《My Heart only Beats for You (Natalie Godfrey)》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    "Mom, aren''t you afraid of retribution?" Natalie Godfrey said incredulously while looking at the

    ferocious middle-aged woman in front of her.

    Natalie was only twenty years old, but her mother was asking her to sleep with a fool for money!

    Natalie had objected, but her mother, Madison Alexander, actually took Natalie directly to the hotel

    and forced her to sleep with that fool tonight!

    Was Madison really her mother?!

    Madison pushed Natalie fiercely into the luxurious presidential suite. There was a man who was

    nibbling his fingers inside the room. He was drooling while staring at Natalie. "I want a pretty girl. I

    want her now!"

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Girl, don''t spout nonsense," Madison said fiercely, "You must do as your parents say. I am your

    mother, you have to obey me! I asked you to marry Young Master Lanes, so you''d better serve him

    well tonight! Or else, you''ll suffer the consequences!"

    After saying that, Madison suddenly softened her tone, but her words were threatening, "Natalie,

    you should remember that we''re a poor family. Although Young Master Lanes is not smart, his

    family owns a big business. Their fortune is immense. If you sleep with him tonight and give birth to

    his child after, you will enjoy a luxurious life from then on!"

    Natalie''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened as she protested, "Mom, you''re the one who''s chasing

    those luxuries! The Lanes family must have given you a lot of money, so you''re willing to sell your

    own daughter!"

    Natalie''s usation was spot on, which made Madison''s face darkened instantly.

    The Lanes family had promised that as long as Madison sent Natalie over, they would give Madison

    two hundred thousand dors, and an additional of three hundred thousand dors if Natalie got

    pregnant!

    Five hundred thousand dors in total! It was a sky-high amount of money for a poor family like

    them. With this much money, they could turn their fate around!

    For the sake of this five hundred thousand dors, it was not a big deal for her daughter Natalie to

    sleep with a fool!

    While thinking of this, Madison pped Natalie as she warned, "Let me make it clear to you, you

    must serve the Young Master Lanes well tonight!"

    After that, Madison mmed the door of the presidential suite hard behind her.

    Inside the room, Natalie, who had a red palm print on her fair and tender face, stood rooted to the

    spot. She was in a daze, and crystalline tears welled up in her eyes.

    Behind her, the foolish Young Master Lanes came over. He was no taller than 5 foot 3, and he said

    to Natalie, "Beauty, sleep with me."

    Natalie decided to suppress her sorrow, and only one word appeared in her mind.

    "Escape!"

    That was all in her mind.

    She opened the door and ran out.

    But things were not so simple. There was a burly bodyguard dressed in ck guarding outside the

    door.

    "Miss Godfrey, please return to the room," the bodyguardmanded with a cold and emotionless

    voice.

    Natalie quickly slipped past him.

    The bodyguard was probably sure that Natalie would not be able to escape, so he did not panic and

    merely followed her unhurriedly.

    There were still guards stationed at the entrance of the hotel, so Natalie couldn''t escape at all.

    Sure enough, as Natalie arrived in the lobby, panting, she saw two other burly bodyguards standing

    at the entrance of the hotel.

    She waspletely surrounded and had no way to escape from this ce anymore.

    An overwhelming despair befell her.

    She was young and had never even been in a romantic rtionship before. Was she going to offer

    her body to a fool she didn''t love at all?

    Natalie''s face was extremely pale from despair...

    At this moment, an Aston Martin stopped steadily at the entrance of the hotel.

    The door opened.

    A long leg d in formal cks stretched out of the car and stepped on the ground. Then, a tall,

    well-built man got out of the car.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    As soon as the man got out of the car, he attracted everyone''s attention, as if his body was covered

    with gold, dazzling and bright.

    He was nearly 6.2 ft tall, and his straight gray windbreaker perfectly entuated his outstanding

    figure which trumped that of an ordinary man.

    His features were exquisite to the point of perfection, and his deep ck eyes made him look as if

    he was looking down from a throne.

    His awe-inspiring aura, his outstanding temperament, as well as the dignity and arrogance in his

    steps spellbound people, making them unable to look away.

    Natalie''s heart suddenly jumped wildly.

    As she was standing quite a distance away, she couldn''t clearly see the man''s facial features.

    Even from a distance, she could clearly feel the aura that was as powerful as that of a king.

    This man was no ordinary man.

    Natalie could almost be certain of one thing.

    Perhaps this man could save her!

    Suddenly, she rushed towards the man and hugged him desperately.

    The man''s tall figure fully enveloped Natalie.

    Confronted with Natalie''s sudden action, the man''s deep eyes shed a trace of surprise, but they

    returned to its previous coldness very quickly.

    "Help me..." Natalie raised her head to look at him as she pleaded.

    It was only at this moment that she found the man in front of her incredibly handsome, as she was

    just inches away from his face.

    His almost perfect features could put everything in the world to shame.

    The man nced at Natalie with his cold eyes.

    There was a strong aura emanating from his handsome features.

    When she realized that he was staring at her, Natalie felt a chill in her heart for no reason.

    "Are you sure about that?"

    After a while, the man''s thin lips lifted slightly.

    His voice was deep and maic.

    Natalie nodded desperately.

    She didn''t want to marry that fool.

    There was a sneer on the man''s lips.

    There were countless women who had tried to seduce him over the years. They had used all kinds

    of tricks in the books in order to reach their goal.

    The woman in front of him was using an old-fashioned trick on him this time.

    He had always been dismissive of these women.

    However, this woman in front of him was somewhat different from those women in heavy makeup.

    She had a fair-skinned and delicate face. Her eyes seemed pure, but there was a kind of

    passionate charm hidden deep within her pupils.

    There were all kinds of beauties, innocent ones or sexy ones.

    However, this was the first time he hadid eyes upon a woman who could be both innocent yet

    sexy at the same time.

    She had both the purity of a girl and the coquettish demeanour of a woman too.

    As if he hade to a decision, he suddenly scooped Natalie up and walked towards the elevator.

    The bodyguards who were responsible for watching over Natalie exchanged nces from a

    distance, but no one dared to stop them.

    They didn''t recognize the man who was holding Natalie in his arms, but with the man''s aura as

    powerful as that of a king, they were terrified enough.

    When the bodyguards came to their senses, both the man and Natalie had disappeared.

    Being suddenly held in the man''s arms, Natalie was stunned.

    The unique, cold aura of the man surrounded her in an instant.

    By the time she came to her senses, she had already been thrown onto therge soft bed.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Only then did Nataliee to her senses.

    The man stood in front of the bed with his legs straight and slender.

    She didn''t see when he took off his windbreaker, but the white shirt underneath brought out his

    athletic frame nicely.

    His face was so handsome that people would suffocate by just looking at it.

    The man loosened his cor.

    Natalie panicked. "What are you doing?"

    The man gave Natalie a meaningful look. "What am I doing? You took the initiative to seduce me

    just now, and you are saying you don''t know what I am going to do?"

    Natalie was stunned in an instant.

    She had taken the initiative to seduce him?

    "Is this man misunderstanding something?" She eximed silently.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    "I, I.... Are you mistaking something? I don''t have those kinds of thoughts at all..." Natalie said in a

    panic.

    "You don''t have any thoughts, huh?" The man leaned towards her, his hands on the bed as he bent

    over to stare at Natalie.-

    He deliberately dragged thest syble of his sentence for an effect. There was an unspeakable

    charm in his voice.

    The man''s face was just inches away from hers so his facial features seemed to be magnified.

    However, no ws could be found on his perfect face. On the contrary, he looked even more

    breathtaking than he already was.

    His eyes, which seemed to be as deep as the ocean, seemed to carry a magical power that could

    capture anybody''s heart.

    Natalie stopped breathing for a moment.

    "Well, it seems unreasonable for me to say that I don''t have any thoughts about such a perfectly

    handsome man when I''m so close to him right now."

    She swallowed hard.

    "Natalie, where are your morals?" She suddenly came to sense.

    "I really didn''t do this on purpose. Someone is after me, so I asked for your help..." Natalie

    automatically left out the fact that her biological mother asked her to sleep with a fool for money just

    moments ago.

    Her heart ached as soon as she thought about it. There was no way she could put them into words.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The man''s lips curved slightly, and his eyes were deep. He scoffed, "Do you think I will believe such

    a poor lie?"

    He lifted up Natalie''s jaw and forced her to look at him. "My patience has limits. I''m not interested in

    ying hard to get with you."

    After that, he held her slender back and touched her waist. "If you are going to pretend to be

    pathetic again, I''m afraid everyst bit of my interest will be gone."

    He whispered in her ear, and the heating from his mouth hissed on her earlobe.

    Natalie froze in an instant. She had never had such intimate contact with a man previously.

    "Baby, hush." The man said in a low voice.

    Some unmistakable desire shed across his ck jet eyes.

    He pushed Natalie onto the bed and pressed her down.

    When she realized what the man in front of her was going to do, Natalie was terrified.

    She tried her best to push the man away.

    But her strength couldn''t match up to his.

    The man lifted Natalie''s hands and pinned them above her head.

    "What are you doing to me... you can''t do this!" Fear was written all over Natalie''s face as she

    shouted desperately.

    There was a sh of impatience in the man''s eyes.

    "I''ve said that I don''t like women who y hard to get. Don''t y this trick on me." After that, he

    sealed Natalie''s lips.

    This man didn''t like to kiss women''s lips.

    The scarlet lipstick of women often made his stomach churn.

    When he saw Natalie without any lipstick on her, he was tempted to gobble up her lips.

    His heart fluttered at the sight of her perfect lips and tender skin.

    When he really did kiss her, it felt better than he had imagined.

    The woman''s lips were very soft, and there was a hint of honeyed sweetness in them.

    The man''s eyes turned cold, and his breathing suddenly became ragged.

    Natalie could clearly feel that the man who was pressing down on her was like a fierce beast, ready

    to pounce.

    Although she was not amazed at all, as an adult, she knew very well what wasing.

    At this moment, however, she had no way to deal with this situation!

    All kinds of emotions; despair, helplessness, and panic bombarded her all at once.

    "Do I really have no chance to escape?" She murmured weakly.

    Was this the day she said goodbye to her virginity? All of a sudden, she felt a sharp pain.

    Natalie couldn''t even cry.

    Her lips were tightly sealed.

    Natalie''s eyes were wide open and her long eyshes trembled like the wings of a butterfly.

    Her hands were tightly gripping at the sheets, and her eyes were wide open. No matter how hard

    she tried to suppress her fear, it was all in vain.

    "Baby, you are so cute..." The man whispered in her ear.

    His voice was low and hoarse, bringing with it a breathtaking momentum. But when he started to

    coo lovingly, it made her feel gentle and warm.

    The sky outside the window was getting darker, and the room was filled with an ambiguous

    atmosphere.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Madison Alexander hurried to a cafe.

    A young woman in gorgeous clothes was waiting in the cafe.-

    Sarah Lanes scanned Madison from her head to toes. "Your daughter is quite beautiful. She doesn''t

    look like you at all."

    Madison was dressed in the more matronly clothes. She had arge face with rough, unassuming

    features and she was heavyset with a thick waist.

    Nobody would have guessed that she had given birth to Natalie, a beautiful girl with fair skin and a

    slim figure.

    There was a sh of contemtion in Sarah''s eyes.

    Why didn''t Natalie and Madison resemble each other in any way?

    Madison smiled awkwardly and replied, "Miss Lanes, Natalie is indeed good- looking. Otherwise,

    how can she be worthy of Young Master Lanes?"

    A hint of disdain shed in Sarah''s eyes as she said coldly, "What do you mean that she''s worthy?

    Do you mean that a family like yours is worthy enough to be treated on equal footing as the Lanes

    family?"

    Madison nodded hurriedly and said with a ttering smile, "You''re right, Miss Lanes. We don''t

    deserve a rich family like the Lanes family. It''s Natalie''s blessing to be chosen by Young Master

    Lanes."

    Sarah felt a little more appeased after being praised highly like this, "If Natalie is good enough, it''s

    not impossible for her to be pregnant with a son."

    Sarah''s thought was clear. Her brother was a fool, so it was naturally impossible for any woman of

    equal social status to are willing to be matched with him.

    Although Natalie''s family was poor, she was still a beauty after all. She would be appealing enough

    for her younger brother.

    Madison''s face lit up with joy when she heard this.

    Just then, Sarah''s phone suddenly rang.

    Sarah took out her mobile phone from her LV bag and pressed the answer button.

    A momentter, she hung up the phone, and her gorgeous face was now covered with ayer of

    frost.

    "Madison Alexander, you''ve brought up such a decent daughter!"

    Madison was immediately nervous when she heard this.

    "Did that wicked girl cause any trouble?" She contemted.

    "She ran away!" Sarah said coldly.

    Madison was shocked!

    "I''ll give you onest chance to find your daughter. Otherwise, don''t even think about getting a

    penny from me!" Sarah left after leaving behind those harsh words.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Madison was so angry that her face had turned livid. How could she not be angry when she had just

    lost her chance to earn that money?

    She couldn''t wait to tear Natalie up.

    "Natalie, you idiot, where have you gone? You want to ruin my life, don''t you? If the Lanes family

    doesn''t give me that amount of money, we can''t afford a new house in the future. It would mean that

    your little brother wouldn''t be able to marry anybody without a proper house..."

    As soon as the call was connected, Madison started to swear at her continuously.

    On the other side, Natalie immediately hung up the phone.

    Shey on the bed with her face as white as a sheet.

    The man just now was intense in bed, like an animal.

    Even if she had never experienced this personally, she did read about such scenes in some

    romantic novels.

    The man was probably someone the novels described as having amazing physical strength.

    In the end, the man received a call.

    Natalie vaguely overheard something about an important meeting.

    The man then left decisively.

    Before he left, he saw traces of bloodstains on the sheets.

    There was no pity on his face at all. What a cold-blooded man!

    He even said with a hint of coldness, "Is it worth selling off your most precious asset just for the

    sake of money?"

    Natalie didn''t want to speak, and she didn''t want to exin either.

    She had lost her precious asset just like that. There was no use in saying anything at this point.

    The man threw her a check before he left.

    Natalie didn''t even bother to look at it.

    Money always brought with a disaster. Her own mother wanted her to sleep with a fool for the sake

    of money.

    She originally harboured a monstrous hatred for men.

    However, after receiving the phone call from Madison, her hatred suddenly subsided a lot.

    Because this man appeared, her mother''s n failed.

    As the eldest daughter of this family, she had done her best.

    Every day, she would help Madison with the family chores.

    When Madison was watching TV and sleeping at home, she would wash the dishes and mop the

    floor.

    Madison didn''t allow her to attend high school and imed that it was a waste of money.

    When she secretly worked to earn money so that she could amass an amount for tuition fees,

    Madison finally stopped criticizing her.

    She didn''t ask for a penny from her family members for college either. She paid it all on her own.

    For the sake of obtaining a huge amount of money from the Lanes family, Madison asked her to

    sleep with that fool. She had kneeled down on the ground and bowed her head in front of her

    mother, but it didn''t change Madison''s mind at all.

    Madison forcibly took her to the hotel.

    That call from her mother seemed to act as thest straw for her to bid farewell to her family, once

    and for all.

    She would cut all ties with her own family!

    Natalie climbed out of bed and gasped at the stinging pain in between her legs.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    It was so painful...

    "I don''t have the right to be unreasonable, who would take pity on me anyway?" Natalie thought.

    She was still half a year away from graduating from college, and she still had to save up for her own

    tuition fees.

    Natalie gritted her teeth and struggled to get out of the presidential suite. She didn''t even look at the

    check.

    After she left, a cleaner came to clean up the room.

    When she saw the check and the amount on it, she jumped in shock. She picked up the check and

    handed it over to her superior.

    The hotel staff was able to reach Benjamin Simpson by phone.

    After hanging up the phone, Benjamin frowned.

    How could Mr. Whitlock have dropped a check written with such arge amount in the hotel he had

    just checked in to?

    After Tobias Whitlock finished his meeting, Benjamin went to look for him.

    He handed the check to Tobias with both hands and said, "Mr. Whitlock, the hotel called just now

    and said that it was you who left this in the hotel suite."

    Tobias nced at the check and his face was passive. "That woman was really lovely in bed." He

    commented silently.

    After all, he had never met a woman who could make him lose his self-control, something he was

    always proud of.

    It was a pity that this woman was too fond of ying tricks; that made him feel a little disgusted.

    He disliked those women who thought they could pull tricks out of their sleeves without him

    knowing.

    "Did she think that I would show her any interest if she refused to ept the check?"

    "I''ll give you this check as your bonus for this year." Tobias said lightly.

    Benjamin did not show much emotion on his face. After being with Tobias for a long time, he had

    learned to stay calm and collected.

    "Mr. Whitlock, do you have any other duties this afternoon? Are you going to check on the coffee

    farm?" Benjamin asked.

    In the Caliway Coffee Farm, there was a kind of coffee called the "Lion Tongue", which was

    specially made with the coffee extract of top-grade coffee beans. Its price was undoubtedly

    expensive.

    Tobias had tasted the "Lion Tongue" and felt that it tasted good, so he wanted to acquire the

    company.

    "Okay, you can arrange that for me," Tobias said.

    When Natalie rushed over to the coffee farm, it was already afternoon. It was midsummer at the

    moment. Even though the time was almost four o''clock, the sun was still shining high, like a huge

    fireball scorching the earth. However, it was precisely because of this unforgiving weather that the

    sry for this job was particrly high.

    "Why are you sote!" The woman in charge red at Natalie.

    Natalie did not speak. She quickly changed into her work clothes and began to turn over the coffee

    beans.

    In the Caliway Coffee Farm, they retained the most primitive methods to make coffee. The coffee

    beans were repeatedly roasted by hand under the scorching sun, so that its fragrance could be

    induced.

    "Natalie, are you okay?" A man, who was dressed in clothes that covered his skin, walked to her

    side and asked in a gentle voice.

    Natalie shook her head and said, "I''m okay."

    She and Sebastian Hoffman were in the same university. Both of them worked and studied hard in

    the same way, so they were quite close to each other.

    He was also the only man in the group of workers.

    While holding the wooden rake, Natalie kept turning the coffee beans, and waves of heat were

    hitting her non-stop.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    She couldn''t figure out the reason for her dizziness and difort.

    She gritted her teeth and thought that she had to stick to her job no matter how ufortable she

    was.

    At this time, there was amotion among the staff.

    "Natalie, it seems that someone is patrolling the coffee farm." Sebastian said.

    Natalie gave him a vague reply.

    There were always people patrolling the coffee farm. Why was it so noisy today?

    "He looks so good!"

    "Oh my god, he''s so handsome! How can there be such a handsome man!"

    "I think I know him! He is the president of the YS Group!"

    The crowd began to whisper amongst themselves.

    Someone poked Natalie with his hand and said, "Look at him, an amazingly gorgeous guy. It will be

    hard to see someone like him again for the rest of your life."

    Natalie felt more and more ufortable as if she was being baked in a huge oven.

    She wanted to say something in response, but before she could say a word, she copsed to the

    ground.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Tobias looked particrly conspicuous surrounded by a group of people.

    Among the group of men wearing suits and leather shoes, he was the only one in a dark grey

    windbreaker, which highlighted his slender and well-proportioned figure.

    His facial features looked as if they were carved onto his face with extraordinary skill. His eyes were

    deep and his features were like a delicate sculpture. He was exuding an impressive and

    outstanding aura.

    The people who came in with him surrounded him like stars crowding the moon. Despite this, they

    seemed to be afraid of offending him, so they didn''t get too close to him.

    His imposing manner was as majestic as the arrival of a king.

    When he was patrolling the coffee farm, there was a sudden noise.

    Tobias furrowed his brows and quickened his pace.

    His steps were steady, and every step he took was regal.

    When he got closer to the source of themotion, he found that a woman was lying unconscious

    on the ground.

    The coffee worker''s body was fully covered with her clothes, and she was wearing a mask on her

    face, only revealing her eyes to onlookers.

    While looking at her closed eyes and eyshes that were trembling like butterfly wings, Tobias

    inexplicably felt that he had seen this pair of eyes before.

    A worker had passed out and fell to the ground without warning, so everyone was in a state of

    panic. They were at a loss of what to do next.

    Tobias suddenly picked her up and asked, "Is there a shady ce nearby?"

    "Yes, yes, Mr. Whitlock, there is an office beside..." Manager Larson of the coffee farm answered

    hurriedly.

    "Get someone to send in some medicine to cool her down and call the doctor," Tobias ordered.

    Among everybody, he was the calmest, so he naturally became someone they could rely on.

    Tobias walked into the office beside the coffee farm with the worker in his arms.

    Manager Larson announced to the workers behind him, "Continue your work." Then, he hurried off

    to summon the doctor.

    Sebastian hesitated for a moment before following in Tobias'' footsteps.

    He saw that Tobias had ced Natalie on the sofa and was now unbuttoning Natalie''s clothes.

    "What are you doing?" Sebastian couldn''t help raising his voice.

    He was afraid that this man would take advantage of Natalie! Tobias''s sharp eyes swept over

    Sebastian.

    This woman had had a heatstroke, so he was unbuttoning her clothes so that she could cool off.

    But of course, he had no reason to exin this to the guy in front of him.

    Tobias ignored Sebastian''s question and continued to take off her hat and mask.

    Sebastian wanted to stop him, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not take a step forward. It

    was as if he had been rooted to the spot.

    The man''s gaze just now was utterly imposing, just like the sky before a storm. It somehow sucked

    the air out of his lungs.

    While standing in front of this man with a strong aura, he actually felt that he had shrunk physically.

    He took off her mask, revealing a pale and pure face.

    This face was unique. It looked pure, but there was a hint of passion hidden in her eyebrows.

    Tobias was stunned.

    "It''s her?"

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Manager Larson of the coffee farm hurriedly came to the office with a doctor.

    The doctor fed Natalie some medicine to lower her body temperature.

    "This is nothing serious. It''s just that her body was weak to begin with, and the scorching sun

    aggravated her condition. She''ll be fine after a while." said the doctor. Tobias frowned.

    He felt peculiar today. How could he have met the same woman twice?

    The first time was an opportunity that this woman had deliberately created, but the visit to the coffee

    farm in the afternoon was totally a decision made in a spur of the moment.

    "Who is this woman?" Tobias asked coldly.

    Manager Larson was shocked. He thought Tobias was asking because this sudden incident had

    disturbed Tobias''s inspection.

    "Mr. Whitlock... I''m sorry... I don''t know why this person fainted all of a sudden..." Manager Larson

    exined with a trembling voice.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Tell me who she is." Tobias interrupted Manager Larson.

    "Who she is?" Manager Larson was stunned by his question.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    How could he know the names of each one of his employees? There were so many of them who

    worked on the coffee farm.

    Manager Larson called the previous team leader toe over.

    When she stood in front of Tobias, the leader felt that the man in front of her was so handsome that

    it was dazzling, but at the same time he was very imposing, which scared her a little.

    "Her name is Natalie Godfrey and she works on the coffee farm every summer. She has been doing

    this for several years. I heard that she has been doing this for her tuition fees..." She stuttered.

    After the leader finished her sentence, Tobias pondered for a while.

    "You all can go out for now," Tobias said aftering to a decision.

    Manager Larson hurried out of the office with arge group of people.

    Sebastian was highly reluctant.

    After going out, he said to Manager Larson, "Manager, we have to leave at least one person in there

    with him. What if he takes advantage of Natalie?"

    "Who are you saying will take advantage of her!" Manager Larson red at Sebastian.

    He pointed at Sebastian''s head. "Do you know who that is inside there? He''s Tobias Whitlock, the

    president of YS Group. Do you know how many women are trying to get in bed with him? Will he

    take advantage of a mere worker? Are you kidding me?"

    "Tobias, the president of the YS Group?"

    Sebastian was dumbfounded.

    He had heard of Tobias! He was a well-known big shot in the business world of Agaphen City.

    Hispany was one of the top three listedpanies in terms of global market value.

    This man was a legendary figure in Agaphen City.

    He was noted for his bold and ruthless decisionmaking skills. He had transformed YS Group from

    being a worthlesspany to a top- rankingpany ording to Forbes!

    Sebastian was a financial student, so he had heard of Tobias, and he even admired him a little.

    Tobias was a low-key person and rarely showed up in front of the media, so Sebastian didn''t know

    what he looked like.

    Knowing that the person inside was Tobias, Sebastian''s heart suddenly rxed.

    A big shot like him naturally would not take advantage of Natalie.

    "I see!"

    With a tinkling sound, Natalie woke up in a daze.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    The cooler temperature in the officeforted her in an instant. She slowly opened her eyes and

    saw a slender man sitting in front of her.

    The man was wearing a white shirt and he looked extremely handsome.

    A dark-gray windbreaker was casually resting on his arm.

    "It''s you?" Natalie was shocked.

    "Do you still remember me? Well, it seems that you can''t forget me." Tobias slightly lifted the

    corners of his mouth.

    He mischievously raised the pitch of his words in a teasing manner.

    Natalie couldn''t find any words to retort him.

    They hadn''t seen each other for only a few hours, and this man was the one who took her chastity

    away. There was no way she wouldn''t remember him.

    "Of course I haven''t forgotten you. I''m thinking about you all the time!" Natalie gnashed her teeth.

    "Which part of me do you think of?" Tobias looked at Natalie with interest. His deep and soft voice

    was full of strength.

    "I''m thinking of you to meet your end!" Natalie''s eyes reddened.

    No matter how careless she was, she had been telling herself that even though she had lost her

    virginity, it would be better than giving it to a fool. She had been telling herself this over and over.

    However, it would still be a lie if she didn''t feel aggrieved or hateful towards that man. "You want me

    to die? Then why did you seduce me?" Tobias''s voice was as cold as the morning dew inte

    autumn.

    "I didn''t seduce you! I was just asking for help!" Natalie said again.

    "Help? Are you saying that someone was trying to kill you?" Tobias''s voice was clear.

    He looked at Natalie coldly and said, "Do you think I will believe your stupid excuse?"

    "Of course you don''t believe in me," Natalie said bluntly, "So you did the dirty with me."

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Tobias''s lips curved into a smile.

    "This woman is an interesting one." he thought.

    "I didn''t seduce you though. You look so ugly that my stomach churned at first nce." Natalie

    rebutted maliciously.

    She was thinking about taking revenge on the man in front of her.

    She couldn''t defeat him in a fight, so she was trying to hurt him with words.

    However, it was a little preposterous to say that such a handsome man was ugly.

    She was waiting for the man to lose his temper.

    However, the man''s expression didn''t change in the slightest. "If you think I''m ugly, then so be it."

    Natalie''s insult was like a fist hitting soft cotton; it didn''t have any effect.

    "There''s a trash can in front of you. If you want to throw up, make sure to do it to your heart''s

    content." Tobias said in a clear and cold voice.

    "You!" Natalie was extremely angry.

    Tobias stood up.

    "Leaving behind the check in the hotel won''t earn you the chance to be noticed by me. If you regret

    doing that, you still have the chance to go back on your decision. Take it as mypensation

    towards you." There was a hint of aloofness in his calm voice.

    "Who cares about his check!"

    "I don''t need that!" Natalie spelled each word carefully, "Treat that as a payment for a gigolo!"

    She was waiting for the man to lose his cool in front of her.

    However, Tobias gave Natalie a faint look and said, "When you can afford to pay the amount on my

    check, then I''ll consider your words."

    After saying that, Tobias strode away.

    Natalie was so angry that her heart was seething with frustration.

    She had always been sharp-tongued, and she rarely admitted defeat in a verbal dispute.

    However, this man''s tongue was even sharper than hers, and he remained calm and unperturbed.

    No matter what she said, he would rebound them in poise.

    "This person is someone to be reckoned with," Natalie thought.

    At this moment however, she didn''t have the luxury to y with her thoughts. The rm on her

    mobile phone sounded, reminding her that she had to continue working two hourster.

    Natalie wanted to earn her own living expenses and tuition fees, so she tried her best to work during

    the summertime.

    During the day, she was a worker at the coffee farm, and at night, she would go to the bar to sell

    wine. The wine bar Natalie was working in was rtively legitimate, but there were also a lot of

    unscrupulous people visiting the bar.

    She was almost taken advantage ofst time as she was just a step away from being molested

    when she was working there.

    The next time she went there again for work, she paid more attention to her surroundings and

    dressed up carefully.

    She stuffed her set of clothes she would be changing to directly into her bag. Aftering out from

    the changing room of the coffee farm, Natalie looked like apletely different person.

    She wore a thick, curly and red wig and her eyebrows were thick. She painted her lips sloppily, in a

    color not unlike that of a monkey''s bottom.

    She wore one ck shoe on one foot and one white shoe on the other.

    When Natalie came out, Sebastian happened to emerge from the men''s changing room.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Natalie, are you heading to your wine-selling job now?" Sebastian greeted her.

    Sebastian had changed out of his work clothes, and he looked elegant and gentle at the moment.

    "Yes..." Natalie responded.

    "Be careful then," Sebastian said.

    He knew that Natalie was almost taken advantage of in the hotelst time. It was his idea to bring

    several tall male ssmates to help her out.

    "You can rest assured with me looking like this." Natalie pointed to her head in the red wig.

    Sebastian smiled knowingly.

    He was relieved to see Natalie''s camouge.

    After leaving the coffee farm, Tobias received a phone call.

    "Mother." Tobias''s voice was faint.

    Cecilia Lawson was Tobias'' biological mother.

    "Tobias, you must attend a blind date today." The woman''s elegant and noble voice came from the

    other end of the phone. "Your partner is the only daughter of the Asawn Group family..."

    "Mother, I told you I don''t like blind dates." Tobias interrupted Cecilia.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    "If you don''t want a blind date, you''d better find a wife yourself!" Cecilia was quite displeased.

    Tobias''s brows furrowed slightly. "I haven''t met anybody suitable yet."

    "Not yet! Again!" Cecilia raised her voice. "How many times have you said this?"

    Cecilia seemed to realize that she had lost herposure. She softened her tone and said,

    "Tobias, I know that you haven''t forgotten about that matter. But you can''t wait a lifetime for one

    person anyway. I want you to get married and have a new life so that you can say goodbye to the

    pastpletely. Besides, your grandfather in Europe is also hoping to see you getting married

    soon."

    "Mother, I''ve let go of everything in the past." Tobias interrupted Cecilia.

    "Tobias, why do you hate marriage so much?" Cecilia sighed.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to. It''s just that I haven''t met the right person yet." Tobias frowned.

    There was a moment of silence on the phone.

    After a while, Cecilia opened her mouth and said, "Tobias, are you not attracted to women now?"

    Tobias''s face darkened.

    Of course, he liked women.

    But after all, it was impossible for him to just like any woman.

    "I don''t like men!" Tobias shouted.

    Cecilia took a deep breath and said, "That''s good. It''s really not easy for my son to find a suitable

    partner. I''ll look for another one for you. If there''s a suitable one, you can''t dy your marriage

    anymore."

    Tobias replied vaguely to appease her.

    "By the way, there''s a rtive from Europeing here today. Please take good care of him,"

    Cecilia said.

    Tobias agreed to do that.

    The rtive Cecilia was talking about was a biracial young man named Lee.

    After weing him at the airport, Tobia took him to the hotel to have a meal.

    Lee was fast to warm up to Tobias. After their meal, he asked Tobias to bring him to a bar to have

    fun.

    "I don''t know what the bars are like in Glevania. I heard that there are a lot of beautiful women."

    Lee''s eyes were wide open.

    Since he was Tobias'' grandfather''s rtive, Tobias naturally didn''t want to let him down.

    He asked Benjamin to choose a bar for them and he proceeded to bring Lee there.

    On the other hand, Natalie had just entered the bar.

    "Lady and gentleman, do you want a bottle of wine?" Natalie specifically targeted couples.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Because whenever single men saw her appearance, he naturally would lose all interest in buying

    any alcohol from her.

    As for the young couples, especially women, when they saw her looking like this, they would be full

    of self- confidence. As long as they were in a good mood, they would naturally be willing to buy her

    wine.

    Sure enough, Natalie was able to sell a few bottles of wine without a hitch.

    "Beauty,e here." At this time, someone waved to her.

    Natalie walked over.

    "Do you want to sell off your remaining bottles of wine?" A group of young men who were huddled

    together asked.

    "Of course, sir."

    "I will buy the rest of your wine if you sing a song on the stage."

    "Which song?"

    "Let''s have ''Love Dealer''." He obviously had ns to let her amuse them.

    "Okay!" Natalie simply agreed.

    In order to make money to support herself and pay for her studies, as long as she did not have to

    sell her body or betray her principles, what was there to be concerned about?

    "Have a drink before you go onto the stage. It''s a shot of confidence." Someone handed her a ss

    of wine.

    Natalie downed it in one breath. Then she walked to the front of the stage and whispered into the

    DJ''s ear.

    The DJ nodded, and then the music of ''Love Dealer1 yed. Natalie picked up the microphone and

    walked to the center of the stage.

    As soon as Tobias stepped into the bar with Lee, he heard a burst of screams.

    "I sold my love. You have forced me to leave. My tears fell, when I learned the truth at the end."

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    "What kind of bar did Benjamin choose? What kind of a song was this?"

    Tobias''s eyebrows suddenly furrowed.

    However, Lee was delighted. "Is this a Glevanian song? It''s really good!"

    Tobias was speechless.

    After they entered the bar, Lee caught a glimpse of the woman who was singing on the stage. "Is

    she the one who is singing? She looks really pretty."

    Tobias looked in the direction where Lee was looking currently, and as a result, his brows were

    pulled together more tightly.

    The woman, who was moving her body around on the stage with a microphone, had curly red hair

    and thick eyebrows. The shoes on her feet were mismatched in ck and white.

    Tobias felt that she was anything but beautiful.

    Some foreigners really had a unique taste in terms of appearances.

    At this time, Lee asked the staff of the bar to invite this woman to their table.

    "Miss, you sang very well just now, and your appearance is remarkably beautiful." Lee sincerely

    complimented her.

    The woman in the red wig smiled happily. "You really have good taste, don''t you? I think I look good,

    Tobias finally couldn''t stand it and he coughed slightly.

    It was the first time that he had seen such a shameless woman.

    Only then did the woman with the red wig notice Tobias, who was sitting beside Larson.

    The lighting in the bar was dim. At first, she only saw Lee who was talking to her.

    Her expression changed instantly when sheid eyes on Tobias.

    Tobias was very sensitive as he was able to pick up a change in that girl''s attitude and demeanour.

    He took a closer look and simrly, his expression changed.

    "Isn''t this woman the one who asked me for help in the morning and fell unconscious at the coffee

    farm when I was there in the afternoon?" He wondered silently.

    Why did he bump into her again at night?

    Tobias did not believe that such a coincidence existed in the world.

    "Lee, wait for me for a while," Tobias told Lee.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s okay. You can go ahead with your matter. I''ll ask your assistant Benjamin toe and

    apany meter." Lee could detect that there was something amiss between Tobias and this

    red-haired woman.

    Tobias nodded and then dragged Natalie out. There were too many people in the bar, so it was

    inconvenient for them to talk.

    Lee watched with his eyes wide open as Tobias took Natalie out of the bar.

    "Great minds think alike!"

    "Is Tobias also fascinated by the charming youngdy''s beautiful voice and charming face?"

    Lee thought in his heart and couldn''t wait to make a phone call to Cecilia.

    On the other side, Cecilia was studying the information on the daughters of reputable families and

    government officials who were also at a suitable age for marriage.

    "What? Are you saying that Tobias is taking a woman somewhere with her in his arms?" Cecilia''s

    beautiful and big eyes widened.

    "Yes, they look very intimate." Lee always exaggerated everything.

    Cecilia was overjoyed.

    "Which family does that woman belong to?" Cecilia asked.

    "I don''t know, but she is very beautiful, and her singing is also good."

    "I''ll be right there," Cecilia said.

    At the entrance of the bar. "Why did I bump into you again?"

    Tobias furrowed his thick eyebrows.

    "I want to ask you the same thing. Why am I seeing you here again?" Natalie''s eyes widened. "Am I

    really that unlucky?"

    Tobias sneered and said, "Don''t pretend to be innocent. Did you n all of this in advance?"

    Natalie jumped up all of a sudden.

    This person must be somewhat delusional.

    She had been taken advantage of by him for no reason and she still couldn''t find a chance to clear

    her name. Instead, he had used her of scheming all of this just to set him up.

    "There must be something wrong with your head. Why should I set you up? In my opinion, it is you

    who have taken a fancy to me. You didn''t stalk me to this bar, did you?"

    Natalie was also puzzled. How could she encounter this man over and over again throughout the

    day?

    Tobias nced at Natalie from her head to her toes coldly. "You mean I have taken a fancy to you? I

    am not that hardcore."

    "If you didn''t have such hardcore tastes, why did you steal my virginity in the morning?"

    "If you looked like this in the morning, I promise that I wouldn''t even look at you even if you''re

    stripped naked in front of me." Tobias''s voice was extremely cold.

    "I..." Natalie, who had just spit out a word in an attempt to refute him, suddenly felt weak all over.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Her vision began to blur.

    "D*mn it, it seems like I have been drugged."

    Natalie recalled that someone from the previous group of men had handed her a ss of wine to

    drink.

    This man must have an extremely peculiar taste.

    He still drugged her even when she went out of her way to put on such an appearance!

    Natalie staggered and she almost lost her bnce.

    Instinctively, she wanted to hold on to something.

    She suddenly hugged Tobias in front of her.

    The man''s cold, clean, and mint scent sobered her up a little.

    She looked up and met Tobias'' face head on.

    "I won''t hug you. You are a bad person." Natalie grumbled and let go of Tobias.

    "Plop..."

    Then, Natalie copsed to the ground.

    Tobias frowned slightly.

    He could see that Natalie had been drugged.

    Even if he didn''t like this woman in front of him, he couldn''t leave a woman who had been drugged

    lying on the street.

    Tobias saw the Prettaunt Hotel next to the bar. He picked up Natalie, who was in a daze, and

    walked to the hotel.

    When he was at the front desk asking to book a room, the young girl from the reception saw him

    and admiration red in her eyes.

    "What a handsome guy! It must be my luck to meet such a rare gem." She muttered.

    Looking at Natalie, who was being hugged by Tobias, she was jealous of her, but was feeling more

    hateful towards her.

    "What kind of world is this? Is this handsome guy with the beast girl?" She was confused.

    "Please get a room for me first, my assistant will send you some identification documentster."

    The hotel needed to verify his ID before he could book a room. It was impossible for Tobias to

    reserve a room under his own identity. It would cause a sensation otherwise.

    His request was originally against the rules, but the young miss from the front desk found it hard to

    resist him in front of his handsome appearance and imposing manner, so she proceeded to arrange

    a room swiftly.

    After receiving the room card, he called Benjamin.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I''m at the bar with Lee."

    "Well, you can keep himpany first, I am in Prettaunt Hotel. Send me your identity cardter, I

    need it for room booking here."

    After hanging up the phone, Tobias walked to the elevator with Natalie in his arms. In the elevator,

    Natalie kept turning around in Tobias''s arms.

    When he opened the door of the room, Tobias was going to throw Natalie on the bed.

    However, Natalie hung on to Tobias like a ko.

    "Natalie, get off me." Tobias suppressed his anger.

    "I, I don''t want to. Your body smells so good." Natalie put her arms around Tobias''s neck.

    "Are you an angel from the heavens?" Natalie said with her infatuation, "You look really good."

    While looking at the handsome face in front of her, a wave of passion swept over Natalie again.

    "Uh-huh, it''s so hot," Natalie mumbled.

    Tobias also noticed that Natalie''s body was abnormally hot.

    "Your mouth looks tasty. I want to have a bite." Natalie giggled.

    She was about to put her lips close to Tobias''s.

    Tobias frowned when he saw a huge mouth, as red as a monkey''s bottom approaching.

    He subconsciously reached out and pushed Natalie away.

    Natalie threw herself forward as a result.

    While they were struggling, Tobias slipped and both of them fell onto the bed.

    Tobias was lying on the bedpletely at the moment, while Natalie was directly straddling his

    waist.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''m riding a horse." Natalie smiled happily. "I''m so happy to ride a horse."

    She pped Tobias''s waist heavily.

    Tobias''s eyes turned cold.

    "This d*mned woman..."

    "Get off!" Tobias said coldly.

    "It''s so hot!" Natalie moaned again.

    She rubbed her head against Tobias as she felt a little morefortable by doing that.

    Tobias''s breathing suddenly became heavier...

    He felt that it was not normal for him to be interested in a woman dressed in such mboyant

    clothing, oundish even.

    He turned over and pinned Natalie under his body.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    "You asked for it!" Tobias''s ck eyes seemed to be aze with fire. His breathing became ragged

    and he was raring to get into action.

    "It''s so hot, I want..." Natalie shook her head dizzily. Her bright red wig was unusually eye-catching

    in this situation.

    Tobias held his breath briefly when he caught sight of the red wig.

    He felt that if he really got into action with Natalie at this moment, he would lose all his faith in his

    aesthetic judgment from now on.

    "I want... the medicine..." Natalie suddenly pointed to the pocket of her jacket.

    At this moment, her eyes were clear for a moment.

    "Medicine...for the drugs..." Natalie''s tone was unclear.

    Tobias took out a small medicine bottle from Natalie''s pocket.

    There were small blue pills inside, and there were some words printed on the bottle, "What if you

    have been drugged? One pill cures all."

    Tobias was speechless. Why did this woman take this with her when she was outside?

    "Do you want this? Is it useful?" Tobias asked coldly.

    Natalie nodded hard. Last time, she was also drugged with an aphrodisiac, so Sebastian gave her

    this medicine as a precaution and it worked well.

    Tobias popped out one tablet for Natalie.

    However, Natalie refused to eat it.

    Her consciousness started to blur again.

    "I don''t want to eat... no... kiss me..." Natalie pouted her lips.

    Tobias wondered if the woman was bing a fool right in front of his eyes.

    "Kiss..." Natalie moaned.

    "It''s so hot... I feel so hot." Natalie''s snow-white skin was gradually exposed.

    Tobias took a deep breath.

    He couldn''t let the woman continue to make a mess of him anymore.

    Otherwise, even if the woman was dressed up so hideously right now, he couldn''t be sure that he

    would be able to control himself all the way.

    After a moment of hesitation, he inserted the pill into his mouth and kissed Natalie.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ... He pushed the pill... into Natalie''s mouth using his tongue.

    In order to prevent Natalie from spitting it out, Tobias continued to block her lips with his mouth.

    He didn''t let go of Natalie until he was sure that the pill was melting in her mouth.

    At this time, Tobias suddenly felt a little sleepy. He nced at Natalie and saw that she was deep in

    a slumber at the moment.

    Tobias immediately understood that this so-called medicine to suppress people''s desire was one

    that came with sleeping effects.

    As long as she could fall asleep, she wouldn''t want to do anything anymore. This medicine was

    really effective.

    Tobias''s lips curled into a mocking smile.

    At this time, his cell phone rang.

    "Mr. Whitlock, Madam ising. She insisted oning. I couldn''t stop her." Benjamin''s voice was

    trembling nervously.

    Tobias''s brows twitched as he had a bad feeling when he heard that.

    Cecilia was rushing towards the presidential suite where Tobias was. Her high- heeled shoes were

    clicking on the ground clearly.

    Cecilia rushed over after receiving a phone call from Lee.

    She happened to hear that Tobias had called Benjamin to deal with the registration process for a

    room card.

    Both of them were stunned.

    Especially Lee, he didn''t expect that Tobias''s lust for sex was so wild.

    He immediately brought a woman whom he had just stumbled upon for some adult fun.

    Cecilia had followed him to the hotel. After learning of the room number where Tobias was currently

    in, she rushed over. Tobias heard a knock on the door and he opened it.

    "Tobias, I heard that you have brought a woman here." Cecilia couldn''t hide her excitement which

    was clearly written all over her beautiful face.

    "Mother, this is not what you think." Tobias''s ck eyes were gloomy.

    "If it''s not what I think, then what else could you be doing? You have brought the woman to the

    hotel, and you are telling me now that this is not like what I''m thinking of?" Cecilia pushed Tobias

    away and walked into the room.

    Then, she saw Natalie who was lying on the bed.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Cecilia''s excited expression froze instantly.

    The girl on the bed looked young, and arge area of her chest was exposed. At first nce,

    anyone could see that she had a really good figure.

    However, her red wig and thick eyebrows were a horribly contradicting sight.

    No wonder Tobias could not bring himself to choose from so many beautiful and elegant young

    ladies. It turned out that her son''s perception of beauty had be so entric.

    The corners of Cecilia''s mouth twitched as a myriad of emotions were surging in her heart.

    "She''s not bad!" After a long while, she remarked against her will.

    In just a few minutes, Cecilia had formed a n in her heart.

    Tobias'' grandfather had been anxiously asking about Tobias'' marriage. It was an urgent matter.

    However, Tobias wasn''t interested in any woman at the moment. Now that Cecilia came face to face

    with a woman who had captured her son''s interest, she could never let her slip through her fingers.

    Moreover, with her sharp eyes and judgement, she could tell that although this girl was dressed

    oundishly, her facial features were quite decent. By the time she was married into the Whitlock

    family, she would receive training on such things and she wouldn''t be inferior to other girls.

    Tobias replied ndly, "Mother, are you serious?"

    Cecilia coughed and said, "She''s not half bad. At least she has a good figure. We''ll hold the

    wedding in a few days."

    Tobias''s face darkened. "How can I marry her all of a sudden?"

    "You''ve said that you don''t want to get married because there''s no suitable candidate. Now that

    you''ve found one, what excuse can you spin any longer?" Cecilia''s expression turned stern.

    "Mother, do you think we suit each other well?" Tobias asked in a cold voice.

    "It''s not appropriate for you to take advantage of some youngdy just like that. You have to be

    responsible for her. Do you n to tell me that nothing has happened between you two?" Cecilia

    asked.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias was speechless.

    He did not do anything with Natalie just now, but something did happen to them in the morning.

    He had the title of being the president of YS Group and an unparalleled appearance, so over the

    years, there were countless women who had tried various schemes and means just to hook up with

    Tobias.

    He thought that Natalie was one of them. Natalie so happened to have some interest in him, albeit

    just momentarily.

    Tobias didn''t think that he should be responsible for what happened in the morning since both of

    them were willing to do it with each other. "It''s absolutely impossible for me to marry this woman.

    Please don''t talk about this again in the future!" Tobias said.

    "Tobias, I won''tpromise this time. You have to marry her, no matter what!" Cecilia didn''t give in

    at all.

    Tobias fell silent.

    He had already exined his position. If he added anything more, it would just fuel their heated

    argument. His words would bepletely meaningless.

    "I''ll give you five days to think about it. Don''t let me down, Tobias!" Cecilia turned around and left

    after saying that.

    When they were walking in the hotel lobby, Layson had a look of excitement on his face. "Auntie,

    did you see Tobias'' woman? Is she particrly beautiful?"

    Cecilia felt a chill running down her spine when she heard that.

    Her son, Tobias, had an outstanding appearance, education and family background, she just

    couldn''t understand why was his aesthetic standards were so vulgar.

    After Cecilia left, Tobias summoned his personal doctor.

    The doctor came to the conclusion that the pill that Tobias had given Natalie just now was a pill that

    would cause sleepiness, but he was not a specialist.

    The doctor poured out the remaining pills from the bottle to examine them. He announced, "Mr.

    Whitlock, don''t worry about this. This pill can induce sleepiness but it doesn''t have any side effects."

    Tobias was relieved, and he could finally leave the presidential suite.

    He had already done his part in sending Natalie, who was drugged, to a hotel. There was no need

    for him to wait for Natalie to wake up.

    It was already the next morning when Natalie woke up.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    When she woke up, her head was so painful that she felt like it was splitting apart. The incident from

    yesterday shed through her mind vaguely.

    She was still wearing yesterday''s clothes. Except for several buttons on her chest that had been

    unbuttoned, she was practically untouched.

    Fortunately, she was dressed in such a repulsive manner that it kept the disgusting man from

    touching her in any way.

    As soon as Natalie emerged from the hotel, a ck Lincoln stopped at the entrance of the hotel.

    The car looked like it was waiting for her. As soon as she appeared, a bodyguard in ck clothing

    opened the door. The next second, a pair of slender legs adorned in high heels stepped out of the

    car. They belonged to a beautiful woman.

    Although the woman looked a little older, she was still morous. She was so beautiful that even in

    her age, she could still captivate onlookers.

    "Natalie." Cecilia tried to show a warm smile.

    Natalie was stunned. How did this woman know her?

    "I already know about the rtionship between you and my son. Don''t worry, Tobias will be

    responsible towards you. You will get married soon," Cecilia said with a smile.

    Natalie was dumbfounded. When she came to her senses and wanted to ask who Tobias was, she

    suddenly realized that this woman in front of her resembled someone she had met previously.

    She looked like the man who had stolen her virginity yesterday.

    "Is Tobias her son?"

    She didn''t expect that this man would have such a reasonable mother who knew that the only way

    for her son to make up to her after he had taken advantage of her was to marry her.

    However, how could Natalie simply marry anybody?

    She refused her suggestion without thinking much, "Forget it, I don''t want to marry him."

    "You don''t want to marry him?" Cecilia looked like she had heard something unbelievable.

    "Mother, I''ve said that I won''t marry her. Don''t waste your time." A cold voice suddenly sounded.

    Suddenly, Tobias appeared behind them out of nowhere.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    After that, he pulled Natalie''s hand and dragged her to a ce where there was no one around.

    "Get your hands away from me. We''re not that close." Natalie struggled to remove her hand from

    his grip while she red at Tobias.

    "What kind of bad luck is this?" She thought.

    "I''ve been taken advantage of by him for no reason, and before I can do anything about that, this

    man seems dead set on pestering me endlessly."

    "We''re not that close?" Tobias sneered. "Ask your body if it remembers my touch. How is holding

    hands considered being intimate when we''ve gone further than that?"

    "You!" Natalie was extremely angry.

    "I won''t marry you." Tobias''s eyes were gloomy, and his voice was as cold as the morning dew in

    late autumn.

    "That''s just right. We finally agree on the same thing," Natalie retorted.

    Tobias pursed his lips in surprise.

    He always thought that their encounter that morning had been nned by Natalie.

    She must have been aiming to marry into the Whitlock family.

    However, Tobias had overheard the conversation between Cecilia and her just now. It seemed that

    she was genuinely uninterested in marrying him at all.

    Tobias was somewhat confused.

    He studied Natalie again and he suddenly recalled the sight of her turning around, drowning in

    pleasure under him yesterday morning.

    Tobias could not help but feel a ripple forming in his heart.

    "I canpensate you. Tell me what you want," Tobias said.

    "You refused the check that day. Is the amount not enough for you? Tell me any number, I can give

    you a sum that is hundreds of timesrger than the amount on that check." Tobias''s deep eyes were

    deep and indifferent.

    Natalie''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Tobias thought that she was tempted by his offer.

    After all, he believed that no woman could refuse such arge sum of money.

    Slowly, a nearly wicked smile appeared on her lips.

    "Do you really want topensate me?" she asked.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Tobias nodded.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    "I don''t want the check. I want something else," Natalie said.

    "Go ahead."

    "Do you know which building is the highest in our city?" Natalie asked.

    Tobias nced sideways at her and replied, "Isn''t it Brillianty za with 99 floors?"

    He raised his handsome eyebrows slightly and added, "You''re thinking of asking for the Brillianty

    za? You have a big appetite."

    "You promised me to give me everything I wanted, didn''t you?" Natalie challenged him.

    "It''s alright if you want that aspensation."

    Natalie burst intoughter. When she smiled, her eyes were bent into crescent moon shapes, "I

    don''t want that building. I want you to jump down from the 99th floor of that building. Your death is

    enough of apensation for stealing my purity."

    Tobias''s face froze.

    Then, his face returned to his usual expression. When he gazed at Natalie, there were some

    complicated emotions brewing in his eyes.

    "You''re such an interesting girl." Tobias''s lips curled into a smile.

    He took out a business card and put it in the pocket of Natalie''s jacket. "Girl, I will remember you. If

    you need me in the future, just give me a call. I will remember what I owe you."

    "Why do you think I would look for you? Keep your business card to yourself." Natalie wanted to

    remove the business card in her pocket and throw it away.

    Tobias stopped Natalie in her act and advised her, "You shouldn''t be too certain about some things.

    You should always grab every chance you get."

    His eyes were focused on Natalie and he was giving her immense pressure. His dark pupils were

    like huge ck holes, threatening to suck people in whenever they locked eyes with him.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat for no reason.

    "Then I won''t throw it away for now." After a while, Natalie squeezed out these words as if she had

    admitted defeat.

    Tobias loosened his hand and shot Natalie a nce before marching away.

    He was tall and lean, and his long and slender legs strode away with arrogance. Nobleness oozed

    from his physique.

    Natalie looked at Tobias''s back and was stunned for a while.

    "He is really a handsome man," Natalie thought.

    Even his back had such imposing aura.

    For a moment, she even forgot about the business card in her pocket.

    It was not until the sunlight was scorching her that she returned to her senses.

    She had work at the coffee farmter.

    Maybe because so much had happened in the past two days, Natalie somehow felt that her body

    was particrly exhausted.

    It didn''t take long for her to drain all her strength. She had no choice but to apply for leave.

    "Natalie, are you okay?" Sebastian looked worried.

    He could see that there was something wrong with Natalie, so he also asked for leave and followed

    her out.

    Natalie shook her head.

    "Why don''t I take you home today?" Sebastian said.

    Natalie remembered that she hadn''t returned home for the whole day yesterday.

    She took out her mobile phone, and the screen was rammed with Madison''s missed calls and text

    messages.

    She randomly clicked on a text message.

    "Natalie, where the hell have you gone? Why weren''t you homest night? Did you climb into the

    bed of some stranger? If you don''t keep your virginity and offer it to the Young Master Lanes, you

    should prepare yourself to face my wrath."

    Natalie deleted the text message with a pale face.

    She was her mother, her biological mother.

    Despair drowned Natalie at the moment.

    She didn''t want to go home. She hated the idea of going home. However, if she didn''t go home,

    where could she go?

    Besides, except for her mother and her siblings who never saw her as an equal in the family, her

    father had always treated her well.

    It was a pity that her father had to work so far away from home all year round.

    "I''m going home now." Natalie sighed.

    "Let me send you home." Sebastian stood up as well.

    Natalie didn''t want to ept his offer, but thest bit of her strength coerced her into epting at

    the moment. She was even trembling all over because all her strength had seeped out from her.

    Sebastian supported Natalie as they walked in the direction of the Godfrey family house.

    The Godfrey''s house was a stone throw away from the coffee farm. It would only take about ten

    minutes for them to arrive there.

    Just as they were about to head to the Godfrey family, a Mercedes drove past them.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Sarah Lanes was going to look for Madison.

    Since Natalie ran away that night, Sarah had to figure out how to get her back.

    After all, her younger brother was at a mature age, and he needed someone to bear him a son.

    When she was inside the car, she saw Natalie walking side by side with a man.

    She could not see them clearly through the window, but they looked like they were holding hands.

    She took some pictures using her mobile phone.

    Sarah gnashed her teeth. No wonder this woman refused to be with her brother. It turned out that

    she already had a boyfriend.

    She called Madison and criticized her to her heart''s content.

    Madison was confused. She had never known about Natalie having a boyfriend...

    "Miss Lanes, don''t worry. Even if she has a boyfriend, I will make sure to break them up. I will

    definitely send Natalie to Young Master Lanes and have her serve him in bed." Madison promised.

    Sarah snorted and said, "That''s good, but you have to promise me that your daughter is still a

    virgin. My brother is not someone who can just ept any woman."

    "Of course." Madison agreed. After hanging up the phone, Madison was ready to look for Natalie.

    Coincidentally, Natalie was back home.

    When she saw Natalie, Madison gave her a big p on her cheek. "You b*tch, you actually hooked

    up with some stranger behind my back. Tell me! Who is he!"

    Natalie was shocked.

    She recalled what happened between her and Tobias yesterday. Did Madison find out about that?

    "It''s none of your business!" Natalie replied coldly.

    She hadpletely lost all hope in her mother. There was no need for her to respect a crude

    mother like her!

    "It''s none of my business?" Madison said between her gnashed teeth, "If you don''t make sure you''re

    still a virgin, how can I send you to Young Master Lanes? Are you going to pay me the money if they

    don''t?"

    Madison''s words reminded Natalie of the most crucialeback she could use.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Indeed, she was no longer a virgin. Now, Madison had to give uppletely if she knew about this.

    Natalie suddenly raised her voice when she thought of this. "Yes, I have a boyfriend now, and I

    didn''te back yesterday because he took my virginity away. You can give up on forcing me to

    sleep with other people now!"

    Madison''s face was instantly as pale as ashes.

    "You little b*tch! How dare you do such a thing behind my back..." Madison came forward, looking

    like she was going to beat Natalie up.

    "Mom, what''s with the ruckus?" A male and female voice sounded at the same time, and two people

    emerged from the room.

    Natalie sneered. Today, the three people she hated the most were all gathered together.

    There were five people who were part of the Godfrey family. The mother Madison, Natalie''s father,

    Natalie herself, and her elder brother and sister.

    Natalie had a good rtionship only with her father. She despised the other three members of her

    family.

    "This b*tch has slept with a man. The Lanes family won''t take her in if they find out that she is no

    longer pure." Madison said to Natalie''s elder brother, Brayden and her elder sister, Queenie.

    Brayden''s face darkened instantly. "The Lanes family is not going to ept her anymore? What

    about the money? If I don''t have that money, how am I supposed to marry a wife?"

    "I''m going to kill her!" Madison fumed even harder when she heard that. She had the impulse to go

    to the kitchen and get a knife.

    "Mom, don''t fret." Queenie slowly opened her mouth and said, "It doesn''t matter if she is no longer

    pure in this age. You can go to the hospital and get treated for it. On the other hand, the Young

    Master Lanes is a fool, so he wouldn''t be able to tell the difference."

    "Go to the hospital and get treated for it?" These words reminded Madison of something. "Mom,

    take her to the hospital and make her a virgin again! We must get the money!" Brayden''s face was

    full of joy.

    "That''s right! Let''s go to the hospital to make up for it." Madison was overjoyed.

    Now that their chance of getting a hefty pay from the Lanes family hadn''t vanishedpletely, her

    son could buy a big house with the money and get himself a wife!

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    There was a senior executive in the YS Group who was hospitalized for gastritis.

    Tobias was concerned for his subordinate, so he visited the hospital as soon as he was done with

    his work.

    Since the executive was doing fine, Tobias only stayed in the ward for a while before bidding

    farewell to him.

    At the same time, Brayden and Madison hauled Natalie to the hospital.

    She struggled desperately to break free from her family members. However, they were a tall man

    and a strong middle-aged woman respectively, and she was no match for them at all.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Madison, who had always been stingy, was unusually generous this time. She decided to visit the

    best hospital in the city for Natalie''s hymenosty. After all, she was reluctant to lose her chance of

    using her daughter as a pawn to a rich man.

    When Brayden went to handle the formalities, Natalie took the opportunity to run away, but she was

    still blocked by Madison in a dead corner on the stairs.

    "Let me repeat myself, I won''t get

    any hymenosty!" Natalie shouted desperately.

    "B*tch, even if you don''t want to, you still have to undergo the surgery. Your brother needs the

    money for his house and to marry a wife!" Madison''s face was contorted ferociously.

    The sudden female voice from afar prompted Tobias to get his handsome eyebrows frowning.

    The voice sounded so familiar.

    "No way. Is this another coincidence?" Tobias thought.

    If he met her again, then this would be more than just a mere coincidence.

    When he got to the hospital, there were a lot of visitors looking at Tobias.

    After all, men who were different from ordinary people in terms of their temperament and

    appearance would always attract attention. When he exited the ward, Tobias deliberately chose to

    stay away from people and took the stairs instead.

    He didn''t expect to hear somemotion as soon as he reached the stairs.

    "Even if you don''t want to, you still have to go ahead. It''s not up to you!" Madison''s face was twisted

    grotesquely.

    She was tall and fat, and she stood in front of Natalie like a mountain.

    "Yesterday, I sent you to meet the Young Master Lanes but you ran away, and I haven''t settled

    ounts with you on that matter yet. How dare you ruin your virginity? Did you run away yesterday

    to sleep with some stranger?" Madison roared angrily.

    "Yes!" Natalie defended herself fervently. "Even if I have to sleep with some stranger, I won''t give

    my body to that fool from the Lanes family!"

    "Hehe..." Madison sneered and replied, "I don''t care, you still have to give yourself up to the young

    master. Even if your hymen was torn, you have to undergo surgery and repair it! Tell me, who''s the

    man who stole your virginity!"

    Madison had thought that since Natalie''s virginity had been stolen, she had to use this fact to

    ckmail the man and at least procure somepensation for her daughter''s surgery.

    "I won''t tell you!"

    "Are you sure you don''t want to say it?"

    "I won''t say it!"

    "B*tch, you!" Just as Madison was about to p her on the face, someone suddenly grabbed her

    hand firmly.

    "I''m the one who has taken her virginity! Are you looking for me?"

    A cold voice suddenly sounded.

    Madison was stunned.

    The man in front of her was so handsome that everything in this world would get shamed in his

    presence.

    His eyes were as clear as the sky, and his regal aura was one that could stand equal to a king''s. It

    was an intimidating thought.

    His aura was like a cold fog which was quietly spreading and sending chills to everyone nearby.

    Madison felt her back going numb. Even though she was stubborn, she didn''t dare to make any

    unreasonable remarks at this moment.

    Madison was a little scared as she withdrew her hand. ''''You''ve stained my daughter, so you have to

    compensate me."

    Tobias remained unperturbed. "I''ll marry her then. Is thispensation good enough?"

    Natalie was stunned.

    She had not yet recovered from the sudden shock of his unexpected appearance, but now he was

    iming that he would marry her?

    "What''s going on?"

    "Didn''t this man tell me in the morning that he wouldn''t marry me? How, in the blink of an eye, did

    he change his mind again?" She was dumbfounded.

    Natalie could not understand him at all.

    Madison was simrly stunned, but soon her eyes turned mischievously.

    A bold idea popped into her mind.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    Even though Madison was ignorant, she could still see that the man in front of her was graceful and

    had a noble aura.

    He looked like he had wealth at his fingertips.

    Madison came to a conclusion.

    If he could offer the same amount of money as offered by the Lanes family, she had no problems

    marrying Natalie to this man.

    Madison stretched her palm in his face and dered, "Five hundred thousand dors! You have to

    pay five hundred thousand dors to marry my daughter."

    She looked at Tobias'' face with some anticipation. After all, five hundred thousand dors was not a

    small number.

    Tobias wasn''t fazed at all, and his voice was clear but cold. "My assistant will pay you that amount.

    I''m taking Natalie away now."

    This man had an assistant working for him! He was a rich man after all!

    Madison was over the moon!

    "Take her, take her. No problem at all." Madison couldn''t hide her excitement.

    Tobias nced at Madison coldly and pulled Natalie away.

    Natalie was shivering with cold, but the heater in his Aston Martin gradually warmed her up.

    However, her body was still trembling.

    The nket that Tobias brought was somehow able to wrap around Natalie''s slender body perfectly.

    Natalie only had her head poking out from the nket, looking delicate and charming. Her face was

    only the size of his palm and her eyes were watery.

    "Thank you." said Natalie solemnly.

    After all, it was Tobias who had saved her just now. Otherwise, she would be lying on the operating

    table now if Madison and Brayden had gotten their way.

    "You don''t have to thank me." Tobias said lightly, "After all, I was the reason she forced this

    operation on you in the first ce."

    He stared at Natalie for a while.

    This girl looked pure and innocent.

    It was only now that he realized that this girl was not the type to concern herself with unpleasant

    worldly affairs.

    How did he misunderstand her and assume that such a girl was plotting against him in the

    beginning?

    Especially with Madison''s words substantiating the truth just now, he suddenly realized that Natalie

    had never lied to him from the beginning.

    It was his own self-righteousness that resulted in Natalie losing her virginity.

    "I owe you this one," Tobias said apologetically. "It''s fine." Natalie smiled at Tobias.

    She thought, "If it wasn''t for him, I would have sacrificed myself to that fool."

    "Compared to a fool, Tobias was the better choice."

    "After all, this man had an attractive face and a good figure. I didn''t suffer any losses at all in this

    respect."

    Natalie tried her best tofort herself.

    All these years, she had developed a steely determination from the hardships befalling her.

    Otherwise, she would not be able to survive in these trying times.

    "Are you really alright?"

    "Yeah." Natalie replied with certainty.

    Tobias suddenly reached out his hand and pinched Natalie''s plump cheek. "If you''re really fine, then

    why is your smile uglier than your crying face?"

    The temperature of the man''s fingers seemed to burn Natalie, so she shrank back slightly at his

    touch.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Tobias looked at Natalie thoughtfully.

    "Don''t stare at me like that. My face will turn red," Natalie murmured.

    "And why is that?" Tobias raised his eyebrows.

    "Of course I''ll blush. After all, who can stand such a handsome man staring at them?" Natalie

    replied seriously.

    Tobias had just rescued her, and Natalie suddenly felt that her savior was less annoying now. Now

    that she had ripped off that veil of disgust initially shrouding her eyes, she couldn''t help discovering

    his strong points, one of them being his handsome appearance.

    Tobias''s eyes didn''t move, but a faint smile appeared on his face.

    "Let''s get married," Tobias suddenly said.

    Natalie was shocked. She initially thought that Tobias was dering their marriage at the spur of the

    moment to shut Madison up, but she didn''t expect that he was being serious.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    "Are you serious?" Natalie widened her eyes.

    "I am." Tobias''s eyes were deep.

    His mother had been forcing him to get married, and Natalie also needed someone to help her get

    rid of her crazy mother.

    Perhaps, they could give this idea a try.

    "But I don''t like you." Natalie said seriously.

    Although this man was extremely handsome, it was still imusible for her to be in love with a man

    she had only known for two days.

    Didn''t marriage require love and emotions?

    Tobias breathed a sigh of relief and said lightly, "That''s good. I don''t like you either."

    Natalie sat in thoughtful silence.

    "Then you..."

    "My mother has been forcing me to get married. I need to marry someone to fulfil her condition, and

    at the same time you''re in need of a partner. We''ll get married under an agreement, and live our

    own separate lives." Tobias''s eyes were slightly cold when he said this.

    Natalie suddenly had a thought.

    If she really married Tobias, Madison would not force her to give herself up to that fool, would she?

    "Although this is just an agreement of marriage, I''ll still give you the best. I''ll be in charge of your

    food, clothing, housing, and transportation. You should know who I am. The benefits you will gain

    from this marriage are definitely beyond your imagination."

    "I don''t know who you are." Natalie interrupted Tobias.

    "You don''t know who I am?" Tobias raised his eyebrows. "Then that means you didn''t look at the

    business card that I gave you."

    "I didn''t look at it." Natalie said honestly.

    "Did you throw it away?" Tobias asked coldly.

    "No. It''s still in my pocket."

    "My contact number is on it. If you agree to this marriage agreement, give me a call."

    Natalie mulled it over seriously for a while.

    "Then, will you still sleep with me after we get married?" she asked.

    Tobias''s face froze.

    Was the person in front of her really a woman?

    Shouldn''t women be embarrassed at expressing explicitly what they wanted?

    Why was this woman so unabashedly straightforward?

    "No." Tobias shot a nce at Natalie''s defensive expression and said, "Since this is just an

    agreement, I can forfeit a husband''s obligation to have sex with his wife."

    "d to hear that." Natalie''s expression rxed after hearing that. However, she immediately

    sensed the loopholes in his words. "What if you can''t stand your overwhelming desire to get on top

    of me?"

    Tobias''s face darkened. "Do you think you''re the only woman in the world I could pick?"

    Natalie nced at Tobias and felt that she was indeed thinking too much about this.

    This man was absolutely handsome and there would always be an endless stream of women who

    would willingly throw themselves at him.

    "Then I''ll go back and think about your proposal. I''ll call youter," Natalie said.

    "Okay, I''ll send you back," Tobias said.

    "Then, take me to the bar first." Natalie was thinking of returning to her job at the bar to sell wine.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Tobias''s face darkened. "You''re still going to sell wine?"

    "Yes." Natalie replied nonchntly.

    "You can''t." Tobias''s voice was cold.

    "Why can''t I?"

    "As my wife, you can''t do a messy job like that."

    "I haven''t said I''d be your wife yet!"

    This man was being too obsessive. He wanted to meddle in her affairs even before she agreed to

    marry him.

    "Whether you agree or not, you''re not allowed to continue that job. Did you forget that someone

    drugged you before?"

    When she heard his words, Natalie became concerned.

    "You''re not allowed to sell wine anymore. I''ll take you home now. Tell me your decision by phone

    tonight. We''ll go through the wedding procedure tomorrow." Tobias stated clearly.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    "You don''t have to see me off. I''ll go home myself." Natalie hated this egocentric man.

    He had already nned to go through the marriage procedure tomorrow. He was so confident that

    she would marry him!

    "It''s up to you," Tobias said calmly.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie opened the door and jumped out of the car.

    Tobias''s words did intimidate her a little. She didn''t dare to continue her wine selling job that day.

    She went home immediately. That morning, Tobias had promised to give Madison five hundred

    thousand dors. Madison should be thrilled about this. There was definitely no trouble waiting for

    her at home for the time being. She needed to go home and lie down on her bed to calm down a

    little.

    What Natalie did not expect was that at this time, her family was in a turmoil.

    It turned out that after Natalie and Tobias left, Madison had called Sarah and told her, "Miss Lanes,

    I''m sorry. Our Natalie is going to get married. Let''s forget about the marriage with the Young Master

    Lanes."

    "She''s going to get married? It must be that tall man." Sarah sneered.

    She had sent someone to investigate after she took photos of them while in her Mercedes.

    The man''s name was Sebastian, and he was Natalie''s college ssmate. He came from a poor

    family and he was Natalie''s colleague in the coffee farm too.

    Madison froze briefly, and she recalled that the man she had met in the next morning was indeed

    tall.

    "Yeah, how did you know that, Miss Lanes?"

    "Are you really marrying your daughter to such a poor guy?"

    Such a poor guy?

    Madison retorted, "Miss Lanes, the fiance is a rich man. He promised to give me five hundred

    thousand dors aspensation ."

    "Five hundred thousand dors? Haha." Sarah, who was on the other end of the phone, broke into

    laughter as she continued, "Do you know who that man is? Do you really think that he will give you

    five hundred thousand dors just like that?"

    After hearing Sarah''s words, Madison couldn''t help but feel nervous.

    Only then did she remember that she didn''t know anything about that man she met this morning.

    She didn''t even know anything about his job either.

    He imed that he would give her five hundred thousand dors. What if he was nning to

    deceive her from the beginning?

    "Miss Lanes, I don''t think he''s a fraud. Based on his attire, he should be rich." Madison''s hand

    shook a little.

    "Do you think you can differentiate rich people solely based on their looks? Don''t you know about

    the fake rich people?" Madison was bbergasted.

    "Sebastian is the name of the man who your daughter is going to marry. You can find out about him

    at the coffee farm where she is working now." After saying that, Sarah hung up the phone.

    Madison rushed to Natalie''s workce to ask about him, and soon she was able to learn of his

    background.

    Sebastian, who came from a poor family, also worked as a part-time worker in that coffee farm.

    ording to the employers from the coffee farm, Sebastian and Natalie had a good rtionship.

    Fueled by Sarah''s words, Madison was convinced that the man she had met in the morning was

    Sebastian.

    Madison was feeling dizzy after being assaulted by the truth.

    Madison had lived through so many years only to be deceived by the lies from a youngster.

    It turned out that he was a poor guy but still wanted to pretend that he was rich.

    When Madison returned home and saw Natalie, she scolded, "You b*tch, how dare you find yourself

    a poor man? Are you looking for death?"

    Madison was very surprised to find out that the man she met this morning was in reality from a poor

    family.

    Natalie was somewhat surprised. Judging from the man''s charisma and the car he was driving, he

    shouldn''t be described as poor in any sense of the word. However, it didn''t matter whether he was

    poor since she was not rich herself.

    "You are not allowed to marry him. I will send you to the Lanes family!" Madison said fiercely.

    "I won''t be together with that fool! Besides, you have already promised him about our marriage!"

    Natalie replied coldly.

    "Brayden, tie her up in the room so that she won''t create any further trouble anymore," Madison

    said to Brayden, who was standing aside.

    Brayden found a thick rope from somewhere and immediately came forward to tie up Natalie.

    Natalie panicked.

    Her father was not here, so no one in this family would help her. Madison and Brayden would really

    tie her up!

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Queenie seemed to be enjoying the performance before her. "Oh, Natalie, are you really going to

    marry Sebastian? He''s such a poor man. In fact, I''m doing this for your own good."

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Sebastian!

    Natalie was stunned.

    It turned out that they had mistakenly thought that her husband would be Sebastian.

    "Sebastian isn''t my husband!" Natalie spoke loudly.

    That person''s business card was still in her pocket. Natalie hurriedly took it out.

    "He''s the president of YS Group, Tobias Whitlock." Natalie read from the business card, "His name

    is Tobias."

    As soon as she finished reading it, she was stunned.

    He was Tobias Whitlock, the president of YS Group. "Oh my god!"

    The man had turned out to be the famous president of the YS Group.

    It was someone whose name never crossed Natalie''s mind at all.

    Natalie''s hand, which was holding the business card, was shaking.

    "Oh my, am I dreaming?" She wondered. "Ha, ha, ha." Queenie was bent over fromughing so

    hard.

    "Are you telling me that you are going to marry Tobias? Natalie, are you crazy?"

    Brayden''s face darkened as well. "Mum, send this idiot to the Lanes family as soon as possible to

    exchange some money for ourselves. Otherwise, we''ll have to pay a fortune if she has gone crazy."

    Madison looked puzzled.

    She was just an ordinary housewife who did not keep abreast with the current affairs; she certainly

    did not know who Tobias was.

    Queenie pointed to Natalie because herughter grew stronger. "Tobias is one of the richest men in

    the world. Ha, ha, even the mayor has to bow to this man, yet you tell me that he��s going to marry

    Natalie? Oh, no, I''m going tough like crazy..."

    Madison knew nothing about the list of the world��s wealthiest men, but she knew the mayor!

    He was not an ordinary person if the mayor had to bow down to him. Would such a person want to

    marry Natalie? The chances of that happening were close to zero.

    Madison was reeling from her shock.

    It seemed like Natalie was going crazy. If Natalie had be crazy, she would not be able to sell

    her off at a good price. She had to get rid of Natalie as soon as possible.

    She had no time to take Natalie to undergo the repair surgery, so she quickly called Sarah. "Miss

    Lanes, please pick Natalie up now. The earlier you take her away, the earlier she can give birth to a

    chubby son for Young Master Lanes. She has parted ways with her current boyfriend. I have locked

    her up at home. You cane and pick her up now."

    Sarah snorted, "You�� re quite smart after all. You know what''s good for you. With your family

    background, what kind of rich family do you think you can get acquainted with if you miss our family,

    the Lanes family?"

    "Yes, yes, yes. Miss Lanes, pleasee and pick her up quickly."

    Natalie, who had overheard Madison''s phone call, was beginning to worry about her fate.

    Would anyone from the Lanes familye to pick her up, or would she be dragged to their house

    while being tied up?

    If she was to go to the Lanes family, she would be a piece of meat on the cutting board. There

    would be no means of escape even if she had wings!

    She wanted to escape, but Brayden was holding her tightly.

    Sarah''s Mercedes Benz soon arrived at the Godfrey''s family.

    "What a shabby family. If it weren''t for my younger brother''s mental problems, he wouldn''t have

    chosen a girl from such a poor family," Sarahmented while she was going upstairs. She was

    disgusted.

    As soon as she entered the house, the three members of the Godfrey family hurried to wee

    her, as if a big shot was paying them a visit.

    When Brayden released her momentarily, Natalie was trying to think of a way to escape.

    There were so many people around her, so she could not escape even if she wanted to. She

    thought of asking for help over the phone.

    Tobias'' phone number was on the business card.

    She thought that since Tobias had promised to marry her, although it was just an agreement

    between them, she was considered his nominal wife.

    If something had happened to his wife, Tobias would not ignore her, would he?

    She quickly grabbed her mobile phone and dialled the number on the business card. "Tobias, your

    wife has been caught. Come and save me."

    When she was about to tell him her address, Brayden quickly snatched her cell phone away and

    turned it off.

    "Who did you call?" Bryden probed angrily.

    Sarah walked over slowly and said, "It''s useless for you to ask anyone for help." "Is there anything

    too difficult for the Lanes family to handle?" she asked.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    "Yes, yes, yes." Madison stepped forward and bowed.

    The Lanes family was rich and prosperous, so it was useless for Natalie to seek help from anyone.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    However, Natalie was not a virgin anymore. She hoped that the fool from the Lanes family would

    not realize this.

    "Take her away," Sarah said.

    "Don''t take me away!" Natalie suddenly shouted.

    Her brain was racing fast. She had to buy herself some time, otherwise, it would be toote for her if

    she was taken away and gobbled up by that fool.

    "My man wille and save me." Natalie told Sarah while staring at her.

    "Your man?" Sarah''s lips curved slightly. "That guy called Sebastian? Do you think that poor guy

    has the capability to fight against the Lanes family?"

    "Of course, it isn''t him. My man is Tobias!" Natalie said confidently, but she was still a little shy when

    she mentioned her man.

    How was it possible that Tobias was her husband?

    In order to stall for time, she could not care about her dignity at the moment.

    "Tobias?" Sarah was confused and did not know what was going on.

    Natalie''s elder sister Queenie tried her best to control herughter as she exined, "My sister said

    that her husband is Tobias, the president of the YS Group."

    After hearing what Queenie said, the faces of Brayden and Madison darkened.

    How could Queenie let Sarah know that Natalie had some mental problems? What if the Lanes

    family decided not to ept her as the bride?

    However, Queenie did not care. In fact, watching Natalie make a fool of herself was her greatest

    pleasure.

    Sarah finally understood what was going on.

    She had a simr reaction as that of Queenie as she held her stomach andughed out loud. "Are

    you crazy? You��re saying that your husband is Tobias. Ha, ha... That is the funniest joke I''ve ever

    heard."

    After she stoppedughing, she straightened up and looked arrogantly at Natalie. "Do you know

    who Tobias is? With your humble background, I don''t think you��ll ever have the chance to meet him.

    Even if you don''t want to be with my brother, you don''t need to make up such a lie."

    "I''m not lying. He''lle and save me!" Natalie showed no weakness at all.

    In fact, she was not very sure herself either. Putting aside whether that man woulde and save

    her, what she wanted to know was whether that man was really Tobias, the president of the YS

    Group?

    Even she could not believe it herself.

    While this was happening, Tobias was rushing to the Godfrey family home.

    "Drive faster," he urged Benjamin.

    "Yes." Benjamin drove the car at the fastest possible speed. At the same time, he spoke into a

    walkie-talkie and instructed the bodyguards in the other vehicles to drive at full speed as well.

    Mr. Whitlock had always emphasized driving at a steady speed. This was the first time that he had

    requested Benjamin to increase the speed of his car.

    Earlier on, Tobias received a phone call. It was from an unfamiliar number.

    The voice on the other end sounded very urgent. "Tobias, your wife has been caught. Come and

    save me..." He merely heard those words.

    After that, the phone was hung up.

    He could discern that the voice belonged to Natalie.

    That little girl was smarter than he had imagined.

    Her words revealed two messages. Firstly, she had been caught, and secondly, she had agreed to

    his marriage agreement.

    If his nominal wife had been caught, how could he not save her?

    Tobias asked Benjamin to locate Natalie and he found that she was in a residential area in the city.

    Natalie repeatedly exined that Tobias was her husband, which was very amusing to Sarah.

    She didn''t suspect that there was something wrong with Natalie''s brain. Her clever look made her

    look like there was nothing amiss. She spected that Natalie was really afraid that she would be

    caught so she deliberately pretended to be crazy.

    Sarah stopped smiling and ordered, "Take her away."

    She had no time to continue ying this game with Natalie.

    Both Madison and Brayden lifted Natalie up, one person on each side.

    Natalie was desperate.

    "That man probably won''te to save me, will he?" she thought.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    She reckoned that she had expected too much.

    Both of them had only known each other for two days. Why would hee to save her?

    As soon as the group of people arrived downstairs, rays of bright light suddenly shone from car

    headlights.

    A few Mercedes- Benz cars and an Aston Martin appeared out of nowhere and stopped in front of

    them.

    A row of bodyguards in ck suits with sunsses emerged from the Mercedes- Benz cars in front.

    Each of them stood straight, waiting for their orders.

    A pair of long legs stepped out of the Aston Martin, and Tobias got out of his car.

    He was wearing a dark, ink-colored suit, and his whole body exuded an air of imperial majesty. His

    handsome features were filled with innate indifference and aloofness.

    "Look, that guy is Sebastian. He''s the poor man who ruined my daughter," Madison shouted.

    Immediately, she realized that something was wrong. She did not know what an Aston Martin was,

    but she recognized Mercedes- Benz cars. With so many Mercedes- Benz cars and bodyguards,

    was this man really a poor person?

    However, she had verified that Sebastian was indeed a poor man.

    "Who is Sebastian?" Tobias frowned.

    His elegant eyebrows were filled with a sense of sternness, which made people shudder with fear.

    "Aren''t you Sebastian?" Madison trembled as she asked him.

    Tobias'' furrowed eyebrows instantly rxed.

    At first, when he heard the news that Natalie had been caught, he thought that there was someone

    else who had touched this girl except himself. However, after Madison had asked him that question,

    he immediately understood what was happening.

    Tobias subconsciously raised the corner of his lips.

    Sarah''s feet almost went limp. She rubbed her eyes and wondered if she was seeing things.

    Tobias! This guy in front of her was none other than Tobias Whitlock!

    Although the Lanes family was rich, their money was totally insignificantpared to the YS Group.

    It was beyond difficult for Sarah to get the chance to meet someone like Tobias in person.

    "Mr. Whitlock..." Sarah walked towards him.

    Her figure was enchanting and her words were seductive.

    She was very proud of her appearance and figure. Normally, she would not have had the chance to

    meet such a big shot in real life. However, if such a chance was presented before her, she believed

    that no man would be able to resist her beauty. Tobias avoided her by walking past her.

    Sarah was stunned.

    Tobias had walked past her without even a nce?

    Sarah could not believe what had just happened!

    Queenie''s eyes were full of hope and excitement.

    When she saw Tobias walking towards her, her heart almost stopped beating.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Tobias Whitlock, the president of YS Group, was extremely famous and he had unexpectedly

    appeared before her! It seemed that he was approaching her!

    Queenie was so excited that she almost fainted.

    Although she was born poor, she had always been ambitious.

    Her ultimate goal in life was to marry a wealthy bachelor in order to change her destiny forever.

    When Tobias was merely inches away from her, her excitement had reached its climax.

    The man standing before her was so handsome that he did not seem to be a mortal at all.

    Queenie smiled her most charming smile...

    "Are you okay?" Tobias asked tly.

    Queenie was stunned. Why was Tobias not looking at her?

    He seemed to be talking to Natalie who was standing next to her.

    "I''m fine." Natalie suddenly shook off Queenie''s hand. As they were going downstairs, Queenie and

    Braden had grabbed hold of her. At that time, as Queenie was infatuated with Tobias, Natalie was

    able to break free from her easily. Brayden, however, was still holding her arm tightly.

    Tobias nced at him.

    His eyes were like a sharp sword which made people shudder. Brayden was so scared that he

    nervously let go of his grip.

    "Honey, you��re finally here to save me," Natalie said with a bright smile.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Her voice was so sweet and loud that everyone could hear it clearly.

    Natalie never saw herself as a saint.

    If someone was nice to her, she would repay his or her kindness in multiple folds.

    However, if someone offended her, she would not be the Holy Mother either.

    She could see that Queenie and Sarah were crazy about Tobias, so she deliberately provoked

    them.

    Sure enough, when both of them heard Natalie call Tobias her husband, their faces immediately

    turned pale.

    "Mr. Whitlock, how can such a person call you her husband? Do you know about her background?"

    Sarah could not help but voice out.

    "She is the daughter of a poor family. How can such a poor woman be a good match for you?"

    Sarah pointed at the apartment in front of her and said, "Look, Mr. Whitlock, she lives in such a

    shabby area."

    Sarah was the daughter of a rich family and she was staying in the vi area. People with

    backgrounds like hers still couldn''t get the chance to stand before Tobias, so how could Natalie

    address Tobias as her husband?

    Natalie was barely qualified to be together with her foolish younger brother, yet she was throwing

    herself at Tobias shamelessly!

    "If she isn''t worthy of me, then do you think that you''re worthy?" Tobias'' tone was calm and as cold

    as dew on ate winter morning.

    Sarah was stunned.

    She was definitely not worthy of Tobias.

    However, was Natalie worthy of him...

    Sarah''s tongue was a little dry. She stammered, "Mr. Whitlock, Natalie is going to marry my foolish

    younger brother."

    She meant that Natalie was only worthy of marrying a mentally challenged person. If Tobias learned

    this fact, he would not want to have anything to do with her.

    After hearing Sarah''sment, Natalie''s heart tightened.

    Based on her understanding, all men would do anything to preserve their reputation, not to mention

    a big shot like Tobias.

    Sarah had announced in front of so many people that Natalie was going to marry a fool. Would

    Tobias insist on continuing the so-called marriage agreement with her?

    Although she now knew that the man in front of her was a famous big shot who had the whole of

    Agaphen City in his hands, Natalie did not even think of getting acquainted with him due to his

    status.

    She had no choice but to marry this man because it was the only way she could avoid getting

    married to a fool. It would also allow her to prevent her from bing a puppet which would be

    manipted by others.

    "Do you think your brother would still want to marry a woman whom I have set eyes on?" Tobias

    replied without hesitation.

    His words were like a hard p to Sarah''s face.

    Natalie could not help cheering for Tobias who was putting on an awesome show at that moment.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    When Tobias challenged Sarah''s younger brother topete with him in marrying the woman he

    had chosen, Natalie felt that her heart was pounding really fast.

    Sarah waspletely stunned by his words.

    Queenie, who was on the side, was also dumbfounded.

    Tobias Whitlock, the president of YS Group, actually intended to marry Natalie who was inferior to

    her?

    Queenie even wondered if there was a problem with her ears.

    "Let''s go," Tobias told Natalie.

    Natalie headed towards the car with Tobias, but she felt that the short distance between them and

    the car felt particrly long...

    She knew the meaning behind her departure. It meant that she and Tobias had officially agreed to

    be a married couple.

    Tobias was basically aplete stranger. They had only known each other for a few days.

    Natalie gritted her teeth and thought, "I must ept this oue. It would be better than marrying a

    She got into his car without hesitation and Tobias followed closely behind her.

    "Wait!" Only then did Madison finally return to reality, and she hurriedly followed him.

    "Open the window, open the window," Madison kept tapping the car window.

    Tobias nced at Natalie.

    "Open it," Natalie said.

    She wanted to hear Madison''s mean criticisms, so that she could make up her mind to leave her

    home forever.

    The car window slowly rolled down.

    "Where is my gift money? What about the sum of a half- million dors that you promised me?"

    Although Tobias'' gaze seemed to pierce through her, Madison still forced herself to say what she

    thought.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    "Benjamin," Tobias called out to Benjamin, who was sitting in the driver''s seat.

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock," Benjamin immediately understood what Tobias wanted and replied him.

    He handed Madison a cheque of 500,000 dors.

    When she saw the amount on the cheque, Madison was so excited that she almost fainted.

    After that, the Mercedes Benz and Aston Martin vehicles exited themunity.

    Sarah was stunned for a while. She could not figure out why a prominent figure like Tobias would

    fall in love with Natalie.

    She really wanted to vent her anger.

    On second thought, the people in front of her were Natalie''s family members. Currently, being

    married to Tobias, Natalie enjoyed an equal footing with him in power and influence.

    The situation was that as Natalie had obtained such a status, the people around her would benefit

    greatly as well.

    Sarah left the scene angrily.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    After Sarah left, Queenie patted Madison''s shoulder heavily and said, "Mum, don''t act like a miser.

    I''ll marry a wealthy man in the future too. I''ll even give you five million dors, let alone five hundred

    thousand dors!" Madison quickly put away the cheque. She said, "Yes, yes,you''re much more

    beautiful than Natalie, that b*tch. I''m not worried about you at all; you can definitely look for a better

    man in the future. He''ll be richer than Natalie''s husband!"

    Madison only learnt that this man was not Sebastian after what had happened. Instead, he was a

    very rich man.

    However, she was not aware of just how rich he actually was.

    Queenie''s face darkened.

    Did her mother mean that she would be able to marry someone richer? No matter how rich that

    person was, he would not be able to surpass Tobias.

    When the thought that Natalie had hooked up with Tobias came to her mind, Queenie was so angry

    that she almost dug her nails into her skin.

    "Let''s go and have a good meal," Madison was over the moon after receiving the sum of five

    hundred thousand dors and she happily suggested.

    Unfortunately, no one responded to her. Queenie was furious, while Brayden seemed to be in deep

    thought about something.

    Since his sister''s husband was Tobias, then that would make him Tobias'' brother-inw!

    Being the brother-inw of the wealthiest man in Agaphen City, he could get himself as many

    beautiful women as he would want in the future. Getting married would not be a major problem for

    him anymore! When he understood what was awaiting him, Brayden showed ascivious smile on

    his lips.

    "Where are you taking me to? Are we heading to your house?" After a moment of silence, Natalie

    asked.

    Tobias threw a meaningful nce at her as if signifying that she was thinking too much.

    "We''re going to the Themyscira Apartment." Tobias replied, "We only agreed to get married on

    paper. We don''t need to live together."

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was great that they did not have to live together!

    However, the Themyscira apartment was one of the best residential areas in Agaphen City, and the

    housing prices there were exorbitantly high.

    "Do you want me to live there in the future? Can I stay in another ce? This ce is too

    expensive. I''m afraid I''ll..."

    "This isn''t something you need to worry about," Tobias interrupted Natalie. "As my wife, I have a

    responsibility to provide you with food, clothes, amodation and transportation," he continued.

    Nheless, Natalie felt inexplicably uneasy.

    She was really not used to the fact that she had to ept all of this without putting in any hard

    work.

    He seemed to have seen through Natalie''s thoughts, Tobias'' gaze deepened. He said, "If you feel

    undeserving, you can repay me with your body."

    "No," Natalie was shocked.

    Tobias'' lips curled into a faint smile and said, "You don''t have to feel shy or ashamed. Otherwise,

    you''ll only make your life difficult."

    Natalie was a smart person and she immediately understood what Tobias meant.

    She had to learn to take everything in stride. Otherwise, she would just make life difficult for herself.

    "You aren��t so bad," Natalie could not help but smile.

    "It''s nothing. We have a deal to abide by and both of us will take what we need," Tobias replied

    tly.

    "Don''t worry. As your wife, I��ll cooperate with you in all aspects of life."

    "You just need to cooperate with me to deal with my mother."

    "Is there anything else? For example, will you need me to apany you to attend some events

    and functions?" Natalie asked.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    She liked watching TV and she noticed that men in the upper ss would always take their spouse

    to events or simr functions.

    "You won''t need to do that," Tobias replied while squinting at her.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie was very happy after hearing that reply as it was rather easy to be a contract wife.

    "You aren''t presentable enough anyway," Tobias added.

    "You," Natalie''s joy turned into anger.

    "Did I say anything wrong?" Tobias looked at her with depthless eyes.

    The corners of Natalie''s mouth twitched. He was not wrong in any way, but could he not hold a

    proper conversation with her?

    She looked at her own clothes, which were no more than 100 dors, and came to the conclusion

    that she really wasn''t that presentable.

    "However, if you really wanted to amodate me, there is an area you can do so."

    "Where is it?"

    "In bed," there was a deeper meaning in Tobias'' words.

    Natalie''s face suddenly blushed and asked, "Why must you behave in this way?"

    "In what way?" deliberately, Tobias asked her slowly. "You know what I mean," Natalie replied in an

    angry tone.

    He answered, "No, I don''t understand."

    Finally, Natalie gave in.

    "You just want to take advantage of me, don''t you?" Natalie asked directly.

    After hearing what she said, Tobias stopped joking with her and replied, "I was joking with you just

    now. I won''t take advantage of you since we have a marriage agreement. You can keep your

    chastity."

    "How can I still keep my chastity?" Natalie snorted softly, and her face was a little pale. She

    continued, "You''ve already..."

    There was a moment of silence in the car.

    "I''m sorry," Tobias suddenly said.

    His apology was in and undisguised.

    Natalie wondered if she had heard it wrong. The president of YS Group was actually apologizing to

    her.

    "I didn''t know that you were really in trouble that day, or else I wouldn''t have touched you," Tobias

    said with an apologetic look in his deep eyes.

    "It''s okay," Natalie waved her hand and replied, "If it weren''t for you, I would have been gobbled up

    by that fool a long time ago. To me, being taken advantage of by a handsome guy is better than

    being vited by a fool."

    Natalie med herself for being so stubborn.

    If it were not for Tobias, she would have been vited by a fool. Thinking of that, her bleak

    expression improved.

    Tobias wanted to say something, but he kept quiet in the end.

    He thought, "The damage has already been done. No matter what I say, it would be useless. I''ll try

    my best topensate her."

    The car soon arrived at Themyscira Apartment, and Tobias led Natalie out of the car.

    When the elevator reached the 18th floor, a luxury duplex apartment with a size of 360 square

    meters appeared in front of Natalie.

    The interior decoration was modern yet simple, and it was coloured in mainly pink and white. The

    whole ce was punctuated with a strong feminine style as essories and dolls that girls usually

    like could be seen everywhere.

    The apartment was nicely decorated. When he was on the way while speeding towards the Godfrey

    family house, Tobias had already ordered someone to immediately purchase an apartment suitable

    for girls to live in.

    "This ce is decorated ording to the style that a girl your age would opt for," Tobias said.

    Natalie''s heart was beating fast at that moment.

    This house in front of her eyes had the design she had fantasized about countless times in her

    imagination.

    Like every girl, Natalie also had a princess dream kept hidden in her heart. She wanted to live in a

    pink house, which was shrouded in a dreamy atmosphere. However, dreams were always dreams.

    In reality, Natalie''s room was small and shabby, and there were even holes on her bedsheet.

    Housing prices in Agaphen City were always very high. Natalie once thought sadly that she might

    never realize the dream of a princess in her entire life.

    However, her dream hade true at that moment.

    "I''m not a little girl." Natalie whispered in an attempt to hide her emotions.

    Tobias raised his eyebrows and nced at Natalie.

    That day, she wore a figure-hugging blouse, which showed her good figure well.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    "Indeed, she''s not a little girl," Tobias thought.

    He had ��tasted�� her before, so he knew what she meant.

    Tobias tried his best to suppress his wild thoughts. Natalie was not the kind of woman who wanted

    to go to bed with him with ulterior motives. It turned out that he did not know much about her initially,

    so he went to bed with her casually. After knowing the truth, he would not do that to her again.

    "Do you like this ce?" Tobias asked.

    Natalie nodded heavily and replied, "Yes, I like it very much. Thank you."

    Tobias smiled faintly and said, "You deserve it. You''ll live in this apartment from now on."

    Natalie took something from him with a puzzled face, and then the doubt on her face turned into

    shock.

    The name on the property ownership certificate was her own name, Natalie Godfrey.

    "Ah!" Natalie was so shocked that her hands were trembling. She asked, "Why did you register this

    property in my name?"

    "Since I��ve decided to give you this unit, the property ownership certificate surely must be in your

    name," Tobias said calmly and matter-of-factly.

    Natalie thought, "No way, he''s going to give it to me!" Natalie never thought that she would receive

    such a big house as a gift! It was too good to be true!

    This was Themyscira apartment! Sad to say that ordinary people could work their entire lives, but

    they still could not afford a unit there. Surprisingly, it was given to Natalie like a windfall.

    "No, I can''t ept this gift," Natalie said.

    Tobias looked at her with his beautiful eyes and replied, "You must ept it. I''ve no reason to take

    back what I''ve decided to give away."

    He said it in a firm tone and no one would refuse him.

    Natalie still wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by Tobias. "I''ll go first. You can stay

    here for the time being. I''ll send a maid over tomorrow, just let her know what you need and she''ll

    get it for you."

    After saying that, Tobias turned around and left.

    Natalie was stunned for a long time before she came to her senses.

    Tobias told her that the big house belonged to her, didn''t he?

    Although Tobias had said so, she was not a greedy person.

    Natalie thought of returning the unit to him after their agreement was over.

    Thinking that she would return it in the future, Natalie felt a lot calmer, she then started to have a

    tour of the unit.

    This was arge apartment. It was four times the size of her previous house.

    Natalie came to the bedroom first. There was arge pink bed inside, with pink cushions perched on

    the seat by the bay window. There was a small table, and there were some dolls close to the table.

    After sheid down on the bed, Natalie immediately rolled back and forth on the surface of the big

    bed.

    "Oh my god, this bed is so soft!" she eximed.

    Previously, she had always slept on a hard bed. It was her first time sleeping on such a soft bed.

    No, it was actually the second time she had tried sleeping on this kind of bed.

    Natalie suddenly remembered that she had once identally slept on Queenie''s bed. Queenie''s

    bed was a spring mattress type simr to this one.

    At that time, Natalie felt sofortable.

    However, Queenie had driven her away with disgust. When she went to beg Madison to buy her a

    soft bed, Madison only asked her to get lost!

    Although they were all her children, Madison treated Natalie, Queenie, and Brayden in apletely

    different way.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She had the chance to finally sleep in such a soft bed. It was incredible just thinking about the turn

    of events recently.

    Natalie, who was lying in bed, fell asleep almost instantly.

    She had a strange dream, the same dream that she dreamt for so many times.

    In her dream, she was a child wearing a pink princess dress and holding a doll.

    She lived in a fairytale-like house. One day, her doll disappeared.

    She was really sad and went looking everywhere for her doll.

    A voice suddenly told her that her doll was buried outside her house.

    She followed the source of the voice and saw a small pit.

    The voice told her that her doll was buried in the pit.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Natalie dug out the soil and saw her dirty doll.

    She was about to go home with the doll in her arms, but she found that there was a thick fog

    blocking her way. She could no longer find her way back home.

    By the time she woke up from her dream, it was already morning.

    She often had this same dream. The more times this dream repeated itself, the more Natalie started

    to wonder whether she really had such a doll when she was a child.

    In fact, she did not remember these details because she barely had any memories of her childhood.

    The maids whom Tobias mentioned arrived shortly after Natalie woke up. They turned out to be a

    lady in her fifties and a few young girls.

    "Miss Godfrey, you can call me Anna in the future," Anna introduced herself with a friendly smile.

    "I''d better call you Aunt Lee." Natalie was being respectful to Anna.

    Aunt Lee smiled even more happily. She continued to introduce the rest of the young girls as her

    maids too. Natalie was really shocked to learn that she had so many maids.

    "Of course we need more people to clean up such a big house," Aunt Lee exined.

    "Employing so many maids is a waste of money. I can do the cleaning up too. I''m not that weak,"

    while speaking, Natalie raised her arm.

    Aunt Lee smiled and replied, "This is Mr. Whitlock''s order. Miss Godfrey, you don''t need to worry, we

    won''t disturb the two of you."

    She said she would not disturb Mr. Whitlock and her...

    Natalie blushed slightly. Did Aunt Lee misunderstand something?

    She couldn''t say anything in response after this, so she went out of the house in a hurry.

    After going out, she went straight to the coffee farm. After all, she hadn''t earned her tuition fee for

    the next semester, so she still had to hurry up to make more money.

    However, it didn''t take long for Manager Larson toe over. He invited Natalie to the office.

    "Miss Godfrey, please don''t stir up trouble for such a smallpany like us. You don''t need toe

    to work for us with your status now." Manager Larson, who was usually arrogant, lowered his voice

    when talking to her at this moment.

    That morning, he had received a call from Tobias'' assistant to inform him that Natalie now belonged

    to Tobias.

    Manager Larson understood fully what he had meant.

    Benjamin didn''t state anything explicitly, but Manager Larson guessed that Natalie was probably

    Tobias'' lover or something simr.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    "Shouldn''t the president of such a conglomerate have a lot of lovers?" Manager Larson pondered

    and assumed that Tobias was no exception.

    Although Natalie was just his lover, she still belonged to Tobias! With her newfound identity, he, the

    manager of a small coffee farm, couldn''t afford to offend her.

    Natalie was confused by Manager Larson''s words.

    Manager Larson almost cried as he was exining, "You''re Mr. Whitlock''s woman now. I don''t

    deserve you as our employee. My lifespan will be shortened if you choose to continue working

    here."

    Natalie finally understood what he meant. It seemed that she could not continue this job anymore.

    "Do remember to settle my final sry," Natalie said before she left his office.

    Manager Larson was dumbfounded. He wondered why Natalie, being Tobias'' lover, still cared about

    such a meager sry.

    However, since she had mentioned this, Manager Larson would definitely pay her, except that he

    was paying her ten times her original sry.

    After receiving the thick wad of banknotes, Natalie was being told of the reason she was being paid

    that much. She only took the portion that she deserved and put it in her pocket, and she left the rest

    of the money on Manager Larson''s table.

    After walking out of the coffee farm, she made a phone call to Tobias.

    "Hello, this is Natalie!" As soon as the phone was connected, Natalie boomed directly. Tobias

    replied, "I know." His voice was even deeper and hoarser on the phone, which made her heart beat

    faster.

    Being straightforward, Tobias said

    unceremoniously, "No one is as rude as you."

    Natalie blushed in response. Was she rude? She didn''t think so!

    Wasn''t this how people talk on the phone?

    Indeed, people from the upper ss of society were really different.

    "Why did you make me lose my job?" Natalie asked directly.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    "Do you know that I won''t have an ie if I don''t have a job? If I don''t have any ie, I won''t

    have any money to pay for my tuition fees. I won''t even have the money to afford my food either.

    Aren''t you being too cruel?" Natalie''s blood was boiling with exasperation.

    "Are you done?" Tobias''s voice was clear and deep.

    His dark eyes were focused on Natalie and his face was emotionless.

    Natalie was taken aback.

    "I''m done," she replied.

    "Then it''s my turn. You''re pretending to be my wife now, so you don''t need to work. Naturally, I''ll pay

    for your daily expenses and tuition fees."

    Natalie understood what Tobias meant but she was unwilling to ept his offer.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "I don''t want to leech off of you. I need to rely on myself and you can''t make me lose my job,"

    Natalie refuted.

    "I''m not asking you to leech off of me. You''re just a student now and it''s your duty to study hard. I''ll

    take care of the rest," Tobias concluded adamantly.

    Natalie felt like someone threw a stone in her heart and it created a series of ripples in her.

    She was just a student and it was her duty to study hard. These words used to be a joke to her.

    She wanted to focus on her studies too but how could she study when she did not have the money?

    She could not even afford to pay her tuition fees, hence she could only take up a few part-time jobs.

    However, someone was suddenly telling her that all she needed to focus on now was her studies.

    Natalie only needed to study hard and she did not need to care about anything else!

    Tobias'' remarks warmed her heart.

    "It''s still school break though and I can earn some money. Besides, it''s only six more months until I

    graduate, so I''m not really a student anymore." Natalie''s voice softened a little because she was

    touched.

    "You can think about making money after your graduation. Now don''t bother me with the same

    problem again. I have all the money you need," Tobias paused for a moment and asked, "Where

    are you now?"

    "Me?" Natalie could not fathom why Tobias suddenly asked about her whereabouts. However, she

    answered honestly, "I''m at the entrance of the coffee farm."

    "Wait for me, I''ll be right there." Tobias hung up the phone upon finishing his sentence.

    Tobias always spoke so resolutely that it was impossible to turn him down. When he said that he

    wanted Natalie to wait for him, she somehow followed his instructions and waited for him. Natalie

    received a call from Sebastian while she was waiting for Tobias. Sebastian said, "Natalie, why are

    you leaving after just arriving?"

    "I can''t exin it to you now. Let''s talk about itter." Natalie noticed a ck Lincoln driving towards

    her. Somehow, she could sense that it was Tobias behind the wheels.

    "Alright." Sebastian thought for a moment and hung up the phone.

    Natalie was acting a little mysterious recently. He thought, "I should have a conversation with

    Natalie when the semester starts."

    The Lincoln car stopped next to Natalie. The car window rolled down and she spotted Tobias''

    charming face. He was so wless and looked so elegant and dignified.

    "Get in." His voice was always indifferent.

    "Where are we going?" Natalie asked instead of getting into the car.

    "Are you afraid that I''ll sell you off?" Tobias raised his eyebrows.

    After pondering for a moment, Natalie got into the car and said seriously, "You are always too

    defensive."

    "What do you mean?" Tobias'' eyes were bright.

    "For example, I''m asking you where we are going and you never tell me. You''ll always answer in a

    roundabout manner," Natalie replied.

    The corner of Tobias'' lips twitched.

    "We''re going to get our marriage certificate," Tobias said after a short pause. A marriage certificate!

    Natalie was shocked.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    She froze for a long time. After a while, she forced a smile and asked tentatively, "You''re not joking,

    are you?"

    "I''m not joking. Didn''t you agree to pretend to be married? How do you call it a marriage when we

    don''t even have a marriage license?" Tobias'' face was very solemn. He did not look like he was

    joking.

    Natalie''s slender body quivered.

    Natalie thought the agreement Tobias mentioned was just an act they would put on to please the

    others. She thought they would just sign a contract but she did not expect Tobias to get a marriage

    license.

    Registering as husband and wife was a big deal to Natalie.

    Natalie felt that she needed to make things clear if Tobias was serious about registering their

    marriage.

    "Do you even know me? You''re rushing to get a marriage license just like that?" Natalie blinked.

    "Currently, I''ve only known you in bed but I can get to know everything elseter."

    Tobias was expressionless even when spouting shameless remarks.

    Natalie blushed when she heard him. She sniffed and stated, "Are you sure you want to register this

    marriage? To tell you the truth, I''m so poor that I don''t even have enough money to go to college."

    "It''s okay if you''re poor. That won''t be a problem since I''m rich."

    "And my past is veryplicated."

    "Howplicated can it be?"

    "I''ve done a lot of odd jobs. I used to work in a coffee farm and I sold wine in a shady bar."

    "That''s why I think it''s right to choose you as my wife," Tobias replied tly.

    "Firstly, you are so young but you''re physically fit to handle a job in the coffee farm. Secondly, you

    were working in a shady bar but you were able to keep your chastity. I am seeing you in a new light

    for what you did." Tobias'' dark eyes met Natalie''s gaze.

    Natalie forgot to breathe.

    After a long pause, she smiled and uttered, "Thank you."

    "Let''s get our marriage license."

    "Okay." Natalie suddenly recalled something upon finishing. She reminded him, "It''s a weekend

    today. I don''t think the city hall is open today."

    Tobias had a smug and arrogant look on his face. He replied, "It doesn''t matter whether it''s a

    weekend or not when I need to get my license."

    Natalie was instantly dumbfounded.

    As expected, the staff had been waiting for them when they arrived at the city hall. They finished the

    procedure quickly and Benjamin distributed some choctes to the staff in the city hall.

    Usually, newlyweds would bring some choctes or sweets for the city hall''s staff. However, few

    people were generous enough to give each person a massive gift box of expensive choctes.

    Natalie stole nces at the choctes frequently.

    After getting in the car, Tobias suddenly asked, "Do you like that brand''s choctes?"

    Natalie was taken aback and she smiled wryly, answering, "I''ve never tried such expensive

    choctes before. It''s a French brand, right?"

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    The choctes were bought by Benjamin, hence Tobias did not know where they were from.

    Natalie bit her finger and continued, "When I was a freshman, there was a very beautiful girl from a

    wealthy background in our ss. She brought back a lot of chocte of this brand when she came

    back from her vacation in France."

    Tobias stared at her as he listened intently.

    Natalie suddenly had the urge to tell him everything. She continued, "She gave the choctes to all

    our ssmates except me. She said that it was pure dark chocte and a poor person like me, who

    couldn''t afford to enjoy quality chocte, would not be able to appreciate it. In the end, she decided

    not to give me any of it."

    A self-reproachful smile appeared at the corner of Natalie''s lips. She added, "I told you that I''m very

    poor." A glimmer shed across Tobias'' ck eyes. After a while, he patted Natalie''s head.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    "Don''t be sad," Tobiasforted.

    "I am not sad." Natalie blinked in response and continued, "There are so many poor people in the

    world; I''m not the only one. Everyone is trying their best to survive. How can we have the time to be

    sentimental everyday, right?"

    "Yes." Tobias stared at Natalie sympathetically.

    He sent Natalie to Themyscira Apartment and advised her, "You should read more books at home

    during your break. You are not allowed to go to work again."

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings. Was she really married to someone? Why did she

    feel like she found herself another father?

    "Tobias, are we really officially married?" Natalie addressed Tobias by his name.

    "Why don''t you call me hubby? I remember that you were still calling me that yesterday," Tobias

    pointed out.

    A red hue crept on Natalie''s cheeks as she replied, "I was in a pinch back then. I won''t do it again."

    Tobias did not continue this topic. "Alright, we''re officially pretending to be married now."

    He stressed the word "pretending" and Natalie understood what he was implying.

    She would not cross the line even if Tobias did not mention it. They were not living in the same

    world and she was highly aware of that.

    There was a table full of food waiting for her when she returned to the apartment.

    There were seafood, milk, vegetables, meat and many more. Natalie was shocked and eximed,

    "I can''t finish all of it by myself."

    Aunt Lee exined with a smile, "I needed to prepare more so that you can have a bnced diet."

    Natalie took a sip of the milk and she was overjoyed. She replied, "Aunt Lee, I never had so much

    delicious food at home. You will spoil me like this. I''ll be picky too!"

    "Miss Godfrey, you''re so good at joking. It''s Mr. Whitlock who wants to spoil you, not me. These

    were all made ording to Mr. Whitlock''s instructions. He said that you are still growing, so you

    need more nutrients."

    She was still growing...

    Natalie almost spat out the milk she just drank.

    After the meal, Natalie caressed her inted stomach. It was the first time that she enjoyed such a

    delicious meal and she felt grateful towards Tobias.

    "Tobias, thank you. I''m having a good time here," Natalie said gratefully after dialing Tobias'' number.

    "Well, don''t mention it."

    Natalie was about to hang up the phone but she paused to think before continuing, "My body''s not

    growing anymore. I don''t need that much nutritious food in my diet." Although she was still in

    college, she was already twenty years old and she hadpleted her physical growth long ago.

    "You need it for your brain," Tobias replied tly.

    "Huh?" Natalie was at a loss for words.

    "I mean you''ll need to use your brain when you study, so it''s good to have more nutrient-rich food."

    "Oh, I see."

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    "I''ll hang up if there''s nothing else."

    "Okay."

    She was a little bored after hanging up the phone. Usually, she would be on the way to the bar to

    sell wine.

    Although Tobias mentioned that he would bear her living expenses, she was not so shameless. She

    still wanted to rely on herself to earn a living.

    However, she was still wary after being drugged, hence Natalie decided not to work there for the

    time being.

    She took out her textbooks and decided to study at home. Shortly after, she received a text

    message.

    Natalie knew that it was from Brayden with just one nce.

    The message read, "Natalie, give me two hundred thousand dors in cash. You must do it today."

    Natalie was so angry that she almost sent her mobile phone flying.

    He was asking her to give him two hundred thousand dors? Why? She would not be able toe

    up with that amount even if she sold off all her organs!

    Moreover, Brayden was her brother but he had always bullied her because he was taller and

    stronger than she was.

    Brayden even supported her mother when she wanted to sell Natalie off for money.

    She was deep in her thoughts when she received another text message.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    The text message read, "Natalie, did you read my text message? Reply to me quickly."

    Natalie could not be bothered with Brayden and she turned her phone off.

    It was night and Natalie was ready to go to bed. She only remembered to switch on her mobile

    phone again when she wanted to set an rm for the next day.

    Dozens of unread text messages and missed calls bombarded her screen.

    Her mobile phone rang again. It was still Brayden.

    Natalie concluded that he would not stop pestering her if she did not answer, hence she decided to

    answer.

    "Natalie, you b*tch, how dare you ignore my calls! Have you gone mad?"

    As soon as she answered the call, Brayden started cursing at her.

    "Who do you think you are? Why should I pick up your call?" Natalie replied slowly after Brayden

    finished yelling at her.

    Brayden suppressed his anger and snapped, "Have you prepared the two hundred thousand dors

    I asked?"

    "Where am I going to get you two hundred thousand dors? And why should I even give it to you?"

    Natalie''s blood was boiling from exasperation when he mentioned the two hundred thousand

    dors.

    Brayden sneered, "Are you telling me that you don''t even have the money after hooking up with

    Tobias? Two hundred thousand dors is nothing to him!"

    "That''s his money. It''s not mine. Why would you even deserve his money?" Natalie questioned him.

    "Because I''m his brother- in-w!" Brayden said proudly.

    "Then you should ask him for it," Natalie retorted and was about to hang up.

    She had met a lot of shameless people but she had never seen someone as shameless as

    Brayden. She was sure that he would not dare to ask Tobias for the money.

    "Wait, you''d better not hang up if you don''t want your private photos leaked to Tobias!" Brayden

    threatened.

    "Private photos?" Natalie scoffed.

    Although she was working at the bar to sell wine, she had never done anything inappropriate. She

    was sure of her innocence and that there would not be any private photos of her that she would be

    ashamed of.

    Do you still remember what you looked like when you were selling wine in the bar the other day?

    You were wearing a wig and some stupid clothes," Brayden said coldly.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Natalie smiled. It turned out that Brayden was referring to this.

    "Sorry, he already seen me like that and he likes it very much." Natalie beamed.

    Brayden was taken aback. He did not expect the president of YS Group to have such peculiar

    tastes in women.

    "What if someone else sees you like this? Men always value their reputation. Tobias will be a

    laughing stock if he''s seen with a woman like this," Brayden retorted darkly.

    Natalie''s smile froze.

    She could not care less if anyone saw her in that attire. However, just as Brayden mentioned, she

    would humiliate Tobias.

    She did not want to involve Tobias in this. She did not want him to be aughing stock.

    Although she did not like Tobias, she was grateful to him.

    Tobias saved her and even gave her a big house to stay in. She could not harm Tobias.

    "I don''t have so much money. Can I give it to you in six months?" Natalie gave in.

    She thought that she could give Brayden her paychecks since she would be graduating in another

    six months.

    Brayden thought about it for a moment. He could not push Natalie too far. It would be bad if Natalie

    backed out of desperation.

    "You''ll have to pay me monthly from now!" Brayden concluded.

    He read his bank ount number to Natalie.

    Natalie was still at a loss after hanging up the She could not stand being manipted but she had

    topromise this time because of Tobias.

    The next morning, Natalie woke up to a table full of breakfast and a big box.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    "Mr. Whitlock asked someone to bring this. He said it''s for you, Miss Godfrey," Aunt Lee exined.

    Natalie opened the box and found that it was full of chocte, enough for a month.

    She picked up a piece of chocte casually and realized that it was the French chocte she had

    mentioned to Tobias the previous day.

    Her heart grew warm.

    She searched the box and noticed that there were various kinds of chocte in it. There was dark

    chocte, milk chocte, chocte with nuts, yogurt chocte...

    Tobias probably bought her every single type of chocte of this brand.

    She took out a piece of milk chocte and tried it. It was very sweet.

    Tobias was really a great guy.

    Right at this moment, Tobias called her.

    "Let''s have dinner tonight," Tobias added, "My mother is here. We''re having dinner with her."

    "Sure," Natalie agreed immediately, "By the way, the choctes are very delicious. Thank you, I''m

    very touched."

    "This is what I should do ording to the agreement," Tobias replied lightly, "Don''t get too

    emotional or lose yourself." Natalie was speechless.

    "Are you scared that I''ll fall for you if I feel touched?" Natalie asked.

    "Well, if that''s what you think."

    "Narcissist." Natalie stuck out her tongue and added, "Don''t worry. I have lived for twenty years

    without falling for anyone. How can I be touched by your little gestures of kindness?"

    "Good, I''ll pick you up for dinner tonight." Tobias hung up upon finishing.

    Natalie sat on the sofa and ate the choctes after hanging up.

    As she ate, she recalled her phone call with Brayden earlier. She needed to continue working,

    otherwise, she would not be able to pay Brayden.

    Unfortunately, the manager of the coffee farm would not allow her to work there. She had to find a

    few more jobs.

    Natalie turned her mobile phone on to search for some part-time jobs. She sent her resume to a few

    companies that were hiring people.

    She was busy sending out resumes the whole day. It was already night when Tobias arrived in a

    ck Rolls-Royce.

    The car matched the owner really well. The car was modest but luxurious just like Tobias.

    "How many luxury cars do you have?" Natalie was amazed.

    Ever since she met Tobias, she realized that he drove numerous cars. He had a Lincoln and a

    Aston Martin, and now he was driving a Rolls-Royce.

    "Do you want one? I''ll give you one next time." Tobias did not answer her question.

    Natalie shook her head swiftly and replied, "I don''t mean that. I don''t even know how to drive."

    Tobias smiled but did not continue the topic.

    Tobias was behind the wheel that day. He was not driving very fast but it felt very stable sitting in his

    car. Shortly after, they arrived at the Jaderald Garden Restaurant.

    Although Natalie had never been to the Jaderald Garden Restaurant personally, she heard that it

    was an extremely expensive fine-dining restaurant.

    Natalie never thought that she would ever visit this ce.

    Tobias got out of the car first with his long legs stepping onto the ground. He was tall and slender

    while his demeanor was cold and arrogant. He was so captivating that everything was pale in

    comparison.

    Natalie followed Tobias into the restaurant. The waiter led them enthusiastically to a table where

    Cecilia was waiting.

    They had reserved the whole restaurant, hence the three of them were the only ones there.

    The luxurious and dazzling crystal chandelier above the dining table shone brightly. The light was

    cold and charming, which entuated Cecilia''s beautiful face.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Cecilia smiled at Natalie. Her breathtaking smile was regal and elegant.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    Natalie sighed in her heart. There was no doubt that she was Tobias'' mother, otherwise, how could

    she still look so beautiful at her age?

    "Natalie." Cecilia''s voice was very soft.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Auntie." Natalie felt nervous in front of the beautiful woman.

    "You''re still calling me auntie?" Cecilia retorted.

    Natalie was taken aback.

    "It''s ''mom''," Tobias whispered in Natalie''s ear.

    "Mom." Natalie''s face was stiff.

    Cecilia smiled gently. She scanned Natalie thoroughly and she liked what she saw.

    It was Cecilia''s first time seeing Natalie in regr clothes since the time she first met her in her

    strange attire. Therefore, she was overjoyed even though Natalie just wore her usual clothes.

    "What do you want to eat?" Cecilia handed the menu to Natalie.

    "Auntie... Mom... I think you should order the food." Natalie pushed the menu back to Cecilia

    hurriedly.

    Cecilia patted Natalie''s hand andforted, "You should do it. Today, you are the new daughter-in-

    law of our family, so you should decide. Don''t hesitate and order anything you like."

    Cecilia''s tone was very gentle and warm, which eased Natalie''s nerves. She flipped open the menu

    but she was stunned by the contents.

    They were all in French and she could not understand most of the words printed on the menu.

    Although she took French in college, the jargon on the menu was tooplicated...

    Natalie looked troubled as she stared at the menu.

    Tobias took the menu from herposedly and asked, "Flow about a Filet Mignon? Natalie, how

    would you like your steak?"

    Flow would she like her steak...

    Natalie flushed. It was very normal for girls to enjoy steak in a fine dining restaurant.

    Flowever, Natalie had never been to a fancy restaurant, much less have the opportunity to try steak.

    She did not even understand Tobias'' question.

    "Medium-rare," Tobias said to the waiter.

    Fie could tell that Natalie was embarrassed with herself, hence he decided to help her out of the

    predicament.

    Cecilia ordered some food for herself too. The food was served quickly, probably because they were

    the only ones in the restaurant.

    Steaks, sds, soups and desserts upied every inch of space on their table.

    Tobias and Cecilia intended to taste their steak and Natalie forced herself to mimic their

    movements.

    "Pfft..." A piece of steak drew a beautiful arc in the air beforending on the floor.

    Cecilia was stunned.

    Natalie''s face was as red as a cherry. She had never cut steak before, so she was very nervous.

    However, the more nervous she got, the more she messed up.

    "Natalie, look at you, you are being naughty again." Tobias gently patted Natalie''s face.

    His remark was able to resolve Natalie''s embarrassment smoothly.

    Naturally, Cecilia knew what was going on but she pretended that nothing happened.

    Tobias cut a small piece of steak with his knife and ced it at Natalie''s lips with his fork. He

    murmured, "Here, let your husband feed you."

    Of course, Natalie knew that Tobias did not want her to be embarrassed or he could be putting on

    an act for Cecilia too. She opened her mouth as requested.

    The piece of steak was moist and the aroma of meat filled her mouth.

    "The steak''s so delicious," Natalie thought, "it''s much more delicious than the beef dishes we

    always have at home."

    Following that, Tobias fed Natalie small cubes of steak until she finished her portion.

    After dinner, Cecilia proposed to visit their new house.

    Tobias drove them to Themyscira Apartmentposedly. It was obvious that there were no mens

    belongings in the apartment.

    "Tobias, you haven''t moved in?" Cecilia was a little upset.

    "I was just nning to move in," Tobias replied calmly.

    "This is your new house? It''s so small and inelegant. Are you sure this is your new ce?" Cecilia

    questioned.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Natalie was taken aback by Cecilia''s remarks. Themyscira Apartment was the most expensive

    apartment in Agaphen City. It was over three hundred square meters and Cecilia found it inelegant

    and small?

    "Mom... I think this is good enough," Natalie replied.

    Cecilia sighed, "Well, stay here for now. I''ll buy a vi and you can move to your new ce after the

    renovation ispleted."

    Tobias agreed and he suggested, "It''s gettingte now. I''ll send you home."

    "No need for that," Cecilia raised her eyebrows and concluded, "I''ll stay here tonight."

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias was expressionless but Natalie recoiled. Did Tobias'' mother suspect something?

    "Mother, you should go back. You don''t have your clothes to change into," Tobias replied lightly.

    "I''ll ask the servants to purchase it." Cecilia made a phone call upon finishing her sentence.

    About ten minutester, there was a knock on the door. A servant came with arge bag of clothes.

    There were both men''s and women''s clothes, including pajamas and even formal clothes.

    Cecilia picked a set of pink pajamas and a pale blue dress for Natalie. She said, "Natalie, you can

    wear this. I think the color suits you." Natalie did not want to ept it but she epted it smilingly

    when she recalled that she did not bring any clothes with her when she came to Themyscira

    Apartment.

    Cecilia went to the bathroom to take a shower first. After she was done, she went to the living room

    and said, "I''ll watch TV. You two can shower now."

    "Go ahead," Tobias said to Natalie.

    Natalie was about to go in when Cecilia stopped her. She asked, "Natalie, are you going to shower

    alone? Don''t you want to take a romantic bath with Tobias?"

    A romantic bath...

    Natalie was terrified at the idea and she almost fainted.

    "There''s no need for that," Tobias tly refused.

    "No, you must shower together." Cecilia insisted, walking over to them.

    Tobias frowned discreetly and retorted, "Mother, I don''t want you to interfere with our lives."

    Tobias was a man who respected his mother but he was not a son who would follow instructions

    blindly.

    Cecilia''s lips curved into a smile. She replied, "I''m not interfering with your affairs. This is the rule

    when you''re newly-wed. You have to abide by it."

    Newly- weds had to take a romantic bath together? Natalie had never heard of such a rule.

    "Then let''s go." Tobias''s tone was indifferent.

    Natalie trembled when she heard him. She did not want to take a romantic bath with Tobias.

    They were just pretending to be married and a romantic bath was never mentioned.

    "Natalie, go in," Cecilia urged Natalie after Tobias entered the bathroom.

    There was a faint smile on Cecilia''s lips. She was stunning but her smile was so bewitching that it

    was impossible for Natalie to reject her.

    Natalie had no choice but to bite the bullet and go in.

    "You can''t do anything to me!" Natalie wrapped her arms around her body as soon as she entered

    the bathroom.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in your body," Tobias asked, "Do you want to take a shower first?"

    Natalie widened her eyes. "What do you mean? You... I don''t want to be seen naked..."

    "Then I''ll shower first," Tobias interrupted Natalie and added, "Turn around."

    Natalie finally understood what Tobias meant.

    The bathroom in Themyscira Apartment was huge. It was possible for someone to take a shower

    while the other stood by the door.

    "Alright, you shower first." Natalie turned around.

    Following that, she heard the sound of Tobias undressing and water streaming from the shower

    head.

    She was curious whether Tobias, who was so handsome and dignified, would scrub his body like a

    normal human being?

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Natalie was frightened by her obscene thoughts and averted her attention quickly.

    There was a huge mirror on the vanity table by the door. Natalie started to look at herself in the

    mirror.

    The warm light in the bathroom was like a thin veil covering Natalie''s face, entuating her soft and

    delicate face. The steam in the bathroom made her delicate face look moist and supple.

    Natalie suddenly realized that she looked quite beautiful.

    Her face, skin and facial features were beyond words.

    "I realize that I''m indeed a beauty," Natalie suddenly sighed.

    She heard a chuckle behind her.

    Natalie snapped back to her senses and she was a little angry and embarrassed. She retorted,

    "What''s that supposed to mean? Am I not pretty enough?"

    "You were really stunning when you wore a red wig and sang ''Love Dealer''!" Tobias''s low voice

    replied.

    "You!" Natalie was so furiously that she wanted to turn around mindlessly in an attempt to reprimand

    Tobias.

    She suddenly realized that Tobias was still in the shower upon turning around. At the same time,

    Tobias was putting on his clothes but she saw everything she should not have. "I, I...�� Natalie turned

    around hurriedly and she flushed from head to toe. She muttered, 1 didn''t mean it."

    Tobias put on his bathrobe and walked up to Natalie. He replied, "It doesn''t matter even if you did.

    It''s not like you haven''t seen it before."

    Natalie''s face turned redder and she was extremely embarrassed.

    "Go and shower," Tobias instructed. He stopped teasing her when he noticed her rosy cheeks. Then

    he turned around.

    "You won''t peek at me, right?" Natalie was still worried.

    "Don''t worry, I''m a gentleman," Tobias added, "Unlike you."

    Natalie knew that she was in the wrong. She did not argue with him and showered quickly. She

    wanted to put on her clothes when she realized that Cecilia prepared an outfit for her but there were

    no undergarments for her to wear.

    She arrived at Themyscira Apartment empty-handed and did not bring anything with her.

    After mulling it over, Natalie decided to put on her old, used undergarments that she had nned on

    changing.

    Her underwear gave off a foul smell because the weather was humid and she had been wearing the

    same undergarments for two consecutive days. Natalie reminded herself to go back the next day

    and bring all her clothes.

    After changing her clothes, Natalie noticed that Tobias was standing there with his back against her.

    He was tall. He looked exceptionally handsome even if he was just standing there casually with his

    shoulders spread out.

    Natalie recalled when she identally turned to Tobias earlier. It was just a nce but his figure

    was enough to make people salivate.

    She was lost in her thoughts. She stumbled on the steps and tripped forward when she was

    descending the stairs.

    "Ah!" Natalie screamed.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Tobias looked over his shoulder and noticed that Natalie was careening toward him. He stretched

    out his arm instinctively and held Natalie in his arms.

    Natalie''s momentum was overwhelming. Initially, the both of them would crash to the floor together.

    However, Tobias took advantage of the vanity table and managed to support both of them.

    The tips of their noses were touching and their lips almost brushed against each other.

    Tobias had a pair of ocean- like eyes. It was like staring into an endless depth.

    Natalie gawked at Tobias''s dark eyes and she felt like she was being absorbed into them.

    "Are you done looking?"

    She suddenly heard Tobias''s pleasant voice the moment their eyes met.

    Natalie regained herself. She realized that they were in an awkward position and she was still

    staring at him like a fangirl.

    Gosh, how could she be so embarrassing!

    She struggled to break free from Tobias when she noticed that his hands wrapped around her waist

    firmly.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    Natalie nced at Tobias in confusion.

    "Who''s gonna to subdue the mes in me if you just leave like that?" Tobias gritted his teeth.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie''s head was buzzing.

    It was only then did she realize that the man''s body was burning and his breathing was ragged.

    After all, she experienced it once before, so naturally, she knew what he meant.

    "You said that you wouldn''t touch me!" Natalie said hurriedly.

    How could this man go back on his words after he promised her?

    "I did promise that I wouldn''t touch you but I didn''t say that I wouldn''t respond when you throw

    yourself at me!" Tobias'' eyes darkened.

    Natalie was so embarrassed that her face was as red as a cherry. She muttered, "I didn''t do it on

    purpose."

    Tobias sneered, "You said you didn''t peek at me deliberately earlier. Now you''re iming that it was

    an ident when you''re in my arms. Natalie, are you going to feign ignorance every time something

    like this happens?"

    "It''s true, I didn''t do it on..." Natalie''s eyes widened before she could finish. She spotted Tobias'' lips

    approaching her. Tobias'' lips were so perfect that it made her heart pound.

    "Natalie, you must snap out of it!" Natalie urged herself internally. She was about to push Tobias

    away when he suddenly stopped dead in his tracks.

    "What is that smell?" Tobias frowned.

    Natalie smiled awkwardly and exined, "I didn''t change my clothes!"

    Tobias inhaled sharply and loosened his grip around Natalie''s waist.

    This made him sober up instantly. What was he doing earlier? Why did he lose control?

    He and Natalie were just pretending to be married. No matter what, he should not touch Natalie.

    "Let''s go out." Tobias regained his cold and arrogant self, as if nothing happened previously.

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief discreetly. At the same time, she eyed Tobias with a strange look on

    her face.

    "This man is really a gentleman," Natalie thought. After all, she had no way to prove her innocence

    if Tobias insisted that she had thrown herself into his arms and he devoured her.

    After exiting the bathroom, Natalie''s face had yet to revert to its original color and she was still

    flushed. Moreover, they took a long time to take turns showering, therefore Cecilia was smiling

    meaningfully.

    "Young people have really good stamina," Cecilia sighed. "Mother, go to sleep." Tobias interrupted

    Cecilia.

    "I''m going back to sleep now," Cecilia replied.

    Obviously, Tobias understood that Cecilia''s previous im to stay here was just an excuse but he

    did not point it out. He muttered, "I''ll send you back."

    "There''s no need for that. The driver is waiting for me downstairs," Cecilia was about to leave when

    she added, "You two should rest. I won''t bother you any further."

    A limousine was waiting for Cecilia downstairs. After Cecilia got in the vehicle, she ordered the

    driver to drive to the vi on the summit of Pacific Mountain located in the north of Agaphen City.

    That was where Cecilia was staying currently.

    The Whitlock family''s businesses were mainly situated in Europe. Tobias'' grandfather and father

    were living in Europe at the moment too.

    Originally, YS Group was a smallpany for Tobias to test the waters. However, nobody expected

    Tobias to be a genius and he was able to expand thepany into a massive cooperation.

    YS Group was based in Agaphen City. Cecilia was worried about her son, hence she bought some

    properties in Agaphen City to check in on him regrly.

    On the way back, Cecilia kept smiling faintly.

    Tobias was her son. Naturally, she knew that he was not as obsessed with women like other

    wealthy men and he practiced total abstinence.

    Tobias would never touch Natalie if he was not interested in her.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Cecilia thought that Tobias would develop deep feelings for Natalie. It would be great if he could

    forget about that person. That person had always been a thorn in Cecilia''s heart.

    After Cecilia left, Natalie asked Tobias if he was leaving. She did not expect Tobias to say that he

    would not be leaving anymore.

    "I''m worried that my mother wille often after this. I''d better stay here when she''s in the country,"

    Tobias exined.

    "Let''s sleep in our respective rooms." Tobias'' words reassured Natalie.

    The apartment that Tobias gave Natalie was huge and there were many bedrooms. She did not

    need to worry about not having enough personal space.

    "Let''s go down."

    "Why are we going downstairs?"

    "I''ll buy you some underwear." Tobias raised his eyebrows.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie blushed and muttered, "Forget it, I''d better go back and get mine tomorrow."

    "Are you nning to stay smelly the whole night? I can''t stand it even if you''re okay with it."

    After pondering for a moment, Natalie followed Tobias downstairs. Both of them changed their

    clothes before leaving. Natalie changed from her nightdress into the pale blue dress that Cecilia

    gave her. She had been wearing the same clothes for two consecutive days and they were starting

    to stink too.

    The pale blue dress looked stunning on Natalie. Itplimented her fair skin and her legs looked

    slender.

    Her hair was still a little damp and it hung over her shoulders casually. Her hair was a little messy

    and wavy.

    A hint of surprise shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    Natalie was gorgeous in the dress. The dress was a little short and made her legs look slender and

    attractive. There was a hint of innocence on her face but her eyebrows made her look captivating.

    The alluring dress blended her pure and seductive air perfectly.

    Yet, the enchanted look in Tobias'' eyes disappeared as soon as they got in the car.

    Natalie crossed her legs as soon as she sat in the passenger seat. Her skirt was short so her

    underwear was showing underneath.

    Tobias furrowed his brows and asked, "Can you sit properly?"

    Natalie blinked. She always sat like this but Tobias never told her off.

    "I always sit like this," Natalie added, "It''sfortable."

    "You''refortable but I''m not!" Tobias snapped coldly.

    Natalie was confused. Tobias did not know whether this woman was really stupid or just pretending

    to be silly. He instructed, "Look down."

    Why should she look down? Natalie was at a loss but she followed his instruction.

    Natalie almost fainted from embarrassment when she noticed what he meant. She quickly put her

    legs down and sat properly.

    Tobias watched Natalie coolly. He was very smart and he could tell whether Natalie was doing it

    intentionally or otherwise.

    "This woman is really stupid," Tobias thought.

    The car arrived at the Boulevard Shopping Mall shortly.

    Boulevard Shopping Mall was one of the top luxury shopping malls in Agaphen City. A mere belt

    there would cost an ordinary citizen one month''s sry.

    Natalie never imagined to enter such a ce.

    "I think we shouldn''t go to Boulevard Shopping Mall. Why don''t we go to a small market? The things

    there are very affordable and a set of clothes would only cost about fifty dors," Natalie suggested.

    A small market... Tobias'' face darkened.

    He ignored Natalie and went into the shopping mall. Natalie had no choice but to keep up with him.

    Many passersby were staring at them as soon as they entered the mall.

    After all, Tobias was handsome and outstanding, so it was natural for Tobias to be the center of

    attention. However, Natalie felt a little ufortable.

    Why did she feel like a sheep in wolf''s clothing?

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    Tobias stopped at the entrance of a lingerie store and uttered, "It''s not convenient for me to go in

    the shop. Go in and pick out some things for yourself."

    Natalie hummed in reply and went in.

    Thedy at the counter noticed someone enter the shop and greeted solicitously, "Miss, what are

    you looking for?"

    Natalie was a little ufortable when the shop assistant received her warmly. She usually

    encountered horrible shop assistants when she visited some slightly expensive ces on her own.

    She thought for a moment and soon realized that her previously affordable attire attracted

    contemptuous looks. She currently was wearing the dress Cecilia gave her, which looked quite

    expensive, and naturally, the shop assistant was treating her differently.

    "I''ll just look around." It was the first time for Natalie to visit such a luxurious lingerie shop. She was

    at a loss as to how she should go about her shopping.

    She nced at the price of a bra casually and that made her heart pound.

    "Would you like to have a look at ourtest product? It''s called ''Spring'' and the colors are really

    stunning," the shop assistant asked.

    Natalie batted her eyshes. What a luxurious shop! Even a bra had a name. She used to

    purchase a fifty dor bra and a set of three panties for ten dors.

    Natalie wanted to check out the lingerie the shop assistant mentioned, so she followed the shop

    assistant.

    It was a set of mint green lingerie. The color was pastel and soft, which lived up to its name.

    "My dear, this set looks great. I want it." Suddenly, Natalie heard a delicate voice that made one''s

    heart tremble.

    Natalie was taken aback. She could not believe that she would bump into someone she hated in the

    shop. Was that not Queenie standing in front of her?

    Queenie was surprised as well. She rubbed her eyes and she thought she was seeing things.

    This was Boulevard Shopping Mall! Natalie actually came to such a luxurious ce to shop?

    However, she immediately recalled that Natalie was currently with Tobias, hence it was not shocking

    for Natalie to shop in a luxurious shopping mall.

    She studied Natalie''s dress and she instantly knew that it was avish dress with just one look.

    Natalie, who used to purchase clothes from roadside stalls, was currently able to afford expensive

    clothing too!

    "Natalie, you think you can shop here too?" Queenie''s face instantly darkened.

    How was that b*tch Natalie qualified to shop in the same ce as her? Queenie was furious! "Why

    can''t Ie here if you can?" Natalie retorted.

    Queenie''s face was gloomier than ever. She scoffed, "You''reparing yourself to me? Previously,

    you just shopped in markets and small stalls but you''reparing yourself to me?"

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie sneered, "How am I that different? We are sisters and we''re both poor too!"

    Natalie and Queenie were born into the same family but their lifestyles werepletely different.

    Queenie was always seen donning expensive branded goods.

    Naturally, her family could never provide the money for her to purchase them. Queenie was quite

    beautiful, so she relied on her looks to make various men pay for her.

    Madison was proud of her daughter and she would always praise her daughter for being able to

    extract money from men''s pockets.

    "Queenie, what''s wrong?" At the same time, a stout man, who weighed over three hundred pounds,

    approached Queenie. Every step he took seemed to cause a mini earthquake in the shop.

    The smile on Natalie''s lips turned colder. She concluded, "This is the difference between you and

    me, isn''t it?"

    Queenie went ballistic. She pointed at Natalie''s nose and eximed, "You b*tch, don''t think that you

    can be proud of yourself just because you hooked up with Mr. Whitlock. You''re not as pretty as me

    and Mr. Whitlock will abandon you one day."

    "Queenie, watch your mouth!" A trace of anger shed across Natalie''s face.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    "Hey, why are you being so horrible?" Queenie threw herself into the man''s arms as if she just

    transformed into another person. She cried, "Dear, this d*mn woman is bullying me. You have to

    p her and beat her to death to avenge me."

    Queenie''s current sugar daddy was a stout man. She thought that a casual p from him could

    send Natalie flying.

    The fat man stepped forward and cleared his throat. He eximed, "What are you doing? Why are

    you bullying my Queenie? Do you know who I am? Are you looking for death?"

    Natalie raised her eyes and refuted, "You''re not only fat but you also have a small brain. Anybody

    with a little intelligence would be able to discern the real bully here."

    The fat man''s face darkened instantly.

    "D*mn you!" He bellowed and was about to p Natalie in the face.

    Natalie was no match for such a fat man. She could not afford to fight with him, hence she dodged

    him swiftly.

    "My dear, I''ll catch her and you should beat her to death for me!" Queenie jumped at Natalie and

    wanted to seize Natalie.

    There was a fat man in front of Natalie while Queenie was lurking behind her. Natalie could not

    escape and she was captured immediately.

    "My dear, beat her to death! Beat her to death!" Queenie chanted excitedly.

    At the same time, the shop assistant could not help hurrying over and informed, "Miss, you can''t

    start a fight in here."

    "Shut up!" Queenie shouted fiercely, "You''re just a shop assistant but you dare to poke your nose

    into other people''s business? Watch out or I''ll kill you too."

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    The shop assistant was so frightened that she dared not speak.

    The fat man waved his thick arm, which weighed at least twenty pounds.

    Natalie shut her eyes.

    She was not afraid. If he beat her to death, she would turned into a ghost and get her revenge from

    that b*tchy couple.

    However, the p did notnd on her as anticipated.

    Natalie waited but nothing happened. Finally, she could not help opening her eyes and said, "Hit me

    quickly if you want to do it. Don''t make me wait..."

    She was stunned and trailed off.

    Tobias appeared out of nowhere and his hand clutched the fat man''s arm securely.

    Naturally, the fat man, who was a businessman, recognized Tobias. He smiled obsequiously and

    greeted, "Mr. Whitlock, it''s my honor to meet you here. I''m from the Simpson Group and my name

    President Simpson wanted to introduce himself in an attempt to acquaint with Tobias but he was

    interrupted before he could finish.

    "How dare you hit my woman?" Tobias'' voice was t but icy.

    Tobias'' woman? President Simpson was so frightened that his meaty body started to tremble.

    Natalie almost burst intoughter when she spotted President Simpson''s behavior.

    She found Tobias, who just saved her from danger, very handsome and charismatic.

    The phrase ''prince charming'' was probably used to describe someone like Tobias. Every move he

    made would make one''s heart pound and face blush.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I was just kidding." President Simpson forced a smile.

    "Just kidding?" Tobias'' lips curled.

    President Simpson was frightened and he started pping himself in the face desperately. He cried,

    "I''m a b*stard, I''m a b*stard."

    It was not until President Simpson''s face was swollen that Tobias hissed coldly, "Get out of here."

    President Simpson immediately vanished without a trace.

    Queenie came over and beamed. She giggled, "Mr. Whitlock, I''m Natalie''s sister. We were just

    kidding. We just happened to set our eyes on the same thing."

    She stood gracefully in front of Tobias and pointed to the lingerie named Spring. She continued, "I''m

    talking about this one. What do you think, Mr. Whitlock?"

    "You like it?" Tobias suddenly asked.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    Tobias'' suggestive question made Queenie''s heart pound.

    What did Tobias mean? Could it be...

    Queenie suppressed the ecstasy in her heart and replied, "Yes, Mr. Whitlock, I think it''s very sexy.

    Do you want me to wear it for you tonight?"

    Natalie''s blood was boiling from exasperation. Queenie was seducing Tobias publicly and there

    were so many people around. How could she be so shameless?

    "How much stock do you have now? I mean, in the whole country." Tobias suddenly asked the shop

    assistant.

    It was the first time the shop assistant had ever seen such a handsome man. She blushed and

    replied, "About a hundred sets. We always prioritize quality over quantity. The manufacturer will only

    produce a limited number of our designer lingerie but I don''t know the exact number."

    "Call the manufacturer. I''ll buy every single one of this set," Tobias instructed tly.

    The shop assistant called the other shops hurriedly and had them send over their remaining stocks.

    Meanwhile, Queenie''s heart was beating wildly.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    What was Tobias doing? Was he going to give her all the ''Spring'' lingerie avable when he heard

    that she liked it? However, there were too many sets of the same lingerie. Tobias could buy some

    other lingerie with different designs for her!

    The shop assistant calcted the price and reported back to Tobias with the figure.

    The shop assistant''s voice was too soft, so Natalie did not hear it clearly.

    Tobias took out a golden card and handed it to the shop assistant.

    "Every single set of the lingerie is all here? Others would not be able to buy them elsewhere, right?"

    Tobias asked.

    The shop assistant nodded and answered, "Don''t worry, sir. How should we inform you when the

    rest of the lingerie arrives?"

    "There''s no need to inform me," Tobias concluded cidly, "Burn them all once you get your hands

    on them."

    Queenie was utterly shocked.

    Her face was extremely pale when she came back to her senses.

    Tobias gave Natalie a meaningful look before heading out the shop. Natalie understood what he

    meant and hurried after him.

    It was a good p in the face!

    She was overjoyed to see Queenie''s face.

    "Why did you suddenly intervene just now? You''re so cool." Natalie was trying to tter him.

    She admired Tobias for what he just did. What a genius! He just gave Queenie a good p in the

    face discreetly. Queenie must be exasperated at the moment.

    "I suddenly recalled that I didn''t give you the card before you went in, so there''s no way you could

    pay the bill." Tobias ignored Natalie''s ttery and his voice was still indifferent.

    Natalie wanted to continueplimenting Tobias for being so awesome earlier. However, she

    decided not to bring it up after noticing his disinterested look.

    After the fiasco, it was gettingte. Boulevard Shopping Mall was closing soon.

    Tobias bought Natalie several sets of clothes in some other shops before returning to the

    apartment.

    "Why didn''t you call me when you were bullied?" Tobias suddenly asked on the way back.

    "I forgot that you were outside," Natalieughed awkwardly.

    "I can see that you barely notice me." Tobias'' tone was still t.

    "How is that possible? It''s extremely rare to see such a charming and good- looking guy like you.

    How could I not notice you? Didn''t you see how Queenie gawked at you?"

    Natalie was delighted when she brought it up.

    Queenie even assumed that Tobias wanted to buy all the lingerie for her. Natalie was about to burst

    intoughter at the thought of this.

    Suddenly, Tobias asked, "Is that woman your sister?" "Yeah, why? Do you think it''s bad for me to

    gloat when my own sister embarrassed herself?" Natalie continued, "I don''t think you''ll sympathize

    with her if you knew that she''s been bullying me since we were children."

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    Natalie had been bullied since she was a child. It was the end of their rtionship when Madison

    and Queenie forced her to sleep with an idiot.

    "No," Tobias shook his head and continued, "I''m trying to say that you sisters don''t look alike."

    He nced at Natalie carefully and added, "You don''t resemble your sister or your mother."

    Natalie snorted, "I''m d I don''t. I don''t want to be like them anyway."

    Tobias did not continue the topic. After arriving home, he went to sleep in another bedroom.

    "Rest well," Tobias said.

    "Yeah, good night."

    The next day, Natalie noticed that Tobias was already enjoying his breakfast at the table when she

    woke up.

    Tobias was eating very elegantly and he looked like a noble. It was enjoyable to watch him eat.

    "I''m going on a business trip today. I''ll give you this card," Tobias handed a gold card to Natalie and

    added, "You can use the card if you need to buy anything."

    Natalie wanted to tell Tobias that she had no need for it and she did not want to use his money

    casually.

    However, she decided to go with it on second thought. Otherwise, Tobias would bring up their

    agreement again.

    She would just ept the card and not use it.

    "Where are you going for your business trip?" Natalie asked.

    "The United States."

    "The United States? I heard that women there are very sexy with hourss figures."

    Tobias nced at Natalie and replied, "They''re hot alright. At least, they''re hotter than you."

    Natalie was annoyed when she heard Tobias. She retorted, "What do you mean they''re hotter than

    me? I''m not that far offpared to them, alright?"

    "You''re not bad. I''ve experienced it first handed."

    Natalie coughed as she realized that she had once again fallen into Tobias'' trap.

    When Tobias was leaving, Natalie wanted to ask when he wasing back. However, she decided

    not to probe him after mulling it over.

    After all, they were only pretending to be husband and wife. Therefore, it had nothing to do with her

    when Tobias wasing back.

    When Natalie was on her own again, she contemted going back home to bring over some of her

    clothes.

    Although Tobias had bought some clothes for her the previous night, she was reluctant to wear

    them because they were too expensive.

    Even though she was Tobias'' nominal ''wife'', she still knew her ce. She was poor and she did not

    have any wishful thinking about turning into a swan like the ugly duckling.

    It was about two in the afternoon when Natalie snuck back home. She had chosen to go back at this

    time because she knew she would not bump into anybody at home.

    Her father was working in another city and her younger sister was studying in a university in another

    city too. During her semester break, she would take up multiple part-time jobs there to earn her

    tuition fees.

    Normally, there were only Madison, Brayden and Queenie at home. However, they were usually not

    at home at two in the afternoon.

    Natalie quietly snuck into her shabby little room to pack up her clothes and some daily necessities.

    There were a lot of things Natalie needed to bring with her, so she packed them in a luggage.

    She was at the entrance of her house when Brayden happened toe back.

    Brayden almost blurted out "b*tch" but he swallowed it.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    "Where is the money?" Brayden asked.

    "I''ll give it to you soon." Natalie was very impatient.

    Brayden snorted, "You''d better do that. Give me twenty thousand dors at the end of the month!"

    "Twenty thousand dors!" Natalie widened her eyes and uttered, "I don''t have it."

    "I don''t care!" Brayden threatened, "Otherwise, I will leak your photos to the media and humiliate

    Tobias."

    Natalie pushed Brayden away and eximed, "I''ll give it to you. Go away!"

    After leaving the Godfrey family house, Natalie dragged the luggage back to Themyscira Apartment.

    Initially, Natalie had nned to splurge a little money.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    Natalie wanted to go back to the apartment by hailing a taxi because she was carrying a heavy

    luggage bag. However, she recalled that she needed to pay Brayden after meeting him. Therefore,

    she decided not to spend money unnecessarily and boarded a bus on the way back.

    She held the shabby bag with one hand while holding onto the handrail with her other. She looked

    sad and pitiful.

    asionally, the other passengers would nce at Natalie andugh at her.

    Who would even carry such a shabby and old-fashioned luggage bag with only two wheels these

    days?

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Natalie ignored the smirks from the others.

    She had been bullied all her life and she mastered the art of shutting her eyes and ears to people

    who made fun of her.

    Natalie arrived at the gate of Themyscira Apartment when she was stopped.

    The security guard of Themyscira Apartment blocked her path.

    "We don''t have anything to recycle here." The security guard nced at Natalie up and down. He

    thought that the waste collectors were getting younger.

    However, Natalie, who always got her own way, now blushed. She replied, "I''m not collecting any

    rubbish. I live here."

    The security guard eyed Natalie suspiciously.

    Natalie took out an ess card from her pocket and added, "Look."

    The residents of Themyscira Apartment used ess cards to enter their houses. The security

    guard put on a smile swiftly and answered, "Sorry, excuse me for my rudeness."

    Natalie strode in with her head held high and dragged the old-fashioned bag behind her.

    The security guard scolded himself for being shallow. Did he not hear that a popr brand had

    come up with a new old-fashioned luggage bag? It seemed like wealthy people were really following

    the trend.

    After settling down in the apartment, Natalie''s mind raced as she tried to think of a way to collect

    Brayden''s money.

    She had over ten thousand dors in her savings currently. It was her emergency fund for a rainy

    day. Madison would never spare her a penny.

    She had no choice but to give her emergency fund to Brayden.

    Natalie, who did not have any savings, was flustered. She wanted to save more money but she had

    not gotten any replies after sending her resumes to severalpanies.

    After staying at home for a few days, someone finally called her. It turned out to be her previous

    boss from the bar where she used to sell alcohol. "Natalie, I haven''t seen you in a while. The

    business is boomingtely. Are you sure you don''t want toe?" the boss tempted Natalie.

    After pondering about it, Natalie agreed to his offer.

    However, she decided to dress up so terribly that no man would try to drug her.

    She fished out her mobile phone to search for ''clothes that made women unattractive to men''.

    One of the answers to her search was ''fis stockings''.

    The answer described fis stockings as something repulsive that would annoy men. Men would

    lose their interest the moment they set their eyes on women with fis stockings.

    Natalie thought for a moment and felt that the exnation made sense. After all, she was disgusted

    every time she spotted a woman with fis stockings.

    However, she believed that it would be embarrassing for her to purchase it in the store personally.

    Therefore, Natalie decided to order it online.

    She picked express delivery to ensure that it would arrive at her ce on the same day.

    Like what the seller promised, the parcel was delivered to her in the evening.

    Natalie took out the fis stockings and tried them on. She pulled on her red wig and dressed up

    before heading out.

    Unexpectedly, she bumped into Aunt Lee downstairs. She was a little embarrassed and said, "Bye,

    Aunt Lee." She darted away frantically.

    Aunt Lee was astonished when she noticed Natalie''s attire.

    She recalled that Mr. Whitlock was about to arrive at the airport and would arrive at Themyscira

    Apartment shortly.

    Did Natalie dress up like that to pick up Mr. Whitlock?

    Aunt Lee shook her head. She did not expect Mr. Whitlock to have such unique tastes.

    A huge private nended at Agaphen City''s airport slowly with a whistling sound.

    A towering and slender figure appeared at the door of the aircraft. He was tall and his face was

    wless.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    He looked cold and aloof under the night sky.

    He was just standing there casually but he looked elegant like a king. He had an overwhelming aura

    and extraordinary temperament.

    Benjamin walked to Tobias respectfully and said, "Mr. Whitlock, I''ve notified Aunt Lee that you''ll be

    in Themyscira Apartment today."

    Tobias nodded and said, "Let''s go."

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock."

    The airport was a distance away from Themyscira Apartment and it was almost nine at night when

    they arrived.

    "Sir, didn''t Miss Godfreye back with you?" Aunt Lee could not help but ask when she noticed

    that Tobias returned on his own.

    Tobias frowned discreetly. He did not inform Natalie that he would being back.

    "Miss Godfrey just went out earlier and I thought she was going to pick you up. I guess she must

    have gone out for something else." Aunt Lee immediately understood the situation and hurried to

    provide an exnation.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias nodded and replied, "Go ahead and rest."

    Tobias dealt with work on hisputer after Aunt Lee called it a night. Soon, the clock turned ten.

    Although they were just pretending to be a married couple, Tobias felt that it was gettingte and he

    should ask where that woman was.

    He dialed Natalie''s mobile phone but no one answered.

    Tobias was inexplicably annoyed. He paced back and forth in therge living room.

    Unintentionally, his eyes were attracted by a box on the sofa. The box was opened and a picture of

    a seductive woman was pasted on it.

    Tobias picked up the box and there was a courier form next to it. It showed that the recipient was

    Natalie and it had just arrived.

    There was a note in the box and Tobias'' eyes turned cold and dangerous when he read it.

    "Lovely Romance Lingerie Shop. Satisfying all your needs. Men would go crazy for you."

    "Find out where Natalie is now." Tobias quickly phoned Benjamin.

    He got his answer shortly after. It turned out that Natalie was in the bar where they met previously.

    Natalie found it strange. The business was not only doing well but there were always men whistling

    at her.

    She touched her face. She was dressed terribly, so why were there still men whistling at her?

    She kept thinking about it. It seemed that what she read on the Inte was a lie, and fis

    stockings would not help her repel men.

    Natalie decided to end her work early and she walked at the entrance of the bar with a few bottles

    of wine. Immediately, she stopped short.

    An Aston Martin was parked in front of the bar and Tobias just got out of it.

    The dim light shone on him and he looked cold with a hint of anger etched on his handsome face.

    Tobias'' dark eyes were fixated on Natalie, who just came out. His perfect face was suffocating

    anyone whoy eyes on him, like the calm before a storm.

    Natalie''s throat was dry.

    Why did she feel like Tobias just caught her cheating on him?

    She clearly did not do anything wrong!

    Natalie was uneasy. It was probably because Tobias prohibited her from selling alcohol but she did

    it without listening to him.

    "You are here..." Natalieughed wryly.

    Tobias nced at her before getting into the car.

    Natalie followed him guiltily.

    Tobias noticed that Natalie was holding bottles of wine when she got in the car. Instantly, he

    snatched the bottles and threw them out of the window.

    "Crack!"

    The bottles smashed against the ground with a crisp sound and a viscous pool of liquid formed on

    the ground.

    "Why did you throw away my wine!" Natalie shouted.

    Those bottles were worth thousands of dors! She had to sell a lot of wine to earn it but Tobias just

    threw them out!

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    Tobias did not reply and immediately drove off. The car shot forward and he did not bother to

    decrease the speed even after joining the other cars in traffic.

    His handsome face was extremely gloomy, which made any onlooker tremble with fear.

    Natalie endured it. She recalled Tobias'' previous kindness and she decided to endure whatever he

    did now.

    The car arrived at Themyscira Apartment and Tobias dragged Natalie by her wrist into the

    apartment.

    He was extremely tall and strode so rapidly that she could not catch up with him. She stumbled

    along the way and she looked like a ragdoll.

    She was hauled to the bathroom and a jet of water soaked her.

    "What are you doing?" Natalie was furious.

    Putting aside the fact that he just threw away her wine in the car, he was even dragging her to the

    bathroom to drench her with the shower head.

    It was cold water gushing out of the shower head! Was this man trying to freeze her to death?

    Tobias tore off the red wig on her head and threw it aside while she screamed in horror.

    "Let me go... I... It''s so cold..." Natalie struggled desperately but her strength was nothing to Tobias.

    Tobias held her with one hand and shot torrents of water at her face with the shower head. He did

    not stop until her messy makeup was all washed away.

    Natalie almost fainted from the cold.

    Tobias carried her and ced her on the counter nearby to rip off her fis stockings. He was

    extremely violent and Natalie felt nothing but pain.

    "Tobias, you''re crazy!" Natalie roared at him.

    Tobias''s face darkened and hissed, "Who told you to wear this?"

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    He was talking about the fis stockings.

    Normally, Natalie would patiently exin the reason to him. However, she was currently boiling with

    anger and she refused to exin.

    "I just like wearing it! What does that have to do with you?" Natalie screamed.

    Tobias was so furious that he chuckled, "You couldn''t wait to cheat on me after just a few days?"

    Natalie did not understand what Tobias meant but her mind was clouded with anger and she lost

    her reason.

    Putting aside the fact that she did not cheat on Tobias, so what if she did?

    They were just pretending to be a married couple and they were not supposed to interfere with each

    other''s private life.

    Natalie''s eyes reddened as she red at Tobias. "So what if I cheated on you? Why can''t I?"

    "Great, just great." A me was spreading silently in Tobias. He grabbed Natalie''s shoulder and

    sneered, "I didn''t expect you to crave for men like this. You even need to seduce men with this

    stupid get-up. I guess I haven''t been satisfying you."

    As soon as he finished, his hand reached into her clothes.

    "No! Tobias, you..." Natalie''s voice cracked as she continued to scream.

    "No?" A hint of lust shed across Tobias'' dark eyes. He scoffed, "Why didn''t you say no when you

    tried to seduce men in the bar with this?"

    Suddenly, Natalie''s mind went nk.

    "Why didn''t you say no when you tried to seduce men in the bar with this?"

    Tobias'' remarks made her tremble. She knew that Tobias misunderstood her but she refused to

    exin.

    This man treated her like this and she refused to exin!

    "Yeah, you''re right! I dressed like this to hook up with men in the bar. Mind your own business!"

    Natalie was always like that. She could get extremely obstinate if someone else was being

    stubborn.

    "I''m the one to decide whether it''s my business or not!" Tobias tore off Natalie''s clothes as soon as

    he finished.

    Chill ran down her spine and her eyes widened in disbelief.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    "You promised me that you wouldn''t touch me," Natalie said with a quivering voice.

    Her remark made Tobias pause for a moment and then he let Natalie go.

    "I didn''t touch you because I pitied you, but this time, I find you dirty," Tobias said coldly.

    He left without mercy upon finishing his words.

    Natalie held back her tears. She felt like she was an idiot.

    Why did she even think that Tobias was a good man?

    Would a good man treat her like that?

    "I didn''t touch you because I pitied you, but this time, I find you dirty."

    His words lingered in her mind.

    She recalled the contemptuous look on Tobias'' face when spotted her in the red wig and terrible

    attire.

    Tobias was probably very disgusted with her. He only agreed to be her nominal husband because

    his mother wanted him to get married.

    He bought her an apartment, gave her chocte and stood up for her but it was all lies.

    He was not being nice to her. He did it because he had to. He did it because they were pretending

    to be a married couple. Natalie staggered back to her bedroom and wrapped herself with the quilt.

    Her clothes were still wet but she couldn''t care less as tears streamed down her cheeks.

    She had not shed tears ever since she turned sixteen. It had been a long time.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Back then, Madison would often hit and scold her while Brayden would also punch her. Queenie did

    not harm her physically but Queenie would insult her ceaselessly.

    She would curl up in her quilt whenever the pain and insult overwhelmed her.

    She would cry herself to sleep and the pillow would be wet when she woke up.

    However, she did not cry after she turned sixteen. The scolding and beatings continued but she told

    herself that she was already sixteen and no longer a child. She could not be a crybaby and turn

    herself into a joke.

    Since then, Natalie would endure everything and told herself repeatedly not to cry.

    However, she shed tears again that night.

    "What a spineless thing you are!" Natalie scolded herself.

    She should stop crying and just go to sleep. No one cared about her poor sad life and no one cared

    about her. Why was she even crying when she knew about it from the start?

    She sniffed and closed her eyes.

    Arge area of the pillow was wet when she woke up the next day.

    "Natalie, this is thest time you cry. Do you hear me?" Natalie eximed to herself.

    She got up and went to have breakfast. Food was the most important thing to her in the world.

    Madison often starved her. If she did not arrive at the dining table during meal time, Madison would

    keep all the food away. Natalie was always hungry when she was a child.

    After being starved for a long time, she felt that eating was a crucial thing in her life.

    However, she ended up not having any breakfast that morning. After taking a few steps, Natalie

    cked out and she copsed on the floor.

    "Mr. Whitlock, there''s a call. It''s Miss Godfrey..." Benjamin stopped Tobias, who was about to enter

    the meeting room to prepare for a meeting.

    "Can''t you see that I''m going to have a meeting?" Tobias interrupted Benjamin swiftly.

    "But Miss Godfrey..." Benjamin tried to speak.

    "I don''t want to know anything about Natalie for the time being," Tobias replied cidly.

    His temples throbbed when he thought of Natalie. He immediately came back to his senses after

    returning to his room the previous night.

    Why was he so angry? He and Natalie were just pretending to be married. He and Natalie should

    not interfere with each other''s life and that was the correct way to go about being a nominal couple.

    Benjamin paused. After thinking for a moment, he decided to break it to Tobias. He said, "But Miss

    Godfrey fainted this morning and she was sent to the hospital."

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    Tobias'' face stiffened.

    "When will the meeting start?" Tobias asked.

    "In an hour or so," Benjamin replied.

    "I''m going to the hospital now. I''lle back for the meetingter," Tobias said to Benjamin after a

    short pause.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Natalie was asleep when Tobias arrived at the hospital.

    That morning, Aunt Lee discovered that Natalie fainted beside her bed and sent her to the hospital.

    The doctor mentioned that Natalie had a cold and she was overwhelmed by fatigue. Fortunately, it

    was not a big deal.

    Tobias stared at Natalie''s pale face as she curled up on the hospital bed. He recalled that he had

    sprayed her face with cold water to wash away her messy makeup the previous night. She had

    probably contracted a cold from that.

    Guilt rose in Tobias'' heart. He knew that he went too far.

    When he first approached Natalie, they had agreed that they were just pretending to be married. He

    should not intervene with whatever Natalie did.

    He could disagree with her but he should notsh out at her or even force himself on her.

    Tobias was always good at controlling his emotions. He never gets emotional over anything. Even

    he could not understand why he was so furious and lost control the previous night.

    At the same time, a nurse came in to give Natalie her IV drip. The nurse could not help but blush

    when she spotted Tobias standing beside the bed.

    This man was so handsome!

    Natalie''s body was curled up and she wrapped her arms around herself. This made it difficult for the

    nurse to carry out her job.

    Normally, the nurse would pull the patient''s hand forcefully. However, the young nurse wanted to

    maintain her image as a gentledy in front of Tobias.

    "Sir, isn''t it hard for me to inject this youngdy if she''s like this?" the nurse asked Tobias.

    Her voice was particrly sweet and gentle.

    Tobias walked over and pulled Natalie''s hand gently.

    "Tobias, you''re horrible!" Natalie shouted in her sleep. After that, she continued to close her eyes

    and sleep.

    "Inject her," Tobias instructed briefly.

    Tobias'' hand was still holding onto Natalie''s hand. His palm was huge and his fingers were slender.

    The nurse''s heart pounded. She was usually quick with her work but at the moment, she was

    extremely slow as she injected Natalie and started the IV drip.

    Tobias let go of Natalie''s hand after the nurse finished. Suddenly, Natalie pulled back her hand to

    hug it, causing the IV drip bag to shake violently.

    Tobias was quick and he continued to hold Natalie''s hand.

    Suddenly, Natalie''s mobile phone in her pocket rang.

    Tobias was afraid of waking Natalie, hence he took out her mobile phone from her pocket and was

    about to switch it off. Suddenly, a message appeared in the notification.

    "Idiot Girl, how were the fis stockingsst night?"

    Tobias'' jet ck eyes darkened. He unlocked Natalie''s mobile phone, which did not have a

    password.

    It was a message from a seller from an online store. There were records of their conversation from

    the previous day too.

    Idiot Girl: I want to buy some fis stockings. Can I get them today? We''re in the same city.

    Lovey Romance: Sure, dear.

    Idiot Girl: I heard that fis stockings keep the men away? I''m going to the bar to sell some liquor

    but I''m afraid of being harassed. I want to wear fis stockings so the men would leave me

    alone."

    Tobias'' eyelids twitched when he reached read the conversation. It was no wonder that Natalie''s

    nickname was Idiot Girl online. She really was an idiot.

    Lovey Romance: Dear, I guess it does shun some of the men away? The seller gave an ambiguous

    answer.

    Tobias immediately understood everything. He suddenly felt like a blunt weapon just hit him in the

    heart.

    At the same time, Benjamin came in and asked, "Mr. Whitlock, the board of directors are asking

    you. They want to know when the meeting will begin."

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    "We''re not having the meeting today," Tobias said.

    "But today''s meeting is very important," Benjamin replied.

    "Postpone it no matter how important it is," Tobias did not hesitate when he answered.

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock." Benjamin was surprised as he stepped out of the ward. This was the first time

    Tobias was postponing a meeting because of personal matters.

    Natalie woke up when it was almost dinner time. All she saw were patches of white when she

    opened her eyes.

    She reached out to rub her eyes. Where was she?

    She caught a glimpse of the surgical tape on the back of her hand. She even had an injection?

    "Awake?" Natalie was startled by a t voice.

    She followed the source of the voice and spotted Tobias sitting next to her. He was wearing avish

    white shirt and it made him look elegant.

    "Why are you sitting next to me? Don''t you think that I''m dirty?" Natalie gnashed her teeth as soon

    as she noticed Tobias.

    Tobias was silent for a moment.

    "I''m sorry, Natalie," Tobias continued, "I misunderstood you."

    "What''s the point of apologizing?" Natalie raised her eyebrows and added, "It''s no use crying over

    spilled milk."

    "You''re right, Idiot Girl," Tobias replied.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    "How dare you check my phone!" Natalie was furious.

    "I didn''t mean to." Tobias was unmoving.

    Natalie snorted coldly.

    "Fis stockings won''t ward off men."

    "Yeah, it seems that it can''t ward you off. It looks like you love it. Otherwise, why did you look so

    turned on yesterday?" Natalie mocked Tobias.

    Tobias coughed and replied, "I don''t have such a bad taste and I don''t like it. What I''m trying to say

    is that some men may like it, so don''t do stupid things like this next time."

    Natalie instantly understood when she heard Tobias. It was no wonder that a lot of men were leering

    at her yesterday. She finally solved the mystery.

    She would no longer believe all the nonsense on websites.

    At the same time, the hospital staff entered the ward with a food trolley. There were desserts, soup,

    pasta, vegetables, meat, and fruit on the trolley.

    "Leave it," Tobias ordered lightly.

    The hospital staff ced the food on a small dining table in front of the bed and left.

    Natalie began to wonder whether she was admitted to a fake hospital. She was admitted before and

    she needed to go to the hospital canteen to get food for herself. It was usually some leftover pasta

    with a scoop of greasy vegetables and even the meat was usually dripping with oil.

    Since when did the hospitals start serving good food? After pondering for a moment, Natalie finally

    understood that Tobias was probably behind it. She guessed that he spent a lot of money on it.

    No wonder this ward looked different from the usual wards she saw.

    It was spacious and expensive-looking, There was only a singlerge bed in the whole ward.

    Tobias picked up the te of pasta and used a fork to stab some of the pasta noodles. He

    instructed, "Have some."

    Natalie red at him and retorted, "Do I look like I''m hadicapped? I can eat by myself."

    Tobias interjected cidly, "Your right hand is probably numb right now after a whole afternoon of IV

    drip. I''ll feed you."

    It was then when Natalie realized that her right hand was indeed numb.

    She might as well let him feed her since he wanted to do so. This man should suffer for what he did

    to her the previous night.

    Natalie parted her lips with an enjoyable look on her face. Tobias sent a mouthful of pasta into her

    mouth.

    "Oh my god, it''s delicious," Natalie murmured with her mouth full. She realized for the first time that

    hospital food could be delicious.

    "Don''t think that I will be grateful to you after you fed me," Natalie''s cheeks were bulging as she

    muttered, "I swear that I''ll never see you as a good guy after what you did to me yesterday."

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    Natalie felt that it was necessary to make her voice heard.

    "I don''t care what you think of me," Tobias was cool and added, "That''s up to you."

    Natalie felt like she justnded a blow on a piece of cotton and nothing rebounded back.

    He was definitely a horrible guy. Her opinion of Tobias took a turn for the worse after what happened

    the previous night.

    Tobias patiently fed Natalie the delicious food and then provided her with some soup.

    After drinking the soup, Natalie touched her inted abdomen and pointed at the fruits. She said, "I

    want to eat those fruits."

    She felt like she deserved to order Tobias around.

    Tobias passed her some fruits to eat.

    Tobias pointed out, "You have a good appetite, unlike a normal patient."

    "What does that have to do with you?" Natalie gnawed on the apple.

    Tobias shook his head smilingly. He smiled for the first time that day.

    He was extremely handsome and his smile was captivating. He bewitched the nurse who came in to

    check on Natalie.

    Coincidentally, Tobias received a phone call and he went out of the ward to answer his mobile

    phone.

    "Is he your husband? He''s so handsome," the nurse sighed while staring at Tobias'' back.

    The nurse did not know that the man in question was Tobias Whitlock, the famous president of YS

    Group.

    Natalie rolled her eyes and scoffed, "Handsome? He''s the ugliest man I''ve ever seen!"

    The nurse felt that their aesthetic appreciation was not on the same page.

    She took out a thermometer to measure Natalie''s body temperature. Natalie spoke while waiting for

    the nurse to finish. Sheined, "Miss, I think I had IV drip the whole afternoon, right? My

    hand''s numb."

    The nurse pursed her lips and chuckled, "Yes, you did but your husband''s hand should be even

    more numb. You kept burying your hands into your chest and he was the one who held your hand to

    prevent you from doing that."

    Natalie was taken aback. She could not describe the feelings that were brewing in her heart.

    "You should not feel touched," Natalie warned herself internally.

    "Natalie, you can''t be so soft- hearted. Have you forgotten how this man treated you yesterday!" she

    thought.

    "Your temperature is quite stable." The nurse removed the thermometer and checked the reading.

    She continued, "We''ll observe you for the night and you''ll be discharged tomorrow." Shortly after the

    nurse left, Tobias came in and said, "You''ll stay here tonight and we''ll go back tomorrow."

    "We?" Natalie realized that something was wrong. She asked, "You aren''t nning to stay here, are

    you?"

    "Yes."

    "You... Are you trying to take advantage of me again?" Natalie was shocked. There was only one

    bed in this ward!

    Tobias'' eyes narrowed. Why would this woman always assume that he would take advantage of

    her?

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    "Don''t worry, I''m just going to sit next to you." Tobias'' eyes darkened. He added, "I''m watching over

    you because you''re sick and it''s my fault. There''s nothing more than that."

    Natalie replied with an "Oh".

    Why did Tobias make her sound like she was making a fool of herself?

    Natalie wrapped herself in the quilt firmly when she was going to sleep. She concluded, "I''m going

    to sleep."

    "Good night." Tobias was sitting next to the bed with a perfect posture.

    Initially, Natalie wanted to urge him to go back to the apartment to sleep but she stopped herself

    before she could speak.

    Tobias treated her terribly the previous night but she was giving in. She could not be too kind.

    Natalie hated herself for being too soft. Natalie thought that it would be difficult for her to fall asleep

    because Tobias was just sitting next to her and she had slept throughout the day.

    However, fatigue seemed to get to her and she fell into a deep slumber shortly after.

    After Natalie fell asleep, Tobias checked his business email on his mobile phone. He was in the

    middle of reading an email when someone suddenly hugged him.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    Tobias lowered his gaze and realized that Natalie''s arms were hanging onto his body.

    He grabbed Natalie''s arms carefully and ced it back to her side but he happened to glimpse

    Natalie''s sleeping face.

    Natalie was very adorable when she was sleeping. She had a baby face and her seductive, alluring

    charm between her eyebrows faded away when she closed her eyes. She looked just like a child.

    At the same time, Natalie arched forward again suddenly and hugged him with both arms.

    "Don''t hit me, please, stop it, all of you are so horrible!" Natalie muttered in her sleep.

    Tobias inhaled sharply.

    Don''t hit her? Tobias immediately recalled Natalie''s family. It was understandable for her to suffer

    from beatings with a mother like that.

    He patted Natalie''s arm tofort her, only to find that her arms were too thin.

    "My face is itchy, it''s itchy," Natalie murmured again. She reached out one of her hands to scratch

    her face and a bloody scratch mark immediately appeared on her face.

    Tobias'' eyebrows twitched. This woman was really foolish.

    He pulled her hand away but Natalie was immediately discontented. "It''s itchy, so itchy!" she

    shouted with her eyes closed.

    Tobias reached out and brushed her face gently.

    Natalie''s skin was very soft and it felt as smooth as silk when he touched her.

    "No, here..." Natalie muttered.

    Tobias did not catch her words, so he bent down and asked, "What did you say?"

    Natalie frowned and turned her head sideways in a daze.

    Tobias was stunned. He could tell that Natalie''s lips were right in front of him. Their lips would touch

    if he positioned himself a little lower.

    Suddenly, Tobias'' breathing became uneven as he stared at Natalie''s lips.

    Her lips were so tender and moist that they looked like peaches.

    He once kissed and tasted her lips, hence he knew how tempting the taste was. Currently, her lips

    were just in front of him. He could once taste her beautiful lips again like tasting fine wine.

    Tobias was conflicted when Natalie suddenly turned her head again.

    Coincidentally, her lips brushed against Tobias'' lips when she was moving around. The strange

    sensation made him freeze.

    Tobias'' fingertips were somewhat numb as if a current just rushed through his whole body.

    Fortunately, Natalie turned her head away and utterly averted her face from him. Tobias stood up

    and tried to calm down. They were only pretending to be married. He could not take advantage of

    her when she was unconscious.

    Tobias focused on the emails on his mobile phone and no longer nced at Natalie.

    The next day, Natalie woke up and noticed that Tobias was staring at his mobile phone beside the

    bed.

    The sunlight poured through windows and reflected on him through the curtains. It seemingly

    shrouded him in a faint glow and made him look more charming than ever.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    His eyes were deep and his facial features were wless. He was subtly exuding an overwhelming

    aura.

    Natalie was bewitched by him.

    At the same time, Tobias noticed that Natalie was awake and he stared at Natalie with his dark

    eyes.

    "You sat here the whole night?" Natalie was a little embarrassed because she was lost in his looks

    earlier. Therefore, she tried toe up with a topic to cover her embarrassment.

    "Yeah." Tobias rubbed his eyebrows. He was feeling a little tired.

    He sat there the whole night to check his emails and give instructions.

    "Are you watching some p*rn or reading some erotic novel? Was it that interesting that you''re willing

    to pull an all-nighter?" Natalie asked without thinking.

    Tobias'' face darkened instantly.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    Natalie blushed immediately upon realizing that she just spouted nonsense.

    "Aren''t you still in college? Why does a college student like you know weird stuff like this?" Tobias''

    tone was bleak.

    "Why wouldn''t I know? Isn''t it normal to know these things?" Natalie was a little unconvinced and

    added, "College students always watch it!"

    "You watch it too?" Tobias raised his eyebrows.

    "Someone in the dormitory was watching and I''d gotten a few glimpses," Natalie replied.

    Tobias could sense that she was uneasy when she answered him. He repeated, "Are you sure it''s

    just a few glimpses?"

    "Fine, I''ve read a few erotic novels," Natalie told Tobias truthfully under his killer stare.

    Tobias scoffed and he seemed smug.

    "You areughing at me!" Natalie raised her chin and retorted, "You''re doing it too. Or else, why

    were you glued to your phone the whole night?"

    "I''m dealing with work," Tobias replied tly.

    Natalie snorted, "Do you think I''m stupid? All the boys in our school said that no one can stay

    awake the whole night unless they watch p*rn or y games."

    "After this, you are not allowed to mingle with those male students who think that way." Tobias''s

    voice was quiet but domineering.

    Natalie rolled her eyes discreetly. Why did she have to listen to him?

    If it was not for the fact that he stayed with her the whole night, she would have retorted on the spot

    without caring about his feelings.

    Although Natalie said otherwise, she actually believed that Tobias was dealing with work the

    previous night.

    After all, people like Tobias were as noble and elegant as those angels in heaven. It was hard to

    rte him to those people who watched p*rn on their mobile phones sneakily.

    The nurse came to check on Natalie again in the morning and confirmed that Natalie was doing

    great. Natalie was discharged from the hospital shortly after.

    Tobias took Natalie out for breakfast. It was a breakfast buffet in a five-star hotel.

    It was the first time for Natalie to eat such avish breakfast. She was spoiled for choice when she

    laid eyes on the food.

    There was milk, cream puffs, brownies, fruit juices, cereals, pastries, cakes and many more.

    Natalie put a lot of food on her te. She realized that Tobias had a good appetite as well after

    finishing her food.

    However, Tobias'' eating etiquette was extremely elegant. It did not feel like he was wolfing down his

    food even though he was eating a lot. "You have a good appetite," Natalie said.

    "I''ve been hungry sincest night because I hadn''t eaten anything." Tobias''s voice was cid.

    Natalie recalled that Tobias did not seem to have his dinnerst night.

    "Why didn''t the hospital give you what I had yesterday?"

    Tobias was indifferent when he spoke, "The portion provided yesterday should have been enough

    for the both of us."

    Natalie immediately understood. She finally understood why there was so much food during dinner

    the previous day. Her stomach almost burst from the amount of food.

    "I won''t feel guilty because I ate your dinner," Natalie added, "You already left a bad impression on

    me."

    "I didn''t intend to make you guilty. You were the one who asked." Tobias''s voice was emotionless.

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    Natalie had to admit that she was not disgusted with him, in fact, her fondness for him was starting

    to build up ever since she knew what he did for her when she was hospitalized.

    However, Natalie reminded herself constantly that she could not act like that.

    She was softhearted and she''s known about it since she was a child.

    Back then, when her family members abused her, her father would always console her and tell her

    that Madison was her biological mother no matter She thought about it and could not help but agree

    with her father. After all, her mother gave birth to her and raised her. Therefore, she was softhearted

    and would forgive her so-called mother every time. However, Madison would abuse her more than

    ever.

    After that, she would warn herself constantly to not be too kind. She would not forgive others

    casually because this would only bring more harm to her.

    "I want to move out of the apartment,1'' Natalie suddenly said after walking out of the hotel.

    Natalie''s thoughts were simple. After what happened the previous night, Natalie wanted to distance

    herself from Tobias and refused to take advantage of him. Naturally, she would be living off Tobias if

    she stayed at Themyscira Apartment.

    "Do you think that you''re taking advantage of me if you stay in the apartment?" Tobias read Natalie''s

    mind.

    Natalie nodded and replied, "I don''t want to take advantage of the person I hate."

    Tobias did not expect that Natalie''s emotions would be so divisive and easy to read. Natalie was

    touched beyond words when he bought her chocte. Yet, she wanted to sever their rtionship

    because he hurt her.

    "We have an agreement. Are you trying to go back on your words? Natalie, are you so bad at

    keeping promises?" Tobias pressed.

    Natalie bit her lips. She was not someone who would go back on her words. Back then, she

    promised Tobias that she would pretend to be his wife.

    "Then let''s continue our agreement so that you can keep your mother at bay. However, I won''t be

    leeching off you and I don''t want to stay in the apartment. This should be good enough." Natalie

    came up with a perfect solution.

    "Do you think that you''re leeching off me by living in Themyscira?"

    "Isn''t that the case?" Natalie asked rhetorically.

    Tobias shook his head and exined, "You deserve it. You made sacrifices when we made the

    agreement. Of course, you should be rewarded for it."

    "I never thought about getting any rewards!" Natalie bellowed.

    "I understand." Tobias shot a meaningful nce at Natalie and continued, "Then where will you be

    staying if not Themyscira ?"

    "I can live in the dormitory!"

    "What about after your graduation? It''ll be expensive to rent a ce on your own."

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie bit her lips tightly. Tobias was right. She thought this through, so she saved up some money

    too.

    Despite that, she needed to give Brayden that money and the root of the matter was Tobias. She

    would never give the money to Brayden if she did not have to worry about Tobias getting humiliated.

    She was trying to be considerate of Tobias but he embarrassed her that night. She hated him for it.

    "Natalie, you should stop being so arrogant." Tobias''s ck eyes were like a vast sea that would

    swallow anyone who looked into it. He concluded, "Some people are not qualified to be arrogant.

    You should know how to make the best out of every situation and grab any chances thate your

    way."

    Tobias did not take Natalie''s thoughts lightly. However, he knew that Natalie could be stubborn and

    swore to keep a distance from her if he said anything else.

    He slept with Natalie and humiliated her because he misunderstood her. He felt obliged to help

    Natalie even if he did not have feelings for her.

    Natalie hailed from a horrible family and no one was going to help her. She would face a lot of

    difficulties after graduating from college.

    He mentioned that Natalie was not qualified to be arrogant and took a jab at her weak spot

    deliberately. She would only change her mind if he targeted her spot.

    Sure enough, Natalie was silent for a moment before raising her head and replied, "You''re right. I''m

    not qualified to be arrogant. Why am I moving out when I can stay in the apartment for free?"

    The corner of Tobias'' lips curled discreetly and he said, "Smart girl."

    "I''m always smart," Natalie retorted.

    "I''m going to thepanyter. Don''t do those terrible part-time jobs today. You are Mrs. Whitlock

    now and Mrs. Whitlock doesn''t have to do all that."

    Natalie wanted to refuse without thinking but she suddenly recalled Tobias'' previous remarks.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    She thought about what Tobias said and found herself agreeing with him. There was no need for

    her to be stubborn. She should at least study hard when she was still in college and strive to find a

    good job after graduation.

    After all, she knew very well that she would not be Mrs. Whitlock forever. She and Tobias were only

    pretending to be married and she knew that there was nothing between them.

    "I won''t go if you won''t let me. Why should I abandon my rxed and happy life for that? I''m not

    stupid," Natalie replied.

    The smile on Tobias'' lips grew. He handed a gold card to Natalie and answered, "Take this card.

    You can use it when you need to spend money after this."

    Natalie took the card without hesitation and raised her voice. "Do you think I won''t ept it? I will

    spend every dime of it."

    "Alright, spend all of it," Tobias continued, "Your task today is to spend a lot of money."

    Natalie was very excited to hear that. To a woman, what could be more exciting than spending

    money? Let alone a poor girl like Natalie.

    "Okay!" Natalie agreed without hesitation.

    "Won''t you feel sleepy at work since you didn''t sleep yesterday night?" Natalie asked before he left.

    Tobias replied cidly, "I''m used to it. I sometimes spend the whole night in thepany when it''s

    busy."

    "Oh, you should try to rest if you can," Natalie said politely. It was not easy to be a president. She

    would die if she had to give up sleep for a few days.

    "Okay," Tobias drove away upon finishing.

    Natalie stared at the card and thought about how to spend the money. She needed to spend

    lavishly in order to quell the hatred in her. After all, Tobias bullied her that night.

    She called her best friend, Yvonne Simpson, and uttered, "Yvonne, where are you? I''m near 11th

    Street. Come here now."

    Yvonne, who had just woken up from her sleep, was in a daze."She asked, What''s wrong?"

    "It''s my treat!" Natalie''s voice was full of energy.

    Yvonne immediately jumped out of bed and replied, "Did I hear you right? The impossible has

    happened!"

    "Meet me in half an hour!"

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''ll reach you in twenty minutes!" Yvonne changed her clothes quickly after hanging up.

    After Natalie ended the call, she decided to call Sebastian. Unfortunately, Sebastian was still

    struggling with work in the coffee farm, hence he could not join her.

    Yvonne and Sebastian were Natalie''s only two friends in college. The three of them had something

    inmon and that was they were all poor. Among the three of them, Natalie was the poorest and

    Sebastian came in second ce. Yvonne was from an ordinary family but she was not wealthy by

    any means.

    Natalie found a Pizza Hut and went in to wait for Yvonne.

    After hesitating for a while, she sent a text message to Tobias. It read, "I''m going to spend a lot of

    money today. You won''t feel sad, will you?"

    Her mobile phone chirped quickly. There was only a simple reply from him. "Spend it however you

    like."

    Tobias'' message reassured Natalie.

    Well, Tobias just gave her the green light and she could spend however she liked!

    She was going to spend a lot of money to vent the hatred in her!

    Yvonne soon arrived and she eximed excitedly, "Natalie, are you really buying me a meal? Wow,

    this is unbelievable."

    Natalie took the menu and dered proudly, "Just order whatever you like."

    The two of them ordered some pizzas and drinks, totaling over three hundred dors.

    Yvonne was still a little uneasy. She asked, "Natalie, aren''t we ordering too much?"

    "This is nothing," Natalie replied smilingly.

    She tried to be sound confident but she was not really sure too. She had never spent over three

    hundred dors on drinks and pizza.

    Pizza Hut might be affordable to ordinary people but it was a luxury for someone poor like Natalie.

    She was the type of person that would feel sorry even when she just ordered fast-food fried

    chicken.

    However, she regained her confidence when she recalled that Tobias promised her that she could

    spend all of it.

    After finishing the pizza, Natalie invited Yvonne to go shopping.

    "I''ll be paying for all the expenses today,''1 Natalie dered generously.

    Yvonne widened her eyes wide in disbelief. "Natalie, did you win the lottery?"

    Natalie shook her head and replied, "I''m married actually."

    She thought that she should tell Yvonne the truth since Yvonne was her only friend.

    "Married..." Yvonne was stunned.

    "Do you know Tobias Whitlock? I married him."

    "Tobias Whitlock? I think the president of YS Group has the same name."

    "Well, I''m talking about him," Natalie replied.

    Immediately, Yvonnended a blow on Natalie''s head. She cursed, "D*mn, Natalie, is there

    something wrong with your head? Are you mad?"

    "I''m serious," Natalie replied solemnly.

    Yvonne sneered, "Did you fall for Tobias because he''s handsome? Do you know who Tobias is? I

    don''t think we''ll ever be qualified to even set eyes on him in real life. I think you''re a little crazy

    today." Natalie did not like to exin herself. If Yvonne did not believe her, then so be it.

    "Let''s not talk about this. We should go shopping."

    "Speaking of which, Tobias is really handsome. The typical presidents would usually be bald and

    fat, right? Tobias stands out like a sore thumb among the presidents. I have never seen a man who

    is more handsome than him."

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    "Actually, I''ll tell you this but Tobias is my idol. I was immediately fascinated by him when I saw him

    in the financial magazine for the first time."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She regretted telling Yvonne about Tobias. She did not expect that this woman would be a fan of

    Tobias and would ramble on and on about him.

    "That''s enough. Let''s buy some clothes and I''ll pay," Natalie interrupted Yvonne.

    Yvonne was excited when it came to clothes, she eximed, "I know that you''ve won the lottery but

    you deny it."

    Natalie let out a wryugh but she could not be bothered to reply to Yvonne.

    "Then can I buy expensive ones?"

    "Of course, we are best friends."

    Yvonne suddenly hugged Natalie and uttered, "Natalie, you''re the best. I really want to shop at

    Ralph Lauren."

    Natalie replied, "Sure, let''s go then." Luxury brands like Ralph Lauren, were indeed expensive,

    especially to Natalie and Yvonne, who often shopped in affordable malls and roadside stalls.

    The two of them rushed into a store. Yvonne liked the feminine style a lot and she tried the clothes

    on one after another.

    Meanwhile, Natalie found the clothes weird and she did not like it.

    The two of them bought some clothes before going to the supermarket to get various snacks.

    Following that, they went to a cafe.

    Natalie urged Yvonne to order the most expensive dishes and Yvonne did not hold back. They

    spent over three hundred dors and they even went to a Starbucks to enjoy themselves.

    Yvonne was frightened. She warned, "Natalie, this is the first time I''ve been here. I heard that the

    drinks here are extremely expensive."

    Natalie could not help but agree. She thought, "It''s indeed expensive. A ss of coffee costs over

    thirty dors."

    She was hoping that Tobias would not be angry with her after spending so much money. Although

    this man reassured her that she could spend it however she liked, it seemed that she had spent too

    much.

    In the president''s office of YS Group.

    Tobias'' mobile phone was ringing incessantly the whole day. His phone was bombarded by

    countless text messages.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    Even Benjamin was confused. How could Mr. Whitlock receive so many messages?

    Could it be that his phone number was leaked? Were some crazy female fans texting Mr. Whitlock

    ceaselessly?

    After all, putting aside Mr. Whitlock''s identity and status, his face was enough to make women run

    after him.

    However, Tobias did not mention anything, hence Benjamin did not n to ask.

    Afterpleting the day''s work, Tobias rubbed his eyebrows and finally checked his phone.

    Previously, his phone kept ringing with iing text messages. He could sense that Natalie was

    behind it and she was probably spending money. It seemed that Natalie was determined to spend

    money.

    Suddenly, he was curious what Natalie bought and this prompted him to read the text messages.

    The card bearing the final number XX was charged 310 dors at Pizza Hut.

    The card bearing the final number XX was charged 710 dors at Ralph Lauren.

    The card bearing the final number XX was charged 300 dors at Omecious Restaurant.

    The card bearing the final number XX was charged 120 dors for two packets of potato chips,

    three boxes of Oreo, four boxes of milk tea and four boxes of French chocte.

    The card bearing the final number XX was charged 200 dors at Starbucks.

    Tobias was at a loss for words.

    Tobias was speechless when he set his mobile phone aside. Was this what Natalie meant by

    spending a lot?

    It seemed that this little girl really never spent a lot of money prior to this. The amount she spent

    today might not even cover a quarter of the price for a pair of shoes purchased by wealthy women.

    Suddenly, Tobias received a call from Cecilia.

    "Are youing back, Tobias? I''ll wait for you in Themyscira Apartment."

    After hanging up the phone, Tobias immediately drove to Themyscira Apartment. As expected,

    Cecilia was waiting for him at the door.

    "Mother, I''ll give you a door card next time, so that you won''t have to wait outside," Tobias

    suggested.

    Cecilia refused, "No thanks, I can''t always disturb you newlyweds. I am here today to give Natalie

    something special."

    "Where is Natalie?" Cecilia asked.

    "She went shopping."

    "Shopping? Is she buying clothes?"

    "Maybe."

    A smile appeared on Cecilia''s lips. She uttered, "This girl must have learnt how to dress up after

    marrying into the Whitlock family. She probably went to buy some designer clothing. After all, Mrs.

    Whitlock can''t be seen in casual clothes."

    Tobias felt that his mother was thinking too much but he kept quiet.

    Tobias and Cecilia chatted in the living room for a while.

    "Natalie is not bad, right?" Cecilia asked.

    "Not bad. She''s not like the typical daughter from a rich family. She''s down to earth and simple,"

    Tobias answered.

    Natalie was a very smart girl but she was innocent too. She was not asplex as the other

    women he encountered.

    A smile blossomed on Cecilia''s lips. She was satisfied with Tobias''s answer.

    When she chose Natalie, she contemted the prospect of Natalie marrying into the family. Firstly,

    Tobias had not been in close contact with women for so many years, hence she was overjoyed to

    see Natalie in Tobias'' bed.

    Furthermore, Natalie was dressed terribly but Cecilia''s intuition was so sharp and she could tell that

    the girl was rtively simple and innocent.

    Moreover, Natalie was quite beautiful despite dressing up terribly. In short, she was quite satisfied

    with Natalie.

    She was different from other mothers-inw. She did not pester her son to marry someone with an

    affluent background. In her opinion, the Whitlock family had no need to look for a wealthy family or a

    daughter of a politician to improve their power.

    If she needed to point out something that she was unhappy with, that would be that Natalie needed

    to improve on her fashion sense.

    Of course, there was no need to rush and Natalie could be taught slowly. After all, Natalie was

    beautiful and she was already out shopping for clothes too.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie returned when the mother and son were talking about her.

    Natalie was slightly taken aback when she spotted Cecilia. She immediately snapped back to her

    senses and called sweetly, "Mom."

    Tobias rxed a little. This girl was quite smart.

    "Natalie, I heard from Tobias that you went shopping for clothes," Cecilia greeted Natalie with a

    smile.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat. She feared that Tobiasined that she spent too much money.

    This man was really stingy. He had already allowed her to spend however she liked?

    "What clothes did you get? Let me have a look." Cecilia wanted to see if Natalie''s taste had

    improved to give Natalie some guidance.

    Natalie took out the new clothes with a wry smile. In fact, she did not like it that much but Yvonne

    forced her to buy it. Yvonne said that she wanted to wear matching clothes together.

    "Mom, it''s quite expensive. I spent some money on this." Natalie was a little embarrassed. She

    always assumed that all mothers-inw would not be fond of their shopaholic daughters-inw.

    On the contrary, Cecilia was actually happy. She was relieved that Natalie had bought some

    branded clothes. This girl was quite quick on her feet.

    However, her face froze instantly when she saw "Ralph Lauren" printed on the shopping bag.

    Natalie''s heart sank when she noticed Cecilia''s face change. Natalie yelped in her heart, "This is not

    good. My mother- in-w really thinks that I have spent too much."

    She took out the clothes from the shopping bag and exined, "The material is not bad, so it''s a

    little expensive."

    Cecilia''s face stiffened when she saw the fancy clothes in bright pink.

    However, she had seen a lot. She changed her mind quickly and put on a smile. She replied, "Not

    bad, not bad."

    Cecilia thought that no matter how terrible this attire was, it was still better than what Natalie wore

    when they first met. It was safe to say that Natalie made some progress.

    Tobias, who was usually expressionless, put on a bitter smile when he noticed that Cecilia had a

    stiff expression on her face. He did not know what to say when her mother forced herself to swallow

    herints when sheid eyes on Natalie''s clothes.

    "However, I think you should buy some clothes from Chanel in the future. I think it suits you better,"

    Cecilia suggested kindly. Natalie did not catch Cecilia''s remarks and stared at her nkly.

    "I mean the fashion brand, Chanel," Cecilia repeated slowly.

    Natalie finally understood.

    Chanel was the most expensive brand for Natalie. "That''s so expensive," Natalie whispered.

    "You''re able to afford it no matter how expensive it

    is. After all, you are now Mrs. Whitlock," Cecilia replied smilingly.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat when Cecilia mentioned that Natalie was Mrs. Whitlock. A sense of

    guilt instantly bloomed in her heart.

    She was not silly and she could tell that Cecilia was nice to her.

    She had never felt any sort of maternal love ever since she was a child, therefore Cecilia''s goodwill

    moved her even more.

    However, she lied to Cecilia and she was just pretending to be Tobias'' wife.

    Natalie fell silent.

    Cecilia knew that Natalie was born poor, so she needed to teach Natalie slowly about these things.

    There was no need to hurry.

    Cecilia took Natalie''s hand and led Natalie to the dining table. There was a thermos sk ced on

    it.

    Cecilia opened the sk and an aroma filled the apartment. "Tobias, bring me some cutlery," Cecilia

    instructed.

    Tobias frowned. He did not know what his mother was going to do.

    However, he fetched some cutlery from the kitchen as requested.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat inexplicably when she spotted Tobias holding the cutlery. She

    suddenly discovered something!

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    This man was always decisive and cold. However, currently, he seemed somewhat approachable

    and he gave off a warm and charming aura.

    Cecilia filled two bowls of soup and said, "One bowl for each of you. I made it myself."

    Natalie was very full but she did not want to turn down Cecilia''s kindness, knowing that thetter

    went through the trouble of cooking it herself. Therefore, Natalie simply sat down and drank the

    soup slowly.

    The soup was very delicious. There were beef cubes and all kinds of vegetables in the soup.

    "This is a secret fertility soup. I used to drink this and I became pregnant with Tobiaster. Natalie, if

    you drink this together with Tobias, I guarantee that you will have a chubby son soon." Cecilia

    beamed.

    Natalie, who was drinking soup, spat out the soup when she heard "fertility soup". The content of

    her spit formed an arch in the air beforending into Tobias'' bowl eventually.

    Tobias was at a loss for words.

    A glow shed in his eyes. Natalie''s table etiquette was horrible.

    He nced at his bowl, which contained Natalie''s saliva, and lost all interest in drinking the soup.

    Natalie kept coughing while Tobias was still indifferent. Cecilia patted Natalie''s shoulder and

    comforted thetter, "Natalie, don''t get too excited. Are you ecstatic after hearing what I said?"

    Cecilia was overjoyed. She did not expect that Natalie wanted to get pregnant with a chubby son so

    badly.

    Natalie was speechless.

    After drinking the soup, Cecilia pointed out another matter.

    Cecilia wanted to talk about Tobias and Natalie''s wedding ceremony.

    "As the president of YS Group, you can''t just get a marriage license and be done with it. You have

    to hold a grand wedding that will shock the world to dere that you''re married," Cecilia uttered.

    Fear crept into Natalie''s heart.

    Oh god, not a grand wedding! She was pretending to be Tobias'' wife and it was just part of the

    agreement.

    In order to cover up her nerves, Natalie lowered her head and continued to drink the soup.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Something dawned on her and she stopped after taking another sip. This was fertility soup. What if

    she got pregnant?

    On second thought, how could she get pregnant? She had not been sleeping with Tobias before,

    hence it was impossible for her to get pregnant.

    Natalie drank another sip and felt at ease. Suddenly, a thought urred to her.

    She did sleep with Tobias once and they did not use any contraceptive methods!

    Natalie''s face turned pale with fear.

    Meanwhile, Tobias decided to stall his mother. He replied, "Mother, don''t be hasty. Let''s talk about

    thister. You want a grand wedding, so it''s not possible in such a short time."

    "I''ll get the necessary preparations first." Cecilia was very proactive.

    "Let''s talk about thister," Tobias answered tly, "Father will definitely have to attend my wedding

    but he''s not in good health right now. Let''s talk about holding the ceremony when he''s better."

    Cecilia''s mood immediately dimmed when Tobias mentioned his father. She did not discuss the

    wedding after that.

    "You''re right. Let''s talk about this when your father gets better. I''ll go back to Europe to visit your

    father tomorrow."

    As she spoke, Cecilia no longer had the mood to chat and she left hurriedly after bidding goodbye.

    "My mother''s going to Europe tomorrow, so I won''t need to deal with her for the time being," Tobias

    said.

    He could tell that Natalie did not like the idea of living under the same roof with a man. They were

    pretending to be married and they were not obliged to live together. In fact, it would be better if they

    avoid living together.

    However, Natalie did not look happy like she usually would when he finished. Her face was a little

    uneasy and pale. "What''s wrong, Natalie?" Tobias asked.

    "Do you think that I''m pregnant?" Natalie fumbled with her fingers helplessly.

    Tobias'' face froze.

    "The baby''s yours," Natalie added.

    "Don''t you think you''ve watched too many dramas? Do you think this is a magical soup that''ll get

    you pregnant after drinking it?"

    Natalie shook her head. "No, our first time..."

    As Natalie spoke, she was a little embarrassed. After struggling for a moment, she gritted her teeth

    and blurted out, "We didn''t use any contraceptive methods."

    It was not until Natalie mentioned it that Tobias recalled that not only did they not use any

    contraceptive methods, but they had been at it for a very long time.

    "Do you think I..." Natalie stared at Tobias worriedly. "There''s not a lot of coincidence," Tobias

    replied. "What if there is?" Natalie was still worried.

    "There''s no ''what if."

    "But what if there is!"

    "If so," Tobias''s voice was clear and low, "We''ll be real husband and wife. I''ll be responsible for what

    I did."

    Natalie was shocked by his words. She looked up and suddenly sank into his dark eyes, making her

    heart skip a beat.

    How could the notion of being a real married couple be more frightening than having a baby?

    "There aren''t so many coincidences," Natalieforted herself, "Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so

    many people who are sterile or infertile."

    The more Natalie thought about it, she seemed to think the possibility was higher. "Maybe we are

    sterile and infertile. Don''t you think so? We must be!"

    She stared at Tobias expectantly, only to find that the man''s face was odd.

    Natalie understood immediately and added with a wry smile, "I don''t mean that you''re sterile. That''s

    not what I meant."

    "Then what do you mean? Hmm?" Tobias''s voice rose with a hint of threat.

    "I mean I''m infertile. Hahaha, that''s what I mean."

    Tobias did not know what to say.

    He thought that this little girl was really a little silly. This was the first time he heard a woman

    describing herself in such a way.

    Before going to bed, Natalie wanted to return the golden card to Tobias.

    "I told you this is for you." Tobias'' eyes wereposed.

    "No, no, no. I won''t be able to control my spending if I hold on to it. Look at how much I spent

    today." Natalie was determined to return the gold card to its owner.

    Tobias raised his eyebrows and replied, "You didn''t spend a lot today." "It''s not a lot?" Natalie was

    shocked.

    Tobias did not know how to exin it to her.

    "Let''s put it this way. I can''t even buy a belt with the amount you spent today," Tobias answered her

    in the simplest way.

    Natalie widened her eyes and eximed, "Oh my god, what kind of belt would be that expensive?

    Let me see it."

    She was so curious that she stretched out her hands to check Tobias'' belt. It was not until she bent

    down and got close to his abdomen that she realized what she was doing.

    "I didn''t mean it." Natalie wanted to jump away from Tobias to put distance between them.

    However, she did not manage to back away. Without realizing it, her hair was hooked on Tobias''

    belt.

    Natalie immediately untangled her hair but the more she tried to untangle it, the more entangled it

    became. Natalie was very short-tempered and she was on the verge of exploding.

    "What freaking belt is this? It''s so annoying." Natalie hit the belt as if she was trying to vent her

    anger.

    "Natalie, do you want to die?" Tobias inhaled sharply.

    This was the first time Natalie heard Tobias speak to her so harshly...

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Natalie was embarrassed beyond words. "I didn''t mean it. I just wanted to hit

    the belt..." Natalie stuttered as she tried to exin.

    Tobias'' breathing paused.

    "Natalie Godfrey! You''ll just make me think that you''re trying to seduce me!" Tobias eximed

    menacingly.

    Natalie was embarrassed. She did not mean it that way.

    God could testify that she had absolutely no intention of seducing Tobias.

    Natalie could only lower her head and continue to untangle her hair. Tobias''s eyes darkened as he

    stared at a pair of slender white hands unbuckling his belt.

    "Can I try and unbuckle your belt?" Natalie suggested.

    Tobias snorted but did not object.

    Natalie took his silence as his consent and made up her mind to unbuckle his belt. However, she

    realized that she did not know how to unbuckle the belt after fidgeting with it for some time.

    She could not get her hair out of the belt or unbuckle the belt. She was exasperated by her own

    stupidity.

    Tobias was speechless when he noticed that her hair was still stuck even though she was fumbling

    with his belt for a long time.

    His face darkened as time passed, hence he loosened the belt by himself.

    Natalie was about to pull out her hair when she spotted some of her hair was stuck in his trousers''

    zipper.

    She wanted to cry. What had she done wrong? Why did God punish her like this?

    "It''s stuck in the zipper..." Natalie said weakly.

    Tobias red at her.

    "Can I unzip your zipper?" Natalie asked cautiously.

    Tobias'' eyes darkened instantly! D*mn it, did this woman know what she was talking about?

    He wished he could press himself against this silly woman and devour her.

    Tobias took a deep breath and suppressed his impulse.

    He pulled down the zipper with gritted teeth and hissed, "Get your hair out of it."

    Natalie trembled and pulled out her hair but her eyes fell on the zipper.

    "Natalie!" The man''s eyes were burning and his tone was so icy that it could freeze others.

    Natalie jumped.

    "I didn''t see anything, I didn''t see anything, I didn''t see anything!" Natalie ran back to her bedroom.

    Tobias''s breathing was uneven. He stared at Natalie''s back as she ran away.

    Over the years, there were countless women who tried to seduce him. They used all kinds of

    methods that could drive men crazy but he remained unmoved.

    However, Natalie could ignite his inner me with just a few words inadvertently.

    After calming down, Tobias went to the bathroom to take a cold shower and finally managed to

    dispel the heat within him.

    The next day, Tobias was gone when Natalie woke up.

    Natalie ate her breakfast and thought that it would be best if he was not around, or else it would be

    very embarrassing.

    Natalie continued to blush when she recalled what happened the previous day. God knew why she

    was so unlucky the previous night.

    After breakfast, Natalie read some books. She felt a little tired after reading for more than two hours.

    She rubbed her eyes and decided to go for a walk.

    After notifying Aunt Lee, Natalie went out of Themyscira Apartment. She did not expect that she

    would be lucky today.

    Shortly after she left the apartment, two individuals, who looked like they worked at a TV station,

    stopped Natalie. After asking Natalie a few questions, they offered her a meal voucher.

    "Miss, Congrattions on getting the right answers. Here, this is a buffet lunch voucher for

    Centurank Restaurant," one of the individuals who seemingly worked at a TV station said with a

    smile.

    Natalie was delighted to get the buffet voucher. She checked the time and realized that the deadline

    was today.

    She checked the address of the buffet restaurant and realized that it was not far from Themyscira

    Apartment. Therefore, Natalie decided to go at noon.

    She assumed that the restaurant offered in the voucher would not be a nice restaurant. However,

    she realized that she was wrong when she arrived at Centurank Restaurant. It was a high-end

    buffet restaurant.

    After picking some food, Natalie found an empty table to sit down and eat. Concurrently, a man

    passed by with a few tes. The man tripped and his tes went flying towards her.

    It was so sudden that Natalie was scared out of her wits.

    The tes were about to crash onto Natalie''s head when a figure suddenly rushed over and caught

    the te firmly.

    "Miss, are you okay?" The man smiled brightly.

    Natalie was in a daze.

    This man was really good-looking.

    She thought that Tobias was the most handsome man in the world but the man in front of her was

    on par with Tobias.

    Unlike Tobias'' tough and masculine looks, this man was gentle and even somewhat enchanting but

    fortunately, he was not too feminine.

    His skin was very fair and his facial features were wless. His beautiful eyes were especially

    captivating and it could charm anyone who looked at his eyes.

    "Thank you for your help," Natalie came to her senses and thanked him.

    She did not pay too much attention to the man''s appearance. She was stunned momentarily but

    regained herself quickly.

    The man sat opposite of Natalie and asked, "Can I sit here?"

    This man saved her from a potential disaster previously, thus Natalie could not find any reason to

    refuse him and she simply nodded.

    "Nice to meet you. My name is Remington." The man stretched out his hand.

    His hand was very fair and it was even more beautiful than a woman''s hand.

    Natalie frowned. She could tell that the man was trying to hit on her but she did not like men who

    liked to hit on women.

    She used to sell wine in a bar, hence she saw a lot of men who would hit on any beautiful girl and

    she despised men for their actions.

    "There''s no need for us to know each other," Natalie replied bluntly.

    "No, we must get to know each other," Remington replied in a serious tone.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Why?" Natalie was a little unhappy.

    "You''ll definitely want to get to know me if you know how much I''ve put in to get to know you,"

    Remington replied beamingly. Natalie rolled her eyes. No matter how she looked at it, all he did was

    just block a te for her.

    Remington exined unhurriedly, "First, I sent someone to investigate your location in order to

    know where you are. Then, I asked someone to pretend to be a staff member from the TV station to

    give you a buffet voucher, so you woulde to this restaurant. After you came, I arranged for

    someone to pretend to trip himself when he walked by you, so tes would be sent flying your

    way."

    Remington paused for a moment before adding, "I put in so much effort to leave an impression."

    Natalie waspletely dumbfounded.

    He added smilingly, "Do you want to know me after knowing that I''ve put in so much effort?"

    His smile was so charming that it could freeze time.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    This was the first time Natalie met a man who could smile so bewitchingly.

    "Do you know me?" Natalie asked.

    She was doubtful when she was lucky enough to receive a buffet vouched after answering a few

    simple questions. It turned out that it was all staged by this man.

    But why did he go through all the trouble? Did he have a crush on her?

    It was impossible. She did not believe that a good-looking man would be her secret admirer.

    "Do you want to know me now?" Remington did not answer her question.

    Natalie was eager to find out the answer. "Well, nice to meet you."

    Remington stretched out his hand and so did Natalie. They shook each other''s hands to show that

    they were interested in getting to know each other.

    "I heard from Larson that Tobias found a gorgeous wife, so I wanted to get to know you," Remington

    exined with a cheeky expression on his face.

    Natalie suddenly understood.

    "So you''re Tobias'' friend? If that''s the case, it''s very simple if you want to get to know me. What''s

    with all the fuss?" Natalie asked in confusion. Unlike Tobias, who was usually cold and domineering,

    Remington was bright and humorous. The atmosphere was lively and rxed when someone was

    in hispany.

    "I have nothing to do, so I found something to kill time. Otherwise, how can I kill my time

    meaningfully?" Remington answered matter- of-factly.

    Natalie was utterly confused by this man''s logic.

    "Did you really marry Tobias?" Remington sized up Natalie seriously.

    Natalie nodded.

    "Can I ask you a serious question?" Remington put on a solemn face.

    Natalie was a little nervous and she did not know what he wanted to know. She took a sip of water

    to conceal her nervousness and answered, "Well, go ahead."

    "Is Tobias really that good in bed?"

    Natalie almost spat out a mouthful of water.

    "You are thinking too much. Tobias and I just agreed..." Natalie suddenly stopped talking.

    D*mn it! She blurted it out carelessly.

    Remington immediately caught the gist of things. "So you and Tobias are just a fake couple."

    Natalie forced a smile and replied, "Please don''t spread this."

    He approached Natalie''s ear and whispered, "Don''t worry, I never expose other people''s secrets."

    Natalie coughed and added, "Tobias'' mother forced him to get married, so he staged a marriage

    with me to deal with his mother."

    Remington was deep in thought.

    "No, I don''t think so." Remington shook his head and continued, "Tobias knows what he wants. It''s

    impossible for him to pretend to marry you because of his mother."

    "It''s true," Natalie replied, "My mother wanted to sell me off to someone and Tobias was forced to

    get married, so we ended up together."

    "Your mother was selling you off?" Remington was astounded by her remarks.

    Remington did not believe that Tobias would just simply choose a woman because he was forced to

    get married.

    Was Tobias trying to help Natalie because he was worried that she would be sold off, hence he

    pretended to be his husband?

    Remington did not think this was the reason either. Tobias was not so generous.

    He had his doubts and he could not help but scrutinized Natalie. As he studied her, he realized that

    something was wrong.

    Natalie''s eyes were very attractive. She was bashful with a trace of deadly charisma. She

    resembled someone he knew.

    He would never discover it if he did not look carefully.

    Cecilia probably did not notice what he did. Otherwise, she would never let Tobias marry Natalie.

    Did Tobias marry Natalie because she resembled a certain someone?

    Remington was lost in his thoughts.

    "Tobias probably did not marry you because he was forced to. In fact, it should be something else,"

    Remington said mysteriously.

    "What would that be?" Natalie raised her eyebrows and asked curiously.

    "I''ll tell you if youe closer," Remington said beamingly.

    Natalie inched closer to him.

    "I''ll tell you if you kiss me," Remington lowered his voice and uttered with a hint of temptation in his

    tone.

    Natalie immediately retracted and scoffed, "Dream

    ^ ^ ii

    on.

    She was not so rash. How could she kiss a random guy just because she wanted to learn a little

    secret?

    Remington blinked. "Well, that''s too bad."

    "If you can''t tell me, then so be it," Natalie snorted.

    She hid her curiosity carefully. What other reasons could Tobias have?

    She was not someone rich, even if she did have the money, it would mean nothing to Tobias. After

    all, he was so wealthy that he did not need to look for a rich partner.

    Was this about her looks? To be honest, Natalie was somewhat beautiful but Tobias could get his

    hands on any rare beauties easily. He would not be going after her looks too.

    "You really don''t want to know?" Remington squinted his eyes while trying to tempt Natalie.

    His face was as cunning as a fox.

    Natalie shook her head firmly. "I don''t want to know."

    She paused for a moment before continuing, "You look like a fox?"

    Remington stiffened when he heard that.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Wasn''t the word ''fox'' used to describe women?

    "I mean, you look good..." Natalie exined.

    Remington epted Natalie''sment calmly. "It''s up to you if you think that I look like a fox."

    "I''ll call you Fox in the future, okay?" Natalie asked.

    "Sure," Remington agreed without thinking.

    Natalie could tell that this man was very straightforward! He was someone worth making friends

    with!

    In Themyscira Apartment.

    Tobias'' sudden return sent Aunt Lee and the maid into a frenzy.

    After all, Tobias never came back for lunch.

    "Sir, what do you feel like having?" Aunt Lee asked smilingly.

    She was sent by Tobias to take care of Natalie. Previously, she was responsible to care for Tobias.

    "Where''s Natalie?" Tobias asked.

    "Miss Godfrey said she went out of a walk because she was tired of reading," Aunt Lee answered.

    Tobias hummed in reply.

    He checked the clock. It was lunch time but why had Natalie not returned yet?

    "You can continue with your work. Don''t worry about me," Tobias instructed Aunt Lee.

    Following that, he called Natalie on his mobile phone.

    "Where are you?" Tobias asked.

    Natalie felt a little awkward when she suddenly received a phone call from Tobias. She was chatting

    happily with Remington and she got used to his gentle and sunny disposition. On the other hand,

    Tobias''s voice was very clear and deep.

    "I''m with your..." Natalie started to exin but she noticed Remington waving his hands at her.

    "I''m having a buffet," Natalie replied.

    "A buffet?" Tobias'' tone became a little higher.

    "Yeah," Natalie answered joyfully, "The food here is delicious. There are salmon, soft drinks, fries

    and so on."

    There were soft drinks and fries. Tobias'' brows twitched as he listened.

    "Stop eating those ande back now." Tobias hung up the phone upon finishing.

    Natalie sensed that something was wrong after Tobias suddenly hung up the phone. She told

    Remington, "Mr. Fox, I''m sorry but I have to go back now." "Your husband is urging you to go

    home?" Remington raised his eyebrow and a suggestive smile was ying on his lips.

    Natalie blushed and replied, "Stop it. We''re just pretending to be married."

    The corner of Remington''s lips curled and he winked at Natalie, implying that he understood.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    "Don''t tell anyone about this," Natalie reminded Remington worriedly.

    "Don''t worry. I''m the most trustworthy person you''ll ever meet," Remington added, "Do you want me

    to send you home?"

    Natalie thought Tobias must have something urgent to discuss with her. She thought that it would

    take too much time to walk or take a bus back, hence she nodded.

    After getting out of the buffet restaurant, Remington immediately led Natalie to his car.

    Remington''s car was a red Ferrari, which was very mboyant.

    Natalie thought that this man was also quite wealthy. She recalled that he was Tobias'' friend and it

    would be weird if he was not rich too.

    Was there not a saying that went like this? Birds of a feather flock together.

    Tobias was a wealthy guy, thus his friends must be simr too.

    Remington chatted with Natalie with his hands on the wheel. "Aren''t you pretending to be Tobias''

    wife? Why are you living together?"

    Natalie waved her hand swift and exined, "You''ve misunderstood us. We are staying together for

    his mother. We are not sleeping in the same room."

    Natalie emphasized thest sentence particrly. Remington raised his eyebrow. "So he hasn''t

    touched you yet? You''re still a virgin?"

    Natalie did not know how to answer this question.

    She did not want to answer such a private question when she was not that close with Remington.

    She was silent but fortunately, Remington did not pester.

    After arriving at Themyscira Apartment, Remington asked Natalie to lend him her mobile phone.

    "Can I borrow your mobile phone to make a call?"

    Natalie lent her mobile phone to Remington and shortly after, his own mobile phone rang.

    Natalie suddenly came to her senses. "You could''ve just asked me if you want my phone number.

    Why are you ying tricks like this?"

    Remington replied smilingly, "Tricks have been proven to win other''s favor. Don''t women like this

    kind of thing? Aren''t you a woman?"

    Natalie snatched back her mobile phone and snapped, "There are different types of women."

    Remington waved his mobile phone at her. "I have saved your number. You have to answer if I call

    you."

    Natalie snorted, "Why do I have to answer your call?"

    She was very dissatisfied with Remington''s trick earlier!

    "That''s because I''m handsome," Remington replied with a grin.

    Natalie nced at him from up and down before answering, "Tobias is handsome too. He seems to

    be much more handsome than you."

    "We have different styles. He is an abstinent man and I am an open-minded man."

    Natalie was speechless. This was the first time she heard someone describing himself like that.

    "All the more reason I shouldn''t answer your call if you''re open-minded," Natalie retaliated.

    Remington shook his head and replied, "You can''t say that. I''m only open-minded to my woman. I

    will only treat other women as friends. It will be a pleasant experience being my friend."

    After thinking about it, Natalie recalled that she did spend an enjoyable time chatting with

    Remington previously. Her life would be interesting if she had a humorous man for a friend.

    "We''ll talkter. I have to go now," Natalie replied as she got out of the car.

    "Don''t let Tobias know that you met me," Remington suddenly uttered.

    "Why?" Natalie was puzzled.

    "That''s because he''s jealous that I''m more handsome than him." Remington smirked and added,

    "He''s afraid that I''ll steal his woman."

    There was a loud roaring sound from the engine and the Ferrari sped off.

    Natalie pouted. What the hell was going on?

    She was just pretending to be Tobias'' wife, so that did not make her Tobias'' woman.

    Besides, Remington was too narcissistic. Tobias was a charming man and the two of them were

    equal in terms of looks.

    Natalie went upstairs and she noticed that Tobias was sitting on the sofa with a solemn look.

    "What happened?" Natalie took off her shoes and put on afortable pair of slippers.

    "You went to the buffet restaurant to have some soft drinks, fries, and salmon?" Tobias''s voice was

    crisp and low.

    "Yeah." There was a hint of joy on Natalie''s face. She continued, "It''s really delicious, especially the

    salmon. I''ve only heard people talking about it. This is the first time that I''ve eaten it today and it''s so

    delicious."

    "Who allowed you to eat those stuff!" Tobias interrupted Natalie.

    Natalie was taken aback.

    "Forget about the soft drinks and fries but you even ate salmon of all things!" Tobias'' tone was as

    cold as ice.

    "Why can''t I eat it? Why can everybody eat it but me?" Natalie was getting furious too.

    She rushed home hastily, thinking that this man was looking for her for some urgent matters.

    Unexpectedly, he just wanted to ask her about the reason she ate salmon.

    Tobias wanted to be in charge of everything and he even wanted to stop her from eating salmon?

    Natalie wracked her brains but she did not understand why Tobias was concerned about her eating

    salmon. Was heining because salmon was too expensive? This idea urred to Natalie.

    For a poor woman like her, salmon was indeed a luxurious food.

    Natalie thought that this must be the reason, otherwise, what other reasons could it be?

    "I didn''t use your money. Why are you so angry? Someone gave me a buffet voucher for free!"

    Natalie eximed lividly.

    Tobias was rendered speechless by the woman''s foolishness.

    What was inside her messy little brain?

    Was she really a college student who was already twenty years old?

    Why did Tobias feel that this woman was as childish as a primary school student on some

    asion?

    The disdain in Tobias'' eyes fortified Natalie''s assumption. "You''re thinking that I''m not qualified to

    eat salmon, right?"

    "You''re indeed not qualified," Tobias replied tly.

    Natalie felt angry and sad. She retorted, "Yes, you''re right, I''m not qualified to eat salmon because

    I''m poor. It''s true that I don''t even know what salmon tastes like. Today, it so happened that I was

    able to taste it. I thought I could finally eat a lot of it but you looked down on me because of it. Do I

    deserve this treatment because I''m poor? Tobias, you''re horrible!"

    "The most delicious salmon can be found in Norway. I''ll take you there after you''ve given birth to our

    baby." Natalie suddenly heard Tobias'' clear voice when she was furious.

    Natalie was stunned momentarily. She stared at Tobias'' jet ck eyes nkly while her heart

    skipped a beat as she held her breath.

    Tobias'' eyes were like pools of water. "You''d better not eat garbage like fries and soft drinks if you''re

    pregnant. Of course, there''s nothing wrong with that if you really want to satisfy your cravings.

    However, you can''t eat raw fish like salmon. You won''t know how much bacteria it contains when it''s

    raw and uncooked."

    Natalie''s eyes glimmered. She thought that Tobias had despised her for being poor and that he did

    not think that she was qualified to eat salmon. However, she did not expect the truth to turn out like

    this.

    Natalie felt so stupid.

    Suddenly, she felt a little sorry for Tobias. He was doing this for her own good. How could she think

    of Tobias like that?

    "I''m not pregnant yet," Natalie replied sullenly, "Everything''s just spection at this point. Nothing is

    confirmed yet."

    "We still need to be cautious even if there is a fraction of a chance," Tobias answered.

    "What if I''m really pregnant?"

    "I''ve told you yesterday that I''ll bear the responsibility." Tobias did not hesitate.

    "But you don''t have any feelings for me, right? Or do you like me now?" Natalie suddenly had a

    strange idea.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    However, Natalie immediately rejected the idea.

    Who was Tobias? An outstanding man like him would never like her, who was as foolish as a pig.

    Natalie thought to herself, "Pfft! How can I belittle myself? Why am Iparing myself to a pig?"

    "I don''t like you," Tobias replied abruptly.

    Natalie''s heart calmed down instantly after hearing his answer.

    In fact, she would be frightened to death if the president of YS Group fell for her.

    "However, I''ll be responsible if you''re really pregnant. I will be your partner for the rest of my life and

    I won''t touch any other women," he concluded.

    Natalie let out a wryugh and answered, "I don''t think I''m pregnant. I wouldn''t be that unlucky,

    right?"

    "Are you saying that it''s unlucky for you to have my child?" Tobias raised his eyebrow.

    "No, no..." Natalie replied hurriedly. She scratched her head and added, "That''s not what I meant.

    You know what I mean."

    "By the way, why did youe back in the afternoon? Don''t you need to work?" Natalie changed

    the topic.

    "I came back to see you," Tobias replied.

    "See me? Why do you need to see me?" "I have to be extra cautious if you''re pregnant," Tobias

    answered earnestly.

    Natalie was at a loss for words. He spoke as if she was really pregnant but it was not even

    confirmed yet.

    "You don''t have to do this. You''ll make me nervous too," Natalie replied, "You should behave like

    you usually do. Otherwise, I will feel pressured."

    Tobias felt that Natalie''s remarks were somewhat reasonable, hence he nodded.

    "I''ll go back to thepany in the afternoon. Have a good rest," Tobias answered.

    Natalie nodded.

    "You are not allowed to eat those junk food."

    Natalie nodded.

    "Don''t simply move around or get angry."

    Natalie stuck out her tongue and answered, "You''re so strict. You''re not as interesting as your

    friend."

    "My friend?"

    "Yeah, I''m talking about Remington," Natalie answered without thinking.

    She realized that something was wrong when she finished. She promised Remington that she

    would not tell Tobias about him.

    "Remington?" Tobias frowned and exined, "I don''t have a friend named Remington."

    Natalieughed dryly and replied, "Forget it, I''m just making things up."

    Tobias cast a suspicious nce at Natalie. Natalie should not know any of his friends. After all,

    there was no way someone like Natalie could befriend anyone within his social circle.

    "Don''t think too much." Tobias patted her head.

    "You''re so naggy that you''re nearly bing my father," Natalieined.

    "You definitely need someone to nag at you," Tobias retorted, "So that you won''t go to the bar with

    that wig and terrible attire."

    Gosh, he still would not let that slide.

    Natalie could finally enjoy some peace after Tobias left.

    Sheid down on the sofa and watched TV casually. Aunt Lee baked some oysters for her and

    mentioned that it was an order from Tobias.

    Oysters? Natalie''s heart was throbbing when she heard that. It was something luxurious for

    someone poor like Natalie.

    Natalie tried a piece. The taste of oyster was a little pungent and she was not really a fan.

    However, she finished it when she thought of Tobias'' good intentions.

    Tobias was probably treating her so well because he thought she was pregnant.

    The previous day, she was just specting but she did not expect Tobias to take it so seriously. She

    would never point it out if she knew this would happen.

    However, she felt that Tobias was a decent man after what happened. At least, he was a

    responsible and reliable man.

    The TV series she watched often depicted pregnant women being abandoned by horrible men or

    the men asking the women not to carry on with the pregnancy.

    She caressed her abdomen. She did not want to be pregnant. After all, she and Tobias were just

    pretending to be married. They did not have any feelings for each other. In fact, it would be

    meaningless if they forced themselves to be together for the rest of their lives for the sake of a child.

    Moreover, Natalie knew her ce. Marriage was all about finding a perfect match with a person of a

    simr background. The story of Prince Charming and Cindere only existed in fairy tales.

    Who was Natalie? She was a girl born into a poor family. She would not dare to dream about being

    with the president of YS Group.

    After she finished the baked oysters, Natalie was done watching the TV series. It was currently

    running an entertainment news piece that revealed the ie of a famous celebrity in the

    entertainment industry.

    Natalie was shocked. It turned out that being an actor was a lucrative job.

    It would be great if she could be an actress after graduation. She would be able to earn a lot of

    money for herself continuously.

    Suddenly, her mobile phone rang. It was a call from Yvonne.

    "Natalie," Yvonne asked, "Do you know that the new It was only then when Natalie recalled that her

    break was going to be over soon.

    "Have you worn the matching outfit we bought togetherst time?"

    The matching outfit that Yvonne mentioned was the pinkce dress they bought at Ralph Lauren

    when they went shopping together previously.

    "Nope." Natalie did not like the style of that dress.

    "It seems that we share the same thought." Yvonne sounded excited as she continued, "You''re

    waiting for that day too, aren''t you?"

    "What day are you talking about?" Natalie''s face clouded with confusion. She did not understand

    what Yvonne meant.

    "I''m talking about the first day of school," Yvonne replied, "On that day, we will dress up in matching

    outfits and amaze everyone."

    Natalie was embarrassed at the thought of it.

    Could that kind of outfit amaze the other students? Natalie did not think so.

    However, she did not want to disappoint Yvonne, hence she replied vaguely, "Erm, yeah."

    "Then, it''s settled. Remember to wear our matching outfit on the first day of school," Yvonne

    reminded joyfully.

    "Yeah, yeah." Natalie nodded.

    "By the way, my mom baked some super delicioussagna. I''ll bring some over to your house

    tonight." "Don''t! I''m not staying in that house anymore."

    "You''re not?" Yvonne''s tone was confused. "What do you mean?"

    "I''ve moved out."

    "Are you in the dormitory?"

    "No."

    "Where are you then?"

    "I''m staying in Tobias'' apartment."

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    There was a silence on the other end of the phone and after a moment, a burst ofughter filled the

    silence.

    "Natalie, there are no limits to your lust." Yvonne wasughing so hard that she could hardly stand

    up straight.

    Natalie held her mobile phone helplessly.

    "Are you going to say that you''re pregnant with Tobias'' child next?"

    "How did you know?" Natalie was surprised as she replied, "But we are not sure yet."

    "D*mn it... I''m going to die ofughter," Yvonne eximed, "I''m hanging up the phone. Otherwise, I''ll

    probablyugh until I drop dead."

    "Then just hang up." Natalie''s eardrum could no longer stand Yvonne''s exaggeratedughter.

    "I won''t bring you anysagna tonight," Yvonne snorted before hanging up, "That''s because you''ve

    been fantasizing about my idol."

    Natalie was at a loss for words after hanging up the call. Why would Yvonne not believe her?

    Yvonne kept mentioning that she was fantasizing over it.

    Did Natalie seem like a woman who was eager to make out with men?

    Yet on second thought, nobody would believe that Natalie was really married to Tobias.

    Natalie was curious about how Yvonne would react if she knew that Natalie was telling the truth all

    along.

    Time passed by quickly and it was finally the first day of the new term.

    Yes, that day finally arrived.

    Natalie suspected that she would turn into a pig if she continued to stay holed up in the apartment.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    For the past few days, Tobias instructed Aunt Lee to prepare various types of meals for Natalie.

    They included oysters, truffles, abalone, Wagyu steak and so much more.

    To be honest, Natalie was envious of people who could enjoy oysters or truffles every day. However,

    she was nauseated by it when she was the one eating it every single day.

    She ate a lot during the day and she almost died from overeating. At night, there were many

    delicacies waiting for her too.

    What? Could she avoid eating some of them?

    Such thoughts crossed Natalie''s mind too but there was no way she could avoid eating them.

    Tobias made sure to keep an eye on her and she sometimes shivered from his stares.

    Tobias had a domineering aura and how could she not eat when he was boring into her with his

    gaze?

    Previously, they had agreed that Tobias would note at night after Cecilia left.

    Tobias'' reply to this was, "I''ll live here every day for now. I''ll leave after making sure that you''re not

    pregnant."

    Natalie stared at the ceiling speechlessly.

    Why did she even point out that she could be pregnant? She was really digging a grave for herself.

    Natalie thought that she would not have to eat like a pig if the semester began. At least, she could

    stay in school during the day, therefore Natalie was particrly excited for the school to start.

    After getting up, she changed and got ready. She was brushing her teeth in the bathroom when her

    mobile phone received a text message.

    The message wrote, "Natalie, remember to wear our matching outfit. We will amaze the whole

    campus."

    Natalie blinked. After pondering about it, she decided to go back to her bedroom and change into

    thece pink dress she bought at Ralph Lauren.

    Although she did not share Yvonne''s ambition, she did not want to disappoint Yvonne.

    On the other hand, Tobias was sitting at the dining table eating his breakfast after changing his

    clothes.

    The sun poured in from the window and added some warmth to Tobias'' features.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat when she spotted Tobias. This man was extremely handsome.

    A strange expression appeared on Tobias'' face when he noticed Natalie.

    Natalie realized that Tobias was staring at her clothes.

    She gave a dryugh and probed, "Do I look good?"

    Tobias recalled that Natalie bought this dress when she went shopping previously. He replied, "Your

    taste is really unique."

    "My best friend chose this for me. We bought one for each of us. She wants both of us to dress up

    beautifully on the first day of school," Natalie exined.

    "Do you think the dress is beautiful?"

    "I think it''s alright," Natalie replied.

    "As long as you like it," Tobias answered tly.

    "My best friend likes it very much. She said that she wants to wear this to amaze the whole

    campus." Natalie tugged the corner of her skirt.

    Tobias was munching on a toast when he heard her remarks. Immediately, the toast seemed to get

    stuck in his throat.

    He was only able to swallow the toast after some time.

    He squinted carefully at Natalie''s dress. There was something inexplicably funny about the way the

    laceyered over each other on that dress.

    Tobias felt that Natalie looked very much like a cabbage. A pink cabbage.

    There was a faint smile on his lips and hemented, "I think your best friend''s wish maye

    true but it might not be what she is expecting."

    "What do you mean?" Natalie did not understand.

    "I think you should change into something else with your best friend. You look too much like a

    socialite." Tobias wanted tobel her as a countryside socialite but he decided to omit the

    ''countryside'' after giving it some thoughts.

    Natalie shook her head and answered, "Forget it. My best friend likes it a lot."

    "Then you could continue wearing it," Tobias concluded.

    Natalie nodded and sat down to have breakfast. The breakfast included milk, toast, eggs, fruits,

    nuts, and more.

    She took a sip of milk. It was sweet and mellow and the aftertaste lingered in her mouth.

    Inexplicable happiness grew in Natalie''s heart.

    "My life is too good now," Natalie could not help but sigh.

    Tobias shot her a nce from the corner of his eyes and asked, "Are you saying that you''re having

    a good life staying with me?"

    Natalie was at a loss.

    "Of course not. I mean that it''s so nice to always enjoy delicious food." Natalie pointed to the food

    on the table.

    Tobias raised his eyebrow. "Isn''t this normal?"

    "Of course not," Natalie replied seriously, "It might be normal to a rich guy like you but it''s not the

    same for me. To tell you the truth, I barely tasted milk before this."

    Tobias did not know what to say.

    He knew that Natalie''s family was not wealthy but no matter how poor her family was, there was no

    way that her family could not afford milk.

    "There are three children in my family but only my elder sister and elder brother could drink milk. I

    am not qualified for that. All I ever had were leftovers and some pickles every single day." A hint of

    sadness crept onto Natalie''s face when she reminisced about her past.

    Even if she no longer cared about her past, her heart still ached when she thought about it. Madison

    was her mother but why did Madison not treat her like a daughter?

    Tobias patted Natalie''s head gently.

    Natalie lowered her head and remained silent. There was still some sorrow shrouding her face.

    "But you are fortunate." Tobias broke the silence.

    "Why?" Natalie was puzzled.

    Tobias studied Natalie carefully and finally, his gaze fell below her corbones. "Fortunately, you''re

    still very well- developed despite being deprived of nutrition when you grew up."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She nced at Tobias and retorted, "You''re so mean."

    Tobias shed an imperceptible smile when he noticed that she had returned to her usual self

    again.

    "I''m going to school." Natalie changed into her shoes and was ready to leave.

    "I''ll drop you there." Tobias followed her closely.

    "You are going to drop me off?" Natalie raised her eyebrow. "Isn''t a president always busy dealing

    with work? And you''re telling me that you still have time to send a peasant like me to school?"

    Tobias nced at Natalie with his glimmering ck eyes and replied, "I don''t have a lot of time but

    you may be pregnant now. Naturally, I have to do everything thoughtfully."

    "I can take the bus," Natalie suggested.

    "No, I''ll be worried," Tobias refused immediately.

    Natalie gritted her teeth and retorted, "Then I''ll take a taxi."

    It was an extravagant thing to hail a taxi to school.

    "No, I''ll send you." Tobias walked towards the elevator and urged, "Come on."

    Natalie had no choice but to follow him.

    Tobias'' car sped out of Themyscira Apartment and merged into the traffic on the road.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    "Tobias, being your wife must be the happiest thing ever," Natalie suddenly uttered.

    Tobias'' hands on the steering wheel paused.

    "Why so?" He asked cidly.

    "Think about it, you''re being so nice to me when I might be pregnant. If I was pregnant, wouldn''t you

    treat me even better? I''d be on cloud nine!"

    "Then you should be happy now because you''re my wife." Tobias'' meaningful gaze fell on Natalie''s

    face.

    Natalie stuck out her tongue and answered, "Don''t make fun of me. I know my ce. I''m just a poor

    girl and I''m only with you now because I''m bound by our agreement."

    Tobias raised his eyebrows and replied, "What do you mean by bound? Are you telling me that our

    ties are like a mobile phone number connected to an ID card?"

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She lowered her gaze and her thick eyshes cast fan-like shadows over her eyes. "I mean your

    actual future wife will definitely be a rich youngdy. She is the kind of woman who will be cherished

    by many and she will be able to stand on equal grounds with you. That''s not me."

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    "Do you mean that you are not worthy of me?" Tobias looked up and his eyes were like deep pools

    of water.

    Natalie bit her finger. Although she did not want to admit it, this seemed to be the case.

    To everyone, even herself, Natalie was definitely not worthy of Tobias.

    "Natalie, you deserve any man you set your eyes on," Tobias suddenly said, "Don''t be so harsh on

    yourself."

    Natalie suddenly raised her head and her eyes were glimmering.

    "You must be confident. I think you''re great." Tobias'' eyes wereposed.

    She wanted to thank Tobias but she could not speak.

    Natalie stopped Tobias from going further when he almost reached the university campus.

    "I''ll get down here," Natalie concluded.

    She did not want her ssmates to see her with Tobias.

    A university campus was like a mini- society and rumors spread easily in a confined environment.

    Tobias did not argue when Natalie insisted on getting down there.

    Natalie got out of the car and took a few steps before she heard a loud roaring enginee to life.

    The car, which was supposed to have departed, stopped.

    Natalie stopped dead in her tracks.

    The window slowly wound down and Tobias'' face, which was charming beyond words, appeared.

    There was a hint of a smile on his lips and he dazzled anyone whoid eyes on him.

    "Natalie, remember what I said. You are excellent, so try to be confident in yourself. Your family

    background is only your roots but it does not affect who you are now."

    Natalie was taken aback.

    She would still remember what Tobias said many yearster. His words were like the zing sun in

    the cold winter. It prated through her skin and seeped into her bones to warm her.

    She nodded at Tobias resolutely and replied, "Yes, I will keep it in mind."

    Natalie looked up and strode into the campus confidently with her head held high.

    At the university gate, she spotted Yvonne, who wore the same pink dress.

    Like Natalie, Yvonne was also walking with her head held high.

    "Our matching outfits!" Yvonne tapped Natalie on the shoulder and added, "My friend indeed."

    Natalie nodded with a smile. Tobias'' words were still ringing in her ears, which sustained her

    confidence. The two of them strode hand in hand into the campus and they attracted a lot of

    people''s attention along the way.

    Natalie felt a little strange.

    After reaching the ssroom, Sebastian ran over and told them, "You guys look like socialites from

    the countryside."

    Natalie instantly understood. No wonder Tobias called her a socialite in the morning. It turned out

    that he was referring to her as a countryside socialite.

    Yvonne pushed Sebastian and retorted, "What do you know? Pink dresses are part of the fashion

    trend. Don''t you think that Natalie and I look adorable today?"

    Sebastian studied their appearances and shook his head. He replied, "I can only see that you guys

    look terrible."

    "You!" Yvonne stammered out of anger.

    "Oh my, where did the pair of mopse from?" Suddenly, they heard a shrilling female voice

    sneer.

    "Who''s the mop?" Yvonne red at the woman in front of her.

    It was Kimberly Campbell, the daughter of the Campbell Group, and she was extremely stunning.

    She was also the campus belle of Agaphen University.

    "Of course I''m talking about you. You''re even pink in color." Kimberly''s face was scornful.

    These two poor women were making a fool out of themselves on the first day of the semester.

    Ridiculous!

    "Kimberly, you look like you''re one of us too. If we are mops, then so are you," Natalieshed back

    calmly.

    "Who are you calling one of you?" Kimberly disdained beingpared with the poor women.

    Who was she? She was the daughter of the Campbell Group. How could she be dragged down by

    these two poor women?

    "Sebastian, I''m human, right?" Natalie asked Sebastian smilingly.

    Sebastian had a nk look on his face and he replied, "Yes you are, what''s wrong?"

    She pointed to Kimberly and continued, "She said that she''s not like me. Does she mean that she

    isn''t human?"

    Immediately, Kimberly realized that Natalie was mocking her indirectly!

    Yvonne snickered. Natalie was really mischievous.

    Kimberly could not wait to lurch forward and p Natalie. However, she recalled her identity as a

    rich youngdy and she stopped herself from doing such a vulgar thing.

    She happened to see Queenie passing by the ssroom and she pulled Queenie to her side

    quickly. Kimberly uttered, "Queenie, look how funny these two look."

    Queenie was only six months older than Natalie, thus simrly, she was graduating soon from the

    same university as Natalie. She was not recruited by the university because she was a hardworking

    model student. Instead, she spent a lot of money to get enrolled.

    The reason was simple. Studying in a luxurious private university was equivalent to getting a free

    pass in life and she could hunt for wealthy men.

    In this university, no one knew that Queenie and Natalie were sisters.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Queenie hid the truth of her poor family background and disguised herself as a daughter of a

    wealthy family.

    With the support of countless rich men, she was able to enjoy luxurious and branded items every

    day. Therefore, no one doubted her and everybody saw her as the daughter of an unknown wealthy

    family.

    When someone asked about her family, she would pretend to be mysterious and this made the

    others interpret her as someone who liked toy low.

    Natalie did not bother to expose Queenie because Madison warned her not to.

    "Your sister is not as cheap as you. She is going to marry one of the young masters from a wealthy

    family. You can''t ruin her ns." Back then, Madison warned Natalie in a vicious tone.

    Madison had great expectations for her beautiful eldest daughter, otherwise, she would not send

    her to an expensive private university.

    Of course, the Godfrey family did not have the ability to send Queenie to such a university. Queenie

    earned arge part of her tuition fees through some unscrupulous means. Madison''s threat had no

    effect on Natalie. She did not expose Queenie''s farce because she was ashamed of having a sister

    like Queenie.

    What was wrong with being poor? What was the point of pretending to be rich?

    Queenie was pretending to be someone she was not!

    Queenie studied Natalie thoroughly. Natalie was with Tobias, right? Why was she still wearing such

    a cheap and ridiculous attire like this?

    Immediately, she came to her own conclusion that Tobias abandoned Natalie.

    Her heart was instantly filled with joy. She could still recall Tobias giving her a p in the face

    previously.

    Queenie could not figure out why a person like Tobias would fall for a pathetic woman like Natalie?

    They should not even have the opportunity to bump into each other.

    What made her even more confused was that Tobias actually helped Natalie instead of her!

    Finally, Queenie had the chance to vent her frustration after concluding that Tobias abandoned

    Natalie.

    "Hey, Natalie, have you been abandoned by your benefactor? Otherwise, why would you wear such

    a cheap dress?" Queenie''s eyes were full of malice.

    She used the word ''benefactor'' but she did not mention Tobias'' name because she did not want

    Natalie to gloat.

    After all, it was a great honor to be Tobias'' woman, even if Natalie was abandoned. Natalie dragged

    Yvonne and was about to leave. She could not be bothered with Queenie. She was not afraid of

    Queenie but they were sisters and she did not want to argue with thetter in public.

    Suddenly, Queenie hauled Natalie and shouted, "Stop!"

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    Yvonne swatted Queenie''s hand away and roared, "What are you doing? Don''t start using your

    fists!"

    Queenie ignored Yvonne. She could not be bothered with a poor woman like Yvonne, who was

    nothing but a clown to her.

    Queenie was born into a poor family as well. However, after pretending to be someone she was not

    for so many years, she currently thought of herself as a rich and beautiful woman.

    She was very confident in herself. She firmly believed that she was different from these poor

    wretches!

    Queenie stared at Natalie coldly and sneered, "You''re leaving? Are you afraid that I will tell

    everyone about how shameless you are?"

    Kimberly was very excited. She leaned forward and chimed in, "Queenie, what embarrassing things

    did this woman do?"

    A malicious smile appeared on Queenie''s lips. She scoffed, "She found herself an old and ugly

    sugar daddy!"

    Queenie was sure that no one would believe Natalie even if thetter retorted that the man who

    helped her was Tobias. Therefore, Natalie would be helpless no matter what Queenie does.

    The ssroom was surrounded by onlookers because of themotion. The crowd inhaled sharply

    when they heard Queenie.

    "Queenie, don''t you dare frame Natalie. She isn''t someone like that." Yvonne was furious. She

    turned to the onlookers and continued, "Tell me, do you think Natalie would do that?"

    These students were from wealthy families and they usually looked down on poor students like

    Natalie. However, most of them did not harbor ill intentions and they shook their heads one after

    another.

    After all, they were ssmates for almost four years and everyone believed in Natalie''s character.

    Natalie stared at Queenie coldly. Her eyes were glimmering icily and her gaze pierced through

    Queenie like countless des.

    Queenie felt a little guilty after being red at by Natalie. She could not help but think that this b*tch

    had a killer gaze.

    "I didn''t frame her," Queenie replied loudly, "Previously, I saw Natalie shopping in Boulevard

    Shopping Mall. Do you think she''s rich enough to shop in that kind of ce?"

    Naturally, Natalie did not look like someone who could afford to spend in Boulevard Shopping Mall!

    Immediately, many students gave Natalie strange looks and Yvonne even turned pale.

    She recalled Natalie treating her generously a few days ago.

    Nheless, she shook her head instantly. She thought, "What am I thinking? How can I doubt

    Natalie?" "Natalie became a mistress for an old man for money. Shame on you!" Queenie ndered

    Natalie maliciously.

    "Queenie, apologize to me now," Natalie replied.

    "Apologize? Why should I?" Queenie''s eyes were scornful.

    "Do you want me to expose your secret?" Natalie asked.

    Queenie remained indifferent and scoffed, "Do you think anyone will believe you?"

    Queenie assumed that Natalie wanted to reveal that they were sisters and were both born into the

    same poor family.

    Queenie was not afraid because no one would believe Natalie. She fortified her image and left a

    lasting impression as a wealthy and beautiful woman.

    Natalie raised an eyebrow and her eyes flickered. She asked, "Do you remember that day when

    that elephant lookalike called you his darling?

    I recorded the whole thing. Do you want me to show the video to everyone?"

    Immediately, Queenie''s face turned pale. She did not expect Natalie to have kept this trick up her

    sleeves.

    Queenie would be doomed if Natalie showed the video to everyone. How was she going to marry

    into a rich and powerful family in the future?

    After pondering about it, Queenie gnashed her teeth and hissed, "Natalie, I apologize. What I just

    said was false."

    Kimberly smacked Queenie in the arm and shouted, "Queenie, are you crazy? Have you forgotten

    who you are? Why are you, a rich youngdy, apologizing to this poor woman?"

    Queenie was embarrassed and anguished. She ended up stomping away furiously.

    Natalie pulled Yvonne along and returned to their seats proudly. Immediately, Queenie''s and

    Natalie''s contrasting behaviors gave the impression that Queenie was lying earlier.

    "Natalie, I''m sorry. I was not able to help you just now." Sebastian ran over to Natalie with an

    apologetic look.

    He was anxious when he noticed Kimberly and Queenie bullying Natalie earlier. However, he could

    not even interrupt the conversation.

    Natalie waved her hand and answered, "It''s okay. You''re just a nerd who can''t argue or fight back.

    You wouldn''t be able to put up a fight anyway."

    Suddenly, Sebastian flushed as a wave of embarrassment swept over him.

    He was a tall and fair-skinned guy with a delicate face. He looked a little adorable when he blushed.

    After Sebastian left, Yvonne whispered to Natalie, "What did you mean when you said an elephant

    look-alike just now?"

    "It''s nothing much. I was just talking about a man who was as huge as an elephant addressing

    Queenie as his darling," Natalie replied casually.

    Yvonne widened her eyes wide in disbelief. "How could that be possible? Why would a proud

    woman like Queenie have an affair with a fat man?" Natalie could not help but smile.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    What would Queenie not do for money?

    After reeling from a shock, Yvonne stammered, "Queenie was lying when she said you went to the

    Boulevard Shopping Mall, right?"

    "That''s true," Natalie replied frankly, "Tobias took me there."

    Yvonne was Natalie''s best friend. Natalie would not hesitate to tell Yvonne the truth if thetter ever

    asked.

    Yvonne went nk with shock. She patted Natalie''s head and said sympathetically, "Natalie, it

    seems that you''ve gone mad."

    After school, Natalie, Yvonne, and Sebastian walked out of the campus.

    Natalie was standing far away when she noticed a luxury car waiting outside the school gate. Was

    that the same car Tobias drove her to ss in the morning?

    Tobias would note to pick her up after ss too, right?

    She nced around and realized that many students were making their way out of campus. It would

    cause an uproar and rumors would spread if she got in the car in front of everyone.

    Natalie did not want to be a celebrity on campus.

    "I''ll go to the toilet. You guys should go ahead." Natalie ran to a washroom at the campus.

    Yvonne shook her head and sighed, "Sebastian, you should care more about Natalie."

    Sebastian''s face turned red. "This... Of course, we are ssmates."

    Yvonne thought for a moment and stated, "Natalie seems to be acting strange recently."

    "What''s wrong with Natalie?" Sebastian was surprised.

    Yvonne inched closer to Sebastian and whispered, "I think she''s delusional."

    "Huh!" Sebastian widened his eyes.

    "Do you know about Tobias Whitlock? He''s the president of YS Group and the most elegant young

    master in Agaphen City."

    Sebastian nodded.

    "Natalie was delusional about Tobias!" Yvonne concluded solemnly.

    Sebastian was shocked. He recalled that Natalie fainted when Tobias was patrolling the coffee farm

    a while back.

    Was Natalie fantasizing over Tobias ever since sheid eyes on him?

    Sebastian''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Why was Natalie so silly?

    Who was Tobias? Could ordinary citizens like them even think about getting closer to Tobias?

    "We really need to care more about Natalie," Sebastian replied thoughtfully.

    He was determined to work with Yvonne to make Natalie snap back to reality. Natalie waited until

    everyone left campus before sneaking out of the toilet. She dashed into Tobias'' car hurriedly.

    "Why are you acting like a thief?" Tobias gave Natalie a side-nce.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    "How can I not? It''s over if someone else from the campus sees me. I''m definitely going to be

    famous on campus. Hurry up and drive." Natalie patted her chest.

    Tobias started the car and thought that Natalie was really different from other women. She was not

    attention-seeking or vain.

    Other women would wish that they could be seen boarding a luxury car to show off but she was an

    exception.

    "Can you stop picking me up after this?" Natalie blinked with a pleading look.

    She recalled that Queenie ndered her for living off a sugar daddy in the morning. Everyone would

    believe that she had a benefactor if someone spotted her with Tobias. She would not be able to

    clear her name if that ever happened.

    "I''ve told you that we need to be careful before confirming that you''re pregnant." Tobias held onto

    the steering wheel while focusing his gaze on the road ahead.

    "But," Natalie bit her finger and continued, "Someone on campus has been saying that I have a

    sugar daddy. My reputation will be ruined if I''m seen when you pick me up."

    A menacing glow appeared in Tobias'' eyes. "Who dares to nder you?" "What are you going to

    do?" Natalie was shocked.

    "What do you think?" Tobias'' eyes were cold.

    "Are you going to hit her?" Natalie whispered.

    Tobias was amused by Natalie''s question. "You''re so funny."

    Natalie shook her head and replied, "No, it''s not a big deal anyway. I''ve already made her apologize

    to

    __ _ n

    me.

    Tobias'' handsome face finally rxed a little when he heard Natalie. It seemed that she was quite

    capable as she made the offender apologize to her.

    Otherwise, Tobias would never let that person off the hook so easily.

    Natalie noticed Tobias'' silence and she assumed that he was still thinking about how to help her.

    She hurriedly asked, "You''re not thinking of avenging me, are you? I wouldn''t have told you about it

    if I knew you were going to act like this."

    Tobias wanted to tease her when he noticed her nervous looks. Tobias answered, "Yeah, I was

    thinking about that."

    "Are you going to tie her up and chop her to pieces? Or are you going to let a group of men toy with

    her?" Natalie was very nervous.

    The corner of Tobias'' lips curled. He asked, "Do you want that to happen?"

    "Of course not but I''ve read in some romance novels that the hero would do stuff like that if some

    bad guys provoked the heroine."

    "It seems that you''rebeling me as the hero while calling yourself the heroine like in those novels?"

    Tobias cast her a side-nce with an evil smile on his lips. He added, "Have you thought about

    some scenes in bed too?"

    Natalie blushed and retorted, "Why are you always so horrible?"

    After pausing to mull things over, she concluded solemnly, "Anyway, you are not allowed to avenge

    me like that."

    "Back then, weren''t you overjoyed when I taught your sister a lesson in the mall?" Tobias asked.

    Natalie stuck out her tongue and replied, "Of course, I wanted to let her have a piece of me but I''ll

    be upset if you do something serious like those novels. It''s too exaggerated to ughter her whole

    family just because she scolded me. There''s no way I''ll allow that to happen."

    "I didn''t expect you to be so kind."

    "I''ve always been kind."

    Tobias'' brows twitched. "Don''t worry. We''re not living in those novels. It would not be that borate.

    I won''t kill anyone just because someone scolded you."

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief and replied, "That''s great but real life is sometimes a little simr to

    the novels."

    "What do you mean?" Tobias raised his eyes.

    "The hero in those novels always has amazing stamina!" Natalie blurted without thinking.

    "Natalie." Tobias suddenly approached her and his eyes were like an endless ocean. He continued,

    "Should I take your words as an attempt to seduce me? Hmm?"

    Tobias'' hot breath brushed against Natalie''s cheek when he spoke. It made her go numb.

    Natalie''s heart missed a beat and she almost lost herself in Tobias'' deep dark eyes.

    "Focus on driving." After a while, Natalie pushed Tobias away with difficulty. She promised, "I won''t

    say anything else next time."

    Earlier, she was just bringing up the topic unconsciously. Who knew this man would have such

    thoughts? She would never have mentioned it if she knew that this would happen.

    Why was she so stupid that she did not think before she speaks?

    To be honest, Tobias was hard to resist. Every woman would go dizzy if he stared at them with that

    sinister smile.

    Fortunately, Natalie was immune to it but even so, it took her a lot of effort to push Tobias away.

    Tobias stared at Natalie''s pink cheeks before regaining himself and focusing on the road.

    Fle found it strange too. Fie was a man of few words but he could not help but tease Natalie to see

    her blush whenever he was with her.

    There was an inexplicable impulse in him when heid eyes on her blushing face.

    Fle wanted to pin Natalie under him.

    Tobias was good at self- control. After calming himself down, he was able to abandon those nasty

    thoughts.

    He promised Natalie that they would only be pretending to be married. He would not force Natalie

    even if he needed an outlet. That was his bottom line.

    Moreover, he could not have such thoughts when Natalie might be pregnant.

    The car sped into Themyscira Apartment and Tobias entered the elevator with Natalie after parking

    the car.

    In the elevator, Natalie suddenly uttered, "Actually, I said something wrongly."

    "What are you talking about?" Tobias replied tly.

    Natalie raised her head and replied with her sparkly eyes, "You''re the hero in those novels but I''m

    not the heroine."

    "Why?" Both of them exited the elevator together when the elevator arrived at their floor.

    "There''s no ''why''." Natalie unlocked the door with her ess card and entered the apartment.

    She thought that Tobias'' future wife would definitely be a noble youngdy, instead of her, who

    hailed from the slums.

    When they returned to the apartment, Aunt Lee had prepared some dishes. Natalie nced at the

    dishes and realized that they were all quite nd-looking.

    Natalie frowned and requested, "Aunt Lee, why didn''t you put any chili or Tabasco sauce? I like

    spicy food." Aunt Lee replied with a serious face, "How can you eat spicy food when you''re

    pregnant?"

    Natalie was at a loss for words. It was just spection but everyone seemed to be treating her as if

    she was really pregnant.

    She held Aunt Lee''s hand and said coquettishly, "Aunt Lee, I''m just suspecting that I''m pregnant but

    I haven''t confirmed it yet. I would really like some spicy food please."

    Natalie''s voice was delicate and her eyes were charming when she was acting like a spoiled child.

    A thought urred to Tobias. What Natalie would look like if she acted like that with him? What

    would happen if she was acting like that in bed with him?

    "Aunt Lee, I want to eat some spicy food." Natalie held Aunt Lee''s hand.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    However, Aunt Lee was resolute and refused to let Natalie have her way.

    "Aunt Lee, get her some chili," Tobias suddenly spoke.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    Aunt Lee finally gave in when she heard Tobias. She said, "I''ll go to the kitchen and get you some

    chili sauce."

    Natalie nced at Tobias gratefully and a smile appeared on her lips.

    Her smile was pure and charming, which was rooted in Tobias'' memories deeply.

    Aunt Lee took out a jar of chili sauce she made herself. She added some pepper, sesame oil and

    other spices to make this concoction.

    Natalie scooped out a huge spoonful of the chili sauce and put it on her te. The sauce was

    aromatic and spicy, which elevated the taste of the dishes.

    She could not help but shout happily and was eager to get another spoonful of the sauce. However,

    Tobias caught her wrist as soon as she reached out for it.

    "Stop eating too much. Chili is not good for the child." Tobias'' voice was full of affection that he was

    not even aware of.

    Natalie was taken aback. She stared at Tobias'' hand that caught her wrist and felt ashamed.

    How could her hand pale inparison to a man''s hand?

    Tobias noticed the guilt on Natalie''s face and he added softly, "It''s okay to eat a little but don''t go

    overboard."

    Natalie let out a dryugh and replied, "Why are you so sure that I''m pregnant?"

    Tobias maintained an expressionless look on his face. "You should be careful even if we''re just

    specting."

    "Do you always do things like this? It must be tiring to live like this." Natalie gobbled down a big

    mouthful of meat.

    Tobias nced at Natalie and replied, "What do you expect? How can I lead YS Group if I''m not

    cautious?"

    After mulling over his words, Natalie could not help but agree with him. Tobias was the president of

    YS Group and he must do things differently from an ordinary person like her.

    "I still think that you live a tiring life. My dream is never to live like this," Natalie replied while wolfing

    down the food. Her cheeks were bulging from it.

    "Then what''s your dream?"

    "I''ll travel around to admire nature and enjoy life."

    Tobias raised his eyebrows. "Shouldn''t luxury bags and designer clothes be part of a woman''s

    dream?"

    "Who told you that? I don''t want those things," Natalie swallowed her food and continued, "My

    ultimate goal is to live afortable life."

    Her goal was to live afortable life?

    Tobias watched as Natalie propped up her slender and straight legs against another chair while

    eating. It struck him that this woman was indeed living afortable life.

    He thought that Natalie was very different from all the women he met previously.

    For example, none of those wealthy youngdies would ce their legs on another chair when they

    were having dinner.

    None of them would risk exposing their underwear by wearing a short dress.

    Of course, Tobias believed that none of the women out there would do thetter, let alone the

    daughters from wealthy families.

    Before he met Natalie, women like her would be vulgar to him.

    However, Natalie seemed adorable when she exhibited these kinds of behaviors.

    After the meal, Tobias began to take care of some official business on hisputer. He was fixated

    on the screen and he would furrow his eyebrows asionally or type on the keyboard swiftly.

    Natalie mused, "It must not be easy to be the president of YS Group."

    Nevertheless, this man was really handsome when he focused on his work.

    Natalie thought that she never met such a handsome man in her life.

    However, another thought urred to her and contradicted her opinion. Remington, whom she met

    previously, also had a handsome face. In fact, he was on par with Tobias in terms of looks.

    However, Tobias was more masculine. He was very attractive when he was working. Tobias sensed

    Natalie''s strange gaze and turned to look at Natalie. He asked, "Why are you staring at me instead

    of reading your book?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    She was indeed reading a book in the living room but she could not help stealing nces at Tobias

    from time to time.

    She did not expect Tobias to catch her in the act after just a few nces. It was really embarrassing

    for her.

    "Do I look ugly today?" Natalie changed the topic deliberately.

    Tobias stared at Natalie''s pink dress andmented, "Well, it does not look good on you."

    "Then why didn''t you stop me from wearing it? No wonder the students were casting strange looks

    at me when I was on campus."

    "Didn''t I suggest you wear something else yesterday? Of course, I won''t stop you if you insist on

    wearing it. Sometimes, it''s useless for me to stop you. You have to experience everything yourself."

    There was a hint of coldness on Tobias'' face.

    Natalie snorted softly.

    "Just throw it away if you think it''s ugly. I''ll buy you a new one," Tobias added tly.

    "No. The more people said it''s ugly, the more I want to wear it." Natalie was livid.

    Tobias nced at Natalie. This woman was very odd. Other women always dressed up to look

    beautiful but Natalie wanted to dress up horribly. In fact, she insisted on wearing the same outfit

    despite others telling her that it was ugly.

    "It''s up to you," Tobias replied ndly.

    Natalie closed her book and concluded, "I''m going to sleep now."

    Tobias continued to focus on theputer screen and handled his work. Half an hourter, he

    suddenly heard a scream from Natalie''s bedroom.

    Tobias frowned and went upstairs to Natalie''s bedroom swiftly.

    The door to Natalie''s bedroom was not locked, hence Tobias twisted the knob and opened the

    bedroom door immediately.

    He spotted Natalie sitting on the bed in her pajamas with a terrified look on her face.

    "What''s wrong?" There was a hint of nervousness in Tobias'' tone that he did not even notice.

    "My period iste!" Natalie replied with a trembling voice.

    Tobias did not know what to say.

    His handsome face stiffened. He thought that Natalie was shrieking because of something serious

    but it turned out to be something trivial.

    "Does this mean that I''m pregnant if I don''t have my period?" Natalie was very flustered.

    Tobias was stunned.

    Back then, he only assumed that Natalie might be pregnant but this possibility was rtively low

    even to him. After all, Earth might not be able to amodate the human poption if every

    woman would conceive every single time they did the act.

    However, Tobias was cautious and he always made sure that he would watch out for things.

    "Sometimes a woman''s period will be dyed, right?" Tobias asked after a short pause.

    Natalie gave Tobias a strange look. She asked, "So you know about this too? You are really a

    woman''s ally."

    Tobias was at a loss for words.

    "Stop joking," Tobias retorted seriously.

    Natalie was not in the mood to joke too. She replied solemnly, "My period''s always on time but

    sometimes it''ste for a day."

    Tobias heaved a sigh of relief. "Then, we won''t know for sure until tomorrow. Maybe it''ll happen

    tomorrow."

    Natalie was a little rxed after hearing Tobias'' remarks. However, she found it miserable when she

    had to wait until the next day to verify her concerns.

    "I heard that drinking honey water will elerate the cycle." Natalie suddenly came up with an idea.

    Tobias went downstairs without a word.

    Natalie pouted. She was so anxious but this man did not care about her.

    He was a horrible guy and she despised him for it.

    The next second, Tobias returned with a ss of honey water. Natalie was embarrassed as she

    drank it.

    She did not feel any difference after drinking it. Natalie looked crestfallen and wailed, "It didn''t

    work."

    "Maybe you''ll have to wait for a while," Tobias suggested.

    Tobias was the youngest president in the ranking of the world''s wealthiest men. He graduated from

    a world- renowned university and had an enormous expanse of knowledge.

    Despite that, he did not know much about women''s physiological nature, thus he could not console

    Natalie.

    "I heard that massaging the stomach might help." Natalie came up with another idea in the midst of

    panic.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    "I''ll massage your stomach for you," Tobias offered.

    "No." Natalie held her hands over her abdomen defensively.

    "I won''t take advantage of you at times like this." Naturally, Tobias knew Natalie''s concerns.

    Natalie believed that Tobias would not take advantage of her in such a situation.

    Moreover, Tobias was able to get his hands on any woman. No matter how horrible he was, he

    would not target a woman who might be pregnant, right?

    Shey down on her bed and revealed a small part of her stomach. "Be gentle."

    Natalie''s abdomen was t and fair. Tobias ced his hand on it and started massaging gently.

    Natalie peeked at Tobias, who was massaging her abdomen. She was satisfied that she was able to

    make the president of YS Group massage her.

    Yeah, Natalie was the one who took advantage of him!

    She heard from a lot of people that a good rub on the stomach was effective in speeding up the

    period cycle. She prayed that it would work on her too.

    Natalie was pondering about it when she felt something warm circting in the lower part of her

    body. "Tobias, I think I''m having my period," Natalie said with a hint of joy.

    Tobias frowned and replied, "It can''t be so fast."

    "It''s true, it seems like it. I can feel it."

    "You''re not even sure. Maybe you''re wrong." Tobias thought that it was impossible for such a

    coincidence to happen after massaging for such a short time.

    "I''m serious. Touch it if you don''t believe me." Natalie was eager to prove that she was having her

    period, hence she spoke without thinking.

    Tobias was eager to know if Natalie was having her period too and he touched her.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Tobias felt something soft and both of them were utterly dumbfounded.

    Tobias wanted to retrieve his hand subconsciously but he seemed to have lost control of his hand.

    The soft and curvy part of her lower body was so fascinating that it was bewitching him.

    Natalie''s lower abdomen was being pressed by Tobias gently and she felt current coursing through

    her body.

    She pushed Tobias'' hand away and shrieked, "You, you, what are you doing?"

    Initially, she wanted to scold Tobias for being a pervert. However, she was the one who was foolish

    enough to suggest Tobias touch her. How could she bring herself to scold Tobias after doing

    something so stupid?

    She needed to reprimand herself before she could even yell at him! Natalie wanted more than

    anything to p herself.

    She must be out of her mind. How could she ask Tobias to touch her there!

    Natalie was speechless with herself! She felt that she was really silly!

    "You''re not having your period." After a brief interval of embarrassment, Tobias broke the silence.

    His voice was hoarse and there was a strong trace of desire in his eyes when he nced at Natalie.

    He experienced how beautiful that part of her body was personally. It was so intoxicating.

    Natalie was very embarrassed. Her little face was flushed and her body was even turning red. "I''ve

    made a mistake. Look at how stupid I am."

    In order to ease the awkward situation, Natalieughed dryly.

    "Well, do you want to go back and rest?" Natalie pointed to the door.

    The awkward and depressing atmosphere was torture to her.

    She hoped that Tobias would leave as soon as possible or she would die of embarrassment.

    Immediately, Tobias stood up and uttered, "Good night."

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, Tobias stopped at the door. "Natalie, can I kiss you?"

    After stating his request, Tobias was stunned momentarily. If he wanted to kiss a woman, he should

    just kiss her, right?

    Why did he have to ask so nervously?

    Natalie was taken aback too. Tobias was a domineering president!

    Why did he look like a college student who was in love when he asked her permission to kiss?

    Tobias was so forceful the first time they met. Although she fought back desperately, he still

    managed to devour her.

    Well, he left her some money after he enjoyed himself and left coolly.

    Although he never slept with her after that, he would still sometimes flirt with her.

    However, why was he so different at the moment?

    "I''ll take it as a yes if you don''t answer." Tobias seemed to have returned to his normal self when he

    spoke.

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief. This was the real Tobias. What she perceived earlier was just an

    illusion.

    Wait, something was wrong... What did he mean that silence meant consent? Why was he pressing

    himself against her?

    Natalie widened her eyes when her lips were sealed by his.

    Tobias exhausted all her strength to force himself to leave Natalie''s lips.

    "Good night, goodbye." Tobias'' face was indifferent but his seductive hoarse tone exposed his true

    feelings.

    Natalie finally snapped back to her senses after Tobias went downstairs.

    Oh my god! She pressed her face against the pillow. Tobias just kissed her.

    Natalie''s heart was pounding wildly. It was beating unusually fast that she found it unbelievable.

    It was obviously not the first time for Tobias to kiss her!

    So why was she so excited?

    Natalie removed the pillow from her face and took a deep breath.

    Her face was burning. Natalie reached out to touch her own face. She thought, "Oh my god, what

    are you thinking? Do you think that Tobias will fall for you after kissing you? Don''t you dare read too

    much into it."

    Natalie shook her head and tried to shake off those distracting thoughts.

    Tobias was way out of a person like her. She must remember that she was not allowed to have such

    a delusional idea!

    Aftering out of Natalie''s bedroom, Tobias took another cold shower.

    He was not only washing away his physical impulse but he wanted to get rid of his psychological

    impulse as well.

    Tobias could not recall how many years it was since a strange feeling overwhelmed him. Tobias

    knew very well that a person with his stature should not be affected by a woman so easily.

    Aftering out of the bathroom, he returned to his usual indifferent self.

    He sent an email to Benjamin, asking him to book an overseas flight for the next day.

    There were some projects overseas that Tobias wanted to check out. Yet, he was putting it off

    because it was not too urgent.

    He decided to go to check on those projects and calm down his body and mind.

    The next morning, Natalie did not see Tobias. Aunt Lee told her that he went on a business trip.

    Natalie was grateful that Tobias went on a business trip. Otherwise, she did not know how to face

    him.

    Aunt Lee prepared a scrumptious breakfast for her. Natalie drank milk and nibbled on her toast. She

    tried to convince herself that what happened the previous night was just an ident.

    After breakfast, Natalie was ready to go to ss. Meanwhile, Aunt Lee was cleaning in the kitchen.

    "Miss Godfrey, Miss Godfrey." Aunt Lee called after Natalie.

    However, Natalie left in a hurry and did not hear Aunt Lee.

    Aunt Lee thought that she could just give it to Natalie at night.

    That morning, Tobias left something for Natalie before he took off. He reminded Aunt Lee to pass it

    to Natalie no matter what.

    On the other hand, Natalie boarded the bus after getting downstairs. She did not expect Tobias to

    prepare something for her before he left.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    After arriving in the ssroom, Natalie spotted Yvonne. She was wearing a light blue dress, a

    contrast to the pinkce dress the previous day.

    Sebastianplimented her, "Yvonne, your outfit today is much better than the one you wore

    yesterday."

    Yvonne smiled and replied, "Really?"

    Natalie red at Yvonne deliberately. "Didn''t you say that you wanted to wear matching outfits?"

    Yvonne blinked and answered, "They all said that our outfits yesterday were ugly, so I don''t want to

    wear it anymore. Natalie, you should stop wearing it too."

    Natalie snorted, "I know it''s ugly but I want to continue wearing it."

    Natalie had always been like this. She was very stubborn and she liked to do things differently.

    However, Sebastian and Yvonne were both sharing the same thoughts. In their eyes, Natalie''s

    remarks were somehow a sign that she was losing her mind slowly after lusting over Tobias.

    "Natalie," Sebastian hesitated and uttered, "Some men are very excellent and handsome but they

    are far away from us. They are like a distant star in the sky."

    Natalie stared at Sebastian oddly. She could not figure out what he was trying to say. Sebastian

    coughed before continuing, "We can''t always have delusions about men like this. After all, ordinary

    people like us still need to face the music. It''s unhealthy to hold onto some unrealistic dreams."

    "Sebastian, what are you trying to say?" Natalie was confused.From N?velDrama.Org.

    "Oh, let me say it. Sebastian, you''re spewing nonsense." Yvonne pushed Sebastian away. She

    added bluntly, "He means that you shouldn''t always have obscene thoughts ying in your head or

    you will hurt yourself!"

    "Who am I having obscene thoughts about?" Natalie was speechless.

    "Tobias!" Yvonne and Sebastian replied in unison.

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    Suddenly, she recalled Tobias'' kiss the previous night. She felt a little embarrassed and her face

    turned red.

    Yvonne and Sebastian exchanged meaningful looks. Natalie was so absorbed that she was

    borderline sick.

    "Natalie," Yvonne probed cautiously, "There are a lot of decent men around you. For example,

    Sebastian is a nice guy. He is gentle and harmless with a good temper too. Don''t you want to try

    and date him?"

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Natalie was upset.

    She always regarded Sebastian as her friend.

    "Yvonne, stop messing around." Sebastian''s voice was not loud and there was a faint blush on his

    pale Yvonne pointed at Sebastian and retorted, "Sebastian, you''re blushing. Did you have a crush

    on Natalie all along?"

    "Stop it. Natalie will be upset." Sebastian walked away and returned to his seat.

    Natalie patted Yvonne and said, "Please don''t joke around. You know that Sebastian is extremely

    shy."

    Yvonne giggled, "Hey, you really should consider Sebastian. Besides, he''s quite handsome. I heard

    that many freshwomen have a crush on him."

    Natalie red at Yvonne and retorted, "You''re crazy."

    It was almost time for their first ss and the two of them stopped arguing.

    Her mobile phone began to vibrate shortly after her ss started. Natalie looked down at her mobile

    phone and noticed that it was a text message.

    It was from Tobias...

    Natalie blushed inexplicably as she checked the message on her mobile phone.

    "Have you seen it?"

    It? What was that? Natalie did not understand.

    "What are you referring to?" Natalie typed with her fingers and sent the message.

    Something was brewing in her heart when she was waiting for his reply.

    Immediately, her phone vibrated again.

    "Didn''t Aunt Lee inform you?"

    "No." After a long time, there was no longer any reply from Tobias. Suddenly, Natalie felt a little

    disappointed.

    Was she disappointed because Tobias did not reply to her text message?

    Natalie did not know either.

    After feeling down for a moment, she became anxious again. She wanted to go back to Themyscira

    Apartment as soon as possible to see what Tobias was talking about.

    Natalie did not realize that Yvonne, who was sitting next to her, identally spotted Natalie texting.

    Yvonne''s face turned pale.

    Oh no, Natalie was really out of her mind.

    Natalie was so delusional that she even sent text messages to Tobias. The recipient named Tobias

    was probably another phone number that she created. She was imagining herself sending a text

    message to Tobias.

    When the ss was over, she called Sebastian out of the ssroom.

    "Sebastian, I saw Natalie texting Tobias!" Yvonne whispered mysteriously.

    Sebastian was taken aback. "Does Natalie have Tobias'' phone number?"

    Yvonne immediatelynded a blow on Sebastian''s head and snapped, "You''re so silly. You should

    know that it''s impossible for Natalie to get his number. She''s immersing herself in her delusions. Do

    you understand what I''m telling you?" Sebastian''s face turned pale. He knew that there was

    something wrong with Natalie but he did not expect her to go so far.

    "We have to save Natalie," Yvonne whispered in Sebastian''s ear.

    Natalie did not receive any text messages from Tobias again even after sses ended.

    Natalie got on the bus hurriedly and returned to Themyscira Apartment.

    Natalie was harboring some kind of expectations when she opened the door. She was really curious

    about what Tobias left her.

    "Miss Godfrey, you''re back. I wanted to stop you to give you something this morning but you left in a

    hurry," Aunt Lee said as soon as she spotted Natalie.

    Natalie smiled in embarrassment and replied, "I was in a rush."

    "Mr. Whitlock left something for you," Aunt Lee exined as she took Natalie to the cloakroom.

    There was a built- in cloakroom in Themyscira Apartment but Natalie never used it.

    She was used to folding her clothes and keeping them in her closet. Besides, she did not even need

    to use the cloakroom with the number of clothes she had.

    "Did Tobias buy some clothes for me?" Natalie muttered in her heart.

    Natalie was shocked after Aunt Lee opened the cloakroom. The cloakroom was very beautiful. It

    was built using expensive wood and the design was very appealing.

    Natalie had seen this room before. It was empty back then but currently, the inside was

    breathtaking.

    It was so dazzling that one could not help but marvel at it.

    There was a myriad of bags, high-heels, sneakers, sandals and loafers. The collection of clothes

    were much more dazzling and colorful than the rainbow. There was an array of jewelry and

    essories too.

    Natalie was astounded by it.

    "Aunt Lee, this cloakroom... It used to be empty, right? Why is it so full in the morning... Where did

    you buy all of these overnight..." Natalie was so shocked that she could not speak properly.

    Natalie remembered clearly that the cloakroom was still empty the previous day. How was it full in

    such a short time?

    Well, she admitted that she would visit the cloakroom from time to time.

    After all, owning a cloakroom was every woman''s dream. Although she was poor and dared not

    imagine herself owning it, she could not help but stare at it asionally.

    Did Tobias purchase all of these in the middle of the night? No, the mall would have been closed.

    Aunt Lee chuckled. This girl was really innocent.

    "Miss Godfrey, who do you think Mr. Whitlock is? When did he ever fail to purchase anything he

    wants? Early this morning, all the major luxury brands sent their representatives to bring him these.

    You were still fast asleep back then," Aunt Lee exined.

    "I''m going to cook first. Take a good look around." Aunt Lee walked out of the cloakroom. She

    thought Mr. Whitlock was being really nice to Miss Godfrey.

    After a few moments, Natalie recovered from the shock.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    She picked up a luxurious ck dress with trembling hands. She recognized the brand. It was

    Chanel.

    She checked the other garments and realized that they were mostly from Chanel.

    Natalie went to the handbagpartment. They were all luxurious brands like Louis Vuitton, Gi,

    Hermes, and many more.

    Natalie''s heart was pounding so hard.

    These were something beyond her dreams!

    Natalie went to the shoepartment. There were all kinds of shoes fit for every asion and the

    colors were so varied that they made her dizzy.

    She did not know a lot about branded shoes. She saw several brands like Jimmy Choo, Christian

    Louboutin, and Roger Vivier, which looked like foreignnguages to her.

    Natalie felt like she was going to ck out.

    Previously, she was very envious when she saw the cloakrooms of famous celebrities or royal

    princesses on TV.

    However, even though she envied those people, she never thought about owning one.

    Natalie felt that those things were as far away as the distant stars. She could just squint at them but

    never dared to imagine it. Following that, when she first came to Themyscira Apartment, she

    spotted the empty cloakroom. Although it was prepared for her, she knew that she did not have

    enough money to fill the cloakroom with so many clothes.

    Therefore, she was satisfied just by looking at that cloakroom every day.

    However, this cloakroom was filled up in one day and everything belonged to her!

    Natalie was extremely shocked.

    No woman could resist beautiful clothes, bags and shoes.

    This cloakroom was like a dream. Every girl had a princess dream.

    Yet, her dream came true.

    She took out her mobile phone and dialed Yvonne''s number.

    When the call was connected, Natalie''s hands were shaking. She stammered, "Yvonne, I have a...

    A lot of clothes and bags in a cloakroom."

    Yvonne was silent on the other end.

    Natalie trembled and continued, "Chanel, Gi...Hermes... Yvonne, I must be dreaming right now."

    Yvonne remained silent.

    Natalie took a deep breath and added, "But these things are right in front of my eyes. It''s all real!"

    "Did Tobias give them to you?" In contrast to Natalie''s quivering tone, Yvonne''s voice was extremely

    calm. Natalie replied without thinking, "Yes."

    Yvonne sighed on the other end.

    "Natalie, should I bring you to the hospital?" Yvonne asked cautiously.

    Natalie snapped back to reality.

    Yvonne always thought that she had fantasies about Tobias and Yvonne probably thought the same

    thing at the moment.

    Natalie hung up the phone dejectedly.

    Yvonne frowned after the call was ended. Yvonne''s mother came over and asked, "Yvonne, what''s

    wrong?"

    "Mom, do you know any decent psychiatric hospital?" Yvonne asked.

    Yvonne''s mother was shocked. "Who''s mentally unwell?"

    Yvonne sighed, "It''s Natalie."

    "Natalie?" Yvonne''s mother''s eyes suddenly widened. "Wasn''t that girl very lively all along?"

    Yvonne sighed again, "She has been having delusions about Tobias."

    "What?" Yvonne''s mother was a middle- aged woman and she did not know who Tobias was.

    "She''s hallucinating that someone else is her husband. She said that guy gave her a lot of gifts."

    Yvonne phrased it in a simpler way.

    Yvonne''s mother shook her head and replied, "No way, that girl is very beautiful. There should be a

    lot of people going after her. She doesn''t need to fantasize about someone else being her

    husband."

    Yvonne tried to break it down easier for her mother to understand. "Natalie is fantasizing about

    someone like the president of the United States. She thinks that he''s her husband."

    Tobias was simply an extraordinary figure to Yvonne. He was her prince charming and there was no

    one more superior than him.

    The president of the United States was an extraordinary person to Yvonne''s mother.

    Therefore, Yvonne used the president of the U.S. to exin herself, so that her mother would

    understand.

    Sure enough, Yvonne''s mother understood and she replied, "Oh, that girl''s a little abnormal.

    Yvonne, you should pay more attention to her when you have time."

    Yvonne nodded seriously.

    Yvonne''s mother thought, "Natalie is such a beautiful and clever little girl. Why would she fantasize

    about the president of the United States as her husband?"

    Besides, the president of the United States was quite old. That girl had peculiar tastes.

    After hanging up the phone, Natalie snapped back from the joy and excitement that filled her heart

    previously.

    Her phone call with Yvonne earlier disappointed her.

    No one would believe that she had anything to do with Tobias. After all, how could shepare to

    Tobias? Natalie felt that she should acknowledge the reality and take a good look at herself too.

    For instance, although she owned the cloakroom and everything in it, that would not make her a

    princess.

    Natalie came out of the cloakroom and closed the door carefully.

    That ce was her dream. Yes, it was just a dream.

    However, Natalie was still very grateful that Tobias gave her so many things. Therefore, Natalie

    decided to call Tobias on her mobile phone after dinner.

    Her heart began to race as soon as the call was connected.

    "Tobias, thank you." Natalie felt a little embarrassed.

    She found her behavior strange as well. Why should she be embarrassed? She just wanted to

    thank him.

    "There''s no need for that." Tobias''s voice was as t as ever.

    He kept quiet after finishing and Natalie could note up with any topic. The two of them were

    silent for a moment.

    "Do you want me to dress better so I won''t embarrass you? After all, we are pretending to be

    married." In the end, Natalie broke the silence.

    Immediately, she regretted saying that. "Natalie, are you crazy? What are you talking about?" She

    scolded herself in her head.

    "No," Tobias replied lightly, "I just hope that you can have more freedom."

    Natalie thought that Tobias was speaking in a roundabout manner. What freedom did she need in

    clothes?

    "What''s the point of having a lot of clothes to choose from?" Natalie muttered.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    "Didn''t you say that the clothes you wore yesterday made you aughing stock?" Tobias asked.

    Natalie replied, "Yeah."

    Did Tobias purchase so many clothes, bags and shoes to fill the cloakroom tofort her after she

    wasughed at?

    This train of thought was quite in line with the personality of a domineering president.

    "I hope that you''ll have the freedom to wear a lot of beautiful clothes when theyugh at you again

    next time. You''ll silence and impress them."

    Natalie was quite excited after hearing Tobias'' words. His suggestion made her feel a lot better.

    Natalie mentioned that the more peopleughed at her, the more she would wear those ugly attires.

    However, she was overwhelmed by anger back then.

    "Then I''ll wear one tomorrow to shut them up." Natalie seemed to be looking forward to it.

    "Yeah." Tobias'' tone was still cid.

    The two of them were quiet again. Tobias'' tone was always indifferent and even a little cold, thus

    Natalie suddenly lost all her intention to continue the conversation.

    "I''m hanging up," Natalie said.

    "Okay." Natalie hung up the phone disappointedly.

    Natalie sat on the sofa and pondered that what happened the previous night was really nothing

    more than a fleeting fantasy.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    It was all in her head that Tobias'' cid tone made her uneasy.

    Tobias was back to his normal self again. The man who would speak indifferently but teased her

    asionally.

    Natalie sighed but this was also a good turn of events. At least, she would not have any further

    expectations.

    She did not like having expectations because Tobias was like the sun that she could never touch.

    There was no point for her to have any sort of expectations.

    After hanging up the phone, Benjamin came over and asked, "Mr. Whitlock, shall we continue the

    meeting?"

    Tobias nodded and replied, "Let''s continue."

    Tobias was in a meeting when Natalie called. He paused the meeting in order to answer her call.

    Benjamin was a little curious. Who was the one on the other side of the call? Mr. Whitlock, who was

    always extremely serious in work, even paused the meeting to take the call.

    Later that night, Aunt Lee brought Natalie another bowl of soup and said, "Miss Godfrey, here''s

    some soup. I have prepared some nutritious soup for you. I have added some beef, eggs..."

    Natalie replied with a bitter face, "Aunt Lee, I''ve gained a lot of weight."

    In truth, when Natalie was still living with the Godfrey family, she was really envious of wealthy

    people who could spend their days enjoying delicacies. After all, she even felt that having a meal in

    KFC was an extremely luxurious thing.

    However, Natalie was no longer excited when she was actually living the life she once envied.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Her weight was going up day by day. She felt that her t belly was going to be inted soon.

    "Miss Godfrey, you''ll definitely gain some weight during pregnancy." Ever since Tobias informed

    Aunt Lee to take care of Natalie because she might be pregnant, Aunt Lee abandoned the

    possibility that Natalie might only be pregnant. Instead, she firmly believed that Natalie must be

    pregnant.

    Natalie suddenly recalled something after hearing Aunt Lee''s words!

    Natalie put down the bowl and rushed to the bathroom.

    Aunt Lee did not know what was going on.

    After a while, Natalie came back looking pale.

    "It''s over, it''s over." Natalie suddenly copsed on the sofa.

    "Miss Godfrey, what''s wrong? Please don''t scare me." Aunt Lee was shocked when she noticed

    Natalie''s look.

    "Aunt Lee, I... I might really be pregnant." Natalie touched her abdomen and her brilliant eyes

    darkened. Aunt Lee''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Miss Godfrey, this is a good thing. This..."

    She rubbed her hands excitedly and did not know how to express her excitement.

    She had been a housekeeper for many years and encountered many rich women who did not treat

    a servant like an equal human being.

    Tobias hired her to take care of Natalie. It was her first time meeting a wealthy young mistress that

    was so kind to a servant.

    Aunt Lee liked Natalie very much, hence she was genuinely happy for Natalie when she knew that

    Natalie was pregnant.

    "Miss Godfrey, I''ll go and make some more delicious food. Pregnant women are always hungry."

    Aunt Lee rushed to the kitchen again excitedly.

    For a long time, Natalie''s mind was nk.

    Finally, she regained her strength and thought about what she should do.

    She was just suspecting it when she mentioned that she might be pregnant. Flowever, after a while,

    she concluded that it was impossible for that to happen.

    She did not take this matter too seriously either.

    Flowever, she realized that her period waste when she went to the bathroom earlier. It never

    happened this way.

    She was almost sure that there was a great possibility that she was pregnant. Natalie''s heart

    contracted.

    She was really pregnant. What should she do?

    She once asked Tobias the same question and his answer gave her the impression that he was

    really a good man.

    However, this was not what she wanted. It was not bad to let Tobias take care of her for the rest of

    her life but it would be meaningless if they did not share any feelings for each other.

    Tobias was out of her league. He was such an outstanding man and a lot of rich youngdies and

    outstanding women would go crazy for him. There was no way he would fall for her.

    That was absolutely impossible.

    Were they going to be like this for the rest of their lives for the sake of a child?

    She pretended to be Tobias'' wife because Madison left them no choice.

    Moreover, Natalie''s idea about it was very simple. They were just pretending to be married, hence

    the both of them did not need to fall for each other.

    When Tobias found an excellent woman, Natalie would leave and she believed that it would not take

    too long.

    After all, Tobias was an outstanding man and there were countless women after him.

    However, things would getplicated if she was pregnant. They were no longer just a couple

    bound by an agreement. Having a child would mean a real marriage. It would require both of them

    to have feelings for each other in order to stay together for the rest of their lives.

    Putting aside the fact that she was not confident that Tobias would fall for her, a marriage should be

    formed between two individuals with simr backgrounds. There was too much of a gap between

    Tobias and her!

    Natalie would not feel happy even if they were together.

    Despair grew in her heart as she thought about it.

    Meanwhile, Aunt Lee ced a fish pie on the table. In contrast with Natalie''s gloomy look, Aunt Lee

    was so thrilled, as if she was the one who was pregnant. "Miss Godfrey, I just baked a fish pie for

    you. You should eat more fish, so your baby could get more DHA."

    Natalie was not in the mood. "Aunt Lee, I''m going to sleep now. Keep the pie for yourself."

    Natalie went upstairs after finishing.

    Natalie did not sleep well that night and her mind was in a mess.

    The next day, Natalie woke up with bloodshot eyes because she did not sleep well.

    After changing her clothes and going downstairs, she was shocked to find that the table was

    covered with food.

    There was apple pie, milk, soybean milk, soup, nuts, fruits, cookies, cakes...

    The corner of Natalie''s mouth twitched and she asked, "Aunt Lee, are these for me?" "Of course,

    Miss Godfrey. You''d better eat more since you''re pregnant."

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing the word ''pregnant''. Initially, she was not in the mood to

    eat anything and Aunt Lee''s remarks made her lose her appetite.

    She forced herself to drink some milk before departing to ss.

    Natalie was in a daze the whole morning. At noon, she was dragged out of the ssroom by

    Sebastian and Yvonne.

    "Natalie, let''s talk," Yvonne dered very seriously.

    Upon hearing Yvonne''s words, Natalie suddenly had an impulse to tell them her secret.

    She dragged Yvonne and said, "I happen to have something to tell you too. Follow me to the woods

    now."

    The woods was a remote spot in Agaphen University. It was usually vacant with only a few people

    frequenting the ce.

    "Sebastian, you don''t need toe with us," Natalie added. After all, it was difficult to discuss the

    topic of pregnancy with a man.

    When they arrived at the woods, Natalie wanted to say ''Tobias'' but she swallowed it back on

    second thought.

    Yvonne was under the impression that Natalie was delusional over Tobias. If Natalie were to say

    that she was pregnant with Tobias'' child, Yvonne would probably drag her to a psychiatric hospital

    immediately. "Yvonne, what do you think a woman should do if she''s pregnant?" Natalie asked

    carefully after giving her words some thought.

    "Pregnant?" Yvonne''s eyes widened. "Natalie, are you going to tell me that you''re pregnant with

    Tobias'' child?"

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat as Yvonne''s guess was right on the mark.

    "It''s not that." She shook her head.

    Yvonne heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Natalie was notpletely crazy yet.

    "Of course the woman should just give birth to the baby. It''s normal to give birth to a child after

    getting married too."

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    "How is she going to have the baby if the couple don''t have feelings for each other?" Natalie asked.

    "Why would she be pregnant if they have no feelings for each other?" Yvonne red at Natalie.

    Natalie was embarrassed.

    "Well, Yvonne," Natalie pondered for a moment before continuing, "It was an ident that she''s

    pregnant but the guy doesn''t like her, so she''s at a loss."

    Yvonne reached out and waved to Natalie. "No, no, this guy must have feelings for her. Otherwise,

    she won''t be pregnant."

    "I told you it''s an ident." Natalie insisted but a thought suddenly urred to her. Did Tobias really

    like her?

    Otherwise, why would he choose her to be his fake wife? He was treating her nicely too.

    "No, no, no, this can''t be it," Natalie suppressed her thoughts.

    Why would Tobias fall for her? She was being full of herself.

    "Will the guy marry her?" Yvonne asked.

    Natalie nodded. In fact, they were already married.

    "Then it''s settled. What''s the big deal if they''re married?"

    "What if the guy has no feelings for her?" Natalie implored.

    "How do you know that he has no feelings for her?" Yvonne retorted.

    "Well, the guy''s really outstanding and rich but the girl''s from a poor family. She''s pretty but she''s

    not that amazing," Natalie answered as she fumbled with her fingers.

    "Cindere''s story?"

    Natalie nodded and replied, "That''s pretty urate."

    Yvonne chuckled, "You''re thinking too much. This wouldn''t ever happen. Since ancient times,

    everyone would marry someone with a simr background. Prince Charming falling for Cindere is

    just something from a fairytale."

    Natalie''s heart sank.

    In truth, she already knew the oue, hence she never ced her hopes on Tobias. However,

    things were different because she was pregnant.

    "But there are also exceptions!" Yvonne suddenly added after mulling over something.

    Natalie''s eyes lit up.

    "My mother''s colleague''s son graduated from junior high school and became a waste collector.

    Later on, he made a lot of money by setting up andfill. I think he earned at least tens of millions of

    dors. He ended up marrying a clerk who has a monthly sry of three thousand dors. They are

    a happy couple although they don''t exactlye from simr backgrounds."

    Natalie was at a loss for words. She took a deep breath and exined, "This guy is not a rich waste

    collector or a son from a wealthy family. He''s from a noble lineage and he''s a president of arge

    cooperation. He graduated from a top global university too."

    "Would such a man fall for an ordinary girl?" Yvonne could not believe her ears.

    Natalie was a little embarrassed. "He did not fall for the girl. It''s an ident that she was pregnant."

    After a moment of silence, Yvonne patted her thigh and eximed, "Ah, I understand now. This guy

    must be 4''5 and his huge face must be covered in blemishes. He''s so ugly that he would scare

    anyone to death."

    Natalie was rendered speechless again.

    She felt that it was impossible tomunicate with Yvonne.

    "Let''s go back now and not dwell on this any further," Natalie said exasperatedly.

    "Oh, okay," Yvonne followed Natalie and continued, "But I still don''t understand what you''re trying to

    say by dragging me out here."

    "Nothing, I just wanted to tell you a fairytale," Natalie whispered.

    Fairytales were just fairytales.

    They were almost out of the woods when Yvonne suddenly grabbed Natalie.

    Natalie stopped and turned to Yvonne in confusion.

    Yvonne pointed to arge tree behind them and whispered, "Natalie, look." Natalie''s eyes followed

    Yvonne''s finger and spotted a couple hugging each other.

    The man was tall and slender while the woman was attractive and curvy.

    "It''s Kimberly," Yvonne concluded.

    Yvonne''s words made Natalie realize that the woman resembled Kimberly.

    "Isn''t that girl very proud? She said that no guy in our school is worthy of her. Why is she hiding

    here and kissing a guy?" Yvonne scoffed.

    Judging from the way they kissed, Kimberly seemed to be enjoying every moment of it but the man

    acted perfunctorily.

    Yvonne took out her mobile phone to capture the scene.

    However, the man was very sharp. As soon as Yvonne turned on the camera, the man noticed her

    and threw a sidelong nce at her.

    Yvonne pulled Natalie away quickly and broke into a run. Meanwhile, Natalie looked over her

    shoulders out of reflex.

    She was taken aback by what she saw.

    It was him.

    That was Remington. The man she met at a buffet restaurant previously.

    The man who imed that he put in a lot of effort to get to know her.

    The man who imed to be Tobias'' friend.

    The man who was extremely handsome. Natalie was still lost in her thoughts when Yvonne dragged

    her back to the ssroom. Why was Remington on their campus? He was definitely not a student at

    the university.

    Everyone would have spread rumors if there was such a handsome man studying in the university.

    It was impossible for her not to know about him.

    "Could he be Kimberly''s boyfriend?" Natalie thought.

    However, this had nothing to do with her. After all, she just met Remington once.

    "Oh, Natalie, it''s a pity that we ran away before we could see what the guy looked like." Yvonne

    thought that it was such a waste.

    She really wanted to know what kind of man a proud woman like Kimberly would fall for.

    Natalie realized that she lost her mobile phone when she was about to leave school. She searched

    every corner but she still could not find it.

    "Natalie, don''t be nervous. Have you misced it somewhere?" Yvonne and Sebastian were

    helping her to find it too.

    Natalie shook her head and replied, "No way, I''ve been keeping it in the drawer."

    "Did someone steal it when we went to the woods?" Yvonne suddenly came up with an idea.

    Natalie shook her head and replied, "Who would steal my stupid phone? No one would want it even

    if I gave it to them."

    After giving her words some thought, Yvonne could not help but agree. Natalie''s mobile phone only

    cost less than a hundred dors. Who would want a cheap phone like that?

    After looking around for a long time, Natalie still could not find it and she had to give up.

    "Forget it, let''s stop for now. Let''s look for it again tomorrow." Natalie felt helpless.

    They walked out of the campus and Sebastian suddenly approached Natalie. He said, "Natalie, this

    is for you."

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Natalie took a nce and realized that it was a box of chocte.

    "Why are you giving me this?" Natalie felt odd.

    She felt that Sebastian was acting a little strange for the past few days. He would always ask her

    random questions and often gave her snacks. He was even giving her a box of chocte.

    Sebastian seemed a little embarrassed. Yvonne replied in his ce, "He''s just concerned about

    you."

    Natalie smiled in response. She did not ponder too much and epted the chocte.

    After all, Sebastian was her best friend for the past three years.

    After returning to Themyscira Apartment, Aunt Lee prepared a table of delicious food as usual.

    Natalie had something on her mind, thus she ate absentmindedly. Aunt Lee was cleaning up in the

    kitchen when Natalie walked over.

    "Aunt Lee, let me help you." Usually, Natalie would help Aunt Lee with some housework when she

    had nothing to do.

    Aunt Lee had been against Natalie''s suggestion but she would usually give in, seeing how

    persistent Natalie was.

    However, she was determined to not let Natalie help her this time. "Miss Godfrey, you''re pregnant

    now. You can''t do these chores anymore."

    Natalie replied, "You''re being too dramatic. How hard is washing the dishes? You absolutely have

    no idea what I have been doing previously."

    "No means no." Aunt Lee was very determined. She pushed Natalie gently and urged, "You can''t do

    any of these now."

    Natalie was not aware of the slippery kitchen floor. Suddenly, she crashed to the floor with a gentle

    push from Aunt Lee.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    "Bang..."

    The bowl in Aunt Lee''s hand fell into the sink and shattered into pieces.

    "Miss Godfrey!"

    She helped Natalie up with a pale face. "Are... You alright?"

    Aunt Lee''s voice was trembling when she spoke.

    Natalie just felt a little pain from her bottom. She helped herself up by holding Aunt Lee''s hand and

    replied, "I just slipped. You don''t have to treat me like a porcin doll."

    As soon as she finished, she was suddenly taken aback. There was something warm emanating

    from her lower body.

    Natalie looked down.

    She was wearing a white dress and with the flick of her wrist, she could glimpse her underwear

    beneath it.

    Her underwear was stained red.

    "Aunt Lee..." Natalie stared at Aunt Lee in panic.

    Although she had no experience with any of this, she watched something simr on TV.

    The TV would portray a pregnant woman bleeding when she suffered a fall.

    "Miss Godfrey, this is all my fault." Aunt Lee pped herself in the face.

    Aunt Lee burst into tears.

    Natalie took a deep breath. Aunt Lee was panicking, so she had to remain calm.

    "Aunt Lee, call 911..." Natalie forced herself to calm down.

    Her words sessfully made Aunt Lee snapped back to her senses. She wiped away her tears

    while dialing the emergency number on her mobile phone frantically.

    Aunt Lee helped Natalie to sit down on the sofa as they waited.

    Natalie kept telling herself to calm down but she could not control the growing fear and panic in her

    heart.

    She did not know how long the ambnce would take but her lower body was still bleeding.

    She was petrified.

    Suddenly, Tobias returned home.

    Natalie did not know why Tobias came back coincidentally. However, she knew that her fearful heart

    seemed to have found someone to rely on when sheid eyes on Tobias.

    Aunt Lee immediately knelt down in front of Tobias and said apologetically, "Sir, Miss Godfrey has

    miscarried. It''s all my fault."

    "I fell down on my own," Natalie suddenly chipped in.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She knew that Aunt Lee did not mean to push her. She also knew the consequences if a servant

    caused her employer to miscarry.

    Generally, the servants who served wealthy families were poor. These people treasured their jobs

    greatly and their jobs were their lifelines. Without any job, they would not even be able to put food

    on the table.

    Besides, if the news about Aunt Lee causing Natalie to lose her baby spread, putting aside Tobias''

    actions toward Aunt Lee, she could forget about finding another job in the future.

    Natalie hailed from a poor family herself, hence she could understand the importance of a job to

    poor people!

    Aunt Lee turned over her shoulder to stare at Natalie in disbelief.

    Tobias'' eyes fell on the bloodstain on the lower part of Natalie''s body.

    "Benjamin, I''m going to the hospital. Arrange it immediately." Tobias reacted quickly and

    immediately made a call on his mobile phone.

    After hanging up the call, he went to Natalie''s side and his usual indifferent handsome face was

    visibly shaken.

    However, he returned to his usual demeanor in an instant and only his dark eyes were quivering.

    He had to be as calm as he could at times like this so that Natalie would calm down too.

    "Don''t be afraid." Tobias held Natalie''s hand andforted, "I''m here."

    Natalie''s nose suddenly twitched when she heard these words and she almost burst into tears.

    When Aunt Lee was apanying her to wait for the ambnce, she felt like she would never see

    the light of day again. However, she was suddenly relieved when she spotted Tobias.

    Tobias held Natalie''s hand tightly. His hand wrapped around the back of her delicate hand firmly. His

    warmth prated her skin and was channeled to the bottom of her heart.

    Natalie looked up to stare at Tobias'' handsome figure as various emotions swirled in her dark eyes.

    Benjamin was very efficient. In just five minutes, the ambnce arrived.

    Tobias carried Natalie into the ambnce and Aunt Lee also wanted to follow them.

    Tobias ordered, "You should stay back and clean up. You don''t need toe with us."

    Aunt Lee did not dare to protest. She hated herself for her carelessness.

    On the way to the hospital, Natalie finally calmed down.

    Maybe God was not allowing her to have this child or maybe God thought that she was really

    unworthy of Tobias.

    When the psychological fear dissipated, Natalie could feel the pulsating sensation in her body.

    Waves of pain assaulted her ceaselessly and her eyebrows twitched.

    "What''s wrong, Natalie?" Tobias noticed the change in Natalie''s behavior. He lowered his head and

    his face was handsome and warm. Natalie was stunned. This was the first time that Tobias called

    her ''Natalie1.

    Natalie. Natalie. Tobias never addressed her this way.

    Suddenly, something was filling up Natalie''s heart gradually.

    This man was really good-looking. His voice was pleasant and gentle too.

    If only he was not the president of YS Group.

    Perhaps, the gap between them would not be so huge without his all-epassing power and his

    great wealth. There might even be some hope for her.

    Natalie bit her pale lips. There was no trace of color left on her lips.

    The pain was still sweeping over her. Her toes curled up due to the pain.

    It hurt so much as if she was having menstrual cramps.

    Natalie would always suffer from unimaginable pain whenever she had her period.

    Natalie was sent to a nearby hospital at an astonishing speed. At the same time, the whole hospital

    was sealed off and no outsiders were allowed to enter.

    Even all the medical staff members were summoned for a briefing to keep everything confidential.

    Natalie was pushed into the operating room and Tobias wanted to follow her. The doctor dissuaded

    him softly, "Mr. Whitlock, the process of the surgery may be a little unpleasant. In order to avoid any

    psychological trauma, I suggest that it would be better for you to stay outside."

    "It''s okay. I''ll go in with her. She''ll be scared," Tobias replied without any hesitation.

    Natalie had never experienced things like this and she was young too. It was natural for her to be

    scared.

    He had to keep herpany. Otherwise, he was afraid that she would not be able to make it.

    "You''d better note in. Just listen to the doctor." Natalie was embarrassed.

    Tobias bent down and whispered in her ear, "I''ve seen all of you. There''s no need to be shy at times

    like this."

    Natalie blushed but she could not find anything to retort him.

    After entering the operating room, Natalie was ced on the operating table.

    Although it was a female doctor, she still felt very embarrassed.

    The doctor keptforting Natalie, "Don''t be afraid. The surgery will be done in no time."

    Natalie''s heart was pounding. She took a deep breath and convinced herself to calm down.

    "Natalie, you have braved through all sorts of things since you were a child. What are you afraid of

    now?" She thought.

    She suddenlyughed, "I''m not afraid!" Tobias was pained when he noticed that she was feigning

    composure.

    Although Natalie lifted the corners of her lips and forced a smile, her eyes betrayed her.

    Her doe-like ck eyes were covered with a thinyer of mist and fear and panic were circting

    under it.

    Tobias'' palm was moist because Natalie''s hand, which he had been holding on to, was soaked in a

    cold sweat.

    Natalie had a breakdown when the female doctor approached her with a surgical device simr to a

    pair of pliers.

    No matter how silly she was, she knew the function of that thing.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    She was afraid!

    Natalie began trembling uncontrobly and there was panic in her eyes.

    Her lips quivered as she tried to speak but she could not utter a single word.

    There was a dark glow in Tobias'' jet ck eyes. He noticed that Natalie''s hand suddenly froze.

    The doctor was a little distressed. Natalie''s legs were interlocked and she could not perform the

    surgery.

    "Miss Godfrey, please spread your legs. I need to clean your uterus."

    Before the doctor could finish, Natalie shook her head frantically and her legs were stuck together

    tighter than ever.

    Natalie was so frightened that her legs were practically glued together.

    The doctor seemed troubled.

    If it were some other patients, the doctor would have performed the surgery forcefully. However, this

    was Tobias'' woman and the doctor dared not act so rashly.

    Tobias narrowed his eyes and lowered his head.

    His extremely handsome face approached Natalie slowly.

    Even at such a close distance, his face was wless. Even his eyshes were longer than

    Natalie''s.

    He was so handsome!

    Natalie sighed internally. What was the point of him being handsome?

    She was so frightened and Tobias'' extremely handsome face did nothing to help.

    It was impossible for her to marvel at his looks at times like this.

    Tobias leaned in gradually and his cold lips pressed against Natalie''s.

    Natalie went nk.

    Tobias... Tobias kissed her... On the operating table... There was someone else in the room...

    Natalie wanted to push Tobias away but she felt weak. A current circted through her whole body

    from her lips and made her shivered.

    Tobias made a gesture to the doctor with his right hand. The doctor immediately snapped back to

    her senses.

    The doctor started doing her work slowly...

    Natalie noticed the doctor''s movement and she wanted to struggle. However, Tobias secured

    Natalie''s head and enhanced the kiss.

    His forceful kiss was impossible to turn down. He seemed to be trying to melt her with that kiss.

    A whiff of clean masculine scent flooded into Natalie''s nose and her head was getting dizzy.

    She felt that the world was spinning. She did not care whether she was in the operating theater or

    there was someone else around.

    She tossed everything aside and immersed herself in the kiss.

    Meanwhile, the doctor''s face suddenly changed. Fortunately, she had yet to make a move,

    otherwise, she would be in trouble.

    The doctor was highly experienced and with one look, she immediately understood what happened.

    She could not believe that there was such a silly person in this world.

    If Natalie was not Tobias'' woman, the doctor would have gone ballistic.

    The doctor''s face stiffened and she wanted to speak. However, she noticed Tobias and Natalie

    sharing a passionate kiss. She bit her tongue to not interrupt them.

    She had been a doctor for over a few decades but this was the first time she witnessed a couple

    kissing on the operating table. She was quite old but she still blushed at the sight of them kissing.

    Tobias kissed Natalie and nced at the doctor asionally to check on thetter.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    He spotted that the doctor''s face changed when she spread Natalie''s legs. Even the hemostat she

    was holding onto was set aside.

    Tobias'' brows twitched.

    He tightened the grip of his left hand over Natalie''s head and kissed her lower lips before releasing

    her.

    Natalie was still engrossed in the kiss that she could not react.

    "What''s wrong?" Tobias stared at the doctor.

    The doctor did not know where to start.

    "Miss Godfrey didn''t have a miscarriage," the doctor exined, "She''s not pregnant."

    Tobias immediately understood.

    "She''s on her period?" Tobias'' voice was low and crisp.

    The doctor nodded.

    Tobias'' tense facepletely rxed after hearing that.

    He walked over to Natalie.

    "It''s over?" Natalie asked softly. She regained herself from the kiss.

    She understood that Tobias was trying to distract her with that kiss earlier.

    Tobias nodded. "Let''s go back."

    He helped Natalie get off the operating table.

    Natalie''s legs felt like jelly but she did not feel any pain.

    She nced at the doctor gratefully. The doctor was really skillful that she did not feel anything

    during the process.

    The only odd thing was the doctor was giving her strange looks. The doctor seemed to be holding

    back herughter?

    Tobias helped Natalie out of the operating theater and let her sit on a bench. He took off his jacket

    to ce it around her. "Wait for a moment," Tobias said to Natalie. He doubled back to the doctor to

    whisper something.

    The doctor immediately understood and handed something to Tobias.

    Thankfully, she was already in her fifties. Otherwise, it would be humiliating to hand something like

    this to a handsome man.

    Tobias passed it to Natalie and urged, "You''ll need this."

    His voice was gentle and clear.

    Instantly, Natalie was thunderstruck when she noticed what Tobias was holding.

    She went nk.

    "This..." She pointed at the thing Tobias was holding onto shakily and stammered, "I was just on my

    period."

    Tobias nodded in response.

    Natalie was so embarrassed that she wanted to die.

    She snatched the sanitary pad from Tobias and dashed to the bathroom.

    She put on the sanitary pad but she stayed in the bathroom and dared not go out.

    Embarrassing! Embarrassing! How humiliating!

    "Natalie, I knew you were stupid but I never thought you''re this stupid!" she cursed herself internally.

    She was so silly beyond words.

    She stirred up amotion on the way to the hospital and imed that she had a miscarriage. In

    the end, she was just on her period.

    Natalie wanted to bang her head against the wall.

    She had never been so embarrassed all her life.

    Natalie paced in the bathroom. She did not know how to face Tobias.

    A few momentster, she received a text message.

    It was from Tobias.

    The message read, "Quicklye out and change your clothes too."

    Natalie realized that her dress was dirty from her period.

    She bit the bullet and walked out.

    She was trying to think of something to say desperately but Tobias was so calm as if nothing

    happened.

    In the car, Natalie fumbled with her fingers worriedly.

    "All the staff members in the hospital will keep it confidential. No one will tell what happened today.

    It will be like nothing happened," Tobias said cidly.

    Natalie flushed.

    However, Tobias'' words made her feel a little relieved.

    If rumors spread about this, she would never be able to live her life normally again.

    "Tobias, am I being really stupid today?"

    Tobias gave her a side-nce and replied, "Not just today. You''re always stupid." Natalie could not

    find anything to refute him.

    Fortunately, Tobias returned to his usual indifferent and sharp-tongued manner. Otherwise, his

    previous gentle look would drive her crazy.

    Her heart and her head would not take it. Her whole body could not bear it as well.

    It waste when they returned to Themyscira Apartment. Aunt Lee did not sleep and she sat on the

    sofa as she waited for them.

    She rushed over as soon as she heard the door unlocked.

    "Miss Godfrey, it''s all my fault. D*mn it!" Aunt Lee cried and she wanted to p herself in the face

    again.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    Natalie grabbed Aunt Lee''s hand and exined, "Aunt Lee, there''s a misunderstanding. I just had

    my period, that''s all."

    As she spoke, she felt a little embarrassed and blushed.

    Aunt Lee could not process Natalie''s exnation.

    Natalie was in the bathroom when Aunt Lee finally snapped back to her senses.

    It turned out that Miss Godfrey was just on her period. Aunt Lee patted her chest and heaved a sigh

    of relief.

    Otherwise, Aunt Lee would never be able to forgive herself for the rest of her life.

    However, Aunt Lee did not understand why Natalie would mistake her period for miscarriage.

    Aunt Lee thought, "I''m old and senile. I don''t even understand what''s going on."

    Natalie came out of the bathroom and changed into a new set of pajamas. She was refreshed and

    clean.

    Aunt Lee made some hot chocte when Natalie was in the shower.

    When Natalie came out of the bathroom, Aunt Lee presented a cup of hot chocte to her and said,

    "Here, some hot chocte would help your period."

    Previously, Natalie imed that she tripped herself when Aunt Lee mistook Natalie''s period for

    miscarriage. That girl had a heart of gold!

    Aunt Lee liked Natalie more than ever after that.

    Natalie did not want to turn down Aunt Lee''s kindness, hence she drank the hot chocte.

    "Weren''t you on a business trip? Why did youe back today?" Natalie took the initiative to speak

    to Tobias.

    After all, she felt embarrassed after putting him through that fiasco earlier.

    "I have some business to attend to," Tobias replied, "So I came back in advance."

    Aunt Lee could not keep secrets. When Natalie told Aunt Lee that she was really pregnant in the

    morning, Aunt Lee wasted no time to notify Tobias.

    Tobias tried calling Natalie''s mobile phone but her phone was switched off.

    He was worried, therefore he returned as soon as possible.

    Tobias pondered a lot on the way home.

    Natalie was pregnant, so what would lie ahead of them?

    Naturally, there was no need to talk to Natalie about that anymore.

    "I called you but why couldn''t I get through?" Tobias asked.

    "My phone disappeared." After finishing the hot chocte, Aunt Lee fetched some dark chocte

    for Natalie to eat. "Was it stolen?" Tobias asked.

    "Are you kidding? Who would steal my stupid phone?" Natalie felt better after drinking the hot

    chocte and eating some dark chocte.

    Her good mood intensified after she recalled that she was not pregnant in the first ce, let alone

    having a miscarriage!

    She was delighted!

    "I''ll buy one for you," Tobias offered.

    "No, no." Natalie waved her hand and added, "That''s too expensive."

    "You don''t have to be frugal with my money."

    The corner of Natalie''s lips twitched.

    She was not a kind girl. The novels would always portray the hero as a wealthy president but the

    pure and good-natured heroine would always try to save money for him.

    There was an old saying.

    It was easy for anyone to fit in with a luxurious lifestyle. However, it would be difficult to return to a

    frugal lifestyle once ustomed to an expensive one.

    Natalie did not know how long she could pretend to be Tobias'' wife. If she spent without thinking,

    she was afraid that she would find it difficult to return to a frugal lifestyle when she was no longer

    with Tobias.

    Natalie understood that she would need to face the music. She knew her ce too.

    "I''m not trying to help you save money. I''ll go and look for it again. Maybe I''ll find it tomorrow."

    Tobias kept quiet in response.

    "By the way, why didn''t you wear the clothes I gave you today?" Tobias suddenly recalled that.

    Natalie was wearing a poor- quality white dress earlier. It was obvious that she bought it from a

    street vendor.

    "My mind was filled with pregnancy earlier, so I didn''t have the mood to dress up nicely to show off."

    Natalie smiled dryly.

    Naturally, there was another reason. Although she was looking forward to dressing up, after giving it

    some thought, she felt that it was pretentious for her to do that.

    Natalie was a girl from a poor family. There was no need for her to act like she was someone

    important.

    However, no woman could refuse beautiful clothes. After being reminded by Tobias, Natalie was

    tempted again.

    She thought, "Why don''t I just try wearing it once? I''ll just wear it for a day. Just one day."

    After breakfast the next morning, Natalie was prepared to go to ss.

    "I''m not pregnant, so you don''t need to drive me there." Natalie did not want Tobias to drop her off

    again.

    Tobias paused for a moment and replied, "You''re not feeling well because of your period. I''d better

    drop you off today." "D*mn it." Natalie waved her hand and protested, "Every woman would

    experience this. I''m not that delicate, so you don''t have to send me to campus."

    Tobias recalled that he had a lot of work waiting for him in thepany. He came back early the

    previous day because of Natalie, hence there were countless affairs that he would need to attend

    to. On second thought, he decided not to drop Natalie off.

    Natalie walked to the bus stop and waited for the bus.

    A mboyant red Ferrari sped by quickly in front of her.

    There was a ''whoosh'' and the Ferrari that was a few meters away reversed.

    The Ferrari''s window rolled down slowly to reveal a delicate and handsome face.

    "Hello, gorgeous." There was a dark smile on the man''s lips and his eyes curved like the crescent

    moon. "We meet again."

    Natalie was shocked. She stared at the person who greeted her and realized that it was Remington.

    "Shall I give you a ride?" Remington chuckled.

    Natalie did not hesitate and she got into his car immediately.

    "Hello, Mr. Fox," Natalie greeted him.

    Remington looked like a fox and a male fox at that.

    "In fact, I think I saw you yesterday." Natalie was always straightforward. "You were kissing

    Kimberly." "Kimberly?" The corners of Remington''s eyes curved upward. "So her name''s Kimberly?

    It''s not really a nice name. There''s a better ring to your name, Natalie."

    Natalie was surprised. "You were kissing her but you don''t even know her name?"

    Remington grinned, "I don''t know her. It''s rude of me to refuse a girl who threw herself at me, right?"

    Natalie was amazed by his remarks.

    "Kimberly was very arrogant. Why would she throw herself into your arms?" Natalie did not believe

    him.

    "There are always so many people who would offer themselves to me. There are countless more

    who are prettier than her," Remington replied frankly.

    Natalie was amazed.

    "You''re really bold with your words," Nataliemented.

    "I''m not only bold with my words." Remington suddenly approached her and added, "I''m shameless

    too. Don''t you know that?"

    Natalie blushed.

    "I don''t like these kinds of jokes," Natalie answered with a straight face.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    "What jokes?"

    "Flirting!"

    "I was just flirting and I didn''t do anything to you, so why are you so scared? Alright, I won''t tease

    you anymore." Remington leaned away from Natalie as he spoke. Natalie hated flirtatious people

    but somehow she did not hate Remington for it.

    He knew how to read between the lines and he would stop before he angered anyone.

    "You really don''t know Kimberly?" Natalie still did not believe him.

    Remington shook his head and replied, "I don''t know her. She wanted to be my girlfriend. If I''m

    somehow in a good mood to make her my girlfriend someday, then we''ll officially get to know each

    other."

    Natalie almost fainted after hearing that.

    "Kimberly is a beautiful girl from a wealthy family. You''re telling me that she begged you to be her

    boyfriend?" Natalie could not understand.

    Most of the male students at Agaphen University were chasing after Kimberly fervently. However, he

    could not be bothered to even cast a nce their way.

    Why would such an arrogant woman plead with a man?

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    "Of course." Remington was very confident. "It seems that you really don''t know who I am. You

    wouldn''t even bother to ask if you know me."

    "So who are you?" Natalie was eager to know.

    Was Remington a big shot?

    "I won''t tell you." There was a mysterious smile lingering on his face.

    However, Natalie was not an inquisitive girl. She would not pester if he did not n to tell her.

    "Why don''t you beg me to tell you?" Remington was confused.

    "Why should I?" Natalie had a strange look on her face.

    "Aren''t women supported to be curious? Aren''t you a woman?"

    "I''m not a woman if you think I''m not."

    Remington''s lips curled into a smile. This girl was really interesting.

    The Ferrari was a block away from Agaphen University when Natalie asked Remington to stop the

    car.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "We haven''t reached the entrance yet," Remington replied in confusion.

    "Precisely! So you have to drop me off here. I don''t want anyone to see me." Natalie did not want

    her ssmates to see her getting out of a luxury car. Otherwise, those rumors would be enough to

    bury her.

    Remington asked curiously, "Do you know what car this is?"

    "It''s a Ferrari."

    Although Natalie was not familiar with cars, she still knew about famous brands like Ferrari.

    "Don''t you want your ssmates to see you in a luxurious car?" Remington thought that women

    loved to show off.

    Many women hoped that everyone would see them in an expensive car.

    "Of course not." Natalie wanted to get out of the car.

    "Are you telling me that you don''t like to show off?"

    "Of course I do." Natalie beamed at Remington. "Everyone''s vain."

    She got out of the car and added, "But it''s not my car. I would definitely drive it around and show off

    if I bought it with my own money."

    Natalie waved her hand at Remington and continued gratefully, "I''ll go now. Thank you for sending

    me."

    She would surely show off if she managed to earn a lot of money someday.

    The problem was that she was penniless, so what was the point of showing off?

    Remington stared at Natalie''s back as strode into the campus. The corners of his delicate eyes

    twitched and a wicked smile appeared on his lips. Natalie just arrived at her ssroom when

    Queenie walked up to her.

    "Natalie,e with me now." Queenie gnashed her teeth as she spoke.

    "Why should I?" Natalie rolled her eyes.

    "You!" Queenie red at her.

    This b*tch was getting fearless. She even dared to fight back after leaving the Godfrey family!

    Queenie could not wait to tear Natalie into pieces.

    "If you want to know what happened to your mobile phone, thene with me now," Queenie

    hissed through gritted teeth.

    Natalie''s eyes flickered. Was her mobile phone stolen by Queenie?

    After pondering for a moment, she decided to follow Queenie.

    They headed to a remote corner. Queenie revealed her true colors when she noticed that no one

    was around. "Natalie, you b*tch, how dare you lie to me? I''ll teach you a lesson."

    Queenie took after Madison and cursed Natalie incessantly.

    However, she would maintain her image in front of everyone, hence no one knew her true

    personality.

    Natalie caught Queenie''s arm and refuted, "When I was still in the Godfrey family, I couldn''t do

    anything when you abused me because Brayden and Madison were around. Obviously, I couldn''t

    win against the three of you. Yet, there are only two of us here. Are you sure you want to p me?"

    Queenie was taken aback.

    She used to abuse Natalie and this problem never urred to her.

    Natalie''s remarks reminded Queenie that she might not be a match against Natalie on her own.

    After all, Natalie was 5''4 and she was a little taller than Queenie.

    Queenie put down her hand reluctantly. "There aren''t any videos on your mobile phone!"

    Previously, Natalie imed that she recorded the interaction between Queenie and her sugar

    daddy. Therefore, Queenie stole Natalie''s mobile phone when Natalie was away the previous day.

    However, she searched through Natalie''s mobile phone and did not find any video recordings.

    Natalie lied to her!

    "Yeah, I didn''t!" Natalie answered frankly.

    "B*tch, how dare you lie to me? I''ll beat you to a pulp." Queenie wanted to hit Natalie again out of

    reflex. Yet, she put her hand down again on second thought.

    "Why can''t I lie to you?" Natalie rolled her eyes and scoffed, "So what if I lied?"

    Queenie was so angry that her blood was boiling!

    "Okay! Natalie!" Queenie pointed at Natalie and eximed word by word, "Just you wait and see. I''ll

    make you pay."

    Queenie left arrogantly upon finishing.

    Natalie was not frightened. She was never afraid of Queenie when she was in the Godfrey family,

    much less after she left!

    She would like to see what tricks Queenie had up her sleeves!

    "Queenie, give me back my phone!" Natalie suddenly recalled that her mobile phone was with

    Queenie.

    Queenie stopped and turned over her shoulder with a malicious smile. "I''ve thrown it away!"

    Natalie was exasperated.

    That was her first mobile phone. She worked so hard to save up some money to afford it.

    Although it was just a puny mobile phone that was less than a hundred dors, she had always

    cherished it.

    That was the first mobile phone she ever owned in her life.

    Any ordinary item would be precious if it was the first thing one ever owned.

    Take a doll for example. No matter how old and worn out it was, one would cherish it if it was the

    first toy one owned.

    When Natalie returned to the apartment, she was very upset and she pouted throughout her meal.

    Tobias came back around eight in the evening. As soon as he entered the apartment, he spotted

    Natalie sitting on the sofa unhappily.

    Natalie froze momentarily when she noticed Tobias.

    She thought that Tobias would not appear again.

    Tobias dered that he would no longer stay in the apartment when Cecilia went overseas. Later,

    Tobias only continued to stay in Themyscira Apartment because she could be pregnant.

    However, it was confirmed that Natalie was not pregnant, so why did Tobias return to the

    apartment?

    "Why are you here again?" Natalie asked without thinking.

    Immediately, she knew that she said something wrong. This was Tobias'' property and naturally, he

    could stay over whenever he liked.

    Tobias never thought about that. He returned to Themyscira Apartment subconsciously after

    finishing his work.

    "Are you feeling better now?" Tobias did not answer her question.

    "I''m fine," Natalie patted her chest and added, "I feel so much better and I even ate extra helpings of

    food."

    Tobias'' lips curled faintly.

    Natalie had the power to constantly brighten up his mood.

    It must have something to do with her honest behavior.

    He met many gentle and charming women prior to that. However, it was the first time he met a

    woman like Natalie.

    "You looked upset when I came back." Tobias walked over to the dining table. Aunt Lee served him

    a bowl of soup because he already had his dinner in thepany. "I''m in a bad mood because I

    lost my phone." Natalie was distressed when she mentioned her phone.

    Tobias stood up without touching his soup. "I''ll buy you a new one now."

    "You''re going to buy one for me?"

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    "Yes," Tobias replied.

    Natalie mulled it over. She should just ept his kindness and let him buy a phone for her.

    Previously, she rejected Tobias when he offered to buy her a new phone because she was not sure

    whether she could find her mobile phone back. She wanted to avoid wasting money but she needed

    to rece it since she lost it.

    Tobias drove her to an electronic store.

    The electronic store did not look like any other electronic store that Natalie visited prior to that. The

    interior was very luxurious and everything looked fancy.

    "How about this one?" Tobias pointed to a mobile phone on the counter.

    Natalie checked the price and she almost fainted.

    She used to think that Apple had the most expensive mobile phone. However, they were nothing in

    front of these mobile phones.

    "No, no," Natalie shook her head without thinking and replied, "It''s too expensive."

    "The price is not a problem," Tobias answered tly.

    Well, money was indeed never a problem to a wealthy guy like him.

    "Could you get me a cheaper phone?" Natalie asked the shop assistant. "Miss, what price range are

    you looking for?"

    "The cheapest one," Natalie replied without hesitation.

    Tobias raised his eyebrow discreetly.

    The shop assistant led Natalie to a counter where Apple mobile phones were disyed. The shop

    assistant introduced, "These are the cheapest mobile phones in our store."

    Natalie was shocked.

    Apple mobile phones were the cheapest? She always thought that Apple was an expensive brand.

    "Oh my god, what kind of electronic store is this?" She thought.

    "Can we go to another store?" Natalie asked weakly.

    Natalie was from a poor family. It would not suit her if she owned an Apple mobile phone.

    "Just get this," Tobias replied.

    Originally, he wanted to buy the most expensive phone for Natalie. However, it urred to him that

    Natalie did not like to show off, therefore he decided to let her pick.

    Tobias thought that owning an Apple mobile phone was keeping a low profile.

    The shop assistant handed thetest Apple mobile phone to Natalie.

    Natalie felt like the mobile phone was burning a hole in her palm. This was too expensive for a poor

    girl like her.

    "Actually, I miss my mobile phone," Natalie suddenly pointed out on the way back to Themyscira

    Apartment.

    "It''s the first mobile phone I''ve ever owned. It''s really great. It''s better than this Apple phone or that

    expensive phone just now."

    "What brand is that?" Tobias'' gaze was fixated on the road ahead.

    "It''s Flysky."

    Tobias did not know what to say.

    "Is it a pirated phone that can y ''Love Dealer''?" Natalie was embarrassed.

    "No, it''s just a normal affordable mobile phone," Natalie replied.

    Tobias shed Natalie a knowing look.

    "How did you lose such a good mobile phone?"

    "I didn''t lose it!" Natalie went ballistic at the mention of her old mobile phone. "It was thrown away by

    a horrible woman!"

    Tobias raised his eyebrow and asked, "Who threw away your phone?"

    "It''s that stupid Queenie!"

    "Do you need me to help you?" Tobias asked.

    He would not act impulsively like a hot- blooded young man. Instead, he chose to respect Natalie

    and asked her for her opinion.

    "No!" Natalie raised her small fist. "This is a war between two women."

    Back then, Tobias happened to bump into Queenie when they were in the shopping mall. Therefore,

    Natalie did not mind when Tobias embarrassed Queenie on the spot.

    However, Natalie felt that there was no need for him to avenge her for what happened.

    Tobias did not speak. He respected Natalie''s decision.

    Besides, he knew that Natalie was not a weak girl. She would not lose in a girl''s fight.

    After driving back to Themyscira Apartment, Tobias immediately continued his work.

    Natalie spotted Tobias sitting in front of hisptop and his mouse would constantly hover over

    different icons. He was studying the data and various reports on hisptop.

    She could not understand theplicated data and jargon.

    Hernguage skills were good but the professional jargon printed on Tobias''ptop was not

    something that any ordinary person would understand.

    "Tobias, what''s your educational background? How can you understand those terms?" Natalie

    asked curiously.

    "I have a doctorate," Tobias replied cidly without even raising his head.

    Natalie thought, "Sure enough, he''s a genius if he has a doctorate."

    He was definitely favored by God. He was handsome and came from a good family. To top it off, he

    was really smart too!

    Sometimes, it made her blood boil when shepared herself to him.

    Natalie went to the cloakroom and looked around.

    The cloakroom was like a magical wondend to her.

    Natalie picked up a pair of high- heeled shoes. It was shining brilliantly.

    Too bad, Tobias gave these to her and she did not buy any of them. That even prompted Yvonne to

    think that she was delusional.

    Natalie vowed that she would get a huge cloakroom when she found a good job in the future. She

    would fill it with a bunch of expensive stuff and she would wear branded clothes every single day.

    That would be the best thing ever!

    On second thought, she felt that it was impossible to realize her dreams. Even if she found a good

    job, she would just be a white-cor employee.

    How much money could a white-cor employee possibly earn?

    Natalie felt a little sad at the thought of that.

    She closed the door to the cloakroom carefully. She noticed Tobias as soon as she came out.

    "Weren''t you working just now?" Natalie was shocked.

    "Like you said, just now." Tobias raised an eyebrow.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I can see that you were enjoying yourself inside," Tobias asked frankly, "Do you like what I gave

    you?"

    Natalie looked like someone just exposed her secrets. She replied in embarrassment, "Yeah, I like

    it. There''s no woman who would turn down beautiful clothes, bags, and shoes."

    "Then why don''t you wear them? You told me earlier that you had no mood to dress up because you

    thought you were pregnant. What about now?"

    Natalie fumbled with her fingers and muttered, "I always feel like I''ll be pretending to be someone

    I''m not if I wear them."

    Tobias was at a loss for words.

    It was the first time he heard something like that.

    "I gave them to you, so it''s yours now. Why do you think that you''re pretending to be someone

    you''re not?"

    "Well, it just feels that way." Natalie did not know how to describe her feelings. "Although you gave

    them to me, I still feel a little uneasy because I didn''t buy them myself."

    She paused for a moment and continued, "Maybe I always think that having a cloakroom is just a

    dream. A dream will always remain a dream. It''s not real."

    "Natalie, you have really low self-esteem." Tobias stared at her quietly.

    He called her Natalie instead of her full name since that day.

    Natalie was shocked. "I don''t think so. I think I''m quite confident."

    No one would think that Natalie had low selfesteem. She did not believe it either.

    Although she was born into a poor family, she always thought that she was as lively as a weed. "It''s

    the subconscious part of you and you probably didn''t even notice it yourself. Your family is the

    reason behind it,�� Tobias exined, "Do you often worry about losing things after getting them? You

    often change your mind too, right?"

    Natalie was surprised. "How did you know?"

    Tobias smiled but he did not answer her question. "You''ll ovee it someday when you wear

    those beautiful designer clothes. In fact, you would no longer ponder whether you deserve it."

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    Natalie was in bed. However, she kept thinking about what Tobias told her earlier.

    Did she have low self-esteem and was she unaware of it?

    Her mind drifted from those beautiful clothes to Tobias.

    She always assumed that it was impossible for her to be with Tobias.

    Previously, when she thought that she was pregnant, Tobias reassured her that he would take care

    of her. Yet, she felt that it was impossible because they did not live in the same world.

    Did she think that way because of her low selfesteem?

    Natalie was frightened by the idea.

    Natalie drifted into the same dream again when she fell asleep.

    Somebody was guiding her to find her doll. However, as she ventured further, she could no longer

    find her way back home.

    She was shrouded in mist.

    It had been a long time since she had the same dream. She never dreamed about it ever since she

    left the Godfrey family.

    Tobias left when Natalie woke up.

    Aunt Lee brought Natalie some breakfast and said, "Mr. Whitlock went on a business trip again. He

    hasn''t finished negotiating the previous project, so he went back to finish what he started."

    Natalie felt embarrassed when it urred to her that Tobias, who was always responsible at work,

    returned halfway because he could not contact her.

    Tobias was so nice to her!

    Natalie took a sip of milk.

    This milk was being flown in from New Zend. It was very silky and fragrant.

    Why was Tobias being so nice to her?

    Natalie ate a mouthful of crepe.

    Aunt Lee was good at making crepes. The crepe was filled with ham, vegetables, and other

    ingredients. It was important to check the time when making crepe and it was a lot of effort.

    Initially, Aunt Lee did not like to make them. However, ever since Natalie mistakenly thought her

    period was a miscarriage, Aunt Lee began spending a lot of time to make delicious food for Natalie.

    Was it because Natalie was likable?

    Natalie ate another mouthful of crepe.

    Well, that was possible.

    She recalled her thoughts the previous night and she asked for Aunt Lee.

    "Aunt Lee, sit here." She pulled out the chair next to her.

    "Do you think Tobias and I are a good match?" Natalie blinked.

    "Of course!" Aunt Lee answered without thinking, "You two are a perfect match!"

    Natalie thought, "I can''t ask Aunt Lee like this. I have to rephrase my question."

    She asked again, "If a very poor woman has a crush on Tobias, do you think Tobias will like her?

    Anyway, that woman is someone from the lower rung of society."

    Aunt Lee immediately barked, "Miss Godfrey, what are you talking about? How could Mr. Whitlock

    fall for a woman like that? Someone with that background doesn''t deserve Mr. Whitlock. Miss

    Godfrey, you shouldn''t think too much."

    "So she doesn''t deserve to be with Tobias?" Natalie seemed to be deep in her thoughts. "Everyone

    will think that way, right?"

    "Of course!"

    Natalie sighed. It seemed that she did not have low self-esteem. In fact,everyone thought that it was

    impossible for her to be with Tobias.

    Otherwise, why else would Yvonne think that Natalie was delusional when she tried to convince

    Yvonne countless times.

    Natalie was just Cindere and there was no way she could change her identity. She needed to

    snap out of that.

    When she arrived at the bus station, there was a red Ferrari parked nearby, which attracted the

    attention of passersby.

    The car window winded down slowly when Natalie approached. It was Remington in the driver''s

    seat.

    Was this man waiting for her?

    As expected, Remington waved at her and invited, "Get in."

    Natalie got into the car and asked, "Mr. Fox, are you waiting for me?"

    Remington replied smilingly, "What else could it be?"

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She was confused. Why would Remington go through the trouble to pick her up? They were not

    close too.

    She suddenly recalled that Remington imed he knew Tobias previously. Was he doing this

    because of Tobias?

    After all, many people would suck up to Tobias because of his status.

    Was Remington trying to win her favor after failing to please Tobias?

    Natalie felt very awkward. She said, "Stop being nice to me. I can''t put in a good word for you with

    Tobias."

    Remington immediately understood what Natalie meant. He was utterly speechless.

    Did she think that he was trying to get closer to Tobias by being nice to her? This woman was so

    simple-minded.

    "I know. Judging from the way you dress, I can see that you''re not very important to Tobias."

    Remington nced at her and continued, "Tobias is very rich. How can his woman dress like this? It

    seems that he does not care about you since you''re just pretending to be his wife."

    Natalie was rendered speechless again.

    "Actually, it''s not that bad. We were just pretending to be married but he''s nice to me," Natalie

    defended Tobias, "He gave me a lot of clothes, bags, and shoes to fill up a huge cloakroom."

    Natalie started counting with her fingers seriously. "He gave me something from Louis Vuitton,

    Chanel, Hermes, and many more."

    Remington was amused when he spotted her straight face.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Other women were proud and arrogant when they showed off their branded stuff.

    However, Natalie sounded like she was solving a simple mathematics problem like a preschooler.

    It had been a long time since Remington met an interesting woman like Natalie.

    "Then why don''t you wear them?" Remington asked.

    Natalie''s face froze.

    She pointed to her clothes and asked, "Do you know what brand is this?"

    Remington looked at it carefully but he could not recognize the brand.

    How strange! There were brands that he did not know.

    "I can''t tell."

    "That''s right because it doesn''t have a brand," Natalie replied. "I bought it at a roadside stall for only

    15 dors!" Natalie was very proud to reveal the answer.

    Remington did not know what to say.

    "You know what? I''ve been wearing cheap clothes all my life. I''m not used to wearing expensive

    clothes..."

    As Natalie spoke, her lips curled. "Of course, maybe I''ll wear those expensive clothes to show off

    someday when I feel like it. Yet, that''s not something I want to do right now."

    The corners of Remington''s lips curved into a smile. "You''re so funny."

    "I''m not just a fun person." Natalie pointed at her own face and added, "I''m pretty too."

    "You''re pretty," Remington replied, "Otherwise, Tobias wouldn''t have agreed to stage a marriage

    with you. Although you''re just pretending to be his wife, he wouldn''t want to wake up to face an ugly

    girl every day."

    Natalie burst intoughter. "That''s not true. Tobias would have seen so many beautiful women by

    now."

    "That''s right." Remington''s dark eyes glowed and he added, "But there''s another reason."

    "What is it?" Natalie asked curiously.

    "I''ll tell you some other day." Remington decided to keep it a secret.

    Natalie''s university was just around the corner. Remington parked his car in a remote spot nearby

    without needing Natalie to remind him.

    "You are quite smart." Natalie was impressed. "Of course, it''s also very nice to be my girlfriend.

    Would you like to give it a try?�� There was a faint smile on his lips.

    "Forget it," Natalie replied.

    Although she was just pretending to be Tobias'' wife, she was still a married woman.

    Remington smiled at her quietly.

    "By the way, what''s wrong with your phone? I can''t get through," Remington suddenly asked when

    Natalie was getting out of the car.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    "I can finally get through now," Remington said.

    "Yeah, yeah," Natalie replied absentmindedly.

    "You''ll have to answer if I call."

    "Depends on my mood. I''m going now, see you." Upon finishing that, Natalie headed to ss.

    After arriving in her ss, Sebastian gave her some snacks and desserts.

    In fact, he only gave some to her and not to Yvonne.

    Natalie felt that she was very lucky recently. Someone was dropping her off to ss and another

    was bringing her delicious snacks.

    However, she did not read too much into it.

    Although Remington denied it, she was sure that Remington''s goal was to suck up to Tobias.

    Therefore, he was trying to get her to put in a good word with Tobias.

    Otherwise, who would make so much effort to get to know her and fetch her to ss?

    As for Sebastian, she had always treated him as a good friend.

    "Sebastian, you shouldn''t bring snacks for me after this," Natalie said.

    She knew that Sebastian did note from a wealthy family and buying these snacks must have

    cost him a lot of money. Sebastian only smiled in response.

    At the same time, Natalie sensed that someone was casting strange nces at them.

    Sebastian felt the same and he immediately turned over his shoulder.

    The two students immediately looked away.

    Queenie and Kimberly entered the ssroom.

    Kimberly lookednguid while Queenie seemed cheerful.

    Natalie was not sure if she was just thinking too much but she felt that something was off. Why did

    people keep casting strange looks at her?

    She even heard someone whispering behind her back. "She looked so innocent but it turns out that

    she''s a sl*t."

    "They said they were just friends but in reality, they are a shameless couple," another added.

    "No wonder they looked so close. No wonder he''s bringing her snacks every day."

    Natalie was confused by what she heard.

    It was not until noon that Natalie finally understood what was going on.

    Sebastian fought with someone. Natalie could not believe it when Yvonne came to tell her.

    Sebastian was very gentle and harmless.

    He always left Natalie with that impression.

    Sebastian was a gentleman. He would only blush whenever she cracked a stupid joke with him.

    Why would a guy like Sebastian fight with someone else?

    Natalie and Yvonne hurried over to where Sebastian was.

    It seemed that the fight just ended. Sebastian''s face was covered in dust and there were patches of

    bloodstains on his face.

    The same could be said about the other guy.

    "You can insult me but you can''t insult Natalie!" It was rare to see Sebastian so livid!

    The guy spat on the ground and retorted, "When did I ever insult you? She''s a wh*re and you''re a

    b*stard. You''re so shameless, so why are you feigning innocence?"

    Sebastian''s face was brick red from anger. He wanted to rush forward again.

    Yvonne and Natalie stopped Sebastian hurriedly.

    Sebastian was always gentle and soft. How could he win in a fight?

    "Hey, what''s wrong with you? What are you talking about?" Yvonne stepped forward and shouted.

    "What am I talking about?" The guy sneered as he took out his mobile phone.

    Sebastian wanted to pull Natalie away. "Let''s go. You don''t have to see those horrible things."

    Natalie was not going to back off. She heard a lot of rumors earlier but she did not understand what

    was going on.

    She broke free from Sebastian away and walked

    over. Her face turned pale instantly.

    "What''s going on..." Natalie pointed at the screen of the guy''s mobile phone.

    Yvonne approached Natalie to have a look and then she immediately flushed.

    "When... When did you guys do that behind my back?" Yvonne''s eyes widened.

    "Yvonne, why are you spewing nonsense too?" Sebastian was ashamed and infuriated. "Can''t you

    tell that the photo was Photoshopped?"

    Yvonne suppressed her shame and stared at the photo. Atst, she discovered that there was

    something wrong with the photo.

    Whoever edited the photo was skilled. If Yvonne never saw the original photo, she would probably

    believe it.

    However, Yvonne had seen the original photo.

    Back then, the three of them went hiking together and they took a lot of photos.

    The fake photo was edited from those photos.

    Someone had copied Natalie''s head and Sebastian''s head and pasted them on a photo of a naked

    couple.

    Yvonne grabbed the mobile phone and threw it on the ground. "Are you stupid? Can''t you see that

    this was Photoshopped?"

    The guy''s blood was boiling from exasperation after his mobile phone was smashed. However,

    Yvonne was a girl and he could not hit her even if he wanted to. He red at Yvonne and ran away.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Natalie, I..." Sebastian did not know what to say. He stuttered for a long time and finally managed

    to say, "It''s all fake, so don''t take it to heart."

    Natalie nodded. She was never afraid in the first ce because she did not do it. Why should she

    be afraid?

    However, who would edit the photo and spread it around?

    It suddenly dawned on Natalie.

    Queenie!

    Queenie stole her mobile phone and there were photos of her, Sebastian and Yvonne in it!

    Did Queenie do it?

    Natalie could not help but clench her fists.

    The three of them thought that the photos were fake and the matter would die down soon.

    However, things were not as simple as they thought.

    First, the photo looked real and it was enough to make anyone believe it.

    Furthermore, Sebastian was being too nice to Natalie recently. It must be suspicious to the others

    that he was bringing Natalie snacks and choctes every day.

    Yvonne regretted her actions. "It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. I was the one who encouraged

    Sebastian to do that. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have aroused any suspicion." Sebastian was quiet as

    he lowered his head.

    In fact, he did not do it because Yvonne incited him. He wanted to do it a long time ago but he was

    embarrassed to do it. After Yvonne encouraged him, he mustered up his courage to do it.

    However, he never expected that that would be a weapon for others to frame Natalie and him.

    Initially, Yvonne and Sebastian thought that Natalie had lost herself in her fantasies about Tobias.

    Yvonne pondered about it and came to the conclusion that Natalie was just desperate for a

    boyfriend.

    If there was a guy who cared about Natalie, she might not act like that anymore.

    Therefore, she taught Sebastian what he should do. Who knew it would end up in this mess?

    Natalie was at a loss for words after hearing Yvonne''s exnation.

    No wonder Sebastian was behaving strangely. It turned out that Yvonne was behind it.

    Natalie immediately went to look for Queenie.

    "Did you do it?" Natalie thought that only Queenie would do something like that.

    Queenie snorted, "Why should I tell you, b*tch?"

    Natalie took a deep breath and replied, "You can hurt me all you want. I''m already used to it since

    you''ve been bullying me since we were little. However, don''t drag innocent people into this. It''s

    really disgusting." Queenie sneered, "Disgusting? Wouldn''t you be the same, Natalie? Or do you

    think that you''re not disgusting for seducing Tobias?"

    "Watch your mouth! I never seduced Tobias. If you didn''t try to make me sleep with that idiot, Tobias

    wouldn''t end up helping me." Natalie red at Queenie coldly.

    "Oh my, do you really think that Tobias is helping you?" Queenie reacted like she just heard

    something funny. "Who do you think you are? There are countless girls out there who are more

    beautiful than you, Natalie. I''m so much prettier than you. Why should he help you?"

    Upon recalling that, Queenie gnashed her teeth resentfully.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    There were countless men who were after Queenie, hence she always had enough money to

    purchase various branded goods for a makeover.

    However, Natalie was penniless! She did not wear makeup and all her clothes were from roadside

    stalls. She was so much worse than Queenie!

    However, Tobias had a crush on Natalie.

    Initially, Queenie dared not think about having anything to do with a man like Tobias.

    Yet, after Tobias fell for Natalie, Queenie no longer thought highly of him. Why did an excellent man

    choose Natalie over her!

    "I think other women would know their ce. They won''t seduce Tobias so shamelessly as you did!"

    Natalie felt it''s a waste of time to quarrel with Queenie. "You im that I seduced him, so why don''t

    you try and seduce him yourself?"

    "You!" Queenie went ballistic!

    Suddenly, Natalie''s mobile phone rang.

    Natalie nced at the screen and discovered that it was an unfamiliar number. She did not have

    time to answer the call, thus she disconnected the call without hesitation.

    Queenie nced at Natalie''s mobile phone and frowned.

    This poor woman was using thetest Apple mobile phone. Did Tobias give it to her?

    Immediately, Queenie was in a good mood.

    An Apple mobile phone was not very expensive. It seemed that Tobias did not really care about

    Natalie. Otherwise, he would not have bought Natalie a mobile phone that many college students

    could afford.

    Queenie ridiculed Natalie, "It seems that Tobias doesn''t really care about you. Otherwise, he won''t

    buy you such amon stupid phone."

    Natalie raised her eyebrow and retorted, "You''re right, if you didn''t sleep around with so many men,

    you wouldn''t be able to afford this stupid phone too."

    She rolled her eyes at Queenie and added, "Don''t forget that we''re from the same family. Do you

    really think you''re a princess?"

    Queenie''s blood was boiling from exasperation.

    "I could not be bothered to argue with you. You better prepare yourself before those rumors drown

    you in Agaphen University," Queenie concluded coldly and left.

    In the afternoon, Natalie and Sebastian were called to the vice principal''s office.

    The vice- principal of the university was a middle-aged man in his forties.

    He stared at Natalie and Sebastian bitterly. "Tell me, why did you do that? It''s really a disgrace to

    the university."

    Natalie and Sebastian exchanged looks of horror. The vice- principal continued, "In fact, I know that

    college students are adults too. It''s not wrong to fall in love and do something that only a couple

    would do. However, you even took photos like this and spread it on campus! Our university will

    never allow immoral behaviors like this."

    Natalie and Sebastian immediately understood what the vice principal was talking about.

    "Mr. Vance," Sebastian''s face turned red as he tried to exin, "The phone is fake..."

    "You''re telling me it''s fake? How can it be fake?" Mr. Vance took out his mobile phone and

    continued, "You guys are definitely in this photo! How can it be fake?"

    Sebastian flushed as he stole a nce at the mobile phone. He wanted to exin but he was so

    ashamed that he could not speak.

    Natalie suddenly pointed out, "Mr. Vance, this photo is fake. It''s obviously edited by someone else.

    Can''t you see that?"

    Natalie hated being framed, therefore her tone was not very friendly.

    Mr. Vance was used to ttery, thus he was angered when he heard Natalie''s tone. "Edited? You

    have to show me evidence if you think the photo is fake! Besides, Sebastian has been going after

    you recently. Everybody in your ss already knows that! How can this be a fake photo?"

    Mr. Vance was talking about Sebastian giving Natalie snacks. Everyone interpreted Sebastian''s

    abnormal behavior as an attempt for him to date Natalie. In the end, Mr. Vance gave his verdict. If

    Natalie and Sebastian could not find any evidence to support their ims, both of them would need

    to write a reflection report and gave an exnation.

    After exiting Mr. Vance''s office, Sebastian apologized to Natalie, "Natalie, it''s all my fault. If it weren''t

    for me, we wouldn''t end up like this."

    Natalie sighed, "You were just being nice to me."

    Sebastian wanted to speak but Natalie interrupted him. "Forget it, let''s not talk about this anymore.

    Let''s think of a way to deal with it."

    Although Natalie was certain that Queenie was the one behind it, she did not have any evidence to

    support her ims.

    After school, Natalie and Yvonne discussed their next moves.

    Sebastian wanted to be involved too but Yvonne drove him away. "Natalie and you are the talks of

    the university. You''d better avoid being with us for the time being. We''ll contact you if wee up

    with a solution."

    Yvonne and Natalie went to the woods on campus. It was remote and empty, hence it would give

    them privacy to discuss their next moves.

    None of them noticed that Queenie was tailing them with a strong guy. The guy was Qasim Lawson.

    "Are you sure?" Qasim was a little nervous.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Queenie''s eyes glimmered coldly. "Yes, that b*tch even allowed Sebastian to do it. She''s just like a

    public toilet and it would be a waste if you don''t do it." Yvonne''s idea was to get someone

    professional to appraise the photo and check if the photo was edited.

    However, both of them did not know who they should go to and they were at a loss.

    Suddenly, Yvonne received a text message from a stranger. The message read, "Come to the

    school gate to get your parcel."

    "Wait for me here, I''ll go and get my parcel," Yvonne told Natalie.

    Natalie nodded and Yvonne went out of the woods.

    Meanwhile, Natalie was searching for a ce to appraise the photo on her mobile phone.

    She just input a few words into the browser when a strong force lurched at her. She stumbled to the

    ground.

    A guy was about to kiss Natalie.

    Natalie pushed the guy away and discovered that it was Qasim, a fellow sophomore.

    Qasim''s father was a politician in Agaphen City. Therefore, Qasim would run amok in Agaphen

    University fearlessly.

    "Are you crazy?" Natalie was confused.

    Qasim went over to grab Natalie. "It''s not convenient for us to do it here. Let''s go to a hotel."

    Natalie smacked Qasim''s hand away and retorted, "What hotel? What nonsense are you talking

    about..." Qasimughed lecherously, "You have done it with Sebastian, so why are you acting like

    you''re innocent? I''m much richer than Sebastian. You might as well follow me instead of him. I''m

    very experienced too. I''ll definitely please you."

    Natalie was furious and she pped Qasim instinctively. "You better watch your mouth."

    Immediately, a hand print appeared on Qasim''s face.

    He was usually very arrogant and no one ever insulted him like that!

    "B*tch! You''re ying with fire!" Qasim''s face darkened and wanted to rip off Natalie''s clothes.

    Natalie was no match for him.

    "Go away, don''t touch me!" Natalie kicked his abdomen mercilessly.

    Qasim was livid. He pressed Natalie against a tree and wanted to assault her.

    Natalie''s heart raced.

    Suddenly, she heard a voice.

    "Don''t bully Natalie!"

    Qasim turned around in shock and spotted Yvonne standing behind him.

    Natalie took the opportunity to kick Qasim in the groin.

    "Ah!" An agonizing shriek echoed in the woods.

    He cupped his hands over his lower abdomen and broke out in cold sweat.

    Natalie dragged Yvonne and ran away together.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    After running out of the campus and boarding a bus, Yvonne and Natalie finally calmed down.

    "Qasim is just too bold. How dare he do that on campus? We must report him to the administration

    tomorrow and get him expelled." Yvonne was furious.

    Natalie nodded heavily.

    Qasim almost assaulted her. There was no need for Yvonne to remind her because she would

    never forgive that guy!

    As for Tobias, the meeting was very sessful and the contract was signed.

    He rubbed his eyebrows, feeling a little tired.

    Benjamin approached him and reported, "Mr. Whitlock, I''ve booked a flight back to Agaphen City

    tomorrow."

    Tobias nodded.

    It was already ten at night.

    What was Natalie doing? The thought suddenly urred to Tobias.

    There was a short ring from his mobile phone. It was a text message.

    Tobias unlocked his screen to check.

    It was a photo from an unknown number. It was a photo of Natalie. Tobias'' handsome face froze.

    The next day, Natalie got up early in the morning.

    She did not even have time for breakfast as she rushed to her university. She wanted to report

    Qasim to vent her frustrations.

    Yvonne arrived early in the morning too and they went to the vice principal office together.

    "Mr. Vance, Qasim bullied Natalie yesterday. You have to investigate this and expel him!" Yvonne

    stated her intentions.

    They took into ount the reputation of the university and Natalie was not harmed the previous

    day, therefore they did not lodge a police report. Instead, they waited for the management of the

    university to deal with it!

    They believed that the university would be fair.

    However, Mr. Vance cast a nce at them before sighing, "Natalie, you should go to Mr. Aaron''s

    office." Mr. Aaron was the principal of Agaphen University.

    Mr. Vance asked Yvonne to return to the ssroom before bringing Natalie to the principal''s office.

    As soon as they arrived at the principal''s office, Natalie spotted Mr. Aaron bowing and apologizing

    to a couple obsequiously.

    The woman was wearing expensive clothes while the man was exuding an impressive aura.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Natalie,e quickly! Apologize to Qasim''s mother now!" Mr. Aaron had keen eyes and he

    immediately spotted Natalie when she walked in. Natalie was puzzled.

    Mrs. Lawson walked to Natalie and asked in a condescending tone, "Is this the girl who kicked my

    son?"

    "Her name is Natalie Godfrey. Natalie, apologize now! Qasim was admitted to the hospital because

    you kicked him!" Mr. Aaron informed Natalie.

    Natalie immediately understood.

    "He bullied me in the first ce!" Natalie''s face was stiff.

    She was too embarrassed to tell what Qasim did to her, hence she could only exin it in a subtle

    way.

    Mr. Aaron''s face darkened.

    Natalie was out of her mind. Did she not know who Qasim''s parents were?

    "Natalie, stop spewing nonsense and apologize now. Maybe Qasim''s parents would be kind enough

    to let it slide. You might be spared from being expelled. Otherwise, I can''t protect you," Mr. Aaron

    concluded.

    Natalie''s eyes were filled with disbelief.

    She came in the hopes that the university would help her. However, Mr. Aaron ignored her remarks

    and asked her to apologize?

    "Mr. Aaron, how can you protect Qasim? I''m going to call the police!" Natalie clenched her fists.

    "Call the police?" Mrs. Lawson sneered and retorted, "Do you know that the chief of police needs to

    bow to my husband? You still want to call the police?"

    Mr. Aaron was anxious. He whispered in Natalie''s ear, "Natalie, you can''t afford to offend Qasim.

    Hurry up and apologize to his parents. Otherwise, the university will suffer too. His parents are very

    powerful and no one will be able to help you."

    "He bullied me and I will never apologize!" Natalie was stubborn.

    "Honey, call the chief of police. This woman is an adult and she kicked my precious son. Tell the

    director to sentence her to ten years in jail," Mrs. Lawson said sharply.

    Mr. Lawson cast a nce at Natalie before exiting the office to make a phone call.

    The director still wanted to help Natalie.

    His voice was filled with panic. "Natalie, don''t be hasty. Do you want to ruin your life? Do you really

    want to go to jail?"

    "I''ve done nothing wrong!" Natalie insisted.

    The director lowered his voice to make sure that Mrs. Lawson could not hear him.. "I know you''ve

    done nothing wrong but that doesn''t work here. This world is unfair. Those with power would

    determine who is right. Apologize quickly or you''ll just be digging your own grave."

    Natalie''s face was pale.

    She gnashed her teeth and she even left a blood mark on her lips!

    She needed to apologize! It was obvious that she was humiliated but why did she need to

    apologize? She could not do it!

    Yet, should she persist? She understood what Mr. Aaron meant. She could not afford to mess with

    Qasim''s family.

    "It seems that this university is indeed a renowned university. You even bully a girl like that. You

    really live up to your name," a cold voice suddenly said.

    Natalie froze and stared at the man in disbelief.

    It was Tobias! Why did hee?

    Mr. Aaron wanted to retort out of reflex when he heard someone questioning his university.

    However, he was timid when he spotted who it was.

    The intruder was domineering and it was obvious that he was not an ordinary man. Mr. Aaron

    decided not to get himself involved in it.

    Mrs. Lawson was taken aback and stared at Tobias suspiciously.

    Tobias looked a little familiar to her but she could not remember who he was.

    However, it did not matter. Her husband was the mayor''s secretary. No one would dare to offend her

    husband.

    "Bullying her? She kicked my precious son in the first ce. My husband is the mayor''s secretary.

    He won''t let this slide!" Mrs. Lawson eximed suggestively.

    She stated her husband''s identity to warn the man.

    Tobias lowered his eyes at Natalie.

    Natalieined, "Her son bullied me first, so I kicked him. He deserved it!"

    Tobias frowned.

    "He didn''t do anything to me!" Natalie added instinctively.

    She acted like she would no longer be pure to Tobias if Qasim really took advantage of her.

    In fact, what did it have to do with Tobias? They were just pretending to be married.

    "You''ve done the right thing!" Tobias replied cidly.

    "You, you!" Mrs. Lawson was exasperated. "I''m going to throw both of you in jail."

    As soon as she finished, Mr. Lawson came back.

    "I''ve made an arrangement with the chief of police. This girl has seriously injured my son and she''ll

    be imprisoned for at least eight years!" Mr. Lawson said.

    "Arrest this man too," Mrs. Lawson shouted.

    Mr. Lawson followed her gaze and he froze.

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Whitlock." Mr. Lawson was very experienced. His expression returned to

    normal in a blink of an eye.

    He rushed forward warmly in an attempt to shake hands with Tobias.

    However, Tobias did not move.

    "Who gave you the authority to do that? Eight years of imprisonment?" Tobias asked coldly.

    Mr. Lawson was startled and he immediately forced a smile. "It''s all a misunderstanding."

    Mrs. Lawson stomped and interrupted, "What misunderstanding? This girlnded my son in the

    hospital!"

    Mr. Lawson''s face darkened. What a foolish woman!

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    Mr. Lawson grabbed Mrs. Lawson''s hand and warned in a low voice, "Can''t you tell that she''s

    Tobias'' woman? How dare you provoke her? Shut up!"

    The man was Tobias! Mrs. Lawson was taken aback.

    She was a woman in an upper- ss society. Although she did not know Tobias personally, she had

    heard about him before.

    "Well, it''s not that serious. It''s just a small fight between the kids." Mrs. Lawson forced a smile.

    In truth, Natalie''s kicknded Qasim in the hospital.

    However, the girl was Tobias'' woman, hence the Lawson family could only swallow their frustrations.

    Mr. Aaron knew that the man was exceptional but he did not expect him to be Tobias!

    He was shocked. Natalie was just an ordinary poor student, right? Every year, she would need to

    get a schrship to continue her studies. How could she have anything to do with Tobias?

    "Yes, yes, that''s right! It''s just a small misunderstanding between the students." Mr. Aaron could not

    afford to offend any of them, thus he decided to be the peacemaker.

    "A small misunderstanding?" Tobias stared at Mr. Aaron with a faint smile. The principal''s heart

    skipped a beat and he felt suffocated under pressure.

    Mr. Lawson stepped forward swiftly and said, "Natalie, it''s all my son''s fault. We were being

    unreasonable."

    He was reluctant to apologize. It was the first time he apologized to a girl who was his son''s age.

    Natalie could sense Mr. Lawson''s unwillingness.

    "If apologies ever do the trick, why do we still need the police?" Natalie asked.

    She would never forget that Mr. Lawson would have sent her to prison if Tobias did not appear.

    She was nearly humiliated by Qasim and his father was going to throw her in jail.

    Mr. Lawson was taken aback.

    He thought that the girl was young and simple-minded but his expectation was far from correct.

    "How dare you? We..." Mrs. Lawson was very infuriated. She was about to scold Natalie when she

    suddenly recalled that Tobias was around.

    She decided to hold back and swallow her angry remarks.

    "No matter what, you kicked my son. We won''t hold you responsible now, so what else do you

    want?" she could not help but venture in a low voice.

    Mr. Lawson immediately red at Mrs. Lawson.

    Tobias'' eyes were cold. "What you did leads to what you get. If nothing happened, then it wouldn''t

    result in any consequences. Well, shouldn''t we hold your son responsible for his actions?" Mr.

    Lawson was shocked. He knew that his son was at fault. If Tobias were to hold his son responsible,

    his son would be in deep trouble.

    He immediately exined, "Mr. Whitlock, it''s all my fault for not educating my son properly. I''ll

    definitely make it up to Natalie. Please don''t worry about it."

    Tobias turned to Natalie.

    Mr. Aaron tried to resolve the problem too. "Natalie, Qasim is a fellow schoolmate, right? Let''s just

    forget about it."

    If this matter were to escte, it would damage the university''s image.

    Natalie spotted Mr. Aaron''s pleading eyes.

    Although Mr. Aaron did nothing to help her this time, he used to treat her well. He would make sure

    that she received her schrship every year.

    She was grateful. Moreover, Mr. Lawson said that he would make it up to her.

    "Well, since you mentioned that you would make it up to me, let''s just forget it," Natalie said to Mr.

    Lawson, "I won''t get thrown in jail or expelled, right?"

    Mr. Lawson was very embarrassed. "Of course, it''s my fault for not educating my son."

    Natalie had nothing else to say. She left the principal''s office with Tobias.

    "Thank you."

    When no one was around, Natalie looked up and thanked Tobias sincerely.

    Tobias stared at Natalie quietly. "Thank you for helping me. You made me feel like someone

    important for once," Natalie added seriously.

    Naturally, she understood that Qasim''s parents and even Mr. Aaron changed their minds because of

    Tobias.

    "Why were you here?" Natalie asked again after Tobias remained silent.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    They strolled around the campus. Everyone was in ss, therefore there was no one around.

    "I received a photo," Tobias replied cidly.

    "What photo?" Natalie''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that photo?

    Tobias nced at Natalie meaningfully. "It''s a photo of you cheating on me."

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    "No, that photo''s fake! It''s Photoshopped," Natalie exined hurriedly.

    She was extremely anxious. She was afraid that Tobias would misunderstand her.

    "That photo''s edited. I never... Did it with anyone else but you," Natalie added.

    "I know," Tobias raised his elegant eyebrow and continued, "I can tell immediately that it''s

    Photoshopped."

    Tobias was indeed a PhD holder. He was different from everyone else.

    So many people thought that the photo was real because it seemed believable. Tobias was the only

    one who was sharp enough to tell that it was edited.

    He had a brilliant educational background and a high IQ! No wonder he was the president of YS

    Group.

    Natalie idolized Tobias.

    "I can tell that you''re not the woman in the photo. You don''t have such a great figure," Tobias

    answered tly.

    Natalie''s face froze.

    That was how he was able to tell... Well, she was thinking too much. In fact, Tobias was not that

    smart.

    "Whoever did it did a horrible job. I can still tell that it was Photoshopped," Tobias added.

    Natalie was at a loss.

    Why could Tobias not finish his sentence properly?

    "That photo must have something to do with your missing phone, right?"

    Natalie''s admiration for Tobias was ignited again. He was indeed very intelligent.

    "I think so." Natalie nodded.

    "I''ll get a proper exnation," Tobias concluded calmly.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Did he mean that he would help her investigate what happened?

    She wanted to ask when her mobile phone rang.

    "Natalie, what happened? How are things going?" Yvonne was probably in ss, hence she

    lowered her voice.

    "I''ll tell youter," Natalie replied.

    "Okay, I''ll hang up first."

    After hanging up the call, Natalie realized that they reached the school entrance.

    "Go back to ss. I''ll return to thepany," Tobias said softly.

    Natalie nodded. She gazed at the extraordinary man admiringly. There was a burst of emotion in

    her.

    She recalled how Qasim''s father treated Tobias obsequiously. Mr. Lawson was the mayor''s

    secretary and he was a big shot to Natalie.

    However, Mr. Lawson acted ingratiatingly when he spotted Tobias. Therefore, Tobias must be very

    influential.

    Suddenly, she felt like she did not know Tobias.

    She knew that Tobias was an excellent man as the president of YS Group. However, she never

    knew that Tobias was that powerful.

    When the thought struck her, she felt that the gap between them grew indefinitely.

    "I''ll be going now." Tobias boarded the Lincoln that was parked in front of the university and sped

    off.

    Natalie strode back to her ssroom.

    The lecturer spotted Natalie and nodded to motion Natalie to enter the ss.

    Natalie slipped back to her seat.

    Queenie was shocked when she noticed Natalie. Natalie came back? Did Qasim''s parents let her

    go?

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    Previously, Queenie chose Qasim due to his background. If Qasim seeded, Natalie would be

    robbed of her chastity. If he failed, Natalie would have offended him. No matter what the oue

    was, Natalie would be ruined. Therefore, Queenie never expected Natalie to return in one piece.

    During ss, Queenie observed Natalie discreetly. She realized that Natalie and Yvonne were

    chatting happily. That made Queenie more confused than ever.

    Yvonne took Natalie''s hand and said, "Natalie, you scared me. I thought you wouldn''te back."

    Natalie grinned and replied, "Don''t worry, I''m back, right? I''m okay and I escaped unscathed."

    "I heard that Qasim''s parents came. Why did his parents let you go?" Yvonne asked with a puzzled

    look.

    Natalie''s eyes quivered. "Would you believe me if I tell you that Tobias helped me?"

    Yvonne let out a dryugh.

    Of course, Yvonne would never believe it.

    Immediately, Natalie knew what Yvonne was thinking. Yvonne must be assuming that she was

    delusional about Tobias again.

    Natalie blinked. "Alright, I was just messing with you. I was very cute and smart, so they let it slide."

    Yvonne was speechless. She concluded that Natalie may havended Qasim in the hospital but

    Qasim tried to humiliate Natalie in the first ce. Qasim''s parents were probably very reasonable,

    hence they let Natalie go.

    During the break, Queenie approached Natalie.

    Natalie bore disdain in her heart when she spotted Queenie.

    "Natalie, how did youe back?" Queenie asked in a demanding tone.

    Natalie gave Queenie a strange look. "Why can''t Ie back? Do I have to report back to you

    when Ie back? Who do you think you are?"

    Queenie was exasperated.

    She lowered her voice and threatened viciously, "B*tch, I see you''re getting bolder!"

    "Excuse me but I have always been bold." Queenie was infuriated but Natalie appeared to be calm.

    Queenie was so furious that she was about to explode.

    Ever since this b*tch hooked up with Tobias, Natalie began to cross the line.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Queenie red at Natalie and clenched her jaw. "Natalie, why did Qasim''s parents let you go when

    you wounded their son so badly?"

    Natalie stared at Queenie questioningly. "Does this have anything to do with you?"

    Queenie''s face darkened.

    Of course, it had everything to do with her! She nned everything. If Natalie returned unscathed,

    all Queenie''s efforts would be in vain! On the other hand, Natalie''s eyes suddenly glimmered.

    It dawned on her that Queenie''s behavior was very odd. Queenie was pestering her about Qasim''s

    parents now.

    In a blink of an eye, something struck Natalie.

    She stared at Queenie in disbelief. "It''s you? Queenie, you were the one who was behind it, right?"

    Queenie was a little guilty but she retorted hurriedly, "Huh? What are you talking about? I don''t

    understand."

    Queenie''s behavior confirmed Natalie''s spection.

    Suddenly, Natalie felt a shiver run down her spine.

    Queenie was her sister. Her very own sister.

    Queenie found someone to humiliate her. Her own sister did it to her.

    Natalie red at Queenie coldly and warned, "Queenie, you should watch what you''re doing.

    Disaster will find its way to you."

    "What are you talking about, you b*tch?" Queenie shouted.

    Natalie gave Queenie a meaningful look. "I don''t like to talk to dogs because dogs always bark so

    noisily. I''m going out to get some fresh air. I hope the dog won''t follow me."

    Upon finishing that, Natalie swaggered away.

    Queenie felt a smoldering anger burning from within when she red at Natalie''s back. There was a

    vicious glow in her eyes.

    "Natalie, you b*tch! Just you wait and see. I''ll never let you go," she vowed to herself.

    Outside the ssroom, Natalie was basking in the wind.

    The weather was good that day. The breeze was very pleasant...

    It was just a little annoying that people were talking behind her back.

    Natalie knew that the photos were the cause. Her scandalous photos with Sebastian.

    She was carefree. The photos were fake, hence she could not care less about it. However,

    Sebastian lost a lot of weight because it. He looked very guilty every time he met her.

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    Sebastian and Natalie were both victims. Why did Sebastian behave like he was the one who did

    something to wrong her?

    Yvonne found Natalie outside the ssroom and said, "Natalie, what are you going to do about it?

    Everyone knew about you and Sebastian now."

    The corner of Natalie''s lips twitched.

    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll figure it out."

    She recalled what Tobias promised her. She believed that Tobias would definitely help her resolve it.

    Yvonne did not pester when she spotted Natalie''s confident look.

    After returning to the apartment that evening, Natalie realized that Tobias was not home. She did

    not read too much into it and went to sleep after dinner.

    It was a very eventful day and she needed to catch up on her sleep.

    The next day, Natalie went to the dining table to have breakfast but Tobias was still nowhere to be

    found.

    She asked Aunt Lee about it and realized that Tobias did not return the previous night.

    Where did he fool around the previous night?

    This thought suddenly struck Natalie.

    She blinked and decided that she was thinking too much.

    Tobias was an unemotional Prince Charming. He did not look like someone who would mess

    around.

    She bit her toast and she suddenly shed.

    She recalled the day she met Tobias for the first time. Tobias tormented her in bed repeatedly. He

    was definitely far from being unemotional and abstinent.

    After breakfast, Natalie went to ss.

    When she arrived at the bus stop, she spotted the mboyant red Ferrari again.

    Her eyelids twitched. Was it Remington again?

    As expected, the window rolled down slowly to reveal an extremely handsome face. Remington

    smirked, "Hey, beautiful, get in the car."

    There were other women waiting at the bus stop. They were staring at Natalie enviously.

    Initially, Natalie did not n to get into Remington''s car. She thought that Remington wanted to

    curry favor with Tobias by sending her to ss every day.

    Nheless, she could not help Remington, hence it was better to stop taking advantage of him.

    However, she got into the car when she noticed the envious looks from the other women.

    Well, she might as well just let them gawk all they want!

    "Why did you pick me up again today? I told you to stop, right?" Natalie asked as soon as she got

    into the car.

    "I''m in a good mood today." Remington grinned and continued, "I''m going to tell you a secret."

    "What secret?" Natalie was a little curious.

    "Do you want to know why Tobias married you?" Remington''s dark eyes were fixated on Natalie''s

    face.

    Natalie held her breath.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    "He married me because his mother wanted him to get married. Isn''t that the case?" Natalie''s

    breathing was ragged.

    Remington stopped smiling.

    "Come here, let me tell you."

    "Just say it. Stop beating around the bush." Natalie frowned.

    Remington pointed at his own face and chuckled, "Give me a kiss and I''ll tell you. I swear."

    Natalie red at Remington and she refuted, "Why are you so annoying? This is not the first time

    you tried to make me do that. You''ve tried it thest time!"

    Suddenly, she lost all interest to hear his secret. She felt that Remington was just toying with her!

    "Really? I forgot." Remington put on an innocent look.

    He was good-looking and seemed like a harmless man after he putting on an innocent look.

    "Mr. Remington, you have forgotten about that but I remember." Natalie gnashed her teeth and

    added, "You''re a horrible older uncle, stop making fun of me!"

    Remington was taken aback.

    "You said that I''m an uncle?" He was baffled.

    "Is there anything wrong with that?" Natalie replied with a sly look.

    She knew that Remington was good- looking and had a good fashion sense, thus she called him

    that deliberately to irritate him. He always teased her anyway.

    Remington protested helplessly, "Do I look that old?"

    Natalie pretended to look very surprised. "Oh my god, didn''t you know? Don''t you have a mirror

    back home?"

    His eyes were yful but it vanished as soon as it appeared.

    Natalie was a sharp-tongued girl. She was like an interesting wild cat!

    "You''re wearing white underwear and there''s a Hello Kitty printed on it," Remington suddenly said.

    Natalie''s body stiffened.

    "How... How did you know?" She was indeed wearing a pair of white Hello-Kitty underwear!

    Remington directed his gaze on Natalie''s seat. "Don''t you know that you''re going to expose your

    underwear if you sit like that?"

    Natalie was shocked. She realized that she was wearing a skirt. She was sitting so nonchntly

    and she did not pay attention to sitting posture. Her underwear was shing under her skirt.

    Natalie put her legs together hurriedly with embarrassment.

    Oh god, why did she always overlook this? Back then, Tobias reminded her about it. Why was she

    so forgetful? Natalie really wanted to kill herself.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Remington was eager to tease Natalie when he spotted her awkward looks. "By the way, Natalie, do

    you know what elder uncle means in Korea?"

    Natalie took a deep breath and regained herself. "What do you mean? How would I know?"

    "In Korea, women address their lovers as ''Oppa'' or uncle!" Remington''s eyes were like two deep

    abysses.

    Natalie was puzzled. She realized that she was defeated verbally by Remington again.

    Natalie red at him furiously. Her round eyes reminded him of a cat.

    Remington continued, "Have you been to Korea? If you have, you should know what ''elder uncle''

    means in Korea."

    "Sorry, I''ve never been to Korea!" Natalie stared at him and added, "I''ve never even ventured out of

    Agaphen City, let alone going abroad!"

    "You never ever left Agaphen City?" Remington stared at her sympathetically. "That''s so sad. It''s a

    big world and you should try traveling around."

    Natalie put on a sarcastic smile. "Only rich people like you would travel around this huge world.

    Survival is my biggest problem and not travelling. If I really want to travel, I might starve to death

    before I even reach my destination."

    Remington held his breath.

    Suddenly, he no longer had the mood to crack a joke. "You are part of the Whitlock family now. You

    don''t have to live like that anymore." Remington was seemingly trying tofort Natalie.

    Natalie''s eyebrows jerked a little as she retorted, "Yeah, I''m part of the Whitlock family and I can

    lead a good life. However, I never forgot who I am. When Tobias decided to end our agreement, I

    will have to leave. Therefore, I can''t afford to waste every penny. Otherwise, it''ll be very hard for me

    to fit into my life again after enjoying all the luxuries I have now. I''ll just be making things difficult for

    myself, right?"

    A faint smile appeared on the corners of Remington''s lips.

    He suddenly realized that there might be another reason for Tobias to ask Natalie to be his fake

    wife.

    This girl was smart and knew her ce.

    "My university is just around the corner. Stop here," Natalie suddenly said.

    They were almost reaching Natalie''s university.

    As Natalie got out of the car, Remington suddenly stopped her.

    "What''s the matter?" Natalie stopped in her tracks.

    "I wanted to confirm something." Remington stared at Natalie smilingly.

    "What?" Natalieined in her head that Remington was really talkative.

    Remington seemed serious as he asked, "Since you''re just pretending to be Tobias'' wife, you

    should be free to fall in love, right?"

    "Are you trying to date me?" Natalie asked frankly. "You are really straightforward."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She could guess what Remington was going to say next. Therefore, why would she pretend to not

    know and waited for him to speak? It was just a waste of time.

    "I''m very busy and so are you, so we should end this as soon as possible." Natalie was getting

    impatient.

    Remington was at a loss for words.

    His eyes glowed. "We''re not getting in bed. Why do you want to end this as soon as possible?"

    Natalie was a little furious. "Dream on!"

    There was a yful smile on the corner of Remington''s lips. "It''s just a metaphor. I''m not asking you

    to sleep with me."

    Natalie''s face turned brick red. She red at Remington before stomping to her university.

    However, she stopped in her tracks shortly after and stared at Remington meaningfully. "By the way,

    stop picking me up again. I''m married and I''m not interested in having an affair!"

    Remington burst intoughter.

    After Natalie disappeared from his sight, a meaningful smile appeared at the corner of Remington''s

    lips.

    This girl was interesting!

    Shortly after arriving on campus, Natalie received a phone call. When she spotted the caller ID, her

    heart skipped a beat. It was from TObias.

    "Hello." Natalie answered the call.

    "Are you in ss?" Tobias'' voice was low and hoarse.

    On the phone, his pleasant voice was more alluring than ever. Anyone who heard him would be

    bewitched by his voice.

    "Yeah," Natalie replied.

    In truth, she wanted to blurt out more words like she usually did.

    However, she held back whenever she was speaking to Tobias.

    There was a short pause over the phone.

    Natalie broke the silence. "You didn''te backst night. Were you fooling around?"

    Natalie instantly regretted it upon finishing her sentence.

    God, she was horrible at making small talks. What was she talking about?

    Who would even ask questions like that?

    Sure enough, Tobias'' face darkened at the other end of the call.

    After a while, he replied, "Your sister."

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    "What do you mean?" Natalie sounded puzzled.

    She didn''t understand why Tobias would mention her sister.

    "Those photos, she forged them," Tobias'' tone was indifferent.

    Natalie''s hand froze with her phone still in her hand.

    She couldn''t believe that Queenie was the culprit. Although she had her suspicions at first, she was

    still disappointed when she knew that Queenie was indeed guilty.

    She had created those photos to frame her, and then she had sent a man to r*pe her. Queenie

    wanted to ruin her life.

    "I''m going to get even with her!" Natalie suddenly dered after a short silence. She was about to

    hang up the phone.

    Natalie was never the type to stir up trouble, but it did not mean that she was afraid of doing so. If

    Queenie yed tricks behind her back, she would never spare Queenie.

    "Wait." Tobias suddenly replied in a calm tone, "How are you nning to get even with her? Are you

    going to have a feud with her like the Desperate Housewives or have a joust one on one?"

    Natalie was stupefied.

    "You don''t have to look for her yourself. As long as I''m here, you have nothing to worry about."

    Tobias'' saidposedly, with a kind of calming force. "I will help you."

    A faint warmth flowed into Natalie''s heart, slowly permeating through her body.

    Back when she was bullied as a child, she always endured it and hid under her quilt to sob in

    secret.

    As she grew older, she learned how to stand up for herself and fight back, but her efforts were

    mostly futile.

    For example, in the Godfrey family, Natalie would stand up for herself when Queenie scolded her.

    After that, Madison and Brayden would join the bullying, turning it into a fight of three against one.

    No matter how capable Natalie was, she would not be able to defeat three people.

    Even if she tried to fight back, she would always end up getting beaten into a pulp.

    But now, someone told her that if she faced any struggles, she no longer had to go through it alone.

    He would be there to help her.

    She didn''t know why, but Natalie suddenly wanted to set her emotions free as her eyes turned red

    subconsciously.

    Even she didn''t know what was going on. This man''s words had her choked up.

    "I''ll hang up first. Remember that I''m always here, Natalie." Tobias hung up.

    When she heard a beeping tone, indicating the other end was busy, Natalie finally put down the

    phone.

    She was rooted to the spot for a long time. She rubbed her eyes as her lips curled up.

    "Damn it, Natalie, you are such a fool. What are you so emotional for?" Natalie scolded herself

    silently.

    Knowing that someone would help her from that moment on, there was nothing for her to be

    depressed about. Instead, she should feel ted.

    Natalie raised her head and smiled as she headed towards the ssroom.

    When she arrived at the entrance of the ssroom, Natalie saw Sebastian.

    Sebastian was as pale as a ghost. He looked like he was in a bad mood.

    "Sebastian, what''s wrong?" Natalie greeted Sebastian.

    Sebastian lowered his head and replied, "Natalie, we shouldn''t talk for now. I''ve heard that the

    rumors are getting out of hand recently."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a woman''s voice suddenly spoke, "Yo, isn''t this the famous

    adulterous couple in our school?"

    They searched for the source of that voice and saw Kimberly, Queenie, and a few girls were

    heading towards them.

    When Natalie locked eyes with Queenie, a death re shed in her eyes.

    Sebastian stood up and refuted, "You''re being ridiculous!"

    "Ridiculous?" Kimberly raised her brows and said, "What''s the matter with those photos? Why didn''t

    you say that when you were in bed with Natalie?" Sebastian''s face turned red in embarrassment

    when he heard that.

    Natalie stood up immediately and said, "Kimberly, your eyes are gorgeous."

    Kimberly was stunned for a moment beforeughing smugly. "Of course, my eyes are my best

    feature."

    Natalie joined in theughter. "Unfortunately, your big and beautiful eyes are blind. As they say,

    there''s no rose without a thorn."

    Kimberly suddenly flew into a rage. "What the h*ll, Natalie Godfrey?"

    The smile on the corner of Natalie''s lips became more and more profound. "Oh, now that you know

    that I''m spewing nonsense. It seems like no one else besides you is allowed to talk crap, Miss

    Campbell."

    Kimberly became enraged. Queenie, who was standing next to her, held her back and advised her,

    "Kimberly, don''t talk nonsense with this bit*h. She also knows how to run her mouth."

    Several girls gathered around them andmented, "That''s right, Kimberly. Everyone knows about

    the rtionship between her and Sebastian. They are now notorious in our school."

    Then, there was a burst ofughter.

    Sebastian raged with an awkward look, "Natalie and I are innocent. Those photos are all fake."

    "Oh, ''Natalie''. It sounds like you two are lovey-dovey. Yet, you want to pretend that nothing is going

    on between you two," someoneughed. Kimberly red at Natalie and added, "Natalie Godfrey.

    You two have obviously done it, yet you still want to im that the photos are forged somehow? Are

    you kidding me? You liar, do you think that everybody is foolish?"

    Queenie did not tell Kimberly about the truth of those photos, so Kimberly had mistakenly believed

    that those photos were real.

    "I can''t help it if you want to be the foolish one." Natalie returned a menacing re.

    "You adulterous couple!" Kimberly barked maliciously.

    "Watch your words!"

    "Am I wrong?"

    "Are you blind? Can''t you see that those photos are fake?"

    "Oh, if it''s really fake, I will broadcast myself eating sh*t live!" Kimberly was sure that those photos

    must be real and Natalie was just trying to mess with her.

    Natalie''s voice suddenly rose a notch. "Did you all hear that? Kimberly has said that if the photos of

    Sebastian and me are fake, she would broadcast herself eating sh*t."

    "Yes, I am a woman of my word. You f*cking slut."

    Natalie replied with a smirk, "Then I''ll wait for you to eat sh*t."

    Afterpleting her sentence, she turned around and went into the ssroom.

    As Natalie disappeared from their sight, the girls huddled around Kimberly and chattered, "Natalie is

    unbelievable. She was caught in the act and photographed by someone. However, she still refuses

    to admit it. How can she be so thick-skinned."

    "Don''t you know that she was born poor? Girls like them are always like this. They have no respect

    for themselves at all."

    "That''s right. How dare she say that the photos are fake? Does she think that everyone is blind?"

    Around ten in the morning, the principal assembled the student body and lecturers in the

    auditorium.

    There was an extremely spacious auditorium at Agaphen University. It could amodate all the

    teachers and students of the university. It was where students usually carried out their

    performances and activities.

    Everybody was summoned to the auditorium on the spur of the moment. Hence, no one knew what

    had happened.

    When everyone arrived, the principal ascended the stage.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Dear teachers and students, the reason why I gathered you here today is to discuss the matter

    concerning Natalie Godfrey and Sebastian Hoffman, who are students of our university."

    As soon as he finished his sentence, there was amotion.

    The matter surrounding Natalie and Sebastian had recently caused a sensation in the university.

    Now, the principal had personally gathered everyone to announce something about this matter.

    Everyone guessed that punishment wasing for Natalie and Sebastian.

    Kimberly and Queenie couldn''t be happier.

    Kimberly told Queenie, "Queenie, now that even the principal has been alerted of this matter, I think

    they will get expelled soon. Now that the principal is addressing this personally. Let''s see if Natalie

    can defend herself!"

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    At the moment, a smug look stered on Queenie''s face.

    Although Natalie managed to escape unscathed from the incident with Qasim, Queenie didn''t

    expect that her other scheme would not only ruin Natalie''s reputation but also shock the principal!

    What was the principal''s purpose of gathering everyone in the auditorium? He was surely going to

    expel Natalie!

    Queenie''s heart was filled with ecstasy.

    She was sick of attending the same school as Natalie. She was indignant that Natalie was qualified

    to be in the same school as her. Natalie should get a good look at herself in the mirror.

    "Everyone, settle down!" The principal tried to start his announcement.

    The noise gradually subsided.

    Natalie''s eyes jerked slightly. She had no idea why the principal had summoned everyone here. And

    what did it have to do with the scandal between her and Sebastian?

    If it wasn''t for Tobias'' phone call earlier on, she might push the panic button at that moment.

    However, Tobias'' phone call in the morning reassured her.

    She kept reminding herself not to be disheartened. She was not entirely alone at the moment. A

    capable guy was backing her up.

    Natalie was calm in this situation, but Yvonne and Sebastian were both on the anxious seat.

    Yvonne said to Natalie in a low voice, panic-stricken, "Natalie, what are you going to do now? I

    didn''t expect the principal to be a moron. He can''t tell that those photos are fake."

    Sebastian looked as pale as death at the moment. His pale face made him look like he was on the

    verge of copsing.

    Yvonne was a little sullen to see Sebastian acting like this.

    "Look at you, Sebastian. You are a man, but you are not calm at all. Look at how calm Natalie is.

    You should learn from her."

    Sebastian pursed his lips and kept quiet.

    He was not afraid of being expelled. After all, he still had a backup n. Of course, no one in

    Agaphen University knew about this, not even Natalie and Yvonne.

    Nevertheless, he was scared to death that Natalie would get expelled.

    Standing on the stage, the principal announced, "Regarding the photo leak of Sebastian and

    Natalie, it has inflicted an unfavorable impression on Agaphen University. The school has reported

    this case to the police to conduct a detailed investigation. We can now confirm that the allegedly

    explicit photos of Sebastian and Natalie were forged. The truth is, Sebastian and Natalie have a

    normal friendship as ssmates. I hope that all students will no longer be deceived by this fiasco.

    Please judge things more subjectively from now on."

    After the principal finished speaking, everyone was stunned.

    After all, the principal of Agaphen University had spoken, and ording to him, the police had

    investigated this issue. The oue was obvious. The photos of Natalie and Sebastian must be

    fake. It turned out that everyone had misunderstood Sebastian and Natalie.

    Queenie was as pale as a ghost.

    How could this happen? The principal had personally rified the matter for Natalie. How could this

    happen!

    Kimberly''s face was pale too, and her mind went haywire.

    "Those photos are fake? How is it possible? They look so real."

    Some were happy about this while some were in anguish.

    Compared to the sorrow deeply felt by Queenie and Kimberly, Yvonne, Natalie, Sebastian all sighed

    in relief.

    Yvonne was grinning from ear to ear at the moment. "I have used the principal of being a moron,

    but now it seems like I have to take back my words. From now on, I, Yvonne Simpson, am the

    principal of Agaphen University''s number one fan!"

    Sebastian''s face also gradually revitalized after hearing the news.

    There was a sparkle in Natalie''s eyes. It made her even more attractive in a sh.

    That man had said that she didn''t need to fret anymore. It was true that he would help her solve the

    problem.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    When the principal was about to dismiss everyone, Natalie stood up and shouted, "Wait a minute!"

    The principal was stunned.

    Natalie proceeded to step onto the podium as she implored, "Principal, may I have a word?"

    The principal nodded and replied, "Go ahead, Natalie."

    A smile formed on the corner of Natalie''s mouth. She nced at the students below.

    It was the first time she stood on the stage and faced so many people. She felt herself getting jittery.

    However, she calmed down when she thought of how she was going to get her revenge.

    "Dear students, Kimberly, our beloved campus belle of Agaphen University, once vowed that the

    alleged explicit photos of Sebastian and me were real. She has asserted some bold words that if

    those photos were fake, she would broadcast herself eating sh*t."

    She paused briefly. A glint of slyness twinkled in her eyes. "Next, let us wee Kimberly, the

    campus belle of Agaphen University. Of course, she will show us her remarkable talent as she does

    a live broadcast and eats sh*t!"

    An uproar spread through the crowd as everyone had their eyes glued on Kimberly. Kimberly''s face

    flushed. She stamped her feet hard and ran out of the auditorium, crying like a banshee.

    "Natalie, you should let bygones be bygone. You should know that Kimberly''s father is an influential

    man. Just forget about this whole fiasco for the sake of Agaphen University." The principal hurried to

    Natalie''s side and begged her in a low voice.

    Natalie did not answer him as she thought to herself, "Kimberly embarrassed herself in front of the

    whole university. I''ll be the bigger person and let go of this matter. I''m not the type to hold grudges

    anyway."

    She nodded to the principal before walking off the stage.

    This time, Natalie was up on cloud nine as she sighed in relief. Queenie looked at Natalie''s smiling

    face with seething anger to the point that she was about to explode.

    After returning to the ssroom, Yvonne went to the canteen to buy some snacks and drinks to

    celebrate with Natalie and Sebastian.

    After enjoying the drinks and snacks, the three of them were all in high spirits.

    Especially for Natalie, as she finally was able to experience exhration after venting her

    frustrations.

    Of course, she did not forget that none of this was possible if it was not for Tobias.

    She knew the fact that the principal wouldn''t help rify the rumors surrounding Sebastian and her

    because of a nobody like her. It must be because of Tobias. Natalie was indebted to him.

    She vowed that she would return the favor!

    "However, how can I make it up to him? Will I need to repay him with my body?" Natalie pictured

    herself fresh out of the shower and lying in bed while waiting for Tobias patiently.

    "Well, I shouldn''t even be considering it. It will never happen." She murmured silently.

    After all, Natalie was someone with self-respect.

    Then how could she repay Tobias? Tobias had everything he wanted. If she decided to repay him

    with money, wouldn''t that be the joke of the year?

    In the end, Natalie decided that she would prepare Tobias a homecooked meal for dinner.

    Although it was just a simple dinner, doing this represented her sincerity.

    In the afternoon, she called Aunt Lee and told her that she didn''t have to prepare dinner today.

    Natalie would be preparing it instead.

    Although Aunt Lee was a servant while Natalie was her master, Natalie was a carefree and easy-

    going person. Her personality let them very close. Since she had decided that she wanted to cook

    herself, Aunt Lee wouldn''t mind.

    After ss, Natalie went home immediately.

    She knew that Tobias wouldn''t return home any time soon, so she had plenty of time to cook.

    "Miss Godfrey, do you know how to cook?" Seeing Natalie entering the kitchen, Aunt Lee couldn''t

    help but ask. "Of course, I know how to cook. I''m an excellent chef." Natalie beamed with

    confidence.

    She was not bom into a life of wealth and ease, after all. As a girl from a poor family, she needed to

    be good at cooking.

    Natalie pushed Aunt Lee onto the sofa and said, "Aunt Lee, you can just sit here. You can just eat

    some snacks while I''m in the kitchen. Please rest assured."

    Aunt Lee couldn''t help smiling. She had discovered something about Natalie.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    Being a servant all this while, it was the first time that Aunt Lee had met such a kind mastress.

    Natalie didn''t put on airs at all.

    Meanwhile, Natalie started to get into action in the kitchen, but she had overestimated her ability. As

    she lived with the Whitlock family for some time, she was pampered with a carefree life. Hence, she

    felt a little out of touch with cooking.

    Natalie was overwhelmed.

    "It seems that I can''t be pampered for too long, or else I will be useless if this goes on," she

    thought to herself.

    As shepleted thest dish, Natalie was scooping the food into the bowl. Unexpectedly, she

    identally burned herself.

    Her hands turned red and swollen immediately.

    Natalie screamed in pain.

    Aunt Lee rushed over and was heartbroken to see Natalie in so much pain.

    "Miss Godfrey, let''s go to the hospital now."

    Natalie''s eyelids twitched. "Aunt Lee, you are overreacting. We don''t need to go to the hospital just

    because I scalded myself."

    After saying that, she dipped her burnt hand in cold water to soak it, and she immediately returned

    to her usual bubbly self. Aunt Lee was stunned. That was enough to deal with the injury?

    Usually, the rich youngdies would look like they were on the brink of death every time they hardly

    hurt themselves. In contrast, Natalie just washed her wound with some water.

    "Miss Godfrey, why don''t we go to the hospital to have a look at it? It will be terrible if the wound

    gets infected." Aunt Lee was still worried.

    "I''m fine. It''s not a big deal. I used to have bruises all over my body, but I never went to the

    hospital." Natalie exined as she transferred the dishes to the table.

    Aunt Lee was speechless as she thought, "Bruises all over your body?"

    A trace of gloom shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    Yes, she had suffered a lot when she was beaten in the past.

    She couldn''t escape her terrible fate. She couldn''t possibly single-handedly defeat three of her

    family members.

    Natalie took a deep breath and looked at Aunt Lee. "Aunt Lee, do you know how blessed I am now?

    This burn is nothing."

    "Miss Godfrey, you just seem too reserved sometimes." Aunt Lee couldn''t help but sigh.

    Natalie stuck out her tongue and retorted, "No, in fact, I have be quite sensitive sometimes.

    For example, I am still not used to drinking low-quality milk."

    When she was with the Whitlock family, she drank milk flown in from New Zend every day. The

    other day, Yvonne had handed her a box of locally produced milk, and Natalie felt that the taste was

    off. She never ended up finishing it.

    In fact, she had be a little overreacted at the moment.

    Natalie felt that she had to stay true to who she was. She can''t afford to be spoiled by the luxurious

    life she had at the moment. Otherwise, she would suffer if she ever returned to her previous

    lifestyle.

    Tobias came back around seven o''clock in the evening.

    When he returned, Natalie was so excited that she was shivering.

    Yes, she was indeed shivering for a reason.

    That was because she was starving. She had cooked up a feast to repay Tobias'' kindness. Hence,

    she couldn''t eat first. She had to make sure to wait for Tobias to eat together.

    The aroma of the dishes was a different kind of torture as Natalie waited for Tobias.

    Therefore, when Tobias finally came back, she could finally dig in.

    "You''re back." Natalie''s face was full of excitement. Tobias raised his eyebrows.

    He didn''t know if it was just his own illusion, but he felt that Natalie was very excited the moment

    sheid eyes on him today. She was like a dog-hungry predator,ying its eyes on its prey.

    He shifted his gaze to the table in front of Natalie which was full of dishes.

    "You haven''t eaten yet?" He raised his eyebrows slightly.

    "Well, I was waiting for you toe back to eat." Natalie smiled very tteringly. "I cooked all of this

    by myself."

    Tobias'' eyes jerked slightly.

    In fact, he already had his dinner with his client in the evening. However, since Natalie had cooked

    all of these by herself, he could pretend as if he hadn''t had dinner yet.

    Tobias sat down by the dining table. His eyes inadvertently swept over Natalie, and then he

    frowned.

    Natalie was sitting cross-legged on the dining chair.

    However, she was smarter this time. She wasn''t wearing a skirt. Otherwise, she would have shed

    her underwear again.

    "Can you fix your sitting posture?" Tobias'' voice was faint.

    He felt that Natalie was notdylike at all. Ady would never behave like that. She couldn''t even sit

    properly.

    Natalie quickly put down her legs and smiled at Tobias.

    "You don''t behave like a woman at all," Tobiasmented rudely.

    Natalie blinked as she replied, "But I am a woman."

    "Which part of you isdylike?" He replied as he lifted a ss of water to take a sip. Natalie

    subconsciously raised her chest. "I have this. This is proof I am a woman. Do you have this?"

    Tobias almost spat out his water.

    "Well, I don''t have that." He could not help but fix his eyes on Natalie''s body part that proved that

    she was a woman.

    He couldn''t deny the fact that Natalie was well-developed.

    Although her behaviour didn''t match a typical woman''s behaviour, there was no doubt that she had

    a woman''s body.

    "That should prove me right. How can you say that I''m not a woman now?" Natalie looked proud.

    Tobias regained hisposure and began to eat.

    As she watched Tobias eat, Natalie couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    s, they were all human beings. Why were they so different from each other?

    Why did Tobias look so elegant when he was eating? As for herself, Natalie stared at the specks of

    rice scattered around her bowl on the table and felt embarrassed of herself.

    "You''ve cooked up a good meal," Tobias said.

    Natalie was delighted to receive his praise. "I''ll cook for you every day from now on."

    "Are you saying that you''re going to cook for me for the rest of my life?" Tobias'' eyes darkened.

    Natalie was stunned. After a while, she replied awkwardly, "What are you talking about?" She and

    Tobias were just a couple by contract. How could she have the chance to cook for Tobias for the

    rest of her life?

    Tobias was silent. At this moment, he suddenly felt his heart skip a beat.

    Natalie''s cooking skills were not bad, and she was stunning with her chest puffing out like that.

    If he could always see Natalie sticking out her chest and eating the food she made by herself, it felt

    like this would not be a bad life.

    As if to change the topic, Natalie suddenly said, "Well, thank you."

    "Thank me for what?" Tobias looked at Natalie''s face.

    Natalie spoke deliberately, "The principal has rified to the whole university that there was a

    misunderstanding regarding the photos of my ssmate and me. I knew it must be you working

    behind the scenes. Otherwise, the principal wouldn''t have gone through all the trouble just for me."

    Tobias'' lips curled into a faint smile, but he said nothing in response.

    "I really want to thank you, Tobias." Natalie repeated.

    "I have a backup n," Tobias suddenly said.

    "You still have a backup n?" Natalie was stunned.

    Tobias'' eyes were shining with a faint light. "Your sister had someone forge the pictures. I couldn''t

    let you get bullied."

    Natalie took a deep breath. She was still a little confused.

    If Tobias wanted to punish Queenie, why didn''t he expose Queenie when the principal gathered

    everyone earlier?

    Tobias saw through Natalie''s confusion.

    "You don''t get it, huh?" He asked in a low voice.

    Natalie nodded, "I don''t understand what you mean."

    Tobias chuckled, "Natalie, if someone pours a pot of boiling water on you, what would you do?"

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    Natalie did not know why Tobias asked her this question, but she replied without hesitation, "I will

    call the police and get this person arrested."

    Tobias cast Natalie a deep nce and replied, "If I were you, I would pour a pot of boiling water on

    her as well. Natalie, you should return the pain that others have inflicted upon you. That''s the best

    form of revenge."

    Natalie was stunned.

    After a while, she looked at Tobias with admiration and said, "You are undoubtedly the president of

    the YS Group. What a brilliant idea!"

    Tobias was not an ordinary person. He was out of the ordinary. His thoughts were unquestionably in

    contrast to a little girl like her.

    Natalie got excited and she picked up a piece of vegetable and put them in Tobias'' bowl. "Try this.

    It''s very delicious."

    A moment of hesitation entered Tobias'' eyes.

    "What''s wrong?" Natalie was slightly stunned. Her hands were subconsciously frozen in mid-air.

    Tobias replied ndly, "I don''t like it when someone picks food for me using their used fork."

    He was a clean freak. He didn''t like it when someone used their used utensils to pick up food for

    him.

    Natalie looked a little embarrassed. She never thought of this before. She must have been too

    excited.

    She was about to apologize, but she didn''t expect that in the next second, Tobias gobbled up the

    food that Natalie had put into his bowl.

    Natalie was startled.

    "Well, didn''t you say that you don''t like eating food given to you by someone else''s fork?" Natalie

    stammered.

    Tobias cast a deep look at Natalie and replied, "If that person is you, I can make an exception."

    Natalie was taken aback.

    A momentter, a blush imperceptibly tinged her pale and tender cheeks, her tone filled with subtle

    shyness. "Why are you making an exception for me?"

    A hint of lust glinted in Tobias'' eyes. "Natalie, have you forgotten how intense ourst kiss was? Do

    you think that I will be concerned about such trivial things?"

    This time, Natalie''s face was flushed from her cheeks to the bottom of her neck.

    "Stop making fun of me." She whispered, "Just stop."

    She and Tobias were just a couple by agreement, yet Tobias always flirted with her vaguely. Natalie

    felt that it was a recipe for disaster.

    After all, what if she took him seriously when he repeated them so many times?

    Tobias concealed his emotions and stopped teasing Natalie. At this time, his eyes inadvertently

    swept over Natalie''s hand.

    Natalie''s hand was red and swollen.

    Tobias'' gaze was glued on her hand.

    When Natalie saw that Tobias was staring at her hand with his deep ck eyes, she immediately

    withdrew her hand and hid it behind her.

    "What''s wrong with your hand?" Tobias asked.

    Natalie smiled dryly and replied, "It''s okay now. It''s just that I identally scalded my hand when I

    was cooking just now. I have poured cold water over it. I''m fine now."

    Tobias'' eyelids twitched.

    She just used cold water to rinse her hand. How careless could she be?

    He did not continue the conversation and continued to dig into his food.

    His reaction ignited Natalie''s curiosity.

    Natalie stared at Tobias with a puzzled look.

    "What''s wrong?" Tobias looked up at Natalie.

    Natalie smiled dryly and said, "I thought that you would be so worried and distressed about me

    knowing that I was scalded. You would thenmand your men to send me to the hospital. The

    story usually goes like this in novels."

    In reality, she didn''t want Tobias to do this. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have deliberately hidden the fact

    that she was injured from Tobias.

    However, Tobias'' attitude left her baffled. His reaction was not quite in line with the persona of an

    overbearing big boss male protagonists depicted in romance novels.

    The corner of his mouth twitched. "As in hiring a helicopter to send you to the hospital? As in hiring

    the top expert for burns to treat you?"

    Natalie nodded excitedly. "Yes, yes, that''s right. That''s what usually happens in the novels!"

    In those romance novels, even if the girl was only very slightly injured, her man would go to great

    lengths tofort her!

    Tobias shot Natalie a meaningful look and reminded her, "Natalie, you should stop reading erotic

    novels. It will tarnish your moral grounds if you read too many."

    Natalie defended herself frantically, "Erotic novels? I''m talking about romance novels! Not erotic

    novels!"

    "Is there a difference?" Tobias'' eyes were indifferent.

    "Of course, there''s a difference."

    "Are you telling me that there are no s*x scenes in those romance novels?"

    "Of course there are those scenes," Natalie replied subconsciously.

    When she realized what she was saying, her face turned red. She muttered silently, "Oh no, I fell

    into Tobias'' trap again."

    "This man is too cunning. I''m no match for him." She thought. "This proves my point," Tobias said

    ndly.

    Natalie was speechless.

    After finishing his meal, Tobias went into his room. After a while, he came back out with a small box

    in his hands.

    The small box had a simple design. It seemed like it had some nostalgic value to it.

    "Sit down," Tobias ordered Natalie suddenly.

    Natalie sat down as instructed.

    "What''s this?" She gaped curiously at the small box in Tobias'' hand.

    "It''s lubricating oil." Tobias'' lips curved into a smile.

    Natalie immediately wrapped herself with her arms in fear. "What are you doing? I am indeed

    grateful towards you, but I''m not going to repay you with my body."

    When Tobias saw that Natalie was hopping mad, he had the urge to tease her. He looked at Natalie

    with a faint smile and asked, "Natalie, do you know what a warrior would answer if a girl whom he

    saved in ancient times asked him to marry her?"

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    "How would I know?" Natalie replied subconsciously. She looked at Tobias cautiously.

    A smile shed across Tobias'' face. "If the woman is beautiful, that warrior would agree to her

    proposal. If the woman is unsightly, that warrior would ask her to stop."

    Natalie looked at Tobias in confusion. She did not understand where he was going with this.

    What did his exnation have to do with the lubricating oil in his hands?

    The smile in Tobias'' eyes deepened. "So, even if you offered to give yourself to me, I would reject

    you. Do you finally understand?"

    Natalie finally made sense of what he was saying.

    She red at Tobias and probed, "What do you mean? Are you making fun of me for being ugly?"

    The next second, Tobias'' entire body suddenly leaned forward, and his lips almost touched Natalie''s

    earlobe. "If you can entice me to get in bed with you, it proves that you are not ugly."

    Although he was joking, there was a deep ambiguity in his tone.

    Natalie''s face turned red immediately.

    When he had really teased Natalie to be flushed all over, Tobias returned to his serious self again.

    "Give me your hand. This is not a lubricating oil. It''s an ointment."

    Natalie had only got the idea that Tobias has been teasing her.

    Just as he had teased her into such a state, he returned to his former serious self all of a sudden.

    Tobias was such a scheming person.

    Natalie refused to stretch out her hand as she red at Tobias angrily.

    After all, this man had just made fun of her.

    "If you don''t give me your hand, you''ll keep suffering in pain," Tobias said in a faint voice.

    Natalie''s eyes moved slightly as she fearlessly stretched out her hand.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    Why did she get so worked up? She was the one in pain, not Tobias.

    Sometimes, she had to learn how to match her actions to the situation.

    Tobias stared at her small and swollen, yet pale hand, and his eyes darkened.

    He scooped some ointment with his fingertips and applied it to Natalie''s hand.

    Natalie felt as if an electric current prated through her whole body from her hand.

    Tobias'' movements were very gentle, but Natalie felt numb all over her body.

    She had been staring at Tobias'' hand, applying the ointment on hers.

    Tobias'' hand was beautiful, slender, but powerful. When his finger touched the back of her hand,

    Natalie felt a strange sensation coursing through her body.

    Finally, he was done. Natalie let out a breath and sighed in relief.

    Tobias'' hand left hers. Natalie felt that the strange sensation in her body had also disappeared. She

    then shifted her focus to her hand.

    Her hand felt much better after applying the ointment. Her wound was burning before. However, that

    feeling was now reced with a cooling sensation as all traces of pain were gone. "This ointment is

    really effective." Natalie couldn''t help but exim.

    Tobias nced at Natalie and replied faintly, "Be more careful next time."

    "By the way, why didn''t you give me the ointment earlier? Why did you only give it to me after you

    were done enjoying your meal slowly?" Natalie suddenly thought of something.

    Tobias'' tone was nd. "For someone who only thought of washing her scalded hand with cold

    water, I thought that she should suffer a little longer to teach her a lesson."

    Natalie was struck dumb.

    Well, it turned out that Tobias had his reasons.

    As it was gettingte, Natalie went to bed.

    Lying in bed, somehow, she was still wide awake. She couldn''t fall asleep. In the end, she reached

    out her hand to inspect it.

    The ointment was very effective as the swelling on her hands had vanished.

    Suddenly, Natalie thought back to when Tobias was smearing the ointment on her hand. His slender

    and beautiful fingers swiped her skin gently. This action brought herfort.

    Natalie blushed at this thought as she covered her face with a pillow.

    "God, Natalie, what are you doing!" She screamed at herself.

    Was spring approaching? Was that moment turning her on? Was she unable to resist herself from

    such sensual thoughts?

    Natalie scolded herself in her heart.

    The next day, when Natalie woke up, Tobias had already left for the office.

    Aunt Lee asked her mysteriously, "Miss Godfrey, do you know why Mr. Whitlock didn''te back

    the night before yesterday?"

    "I guess he was still in the office," Natalie recalled what Tobias had told her.

    Aunt Lee nodded with a smile. "Mr. Whitlock was indeed working at the office, but that''s all because

    of you, Miss Godfrey."

    "Because of me?" Natalie was stunned.

    Aunt Lee showed an even wider grin. "Isn''t that so? I only found out as I overheard him on the

    phone this morning. It turned out that the reason he worked overtime all night long in thepany

    the night before was to finish all his work to have time to deal with Miss Godfrey''s matters during the

    day."

    "Deal with my matters?" Natalie was startled.

    Aunt Lee nodded and replied, "I didn''t hear much about the details. Mr. Whitlock was on the phone

    with his assistant. He hung up after exchanging a few words."

    Natalie froze momentarily as an indescribable feeling arose in her heart.

    It turned out that this man was not out fooling aroundst night. Instead, he dealt with work all night

    long because he had to take care of her matters during the day. Natalie sat at the table with a bitter

    expression.

    At this moment, she realized that the breakfast on the table was different from usual.

    She usually had milk, toast, and the likes of it for breakfast. However, there was honey, cherries,

    and seafood on the table.

    "Aunt Lee, why did you change the food for breakfast?" Natalie asked subconsciously.

    Aunt Lee smiled and replied, "It''s not me, Miss Godfrey. This is what Mr. Whitlock had instructed me

    to prepare. Didn''t you scald your hand yesterday? Mr. Whitlock told me that it''s good for you to eat

    these, so he asked someone to send the food here in the morning." She pointed to the table and

    said, "They were sent here by ne this morning. This honey was imported from New Zend, and

    I think the cherries were imported from the United States."

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie lowered her gaze, and her long and thick eyshes cast a shadow on her eyes.

    "Miss Godfrey, why don''t you start eating?" Aunt Lee looked at Natalie who was sitting there with

    her head down.

    "Oh, I''ll eat," Natalie whispered.

    She took a big cherry and put it in her mouth. It was as sweet as honey.

    In fact, she had never eaten a cherry before.

    That''s right. Natalie had never eaten thismon fruit before.

    Cherries usually cost 30 or 40 dors for one kilogram. They were regarded as high-end food by the

    Godfrey family. Hence, they would not buy them frequently. Even if they got the cherries, Natalie

    never had the opportunity to taste them.

    At that time, when Natalie saw Queenie eating the cherries, she wondered about its taste. Seeing

    that it was highly-priced, was it that delicious?

    However, she finally got a taste of it, and it was mouth- watering. With just a bite, the juice burst

    inside her mouth.

    Natalie''s eyes reddened unknowingly.

    She didn''t understand why Tobias had been treating her so well.

    Even if they were just a couple by agreement, there was no need for him to be so kind to her.

    Knowing that her hand was a little scalded, not only did he apply ointment for her, he also bought

    her so many delicacies.

    When she was still living with the Godfrey family, no one would care about her even if she scalded

    her hand. She could only rinse her hands with cold water to soothe the pain.

    "Miss Godfrey, what''s wrong with you? Why are your eyes so red?" Aunt Lee looked at Natalie

    strangely.

    Natalie raised her head, and a smile appeared on her lips. "It''s nothing. It''s just that the cherry is so

    sweet. It''s heavenly."

    Aunt Lee thought, "Natalie is such a foodie. She is moved to tears even though she is just eating

    cherries."

    After breakfast, Natalie couldn''t help but call Tobias. "What?" Tobias asked in a cold tone.

    Natalie swore that Tobias had multiple personalities. Otherwise, why would he be so good towards

    her?

    "Tobias, the cherries were sweet and delightful," Natalie whispered.

    "I see." Tobias'' reply was faint.

    "Well, actually, I''ve never eaten a cherry before. This is my first time eating it." Natalie''s voice was

    barely audible.

    On the other end of the phone, Tobias'' chest suddenly froze, and an indescribable feeling was

    engulfing him.

    "Since you like them so much, I''ll buy them for you so that you can eat them every day in the

    future." Tobias subconsciously softened his voice.

    "Why are you treating me so well?" Natalie asked.

    As soon as she finished her words, the sounding from the other end ceased with a beep.

    Natalie nced at her phone. It turned out that her phone had run out of battery.

    She had no choice but to charge her phone at the moment, but when the phone was charged fully,

    she suddenly lost her courage to call Tobias again.

    Natalie decided to go to school first.

    There was a hugemotion at school because something major had happened. It had something

    to do with Queenie.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    A news article about Queenie had spread throughout Agaphen University. It was different from the

    scandal involving Natalie and Sebastian that also caused an uproar. This time, the article about

    Queenie was apanied by photos as well.

    It exposed Queenie''s history of hooking up with various rich people and the fact that she was not

    born into a well-off family. All kinds of evidence were revealed. There was no way she could deny

    them.

    The students of Agaphen University were all gossiping about Queenie at the moment.

    Queenie was Kimberly''s best friend, the campus belle, so she was also very popr at Agaphen

    University. Everyone thought that Queenie was born with a silver spoon in her mouth, but they

    finally knew the truth!

    It turned out that Queenie was simply an ordinary person. She pretended to be a rich and beautiful

    woman by hooking up with all kinds of affluent people.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "No wonder I''ve never seen Queenie''s parents. So this is the truth."

    "Yes, every time we asked Queenie which family she belongs to, Queenie wouldn''t say a thing. We

    thought that she was a low-key person."

    "What a conniving b*tch. She is such a low-life. Why would she pretend to be a rich person when

    she''s born poor?"

    "She''s outrageous. By pretending to be someone from the upper ss of society, she is even more

    despicable than ordinary people."

    Even Kimberly was getting the newspaper to question Queenie about it.

    "Queenie, is this true? ording to the news, they said you are just a normal person. Is this true?

    Say something."

    Queenie bit her lower lip tightly, and her heart was in turmoil.

    It was the first time in her life that she had been so humiliated. She really couldn''t bear it anymore.

    She decided to ignore these piercing questions as she ran out of Agaphen University.

    Queenie ran back home. When she reached her room, she started weeping while lying in bed.

    Madison was heartbroken when she saw Queenie crying.

    Queenie was her beloved daughter. She always hoped that Queenie could marry a wealthy man in

    the future so she could benefit from marriage and live a good life as well.

    "Queenie, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Madison asked hurriedly.

    Queenie exposed her tearful face and replied, "Mom, I got exposed. Now everyone in the school

    knows that I''m not a swan and just a mere ugly duckling. Mom, what should I do now?"

    Madison was aghast. If Queenie''s facade as a rich and beautiful woman was gone, how could she

    get herself a rich husband in the future?

    Madison became anxious all of a sudden.

    "Queenie, how did you get exposed?" Madison was looking anxious as she asked.

    Queenie pondered for a second.

    Her mother was right. How did she get exposed all of a sudden? She had always disguised herself

    very well, but why was her act suddenly being seen through?

    At Agaphen University, the only person who knew her true identity was Natalie.

    "Is it Natalie?" This theory sparked in her brain.

    She thought about this possibility carefully, and she was more and more convinced that it must be

    Natalie ying tricks behind her back.

    "Mom, it must be Natalie that bit*h who has done this. She has ruined my reputation!" Queenie cried

    out loud.

    Madison''s eyes suddenly infused with hatred. "That bit*h, I always knew that she was an unruly

    person. Even though she has left, she still wants to stir up trouble!"

    "Mom, Natalie must be jealous of me! She is jealous that I am more beautiful than her! That''s why

    she wants to hurt me!"

    Madison patted Queenie''s back, who was bawling her eyes out to the point that she had difficulty

    breathing. "Queenie, I will help you take vengeance. That bit*h has hurt our darling Queenie. I won''t

    spare her this time!"

    When she saw Queenie running away, Natalie felt content.

    From yesterday up until that moment, she consecutively gave "hard ps" on two people''s faces. It

    was such a wonderful feeling.

    What''s more, Kimberly and Queenie just so happened to be the two people she hated the most.

    "Natalie, this incident proves that a b*tch will reap what she sows. Karma really exists in this world."

    Yvonne expressed her own opinion on this matter.

    Natalie fluttered her eyshes.

    This was not merely karma. She was sure that God was too busy to even care for a bit*h like her.

    The reason why this fate befell Queenie was because of Tobias.

    When she thought of Tobias, a warmth filled Natalie''s heart.

    It was a kind of warmth that was so subtle, but somehow it managed to permeate through her blood

    capiries.

    It felt so nice to have someone backing her up. What''s more, what Tobias did was just returning the

    favor for what they had done to her. It was an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.

    If Queenie just got exposed for forging those photos of Natalie and Sebastian, it wouldn''t be a big

    enough blow to Queenie.

    At that moment, this was the best form of revenge; by getting Queenie to have a taste of her own

    medicine.

    After getting back from school in the afternoon, Natalie returned to the apartment.

    Aunt Lee had already prepared most of the meal, so Natalie only cooked one other dish by herself

    to thank Tobias for what he had done.

    Shortly after, Tobias came back.

    Natalie was jumping in excitement when she told him what had happened in school today.

    "Tobias, you should have seen the look on Queenie''s face today. It is the first time I saw her so

    vanquished. As I saw her flee the school, she was literally running away frantically!" Natalie

    described the turn of events happily.

    Tobias'' face was indifferent as he listened to Natalie''s story. He didn''t show much interest in such

    things. As long as he could help Natalie vent her frustration, it would be enough for him.

    He pointed at a dish on the table and asked, "Did you cook this?"

    "Ah!" Natalie froze.

    How could Tobias tell her dish apart since there were so many dishes on the table? She hadn''t told

    him about that yet. Could it be that this guy has an extraordinary insight?

    "Aunt Lee usually doesn''t cook such a greasy dish like braised pork," Tobias exined

    nonchntly.

    Natalie suddenly realized what he meant.

    After staying here for so long, she recalled that indeed, the dishes Aunt Lee made were usually

    simple.

    She smiled embarrassedly as she blurted out, "You know me so well."

    Tobias shot Natalie a meaningful look.

    "Try it." Natalie insisted.

    She was going to feed Tobias, but when she recalled Tobias'' words yesterday about him not liking

    to share cutleries with others, she thought it was better if she didn''t feed him personally.

    Although Tobias imed that she was an exception, she never imagined herself being the

    exception.

    Tobias picked up a piece of meat and savored it, and his eyebrows were slightly knitted.

    He was not used to eating such oily food.

    However, he was willing to try what Natalie had prepared.

    He immediately put down his fork after just eating one piece of pork.

    "Don''t you want to eat anymore?" Natalie asked.

    Tobias only managed to eat one piece of pork.

    "It''s too oily. One piece is enough," Tobias replied.

    Natalie''s eyes shifted slightly when she heard that.

    Tobias knew this woman must be thinking about something when he saw Natalie''s face.

    "Natalie, what are you thinking about right now?" Tobias asked in a low voice.

    Natalie smiled dryly and answered, "This is not right. In the novels about presidents, every time the

    heroine cooks something, no matter how bad it tastes, the president would finish every bit of it."

    Why were novels so different from reality?

    Tobias'' eyelids twitched. "Natalie, stop reading those kinds of novels."

    Natalie smiled guiltily.

    In fact, she really liked reading those novels.

    It was because her beginnings were too tragic, but no matter how miserable her life used to be, she

    could still dream. When she read a novel, Natalie felt that she had entered a magical universe, a

    beautiful dream allowed her to escape from the misery of reality.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    "I don''t like to eat oily food like this, so I can''t finish all of it.1'' Tobias gave a direct answer. He

    suddenly raised his pitch slightly, "However, I can feed you."

    Natalie was stunned for a second. Before she could react, Tobias had picked up a piece of braised

    pork and put it near her mouth.

    Her eyshes trembled desperately. "Oh my god, the CEO of YS Group is feeding me personally."

    Plus, he was feeding her braised pork!

    Natalie took a bite of the piece of braised pork.

    Tobias'' brows jumped lightly. He was surprised that Natalie could swallow such oily food without

    blinking.

    Most girls were afraid of getting fat, weren''t they? Why wasn''t Natalie afraid at all?

    Tobias picked another piece of braised pork, and Natalie inhaled it immediately.

    As she was munching on the braised pork, her eyes were full of joy.

    How could she not be ted! A president of a hugepany was feeding her!

    "Natalie, aren''t you afraid of getting fat?" Tobias asked as he stared at Natalie, who was eating

    happily.

    Natalie held her breath for a second.

    She swallowed the braised pork in her mouth and replied, "Tobias, tell me, do you think women will

    care about losing weight a few decades ago?"

    Tobias frowned slightly and he replied, "Of course not."

    During those days, most women were starving. How could there be any need to lose weight?

    "That''s your answer." Natalie gaped at Tobias with her crystal clear eyes as she exined seriously,

    "Do you know that when I was still with the Godfrey family, although I always had enough food, my

    choices were only salted vegetables or cabbage. I would be lucky enough if I could enjoy a meal

    during those days. How could I even think of irrelevant things such as losing weight?"

    Tobias'' heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    "I want to eat more." Natalie opened her mouth again.

    Her delicate red lips were stained with ayer of oil, which was indescribably enticing.

    "It''s not convenient for me to continue feeding you like this." Tobias suddenly said.

    "Ah, didn''t you feed me just fine just now? How are you nning to feed me?" Natalie asked

    subconsciously.

    "It will be easier if you sit on myp." Tobias'' face was stony as he said this.

    Natalie was embarrassed by his words.

    "What the hell? He should just tell me directly if he just wants to take advantage of me. He is acting

    like his intentions are serious and pure." Natalie murmured in her heart. "I won''t sit on yourp. I''m a

    woman with integrity. I won''t throw myself at you just for a few pieces of braised pork,1'' Natalie

    replied to Tobias while looking at him cautiously.

    A flicker of light shed in Tobias'' eyes. Then, he picked up a new piece of braised pork and sent it

    to Natalie''s mouth.

    "I have a question which has been bothering me." Seeing that Natalie was chewing the food with

    her cheeks bulging, Tobias pointed out a question.

    "Go ahead."

    Tobias nced at Natalie''s upper body and asked, "If you couldn''t get enough food in the past, why

    is your body so well-developed? Your physique is even better than most women."

    "Puff!"

    Natalie almost spat out the braised pork in her mouth.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    There weren''t any changes to Tobias'' expression. He just continued to stare at Natalie with interest.

    On the other hand, Natalie''s face suddenly flushed beet red.

    "You, you hooligan!" She red at Tobias with her darkened eyes.

    Tobias replied in a humorless tone, "I''m just discussing your physiology. That''s all."

    Physiology...

    Natalie was tongue- tied. This man was really shameless.

    How could he blurt out such nasty words in such a serious tone?

    "It''s none of your business. My physique has nothing to do with you." Natalie said maliciously, "And

    how do you know that I''m more developed than ordinary women? Do you always stare at women

    when you are on the streets to check whether they are well-developed?"

    Tobias'' face darkened.

    Natalie stared at Tobias smugly.

    "Hmph, this man just wants to mess with me, but I am not a person to be trifled with." Natalie

    thought pridefully.

    "Just eat your braised pork." Tobias was immediately his old indifferent self again as he said that.

    He stuffed another piece of braised pork into Natalie''s mouth.

    In the end, although Natalie had cooked braised pork for Tobias, he only managed to eat one piece

    of that, and the rest were all devoured by Natalie herself.

    Aunt Lee was busy in the kitchen.

    The apartment was very spacious. Hence, Aunt Lee, who was in the kitchen, was unable to tune in

    on the conversation between Tobias and Natalie.

    She only vaguely heard something about Natalie''s well-developed body.

    A flicker of doubt shed across her eyes.

    "Miss Godfrey is already an adult, isn''t she? Can her body still develop although she has already

    reached adulthood?" Aunt Lee thought strangely. The next day, Natalie didn''t wake up early as she

    continued to be immersed in her slumber.

    It was the start of the weekend, so she didn''t need to go to school.

    She didn''t get up until the sunlight shined down on her.

    While peering at the warm sunshine outside the window, Natalie stretchedzily.

    She was enjoying her life at the moment. She didn''t have to get up early during weekends, unlike

    her old life. She didn''t have to do house chores, and she didn''t have to be scolded by Madison

    anymore. She could wake up whenever she pleased.

    How could life be so perfect?

    After washing up, Natalie came to the living room. Aunt Lee had already prepared breakfast for her.

    There was an abundance of good food, such as toast, milk, jam, and nuts. Natalie dug into her food

    with joy.

    After finishing her food, she was thinking about where to go after that.

    In the past, this dilemma never urred to Natalie because even if she didn''t need to go to school

    during the weekend. She still had to do house chores or do some part-time jobs.

    However, she had nothing to do at the moment. She had a lot of time to kill.

    As she was still mulling over this, the doorbell rang suddenly. Aunt Lee ran by to open the door.

    "Mrs. Lawson," Natalie heard Aunt Lee''s respectful voice shortly after that.

    She looked up and saw that it was Cecilia who hade to visit.

    Natalie was startled. Wasn''t Cecilia still abroad? Why did shee back so suddenly?

    "Natalie, long time no see." Cecilia smiled very gently.

    "Mom, you too." Natalie smiled.

    Cecilia walked over, took out a piece of tissue from a box in the living room, and wiped Natalie''s

    lips. "There''s some jam on your lips."

    Natalie blushed.

    It must have been from when she was eating bread earlier on. A tinge of jam must have stuck itself

    to the corner of her mouth.

    How could she be so clumsy?

    Seeing Natalie blush with embarrassment, Cecilia smiled gently and consoled her, "It''s fine. Just be

    more careful next time."

    Her gentle action moved Natalie''s heart somehow.

    A warmth was spreading all over her body. When she was with the Godfrey family, she never

    experienced maternal love. She never imagined she would receive it from Cecilia, her supposed

    mother-inw, who had showered her with tenderness and affection as if she was her biological

    mother.

    Cecilia''s gentle and friendly demeanor set Natalie''s heart at ease.

    "Mom, why did youe back?" She was not as nervous as before when she asked in a smooth

    voice.

    "Ie to pay you guys a visit as well as to fill my stomach." Cecilia replied, "Last time when I

    returned to the country, I had bought a mint cake in West Street, which was quite delicious. I''ve

    been missing the taste so much. That''s why I am back because I want to taste it again."

    For a wealthy person like Cecilia, flying overseas to eat something was not a rare urrence.

    When Natalie heard this, her eyes lit up.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    She didn''t expect that her "mother-inw" was also a foodie who hade to hunt for delicious

    food.

    Her first impression of Cecilia was that she was beautiful and noble, so Natalie always felt a gaping

    distance between them. However, when she heard Cecilia''s words, she instantly felt that Cecilia

    was very approachable. She was down-to-earth.

    As foodies, they shared manymon topics.

    Natalie immediately began to hash over delicious food with Cecilia eagerly.

    Of course, Natalie had never been to any good restaurants. The ces she mentioned were

    generally simple street food.

    "Mom, I''m telling you, the spicy hot te sold on Cross Street is extremely delicious. First, they stir-

    fry vegetables and meat, and then they put them on the iron te to mix with chili. The taste is out

    of this world."

    While she was describing it, Natalie almost drooled.

    She swallowed her saliva as she was swept over by embarrassment.

    Cecilia smiled while looking at Natalie. "Do you want to eat that with me?"

    Hearing this, Natalie jumped up in excitement.

    Cecilia brought Natalie in her car, and they departed. When they arrived at the ce, Natalie

    suddenly felt that something was off. She was too excited earlier on, so she never thought about

    this. She suddenly realized that Cecelia, who had a ssy aura, looked out of ce when standing

    next to this shabby little cart.

    Would Cecilia dislike this ce?

    "Mom, why don''t we go to another restaurant?" Natalie felt a little flustered.

    "It''s okay. Let''s eat since we are here. Can you order for me? I don''t know what''s delicious here,"

    Cecilia replied.

    Natalie could only bite the bullet and ordered the food for them. It was nothing more than just telling

    the cart owner to fry the vegetables or meat, which were strung together with bamboo.

    Natalie and the owner were old acquaintances. After all, Natalie was a regr customer.

    Since the food here was easy on the pocketbook, Natalie woulde here to eat every time she

    received her sry.

    "Natalie, it seems like you''ve befriended an esteemed person." The owner of the stall whispered to

    Natalie while stealing nces at Cecilia with a nondescript expression.

    He was able to recognize the car Cecilia was driving. It was a very fancy car!

    "That''s my mother- in-w," Natalie replied subconsciously.

    The owner''s mouth was hanging wide open and his face was full of disbelief.

    Natalie suddenly wanted to kick herself. Well, even if she told the truth, no one would believe her.

    "I lied," Natalie said again.

    Only after hearing that, the owner was able to regain hisposure.

    He knew that Natalie must be lying. Although this little girl was pretty, from the frugal way she

    always ordered the cheapest food which was less than ten dors every time she came here, how

    could it be possible that she could marry into a wealthy family?

    Of course, it was impossible!

    The owner thought that Natalie must have be a nanny for that affluent person.

    This time, Natalie was very generous. She had ordered many dishes, and they were all expensive.

    The owner thought, "She''s different now after bing a nanny for a rich person, seeing that she

    is being so generous."

    Soon, the ownerpleted her order. There was a small greasy table next to the little cart with a

    few stic stools surrounding the table.

    At first, Natalie was still very uneasy. However, Cecilia was very easy-going as she immediately sat

    on the stic stool.

    "Natalie, it''s heavenly." Cecilia tasted it and found that it was indeed delicious.

    Natalie immediately brightened up. Her "mother-inw" was really easy-going. She was really

    down-to-earth!

    Just as she was thinking about this, her phone suddenly rang. Natalie cast a nce at the screen of

    the phone and found that it was Tobias calling her.

    Cecilia also peeked at Natalie''s phone, and she could recognize Tobias''s number.

    She couldn''t help but smile and said, "Natalie, it seems like the two of you are very close. Tobias is

    always swamped with work, yet he makes time to call you."

    Natalie''s face pinkened.

    "Hello." Probably because of Cecilia''s words just now, Natalie''s voice sounded particrly shy.

    "Why are you not at home?" Tobias asked in a low voice.

    He just came back from the office. He knew that Natalie didn''t need to go to school on weekends,

    so he suddenly had an idea and wanted to go home for lunch at noon.

    However, he didn''t expect that Natalie was not at home at this time.

    In fact, even though Natalie was not at home, he could still have his lunch alone. It''s just that he

    was suddenly not in the mood anymore.

    "I''m with mom right now," Natalie replied.

    Tobias'' eyebrows twitched slightly. "My mother is back?"

    Cecilia had returned out of the blue. She didn''t inform anybody about her arrival at all.

    "Yes, we''re eating together," Natalie said.

    "Where are you? I''ll be there in a minute," Tobias Natalie told him the address, and sure enough,

    Tobias appeared almost instantly.

    He was driving a cool Bugatti Veyron, which turned countless heads along the way. It finally stopped

    in front of a tiny stall.

    Tobias was slightly bewildered when he got out of the car.

    He saw his gracious and ethereal mother sitting with Natalie on a greasy dining table. In front of

    them were several stic lunch boxes containing vegetables and meat strung with bamboo sticks,

    with ayer of oily chili sprinkled on the food.

    Tobias'' eyelids twitched.

    If Natalie was the only one eating in front of that stall, he could understand that she would do that.

    However, his mother was also sitting there with her, which made Tobias doubt his own eyes.

    "Tobias, you''re here. Come here." Cecilia greeted Tobias with a smile.

    He couldn''t deny that Cecilia was a born noble. Even in such a ce, her aura was unrivaled.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias walked over with mixed feelings.

    Natalie quickly pulled out a stic stool for Tobias. "Sit here."

    Tobias looked down and noticed that there were some specks of oil stains on the stic chair.

    The corner of his mouth twitched. "I''ll just stand here." "Mother, why are you here?" Tobias asked

    subconsciously.

    "Natalie told me that the food here is delicious, so she brought me here to eat them," Cecilia

    answered.

    Tobias subconsciously shifted his gaze at Natalie. Natalie was holding a bunch of fried sausages

    while smiling at him. "The food here is really delicious. Would you like to try it?"

    Tobias saw that the sausages were deep-fried, so he really couldn''t urge himself to eat them.

    "You can have it," Tobias replied.

    After Natalie finished thest few bits of food, the three of them returned to the car.

    The owner of the stall stared at Natalie''s back with envy as she left.

    She was different after bing a nanny in a wealthy family. Natalie, who used to look very poor,

    had a somewhat different aura to her now.

    Natalie initially arrived in Cecilia''s car, but Cecilia pushed her in the direction of Tobias'' car.

    "Shouldn''t the two of you sit in the same car together? Natalie, you shouldn''t stick to me now."

    Natalie had no choice but to get into Tobias'' car.

    "Where should we go now?" Tobias frowned slightly. "I have a two-hour break at noon. I only need

    to go back to mypany in two hours."

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    Cecilia looked at Natalie and implored, "Natalie, it''s your choice."

    Natalie saw that Tobias and Cecilia were gazing expectantly at her, and she rubbed her belly as she

    suggested, "Why don''t we have lunch? It''s almost noon."

    "You''re not full yet?" A hint of astonishment shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    Earlier on, he had just witnessed Natalie gobbling up so many sticks of skewers.

    Natalie was a little flustered. "We just had a snack just now. It''s not a proper meal."

    Cecilia also smiled and said, "I''m not full yet either. Let''s have lunch together."

    Tobias'' eyebrows twitched. "Then let''s go."

    They drove all the way and soon stopped in front of a Michelin star restaurant.

    This was the restaurant that Tobias had chosen. Natalie felt uneasy as the three of them made their

    way in.

    This restaurant looked so high-end. It was not a ce befitting Natalie.

    When the dishes were served, Natalie stared at a dish with a strange look.

    "Why is there a golden thing on it? It looks like gold. Can humans eat gold?" Cecilia smiled and

    answered, "Natalie, this is gold foil. Some food-grade gold foils are edible."

    Natalie was mind-blown by what she was told. She didn''t expect that even gold could be used in

    cuisine nowadays.

    "By the way, why did youe back at noon today?" Natalie suddenly questioned while eating.

    Tobias replied ndly, "That''s because your presence makes the dishes taste even nicer."

    Natalie did not understand what he meant, and a smile appeared on Cecilia''s lips.

    She felt that she made the right decision to encourage Natalie and Tobias to be together.

    Although this girl was born into an underprivileged family, the Whitlock family was rich enough to

    ount for that. There was no need for them to look for a well-off daughter-inw to increase their

    wealth and influence.

    Moreover, Natalie was a lively and straightforward person. She was kind and not the conniving type.

    She was verypatible with her cold and thoughtful son.

    After the three of them finished eating, Tobias was ready to return to the office. Cecilia stated that

    she wanted to go shopping with Natalie.

    Cecilia took Natalie to a high-end department store in the city and bought some clothes for Natalie.

    Of course, all the clothes were expensive, and the prices were shockingly high. Later, they went to

    buy some mint cakes.

    When they finally returned home in the evening, Tobias was already home.

    Tobias looked like he was getting ready to go out again.

    "Where are you going now since you just came back not long ago?" Cecilia asked subconsciously.

    "I need to attend a dinner." Tobias, the president of the YS Group, always had dinner appointments.

    Cecilia''s eyes jerked slightly when she heard that. Immediately, she pushed Natalie in Tobias'' way.

    "If you are going to a dinner party, you should bring Natalie along. Don''t they always bring their

    spouse along when people attend this kind of dinner?"

    Tobias'' ck eyes darkened.

    In fact, it was actually feasible to bring Natalie along to these asions.

    "That settles it." Cecilia led Natalie to her room as she announced, "Natalie, let me doll you up."

    Natalie''s attire at the moment wasn''t suited for the asion Tobias was going to attend.

    On the other hand, Natalie was in great shock. She was going to apany Tobias to a dinner

    party. How, how could this be possible?

    "Mom, I''d rather not attend," Natalie pleaded.

    Why did she feel that this was a horrible idea?

    Natalie had never participated in any kind of dinner, let alone apany the president of the YS

    Group to one.

    Cecilia looked Natalie in the eyes seriously and advised, "Natalie, you know that there must be

    many women eyeing men like Tobias. With you alongside him, you can show those women that

    Tobias is already a taken man. Do you understand? You should watch over your man carefully."

    Natalie sighed inwardly.

    Oh my god, she was just Tobias'' nominal wife. Even if Tobias decided to meet with other women out

    there, it was not something Natalie had control over.

    However, Cecilia had already stated her opinions clearly, so she had no choice but to let Cecilia

    dress her up.

    Natalie put on the clothes that Cecilia had bought for her today. It was a delicately designed light

    green dress that reached her heels.

    Natalie was incredibly stunning in this dress. She was just like an adorable forest elf.

    Cecilia looked at Natalie with satisfaction and then proceeded to take care of Natalie''s makeup and

    hairstyle.

    Soon, a brand new Natalie came into view.

    In front of the big mirror, Natalie stared nkly at her reflection. She couldn''t believe that she was

    staring at herself.

    Cecilia''s skills were remarkable. She was almost on par with professional stylists. She had

    transformed Natalie into apletely different person.

    Natalie was wearing light makeup, which was delicate but natural. Her soft pastel green dress and

    strands of hair covering her forehead made her look like an elf in the forest.

    "Come here. It''s time to show Tobias how beautiful his wife is," Cecilia said with a smile.

    Well, she had suddenly be much prettier, which made her inexplicably shy to face Tobias at

    the moment.

    At the same time, Cecilia was pushing Natalie out of her room. In the living room, Tobias was sitting

    on the sofa. When he heard some voice, he looked up just in time to meet Natalie''s eyes.

    The moment when they locked their gazes, Tobias'' eyes showed a hint of surprise.

    "Tobias, doesn''t your wife just look lovely?" Cecilia said with a smile.

    Tobias nodded. "Not only today. She''s always beautiful."

    Natalie''s face turned red immediately.

    "Let''s go," Tobias said.

    Natalie followed him from behind, but Cecilia stopped them abruptly.

    Tobias and Natalie froze in their tracks.

    Cecilia came forward and stuffed Natalie''s hand into Tobias'' palm. "How can a couple go out with

    one following the other? You have to walk hand in hand."

    Natalie''s head went nk all of a sudden.

    The heat of his palm spread through the back of Natalie''s hand to her whole body. This warm

    sensation was attacking her heart at the moment.

    Tobias''s breathing also came to a halt briefly.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, he quickly restrained his emotions while holding Natalie''s hand as they marched out of

    the apartment.

    It was not until they arrived at the elevator that Natalie suddenly returned to her senses as she

    withdrew her hand from Tobias'' palm.

    Tobias raised his eyebrows slightly.

    In fact, the feeling of holding her soft and seemingly boneless tiny hand in his palm was pleasant,

    which even aroused his sense of possession.

    "Well, the weather seems lovely today." Natalie was obviously embarrassed and had nothing to say.

    Tobias didn''t say anything.

    "Oh, this elevator looks quite high-end too."

    Tobias nced at Natalie indifferently.

    "Tobias, I realized that you look quite dashing today."

    "Natalie, if you feel it''s too embarrassing, you can remain silent," Tobias said in a low voice.

    Natalie suddenly shut up.

    She was so flustered that she didn''t know what to say.

    The first reason for her embarrassment was that she was standing in front of Tobias up with such an

    eye- catching appearance. Secondly, Tobias was holding her hand just a moment ago.

    After getting out of the elevator, Tobias came around with a ck Bentley, and Natalie also got into

    the car.

    At this moment, Natalie suddenly discovered a problem.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Tobias normally drove sports cars. But today, he was driving a Bentley, which looked more formal.

    "Tobias, why aren''t you driving a cool sports car today?" Natalie asked subconsciously.

    "The type of car has to suit the asion." Tobias answered ndly.

    Natalie mumbled a response as her expression changed slightly when she thought of something.

    "Will I make you lose face if I appear alongside you like this?" Natalie asked in a low voice.

    After all, she was from a poor family, so she wasn''t someone who could appear gracefully in public.

    She was terrified that she would make Tobias lose face.

    Tobias'' dark gaze fell upon Natalie''s face. His heart skipped a beat after hearing what she said.

    It seemed that poverty from Natalie''s childhood has been deeply rooted in her heart. Her cheerful

    appearance could not change the self-abasement that was deeply rooted in her bones.

    Tobias thought that he wanted to let Natalie gradually be more confident.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    However, this was not something that could be achieved overnight. He had to go at this slowly.

    "No, you won''t make me lose face," Tobias replied tly.

    Natalie was at a loss. She fumbled with her fingers and added, "I don''t know anything, and I can''t

    speak well either. I''m in a cold sweat."

    "Don''t you have a sharp tongue? Especially when you are arguing with me," Tobias rebuked her.

    Natalie was embarrassed by his words.

    Being good at debating wouldn''t make her someone who could carry herself verbally on a dinner

    asion.

    "By the way, you don''t actually want to bring me along, do you? If your mother didn''t insist on it, you

    wouldn''t be bothered to bring me along, right?" Natalie suddenly asked again.

    She remembered that before Cecilia had suggested this, Tobias never had the intention to bring her

    to this dinner.

    "Indeed, I never thought of bringing you along in the first ce," Tobias answered directly.

    Natalie pursed her lips and said "I know that. Maybe some girls will hit on youter and you don''t

    want me to be there. Otherwise, if others already know that you already have a wife, they might not

    dare to talk to you anymore. You definitely don''t want that to happen."

    Tobias'' face darkened. He raised his voice and said, "Natalie, am I such an obscene man to you?

    Hmm?"

    Natalie kept her innocent eyes wide open as she answered, "Well, aren''t you?"

    Tobias was speechless. "What on earth caused you to have such an illusion?"

    Tobias had always been knowing how to restrain himself. Why did Natalie think that he was such a

    lecherous man?

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly. "If you are not, then why did you do that when you first met

    me..."

    Natalie couldn''t continue what she intended to say.

    In short, when they met for the first time, this man had used her in bed mercilessly. Would anyone

    even say that this man was not lewd, judging from his actions?

    Although they had agreed that Tobias couldn''t touch her, he would flirt with her from time to time.

    Therefore, in Natalie''s eyes, Tobias was certainly a lecherous man.

    Tobias paused his breathing for a second.

    He was muddled in the beginning as well. Many women tried to seduce him over the years. The

    number of women was uncountable. However, he had never lost control of himself. Despite his

    confidence, when he saw Natalie that day, he didn''t know why he suddenly couldn''t restrain himself.

    Even at that moment, this woman had an inexplicable charm which could win over him.

    If he hadn''t always warned himself that he and Natalie were just a couple by agreement, and if it

    hadn''t been for his great self-control, he would have already swallowed Natalie.

    "Do you think that you''re a perverted guy?" Natalie added.

    Tobias'' ck eyes took on an even darker shade as he chose not to answer her.

    Natalie paused. She thought that this man must be feeling guilty at the moment.

    This time, several presidents invited Tobias to discuss business coboration, and the appointed

    ce was a restaurant in a five-star hotel.

    When the car stopped, Natalie was about to get off the car when Tobias suddenly halted her.

    Natalie''s hand, which was opening the door, froze in mid-air.

    "Natalie, do you know your identity today with me by your side?" Tobias looked at Natalie with his

    deep dark eyes.

    Natalie stopped breathing for one second.

    Although Cecilia had told her that she was acting as Tobias'' wife, she was stumped about her

    identity.

    She and Tobias were just a couple by agreement. She certainly could not im to be his wife in

    public.

    "I have no idea." Natalie shook her head in confusion.

    Perhaps, she didn''t have any identity at all. Tobias only brought her here because of Cecilia''s

    orders.

    "You are my wife today," Tobias suddenly said in a low voice.

    Natalie''s whole body suddenly became stiff.

    "Remember, that is your identity." After finishing his words, Tobias got out of the car with Natalie''s

    hand held in his.

    Along the way, Natalie felt like her footsteps were unstable as if she was stepping on clouds. It felt

    like she would fall at any moment. She was light-headed, and the words that Tobias had just said

    kept echoing in her mind.

    "My wife..."

    God, when he uttered these words, he was staring straight into her eyes with his depthless eyes.

    His voice was like a pleasant melody to the ears, which made her heart beat faster.

    He followed Tobias'' lead, and very soon, they both arrived at the restaurant.

    At first nce, this restaurant looked super luxurious. If the original Natalie came to this kind of

    ce, she would definitely feel intimidated. However, she had visited several high-ss ces with

    Tobias, so she was not as ignorant as she used to be.

    Natalie tried her best not to look ignorant and unaware of the ways of the world. She didn''t want to

    embarrass Tobias.

    After entering one of the private suites of the restaurant, several men approached them. At first

    nce, it was no doubt they looked like they belonged to the upper-ss of society.

    Natalie thought, "These men are probably presidents themselves, but why are they so different from

    Tobias although they have the same positions?"

    These men looked like bald generals, which was not in tune with Tobias who was an elegant young

    master.

    Those men came forward and shook hands with Tobias warmly, giving the impression that they

    were good friends. When they saw Natalie beside Tobias, they were slightly taken aback.

    It was not surprising for Tobias, a man in such a high position, to have a femalepanion.

    However, what surprised them was that Tobias had never shown himself being cozy with a woman

    before. Why did he suddenly bring a woman along with him this time?

    They looked at each other quietly. It seemed that the rumors were all contrary to the fact.

    It seemed that the rumors about him not being affectionate to women were all false. No guy could

    ever resist women.

    What surprised them was that the girl beside Tobias looked really young. She looked like she was

    still a student at first nce.

    Someone pretended to ask about Natalie unscrupulously, who was next to Tobias.

    Natalie was on edge and did not know how to answer.

    Tobias opened his mouth slightly and replied, "She is my wife."

    However, the presidents didn''t show any hints of astonishment, contrary to Natalie''s expectations.

    They just smiled perfunctorily.

    After all, they had never heard any news about Tobias'' wedding. These presidents thought that

    Tobias must have wanted to coax the little girl next to him bybeling her as his wife.

    At the dining table, several presidents and Tobias greeted each other, and they gradually went into

    their main topic.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    It turned out that severalpanies were nning tounch a project and wanted to invite Tobias

    to coborate.

    Although Natalie didn''t know much about business, she could see that Tobias seemed somewhat

    disinterested, even though these presidents looked eager to lure in Tobias to join them.

    Natalie thought, "Why did Tobias stille to this dinner anyway even though he doesn''t seem

    interested in their ns?"

    However, after thinking further, the business field has always been veryplicated. For someone

    in a high position like Tobias, he still had to give them face to attend this kind of dinner meeting.

    The presidents also sensed Tobias''sck of interest. They looked at each other, then one of them

    suddenly stood up and said, "I need to go to the toilet for now. You guys can continue."

    Tobias'' dark eyes, which had a tinge of light in them, jerked slightly.

    After that, they started to mingle around again around the dining table.

    Compared to the other presidents, Tobias'' face had always been indifferent. He always had this

    nk look on his face.

    Natalie couldn''t do much here, so she simply began to dig into the food. Putting aside other things,

    the dishes served in the five- star hotel were out of this world. It was scrumptious. Natalie enjoyed

    the food very much.

    Tobias nced at Natalie subconsciously a few times, and then a faint smile appeared on his lips.

    Only Natalie, a naive little creature, could fully immerse herself in food on such an asion.

    Soon, a waiter brought a few more bottles of wine.

    Several presidents excitedly urged Tobias to drink.

    Natalie didn''t know if it was just her illusion, but when the presidents urged Tobias to drink with

    them, she just so happened to meet Tobias'' gaze as she was swallowing a bun.

    A sharp glint shed in Tobias'' eyes when she locked eyes with him.

    However, the sharpness was like a dragonfly, skimming the water as it soon disappeared.

    The other presidents handed Tobias a ss of wine. "Mr. Whitlock, you must gulp down this ss of

    wine. Otherwise, it would mean that you''re not giving us face."

    Tobias smiled faintly, epted the ss, and drank the contents until not a drop was left.

    One of the presidents also handed Natalie a ss of wine while saying, "Girl, you should also have

    a drink."

    Natalie was stunned. Earlier on, she had been eating non-stop, and nobody was bothered with her.

    Why did someone suddenly ask her to drink at the moment? While she didn''t know whether she

    should ept the drink or not, Tobias quietly took the ss of wine, which was raised in front of

    Natalie, and said, "She is still a student. She can''t drink. Let me drink in her ce."

    The president smiled and replied, "Mr. Whitlock, I don''t think that should be the case. What''s wrong

    with a student drinking some alcohol? She should learn how to drink too."

    Tobias'' tone was faint but sharp when he rebuked the president, "My woman doesn''t need to learn

    how to drink."

    His words made the president m up. He could only let Tobias drink on behalf of Natalie.

    As Tobias drank more and more wine, there was an indescribable urgency in those presidents''

    eyes.

    No matter how carefree Natalie was, she could still realize that something had gone wrong.

    At this time, Tobias, who was sitting next to her, suddenly pulled her into his embrace. Natalie was

    stunned. Tobias'' lips brushed past Natalie''s earlobe as he whispered, "Remember your identity. You

    are my wife. You should fulfill your role as my wife."

    His voice was very soft. Except for Natalie, no one could hear him.

    At that moment, the president, who had just imed that he needed to go to the toilet, pushed the

    door open and reentered the suite. He didn''te alone this time. He was apanied by a few

    girls.

    The girls were all very young. All of them were wearing school uniforms of the same color. The

    school uniforms they were wearing were not the regr type. The top of the uniform was very

    revealing, and their skirts were very short too, which would cause someone to blush and shy away

    at the sight of it.

    It turned out that those presidents were not confident with the business n at all in the first ce.

    They were not sure that Tobias would coborate with them, so they were gauging Tobias'' intention

    for the whole dinner.

    However, it was unexpected that Tobias would bring along a girl who looked like a student. A few

    ideas suddenly sprung to their mind.

    They felt that this was an opportunity.

    It seemed like Tobias wasn''t the type to avoid women like the rumors had described. If they could

    sessfully convince Tobias by using women''s beauty as a weapon, Tobias would have no choice

    but to work with them.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Therefore, one of the presidents used an excuse to escape the suite to gather several beautiful

    female college students and instructed them to seduce Tobias with their beauty.

    On the other hand, the few remaining presidents left in the private suite began to pour wine for

    Tobias as a desperate measure to make him drunk using alcohol.

    After all, if a man was drunk, it was more likely for him to do something out of line.

    They initially nned to get Natalie, who was by Tobias'' side, to be drunk. That way, there

    would be one less obstacle obstructing their n. However, they didn''t expect that Tobias would

    protect Natalie to the point that he didn''t even let her taste a drop of wine.

    However, this fact didn''t matter too much. At a nce, they could see that Natalie was a wide-eyed

    student in the ways of society. She wouldn''t be able to do anything although she was by Tobias''

    side.

    "Everyone, I have brought a few beautiful girls here to add on to the fun." The president walked in

    with a heartyugh.

    He looked at Tobias especially. "Mr. Whitlock, these girls are all college students. They are all

    campus belles who are young and beautiful!"

    When they saw Tobias bringing along Natalie, they mistakenly thought that Tobias had a soft spot

    for young students.

    Tobias smiled slightly and didn''t say anything.

    On the other hand, Natalie, who was sitting on the side, had a ton of emotions shing across her

    eyes.

    Even if she had never seen much of the world, she knew what these potbellied presidents were

    plotting!

    They wanted to seduce Tobias with women so that Tobias would join their ns.

    "This is simply despicable!" Natalieined in her heart.

    At that moment, a current suddenly shed across her mind.

    She was reminded of what Tobias had told her a moment ago. He said that he wanted her to

    remember her identity.

    "Could it be that Tobias has realized what these presidents are plotting, and he needs me to stop

    these people?" Natalie thought.

    For a moment, Natalie''s heart was in turmoil.

    She was really unsure...

    It could be possible as Tobias might have uttered those words on purpose. His words must mean

    something.

    However, it was impossible as well because of Tobias'' background. He was the president of YS

    Group and an omnipotent man in a certain sense of the word! How could he shove a little girl

    forward to fend off the traps of the business world set out in front of him?

    Natalie became increasingly confused. What was Tobias trying to say?

    At that moment, the few beautiful women started to surround Tobias.

    "Mr. Whitlock, let Lily propose a toast to you."

    "Mr. Whitlock, let Mandy propose a toast to you."

    "Mr. Whitlock, you are as handsome as they described in the magazines. It''s the first time for me,

    Sadie, to see such a good-looking man."

    "That''s right, Mr. Whitlock. You''re simply too handsome."

    These beautiful womenpletely ignored Natalie, who was by Tobias'' side, and ttered him with

    all kinds of honeyed words.

    Natalie was totally speechless. Did these women think she was there just for decoration?

    Although she and Tobias were only an arranged couple and she couldn''t intervene in his life too

    much, she was sitting beside Tobias as his wife this time. These girls should have some conscience

    in the first ce. How could they try to hook up with Tobias so shamelessly in front of her?

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    Tobias disregarded the ttery of these beautiful women.

    The pot-bellied president opposite Tobias said with a smile, "Mr. Whitlock, why don''t you entertain

    these beautiful women since they are greeting you? Don''t make these little girls sad."

    Tobias looked indifferent as he replied, "I''m only interested in my wife."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly pulled Natalie into his embrace as he grasped the

    back of Natalie''s head before proceeding to kiss her on her cold lips.

    His kiss caught Natalie off guard. Her mind went nk instantly.

    There was a strong whiff of alcohol from his mouth.

    The kiss ended after a while.

    The beautiful women around Tobias were taken aback, and so were the presidents sitting opposite

    him.

    Momentster, someone broke into a dryugh. "Mr. Whitlock really dotes on this girl."

    A few beautiful women next to her looked at Natalie with deep jealousy and hatred in their eyes.

    Natalie''s face was flushed red because of the kiss.

    "Mr. Whitlock, you should let them have a fair share of the beer and skittles." Someone uttered

    these meaningful words, and then several presidents took turns tounch "attacks" on Tobias once

    again. They began to toast Tobias one after another.

    The summoned beautiful girls dressed in school uniform stood stock- still on one side because

    Tobias had just kissed Natalie so tantly, and his actions seemed to intimidate them a lot.

    As time passed by, even Natalie could feel that Tobias was getting wasted after drinking so much

    alcohol.

    His eyes, which had always been sharp, seemed a little distracted at the moment.

    "I''m going to rest on the sofa," he said. Then, he stumbled to the sofa area.

    After reaching the sofa area, Tobias copsed on the sofa with his upper body lying on top.

    He was always handsome and extraordinary. Even if he was just lying therezily, there was still an

    unspoken charm exuded by him.

    On the other hand, Natalie finally came back to earth after that kissing incident earlier.

    It was not her fault she was only able toe back to her senses after so long. After all, a man

    kissed her in public for the first time. How could she not be knocked over with a feather?

    She was relieved that she didn''t faint on the spot.

    Natalie wanted to head towards the sofa area too. After all, Tobias was there all by himself. She

    couldn''t sit here all alone.

    "Little girl, don''t go. Come and drink with us." A president stopped Natalie and looked at her with a

    smile.

    Natalie''s thick and long eyshes fluttered slightly.

    At this time, she was almost well- aware of the intentions of these people. She remembered what

    Tobias had said to her a moment ago, and she suddenly felt surging courage in her heart.

    "Sorry. I don''t drink. Didn''t Mr. Whitlock tell you that just now? Uncle, didn''t you hear that?" Natalie

    smiled sweetly at the president.

    The president who wanted to toast to Natalie instantly darkened his face.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    At the same time, another president winked at those beautiful women standing on one side.

    Those beautiful women immediately surrounded Natalie out of the blue.

    "Little girl, where did you buy this dress? It''s gorgeous." One of themplimented.

    "Girl, your makeup is on point." Another girl added.

    "Yes, your skin is wless. Look at it. It is so fair yet vivid with colors." One of the girls stated.

    Natalie gazed at the beautiful women sweetly but remained silent.

    "Girl, let''s not drink with these men. How about we girls drink together? It''s rare for us to get

    together like this and have the chance to know each other." The tallest beauty among the girls said

    enthusiastically to Natalie.

    Natalie put on a very naive look. "I''m sorry. I don''t drink with anyone. Let alone strangers. Even if

    my mother invites me to drink with her, I will ask her to get lost."

    The tall beauty''s face changed upon hearing that.

    Another beautiful woman with the palest skin said enthusiastically, "Then, let''s drink the yogurt

    instead of wine, okay? Yogurt is good for your skin."

    A faint light shed in Natalie''s eyes.

    Why were those women so set on forcing her to drink something? After she had stated that she

    would not drink any alcohol, these women suggested drinking yogurt.

    Although drinking yogurt wouldn''t make her drunk, who knew what these people would add to her

    yogurt?

    When she thought of this, Natalie was d that she had read many novels about presidents

    because, in those novels, spiteful women would seduce the male lead by spiking drugs into his

    drinks.

    The women here must also be plotting to drug her and make her pass out. After they did that, they

    could have their way with Tobias.

    Well, she didn''t know whether Tobias could take on so many hot women at the same time.

    Natalie suddenly shuddered at such thoughts.

    God, how could she think of such nonsense at this time?

    At present, she had to help Tobias resolve this crisis. After all, Tobias had just reminded her to

    uphold her responsibility of being his wife. He must have predicted what would happen, so he had

    reminded her beforehand. For a moment, Natalie felt that her responsibility was crucial in this

    situation.

    Well, Natalie vowed that she would protect Tobias.

    When she reached this conclusion, a harmless smile appeared on her face as she said, "I''m really

    sorry. Not only I don''t drink alcohol, but I also don''t drink yogurt or any beverages at all."

    The patience of these beautiful women was almost exhausted. When they saw that Natalie was so

    stiffnecked, they became a little impatient.

    "What do you mean you don''t drink anything? Are you a mutant then?" That beautiful woman who

    was very enthusiastic a moment ago had seemingly lost her enthusiasm as she rebuked Natalie

    sarcastically.

    Natalie thought to herself, "Look, you are finally revealing your true colours."

    "I can''t say whether I''m a mutant or not, but I know for a fact that you guys are certainly not students

    anymore. Otherwise, why do you look so old wearing school uniforms?" Natalie smiled happily.

    The women''s faces changed one after another.

    Natalie continued, "Besides, where did you guys get the school uniforms from? Are you sure you

    won''t get expelled if you wear them like this?"

    At that moment, their faces hadpletely turned dark.

    Several presidents who were seated opposite them were secretly shocked.

    At first, they thought that this girl was just a pushover who wouldn''t be able to kick up any fuss.

    However, they didn''t expect that this girl was so smart and sharp-tongued.

    Seeing that their n was fruitless, the presidents shot the girls a wink. The girls stopped talking to

    Natalie but instead went straight to the sofa area where Tobias was lying there.

    "Mr. Whitlock, do you want us to keep youpany?" One of the girls questioned.

    "Mr. Whitlock, let''s go and get a room. The room is just downstairs." Another girl suggested.

    One of the women''s soft hands was even touching Tobias'' chest as she said that. At the same time,

    Tobias seemed to have lost consciousness because of his drunken state.

    Natalie squealed in her heart, thinking that this was spiraling out of control.

    It seemed like these women were going to take the initiative to seduce Tobias. In Natalie''s eyes, the

    current Tobias was like a helpless littlemb, and the women had suddenly turned into hungry

    wolves.

    Seeing that Tobias was about to be taken away by them, Natalie immediately rushed towards them.

    She wanted to pull those women away from Tobias to save him from his impending doom.

    However, she never expected that after taking a few steps, the presidents surrounded her almost

    instantly.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    "Hey, little girl, what are you trying to do?" Their fake facade was slowlying off as the

    presidents were now talking to her in a threatening tone.

    Natalie was not a pushover. In front of these powerful men, she didn''t show any fear on her face.

    "What do you think I''m going to do? Now that Tobias is drunk, you guys can''t resume your business

    negotiations anymore. I''m taking him with me!" Natalie''s voice was unusually loud.

    "Mr. Whitlock has a few bombshells apany him right now. Why don''t you let him have some

    fun?"

    Natalie retorted sarcastically, "I can apany him. He doesn''t need anyone else!"

    "Why are you so insensible? Don''t think that you are special just because Mr. Whitlock brought you

    along with him. You are just one of Mr. Whitlock''s lovers, so why are you taking his fake love so

    seriously? You have to know your ce."

    Natalie chuckled as she retorted, "Know my ce? Didn''t Tobias tell you when we first came in? I

    am his wife! His wife is taking him home, yet you guys have the nerve to stop her!"

    Her voice was not loud, but it was somehow infused with a deterrent force.

    If Natalie was Tobias'' wife, these people naturally would not dare to stop her, but no one would

    believe that this little girl in front of them was Tobias'' wife. At most, she was just his mere lover.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Mr. Whitlock is just coaxing you with some pretty words, yet you are really taking it seriously? Do

    you really think you are Mr. Whitlock''s wife?" One of the presidents replied with irony in his voice.

    When Natalie saw that one of the women was going to unbutton Tobias'' shirt, her heart was racing

    fast.

    Tobias might end up getting devoured by thesescivious women if Natalie continued to argue with

    the presidents here. She pushed the men away and stomped towards the sofa.

    "Get out of my way. Tobias is my man. Don''t you dare touch him!" Natalie red at the women.

    When Natalie had finished speaking, Tobias pursed his lips slightly. No one noticed it.

    Since they had all shown their true colors and made their stance clear, she had no fear anymore.

    Seeing that Tobias was already drunk, they could finally seed in their ns. Natalie was an

    obstacle they had to eliminate.

    "You should listen when we are talking to you nicely. If you continue your nonsense, don''t me us

    for what we are about to do next!" One of the presidents threatened.

    "How dare you!" Natalie shot a re at them while retorting, "In the end, I am Tobias'' wife. If you

    dare to do anything to me, do you think Tobias will let you off the hook?"

    The man who had just threatened Natalie let out a chuckle as he replied, "You do think that you''re

    that important to him, don''t you? Do you actually think that you are Tobias'' wife? Tobias will never

    fall out with us. You should leave for your own good."

    The man schemed if Natalie still didn''t want to leave, he would demand someone drag her away.

    On the other hand, Natalie''s mind was racing. She noticed the impatient and murderous look on the

    person''s face in front of her. If she continued to argue with him, they might throw her out. She had to

    come up with a n.

    Natalie was confident that they dared to treat her like this because they were sure that she was not

    Tobias'' wife. If they knew the truth, these people would never dare to stir up trouble.

    "You don''t believe me, do you?" Natalie looked at them before making a call on her phone. "Hello,

    Aunt Lee?"

    "Miss Godfrey, It''s me." Aunt Lee''s voice came from the other end of the phone.

    "I''m in the rose suite on the eighth floor of the Jaydama Hotel. Please send me my marriage

    certificate with Tobias. It''s in a cab beside our bed on the third floor. Please hurry."

    After finishing her words, Natalie hung up the phone. She cast a smirk at the crowd in front of her

    proudly, as if she was saying, "Just wait and see."

    At that moment, the presidents were dumbfounded. They didn''t believe that Natalie was the real

    deal. However, when they saw her acting like this and recalled her phone call earlier, they suddenly

    doubted themselves. One of them winked at one of the other presidents as he motioned him,

    "Come here."

    "And you guys, stay here and watch her." These words were directed to the women.

    To ensure that Natalie could not hear them, the presidents went to the French window.

    "What do you think that girl is plotting?" One of the presidents questioned.

    "No matter what she is plotting, we have to find a way to get rid of her now, and let those girls bring

    Tobias to a hotel room," Another president stated.

    Someone added, "Wait, if this girl is really Tobias'' wife, we will be done for."

    "Do you think she is really Tobias'' wife? She is probably lying!" Eximed one of the presidents.

    "Anyway, didn''t she ask someone to send her their marriage certificate? We''ll just wait and see."

    Someone suggested.

    They agreed after a brief discussion. The presidents would wait and see what tricks Natalie had up

    her sleeves.

    On the other hand, Natalie was sitting next to Tobias while waiting for Aunt Lee to arrive.

    In fact, she was a little nervous deep down in her heart. She had been besieged by so many people

    earlier on, and it would be a lie to say that she was not intimidated at all.

    Nevertheless, she somehow could still feel her courage welling up from within, and this feeling was

    supporting her at the moment. Maybe it was fueled by what Tobias had said to her before he

    passed He had instructed Natalie to fulfill her duty as his wife.

    Aunt Lee was very efficient and she arrived not long after. She handed the marriage certificate to

    Natalie.

    Natalie instantly felt that the opportunity to vent her anger hade. She dangled the marriage

    certificate as she stood in front of the presidents. They were immediately stunned.

    There was no way to forge a marriage certificate! Was this woman really Tobias'' wife?

    They never heard about Tobias'' marriage.

    "Aunt Lee, let''s carry him together." Tobias had lost his consciousness. He couldn''t move on his own

    ord. Natalie alone couldn''t help Tobias up, given the fact that he was around 6 feet tall.

    Aunt Lee and Natalie held Tobias and led him out of the suite. No one dared to stop Natalie.

    After all, who dared to stop Tobias'' real wife?

    After getting out of the elevator, Natalie immediately called a taxi, and the three of them returned to

    the apartment.

    Tobias suddenly put one of his hands on Natalie''s shoulder, and his whole frame was leaning on

    Natalie at that moment.

    The strange thing was that Natalie didn''t feel anything heavy leaning against her.

    "Aunt Lee, can you prepare something to sober him up? I''ll help him into the room so he can rest,"

    Natalie said.

    Aunt Lee saw that Natalie could help Tobias stand up without any problems, so she nodded and

    went into the kitchen.

    On the other hand, Natalie helped Tobias to the bedroom upstairs. She wanted to make Tobias lie

    down on the bed. Suddenly, she felt a strong force pushing her, and before she couldprehend

    what was happening, she was being pinned by Tobias beneath his body!

    All of a sudden, Natalie panicked.

    "Tobias, you''re crushing me," Natalie shouted.

    It was then that she remembered that Tobias was drunk. No matter what she said at the moment,

    he wouldn''t be able to hear her.

    "It seems like Tobias really is lecherous. He doesn''t even forget to pin me down even though he is

    drunk!" Natalie shrieked silently.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    Natalie struggled desperately, but she could not break free from him.

    Tobias was pressing on her with hisrge frame, and Natalie felt like she was almost crushed.

    "Tobias, you are going to crush me. You are so heavy. In the future, you are not allowed to eat so

    much anymore!" Natalie gnashed her teeth.

    At first nce, one would have thought that he had a good figure. It was not until he was on top of

    her that she realized his weight was not insignificant at all.

    Natalie was starting to doubt her eyes because she felt like she had seen the corners of Tobias''

    mouth twitching a little after she hadmented about his weight.

    Seeing that Tobias still wouldn''t get up, Natalie suddenly reached out her hand and ced it on

    Tobias'' neck.

    Although this man was drunk, he must still have some sensation. If she scratched him like this and

    caused him to be ticklish, he might subconsciously get off her and flopped to her side.

    As soon as Natalie''s hand started to move, Tobias'' unusually hot breath sprayed on her as he

    muttered, "Natalie, don''t fool around."

    Natalie stopped breathing for a second.

    She opened her eyes wide in shock. "You''re awake." Tobias stared at Natalie with his deep eyes.

    The tip of their noses was touching each other at the moment.

    Natalie suddenly realized that this man must have sobered up a long time ago. He was probably

    pretending to pass out in order to get on top of her so he could take advantage of her!

    "Tobias, you ''pervert''!" Natalie could not help but gnashed her teeth and cursed.

    Tobias''s breath brushed over Natalie''s cheek. " ''Pervert''? Then I''ll eat you now."

    Natalie was shocked. "How dare you!"

    After that, she ced her hands on Tobias'' chest, attempting to push him away again.

    However, her attempt failed.

    "Now that you''re sober, get off me. Stop crushing me!" Natalie yelled.

    The strong smell of alcoholing from his body rushed straight to Natalie''s brain, which instantly

    made her feel intoxicated.

    Tobias remained silent. His eyes, which were staring at Natalie, were filled with a hint of passion.

    Seeing that he seemed to have no intention of getting up, Natalie subconsciously bit his shoulder.

    Tobias frowned after detecting a slight pain, but he didn''t even budge an inch.

    Seeing that her move was useless, Natalie had no choice but to let go. The smell of alcohol exuded

    from Tobias''s body engulfed her, and his hot breath was messing with her mind at the same time.

    "Hey, are you turned on?" Natalie couldn''t help butment.

    She heard that men would act strangely when they were drunk and needed an outlet to vent their

    lust.

    Tobias'' ck eyes narrowed.

    "Even if you are overwhelmed by lust, you should also make sure you''re looking at the right person.

    We are only husband and wife by agreement. We are just an arranged couple!" Natalie emphasized

    her point repeatedly.

    She was feeling so helpless at the moment. Although she had just helped Tobias fend off those

    beautiful women, it did not mean that she had to take their ce and be Tobias'' outlet for lust.

    However, as soon as she finished her words, Tobias''s cold lips immediately pressed against

    Natalie''s lips.

    This was the second time that Natalie was kissed by Tobias that day.

    Natalie''s eyes were wide open, and her long eyshes were trembling non-stop.

    "Hey, you, let go of me." Natalie''s hand was feebly hammering on Tobias'' shoulders.

    Why did he suddenly kiss her?

    If their kiss in the suite earlier was just for show, then what about this? There''s no need for them to

    put on an act anymore!

    Tobias, who has a strong desire now, must be thinking of taking advantage of her!

    However, why didn''t she feel disgusted at all? In fact, there was an unspeakable feeling coursing

    through her.

    As Tobias was kissing Natalie, the smell of alcohol and mint spread through her mouth. Natalie felt

    dizzy after being kissed for a long time.

    Although her hands were thumping on Tobias'' shoulder, she gradually lost strength as time went on.

    It made her look like she resisted just for show.

    Natalie felt as if her whole body was going to melt.

    Tobias sucked Natalie''s mouth passionately as if he was nning to suck out all the air in her lungs.

    Natalie could even feel a gradual change which was overtaking Tobias'' body. The heat emanating

    from his body was contagious, and Natalie felt a weird sensation spreading throughout her body.

    Things were getting more and more out of control...

    "Hiss."

    Tobias abruptly ripped off Natalie''s top, creating a shing sound.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Tobias removed his lips from Natalie''s, and his deep eyes were fixated on Natalie''s snow- white

    skin. There was a strong sense of lust in his eyes.

    When Natalie''s shirt was torn off, she felt a current shooting through her head as she finally

    comprehended the esction of the scene.

    "God, what am I doing?" Natalie thought to herself.

    "You, you can''t touch me. We have a deal." Natalie was about to cry.

    Her weeping voice seemed to have knocked some sense into Tobias. Tobias'' passionate eyes

    shifted from Natalie''s upper body to her face.

    "Natalie," Tobias said in a hoarse voice, "I can''t control my desire."

    When he uttered these words, it was as if Tobias was losing hisst ounce of self-control. Alcohol

    could mess someone up, even for Tobias, who had strong self-restraint.

    When they were exiting the hotel, as he felt a pair of soft hands supporting him, Tobias had a feeling

    that his body was going to burst into mes.

    He could only control himself that much until he reached the bedroom, where he could no longer

    suppress his desire as he pinned Natalie under his body.

    Her fragrant and sweet scent was overwhelming Tobias'' sense of smell. It made him lose control

    and kissed Natalie passionately without a care in the world.

    Their kiss was getting out of hand as time went on. In the end, he couldn''t suppress his desire for

    Natalie.

    He was in such a frenzied state until Natalie''s choking voice alerted him.

    Nevertheless, he still realized that he could hardly constrain himself.

    While being so close to Natalie and with the help of the effects of alcohol, his self-control, which he

    was so proud of, was disintegrating right in front of his eyes.

    On the other hand, Natalie''s long and thick eyshes were constantly fluttering.

    Tobias had said, "Natalie, I can''t control myself." For some reason, her heart was pounding violently

    as she processed his words.

    She stole a nce at Tobias and saw that he was somehow grimacing in pain.

    Natalie thought, "Should I help Tobias in this situation?"

    This man treated her so well, and he had also done so many things for her. Since he was so

    ufortable at the moment, perhaps she should help ease his suffering.

    Natalie swallowed and said with a reddened face, "Tobias, if you really can''t stand it, I''ll help you."

    At that moment, Natalie formted a bold n in her mind!

    A n that could help Tobias!

    "Are you telling me to do that with you?" Tobias'' eyes were darker than the night, and turbulence

    was brewing inside him; it could swallow anybody up in an instant.

    Natalie''s face turned as red as an apple. "Of course, that''s not what I mean. I, I''m talking about

    another way."

    Although she had made up her mind to help Tobias, she was still someone who upheld her integrity.

    She couldn''t just offer her body like this.

    The spacious bedroom was suddenly devoid of all sound, and a nket of dead silence was thrown

    over them.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    Tobias froze while being on top of Natalie''s body for a moment, and then his eyes fell on Natalie''s

    face. "Which other method are you talking about?"

    His voice was low and hoarse. It was emanating a strong sense of lust.

    Natalie was stunned for a moment beforeing back to her senses. She immediately blushed.

    "Oh my god, what is this man thinking about?" She thought.

    Natalie hurriedly exined, "That''s not what I mean!"

    Tobias'' eyes were filled with confusion upon hearing that.

    What other way was she talking about? What other ways could there be that he didn''t know of? He

    really couldn''t think of anything off the top of his head.

    "Get up first. I''ll tell youter," Natalie said as she blushed.

    Tobias''s eyes darkened, and then he flipped his body over to the side.

    He wanted to see what other methods Natalie was going to employ.

    Natalie hastily put on some clothing and ran out of the bedroom. Just when Tobias thought Natalie

    lied to him and took the opportunity to escape, Natalie came back. Her face was as red as a cooked

    shrimp as she came in with a small bulging pillow in her hand.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias''s eyes fell on the pillow, and there was increasing doubt in his eyes.

    Then, Natalie presented the pillow to Tobias as if it was a treasure. "I looked for this just now. It can

    definitely help you."

    Dead silence engulfed the room.

    Suddenly all of his desires dissipated.

    "This is your way of helping me?" A momentter, Tobias raised his head and looked straight into

    Natalie''s eyes.

    Natalie nodded and replied, "I just thought of this on a whim. This method is decent, right?"

    Tobias'' facepletely darkened.

    Natalie looked at Tobias uneasily. "What''s wrong with him? Does he not like my proposal?"

    "Natalie, get out of here!" After a while, Tobias gnashed his teeth and forced out these words.

    Natalie was shocked by Tobias'' tone. "Then I''ll leave the pillow behind, and you can use it however

    you want. I''ll head out first!"

    "Natalie! Take your pillow away!" The blue veins on Tobias'' forehead twitched as he howled.

    "If you are not going to use a pillow, how are you going to handle your desire?" Natalie was still very

    concerned about Tobias.

    "I''ll handle it myself!" Tobias growled. Natalie suddenly understood as she eximed, "So you can

    handle it yourself? If you have told me that earlier, I wouldn''t have to go through so much trouble."

    There had never been such a moment in his life where Tobias felt himself plunging into a deep state

    of powerlessness. He felt powerless in front of Natalie.

    On the other hand, Natalie thought it was not a good idea to continue disturbing Tobias, so she went

    straight out of the bedroom.

    By the time she got downstairs, Cecilia had already returned.

    When Cecilia came back and saw Aunt Lee boiling some hangover soup, she asked about the

    soup. Aunt Lee informed Cecilia about what happened.

    Of course, Aunt Lee didn''t know the whole picture, so she only told her what she knew.

    At the sight of Natalie, who came downstairs, Aunt Lee quickly handed Natalie the soup and said,

    "Miss Godfrey, I have made some hangover soup. You can bring it to Mr. Whitlock now."

    Natalie nced at the soup and replied in an embarrassed tone, "Aunt Lee, the soup is not needed

    anymore. Tobias is busy now."

    "He is busy now?"

    Aunt Lee was stunned. Wasn''t Mr. Whitlock drunk a moment ago? How could he be busy with

    anything in that state all of a sudden?

    "Natalie." Cecilia came over and smiled gently at Natalie. Natalie didn''t realize that Cecilia had

    already returned. She quickly smiled and greeted, "Mom."

    Well, she could finally address Cecilia as her mother without feeling awkward nowadays. She was

    not as embarrassed as she used to be.

    However, sometimes Natalie wished that Cecilia was her biological mother. After all, Cecilia was

    kind to her.

    With Cecelia, Natalie finally had a taste of motherly love. She never experienced it when she lived

    with Madison.

    However, every time she had such thoughts, Natalie would always dismiss them as just mere

    dreams.

    Compared to Cecelia, Natalie was insignificant. She didn''t deserve to have such good luck.

    Moreover, Tobias and her only had an agreement of marriage. When the agreement was over,

    Cecilia probably would not treat her as nicely any more.

    When she thought of this, Natalie suddenly felt a little bitter in her heart.

    "Natalie,e and sit down." Cecilia pulled Natalie to sit down on the sofa.

    Natalie hurriedly reined in her emotions.

    She told herself not to think so much. She should not be too greedy. Her life was pretty decent at

    the moment. As for what would happen in the future, it was up to fate.

    The most important thing was to live in the moment.

    She didn''t have much, but she was never short of optimism. Otherwise, she would have attempted

    suicide a thousand times while she was still with the Godfrey family.

    "I heard from Aunt Lee that Tobias was drunk and you even asked Aunt Lee to send over your

    marriage certificate?" Cecilia asked with a smile and her tone was casual.

    Natalie nodded and told Cecilia about what had happened.

    The smile on Cecilia''s face grew bigger and bigger. "Natalie, Tobias has married the right person.

    You are someone who can now be of help to Tobias. Natalie, you''re amazing."

    Natalie''s breathing paused for one moment.

    Did Cecelia just praise her for being amazing?

    She could even be of some help to Tobias?

    A sense of confidence slowly rose in Natalie''s heart.

    Tobias came downstairs at that moment. He had just taken a cold shower to extinguish the me

    engulfing his body.

    When he saw Natalie, his eyes darkened.

    Cecilia asked Tobias to sit down.

    Tobias sat beside Cecilia.

    "Why are you sitting by my side? Tobias, you shouldn''t leave your little wife alone," Cecilia said

    meaningfully.

    Tobias''s eyebrows jerked slightly. After a while, he proceeded to sit next to Natalie.

    Natalie''s heart began to pound wildly. When he sat next to her, the familiar and faint mint smell filled

    her nose once again. It made her suddenly recall how Tobias had pinned her underneath him when

    they were still upstairs.

    To top it off, Tobias even kissed her!

    Natalie''s face flushed subconsciously. She was afraid that Cecilia would detect something unusual

    about her, so she tried her best to suppress her feelings.

    "Tobias, Natalie has told me what had happened. See, it was the right for me to advise you to bring

    Natalie along just now," Cecilia said.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    Natalie smiled, embarrassed. She thought that she was useless to him.

    When Cecilia first asked Tobias to bring her along to his dinner, Natalie felt uneasy initially.

    She subconsciously had a feeling that she was going to humiliate Tobias. After all, she wasn''t well-

    versed in anything. She thought that she wouldn''t be presentable enough.

    She didn''t expect that not only did she not make Tobias lose face, she had also inadvertently helped

    Tobias to get out of a predicament somehow. This was beyond her expectations.

    Natalie thought, "Tobias would have been drunk if it wasn''t for me. The presidents would have

    shoved him bottles of alcohol. If something indecent happened between him and those women, he

    would have no choice but to work with them."

    Due to Cecilia''s words, Tobias shifted his gaze to Natalie''s face.

    When she felt a burning gaze on her, Natalie was seemingly devoid of any fickle emotions. All she

    could feel was nervousness.

    "What''s wrong with me? Why don''t I dare to look at Tobias aftering back from the dinner?

    Somehow I would feel nervous if Iy eyes on him." Natalie thought.

    "She did help me a great deal," Tobias said in a low voice. He continued slowly, "As my wife, Natalie

    is indeed qualified."

    Natalie felt like her head exploded in an instant.

    What did Tobias mean? Was he praising her publicly?

    What''s more, he also said that she was indeed qualified enough, which meant that she was

    somehow worthy of Tobias.

    Natalie suddenly had an indescribable feeling welling up within her.

    Throughout this marriage agreement, Natalie always thought that she was not worthy of Tobias.

    After all, Tobias was the CEO of the YS Group, and she, Natalie, was just a poor girl from a poverty-

    stricken family.

    After what had happenedtely and coupled with what Tobias had just said, Natalie felt like she

    suddenly had an illusion.

    "It turns out that I''m not as bad as I thought. It turns out that I''m worthy of Tobias." She secretly

    pondered.

    "Natalie," Cecilia said as she held Natalie''s hand. "At that time, when I firstid my eyes on you, I

    felt that you and Tobias were a great match. Now it seems that I was right all along."

    After finishing her sentence, Cecilia felt that something was off. She seemed to have said

    something wrong.

    She just wanted to praise Natalie, but she suddenly recalled the scene where she saw Natalie for

    the first time. She had curly, red hair and was wearing a horrendously garish outfit.

    An awkward smile appeared on Cecilia''s face.

    While Natalie was beginning to feel delighted by what she had heard, she suddenly realized that

    something was off.

    When she met Cecilia for the first time, her appearance was too horrible to recall. How could Cecilia

    feel that she was a good match for Tobias?

    Natalie thought, "Rich people really do see things differently!"

    What was the phrase? She had discerning eyes!

    Tobias, who was sitting next to them, twitched the corners of his mouth.

    An image of Natalie dressed up terribly conjured in his mind.

    The three of them sat on the sofa and chatted for a long time. It was afternoon by the time they

    were nearing the end of their conversation.

    Of course, Tobias didn''t say anything at all. Cecilia and Natalie were the ones chatting with each

    other.

    Although Cecilia and Natalie''s statuses in society were vastly different, they seemed to be very

    congenial.

    When he watched Natalie and Cecilia talking happily, Tobias felt his heart move ever so slightly.

    In fact, as a wife, Natalie was perfect.

    Soon, it was time for dinner. After dinner, Natalie went to take a shower. When Natalie left the room,

    Cecilia opened her mouth and asked, "Tobias, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?"

    Tobias''s eyes jerked slightly, but he said nothing.

    "They were nning to manipte you with cheap tricks? My son is not that incapable." Cecilia''s

    tone was infused with confidence.

    In fact, Cecilia had already assumed what had really happened when Natalie was telling her what

    had happened.

    Tobias was the president of the YS Group. How could he ever need a woman to help him get out of

    trouble? He must have done everything on purpose.

    "Mother, don''t let Natalie know about this." Tobias said in a low voice.

    Cecilia smiled. "Of course, I understand where you areing from. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have

    cooperated with you."

    Tobias nodded. "Natalie is too self-abased when ites to our marriage. I want to increase her

    self-confidence."

    Tobias had long discovered that under Natalie''s cheerful appearance, she was actually very self-

    deprecating and sensitive.

    Her previous home environment made her who she was. That kind of self- abasement had long

    been deeply-rooted in Natalie''s heart.

    Tobias knew that he had to influence Natalie to be someone more confident of herself.

    Perhaps this incident wouldn''t transform Natalie in an instant, but it would set her up to be more

    confident in the future.

    Cecilia looked at Tobias thoughtfully and replied, "You really care about Natalie. I can finally be rest

    assured."

    Tobias''s expression was aloof as he gave no response.

    Soon, Natalie came out of the shower. She seemed to be in high spirits today because her face was

    full of smiles.

    When she exited the bathroom, a water droplet dropped down along Natalie''s wet ck hair

    towards her cheek and ended up at the bottom of Natalie''s neck.

    It just so happened that Tobias caught the moment when that happened.

    All of a sudden, he felt parched.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias'' eyes gleamed with ayer of dim light as if he was being gaslighted.

    It was not until a momentter that he was finally able to restrain his emotions and desires.

    When she got in bed, Natalie had made her stance clear. She and Tobias were just a couple by

    agreement.

    Although Tobias wanted to take Natalie for himself, he was gentlemanly enough. He would respect

    Natalie''s wishes.

    However, his urge to get a taste of this woman was intensifying by the second. He felt like his

    desires were getting more and more uncontroble. The next day, Natalie woke up, and the sun

    was shining bright outside the window.

    Natalie stretched, feeling content. Well, she was indeed living a happy life and today was a beautiful

    day.

    Natalie jumped out of bed after that.

    Tobias had already gone to thepany. After having breakfast with Cecilia, Cecilia announced

    that she was going back to her home.

    In fact, Natalie was somewhat reluctant to part with Cecilia, but she also knew that Cecilia was busy

    with her own business.

    Anyway, she didn''t need to attend a ss that day. Natalie wanted to send Cecilia off, but Cecilia

    refused her good intentions.

    "Natalie, I can go by myself. You don''t have to see me off," Cecilia said with a smile.

    Natalie had to give up the idea of sending Cecilia off. After Cecilia left, Natalie had a lot of time to kill

    again, so she went to her cloakroom to examine her clothes, shoes, and the other things in there.

    That cloakroom was a beautiful dream which hade true for Natalie. Natalie inspected the

    clothes one by one and touched them with her hands.

    She didn''t even dare to think about such things before, but now, she was somehow able to own all

    of these unimaginable things.

    Every time she came to this cloakroom, she felt that she was no longer the poor and frustrated

    Natalie. Instead, she had turned into a princess. Yes, it was as if Cindere had turned into a

    princess. At that moment, a sudden ringing of the phone broke the silence.

    Natalie suddenly froze when he saw the name of the caller.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    The caller was none other than Madison.

    Natalie really didn''t know why her so-called "mother" was calling her at that point in time.

    She frowned slightly before deciding to hang up.

    A few secondster, the phone rang again like a death rm, piercing into her ears with a ring

    sound.

    There was a conflicted emotion brewing in Natalie''s eyes. After a moment of deliberation, she

    decided to answer the call.

    "What is it?" Natalie said directly.

    Her voice was cold and devoid of any warmth.

    On the other end of the phone, Madison was furious. "Natalie, are you even forgetting that I''m your

    mother now?"

    "Do you think you deserve to be my mother?" Natalie''s tone was full of disgust. "Also, when I left

    you guys, Tobias had already given you a sum of money. From now on, we are no longer rted!"

    Madison, who was on the other end of the phone, was silent for a moment before she gnashed her

    teeth and retorted, "No matter what, I am still your mother. I was the one who gave birth to you and

    raised you. Don''t you have any conscience at all?"

    "Why are you calling me now? Just get straight to the point." Natalie interrupted Madison. "Come

    out to meet me. I have something to tell you." Madison''s tone was domineering.

    "Why should I meet you? We have ceased to have anything to do with each other." Natalie refused

    Madison.

    "Natalie, you don''t care about me, do you? I gave birth to you and raised you, but now you don''t

    even want to see me anymore. You have no conscience at all. I was pregnant with you for nine

    months, and is this how you repay me?" Madison''s tone was aggressive.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Natalie started to have a headache listening to her.

    Madison loved to bring this up every time. She always reminded Natalie to repay her for all the pain

    and suffering inflicted upon her for bearing Natalie in her belly.

    "This concerns your dad too. If your dad knows that you don''t want toe out even though I am

    the one asking you to, what would your father think of you?" Madison''s tone suddenly became

    gloomy.

    Natalie felt her breathe to a halt.

    After a long silence.

    "Where are you?" Natalie asked.

    Madison told her an address.

    After Madison hung up, Queenie who was next to herined, "Mom, why are you behaving like

    this? You were being way too polite to that bit*h. You should have scolded that bit*h while you can."

    When Queenie mentioned Natalie, she couldn''t help but gnash her teeth. Natalie''s name brought

    back shbacks of how she was embarrassed in school, and from then on she could no longer hold

    on to the pretense of being beautiful and rich. She wished she could tear Natalie apart.

    "What do you know?" Madison red at Queenie. "You think that bit*h is easy to fool? If I curse her

    on the phone, do you think she would want to meet me?"

    Queenie suddenly understood her reasons. She looked at Madison happily and praised her, "Mom,

    you''re the smartest."

    Madison replied proudly, "Of course. The older someone is, the wiser she is."

    As she said this, a vicious look shed across her face. "When Nataliees, I''ll teach her a

    lesson. How dare a b*tch like her dare to hurt my daughter!"

    Queenie was outraged as she chipped in. "Yes, teach her a lesson and make sure that b*tch will

    meet her end!"

    Natalie headed to an amusement park in the city.

    This was the address Madison had agreed to meet her at.

    She didn''t know why Madison was looking for her. In fact, she could always turn her down. She

    never intended to see Madison anymore after falling out with the Godfrey family. She had nned

    to cut Madison offpletely.

    However, when Madison mentioned her father, she still felt guilty.

    Furthermore, when Madison talked to her on the phone just now, it was the first time she didn''t call

    Natalie a b*tch.

    Natalie knew very well that she still had an unrealistic expectation in her heart.

    No matter how cruel she had been treated, she still hoped that her mother would realize her

    mistakes one day. No matter what happened, everyone still had a soft spot for their mothers.

    Even though Natalie despised Madison, she was no exception to this saying.

    When she arrived at the park, Natalie saw Madison''s stout figure from a distance. She was standing

    near the centre of the park while pacing back and forth impatiently.

    Natalie strode towards her.

    When Madison saw Natalie, there was a sh of fierceness in her eyes.

    "Why are you looking for me?" Natalie stared at Madison calmly.

    "You b*tch. Tell me, are you the one who has done those things to Queenie?" Madison immediately

    came forward and confronted her.

    Natalie felt her breathing stopped momentarily.

    After a while, a bitter smile appeared on her lips. It turned out Madison had called her here because

    of Queenie.

    Natalie suddenly realized that she had such ridiculous thoughts. She really was stupid.

    She ridiculed herself for fantasizing that Madison had turned over a new leaf since she for once

    didn''t curse her out on the phone. After all, she had been away from the Godfrey family for so long,

    so it would only be natural for any mother to miss her daughter.

    Natalie wanted to p herself.

    Natalie was the biggest moron in existence.

    "Yes, I was the one who did that." Natalie answered directly, "So what?"

    "p!"

    Before Natalie could say anything, Madison suddenly pped Natalie viciously.

    A bright red palm print immediately appeared on Natalie''s pale face.

    "You b*tch, I always knew that you were a good-for-nothing. How could I give birth to a b*tch like

    you? You''re just jealous that your sister is more beautiful than you. Why don''t you look into the

    mirror and take a good look at yourself? How dare you hurt your sister?"

    On the other hand, Queenie, who had been hiding behind a bush, suddenly jumped out.

    At first, she hid behind the bushes because she was afraid that Natalie would leave when Natalie

    saw her together with Madison.

    "Mom, as I''ve said, this b*tch harmed me. This woman is just jealous of me. Mom. Beat her to

    death!" Queenie pointed at Natalie and shouted.

    The despair on Natalie''s face suddenly turned into a chilling sensation.

    She threatened coldly, "If you do that to me, aren''t you afraid that Tobias wille to you in

    revenge?" Madison''s body stiffened.

    She recalled that the man who came to pick up Natalie was indeed a big shot at first nce. She

    was so focused on avenging Queenie to the point that she had forgotten about this. What if that

    same man looked for her to retaliate just because she messed with Natalie?

    Madison was in a pickle.

    Queenie saw that Madison was hesitant, so she suddenly became anxious. She shouted, "Mom, do

    you believe her? Look at her. That man must have abandoned her after toying with her for a few

    days. That man must have chosen her on a whim. Do you think that he would marry her to help this

    b*tch? Mom, don''t be fooled by her!"

    After hearing Queenie''s words, Madison suddenly felt that she made sense.

    That man from that day was handsome and rich. Madison hardly believed that he would marry

    Natalie. She was probably nothing more than a ything for him to toy around with for a few days.

    Madison thought that since it had been a while since that day, maybe Queenie was right. That man

    was surely tired of Natalie at the moment.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    She scanned Natalie''s clothes carefully and realized that Natalie was still dressed ordinarily.

    Madison became more convinced of her assumptions. If Natalie was still with that man, she would

    have been unting some pieces of jewelry long ago. She wouldn''t have worn such ordinary

    clothes.

    "Who are you trying to deceive? You''re a bit*h who was toyed with for a few days and dumped by

    that man!" Madison howled fiercely.

    Natalie red at Madison and said, "I will always remember what you have just said to me. Next

    time, don''t pressure me using dad''s name, because if dad knows that you are talking to me in such

    a manner, he will never want me to acknowledge you as my mother, ever!"

    After saying that, Natalie was about to leave. The joke would be on her if she continued to stay.

    She made a note to herself that she would never be stupid and would never meet Madison again.

    Seeing that Natalie was about to leave, Queenie was anxious. "Mom, stop her. Don''t let her go."

    Madison was indeed a woman with incredible strength. She stepped forward. In one swoop, she

    grabbed Natalie in an instant.

    Natalie turned around and stared at Madison in disgust. "What do you want? Are you still nning

    to hit me like how you did in the past?"

    "You b*tch." After finishing her words, Madison threw Natalie to the ground. Natalie struggled to

    break free, but she was no match for Madison.

    After all, Madison was a tall and fat woman. Her body could easily crush Natalie to death.

    On the other hand, Queenie also came forward and kicked Natalie. "B*tch. How dare you hurt me?

    You should take a good look at yourself in the mirror."

    Madison also kept shouting at Natalie, "B*tch, let me remind you of my greatness today. I haven''t

    beaten you up for a long time, so you must be itching to get beaten again. How dare you hurt

    Queenie? You b*tch, you deserve to get beaten up."

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Madison and Queenie''s punches and kicks were a huge blow to Natalie.

    A middle-aged woman weighing nearly 80 kg and a gorgeously dolled up girl took turns to trample

    over Natalie, who was lying on the ground powerlessly.

    Queenie was especially vicious since she was wearing a pair of 10-centimeter high heels. She was

    stomping on Natalie''s body with the end of her heels, which tormented Natalie to the brink of

    trembling.

    People passing by in the park witnessed this scene, but no one dared to stop them.

    After all, although Queenie and Madison were only two women, with the way they were beating

    people up, it was as if they were part of a cult that was trying to spell one''s doom. Who dared to

    interfere in this situation? From her perspective, Natalie struggled desperately, but she was still no

    match for them. Just when Natalie was on the verge of despair, her eyes fell on an abandoned

    dagger next to the bushes.

    The dagger looked like it had been abandoned there for a long time since there was mottled rust on

    it. The dagger was covered in dirt, making it almost unrecognizable on the ground.

    Somehow, Natalie was able to muster some strength as she crawled towards the dagger.

    Madison and Queenie did not realize what Natalie was plotting as they continued taking turns to

    kick her.

    At that moment, Natalie was able to reach for the dagger with her fingers. By then, Madison finally

    realized what she wanted to do. She stomped on Natalie''s arm and roared, "B*tch, what do you

    think you are doing? Are you trying to kill someone?"

    Queenie joined in, "Hey, where did you get the dagger? What are you doing? Are you nning to

    stab me? You will go to jail if you do that. You b*tch, do you have the guts to do that?"

    Natalie''s eyes lit up. She didn''t know where her strength came from as she could break free from

    Madison''s foot. She couldn''t care less about anything as she stabbed upwards.

    Since the two of them insisted on bullying her and beating her up, even if she ended up killing them

    and going to jail, she wouldn''t have any regrets!

    Natalie was not a weed that could be trampled on as pleased.

    If she died, she would drag these two women to death together with her!

    She felt the dagger prate something soft, and drops of blood began to drip on Natalie''s cheek.

    It was hot and bloody, and a warm sensation was spreading through her body.

    The dagger had been inserted into Madison''s belly.

    She had arge amount of fat in her stomach, which made herparable to someone pregnant

    for a few months.

    Therefore, this injury did not cause any fatal injury to Madison. It just left a big wound on her

    stomach.

    The one-sided brawl was finally over.

    "Ah!" Madison screamed like a pig that was being ughtered. "This is murder! This is murder!"

    Queenie was scared out of her wits.

    She took Madison''s hand and led her to run away. "Mom, let''s make a run now. Natalie has gone

    crazy. She is going to kill someone!"

    She was afraid that Natalie would pull out the dagger from Madison''s belly and stab her after that.

    She was still so young and beautiful. How could she be willing to give up on her life?

    Although Madison and Queenie were fierce, they feared death more than anything else.

    At this moment, Natalie was ready to die at any time. Who dared to provoke her?

    Madison could still run very fast, although there was a dagger stabbed in her belly. And soon, she

    disappeared into the distance with Queenie. Natalie struggled to get up. The pain took over her

    whole body. She felt like she was going to break down at any moment.

    She wiped off the bloodstains on her face.

    That was Madison''s blood. It made her feel repulsive.

    Natalie limped all the way back to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    When she was attempting to unlock the door, she felt no energy in her hands when she tried to

    raise her hand.

    Natalie had no choice but to knock on the door with her body. Soon, the door swung open, and Aunt

    Lee''s face appeared in front of Natalie.

    Natalie suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.

    This was very reassuring. She could see Aunt Lee''s kind face once again after getting back to the

    Whitlock family''s apartment.

    Her blood rtives had treated her badly, but other people who were unrted to her by blood were

    instead treating her with such kindness and care.

    "Miss Godfrey, what''s wrong with you?" Aunt Lee was shocked to see Natalie''s appearance.

    Natalie was dirty all over. Her face was bruised with various colorspeting for space. There

    seemed to be traces of blood on her face too.

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Natalie forced a smile.

    That was not a big deal. When she was still with the Godfrey family, Brayden would join them in

    beating her uppared to only two of them beating her up this time.

    After all, Brayden was a man. She felt even more pain when he hit her.

    It was definitely better to be beaten up by two womenbining their strength rather than being

    beaten up by three people.

    Luckily, Natalie was tough. She would not die so easily.

    Aunt Lee helped Natalie into the house. She almost cried out. "Miss Godfrey, please don''t scare me.

    What happened to you?"

    Aunt Lee helped Natalie onto the sofa.

    "Aunt Lee, you can continue with your chores. I''ll just sit here and have a rest."

    "Miss Godfrey, with you being in this state, how can I focus on anything else?" Seeing Natalie like

    this, Aunt Lee was getting more and more terrified.

    "I''m really okay. I''m fine." Natalie wanted to wave her hand but found that her hand could not budge

    at all.

    Aunt Lee also realized that something was wrong with Natalie''s hand.

    "Miss Godfrey, what''s wrong with your hand?" Aunt Lee asked in horror.

    "It''s nothing. I identally fell down." Natalie exined.

    She didn''t want to reveal the truth to Aunt Lee. That was her family''s ugly secret. Everything was

    perfect here, so she didn''t want to bring up any despicable matter from her family.

    Aunt Lee saw that Natalie was reluctant to answer her for some reason. Hence, she returned to the

    kitchen to whip up something for Natalie to eat.

    When she was in the kitchen, she called Tobias.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    Tobias was about to start a meeting where all the directors were already present. Just when he was

    about to put his phone on silent and start the meeting, he received a phone call from Aunt Lee.

    "What''s the matter?" Tobias'' voice was faint.

    "Mr. Whitlock. Miss Godfrey seems to have encountered an ident. Her face is bruised. It looks

    like she was beaten by someone. I asked her what had happened, but she refused to say anything."

    Aunt Lee sounded so anxious. She sounded like she was on the verge of tears.

    Tobias'' breathing paused momentarily, and after a while, his eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    "I''ming back home now." Tobias hung up.

    "Our meeting today will be suspended for now. We will postpone it to ater date." After saying that,

    Tobias immediately left the group of directors who were exchanging nces amongst themselves

    and stormed out of the conference room.

    A Bugatti Veyron reached the Whitlock Family''s apartment not long after. Tobias got out of the car

    and hurried upstairs.

    When he saw Natalie, Tobias'' eyes narrowed slightly, and then a me was ignited within him.

    Natalie was half lying on the sofa, and she seemed to be staring at the crystalmp on the ceiling

    with her eyes wide open. She looked absent-minded. Her clothes were tattered and were covered

    with dust and weeds, and there were faint bloodstains on her face.

    "Natalie." Tobias walked over.

    His tone was low and hoarse.

    When she saw a tall and handsome man appear in front of her out of the blue, Natalie jumped up in

    shock.

    She gaped at Tobias as she stammered, "You, why did youe back so suddenly?"

    It was still early. Why did this mane back so suddenly?

    Tobias did not answer Natalie''s question. He stared at Natalie with his deep ck eyes and asked,

    "What happened to your body and face?"

    Natalie''s eyes lit up for one moment, but then she smiled dryly and replied, "It''s nothing serious. I

    just fell a while ago."

    Tobias''s eyes were focused on Natalie''s face. "The bloodstains on your face tells me that you were

    beaten by someone. Are you going to continue iming that you fell?"

    Natalie''s smile looked even more reluctant. "I''m telling the truth. It''s just a fall."

    "Let''s go to the hospital now." Tobias didn''t want to continue this useless conversation with Natalie

    anymore. Since Natalie was badly injured, she must be sent to the hospital immediately.

    "The hospital? There''s no need for that. I''ll recover on my own. I don''t need to go to the hospital,"

    Natalie protested. This was not her first time getting beaten up like this. Every time, she would

    recover without anyplications.

    She was full of vitality like a stubborn weed. Some minor injury like this wouldn''t defeat her just yet.

    "Listen to me." Tobias cast a deep look at Natalie.

    His tone wasmanding, but there was a hint of imperceptible tenderness mixed in his voice.

    Natalie''s heart suddenly jumped.

    When this man insisted that she listened to him, she realized that she could refuse him no more.

    Natalie was about to stand up when she suddenly felt a piercing pain throbbing across her body. It

    would be difficult for her to stand up properly.

    Tobias frowned slightly, and after a while, he abruptly swept Natalie off her feet, carrying her in his

    arms.

    Natalie was terrified when she was suspended off the ground all of a sudden. She hung her arms

    around Tobias'' neck subconsciously.

    "Put, put me down. I can walk by myself." Seeing that Tobias was carrying her out of the apartment

    and taking the stairs, Natalie protested in embarrassment.

    "Do you think you can walk in this state?" Tobias nced sideways at Natalie.

    "I can! I can even run!" Natalie stubbornly replied.

    "Let me carry you. At this time, as your husband, I am obligated to carry you." Tobias answered

    lightly.

    Natalie''s face turned red because of Tobias''s words.

    He had mentioned the word "husband".

    She suddenly felt very embarrassed.

    Soon, Tobias drove her to a nearby hospital. When he was on the way, Tobias had already made

    the necessary arrangements. The moment he arrived, a few medical staff immediately brought

    Natalie to do a check-up.

    Natalie knew that she usually had to register or queue when she visited the hospital to seek

    treatment. However, it was the first time she discovered as soon as she arrived at the hospital,

    people were weing her immediately. She didn''t need to register or queue.

    Sure enough, he was undoubtedly the president of the YS Group. People gave him special

    treatments.

    Soon, the results of Natalie''s medical check- up came out. Natalie was fine, but her hand was

    slightly fractured.

    In no time, Natalie''s hand was wrapped in a cast.

    The dean of the hospital said respectfully to Tobias, "Mr. Whitlock, she just needs to go back and

    have a good rest. She will be fine soon."

    Tobias was relieved after hearing that. He then took Natalie home.

    Along the way, Natalie anticipated that Tobias would ask her about the perpetrator who had done

    this to her, but she did not expect that Tobias would remain silent throughout the journey.

    It was not that Natalie wanted to hide the truth from Tobias. She didn''t feel like bringing up such an

    ugly incident, which she had always kept to herself.

    After all, such a thing would not happen in any other family.

    She would rather keep it to herself than revealing them to anyone.

    After arriving at the apartment, Natalie looked at the clock and asked Tobias, "Aren''t you going back

    to thepany?"

    "I''ll apany you today." Tobias'' depthless eyes fell on Natalie''s face. "My wife is injured. Do you

    think I still have the mood to return to my work at thepany?"

    Natalie felt like her breathing had paused slightly.

    Her eyshes quivered slightly as she retorted, "We are just husband and wife by arrangement.

    You have already sent me to the hospital and brought me back. You don''t need to do this."

    "Even though we''re bound by an agreement, we are still husband and wife," Tobias replied ndly.

    After that, Tobias apanied Natalie until Aunt Lee was finally done preparing dinner.

    Natalie stared at the sumptuous dinner, but she didn''t have any appetite. She didn''t feel like eating.

    "If you don''t eat well, you won''t recover fast." Tobias looked at Natalie.

    Natalie shook her head and said, "I don''t know why, but I don''t feel like eating these. I want to eat

    some noodles or something simr."

    Aunt Lee quickly suggested, "Miss Godfrey, I''ll go make some noodles for you." Tobias stood up

    and said, "Let me do it."

    Natalie stared at Tobias in disbelief.

    "What? Is Tobias making noodles for me?" She pondered.

    The respected president of the YS Group was going to cook for her! Natalie couldn''t believe this.

    Tobias disappeared into the kitchen after saying that. Natalie whispered to Aunt Lee, "Aunt Lee, has

    Tobias ever been in the kitchen?"

    Aunt Lee shook her head and replied, "Mr. Whitlock is always busy. How could it be possible for him

    to appear in the kitchen?"

    Waves after waves of ripples were spreading out in Natalie''s heart.

    She thought, "Even though I was treated terribly by Madison and Queenie today, at least there are

    still people who treat me well here. This will make up for everything!"

    While waiting, Natalie was wondering what kind of noodles Tobias would make for her.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Although making noodles was as easy as pie, it would still be a little challenging for a man like

    Tobias, who has never cooked in his whole life.

    She could picture Tobiasmanding the business world, but she couldn''t imagine Tobias cooking

    in the kitchen.

    After a short while, Tobias emerged from the kitchen. When she saw Tobias and the bowl of noodles

    in his hands, Natalie was stunned.

    She never expected to witness such a scene!

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    In Natalie''s imagination, Tobias has always been a cold man. He would exude a sense of arrogance

    as if he were a celestial being who didn''t belong in the human realm.

    However, at that moment, Tobias held a bowl of steaming noodles in his hands, which somehow

    gave him an easy- going look. It made him look indescribably handsome.

    Tobias'' image at that moment made him look even more attractive than his usual cool self.

    As for the noodles in Tobias'' hands, they were not as bad as Natalie thought.

    At first, Natalie thought that since Tobias had never cooked before, the noodles he made would end

    up looking terrible. However, she quickly stole a nce at it and realized that the noodles actually

    looked appetizing.

    "Dig in." Tobias ced the noodles in front of Natalie.

    Natalie''s heart could not help but skip a beat.

    At that moment, Tobias looked like an ordinary husband rather than the president of the YS Group.

    Of course, he still didn''t fit the term "ordinary man". After all, no ordinary man could be as

    handsome as Tobias.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Natalie wanted to pick up the cutlery to eat the noodles, but she discovered she could not raise her

    In the end, after giving it some thought, she simply lowered her head and ced her lips at the

    edge of the bowl to suck the noodles instead.

    Tobias was taken aback by her action.

    After a moment of hesitation, he came to his senses and frowned. "Natalie, are you nning to eat

    noodles like this?"

    Natalie raised her head, and a noodle strand dangled by her lips, "I can''t use my hands. Isn''t this a

    good idea?"

    Tobias'' face darkened.

    Well, it was indeed a good idea. Sometimes, Natalie was too smart for her own good.

    Tobias picked up the cutlery and began to feed Natalie.

    As she watched the noodles approaching her lips, Natalie''s face was full of disbelief. "You. Are you

    going to feed me?"

    Tobias'' eyebrows twitched slightly. "Otherwise, what do you think I''m doing?"

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    "Oh my god, I''m on a roll today. Not only did the president of the YS Group cook noodles for me, but

    he is also feeding me!" Natalie thought in a daze.

    All of a sudden, Natalie felt ecstatic.

    Well, since Tobias wanted to feed her, Natalie would not make things difficult for him. She

    immediately swallowed a mouthful of noodles. "I want more." Natalie swallowed the noodles and

    asked for more immediately.

    "This bowl of noodles is not bad. Is this really Tobias''s first time cooking?" Natalie thought to herself.

    Tobias picked up another mouthful of noodles and sent it to Natalie''s mouth. Before Natalie could

    say anything, he sent another mouthful to her mouth again.

    Finally, Natalie finished the whole bowl of noodles.

    Her stomach was slightly bulging.

    "Tobias, is this really your first time cooking? It''s so delicious!" Natalie asked sincerely.

    Tobias''s eyes shed with a hint of hesitation. Instead of answering Natalie''s question, he changed

    the topic. "How did you get hurt?"

    Natalie''s face, which was originally cheerful, suddenly turned pale.

    She lowered her head, and her voluminousshes cast a long shadow on her eyes.

    Natalie mmed up once again.

    Tobias''s eyes lit up.

    He could already guess who was behind this. He was thinking about whether he should pull out the

    "thorn" in Natalie''s heart at that moment.

    It was hard to predict how things would unravel from this point. Tobias could sessfully pull out

    the "thorn" in Natalie''s heart, or he would end up hurting her more.

    Time seemed to stay still for a moment. Even Aunt Lee, who was standing by the side, realized the

    elephant in the room. She quietly retreated to the kitchen.

    After a while, the dim light in Tobias'' eyes faded away.

    His actions could, in turn, hurt Natalie more deeply, but if he didn''t do anything, the thorn would only

    sink deeper into her heart. It would only be another lifelong trauma.

    "It was your so-called mother, wasn''t it? She hit you, resulting in your current injuries," Tobias

    opened his mouth after a long while.

    Natalie was stunned. She raised her head and looked at Tobias in shock. "How, how did you

    know?"

    She never told him anything. How could he be so spot on?

    Tobias locked his gaze with Natalie''s. "Natalie, you are a little wild cat with sharp teeth and ws.

    No one would be able to bully you like this. Plus, you are trying to hide the truth. Only your so-

    called mother could have done this. Even if you do hate her, you still care about her like family.

    That''s why you kept your lips sealed, right?"

    Tobias was well aware of how badly Natalie''s family had hurt her and how much she craved family

    affection.

    "No!" Natalie shouted reflexively, "I stabbed her with a knife, and I stabbed her hard! She hit me, so

    I had no choice but to try to kill her!"

    Natalie''s face was livid. It was as if she was eager to rify something. She wanted to give Tobias

    the impression that familial ties could not trap her. If Madison dared to hit her, she would dare to

    stab Madison to death.

    Tobias gazed deeply into Natalie''s eyes. "Even if you stabbed her, you must have restrained your

    strength, right? That jab wouldn''t cause any fatal injuries to her."

    When she was under Tobias''s scrutiny like this, Natalie''s facade seemed to fade away.

    As soon as Tobias finished speaking, Natalie froze.

    She didn''t expect that Tobias could see through her.

    When she was stabbing Madison with the dagger, she could have stabbed her in the heart, but she

    did not do that.

    It was not that she was afraid of suffering the consequences and ending up in jail. She didn''t care

    about this at all.

    In the heat of that moment, she knew that Madison was still her mother no matter what.

    Her mother had been pregnant with her for nine months. No matter what, this person was still the

    one who gave birth to her.

    No matter how cruel Natalie was, she couldn''t actually kill her mother. Even if Madison wanted to

    beat her to death, she couldn''t bring herself to harm Madison at all!

    Natalie suddenly burst into tears. They were like beads that had fallen off a broken ne.

    Tobias just silently watched Natalie without saying anything. There was an imperceptible hint of pity

    in his eyes. When Natalie finally stopped sobbing, she raised her head. Her eyes were bloodshot

    and red. "In the beginning, Madison called me. That was the first time she didn''t curse me on the

    phone. She didn''t call me a b*tch. She just wanted to see me. I didn''t know that she was doing this

    to avenge Queenie. I thought that she hade to her senses. I am stupid, aren''t I?"

    As she was speaking, her voice started to choke, "In fact, even if Madison didn''t scold me in the first

    ce, I''m still a lowly scum. Otherwise, how could I bear such ridiculous and unrealistic thoughts?

    Otherwise, why would I agree to see her?"

    Natalie choked up.

    No matter how much she did not want to admit it, deep in her heart, she was still so eager for family

    affection. She also hoped that Madison woulde to her senses one day. She was so dumb.

    "Natalie, do you know what being a parent means?" Tobias suddenly asked.

    Natalie raised her tearful face and looked at Tobias.

    "To be a parent is to give birth to you and raise you, and to apany you to grow besides giving

    you protection. Otherwise, if they only give birth to you, they can''t be acknowledged as a real

    parent." Speaking of this, Tobias'' pitch raised slightly, "Let me show you something."

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    If Tobias hadn''t shown her such a documentary, Natalie would never have thought that there were

    people in this world who were as miserable as her.

    She thought everyone''s parents loved their children and that her parents were the only exception.

    The name of the documentary was: "Not all parents can be called real parents."

    The first part told the story of a girl born to a family that prioritized sons over daughters. Ever since

    her parents had given birth to a son, they didn''t care about this daughter anymore. There was a

    time when the daughter identally made her brother cry, and her parents ended up beating her

    young daughter so hard that she fell into a vegetative state. Bruises and injuries covered her whole

    body.

    The second story was about a mother. As her husband was often away from home, she had a long-

    term extramarital affair with her lover at home. During one of her dates, her son suddenly woke up

    and cried. She tied up her son''s hands and feet and sealed his mouth with tape. Later, when she

    finally remembered to release her son, he had died of oxygen deficiency.

    The third story was about a young couple who liked to gamble, and they lost all their money in the

    end. In the end, the couple ventured into selling children to make profits, and the children they sold

    were their flesh and blood. Every time they gave birth to a child, they would immediately sell them to

    human traffickers.

    After watching these horrifying cases, Natalie waspletely shocked.

    Tobias came over at that moment. He stared at Natalie with his dark eyes and said in a low voice,

    "In my opinion, your mother is no different from these people."

    Natalie''s breathing paused for one second.

    A momentter, a bitter smile appeared on her lips. "They are indeed the same."

    "So, Natalie, do you now know that not everyone can be called a parent? People like them don''t

    deserve your kindness. They don''t deserve to be human, let alone a mother."

    Tobias'' voice was deep and hoarse, but there was an unspeakable force in it.

    Natalie was silent for a long time.

    A momentter, she suddenly raised her eyes and said in a somewhat carefree voice, "You are

    right. I can''t always be kind to such a person. I used to think that I am the most pitiful person in the

    world. Now it seems that many people are as miserable as me. I shouldn''t wallow in self-abasement

    anymore!"

    Natalie paused and added, "I will live my life to the fullest from now on!"

    Tobias''s eyes darkened. "As long as you have it all figured out."

    Natalie nodded and replied, "Of course I have figured it out. If I can''t figure this out, how can I go on

    with life?" She has always been an open-minded and sensible person. Or else, how could she pull

    through all those miseries and hard times.

    Tobias nodded. "It''s good that you have such an attitude."

    Another spell of silence was cast among them.

    Natalie was the first to break the silence. She looked at Tobias and said earnestly, "Tobias, thank

    you. Today, you have apanied me and made noodles for me besides giving me some direction

    in life. I really appreciate it."

    When he stared at her eyes, which were filled with a glint of blurriness, Tobias felt a strange jolt in

    his heart.

    "Don''t mention it," Tobias''s tone was devoid of any emotion. "You are my wife after all."

    As if he could predict what Natalie would say next, he added, "Although we are just a couple by

    agreement, this is still my duty."

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    At that moment, a thought suddenly popped up in her mind.

    She thought, "Tobias''s real wife would be blessed to have such a good man like him in her life."

    After all, Tobias was already treating his nominal wife so nicely. If she was his real wife, she could

    only imagine how great her life would be.

    "What''s on your mind?" Tobias noticed a thoughtful look on Natalie''s face.

    Upon hearing Tobias''s question, Natalie subconsciously looked up at Tobias and fell into the man''s

    deep eyes. His eyes were as deep as the sea.

    His eyes were bottomless. It was as if anybody who locked eyes with him would inadvertently fall

    into that deep abyss.

    Natalie suddenly became flustered.

    "There''s, there''s nothing on my mind." Natalie said in a panic, "I remember now. I need to take a

    bath!"

    When she was locking gazes with Tobias, Natalie suddenly blushed, and her heart started to beat

    rapidly. She didn''t want Tobias to sense her nervousness, so she made an excuse by iming she

    wanted to take a bath to escape from him.

    However, when she almost reached the bathroom door, Natalie suddenly paused.

    It was only now that she remembered that her hand was wrapped in a cast. She could not even eat

    properly, let alone take a shower.

    Natalie was suddenly at aplete loss.

    Just as she was still in a dilemma, a clear voice rang out behind her.

    "Are you at a loss of what to do now?"

    Natalie froze briefly. It was Tobias''s voice.

    She turned around and noticed that Tobias was standing behind her, looking at her thoughtfully.

    "Then, then I won''t shower for now." Natalie gritted her teeth and said.

    Anyway, it was not a big deal. At worst, she would give off a funny odor. She was not an

    extraordinary beauty, so there was no need for her to make sure she always smelled good like

    those beautiful women.

    "Do you think you can avoid taking a bath when your body and face are as dirty as those beggars''

    bodies on the roadside?" Tobias retorted ndly.

    "Why can''t I? It is up to me." Natalie retorted.

    "I don''t like it." Tobias looked at Natalie and said, "I don''t want my wife to give off such a foul

    stench."

    Natalie''s breathing stopped for a moment.

    Tobias wanted her to bathe? Well, there was nothing she could do about that.

    After all, she was practically living off of him in this apartment. If he had an opinion about her, how

    could she ignore him?

    "Then I''ll go and ask Aunt Lee to help me shower," Natalie said.

    When she was about to go off, Tobias stopped her.

    Tobias looked into Natalie''s eyes deeply and said, "I''ll help you shower. Why do you need someone

    else to help you shower when you have a husband?"

    Natalie was stunned.

    "What! Tobias is going to help me take a bath?" Natalie screamed internally.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Was he crazy? If it was just Tobias cooking noodles for her or feeding her, it would be something

    she could be proud of, and she could even brag about it in the future.

    However, it would be an embarrassment for her if it was about him showering her. "I, I don''t want

    that.1'' Natalie blushed as she stammered, "I am going to look for Aunt Lee."

    Tobias replied in an indignant voice, "Aunt Lee doesn''t know that we have an agreed marriage. If

    you still insist on having someone else bathe you when I''m here, don''t you think Aunt Lee wouldn''t

    be suspicious? My mother might even get wind of this."

    Natalie''s eyes narrowed.

    After a while, she red at Tobias with rage. "Tobias, this is ckmail."

    Tobias''s expression was his usual indifferent expression as if he was saying, "I''m indeed

    ckmailing you."

    After a long silence, Natalie finally raised her neck and faced him with her deathly pale face. She

    shouted, "Then you can just help me with that. I''m not scared of you!"

    Wasn''t it just a shower? Natalie wouldn''t be intimidated by that!

    A faint smile appeared on Tobias'' face.

    Natalie rushed into the bathroom in an instant, but Tobias just stood still at the entrance.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    Natalie stared at Tobias and uttered, "Hey, didn''t you say that you wanted to help me take a bath?

    Why are you still standing at the door?"

    Tobias cast a deep look at Natalie and replied, "Are you sure that you don''t want to bring a change

    of clothes?"

    Natalie was embarrassed as she remembered that she did not take a change of clothes.

    She walked to her bedroom and took a new set of clothes.

    However, her clothes were on top of the wardrobe. She couldn''t reach them.

    Natalie was in a pickle.

    "What do you want? I''ll get it for you." A clear voice sounded behind Natalie.

    Natalie was taken aback. She didn''t even realize that this man was behind her.

    She suddenly suspected that perhaps Tobias was a ghost since he always moved around silently.

    "When did you follow me? Why didn''t I notice you?" Natalie asked subconsciously.

    "It does not matter. I''ll get your clothes for you." Tobias''s voice was faint.

    Natalie pointed to a set of pink pajamas on top of the wardrobe and said, "Those ones."

    Tobias reached out and fetched the pink pajamas. The pajamas were made of silk, and the material

    was smooth to the touch. It was like touching a girl''s skin.

    "Well, let''s go," Natalie spoke.

    Tobias suddenly said with a hint of mischief, "Natalie, don''t tell me that you don''t wear any

    undergarments?"

    Natalie''s face flushed red in an instant.

    Tobias was a sly man. He noticed it!

    It was not that Natalie did not wear any undergarments underneath her clothes. She was

    embarrassed to ask Tobias to help her take them!

    Natalie blushed at the thought of Tobias holding her underwear.

    "I don''t wear anything underneath!" Natalie gritted her teeth.

    Tobias''s eyes shifted from Natalie''s face to her neck. "Natalie, don''t me meter on for not

    reminding you. It''s easy for a certain part of your body to sag if you don''t wear your undergarments."

    Natalie''s face became redder. She subconsciously puffed out her chest and retorted, "They aren''t

    sagging at all. You''re full of nonsense!"

    Natalie''s breasts were still perky.

    Tobias''s eyes darkened at Natalie''s action. He could not help but swallow nervously.

    "I didn''t say that your breasts are sagging. I''m just telling you that they would sag if you do not wear

    any undergarments. What''s more, if you don''t wear anything underneath, I will think that you are

    deliberately seducing me."

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She was dumbfounded. In the end, she could never win against Tobias in a debate. Tobias was

    always reasonable no matter what the topic was!

    Natalie gritted her teeth and thought that she should just let him get her undergarments for her. She

    had already agreed to let him bathe her. Hence, it wouldn''t make sense if she was embarrassed by

    a tiny matter like this.

    What''s more, the man was not shy. Why should she be shy?

    With this in mind, Natalie pointed to a folded pair of white underwear on top of the wardrobe and

    said, "Fetch those for me."

    Tobias grabbed the piece of clothing. The white underwear had a cute cartoon printed on it, and it

    was even exuding a faint feminine fragrance.

    Natalie thought that Tobias would tease her for wearing underwear with cartoons considering that

    she was not a child. However, he didn''t.

    Tobias stepped out of Natalie''s bedroom.

    Natalie followed him from behind. When she was following Tobias from behind and watching him

    walking, she discovered that the way he moved around was really pleasing to the eyes.

    His steps were confident and noble. He was exuding an imposing aura when he walked.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    When she remembered that this noble and elegant man would help her take a bath, Natalie''s heart

    couldn''t stop pounding. She suddenly felt that life was full of twists and turns.

    For example, Natalie was just an ordinary female college student not too long ago. She had been

    leading a poverty-stricken life at that time. During the day, she had to go to the coffee farm to

    harvest coffee beans under the scorching hot summer, and at night, she had to go to the bar to sell

    wine.

    However, in the blink of an eye, she became Tobias''s nominal wife.

    Well, not only did she get to live in such a big house, but she could also eat delicious food every

    day. This was something Natalie would never imagine herself experiencing in the past.

    Besides, the president of YS Group even fed her noodles!

    In the past, Natalie wouldn''t even dare to harbor any thoughts towards a nobleman like Tobias.

    Just as her thoughts were starting to wander far away, his faint voice suddenly sounded.

    "It''s time to take a bath."

    Natalie came back to her senses, only to find that she was already outside the bathroom

    unknowingly.

    Tobias filled therge bathtub with hot water.

    Natalie gulped.

    Although she kept convincing herself that she wouldn''t be afraid of anything, at that moment, she

    was terrified.

    It was a kind of fear that slowly crept up on her little by little. She was going to take off her clothes in

    front of a man and let him bathe her!

    The thought of it was embarrassing!

    What if this man couldn''t control his desires?

    There was another catch. By the time she was stark naked, Tobias would be able to take in her bare

    figure!

    Although she already had slept with Tobias once, he never had the chance to have a careful look at

    her body.

    Her body had many ws, and she didn''t want Tobias to see them.

    There was no woman who would let a man see her ws.

    "Can, can I not bathe?" Natalie whispered.

    "Do you think that you can say no at this point?" Tobias looked at Natalie with the corner of his

    eyes, and his tone was threatening.

    Natalie bit her lower lip tightly. After a moment, she finally loosened up.

    She should just proceed with the bath. The president of YS Group was willing to bathe her. It

    wouldn''t make sense for her to be so opposed and upromising.

    What''s more, as long as she was careful and sat in the bathtub with her back facing Tobias, Tobias

    would not discover her secret.

    Tobias stood up and tried to undress Natalie.

    Natalie blushed and stammered, "I''ll take them off myself." Tobias released his grasp and said, "If

    you think you can take off your clothes on your own, you can try that."

    Natalie wanted to lift her hand to take off her clothes, but as soon as she tried to lift her hand, a

    shattering pain jolted her entire body.

    Natalie had no choice but to give up.

    "Don''t be so stubborn," Tobias advised. He reached out to help Natalie take off her top before taking

    off her skirt.

    However, Tobias had overestimated his self-control.

    Although he had told himself that he was helping Natalie take a bath, he shouldn''t have any wicked

    thoughts.

    However, when he saw her snow-white skin and exquisite figure, Tobias felt like he was set on fire.

    A burning desire lighted up in his heart.

    Tobias'' eyes were shrouded in emotion, and even his breathing became ragged.

    On the other hand, Natalie was swallowed by embarrassment as she let him take off her clothes.

    She did not notice that Tobias was beginning to act strangely at that moment.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    She faced away from Tobias because she didn''t want him to sense any peculiarity in her. However,

    she was unaware that her exposed figure tempted him.

    When Natalie finally felt a burning gaze boring a hole into her body, Tobias was on the verge of

    losing control.

    He was about to explode, and Natalie was the only one who could help him.

    When Natalie realized that Tobias was staring at the beautiful part of her body below her neck, she

    was shocked, and she instinctively turned her back away from Tobias.

    "What, what are you doing?" Natalie said in a panic.

    She was so flustered that she hadpletely forgotten that Tobias would now be able to see below

    her back.

    At that moment, Tobias''s eyes suddenly froze.

    He caught a glimpse of the ferocious scars on the bottom of Natalie''s back. They were so distinct

    that it was terrifying.

    The wounds were very deep, and they seemed to have been formed a long time ago.

    Tobias was instantly stunned.

    He had been intimate with Natalie once, and he even had a few intimate contacts with her after that,

    but he had never discovered the horrible scars on her back.

    Natalie suddenly came to a realization at that moment.

    She had unknowingly exposed her entire back to Tobias!

    She was so frightened that she turned around immediately and covered her chest with her hands.

    "Don''t. Don''t look at me."

    Tobias heaved a deep sigh of relief to calm himself down.

    "Let''s shower." He acted as if he had not seen anything.

    Natalie was bewildered.

    Did Tobias not notice it?

    No, she exposed her back for a long moment a while ago. It was impossible that Tobias wouldn''t

    notice anything unusual.

    Nevertheless, if he saw her scars, he would have questioned her.

    Natalie was baffled for a moment.

    At that time, she suddenly doubted herself. She couldn''t care less about being embarrassed as she

    obediently sat down in the bathtub.

    Her body submerged into the warm water. A wave offort overwhelmed Natalie.

    She lowered her head in an attempt to avoid locking gaze with Tobias.

    Tobias acted as if nothing happened. He took a towel to wipe Natalie''s body. Natalie initially thought

    that this man would take advantage of her while helping her to bathe. However, he didn''t. He helped

    Natalie to cleanse her body. That was it.

    Despite that, Natalie was still self-conscious.

    To reduce the embarrassment, she tried to shift her mood and think about something else.

    However, she couldn''t get rid of her thoughts. Her thoughts were spiraling out of control like

    quicksand as they returned to Tobias.

    She had no idea why she gave in to the idea of Tobias bathing her. If another man had offered to

    help her take a bath, she would rather die than agree.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Nevertheless, why did she agree to Tobias''s request?

    Deep down, she knew the answer to her question. However, Natalie didn''t want to admit it.

    She knew that she was not worthy of Tobias.

    She knew this very well.

    Although she loved reading novels about presidents, she knew that reality was a far cry from fiction.

    In reality, a president would only marry ady of equal status instead of a Cindere like her.

    She and Tobias were from two different worlds. Even if they were lucky enough to cross paths, they

    would drift away from each other in the future.

    Despite that, she felt blessed to be Tobias'' nominal wife, even if it was just a short period. Her life

    with Tobias was something that Natalie wouldn''t even dare to dream of in the first ce.

    Tobias finished helping Natalie wipe her body. The fire in his eyes had finally died down, and there

    were no longer any signs of lust within them.

    "I''ll go out first. You can dry your body using the air dryer, and then I''lle in and help you put on

    your clothes," Tobias said calmly.

    Natalie nodded. After making sure that Tobias had left, she stood in front of the air dryer.

    There was a special warm air dryer in the bathroom of the Whitlock family apartment. When she

    was done with her bath, she didn''t need to wipe her wet body with a towel. She just needed to

    position herself in front of the dryer and her body would be dry in no time.

    After letting herself dry up, Natalie realized she could not let Tobias help her put on her clothester.

    She must have had a screw loose for a moment earlier to let Tobias help her take a bath. Since she

    finally wrapped her head around what was happening, she vowed not to let Tobias help her change

    her clothes.

    As she held onto her strong conviction to change into a new set of clothes by herself, she managed

    to do it in the end.

    Of course, the process was difficult. She used her hands and legs to put on her pajamas.

    When Natalie, who had already put on a change of clothes, walked out of the bathroom, Tobias''

    eyes shed a trace of surprise. "Why did you change by yourself? Didn''t I say that I''ll go in and

    help you?"

    "I can do it by myself. There''s no need to bother you." Natalie answered with a dry smile.

    Tobias didn''t say anything.

    Natalie was even more convinced that Tobias must not have seen the scars on her hips just now.

    Otherwise, how could this man be so calm?

    "You should go rest. You must be tired." Tobias said to Natalie.

    Natalie nodded. "You too."

    After saying that, she walked into her bedroom.

    She was indeed exhausted after an eventful day. Natalieid down on the bed and touched her hips

    subconsciously.

    It felt unpleasant.

    Natalie was in a cold sweat. She was still puzzled at how she could agree to Tobias helping her

    taking a bath.

    Fortunately, it seemed like Tobias did not notice her scars. Otherwise, she would be unsettled at the

    thought of it.

    She thought that her scars were a dreadful sight, let alone Tobias. If he had actually seen them, he

    would definitely think that she was ugly.

    After all, every girl out there had pale and tender skin. She was the only one who had such an ugly

    appearance.

    With that thought in mind, Natalie fell asleep unknowingly. She was worn out that day. In the middle

    of her sleep, she had a dream.

    In her dream, she saw her child-self. She recalled her friend who lived next door.

    Her friend was an adorable little girl. Her mother treated her very well and bought her lollipops every

    day.

    In the eyes of the young Natalie, lollipops were the best food in the world.

    Every time she saw that little girl enjoying her lollipops, Natalie had to keep her mouth shut to

    prevent herself from drooling.

    One day, the little girl said to Natalie, "If you like lollipops so much, you should ask your mother to

    buy them for you."

    "My mother will never buy any of these for me." A young Natalie replied bitterly.

    The little girl widened her innocent eyes and said, "How is that possible? A mother always buys

    lollipops for her children. It must be because you never ask for it, so your mom never buys them."

    Natalie took at the little girl''s words and she stupidly ran towards Madison to confirm her belief.

    However, Madison abruptly pped Natalie in the face. "You will die if you eat that. You b*tch. Why

    do you also want to eat lollipops? Why don''t you just go to hell?"

    Natalie gradually recalled those trivial childhood incidents in her dream, as if history might repeat

    itself.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Natalie woke up in the middle of the night, and her face was covered with tears.

    She stared at the darkness in her big bedroom and couldn''t help crying out loud as if she had finally

    let go of her disguise.

    In fact, even if she seemed unfazed on the outside, she would still be saddened by certain things.

    When she was watching the documentary, that was the first time she had the urge to cry.

    However, she had been holding back her tears at that time.

    She convinced herself that she was not the most pitiful person in the world. Many people suffered

    the same tragic fate as her. Why should she cry?

    Despite that, when night came, and when she woke up from a nightmare, she finally couldn''t control

    her emotions anymore.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Late at night, Tobias walked towards Natalie''s room with a bottle of ointment in his hand.

    The moonlight poured through the French windows and cast a glow on Tobias''s body.

    His figure looked a little distant.

    Tobias knew that Natalie would be sleeping like a log.

    Aunt Lee had told him that Natalie usually slept soundly. Natalie was almostte for school a few

    times because she overslept. Hence, Aunt Lee often knocked on her door to wake her up.

    However, no matter how loudly she was knocking on the door, there was no response at all. Natalie

    continued to sleep soundly.

    The only way she could wake up was to wake up on her own. Aunt Lee could never wake her up

    with her efforts.

    Tobias agreed secretly that Natalie did indeed look like someone who would sleep too soundly for

    her own good.

    That was why he wanted to apply ointment on Nataliete at night.

    The scars on her hips must have been there for some time. It would definitely be ineffective if he

    was to use any ordinary ointment.

    Nheless, the ointment in his hands was different from normal ointments. He happened to obtain

    this from an old Chinese medicine doctor by chance. At that time, he even paid an exorbitant

    amount for it.

    When Natalie''s hand was injured previously, he applied this ointment on her. Hence, she was able

    to recover almost immediately.

    When Tobias came across the scars on Natalie''s hips in the bathroom, he was indeed shocked.

    Despite that, being Tobias, he was able to calm down very soon.

    He already had an intimate experience with Natalie. Andter on, he even had several intimate

    contacts with her, but he had never discovered these scars on her body. He knew that Natalie was

    meticulous in making sure these scars wouldn''t be discovered no matter what.

    All women loved to be beautiful. No woman wanted to expose the ugliest part of her body to others.

    Tobias saw through Natalie''s thoughts, so he pretended not to know about the scars.

    It was not untilte night that Tobias secretly got up and was ready to apply ointment on Natalie.

    However, when he reached for the doorknob, he heard an extremely repressed sobing from

    within the room.

    Tobias narrowed his eyes.

    It was obvious that Natalie was sobbing at that moment.

    A ripple spread through his heart in that instant.

    He has been surviving the harsh business world for so many years. Naturally, he was not an

    ordinary person. He could see through anybody at a nce.

    Using Natalie as an example, he could sense that Natalie was always feeling inferior under her

    honest, optimistic, and cheerful appearance.

    Her family caused her to be like that.

    He knew the documentary that he had shown Natalie had somehow touched her heart.

    However, Natalie was able to restrain herself at that time. She didn''t want to expose her

    embarrassed side to anyone.

    In the deep silence of the night, Natalie finally removed her mask. Tobias understood that he

    shouldn''t go in at that time.

    Natalie was probably experiencing a great deal of pain at that moment, but the wound would heal

    eventually. If he intruded suddenly, it might backfire.

    Despite having that thought, Natalie''s sobbing grew louder and louder, and her cries were sounding

    more and more devastating. Tobias''s cool exterior finally copsed.

    He couldn''t bear to see Natalie crying like this.

    Tobias hesitated for a moment before turning the knob and barged in.

    Natalie was hiding under her quilt while crying. She did not realize that Tobias came in.

    When she was young, Natalie cried very often. In the middle of the night, alone, she hid in her bed

    and cried softly. When she was tired of crying, she would fall asleep.

    By the time she woke up, she would discover that her sheets soaked thoroughly.

    The older Natalie was, the lesser she would cry.

    She knew that crying was useless. If she couldn''t be strong, she would only suffer even more.

    So whenever she felt like she was choking up, she would hold it in as best as she could.

    Even so, she still couldn''t stop her emotions from running free from time to time. By that time, she

    would always cry to her heart''s content without a single worry in the world, like what she was doing

    at the moment. Just when Natalie''s tears were trickling down her cheeks like beads falling off a

    broken ne, a pair of arms suddenly held her tightly.

    Natalie was taken aback.

    The man''s hot breath instantly engulfed Natalie. The same breath spread throughout her whole

    body.

    The coldness and despair in her heart slowly faded away bit by bit by the warmth.

    "If you want to cry, just cry. I''ll stay here with you." The man''s low voice sounded.

    His voice was not loud, but it had a calming effect to it.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled violently like butterflies after the rain.

    It was the first time someone hugged her when she was curling up in bedte at night. That was the

    first time she heard someone tell her to cry as much as she wanted and that he would apany

    her.

    Natalie never knew that someone would be willing to be there for her when she was at her lowest.

    It was her first time to experience something like this.

    Somewhere in Natalie''s heart, there was a winding crack, and that man''s breath filled the void.

    She suddenly burst into tears again.

    She didn''t know why she cried again.

    At first, she was crying due to immense sadness as thoughts about her biological family filled her

    head.

    However, at that moment, even she didn''t know why she had broken into tears again.

    Maybe it was because someone treated her well and was willing to apany her in that situation

    when she was all alone, dwelling in her sadness in the middle of the night.

    For a moment, all kinds of emotions fused into one single wave and swept over Natalie.

    She buried herself in Tobias'' arms desperately as she continued to wail.

    At that moment, she didn''t want to care about anything in the world. She just wanted to cry.

    Even if the sky was about to copse, Natalie wouldn''t care. She needed to be in his arms and cry.

    He patted Natalie''s shoulder gently. He patted her with care as she wailed.

    He was wordless, but he gave Natalie greatfort.

    His warm and strong chest inexplicably made her feel at ease.

    The endless night was no longer feeling so daunting for her because there was a man who was

    willing to apany her.

    This time, Natalie did not cry herself to sleep for the first time. As midnight dragged on, Natalie

    finally stopped crying at some point in time.

    She found that Tobias'' shirt had been soaked, and it was because of her tears.

    Natalie was embarrassed. "I''m sorry. Your clothes are wet because of me."

    "You don''t have to worry about that," Tobias replied tly.

    A momentter, he suddenly got up and took off his shirt.

    In the darkness, Natalie could only vaguely see the hazy silhouette of Tobias taking off his shirt.

    Even so, she suddenly felt an explosion going off somewhere in her head.

    His every move was charismatic. When God created human beings, this man hogged all excellent

    traits somehow.

    Natalie thought that Tobias took off his shirt due to it being soaked, but she didn''t expect that he

    would say lightly, "You won''t feel ufortable anymore when you are in my embrace from now

    on."

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    Natalie''s breathing paused for a second.

    It turned out that this man was looking out for her.

    As his shirt was wet with her tears, he was worried that she would feel ufortable in his

    embrace.

    However, Natalie had stopped crying, so she was embarrassed to be hugged by him again.

    Men and women were different species. It was the middle of the night and they were not only

    sharing the same bed, but she was also in Tobias'' arms. The atmosphere was ambiguous.

    "I, I''d better not," Natalie said awkwardly.

    Tobias''s tone was faint. "If you feel sad, just let me hold you. Tonight is a special case. I''ll embrace

    you just this once, but there won''t be the next time."

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled in the darkness. After a while, she did not hesitate to ease herself into

    Tobias'' arms again.

    Tonight was a special night. She should just cherish every moment in this man''s warm embrace.

    When she felt helpless and sad, someone was willing to hold her close. There was no reason for

    her to reject him.

    Tobias, who had taken off his shirt, was radiating heat. Natalie felt a strange sensation coursing

    through her with his skin touching her skin in such an intimate way.

    "Can you lower your face a little?" A momentter, Tobias suddenly said.

    He seemed to be struggling to suppress something deep within him.

    Natalie was stunned briefly and did not respond for a moment.

    "Your mouth!" Tobias sounded like he couldn''t breathe normally.

    Only then did Natalie realize that her mouth was pressed on Tobias''s chest.

    She was flustered. She immediately turned her face away and leaned her head against Tobias''

    chest.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "I''m sorry." Natalie apologized.

    She had inadvertently taken advantage of Tobias.

    Tobias said nothing as if he was trying to calm himself down.

    There was a moment of silence thatsted for a while, and both of them could hear each other''s

    breathing and heartbeat.

    In the thick of the silence, Natalie''s mood was finally brightening up bit by bit.

    Sheforted herself, "Don''t be sad anymore. It''s all over. There''s nothing to be sad about."

    Natalie was not a melodramatic woman. She was invincible!

    "How did you get those scars on your hips?" In the quiet darkness, Tobias suddenly asked her.

    He didn''t intend to ask Natalie about this because he felt like this was Natalie''s painful secret.

    No one would dly show their bloody wounds to others. Tobias wanted to respect Natalie, so he

    had initially decided not to say anything about this.

    However, at that moment, he suddenly changed his mind.

    Since he wanted to help Natalie pull out the thorn in her heart, he should not be afraid that Natalie

    would experience some pain.

    Sometimes, you need to fight poison with poison.

    Even if he pretended not to know about those scars, this would not help Natalie.

    On the other hand, Natalie''s breathing paused in an instant.

    She had thought that Tobias did not see those scars, but she did not expect that this man had seen

    everything.

    "Did you notice them?" Natalie''s voice was very soft, and it was infused with an unspeakable

    embarrassment.

    At the thought of exposing such an ugly part of her body to Tobias, Natalie had an indescribable

    feeling.

    Only then did she realize that she had asked a dumb question.

    If Tobias didn''t see her scars, then why was he asking her about it at that moment?

    "Yes." Tobias decided to just answer her useless question without any qualms.

    "What happened?" Tobias''s tone was very nd. It was as if he was asking about something very

    ordinary. Instead of making a fuss about it, he enticed Natalie to rx gradually.

    "I don''t know what happened either," Natalie answered in a low voice.

    She wasn''t lying to Tobias. She really didn''t know how she got those wounds on her hips.

    She only remembered that when she woke up one day. She felt a burning pain on her hips and the

    sheets were full of blood. She was so scared that she burst into tears as she ran out of her house.

    At that time, she was still living in a bungalow. The neighbors next door came to check on her as

    soon as they heard her wails. As a result, they were all shocked when they saw the wounds on her

    hips.

    Natalie''s buttocks were covered with deep wounds. The sight was gruesome.

    The neighbor begged Madison to send Natalie to the hospital.

    Madison didn''t even spare her a nce as she barked, "This kid is thick- skinned. What do you

    mean I should send her to the hospital? She''ll recover swiftly on her own. It''s a waste of money to

    go to the hospital!"

    After that, she also red at Natalie and scolded, "B*tch. You''d better stop crying. You are just

    pretending to be pitiful so that I''ll send you to the hospital and spend money on your treatment. You

    good-for-nothing!"

    The neighbors couldn''t bear to see Natalie like this. In the end, they all umted some money to

    send Natalie to the hospital. The doctor was also shocked when he saw the wounds on Natalie''s

    hips. He suspected that someone had shed her repeatedly with a sharp de, resulting in the

    wounds.

    "What kind of heartless person would do such a thing? They are not human." The nurse cried when

    she applied medicine to Natalie''s wounds.

    Everyone had asked Natalie about it, but Natalie didn''t know the cause at all.

    All she knew was when she woke up, she felt an intense burning pain on her hips, and her sheets

    were dyed red

    In the end, due to the serious nature of the matter, the hospital informed the police.

    At first, the neighbors thought that it was Madison who did it. After all, Madison had been beating

    Natalie for a long time. However, ording to the police''s investigation results, Madison wasn''t

    proven guilty, nor was it done by anyone in the Godfrey Family.

    In the end, the investigation continued for a long time, but they couldn''t conclude it. The whole

    matter gradually became insignificant.

    Due to Natalie''s incident, Madison was interrogated by the police for a few days. After Natalie

    returned home, she was beaten up by Madison once again for putting her through those troubles.

    Natalie was telling Tobias about her past in a casual way. She didn''t talk about it in detail. She just

    briefly described what had transpired.

    The more Tobias listened, the more frightened he felt. Most children were spoiled during their

    childhood. He couldn''t imagine what Natalie had experienced during her childhood.

    After so many years, these scars were still so significant. It showed that Natalie was severely

    injured back then!

    Tobias didn''t know how little Natalie shouldered this kind of pain!

    Another question urred to Tobias suddenly.

    Who on earth inflicted these scars on Natalie''s hips?

    If the culprit was Natalie''s family, the police should have been able to catch them. The strange thing

    was that Natalie didn''t know anything about it.

    Tobias''s intuition told him that things were not as simple as they seemed. There must be a catch

    somewhere along the lines.

    "Are those scars ugly?" Natalie suddenly asked in a low voice.

    Tobias put his doubts aside for now as he replied, "Well, they are hideous."

    Her originally pale and tender snow-white butt was forever covered with centipede-like scars. The

    sight was not very pleasing to the eyes.

    Natalie fluttered her eyshes and said, "Your response was not what I expected."

    "What were you expecting?" Tobias asked subconsciously.

    "In the novels about presidents that I have read, if the heroine has any ws, even if her face is

    disfigured, the hero will act very affectionately and tell her that she is always beautiful no matter

    what." For some reason, Natalie always unknowingly associated Tobias with those stories about

    domineering presidents.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    The reason why they were simr to the novels could be because Tobias was the CEO of the YS

    group. On the other hand, she was just an ordinary girl. This cliche setting was popr in

    Cindere-like novels.

    However, it was still clear to Natalie. She knew that she could not live happily despite being with a

    man like Tobias.

    Due to their different upbringings, it was their destiny to pretend to be a married couple, and that

    wouldn''tst long.

    This was their fate!

    Most matters in life are predestined, and they were not the masters of their fate.

    Tobias twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "Natalie, stop reading such novels!"

    Natalie was in a quandary.

    She knew that Tobias didn''t like the kind of novels she was reading, but she couldn''t resist the urge

    to read them and had identally revealed this.

    Natalie reminded herself to be extra cautious next time.

    "Natalie, just because there are rough edges on a diamond, it doesn''t mean that it is not a precious

    diamond." Although this was apliment, it didn''t feel so in Natalie''s ears.

    Tobias''s tone was very calm. However, it was enough to make Natalie''s heart skip a beat.

    It was still high praise that Tobias described her as a precious diamond.

    In Natalie''s mind or in the eyes of many people, she was just as ordinary as a dull stone.

    "Lie down," Tobias suddenly said.

    Natalie was stunned.

    Lie down? Why did Tobias suddenly want her to lie down?

    She instantly realized that she and Tobias were alone in bed at night and that Tobias might have

    s*xual desires. Otherwise, why would he want her to lie down on the bed?

    "I, I don''t want to!" Natalie wasn''t giving in to his orders.

    Although Tobias was very kind to her and she even had some affection for him, it didn''t mean that

    she could easily sleep with Tobias on the same bed and in such an ufortable position!

    Tobias knitted his eyebrows. "If you don''t lie down, how am I going to help you!"

    If this woman didn''t lie down, how would he apply the ointment for her?

    Since he had already spoken, he could help Natalie apply the ointment without further

    misunderstandings.

    On the other hand, Natalie became more fearful.

    God, this man was so despicable. How could he say something like that "I don''t want to do it with

    you!" Natalie widened her big, fearful eyes.

    Tobias''s eyelids twitched as he understood what this woman was thinking.

    This woman usually looked intelligent, but often she could beically foolish, making herself a

    laughing stock, especially when she thought she was right.

    "Natalie, if you don''t lie down, how am I gonna help you?" Tobias deliberately lifted his pitch.

    Of course, he could have rified directly to Natalie. Instead, he wanted to tease her.

    The atmosphere was depressing because of Natalie''s crying while she talked about her past, hence

    he thought maybe joking around with Natalie could ease the gloomy atmosphere.

    Natalie suddenly became ashen-faced with fear.

    She never knew that Tobias could be so shameless to that extent.

    It was clear that this titited man wanted her to satisfy his desires, but he even said that all he

    wanted was to help her and he even had an awful and unconvincing reason.

    God, how shameless was he?

    Was it even fair for the CEO of YS group to bully ady?

    "I don''t need your help. I don''t want it at all." Natalie blushed.

    "You don''t want it?" There was an implied message in Tobias''s raised tone. "Of course, I don''t want

    it! I don''t want it at all!" Natalie deliberately emphasized her stand.

    "You''ll feel veryfortable after that." The ointment would certainly feelfortable and icy cold

    on her wound.

    "You, you have no sense of shame!" Natalie''s face flushed even more.

    With this in mind, Natalie was about to escape from the bed. It was too dangerous to stay in the

    same bed with this man. He might impose his will on her any second.

    Tobias noticed that Natalie was about to escape, so he stopped messing with her.

    "Be a good girl and lie down. I''ll apply some ointment for you." Tobias''s tone waspletely devoid

    of the teasing tone from moments ago.

    Natalie was taken aback. Then it dawned on her.

    This man tricked her again!

    He liked to make fun of her. When she became flustered or tried to run away, he reverted to his

    serious look, as if she was making a fool out of herself.

    Tobias gave the impression that he was aloof, but it was clear to Natalie that he was actually a

    deceitful, two-faced man!

    What''s more, he was actually very wild and passionate inside!

    "Tobias, is it fun for you to tease me like this all the time?" Natalie stared at him with her big round

    eyes. Her eyes were mesmerizing. When she widened her eyes, her eyes looked like a cat''s eyes,

    with pupils that were pure ck, as dark as ink.

    "Well, it''s pretty fun." Before he met Natalie, Tobias had never known that he liked teasing and

    messing around with youngdies.

    Natalie was so angry that she was speechless.

    "Do you feel much better now?" Tobias said again.

    Natalie''s eyes narrowed.

    It turned out that this man was messing with her moments ago to cheer her up.

    The anger that Natalie felt towards Tobias for teasing her subsided instantly.

    "It''s better if you don''t apply the medicine for me. I don''t feel ufortable," Natalie said.

    She was embarrassed to have a man apply medicine on an area she deemed intimate.

    "Fine. Do it yourself," Tobias said in a neutral tone.

    A sense of awkwardness clouded Natalie''s mind.

    How could she do it by herself, applying medicine to that area? How could it be possible for

    anyone?

    "If you can''t do it, then just lie down," Tobias said with a domineering tone

    "Nevermind," Natalie replied.

    "Natalie, I''m an impatient man. Don''t you enjoy reading romance novels? If the CEO personally

    applied medicine for a woman, isn''t that an evesting memory for the woman in such novels?"

    Natalie blinked. Well, it seemed to be true.

    Although it was indeed the case, it was still embarrassing.

    Tobias saw that Natalie was still stubborn, he lifted her up and pressed her down on the bed.

    When Natalie tried to resist, Tobias used his leg and instantly pressed down on Natalie''s leg.

    The next second, he took off her pants.

    If an outsider witnessed this scene, they would think that Tobias and Natalie''s rtionship was

    romantic. In reality, the two of them were in such an intimate position just to apply medicine.

    It was really just for the sake of applying the ointment !

    Seeing that things had escted to this, she stopped struggling andid down on the bed, blushing.

    Since she couldn''t resist, she had to ept her fate wholeheartedly!

    Then she felt a cold sensation of a man''s fingers slowly sliding over her scars.

    He was very gentle with his fingers as if he was afraid of hurting her.

    Strangely enough, the ointment was very cooling, but Tobias''s fingers were warm, and the light

    warmth slowly spread through Natalie''s entire body.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    For the first time, Natalie realized that it was very rxing for someone else to apply the medicine

    for her.

    "Is this going to work?" Natalie felt awkward in her current position, therefore she decided toe

    up with a topic.

    Her injuries were old, hence she assumed that it would not be easy for her to recover. If worse

    came to worst, it might not even recover.

    "Yeah, the medicine is very effective," Tobias replied lightly.

    "Very effective?" Natalie paused for a moment and continued instinctively, "If that''s the case, then it

    should be very expensive, right? If I have that much money, I''ll be able to visit Pizza Hut and

    Starbucks a lot of times, right?"

    Natalie considered Starbucks and Pizza Hut to be

    very expensive.

    The corner of Tobias'' lips twitched and he answered tly, "It''s enough to buy a vi in Agaphan

    City."

    Natalie was scared out of her wits.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Oh god, it was that expensive? She never expected that a small vile would be equivalent to a vi.

    Natalie did not think that she deserved the medicine.

    It was a luxurious medicine, thus how could someone like her use it? "I don''t need it. I can''t afford to

    use such an expensive medicine," Natalie muttered in a panic.

    "No, you''re my woman, so you deserve it," Tobias added, "And stop moving or you''ll turn me on."

    Natalie''s movements aroused Tobias.

    Natalie was petrified and she froze.

    She sighed internally, "Tobias had a unique taste. My butt was in a horrible shape but he was

    aroused? I can''t believe it."

    What was in his head?

    Finally, Natalie understood why rumors said that Tobias did not like women.

    It must be hard for him to find a woman who could fulfill his requirements.

    1

    "Tobias, you re into stuff like this?" Natalie asked without thinking.

    "No, you''re an exception." Tobias applied the ointment and helped Natalie put on her pants.

    Natalie noticed that one-fifth of the vile''s content was gone.

    "Apply it once a week and the scars should disappear in a month," Tobias pointed out.

    Natalie widened her eyes. "It''s that effective?"

    She felt like she was stating the obvious.

    How could it not be effective? A small vile was enough to buy a vi. It would be weird if it did not

    work.

    Concurrently, she realized that the sky was getting a little brighter. The previous day, Tobias wasted

    a lot of time on Natalie, therefore he needed to head to thepany as soon as possible. There

    was a lot of work waiting for him.

    "I need to go to work. I''ll ask Aunt Lee to feed you breakfast, so you should sleep for now." Tobias''s

    obsidian eyes scanned Natalie''s face.

    Natalie nodded and she felt a little guilty.

    Evidently, she knew that Tobias needed to go to work early because she wasted his time the

    previous day. He probably abandoned his work to just stay with her.

    After Tobias left, Natalie could not fall asleep.

    Finally, it was dawn and Natalie got up to eat breakfast before going to ss.

    Natalie did not let Aunt Lee feed her because she noticed that her hand was better. Although it still

    hurt, she was able to lift it.

    It was going to be an eventful day. Shortly after Natalie arrived at Agaphen University, a police car

    rushed in.

    Queenie rushed into the ssroom with a group of police officers.

    At the same time, Natalie was chatting with Yvonne.

    Yvonne was bewildered when she saw the police officers. "Natalie, what happened? Why are there

    so many officers? Queenie still has the nerve toe back?"

    Natalie''s eyes flickered. She knew what the police came for.

    She was not afraid. Although there were a lot of officers, she was unfazed.

    She only hated herself for being too soft and stabbed the surface of Madison''s abdomen.

    "Officers, that''s her! She wanted to murder my mother. Hurry, arrest her and sentence her to death!"

    Queenie shouted.

    Everyone in the ssroom turned their attention to Natalie.

    Yvonne was puzzled when she realized that Queenie and the officers were there to arrest Natalie.

    Yvonne went pale and murmured, "Natalie, what''s going on? What the hell is going on?"

    Natalie stood up and replied cidly, "It''s okay. stabbed someone but it''s not very serious. You don''t

    have to worry, Yvonne."

    Natalie''s calm demeanor frightened Yvonne.

    "Officer, please don''t arrest Natalie. There must be some misunderstanding here. Natalie is a good

    student and she wouldn''t do that," Yvonne pleaded for Natalie.

    However, the police officers did not back down.

    They barked at Natalie, "Natalie Godfrey, you''re suspected of hurting Madison Alexander, soe

    with us."

    Another officer stepped forward to handcuff Natalie.

    Yet, Natalie gazed at him coldly and retorted, "You don''t have to cuff me. I can walk on my own.

    There''s so many of you, so why are you afraid that a girl like me will run away from you?"

    The officer''s face changed but he did not insist on handcuffing Natalie.

    Queenie tailed Natalie closely. Meanwhile, Natalie followed the officers to the university''s entrance

    to board the patrol car. Suddenly, Queenie stopped Natalie.

    Queenie made sure that no one was around because she was worried that her ssmates would

    find out that she was Natalie''s sister.

    Although Natalie was arrested, Queenie did not want others to know that she was rted to Natalie.

    Natalie was the worst to Queenie, therefore Queenie did not want to have anything to do with

    Natalie.

    "Officer, I want to say something to her." Queenie shed a sweet smile at the police officers.

    Her beautiful face and pleasant smile convinced the officers and they let her talk to Natalie.

    Queenie''s face changed as she stared at Natalie. Her eyes were vicious and she hissed

    menacingly, "Natalie, you''re regretting it now, right? Do you regret stabbing Mom? You b*tch, how

    dare you stab Mom? Good luck in jail. Well, if you beg me on your knees right now, I could put in

    some good words for you. After all, you''re my sister."

    Natalie sneered, "Queenie, do you know what is the most humiliating part of my life? I feel so

    embarrassed to have you as a sister, Queenie. You want me to beg you? Dream on!" "You!"

    Queenie was livid and she snapped, "How dare you? Go on, I''d like to see you try putting up a fight

    at the police station."

    "Are you done with your nonsense? If you''re done, then get out of here!" Natalie nced at

    Queenie disdainfully and she did not want to waste her time on thetter.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    Queenie''s blood was boiling from exasperation.

    If the police officers were not around, she would have pped Natalie menacingly.

    Queenie red at Natalie furiously.

    That b*tch! Natalie will pay when they get to the police station!

    "Oh, by the way." Natalie was about to get into the patrol car but suddenly, she turned over her

    shoulder to stare at Queenie and continued, "Queenie, I forgot to tell you one thing. I did regret it. I

    really do."

    Queenie was taken aback and a hint of smugness crept onto her furious face.

    Look, that woman was petrified!

    Queenie folded her arms and waited for Natalie to beg for mercy. She was nning to insult Natalie!

    The mockery in Natalie''s eyes glowed. "I regretted that I didn''t stab you to death!"

    "You! You, Natalie, you b*tch!" Queenie went ballistic.

    Meanwhile, the patrol car drove Natalie away.

    Natalie stared out the window as the scenery blurred past and she gave a bitter smile.

    That was the first time in her life that shended a spot in a patrol car. She would need to thank

    Madison and Queenie for it. If it were not for them, she would never experience it.

    In truth, she could have made a phone call to Tobias.

    She knew Tobias was very capable. It would only take a few minutes for him to solve the mess and

    she would be able to get off the patrol car immediately.

    However, she did not call Tobias.

    Although Tobias would help her, she did not want to trouble him.

    In those web novels, the male lead was invincible and he always revolved around the female lead.

    Nevertheless, Natalie knew that those were just fiction. Tobias was a president of a multinational

    corporation and he was swamped with work.

    There were multiple asions where Natalie caught Tobias working on hisputer at home.

    Therefore, Natalie did not want to disturb Tobias for her own problems.

    Moreover, it was impossible to keep things a secret. If Tobias used his powers to save her, it would

    be terrible if anyone heard about it.

    She was a nobody but Tobias was a prominent figure. Everyone would amplify his mistakes.

    Furthermore, Natalie was hopeful.

    She held back when she stabbed Madison, therefore it would not be fatal. Madison would recover

    after staying in the hospital for a few days.

    In addition, Madison was beating Natalie back then, hence Natalie just retaliated in self-defense.

    Hence, Natalie assumed that it was not a big deal and she would just be detained for a few days.

    It was not a big deal to be detained and Natalie was not afraid. She would just regard it as a prison

    vacation with free food and amodation.

    After Natalie arrived at the police station, she exined everything to the police officers.

    An officermented, "Anyway, you stabbed your mother and it''s serious."

    Natalie leaped to her feet and shouted, "What do you mean? It was self-defense! Do you even get

    it?"

    "Mind your manners!" The officer''s face turned cold.

    Natalie was not frightened. She was not even afraid of Tobias, let alone these officers.

    "Also, Madison is your mother, so what''s wrong with that? Isn''t it normal for parents to hit their

    children? Are you telling me that children should stab their parents for it? You''re being

    unreasonable."

    The officer assumed that Natalie was horrible. He thought that Natalie stabbed Maddison in a fit of

    anger after getting beaten.

    Natalie''s blood was boiling and she snapped, "What''s wrong with that? Officer, did you see what

    Madison did to me? Is there a surveince camera in the park? Can you check the surveince

    camera before you say that?"

    Madison was trying to beat her to death. That was not normal!

    "The suspect is too emotional right now. Let''s interrogate her tomorrow." The officer noticed that

    Natalie was very agitated, hence the officer locked her up in the detention cell.

    There were two beds in the dark and muggy small room. A long-haired woman was sitting on a bed

    with her back against Natalie.

    The officer pushed Natalie into the cell.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    As the iron bar shut, Natalie suddenly had a nagging feeling.

    She realized that things were not as simple as it seemed.

    However, no matter what, she should monitor the situation and act ordingly. What other choice

    did she have?

    After sitting on the bed, Natalie made a phone call to Aunt Lee.

    Natalie lied to Aunt Lee that she had something to attend to, hence she would be homete.

    Natalie knew that Aunt Lee used to sleep early. Hence, even if Natalie did not go back, Aunt Lee

    would not find out.

    "I''ll get up very early tomorrow too. I might leave the house before you get up, so you don''t have to

    prepare breakfast for me, Aunt Lee." Natalie was not good at lying, hence her voice did not sound

    very conv1nc1ng.

    Nheless, Aunt Lee did not think too much.

    "Alright, I''ll leave some sandwich and milk in the refrigerator. Miss Godfrey, you can eat them

    tomorrow morning," Aunt Lee replied.

    After hanging up the call, Natalie was annoyed. She was not sure if Tobias would go to her room

    again in the middle of the night. What if Tobias found out that she was not home?

    However, after pondering about it, she dismissed the idea. She had been living in the apartment for

    a long time but the previous night, Tobias came to her room for the first time. Therefore, it was safe

    to conclude that he would not do it again.

    Moreover, it was useless to think about that. Natalie should be focussing on the interrogation the

    next day.

    She wanted to clear her name and get out of the detention cell as soon as possible.

    In the end, Natalie came up with two conclusions. She should ask the officers to check the

    surveince footage in the park and find evidence that Madison and Queenie beat her. That way,

    she would be able to prove that she was defending herself.

    Secondly, she should ask the officers to go to the hospital and check on Madison. That would prove

    that Madison just suffered a minor injury and it was not as serious as Queenie proimed.

    Natalie felt much better as she reached the conclusion.

    She nned to take a good nap and prepare herself for the next day.

    Others might not befortable in the dark and humid room but Natalie was used to it. She had

    been through a lot of hardships, therefore she could not care less about it.

    She was trying to sleep but she suddenly heard someone sobbing. In the beginning, the voice was

    muffled but it grew louder and echoed in the room.

    Natalie sighed and she knew that she would not be getting any sleep.

    She strode to the other bed and patted the woman on the shoulder. Sheforted, "Don''t cry. It''s

    not life-and-death, right? You''re just detained, so what''s the big deal?"

    The woman''s shoulders quivered and she turned over her shoulder.

    Natalie was rooted to the spot when she saw the woman''s face. An unprecedented fear appeared in

    Natalie''s eyes.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    Natalie was twenty but she had never seen a face like that!

    There were scars all over the woman''s face and there was a huge word ''b*tch'' craved on her right

    cheek.

    The word was inflicted by a knife. It seemed like a deep wound but it was not new.

    The woman noticed the frightened look on Natalie''s face and she immediately covered her face.

    "I''m sorry that I scared you."

    Her voice was surprisingly sweet. Natalie calmed down. There was nothing to be afraid of. Her

    bottom was

    covered in scars too.

    "It''s okay. My butt is horrible too so we''re in the same boat." Natalie forced a smile.

    She was trying tofort the woman but she realized that she might have said the wrong thing.

    Who wouldpare their bottoms to someone''s face?

    The woman lowered her hands slowly.

    Natalie stared at the woman and tried to control her emotions.

    Natalie knew that woman would feel terrible because of her looks. If Natalie looked afraid, the

    woman would be sad. Moreover, she realized that the woman would be beautiful if there were no

    scars on her face.

    "I''m here because I stabbed someone. What about you?" Natalie rxed and started to chat with

    the woman casually.

    It was two in the morning when Tobias returned to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    He was very busy and he had just arrived home from work.

    Other than his work, he asked someone to look into something as well.

    The scars on Natalie''s bottom.

    He was involved in the business world for years, hence he was very sharp.

    He had a nagging feeling that something was wrong with the incident revolving around Natalie.

    Therefore, after he went to thepany, he sent someone to investigate the matter.

    However, it happened a long time ago. Furthermore, the small house that Natalie used to live in was

    demolished, thus it would be tricky to find out.

    After entering the apartment, Tobias strode to Natalie''s door instinctively. He reached out for the

    doorknob when he suddenly caught himself.

    What was he doing?

    The previous day, he went into Natalie''s room to help her put on some ointment. Yet, what was he

    doing?

    They were just pretending to be married. It waste and it was not appropriate for him to enter a

    woman''s room.

    Tobias dropped his arm and a hint of gentleness appeared in his eyes.

    He hoped that Natalie could have a good night''s sleep.

    Contrary to Tobias'' wish, Natalie did not manage to sleep.

    The whole night, she chatted with the woman in the cell.

    The woman was Vannah Simpson. She was married and she was two years older than Natalie.

    Vannah told Natalie that she was detained because she killed her husband.

    Natalie was bewildered when Vannah mentioned that she murdered her husband.

    She could not imagine that a woman with a pleasant voice was a murderer.

    Natalie was shocked as Vannah told her the story slowly.

    Natalie never expected that a b*stard like Vannah''s husband existed.

    Two years ago, Vannah married her husband. After her marriage, her husband treated her

    differently and he was like another person.

    Following that, Vannah suffered from domestic abuse.

    Her husband would often beat her up. There was an asion where a man asked Vannah for

    directions. She showed the man the way and her husband carved the word ''b*tch'' on her face with

    a knife.

    Vannah wanted a divorce but her husband threatened to kill Vannah''s family.

    Her child''s death set her off.

    Her husband would force himself on Vannah every day and Vannah gave birth to a boy.

    The boy was very adorable and he resembled Vannah.

    Vannah''s son was her only hope in her miserable life.

    One night, her husband came back drunk and forced himself on Vannah but themotion woke

    the baby.

    The baby burst into tears.

    Vannah''s husband was furious because the baby disturbed him. Therefore, he got off the bed and

    grabbed the baby before smashing the baby onto the floor.

    The baby died from the impact.

    Vannah''s red eyes were glowing as she spoke, "My baby was only two months old but that b*stard

    threw my baby on the floor. He''s definitely a b*stard!"

    Vannah''s cry of despair echoed in the small, humid cell.

    Natalie did not know how tofort Vannah, hence she could only wipe Vannah''s tears with some

    tissue paper. Finally, the long night was reced by the warm sunshine.

    Early that morning, Tobias did not depart to thepany immediately because he suddenly wanted

    to have breakfast with Natalie.

    He did not have an appetite but he would probably have some appetite if he ate with Natalie.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Yeah, that was it.

    Natalie would make anything she ate look delicious. No matter what it was, she acted like she was

    eating the best food in the world. Every time he saw her eat, he would get hungry.

    However, it was half-past seven in the morning and Natalie did note out.

    Natalie needed to go to ss, therefore she shoulde out for breakfast.

    Tobias asked Aunt Lee about it and she told Tobias about her phone call with Natalie the previous

    day.

    "Miss Godfrey probably left early. She said that she has something to attend to." After that, Aunt Lee

    opened the refrigerator and added, "I prepared some breakfast for Miss Godfrey and I think she

    took it with her."

    However, the food in the refrigerator was untouched and Aunt Lee was taken aback.

    "Miss Godfrey probably left in a hurry and forgot to take it," Aunt Lee scratched her head and

    suggested.

    She worked as a servant for years, hence she would not ponder about things. Nevertheless, Tobias

    noticed that something was wrong and he had a bad feeling about it.

    Tobias immediately called his assistant, Benjamin, and asked thetter to check if Natalie was in

    Agaphen University.

    Shortly after, Benjamin returned the phone call. He reported that Natalie was not in Agaphen

    University and she had been arrested by police officers the previous day.

    Tobias''s eyes flickered.

    Natalie was taken away by the officers but he did not know about it.

    Tobias immediately left the mansion and drove to the police station hurriedly. On the way, he

    instructed Benjamin to bring a few things.

    Concurrently, two police officers approached Natalie''s detention cell.

    The police officers came to take Vannah away and they handcuffed her.

    They handcuffed her and chatted, "She killed her own husband so I guess she''ll get a death

    sentence."

    Vannah was unfazed.

    She knew that she would pay for what she did. Her son died and she no longer wanted to stay alive.

    Meanwhile, Natalie stiffened.

    Death sentence! Vannah would be sentenced to death! Natalie rushed to Vannah and eximed,

    "You can''t take her away. Why should she get sentenced to death?"

    "It''s not up to you to decide. It''s up to the jury, so get out of the way," one of the officers urged

    impatiently.

    Suddenly, a trace of fear grew in Natalie''s heart.

    She was worried that Vannah would never return if the officers took her away.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    Although Natalie had just met Vannah the previous night, Natalie sympathized with Vannah. She did

    not want the poor woman to receive a death sentence.

    Moreover, that man deserved it!

    "No, you can''t take her away. Please don''t take her away." An unspeakable fear shrouded Natalie

    as she grabbed Vannah''s hand desperately to prevent the officers from taking Vannah away.

    "Hey, what are you doing? Are you trying to interfere with our work?" The officer red at Natalie

    and he looked like he was going to attack Natalie.

    "Everyone has freed om of speech, so how is that interfering with your work?" A crisp and cold

    voice suddenly rang out in the cell.

    Natalie held her breath.

    It was Tobias'' voice. She turned to look for the source of the voice and she spotted Tobias

    approaching her cell calmly.

    Tobias was like the sun in the narrow and dark cell.

    The two police officers were good-looking and they were in their uniforms. However, they were

    nothing in front of Tobias.

    Tobias looked dignified and he did not look like an ordinary man. Although the officers did not know

    Tobias, they dared not take him lightly.

    "This woman is stopping us from escorting the suspect," one of the officers retorted. Tobias nced

    at him. Although it was just a casual nce, his gaze was intimidating.

    "Ask your director toe and meet me."

    The officers were taken aback.

    The man asked the director toe and meet him instead of going to meet the director himself.

    Evidently, he was not an ordinary man.

    The two officers dared not speak and went to notify the director immediately.

    After that, the events unfolded swiftly. Benjamin arrived and handed a few things to the police

    station.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    The first piece of evidence was a video. It recorded Madison and Queenie beating up Natalie

    violently.

    The second piece of evidence was a document issued by the hospital. Madison just suffered from

    minor injuries and it was not as serious as the police report imed.

    The third piece of evidence was the testimony of passersby. They witnessed that Natalie was

    attacked and that she had defended herself.

    The director ordered the police to release Natalie and he apologized to Tobias repeatedly.

    Natalie was puzzled. The director was apologizing to Tobias? How powerful was Tobias?

    The director reprimanded the officers who arrested Natalie.

    "Miss Godfrey did it out of self-defense, so how could you arrest her? You guys have been doing

    this job for years, so why don''t you even know that?

    How could you even arrest her without any evidence?"

    Tobias watched as the director taught the officers a lesson and uttered to Natalie indifferently, "Let''s

    go."

    Natalie tailed Tobias to the entrance of the police station but she stopped in her tracks.

    "What''s wrong?" Tobias'' dark eyes were fixed on Natalie''s face.

    Natalie knew that it was an awful request but she wanted to bring it up.

    "Tobias, could they release the woman who was in my cell too? She''s innocent." Natalie gave

    Tobias a pleading look.

    Natalie knew that Tobias was very influential and he could help Vannah.

    Tobias did not reply.

    The weather was great and the warm sun shone on Tobias. He looked like he was basked in a halo

    of light and he looked extremely handsome.

    "You know that she has to pay for her actions, right?" Tobias stared at Natalie.

    Natalie''s eyshes quivered and she replied, "I know but we can''t just judge everything like that.

    Yannah''s husband abused her for a long time and he even killed her son. How could she take it?"

    Natalie knew that she should not trouble Tobias but she had no choice. She wanted to save Vannah

    but it was impossible for Natalie to do it on her own. After a moment of silence, Tobias parted his

    lips to speak, "I''ll help you."

    Natalie was relieved.

    She knew that Tobias was a man of his words and he would find a way.

    Natalie stared at Tobias and replied gratefully, "Tobias, thank you."

    She could never express her gratitude for him. He helped her countless times and he even

    promised to help her save a stranger.

    "If you''re that grateful, then marry me." Tobias gazed at Natalie.

    Natalie decided to go all out.

    "So be it! I''ll marry you!" Natalie answered through gritted teeth.

    She knew that Vannah hadmitted murder. Tobias may be powerful but he needed to pay a

    heavy price to save Vannah.

    However, Natalie brought it up and Tobias promised to help. So what if she had to marry him?

    Even if Tobias would leave her in the future, it did not mean that everything he did for her would be

    erased!

    Therefore, Natalie was willing to marry Tobias!

    Since Natalie was a child, she knew that she must repay other people''s kindness.

    Natalie stared at Tobias and her eyes were glowing. "Tobias, you helped me, so I''ll do whatever you

    ask for." If Tobias helped her, he probably did it because they were pretending to be married.

    Nevertheless, Tobias was helping aplete stranger. Natalie could not convince herself that he

    did it because they were pretending to be married, hence she must repay him.

    Tobias'' eyes darkened as he met Natalie''s eyes.

    Tobias knew very well that a girl like Natalie, who came from a family like that, would remember

    even the tiniest favor.

    She never experienced love while growing up, hence she would amplify small favors.

    Tobias did not want Natalie to be too grateful to him because it would be a mental burden. He

    did not want Natalie to have a burden like that.

    Tobias gave Natalie a meaningful look and pointed out, "Don''t thank me yet. I''m not the only one

    who is involved in it. You have to help too."

    "Me too?" Natalie was taken aback.

    She could get involved but what could she do?

    She was powerless and she did not have any connections, hence it would be impossible for her to

    help.

    Moreover, in those web novels, whenever something like that happened, the male lead just needed

    to make a phone call and everything would be solved, right?

    "Well, well, you just need to call some high-ranking officials to settle it, right?" Natalie asked

    cautiously.

    Tobias'' eyes twitched and he snapped, "Natalie, you should stop reading web novels. If you read

    too much, you won''t be able to distinguish between reality and fiction. Seriously, do you think that a

    murder case could be solved with just a phone ca11?"

    Natalie was puzzled.

    A phone call and money were not enough? What price would Tobias have to pay?

    "Tobias, is it very difficult?" Natalie''s eyes were flickering.

    "It''s not that difficult but it depends on you. What will you do?" Tobias gave Natalie a meaningful

    look.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    Natalie replied immediately, "Just tell me what you need! I''ll do whatever it takes."

    "Get in the car." Tobias nced at Natalie before getting into the car.

    Natalie followed suit.

    Tobias started the engine and he drove back to the Whitlock family apartment.

    Natalie was pondering about what Tobias told her. What did he mean that she needed to help too?

    She could not imagine that a nobody like her would y a role in the matter.

    Natalie kept thinking about it but in the end, she gave up. She reached the conclusion that she

    would do whatever Tobias asked her. As long as she could help, she would do it even if she had to

    risk her life! There was no need to think so much!

    After arriving at the apartment, Aunt Lee immediately rushed to embrace Natalie.

    "Miss Godfrey, you scared me. I thought that something happened to you. I was really worried about

    you," Aunt Lee said sincerely and she did not look like she was lying.

    After spending time with Natalie, Aunt Lee knew that Natalie was very nice and she even treated

    Natalie like her own daughter.

    Natalie felt guilty when she noticed Aunt Lee''s reaction. She should never have lied to or worry Aunt

    Lee.

    "Aunt Lee, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again," Natalie apologized tearfully. Suddenly, it dawned on her

    that she was leading a

    great life. She did not return the previous night and someone was worried about her. She felt like

    she was going to die of happiness.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    What did she even do to deserve a life like that? Tobias sat down on the sofa. "Come here." Tobias

    nced at Natalie who was

    hugging and chatting with Aunt Lee. Natalie walked over to sit next to Tobias. "Tobias, you asked

    me to help but what should I do?

    I will do anything you ask!"

    The corner of Tobias'' lips twitched.

    Why did Natalie make it sound like he was going to send her to her death?

    "Tell me about that woman," Tobias instructed tly.

    He only knew that the woman was a murderer but he did not know the details.

    Natalie was furious when she heard Tobias''

    question. Immediately, she told Tobias about

    Yannah''s situation.

    As Natalie exined, she became very emotional and she even moved her hand frantically.

    "Stop being so emotional. Is your hand okay?" Tobias nced at Natalie''s hand that was still

    supported with a splint.

    Natalie was taken aback. She seemingly forgot about it. More importantly, it was not painful and the

    splint looked like a decoration.

    "It doesn''t hurt anymore," Natalie raised her hand and added, "I''ll go to the hospital in the afternoon

    to remove the splint."

    Tobias'' eyes darkened. Natalie was tenacious and it took her no time to recover.

    "That''s what happened. Yannah.s husband deserved it, right? He''s a b*stard!" Natalie concluded

    furiously.

    "You just heard a one-sided story from her. How do you know if she''s telling the truth?" Tobias

    retorted cidly.

    Natalie was stunned.

    It suddenly dawned on her that she just heard a one.sided story from Vannah.

    However, she did not believe that Vannah lied to her.

    "I don''t think that she''ll lie to me," Natalie insisted.

    "You just met her. Are you sure that she won''t lie to you? Natalie, humans are not as simple as you

    think." Tobias gazed at Natalie.

    Natalie''s eyshes quivered. After a while, she stared at Tobias seriously and replied, "Tobias, I

    know that humans can be difficult to understand. I know that there are many bad guys too but that

    doesn''t mean that we should deny every kind.hearted person in this world. We shouldn''t assume

    that everyone is lying to us as well."

    Her solemn look made Tobias''s heart skip a beat. As he got to know her better, he realized that the

    girl was a rare gem.

    It was rare for someone like her to have a good heart after growing up in a harsh environment.

    Tobias made a phone call. After a while, he put down his mobile phone.

    "Natalie, you''re right. That woman didn''t lie to you. She murdered her husband because her

    husband abused her and killed her son."

    Natalie''s eyes lit up.

    Her tone was joyful as she spoke, "Tobias, I told you! I knew that Vannah wouldn''t lie to me.

    Although I just met her, I believe that she wouldn''t lie to me!"

    Tobias'' eyes flickered as he watched her animated face.

    Natalie was adorable.

    Tobias met a lot of women but he had never met a woman like Natalie

    "Tobias, we must help her, right? She had a miserable life. Tell me how I can help and I''ll do

    anything!" Natalie recovered from her excitement and stared at Tobias solemnly.

    Tobias'' eyes glimmered.

    In truth, there was no need for Natalie to participate because she would not be able to help.

    Yet, Tobias wanted to involve her because he did not want her to feel burdened mentally.

    He wanted to let Natalie know that he was not the sole contributor and she yed a part in the

    matter too. Of course, he wanted Natalie to build up her confidence slowly too.

    As the saying goes, Rome was not built in a day. He wanted to build up Natalie''s confidence

    gradually and let Natalie escape her past.

    Tobias stared at Natalie and replied, "Natalie, it''s normal for murderers to pay for their crimes with

    their lives. Even if the woman isn''t sentenced to death, she''s still going to get life imprisonment."

    Natalie froze.

    "But it was her husband''s fault. He was a b*stard!" Natalie was so emotional and she could not

    speak properly.

    "Natalie, it''s thew!"

    Natalie''s eyes dimmed. After a while, she looked up to stare at Tobias again and asked, "Tobias, I

    know you could do something, right? You must have a solution .11

    She knew very well that many influential figures in the country could disregard thews.

    "Have you ever heard of public opinion interfering with verdicts?" Tobias suddenly asked.

    Natalie was taken aback.

    After a while, she shook her head. She never heard about it.

    "There was a case that happened abroad. A seventeen-year-old suspect snuck into a house. Back

    then, the victim''s husband went out and the victim was at home on her own. The suspect forced

    himself on the victim and murdered her. Later, the victim''s husband reported it to the police but the

    suspect was a minor, so he was acquitted on all counts."

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    Tobias paused and continued, "Back then, thew stated that minors didn''t have to take any

    responsibilities for their crimes. Yet, the victim''s husband didn''t give up. Over the past decade, he

    went to different media to ask them to report the news and it shocked everyone in the country. In the

    end, everyone requested the criminal to be arrested and he was sentenced to death ten yearster.

    After that, the government revised thew and minors will now be held responsible for their crimes."

    Natalie widened her eyes. She never heard about it.

    She never expected things to turn out like that!

    "Tobias, I understand what you mean. You''re nning to use public opinion to help her, right?"

    Natalie stared at Tobias with excitement.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias nodded and replied, "You''re pretty smart."

    Natalie gave Tobias a look of admiration and praised, "Tobias, you''re so awesome to think of

    something like that."

    If Tobias used that method, Vannah would not only be rescued but he would not be criticized for

    misusing his powers too.

    No wonder he was the president of VS Group. He was in a whole different league. How could he be

    so smart?

    "I have something to do so you should wait at home." Tobias stood up. "Okay, okay, I''ll wait for you."

    Natalie walked Tobias to the door.

    Suddenly, Tobias stopped in his tracks and turned over his shoulder to give Natalie a meaningful

    look.

    Natalie did not understand what was going on. She touched her face instinctively and asked,

    "What? Is there something on my face?"

    "Your promise," Tobias replied tly. "What did I say?" Natalie was taken aback. "That you''ll offer

    yourself to me," Tobias raised his

    voice.

    Natalie immediately blushed.

    "Did you forget what you said?" Tobias''s dark eyes were bottomless.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget it," Natalie whispered.

    Their gazes met and Tobias uttered, "I''ll be back soon."

    After Tobias left, Natalie was flustered.

    Tobias just made it clear and he wanted her to give herself to him.

    Although Natalie was prepared for it, she did not expect it to happen so soon. It never dawned on

    her that Tobias would be so impatient.

    She thought that Tobias would ask her to repay him when he managed to rescue Vannah.

    However, since he pointed it out, Natalie gritted her teeth and decided to give herself to him. Tobias

    helped her, hence she needed to repay him!

    Natalie took a new set of clothes and went to the bathroom. She was nning to shower and wait

    for Tobias on the bed.

    Aunt Lee noticed that Natalie took a change of clothes into the bathroom. Aunt Lee asked in

    confusion, "Miss Godfrey, you''re showering so early?"

    Natalie mumbled vaguely in response.

    "Do you need help?" Aunt Lee stared at the splint on Natalie''s arm.

    "No, I can do it on my own. I''m okay now." Natalie wanted to prove that she was fine, hence she

    raised her arm.

    Aunt Lee stared at Natalie in amazement.

    Natalie was not an ordinary woman. It was no wonder that Mr. Whitlock took a fancy to her.

    The splint was just put in ce for a day but she recovered. It was a miracle.

    Natalie went into the bathroom. Her face was burning as she showered because she knew what

    was going to happen.

    She touched her hips. She realized that the scars were not that bad and they were no longer very

    rough.

    Tobias had quite unique tastes. After seeing her ugly wounds, he was still interested? Sure enough,

    he was not an ordinary man. It was no wonder that he was the president of VS Group.

    After she showered, Natalie put on her clothes and hurried upstairs.

    "Miss Godfrey, I made some nourishing soup for you. You should drink it while it''s hot," Aunt Lee

    said to Natalie.

    Natalie shook her head and replied, "No, I''m going to bed."

    She was not in the mood to drink the soup. Tobias was going to devour her, hence how could she

    be in the mood to eat?

    She was going to bed?

    Aunt Lee was dumbfounded. It was early in the morning but Natalie was going to bed?

    After getting to the bedroom, Natalie flushed as she tossed and turned on the bed.

    She was picturing what would happenter.

    Tobias, who was tall and handsome, would walk to her bed and his eyes would be glowing.

    She would stare at Tobias shyly.

    Tobias would speak as he smiled wickedly, "Woman, you''re mine now."

    After that, he would pin her on the bed.

    His gaze could burn a hole in her as they made out passionately.

    "You''re so beautiful!" Tobias would stare at her fervently.

    She would blush. "You''re so naughty."

    "This is naughty? I''ll show you something else!" Following that, their moans would echo in the room.

    When everything was over, Tobias would hug her

    tightly. "Woman, are you happy with it?"

    She would nod hurriedly. "Yes, of course." Shortly after, everything woulde to an end. Natalie''s

    neck was red too. Nothing had happened yet but how could she

    fantasize about it?

    Moreover, it was impossible for things to turn out like her fantasy.

    Natalie recalled the first time when she slept with Tobias.

    Tobias never said any passionate remarks like that.

    He seemingly tormented her countless times. In the end, he did not even hold her in his arms and

    he left calmly. He left nothing but some cash for her.

    What would happen?

    Would he hug her when they were done? Moreover, would it hurt like thest time? Suddenly,

    something important dawned on Natalie. She must prepare some contraceptives. She knew

    that things were impossible between her and Tobias. Hence, she did not want to be pregnant with

    Tobias'' child and put him in a tight spot.

    As she thought of that, a hint of frost crept into her

    heart. It was an inexplicable feeling that came out of nowhere.

    Suddenly, she felt a little sad. At the same time, her mobile phone rang. Natalie''s heart skipped a

    beat when she noticed the called ID. She was so nervous.

    It was the man who she was supposed to sleep with. How could she stay calm?

    "Where are you?" Tobias asked after the call was connected.

    After he came back, Natalie was nowhere to be found. Coincidentally, Aunt Lee went out to shop for

    some groceries and no one told Tobias that Natalie was in the bedroom upstairs.

    "I ... I''m upstairs," Natalie whispered.

    "Come down."

    "Go down?" Natalie was dumbfounded.

    Was Tobias nning to do it in the living room?

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    In the web novels, Natalie learned that all the presidents liked to try exciting things. They did not like

    to do it in bed and they liked to do it in other ces in the house.

    Natalie gritted her teeth and decided to press her luck.

    She was willing to be shameless to repay Tobias. "Is Aunt Lee around?" Natalie asked. No matter

    how shameless she was, she was still

    embarrassed to do it in the presence of Aunt Lee.

    "No." Tobias'' tone was cid.

    "Okay, I''ll go down." Natalie hung up the call and went downstairs.

    Every step she took was tormenting. Although she made up her mind, she was still afraid about the

    oue.

    Tobias was waiting for Natalie by the stairs.

    He frowned when he spotted Natalie and asked, "Do you have a fever?"

    Why was Natalie''s face so red? She even ran upstairs. Did she have a high fever and wanted to

    rest?

    Natalie widened her eyes in shock.

    She was so nervous that she misheard him. She thought he asked if she was being horny. Natalie''s

    face was redder than ever.

    Tobias seemed so gentle and elegant but how could he say something so vulgar?

    "No, I''m not." Natalie was so anxious that she slipped and stumbled.

    Fortunately, Tobias had quick reflexes and he managed to catch Natalie. She fell into his arms.

    She could feel his chest burning under his shirt.

    She raised her head in panic and stared at Tobias''s obsidian eyes. "Uh, I''m not ... "

    She could not bring herself to finish the sentence. Although she was carefree, she was unable to

    say something like that.

    "Okay, let''s start," Tobias said. Natalie held her breath.

    "Well, well, did you prepare the contraceptive?" Natalie asked as she blushed. A flicker of doubt

    shed in Tobias''s eyes. "What?" Natalie''s face turned redder. "Contraceptive!"

    Tobias did not understand. "Natalie, what are you talking about?"

    "I''m talking about condoms." Natalie''s face was as red as a cherry.

    Tobias touched Natalie''s forehead and replied, "Natalie, are you sure you don''t have a fever? I

    brought him here, so let''s go."

    "You brought him here?" Natalie was stunned.

    She turned to the living room and noticed that a man was sitting on the sofa.

    The man was wearing a ck suit and she could not see his face.

    Fear swept over Natalie.

    Wait! Was that Tobias'' fetish?

    He wanted a threesome!

    "No, no, that''s impossible!" Natalie stared at Tobias in horror and added hurriedly, "I know I owe you

    a huge favor but I can''t do it. No, I can''t do it."

    "Didn''t you say that you wanted to get involved?" Tobias stared at Natalie.

    Natalie shook her head desperately and muttered, "Tobias, I can do anything you want. I would

    even risk my life for the cause but I can''t do a threesome. I''m not into it and I would rather die than

    do it."

    Tobias'' face stiffened.

    He finally understood what Natalie meant.

    Where did she get all those weird ideas?

    "Natalie, stop reading web novels. Where did you get those strange ideas?" Tobias red at Natalie

    unhappily.

    It was fine if she came up with silly ideas but she even thought that he wanted a threesome? What

    was wrong with her?

    "Listen carefully," Tobias continued word by word, "He''s a world-renownedwyer and he''s here to

    discuss that woman''s case with us. He will provide you with information about the case too. It''s not

    what you have in mind!" Natalie was at a loss for words.

    Her mind went nk.

    "Before you left, you asked me to remember my promise, so I thought that you wanted to sleep with

    me when you came back. Therefore, I waited for you on the bed but you asked me toe down. I

    thought you wanted to do it downstairs and you said that there was another man. You even wanted

    me to be involved, so I thought ... I thought ... " Natalie exined incoherently.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    In the web novels, the male lead was twisted and he liked to torture the female lead with other men.

    Therefore, Natalie thought that the same thing was happening to her.

    Natalie wanted to give herself a good p. Was she stupid? Why was she always thinking about

    those things like that?

    Tobias was speechless as he stared at Natalie. He did not know how toment on her behavior.

    Natalie had a wild imagination.

    "Come." Tobias nced at Natalie.

    Natalie was not sure if she was hallucinating or not but she found that Tobias seemed helpless as

    he gazed at her.

    Natalie followed Tobias to the living room.

    As she approached the stranger, she noticed that the man was very handsome.

    Yet, his demeanor was very different from Tobias. Tobias was cold but the man looked gentle and

    reassuring. "Vincent, this is my wife, Natalie," Tobias introduced.

    Vincent stood up and extended his hand. "Hello, Miss Godfrey. I''m Vincent Hoffman. Nice to meet

    you."

    He shed a warm smile.

    Natalie was pondering if she should shake hands with Vincent. Suddenly, Tobias uttered tly,

    "Vincent, it''s great to know each other but there''s no need to shake hands."

    Vincent was taken aback but he put on a smile swiftly.

    "Mr. Whitlock, you really love your wife."

    Tobias changed the topic calmly, "Let''s start the discussion."

    Vincent nodded and switched on hisptop. "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock, and I obtained the

    information earlier. You can have a look."

    Natalie stared at the screen and spotted various photos and documents.

    It was photos of Yannah''s injuries and a statement from the hospital about her injuries. Moreover,

    there was also evidence of Yannah''s husband killing the baby and many other pieces of evidence.

    Natalie was puzzled.

    In a short time, Tobias managed to find out so much and he even asked for awyer.

    "Miss Godfrey, you''re responsible for sharing the information online. You''ll need to let everyone

    know about it and make them sympathize with Vannah," Vincent instructed. Natalie nodded and

    replied, "What should I do next?"

    "Leave the rest to me and Mr. Whitlock. You just need to take care of that," Vincent chuckled.

    Natalie was taken aback. Huh? She only needed to do that?

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    Natalie thought that she had a lot to do but that was her only task. She just needed to be a

    keyboard warrior?

    Natalie stole a nce at Tobias and asked, "That''s it?"

    Tobias'' eyes darkened and he retorted, "That''s it? It''s not that simple. You''ve got to know how to

    spread the news and guide the public''s perception. You need to make it less obvious too. Do you

    think it''s that simple?"

    Natalie''s eyshes quivered.

    Upon hearing that, she realized that it was not as easy as it seemed.

    "Natalie, your role is very important and it''s not easy," Tobias added meaningfully.

    Natalie suddenly felt that there was a heavy burden on her shoulder.

    "Yes, you''re right, it''s not that simple. Okay, you guys should continue with the discussion. I''m going

    upstairs to make some preparations," Natalie spoke like she was entrusted an important job.

    Tobias nodded and replied, "Go on."

    After Natalie left, Vincent gave Tobias a meaningful look and said, "Tobias, well, you could hand this

    to a professional. They''ll be better at spreading the news online than your wife."

    Tobias'' eyes flickered and he answered, "She has too much time so I gave her some work to do."

    Vincent was a little surprised.

    It was a peculiar reason.

    "Tobias, when did you get married? Why didn''t I hear about it? Why didn''t you invite me to your

    wedding?"

    Vincent and Tobias were old friends. Back then, they studied abroad together and they were

    ssmates for years.

    Later, Tobias returned to Glevania to work on his

    own career while Vincent devoted himself to

    bing awyer.

    Tobias contacted Vincent to ask for

    help. Coincidentally, Vincent came back to visit his rtives and he was not far from Tobias'' ce,

    hence Vincent drove over immediately.

    However, he did not expect that Tobias would ask him to take over a case.

    Vincent did a quick background check on Vannah. She was an ordinary citizen in Agaphen City.

    Vincent was not sure how Tobias got to know an ordinary woman like her because it would be

    impossible for him to meet Vannah. Moreover, it never dawned on Vincent that Tobias, who was

    cold and indifferent, would meddle in it.

    More importantly, Tobias was married and his wife was not the woman whom Vincent had in mind.

    Furthermore, Tobias'' wife seemed very young and her behavior suggested that she was not from a

    wealthy family. She was in a different leaguepared to that person.

    Vincent was doubtful. Tobias shot Vincent a look and replied, "We just got married recently and we

    didn''t hold a wedding. As for the other matters, you shouldn''t ask so much."

    Vincent zipped his mouth.

    He knew Tobias'' character and he would not say anything to upset thetter.

    On the other hand, Natalie scrolled through her mobile phone in the study.

    She found ways to direct public opinion and create hype. She was surprised as she read more

    about it.

    It turned out that Tobias was right and it was not as easy as it seemed!

    It turned out that it was quite difficult!

    Natalie swore that she would never underestimate keyboard warriors again!

    After a few hours, Natalie managed to build up some confidence. She went downstairs and asked

    Vincent to copy the documents and photos into a pen drive before running upstairs with it again.

    Natalie copied everything into theputer and began to draft her first ever post.

    It was not an easy process to write and Natalie racked her brain for words. Fortunately, Natalie

    managed to finish it.

    As she reread the emotional post, she was very excited.

    She had a feeling that her post would cause amotion online and in the country. Natalie went

    downstairs hurriedly with theptop.

    "Tobias, I wrote this post. Could you have a look?" Natalie asked in excitement.

    Tobias nced at it and his lips curled. "Very good."

    After getting Tobias'' acknowledgment, Natalie was more excited than ever.

    She said confidently, "Soon, my post will cause a sensation. Everyone will know that Vannah was

    abused by her husband and she had no choice but to kill her husband. After that, everyone will

    sympathize with her and plead for her!"

    A hint of gentleness shed across Tobias'' eyes as he watched how excited Natalie was.

    Nheless, his gentleness disappeared as soon as it appeared.

    "Miss Godfrey, can you show me your post?" Vincent suddenly asked.

    Vincent knew that Tobias rarely acknowledged others. He was very curious as to what Natalie wrote

    to be able to get Tobias'' acknowledgment.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie showed her post to Vincent swiftly and she acted like she was presenting her prized

    possession.

    After a while, aplicated look appeared on Vincent''s face.

    He could see that Natalie poured her heart out to write the post but she was not an expert.

    Therefore, her writing skills were very childish and it was impossible to cause a sensation with the

    post.

    He believed that Tobias knew that. However, Tobias did not point it out. It seemed that Tobias

    pampered his wife.

    Vincent could not help but scrutinize Natalie. Natalie was fair and adorable with her big eyes and

    cherry lips.

    There were a lot of girls like her. It was easy to spot

    a beauty like her on the streets. Yet, Vincent noticed that she was a little different from the other

    girls.

    Vincent was surprised by his own discovery. Was that why Tobias doted on Natalie? Meanwhile,

    Natalie began to continue to refresh her

    post and she was a little confused.

    "Why hasn''t anyone shared my post?"

    It was a post that was supposed to cause amotion in the country. Hence, it was strange that no

    one shared her post.

    "You just posted it," Tobias repliedposedly, "Of course, no one is going to share it yet."

    Natalie could not help but agree with Tobias.

    She uttered, "I''ll go upstairs and share the post on every social media ount. You guys should

    continue where you left off."

    "Tobias, did you marry her because of ... ?" After Natalie left, Vincent parted his lips to ask.

    "It''s not what you have in mind." Tobias''s dark eyes were fixed on Vincent''s face.

    There was an intimidating forceing from his eyes. Vincent understood that Tobias did not want

    to talk about it, so Vincent stopped prying into it.

    "Are you confident about the case?" Tobias changed the topic.

    "It shouldn''t be a problem. I should be able to reduce the sentence to ten years," Vincent replied.

    "No, that''s not what I want."

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Vincent was taken aback. "What do you mean?"

    "I want her to be acquitted," Tobias replied indifferently.

    There was a hint of shock in Vincent''s eyes.

    "Tobias, Vannah killed someone. Why are you trying to help her? Who is she?"

    Vincent knew that Tobias would have to pay a heavy price to acquit a murderer. It never dawned on

    Vincent that Tobias would go that far.

    In the beginning, Vincent assumed that Tobias came to him because Tobias wanted to reduce

    Yannah''s sentence. Yet, Vincent did not expect that Tobias would want her to be acquitted.

    "I''ll do what I can with my connections. I''ll leave the rest to you," Tobias uttered indifferently.

    However, Vincent knew thatworking was the hardest part. Even for someone as powerful as

    Tobias, he would owe others a lot of favors.

    "Tobias, what''s your rtionship with Vannah?" Vincent could not help but ask.

    Earlier, Vincent asked the same question but Tobias avoided the topic.

    "A stranger," Tobias answered cidly.

    "A stranger?" Vincent repeated with astonishment. It never dawned on Vincent that Tobias would go

    so far as to help a stranger.

    Tobias did not answer Vincent''s other question and proceeded to make a phone call.

    After hearing the content of Tobias'' phone call, Vincent was shocked again.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    It seemed that Tobias really liked his wife. He was even willing to go so far as to make her happy.

    Normally, it would be impossible for Tobias to meddle in those trivial things .

    In the study, Natalie was thrilled.

    After she posted the article on other social media, she could not help but check her first post.

    It turned out that the post was pinned on the page and there were countless people who shared her

    post.

    Natalie was so puzzled that she could not speak.

    Her post caused a sensation in such a short time.

    Natalie could not help going down to report back to Tobias again.

    "Tobias, look, my post is going viral. Thousands of people shared my post in such a short time.

    Tobias, Vannah will be alright now, right?" Natalie asked happily.

    "Natalie, you''re always very good at what you do. was right to leave it to you," Tobias replied

    meaningfully.

    Natalie scratched her head in embarrassment and answered, "I was afraid that I couldn''t do it but

    didn''t expect it to blow up so easily. I also contributed a little to save Vannah, right?"

    "You contribute a lot, Natalie. Public opinion is a powerful weapon. Natalie, you pulled it off

    brilliantly." Tobias'' obsidian eyes were fixed on Natalie''s.

    Natalie was getting a little confident.

    Suddenly, she realized that she was quite capable too.

    On the other hand, Vincent was giving Natalie and Tobias a meaningful look.

    In truth, if Tobias wanted Vannah to be acquitted, he did not need to go through so much hassle. It

    seemed that Tobias did everything for his wife.

    In the evening, Vincent stayed for dinner.

    Natalie had a good appetite and she gulped down everything.

    In the afternoon, she had removed the splint, hence eating no longer posed a problem to her.

    When she went to the hospital, even the doctor was shocked by Natalie''s amazing recovery.

    Meanwhile, Tobias and Vincent were a huge contrast to Natalie.

    Tobias and Vincent were very elegant when they ate and it was very pleasing to look at them.

    On the other hand, Natalie gave the impression that she was very hungry and she enjoyed the food.

    In the end, Natalie noticed that there was something wrong because she was the only one who was

    making sounds at the dining table.

    She stole a nce at Tobias and Vincent. She realized that they were well-mannered when they ate

    and she suddenly felt a little embarrassed.

    Therefore, Natalie slowed down and ate leisurely.

    Tobias noticed her behavior. The corner of his lips curled and a faint smile appeared on his face.

    On the contrary, Vincent noticed what was going on.

    He was not only an excellentwyer but also a well.known crime scene investigator overseas. His

    observation skills were excellent and he could tell even the tiniest detail.

    Even if he did not look at Natalie, he could tell that Natalie''s table manners were horrible.

    Vincent knew a lot of women and all of them were from wealthy families. They ate elegantly and

    they would always take small sips.

    That was his first time seeing a woman who ate like Natalie.

    Surprisingly, Tobias seemed to appreciate Natalie''s way of eating.

    Vincent was unsure why Tobias'' taste in women changed. Vicent even suspected that someone

    else was pretending to be Tobias.

    After dinner, Tobias went to see Vincent off.

    Vincent turned down the offer to live in the Whitlock family home, hence Tobias arranged for Vincent

    to stay in a luxurious apartment nearby.

    When Tobias left, Natalie was busy chatting online. Almost all theizens, who reposted Natalie''s

    post, shared the same view as Natalie. They thought that Vannah should be acquitted.

    When Tobias came back, he noticed Natalie sitting on the sofa with her legs on the coffee table and

    theptop on her stomach.

    Her posture was terrible but Tobias was not paying attention to it.

    His eyes were fixated on Natalie''s slender and straight legs. Naturally, he also spotted her

    underwear showing. Tobias swallowed.

    Meanwhile, Natalie was discussing with theizens excitedly. She only realized that Tobias was

    back when he approached her.

    She put down her legs instinctively.

    She knew that Tobias came from a wealthy family and he did not like women who had a bad sitting

    posture.

    Tobias even told her off for it.

    "Sit in the way you like. Don''t mind me." Tobias stared as Natalie withdrew her legs.

    Natalie thought that she was hearing things.

    "Um ... Won''t you dislike my horrible sitting posture?" She asked cautiously.

    "It''s cute." Tobias gazed at Natalie.

    He suddenly realized that Natalie was adorable. She was different from the other women from

    wealthy families. It was rare for someone to behave as adorably as her.

    Natalie blushed when Tobiasplimented her.

    "Well, I think that I''m quite cute too," Natalie paused and added, "Sometimes, I''ll look into the mirror

    and say, ''Natalie, Natalie, why do you have such a cute little face?"''

    Tobias cleared his throat.

    "What? Am I wrong?" Natalie looked at Tobias in

    surprise.

    He justplimented her for being adorable, right?

    "Well, yes," Tobias''s eyes were twinkling as he continued, "Every part of you is cute."

    Natalie beamed. "Yeah, great minds think alike!"

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    "How''s the post?" Tobias asked.

    "It''s great, the post is going viral," Natalie was proud as she added, "I suddenly feel that I''m

    awesome. I can''t believe that I did it."

    "Don''t stay upte." Tobias nced at the marble clock hanging on the wall and said, "You have to

    go to ss tomorrow morning, so you should go to bed early."

    Natalie recalled that she needed to attend sses the next day. After the incident with Queenie and

    Madison, she was absent from college for two days.

    "I''ll go to bed first." Natalie stood up and was about to leave. However, she did not notice Tobias'' leg

    and she tripped.

    Tobias grabbed Natalie quickly and she fell on him.

    "Bang!"

    Natalie hit the lower half of Tobias'' body and her knees crashed against the floor.

    Coincidentally, her face hit Tobias'' lower abdomen.

    Her lipsnded just below Tobias'' belt.

    The sudden impact made Natalie dizzy and she could not be bothered about the suggestive posture

    she was in.

    Suddenly, Aunt Lee entered the house with a lot of shopping bags. As soon as she entered, she

    noticed that Natalie was kneeling in front of Tobias. He was sitting on the sofa while Natalie''s head

    was buried between Tobias'' legs.

    Aunt Lee blushed.

    The youngsters were really open-minded. However, it was not something that someone of her age

    could understand.

    Aunt Lee walked out of the door quietly and pretended to not see anything.

    "Natalie, get up!" Tobias gnashed his teeth.

    Natalie did not know that her lips were on his groin. She even brushed against it identally and

    Tobias felt like he was going to explode.

    Suddenly, Natalie finally felt that there was something wrong with her lips ...

    She immediately snapped back to her senses and looked carefully. She went nk.

    Why did her face on Tobias'' lower abdomen and her lips ...

    "Ah!" Natalie jumped up immediately.

    However, her movement made her lose her bnce. Shended on Tobias again and her lips

    pressed against Tobias''.

    Tobias'' lips were a little cold.

    Natalie''s lips were a little hot. Natalie flushed when she met his eyes. What was she doing? She

    was just walking, so how

    did she fall? How did she hit Tobias'' lower abdomen? How did they end up kissing?

    Natalie was about to leave in a panic but Tobias held the back of her head firmly.

    He pried open Natalie''s lips forcefully.

    It was an aggressive kiss. Natalie was dizzy from it and her mind was in a mess.

    Tobias gradually lost control as well.

    When Natalie''s lipsnded on his lower abdomen, he nearly lost control.

    Natalie did not know that her previous posture and actions were a huge temptation to men.

    Tobias lost all his reasoning.

    In the end, Tobias continued to kiss Natalie and pinned her onto the sofa.

    Natalie noticed the mes in Tobias'' eyes and she knew what was going to happen, hence she shut

    her eyes.

    She agreed to offer herself to him, hence it was a way to repay his kindness.

    On the other hand, Tobias'' lips moved from her lips to her chin beforending on her neck but he

    was still going down.

    Natalie trembled and she curled up her toes.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Do you want to do it?" Suddenly, Tobias stopped kissing Natalie. He stared at Natalie with his

    burning eyes.

    Natalie''s eyshes quivered and after a while, she nodded heavily.

    Tobias wanted to kiss her again. "Wait," Natalie suddenly muttered.

    Tobias paused.

    "Could we go upstairs? I''m worried that Aunt Lee wille back." Natalie flushed. She did not know

    that Aunt Lee had already

    returned and she had seen something. Tobias picked Natalie up. He carried Natalie to the bedroom

    and he threw her

    on the bed before taking off his shirt.

    Natalie''s heart was racing when she saw his muscr chest.

    Tobias'' body was excellent and his figure was beyond words.

    After that, Tobias pressed himself against Natalie

    again.

    He began to kiss Natalie again and she closed her eyes. He nted kisses all over her body and it

    made her shiver.

    Following that, his warm hands touched Natalie and she felt like a hot iron was sliding all over her

    body.

    Natalie recalled the first time she slept with Tobias. Back then, Tobias jumped straight to the point.

    He never kissed or touched her like that. As a result, she did not know that his kisses were enough

    to make her tremble.

    Natalie felt that her body was melting and she felt cold but warm. She knew that her body was

    epting Tobias. Although she convinced herself that she was repaying him, she knew she was

    falling for Tobias.

    However, she dared not admit it.

    She knew very well that Tobias was in a different league and it was impossible for her to be with

    him.

    Tobias nted kisses all over her body as she felt

    the adrenaline strength. rush. Eventually, she lost her

    She was waiting for it to happen.

    On the other hand, Tobias'' hands reached Natalie''s denim shorts and he unbuttoned it. for

    Natalie shivered.

    "To ... Tobias," Natalie suddenly parted her lips and spoke up.

    Tobias stared at Natalie and there was a wave of possessiveness in his eyes. His hands did not

    stop as Natalie spoke and he removed Natalie''s shorts.

    Her fair skin came into view.

    Tobias'' throat felt dry and his eyes were full of lust.

    "It''s okay, I''ll be gentle," Tobias''s voice was hoarse and he continued, "It won''t be as painful as the

    first time."

    Back then, he thought that Natalie wanted to seduce him, hence he did not go soft on her; he was

    even a little rough.

    He knew that Natalie had a horrible experience the first time.

    Natalie''s visions blurred as she stared at Tobias. She asked a very stupid question. She did not

    know why she suddenly decided to ask it but she blurted it out.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    Natalie called nervously, "Tobias."

    "Hmm?" Tobias'' voice was coated with lust as he pulled up Natalie''s shirt.

    "Am I repaying your kindness?" Natalie whispered .

    Tobias suddenly stopped dead in his tracks.

    Natalie watched as the desire in Tobias'' eyes faded. After a while, his burning eyes were taken over

    by frost.

    The man who just lusted for her disappeared.

    "You did this to repay me?" Tobias stared at Natalie coldly.

    Natalie parted her lips but she did not know what to say.

    Was she doing it just to repay him?

    Although she tried to convince herself, she knew that it was not true.

    However, she did not want to tell Tobias.

    She knew that she was not good enough for Tobias, hence she was unconf1dent.

    Natalie did not speak.

    The huge bedroom fell into silence.

    Natalie noticed that Tobias seemed upset but she did not know why Tobias was unhappy. Was it

    what she said?

    After that, the mes in Tobias'' eyes were reced by coldness.

    Nheless, she did not understand why or what to do.

    Meanwhile, Tobias tidied Natalie''s clothes and gave Natalie a dark look before leaving.

    Natalie was confused.

    She thought that something was going to happen but she never expected him to leave.

    Was he angry?

    Natalie sat up as well and she felt uneasy.

    After a while, Natalie went out of the bedroom. She went downstairs and spotted Tobias sitting on

    the sofa.

    His face and eyes were cold.

    "You... Are you angry?" Natalie walked over to Tobias and muttered.

    "No," Tobias answered stiffly.

    "You''re definitely angry," Natalie retorted.

    It was obvious that Tobias was angry and even a fool could see that. "Okay, I''m angry," Tobias

    suddenly nced at

    Natalie and asked, "Do you know why?" Natalie was taken aback.

    She replied in confusion, "I don''t know."

    Tobias was the one who wanted her to offer herself to him and she did as she was told. She just

    wanted to confirm it, so why was he angry?

    "Was once not enough?" After a while, Natalie

    suddenly asked. Was Tobias angry because he misunderstood that she was just going to offer

    herself once?

    Tobias''s eyelids twitched.

    He stared at Natalie and asked, "Natalie, are you really stupid or are you acting dumb?" Natalie

    held her breath. An idea suddenly urred to her. After a while, she dismissed that idea hurriedly.

    How could that be? She must be daydreaming. "Tobias, I''m really stupid," Natalie replied honestly.

    The corner of Tobias'' lips twitched. "I won''t understand if you make it sound so

    difficult. Can you tell me why you''re angry? Otherwise, I can''t really think of a reason on my own."

    Natalie stared at Tobias.

    Tobias stood up and replied, "I''m not angry. You should go and rest."

    Tobias seemed like he was going out, hence Natalie asked hurriedly, "Where are you going?"

    Tobias stopped and turned over his shoulder to nce at Natalie. "We''re just pretending to be

    married, so do I need to tell you where I''m going?"

    Natalie was taken aback.

    A momentter, a trace of bitterness shed across her eyes.

    That was right, she crossed the line. They were just pretending to be married. What was she doing?

    Why did she pester him? "I understand, I won''t ask again," Natalie mumbled. She looked a little

    pitiful as she spoke.

    Tobias could not bear to see Natalie like that.

    "I''m going to thepany. I''ve been busy dealing with Yannah''s case and there are still a lot of

    things that I need to do in thepany," Tobias replied tly.

    A trace of guilt shed across Natalie''s face and she muttered, "It''s all my fault. You should go to

    work."

    Tobias did not reply and turned to leave.

    After Tobias left, Natalie began to decipher why Tobias was angry.

    After pondering for a long time, she could note up with an exnation.

    Perhaps, she came up with a reason but she dared not admit it.

    In the end, Natalie decided to let it slide because she was exhausted from thinking the whole day.

    Natalie sat on the sofa.

    She was sitting on the spot where Tobias had just sat and it was a little warm. Tobias'' body

    suddenly appeared in Natalie''s mind. His bottom was perfect and quite curvy. She flushed.

    She noticed that after she pretended to marry Tobias, she was bing more perverted than ever.

    At the same time, Aunt Lee came back. The moment she saw Natalie, Aunt Lee''s face flushed.

    "Aunt Lee, you''re back?" Natalie greeted Aunt Lee. Aunt Lee mumbled in response.

    Natalie gave Aunt Lee a strange look. Why was everyone acting strange? Aunt Lee was like that

    too.

    "Aunt Lee, why is your face so red?" Natalie could not help asking.

    Aunt Lee avoided the question and muttered, "Miss Godfrey, I''ll head to the kitchen now. You should

    rest."

    After that, Aunt Lee fled.

    Meanwhile, Natalie sat on the sofa on her own until it was veryte. She wondered if Tobias would

    come back. He might

    pull an all-nighter at thepany too. Natalie felt that it was very likely. After all, he spent the whole

    day helping her and he

    must have a lot of work to do at thepany. Natalie was very grateful to Tobias.

    She did not understand what she did to deserve his help.

    Natalie sighed and went to bed.

    She did not sleep well that night and she only fell asleep after hours of tossing and turning.

    The next day, Natalie woke up quitete. When she went downstairs, she asked Aunt

    Lee if Tobias came home the previous night.

    "Mr. Whitlock didn''te backst night, Miss

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Godfrey," Aunt Lee answered.

    Aunt Lee thought that Tobias was an energetic young man. The previous night, she saw Tobias and

    Natalie doing it on the sofa but he still went to work again after that.

    Upon hearing that, Natalie suddenly felt that the scrumptious breakfast lost its taste.

    Aunt Lee noticed Natalie''s miserable looks andmented, "Newlyweds are like that. It''ll never be

    enough."

    Aunt Lee caught herself saying the whole thing and she shut her mouth immediately.

    "What do you mean by that?" Natalie gave Aunt Lee a strange look.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    "It''s nothing." Aunt Lee forced a smile, "Miss Godfrey, it''s veryte now. Don''t you need to go to

    school?"

    Natalie saw that it was reallyte so she hurried to school after finishing her milk.

    When she arrived at the school, many people were looking at her with strange eyes. After all, the

    whole school knew that Natalie had been taken away by the police.

    Natalie had long been ustomed to those kinds of gazes.

    When she was in school, the clothes that Madison had given her had holes in it. She even gave

    Natalie clothes that she didn''t want to wear.

    As a result, Madison''s big clothes hung off Natalie''s small frame, which made her look like she was

    wearing a linen bag.

    Every time Natalie went out, a lot of people would turn their heads to look at her.

    Therefore, Natalie had already trained herself to get used to those kinds of looks.

    These strange gazes were nothing to her.

    Seeing that Natalie had returned, Sebastian and Yvonne were very excited.

    "Natalie, you scared me to death. I thought something big had happened to you. I was so

    frightened." Yvonne hugged her. Sebastian was so excited that he wanted to hug her as well, but as

    soon as he reached out his hands, he suddenly remembered that he was of the opposite gender,

    and he quickly retracted his hands.

    "It''s good that you returned," Sebastian said instead.

    "By the way, what happened to you? Why were you released?" Yvonne asked.

    "I stabbed Madison," Natalie said calmly.

    In front of outsiders, she would always act indifferent when it came to her family''s affairs.

    Sebastian was shocked, he asked, "Is it serious?"

    "Don''t worry, she is fat enough so it won''t kill her," Natalie said in disgust.

    "Natalie, why did Madison and Queenie let you go? I know that they won''t let you go that easily, so

    how are you here?" Yvonne asked again.

    Natalie''s breathing stopped for a moment.

    She wanted to say that Tobias had saved her, but after thinking about it, Yvonne and Sebastian

    would definitely not believe it if she told them the truth.

    They might even think that she was mad.

    Natalie stretched out her hands and said, "Because thew is fair, and justice is on my side."

    Yvonne and Sebastian were both amused by Natalie.

    However, knowing that Natalie was fine, they did not ask more about that topic.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie''s family affairs were a thorn in her heart. As friends, they also knew that they should not pry

    too much .

    That day, the entirety of Agaphen University was very lively, as everyone was talking about Vannah.

    When she heard a few girls talking about Vannah, Natalie first thought that she''d misheard it.

    She looked at Yvonne and said, "Yvonne, who is this Vannah that they are talking about?"

    Yvonne had a headache when she heard that.

    "Natalie, you still don''t know? Yannah''s incident has spread all over the city. The city we''re in!"

    Natalie''s heartbeat sped up.

    Yvonne continued, "She killed her husband, but it seemed that her husband was physically abusing

    her for a long time and even killed her child. Now many people are putting pressure on the court

    and asking the court to give Vannah a lighter sentence."

    Natalie''s eyes shone when she heard that.

    It seemed that that matter had begun to slowly spread among the public opinion.

    "By the way, did you all learn this online?" Natalie asked with some delight in her heart.

    After all, that post had been made by herself.

    "It was on the inte and on newspapers and magazines too," Yvonne answered.

    Natalie understood immediately.

    The reason why newspapers and magazines would report that matter must have been because of

    Tobias. Natalie felt a warmth rising up her heart.

    She''d only said a few words, but Tobias still decided to help her.

    After ss in the afternoon, Natalie returned home. At that time, Tobias had note back yet.

    Natalie originally wanted to call Tobias, but on second thought, she decided against it.

    She thought that he would be busy with his work, and it was not good for her to disturb him all the

    time.

    She ate a lonely dinner after that.

    She couldn''t exin why, but when she couldn''t see Tobias, her heart would be a little

    restless.

    Maybe it was because of the sudden coldness in Tobias''s eyes from the day before.

    Aunt Lee was moved when she saw Natalie''s look when having dinner.

    Natalie normally looked as if everything she ate was delicious. It was a rare sight to see her not

    having an appetite.

    No wonder it was said that a newly married couple were ruthless. Sure enough, such a saying was

    indeed true!

    After dinner, Natalie looked at the time. It was already seven o''clock, and Tobias had note back

    yet.

    She became restless and asked Aunt Lee when Tobias woulde back repeatedly.

    "Miss Godfrey, I don''t know that either. Why don''t I call and ask?" she offered. "Forget it, forget it,

    don''t call him," Natalie waved her hand in dismissal.

    Seeing that Natalie was so uneasy, Aunt Lee said to Natalie, "Miss Godfrey, why don''t you watch

    some TV so that you stop pacing around like that?"

    Natalie agreed and went to turn on the TV.

    A huge face appeared on the TV as soon as it was turned on, surprising Natalie.

    It was Vannah!

    "Our television station hase to Vannah''s hometown to interview people regarding the incident

    that went viral recently to see if Vannah''s friends and friends have any opinions on this matter."

    Then the photo disappeared, and a beautiful hostess appeared in front of the camera.

    All of a sudden, Natalie''s heart was lifted.

    God, it seemed that the matter really blew up; even a television station was interviewing people

    about ??tI I.

    Then, several women appeared on the screen.

    "Vannah is my good friend, so I know this matter very well. She was often beaten by her husband.

    His husband is not a human being at all."

    "I often saw that Vannah had wounds all over her body. I guess the reason she killed her husband

    was that she couldn''t stand it anymore."

    The report regarding Vannah was very long, but the most important part was at the end of the

    report.

    Vannah''s father-inw and mother-inw appeared.

    They looked at the camera and said, "I hope that the court can acquit Vannah as my son really did

    something wrong to her."

    When the program was over, Natalie''s eyes were already red.

    She was really happy to see that. Although everyone said that society was dark, human nature still

    had a good side, and justice still existed.

    For example, even Yannah''s mother-inw and father-inw were on her side.

    Natalie turned off the TV and sat on the sofa. She thought that since everyone in the country knew

    about that matter, Vannah would surely be saved.

    At that moment, Natalie suddenly wanted Tobias toe back. She wanted to talk about that

    program with Tobias.

    In short, she suddenly had a bunch of ideas that she wanted to talk to Tobias about.

    However, Tobias did note back.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    In the end, Aunt Lee advised Natalie to go to bed first.

    "Miss Godfrey, I don''t think you should wait for Mr. Whitlock anymore. He probably has something to

    do. You should go to bed. You still have to attend ss tomorrow morning, after all."

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly, and then she sighed.

    She went to bed obediently.

    However, Natalie couldn''t fall asleep when she was in bed. She felt that she had a lot of worries and

    wanted to talk to others.

    Of course, it was OK to talk with Yvonne about it, but she only wanted to talk to Tobias.

    Time passed little by little, but Natalie still couldn''t fall asleep even when it was dawn.

    At that time, she suddenly heard some small voices.

    Natalie was shocked. Could it be that Tobias hade back?

    She got excited, jumped out of bed immediately, and ran downstairs.

    Sure enough, Tobias had just returned.

    When Natalie reached downstairs, Tobias had just entered the door. The moment he saw Natalie, a

    trace of surprise shed across Tobias''s eyes.

    "It''s sote, why haven''t you slept?" Tobias asked while staring at her

    "I was waiting for you!" Natalie said without hesitation.

    "You''re waiting for me?" Tobias raised his voice slightly.

    Natalie felt that that way of speaking wasn''t that good as It seemed to be too ambiguous for a

    woman to say that she was waiting for a man at night.

    "It''s not that I deliberately waited for you, but I just couldn''t fall asleep. Then I came down when I

    heard some soundsing from downstairs," Natalie said with a forcedugh.

    Tobias understood everything clearly.

    The sound instion effect of that apartment was very good.

    If Natalie hadn''t been always paying attention to the movement downstairs, it would have been

    impossible for her to notice the sound of him entering the door.

    "Is there anything I can do for you?" Tobias asked tly.

    Natalie said happily, "Do you know? I watched the TV just now, and it had a report about Vannah.

    The TV also interviewed Yannah''s mother-inw. I didn''t expect Yannah''s husband to be so bad but

    yet have reasonable parents. They said that their son did something wrong to Vannah and hoped

    that the court could judge her as innocent." In stark contrast to Natalie''s excitement, Tobias''s face

    was emotionless.

    His face was calm and no expression could be seen.

    Natalie suddenly felt her enthusiasm drain away.

    Surely, chatting needed two parties'' cooperation to make it work.

    Otherwise, even if she spoke enthusiastically, what was the point if the other party wasn''t as

    enthusiastic as her?

    "Uh?" Natalie asked cautiously, "Are you still unhappy?"

    Could it be that Tobias was still angry because of what happened the day before?

    "No," Tobias answered coldly and his tone was as cold as winter.

    Natalie pointed at Tobias''s face and said, "You said that you weren''t angry, but your face says

    otherwise. As a man, you keep getting angry at a young woman like me, don''t you feel ashamed?"

    She said that on purpose to stimte Tobias, hoping that Tobias would not be angry with her

    again.

    "You''re not young at all," Tobias suddenly said.

    Natalie replied with pride, "Who said I''m not young? I''m still young, at least I''m younger than you!"

    Tobias''s eyes darkened a little, and he said, "I''m not talking about age."

    Natalie was stunned for a moment, and then she suddenly realized the meaning behind his words.

    Her face turned red immediately.

    However, why would she blush and feel ashamed? That was something she should be proud of.

    How many women had to do breast ergement surgery to have big breasts? But she was born

    with them. Yes, she should be proud of herself!

    "Yes, it''s really not small. What? Are you jealous that mine are bigger than yours?" Natalie looked at

    Tobias and asked.

    The corner of his mouth twitched.

    Natalie would always say something that would make him speechless.

    "Yes, I''m jealous." Tobias decided to cooperate with her.

    When Natalie saw that Tobias''s face did not seem to be as cold as before, she said, "Then stop

    being angry at me, okay?"

    A glimmer of light shed across Tobias''s eyes.

    Actually, he was not angry. It was not his style to be angry at a woman.

    It was just that at that moment, his heart felt a little cold, and he didn''t want to see Natalie.

    However, right then, he suddenly felt that coldness melt away.

    He and Natalie were originally only a couple in name, so it was normal for Natalie to hold the idea of

    repaying his kindness.

    If she just wanted to repay his kindness, he didn''t want to touch Natalie anymore. On the other side,

    Natalie saw that Tobias was still not speaking, so she said, "If you are still angry, I willpensate

    you, okay?"

    "How will youpensate me?" Tobias said as his eyes fell on Natalie.

    His eyes were shining as if they held the light of the stars out in the night sky.

    Natalie changed her mind.

    She no longer dared to say that she would return the favor by sacrificing her body, otherwise, that

    man would be angry again.

    "Then shall I cook some noodles for you?" Natalie thought that Tobias should be hungry as he came

    back sote, so she wanted to cook something for him.

    Hearing Natalie''s words, Tobias was somewhat interested in it.

    He nodded slightly.

    Natalie became happy all of a sudden, and she ran to the kitchen immediately.

    Natalie was very good at cooking so cooking simple noodles was a piece of cake for her.

    While Natalie was cooking noodles, Tobias was leaning against the kitchen''s ss door and

    watching her as she cooked.

    Looking at her humming while cooking, his eyes rippled.

    He never realized that it was so interesting to watch a person cook.

    Soon, a bowl of fragrant noodles was served. There were two poached eggs on the noodles, with

    chopped spring onions and sesame oil sprinkled on them. Even if one didn''t notice the fragrance, it

    already looked attractive from its appearance.

    "Come on, have a taste of Chef Godfrey''s cooking." Natalie brought the noodles to the table.

    Tobias took a bite and said, "Not bad."

    The noodles were chewy and springy, and the soup was vorful and refreshing. It was indeed

    delicious.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Natalie suddenly becamecent and said "I

    I

    knew that my cooking skills are good!"

    Tobias smiled slightly and continued to eat noodles.

    On the other hand, Natalie''s stomach suddenly became hungry when she saw Tobias eating

    noodles.

    What was even more embarrassing was that Natalie''s stomach made some subtle sounds.

    Natalie covered her stomach quickly and scolded herself inwardly.

    Natalie felt that she was disappointing herself. She was the one who cooked the noodles, so how

    could she get hungry when she looked at Tobias eating the noodles?

    That rumbling sound did not escape Tobias''s ears.

    He looked up and asked, "Are you hungry?"

    "I''m not hungry!"

    Tobias moved the bowl in front of Natalie, "Eat it." Natalie quickly waved her hand and said, "How

    can I eat what I cooked for you? I don''t want it."

    "I can''t finish such a big bowl by myself. It''ll be a waste if you don''t eat it." Tobias said calmly.

    "Really?" Natalie looked at Tobias suspiciously. "Yeah, it''s true," Tobias said.

    Natalie then picked up the utensils.

    Perhaps she was too hungry, but when she ate the first mouthful of noodles, she felt that it was so

    delicious that she wanted to cry.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    "Oh my god, why is my cooking so delicious? I''m almostparable to a five-star chef." Natalie

    could not help but praise herself while eating.

    Tobias looked at the woman in front of him, who was eating while talking excitedly with her cheeks

    bulging and his eyes moved slightly.

    He found that Natalie was easily satisfied; she would even be satisfied by eating delicious noodles.

    And her very inelegant manner of eating was somewhat lovely in Tobias'' eyes at that moment.

    Natalie only realised that Tobias had been staring at her after she finished the noodles.

    She touched the corner of her mouth and asked, "Is there something on my face?"

    It was only then that Tobias realized that he had forgotten his manners.

    He retracted his gaze and replied, "No."

    Natalie smiled and said, "Then why are you staring at me like that? Do you suddenly think that I am

    too bea utif u I?"

    Tobias''s eyelids twitched, he answered, "Yeah." "You have good taste."

    After Natalie finished speaking, Tobias did not continue talking about that topic.

    He changed the topic, "Vannah will go to court this Saturday. Do you want to go there then?" Natalie

    immediately nodded and said, "Of course, why wouldn''t I go to such an important asion?"

    Tobias looked at Natalie deeply. "You''ve only met her once. Why do you want to help her so much?"

    Natalie was stunned.

    After a while, she touched her head and said, "Actually, I don''t know either. I guess it''s because I

    pity her, and it''s probably just in my nature to do so. Besides, I feel that she''s the same as me in the

    sense that we are both people who have lived harsh lives."

    Speaking of that, Natalie''s eyes suddenly lit up. "But I am luckier than her because I got to meet

    you. Look, right now I get to live in such a big house, eat good things, and get to know many people

    who care about me. I think I am very lucky."

    Looking at Natalie''s shining eyes, Tobias

    unconsciously smiled.

    "She''s also very lucky." Tobias said, "Because she met you. At least, she doesn''t need to lose her

    life."

    Natalie said in embarrassment, "I did nothing. It''s all thanks to you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even have

    the ability to save even one person."

    Tobias raised his voice. "Natalie, I''m not the sole contributor for this matter, you contributed too.

    Have you forgotten all the posts you put online?"

    Natalie rolled her eyes and thenughed, "You''re right. Let me tell you, the post I made is very

    popr now. I don''t even know how many people are following it."

    Then, she took a deep breath and said, "So Tobias, look, there are still many good people in this

    world."

    Even in Natalie''s most hopeless and darkest time, she had never doubted human nature.

    Perhaps there were a lot of people in the world who were so bad that they could not be saved, such

    as Madison, Queenie, Brayden, and Yannah''s husband.

    However, Natalie also believed that there were many good people in the world, such as her father,

    Aunt Lee, and Tobias.

    Tobias did not answer her. When he saw her saying in a hopeful voice that there were still many

    kind people in the world, he was a little shocked. He thought that it was a happy thing to let Natalie

    keep such a kind and beautiful state of mind.

    "By the way, as for Yannah''s mother-inw and father-inw." Speaking of that, Natalie''s eyes

    shed with deep admiration. "I really didn''t expect that they would speak up for Vannah. They are

    such a good old couple, but it''s a pity that they have such a son."

    A glimmer of light shed in Tobias''s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant.

    "It''ste already so you should go to bed," he said.

    Natalie was surprised when she realized that it was almost three o''clock.

    "Oh, it really iste. I''m sorry for making you chat with me for so long," Natalie apologized.

    If it wasn''t for her, Tobias could go to bed earlier.

    "Me apanying you also means that you''re apanying me, right? Goodnight." Tobias said

    ndly. Natalie stood up. "Goodnight."

    Tobias nodded.

    Natalie skipped happily upstairs. The little white rabbit printed on the front of her pajamas was

    jumping along with her.

    Tobias looked at Natalie''s figure deeply.

    That night, Natalie had a good sleep, although she didn''t sleep for a long time.

    Nevertheless, sleep was like that. It depended on the quality of one''s sleep, not how long one slept.

    The next day, when Natalie got up, Tobias had already gone to thepany.

    "Then he must not have slept for long. He only slept at 3 o''clock the night before." Natalie couldn''t

    help but tell Aunt Lee.

    Just then, Aunt Lee told her that Tobias had already gone to thepany, so Natalie knew that he

    certainly didn''t sleep for a long time.

    On the other side, Aunt Lee''s eyelids twitched.

    She slept downstairs, and she heard some noise when Tobias came back the night before. At that

    time, she''d looked at the time in a daze and found that it was one o''clock in the morning.

    Nevertheless, she was too sleepy. She took a look at the time and fell asleep again.

    Likewise, at that time, Natalie said that Tobias slept at three o''clock the night before.

    There was a hint of deep thought in Aunt Lee''s eyes. Natalie looked happy and satisfied that day.

    Did Mr. Whitlock and Miss Godfrey have s*x for more than two hours the night before?

    Aunt Lee knew that there were some things that were hard to say because of her identity, but she

    couldn''t help saying it because she was a kind.hearted person.

    "Miss Godfrey, I don''t know whether I should say something like this or not." Aunt Lee said

    tentatively.

    "Aunt Lee, just tell me." Natalie took a sip of milk.

    "Miss Godfrey, I know that newlyweds are very passionate, but Mr. Whitlock has too much work on

    his hands. You should persuade him to control himself. Doing night activities until 3 o''clock in theProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.

    morning is too tiring for both of you," Aunt Lee said with a worried face.

    "Pooh!"

    Natalie spat out the food that was in her mouth.

    Aunt Lee was a little fiustered, "Miss Godfrey, I''m only reminding you. Don''t be so nervous. It''s up to

    you two to decide how the both of you live."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She looked at Aunt Lee''s embarrassed face.

    "Uh, I''m going to school," Natalie finally said after a while.

    Natalie really wanted to exin to Aunt Lee, but she had a feeling that Aunt Lee would not believe

    in her even if she exined what had really happened.

    If she said that nothing happened between her and Tobias that night, would Aunt Lee believe her?

    If she said that she was just eating noodles and chatting with Tobias the night before, would Aunt

    Lee believe her?

    There was really no need to exin, and she just let Aunt Lee continue her misunderstanding.

    After arriving at the bus station, Natalie saw a red Ferrari that was very mboyant and amazing.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Could it be Remington?

    Sure enough, as soon as Natalie walked over, the window slowly rolled down, and that handsome

    face showed itself.

    "Good morning, beautiful," Remington waved to Natalie.

    She walked to the window of the car and said in a very serious tone, "Mr. Remington, I''ll tell you the

    truth. I couldn''t say anything in front of Tobias, but I really can''t help you, so you don''t have to send

    me to school to please me."

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    Remington broke intoughter, "Get in the car. I don''t expect you to say something nice of me in

    front of Tobias. I just want to send you to school."

    "No, thanks." Natalie said righteously, "I can take the bus."

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Can a bus bepared to a sports car?" Remington said with a smile

    "Of course not. How can a buspare to a sports car? But one who is unountably solicitous

    must be hiding evil intentions. In order to be careful, I will still take the bus," Natalie said, having

    made up her mind.

    "Do you really want to take the bus?" Remington asked with a slight smile.

    Natalie nodded.

    The corners of Remington''s lips grew even bigger. Momentster, the car door opened, and he got

    out of the car.

    He stood next to Natalie.

    Natalie was shocked. "What, what are you doing?"

    Remington looked at Natalie with a faint smile, "What''s wrong? I thought you were very bold? Are

    you afraid that I''ll r*pe you on the spot with so many people here?"

    Natalie''s face turned red immediately.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not so bold. This idea would have made sense if you got into the car with me, but I

    don''t have the courage to do it with so many people here." When Remington spoke, his eyes were

    curved like a bright moon in the sky.

    Natalie was unwilling to let Remington verbally abuse and take advantage of her like that.

    When the blush on her face faded, Natalie also stared at Remington seriously and said, "I find that

    you''re so good-looking. I have never seen such a handsome man before."

    Although Tobias'' appearance was not inferior to that of Remington''s, they were indeed two

    completely different types of men.

    Tobias''s appearance was very manly, but as for Remington, if he was a woman, his appearance

    would definitely be exceedingly beautiful.

    "Well, you''ve got good taste," Remington said while smiling.

    "Since you said that you are more beautiful than a woman, if you don''t stay in your sports car and

    stand in a ce with so many people, won''t you attract other men? After all, homosexuality is

    epted now." Natalie''s tone was very serious.

    Remington''s expression changed slightly, but it soon returned to normal.

    "You little brat, your tongue is quite sharp." He looked at Natalie and said.

    "Same with you."

    At that time, a bus came.

    When she was about to get on the bus, Natalie turned back to him. "Goodbye, Mr. Fox."

    She jumped onto the bus.

    However, what happened next shocked her. Remington also got on the bus.

    Natalie couldn''t believe it.

    Didn''t Remington have a Ferrari? Would a person who owned a Ferrari take a bus?

    Moreover, his Ferrari was still parked there. Was he not afraid that his car would be towed away?

    "Beauty, help me pay for the bus fare too." There was not a trace of shame on Remington''s face

    when he said that.

    Natalie knew that he definitely didn''t have money on him, much less coins to be exact.

    How could it be possible for a man like him to bring coins when he went out?

    Natalie took her bus card and swiped it again, then she walked to the seat at the back.

    As soon as she sat down, Remington came over and sat down beside her.

    "Hey, why did you sit next to me?" Natalie frowned and said.

    There were so many empty bus seats, so why did he have to sit next to her?

    With a serious look on his face, Remington asked, "Can''t I sit where I like on public transport?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    "Aren''t you afraid that you will be driven off if I didn''t help you to pay the bus fare?" Natalie said

    again.

    Remington looked up with her delicate eyes and

    said, "No, because even if you refuse to pay for me, there is still a queue of people waiting to pay

    for me."

    Natalie was in a daze.

    Only then did she realize that at that time, a lot of eyes were concentrated on Remington.

    Natalie counted. Basically, all the women on the bus, including students, aunties, and young girls,

    were all looking at Remington. Their infatuated looks made Natalie unable to bear looking straight at

    them.

    Indeed, even if she didn''t help Remington to pay for the bus fare, those women would swarm to

    help him pay.

    It was rare to see such a handsome and noble man such as Remington on the bus.

    The corners of Natalie''s mouth moved a little, she said, "So the reason you got on the bus was to

    attract other women, huh?"

    "No," Remington said seriously as his beautiful peach blossom eyes fell on Natalie''s face. "I got on

    the bus to apany you."

    Natalie suddenly felt a little embarrassed when she was looked at by Remington''s burning eyes.

    That man''s eyes were really good-looking. When he looked at one deeply, one couldn''t help but

    panic or fluster.

    Fortunately, Natalie had already gotten used to men who were simr to Tobias. Otherwise, if she

    saw such a good- looking man, she might really be infatuated with him.

    "Why are you apanying me? I don''t need you to." Natalie felt that it was necessary to make it

    clear to Remington, no matter what he was thinking.

    "I''m pursuing you," Remington said in a half-genuine tone.

    "Don''t pursue me. I''m not interested in you," she rejected him.

    Remington looked at Natalie seriously and said, "What do you mean that you''re not interested in

    me? I''m handsome and rich, and I have good skills in bed. Do you really not want to consider me?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She couldn''t help but be impressed. He was the first man that listed his skill in bed as one of his

    merits.

    Didn''t that man know the meaning of shame?

    "Even if you''re very skillful, I still wouldn''t like you." Natalie refused him without any hesitation.

    There was a sh of deep thought in Remington''s eyes.

    After a while, he said with great meaning, "Natalie, since you didn''t want me to pursue you, you fell

    for Tobias, right?"

    "Nonsense!" Natalie jumped up reflexively.

    All of a sudden, her face turned as red as a cooked shrimp.

    "You''re blushing." Remington stared at Natalie and said.

    "The weather is too hot," Natalie said guiltily.

    Remington suddenly put his lips close to Natalie''s ear and whispered, "Natalie, have you slept with

    Tobias?"

    When he spoke, all the heat seemed to gather on Natalie''s earlobe.

    Natalie red at him angrily and said, "Why should I tell you?"

    The look in Remington''s eyes deepened, "You still refuse to admit that you''ve fallen in love with him.

    Otherwise, why would you have s*x with him?"

    "No!" Natalie retorted subconsciously, "I and Tobias are a couple in name only, nothing happened!"

    She didn''t know why, but she just didn''t want to admit to Remington''s words that she had already

    fallen in love with Tobias.

    However, she couldn''t say that she didn''t like Tobias out loud, so she could only say that nothing

    had happened between her and Tobias.

    In fact, since they became a couple in name, nothing had happened between her and Tobias.

    Remington looked at Natalie deeply and said, "Natalie, you''d better not fall for Tobias. You don''t

    know his past, do you?"

    Tobias'' past?

    The breath froze in her chest.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    Tobias'' past?

    What kind of past did Tobias have?

    Natalie looked at Remington, "What happened in the past?"

    There was a hint of darkness in his eyes as he asked, "Do you care about Tobias?"

    Natalie blushed and said subconsciously, "No."

    Remington stared at her and said, "You care about him a lot."

    Natalie got a little annoyed when she saw that Remington was staring at her like that so she denied

    it, "I said no! No means no!"

    "Really?" Remington teased her, "Then I''m not going to tell you anything."

    "You!" Natalie was so angry that she could not speak properly.

    "If you want to know, then beg me. I might consider telling you." Remington smiled slyly.

    "You wish!" Natalie snorted.

    "I don''t need to wish since I''m already good-looking." Remingtonughed, resembling a sly fox.

    "Yes, you are not only more beautiful than a woman, your mouth is better than a woman''s too!"

    Natalie said maliciously.

    However, he didn''t get angry.

    He approached Natalie and looked straight at her with his beautiful eyes, saying, "What, do you

    want to try dating a man who''s more beautiful than a woman to see how it feels?"

    There was a hint of temptation in his tone.

    If she was an ordinary woman, she would have been unable to control herself if she was to be

    stared at by Remington''s beautiful eyes.

    However, Natalie was immune to it.

    "Excuse me!" She looked at him and said clearly, "I''m not into women, thank you very much."

    He paused for a moment beforeughing.

    "Interesting, Natalie. You are interesting." Speaking of that, his tone actually became a little serious,

    he said, "I wonder if you are also this sharp-tongued when you talk to Tobias."

    "Noment!"

    At that time, the bus had reached Agaphen University. Natalie got off the bus quickly, and

    Remington followed her down.

    "What are you doing?" Natalie looked at Remington in alertness and asked, "Are you nning to

    follow me to Agaphen University?"

    "What do you think?" Remington asked while raising the corners of his eyes.

    A flicker of doubt shed through her eyes.

    The more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t figure out what exactly Remington wanted to

    do.

    She had already made it clear to Remington that she wouldn''t say anything to Tobias for him, so

    why was he still pestering her like that?

    Natalie didn''t think that he was trying to pursue her as he said before.

    After all, she had only met Remington a few times.

    The most important part was that although she also felt that she herself was also good-looking, she

    still wasn''t good-looking to the point that she would make people fall in love at first sight.

    Natalie became more confused as she thought.

    At that time, a woman ran over in a hurry.

    She was wearing a Chanel dress with exquisite makeup.

    "Remington, are you here for me?" Kimberly Campbell asked him excitedly.

    "You are?" Remington looked at her and asked.

    Kimberly was stunned.

    After a while, she said with teary eyes, "Remington, how can you forget me? You kissed me in the

    woodsst time."

    It was not until then that Remington realized who she was.

    Kimberly also understood that he wasn''t there for her.

    Natalie was also stunned when she heard the conversation between Remington and Kimberly as

    she and Yvonne had also witnessed the kiss between Remington and Kimberly a while ago in

    secret.

    How forgetful could Remington be? How could he have forgotten about Kimberly already?

    How many women did that man have to be able to forget about women so quickly?

    On the other side, Kimberly cast her eyes on Natalie''s face.

    Since Remington was not there to look for her, then why did hee to Agaphen University?

    When Natalie saw Kimberly''s eyes looking at her, she realized what Kimberly was thinking

    immediately. She wanted to avoid trouble, so she escaped in a hurry.

    However, Remington''s voice came from her back, "Beautiful Natalie, see you next time."

    Natalie couldn''t believe it.

    Did Remington want to cause trouble for her? Didn''t he see that Kimberly was looking at her with

    jealousy just then?

    Shortly after Natalie entered Agaphen University, she was stopped by a person.

    It turned out to be Kimberly. She had been following Natalie from just now, and she stopped Natalie

    after she was out of Remington''s sight.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" Natalie looked at Kimberly unhappily. "Don��t get in the way."

    Kimberly said angrily, "Natalie, I didn''t expect you to be so flirtatious when you are poor. Look at

    you, how dare you hook up with someone like Remington? Can you please look in a mirror?"

    "I take a look in the mirror every day and I see that I''m quite beautiful," Natalie said seriously.

    Kimberly was furious, "Natalie, how could you be so shameless? Don''t even think of getting

    together with Remington. I won''t spare you when I see you hooking up with Remington next time.

    Also let me warn you, a man like Remington can only be together with someone as rich and as

    beautiful as me. You, on the other hand, should stop daydreaming."

    In fact, Natalie and Remington didn''t have anything going on. If someone misunderstood, Natalie

    was willing to exin to them.

    However, since it was Kimberly, she lost any motivation to exin anything to her in an instant.

    That woman was the same as Queenie, she had ridiculed her a lot.

    Natalie smiled sweetly and said to Kimberly innocently, "Do you know what Remington said after I

    left? He said that I''m a beauty, and we should meet again. I don''t know whether I am dreaming or

    not, but I know for a fact that Remington remembered my name but he doesn''t remember yours!"

    Kimberly froze. When she finally reacted, Natalie had already left.

    After arriving at the ssroom, Natalie learned a piece of good news.

    Yvonne told Natalie that Queenie had been arrested and was used of deliberately hurting others.

    Natalie''s eyes twitched.

    She knew that it was probably because of Tobias. If Queenie was caught, Madison probably would

    not be able to escape either.

    She felt a sense of relief in her heart in an instant. Those two wicked women finally learned their

    lesson.

    Time flew by, and a lot of things happened in the next few days.

    One of them was that Kimberly started to hate Natalie all of a sudden.

    Kimberly already did not get along well with Natalie, but in the past, she just looked down on and

    mocked her openly.

    However, right then, even the slow Sebastian realized Kimberly''s hatred for Natalie.

    Sebastian and Yvonne came to ask her the reason.

    Natalie didn''t tell them too much.

    She knew clearly that it must be because of the incident with Remington from that day.

    Natalie despised Kimberly. Even though Remington didn''t even care to remember Kimberly''s name,

    she still acted so desperately for Remington''s attention.

    Remington only said goodbye to Natalie, and she could even manage to get jealous over that.

    To be honest, Kimberly''s situation was great. She was pretty, had a good figure, and her family was

    rich too.

    However, Natalie was really surprised when she saw Remington''s expression that day.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    In addition to the matter regarding Kimberly, there was also Yannah''s matter.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    The TV report from that day caused the incident about Yannah to skyrocket.

    The TV station that did the interview was very well-known in the country. More importantly, when

    they interviewed Yannah''s parents- in-w, even her mother-inw said that they should let Yannah

    go. So right then, everyone in the country was on Yannah''s side.

    The day of the court trial arrived in the blink of an eye. Natalie got up a lot earlier than usual.

    The court happened to be on the way to Tobias''pany.

    Thus, when Tobias left in the morning, he took Natalie with him.

    Benjamin, Tobias'' assistant, deliberately drove there to pick Natalie up. She and Tobias sat at the

    back of the car.

    When they were driving to their destination, Natalie suddenly felt a little nervous.

    Although the court wasn''t there to judge her, she still felt a burst of inexpressible tension.

    She suddenly felt scared. Even if the pressure of the public was so great, the court could still

    sentence Yannah to death. After all, she had killed someone.

    "Tobias," Natalie suddenly whispered.

    "Yeah?" He replied tly.

    "Can you go with me?" Natalie''s voice became smaller as she spoke.

    She knew that it was a little unreasonable to ask for that. After all, Tobias had helped her so much,

    not to mention that he had a lot of work to do.

    However, she felt scared all of a sudden, and only his presence could make her feel at ease.

    Tobias'' eyebrows twitched, but after a while, he replied, "Okay."

    Natalie''s heart was filled with joy. Did he mean that he agreed to apany her?

    Thinking that Tobias was apanying her, Natalie''s tension and unease disappeared in an

    instant.

    As long as that man was with her, she wouldn''t feel scared anymore.

    On the other side, they had arrived at the YS Group. When Benjamin was about to stop, Tobias said

    directly, "Continue driving to the court."

    Benjamin paused for a moment.

    "Mr. Whitlock." Benjamin looked back at Tobias, "There will be a meeting today..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, Tobias interrupted him, "Go to the court."

    Natalie couldn''t hear the conversation between Benjamin and Tobias at all. She was distracted and

    shocked by YS Group''s sky-high building.

    How tall and imposing it was.

    Natalie''s vocabry wasn''t veryrge, so she could only use those few words to describe the shock

    in her heart.

    Actually, she had seen the YS Group before, but it wasn''t as shocking as right then.

    Because at this time, the president of the YS Group was sitting next to her.

    Sometimes life was really wonderful. Too wonderful.

    In the past, Natalie would never have thought that the president of YS Group would have anything

    to do with her.

    Nevertheless, right then, she took a deep breath.

    Life was wonderful.

    The car continued to move forward, and soon they arrived at the court. There were a lot of media

    personnel gathering outside the court.

    Natalie was about to get out of the car, but Tobias opened his mouth and said, "Wait."

    She looked at him in confusion.

    Benjamin said, "Mr. Whitlock cannot be seen by the media outside. It might cause a sensationter.

    Let''s go directly to the court."

    Natalie suddenly understood.

    She was just an ordinary person. If she went out like that no one would''ve noticed her.

    However, Tobias was different from her. As soon as he went out, he would probably be on the

    headlines of newspapers the next day.

    Thinking of that, Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly. It seemed that Tobias had taken a lot of risks

    to apany her when in fact, there was no need for him to do that. He could''ve chosen not to

    come.

    She could not help but look at Tobias gratefully.

    He was sitting straight without any expression on his face.

    However, Natalie felt that Tobias was really like a god at that moment.

    Benjamin made a phone call and drove straight into the court. Some professional people came out

    to wee them.

    On the other hand, Vincent was also waiting there.

    Seeing Tobias, he was a little surprised, "Tobias, why did youe here in person?"

    "To have a look," he replied tly.

    Vincent looked at Natalie standing next to Tobias.

    He did not believe that Tobias would want to watch something as lively as that case. He guessed

    that he must be apanying Natalie this time.

    "Hello, Miss Godfrey," Vincent greeted Natalie.

    Natalie also nodded to him. "Hello, Mr. Hoffman."

    That day, Vincent was wearing formal clothes, and he also looked energetic.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    All too soon, it was time for the court to begin.

    Natalie saw Yannah again, and as she was being escorted, herplexion didn''t look so good.

    Vincent had done proper preparations. He showed all kinds of evidence and debated very well; he

    made the other party''swyer speechless.

    That was Natalie''s first time watching court proceedings. Even if she was ayman, she could still

    see that Vincent was indeed an excellentwyer. His preparations were so well down that no

    loophole could be found.

    Natalie thought that it was no wonder that Tobias had gotten Vincent to be Yannah''swyer. He was

    indeed a capable person.

    Soon it came to the judgement, but the result was obvious. With Vincent''s strong debate and the

    pressure of public opinion, it should not be a problem for Yannah to be acquitted.

    No one expected the ensuing plot twist to happen.

    A woman shouted from the audience. The woman looked messy and she looked very pitiful.

    "My brother was killed just like that. It''s natural that this harpy should pay with her own life if she

    killed someone! That woman must pay with her life!"

    No one expected such a thing to happen. They were all stunned.

    The woman was Sophia; she was Yannah''s sister-inw and she continued to scream, "Why is

    there such a thing? Don''t you have to pay with your life to kill people! She must die. This woman

    must die to repay my brother''s life!"

    "No one is allowed to shout in the court," the judge reprimanded sternly.

    However, Sophia didn''t budge at all as she continued to scream. In the end, a policeman had to

    come to pull her away, and she began to cry, make a fuss, and even threatened to take off her

    clothes while saying the policeman who was pulling her away was a hooligan.

    It was obvious that Sophia was a country-bumpkin, but several policemen couldn''t do anything to

    her.

    At that time, Natalie suddenly stood up and went straight to the front of the woman.

    She said angrily, but not loudly, "You said that Yannah has to pay with her life for killing someone,

    right? Then I''ll tell you why Yannah doesn''t need to pay with her life!"

    When the woman saw Natalie suddenly appearing in front of her, she couldn''t help but be stunned.

    Natalie''s crisp voice rang through the court, "If it was you who was beaten by a man all year round,

    what would you do if your child was smashed to death by this man? Could you resist killing him?

    Women are weak physically, but as a mother, they are strong. I believe not only Yannah, but all

    women in the world are like this. If they witnessed their children who were just waiting to be fed

    being beaten to death in front of them, I believe all women would make the same choice to kill that

    person!"

    Sophia was stunned, and then she started to make a scene again, "Don''t talk so much nonsense

    with me. Thew states that murderers have to pay with their lives. This is thew!"

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    "You want to talk to me about thew?" Natalie''s voice suddenly rose, and she red at Sophia and

    said, "Then let me tell you, thew is made for human interactions. Thew is the bottom line of

    morality, and morality is also a part of human interactions. Thew is to maintain the existence of

    human interaction. Even if thew doesn''t cover human interactions, it is still needed to fulfill basic

    human rights. Even thew will forgive a woman who has been treated cruelly by her husband."

    She suddenly approached Sophia and lowered her voice, "Do you have a child? If someone killed

    your child in front of you, tell me, what would you do?"

    Sophia was so shocked that she couldn''t speak for a long time.

    Just as the woman was in a daze, the policemen seized the opportunity to take her away.

    Natalie turned to look at the judge and said, "Your Honor, I think even thew has to follow moral

    principles. You all have wives and children. If someone treats your wife and children like that, what

    would you do? Even if we live by the rules, we''re still not robots. Humans are humans because we

    have emotions. I think Yannah did what anyone would do. Her crime isn''t worth a death sentence!"

    When Natalie spoke, countless eyes were focused on her, but among the gazes, two of them were

    the strongest.

    One was Vincent''s. Originally, he couldn''t understand why Tobias had fallen for this woman.

    Before, he''d thought that Natalie was the most ordinary person. She was the kind of girl who could

    not be found once she was thrown on the street.

    At that moment, he suddenly understood why Tobias liked her.

    That girl had her own distinctive characteristics.

    The other gaze came from Tobias. He looked at Natalie with a faint smile.

    Soon after, the court made a judgement. Yannah was deemed innocent and would be released

    immediately.

    Of course, it was impossible to obtain such a judgment with just Natalie''s words, or with the

    pressure from the public.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The main reason was because of Tobias.

    Of course, Natalie did not know all of that.

    After hearing the verdict, Yannah was so excited that she came to Natalie and knelt down directly in

    front of her.

    "Miss Natalie, thank you for saving me. Thank you." Even Yannah did not expect that she would be

    acquitted and deemed not guilty.

    Natalie helped Yannah up and said, "If you really want to thank me, then live a good life from now

    II on.

    Yannah nodded desperately and answered, "I will, I will."

    After Natalie and Yannah parted ways, Natalie, Tobias, and Vincent got into Benjamin''s car, which

    was waiting for them outside.

    "Thank you very much, Mr. Hoffman." Natalie thanked Vincent very seriously.

    She knew that such a trial couldn''t possibly have achieved such a result without Vincent''s hard

    work.

    Vincent''s eyes fell on Tobias, and he said. "Miss Godfrey, the one whom you should thank the most

    is Tobias."

    Natalie''s breath came to a halt.

    Of course, she knew that.

    After a while, she turned to Tobias. "Tobias, thank you."

    Different from her words to Vincent, Natalie''s voice was obviously much lower when she thanked

    Tobias. Her voice sounded so soft that it couldn''t be heard clearly.

    "You should thank yourself too, Natalie. You also contributed a lot to this matter." Tobias replied as

    he looked at Natalie.

    A red flush appeared in Natalie''s cheeks, and she smiled with some embarrassment.

    The atmosphere in the car suddenly became somewhat subtle.

    Vincent broke the silence first. "Tobias, that man''s parents really didn''t give up. It seemed that they

    are still not happy even after we gave them a sum of money. That woman is probably their daughter

    who came to make trouble on purpose."

    In order to guide the public''s opinion, Tobias had specifically asked someone to find Yannah''s

    parents-inw and give them a huge sum of money to promise to help speak some words in

    support of Yannah.

    Their son was already dead, and they couldn''t possibly revive him. What was more, their son was

    indeed in the wrong, and so the man''s parents had agreed to do as they were paid to.

    However, they didn''t expect that his parents still weren''t happy, even ordering their daughter to

    make a fuss at the court.

    As soon as Vincent finished speaking, Natalie was shocked as she realized something.

    Yannah''s parents- in-w were bought over by Tobias?

    Why didn''t Tobias tell her? She even talked to Tobias that night but he didn''t tell her anything either.

    Natalie looked at Tobias in surprise.

    Tobias didn''t seem to notice her gaze. He changed the topic calmly. "Vincent, are you going to the

    airport now?"

    Vincent nodded. "Yes."

    He had a lot of work to do, and he had taken a lot of effort to help Tobias then. Thus, he had to rush

    back to the United States.

    Tobias asked Benjamin to drive Vincent to the airport.

    "There''s no need to. You''re busy with your work too, so I''ll go by myself," Vincent told him.

    Tobias said ndly, "You''ve done me such a big favor for me, so it''s natural for me to send you off."

    The airport was near the court so they arrived after a short while.

    "Tobias, well meet again if we''re fated to," Vincent said to him before he left.

    Tobias nodded, "We will meet again for sure."

    "Miss Godfrey, I hope that the next time we meet is at your wedding." Vincent looked to Natalie

    again.

    His words were very meaningful.

    A trace of bitterness shed in her eyes, but it disappeared in an instant.

    The wedding of Tobias and her? She was afraid that such a day would nevere.

    After sending Vincent off, Natalie and Tobias went back to the car and Tobias ordered Benjamin to

    send her home first.

    When they were getting in the car, Natalie finally couldn''t help asking, "I didn''t know Yannah''s

    parents-inw were bribed by you. Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "I forgot to tell you." Tobias''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    "But I told you that night so you couldn''t possibly have forgotten about it!" Natalie did not believe

    that Tobias had forgotten hence she retorted.

    Natalie kept mentioning that Yannah''s parents- iw were sensible people to Tobiasst time as

    they were in support of Yannah, but Tobias didn''t tell her that he bribed them at that time.

    A dim light shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    After a while, he looked straight into Natalie''s eyes, and said with a low and maic voice,

    "Natalie, as you said, human nature is beautiful and glorious. I hope that you can always think that

    way. That''s why I didn''t want to let you see the bad side of human nature."

    Natalie was stunned.

    A momentter, Tobias looked away outside the window.

    Natalie came to her senses bit by bit.

    She remembered the night when she talked about that matter with Tobias happily. Presumably,

    Tobias didn''t want to destroy her fantasies.

    A lot of things came to her mind bit by bit.

    It was not only the matter regarding Yannah''s parents-inw, the TV station''s interview must have

    been because of Tobias too.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    Natalie did not know how much Tobias had done in that matter, but she knew very well that he did it

    all for her.

    Natalie suddenly wanted to say something to him, but she didn''t know what to say.

    By that time, the car had already arrived at the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    "Miss Godfrey, we''re here." Benjamin, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, reminded Natalie.

    It was only then that Natalie came back to her senses. She only realized that she hadn''t said

    goodbye to Tobias when she got out of the car in a daze, but the car was already long gone.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Her eyshes trembled, and an unclear emotion slowly rose up from the bottom of her heart.

    After arriving at the apartment, Natalie received a phone call from Yvonne.

    She happily told Natalie the results of Yannah''s case, it turned out that a lot of citizens were

    concerned with Yannah''s case, and when the verdict came out, the media immediately reported on

    it.

    "Natalie, look, thew is indeed fair," Yvonne said very happily.

    Natalie''s chest felt heavy for a moment.

    No one knew that the seemingly fair verdict had happened because of Tobias.

    "By the way, where are you? Let''s go shopping together. It''s been a long time since we went

    shopping together," Yvonne invited Natalie excitedly.

    However, Natalie was not in the mood. "Forget it. Let''s go next time if we have a chance," she

    replied.

    Seeing that Natalie was not in the mood, Yvonne had no choice but to give up on the idea.

    Natalie stayed in the Whitlock family''s apartment the whole afternoon, and all she thought about

    was Tobias.

    When it came to dinner time, she finally couldn''t help calling Tobias.

    "What''s the matter?" Tobias asked in a low voice.

    Natalie said nervously, "It''s nothing. I just wanted to ask you if you wille back for dinner."

    "I won''t be back for dinner today. There''s a lot of things to deal with in thepany," Tobias replied

    calmly.

    "Alright," Natalie said, and her tone could not hide her disappointment.

    After a moment of silence, both of them didn''t say anything, but neither of them hung up the phone.

    Finally, Natalie broke the silence. "Uh, then, how are you going to eat?"

    She had no topics to talk about with him, so she asked an idiotic question.

    "Thepany''s canteen will prepare a meal for me."

    Natalie replied with an "Alright" again before continuing.

    "Then, isn''t the food bad?"

    "It''s not as good as the food you make."

    Natalie blinked her eyes and suddenly thought of an idea.

    "Tobias, since I don''t have anything to do. Why don''t I cook something and send it to your

    company? I can see that the food in yourpany''s canteen is definitely not delicious," she offered

    almost as soon as the idea came to mind.

    Of course, just like usual, she regretted her words once she said it.

    Who was Tobias? He could get any food he wanted to eat. Did he even need her to deliver a meal

    to him?

    Unexpectedly, Tobias agreed.

    "Okay."

    Natalie''s heart beat faster. "Then I''m going to prepare dinner now."

    "Alright."

    "I''ll be hanging up."

    "Alright.��

    Natalie hung up the phone. Then, she asked Aunt Lee to take a rest, and she began to cook dinner.

    She cooked a big meal, including steaks, pork chops, pasta and so on.

    It was so much that Aunt Lee was stunned when she saw the table filled with dishes.

    "Miss Godfrey, do you have a guesting today?" Aunt Lee asked unconsciously.

    Natalie rubbed her head and smiled embarrassingly, "No, I''m sending all of these to Tobias."

    Aunt Lee widened her eyes.

    What? Even if those two had a great rtionship, she still didn''t need to cook so much, right?

    She had cooked a lot and Tobias probably couldn''t finish them all.

    Natalie exined, "I made a lot of dishes, so that Tobias can taste a lot of different vors."

    Aunt Lee looked at Natalie with appreciation. "Miss Godfrey, you spent so much effort on it. It''s rare

    for you to be so enthusiastic."

    Natalie was a little embarrassed, she said, "Haha, this is what I should do."

    Spending a little time to cook those dishes for him was just a small dealpared to what he had

    done for her.

    On the other side, Natalie was looking for a meal box to pack the meal after cooking the meal in a

    hurry, but she found that the apartment didn''t have a food container.

    Hence, she ended up going to the supermarket downstairs to buy it.

    There were a lot of varieties of meal boxes in the supermarket. Natalie was normally quick in

    choosing what to buy, but right then she was hesitating.

    She was thinking about what kind of food container Tobias would like.

    A pink-colored one? Tobias probably wouldn''t like such a feminine color.

    ck? It seemed a little too dark.

    In the end, Natalie picked a white one.

    The white-colored meal box certainly suited Tobias'' otherworldly aura.

    After buying the meal box, Natalie returned to the apartment, only to find that there was a luxurious

    car, a Lincoln, downstairs.

    As soon as Natalie approached, the car''s window slowly rolled down.

    It turned out to be Benjamin, Tobias'' assistant.

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock asked me to bring you to YS Group," Benjamin said to Natalie politely.

    Natalie did not expect that Tobias would send someone over to pick her up.

    "Please wait for a moment,1'' Natalie said as she ran upstairs, and then quickly ran down after

    packing the meal box with the food she cooked.

    Then, Benjamin drove Natalie to YS Group.

    "Mr. Simpson, is the food from thepany''s canteen bad?" Natalie asked Benjamin.

    "Miss Godfrey, you can just call me Benjamin," he said to Natalie.

    Natalie blinked her eyshes and replied, "Okay, Benjamin."

    Benjamin smiled and said, "Thepany''s staff canteen and higher-ups canteen are very good.

    The chefs who are responsible for Mr. Whitlock''s and several directors'' food are all five-star chefs."

    Natalie''s hand, which was holding the meal box, trembled.

    Oh my god, they were all five-star chefs.

    Natalie suddenly felt that delivering her home-cooked meal to Tobias was only an embarrassment.

    At the time, she''d thought that the YS Group''s canteen was very bad so she felt that she could save

    Tobias'' stomach.

    However, since she was already there, Natalie had no choice but to bite the bullet.

    Soon, they arrived at YS Group.

    Natalie followed Benjamin into YS Group''s building and felt that her eyes were dazzled.

    The YS Group''s interior decoration was very futuristic, which was generally mixed with ck and

    white colors. Although it was simplistic, it looked grand and modern.

    Benjamin brought Natalie into the president''s exclusive elevator.

    Natalie''s heart was filled with amazement. There was also a president''s exclusive elevator there.

    Sure enough, rich people knew how to enjoy themselves.

    If she had money, she would also set up a special lounge for herself to use in Agaphen University.

    At that time, she would raise her eyebrows and let out a sigh of relief while looking down on the

    people who''d said that she was poor before.

    Thinking about it, Natalie couldn''t helpughing out loud.

    However, she stoppedughing soon enough.

    As that day definitely wouldn''te!

    Even if she found a good job after graduation, it was impossible for her to make so much money.

    Natalie thought that maybe she would be poor for the rest of her life.

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock''s office is here." The elevator came to a stop.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    Natalie nodded, but she felt an inexplicable nervousness in her heart.

    Yes, this was Tobias'' office.

    It was the first time that Natalie hade to a president''s office.

    "Miss Godfrey, please go in." When Benjamin and Natalie walked out of the elevator and reached

    the office''s entrance, Benjamin reminded Natalie as he saw that she was in a daze.

    Natalie took a breath, then pushed the door open and walked in.

    It was a veryrge office. The interior of the office was simple yet noble, and there was a veryrge

    window.

    Tobias was sitting in front of his desk. His eyes were fixed on the monitor and his fingers were

    typing quickly on the keyboard.

    Natalie suddenly felt that the cheap clothes she was wearing and the meal box she bought at the

    price of 20 dors was not fit to be in such a luxurious office.

    "You''re here." Tobias said without looking up at Natalie.

    She felt that her throat had gone dry as she tried to reply.

    "Yes, I''m here."

    Then, the room fell silent.

    It was silent until Tobias finally looked at Natalie. "Aren''t you here to deliver a meal for me? Why are

    you still standing there like an idiot?"

    Natalie finally came to her senses.

    She suddenly felt that she could not give the meal box to Tobias.

    "You won''t dislike what I''ve cooked, will you?" Natalie''s eyshes trembled as she asked.

    She didn''t forget what Benjamin had said to her just then. The chefs who cooked for Tobias were all

    five-star chefs.

    "Do you think that I''ll dislike your cooking when I told you toe?" Tobias asked in return, and his

    eyes were staring at the nervous Natalie.

    She took a deep breath and put the meal box on Tobias'' desk.

    Natalie didn''t know how much Tobias'' desk cost, but at first nce, she could gauge that it was

    super expensive; it could probably even rival the price of a house. It really didn''t suit her shabby

    meal box.

    Tobias opened the meal box, and the aroma wafted into his nose.

    He stopped his work and began to eat the meal that Natalie had brought for him.

    She looked at Tobias and felt a burst of emotion in her heart.

    D*mn, he really was a president; he was so noble.

    Even though he was only eating a meal, he still looked so beautiful and pleasing to the eye.

    "How is it?" Natalie asked softly.

    Tobias raised his head and looked into Natalie''s eyes. He replied, "Very good."

    His tone was so nd that it was hard to tell whether he was telling the truth.

    Natalie blinked her eyes and said, "I just heard from your assistant that all the chefs in your

    company''s canteen are five-star chefs."

    Tobias looked at Natalie with his ck eyes and replied, "It''s not as good as a certain someone''s

    cooking."

    Natalie sucked in a breath. The way Tobias looked at her was so deep that she almost couldn''t pull

    herself away.

    She finally escaped from Tobias''s gaze after much difficulty and asked again, "Is the food container

    I chose for you to your liking?"

    "As long as it''s cooked by you, you can put it in whatever you like," Tobias said; he didn''t have any

    opinion of the container.

    "Oh," Natalie said.

    She suddenly ran out of words and Tobias had already finished his meal.

    He gave Natalie face by finishing everything that she had cooked even though there was a lot.

    "I''ll go back," Natalie said.

    Her original intention was to send a meal to Tobias and since Tobias had finished eating, she could

    go back.

    "I''m about to finish my work. Why don''t you wait for me so we can go back together?" Tobias said

    calmly.

    A light shed in Natalie''s eyes.

    Going back with Tobias? That seemed to be a good idea.

    "Then I''ll wait for you?" Natalie suggested tentatively.

    "Okay." Tobias nodded.

    After hearing his words, Natalie sat on the sofa of the president''s office directly. The sofa was very

    soft, and Natalie felt that it wasfortable to sit on.

    The next step was to wait.

    At first, Natalie thought it was quite interesting. She would look at the office''s interior and Tobias''

    work face. However, after a while, she got bored, so she took out her mobile phone to y games.

    The game she yed was an old game.

    "nts vs Zombies."

    Gradually, Natalie got too engrossed in it and she didn''t notice when Tobias came near to her.

    "This game is very old, isn''t it?" Tobias'' deep voice suddenly sounded in Natalie''s ear.

    Although he didn''t y mobile games, he still knew that that game was once very popr.

    Natalie, who was so immersed in the game that she couldn''t extricate herself from it, was shocked.

    It was only then that she realized that Tobias was beside her.

    "Yeah, it''s an old game." Natalie said while setting up the formation on her mobile phone, "Back

    when it was popr, I didn''t have a mobile phone at all. I was very jealous of others so after I got a

    mobile phone, I couldn''t help but y it to make up for my regret."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Tobias''s eyebrows twitched slightly.

    "Let''s leave, shall we? I lost again," Natalie said as she lost that round.

    This round was too difficult to get through. She couldn''t get through it no matter what.

    "Why don''t you let me have a try?" Tobias asked.

    Natalie looked up and asked, "Have you yed before?"

    "No," Tobias answered.

    Natalie''s face was full of disbelief, "Tobias, this is a difficult stage. I couldn''t even get through it after

    ying for so long, so how could you get through it on your first attempt?"

    "Just let me try," Tobias said calmly.

    Natalie still didn''t believe in him, "I don''t believe you can win this round."

    "What if I can?" Tobias asked.

    "If you can, I, Natalie, will eat my hat!" Natalie said seriously.

    Tobias''s lips curved slightly.

    "If I get through it, grant me a request," Tobias suddenly said.

    "What request?" Natalie asked subconsciously.

    "I haven''t thought of one yet. I''ll let you know after I''ve decided on it." Tobias replied.

    Natalie rolled her eyes.

    If he wanted her to agree to it then she would. Tobias couldn''t get through it anyway. That stage was

    so difficult that she couldn''t even get through it as an experienced yer, so how could Tobias get

    through it?

    Natalie handed the phone to Tobias and said, "Okay, deal. I''ll let you try."

    Tobias retrieved the phone and sat on the sofa.

    At that time, a secretary knocked on the door of the president''s office.

    "Come in." Tobias''s long and slender fingers were touching the phone''s screen as he spoke.

    The secretary came in and there was a sh of astonishment in her eyes when she saw the scene

    in front of her.

    The president, who had always been cold and noble, was sitting with a girl who still looked like a

    student on the sofa while ying a game that was popr a few years ago.

    The secretary even thought that she was seeing things.

    "What''s the matter?" Tobias asked.

    It was not until he called out that the secretary came to her senses.

    "Mr. Whitlock, there is a document for you," she said.

    "Leave it on the table," Tobias said ndly while ying the game.

    The consternation in the secretary''s eyes had not dissipated even after she left.

    At that moment, the result was out, and Tobias passed the stage easily.

    Natalie was stunned.

    "This is definitely not your first time ying this!" Natalie said in surprise, she suspected that Tobias

    had yed that game before.

    Tobias replied calmly, "Do you think there''s a need for me to lie to you?"

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    Natalie held her breath.

    Tobias was the president of YS Group and there was no need for him to lie to her. Moreover, he

    seemingly never lied.

    Was it true?

    Natalie immediately stared at him with admiration.

    It was no wonder that he was the president of YS Group. He was so much wiser than any average

    person.

    "Tobias, I think I really admire you." Natalie''s eyes were glowing as she stared at Tobias.

    A faint smile appeared on Tobias'' lips.

    "Let''s go."

    Tobias and Natalie left the office together.

    As they got off the elevator, Natalie regretteding.

    Along the way, there were a lot of employees and they greeted Tobias.

    "Hello, Mr. Whitlock."

    As they greeted Tobias, they nced at Natalie in disbelief.

    They could tell that Natalie was not an employee of YS Group. Moreover, she looked like a student.

    Why was she with the president?

    After being stared at by the employees, Natalie got goosebumps.

    The employee''s surprised and suspicious looks bothered Natalie.

    They finally walked out of YS Group and Natalie heaved a sigh of relief.

    After she got in Tobias'' car, she said "What were your employees thinking about when they stared

    at me? They were all giving me strange looks."

    Natalie noticed that the employees were looking at her like she was a monster.

    Tobias nced at Natalie and asked meaningfully, "What do you think?"

    Natalie thought about it seriously before turning to Tobias and concluded, "They think I''m your

    daughter?"

    ''Ahem!''''

    Tobias coughed.

    He gave Natalie aplicated look and asked, "Am I that old?"

    Natalie replied slyly, "I was just joking."

    Suddenly, she just felt like teasing Tobias. She wanted to see what reaction a man like Tobias would

    have.

    Well, she admitted that she was pulling a prank on him.

    Tobias stared at Natalie and his eyes flickered. He asked, "Natalie, do you remember what you said

    just now?"

    "What?" Natalie was forgetful.

    "You promised to fulfill one wish." Tobias stared at Natalie.

    Natalie recalled it and replied, "I do remember about it."

    "Natalie, you can''t move for one minute," Tobias ordered in a low voice.

    "That��s all?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s so simple. Okay, I won''t move," Natalie replied and sat in afortable position.

    She thought that Tobias would ask for something else but it was not a big deal. His request was

    rtively simple and it was easy to stay put for a minute.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Tobias took off his Patek Philippe watch on his wrist and ced his left hand in front of Natalie.

    "Remember, you''re not allowed to move for a minute."

    "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind. I''m an idiot if I move!"

    What happened next shocked Natalie.

    Tobias slid his left hand into her clothes...

    Natalie widened her eyes in surprise.

    "You!"

    Tobias gave her a warning look, indicating that it was not time yet.

    Natalie stiffened.

    She felt helpless.

    It never dawned on her that Tobias would do that. If she knew, she would rather die than agree to it.

    He was clearly taking advantage of her. He was horrible!

    Yet, she could not do anything about it as she had agreed to it.

    A minute felt like a century to Natalie and Tobias withdrew his hand on time.

    Natalie was embarrassed and she flushed.

    Tobias suddenly leaned over to her ear and whispered, "Tell me, Natalie, who will do this to their

    daughter?"

    His breaths were brushing against Natalie''s ear.

    Natalie suddenly understood.

    He was carrying out his revenge on her!

    Previously, she said that his employees might think that she was his daughter!

    He was getting his revenge because she implied that he was old!

    Tobias! How dare he treat her like that! She would get her revenge too!

    Natalie swore that she would grab his Adam''s apple if she had a chance!

    After that, Tobias drove offposedly, as if nothing had happened.

    On the other hand, Natalie was plotting her revenge.

    Unfortunately, Natalie failed toe up with a n after arriving at the Whitlock family apartment.

    They entered the apartment and Tobias gave Natalie a meaningful look. "Are you going to say that

    they''ll think you''re my daughter again?"

    Natalie stopped breathing and red at Tobias before storming upstairs.

    Tobias curled his lips as he watched Natalie leave.

    Natalie was joking with him, hence he returned the favor.

    However, he never expected that the wonderful feeling would almost break him.

    Natalie would never know that Tobias would have devoured her if he did not control himself.

    After Natalie went to the bedroom, sheid prone on the bed and her face was red.

    It was understandable if Tobias'' behavior offended her and she acted like she was furious.

    However, she knew it was not the case.

    Rather than being angry, she was shy.

    In truth, she was not angry but she told herself to be furious. On the surface, she was livid because

    she told herself that she needed to act that way.

    However, when she was on her own in the room, she could not help recalling what happened and

    she buried her face in the pillow.

    She was done for. She was going to fall into the depths of hell.

    Natalie tried her best to not think about what happened but her head ran wild.

    Immediately, Natalie jumped out of bed.

    No, she could not go on like that. She must calm down!

    Natalie went to the bathroom and nned to take a cold shower.

    At the same time, Tobias was ready to walk into the bathroom as well. He needed to take a cold

    shower to calm down the burning desire that he umted in the car.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    Water was gushing from the showerhead and poured over Natalie. The water droplets were like

    crystal pearls darting across her body.

    Natalie wiped her body absentmindedly.

    However, she could not dismiss the thoughts in her head.

    She was reminded of what happened earlier.

    Natalie stood under the shower nkly and there was an indescribable emotion in her eyes.

    Meanwhile, Tobias entered the bathroom. He was puzzled when he saw what was going on.

    Natalie was standing under the shower. Her fair skin came into view and he never saw the look in

    her eyes.

    Something was burning in his lower abdomen and it spread throughout his whole body. He kept

    staring at Natalie, not moving.

    Meanwhile, Natalie noticed that Tobias was staring at her.

    "Ah!" Natalie screamed in horror.

    She turned her back to Tobias hurriedly and eximed, "Tobias, what are you doing? Leave!"

    Natalie''s scream made Tobiase back to his senses. His eyes were burning with desire as he

    turned to leave.

    Natalie blushed and she got dressed as quickly as possible before going out.

    She was furious and ashamed when she spotted Tobias sitting in the living room.

    "Tobias, you''re shameless. How could you peep at me while I was showering?" Earlier, Natalie

    turned over her shoulder and spotted Tobias in the bathroom. He was staring at her, hence she

    assumed that he was peeping...

    Tobias did not reply and mes were dancing in his ck eyes.

    Natalie got even angrier when Tobias did not reply.

    Why would he not exin himself when she caught him red-handed? That was so disrespectful.

    "Tobias, you''re so shameless and despicable!" Natalie blurted out without thinking.

    Tobias finally showed some response. He stood up and strode towards Natalie.

    His tall figure towered over Natalie.

    Natalie was about 166cm tall. However, she was petite standing in front of Tobias.

    "I''m shameless and despicable?" Tobias lowered his head to stare at Natalie and his tone was grim.

    "Of course," Natalie mustered up her courage and continued, "You were peeping."

    "Natalie, you didn''t lock the bathroom door." Tobias''s eyes darkened and he added, "I went in

    thinking that there was no one in the bathroom."

    The bathroom was soundproof, hence it was impossible to hear any sound from outside.

    Natalie was taken aback.

    She did not lock the bathroom door?

    She pondered for a long time and recalled it!

    Previously, she rushed into the bathroom in a panic and she casually closed the bathroom door! Did

    she forget to lock the door? She just left it like that?

    Natalie flushed.

    It turned out that Tobias did not peep at her and she forgot to lock the bathroom door!

    She misunderstood Tobias!

    Natalie was ashamed as she apologized, "I''m sorry, Tobias. I... I misunderstood you. It''s all my

    fault.��

    "Natalie," Tobias'' eyes were burning as he spoke, "Are you trying to seduce me by not locking the

    door?"

    Natalie was puzzled.

    She exined hurriedly, "I didn��t. I was not thinking about that. I was just careless."

    God could prove that she had no intention to seduce Tobias. Her mind was in a mess when she

    rushed into the bathroom. She was not thinking straight and she was not paying attention to her

    surroundings.

    She forgot that she did not lock the bathroom door!

    "You were careless, huh?�� Tobias gave Natalie a meaningful look.

    Natalie nodded desperately. "It was an ident. It was really an ident. I swear that I didn''t lie to

    you!"

    Natalie swore to God that it was an ident!

    Tobias'' throat was dry as he stared at Natalie''s red face. "Then why did you look like that in the

    bathroom? Aren''t you lusting for something?"

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She understood what Tobias meant by that.

    "No, it wasn''t like that! I was thinking about something just now," Natalie exined anxiously.

    Tobias'' lips curled into a smile and he leaned close to whisper in Natalie''s ear, "Natalie, tell me,

    what were you thinking?"

    She could feel his breath in her ear and it made her numb.

    Natalie froze.

    She was on the verge of tears.

    It was a misunderstanding! A huge misunderstanding!

    "Tobias, it''s not like that," Natalie replied in a choked voice.

    God, she must be out of her mind to make such a stupid mistake!

    How was she going to exin it to Tobias? She embarrassed herself!

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "What''s the matter? Tell me," Tobias spoke in a lustful voice.

    His tone was low and hoarse and there was a hint of unknown emotions in his voice. His scorching

    eyes sent currents surging across Natalie''s body.

    That feeling shocked Natalie. What was she doing? Natalie felt that she was bewitched.

    There was seemingly a beast hiding in Tobias''s eyes and it looked like it couldsh out at her at any

    moment.

    Natalie tried her best to calm down and she wanted to push Tobias away.

    Tobias looked terrifying and Natalie never saw him act like that. His gaze sent chills running down

    her spine.

    However, no matter how hard she tried, he would not budge. Tobias was like a wall and she could

    not do anything about it.

    "Tobias, let me go," Natalie begged.

    However, Tobias did not move. His eyes were burning a hole in Natalie and he seemed like he was

    going to devour her.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    Tobias stared at Natalie''s pleading eyes and he held his breath.

    A hint of rationality returned to him.

    However, it was not enough to put out his burning desire.

    Natalie''s attempt to "seduce" him left him ring with lust.

    "Natalie, you seduced me so it''s your responsibility." Tobias'' dark eyes were bottomless as he

    continued to gaze at Natalie.

    His voice was hoarse and he could not hide his desire.

    "I didn''t seduce you..." Natalie retorted helplessly.

    "It''s your responsibility," Tobias did not care about Natalie''s remarks and repeated resolutely.

    Following that, his eyes fell on Natalie''s hand and asked, "Do you know how to do it?"

    Natalie''s head was buzzing.

    Was Tobias asking her to help him?

    "You... Are you ufortable?" Natalie stared at Tobias and asked softly.

    "What do you think?" Tobias hissed through gritted teeth.

    Natalie turned him on but she asked if he was ufortable? Tobias was not sure if Natalie was

    stupid or whether she did it deliberately!

    Natalie gnashed her teeth.

    If he wanted her to help, then so be it!

    No matter what, she turned him on, hence she should be responsible for it and stop pretending to

    be innocent.

    Furthermore, Tobias was quite generous. He did not ask her to sleep with him; instead, he only told

    her to use her hands.

    "I''ll do it!" Natalie replied through gritted teeth.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Do you know how to do it?" Tobias'' eyes darkened.

    Natalie plucked up her courage and replied, "I''m not experienced but I know how it works. Besides,

    I read it in web novels. When the heroines are pregnant or on their period, they will always help the

    presidents like that. I think I probably know how to do it."

    Web novels again!

    Tobias'' lips twitched.

    However, he could not care less at a time like that and he was going mad.

    Finally, everything was over.

    Natalie wanted to get out of bed. She was embarrassed and she wanted to go to her bedroom to

    calm down.

    Yet, Tobias held her in his arms tightly and Natalie could not break free.

    "I... I want to go back to my bedroom," Natalie''s face was red as she whispered.

    What happened earlier made it difficult for her to face Tobias.

    "Stay with me," Tobias'' low and hoarse voice rang beside Natalie.

    Although his desire vanished, he still wanted her to apany him.

    Natalie held her breath.

    Apany him?

    It was veryte. Was Tobias telling her to sleep with him in his bedroom?

    "We''re just pretending to be married." Natalie wanted to say that but she swallowed her reply.

    Tobias went out of his way to do a lot for her. Therefore, why did she have to be so hypocritical to

    keep stressing about it?

    Moreover, Tobias did enough to make her repay him with her body.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled.

    She decided to apany him.

    The entire night, Tobias hugged Natalie tightly. His body was leaning against Natalie''s back and his

    hands were around her waist.

    Natalie did not sleep well that night.

    She had a strange dream.

    In her dream, she was in the bathroom again.

    When she panicked and demanded Tobias to leave, he did not do as he was told. On the contrary,

    he rushed in and pressed her against the wall.

    In her dream, Tobias was exceptionally wild.

    The dream was very realistic as if everything did happen.

    It was bright outside when Natalie opened her eyes.

    Tobias was gone. Natalie was sweating and her body felt weak.

    She was done for!

    Natalie covered her face with her hands.

    She recalled having a romantic dream the previous night. She knew that she was in heat!

    Although she was unwilling to admit it, it happened. Otherwise, why would she have such a

    ridiculous dream?

    Natalie sat on the bed for a while. It was time for ss and she finally went downstairs.

    "Miss Godfrey, you slept in today?''1 Aunt Lee greeted Natalie smilingly.

    Natalie blushed.

    Aunt Lee noticed Natalie''s behavior and she put on a meaningful look.

    Young people simply loved to have fun. Mr. Whitlock must have toyed with her the whole night.

    Natalie was having breakfast and Aunt Lee added, "Miss Godfrey, I''ll make some nourishing soup

    for you tonight."

    "Huh? Why?" Natalie asked absentmindedly.

    Aunt Lee exined solemnly, "Miss Godfrey, youngsters like you don''t know how to control

    themselves. Hence, it''s better to take some supplements and nourish yourselves. Mr. Whitlock

    doesn''t really like soup but you should persuade him to drink some too. Although he''s very healthy,

    his body can''t take it if he does it every night and he''ll tire himself out."

    "Ahem!"

    Natalie coughed uncontrobly.

    What was Aunt Lee talking about...

    Natalie was embarrassed and she could no longer stay with Aunt Lee. Therefore, Natalie stuffed a

    piece of toast into her mouth hurriedly and ran out of the apartment.

    After arriving at Agaphen University, Natalie waste for ss and she slipped into her seat quietly.

    "Natalie, even if you''rete, you don''t need to rush here. Look at you, your face is so red." Yvonne

    stared at Natalie''s red face and she assumed that Natalie had dashed to ss.

    Natalie was taken aback and she touched her face.

    Suddenly, a notification popped up on her mobile phone.

    Natalie checked her mobile phone.

    "Are you awake?"

    Natalie stopped breathing.

    The message was from Tobias.

    It was an ordinary text message but Natalie''s heart was pounding.

    "I''m awake."

    Her fingers were shaking as she typed.

    After sending the message, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Who are you texting? Why are you so nervous?" Yvonne nced at Natalie curiously.

    "It''s nothing," Natalie was flustered as she muttered.

    Yvonne gave Natalie a thoughtful look.

    The whole morning, Natalie was absent-minded and her head was in a mess.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    After that, Tobias did not text back. Natalie checked her mobile phone from time to time but she was

    disappointed when there was no new notification.

    "Natalie, what are you doing? Why do you keep staring at your phone" Yvonne asked when they

    were having lunch.

    Sebastian was giving Natalie a doubtful look too.

    Natalie was acting strange.

    "It''s nothing," Natalie forced a smile and replied.

    She warned herself to stop checking her mobile phone. Why was she getting her hopes up?

    Tobias texted her to ask her if she was awake and she replied yes. It was just that simple, so what

    was she thinking?

    Natalie was forcing herself to think of something else when Kimberly came over with her two

    lackeys.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Kimberly strode over to Natalie and paused to re at Natalie viciously.

    However, Natalie was lost in her thoughts and she did not notice Kimberly.

    "Some people are really shameless," Kimberly mocked, "They''re poor but they have unrealistic

    dreams. Why don''t they check themselves in the mirror before doing anything stupid?"

    Natalie was taken aback when she heard Kimberly''s satirical remarks.

    Kimberly was talking about Remington but Natalie thought Kimberly was referring to someone else.

    Tobias.

    "I warned a certain someone that she should know her ce. You know, status is very important.

    Well, some rich men might fool around with poor women but ultimately, those women are just toys

    and they shouldn''t bite off more than what they can chew," Kimberly warned.

    Natalie''s face turned pale.

    On the other hand, Yvonne and Sebastian were looking at Kimberly in confusion.

    They did not understand what Kimberly was talking about.

    "Kimberly, who are you talking about?" One of Kimberly''sckeys asked in a loud voice.

    Kimberly raised her head arrogantly and answered, "Who else? I''m talking about that girl who''s

    ignorant and delusional."

    "Speaking of delusional, I recalled something," Kimberly''s otherckey chipped in, "I have a cousin

    who''s very poor and she worked as a waiter in a hotel. Well, she''s quite pretty, so she wanted to

    rely on her looks and get a rich boyfriend. Guess what? She seduced a rich guy and got pregnant.

    She was even nning to marry that rich guy but he kicked her away. In the end, he married a

    woman from another wealthy family. Who would even marry a poor woman?"

    Kimberlyughed, "Oh well, it''s a pity that these stupid women will never snap out of their stupid

    dreams."

    Natalie''s face was as pale as a sheet and she stood up.

    Natalie''s sudden behavior shocked Kimberly.

    Kimberly stared at Natalie cautiously. Kimberly knew that Natalie might be poor but Natalie could be

    a pushover. After Kimberly mocked Natalie, it was very likely for thetter to retaliate.

    Unexpectedly, Natalie left without a word.

    Yvonne and Sebastian exchanged confused looks before running after Natalie.

    "Natalie, what''s wrong?��

    "Natalie, wait for us."

    Sebastian and Yvonne finally caught up with Natalie.

    Natalie stopped dead in her tracks and took a deep breath.

    What was wrong with her? Was she thinking about her rtionship with Tobias?

    She knew that it was impossible for her to be with Tobias, hence why was she provoked by

    Kimberly?

    Was it about the previous night? Did Tobias'' text message make her this way?

    Natalie warned herself to keep her head in check.

    From the start, she knew that they were just pretending to be married!

    Nevertheless, Kimberly was right about one thing. Status was very important!

    If she did not keep her hopes up, she would not be disappointed.

    Natalie squashed the glimmer of hope that appeared in her head.

    "It''s nothing. The cafeteria was really hot, so I just wanted to breathe some fresh air." Natalie

    seemed like apletely different person and she smiled.

    "Natalie, are you okay?" Yvonne stared at Natalie worriedly.

    She felt that there was something wrong with Natalie.

    "I''m great. Why wouldn''t I be okay?" Natalie was smiling happier than ever.

    Sebastian was not very observant, hence he heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Natalie.

    "Natalie, I''m d you''re okay. Yvonne and I were worried."

    "It''s nothing. Let''s go back to ss," Natalie replied brightly and strode back to the ssroom

    briskly.

    Nothing was more important than life itself. Natalie decided to let everything go and pretended that

    nothing happened.

    In the afternoon, Qasim came back and he was apanied by his parents.

    Qasim was there to withdraw from Agaphen University.

    No one understood why Qasim was withdrawing but Natalie knew what was going on.

    Tobias must be pulling the strings and he must have pressured Qasim. Otherwise, a ruthless guy

    like Qasim would never withdraw from college.

    After finishing the paperwork, Qasim''s parents brought Qasim to the ssroom.

    They strode over to Natalie.

    Yvonne and Sebastian were shocked. They thought that Qasim and his parents were going to do

    something, hence they stood in front of Natalie hurriedly.

    Natalie pushed Yvonne and Sebastian away.

    Her eyes were clear as she asked, "What do you want?"

    Although she knew that Qasim''s father was an influential figure, she was not afraid of him.

    Even if Tobias was not with her, she would not be scared too.

    She was never afraid of anyone. She had no attachments and she only had her life. If worse came

    to worst, they would just murder her, hence she had nothing to worry about.

    A lot of students gathered around them and they were interested in the turn of events.

    In particr, Kimberly was smug and she was whispering with her friends.

    "I heard that Natalie kicked Qasim, so Qasim''s parents are probably here to settle scores with her."

    "I found it strange when nothing happenedst time. It turns out that they''re going to settle it once

    and for all."

    "Natalie will pay for what she did. Qasim''s parents are quite influential and they won''t let her off the

    hook."

    Yvonne and Sebastian were anxious but the majority of students were either busybodies or gleeful.

    Everyone believed that Qasim''s parents would teach Natalie a lesson but the oue shocked

    everyone.

    "Miss Natalie, it''s our fault for not teaching our son properly. Please forgive us," Qasim''s parents

    bowed to Natalie and apologized.

    Everyone''s jaw dropped.

    No one expected Qasim''s parents to apologize to Natalie.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    It should be noted that Qasim''s parents were much older than Natalie. Even if they were ordinary

    citizens, it was still difficult for them to apologize to a young girl in public.

    Natalie''s eyes flickered but she did not speak.

    Qasim''s parents pushed Qasim towards Natalie.

    Qasim was always bossy and ruthless. He was young and he did not know how society worked.

    However, his parents forced him toe.

    "Qasim, apologize to Natalie!" Mr. Lawson snapped sharply.

    Qasim snorted coldly.

    He stared at Natalie resentfully.

    That b*tch was the cause of his injuries and his parents even asked him to apologize to her. How

    could he do that?

    He was eager to beat Natalie up to get his revenge.

    "Qasim, did you hear your father?''1 Mrs. Lawson was anxious when Qasim did not move.

    After the incident, Mrs. Lawson knew how powerful Tobias was and they could never afford to

    offend him. Tobias was looking out for that girl, hence they must apologize to her.

    Mrs. Lawson hated herself for pampering her son. She even told him about Natalie''s rtionship

    with Tobias but Qasim was stubborn.

    Qasim was unmoving and his body was tense.

    "Qasim! What the hell are you thinking?" Mr. Lawson was agitated and he pped Qasim in the

    face.

    Immediately, a handprint appeared on Qasim''s face.

    Qasim covered his cheek with his hand and his eyes were burning with hatred.

    "Apologize!" Mr. Lawson raised his voice.

    "There''s no need to apologize." A crisp female voice rang in the ssroom. It was Natalie.

    Everyone turned to Natalie as she spoke.

    Natalie stared at Mr. Lawson and her eyes were gleaming. She continued, "Even if he apologizes, I

    won''t ept it. I don''t need you to force an apology out of him."

    She paused and added, "You''re a great father. You apologized on behalf of your son in public but

    it''s a pity that you have a disappointing son."

    After that, Natalie left without another word.

    A mixture of emotions clouded Mr. Lawson''s eyes. After a few moments, he dragged Qasim, who

    was rooted to the spot and left.

    Natalie went out of the ssroom and the crowd dumbfounded.

    All the students exchanged confused looks and they could not believe their eyes.

    How did things turn out like that?

    Qasim''s parents were influential in Aphagen City.

    On the contrary, Natalie was poor and powerless. Any influential figure could squash her like an ant.

    However, why did Qasim''s parents apologize to Natalie? Moreover, she seemed very arrogant too.

    In the end, everyone concluded that Natalie was just lucky.

    Qasim bullied Natalie and coincidentally, his parents were reasonable. Therefore, they did not put

    up a fight and apologized to Natalie.

    "That must be it. Although Qasim is quite terrible, his parents are very reasonable. Otherwise, that

    would never happen!"

    "That''s right. Natalie was so arrogant just now when she should be happy that they didn''t touch her."

    "Natalie is really lucky to meet Qasim''s parents."

    "She''s just a poor woman, so why was she so arrogant? The big shots even came to apologize to

    her, so what''s with that attitude?"

    Yvonne and Sebastian ran out of the ssroom to find Natalie.

    Natalie was standing there with a thoughtful look.

    Yvonne and Sebastian went over to Natalie and Yvonne said excitedly, "Natalie, you were so cool

    just now. You''re an extraordinary woman to be so arrogant to Qasim''s parents!"

    Natalie smiled bitterly.

    What? She knew very well that she was just putting up an act.

    She just took advantage of Tobias'' influence. Otherwise, why would Qasim''s parents apologize to

    her? She was not stupid and she knew what was going on.

    Sebastian''s eyes were shining too. He praised, "Natalie, I knew that you were different. You''re not

    afraid of power! That''s great!"

    Natalie stared at Sebastian and replied, "Sebastian, it''s better to be cautious of influential people.

    Otherwise, they''ll crush you immediately. You''d better not learn from me."

    Sebastian held his breath and asked, "But didn''t you just do that?"

    Natalie''s eyes were dark as she replied, "No one cares about me anyway. You have parents who

    love you but I have nothing. I don''t care if they crush me but you''re different."

    Sebastian went nk.

    Yvonne held Natalie''s hand and uttered hurriedly, "Stop scaring Sebastian. You were so arrogant

    just now but nothing happened to you!"

    "That''s because of Tobias." However, Natalie did not manage to say that.

    If she did, Yvonne and Sebastian would think that she was delusional.

    "It''s nothing, so let''s stop discussing it." Natalie did not want to stay on that topic.

    After ss, Natalie spotted a red Ferrari when she walked to the entrance.

    As soon as she appeared, the Ferrari honked at her.

    Natalie was shocked.

    Was it Remington again?

    To no one''s surprise, the window rolled down to reveal Remington''s handsome face.

    "Hey, beautiful, long time no see," Remington greeted Natalie with a sly smile.

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    What did he mean by ''long time no see''? They just met the other day and he made Kimberly resent

    her.

    Natalie heeded no attention to Remington and went to the bus stop.

    However, Remington did not intend to let her go and he tailed her in his car.

    Natalie stopped helplessly.

    The Ferrari pulled over too.

    Remington craned out his head and said, "Beautiful, do me a favor and get in the car."

    "Mr. Remington, do you know your girlfriend, Kimberly, was very angry thest time you called me

    that? She''s finding fault with me every single day now, so stop causing trouble for me, okay?"

    Natalie stared at Remington and eximed.

    Remington paused for a moment and repeated nkly, "Kimberly?"

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    Sure enough, Remington forgot again.

    How many women did he have to forget the name of the woman he kissed?

    "She''s the woman who was at the college gate. The other day, we saw her when you took the bus

    with me. The one who dresses up very alluringly."

    "Oh." Remington suddenly recalled Kimberly and replied, "It''s the woman who''s prettier, had a

    better figure, and had a better fashion sense than you."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She red at Remington and snapped, "Mr. Remington, you don''t have to be so honest."

    Remington chuckled, "Natalie. I''m always honest. I don''t know how to lie."

    The corner of Natalie''s lips twitched. "She is so much more beautiful than me, so why don''t you go

    and pester her? Why do you keep following me around?"

    Remington raised his eyebrow. "Natalie, don''t you know? Beauty catches the attention but it''s the

    character that catches the heart."

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    It never dawned on her that Remington was a sweet talker. A lot of women probably fell for him

    because of that. It was no wonder that Kimberly''s eyes lit up when she saw Remington.

    Natalie chuckled and her eyes were like the crescent moon. "Character captures the heart? I think

    I''m quite interesting too but you''re wrong about something. I''m not that special. I''m just limited

    edition."

    Natalie''s eyelid quivered when she spoke.

    She was quite shameless to brag like that.

    Remington was listening attentively and his eyes were twinkling.

    He knew a lot of narcissistic women but Natalie was probably on top of the list.

    Remington found Natalie amusing.

    Natalie suddenly paused and stared at him solemnly. "But Mr. Remington, what does my character

    have anything to do with you?"

    "Of course it has everything to do with me," Remington''s beautiful eyes fell on Natalie and he

    continued, "I want to date you."

    Natalie''s eyelids twitched.

    She did not want to date Remington.

    The other day, Remington kissed Kimberly fervently in the woods but hepletely forgot her

    name. Natalie could tell that he was passionate in bed but cruel in love.

    Natalie shed her white teeth and replied, "Remington, I''ll be honest but I had a crush on the

    president of the United States too. He''s my prince charming."

    Remington was speechless.

    Natalie had a particr taste.

    Natalie was very serious as she continued, "But what does this have to do with him? Well, you think

    that I''m interesting so you want to date me. Yet, that''s your business and it has nothing to do with

    me."

    Remington did not know what to say.

    Natalie took a step closer and stared at Remington.

    They were very close to each other and she was amazed by Remington''s looks again.

    His skin was better and his eyshes were longer than a woman''s. His eyes were captivating and

    they could bewitch anyone.

    Natalie spoke, "Mr. Remington, it''s your business if you''re interested in me. I don''t care if you take a

    photo of me and hang it on your wall but stop disturbing me. You''re interfering with my life when you

    pick me up every day. Be like me, even if I have a crush on the president, I won''t go to the United

    States and mess up his life. That''s all. Goodbye."

    After that, Natalie ran away.

    Natalie had boarded a bus when Remington came back to his senses.

    The moment she got on the bus, she turned over her shoulder to give him a sly smile and she

    looked like a fairy.

    At that moment, there seems a ripple in Remington''s heart.

    Natalie returned to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    Earlier, she did not have to be so rude to Remington. After all, she did not hate him.

    He was handsome and a sweet talker, hence it was difficult for anyone to bear a grudge against

    him.

    Natalie even felt that it would be cool to have a friend like him.

    However, Remington was not looking for a friend and Natalie did not like that.

    If she had no feelings for a man, she would turn him down honestly. She would not give him any

    hope or maintain the suggestive rtionship.

    By the time Natalie got home, Aunt Lee had prepared a meal for her.

    There was Natalie''s favorite dish.

    Roasted beef!

    Natalie loved greasy food.

    Natalie was eating happily and Aunt Lee told her off, "Miss Godfrey, eat slowly. There''s still more so

    you don''t have to eat like that."

    Natalie muttered with her greasy lips, "I can''t slow down, Aunt Lee. It''s so good, so how could I eat

    slowly?"

    Suddenly, the door opened and Tobias came in.

    Natalie froze when she saw his tall and handsome figure.

    She never expected Tobias to return so soon.

    It did not matter if Tobias returned early. Yet, they did so many embarrassing things the previous

    day, hence Natalie... She could not look Tobias in the eye.

    She recalled what happened the previous night.

    Her hands were sore and Tobias held her tightly and kissed her passionately. In the end, Tobias was

    panting; everything was real!

    Natalie''s face blushed.

    She suddenly felt like fleeing the scene. She did not want to see Tobias or she would die from

    embarrassment.

    However, Tobias strode to Natalie. He gazed at her and his eyes flickered.

    Natalie''s lips were greasy and she looked ridiculous.

    Nevertheless, he found her adorable.

    Meanwhile, Natalie was ashamed when Tobias stared at her.

    She did not only recall the incident the previous day but she did not want Tobias to see her terrible

    table manners too.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie panicked and wanted to grab a tissue to wipe the grease off her lips. However, she was so

    agitated that she could not grab it.

    Tobias stretched out his hand.

    Coincidentally, his hand brushed Natalie''s fingertips.

    A trace of warmth spread from Natalie''s fingertips to her whole body. She was taken aback but she

    withdrew her hand hurriedly as if she had done something wrong.

    Tobias grabbed some tissue to wipe the sauce off Natalie''s lips.

    Natalie was more anxious than ever when Tobias did not only see her ridiculous behavior but

    helped her wipe her lips too.

    "Don''t..." She wanted to say that she could wipe her lips on her own.

    However, her words were inaudible and she recalled that her mouth was still full.

    Therefore, Natalie swallowed hurriedly.

    Momentster, Natalie''s face froze.

    She was too nervous and it was arge piece of beef. She swallowed it forcefully and the meat

    became stuck in her throat.

    "Ahem!''''

    Natalie could not care less about her image as she tried hard to swallow the beef stuck in her

    throat.

    Yet, it did not work!

    That piece of beef was very stubborn and it was impossible for Natalie to swallow it.

    "Is it stuck?" Tobias asked in a low voice.

    Natalie was helpless.

    Why was Tobias always around to see her embarrass herself?

    She could imagine how hrious she looked.

    Her lips were greasy and she looked awkward with a piece of beef stuck in her throat.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    Natalie nodded in embarrassment and she wanted nothing more than to kill herself.

    Tobias poured her a ss of warm water.

    "Are you feeling any better?" Tobias asked.

    Natalie continued to shake her head in despair.

    It just dawned on her that her favorite dish was a b*tch. It looked delicious but it was up to no good.

    She ate it and it ended up being stuck in her throat.

    Tobias patted Natalie''s back and Aunt Lee wasing up with some household remedies

    anxiously.

    Fortunately, Tobias rejected Aunt Lee''s ideas.

    He took Natalie to the hospital immediately.

    Concurrently, most of the doctors in the hospital were off work.

    However, Tobias visited personally, hence the attending physician, who had gone home, rushed

    back.

    The doctor was at a loss of words when he learned that Natalie choked on a piece of roasted beef.

    He treated many patients who had fish bones stuck in their throats. However, it was the first time for

    him to treat a patient who choked on roasted beef.

    The doctor helped Natalie remove the piece of meat and Natalie finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Natalie vowed that she would never eat roasted beef again!

    On the way home, Natalie lowered her head and did not speak.

    "What''s wrong? Did you be dumb after choking on a piece of meat?" Before starting the

    engine in the car, Tobias stared at Natalie and asked.

    Natalie held her breath.

    "I... I''m ugly, right? I keep embarrassing myself," After a short pause, Natalie whispered.

    No woman would be as clumsy as her.

    Other women were graceful and elegant. They would always be pleasing to the eye and they would

    never embarrass themselves as she did.

    "Yeah, it was quite ugly," Tobias replied.

    Natalie''s heart sank.

    "Let''s have a walk," Tobias suddenly suggested, "The weather is very good today."

    He did not feel like driving back immediately and he wanted to have a walk with Natalie.

    Natalie hesitated for a moment but Tobias got out of the car.

    Therefore, Natalie had no choice but to follow him.

    The weather was great and the breeze was pleasant.

    Natalie kept her head down and followed Tobias.

    Tobias suddenly stopped in his tracks and Natalie bumped into him.

    "Ah!"

    Natalie covered her nose. It was a sudden impact but fortunately, she did not have any stic

    surgery, otherwise, her nose would have lost its shape.

    Tobias smiled as Natalie covered her nose.

    "How could youugh at me?" Natalie red at Tobias.

    He made her bump into him but he had the audacity tough at her? He was horrible!

    "Why are you walking with your head down? Are you too ashamed to show your face?" Tobias

    asked.

    Natalie stopped breathing.

    A few momentster, she answered softly, "You said I was ugly, right? How could I show my face

    when I''m so ugly?"

    Tobias'' smile grew.

    He knew that Natalie took what he said to heart.

    He replied, "It''s ugly but I don''t mind. I think it''s okay for you to stay like that."

    Natalie was astonished.

    Tobias said that he did not mind? He even said that it was okay for her to stay like that?

    "Why would you think like that?" After a while, Natalie could not help but ask, "Men like elegant

    women, right? Men like women who smile gracefully, right?"

    Tobias'' eyes flickered.

    "Natalie, do you think there are more elegant women or women like you in this world? Women like

    you who would show their panties when they sit down, rest their legs on the coffee table and choke

    on a piece of meat?"

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Well, she knew that she was weird but Tobias did not have to be so straightforward.

    He would make her embarrassed.

    "Tell me? Hmm?" Tobias'' voice became lower.

    Natalie whispered, "Of course, there are more elegant women."

    A shameless woman like her was rare.

    Tobias'' eyes were twinkling. "Rare items are precious, so I think highly of you, Natalie."

    Natalie raised her head in disbelief to stare at Tobias.

    Tobias was looking at her too.

    Their eyes met and an indescribable feeling was brewing in their hearts.

    Natalie looked away hurriedly.

    She could not bear to look into Tobias'' eyes.

    His eyes were like a maic field and he was capable of bewitching anyone who stared at them.

    However, Tobias suddenly held Natalie''s chin and forced her to look at him.

    Under the moonlight, a ray of light shone on his face and he looked more charming than ever.

    "Natalie, you''re excellent," Tobias uttered in a low yet convincing voice.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled.

    "You should be more confident," Tobias continued.

    Natalie''s eyshes quivered again.

    A momentter, she replied with a faint smile, "I''m very confident. I''m so confident that I even get

    overconfident sometimes."

    Tobias'' eyes darkened. He knew that Natalie was putting on a tough look.

    He could see through Natalie. She masked herck of confidence and it was the result of her family

    problems.

    Natalie brushed Tobias'' hand away and lowered her head. "It''ste. Let''s go back."

    Tobias did not speak and went back to Whitlock family''s apartment with Natalie.

    They arrived at the apartment, Natalie was about to get out of the car but Tobias stopped her.

    Natalie paused.

    Tobias'' dark eyes could seemingly see through her heart. "Natalie, promise me that you''ll be

    confident."

    Natalie''s heart was pounding.

    After they went home, Aunt Lee scrutinized Natalie worriedly.

    Aunt Lee''s nervous behavior made Natalie helpless.

    "Aunt Lee, I''m fine. I''m really okay," Natalie reassured.

    Aunt Lee patted her chest and sighed, "You scared me, Miss Godfrey. Thank God nothing

    happened to you. I''ll never make roasted beef again."

    Natalie''s lips twitched. Well, she would never eat roasted beef again.

    That night, in the bedroom.

    Natalie walked to the French windows.

    The Whitlock family''s apartment was located in the best area in the city. She could see the beautiful

    scenery from the window.

    Tobias'' words echoed in her head repeatedly.

    Natalie raised her head to stare at the starry sky. She muttered, "Natalie, you''re excellent. You

    should be more confident."

    A bitter smile appeared on her lips.

    Since when did she lose her confidence?

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    Natalie could not remember when she started behaving like that. Everything probably umted

    over time.

    For instance, Madison would call her vulgar names since Natalie was a child.

    Perhaps, it was the other time when her father gave her some money because he knew that

    Madison was not nice to her. Hence, he asked Natalie to save the money and spend it wisely. She

    kept the money in a small box and would only use it when she needed to. Unfortunately, Madison

    found the money shortly after.

    Natalie exined that her father gave her the money. However, Madison beat Natalie up and made

    her kneel in front of her school with a sign that read ''thief'' on her chest.

    Back then, Natalie was young and she did not understand things nor fight Madison.

    The students and teachers who passed by pointed their fingers at Natalie. She was traumatized in

    her elementary school.

    After that incident, she earned a new nickname, ''thief.

    Every time a student lost something, someone would exim in an exaggerated fashion, "Search

    Natalie''s belongings. She might''ve stolen it."

    Perhaps, she lost her confidence ever since that day and her low self- esteem was deep- rooted in

    her heart.

    No matter how cheerful she was or how hard she tried to hide it, her low self-esteem would torment

    her.

    After a few moments, Natalie suddenly took a deep breath.

    She should not continue to drown in her own past.

    She needed to be confident just like Tobias told her to. She needed to be confident!

    Natalie decided to set a small goal so she could gain her confidence eventually and walk out of her

    past.

    She did not want to be pessimistic. Her life was great, hence she should not let her past trouble her.

    Without warning, Natalie opened the window.

    A gust of wind blew her hair away from her face.

    Natalie raised her hand and held it around her lips. She shouted, "Natalie, you need to be confident.

    Do you hear me? You need to be confident! Natalie!"

    After shouting at the sky, Natalie felt so much better.

    She closed the window andy on the bed.

    "I should sleep. Tomorrow will be a beautiful day and I will be confident!" Natalie said to herself.

    In another bedroom, Tobias was reading a proposal.

    Suddenly, he heard someone shouting. He could not hear it clearly but he could make out that it

    was something about confidence.

    It was Natalie''s voice.

    Tobias'' eyes went nk for a while and his lips curled into a smile.

    Personalities were built over time but a change of heart changed everything.

    Recently, he kept hinting at Natalie. He believed that Natalie was positive and she would be able to

    improve her self-esteem.

    The next day, Natalie got up and stretched her limbs.

    She made a bold decision.

    She ran to her cloakroom that was filled with designer clothes.

    Natalie used to touch them but she never had the guts to wear them.

    She felt that she was not qualified to wear designer clothes and she should stick to cheap clothes.

    However, Natalie told herself that she was qualified to wear them!

    It was just some clothes, hence why was she not qualified?

    Her low self- esteem was a "thorn" in Natalie''s heart. After talking with Tobias the previous day, she

    decided to remove the thorn.

    Natalie grabbed a white dress with a cute doll printed on it.

    After putting on the dress, Natalie checked her own reflection in the mirror and her head went nk.

    It was just a dress but why did she feel different when she put it on? It was in a different league from

    her cheap clothes.

    Natalie took a deep breath and went to the living room.

    Aunt Lee was cing a ss of milk on the table and she was taken aback to see Natalie.

    Aunt Lee was not familiar with designer clothes but she found Natalie beautiful in that dress. Natalie

    looked so much better in it than what she would usually wear.

    "Miss Godfrey, your dress is beautiful and it suits you," Aunt Leeplimented sincerely.

    Natalie could not help but smile.

    Women were vain and they would always be happy when someone elseplimented them.

    After breakfast, Natalie went to ss. To be honest, she was a little nervous.

    She was anxious to wear an expensive dress to ss.

    However, Natalie forced herself to calm down.

    She told herself that she was only wearing an expensive dress but why should she be nervous?

    She would not be frightened.

    "Natalie, you''re excellent. You should be more confident," Natalie kept repeating the mantra in her

    head.

    It seemed to be working and she was less nervous after chanting the mantra.

    After arriving at her ssroom, Yvonne and Sebastian gathered around Natalie andplimented

    her dress.

    The other students paid little attention to her. After all, it was not a big deal for someone to wear

    beautiful clothes.

    Natalie rxed.

    However, it all ended when Kimberly strode into the ssroom.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Kimberly was taken aback when she spotted Natalie.

    Natalie was puzzled too when she noticed Kimberly.

    They were wearing the same dress!

    Natalie''s dress was a spitting image of Kimberly''s.

    Everyone in the ssroom stared at Kimberly and Natalie.

    Everyone began to gossip.

    "Oh my god, Natalie and Kimberly are wearing the same dress."

    "Kimberly is the campus belle but Natalie is a poor girl. This is going to be fun."

    "How dare Natalie wear the same dress as Kimberly? Who does she think she is?"

    "That''s right, Kimberly always wears designer clothes. Can Natalie even afford them? She must be

    wearing a fake one!"

    The remarks pierced Natalie''s heart and her face turned pale.

    Her head was filled with horrible thoughts again.

    Why would she want to wear designer clothes? Was she crazy? She knew that she did not deserve

    it. Those designer clothes were meant for rich youngdies, not someone like herself.

    Those terrible remarks overwhelmed her again but a face appeared in her head gradually.

    Under the soft moonlight, the man was handsome and his eyes were brighter than the stars in the

    sky.

    He told her, "Natalie, you''re excellent. You should be more confident."

    He added, "Natalie, promise me that you''ll be confident."

    On the other hand, Kimberly was livid.

    She was not only furious that Natalie was wearing the same dress. More importantly, she was mad

    because Natalie looked better in the dress!

    Initially, Kimberly''s curvy figure would look better in everythingpared to Natalie.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    However, it was an adorable dress. Although Natalie was not as beautiful as Kimberly, Natalie was

    cuter than Kimberly.

    Therefore, the dress looked perfect on Natalie and she looked like a fairy in the forest.

    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that Natalie looked much better in that dress.

    Kimberly rushed to Natalie and snapped, "Natalie, you''re so poor and it''s okay if you can''t afford

    designer clothes but how could you buy a replica?"

    Natalie looked better in the dress, hence Kimberly could only find other ways to humiliate Natalie.

    It was a dress from thetest spring collection and it cost well over tens of thousands of dors.

    Kimberly was confident that Natalie could not afford it and she was wearing a replica.

    Although Natalie''s dress seemed legit, Kimberly concluded that it was a replica.

    Sebastian was next to Natalie and he was confused. He was a nerd and he did not understand

    anything about fashion.

    He never heard of fake designer clothes.

    Yvonne was taken aback. Did Natalie buy a replica?

    It looked so real and it was a spitting image of Kimberly''s dress.

    "Natalie, why are you quiet? You had the audacity to buy a replica but you dared not speak?"

    Kimberly continued to shout.

    Natalie suddenly raised her eyes and her tone was indifferent. "Why are you so agitated, Kimberly?

    Is it because I look better than you in this dress?"

    Kimberly flushed as Natalie read her mind.

    Natalie stared at Kimberly and added word by word, "I have the right to wear any clothes I like, be it

    designer clothes or replica. Besides, I look good in any clothes. Kimberly, I don''t know what you''re

    talking about but I know that I look better in this dress. You''re embarrassing yourself, Kimberly, not ~

    II me.

    Natalie emphasized thest sentence.

    Kimberly was furious but she could not refute. It was true that Natalie looked better in the dress!

    Kimberly red at Natalie viciously and ran out of the ssroom.

    It was humiliating and she wanted to go back to change her clothes!

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief as Kimberly ran away.

    She tried so hard to act tough earlier. If things stretched out, she would be the one running away.

    Earlier, Tobias'' remarks rang in her head.

    Tobias told her that she was excellent and she should be more confident.

    That was why Natalie mustered up her courage.

    After sitting down, Natalie suddenly smiled.

    It was nice being confident. She managed to anger Kimberly too.

    Yvonne gave Natalie a strange look.

    "Natalie, what are youughing at?" Yvonne could not understand why Natalie was acting weird

    lately.

    Natalie blinked and replied, "It''s nothing. I''m just happy."

    Yvonne stared at Natalie''s dress and asked, "Natalie, where did you buy your dress? It looks like

    the real deal. Why don''t you bring me to the shop?"

    Natalie answered seriously, "It''s real and it''s not a replica."

    Yvonne''s head was dizzy.

    Oh no, Natalie was acting weird again.

    After ss, Natalie darted out of the ssroom.

    She was still a little nervous in the morning but she was rxed at the moment.

    She went to the entrance and spotted an Aston Martin.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    She slowed down deliberately and wanted to sneak out from the side entrance.

    Unexpectedly, she was discovered and the Aston Martin followed her unhurriedly.

    Natalie felt so helpless.

    The Aston Martin stopped and Remington came out of the car.

    "Beautiful, if you don''t want to get in my car, then I''ll take the bus with you. It felt great taking the bus

    with youst time."

    Natalie strode away swiftly. If someone from her college spotted her staying with a handsome guy,

    their envious looks were enough to burn holes in her.

    Remington followed Natalie nonchntly but he still managed to catch up with Natalie as she

    rushed away.

    After walking away from her college, she slowed down. She was exhausted from brisk walking.

    "Why are you following me again?" Natalie asked unhappily.

    The previous day, she made it clear to Remington, right? Why did hee again?

    Remington''s eyes were fixated on Natalie''s dress and heplimented, "Dior''stest design.

    Natalie, you look beautiful in it."

    Natalie''s head was buzzing. "Answer my question!"

    Remington''s eyes were serious as he replied, "I thought about what you said to me yesterday and I

    came to a conclusion." "What?"

    "You had a crush on the president of the United States but you''re not with him because you dared

    not pursue him. I looked it up and found that his wife is fat and she''s so much uglier than you.

    Therefore, you''ll still have a chance if you go after him," Remington smiled and continued, "Just like

    me. I can''t back down because you turned me down. At the end of the day, I might have a chance to

    date you."

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    For the love of god, she did not know what to do with Remington.

    "It''s impossible. It''s impossible for me to date you!" Natalie insisted.

    "Natalie, how do you know that it''s impossible?"

    "Because you''re a yboy!"

    Remington chuckled, "If you be my girlfriend, I promise that I''ll be loyal and cherish you."

    Natalie had goosebumps upon hearing that.

    "Pigs could fly if you''re telling the truth!" Natalie snapped grumpily.

    She did not believe Remington.

    How could a yboy like him stay loyal to a woman?

    "You think that I''m lying?" Remington questioned.

    "Of course," Natalie did not hesitate as she spoke.

    "Will you believe me if pigs could fly?" Remington asked again.

    "Yeah, right," Natalie replied casually.

    Remington''s eyes flickered.

    "Ah, I dropped my wallet over there. Remington, can you pick it up for me?" Natalie''s face suddenly

    changed.

    "Where is it?" Remington turned over his shoulder instinctively.

    There was no response. When Remington looked back, Natalie was gone.

    Remington paused and he put on a meaningful smile.

    Pigs could fly? Well, that was interesting.

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief when she returned to the Whitlock family apartment.

    It never dawned on her that Remington would be so difficult to deal with. Fortunately, she was

    quickwitted, otherwise, Remington would have tagged along.

    However, it was strange and Natalie suddenly thought of something.

    Judging from Remington''s car and clothes, it was obvious that he was rich.

    His face was handsome and wless too.

    Countless women would flock to a rich and charming man like him. Kimberly, who was very

    arrogant, was very meek to Remington too.

    Why would a man like him pester Natalie?

    A frightening idea suddenly crossed Natalie''s mind.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    Was Natalie unaware that she was an attractive beauty? Was she capable of charming every man

    she met?

    Natalie fished out a mirror quickly and stared at her reflection.

    In the end, she came up with a conclusion.

    Confidence was a good thing but she was a little overconfident.

    "Miss Godfrey, it''s time to eat." Aunt Lee prepared dinner.

    Natalie responded and went to the dining table. After dinner, she wanted to take a shower but Aunt

    Lee stopped her.

    "Miss Godfrey, wait, don''t shower yet. Your dress is beautiful, so you should show it to Mr. Whitlock.

    He will definitely like it," Aunt Lee said with a smile.

    Natalie was taken aback and she blushed.

    She should show it to Tobias.

    She was a little shy but she was looking forward to it as well.

    Her feelings were jumbled up.

    Finally, Natalie took a deep breath.

    That was right, Tobias bought the dress for her, hence she should show it to Tobias.

    After that, Natalie waited in the living room. She decided that she would shower if Tobias was not

    back by eleven.

    It was in the middle of the night so it would be weird for her to sit on the sofa in a white dress.

    Unexpectedly, Tobias came back at seven in the evening.

    Previously, Tobias was handling Natalie''s problem, hence he umted a lot of work. For the

    past few days, he was busy with his work.

    However, he was only human and he felt tired.

    When Tobias walked into the apartment, Natalie tensed up.

    She began picturing what would happen.

    As soon as Tobias came in, he would nce at Natalie and he would look amazed.

    "Natalie, you''re so beautiful!" Tobias wouldpliment her.

    Meanwhile, Natalie would wave her hand in embarrassment. "No, you tter me. It''s nothing."

    However, the thing she imagined did not happen!

    Tobias did not even spare a look at her!

    Tobias was exhausted. After entering the apartment, he was prepared to go upstairs and rest.

    "Tobias!" Natalie noticed that Tobias was about to go upstairs, hence she called out.

    She wanted to let Tobias see her in a beautiful dress.

    Tobias paused for a moment and turned to Natalie.

    After staring at theputer for the whole day, his vision was blurry.

    Natalie stood up and stared at Tobias shyly as she waited for hispliment.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Tobias did not seem amazed.

    Natalie was taken aback and gave a dryugh, "Tobias, do you think I look special today?"

    Tobias rubbed his tired eyebrows.

    He did not notice anything special about Natalie because he was too exhausted.

    Natalie was helpless.

    She twirled and the hem of her dress fluttered. She asked again, "Didn''t you notice that I look quite

    special today?"

    Natalie annunciated.

    "Natalie, does your hip hurt? I''ll ask the doctor to check on you." Tobias watched as Natalie twirled

    around and he thought that her hip hurt.

    Natalie was exasperated.

    Did she look like she hurt her hips?

    "My hip is perfectly fine!" Natalie retorted stiffly.

    Aunt Lee could no longer stand and watched, thus she stepped forward and pointed out, "Sir, Miss

    Godfrey wanted you to check out her dress. She looks very beautiful today."

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    Oh God, why did Aunt Lee tell him that? Natalie was very embarrassed.

    Tobias held his breath and turned his attention to Natalie.

    He scrutinized her and noticed that she was wearing a gorgeous dress that made her look like a

    fairy.

    He was too tired to even notice earlier.

    "It''s beautiful." Tobias''s lips curled into a smile.

    Natalie''s heart was pounding and she muttered, "Really? Is it beautiful?"

    "Yeah, you look like a princess," Tobias approached Natalie and added, "A beautiful princess."

    Natalie flushed.

    That was the first time someone described her as a princess.

    Suddenly, Natalie was delighted and nervous.

    "Is it from the cloakroom?" Tobias asked.

    He could tell that it was a designer dress.

    Natalie''s face was red as she nodded.

    Tobias gave a meaningful smile. "Natalie, you''re getting confident now."

    Back then, he prepared the cloakroom for Natalie but she only touched the clothes but never dared

    to wear them.

    Nheless, he never expected that she would have the courage to wear it.

    Suddenly, Tobias was no longer exhausted.

    Natalie raised her voice and eximed, "Yeah, I''ll be more confident."

    She wanted to believe that she would be better.

    "Why don''t we go out for a walk?" Tobias suddenly suggested.

    It was still early. Originally, he wanted toe back early to rest but he was not in the mood to rest.

    "Where?" Natalie was taken aback.

    Tobias replied with a smile, "Let''s go."

    Tobias would not do anything to harm her. Moreover, she was tempted to go out with him.

    When they got downstairs, Natalie got into Tobias'' car. It was a Ferrari.

    She went nk as she stared at the Ferrari. Remington seemingly had a Ferrari too.

    She was wondering if she should tell Tobias about Remington.

    After all, Remington kept pestering her. He even said that he wanted to date her. More importantly, it

    seemed like she should tell her ''husband'' about it.

    However, she felt that she might be fussing over nothing.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Remington was humorous and he was probably just joking with her. She might just be overthinking

    if she took him seriously.

    She was lost in her thoughts when the Ferrari sped off.

    "Where are we going?" Natalie asked subconsciously.

    "Harrods za," Tobias replied cidly.

    Natalie was startled.

    Harrods za? Was it that famous Harrods za? It was a shopping mall for famous luxury

    brands.

    The visitors of the mall were either rich or influential and ordinary citizens would never dare to walk

    in.

    Natalie was so frightened that she forgot about Remington.

    "I''m not going. The things there are expensive," Natalie refused immediately.

    Tobias'' dark eyes fell on Natalie and he asked, "Didn''t you promise me that you''ll be confident?

    Hmm? Are you going back on your words?"

    Natalie shook her head and exined, "It''s not about self- confidence. The things there are too

    expensive and there''s no need to spend so much money."

    Tobias chuckled, "Natalie, you''re with me now, so you can spend all the money you want."

    "Natalie, you''re with me now." Tobias'' remarks echoed in Natalie''s head.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    Natalie waspletely dumbfounded. Was she considered to be dating Tobias now?

    They were just a couple by name. Could that even be considered as dating?

    Or, what Tobias meant was...

    Natalie was unsure of what she was feeling, and her heart beat faster as she got more nervous.

    There was a hint of indescribable joy in her nervousness.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    While she was in a daze, they arrived at the Harrods za.

    The Harrods za was covered with dazzling lights at night, which made it look more extravagant.

    Tobias got out of the car.

    "Get down," Tobias said to Natalie, who was sitting in the car nkly.

    It was not until then that Natalie came back to her senses.

    She nced at Harrods za and said in a soft voice, "I don''t think we need to go in. I already have

    a lot of clothes."

    "There''s never too much when ites to women''s clothes." Tobias replied.

    "But it''s a real waste of money," Natalie whispered.

    Tobias''s eyes became deeper and darker, he said, "Other than it being a waste of money, is it

    because you feel inferior, and you feel that this is not a ce for you?"

    Natalie was shocked.

    Tobias saw through her.

    There was another important reason than just it being a waste of money.

    Natalie felt that the famous Harrods za was not a ce for someone like her. She could only

    dream about it but could never afford it.

    "Natalie, you can go anywhere you want. Believe in yourself," Tobias replied with a low voice.

    Tobias'' gaze on Natalie carried strength, a strength that raised Natalie''s courage.

    Natalie took a deep breath and walked in with Tobias.

    Thest time, she also went to Infinity za, another high-end mall with Tobias. At that time, she

    also met someone there.

    However, Infinity za was nothingpared to Harrods za.

    Harrods za was incredibly expensive.

    Tobias took Natalie into a shop.

    The salesperson was warmly serving Natalie. She even helped choose clothes for Natalie, but

    when Natalie saw the amount they were paying, she was frightened.

    After leaving that store, Natalie whispered to Tobias, "Let''s leave. It''s too expensive."

    She was not feeling inferior. It was just the clothes were too expensive, and it was not worth it.

    Tobias stared at Natalie calmly and said, "Natalie, you are as beautiful as a princess today. You are

    worth any clothes, no matter how expensive it is."

    He took Natalie to another shop and bought a lot of things.

    Quickly, Natalie was overwhelmed by all the shopping they did to a point that she did not know

    where she was anymore

    The numbers on the bills were giving her a heart attack, and all of it was spent on her!

    When they got back to the car, Natalie looked at Tobias and said, "Tobias, I..."

    She was suddenly lost for words.

    Since they had already bought it, saying anything else would make her seem too melodramatic.

    She could not possibly ask Tobias to refund all of those clothes when he had already paid for

    everything. She was not that crazy.

    "Tobias, thank you," Natalie spat those words out after a long time.

    How could she show her appreciation after he spent so much money on her?

    "You don''t need to thank me. You just need to be more confident," Tobias said lightly.

    Tobias hoped that Natalie couldpletely get rid of her past and restart her life.

    Natalie was slightly stunned.

    Tobias did so much for her and brought her to Harrods za to buy clothes for her just to boost her

    confidence.

    Tobias knew Natalie had no courage to enter such a high- end ce and did not think she was

    worth buying branded clothes.

    "Tobias, why are you so good to me?" Natalie could not help but ask.

    When she said that, she took a quick nce at Tobias and lowered her head quickly.

    She did not dare to look straight into Tobias'' eyes.

    "Do you want to hear my answer?" Tobias asked in a low voice.

    "Yeah," Natalie replied softly.

    "Raise your head and look at me." Tobias said in an authoritative tone, "Natalie, you are showing

    how inferior you feel when you don''t look people in the eye."

    Natalie held her breath. After a while, she raised her head and looked straight into Tobias'' eyes.

    As they looked into each other''s eyes, an unknown emotion started to fill the car.

    Natalie could hear her own heartbeat.

    When Natalie looked up, Tobias'' heart seemed like it was gently tugged.

    Natalie''s eyes were very beautiful just like ck mercury in a pool of white mercury. They were

    sparkling like the eyes of a kitten.

    He looked at Natalie and said in a low and mesmerizing tone, "Because I like the way you look

    when you are confident."

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    She felt dizzy all of a sudden and blurted out.

    "Do you like the way I look when I''m confident, or do you like me?"

    Natalie regretted the moment she finished her sentence.

    God, what was she saying?

    Natalie felt that she must have gotten too overconfident recently. So overconfident that it was

    borderline narcissistic.

    Did she think that she was so beautiful that men would just fall head over heels for her at one

    nce?

    Tobias'' pupils grew darker, but he did not answer the question directly.

    He looked deeply at Natalie and said, "What do you think?"

    Natalie''s heart almost left her body.

    What did Tobias mean by that? Could it be?

    Natalie''s heart was beating so fast that it was almost too overwhelming for her.

    At that moment, Kimberly''s words began to wander in Natalie''s mind.

    The light in her eyes dimmed little by little.

    "Natalie, look at me." Tobias''s deep voice sounded. "Don''t lower your head."

    Natalie lowered her head unconsciously as she thought of what Kimberly said.

    Tobias'' words rang in her ears. She then subconsciously raised her head, and her eyes met with

    Tobias'' eyes again.

    His eyes were the source of Natalie''s courage and strength.

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    Don''t feel inferior, don''t feel inferior, don''t feel inferior.

    Natalie kept reminding herself.

    "Tobias, does Cindere also have the right to dream?" Natalie said with courage.

    Tobias'' eyes grew darker, she said, "Everyone has the right to dream."

    "Can I really?" Natalie''s eyes sparkled with hope.

    What happened next left Natalie bbergasted.

    Tobias bent over.

    He gently nted a kiss on Natalie''s forehead.

    "Yes, you can." His low voice sounded in Natalie''s ears.

    When Tobias''s kissnded on her, Natalie''s head was buzzing.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    Natalie felt giddy after that. She could not remember how Tobias brought her back. It seemed that

    Tobias said goodnight to her too. Then, Natalie entered her bedroom andid down on her bed

    giddily.

    This was not the first time Tobias kissed her, but Natalie had never felt so giddy.

    Was it because of their previous conversation? Was it because she asked Tobias if he liked her? Or

    was it because she asked him if she had the right to dream? And was Tobias'' kiss an affirmative

    answer?

    It was over. Natalie was done for.

    Right then, Natalie was sure of one thing.

    She, Natalie, had fallen for Tobias!

    Originally, she wanted to bury her feelings forever because she knew that she was not worthy of

    Tobias.

    Just as Kimberly said, marriage should be between two people of equal ss, and Tobias''s partner

    could only be a rich youngdy.

    However, the conversation she had with Tobias caused her true feelings to resurface.

    What if Tobias also liked her? What if she had the power to dream too?

    Tobias told Natalie that everyone had the right to dream.

    Natalie put her finger into her mouth and bit it hard. The pain from her finger spread throughout her

    whole body.

    Calm down, Natalie, calm down.

    She reminded herself over and over again, but how could she calm down?

    She could vaguely feel the kiss on her forehead and the touch of Tobias''s cold lips.

    Natalie touched her forehead and it was burning hot.

    Not only her forehead, but her whole body was burning hot.

    Natalie closed her eyes.

    She was screwed. She waspletely immersed in her fantasies.

    That night, Natalie had a dream.

    In her dream, she was Cindere.

    At 12 midnight, the pumpkin carriage came to pick her up.

    Then, Natalie put on her ss slippers, got in the pumpkin carriage, and went to the pce.

    The pce was very big and luxurious. She then saw that Tobias was waiting for her.

    Tobias was wearing a white tuxedo. He was so dashing that he outshone the magnificence of the

    pce.

    Natalie gave her hand to Tobias.

    Tobias held Natalie''s hand and danced.

    "Natalie, everyone has the right to dream. Even Cindere could be a princess." Tobias

    whispered in Natalie''s ear, "My princess, marry me."

    Natalie smiled sweetly.

    She, because of Tobias, could finally be a princess.

    In the Lawson family, Qasim was grounded.

    He was very upset.

    He went to find his father.

    "Dad, I want to go out!" Qasim said to his father.

    Mr. Lawson red at Qasim and said, "What do you mean you want to go out? You offended

    Natalie, so you''d better keep a low profile and wait until the matter is settled. Otherwise, there will

    be consequences!"

    Qasim''s widened his eyes. He had always been domineering in that city. He was always the bully

    and had never been bullied. However, he was caught off guard by his dad''s words.

    Qasim spat on the ground and said, "That b*tch Natalie. It��s a shame that I did not kill her then."

    Mr. Lawson saw how unremorseful Qasim was and pped him hard across the face.

    Qasim''s face was painted with five red marks of his father''s fingers.

    He covered his face, and his face was twisted with hatred.

    He was the only child so he grew up spoiled. His father had never hit him before. Because of

    Natalie, he was pped for the second time.

    "Qasim, let me tell you. I can''t protect you if you mess with Natalie again!" After saying that, Mr.

    Lawson left angrily.

    Seeing his father leave, Qasim''s eyes zed with hatred.

    Why was his father so afraid of Natalie? Did he not know that Natalie was from a poor family?

    Everyone at Agaphen University looked down on her!

    However, right then, his father not only wanted him to apologize to Natalie but also not to mess with

    her. No matter how hard Qasim tried, he did not understand why.

    After he froze in ce for a long time, an evil idea came to his mind.

    He could not let Natalie off.

    Natalie humiliated him and he wanted her to suffer.

    Qasim made a call.

    He called his good buddy.

    "Qasim, any good news to share?" The man on the other end of the phone said, sounding like a

    hooligan.

    "Call a few people. I found a woman for you guys to have fun."

    The man on the other end of the phone replied happily, "Really? Is she hot?"

    All of a sudden, Natalie''s image appeared in Qasim''s mind.

    He had to admit that although Natalie was good-for-nothing, she was beautiful. Otherwise, he would

    not have had this intention.

    "You can bet on it. Get ready. Call a few more people and I''ll make sure you guys have the time of

    your lives."

    "Alright, I''ll wait for you then." The man on the other end of the phone hung up excitedly.

    After hanging up, Qasim went to find his mother, Mrs. Lawson.

    He begged Mrs. Lawson to let him out.

    "Qasim, your father forbade you from going out. He''s afraid that you''ll get into trouble," Mrs. Lawson

    replied. She knew she was at the heart of the struggle.

    Qasim said in a soft tone, "Mom, I''m just meeting up with a few of my ssmates. I won''t cause any

    trouble. Don''t worry."

    Mrs. Lawson''e heart softened. She thought that it would not hurt to let Qasim go out for a while, so

    she did.

    However, she never expected she letting her guard down would be the beginning of a catastrophe.

    When Natalie woke up, it was already bright.

    That dream was very long and beautiful.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She even dreamed that she married Tobias and had many children with him.

    Natalie blushed.

    She even dreamed of the whole procreating process.

    Tobias was pressing down on her while doing that shameful deed.

    Natalie pped herself gently to stop herself from fantasizing anymore.

    She should not be horny. It was bad for her.

    Natalie thought people from the past really had it going for them. No wonder there was a saying

    about how those who were well-fed and well-d were inclined to be lustful. The saying really made

    sense.

    She never thought of such things when she was with the Godfrey family.

    She was living well from the moment she stepped into the Whitlock family. She started fantasizing

    and even dreamed of it in her sleep.

    "Natalie, stop being so shameless," Natalie said to herself.

    After that, she smiled.

    She was unsure why she was in such a good mood that day.

    After washing up, Natalie went downstairs happily.

    A sumptuous breakfast was prepared on the dining table.

    ''Aunt Lee, where is Tobias..." When she said Tobias''s name, Natalie''s heart tickled.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    "Mr. Whitlock went to work a long time ago," Aunt Lee said.

    That was what Natalie thought.

    Thinking of Tobias, Natalie could not help smiling.

    After breakfast, she walked to the bus station.

    As soon as she arrived at the bus station, Natalie was no longer in a good mood.

    Yes, she saw Remington.

    Remington did not drive. He stood there with a clean suit, and he was looking dashing.

    He was too dashing and noble-looking. He did not look like he would be in a ce such as a bus

    station as he had countless eyes on him.

    "Natalie," Remington greeted with a smile when he saw Natalie.

    The sun was very bright, but Remington''s smile was brighter.

    Just by appearance alone, Remington was irrefutably charming.

    It was a pity that Natalie saw through how much of a b*stard Remington was from what happened

    to Kimberly.

    He forgot the woman''s name whom he just kissed. If he was not a b*stard, then what was he?

    Natalie pretended that she did not see Remington. Remington was unaffected by how cold Natalie

    was. He put his charming face on and said to Natalie, "Why aren''t you in that beautiful dress of

    yours?"

    Remington saw that Natalie was wearing regr clothes.

    Natalie blinked her eyes, "What does it have to do with you?"

    She wore her regr clothes, not because of inferiority but because she felt that branded clothes

    should be left for asions only. She was still a student and had no ability to make money, so there

    was no need for her to act like she was rich.

    "No matter what you wear, you will always be the most beautiful woman in my eyes," Remington

    said in a wicked smile. "Of course, you''re even more beautiful without any clothes on."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She red at Remington and said, "Can you not be such a pervert? I''m already a married woman,

    so why are you still pursuing me? Do you want to be a homewrecker? I won''t agree with it even if

    you wanted to!"

    A faint light shed in Remington''s eyes, "Natalie, you''re so beautiful. Didn''t you say that you and

    Tobias were just a couple on paper? So how would I turn into a homewrecker?"

    Natalie''s breathing stopped.

    After a while, she raised her eyes, "Can''t the fake be real?"

    She never imagined that her marriage with Tobias would be real one day, but Tobias''s words

    the day before gave her a little hope.

    Although there was a slim glimmer of hope, it was just starting to bud.

    However, that could still be considered as hope.

    Everyone had the right to dream, right?

    Remington froze.

    After a while, he asked in a serious tone, "Did you fall for Tobias?"

    Natalie turned away and ignored him.

    "Natalie, have you slept with Tobias?" Remington''s voice sounded again in Natalie''s ear.

    Natalie became angry and looked at Remington again, "What we do is none of your business. It''s

    my prerogative not to tell you!"

    The dim light in Remington''s eyes became deeper and darker.

    Following that was a moment of silence.

    Then, the bus arrived, and Natalie got on the bus.

    Judging from his behavior and silence, she thought Remington would not follow her up the bus.

    However, he still did.

    Natalie sat in a seat at the back and Remington sat next to Natalie.

    As soon as the bus moved, Natalie suddenly heard Remington''s voice.

    His tone was no longer flirtatious like he usually was.

    "Natalie, I''m not a virgin anyway. I still can ept it if you slept with him."

    Natalie was so angry that she was about to burst.

    "I''m not willing to, even if you''re willing to ept it. God knows how many women you have slept

    with. I don''t want to have anything to do with a man like you!" Natalie said rudely.

    In all fairness, Natalie did not hate Remington very much.

    However, Natalie had to be rude to him as he kept on pestering her like that. Only in that way that

    she could make Remington give up.

    "Don''t talk like Tobias hasn''t slept with other women," Remington replied to Natalie in a gloomy

    tone.

    Natalie was stunned.

    Remington''s words went straight into Natalie''s mind.

    She never thought about that question before.

    However, since Remington mentioned it, she could not stop herself from thinking about it.

    Has Tobias slept with other women before?

    A bitter smile appeared in the corner of Natalie''s mouth. She assumed Tobias must have slept with

    other women before.

    After all, men had lustful desires. Not to mention a powerful man like Tobias must have had a lot of

    women making moves on him.

    Natalie suddenly felt ufortable.

    Although she knew she had no right to pry into Tobias''s past, even right then, Natalie and Tobias''s

    rtionship was very ambiguous. There was no clear line, so she should not overthink it.

    Nheless, after hearing Remington''s words, she felt very ufortable.

    Remington''s eyes became deeper and darker at the sight of Natalie''s changed expression.

    Natalie really fell for Tobias.

    Along the way, Remington and Natalie said nothing.

    She was trying to calm herself down. She told herself not to overthink it, and Tobias''s past had

    nothing to do with her. However, she just could not control herself.

    Not only that, but she kept imagining Tobias being together with an unfamiliar woman.

    Natalie was going crazy.

    Finally, the bus arrived at Agaphen University. Natalie got out of the bus, and Remington followed

    her.

    Natalie did not notice that Remington was still following her as she was thinking about Tobias. It was

    not until Remington stopped her that Natalie realized that he was still following her.

    Natalie stopped.

    Remington looked at Natalie seriously with his beautiful eyes and spoke.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Natalie, give me a chance to pursue you."

    Remington had always used a teasing tone to talk to her. Natalie was not used to the serious tone

    he was using on her now.

    And whenever Remington got serious, no woman could resist his beautiful eyes.

    Natalie avoided looking at his eyes, "Sorry."

    After that, she walked quickly towards Agaphen University. Remington looked deeply at Natalie and

    then left.

    Kimberly saw the entire thing from a distance and was very furious.

    Since she was quite a distance away, she could not hear what Remington said to Natalie clearly, but

    she could clearly see Remington''s seriousness and affection towards Natalie.

    He had never treated Kimberly that way.

    Remington had never been serious towards a woman before, but Kimberly noticed that there was a

    hint of seriousness in Remington''s eyes when he looked at Natalie.

    However, the seriousness in his eyes dissipated very quickly.

    Kimberly was very angry, and she trotted to catch up with Natalie immediately.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    "Natalie!" Kimberly stopped in front of Natalie.

    "Don''t get in the way." Natalie nced at Kimberly and said.

    Kimberly''s eyes looked like a hissing snake. She said, "Natalie, you are really shameless. Don''t you

    feel ashamed, always trying to seduce Remington?"

    "Did you see what happened?" Natalie suddenly stared at Kimberly and asked.

    Kimberly came to her angrily so early in the morning and said this. She must have have seen her

    and Remington together earlier. That exined why she was furious.

    "Yes, I saw everything!" Kimberly red at Natalie angrily.

    Natalie said disdainfully. "If you saw everything, then you should know that he was the one who was

    pestering me, not the other way around. So you should be looking for Remington. Why are you

    looking for me? You came looking for me when you''re the one who can''t keep hold of your man.

    Who''s the shameless one?"

    After that, Natalie pushed Kimberly away and said, "Get out of my way."

    Kimberly almost fell down from Natalie''s push.

    "Natalie, you shameless b*tch!" She shouted from behind.

    Natalie ignored her and went away. Natalie arrived in her ssroom. She had not sat for too long

    when Kimberly and her groupies gathered around her.

    Natalie''s eyes darkened. She knew that they had bad intentions.

    Kimberly was the first to speak, "Everyone, listen up. Everyone who''s studying at Agaphen

    University is rich, so why is there a poor person here?"

    "That''s right. That poor person doesn''t know her own ce too," someone seized the opportunity

    and continued.

    As if they had reached an agreement, Kimberly immediately said, "I advise a certain someone to

    know her ce. Those rich people are not as easy to deal with as she thinks, and she might turn

    herself into aughing stock."

    "The poor will always stay poor. Don''t even dream of getting together with someone rich."

    "Yes, the poor should look for another poor partner. They shouldn''t even think of looking for a rich

    partner. Things such as this are destined. People have to give themselves into fate. Does a certain

    someone understand?"

    Natalie stood up immediately.

    Hearing such words, Natalie would have run away like thest time.

    However, this time, she did not.

    She remembered that Tobias told her that she had to be confident and brave.

    Natalie did not know where she got the strength from and swept her cold eyes over to Kimberly and

    her groupies.

    Natalie''s eyes were big and bright. That nce made her eyes glisten even more. People who were

    swept by her gaze were all stunned.

    "Giving into fate. Tell me, what do you mean by giving in to fate?" Natalie asked coldly.

    The women were stunned and Kimberly was the first one to snap back to her senses.

    She looked at Natalie proudly and said, "The poor should ept their fate, be well aware of their

    own circumstances, and don''t even think about climbing the social hierarchy!"

    Natalie looked at Kimberly''s face and said, "Were you from a lineage of the rich? Did you know that

    the rich will only stay rich for three generations? Which lineage had neve had poor generations in

    their ancestry? It''s because they don''t give into the fate that they turned things around!"

    As Natalie spoke, her tone became stronger, "Let me tell you, Kimberly, everyone has the right to

    dream. Even if she is poor and in a dire situation, that doesn''t mean that she has no right to dream.

    Every dog has its day. You being rich right now doesn''t mean that you will still be rich in the future.

    It''s the same for the poor; them being poor right now doesn''t mean that they will be poor their whole

    life. Don''t becent with your current wealth. You still have a long way to go. Let''s wait and

    see!"

    Kimberly was so angry that her face turned red and she shouted.

    "If you want to wait and see, then we''ll wait and see!"

    Natalie ignored Kimberly and walked out of the ssroom.

    Natalie was not in a good mood because of Remington and Kimberly.

    Natalie was also tired when she went back at night.

    She did not eat much.

    Aunt Lee knew that something bad happened just by Natalie''s appetite.

    The usual Natalie would eat a lot. She would not stop until she had at least three portions of food.

    Right then, she only ate less than half a portion of food.

    "Miss Godfrey, are you in a bad mood?" Aunt Lee asked.

    Natalie shook her head and answered, "No."

    She pushed her food away and stood up.

    "Aunt Lee, I want to rest." After that, Natalie went upstairs to the bedroom.

    Sheid in bed.

    Her mind was in a mess. Natalie wanted to sleep, but she could not.

    Her mind was all over the ce.

    Tobias came back at night.

    That day was the day that Natalie had to apply ointment on her wound. She had to apply ointment

    once a week, and one week had passed.

    Tobias knocked on Natalie''s door to see if she was asleep.

    Soon, Natalie''s tired voice sounded, "Aunt Lee, you cane in."

    She thought it was Aunt Leeing to see her because she did not eat much.

    The door opened and Natalie was lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling.

    ''Tm fine, Aunt Lee. I just want to rest earlier. You should go down and rest," Natalie said.

    There was no response for a long time.

    Natalie took a look, and then she saw Tobias beside her bed.

    Natalie was shocked and she asked in a panic.

    "Why are you here?"

    Tobias''s eyes fell on Natalie''s face, he said, "To apply the ointment on you."

    Natalie''s face turned red immediately.

    Apply the ointment on her body...

    "Shall we call Aunt Lee toe?" Natalie said with a red face.

    "Do you think I will need someone else''s help?" Tobias raised his voice slightly.

    Natalie curled her fingers.

    "Are you in a bad mood today?" Tobias suddenly asked.

    Natalie''s breathing stopped.

    Tobias was really amazing. He could tell at a nce that she was in a bad mood.

    She nodded.

    "What''s wrong?" Tobias asked gently.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Natalie was suddenly lost for words.

    She could not possibly tell Tobias that her mind was thinking of Tobias with a stranger because of a

    man''s words.

    "I''m fine," she replied.

    Tobias suddenly raised Natalie''s chin and said, "Stop saying that. Tell me!"

    His tone was sharp.

    Natalie felt a little weak when Tobias looked at her like that.

    "You don''t want to say, huh?" Tobias suddenly raised his eyebrows.

    "I don''t want to!" Natalie gritted her teeth.

    The next second, Tobias''s lipsnded on hers and she was dumbfounded.

    He just kissed her when things did not go his way.

    Natalie tried her best to stay back from Tobias. She blushed and said, "You can''t just kiss me like

    this."

    "Why can''t I kiss you?" Tobias asked calmly.

    "Because, because we are nothing. What right do you have to kiss me like that?" Natalie said.

    Perhaps if Remington did not say those words, she would still be intoxicated with that kiss.

    However, Remington''s "How do you know that Tobias had not slept with other women?" caused

    chaos in Natalie''s mind, and she only wanted to push Tobias away.

    Tobias''s eyes were as deep as the boundless sea, he said, "Natalie, I thought I had made it clear to

    you yesterday."

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    Natalie''s heart felt like it was struck heavily by a blunt tool.

    He had already made it clear the day before?

    Was what Tobias said the night before really an affirmative answer for her, and it wasn''t just her own

    imagination?

    Did it mean that Tobias really liked her too?

    Natalie was dumbfounded and the messy thoughts in her mind also faded away along with Tobias''

    words.

    Tobias''s lips fell on hers again, and this time, Natalie did not resist. She even put her hand on

    Tobias'' waist.

    The kiss went deeper, and the whole room was filled with a romantic atmosphere.

    Tobias stopped as he almost could not control himself.

    "Let me apply the ointment for you," Tobias said as his sense of reasoning came back.

    Natalieid on the bed giddily, and Tobias applied the ointment on her.

    Tobias''s fingers were rubbing on her skin gently. His touch was electrifying Natalie''s entire body.

    Natalie did not know what was going on. Tobias wanted to apply ointment on her, but after a while,

    he was on top of her.

    Natalie was immersed in her giddy state. Before she could figure out what was going on, her

    clothes were gone.

    "Natalie, do you want it?" Tobias leaned over and whispered in Natalie''s ear.

    His tone was low and hoarse, and the heat from his voice spread to Natalie''s earlobe as he spoke.

    Natalie''s whole body was limp. She could not tell whether she wanted it or not. She only felt that

    she longed for something and that longing could break through all her reasoning.

    "Do you like me?" Tobias asked again.

    His voice was slightly low and hoarse as he said it; it was very charming.

    Natalie nodded.

    She knew that she liked the man.

    "When did I fall for him?" Natalie thought. She had no idea. Perhaps he had inched his way into her

    heart somehow.

    When he saw Natalie nodding, the desire in Tobias'' eyes became even more intense.

    He could no longer control himself.

    He held Natalie''s hand tightly and said, "It''s your second time, so it will still hurt a little. Hold my

    hand. I will be gentle."

    Natalie felt shivers all over her body.

    Tobias'' words reminded her of what Remington said.

    Remington said to her, "How do you know that Tobias has not slept with any other woman?1''.

    Would Tobias say that when he was trying to sleep with another woman? Would he also gently

    remind her to hold his own hand to brace the pain? Would he also say that he would be gentle?

    Natalie looked at Tobias like she was possessed.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Tobias, how many women have you slept with?"

    Tobias froze.

    The atmosphere turnedpletely cold, and the romantic atmosphere dissipated instantly.

    Tobias''s eyes suddenly became very indescribably cold.

    He looked at Natalie and said it word for word, "I have slept with a few women!"

    After that, he got off from Natalie''s body, put his clothes on, and left.

    Natalie''s senses wereing back to her slowly, and she realized she said something wrong.

    She should not have asked Tobias like that.

    She should have asked Tobias whether he had slept with other women before instead of the

    number of women he slept with.

    No. She should not have asked anything in the first ce.

    Even if she had established her rtionship with Tobias, she had no control over Tobias''s past. How

    could she get jealous and ask Tobias?

    Natalie regretted her words.

    She really did something wrong this time.

    Natalie put her clothes on and paced in the room for a long time. Finally, she decided to apologize

    to Tobias.

    She should not have asked such a question in that situation.

    Natalie walked to Tobias''s bedroom. After hesitating for a long time, she finally gathered the

    courage to knock on Tobias''s door.

    There was no response.

    Finally, Natalie gritted her teeth and walked in.

    Tobias was sitting in front of his desk. He was not doing anything but sitting there coldly.

    Tobias did not react to Natalieing. It was as if he did not see her.

    Natalie walked up to Tobias.

    "Tobias," Natalie whispered.

    Tobias still did not respond.

    Natalie knew that Tobias must be really angry.

    "Tobias, I said something wrong." Natalie''s eyes were slightly red.

    She did not know why Tobias was ignoring her. She suddenly felt very difficult as if her heart was

    blocked.

    Tobias was silent.

    Natalie''s eyes reddened even more, "Tobias, I don''t know what''s wrong with me earlier. It was my

    mistake for asking that. Please don''t me me."

    Natalie thought her mind must have been in a blur when she said that.

    How could a woman ask that kind of question when she was going to sleep with a man? A pig

    would be smarter than her!

    Tobias still remained silent.

    Natalie was sobbing and choking, "Tobias, can you please say something? I feel devastated to see

    you like this. Don''t do this to me."

    Tobias was so indifferent to her that he was about to drive her crazy.

    Tobias finally reacted. He looked at Natalie''s face and said, "Go to sleep. It''s gettingte."

    Tobias'' words sounded like he was drawing boundaries with her. He did not say anything cruel, but

    it seemed that he pushed Natalie thousands of miles away.

    Natalie did not want to leave. She did not want to leave at all.

    How Tobias was acting was leaving her suspended. Her heart would only be at ease if he was his

    usual self again.

    Time passed by slowly.

    Tobias stood up and his tall figure covered Natalie.

    "Leave, I want to rest." His voice was calm but cold.

    Natalie''s heart sank a little.

    Tobias was ordering her to leave.

    "Tobias, I really didn''t mean it," Natalie repeated.

    "Go to sleep." Tobias did not seem like he wanted to talk about it.

    Natalie knew that if she continued to talk about it, Tobias would still ignore her. She gritted her teeth

    and said, "Then you should rest early too."

    After that, she left Tobias''s bedroom.

    She looked back as she walked towards the door.

    She thought Tobias would ask her to stay.

    However, there was nothing. Tobias did not even nce at her.

    Natalie lost all hope.

    She walked back to her bedroom.

    What happened earlier was still ying in her mind.

    Tobias asked her if she liked him in such a gentle manner. Then he told her that it might hurt, and

    that he would be gentle.

    Things would be set between Natalie and Tobias if she did not say ask that stupid question.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    She supposed that they were no longer just an ''arranged'' marriage, held together by a piece of

    paper.

    But now, everything had been ruined by her and her foolishness.

    She didn''t know why such words came out of her mouth at the time.

    However, she couldn''t take back the words that had been spoken.

    She had to pay for her foolishness.

    That night, Natalie was wide awake.

    She woke up with dark circles under her eyes the next day.

    She ate her breakfast in low spirits. Seeing Natalie behaving like a walking zombie, Aunt Lee

    wanted to speak but stopped on second thought.

    When she saw Tobias earlier this morning, Aunt Lee found that Tobias'' expression wasn''t looking

    that good either.

    Could it be that the couple had a fight?

    She originally wanted tofort Natalie, but when she thought about it, every couple had their

    quarrels. It would pass eventually, thus she decided not to say anything in the end.

    Natalie went to the campus after breakfast.

    Fortunately, she didn''t run into Remington.

    After arriving at campus, even Yvonne could tell that there was something wrong with Natalie.

    "Girl, what''s wrong?" Yvonne poked Natalie''s arm.

    As they were in ss, Yvonne did not dare to talk too loudly.

    "Nothing," Natalie shook her head spiritlessly.

    "Don''t say it''s nothing. Look at your dark circles," Yvonne whispered in Natalie''s ear. "Quickly tell me

    what''s the matter. Be honest so that I can analyze it for you."

    Natalie''s heart was slightly swayed.

    At this moment, she suddenly wanted someone to talk to.

    When she was frustrated, opening up to someone might be the best way to feel better.

    But she did not know how to express her feelings to Yvonne.

    If she directly said that it was about her and Tobias, firstly, Yvonne would feel that Natalie was

    fantasizing. Secondly, she would be embarrassed.

    After all, this matter involved their s*x life. Even if she wanted to openly talk about it, it would be a

    bit awkward.

    It''d be better for her to pretend that the issue is about someone else.

    She muttered, "Well, I''m worried about my friend. She''s about to sleep with her boyfriend. Oh, no,

    he''s not her boyfriend..."

    "Is he her boyfriend or not?" Yvonne interrupted Natalie impatiently.

    Natalie pondered for a moment, "I don''t think he''s technically her boyfriend."

    Tobias never clearly defined his rtionship with her; Natalie felt that they should not be considered

    a loving couple.

    As she thought of this, her eyshes suddenly trembled slightly.

    If she and Tobias had gone through with it to the endst night, perhaps they could officiate their

    rtionship as lovers.

    Yvonne widened her eyes, "Natalie, are you sure you''re not joking with me? They''re about to have

    s*x but they aren''t even officially in a rtionship yet? Are they going to have a baby before they

    be official?"

    Natalie was rendered speechless.

    She was a little embarrassed, "Don''t focus on the rtionship part, just listen to me."

    "Okay, okay, I''ll listen to you." Yvonne stopped pestering about whether they were boyfriend and

    girlfriend.

    Natalie told Yvonne the whole story in one shot.

    After that, she looked at Yvonne nervously. "What do you think?"

    Yvonne had a strange expression on her face. "What do you mean? Your friend is obviously a fool."

    Natalie was taken aback, at a loss of words.

    The corner of her mouth twitched. Well, to be fair, even she herself felt that she was peculiarly

    foolish.

    "They''re about to have s*x. How could a woman ask a man about something like that when they''ve

    reached this point? What was your friend thinking?" Yvonne said with a look of amazement.

    Natalie''s fingers unconsciously tangled together. "Because she heard rumors that the man might

    have slept with someone else before, so she blurted out the question without thinking."

    "Is the man handsome?" Yvonne suddenly asked.

    "Extremely!" Natalie nodded heavily.

    "Can he bepared with the most handsome guy on our campus?"

    Natalie answered without hesitation, "The most handsome guy in our campus loses to that man in

    every aspect."

    Her words were not exaggerated at all. Apart from Remington, every other man paled in

    comparison to Tobias'' good looks.

    Yvonne pped her thigh and eximed, "No wonder. Needless to say, such a handsome man

    must have had rtions with many women. Handsome men should know how to have a good time!"

    A tinge of jealousy welled up in Natalie''s heart.

    If there was something between Tobias and other women, even if it was in the past, she still felt

    somewhat ufortable.

    Yvonne continued, "There''s no need to be flustered over such a matter. Anyway, it''s all over.

    Cherish the present. Besides, it''s a great honor to sleep with a man who is more handsome than the

    pride of our campus! That friend of yours missed her opportunity so she must be feeling regretful."

    Natalie was speechless. The reason she was upset had nothing to do with her not sleeping with

    Tobias!

    She was upset because of Tobias''s indifference!

    She was not asscivious as Yvonne thought.

    Yvonne''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Natalie''s depressed look.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    She observed Natalie carefully.

    Under Yvonne''s funny gaze, Natalie got goosebumps all over her body.

    "Don''t look at me like that," Natalie felt that Yvonne was looking at her really weirdly.

    "Natalie, why are you so distraught over what happened to your friend, as if it happened to you?

    Plus, apart from me and Sebastian, I don''t recall you having that many friends." At this point,

    Yvonne paused and said, "You''re not talking about yourself, are you?"

    Natalie''s heart jumped to her chest.

    "Of course not, how could it be me?" Sheughed dryly.

    Yvonne looked deep in thought, "Yeah, I don��t think it''s you. You don''t seem to be that sl*tty as to

    being sad over not sleeping with some handsome guy."

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She felt that she could no longer properly talk with Yvonne anymore.

    Natalie swore she would not tell Yvonne what was on her mind the next time!

    When the ss was over, Sebastian came over. "Natalie, Yvonne, what were you guys talking about

    in ss? I kept seeing you guys chattering away."

    Before Natalie could react, Yvonne was already grinning from ear to ear. "Let me tell you something

    weird, Natalie is feeling miserable because one of her friends failed to sleep with some guy."

    Sebastian widened his eyes.

    How strange indeed.

    "Yvonne, what are you talking about?" Natalie hit Yvonne, "I told you I''m not sad because of that,

    I''m sad because of his indifference towards her after."

    Yvonne twitched the corner of her mouth. "Isn''t it the same thing?"

    Natalie stood up quickly and walked out.

    She didn''t know why, but she felt really frustrated.

    After a while, Yvonne followed her out. She patted Natalie on the shoulder and said, "Are you still

    angry with me?"

    Natalie''s tone was a little stiff. "No."

    Yvonne grinned, "Well, I shouldn''t have told Sebastian, but you don''t have to worry too much. If that

    man has your friend in his heart, he will definitely go looking for her. You don''t have to worry."

    Natalie''s breath came to a halt.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    She looked at Yvonne, grabbing her hand after a moment of thought and asked nervously, "Really?"

    Yvonne nodded, "Of course, your friend should also take the initiative. As long as the guy has her in

    his heart, they''ll be fine."

    Natalie''s eyes shed with hope.

    While Yvonne leaned into Natalie''s ear and said in a low voice, "Once they reconcile, they can

    definitely f*ck."

    Natalie didn''t know what to say.

    Sure enough, she waspletely speechless.

    On that day, Natalie went home early before ss was even over.

    She wanted to prepare dinner personally as an apology to Tobias.

    Aunt Lee was in the kitchen when she saw Natalie return. She was a little surprised and asked,

    "Miss Godfrey, you are home so early today?"

    Natalie nodded and rushed Aunt Lee out of the kitchen.

    "Aunt Lee, I''ll be making today''s dinner."

    Aunt Lee instantly understood why Natalie hade back early to make dinner.

    Miss Godfrey must have had a fight with her husband, thus she wanted to cheer him up by making

    dinner personally.

    Aunt Lee immediately went out. "Okay, Miss Godfrey, go ahead."

    Natalie bustled around the kitchen for about an hour and a half. She stopped to wipe the sweat from

    her forehead.

    Soon, the dining table was filled with delicious dishes.

    Recently, Tobias had beening back early. Natalie assumed that he would being home

    early that day without exception as well.

    However, she waited and waited, but Tobias never came back.

    She sat at the table in a daze.

    "Miss Godfrey, why don''t you dig in first?" Seeing that it was gettingter, and they didn''t know when

    Tobias woulde back, Aunt Lee thought there was no point in sitting around.

    Natalie shook her head, ''TH wait for him."

    Since she was looking to apologize, she had to show her sincerity. Although by now, her stomach

    had been rumbling.

    Time passed, minute by minute.

    There was still no trace of Tobias.

    Aunt Lee tried to persuade Natalie to stop waiting, but Natalie still refused.

    Since she had decided to wait for Tobias, she had to wait until the end. Even if Tobias came back at

    midnight, she would wait.

    Aunt Lee had no choice but to secretly make a call to Tobias.

    After a while, she came back to Natalie.

    "Miss Godfrey, you''d better eat first. I just called Mr. Whitlock. He won''t being back today."

    Natalie''s heart immediately plummeted to the ground.

    Tobias wasn''ting back.

    "He''s noting back," Natalie repeated, failing to hide the disappointment on her face.

    Aunt Lee also felt distressed to see Natalie in low spirits.

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock said he has a lot of work to do, thus he really can''te home to keep

    youpany."

    Thest sentence was added by Aunt Lee herself.

    On the phone, Tobias had never mentioned Natalie.

    Natalie forced a smile, "Oh, I see. He must be quite busy."

    As the president of YS Group, Tobias must be buried in work. It was reasonable for him to work

    overtime.

    Aunt Lee served a te of pasta on the table. "Miss Godfrey, please."

    Natalie stuffed the food into her mouth in a rush, but she had no appetite at all.

    She hurriedly ate a few mouthfuls and went upstairs. She didn''t sleep well again that night.

    The next day, Yvonne asked Natalie about the aftermath.

    Natalie reluctantly said, "My friend cooked dinner for him, but he ended up working overtime. He

    didn''te back to have dinner."

    Yvonne immediately captured the important point, "They live together?"

    Natalie was stunned, then nodded. "Yes."

    Yvonne rolled her eyes at Natalie, "Well, why did you still say that they aren''t a couple? After all,

    they are already living together."

    Natalie felt a surge of bitterness.

    In fact, even she herself didn''t know what the rtionship between her and Tobias was.

    They were originally supposed to just be part of an arranged marriage, but now they seemed to be

    more than that.

    Tobias had already gone far beyond the agreement they had as a married couple.

    Furthermore, her affection for Tobias was far more than that as well.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    That night, Tobias'' words and his kiss on her forehead... He was so close to getting intimate with her

    before he suddenly became distant.

    Natalie could not define their rtionship in simple words as an ''arranged marriage''.

    But could they be seen as a real couple?

    Natalie felt that it wasn''t really an urate description of them either.

    In short, about her rtionship with Tobias... Even Natalie herself could notprehend it.

    Yvonne did not bother about the status of their rtionship anymore with Natalie. She came up with

    another idea, "Since he didn''te home, why doesn''t she just send a lunchbox over to him at his

    office? That way, she can also mark her territory in the office. For someone who''s that handsome,

    I''m sure he must have quite a few admirers at work."

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    It''s not like she had never delivered a lunchbox to Tobias at work before.

    Her spirits rose again, and she decided to follow Yvonne''s suggestion.

    That day, she skipped ss again and went back early.

    When Aunt Lee saw Natalie at home early again, she knew right away what was on Natalie''s mind.

    She said, "Miss Godfrey, you don''t have toe back early. Mr. Whitlock won''t be home so soon."

    Natalie said while cutting the ingredients, "I know. I''m nning to send the food to Tobias''pany

    later."

    Aunt Lee''s heart was touched. Natalie was so thoughtful.

    Soon, the meal was ready. Natalie put it into the lunch box and headed out to YS Group.

    She''d been there before, but this time, she was in a different state of mind.

    It wasn''t as easy to get inpared to when she was there thest time. Previously, Benjamin was

    the one who brought her in. This time, however, Natalie was stopped by the security guards.

    "Who are you looking for?" The tone of the security guard was high and mighty.

    "I''m looking for Tobias," Natalie said directly.

    The security guard''s expression suddenly became strange. He sized Natalie up from head to toe.

    The security guard''s gaze made her very ufortable.

    She frowned, "What are you looking at?"

    A look of disdain appeared on the security guard''s face. "Look here,dy, just because you''re

    beautiful doesn''t mean you can see Mr. Whitlock as you please. Stop dreaming."

    Natalie''s breath came to a halt.

    She saw the contempt on the security guard''s face.

    She held the lunch box in her hand and raised her voice. "Why can''t I see him? I''m bringing dinner

    to Tobias."

    The security guard nced at the cheap lunch box in Natalie''s hand as if he was trying his best to

    stifle hisughter.

    "You''ve read too many romance novels," he said.

    Natalie was shocked.

    How did the security guard know that she often read romance novels?

    The security guard''s voice was dripping with mockery. "All those novels have filled your head with

    nonsense. Leave now. Someone like you is not worthy of meeting Mr. Whitlock, especially not with

    some homemade lunchbox."

    The mockery in his tone angered Natalie. She red at the security guard with a firm gaze. "What

    are you talking about? I''m even living with Tobias!"

    The security guard''s mouth was hanging wide open. "Are you going to say that you''re Mr. Whitlock''s

    wife?"

    "Yes, I am!" Natalie huffed.

    She and Tobias may be an arranged marriage, but there was nothing wrong with her publicly

    announcing that she was his wife!

    The security guard burst out inughter, immediately bending over.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    Hisughter caught the attention of several other guards in the security office, and they all walked

    over.

    "Marcus, why are youughing loudly?"

    "Are you happy because of this beautifuldy?" A security guard looked at Natalie.

    Marcus, the one who burst intoughter pointed at Natalie and said, "This woman said that she is

    Mr. Whitlock''s wife! Haha! Oh my God, I''mughing so hard."

    The other security guards immediately looked at Natalie oddly, they clearly thought she was insane.

    Natalie wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it.

    "Whatever, I''m going in," Natalie was about to walk in.

    However, she couldn''t just walk into the prestigious YS Group. She was blocked immediately by

    several security guards.

    She had no choice but to call Tobias.

    But no one answered the phone for a long time.

    Natalie called him several times, but to no avail.

    She waspletely helpless.

    Only then did she realize Tobias was a man of great power and influence, whereas she was just like

    any other average girl from the streets. She faced him everyday at home, and she was so used to

    him that she forgot about his identity.

    It''s hard for her to even meet Tobias.

    At this moment, an indescribable emotion suddenly drowned Natalie.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    It was so difficult to even meet Tobias, what was she even fantasizing about?

    Natalie left with the lunch box in the end.

    When she left, Marcus shouted behind her, "Stop reading those romance novels, littledy, they''re

    just filled with nonsense."

    Natalie''s footsteps halted momentarily, then she walked away without hesitation.

    When she got home, she ate straight out of the lunch box.

    She was in such a hurry that she didn''t even eat when she left earlier.

    Looking at the cheap white lunch box she bought, Natalie thought, perhaps this type of lunch box

    was only suitable for her to use. Tobias was too good for this.

    Aunt Lee was anxious when she saw Natalie''s sunken expression.

    It seemed that Natalie did not manage to patch things up with Tobias despite her trip to deliver the

    lunch box personally.

    Aunt Lee wanted tofort her, but Natalie had already gone upstairs.

    While Natalie tossed and turned in bed, she could feel that the blossoming feelings she had for

    Tobias were slowly withering away.

    The next day, Natalie woke up.

    She casually asked Aunt Lee whether Tobias hade home the day before.

    Aunt Lee hesitated.

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock must have been busy with his work. He hasn''te back yet."

    Natalie''s gaze was full of bitterness.

    This was within her expectations, but she still felt a little sour.

    After breakfast, Natalie was all packed to leave for the campus. When she walked to the bus

    station, she bumped into Remington.

    She paid no mind to him.

    She didn''t me Remington for what he said to herst time, which made her act out of her mind

    and asked Tobias that question. If she hadn''t, he probably wouldn''t give her the cold shoulder right

    now.

    However, Remington has his freedom of speech, it was up to him what he wanted to say.

    She just no longer wanted to talk to him, that''s all.

    "Natalie," He smiled and greeted her.

    Natalie turned a blind eye to Remington''s greeting,pletely ignoring him.

    No matter what Remington said after that, she chose to ignore them all.

    The bus was particrlyte and they had been waiting for a long time. Remington continued to

    tease Natalie, but she gave no reaction.

    In the end, he sighed deeply. "Natalie, do you know how much I''ve sacrificed to see you this

    morning? I was still in America yesterday. I took a nest night and got here this morning. I

    rushed over here without any sleep, yet you''re just ignoring me."

    Natalie nced at him and asked, "What does this have to do with me?"

    Remington''s handsome face immediately showed a funny expression.

    "Natalie, you really are a heartless beauty."

    As soon as his words fell, the bus pulled up.

    Natalie got aboard and Remington followed suit.

    He sat down beside Natalie as usual.

    "Also, I never took the bus, and yet I''ve taken it several times for you. Natalie, can''t you feel my

    sincerity at all?"

    Natalie kept silent.

    At this moment, Remington suddenly took out a small square box.

    The box was so small that Natalie wouldn''t have noticed it if he hadn''t taken it out.

    When he opened the box, a rush of cold air poured out, inside of it was an ice cream stick.

    She didn''t know how this ice cream was kept, but it was kept perfectly cold in the box.

    There was a sh of surprise in Natalie''s eyes.

    Remington smirked, "Natalie, this ice cream is very popr in the United States recently. It hasn''t

    been imported here yet. All the pretty girls in the States love this. I flew all the way there yesterday

    to buy it for a pretty girl. Natalie, won''t you ept my sincerity?"

    Remington''s smile was as cunning as a fox''s.

    Natalie''s breath halted.

    "How do you know that I love ice cream?" She asked subconsciously.

    The ice cream was her favorite, but no one except Yvonne and Sebastian knew about it.

    Not only did Remington know, but he also specially went to the United States to buy this ice cream

    for her and brought it back.

    Remington''s eyes curved into a smile as he said, "When we first met at that buffet, do you

    remember how much ice cream you ate? I could tell you must love ice cream."

    Natalie was taken aback.

    Aside from being surprised at Remington''s observation skills, she was more shocked by something

    else.

    Remington was so thoughtful towards her.

    Although she had no feelings for Remington, his effort and sincerity still dazed her.

    After a slight daze, Natalie took a deep breath.

    She looked at Remington seriously, "Mr. Remington, I need to tell you clearly. I really don''t have any

    feelings for you. You don''t have to do all this for me."

    There was still a smile on his lips. "Natalie, if Tobias wasn''t in the picture, would you have feelings

    for me then?"

    His tone was casual, as if he was chatting with Natalie about the weather.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    If it weren''t for Tobias, would she have feelings for him?

    Undeniably, Remington was handsome. He was indeed an attractive man.

    Unfortunately, there was no "if" in this world.

    Moreover, Natalie did not like a man who was too fickle in love.

    In her opinion, love meant forever with your soulmate.

    "Mr. Remington, there''s no such assumption. Besides, a man who attracts everyone is not my type

    of guy."

    Remington merely smiled.

    After a while, he took out the ice cream and handed it to Natalie. "What about just being friends with

    me? Would you be willing to?"

    The ice cream in her hand gave Natalie chills.

    Natalie subconsciously looked at Remington.

    He was grinning faintly at her.

    "Just friends?" She asked.

    "Just friends," He said firmly.

    After thinking for a moment, Natalie raised her eyebrow and said, "If it''s pure friendship, then of

    course I am willing."

    She hated the fact that Remington was pursuing her, but she did not dislike him as a person.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    Moreover, before Remington had started pursuing her, she actually quite admired him.

    The man was good looking and spoke eloquently. Natalie had a good time chatting with him when

    they first met.

    Remington smiled and said appreciatively, "You''re very straightforward."

    He thought that Natalie would babble more words. After all, women were usually hypocritical and

    they liked to talk a lot of nonsense. He didn''t expect her to be so straightforward.

    Natalie also smiled, "I''m always frank and straightforward."

    She paused for a moment, "But I''m telling you now that since we''re just friends, you don''t have to

    see me off to school every day or send me back either. I think that goes beyond the boundaries of

    friendship."

    Remington just ignored her, "The ice cream in your hand is about to melt."

    Only then did Natalie realize that her hand was wet.

    The ice cream obviously began to melt a lot quicker after being taken out of the box.

    Natalie stuffed the entire cone into her mouth.

    She was not an elegant eater. Additionally, the ice cream had melted, thus she was practically

    swallowing it whole at this point.

    After she gobbled it down, there was a white stain on the corner of her lips.

    Remington subconsciously wanted to wipe away the stain on Natalie''s lips with his hand. He

    stretched out his hand but stopped mid-air.

    They were just friends. As friends, he shouldn''t act intimately.

    He puts down his hand with a smirk, "Natalie, you''ve got a little something there."

    He pointed to the corner of Natalie''s mouth.

    Only then did Natalie react.

    She remembered that she didn''t have any tissues with her!

    "Do you have any tissue?" She looked at Remington and asked.

    Remington shook his head.

    After thinking for a moment, Natalie decided to wipe her mouth with her sleeves.

    Anyway, she had to wash her clothes daily, so it was fine to wipe her mouth with her sleeve.

    Remington gawked at her in astonishment.

    The girl smiled awkwardly in front of her gaze.

    "You really don''t care about your image huh, Natalie," Remington said with his eyebrow raised.

    Natalie''s smile became even more awkward.

    "How does Tobias endure you?" Remington suddenly raised his tone.

    "Tobias appreciates me the way I am," Natalie refuted.

    Remington''s eyelids twitched.

    He hadn''t seen Tobias for a long time. He didn''t expect that his taste had changed so much.

    Did Tobias''taste in women change drastically because he was traumatized by that incident?

    "How are you and Tobias doing now?" Remington suddenly asked.

    His tone didn''t sound like he was trying to invade her privacy, but rather he was just asking her

    casually as a friend.

    But Natalie''s face fell upon hearing his question.

    Remington''s gaze shifted when he saw her expression.

    "Did you get into a fight?"

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Natalie fidgeted with her fingers at a loss.

    A momentter, she suddenly nced at Remington and said in a solemn tone, "Mr. Fox, you said

    that Tobias had had rtions with many women before. Is that true?"

    Remington was taken aback.

    "When did I say that?"

    This time, Natalie was stunned by his reply.

    "Didn''t you say that there''s no way Tobias hasn''t had s*x with other women..."

    Natalie was too embarrassed to finish her sentence, but she believed Remington knew what she

    meant.

    The corners of Remington''s mouth twitched.

    "Natalie, is there something wrong with yourprehension?"

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered.

    Remington rubbed his forehead helplessly. "I just said that he might have slept with other women. I

    didn''t confirm that he did."

    He then said seriously, "Although Tobias used to be my rival in love, it doesn''t mean I would go

    around ndering his name."

    "He was your love rival?" Natalie asked quickly, capturing the underlying meaning in his words.

    Remington had a funny look on his face, "Yes, I once wanted to pursue you, Natalie. Doesn''t that

    mean he was my rival? Unfortunately, you haven''t fallen in love with me. I can only back down and

    be your friend."

    Natalie was silent.

    Well, does that make him a love rival?

    "Don''t joke with me," she said.

    Remington looked at Natalie with a sparkle in his eyes. "Natalie, I really want to tell you that Tobias

    has slept with countless women so that you will hate him and turn to me instead. Unfortunately, my

    conscience doesn''t allow me to."

    He paused for a while and said softly, "Tobias''s private life is actually very decent. Too decent, in

    fact."

    Natalie''s heart suddenly jumped violently.

    She licked her dry lips. "Does that mean he''s still a... virgin?"

    Oh, wait, he''s not a virgin anymore since he''s done all those things with her before.

    Remington kept quiet.

    He poked Natalie''s forehead, "You''ve misunderstood me. When I said he''s lived a decent life, I

    meant for a person of his stature. He''s not been going around frolicking with women. He doesn''t use

    his money to get women into bed with him. However, I don''t know whether he''s had rtions with

    past girlfriends before."

    His eyes twitched as he continued, "But I think, any normal man would probably have had s*x by

    now. What do you say, Natalie?"

    Natalie''s breath came to a halt again.

    She finally understood what Remington meant. It seemed that he was implying that Tobias had had

    girlfriends in the past and that he might have done it with those girls.

    "So has he slept with other women or not?" Natalie sounded a little nervous.

    She didn''t realize how nervous she was. She suddenly wanted to know about Tobias'' past.

    She wanted to know everything about his past, even the private details.

    Remington smiled, "I''ve never seen Tobias have s*x with a woman with my own eyes, so I can''t

    really answer your question. Why don''t you take a guess?"

    He snuggled closer to Natalie. As he spoke, his hot breath fell onto Natalie''s earlobe. "What do you

    think will happen if a man is faced with a girl he likes? Do you honestly think that nothing will

    happen?"

    Natalie''s heart was beating fast.

    After a pause, her eyshes fluttered as she asked,

    "Who has Tobias liked before?"

    Natalie recalled that Remington had said something simr to her before. Something about Tobias

    having a previous crush, but at that time, she merely listened and didn''t give it much thought. But

    now, she wanted to know who this woman was, more than ever.

    Suddenly, the name of her bus stop broadcasted over the speakers.

    Remington patted Natalie''s shoulder, "Natalie, since you''re just a friend, I won''t see you off. You can

    go down by yourself."

    Natalie was taken aback.

    She looked at him speechlessly.

    Remington must have done it on purpose, he knew that she would want to know his reply and be

    reluctant to get off!

    Natalie had no choice but to get off the bus by herself.

    As she prepared to get off, Remington suddenly called out to her.

    She turned around.

    He looked at her flirtatiously with his charming eyes. "Natalie, remember what I said. Tobias is not

    the simple man in your mind.��

    Natalie was shocked.

    Tobias was not as simple of a man as she thought?

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    "Bang!"

    The door suddenly closed, and the bus set off to its next destination.

    Natalie instantly felt empty and hollow.

    She couldn''t remember how she got to Agaphen University, nor could she remember how she

    reached her ssroom.

    She finally came back to reality after Yvonne frantically waved her hands in front of her.

    She gaped at Yvonne distantly.

    Yvonne eximed, "D*mn. Natalie, stop looking at me with your puppy dog eyes, okay? You''re

    being too enticing right now."

    Natalie''s eyes had always been exquisite. When she had that distant gaze on, her eyes sort of lost

    focus, and it was inexplicably attractive. She looked so innocent but sexy at the same time.

    Natalie was speechless.

    She looked at Yvonne, "Well, just say what you want to say. Your praise is ttering me."

    Yvonne patted Natalie''s head, "Silly girl, what have you been thinking about all morning?"

    Natalie''s eyes immediately drifted off again.

    What was she thinking about? She didn''t know either. In short, she suddenly felt that her mind was

    in a mess, and her head was filled with all sorts of nonsensical thoughts.

    "There it is again, you''re giving me that look. Are you trying to seduce me?" Yvonne covered

    Natalie''s eyes with her hand, "I''m still worried about your friend''s issue."

    Natalie''s breathing came to a halt.

    A momentter, she gave a soft mumble.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Your friend still hasn''t managed to hook up with that handsome guy?"

    Natalie was rendered speechless.

    Why was s*x the only thing Yvonne thought about?

    "She didn''t seed in delivering the lunchbox yesterday. The security guard stopped her from

    entering," Natalie''s tone was a little gloomy.

    Yvonne thought for a moment, "That does sound like quite a problem. After all, he is a handsome

    man. I''m sure loads of women were looking for him all the time. He must have many options."

    Natalie lowered her tone, "It''s not what you think. She just wants the guy to stop being so distant to

    her, plus she really does feel bad about what happened."

    Natalie knew that she had said something wrong.

    Remington told her, "How do you know that Tobias hasn''t slept with other women?"

    His sentence was a question, not a fact.

    However, she had made up so many scenes in her head. She even asked Tobias, like a fool, "How

    many women have you slept with?"

    Natalie was really ashamed of her foolishness and felt sorry towards Tobias.

    How unfortunate of Tobias to have met such a stupid girl like her in his perfect, wless life.

    Yvonne patted Natalie''s shoulder, "Don''t overthink it. Everyone has their own fate."

    Natalie bit her lower lip. After a while, she rxed her mouth, and on her red lips were a set of bite

    marks.

    Yvonne was right. Everyone had their own fate.

    If Tobias really didn''t forgive her, there was nothing she could do. If worse came to worst, they

    would have to void their agreement as a married couple.

    If that man really had her in his heart, he would not hold a grudge for too long over a measly

    question.

    Natalie returned to the Whitlock family''s apartment early.

    In her mind, she knew that everyone had their own fate. If Tobias did not forgive her, she had no

    choice but to leave. Natalie''s mind might be thinking rationally but her body gave her away.

    Perhaps Tobias woulde home that day, so she wanted to cook dinner personally again.

    Of course, she couldn''t be sure, but it was always good to be prepared.

    As soon as she got home, Aunt Lee knew what was on her mind.

    "Miss Godfrey, preparing dinner again, I see."

    Natalie nodded, "Yes."

    Aunt Lee sighed in her heart. She didn''t know what had happened to Mr. Whitlock and Miss

    Godfrey. Mr. Whitlock hadn''te home for two days.

    She prayed, "I hope Mr. Whitlock wille home today. It seems that Miss Godfrey cares about him

    very much."

    Natalie was fussing around in the kitchen. As she was finishing up the final dish, she heard the front

    door unlock.

    Her heart suddenly rose.

    Tobias was home!

    She suddenly felt nervous to the point she had never experienced before.

    What should she say after Tobias walked in?

    "Should I say ''Tobias, long time no see!"''

    She then dismissed the thought, "No, it seems unsuitable. After all, it''s only been two days."

    "Then ''Tobias, I''ve been looking forward to your return every day. I''m d you''re back!"''

    She shook her head again, "No, that will make me look desperate."

    "Or ''Tobias, have a taste of the dishes I made. I made them especially for you, have a try!"''

    Natalie felt this is OK. Perfectly OK.

    When the footsteps reached the kitchen, Natalie turned around and showed a super charming

    smile.

    "To-," She swallowed the first word back immediately as soon as she spoke.

    The person who came in was not Tobias, but Cecilia.

    "Mom," Natalie smiled awkwardly.

    "You''re cooking yourself?" Cecilia was surprised.

    Natalie nodded, "Yes, Mom."

    Cecilia looked at Natalie with admiration, "Natalie, there are not many girls who know how to cook

    nowadays. It seems that it was the right decision for Tobias to choose you."

    Hearing Cecilia''s praise, Natalie''s mood lifted slightly.

    She set thest dish down on the table.

    "When will Tobias be back?" Cecilia asked.

    Natalie chuckled wryly, "I don''t know."

    The smile on Cecilia''s lips disappeared in an instant.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat in fright.

    She thought that Cecilia would criticize her for not even knowing when her own husband was

    getting off work.

    However, unexpectedly, Cecilia said, "That jerk, Tobias should let you know what time he''ll be

    returning home. Let me give him a good lecture when he gets back."

    Natalie took a deep breath as she felt the blood flowing back to her body.

    How could there be such a good mother-inw in this world? Whoever became her daughter- in-

    law would be extremely lucky.

    Unfortunately, she certainly wouldn''t have such luck.

    Suddenly, she remembered what Tobias had said that day.

    However, she, Natalie, also had the right to dream.

    Her eyshes trembled slightly.

    "If Tobias forgave me, perhaps I can be that fortunate girl."

    Just when Natalie was deep in thought, Cecilia pulled her onto the sofa.

    "Natalie, let��s sit down."

    Natalie came to her senses, "Mom, why did youe over today?"

    Cecilia''s eyes showed a hint of a smile. "The ce you brought me to thest time was so

    delicious. I was craving it, thus I dropped by."

    A look of surprise appeared on Natalie''s face.

    She thought, "How nice it must be to be rich, to have whatever you want whenever you like."

    She suddenly realized that she really liked her mother-inw. Cecilia was just like her, a food lover!

    "Mom, I can bring you there for supperter."

    Cecilia smiled gently, "Okay, we''ll go after dinner."

    The two of them chatted for a while. By seven o''clock, Tobias was still nowhere to be seen.

    "Natalie, is Tobias usually not around even until this hour?" Cecilia asked.

    Natalie''s breathing halted.

    "It''s hard to say," she said awkwardly.

    Cecilia immediately took out her phone and made a

    call.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    "Mother." On the other end of the phone came Tobias'' faint voice.

    "Tobias, do you know what time is it? Why haven''t youe home yet?" Unlike when facing

    Natalie, Cecilia''s tone was very stern.

    "I''m busy with work," Tobias was still indifferent.

    Cecilia eased her voice, "Tobias, you have toe back even if you are busy with work. You and

    Natalie just got married. You can''t just put her aside. Come back right now. I''ll wait for you at home."

    After that, Cecilia hung up the phone directly.

    "Natalie, please don''t mind it. Tobias is a busy man. As you know, he is the president of YS Group.

    Sometimes he might pay less attention to you so please don''t take it to heart." Cecilia said to

    Natalie softly.

    Cecilia was indeed very beautiful, and when she spoke to others gently, it instantly made people''s

    hearts melt.

    At that moment, Natalie also felt that warmness went right into her heart.

    "It''s okay. I''m fine," She said quickly.

    After what Cecilia said, even if Natalie wasn''t fine, she would be by now.

    What''s more, it was her fault. If she didn''t doubt Tobias the other day, he wouldn''t be neglecting her

    right now.

    That man had treated her like a queen. Natalie felt that he was treating her even better than her

    own father. If only she hadn''t messed things up.

    Cecilia talked with Natalie for a while.

    "By the way, is there any good news?" Cecilia looked at Natalie''s belly.

    Natalie''s stomach was still t.

    Her cheeks flushed red instantly.

    Nothing had happened between her and Tobias, how could she be pregnant?

    Of course, she must not tell Cecilia about this.

    "Nothing yet, Mom," Natalie smiled awkwardly.

    Cecilia was deep in thoughts, "Next time I''ll bring you to a fertility doctor. When you and Tobias

    sleep together, you''ll get pregnant for sure."

    Natalie was speechless.

    Her face flushed even redder.

    At this moment, there was some rustling sound at the door.

    Natalie and Cecilia subconsciously nced at the door. Tobias'' tall and handsome figure soon

    appeared.

    Natalie immediately looked away with her head hung low.

    "Thump, thump, thump..."

    Her heart was beating rapidly.

    Cecilia stood up, "Come, Natalie. Let''s have dinner since Tobias is home now."

    Natalie braced herself to stand up and went to the dining table.

    Tobias sat opposite Cecilia.

    Cecilia''s eyes rolled. She pulled Natalie right next to Tobias and sat her down. "Natalie, as a couple,

    you guys should sit together. Why are you sitting across from each other?"

    With Cecilia''s insistence, Natalie had no choice but to sit down next to Tobias.

    Next to him, Natalie smelled the faint musk of his scent.

    "Thump, thump, thump..."

    Her heart beat faster.

    God knew why she was so nervous.

    The atmosphere during the meal was extremely tense. Tobias was silent all the way. Cecilia

    asionally talked to Natalie, and she responded to Cecilia, but most of the time, she barely knew

    what she was saying. Her mind was in a mess.

    After they finished the meal, Cecilia asked Tobias to send her and Natalie to the stall she had

    mentioned earlier.

    Tobias kept silent as he sent Cecilia and Natalie there.

    When they arrived, Tobias merely waited in the car, while Cecilia and Natalie sat down to eat.

    Natalie didn''t have much of an appetite. She had too many things on her mind.

    Cecilia nced at Natalie and asked casually, "Did you guys quarrel?"

    "Ah!" Natalie immediately raised her head.

    The expression on her face was veryplicated. It was not easy for her to tell Cecilia about these

    sorts of things.

    Cecilia patted Natalie''s hand, "Natalie, it''s okay, you can tell me."

    Her tone was gentle, it had a very soothing effect on her.

    Natalie felt a little awkward, "It''s nothing, Mom. It''s not a big deal. It''s normal for a couple to have

    some conflicts asionally."

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    It was not appropriate for her to tell Cecilia about their s*x life in detail.

    Cecilia''s softened her tone even more. "Don''t take it to heart. I will help you."

    Natalie was appalled.

    Cecilia wanted to help, but how could she?

    She only understood what Cecilia meant by ''help'' when they got home.

    Cecilia insisted on staying for the night in the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    There were many rooms in the apartment, thus there was no problem as to where she could sleep.

    However, Cecilia purposely wanted to wait until Natalie and Tobias went to sleep, only then would

    she be willing to go to her room.

    "The newlyweds should go to bed early so that they can have some ''rxation'' time," Cecilia

    smirked.

    Tobias'' gaze shifted.

    A momentter, he walked straight into the bedroom without saying anything.

    Natalie''s body was a little stiff. She stood outside the bedroom, at a loss of what to do.

    Cecilia whispered in her ear, "Natalie, the best way to end a quarrel is to sleep together in bed, go

    ahead."

    After that, she gave Natalie a push on her waist, pushing her straight into the bedroom.

    Cecilia immediately closed the door. Before leaving, she said, "Get to it! I want a grandchild soon."

    Natalie was left alone, feelingplicated.

    So this was what Cecilia meant by helping...

    Couples solved arguments in bed, but she and Tobias weren''t even a real couple. They were just

    faking it.

    For a moment, the atmosphere inside the bedroom was ice cold.

    Natalie''s body had been stiffened for quite a while, but she was slowly regaining her senses.

    She thought, "Even though we can''t solve our argument on the bed, the least I could do is give him

    an apology. After all, it''s my fault for doubting him."

    She gathered her courage and walked up to Tobias.

    Tobias treated Natalie as if she was air. His face was cold and distant.

    "To-Tobias," Natalie stammered. "I didn''t mean what I said the other day, it wasn''t on purpose."

    Tobias gave her no response.

    Seeing that Tobias still ignored her, Natalie''s heart seemed to be pricked by thousands of needles.

    She was immensely upset.

    Nothing had even happened yet, but her eyes were inexplicably red.

    "Tobias, please don''t ignore me. I sincerely apologize to you."

    Tobias finally looked at her face. He said in a calm and distant tone, "Go to sleep, Natalie. I''ll sleep

    on the floor and you can sleep on the bed. Rest early. You have sses tomorrow."

    Natalie''s heart dropped to her stomach.

    Tobiasid down on the ground. Despite being brought up with an upper-ss background, he did

    not mind sleeping on the floor at all andid down with noints.

    Natalie stood still at her spot, facing a difficult situation. Was it suitable for her to sleep on the bed?

    "Why don''t I sleep on the ground, and you can have the bed?" Natalie said.

    Tobias was, after all, the president of an empire, whereas Natalie herself was just a nobody.

    She should be the one sleeping on the ground, not him.

    Tobias nced at Natalie. He was lying on the ground, and Natalie was standing, thus Tobias

    squinted up at her.

    Although he was looking up at her, his gaze still brought intense pressure.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    "Go to sleep and get some rest."

    Natalie gritted her teeth andid down on the bed.

    She wanted to fall asleep. What was the point of saying anything if Tobias wasn''t going to listen?

    She should just sleep her worries away and everything will be fine the next day.

    However, she couldn''t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. She tossed and turned in bed, but to

    no avail. She felt as if her head was going to explode.

    After a long while, Natalie couldn''t take it anymore and sat straight up.

    She looked at Tobias, "Tobias, I really didn''t mean it. If you can''t forgive me, we can just end our

    agreement. I know that I am foolish and I don''t think about what I say and I don''t deserve you. You

    don''t have to be so cold to me. I can just leave."

    Natalie understood that it was her fault from beginning to end.

    However, a woman''s emotions were peculiar indeed. Despite knowing she was the one at fault,

    Tobias'' indifference towards her still made her infuriated.

    Tobias opened his eyes and there was a clear look in his bright eyes.

    The next second, he sat up.

    The bed wasn''t quite far off from the ground. With Tobias'' height, he met Natalie eye to eye when he

    sat up.

    Looking into Tobias'' deep gaze, Natalie subconsciously wanted to flee.

    But she didn''t. She mustered up her courage to look at him and held his gaze.

    Tobias stared at her for a long time. Natalie felt that she was being pulled into his deep gaze.

    Tobias opened his mouth, and his voice was low. "Natalie, I never disliked you, and I never thought

    that you are not good enough for me."

    He paused and said coldly, "I just don''t know if you are taking me too lightly, or do you take yourself

    too lightly?"

    Natalie froze.

    Her eyshes trembled heavily. "Tobias, what I said that day was not what I meant. I''ve never

    thought that you were the type to fool around, but a man always has desires. How did you control

    yourself for so many years? My mind was muddled and I just blurted the question out. I don''t know

    why either, I..."

    Natalie was so anxious that she was about to shed tears.

    She really didn''t know how to exin it anymore to Tobias. She didn''t mean what she said, but she

    was too blunt to get her point across.

    A cold smirk appeared on Tobias'' face, sending chills up Natalie''s spine.

    "Natalie, in your eyes, do you think that all I see in you is s*xual desire?"

    After that, he got up and walked straight out of the bedroom.

    Seeing Tobias leaving the room, Natalie''s heart sank bit by bit.

    She wanted to exin, but the more she said, the worse it seemed to be. Their

    misunderstanding was getting bigger and bigger. She med herself for being so dumb and bad

    with words.

    Tobias walked to the veranda, where the entire city was in his view.

    The night view was breath-taking.

    He heard footsteps behind him, but he didn''t look back.

    He knew it was Cecilia.

    For elegant women, even their footsteps were admirable. Natalie was not one of those women.

    Her footsteps were so heavy that they could probably prate the floor.

    However, for some reason, he had fallen for such a careless and clumsy girl.

    "Tobias," Cecilia said as she stood beside Tobias.

    "Mother," Tobias did not look at Cecilia. Instead, he looked into the distance.

    In the distance, hundreds of houses and homes had their lights on, illuminating the city.

    "You had a fight with Natalie," Cecilia said softly.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Tobias didn''t say anything.

    "Tobias, you''ve always been someone who doesn''t show any emotions. If you''re this angry over

    what happened, it can only mean that you care deeply about her," Cecilia said.

    Tobias'' breathing came to a halt.

    "You care about Natalie very much, don''t you? That''s why she easily affects your mood. You''re

    rarely affected by someone else, except for the people you care about," Cecilia looked at Tobias.

    "Just likest time, you..."

    "Mother, go to sleep." Tobias suddenly interrupted her.

    He took a deep nce at Cecilia, "I will solve the problem between Natalie and me. You don''t have

    to worry."

    Cecilia smiled but said nothing.

    She knew that her son had a sense of propriety. If he said he would solve this problem, he would

    definitely solve it.

    "Natalie is a good girl. Although she isn''t a regr young rich heiress, and she''s kind of loud and

    careless, she''s a girl you should cherish."

    Tobias kept silent.

    Cecilia took ast nce at Tobias and went back to her bedroom.

    She should not interfere too much in the quarrel between a couple. She believed that Tobias would

    do the right thing.

    The next day, the sun slowly rose.

    Natalie did not get a wink of sleep. When she got up, Tobias had already left.

    However, Cecilia was still there.

    In front of Cecilia, Natalie forced herself to put on a smile. She didn''t want Cecilia to worry about her

    and Tobias.

    However, Cecilia was smart; she managed to see through Natalie''s disguise.

    "You didn''t sleep well?" She looked at Natalie.

    Natalie forced a smile, "No, I slept well. I just naturally have heavy dark circles under my eyes."

    "I''ll bring you some eye cream next time," Cecilia patted Natalie''s shoulder and said. "Natalie, I''ll go

    back first."

    When Natalie heard that Cecilia was about to leave, she was a little surprised. "Mom, why are you

    leaving so soon?"

    Cecilia nodded, "There are still many things for me to deal with over there. I can''t always stay in the

    country."

    "I''ll send you off," Natalie said subconsciously.

    Cecilia shook her head with a grin. "Natalie, I have a driver waiting for me. Your sses are more

    important."

    Since Cecilia had said so, Natalie couldn''t say anything more.

    She was somewhat reluctant to part with Cecilia. She really liked her mother-inw, but she also

    knew that Cecilia was not an ordinary person. Naturally, she had many things to do and could not

    stay with her all the time.

    "Mom, take care," said Natalie.

    Cecilia smiled and nodded. When she left, she took hold of Natalie''s hand. "It''s normal for a

    husband and wife to quarrel. Tobias is my son. I know very well that he is a responsible man who

    will do what''s right. Just take it easy, okay?"

    Natalie nodded her head, her mind still in a mess.

    After Cecilia left, Natalie suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of loneliness in the empty Whitlock

    family apartment.

    She didn''t stay any longer and went straight to Agaphen University.

    She reached the campus a little earlier. There was barely anyone on the bus and at the entrance of

    Agaphen University.

    As soon as Natalie walked to the entrance, a man came over to her.

    The man''s hair was dyed blonde, looking like a street punk. His name was Darius.

    However, he spoke politely, "Hi, do you by any chance know how to get to Weavecross Street?"

    Natalie pointed to the front, "It''s just straight ahead for about half a mile."

    "Which intersection do I turn?" Darius still seemed confused.

    Natalie walked further up, "It''s right there. Just head this way and..."

    She suddenly stopped mid-sentence.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    Right at this moment, Natalie felt a chilling sensation on her waist.

    A dagger was pressed against her.

    "Get in the car or I''ll stab you." The man was not as polite as he was just now but he had a maniacal

    look on his face.

    Natalie noticed that a car had stopped right in front of her.

    "Hurry up," the man pushed the dagger forward.

    Natalie gritted her teeth and got into the car.

    "Who are you? What do you want?" Although the dagger was still on her waist, Natalie forced

    herself to be calm.

    She tried her best to control her fear.

    She knew that at times like this, the more panicked she was, the worse it would be.

    "Natalie, what do you think I want?" A vindictive voice suddenly sounded.

    Natalie trembled.

    The man in a cap, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, turned around. It was Qasim.

    "Qasim, you are still not admitting your wrongdoings. What on earth do you want to do?" Natalie did

    not expect that Qasim would kidnap her. Hadn''t he learned his lesson fromst time?

    Qasim''s eyes shed with a hint of ferocity. "B*tch, you humiliated me in publicst time. I''ll make

    you regret being born."

    Natalie''s heart was filled with terror.

    She knew that things weren''t going to end well, being kidnapped by Qasim. She needed to think of

    a way to escape.

    Natalie tried to discreetly slide her phone out of her pocket.

    However, Darius, who was next to her, saw her actions.

    He snatched over Natalie''s phone.

    "Trying to call the police? Dream on!" He smashed the phone fiercely.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Her phone cracked immediately and the screen went ck.

    When she saw her phone being smashed into pieces, Natalie felt that her hopes were being

    crushed as well.

    "Knock her out. She''s quick on her feet. It''ll only be trouble for us," Qasim said to Darius.

    Hearing this, Natalie''s danger instincts were ringing like crazy. She wanted to escape, but there was

    nowhere to run to in the tiny car. Soon, Darius pulled her over roughly. He hit her head with a strong

    force and she was immediately knocked out.

    "Qasim, why don''t we just finish this girl off now?" Darius looked at Natalie lying there unconscious;

    he felt his lust rising.

    Natalie was a pretty girl. Her skin looked soft and tender.

    Qasim said in a low voice, "There''s no need to rush, we should wait for her to wake up. Let''s call a

    few more people along to really torture her!"

    Dariusughed despicably, "Alright, alright."

    Natalie didn''te to ss on that day, making Yvonne anxious.

    Natalie rarely skipped sses without a reason.

    She tried to call Natalie repeatedly, but her phone seemed to be turned off.

    "Sebastian, where did Natalie go?" Yvonne asked with an anxious look.

    Sebastian naturally wouldn''t know.

    "Did she oversleep?"

    Yvonne pped the back of Sebastian''s head, "It''s already sote! Howte can she be sleeping?"

    Sebastian rubbed his head and said nothing.

    Yvonne''s thoughts were going wild. "Could it be Madison and Queenie''s revenge?"

    Sebastian didn''t think it was possible. "How could it be? Weren''t the two of them jailed?"

    In the end, Yvonne and Sebastian decided to report this matter to the teacher.

    However, the teacher did not care at all.

    "Maybe Natalie has decided to skip ss to have fun. The two of you should just go back and pay

    attention in ss."

    Hearing the teacher''s words, Yvonne and Sebastian had no choice but to go back in defeat.

    Yvonne said that she was going to call the police, but Sebastian thought she was going a bit

    overboard.

    "It''s only been a morning. Yvonne, you''re making too big of a fuss," Sebastian said.

    Yvonne clutched her chest, "I don''t know why, but I have a strong intuition that something has

    happened to Natalie!"

    Sebastian was speechless.

    "I don''t care. If she isn''t here by evening, I''ll call the police!" Yvonne''s expression was heavy.

    Recently, Natalie had been acting weirdly, and she skipped ss that day. Yvonne subconsciously

    felt that something must have happened to her!

    Sebastian shrugged. He felt that there was nothing to worry about, Yvonne simply thought too

    much.

    A bucket of ice water sshed onto Natalie''s face and she slowly opened her eyes.

    She found herself in a cold and damp basement.

    Natalie tried to move her hands but soon realized that she had been tied up.

    Qasim stood in front of Natalie, looking down condescendingly at her.

    She shivered all over.

    She red at him, "Qasim, what on earth do you want to do?"

    "What do I want to do?" Qasim sneered, "What do you think I want to do?"

    "It''s illegal to kidnap and tie someone up!" Natalie suddenly raised her voice.

    Qasim pped Natalie hard on her face. "B*tch, how dare you threaten me? I''ll make sure you

    never see the light of day again after today!"

    Suddenly, he pointed to his shoes. "If you''re willing to kneel down and lick my shoe, I might be in a

    better mood and decide to let you go!"

    Natalie felt sick when she saw Qasim''s action and heard what he said. She almost threw up.

    "In your dreams!" Natalie looked at Qasim with hatred. "I''d rather die!"

    "How brave indeed!" Qasim raised his middle finger to her.

    After that, he pped his hands, and a group of men came in from outside.

    There were seven men, all of them with blonde hair. They looked like a group of hoodlums.

    "Qasim, so this is the girl," a man whistled as he looked at Natalie.

    Qasim smiled proudly, "Not bad huh? I think she''s enough for everyone to have a good time."

    "She looks quite fragile though. Are you sure she can take all of us?"

    Qasim smiled viciously, "It''s okay, don''t worry. Just do as you please. If she dies, we can just bury

    her!"

    "Little girl, you look pretty. Let''s have some fun," one of the men looked at Natalie''s face lustfully.

    "Her skin is pretty nice, but what about her body? Can''t see with all those clothes on, better take

    them off instead."

    Seeing all kinds of lewd gaze falling on her face, Natalie suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of

    fear.

    She looked at Qasim incredulously, "Qasim, do you have any idea what you are doing? Let me go!"

    She thought Qasim only wanted to tie her up here and teach her a lesson, but she didn''t expect he

    would go so far as to gangr*pe her!

    Qasim held up Natalie''s chin with his hand and sneered, "Of course I know what I am doing. I just

    want to let my brothers here join in on the fun!"

    "Let me go, you are crazy!" Natalie struggled desperately.

    Unfortunately, her hands were tightly bound, and her struggle was in vain.

    "Let me go, Qasim, let me go!" Her screams got louder and louder.

    The men began to walk towards her. Some were touching her face, some tugged at her clothes,

    and some tried to kiss her.

    "Leave me alone!" Natalie''s eyes suddenly turned red, and she seemed to have fallen into a state of

    madness.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    She frantically bit whoever came close to her, trying her best to defend herself.

    "Huh, I''ve yed with many women before, but it''s my first time seeing such a feisty girl." A man

    smiled raunchily as he wanted to take off Natalie''s pants.

    When he reached out his hand towards Natalie''s pants, she suddenly trembled.

    All of a sudden, old scenes locked away in the deepest part of her memories resurfaced in her

    mind.

    That day, Madison said she wanted to give her some candy. Natalie was really excited and she

    happily followed after her.

    Madison took her to a room.

    "Natalie, go in. The candy is in there," Madison said to Natalie in a gentle voice that she had never

    heard before.

    Natalie nodded and skipped joyfully into the room.

    Then, the door was mmed shut heavily.

    There were several men inside, all of whom were about fifty years old.

    At that time, Natalie was still young, but she could sense that something was wrong. These men

    were all old enough to be her grandfather, and they were all staring at her with a disgusting gaze.

    "Mr. Lee, this is the girl you''ve found?"

    "Not bad, right? I gave a few hundred thousand dors to her mother for her to agree to this."

    "She''s too young. I don''t think she''ll be much fun."

    "What do you know? Little girls are where it''s at. Older ones are boring."

    Natalie was panicked and wanted to open the door, but the door had been locked by Madison.

    Seeing the men approaching her step by step, Natalie cried out, "What are you guys doing here?

    Don''te over."

    "Little girl,e y with us," a man''s eyes gleamed with lust.

    Natalie''s head hurt so much that it was about to explode.

    "No!" She suddenly let out a cry that was loud enough to shatter ss. Her eyes were filled with

    fear and despair. There was a piercing pain throughout her veins. Her eyes shut and she cked

    out in an instant.

    The man who was going to take off Natalie''s pants halted mid-air.

    "How annoying. She passed out before we even started," the man looked rather regretful.

    "It''s okay, it''s the same even if she''s unconscious. It''ll just be quieter, that''s all," Someone said with

    asciviousugh.

    "Wait." At this time, Qasim said, "Don''t touch her first. We''ll have fun with her when she wakes up!"

    "Qasim, we''re all ready to go. You''re putting a damper on the party."

    Qasim''s eyes were dark. "I want this b*tch to see herself being vited with her own eyes. That''s

    the only way I can get back at her. Now, no one can touch her!1''

    Qasim was still the leader amongst the group, thus his words were quite intimidating, and the other

    men instantly fell quiet.

    Natalie did note home.

    Aunt Lee nced at the clock hanging on the wall and felt a trace of anxiety pulsing through her

    heart.

    It waste. Why hadn''t Nataliee back yet?

    She waited anxiously.

    At eight o''clock in the night, Aunt Lee finally couldn''t help but make a phone call to Tobias.

    Fortunately, the call was quickly picked up.

    "Sir, Miss Godfrey hasn''te home yet," Aunt Lee''s voice was full of urgency.

    On the other side of the phone, Tobias'' breath slightly paused.

    "Did she tell you where she was going?"

    Aunt Lee became even more anxious. "No, if she did, I wouldn''t be calling you."

    "I''ll be right back." The call cut off.

    Soon, Tobias rushed home.

    Aunt Lee told him that Natalie was fine when she went to campus in the morning and that she never

    mentioneding backte.

    Tobias'' gaze moved around.

    He subconsciously thought that Natalie was doing this to get his attention.

    If that was so, and she didn''t want toe home, where could she have gone?

    Sebastian and Yvonne both received a call, asking if Natalie was with them.

    Yvonne mistook the call to be from the police station, and she immediately huffed, "I called the

    police station earlier, but you guys told me I can only report it as a missing person case after 72

    hours! Why are you calling me to ask this now? Let me tell you, Natalie is not here, or else I

    wouldn''t be calling the police!"

    The phone was immediately disconnected.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Yvonne threw her phone on the bed and said, "The police are so ipetent."

    At the same time, at the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    Tobias dialed Natalie''s number again, but all he heard was the cold voice of the operator, telling him

    that the number he was trying to reach was unavable. Tobias took a look at the time.

    It was already ten.

    At this moment, Benjamin called him.

    "Mr. Whitlock, Miss Godfrey hasn''t been to any friend''s house, and she didn''t even tell her best

    friend where she went. Her best friend actually called the police to report her missing as she hadn''t

    been to ss."

    Tobias'' breathing suddenly quickened.

    Natalie was not at her ssmate''s house, nor did she tell anyone where she went.

    If she was just mad with him, she wouldn''t have skipped ss as well.

    Unless something has happened to her!

    His eyebrows twitched. Momentster, he walked down the stairs as fast as he could.

    A ck Bentley sped forward into the dark road.

    At half-past thirty, Qasim had not returned home yet.

    Qasim''s father red up at his wife. "You already know this is a critical moment, why would you still

    let Qasim out? Don''t you know how dangerous it is? Why would you do such a foolish thing?"

    Mrs. Lawson looked oblivious, "He said he''s just going to hang out with some friends. It''s no big

    deal."

    Mr. Lawson''s face was full of anger. "No big deal? What if something happens? Get him back here

    right this instant!"

    Mrs. Lawson tried dialing Qasim''s number again, but no one answered.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door.

    Mrs. Lawson breathed a sigh of relief. "I told you Qasim wouldn''t do anything. Isn''t he home right

    now?"

    She went to get the door as she spoke, but when she walked to the door, she suddenly felt

    something was wrong.

    The sound of the knocking was steady and powerful, unlike that of Qasim knocking on the door.

    She opened the door, and the person standing there gave her a big fright.

    Tobias stood at the door with a dark face.

    "Your son!" His gaze was as sharp as a de.

    Mrs. Lawson was shocked when she saw Tobias'' gaze. On the other side, Mr. Lawson came

    forward and smiled, "Mr. Whitlock, Qasim just went out to hang with some friends, and he wille

    back soon. Don''t worry, Mr. Whitlock. There''s no way he would dare to do anything now."

    Tobias'' heart suddenly rose.

    Qasim was not here, things were really as he had suspected.

    He immediately took out his phone and said, "Benjamin, immediately send some men to search for

    Natalie. She may be kidnapped!"

    After hanging up, he looked at Mr. Lawson with a frightening glint in his eyes. "If something happens

    to Natalie, I will make sure the entire Lawson family pays for it!"

    Mr. Lawson was so intimidated that his legs went limp and he almost knelt down in front of Tobias.

    He had lived for a long time, but he had never seen such a terrifying look.

    Natalie''s whereabouts were soon found.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    Her location was traced to a basement.

    Tobias raced across the city in his car at a terrifying speed, not stopping for anything along the way.

    Benjamin, who was following closely behind, was rmed.

    The reason why Natalie could be found quickly was because Tobias had pulled some strings.

    Or, in other words, Tobias used his personal connections to find her whereabouts.

    Benjamin knew that Tobias did not want to be too high-profile in this city, but this time, for Natalie,

    he might have exposed himself by using these connections.

    They soon arrived at their destination.

    Natalie was in a basement in a small neighborhood area.

    Benjamin was the only one apanying Tobias.

    He originally wanted to bring a group of bodyguards, but after thinking about it, he decided not to.

    After all, Natalie was kidnapped. This matter had to be kept under wraps. He did not want to

    jeopardize her reputation.

    The car suddenly stopped, and a pair of long legs stepped on the ground.

    Tobias'' eyes were deeper than the dark night.

    He nced at Benjamin, who was following behind, and said, "Wait here. I''ll go in."

    He didn''t know what kind of situation Natalie was in. For a woman kidnapped by a man, it was

    possible that she was not properly clothed, or...

    Tobias didn''t dare to imagine what would happen next.

    Benjamin nodded, "Mr. Whitlock, I''ll wait here."

    Tobias walked to the door of the basement, which was locked.

    This was nothing to Tobias, as he had expected it.

    He took out the universal key he had prepared and put it into the keyhole.

    "Click..."

    With a turn of the key, the basement door was unlocked.

    All of a sudden, Tobias'' heart was filled with anxiety which he had never felt before.

    He kicked open the door and barged in.

    Natalie was lying on the ground, her hands tied. Her whole body was wet, and her face was deadly

    pale.

    The moment he saw Natalie, Tobias felt his heart clench tightly.

    Tobias picked her up and called, "Natalie, Natalie."

    He called her name.

    However, Natalie did not respond.

    Tobias rushed to the hospital with Natalie in his arms.

    The city''s best hospital had been sealed off.

    All the experts were gathered in the hospital to treat Natalie.

    A night passed, but Natalie''s condition did not show any improvement.

    Tobias had been guarding outside the door.

    Seeing that the sun had risen, Benjamin walked over to Tobias and said, "Mr. Whitlock, there are

    still a few contracts you need to sign at the office today. Why don''t I stay here and watch over Miss

    Godfrey? You can go to thepany."

    "All business affairs are postponed," Tobias said directly. "I will return to thepany when Natalie

    wakes up."

    "This..." Benjamin wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "But we can''t postpone

    important contracts."

    A dim light shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    "Postpone them."

    Benjamin knew that it was useless to say anything else; he had no choice but to do as he was told.

    Several experts came out of the emergency room.

    "Mr. Whitlock," They said respectfully to Tobias.

    "How is Natalie?" When it came to Natalie, Tobias sounded a little nervous.

    A confused look appeared on the faces of those experts.

    "Mr. Whitlock, we have diagnosed Miss Godfrey. She hasn''t suffered from any external or internal

    injury, but she''s in aa. It seems to be a tricky issue.

    We''ve never faced this sort of situation before."

    Another expert added, "Mr. Whitlock, such a situation has never urred. We have invited an

    expert doctor in this field toe over. He will be arrivingter today to diagnose Miss Godfrey."

    Tobias'' gaze grew darker.

    After a while, he spoke, "You don''t have to invite anyone. I will send someone over."

    Hearing Tobias'' words, the experts heaved a sigh of relief.

    If they were to ask a doctor to go there, there was still no guarantee that Natalie could be cured.

    After all, Tobias wasn''t someone a small hospital like them could afford to offend.

    Tobias sending someone over on his own was a huge burden off their shoulders.

    Meanwhile, Tobias ordered Benjamin to call Simon over from the United States.

    Benjamin was slightly stunned. "Mr. Whitlock, Simon is in the middle of a research project for a rare

    disease. I think he''ll be quite busy right now."

    Tobias stared Benjamin squarely in the eye, "Tell him I have something urgent, and that he must

    come."

    In the afternoon, Simon Moore arrived at the hospital.

    He was a world- renowned doctor. He wasn''t someone you could invite just by having money or

    power.

    However, he had been Tobias'' good friend for many years.

    Simon had blond hair and blue eyes and spoke wless English.

    "Tobias, my research has reached a critical stage. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t havee. To tell

    you the truth, I even refused the president''s wife when she asked me to treat her."

    Normally, Tobias would have spent some time catching up with Simon.

    But now, he was not in the mood and had no time to do so.

    He went straight to the point, "Simon, the woman inside is very important to me. You must treat her."

    Surprise shed across Simon''s eyes.

    "A woman of great importance to Tobias?"

    He took a deep look at Tobias and then entered the emergency room after changing into his

    sterilized suit.

    While he waited, Tobias'' phone rang non-stop. They were all calls from thepany, but he hung

    up all of them and eventually just decided to turn off his phone.

    Two hourster, Simon came out.

    There was a sheenyer of sweat on his forehead.

    "Tobias, the woman hasn''t suffered any external or internal injuries. She only has minor bruises on

    her skin," Simon said.

    Tobias frowned deeply.

    Simon''s words were the same as those experts from before.

    "Simon, why won''t she wake up?" Tobias'' gaze fell onto Simon''s face.

    Simon pondered for a moment.

    After a long time, he looked up at Tobias. "Tobias, what happened to her before she fainted?"

    Tobias'' breathing came to a halt.

    "She was kidnapped before she passed out."

    "Can you let me talk to the kidnappers?" Simon asked.

    He could already vaguely guess the situation.

    "Okay."

    Both Qasim and his men had been caught, but since Natalie was not conscious yet, Tobias had

    been fully focused on Natalie. He hadn''t had the time to deal with those scum.

    They were all being detained and they hadn''t yet received any punishment. All of them sat there,

    looking as gleeful as ever.

    After all, they didn''t really do anything to Natalie. Besides, they had been surviving on the streets for

    a long time; being detained was a small matter to them.

    Simon went in for a long time before he came out.

    He spread his hands out to Tobias and said helplessly, "That group of b*stards. They won''t tell me

    anything. They even mocked me andughed at me."

    Although Simon was one of the best doctors in the world. He had no idea how to deal with these

    hooligans.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Tobias'' eyes immediately frosted over.

    Soon after, he entered the detainment center alone.

    Simon nced at Benjamin, who was standing next to him. "Tobias went in alone?"

    He sounded a little surprised.

    Benjamin nodded.

    "If I can''t get them to talk, how is he going to do it? He''s even more of a gentleman than me," Simon

    said.

    In his eyes, Tobias was a gentle and elegant man.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    "He has a way to deal with them?" Simon raised his eyebrows, feeling doubtful.

    Benjamin grinned, "Mr. Moore, being a gentleman is only one characteristic of Mr. Whitlock. You

    haven''t seen his brute and vicious side."

    Simon''s eyes glimmered with interest.

    A momentter, Tobias walked out.

    His face was expressionless.

    "Go in and ask your questions," He said to Simon.

    Simon walked in. To his surprise, the men who were busy mocking him andughing at him like a

    group of rowdy ruffians before were all sitting quietly with a frightened look on their face.

    No matter what Simon asked, they gave it all up.

    Simon soon understood what had happened before Natalie passed out.

    In the evening, Simon came out.

    Unlike before, he came out with a heavy face.

    Tobias'' gaze fell on Simon''s face; his breathing unconsciously carrying a hint of anxiety.

    "Tobias, Miss Godfrey didn''t suffer from any inhumane treatment, but she almost got r*ped. She

    managed to escape by passing out before the men could do anything," Simon said in a solemn

    tone.

    This was within Tobias'' expectations.

    When he carried Natalie in his arms in the basement, he had already taken a quick look at her. He

    did not notice any signs of s*xual assault at the time.

    Simon went on, "It''s clear that Miss Godfrey isn''t unconscious from physical injuries, but rather she

    has suffered severe psychological trauma. ording to what the men told me, it doesn''t seem like

    that alone would constitute the severity of her current situation."

    "Then what''s the reason?" Tobias'' heavy gaze fell on Simon''s face.

    Simon hesitated for a moment, "I suspect that this incident brought up a deep-rooted memory inside

    Miss Godfrey. She has likely suffered from s*xual abuse before, and this incident has triggered that

    memory. Her mind had buried that memory deep inside her as a coping mechanism. When the

    kidnapping urred, it''s likely that her brain shut down in order to make sure that she doesn''t

    remember the incident."

    There was a long silence.

    Tobias'' body tensed up.

    Natalie had been s*xually assaulted before?

    But she gave her first time to him.

    There was no way she had s*x with someone else before, given that she bled on their bed and with

    her unfamiliar moves.

    What did Simon mean?

    "Simon, what should we do now?" He said after a long while.

    Despite everything, the priority now was to get Natalie to wake up. It wouldn''t be good for her to be

    in aa for too long.

    Simon frowned deeply. After a while, he said, "Tobias, if Miss Godfrey doesn''t wake up soon, her

    situation might worsen. In the worst case, she might never wake up. I''d like to try something risky."

    Tobias'' breathing came to a halt.

    Simon continued, "I would like to try to awaken her buried memories, and stimte her with them.

    She might wake up from the trigger. However, I should warn you that it��s risky, and there''s a chance

    that she might severely affect her brain."

    His breathing turned a little rapid.

    "Tobias, what do you think?" Simon''s eyes were fixed on Tobias. "We''re not going to solve anything

    by waiting."

    Tobias fell silent.

    "Give me some time to think about it," he said after a while.

    Simon nodded.

    Tobias then went to the hospital.

    Because Natalie was merely unconscious and did not suffer any physical injuries, she was moved

    out of the emergency room and into an in-patient ward.

    Her frail figureid on the bed. The pale white sheets highlighted her fair skin and her ink-ck hair.

    She looked like a sleeping beauty.

    Tobias stood by the bed and stared at Natalie for a long time.

    He recalled how she behaved before this had happened.

    Although she was a little self-abased, in general, she was an optimistic and cheerful girl, full of love

    and hope for life.

    She was like a weed. Although she was trivial and could be easily trampled on, she always reached

    for the sun.

    If Natalie was conscious, she probably would not want to continue being in a state ofa.

    She wouldn''t be able to see the sun rising every day, nor enjoy her favorite food. She would suffer

    terribly.

    Tobias remembered the way Natalie ate. Every time she ate, her face was full of excitement and joy.

    She could eat three burgers all by herself.

    She once told him that eating was one of the greatest joys on earth.

    Now that she was in aa, she could no longer eat anything.

    Tobias took a deep breath.

    He nced at Natalie for thest time and resolutely walked out of the ward.

    Simon was waiting outside the door.

    "Tobias, have you made up your mind?" Simon looked at Tobias.

    "How confident are you?"

    Simon said straightforwardly, "To tell you the truth, it''s my first time attempting this. The chances are

    slim."

    Tobias'' eyes wandered for a moment, and after a while, the dim light in his eyes finally gathered

    together. "Let''s do it."

    Uttering these three words took every ounce of strength in his body.

    Simon nodded.

    "Before Ie out, no one is allowed to disturb me ore inside. I must have a solitary quiet

    space."

    Tobias nodded.

    Then, Simon entered the ward.

    The waitsted an entire night.

    Tobias had never felt so agonized during the night.

    He couldn''t calm himself down at all, he kept pacing irritably outside the ward.

    When the sun rose in the morning, Simon finally came out.

    There were deep ck circles under his eyes, and his face was full of fatigue.

    Tobias strode over.

    "How is Natalie?"

    Simon''s voice sounded a little shaky, "Tobias, Miss Godfrey will wake up soon."

    Tobias heaved a sigh of relief.

    At this moment, Simon paused and nced at Tobias with hesitation.

    Tobias was keenly aware of Simon''s sudden change.

    He stared at Simon intensely, "Simon, what else do you need to tell me?"

    Simon looked at Tobias, "Tobias, what is her rtion to you? There''s something I''m not sure if I

    should tell you about."

    Tobias immediately stiffened.

    After a while, he said clearly, "She is my wife, and no matter what happens, she will always be my

    wife."

    Simon felt relieved after receiving Tobias'' confirmation.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He had walked into Natalie''s mind.

    Seeing Tobias'' attitude toward this girl, Simon was sure that their rtionship was something else.

    If he told Tobias what he had discovered, he was not sure whether Tobias would maintain his

    rtionship with her.

    Now that he had received a positive answer, Simon could tell Tobias at ease.

    He had been friends with Tobias for many years. He knew that Tobias always kept his promise.

    Since he had given his word, he would never go back on it.

    "Tobias, Miss Godfrey was s*xually assaulted as a child. And not just by one, but by several men,"

    Simon said slowly.

    Hearing his words, Tobias got jolted.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    Simon added, "Through hypnosis, I entered Miss Godfrey''s mind and learned that she had

    selectively forgotten a memory. She doesn''t even remember it herself. It''s too painful for her, thus

    her brain chose to cope with it by forgetting itpletely. However, this memory was triggered when

    she faced a simr situation during her kidnapping. When she was young, she was locked in a

    small room, in which there were several elderly men."

    Speaking of this, Simon''s tone became lower. "Those men were p*dophiles. They were interested in

    young children, and they surrounded Miss Godfrey..."

    Tobias'' expression changed drastically.

    Simon had known Tobias for years, but he had never once seen him like this. He was always calm,

    even when facing critical situations.

    Simon knew this was very cruel for Tobias to hear, but he had to know the truth.

    Natalie''s memory was triggered by the ident this time, which meant it could possibly happen

    again in the future. Therefore, only by telling Tobias could he avoid such incidents from happening

    again and be warier.

    "What happened after that?" Tobias finally choked out a word after a long while.

    His voice was so soft that it could barely be heard.

    "Miss Godfrey didn''t continue on. She fell unconscious again. But don''t worry about that, Tobias.

    Her cerebral cortex has been stimted again. I think she is going to wake up soon."

    After a moment of silence.

    Tobias looked at Simon, "She won''t remember these things after she wakes up, will she?"

    Simon shook his head, "No, unless she receives another trigger. This is why I''m telling you. In the

    future, you must be careful. You have to make sure Miss Godfrey isn''t put in another simr

    situation, like being kidnapped or being surrounded by strange men. That''s the only way to prevent

    her from being stimted."

    Tobias'' eyebrows furrowed, "I see."

    After a while, he suddenly opened his mouth again. "There''s one more thing, Simon. If she''d been

    assaulted before, how did she lose her virginity to me?"

    A look of surprise shed across Simon''s eyes. "Are you sure?"

    "I''m sure."

    Even if the blood was fake, Natalie''s tightness could not be faked. Only virgins could feel as tight as

    she did.

    A flicker of doubt shed through Simon''s eyes.

    "Could it be that Miss Godfrey was not s*xually assaulted?" Simon muttered.

    After he said that, he shook his head subconsciously. "If so, why else would she have been so

    severely traumatized?"

    Tobias suddenly thought of something.

    He remembered the scars on Natalie''s hips.

    Could it be?

    Those men did not r*pe Natalie, but they left the scars on her hips.

    Tobias'' heart suddenly tightened.

    He looked at Simon and slowly spoke.

    He never meant to tell Simon something so private, but for the sake of Natalie''s situation, he had to.

    Simon subconsciously denied Tobias'' guess. "Tobias, Miss Godfrey''s scars were most likely left by

    those men as well. There are some people with such kinks after all, to abuse children s*xually.

    However, I don''t think that alone would have made her as traumatized as she was, to the point

    where her brain chose to forget that memory."

    He suddenly stopped talking and fell into a deep thought.

    Tobias said that Natalie gave him her first time.

    He believed in Tobias'' judgment. It must be true if he had said so.

    If Natalie had not been r*ped, what on earth could have caused her to have such a huge reaction?

    Simon had no clue.

    After a while, he shook his head, "Tobias, perhaps the only way to find out is by questioning those

    men all those years ago. I can''t figure out what happened to Miss Godfrey."

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Tobias'' gaze was dark, like a boundless ocean.

    When he saw the scars on Natalie''s hips and heard her mentioning the matter previously, he had

    thought that something was wrong.

    At that time, he sent someone to search for Natalie''s old neighbors.

    However, it was such a long time ago. Her old residential area had already been demolished. It

    would be hard to find those people.

    Now that things were more serious than he had imagined, Tobias was more determined than ever to

    dig up the truth.

    Tobias patted Simon on the shoulder, "Simon, thank you for your hard work."

    "Not a problem," Simon replied.

    They waited outside for Natalie to wake up.

    During this period, Simon seemed to be emotional, "Tobias, I once thought you would marry..."

    "Don''t talk about that," Tobias interrupted him straightaway.

    He seemed to refuse to talk about this topic.

    Simon did not continue.

    He did not know Natalie well, but he could tell at a nce that she was not in the same league as

    Tobias. Why did Tobias marry such a woman? And he had never heard of any news of Tobias''

    marriage. Where did she appear from?

    At the thought of this, Simon''s gaze deepened.

    This wife of his seemed to have much more going on behind the scenes.

    However, in the current situation, it wasn''t very appropriate for Simon to ask Tobias any questions.

    After all, he could tell that Tobias was anxious. He had never seen Tobias so impatient before.

    Tobias had really fallen for this girl.

    At noon, a nurse went in to measure Natalie''s temperature, doing the daily routines.

    The nurse found that Natalie''s eyshes were trembling slightly, and her fingers were moving

    slowly.

    She quickly went out to tell Tobias and Simon.

    Although Natalie was in aa, Simon mentioned that it would be best to give her a rtively quiet

    environment, thus, he and Tobias had been waiting outside.

    Tobias strode in immediately.

    Simon followed suit, and he could clearly see that Tobias'' footsteps were a little hurried.

    In the ward, just as the nurse had described, Natalie''s eyshes were trembling and her tight fist

    had stretched out wide.

    Simon let out a huge sigh of relief.

    He looked at Tobias with a grin, "Tobias, she''s fine now. Don''t worry."

    Speaking of this, he paused and apologized, "I should stay here and wait for her to wake up, but

    you know that I am too busy."

    Tobias nodded, "It''s kind enough of you toe all the way here."

    After bidding farewell to Tobias, Simon left in a hurry.

    He had important research in the States to study on.

    Tobias wanted himself to be the first thing Natalie saw when she woke up, hoping that she could

    feel more at ease. He sat by Natalie''s bed and waited for her to return to reality.

    Natalie had gone back to her childhood. At that time, she was still very young. She wore a pink puffy

    dress, just like a little princess.

    In her memory, she had never worn such a beautiful princess dress.

    She lived in an exquisite european-centric room.

    She was the only one in there.

    One day, Natalie found that her doll was missing, and she went looking for it everywhere.

    Someone told her that the doll was buried outside.

    So, Natalie walked out.

    She walked for a long distance and eventually came across a mud pit.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    A strange voice kept telling her that her doll was inside.

    Natalie started to dig, using her hands.

    She dug and dug. Finally, she found her doll.

    She held the doll in her arms and wanted to go home, but she realized the path back home had

    disappeared.

    Her surroundings fogged up and the scene changed.

    She seemed to have grown up by quite a bit.

    There was a young man pushing her. He was a very dashing young man, breath-taking indeed.

    "Natalie, run, run!�� The young man''s voice was gentle but urgent.

    "Jack, I don''t want to go. Jack!" Natalie cried and shouted.

    The young man''s face sank. "Natalie, if you don''t leave, you''ll have to pay for it with your life. Go,

    quickly!"

    "No! I won''t go," Natalie cried and pulled on the corner of the young man''s clothes.

    Eventually, hatred grew in the young man''s eyes. "Get out of here, I will take care of everything.

    Scram!"

    With another sh, the fog appeared again. Natalie went around everywhere to look for the young

    man from earlier, but she could not find him anymore.

    She couldn''t even remember what the man called "Jack" had looked like.

    "Jack... Jack... Jack..." Natalie kept mumbling.

    "Natalie, Natalie?" Tobias could see Natalie''s lips moving. He crouched closer to her lips, trying to

    hear her.

    He heard her words clearly.

    Natalie was muttering the name "Jack" over and over again.

    Tobias frowned deeply.

    Who was Jack?

    "Jack, no!" After a loud shout, Natalie''s eyes suddenly flew open.

    On her forehead was a sheenyer of cold sweat.

    The first person Natalie saw was Tobias.

    To hear what Natalie was saying just now, Tobias had positioned his face very closely to hers.

    When she saw a magnified handsome face, Natalie was stunned.

    While Tobias realized that Natalie had woken up.

    His deep gaze fell on Natalie''s face. "You''re awake."

    His tone was gentle.

    Their eyes met, and they were so close to each other. Natalie felt herself drowning in his deep-set

    gaze.

    It took her much effort to look away.

    "Um, can you not be so close to me?" She whispered.

    Didn''t Tobias know how handsome he is? Especially his mesmerizing eyes. Natalie couldn''t

    withstand his charisma at such a close distance.

    Although she wasn''t one to focus on physical appearances, when Tobias was so near her, she

    simply couldn''t help it!

    Tobias straightened his body, distancing himself.

    "Is this better?" He asked tly.

    Natalie had recovered well, better than he imagined, in fact.

    Natalie huffed in relief.

    "Who is Jack?" Tobias suddenly asked.

    His tone was carrying a hint of coldness.

    "Jack?" Natalie''s face was full of confusion. "Who''s Jack?"

    She couldn''t remember the dream she just had.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias nced deeply at Natalie; the confusion on her face didn''t seem fake.

    He calmed himself and said nothing more.

    At that moment, Natalie suddenly felt thirsty.

    "I''m thirsty," she couldn''t help but say.

    Tobias poured Natalie a ss of water. Before giving it to her, he took a sip to make sure the water

    wasn''t too hot.

    Looking at Tobias handing over the cup of water he just sipped, Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Oh my god, Tobias just drank from that ss. Doesn''t that mean that we''re indirectly kissing?" She

    thought.

    Tobias carefully helped Natalie up and then gave her the cup.

    She drank a big mouthful of water.

    She was getting more and more clear- headed as well.

    She suddenly recalled that she was in the middle of a fight with Tobias!

    Why did Tobias be so gentle now? He even poured and served her water.

    What''s more, this looked like a hospital. Why was she in the hospital?

    Natalie felt a shiver all over her body.

    She remembered that she was kidnapped by Qasim at the school gate and then locked up in a

    basement.

    Qasim, that b*stard, brought a group of hooligans to gangr*pe her! Those b*stards almost tore off

    her clothes!

    "Ptooey!"

    Because of the sudden rush of emotions, Natalie spat out a mouthful of water.

    It sprayed directly onto Tobias'' face.

    Tobias'' eyebrows twitched ever so slightly. After a while, he took out a tissue and wiped off the

    water droplets on his face.

    Natalie had always been weird, so it was not surprising that such a thing would happen.

    However, Natalie looked nervous. She looked at Tobias and murmured, "Tobias, I didn''t, I didn''t get

    r*ped by those b*stards, did I?"

    Her eyes suddenly turned red.

    If she was r*ped by those bastards, she would get her hands on a bomb and rain h*ll on them. None

    of them were going toe out of this alive.

    Seeing how nervous and afraid Natalie was, Tobias felt his heart ache.

    He gently patted Natalie''s shoulder, "It''s okay. Don��t be afraid. Nothing happened, I arrived just in

    time."

    Natalie stared into Tobias'' eyes. "Really?"

    "Really," Tobias stared back at Natalie with his round ck eyes.

    Natalie instantly rxed.

    She knew that Tobias would not lie to her.

    "Thank you, Tobias, or else, I..." She did not know what to say.

    It''s Tobias who saved her every single time.

    "Aren''t you angry with me?" She looked at Tobias timidly, her eyshes trembled violently.

    Tobias nced at Natalie deeply.

    With Tobias staring at her, Natalie instantly felt inexplicably nervous.

    He suddenly leaned over and whispered into her ear.

    His voice was low and hoarse. "Natalie, you''re the only woman who has ever slept in my bed."

    Natalie''s mind exploded in an instant.

    She''s the only woman who had ever slept in Tobias'' bed!

    "This means that no other woman has slept with Tobias, except me!" She thought.

    Suddenly, Natalie felt her heart surge with joy.

    She remembered the first time she had s*x with Tobias. Despite it being his first experience, Tobias

    seemed to be very skilled.

    However, she had read many romance novels.

    The men in romance novels always performed well even during their first time. They were such

    talented men!

    Natalie thought there was no need for Tobias to deceive her.

    Instantly, her cheek flushed bright red. She suddenly felt a little embarrassed to look at Tobias.

    Tobias handed the water to Natalie again and said, "Have another sip."

    All the water that Natalie drank just now was on his face.

    Natalie drank the water in intervals to calm herself down.

    "I should be fine now. Can I go back yet?" She took a look around the room, guessing that she was

    probably in a hospital ward.

    "You still need to be observed. Your body is too weak, and you need to receive IV drips," Tobias

    said faintly.

    They were deliberately avoiding the s*xual tension between them just now.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    "But I want to leave, it''s so boring here." Natalie pouted, twisting her fingers.

    She hated being hospitalized.

    The ward was a little different from an ordinary ward, looking superrge and luxurious; even the

    bed was king- sized. However, it didn''t change anything.

    "Is it still boring even with me here?" Tobias said as his gaze fell on Natalie''s face.

    Natalie flushed red again.

    She wanted to leave quickly, not just because she hated being hospitalized, but also because of

    what Tobias said earlier. She didn''t even dare to meet his gaze, and her heart was beating wildly.

    Therefore, Natalie was in a hurry to leave to calm herself down.

    "Don''t you need to go to work?" She smiled dryly.

    Tobias could see that Natalie was nervous because she was shy.

    Under normal circumstances, he might tease Natalie, but since she had only just woken up, he

    wanted to go easy on her.

    What''s more, Simon''s words were still lingering in his mind. He must find out what Natalie had

    encountered back then as soon as he can.

    Tobias picked up his phone and clicked on his gallery. His fingers slid across the screen and several

    photos appeared in front of Natalie.

    Natalie was taken aback. The pictures were the group of men with Qasim that day.

    "These are the culprits, right? Did I miss anyone out?" Tobias looked at Natalie.

    Hatred shed in her eyes.

    "Yes, that''s them. I''ll never be able to forgive them."

    Thinking of what they almost did to her, Natalie felt furious.

    Fortunately, they did not seed, or she would personally slice them up.

    "Where are they now?" Natalie said angrily.

    "They have all been caught."

    Natalie wanted to get out of bed, "I''m going to have my way with them!"

    Tobias asked, "How do you n on finding them?" Natalie paused midway of getting down the bed.

    She didn''t consider that.

    If they had seeded in their assault, she would definitely kill them, even if it costs her her life.

    But since they weren''t sessful, what should she do?

    Natalie recalled the blonde guy who almost tore off her clothes.

    There was a rising me of hatred in her eyes.

    She said sternly, "I''m going to tear up all their clothes!"

    How dare they try to tear off her clothes? She was going to give them a taste of their own medicine.

    Tobias'' eyelids twitched.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "I''ll take care of them. You just need to have a good rest," He said as he made eye contact with

    Natalie.

    His expression and tone gave her a sense offort and security.

    There was a gleam in Natalie''s eyes.

    She knew that this man would definitely help her settle it. Besides, she didn''t know what to do

    anyway.

    She was just letting off steam when she said she wanted to tear off their clothes. There was no way

    she would actually do that.

    "Don''t let them off easy, those a*sholes!" Natalie huffed.

    "I know. Don''t worry," With that, Tobias stood up. "Have a good rest now. I''lle in and

    apany youter."

    Natalie nodded.

    After Tobias went out, Natalieid back down on the bed. She felt a sudden burst of joy in her heart.

    "Oh my, Tobias is being so gentle to me again. He is no longer cold to me. It feels so good."

    He even told her she was his only woman!

    The corners of Natalie''s mouth couldn''t help but curl up.

    "I''m the only woman Tobias has slept with!"

    "I''m the only woman Tobias has slept with!"

    "I''m the only woman Tobias has slept with!"

    Natalie clutched her chest. "No, no, I can''t think about this anymore. If I think about it again, my

    heart is going to jump out of my chest."

    Outside the ward, Benjamin arrived in a hurry.

    "Mr. Whitlock, Qasim''s arm has been broken by his father. He also took Qasim away forcefully."

    Tobias frowned, "How could he take him away?"

    Benjamin lowered his head, "Qasim''s father used his military connections to bring in armed

    policemen. We didn''t dare to stop him and he took him away."

    Ayer of frost covered Tobias'' eyes.

    Did Qasim''s father think that this matter would be over just because he broke his son''s arm?

    "Bring Qasim back," Tobias'' tone was extremely cold.

    Benjamin hesitated for a moment, but still said boldly, "Mr. Whitlock, the Lawson family has sent for

    the military forces. I don''t think we should push further. What''s more, Qasim already had his arm

    broken. I think we should put an end to this matter here."

    A man in such a position as Tobias had to consider the risks of every move he made.

    Tobias could easily deal with the Lawson family, but there was no need to go overboard. After all,

    the Lawson family had gone so far as to ask their rtive, who was a high-ranking military officer to

    intervene, saving Qasim.

    Moreover, in order to apologize, Qasim''s father personally broke his son''s arm, and Natalie was

    safe and sound. Benjamin thought that the matter could be swept under the rug now.

    Tobias shot Benjamin a cold look. "Since when have you decided you can make decisions for me?"

    His voice was icier than the winter breeze.

    Benjamin was stunned. After a while, he lowered his head, "I overstepped."

    Tobias had not spoken to him in such a stern tone for a long time. It seemed that Tobias was really

    furious over this matter. Qasim was unlikely toe out of this alive.

    In the evening, Natalie was discharged from the hospital.

    Supposedly, she was to be discharged the next day, but under her persistent request, Tobias had to

    call in a doctor to check up on Natalie.

    The doctor''s conclusion was that Natalie was in perfect health.

    Natalie proudly nced at Tobias, as if she was saying, "I told you so."

    Her expression actually made Tobias chuckle inughter. He sent Natalie home.

    After returning to the familiar apartment of the Whitlock family, Natalie felt as if she had been reborn.

    Aunt Lee had dark circles under her eyes because she had been so worried about Natalie. She had

    barely slept in the past two days.

    She took Natalie''s hand, "Miss Godfrey, I''m so d that you''re alright. You scared the hell out of

    me. Please don''t let anything happen to you again."

    Aunt Lee didn''t know much, but she vaguely knew that Natalie seemed to have been kidnapped.

    Natalie patted her chest, "It''s okay. Aunt Lee, don''t worry. I won''t die so easily!"

    Tobias took a deep look at Natalie.

    This girl was so bold. How could she still be in such high spirits after going through such an

    incident?

    As soon as she returned to the Whitlock family apartment, Natalieined that she was hungry.

    She basically survived off IV drips at the hospital, and her stomach had been grumbling for a while

    now.

    During Natalie''s absence, Aunt Lee was not in the mood to make anything to eat. There was no

    food prepared. She was about to go to the kitchen to cook, but Tobias stopped her.

    "I''ll do it."

    He went straight into the kitchen.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    Seeing that Tobias wanted to personally cook for Natalie, Aunt Lee couldn''t help but smile.

    She knew this meant that Natalie and Tobias must have patched things up with each other.

    Aunt Lee walked to Natalie and whispered, "Miss Godfrey, I suppose this is a silver lining behind the

    clouds. You''ve finally managed to smooth things out with Mr. Whitlock. You have no idea how

    panicked he was when you were missing!"

    Natalie blinked a couple of times, and her lips curled up.

    It was indeed a silver lining.

    She wasn''t injured, and not only did Tobias return to how he used to be, but he also let her in on a

    huge secret.

    She was his only woman!

    Natalie suddenly felt overjoyed, an unspeakable joy spread throughout her veins.

    Soon, Tobias came over with a te of pasta.

    The pasta gave off a delicious aroma.

    He handed a fork to Natalie and said, "Eat up."

    Natalie took the fork and wolfed the pasta down.

    She ate happily, with her legs up on the chair.

    Halfway through the meal, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. She noticed that

    Tobias'' eyes were focused on her legs that were sitting cross-legged on the chair.

    Natalie smiled awkwardly and was about to put her legs down.

    "It''s fine, just sitfortably," Tobias said ndly.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly. Tm so udylike. Won''t you despise me?"

    Tobias looked at Natalie, "I already know that you''re not a gracefuldy since a long time ago. I

    won''t despise you."

    After hearing Tobias'' positive answer, Natalie decided to go all out. After eating, she was very

    satisfied and rubbed her belly. "I''m so full!"

    Suddenly, she felt a sense of drowsiness sweep over her.

    She nced at the clock hanging on the wall, "How strange. Why am I sleepy when it''s still so

    early?"

    Tobias'' eyebrows moved slightly.

    Although Natalie had been in aa for a while, it did not necessarily mean that she had a good

    rest. It was not surprising that she felt sleepy at this hour.

    "Since you''re sleepy, you should rest early.1'' He nced at Natalie.

    "Won''t I act like a pig if I sleep right after I eat?" Natalie said.

    "Are you only realizing this fact now?" Tobias said ndly.

    "You!" Natalie red at Tobias angrily.

    Tobias took a deep look at Natalie, "Alright, go to

    sleep. Head to bed early."

    "Hmph, I''m going to bed then," Natalie said as she ran upstairs.

    After Natalie went upstairs, Tobias'' gaze darkened.

    He left the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    Benjamin called, saying that Qasim''s father had taken Qasim to a military base.

    Mr. Lawson had brought Qasim there to ensure his safety.

    "Mr. Whitlock, that ce is filled with armed police, and our men can''t fight against them all. It''s too

    late to hire international mercenaries as well," Benjamin said to Tobias.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    This time, Mr. Lawson had used his military connections. Tobias'' men in the city could not deal with

    them at all. The only way was to pull some international forces, but unfortunately, by that time,

    Qasim would be long gone.

    "I''ll be there right away," Tobias got into his Ferrari.

    In the night, a Ferrari raced through the highway to the military base.

    Benjamin had been waiting there for a long time. Behind him was a group of mighty bodyguards in

    ck, butpared with the group of policemen armed from head to toe, they were obviously no

    match forthem.

    A Ferrari drove rapidly toward Benjamin in the night, which made him jump slightly.

    Tobias had been keeping a low profile for most of his life. He deliberately hid his real strength in this

    city, thus he did not have many men under hismand right now. However, it was clear that

    Tobias was determined to fight to the death with the Lawson family.

    Unfortunately, their bodyguards in ck were obviously unequipped to fight against the armed

    police.

    The Ferrari screeched to a halt, and the door opened. Tobias got out of the car.

    In the dark night, despite his cold demeanor, the man was like a ray of sun, dazzling and brilliant.

    His aura was as powerful and noble as that of a true king.

    "Mr. Whitlock, they''ve taken him in," Benjamin said to Tobias.

    Tobias nodded and walked into the military base.

    The armed police guarding outside immediately stopped him.

    Tobias looked at these armed police faintly, but he did not stop his footsteps.

    His expression was proud, and his aura was so dominating that it was actually suffocating for the

    people around him. For a moment, the armed police dared not stop him.

    "Ask your captain toe out," Tobias said to one of them.

    His tone was cold and piercing.

    The armed police didn''t know the identity of the man in front of them, but judging by his strong

    demeanor, they could see that he was not an ordinary man. They didn''t dare to disobey him and

    quickly reported this to their captain.

    The captain was about 40 years old, wearing a light blue uniform. He was Qasim''s uncle, Wilson

    Lawson.

    The reason why Qasim could be so daring in this city was not only because his father was a high-

    ranking official, but also because of his connections with his uncle.

    Usually, the captain of the military wouldn''t waste any energy on some random president.

    However, Tobias was different. Hispany was a colossal empire, and Wilson could not

    underestimate him.

    As soon as Wilson saw Tobias, he reached out his hand enthusiastically and greeted, "Mr. Whitlock,

    I''ve heard a lot about you. Nice to meet you."

    Tobias turned a blind eye to Wilson''s outstretched hand and said coldly, "Bring Qasim out."

    Wilson was taken aback.

    He didn''t expect Tobias to be so brazen. After all, he was still a captain; he couldn''t afford to be

    humiliated.

    Wilson''s face darkened, "Mr. Whitlock, this is my territory. Why should I bring him out just because

    you asked me to?"

    Tobias'' eyes were calm. "How could a military base protect a criminal?" "Criminal? Mr. Whitlock,

    that''s a little harsh to describe a child,�� Wilson''s eyes shed with a sharp

    light.

    "He is already 18 years old, and hemitted a kidnapping crime. He is also suspected of

    unsessful r*pe. Does that sound like a child to you?" Tobias looked at Wilson.

    Wilson, as a dignified captain, felt small when he was facing Tobias.

    After a while, Wilson looked away, "Mr. Whitlock, do you know what will happen if you break into a

    military base? There have been people who trespassed before. We shot them all to death." His tone

    was obviously threatening.

    He didn''t want to be on bad terms with Tobias, but Tobias wasn''t backing down at all. However,

    Wilson was no pushover either.

    What''s more, Qasim''s father had begged him on his knees this time. He must keep this nephew

    alive.

    "You can try," Tobias was not intimidated at all. He looked straight into Wilson''s eyes.

    Wilson was a little surprised, as Tobias'' nerves had exceeded his expectations.

    He didn''t have many men with him. If a fight really broke out, Tobias would lose for sure.

    After a while, Wilson softened his tone, "Mr. Whitlock, my nephew is a disappointment. But he has

    already had his hand broken, and he knew he was wrong. What''s more, the girl didn''t actually suffer

    any injuries. Let''s just shake hands and call it a truce. We don''t have to oveplicate things."

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    "I''ll only ask you once. Are you going to bring Qasim out?" Tobias was not interested in being polite

    to Wilson at all.

    Wilson''s expression tightened, "No!"

    Although he knew that Tobias was not an ordinary businessman, Wilson believed that he wouldn''t

    lose if he confronted Tobias head-on.

    The night sky was hazy, and the moonlight shone on Tobias.

    His cold figure was amplified.

    "I''m warning you, if you don''t bring him out, I will not hesitate to destroy your military base in order

    to find him!" Tobias said, with a hint of killing intent in his tone.

    Wilson was appalled.

    After a while, he looked at Tobias incredulously. "Mr. Whitlock, I know that you are not an ordinary

    businessman but how arrogant can you be? I am the captain of this military base, how can you..."

    Suddenly, a phone rang.

    Wilson looked at the caller and his face turned serious immediately. He picked up the call.

    His expression changed dramatically after a while.

    When he hung up the phone, this attitude hadpletely changed. He no longer held his head

    high.

    "Mr. Whitlock, this has all been a misunderstanding. It''s all my fault," Wilson apologized to Tobias

    with a smile.

    "Are you bringing him out or not?" Tobias''s face was as cold as ice.

    He didn''t have the patience to continue fooling around with Wilson.

    "Yes, of course," Wilson said as he ran away in a hurry.

    This time, he really couldn''t protect his nephew.

    A momentter, Mr. Lawson stepped out along with Qasim.

    Qasim''s arm was wrapped in gauze, and bloodstains could be seen.

    "Plop..."

    Mr. Lawson had knelt down in front of Tobias.

    "Mr. Whitlock, this disappointment doesn��t know how to behave properly. Please spare him, I will do

    whatever you want, as long as you spare him. I beg you, I have already broken his arm as

    punishment."

    Seeing his father pleading for mercy, and his powerful uncle hopeless as well, Qasim was extremely

    afraid.

    His face was now full of panic.

    Qasim didn''t expect that the poor girl, Natalie, would have such a powerful backer. If he had known

    this, he wouldn''t dare to mess with her.

    In the night, Tobias'' voice sounded chilly.

    "He almost killed a girl. Do you think I can spare

    him?"

    Tobias'' gaze was that of the devil, waiting to sentence Qasim to his punishment.

    Mr. Lawson''s breath came to a halt.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Tobias turned to look at Benjamin, "Take him away." "Yes," Benjamin immediately went forward and

    grabbed Qasim.

    It was already three in the morning when Tobias returned to the Whitlock Family''s apartment. He

    was getting ready to go upstairs to his bedroom.

    When he passed by Natalie''s bedroom, he suddenly heard a faint cry.

    He halted in his tracks.

    In the bedroom, Natalie was dreaming.

    She dreamt that she was back in the dark and humid basement. Qasim gave her a hard p, and

    then the rest of the men surrounded her.

    Some were trying to take off her clothes, some were trying to kiss her, and some were trying to

    touch her.

    She kicked and bit them fiercely.

    However, there were too many of them and she couldn''t fight them all.

    Someone was about to take off her pants, and she was enveloped in immense fear.

    Natalie trembled all over.

    She was crying in her sleep.

    Tobias, who was standing outside the door, hesitated for a moment before he pushed the door

    open.

    He walked to Natalie''s bedside.

    Natalie''s body was shaking and she let out faint cries.

    Obviously, she was having a nightmare.

    Tobias leaned over and tried to wipe away the tears on Natalie''s face. However, she jolted, then she

    fiercely pushed away his hand.

    "B*stard, don''t touch me, or I''ll kill you!" Natalie shouted in horror.

    She woke herself up.

    All she could see was darkness. Natalie suddenly felt a shiver linger down her spine.

    She felt so afraid.

    During the day, she acted as if nothing had happened, but in the suffocating night, she couldn''t

    escape the thoughts that stemmed from her dark trauma.

    Her nightmare, for example, served as a reminder of the hell she deliberately avoided during the

    day.

    Suddenly, Natalie felt a pair of arms wrap around her.

    She instantly felt a man''s hot breath and scent.

    Natalie was startled.

    Just now, overwhelmed with fear, she did not notice that Tobias was standing by her bedside.

    With the faint moonlighting in from her window now, she could see Tobias clearly.

    "Natalie, don''t be afraid." His deep voice sounded in Natalie''s ear.

    His voice provided her with a sense of security and warmth.

    She snuggled into Tobias'' arms, treating it as her ce to escape from the panic and fear.

    Eventually, Tobias climbed into Natalie''s bed.

    Nothing happened between them.

    Tobias merely held Natalie tightly.

    There was no lust in his embrace. It was just endless warmth.

    In Tobias'' arms, Natalie felt extremely reassured.

    She wrapped her arms around Tobias'' waist and fell asleep.

    The next day, Natalie woke up.

    "Ah!"

    She let out a cry of horror.

    She fell asleep in Tobias'' arms, with her leg boldly hooked around his waist.

    "What, what''s going on here?" She thought.

    Tobias was awakened by her and opened his eyes.

    Tobias'' sleepy face was indescribably handsome.

    "You, why did you sleep on my bed?" Natalie looked terrified.

    Tobias frowned.

    "Had this woman forgotten that she was the one who snuggled up to mest night?" He thought.

    He turned over, and the next second, he was on top of her.

    "Natalie, do you need me to remind you of what happenedst night?" The tip of Tobias'' nose

    rubbed against her nose.

    Natalie was suppressed by Tobias and her whole body stiffened.

    Her mind went nk.

    Tobias stared deeply into Natalie''s eyes. She did not even dare to breathe.

    Bit by bit, she began to recall the events ofst night.

    She remembered that she seemed to have had a nightmare, and then Tobias appeared in her room

    and hugged her out of nowhere. She struggled to get into Tobias'' arms, and she couldn''t remember

    anything else.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered, "We, we didn''t do anything, did we?"

    "What do you think?" Tobias'' tone was nd.

    Natalie tried her best to search her memory in her mind, but she couldn''t think of anything.

    She only remembered crawling into his arms, that was it.

    After a while, Natalie made a gesture that drove Tobias speechless. She reached out and touched

    her underwear.

    Tobias'' eyebrows twitched.

    "Natalie, what are you doing?" He was at a loss for words.

    After confirming that her underwear was clean, Natalie waspletely relieved.

    If something had happened between her and Tobias, there would have been some stains. Just like

    the first time she had s*x with Tobias, there were some stains on her underwear. It took her a long

    time to wash it off.

    This time, her underwear was clean and dry, proving that nothing happened between her and

    Tobias.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    "Nothing happened. I was almost scared to death," Natalie patted her chest and said.

    The corner of Tobias'' mouth twitched.

    He finally knew what she was touching!

    He felt speechless.

    However, Natalie''s reassurance was only momentary, as she suddenly realized that she was still

    under Tobias!

    After focusing her attention on the fact that she was under Tobias'' body, Natalie found that she

    didn''t hate being under him at all.

    There was even a strange heat spreading throughout her body.

    Natalie''s face blushed red immediately.

    "Umm, can you get off me?" She whispered softly with a red face.

    Being under Tobias, she felt that her heart was about to explode.

    Tobias'' eyes shone brightly. "Are you still going to act tough from now on?"

    Natalie was a little stunned, "Act tough? When have I done that?"

    Tobias looked straight into her eyes as if he was trying to read her mind. "You are obviously scared,

    but you pretend nothing happened. Then, you cried secretly at night."

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered heavily.

    Tobias saw right through her.

    To be honest, whether it was something that frightened her or made her sad, she preferred to keep

    her emotions hidden. However, when night fell, sometimes she just couldn''t keep her emotions in

    control.

    Tobias fixed his eyes on Natalie, "You have me from now on. My arms are here for you. Ask for

    them anytime you want."

    Natalie felt warm in her heart.

    Tobias said that he would always be there for her.

    Did that mean that she didn''t have to go through things alone anymore? That she had him as her

    support?

    Natalie nodded with a red face.

    "No more acting tough?" Tobias'' lips curved into a smile.

    Natalie replied with a hum.

    He suddenly shuffled closer to Natalie''s earlobe with his hot breath on her ear.

    "You''re still lying. Obviously, you''re still trying to act tough."

    Natalie was startled.

    But she wasn''t trying to?

    "You obviously liked me being on top of you, but you asked me to get off," Tobias said flirtatiously.

    She immediately turned red from head to toe, like a cooked shrimp.

    Could Tobias feel the strange heat radiating from her body?

    Just as Natalie was starting to get turned on, Tobias flipped over and got off.

    "Get up, you have sses today." Tobias restrained his lust.

    It was not that he didn''t desire her.

    However, he had to look out for her. Now that Natalie had encountered such an incident, he tried his

    best not to touch her.

    Natalie was quiet instead.

    She felt that Tobias was such an evil man.

    Every time he swayed her heart, he would suddenly be serious again.

    However, she didn''t want to tell him directly, thus she just kept it in her heart.

    She couldn''t possibly tell him, "Tobias, you''ve already turned me on. Why do you not want me?"

    After washing up, Natalie went downstairs.

    Aunt Lee had prepared a hearty breakfast.

    It was rare for Natalie to have breakfast together with Tobias.

    She was so starved that she basically wolfed down her breakfast, a sharp contrast to the elegant

    and slow munching of Tobias.

    Natalie bit into her toast while secretly ncing at Tobias. A wave of happiness washed over her.

    She was overjoyed, having breakfast with Tobias. She was ecstatic that Tobias was finally not giving

    her the cold shoulder anymore.

    Natalie''s lips couldn''t help curling upwards, as if she was on cloud nine.

    "What are you smiling at?" Tobias'' calm gaze fell onto Natalie''s face.

    She quickly stopped smiling.

    She took a sip of milk and pretended as if nothing had happened. "By the way, what do you n to

    do with Qasim and those men? I read this in a romance novel before. The bad guys wanted to bully

    the girl, but in the end, a hero saved the day and caught them. Guess how the hero helps the girl

    get revenge."

    "How?" Tobias raised his graceful eyebrows slightly.

    Natalie raised her small fist, "The hero got a bunch of men to gang-r*pe the bad guys, to let them

    have a taste of their own medicine!"

    "Ahem..."

    Tobias covered his mouth with the back of his hand.

    "How can men do that with men?" After a while, he looked at Natalie.

    Natalie said with a surprised expression, "Don''t you know that men can do it too? You know, that

    thing!"

    Tobias gave Natalie a meaningful look. "I don''t know if men can do it with men, but I know that men

    and women can."

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie was taken aback, and Tobias'' gaze on her suddenly felt hot.

    She blushed again.

    "Oh my, what did this man mean by that?"

    "Was he referring to them?"

    Natalie had already imagined the scene in her head, and her face started to get redder and redder.

    She thought, "Tobias looks like a gentleman, but I didn''t expect him to be so wild."

    She really couldn''t judge a book by its cover!

    Just as Natalie''s mind was drifting with all sorts of messy thoughts, Tobias stood up.

    He walked over to Natalie, "What are you thinking about again?"

    After that, he patted her head as if he had seen through her mind. "Don''t think about dirty things all

    the time."

    Natalie''s face turned red. ��1 wasn''t!"

    What did he mean by her thinking about dirty things all the time?

    Tobias'' lips curled into a smile. "No? Then, why don''t you tell me what was on your mind? Hmm?"

    Tobias meaningfully dragged out his sentence, indicating that there was more to his question.

    Natalie was at a loss of words.

    How could she say those things out loud?

    ��1, I''m going to the campus." Natalie was about to leave in a panic.

    Tobias'' lips curled into a deeper smile, "I''ll send you off."

    Fortunately, he did not continue to tease her along the way, and the red flush on Natalie''s face

    finally

    faded away.

    As they approached a less frequented part of Agaphen University, Natalie asked Tobias to stop the

    car.

    "Goodbye, I''m getting off," Natalie was about to say goodbye to Tobias.

    "Nat," Tobias suddenly called out.

    His tone was low and gentle.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Tobias called her "Nat", instead of "Natalie".

    Sometimes he called her Natalie, but sometimes he called her Nat.

    Every time he called her "Natalie", his tone seemed to be nder. When he called her "Nat", she

    always felt that it sounded a lot gentler. Perhaps it was her own illusion.

    Natalie darted her gaze around.

    Tobias'' eyes were mesmerizing, one look and she knew she wouldn''t be able to look away.

    "Qasim and those who bullied you will be punished. Don''t worry," His voice was deep and powerful.

    Natalie took a deep breath, and then she nodded hard.

    She believed in Tobias. If the man had said so, those people would definitely get what they deserve.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    "Then, I''ll be going," Natalie said.

    Tobias nodded.

    She walked forward and then heard the sound of the car behind her driving off.

    She halted and turned back.

    She watched as the ck Bentley drove away, and somehow her heart seemed to leave with it.

    After a while, a faint blush appeared on Natalie''s face. It was different from her usual flush; the

    redness slowly rose into her cheeks.

    The corner of her mouth slowly rose.

    She suddenly had a hunch that she, Natalie, seemed to be falling in love.

    When she saw Tobias now, she was like a teenage girl in love, who became a stammering clumsy

    fool in front of him.

    Natalie suddenly giggled.

    After arriving at the ssroom, Yvonne and Sebastian gathered around her.

    Because Natalie''s phone was smashed, they could not contact her. They were very anxious.

    "Where have you been, Natalie?"

    "Yeah, Natalie, the police even called to ask about your whereabouts."

    "Why is your phone always turned off?"

    "I was so worried, Natalie. You didn''t say a word about where you went. I thought you were

    kidnapped. Then I thought... Nah, who would kidnap such a poor person?"

    After that, Yvonne looked up and down at Natalie. "You weren''t assaulted, were you?"

    Natalie kept quiet.

    Well, Yvonne did guess really urately, but technically, it was an unsessful attempt.

    However, she did not intend to tell Yvonne and Sebastian about the incident at all. After all, the

    matter was soplicated. Natalie did not want them to worry about her.

    Of course, the most important thing was that this matter involved Tobias. Since Sebastian and

    Yvonne were convinced that she was obsessed with Tobias, Natalie did not want to tell them

    anything about him. "It''s okay, it''s not a big deal. It''s a private matter. Sorry, I let you guys worry,"

    Natalie said to them apologetically.

    "So you didn''t get assaulted?" Yvonne looked at Natalie suspiciously.

    Sebastian, on the other hand, was nervous.

    "No, no." Natalie sat down in her seat and said, "There''s nothing wrong. Rx, you guys."

    The two then asked her a bunch of questions. Natalie was annoyed and made up an excuse that

    she had lost her phone and was not in the mood to go to ss. She lied and said that the police

    who called them to ask about her was with regards to Queenieand Madison.

    Natalie''s story was believable, thus Yvonne and Sebastian didn''t suspect a thing.

    ss began.

    It was an economics ss. Somehow, the teacher ended up on the topic of the YS group.

    The nearly 40- year- old teacher was full of admiration for Tobias. He said it was amazing how

    Tobias turned YS Group into such a huge empire over just the span of a few years.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The teacher babbled a lot, and Natalie''s heart began to stir.

    When she heard the praises towards Tobias, she felt as if she was being praised herself. Her heart

    was overjoyed and she couldn''t stop smiling.

    Eventually, the teacher realized that he had gone off-topic and finally returned to his sybus, but

    Natalie''s heart was still full of Tobias.

    She began to doodle Tobias'' name over and over again in her textbook.

    She did not mean to do it deliberately. She was merely doodling his name subconsciously.

    While Natalie was doodling, she thought of Tobias'' handsome appearance, and she even drew lines

    of pink hearts.

    Yvonne could tell something was wrong with Natalie when ss was ending.

    She was scribbling something by herself, with a dumb smile on her face.

    Yvonne went to touch her forehead, confirming this girl didn''t have a fever.

    When she noticed Yvonne''s palm was on her forehead, Natalie came to her senses and looked at

    her in a daze.

    Yvonne said with a heavy tone, "Natalie, don''t tell me you''re in heat."

    Judging by her foolish grin from earlier, Natalie was either having a fever orpletely infatuated

    with someone.

    Natalie was speechless.

    Yvonne looked down at Natalie''s textbook, and her jaw almost dropped wide open.

    The textbook was full of the name ''Tobias'' written all over it.

    Yvonne''s heart jolted. It''s over. Natalie was obsessed, it seems like it''s gotten worse than before,

    she thought to herself.

    Natalie saw Yvonne''s gaze falling onto her textbook. She hurriedly closed her textbook and

    pretended as if nothing had happened.

    Yvonne didn''t say anything. She waited until the ss was over and quietly left.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered wildly. She knew that Yvonne must be having wild guesses again.

    "Argh, how could I doodle his name all over my textbook?" She thought.

    After a while, Sebastian came over and stood in front of Natalie with a red face.

    "Natalie, can youe out?" He stammered.

    Natalie looked at him suspiciously and then walked out.

    The two of them went to a deserted corner.

    Sebastian opened his mouth. He seemed to be very nervous, but he was trying his best to calm

    himself down.

    "Natalie, have you heard of this saying before?" Although Sebastian was talking to Natalie, his eyes

    did not dare to meet hers.

    "What?"

    "Sometimes, what you''re searching for is right in front of you."

    Sebastian''s warm and old- fashioned demeanor paired with the words really left a weird taste in her

    mouth.

    Natalie frowned and thought, "What nonsense is he talking about? Why is he always speaking in

    rhymes?"

    Sebastian saw that she did not seem to understand what he wanted to say. He said with a red face,

    "Natalie, I know, I know that there are some outstanding men in the world. However, fantasies are

    not reality. It''d be better for you to focus your effort elsewhere..."

    Speaking of this, Sebastian paused and gathered up all his courage. "It''s better to pay more

    attention to the people around you, and put in more effort to them."

    After saying this, his face turned as red as a tomato.

    Natalie''s eyes showed that she was deep in thought.

    Sebastian reminded her to focus on the people around her. Well, Tobias was the person around her.

    She supposed that she should pay more attention to Tobias, and put in more effort for him.

    Natalie looked up at Sebastian, "Okay, I understand. I will pay more attention to the people around

    me."

    Sebastian was so excited that his words became incoherent.

    It was time for ss, Sebastian and Natalie went back to the ssroom.

    Yvonne nced at Natalie and asked carefully, "Natalie, did you understand what Sebastian told

    you?"

    Natalie smiled, "Yes, I heard it perfectly."

    Yvonne heaved a sigh of relief.

    Actually, there was a secret Natalie did not know about. Yvonne had to force it out of Sebastian

    before he could admit it.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    The truth was, Sebastian had been secretly in love with Natalie.

    Yvonne had discovered it long ago, but recently, she forced Sebastian to admit it to her.

    Yvonne hoped she could help them.

    Although Sebastian was introverted and didn''t like to socialize, he looked like a good guy and was

    honest and reliable. Yvonne thought that it might not be a bad thing for Natalie and Sebastian to be

    together.

    In the President''s office of YS Group.

    "Come in," Tobias'' clear voice rang out.

    Benjamin walked in.

    "Mr. Whitlock," He said respectfully.

    Tobias nced at Benjamin, "How''s the investigation going on?"

    Benjamin opened his mouth, "Mr. Whitlock, I have found out that Miss Godfrey used to live in a t.

    Before Miss Godfrey''s father wasid off, their entire family lived there. Their neighbors were staff

    from the samepany as well. Later, their t was closed down. Everyone eventually moved out.

    However, I did manage to find someone who used to live there. She''s also the same person who

    brought Miss Godfrey to the hospital back then."

    Tobias'' eyes shed with a dim light.

    "Bring her in."

    Benjamin nodded and walked out of the president''s office.

    Soon, a woman in her fifties came in a little timidly. She looked like a typical middle-aged woman.

    It was probably her first timeing into such a luxurious building, thus she was a little nervous and

    at a loss, fidgeting constantly.

    Benjamin looked at the woman and said softly, "Aunt Lawson, this is our president. Please tell him

    everything you know."

    The middle-aged woman looked up at Tobias, who was in front of her. She was intimidated by his

    presence, thus she lowered her head immediately.

    She thought, "How did that little girl from the Godfrey family get involved with such a powerful

    man?"

    Aunt Lawson started to speak and her tone was a little stiff as she was nervous. "Here''s the thing. I

    used to be a neighbor of Natalie''s family. Natalie''s mother gave birth to three children.

    Unfortunately, she always treated Natalie badly. Even we, the neighbors couldn''t stand it back then.

    We often talked about it, but Madison was no pushover. There was no point in us saying anything.

    She often beat Natalie and deprived her of food. Natalie was so thin at that time, and she was

    dressed so poorly..."

    "Aunt Lawson, please get to the point." Benjamin interrupted the woman''s words and reminded her.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    With her lengthy speech, she could go on for the whole day.

    The woman nodded hurriedly. She gulped and continued, "That day, I was chatting with one of the

    neighbors. Suddenly, I heard Natalie scream and run out. We didn''t know what was going on at first.

    Later, I saw that the girl was covered with blood. When we pulled off her pants, she was covered in

    wounds. Some of the blood had even hardened. It was so scary!"

    At the mention of what happened many years ago, the olddy still had a lingering bit of fear on her

    face.

    Tobias�� frown grew deeper and deeper.

    "Did you manage to find out why?" Tobias opened his mouth.

    His tone was low and hoarse.

    Aunt Lawson was stunned.

    It was the first time that she had heard such a pleasant voice from a man.

    However, she was no longer a young woman, and she would not be fazed by his voice. She

    continued, "I don''t know. At first, we all thought it was Madison who did it. After all, she was cruel

    enough to have done such a thing. However, the police investigatedter and said that it was not

    Madison. That''s how the matter ended."

    Tobias did not speak, but his gaze was deep.

    The woman didn''t add on much to the story; she basically said what Natalie had provided.

    Simon had told Tobias that when he hypnotized Natalie, he uncovered a hidden memory of hers

    where she was surrounded by a group of men as a child. Tobias felt that that must somehow be

    connected to all the scars on her hips.

    Natalie had once said that she didn''t know where the wounds on her hips came from. She only

    remembered that she had always had them. It was likely that she erased the memory of how she

    got them in the first ce.

    But now, he could not find those men, because they only existed in Natalie''s memory that had been

    sealed away. Without any information, he could not take any action. He did not want to risk asking

    Natalie to recall the matter either.

    At present, Tobias could only start investigating Natalie''s scars on her hips.

    Despite having found Natalie''s neighbor, it seemed she knew not much more than Natalie''s

    memory.

    Tobias asked Benjamin to give some money to the middle-aged woman and send her home.

    After a while, Benjamin re-entered his office.

    "Mr. Whitlock, what action should we take next?" Benjamin asked respectfully.

    Tobias pondered for a moment.

    "You don''t have to look for Natalie''s old neighbors anymore. Try and find the officer in charge of the

    investigations at the time."

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock." Benjamin epted his order respectfully.

    After Benjamin left, Tobias stood up.

    He walked to the huge window of his office.

    From the point of view, the crowd and cars on the

    ground were as small as ants.

    Tobias'' eyes grew darker.

    He didn''t know what kind of childhood Natalie had been through and what kind of dark past the

    seemingly cheerful girl in front of her once had.

    However, Natalie had been treated inhumanely, and that was a fact. He had to help Natalie get her

    revenge.

    On that day, Natalie went home early again.

    Sebastian''s words reminded her that she needed to spend more time and energy on Tobias.

    Natalie happily skipped back to the apartment of the Whitlock family.

    She was going to make a hearty meal for Tobias.

    However, when she returned, she did not see Aunt Lee, who would usually be home at this time.

    Natalie was wondering where Aunt Lee was when she suddenly saw someoneing down from

    the staircase.

    Natalie''s breathing halted.

    It was a very young girl, wearing a pink puffy skirt. Her ink- ck hair was scattered around her

    shoulders, and there were slight curls at the ends of her hair.

    The pink puffy dress was eye- catching. But not many girls could be fit for it.

    However, this girl was so cute that she looked like a prideful little princess with it.

    Natalie had never seen such a lovely girl.

    The girl went downstairs and stood in front of Natalie.

    She sized Natalie up and down.

    Natalie stared back at her.

    It was not until they got nearer that Natalie found out the girl looked even more beautiful up close.

    Her skin was fairer than snow, not a single pore on her face could be in sight.

    Her eyshes were so long and thick that a doll would pale inparison.

    She exuded an indescribable sense of royalty as if she was really a noble princess.

    The girl opened her mouth, and her voice was clear and sweet.

    "Hm, your eyes and skin are quite nice," the girl moved her eyes down towards Natalie''s chest. "A

    littlecking in this area though, not very womanly."

    Natalie was stunned. She hadn''t even figured out who this girl was, and yet she was already judging

    her?

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    "And those clothes you''re wearing, how tasteless! You would barely pass my test," the girl shook

    her head.

    Natalie took a deep breath. She looked at the girl, displeased. "Who are you? What are you doing

    here?"

    She didn''t understand how this girl got into the Whitlock family apartment!

    "Who am I?" The girl folded her arms in front of her chest. "I haven''t asked you who you are yet!"

    Natalie raised her head, "I am Tobias'' wife. What are you doing in my house?"

    Well, although the rtionship between her and Tobias was not official as of yet, she was still

    Tobias'' wife ording to the agreement. She was qualified enough to dere her rightful ce!

    The girl was slightly stunned.

    A momentter, a cunning smile appeared on her face.

    But as quickly as it appeared, it faded away soon.

    She raised her chin, "Who do you think you are? I am his woman. I have been with him for many

    years. How long have you known him?"

    This girl was Tobias'' woman?

    Natalie suddenly felt that her mind was in a muddle.

    How could this be possible? Tobias had clearly told her that she was the only woman who had slept

    with him. How could there be another woman?

    "I don''t believe you!" Her eyes were flustered, but she still held her ground.

    She did not believe that Tobias would deceive her.

    If he had another woman, why would he ask her to sign an agreement with him to be his wife? He

    would''ve just married this woman, he didn''t need her!

    "You don''t believe me?" The girl raised the corner of her mouth and took out her phone.

    As her fingers slid, a picture appeared in front of Natalie.

    It was a photo of the girl and Tobias. She was snuggled up on Tobias'' shoulder and smiling sweetly.

    Natalie''s mind immediately ''exploded''.

    A momentter, Natalie suddenly rushed out of the Whitlock family''s apartment like a madwoman.

    The girl didn''t have time to react, she chased after Natalie.

    "Hey, hey, don''t go!"

    However, Natalie was nowhere to be seen. The girl stood there in confusion for a few seconds and

    returned to the Whitlock family apartment.

    While Natalie was running without a direction, her mind was in a mess.

    Some matters gradually became clear in her mind. The words from Remington where he had told

    her that Tobias did have an ex-girlfriend before.

    Could it be that woman?

    She was extremely cute and noble like a little princess. Natalie instantly felt inferior.

    She felt self- abased and ridiculous at the same time.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Not long ago, she was so sure that she was in love. She was hoping that perhaps now, she and

    Tobias could finally settle down together, but turns out it was all just a huge joke.

    Was the girl Tobias'' ex-girlfriend? She did just show up in their house after all.

    Did Tobias allow her to do so? How else could she brazenly enter the Whitlock family''s apartment?

    Because his ex-girlfriend was back, Natalie would no longer have a position in his life.

    A mocking smile suddenly appeared on the corner of her lips.

    She suddenly felt that she was really just a clown.

    Tobias went back to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    He had been swamped with worktely, but he still tried his best toe home as early as possible.

    After all, Natalie had been through a lot. He knew that on the surface, she may seem fine, but deep

    down she was clouded by shadows. She was just trying to act tough.

    Therefore, he wanted to go home early to apany Natalie.

    After entering the house, Tobias saw a girl sitting on the sofa, looking like a proud little princess.

    She held potato chips in one hand while she yed games on her phone with her other hand.

    Tobias'' eyebrows jumped.

    "Selina!" His tone was very unhappy.

    The girl heard Tobias'' voice and jumped up. She rushed straight into Tobias'' arms and squealed,

    "Tobias, you''ve made your sister miss you so much!"

    Tobias quietly shrugged her arms off his body.

    "Aren''t you studying abroad? Why are you back here?"

    Selina pursed her lips, "Tobias, I found a boy that I like in that university, but he doesn''t like me at

    all. I''m heartbroken, so I decided to transfer to another university to study. I''vee here to take a

    break before I start fresh."

    Tobias frowned deeply, "Selina, do you go to university to chase boys or to study?"

    Selina blinked her eyes, which were as huge as a Barbie doll''s. She lowered her tone and said, "To

    chase boys of course!"

    "Selina!" Tobias'' voice suddenly sounded harsh. "Stop messing around!"

    "What?" Her long and thick eyshes fluttered. "My mess is nowhere the same as yours."

    Speaking of this, Selina came close to Tobias and smiled mischievously. "Tobias, you must''ve been

    lonely, to the point where you''ve started keeping schoolgirls around."

    Tobias froze.

    Selina went on, "I saw that girl. She should be a student. Tobias, when did you start to fancy

    schoolgirls?"

    Tobias'' eyebrows furrowed.

    No wonder he hadn''t seen Natalie since he got back.

    His dark eyes instantly fell on Selina''s face. "Where is Natalie?"

    "Natalie," Selina looked thoughtful. "Her name is Natalie. Such an ordinary name, just like her

    personality."

    "I''m asking you, where is Natalie?" Tobias'' voice suddenly raised, and he sounded demanding.

    Seeing that Tobias was really pissed off, Selina frowned her eyebrows in slight regret and said, "I

    told her that I am your woman, and she ran away. Probably because she was jealous of how

    beautiful I am."

    Tobias'' eyebrows twitched, then he went straight out of the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    "Tobias, why are you leaving?" Selina followed behind Tobias and yelled.

    Tobias didn''t seem to hear her voice at all, and soon his tall and handsome figure disappeared into

    the elevator.

    Selina pouted and returned to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    Aunt Lee would be backter.

    Selina loved French fries. Aunt Lee had already gone down to buy some for her.

    "Miss Whitlock, I''ve bought your French fries." Aunt Lee said to Selina, who was sitting on the sofa,

    still munching on potato chips.

    Selina rushed over and took the French fries.

    "Aunt Lee, you''re the best!" She smiled sweetly at Aunt Lee.

    Soon after, Aunt Lee began to cook in the kitchen.

    While enjoying the french fries, Selina chatted with Aunt Lee, "Aunt Lee, my brother is living quite a

    dissolute life here."

    Aunt Lee''s eyelids twitched.

    She used to take care of Selina, thus she knew her character well. It was unsurprising for such

    words toe out of her mouth.

    "Miss, Mr. Whitlock has always been kind and respectful," Aunt Lee said while cutting vegetables.

    Although she was just a servant, she knew how messy the private life of many rich wealthy people

    was. It was rare for a rich and young man like Tobias to keep such a well-ordered lifestyle.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    "Well-ordered lifestyle?" Selina smirked disdainfully, "He''s dating a schoolgirl. She even looks

    younger than me. He''s destroying a young girl''s future. How could he do such a thing? What an

    animal!"

    "Oh, no, no," Selina said, changing her words. "He''s worse than an animal!"

    Aunt Lee was stunned for a long time before she realized what Selina was implying.

    She hurriedly defended Tobias, "Miss, you''ve misunderstood. Natalie is Mr. Whitlock''s wife, not

    some girl he dates for fun."

    "Wife?" Selina''s eyes widened and she was dumbfounded.

    Life was full of coincidences. When Yvonne and Sebastian were eating barbecue and drinking beer

    at a street food stall, they happened to see Natalie.

    Sebastian was usually the type who preferred to stay home and study. He rarely ventured out to a

    ce like this. It was Yvonne who dragged him along.

    Thest time they went out, Yvonne purposefully made Sebastian drunk. While he was drunk, she

    asked him if he had a crush on Natalie.

    This time, Yvonne had an ulterior motive as well.

    She hoped to make him drunk again so that he could formally confess his love to Natalie.

    Sebastian had told her that he had hinted to Natalie about his feelings for her.

    However, Yvonne felt that Natalie didn''t understand his message at all.

    That was why Yvonne wanted Sebastian to n a formal confession, for Natalie to receive his

    feelings.

    Just as Yvonne was thinking about how to get Sebastian to drink more, she suddenly saw Natalie.

    Natalie appeared on the street, wandering around in a trance.

    She looked as if she had just won the lottery, then lost it immediately after.

    "Natalie, Natalie!" Yvonne waved to her desperately.

    Sebastian''s face turned a little red when he saw Natalie.

    Natalie heard someone calling her, thus she looked up and saw Yvonne and Sebastian.

    The excitement on Yvonne''s face was in stark contrast with her own sadness.

    Natalie walked over.

    Yvonne pulled Natalie down, "What a coincidence!

    Come join us for some food and beer."

    After saying that, Yvonne gave Sebastian a wink, "We''d love for you to join us. Isn''t that right,

    Sebastian?"

    Sebastian''s face flushed redder. He did not dare to meet Natalie''s eyes, and he kept his head low.

    But how could Natalie notice anything going on with

    Sebastian?

    When she heard Yvonne mentioning there was beer, her gaze immediately fell on the bottles of

    beer on the table.

    "Let''s drink up," she picked up a bottle and poured the beer straight down her throat.

    Her throat immediately burned, and her expression became more and more bitter.

    She recalled the girl she met at the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    She was so beautiful and lovely. Was she Tobias'' exgirlfriend?

    Earlier, she had still been fantasizing about her and Tobias, and now his ex- girlfriend had shown

    up. What a joke.

    Meanwhile, Yvonne gawked at Natalie as she gulped down the entire bottle of beer.

    "Natalie, I''m only asking you to drink, not to get drunk," she said weakly.

    Natalie ignored her and downed another bottle of beer.

    Sebastian watched her anxiously from the side.

    He had known Natalie for so long, but he had never seen her like this.

    "Natalie, stop drinking. You''re not going to be able to take it." Sebastian tried to take the third bottle

    of beer away from Natalie''s hands.

    "Don''t touch my beer!" Natalie hit his hand. By this time, her face was already a little flushed.

    Yvonne rolled her eyes.

    Perhaps with Natalie drunk, it could be an opportunity for Sebastian.

    She leaned over to Sebastian and whispered, "Sebastian, this could be an opportunity for you.

    Maybe you''ll have a better chance if she''s drunk."

    Sebastian''s face turned red, but his eyes were clear. "Yvonne, I am a gentleman. I would never take

    advantage of Natalie like that!"

    Yvonne''s mouth twitched and she said nothing.

    The problem was that Sebastian was too righteous. Natalie didn''t even know his feelings even

    though he had a crush on her for such a long time.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He was her good friend, hence he was in a good position to pursue her, but he did nothing. Yvonne

    was really worried for Sebastian.

    Sebastian couldn''t get Natalie to stop drinking at all. Natalie continued downing bottle after bottle

    without rest.

    Eventually, it got so bad that even Yvonne couldn''t take it anymore.

    She and Sebastian worked together to grab the bottle out of Natalie''s hands, then cleared the table

    of all the remaining beer bottles.

    Seeing that there was no more beer left, Natalie was at a loss.

    Shey her head down on the greasy dining table, her eyes unfocused.

    "Tobias, Tobias, Tobias," she murmured.

    Yvonne could hear that Natalie was murmuring something. She put her ear closer and heard her

    calling Tobias'' name over and over again.

    Yvonne''s expression changed.

    "What''s wrong with Natalie?" Sebastian asked worriedly.

    Yvonne raised her head and took a deep look at Sebastian, "She''s fantasizing about Tobias again."

    Sebastian''s expression changed.

    After a while, an anxious look shed across his eyes. "What... What should we do?"

    Yvonne leaned into Natalie''s ear again and whispered softly, "Natalie, I hate to tell you this, but

    Tobias is someone that people like us could never even dream about. I think he''s really handsome

    too, but I''m not obsessing over him like you are. Dreams are always beautiful, but the reality is

    harsh."

    Dreams were beautiful, but the reality was harsh!

    Thest sentence struck Natalie''s mind.

    Was it just a beautiful dream about her and Tobias? Just a beautiful dream that she fantasized

    about...

    But now, she was woken up from that dream.

    She would always be a in average girl, whereas Tobias was the mighty president of an empire.

    They were never supposed to intertwine into each other''s worlds. It was all just a beautiful dream.

    Natalie felt a splitting headache.

    Yvonne uttered, "Natalie, your obsession has got to stop. It''s even starting to affect your daily life

    now." Speaking of this, she paused for a moment, "Why don''t Sebastian and I take you to a

    psychiatrist tomorrow? What do you think?"

    Yvonne wasn''t making fun of Natalie; she honestly thought that Natalie needed to see a

    professional about her obsession. If this continued, she was going to go crazy.

    In Yvonne''s hometown, she knew of this woman who met the chief while receiving some random

    award. However, the meeting led to her being mesmerized by his good looks. She even went

    around telling everyone that she was the chief��s wife. Eventually, she descended into insanity.

    Yvonne was really afraid that Natalie would follow in that woman''s footsteps.

    Natalie''s head ached even more because of Yvonne''s words, and she felt an endless bitterness in

    her heart.

    Everyone thought that she and Tobias were not a good match, to the point where they thought that

    the mere idea of it constituted her going insane.

    How pathetic and ridiculous.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    "You guys go ahead. I want to be alone for a while," Natalie looked up at Yvonne.

    Her eyes were full of agony.

    Yvonne and Sebastian were concerned.

    "If you guys won''t go, I''ll leave," Natalie said and was about to stand up.

    She just wanted some space to herself. She didn''t want anyone to disturb her.

    Seeing that Natalie was going to leave alone, Yvonne and Sebastian had no choice.

    "Alright, you sit here. Well get going." Yvonneforted Natalie and then dragged Sebastian away.

    "Yvonne, we can''t. We can��t leave her there alone!" Sebastian refused to leave.

    Yvonne rolled her eyes at Sebastian and huffed, "You''re so silly. Didn''t you see the look on her

    face? Let''s just wait for her here at the side, to make sure nothing happens to her. Once she seems

    better, we can go back in."

    There was a sh of light in Sebastian''s eyes. This was the only option, and he let out a deep sigh.

    "Yvonne, what should we do about Natalie?" Sebastian''s eyes fell on Yvonne''s face.

    Yvonne was frustrated as well.

    She threw the question back to Sebastian. "What do

    you think?"

    "Do we really have to bring her to a psychiatrist?" Sebastian''s face was full of concern.

    Yvonne kept silent, her face riddled with worry.

    Meanwhile, an Aston Martin steadily came to a stop right outside the street of food stalls.

    The car door opened, and a pair of long legs stepped onto the ground.

    The man who came down was extremely handsome; it was as if the world was colorless before he

    stepped into it.

    Even the stars in the sky were no match for him.

    As soon as he stepped down, countless pairs of eyes fell on his face.

    A man of his appearance and charisma would attract everyone''s attention no matter where he went.

    However, Natalie was not among those onlookers. She was busyying her head down on the

    greasy dining table, her face flushed because of the alcohol.

    Tobias'' eyes darkened when he saw Natalie.

    He strode up to her.

    "Natalie." He called Natalie''s name.

    She did not respond.

    Tobias frowned slightly and picked her up.

    It was not until then that Natalie came to her senses.

    Seeing the handsome face that suddenly appeared in front of her, she was still a little dazed.

    Was that Tobias?

    Why would Tobias suddenly appear in front of her? Was this a dream?

    Natalie rubbed her eyes and saw clearly that it was really Tobias.

    He threw Natalie into the car and got into the driver''s seat.

    Then, the Aston Martin sped off into the distance.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian and Yvonne were having a discussion. They decided to observe Natalie''s

    condition first before bringing her to a psychiatrist.

    They went back to the barbecue stall and wanted to see if Natalie was feeling better. However, as

    soon as they got there, they were dumbfounded. There was no trace of Natalie.

    In the car, a strong scent of alcohol wafted off from Natalie.

    Natalie tried to open the car door to get out.

    "Tobias, stop the car. I want to get out. I want to get out!" Because of the alcohol, Natalie''s face was

    extremely red.

    "Why do you want to get out?" Tobias looked straight ahead and said indifferently.

    "I just want to get out of the car!" There was only one thought in Natalie''s mind, that was, she

    wanted to get out!

    Tobias ignored her and continued driving forward.

    "Stop, stop!" Natalie''s voice grew louder and louder, and she tried harder to pry open the car door.

    The car suddenly came to a halt.

    Natalie was taken aback, then she realized that Tobias had actually stopped the car.

    She subconsciously nced at Tobias and found that he was also looking at her.

    His eyes were deep, much like a bottomless sea.

    Natalie looked away.

    What was she still fantasizing about?

    Tobias'' ex-girlfriend had already shown up at their front door so what was she fantasizing about?

    She was not worthy of Tobias at all. Everything was just a dream of hers.

    Natalie resolutely pushed the car door open and got out of the car.

    She took a few steps forward and suddenly halted.

    The car had stopped in an empty ce. Natalie had no idea where they were or where to go.

    A wry smile suddenly appeared on the corner of her mouth.

    Even if she knew where she was, where could she go?

    She couldn''t go back to her home, nor could she return to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    The Whitlock family already had the beautiful and proud little princess; there was no longer a ce

    for her.

    In this vast world, there was nowhere that she belonged to.

    The corner of her mouth drooped, and the despair in her heart was filling to the brim.

    At this moment, a pair of strong arms hugged her from behind.

    Natalie was startled.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias'' warm breath instantly surrounded Natalie. She was pressed against his chest so closely that

    she could hear his steady heartbeat.

    His lips moved close to Natalie''s ear and she could feel his breath against her earlobe.

    "Natalie, are you done throwing your fit? If you are,e home with me."

    His tone was low and husky.

    His words made Natalie tremble.

    She turned around and looked straight at Tobias.

    "Tobias, I know that I am not good enough, I''m nothing but a small speckpared to you.

    However, that doesn''t mean I''m okay with being your mistress. I will not ept my dignity being

    stepped on!" Speaking of this, Natalie suddenly raised her voice. "Your ex-girlfriend has shown up in

    our house and you let her in. Why have youe to me now? I think the agreement between us

    can end here..."

    Before she could continue, Tobias nted his lips right on hers.

    His lips were cold.

    Tobias bit down hard on Natalie''s lips.

    The kiss was so domineering that Natalie could not resist it at all.

    She was dazzled by Tobias'' kiss that she couldn''t help but feel weak.

    Natalie subconsciously wanted to hold on to something so that she would not fall down. Her slender

    hands held on to Tobias'' waist.

    Tobias'' body was burning hot. When Natalie put her hand on his waist, she felt the heat rise up into

    her palms.

    She felt a shiver in her mind.

    What was she doing?

    His ex-girlfriend had already shown up, and yet here she was, kissing Tobias!

    "Natalie, do you have any shame at all?" She thought.

    Natalie suddenly pushed Tobias away, using all her strength.

    "Don''t kiss me!" Her face turned red. "We are strangers from now on. Go and find your exgirlfriend.

    We won''t meet again in the future!"

    There was a hint of thick jealousy in her words that she had yet to notice.

    Tobias'' gaze darkened.

    He looked at Natalie and said slowly but clearly, "Natalie, who told you that she''s my ex-girlfriend?"

    Natalie was stunned.

    Tobias suddenly pulled her into his arms and looked down at her. "She is my sister, Selina. Natalie,

    stop

    overthinking things that you don''t know about."

    Natalie''s mind went numb from his answer.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    The proud and lovely little princess was Tobias'' sister? What... What was going on?

    But she had told her that she was Tobias'' woman.

    Speaking of this, Tobias said solemnly, "Natalie, if one day, some ex-girlfriend really showed up at

    our door, I would hope that this wouldn''t be the attitude you adopt then as well. You can''t just run

    away and escape. You should stand your ground instead of running off and get wasted."

    Natalie''s breathing came to a halt.

    She felt that her mind was in a mess like a tornado had stormed through it.

    "Is she... is she really not your ex-girlfriend?" After a long pause, her lips trembled as she asked.

    "No," Tobias'' thin lips spoke with emphasis.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled like a fluttering butterfly after the rain.

    After all the fuss she made, it turned out to be a big misunderstanding.

    Natalie''s mind instantly rxed from all the tension, and her knees went weak. She almost knelt

    down.

    After drinking so much alcohol earlier, she should be wasted right now.

    However, she was on an adrenaline rush from her emotions. Now that she knew the truth and her

    mind was more rxed, she could feel the effects of the

    alcohol starting to rush over her.

    Tobias could see that Natalie was drunk. He frowned and picked her up, putting her in the car.

    The Aston Martin sped quickly back to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    On the journey back, Natalie started to feel the alcohol surging up, her stomach felt sick, and she

    wanted to puke.

    She forced herself to hold it in so that she wouldn''t throw up.

    When the car suddenly stopped, Natalie could not hold it in any longer.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    She pushed the car door open, but she didn''t even have time to get down before she started puking

    all over the ce.

    Natalie vomited a great deal, and she was in a mess.

    Tobias got off the car and furrowed his brows.

    Although Natalie was drunk, she was still a tiny bit conscious.

    She looked up at Tobias, and her eyes were full of guilt. "S-sorry. I... I have to trouble you again."

    Tobias stretched out his arms and carried Natalie out of the car.

    Natalie felt even more embarrassed in his arms.

    "I''m sure I must stink," she whispered.

    She vomited all over herself, which must be a very unpleasant scent.

    "Yes," Tobias said in a low voice. "So don''t do it

    anymore in the future"

    After entering the Whitlock family''s apartment, Selina and Aunt Lee were not around.

    Tobias brought Natalie directly into the bathroom. He opened the shower and aimed it at her.

    Natalie was immediately drenched.

    "Stand here. I''ll get some clothes for you," Tobias said.

    A momentter, he came back with her pajamas in his hand.

    The moment he saw Natalie, Tobias'' breathing halted.

    Standing under the shower, Natalie''s clothes were all wet and clinging to her body. The beautiful

    outline of her curves could be seen clearly.

    Tobias gulped.

    He turned off the tap and handed the pajamas to Natalie. "Take off your clothes and take a shower.

    Change into these clean clothes after."

    As soon as he turned around, there was a loud "bang" behind him.

    Natalie fell in the bathtub.

    She was so drunk that she didn''t even have the strength to stand firm.

    Tobias'' eyebrows twitched and he was about to reach out to help her up.

    Natalie''s eyes were blurred. When Tobias helped her up, she copsed into his arms.

    A strange wave of heat instantly spread along

    Tobias'' body.

    Her clothes were soaked and he could see every inch of her alluring figure.

    "Your body is so hot," Natalie murmured, and then she grinned at Tobias. "Tobias, you! You''re

    horny!��

    Tobias knew that Natalie waspletely wasted.

    At this moment, she couldn''t take a shower or change by herself.

    He paused for a moment and began to undo her clothes.

    This was a challenge for him. The burning desire he felt was overwhelming; it wanted to take over

    his rationality.

    However, Tobias forcefully suppressed that desire.

    He wanted Natalie, but now was not the time.

    After taking off her clothes, Tobias turned the tap on and started washing her body.

    He was trying so hard to suppress his desires, but Natalie suddenly grabbed his hand.

    She stared at Tobias hazily, "Tobias, do you like me..."

    Tobias'' hand stopped, and his eyes couldn''t help but fall on her body.

    Her snow-white skin was so perfect and arousing.

    "I- I like you so much," Natalie looked at Tobias and said.

    Because she was drunk, Natalie''s face was looking abnormally red.

    There was no way Natalie would say these things while she was sober; she didn''t have the guts.

    She must be really drunk.

    "Stop fooling around and let me dress you." Tobias turned the tap off and took the pajamas.

    If this went on, he would explode.

    However, Natalie did not let him go. She did not feel embarrassed at all standing in front of him

    naked since she was drunk.

    "You, do you like me or not?" Natalie''s breath was full of the scent of alcohol. "I like you very much."

    After that, Natalie tried to crawl into Tobias'' arms.

    Tobias felt as if his whole body had been set on fire.

    "Natalie, you are deliberately seducing me!" His tone was stained with lust.

    Natalie was still snuggling up into his arms.

    She felt that her body was cold, and Tobias'' arms were very warm. She wanted to be warm again in

    his arms.

    Tobias'' eyes sharpened, and a glimmer of lust shone across.

    The next second, he pushed her onto the countertop.

    He hugged Natalie''s waist and kissed her with his cold lips.

    Natalie did not shy away from him like she usually did, but she weed him passionately.

    Her gaze was not as clear as usual, and she looked as if she was dreaming. It made her sexier than

    her usual obedient self and Tobias found it extremely

    attractive.

    Tobias'' gaze got more and more intense. While he devoured Natalie, his hands were also upied.

    In the end, Tobias could no longer restrain himself...

    "Aunt Lee, did you manage to find my brother?" A sweet voice suddenly sounded outside the door.

    Tobias froze.

    He was almost ready to go, but d*mn, he was interrupted by Selina.

    Aunt Lee''s voice could be heard.

    "Mr. Whitlock is probably out looking for Miss Godfrey. I think she was mad."

    Just now, when Selina told Aunt Lee what had happened, Aunt Lee got worried. She wanted to look

    for Natalie, and Selina followed her out as well.

    What bad timing for them toe back! They interrupted the critical time where Tobias almost lost

    control.

    "s, my brother must be pissed off. I think he''s going to scold me."

    "Miss, you''re still too mischievous."

    "Haha, you know me so well, Aunt Lee."

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    In the bathroom, Tobias calmed himself down.

    Natalie giddily looked at Tobias, with her eyes full of desire.

    She really wanted him.

    If she wasn''t drunk, there was no way Natalie would reveal her desires in such a straightforward

    way.

    Tobias saw through her desires.

    His lips gently bit on Natalie''s earlobe, "I won''t spare you the next time."

    After that, he helped Natalie put on her clothes and thenid her down in the bedroom.

    As soon as Natalie got onto the bed, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    Looking at her ruddy little face sleeping peacefully, a faint gleam shone through Tobias'' eyes.

    After a while, he went downstairs.

    Selina and Aunt Lee were sitting on the sofa. They only realized that Tobias had been home the

    entire time when they saw him walking over.

    Selina jumped up, "Tobias, when did youe back? I thought you were still outside."

    Aunt Lee also asked in a hurry, "Sir, has Miss Godfrey been found yet?"

    Tobias nodded slightly, and his eyes fell on Selina. "Selina, I want you to go abroad and finish your

    studies right now!"

    Selina immediately hid behind Aunt Lee and stuck her small head out. "No, I refuse. It wasn''t easy

    for me toe back. I want to have some fun before I start studying again. If you send me back

    now, I won''t study anyway!"

    Tobias felt a slight headache.

    He felt hopeless dealing with his smart- mouthed sister.

    "By the way, is Natalie back? Where was she?" Selina blinked and subtly changed the subject.

    Tobias nced at her unhappily. "How dare you even mention her name!"

    Selina stuck out her tongue, "I was just kidding. I didn''t expect a young girl like her to be such a

    spoilsport. She''s so old-fashioned, just like you."

    Tobias said lowly, "Natalie is asleep now. When she wakes up, apologize to her."

    Selina pursed her lips. "Tobias, you''re so biased. You''ve just gotten married and already you''re

    taking her side over mine. I am your sister, why are you putting me in such a tough position?"

    Tobias ignored her.

    Selina came up to Tobias again, "By the way, Tobias, since when do you like young girls? I didn''t

    know she was your type."

    Tobias'' eyelids twitched.

    "What young girls? She''s already 20 years old!"

    A look of surprise shed across Selina''s eyes. "She''s 20 years old? I thought she was a high

    school

    student. She looks really young."

    Tobias didn''t say anything.

    Selina continued to tease, "But regardless, she''s still a lot younger than you. When did you start

    having a thing for schoolgirls? When you were abroad, there were so many schoolgirls who treated

    you like an idol, but you never showed any interest."

    "If you have the time to ask so many questions, why don''t you use that time to do something

    productive?" Tobias said tly.

    Selina stuck out her tongue, looking bored.

    Her brother was some. He couldn''t even take a joke; how dull!

    She rolled her eyes at him.

    She wondered if Natalie was an interesting person.

    Selina decided, when Natalie woke up, she would go and have some fun with her.

    Upstairs, Natalie was still sleeping, and she was having a dream again.

    She dreamt that she became a mistress.

    A woman rushed towards her and gave her a fierce p.

    "Natalie Godfrey, you b*tch, I am Tobias'' girlfriend!

    Who do you think you are? Get out of here!"

    Natalie was immediately stunned.

    She wanted to see what the woman looked like, but she couldn''t seem to focus her sight.

    Natalie widened her eyes and wanted to have a look again, but suddenly a huge magnified face

    appeared in front of her.

    She jumped in shock.

    Then, she woke up.

    Selina was sitting by her bed, staring at her.

    Their faces were extremely close to each other.

    Natalie sat up quickly as a reflex. "You- what are you doing?"

    Seeing that Natalie had woken up, Selina grinned. "It''s not like I''m a ghost. Why are you

    overreacting?"

    Natalie frowned, "Why don''t you try waking up with some random girl''s face right in front of yours

    before youment on it?"

    Honestly, she was so close to her! Natalie was almost frightened to death!

    Selina blinked her doe eyes.

    Then a sly smile appeared on her lips. "Natalie, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have lied to you. My brother

    has already taught me a lesson. Can you forgive me?"

    Selina was a cute girl and when she spoke sweetly, it made people''s hearts melt.

    Natalie was taken aback.

    She couldn''t recall that much from when she was drunk, but she remembered the most important

    thing.

    Tobias said that this woman was his sister.

    Natalie stared at Selina carefully. She noticed that Selina had really simr features to Tobias; their

    faces were both perfectly sculpted.

    However, she could see the sly smile on Selina''s lips. Her apology was not sincere!

    Natalie looked Selina straight in the eyes. "Apologies are useless. If they aren''t, why would we need

    the police?"

    Since her apology wasn''t sincere, there was no need for Natalie to be forgiving either.

    She hadn''t forgotten what Selina had put her through just because of her prank. How upset she felt

    and all the alcohol she drank!

    God knows that she had never even tried alcohol before.

    Hearing Natalie''s reply, a hint of surprise shed through Selina''s eyes.

    She smiled and patted Natalie on the shoulder heavily, "Feisty! I like it!"

    At first, she thought Natalie would still be courteous to her and bber some polite nonsense on the

    surface to maintain family rtions.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    However, she didn''t expect her to be so straightforward!

    She liked Natalie!

    Seeing that Selina patted her shoulders without hesitation, Natalie frowned and said, "Don''t get so

    close to me. We barely know each other."

    Selina smiled even brighter. "Why don''t we know each other? Tobias is your husband and my

    brother. How can we not know each other well? We can''t be more familiar with each other."

    After saying that, she was about to pull Natalie into

    a hug.

    Natalie was shocked. It was her first time interacting with such a passionate and forward woman;

    she was not used to it at all.

    While Natalie was avoiding her hug, Selina caught a glimpse of Natalie''s chest through her exposed

    cor.

    She stared at Natalie seriously, "Natalie, my brother has failed his duty."

    Natalie was confused.

    She didn''t know what Selina meant by saying this.

    Selina looked at Natalie and winked, "Natalie, certain parts of the female body need stimtion in

    order to grow. Look at you, my brother must not be paying you enough attention. You should have a

    talk with him!"

    Natalie''s face turned red instantly.

    Selina continued, "Tell me, how did you manage to marry my brother? It must feel good to be

    married to the most handsome man in the world. Let me tell you, my brother has been pursued by

    thousands since his school days. You''ve lived out the dream of thousands of girls."

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    "Natalie, you are really fortunate. My brother seems to really care for you. He got so mad with me

    when he found out that I scared you away."

    "Now that you''re here, I''m going to lose my ce as being the most favored girl in the house. I''m a

    tiny bit sad."

    While Selina was bbering on, Natalie''s tensed face gradually rxed.

    She didn''t have a good first impression of Selina.

    However, right now, she felt that Selina wasn''t that hateful after all. In fact, she was kind of cute.

    Tobias came into Natalie''s bedroom.

    He wanted to check if Natalie was awake.

    As soon as he reached the door, Tobias heard sounds of talking andughtering from within.

    His gaze darkened.

    Natalie was awake? And it sounded like Selina was with her.

    Could it be that the two of them had made up with each other?

    However, it was not surprising. Selina was extremely friendly, while Natalie was an optimistic and

    cheerful person. They were about the same age, hence it was only natural that the two became

    friends.

    "Natalie, your skin is so perfect. I''ve heard that s*x improves your skin. How many times do you

    guys do it at night? One look at my brother and I can tell he''s good in bed. You must be in heaven."

    Tobias had just walked to the door when he heard Selina''s voice, and he heard every single word

    she said.

    Because of Selina''s words, Natalie''s face flushed red again.

    Selina was fine overall, but sometimes the way she spoke was a little too forward.

    As she blushed, she identally nced upon Tobias, standing by the door.

    Tobias'' face was looking a little stiff.

    Natalie was immediately stunned.

    Meanwhile, Selina was still happily chatting away.

    "Natalie, you need my brother to massage you more, right? It''s nicer to have bigger breasts. More

    womanly that way, wouldn''t you say so?"

    "Hey, Natalie, why have you suddenly turned mute?" Selina looked at her gawking expression.

    Then she followed the direction of Natalie''s gaze, and she was also taken aback.

    Tobias stood at the door with a displeased look on his face.

    "Um, I''m hungry. I''m going down to grab something. You two, enjoy your chat." Selina ran out of the

    room at lightning speed.

    After Selina left, the huge bedroom suddenly fell into a dead silence.

    The atmosphere was really awkward.

    After a long time, Tobias spoke. ''Are you feeling better?"

    Hearing him speak, Natalie felt less nervous.

    She nodded, "Much better."

    Tobias strode over to Natalie��s bed, "Selina has been abroad since she was a child. She has

    adapted to the foreign culture, thus she can tend to be a bit wild at times. I hope you don''t take it to

    heart."

    Natalie''s cheeks turned bright red.

    In fact, she didn''t mind it at all. She actually liked Selina the way she was.

    She was straightforward. She said what she wanted to, and didn''t beat around the bush.

    "Um, was I drunk for a long time?" Natalie changed the topic.

    "For a while, but you fell asleep pretty quickly." Tobias said in a low voice, "You did do some stuff

    while you were drunk though."

    Her heart suddenly rose.

    "What stuff?" She stared at Tobias nervously.

    Tobias'' deep eyes fell on Natalie''s face. "Seducing me, for example."

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

    Alcohol really was the devil. There was no way she acted wantonly after just one night of drinking,

    right?

    "We... we didn''t..." Natalie''s lips were dry.

    Tobias approached her and stared into her eyes.

    "No, but it seemed like you were really looking forward to it."

    His tone was dripping with lust.

    His desire the day before got cut short by Selina, and he had to suppress it back down.

    Now that he saw Natalie, he could feel it rising up in his body again.

    Natalie was even more uneasy.

    Her eyshes trembled, "I didn''t."

    "No?" Tobias suddenly raised her chin. "You sure? Hmm?"

    Hisst word seemed to imply something else.

    Being stared at by Tobias like this, Natalie suddenly felt that she was at a loss.

    Every time this man teased her, she would be flustered.

    Then, when she was starting to get into it, he would act as if nothing had happened.

    Thinking of this, Natalie felt a random burst of courage. She was always the one being bullied by

    Tobias, it was time for her to pay back.

    If he could tease her, she could take the lead as well!

    Natalie wanted to turn the tables and be the master.

    Natalie puffed out her chest, "Even if I did, so what? I just wanted to tease you. What are you going

    to do about it?"

    She looked straight at Tobias with her clear eyes, and her face was full of confidence.

    Tobias'' lips curled into a slight smile.

    "Natalie, this is more like you." His voice was low and hoarse.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Natalie was startled.

    She didn''t understand what he meant, looking at him in confusion.

    Tobias stared at Natalie, "Like a weed who doesn''t get beat down whether it''s sunshine or in the

    rain. The girl who was singing in that karaoke bar so confidently, the girl who is strong. That''s you."

    Speaking of this, Tobias paused, "Natalie, this is how you should be. Not running away and getting

    drunk when my supposed ex-girlfriendes knocking. Where are your confidence and courage?"

    Natalie''s heart felt like it was being punched.

    She remembered the first time she met Tobias. Although she knew that he was the president of an

    empire, in front of him, she was still full of selfconfidence, as if she was not afraid of anything.

    Since when did she be more and more insecure?

    Natalie thought, perhaps when she began to care more about Tobias, she was afraid because she

    didn''t know any better. She was insecure because she cared.

    As Tobias walked into her heart bit by bit, she found that the gap between her and Tobias was too

    huge, thus she couldn''t help but feel inferior.

    "Natalie, be yourself again. Promise me," Tobias said as he stared deeply into her eyes.

    Natalie''s reflection in his eyes was a scared helpless little girl, not the girl he met so long ago, who

    was afraid of nothing.

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    "You''re right, I want to be myself again!" She said to Tobias, and also to herself.

    Tobias smiled faintly, "Then let''s go down to eat."

    Natalie was about to get out of bed when she suddenly stopped. "Wait, did I really seduce you when

    I was drunk?"

    "What do you think?" A smirk shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    After thinking about it, Natalie suddenly raised her head, "It is what it is. Anyway, you are a

    handsome president, I should take advantage!"

    Tobiasughed and suddenly picked up Natalie.

    Before she could react, Tobias had set her down on the dressing table.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    "Natalie, do you know what you looked like when you were seducing me?" When Tobias spoke, his

    hot breath sprayed onto her face.

    Natalie''s heart was already in chaos.

    She was sat up against the mirror, and Tobias was pressing himself against her. How could she not

    be uneasy in such a teasing position?

    She tried her best not to reveal her nerves.

    "What did I look like?" Natalie raised her voice to make sure she didn''t sound weak.

    Tobias raised the corner of his mouth and lifted one of her legs.

    "Like this."

    His tone was filled with lust.

    Natalie widened her eyes as she struggled to say, "That''s all? This is nothing!"

    Tobias'' lips curved even deeper into a smile.

    He leaned into Natalie''s ear, "Also, you weren''t wearing any clothes."

    This time, Natalie could no longer restrain herself.

    Her face flushed red immediately.

    God, how could she be so shameless when she was drunk?

    "Then- then, doesn''t that mean that we had..." After a long time, she stammered in a low voice.

    She couldn''t believe that Tobias would not touch her when she was drunk and teasing him!

    "Had what?" Tobias looked at her.

    "You know what I mean!" Natalie blushed.

    "I don''t," Tobias faked an innocent expression.

    Natalie bit her lower lip. She knew that this man was ying with her again.

    "If you don''t, forget it. I''m going down to eat." Natalie was about to push Tobias away.

    Tobias suddenly held her waist tightly and said in a low voice, "If it wasn''t for the sudden

    interruption, I would really have f*cked you."

    Natalie''s breathing came to a halt.

    That meant that nothing had happened between her and Tobias.

    A momentter, her face suddenly turned red again.

    He said, if they hadn''t been interrupted, he would have f*cked her!

    God, how could he express his thoughts so bluntly? How shameless.

    "I-1 don''t want to talk to you," Natalie jumped off the dressing table.

    Her tone was that of a shy little girl.

    Tobias grinned as he watched her fleeing figure.

    He suddenly found that teasing Natalie was such an interesting thing to do.

    As Natalie went downstairs, Selina was sitting on the sofa, eating french fries.

    She saw Natalie conning down with a red and embarrassed face.

    She was very shocked.

    "Natalie, did you guys do it just now upstairs? You guys are too thirsty! It''s still bright out, can''t you

    guys hold it in?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She was about to faint.

    Tobias walked down the stairs slowly.

    He gave Selina a warning nce, "Selina, mind yournguage."

    Selina blinked her doe eyes. "Tobias, don''t tell me you''re embarrassed? If you dare to do it, you

    should dare to say it."

    Tobias'' eyes were indifferent, "Selina, I guess you want me to send you abroad right now."

    Hearing his words, Selina immediately surrendered.

    "I won''t say anything. Please don''t send me away, I still want to have fun here. I''ve heard that there

    are many handsome men in Glevania. Let''s see if I can catch any!"

    Tobias frowned slightly and threw Selina an unhappy look.

    Selina stuck out her tongue. She jumped out of the sofa and held Natalie''s hand, "Natalie, let''s eat."

    Meanwhile, Aunt Lee had already prepared a hearty meal.

    Natalie then realized that she had been drunk and slept for the whole night. When she woke up, she

    was busy talking to Selina and Tobias. She had totally forgotten breakfast.

    But fortunately, it was the weekend, thus she didn''t have to go to ss.

    When Natalie saw the wide variety of dishes, she realized that she was starving.

    She immediately started gobbling down the food as soon as she sat down.

    While eating, Natalie noticed that unlike Selina''s usual loud chatter, the way she ate was elegant.

    She looked like a rich nobledy.

    Subconsciously, Natalie wanted to control her carefree eating mannerisms.

    However, after giving it a second thought, she decided to just forget about it.

    That''s just how she was. Why bother following in the footsteps of some rich heiress?

    And as Tobias said, there were many rich youngdies who looked elegant, but a girl like Natalie

    was rare.

    She felt more relieved and began to happily gobble down her te of food.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Her manner of eating caught Selina''s attention.

    It was her first time seeing someone behaving in such an ungraceful way on the dining table.

    Tobias was a very orthodox man. She thought that her brother surely couldn''t stand the way Natalie

    ate.

    However, when Selina carefully observed Tobias, she noticed that he didn''t seem to mind Natalie''s

    eating manner at all.

    She blinked her eyshes softly.

    Her brother''s taste had really be weird.

    Selina looked at Natalie, who was enjoying her food, and an idea popped into her head.

    She followed Natalie and put her feet up on the chair.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Tobias saw Selina''s sitting posture.

    "Selina, sit properly!" He said in a low voice.

    Selina was startled.

    After a while, she huffed, "Why do I have to sit properly? Can''t I sit like this?"

    "Of course not!" Tobias gave Selina a cold nce.

    Selina pointed at Natalie, "Well then, why can she sit like this, but I can''t?"

    Natalie was caught off guard.

    She paused her spoon mid-air. "Why is this being directed to me?"

    "You are two different people. She can do it, but you can''t." Tobias'' tone was still cold.

    Selina was not convinced.

    "I''ll sit like this. I want to sit like this!"

    "Don''t fool around, or I''ll send you abroad right away!" Tobias looked at Selina, and his eyes were

    full of intimidation.

    Hearing that Tobias was going to send her abroad, Selina humbled herself immediately.

    She put her leg down, but inside, she was still not convinced. "Why is it okay for her, but not for me?

    Tobias, tell me what you mean!"

    Tobias said in a t tone, "Because Natalie is my wife."

    "ng!"

    The bowl in Natalie''s hand fell onto the table. Fortunately, it didn''t flip over, but it merely made a

    loud sound.

    Tobias and Selina''s gaze focused onto Natalie''s face at the same time.

    Natalie''s face turned red immediately.

    What the hell was she doing?

    "You guys continue," Natalie gave a dry smile.

    Tobias moved his gaze away from her while Selina pouted.

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Tobias looking away.

    Her heart was racing.

    Just now, Tobias said that she was his wife, and she could be different.

    What did that mean?

    Natalie gulped down a mouthful of soup. For some reason, she felt that the soup tasted sweeter

    than before, and its sweetness engulfed her entire body.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    Natalie''s lips couldn''t help but curl up.

    Yes, Tobias said that she was his wife, thus she could sit as she pleased.

    Although she didn''t know if Tobias was merely referring to her as his wife on paper, the fact that he

    put her in a position that was different from others, made her overjoyed.

    Natalie was delighted, but Selina was not.

    However, she was a cheerful person. Even if she was unhappy, Selina soon got over it. After a

    while, she sat next to Natalie and began to chatter away again.

    After the meal, Tobias suddenly remembered something. He asked Natalie why her phone was

    always turned off.

    Natalie then recalled that her phone had been broken when she was kidnapped by Qasim.

    "It was smashed that time," Natalie answered vaguely to avoid being questioned by Selina.

    "Let''s buy a new one then," Tobias said lightly.

    Selina was excited to hear that and she wanted to tag along.

    The three of them went out of the Whitlock family''s apartment and headed to an electronics store

    where Tobias had bought a phone for Natalie previously.

    Along the way, Selina was extremely excited as she watched the scenery outside. She kept praising

    the city and its beauty along the way.

    Natalie had never realized how beautiful the scenery was in this city. She couldn''t help being

    influenced by Selina and started looking out the window as well.

    As soon as she looked out, however, she was shocked.

    She saw Sebastian and Yvonne.

    They were holding a stack of thick A4 papers in their hands, sticking the paper onto the walls of

    buildings along the street.

    "Stop the car," Natalie shouted subconsciously.

    Tobias stopped the car and looked at Natalie.

    Natalieughed dryly, "Um, I saw my ssmates. Let me just go down and see what''s going on."

    Selina looked through the window and smirked. "Natalie, those two idiots who are sticking flyers on

    the walls are your ssmates?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    Well, Yvonne and Sebastian looked really funny to be sticking such thick papers onto the walls.

    Tobias'' expression was soft. "Do you want me to go with you?"

    Natalie widened her eyes in shock.

    Tobias offered to apany her!

    If Yvonne and Sebastian saw Tobias appearing in front of them with her, they would probably

    ckout from the shock.

    After thinking about it, Natalie decided that she had a better decline.

    ''TH go by myself."

    Tobias nodded and said nothing more.

    Natalie got out of the car and quickly ran over to Sebastian and Yvonne.

    When she got closer, she finally saw what was on the flyers Yvonne and Sebastian were putting up.

    "A beautiful and innocent girl named Natalie has gotten lost. She is from Agaphen University and

    wasst seen at a roadside barbecue stall. She was wearing a white dress. Her mental health is at

    risk, and if anyone has seen or heard anything, please call the number below. Thank you."

    At the bottom of the A4 paper, there was a clear photo of Natalie. Yvonne and Sebastian''s phone

    numbers were also written there.

    Natalie almost fainted.

    "Yvonne, Sebastian, what are you doing?" She raised her voice.

    Sebastian and Yvonne didn''t realize that Natalie was behind them until now, and they were stunned.

    "Natalie, you didn''t get lost!" Yvonne immediately hugged Natalie.

    Sebastian was also relieved and subconsciously wanted to hug Natalie. However, after taking a few

    steps, he suddenly stopped in his tracks, then his face turned red.

    "What are you talking about? I''m not a child." Natalie tore the flyer apart and said, "What''s the

    problem with my mental state? What do you guys mean? My mental state is fine!"

    Yvonne forced a dry smile.

    She rubbed her head, "Well... urn..."

    If it wasn''t for the fact that Natalie was always obsessing over Tobias, Yvonne and Sebastian

    wouldn''t think there was anything wrong with her either.

    Natalie proceeded to tear off all the surrounding flyers that Yvonne and Sebastian had stuck up.

    Inside the car, the air conditioner was on full st.

    Tobias watched Natalie in the distance. She was standing on her tiptoes and tearing off a piece of

    paper stuck to the wall. It looked like some sort of advertisement flyer.

    The sun shone brightly on the sky, and the sunshine formed a soft halo around Natalie. Her high

    ponytail swished back and forth along with her movements.

    Tobias'' eyes grew darker.

    Selina nced at Tobias.

    In her opinion, Natalie''s behavior looked stupid. She was foolishly trying to tear off all the flyers on

    the wall, but her brother was looking at her with such infatuation in his eyes.

    "Ahem."

    Selina gave a heavy cough.

    It was only then that Tobias'' turned to look at her.

    "What''s the matter?" His tone was nd.

    "Tobias, Natalie isn''t some rich heiress, is she?�� Selina asked.

    Although she had not known Natalie for long, from the way Natalie dressed and her actions, she

    could tell that Natalie was nowhere near how a proper youngdy should be.

    "No."

    Selina blinked, "Then how did you get to know her?"

    "We met coincidentally by fate." Tobias kept his answers short and simple.

    Selina rolled her eyes. She recalled the earlier scene of Tobias admiring Natalie through the car

    window.

    The look in his eyes was different as if he were glimmering.

    "Tobias, do you love Natalie?" Selina looked at Tobias and asked with a mischievous smile.

    Tobias'' breathing came to a halt.

    The word "love" was too meaningful; it was still early for him and Natalie.

    "I like her," Tobias said bluntly.

    Selina batted her eyshes, "Tobias, there are so many women who are lining up to be with you.

    There are those that are much prettier than her, and way more qualified than her. Why do you like

    Natalie?"

    Although Selina quite admired Natalie, she did not understand why Tobias had married Natalie

    specifically.

    No matter what, Natalie looked like the kind of girl you could pick up on any random street.

    Tobias'' gaze turned deep, like an endless well.

    After a while, he parted his thin lips slightly and spoke. "Natalie is different from all the other girls

    I''ve known. She is like a weed that grows under the sun. Although she is in and easily trampled

    on by others, she still stands strong after each hardship. Even with nothing in her life, she chooses

    to live on courageously."

    He paused for a while and said meaningfully, "Sometimes, it''s hard to identify specifically what you

    like about another person."

    Selina was deep in thoughts.

    "Just like the senior I liked before, right? Once he ate a whole bowl of pasta in one bite, and I

    thought that was amazing, so I started having a crush on him, haha." Selinaughed and said,

    "Tobias, I think Natalie is also excellent at eating. Were you also attracted by her amazing stomach?

    After all, not many women can eat as much as her."

    Tobias didn''t know what to say.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He rolled his eyes at Selina speechlessly and didn''t say anything else.

    Natalie finally finished tearing up all the flyers on the walls.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    She declined Yvonne and Sebastian''s invitation to get some ice cream and secretly snuck back into

    the car.

    The cool air in the car refreshed her instantly.

    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting," Natalie apologized.

    Selina immediately came up to Natalie, "Natalie, you don''t have to worry about a thing. While you

    were busy tearing up flyers, my brother couldn''t take his eyes off of you. In fact, his eyes looked like

    they were sparkling."

    She went on, "No, it was actually more like the gaze of a beast. As if he wanted to rush down from

    the car and eat you up! Of course, it''s not good to do so in public, thus my brother had no choice but

    to suppress the deep desires in his heart."

    Natalie was rendered speechless.

    Tobias'' gaze was cold. He said sternly, "Selina, if you don''t want toe with us, you can get out of

    the car now."

    Selina shut up immediately.

    Natalie snuck a nce at Tobias.

    She certainly knew that Selina''s words were exaggerated. Tobias was nowhere near as brutal as a

    beast, but had he really been secretly watching her?

    Soon, they arrived at the electronics store. As soon as the three of them entered, chaos happened.

    When the shop assistant saw Tobias and Selina, who were dressed extravagantly from head to toe,

    he thought that they must be a wealthy couple. He greeted them passionately, "Sir, are you here to

    purchase a phone for your girlfriend?"

    Beside them, Natalie was left with no words.

    She felt a piercing pain in her heart.

    No one would think that she had anything to do with Tobias, because no one would have thought

    she was worthy of him.

    Natalie looked too ordinary to be with Tobias.

    However, such a thought merely shed through her mind briefly.

    She remembered what Tobias said to her when she woke up this morning. He said that he liked the

    confident and fearless girl she used to be.

    Natalie held her head up high.

    She thought, even if the whole world thought that she was not worthy of Tobias, why would she

    care? She was Tobias''wful wife. That was a fact that could not be refuted.

    Tobias was such a fine young man. There were countless youngdies lining up to be with him, but

    Tobias chose her, she must have some hidden strengths!

    Well, it must be hidden really deeply, because even she did not know what her strengths were...

    Natalie''s confidence returned to her face. Selina pushed Natalie forward. "Can you look before you

    speak? This is my brother''s real wife, Natalie!"

    The shop assistant realized he had misspoken and apologized over and over again.

    "It''s okay," Natalie said to the shop assistant.

    Natalie knew it wasn''t easy working as a shop assistant, and she knew he didn''t do it on purpose.

    There was no reason for him to keep apologizing.

    Selina was surprised watching Natalie.

    She didn''t expect Natalie to be quite kind; she couldn''t help but be more fond of her.

    It was a good thing that Selina came along. She helped Natalie take a look at the phones and even

    helped her choose a really cute design.

    While Tobias was paying the bill, Selina whispered to Natalie, "Natalie, do you know when are the

    times that men look the most handsome?"

    Natalie shook her head subconsciously.

    Selina pointed at Tobias with her finger, "When they pay the bill! Look at my brother. Isn''t he

    handsome?"

    Natalie looked in the direction of Selina''s fingers. Tobias was tall, handsome, and iparable.

    He stood there casually with his shoulders rxed, looking indescribably out of the world.

    He was indeed breath-taking, just like Selina said.

    And not only was he handsome, but his entire existence was exuding an intense aura of manliness.

    He looked like a hunk.

    Natalie had never known what it truly meant until now, what a perfect description for a man like

    Tobias.

    After buying the phone, Selina mored to go shopping.

    Tobias looked at Natalie instead.

    It seemed that he was asking for Natalie''s opinion.

    Her throat dried up.

    Theoretically, since Selina was his sister, there should be no problem with Tobias apanying

    her. However, he asked for Natalie''s permission beforehand.

    Natalie nodded.

    "Go ahead," Tobias then said tly.

    This exchange was not missed by Selina''s sharp eyes. She tugged on Natalie''s sleeve and

    whispered in her ear, "Wow, I didn''t expect my brother to be the kind of man who lets his wife wear

    the pants around the house. After all, he''s quite a dominating person."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She thought, no matter who Tobias dated, there was no way he would let anyone other than him be

    the decision-maker in the rtionship.

    She couldn''t imagine the woman who could tame such a dominating man.

    The reason why he was willing to ask her should be merely out of respect.

    Soon, the three of them arrived at a famous shopping street in the city. Along the way, countless

    eyes were fixed on them.

    This was naturally because of Tobias.

    Although Tobias'' name was well-known, only a few people knew what he looked like because he

    kept a low profile.

    Even if they didn''t know he was the president of YS Group, his face and figure alone were enough

    to attract the attention of people around him.

    In the end, Selina couldn''t endure it anymore.

    She pushed Tobias about a meter backward.

    ''''You can follow Natalie and me from back there. I can''t stand walking with you."

    Tobias did not object; he followed Selina and Natalie behind slowly.

    Tobias became their follower?

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    An unspeakable feeling arose in Natalie''s heart, but there was a hint of joy in it.

    "Natalie, do you know that I hate going out with my brother? Every time I meet the eyes of women

    around him, they''re all throwing eye daggers at me." Speaking of this, Selina suddenly patted

    Natalie''s face.

    Natalie looked at Selina in confusion.

    Selina said with a serious face, "Natalie, you have to be more brazen when you are with my brother.

    Otherwise, how are you going to withstand all the jealous gazes?"

    Natalieughed.

    She wondered whether Tobias and Selina were really siblings, as they were so different.

    One was calm and restrained, while the other was cheerful and easygoing.

    For the rest of their time, Selina and Natalie would shop while Tobias followed behind them. He was

    in charge of paying the bills.

    Even when Natalie was walking on the busy streets, she could clearly hear his footstepsing

    from behind.

    They were steady and powerful.

    Her heart was inexplicably calm and d.

    Finally, Selina stopped outside a lingerie store.

    She pulled Natalie and was about to go in.

    Natalie didn''t know the reason, but when she thought about herself buying lingerie with Tobias

    behind her, she felt extremely awkward.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    Natalie told Selina that she would pass on this store.

    Selina rolled her eyes but unexpectedly, she didn''t object.

    After Selina entered, Tobias waited near the entrance. Natalie felt weird standing directly at the

    entrance as she didn''t want to seem like she was purposely avoiding Tobias, thus she walked over

    to him in the end.

    However, as soon as she walked over, she regretted it.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    For some reason, the atmosphere between them was exceedingly awkward.

    She didn''t know what was going on. Nothing embarrassing had happened between them, but why

    did she feel so awkward?

    "Hey, thank you for buying me a phone," Natalie spoke first to break the silence.

    "It''s what I should, you don''t have to thank me." Tobias cast his deep eyes on Natalie''s face.

    "Natalie, you''re bing more unlike yourself."

    Natalie was stunned, and a trace of doubt shed across her eyes.

    Tobias fixed his gaze on Natalie. "You are getting more and more restrained in front of me. You

    weren''t like this before."

    Natalie''s breath suddenly halted. She had indeed changed. She was no longer the same person

    she used to be.

    In the beginning, she could sing madly in front of Tobias with a fake wig on, and she wasn''t afraid of

    anything. But now, she felt like everything was holding her back.

    Was it because she started to care about this man?

    Any woman in the world would behave in the same way. When they fall for a man, they would

    be more and more restrained. Even just standing in front of him made her feel awkward and

    uneasy.

    Seeing Natalie''s gaze shift from side to side, Tobias'' eyes became deeper.

    He parted his lips and said in a low voice. "Natalie, I''m not a beast. I won''t eat you."

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered slightly.

    A momentter, she raised her eyes. Yes, Tobias was not a beast. What was there to be afraid of?

    What''s more, she had already been devoured by this man once before, thus there was nothing to

    be afraid of.

    "I am not afraid. You are not a beast!" She smiled brightly at Tobias.

    Seeing Natalie''s sunlit smile, Tobias'' lips curved slightly.

    "Why don''t you go in? Don''t you need anything?"

    Tobias was referring to the lingerie store.

    Natalie smiled dryly, "No, no."

    Meanwhile, Selina was done. She gestured for

    Tobias toe over to pay the bill.

    Tobias gave the card to Natalie, "It''s a bit awkward for me to go in."

    Natalie naturally understood and took the card from Tobias.

    When she took the card, her palm brushed against Tobias, and it felt as if a current passed through

    from his hand to her body.

    Natalie immediately turned around and walked into the lingerie store.

    Her face was fully red.

    God, she had just said that she wasn''t afraid. Yet here she was, blushing at the mere brush of their

    palms.

    Natalie was really speechless at herself.

    "Natalie, you are so disappointing. You have lived with this man for so long, and you even had s*x

    with him. Yet all it takes for you to blush is his hand brushing up against yours," she thought.

    What a coward!

    After swiping the card, Selina smiled at Natalie mysteriously, "Natalie, I also bought you a set of

    pajamas. It''s my gift to you so you must wear it tonight."

    Natalie didn''t give it much thought. She thought that it was just a set of pajamas, but she had no

    idea that they weren''t just ordinary pajamas.

    With all the shopping done, it was already around dinner time. Selina proposed that they dine

    outside.

    Tobias asked for Natalie''s opinion again.

    Natalie felt oddly touched by his actions.

    It was clear that Selina hade from abroad and she was a guest. He should have asked Selina

    first, but she didn''t expect Tobias to still prioritize her opinion.

    Natalie thought, how blissful it was to be this man''s wife.

    Even in front of his rtives, whether his mother or his sister, Tobias would put his wife first. Such

    amazing husbands only existed in fairytales.

    However, Natalie still asked for Selina''s opinion.

    Selina didn''t know any local ces, thus she threw the question back to Natalie.

    Natalie thought for a moment, "Why don''t we go to Jelnery Restaurant? It''s quite a well- known

    restaurant here."

    Selina agreed immediately, but when they arrived there, she was dumbfounded.

    She had never been to such a low- end Italian restaurant. It was crowded with people, there were

    no private booths, and the entire ce smelled like food.

    Seeing Selina''s expression, Natalie knew that she had made the wrong decision.

    Jelnery Restaurant was considered expensive to her, but for Tobias and Selina, it was the lowest of

    the low.

    Natalie suddenly felt a little embarrassed.

    "Why don''t we go somewhere else?" She said softly.

    To her surprise, Tobias had already sat down.

    "This is fine. We will have dinner here," Tobias could seethe panic on Natalie''s face.

    When Selina heard Tobias, she swallowed all the words she wanted to say.

    Natalie sat down, and there was a touch of gratitude in her eyes as she looked at Tobias.

    Of course, she knew that if even Selina didn''t like this ce, how could Tobias like it?

    Tobias was just taking care of her pride.

    Fortunately, they still had an enjoyable meal.

    Although the restaurant was not very upscale, the food was still pretty good. Selina threw away any

    other thoughts she had for the ce once she saw the delicious food. She happily ate away.

    While eating, she also praised Natalie. "Natalie, this ce was a good choice. The food is tasty!"

    Hearing Selina''s praise, Natalie felt a huge burden lift off her shoulders. She finally rxed and

    started to enjoy the food heartily.

    Natalie loved the spaghetti Aglio olio from that restaurant.

    The pasta was perfectly al dente, and the buttery garlic sauce melted on her tongue.

    Natalie was blowing on her pasta to cool it down. Although it only took her a few seconds, it felt like

    an eternity to her. She stared at the pasta, gulping, and looked really starved.

    Her greedy look was clearly seen by Tobias.

    Tobias slightly raised the corner of his mouth.

    He picked up a spoonful of pasta from his te and put it down into hers.

    Natalie was a little taken aback.

    "Take it and I''ll help you cool down the food," Tobias'' deep eyes fell on Natalie''s face.

    She blushed.

    She originally wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t say a word when she saw Tobias'' persistent gaze.

    In the end, Natalie silently munched on the spoonful of pasta that Tobias had given her.

    As she finished it, Tobias would order another te for her.

    Natalie was very satisfied with her meal.

    She had a total of three tes of pasta!

    When her te was emptied, Tobias asked the waiter for another serving. But Natalie quickly

    declined whilst rubbing her stomach, saying that she was satisfied.

    Seeing that Natalie was rubbing her bulging belly, a smile appeared in Tobias'' eyes. He looked

    genuinely happy.

    When Selina saw this scene, she suddenly realized why Tobias liked Natalie.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    It was because Natalie was aplete foodie.

    In this world, there were not many women who could finish three tes of pasta in one sitting.

    Her brother loved this unique woman!

    After their meal, Selina and Natalie did not have the mood to shop again since they had been doing

    so the whole afternoon. The three of them returned to the Whitlock family apartment.

    After a short break, Selina went to take a bath and get ready for bed. Natalie was exhausted as well

    and she wanted to follow suit.

    She went to the bathroom upstairs.

    Selina was using the bathroom downstairs, thus she had to use the upstairs bathroom instead.

    As she was walking to the bathroom with her pajamas, Selina, who was supposed to be showering

    downstairs, suddenly rushed over to her.

    She handed a bag to Natalie, then snatched the pajamas from Natalie''s hand.

    "Natalie, wear the one I bought for you. We agreed, remember?" Selina smiled sweetly at her.

    Natalie could do nothing about it.

    Anyway, all pajamas generally looked the same, thus she didn''t mind.

    However, after her shower, she picked up the pajamas that Selina had bought from the bag and got

    a huge shock.

    This was not any ordinary pajamas set; it was a lingerie nightgown.

    The tulle-like material was basically transparent. She might as well not wear any clothes at all.

    Every inch of her body could be seen clearly.

    Looking at the skimpy nightgown, Natalie''s face flushed from head to toe.

    How could she wear this? It was too revealing.

    However, she had no choice, as this was the only article of clothing she had with her in the

    bathroom.

    In the end, Natalie gritted her teeth and put it on.

    She decided to rush into her bedroom and change.

    She put on the night gown and snuck out of the bathroom.

    The Whitlock family''s apartment was spacious, and there was a long corridor from the bathroom to

    the bedroom.

    Halfway through, Natalie stopped in her tracks, dumbfounded.

    She saw Tobias.

    And Tobias saw her.

    When he saw the lingerie she was wearing, there was a sh of shock in his eyes, then the

    astonishment turned into an unexinable gaze.

    When they looked into each other''s eyes, the atmosphere turned weird.

    Natalie wanted to bury herself in the ground.

    How extremely humiliating.

    Why did she run into Tobias while she was wearing this skimpy lingerie?

    Why was God ying jokes on her?

    Natalie gritted her teeth and thought that she might as well pretend nothing had happened. She

    nned to walk past Tobias and quickly change out of the lingerie.

    Didn''t Selina say she must be more brazen around Tobias? Well, she might as well start practicing

    now.

    Natalie lowered her head and pretended that she did not see Tobias'' burning gaze. She nned to

    get past Tobias quickly and then flee to her bedroom. However, she was too nervous and ran too

    fast. When she approached Tobias, she suddenly slipped and flew straight into his arms.

    Tobias waspletely unprepared. Being tackled by Natalie, he fell to the ground with Natalie firmly

    pressed on top of him.

    Their faces were very close to each other, and the tip of their noses brushed together.

    She could feel his strong heartbeat and scent the faint musking from his body.

    Natalie was dazed for a moment.

    Tobias was so handsome. At such a close distance, she got a good look at his mesmerizing eyes,

    as if they were going to suck her in.

    "Have you seen enough?" Tobias parted his lips slightly.

    Natalie finally regained her senses.

    God, what was she doing? She must be insane. First, she appeared in front of Tobias in this

    nightgown, and now she was pressing down firmly against him on the floor.

    "I''ll get up right away," Natalie was struggling to get up.

    However, she was about to move before she realized that her nightgown waspletely see-

    through. If she got up, Tobias would be able to see the entirety of her body up close.

    Natalie was about to cry.

    God, how could she be so unlucky?

    She did not dare to move, thinking of a way to get up without him seeing her body.

    "Natalie, are you deliberately seducing me?" Tobias'' gaze suddenly darkened, and his breathing

    became heavier.

    Natalie looked guilty. "I''m sorry, I really didn''t..."

    With God as her witness, she really had no intention of seducing him. She had no idea how she

    was unfortunate enough to get herself in this situation.

    "You''re sorry?" Tobias threw her a threatening nce. Then, he flipped over and pressed Natalie

    under him. "You should be sorry, this kind of thing should be done by the man."

    His face was only centimeters away from hers, and his hot breath gently caressed her face.

    "What kind of thing?" Natalie was taken aback.

    "What kind of thing do you think I''m going to do with you when you''re dressed like this and in such a

    position?"

    Tobias'' voice was hoarse and low, a deep urge could be felt from his tone.

    "No, it''s not what you think," Natalie stammered.

    "If that''s not the case, what is?" Tobias asked again hoarsely.

    "I..." Because of how flustered she was, Natalie didn''t know how to exin herself.

    Perhaps this matter could not be exined, and she was destined to seduce Tobias.

    At that moment, Tobias'' hand suddenly tightened around her slender waist. His palm was burning.

    Natalie could feel the heat pass through her thin nightgown and onto her skin like a hot iron rod.

    She stiffened.

    When his palm held her waist, the heat from his touch made her brain fuzzy. Her body went soft and

    she felt as if she was melting into his arms.

    Seeing Natalie''s face blushing from her nerves and increasingly rosy lips, Tobias gulped.

    He didn''t want to have s*x with Natalie now. Previously, because of the stimtion of her memories,

    she almost became a vegetable. It wasn''t that long ago and Tobias had controlled himself not to

    touch her. He was afraid that he would trigger her again.

    Although, the possibility of this was very small, since he had done it with Natalie once before, and

    she was fine.

    What''s more, every time he touched her body, he could feel that Natalie did not resist.

    However, even with the tiniest risk, he tried to avoid it.

    But he had almost lost control countless times, just like thest time when they were in the

    bathroom. If Selina hadn''t suddenlye home, he would not have been able to stop himself.

    In front of Natalie, the self-control which he had taken pride in, had crumbledpletely.

    For example, at this moment, all he wanted to do was ravish the beautiful woman in front of him.

    Her lips, they were so tender, so rosy and he wanted nothing more than to devour them.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Close your eyes," he suddenly said in a low voice.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered rapidly. She didn''t know why Tobias wanted her to close her eyes.

    Looking at Natalie, Tobias'' gaze was filled with intense arousal. "You are so enticing. You make me

    want to kiss you."

    He stated his purpose bluntly, and his tone was so maic that it stirred up something within her.

    Because of his sentence, Natalie subconsciously stared at Tobias'' lips.

    His perfectly shaped lips were so d*mn attractive.

    It was not the first time that she had kissed Tobias. She recalled the wonderful feeling she felt when

    they kissed.

    Natalie closed her eyes.

    She did not reject Tobias'' kiss.

    The next second, Tobias pressed his lips firmly against hers.

    Her slender body trembled violently.

    Natalie''s eyes were tightly shut, and there was a sheen of sweat on her forehead.

    Suddenly, Tobias deepened his kiss, almost as if he wanted to swallow Natalie whole.

    Natalie widened her eyes in shock.

    Tobias bit down hard on her lips. His eyes narrowed slightly, as a dangerous sh of light shone

    through.

    "Natalie, the next time you seduce me, I will not hesitate to devour you."

    Natalie gulped, at a loss of words.

    She thought that something would definitely happen between them this night under such

    circumstances, but unexpectedly, Tobias still let her go.

    For the next couple of hours, Natalie''s head was groggy.

    Tobias had left, but she could still feel his heat hovering around her, constantly igniting her from

    within.

    And his burning eyes that were full of lust seemed to be staring at her all the time.

    "I''m screwed. I''m really screwed."

    Natalie buried her face in the pillow, as if it could calm down her rapid heartbeat that was nearly out-

    of-control.

    The next day, Natalie woke up.

    She had never hoped for Tobias to be at work so strongly. If she saw him, she would definitely recall

    what happenedst night, and it was too embarrassing.

    Natalie walked downstairs carefully step by step.

    Fortunately, she didn''t see Tobias around.

    She breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Natalie," Selina greeted her cheerfully from the dining table.

    Natalie went over to her.

    "Natalie, how was the nightgownst night? Was it enticing?" Selina winked at her.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Natalie nced at Selina unhappily. "And you have the face to bring that up? I was utterly

    ashamed!"

    Selina''s face looked confused. "Why? Didn''t my brother look at you and immediately turn into a

    beast to eat you up?"

    Natalie frowned slightly, "Selina, why do you always describe your brother as a beast?"

    Selina approached Natalie and said in a low voice, "Natalie, are you telling me that my brother didn''t

    do anything unspeakable to youst night?"

    Natalie didn''t answer.

    The previous night''s episode suddenly appeared in her mind again.

    Tobias was pressed against her body, with his hands around her waist while he kissed her

    passionately.

    Could it be considered as a beast''s behavior?

    It wasn''t unlike a beast, but then again, he didn''t actually end up doing anything with her.

    Natalie pushed Selina away, "I won''t tell you."

    Selina had a huge grin on her face. "Natalie, how many times did you do itst night? My brother is

    quite good, isn''t he?"

    Natalie refused to answer.

    She looked at Selina speechlessly. Indeed, Selina had such an open mindset.

    Selina then said seriously, "Natalie, don''t look at me like that. I am merely fulfilling my duty."

    Natalie was slightly taken aback.

    What did Selina mean by fulfilling her duty?

    Selina cleared her throat, "I called my motherst night, and she told me very sincerely over the

    phone that she wants grandchildren. She told me my sister-inw has yet to give her any, and that I

    should help her out when I arrive in Glevania. I have to help you be pregnant."

    Natalie mulled over her words.

    Selina raised her tone again, "Therefore, Natalie, I came here bearing a huge responsibility. From

    this day onwards, I will oversee the nightlife between you and my brother to ensure that you can

    give my mother a grandchild as soon as possible. I can also sessfully make myself an aunt. By

    the way, I''ve never been an aunt so I''m looking forward to it," she giggled.

    Natalie was rendered speechless.

    Selina wanted to oversee her and Tobias'' nightlife? God, judging by this, Selina will have to stay

    there for quite a while.

    She opened her mouth weakly, "Selina, how long are you nning to stay here?"

    Selina raised her head, "Well, until the day you get pregnant."

    Natalie suddenly felt sick.

    She could sense that the uing days were going to be hard.

    After breakfast, Natalie sat in front of the sofa, watching TV. However, Selina came over and

    changed the TV channel.

    "Natalie, you shouldn''t watch these sorts of childish programs anymore. You should watch more

    programs on how to get pregnant."

    Well, since she couldn''t watch TV, Natalie decided that she might as well read her favorite romance

    novel.

    However, in the next second, Selina took the book out of her hands.

    She batted her eyshes, "Natalie, this is no time to be reading novels. You should fill your time

    with books like ''The Art of Seduction''. That way, you can easily entice my brother, and you guys can

    do it ten times a night. You''ll get pregnant for sure!"

    The Art of Seduction.

    Natalie was going to copse. Why was Selina so open-minded?

    She looked Selina in her eyes. "Selina, how old are you?"

    Selina raised her eyes, "I''m already 19 years old." 19 years old, she was only 19 years old.

    Natalie looked at her speechlessly. "You are only 19 years old, and yet you are so open-minded?

    How do you know so much?"

    Selina looked at Natalie inexplicably. "Natalie, you are only one year older than me, but you do all

    sorts of things with my brother in bed. Why is it weird for me to know so much?"

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She found that she was unable to argue with Selina.

    She couldn''t tell Selina that she and Tobias were only married because of an arrangement. Her life

    wasn''t what Selina thought, where she and Tobias were shamelessly having s*x every day.

    In the end, Selina forcibly stuffed a book into Natalie''s hand.

    Selina said that it was a book to help couples get pregnant, but in Natalie''s eyes, it was just a

    p*mography book. It illustrated many different positions a man and woman could take in bed.

    Selina pointed at some of the postures with great interest, "Natalie, you and my brother can try this

    one tonight. Uh-huh, this one''s not bad too. Oh, and this one..."

    Natalie was bbergasted.

    At noon, Aunt Lee began to prepare lunch. Selina rolled her eyes and told Aunt Lee not to cook too

    much.

    She took Natalie''s hand, "Natalie, let''s dine at YS Group."

    Natalie was startled.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    Why would Selina suddenly make such a suggestion? Before Natalie could respond, Selina had

    already dragged her away.

    Selina asked Aunt Lee for the car keys and drove a car out from the garage.

    It was not until the Ferrari had reached the YS Group entrance did Natalie regain her senses.

    "Let''s leave. I don''t think we should be here."

    Selina pulled Natalie out of the car, "Why not? We can secretly spy on my brother eating in the

    cafeteria. You''re curious too, right?"

    The look of Tobias dining at the cafeteria.

    Natalie''s heart was swayed, and she felt a ripple spreading throughout her heart.

    As she was stopped by the security guardsst time, she thought it would be hard to get in.

    However, Selina made a call and Benjamin soon came walking out.

    "Miss Whitlock, Miss Godfrey," he greeted politely.

    "We want to go to the high- end cafeteria in the building, where my brother is. Take us there." Selina

    and Benjamin seemed to be familiar with each other as they spoke casually.

    Selina didn''t forget to remind him, "Don''t tell my brother."

    It could be seen that Benjamin had no way to deal with Selina. He obediently brought them to the

    YS Group cafeteria.

    The office had two different cafeterias, one was a cafeteria for average workers, whereas the other

    was a more upper-ss dining cafeteria for higher leveled staff.

    After entering the cafeteria, Natalie couldn''t stop gawking at her surroundings.

    It was extremely luxurious inside, like a five- star hotel. It did not look like a cafeteria at all.

    What''s more, there was a buffet spread, with all kinds of different delicacies.

    Looking at all the delicious servings, Natalie suddenly felt ashamed. She remembered the lunchbox

    she had tried to deliver to Tobias previously.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias could have anything he wanted here. Her own cooking seemedcking inparison.

    After settling Natalie and Selina, Benjamin went off.

    They were sitting at an inconspicuous table at the corner of the cafeteria. On their table were tes

    and tes of food.

    Natalie ate absent-mindedly.

    Although she was aplete foodie, for some reason, she just didn''t have an appetite when there

    was so much food in front of her.

    She felt as if there was a drum beating in her heart.

    She wondered if Tobias woulde. If he came, what would be his reaction when he saw her?

    These messy thoughts stirred up her mind. "Natalie, he''s here, he''s here!" Selina suddenly began to

    call out in a low voice.

    Her tone was full of excitement.

    Natalie looked in the direction Selina was pointing at, and she was stunned.

    She saw Tobias.

    He was walking with a few tall foreigners. He looked much more formalpared to when he was

    at home. He was wearing an elegant hand-crafted suit, which made him look imposing.

    Although the foreign men were all much taller than him, Tobias was actually quite on par with them,

    and his demeanor greatly surpassed them.

    He was talking to the foreigners. Natalie could vaguely hear that they were speaking in French.

    Although Natalie didn''t speak French, she could tell that Tobias was fluent in it. His ent sounded

    very natural.

    She stared at Tobias quietly.

    She saw him sitting down together with the foreigners. They chatted as they ate, and Tobias always

    had a polite smile on his face.

    Natalie''s heart suddenly began to jump slightly.

    She wanted to have lunch peacefully, but she couldn''t help ncing at Tobias from the corner of her

    eyes.

    Suddenly, the foreigners received a phone call, and they bid farewell to Tobias before they went off.

    Tobias sat there alone and continued his meal. His table manners were extremely gracious, and he

    looked like a descendant of royalty.

    Tobias didn''t eat much and soon finished his meal.

    He stood up and was about to leave.

    "Tobias, Tobias!" Selina suddenly whispered.

    Natalie was shocked.

    She didn''t expect that Selina would call Tobias over.

    Selina had told Benjamin not to tell him about their arrival, thus Natalie had presumed that she

    didn''t want Tobias to know about them at all. She didn''t expect her to call Tobias over.

    Her heart jumped even faster.

    She had no idea what type of reaction Tobias would have when he saw her and Selina.

    Although Selina called him softly, Tobias still heard her.

    He looked over towards Natalie and Selina and stared at them for a while.

    A momentter, he strode over gracefully towards Natalie and Selina''s table.

    "What are you guys doing here?" Tobias parted his thin lips slightly and asked.

    He had always been a calm person, thus he did not have much reaction to Selina and Natalie''s

    presence.

    Selina immediately pointed to Natalie, "Tobias, Natalie said that she missed you, and she forced me

    toe with her."

    Natalie''s jaw dropped.

    She had been thrown under the bus! Selina was the one who wanted toe here and dragged

    her along.

    Just as she was about to defend herself, Tobias'' gaze fell on her face.

    "Is that so?" His lips curved and his eyes glimmered slightly.

    Natalie swallowed back what she was about to say in an instant.

    Under his gaze, Natalie couldn''t bring any words out of her mouth.

    "By the way, Natalie also said that she wanted to hang out in your office," Selina said again.

    Natalie immediately red at her. In her mind, Natalie wondered, "Why are you always using

    me..."

    Selina blinked her doe eyes and winked at Natalie.

    "Go ahead," Tobias said casually.

    Natalie was shocked.

    She didn''t expect that Tobias would agree to Selina''s obvious joke.

    "Won''t we disturb you?" Natalie was at a loss.

    Tobias gave her a meaningful look. "Other people might, but not you."

    Natalie immediately felt her blood rushing to her cheeks.

    Honestly, she felt that it wasn''t a good idea to go to his office. Although it was very tempting, she

    was afraid that she would disturb Tobias'' work. But for some reason, her feet had a mind of their

    own, and they followed Tobias all the way to his office. Selina followed closely behind them.

    Along the way, many employees exchanged nces with each other. After all, the president had

    two young girls by his side.

    When they arrived at the door of his office, Selina suddenly stopped, "Tobias, I have something to

    tell you."

    Her voice was particrly loud.

    Tobias'' gaze fell on Selina, and Natalie subconsciously looked at her as well.

    Selina smiled softly. "Natalie is in a hurry to have a baby, that''s why she insisted oning to see

    you now. Your office is pretty big, thus I think you guys have plenty of space to do what you need to.

    Well, I won''t be bothering you guys. Bye-bye. I''ll see you bothter."

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    After that, Selina ran out of the office, leaving Natalie dumbfounded on the spot.

    After a long time, Natalie finally came to her senses.

    She stammered, trying to exin to Tobias. "It''s not like that, I didn''t say that."

    Tobias strode up to Natalie. He looked at her thoughtfully, "If that''s the case, I''ll look forward to it."

    Then, he leaned over and gestured at the couch in his office. "It''s spacious enough. We can

    definitely do it on the couch."

    The heat from his breath fell onto Natalie''s earlobe, making her shiver.

    She looked towards the couch, following Tobias'' gaze.

    She subconsciously imagined the scene of her and Tobias rolling around on it.

    Natalie''s face flushed red immediately.

    Seeing that Natalie''s fair skin turned rosy, Tobias felt a ripple in his heart.

    He only meant to tease her, but every time he did so, he felt that he was losing control as well.

    Tobias straightened up, "I won''t tease you anymore."

    Seeing that he became serious again, Natalie felt embarrassed.

    It was like this every time. The man would always tease her until her face was red and her heart

    pounded, then he would suddenly turn serious again.

    Tobias was such an evil man.

    Natalie could not help but turn around and she mumbled, "I''m ignoring you.��

    She should have been angry, but her tone showed the opposite. On the contrary, she sounded more

    coquettish.

    Seeing that Natalie seemed to be mad with her back facing him, Tobiasughed.

    Before he met her, Tobias had never discovered that he liked to tease others.

    However, once he met Natalie, it was as if he could not stop teasing her.

    When he saw her doe eyes shifting around nervously, or when he saw her face turning bright red,

    he wanted to tease her even more.

    Tobias walked up to her.

    "Are you mad? Is it because I always tease you?"

    Natalie looked at Tobias angrily, her cheeks puffed. He knew exactly why, thus she immediately

    wanted to admit it.

    "Or is it because you secretly wanted it to be more than just teasing, hmm?" Tobias added.

    Before she could react to that sentence, Natalie had already blurted out a "Yes".

    The smirk on Tobias'' lips grew wider.

    Natalie finally realized that her response was a littlete.

    Originally, she wanted to say that she was mad because Tobias kept teasing her, but now it seemed

    like she was saying yes to his second question.

    "I didn''t mean that..." Natalie blushed and was about to exin, but the next second, she was lifted

    off the ground.

    She was carried to the couch by Tobias.

    Tobias'' hands pressed down on each side of her face, trapping Natalie between his long legs and

    the couch. He stared at Natalie with his burning gaze.

    "Shall we start now?"

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

    What was Tobias doing? This was the President''s office of YS Group. If he wasn''t careful, they

    could be exposed. What if a secretary came in to give him some files? Or some manager came in to

    give him reports?

    "You, what are you doing..." Natalie looked terrified.

    She was a prey being trapped by a predator.

    The more Natalie behaved like this, the more aroused Tobias felt.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Although he did not want to go all the way in fear of triggering her memories, he felt that it was fine

    to just have some fun with her within boundaries.

    "You." Tobias'' lips curved slightly as he enunciated the word clearly.

    Natalie was startled for a moment, then she understood what he meant.

    "You, Tobias, you beast!" She red at Tobias angrily.

    Was this a joke? How could Tobias say something like that? When connected to what she said

    before, it was really brash!

    How could a nobleman utter such immodest words?

    Tobias'' face moved nearer to hers. When he spoke, Natalie could feel his hot breath on her face. "I

    thought you were angry because I didn''t go through with what I said when I teased you? Why do

    you think I''m a beast now, huh?"

    "I..." Because of her excitement and embarrassment, Natalie stammered incoherently.

    Seeing that her face was getting redder and redder, Tobias restrained his emotions.

    He patted Natalie''s cheek, "Be good. I won''t tease you anymore."

    After that, he walked to his office.

    Natalie sat on the couch in a daze.

    She should have been mad.

    However, when Tobias asked her to be good with his loving expression, Natalie felt that her whole

    body went soft, and her anger dissipated.

    Natalie sat on the couch for a long time.

    Then she stood up, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll get going."

    Anyway, Tobias was busy with work now, thus there was no point in her staying here.

    Tobias nced at Natalie, "Do you have something to do?"

    Natalie fiddled with her hair and said subconsciously, "No."

    "Then stay here with me," Tobias'' voice was low and maic.

    Natalie''s breathing came to a halt.

    Tobias wanted her to apany him here...

    For some reason, she couldn''t refuse.

    Well, there''s nothing wrong with apanying him. After all, even if she sat here and did nothing, it

    was a pleasure to just stare at this man.

    Beauty was meant to be admired after all.

    Looking at Tobias'' handsome features, Natalie really felt like she was admiring a work of art.

    Tobias began his work. He stared at theptop screen and quickly typed on the keyboard from time

    to time, or browsed the thick documents on his desk.

    Of course, he also nced at Natalie every now and then.

    When he found that she was looking at him with a face full of infatuation, Tobias'' lips curved slightly.

    Meanwhile, Natalie waspletely immersed in the beauty of Tobias. She wasn''t embarrassed at

    all.

    Tobias looked extraordinarily attractive when he had his serious face on at work.

    He took off his coat and inside, he wore a white cored shirt. The ck obsidian buttons on his

    shirt reflected a faint light, and the top two buttons were unbuttoned, revealing his fair neckline.

    Even if he merely sat there, his powerful aura and distinguished temperament made it hard for her

    to move her gaze away.

    Natalie suddenly grinned.

    God, she couldn''t believe that such a handsome man was her husband on paper. How incredible

    was that?

    For the whole afternoon, Natalie stayed in Tobias'' office.

    Later, a secretary came in to deliver some documents. When she saw Natalie sitting on the couch,

    she was a little surprised.

    At first, Natalie was worried about whether she should be seen, but when Tobias gave no reaction,

    she felt more relieved.

    The afternoon passed by quickly, and Natalie did not even realize it was already quitete when

    Tobias wanted to take her home.

    "Is it time to get off work?" She had a confused look on her face.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    She felt that time flew by pretty quickly.

    Tobias nced at the Patek Phillipe watch on his wrist, "It''s already six o''clock."

    Natalie''s eyes widened. It was already six o''clock?

    She barely even noticed the time pass by.

    She touched her head, "So fast? It felt like half an hour to me."

    A smile appeared in Tobias'' eyes. "That''s because you were busy staring at me. Of course, time

    passed quickly for you."

    Natalie''s face flushed red immediately.

    She had been secretly staring at Tobias, but she didn''t know that he had realized it.

    "You should just tantly stare at me the next time. I''m your husband. You don''t need to be

    secretive with me," Tobias'' gaze became deeper.

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    "Even though you''re only my husband on paper?" She whispered.

    Tobias suddenly put his arm around her waist and said, "Natalie, do you want me to officiate the title

    between us, so that you won''t bring up the agreement anymore?"

    Natalie felt the heat from his palm on her waist spreading throughout her body.

    Her eyshes trembled lightly like a falling butterfly, and she clenched her fists tightly.

    Did Tobias mean that they were more than just an arranged-marriage couple?

    Could it be that he wanted to be husband and wife, bonded by love?

    However, his words were a little ambiguous.

    As she was immersed in her thoughts, Tobias let go of her waist, and Natalie felt a vague sense of

    emptiness.

    "Let''s go," he said.

    Natalie was pondering some words she had to say along the journey home.

    She wanted to ask Tobias if their rtionship was more than just an arranged marriage and if he

    wanted to have a real husband and wife rtionship with her. Did Tobias have feelings for her?

    It was not because she was narcissistic, but Tobias had obviously expressed his feelings for her

    more than once. That''s why she was wondering.

    However, every time she wanted to speak, she couldn''t find the strength to utter those words.

    She didn''t have the courage to ask.

    If she was her old self, she would have asked by now.

    "Tobias, are you secretly in love with me? Have you been intoxicated by my beauty? Hahaha," she

    would say.

    But now, Natalie just couldn''t seem to speak her mind.

    Because she cared for him, and she had too much to lose.

    Perhaps it was better this way. At least she could hold on to her beautiful hopes and dreams.

    What if theyid everything out on the table, and the answer wasn''t what she expected? Natalie

    would have no idea what to do then.

    They returned to the Whitlock family''s apartment, and Selina was not at home.

    Aunt Lee had already prepared a meal. After Natalie and Tobias had dinner, Tobias asked her to go

    back to the bedroom.

    Natalie suddenly became nervous.

    Why did Tobias want her to go to the bedroom? Did he want to do something to her?

    An image of her and Tobias in bed appeared in her mind.

    Natalie was exceptional at imagining scenes that did not happen in her head.

    Every time Tobias said something, the image would instantly pop into her mind.

    For example, all Tobias said was to go back to the bedroom, but Natalie had already imagined the

    two of them being intimate and moaning in bed.

    Sometimes, she really felt that she had such a dirty mind.

    Seeing that Natalie''s face was red again and she was blinking rapidly, Tobias knew instantly what

    she was thinking.

    He said in a cool tone, "Don''t overthink it. I''m just helping you to apply medicine to your wound."

    Natalie''s breathing came to a halt.

    She didn''t expect Tobias to see through her.

    However, she was a girl after all, and she had some dignity. She wanted to save face.

    She braced herself, "I wasn''t thinking of anything!"

    "Are you sure?" Tobias said with a smirk in his eyes.

    "I''m sure!" Natalie said loudly.

    Tobias merely smiled.

    "Were you not fantasizing about me and you in bed, huh?" His voice was low and hoarse.

    Natalie was taken aback.

    God, how did Tobias read her mind?

    She stammered subconsciously, "How did you know?"

    The smile in Tobias'' eyes deepened. "So, I''m right?"

    Natalie''s face immediately turned bright red.

    "I flipped through a few pages of your novel on the couch." Tobias went on, "It seems like it''s filled

    with dirty stories, thus I knew your mind would be full of these things."

    Natalie waspletely embarrassed.

    She thought of the romance novel she had left on the couch.

    At that time, she was reading it, but Selina snatched it away and tossed it onto the couch.

    She didn''t know that Tobias would chance upon it! It should be noted that that particr novel was a

    little raunchy. The male lead in the book was always saying stuff like "Vixen, you''re so sexy, I must

    have you now."

    Natalie was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to say.

    Tobias added, "I finally know why you love reading romance novels. You enjoy reading all the dirty

    details, huh?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She argued, "That''s not true at all. It''s because the storyline is every girl''s dream."

    "Dream?" Tobias fixed his gaze on Natalie. "Are you fantasizing about your s*x life? I''m here. You

    don''t have to dream about it. We can make it a reality."

    Natalie went silent.

    The president in front of her always loved to tease her with such shameless words, making her shy.

    "Go to the bedroom. I need to reapply your medicine," Tobias changed the topic.

    Natalie gritted her teeth and followed him upstairs.

    It was a very awkward scene. Natalieid chest down on the bed with her hips exposed to Tobias so

    that he could reapply her medicine.

    She buried her head in a pillow to cover up her embarrassment.

    The medicine he used was indeed miraculous. The scars on her hips had healed rapidly, and her

    skin was getting more evened out.

    Facing such an enticing position by Natalie, Tobias had no immodest thoughts in his heart.

    He remembered what Simon had told him.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    What was the connection between the scars on Natalie''s hips and her sealed memories?

    His brows furrowed tightly for a long time.

    "Bang!"

    The door of the bedroom suddenly swung open, and Selina''s voice rang out in therge room.

    "Natalie, today I went to this really good snack bar, and I brought some back..."

    All of a sudden, Selina''s voice halted.

    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry to disturb you!" She immediately ran out of the bedroom with her face

    flushed.

    "Bang!"

    The door of Natalie''s bedroom was mmed shut again.

    Natalie was going to pass out.

    Why did Selina have toe in while Tobias was applying medicine on her?

    Selina wouldn''t have any misunderstandings, would she?

    "Tobias, will your sister misunderstand what we are doing?" Natalie couldn''t help but ask.

    Tobias was still reapplying her medicine, and he seemed to be unfazed by Selina''sings and

    goings.

    Then, he said something that made Natalie extremely red-faced.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    "We are husband and wife; it''s perfectly normal for us to do such things. If she misunderstood, then

    so be it." Tobias said lightly.

    His tone revealed nothing.

    Natalie buried her head back into the pillow.

    "We are husband and wife; it''s perfectly normal for us to do such things."

    Why did that sentence make her feel so sheepish?

    Tobias was a perfect gentleman when he reapplied Natalie''s medicine. He did not tease her, which

    made Natalie a little surprised.

    After he was done, she saw that Tobias'' expression was a little heavy.

    Natalie became a little uneasy.

    Did he think that her hips were ugly?

    Natalie sighed heavily. There was nothing she could do about it, because that part of her was

    indeed ugly. What could she do?

    However, even though Natalie tried tofort herself, she still couldn''t help running to the mirror.

    She craned her neck to look at her hips, and then she realized something.

    The scars on her hips were much lighter, and the skin on her buttocks even started to look soft and

    supple.

    She was overjoyed.

    She hurriedly went to find Tobias and bbered excitedly about how her wounds were almost

    healed.

    However, Tobias'' reaction was dull.

    "Rest early." After listening to Natalie''s excited exmations, Tobias said lightly.

    Thispletely dumbfounded Natalie.

    She recalled an earlier time when Tobias helped her with the medicine. Even back then, when her

    hips were full of scars, Tobias had felt s*xual desires towards her.

    But now, when her hips were getting less ugly, Tobias was so indifferent.

    A thought suddenly rushed into Natalie''s mind.

    Was Tobias actually a sick pervert, hidden under the disguise of a gentleman?

    Did he like her hips more when they were ugly and full of scars?

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Natalie suddenly felt creeped out.

    The next day, when Natalie woke up, she was almost embarrassed to death by Selina.

    Selina kept talking by her ear.

    "Natalie, when I gave you that book, you deliberately said that you wouldn''t read it. But then you

    started practicing those very same positions with my brother that evening."

    "Natalie, it''s easier to get pregnant if hees in from behind. You guys better do it a few more

    times."

    "Natalie, how did you feel yesterday? Was it different from your usual positions?"

    "Natalie, you really are quite open-minded with my brother in bed. I didn''t expect that from you."

    Natalie was about to break down.

    She mmed the milk cup in her hand down on the table heavily, "That''s enough!"

    Seeing Natalie like this, Selina blinked and pouted. "Natalie, are you mad at me?"

    Seeing Selina''s aggrieved face, Natalie suddenly felt that she was being too harsh.

    She knew that Selina had good intentions, and she just wanted to help her get pregnant sooner.

    "No," she said sullenly.

    Since Natalie had said that she wasn''t mad, Selina continued on with her bombardment of

    questions.

    "Natalie, there are specific positions in the book that are meant for pregnancy. You should try it

    tonight so that my mom can have a grandchild as soon as possible."

    Natalie bit into her slice of toast and fled out of the apartment saying that she had to go to ss.

    She couldn''t endure being around Selina any longer.

    Natalie used to think that she was talkative, butpared to Selina, she was no match for her at all.

    She did not understand how a calm and reserved man like Tobias could have a sister who was the

    complete opposite of him.

    Just as Natalie rushed to Agaphen University, on the other side, the door of Tobias'' office was

    pushed open.

    "Mr. Whitlock," Benjamin stood respectfully in front of him.

    "How is it going?" Tobias looked at Benjamin.

    Benjamin frowned slightly, "Mr. Whitlock, things are a little tricky. I went to search for the police who

    investigated Miss Godfrey''s case that year and found out that all of them have gone abroad. They

    are no longer in the city."

    Tobias'' gaze sank.

    Something was off.

    An average policeman''s sry wasn''t even that high. It''s believable if only one of them went

    abroad, but for all of them to go? Something was up.

    "Bring them back," Tobias said directly.

    Benjamin was a little hesitant. "Mr. Whitlock, now that they are all abroad, it won''t be easy to find

    them."

    "Bring all of them back. I don''t care how." Tobias nced at Benjamin, his eyes filled with fierce

    determination.

    Benjamin swallowed back everything he wanted to say.

    "Yes," he replied.

    After Benjamin had left, Tobias'' eyebrows furrowed deeply.

    Natalie''s matter was much moreplicated and difficult than he had imagined.

    What on earth happened to her back then?

    At Agaphen University, Natalie had just gotten a new SIM card, and she immediately gave her new

    number to Yvonne and Sebastian.

    Sebastian''s reaction was a little slow.

    Meanwhile, Yvonne instantly noticed Natalie''s new phone.

    Fortunately, the phone that Selina chose for Natalie was very cute but it didn''t look luxurious.

    Yvonne couldn''t tell how much it cost.

    "It''s so cute. Natalie, why did you change your phone again?" Yvonne couldn''t help admiring her

    phone.

    "Yes, it is cute." Natalie gave a hollowugh.

    "By the way, where did you go that day?" Yvonne asked again.

    When they met Natalie on the street the other day, Natalie merely fooled around and left without

    giving them any details.

    "I went to have a walk," sheughed dryly.

    Yvonne widened her eyes, "You went to have a walk whilst drunk?"

    Natalie just smiled.

    Why did she feel like Yvonne was getting more alike to Selina? Both of them had endless questions.

    "Yes, can''t I?" Natalie widened her eyes.

    "Natalie, aren''t you afraid of walking alone when you''re drunk? You might get r*ped," Yvonne was

    speechless.

    R*ped...

    Natalie''s imagination started to wander off again. Was Tobias trying to take advantage of her that

    night before Selina interrupted them?

    He even carried her to the dresser, saying that they were in that exact position, and her legs were

    against Tobias...

    Natalie''s face flushed red immediately.

    She was really bing more and morescivious.

    Yvonne widened her eyes in surprise.

    She had just asked Natalie if she was afraid of getting r*ped, but instead of feeling scared, Natalie

    started to blush.

    What- what the hell was going on with Natalie...

    "Natalie, why don''t we visit a psychiatrist this weekend?" Yvonne asked cautiously.

    Natalie looked at her speechlessly. "You can go by yourself. There is nothing wrong with me."

    Yvonne sighed in her heart.

    During their ss break, Sebastian gave Natalie some choctes.

    Natalie gobbled them down happily. Suddenly, she realized something.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    She looked at Sebastian and asked, "Sebastian, why did you only give me choctes and not

    Yvonne? You''re ying favorites."

    Natalie and Sebastian had always been nothing more than good friends. She never thought of it any

    differently.

    Sebastian blushed and stumbled on his words for some time before he hurriedly walked out of the

    ssroom.

    Natalie was slightly stunned, and a trace of confusion shed in her eyes.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Natalie was done with school in the afternoon, and she took a bus back.

    Recently, Natalie realized that she had not seen Remington for a long time.

    In fact, that man was charming and humorous. It would be nice if they could be friends.

    However, Natalie did not give it much thought. She happily went back to the Whitlock family

    apartment.

    As soon as she returned, Natalie saw Selina sitting on the sofa with a serious look.

    "Natalie,e over for a moment." Selina saw that Natalie hade back and waved to her.

    Natalie held her breath a little.

    Selina had always been of a carefree personality since the first day she met her. She had never

    seen her so serious before.

    "What''s wrong?" Natalie walked up to Selina.

    "Natalie." Selina heaved a long sigh. "It''s not that I want to judge you, but your boobs are too small.

    Didn''t I tell you to ask my brother to massage them more often? You can''t be walking around as a

    lady without curves! Look at my brother now; he''s not interested in you anymore!"

    Natalie rolled her eyes.

    Tobias? Not interested in her?

    Why did she think that Tobias was interested in her?

    Every single time they met, he could not help but want to devour her. However, she was not sure if

    the man was withholding his desire because they were only a couple on certificates.

    "Natalie, my brother is so young. He should have strong sexual desires. If you can''t satisfy him, he

    might end up finding other women. Natalie, don''t me me for not reminding you!" Selina said

    solemnly.

    Natalie''s eyes trembled slightly.

    From what Selina was telling her, did she actually realize something? Did she know about Natalie

    and Tobias''s contract marriage?

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    "Selina, if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t beat around the bush."

    Selina stood up. She was roughly as tall as Natalie. When she stood up, her eyes were at Natalie''s

    eye level.

    "Natalie, I had nothing to do today, so I went upstairs and found something!" Speaking of this,

    Selina suddenly stared at Natalie and said, "Tell me, are you and my brother sleeping in separate

    rooms?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She instantly realized how observant Selina was. Cecilia had been there so many times, but she

    had not figured it out. However, Selina found out the moment she came over.

    "asionally, when it''s not so convenient," Natalie said with a dry smile.

    Selina''s eyes widened. "What do you mean inconvenient? You can always use your mouth and

    hands if it''s not convenient!"

    Natalie was once again speechless.

    Actually, she tried it before. That time, she helped Tobias with her hand...

    Natalie felt so embarrassed as she thought about it.

    "It doesn''t matter. You and my brother can''t be sleeping in separate rooms," Selina said as if she

    was their parent.

    Natalie opened her clear eyes and said, "Now Selina, don''t you think you are caring about this too

    much? Do you even have to monitor the amount of food I eat?"

    As their younger sister, she was meddling with her brother and sister-inw''s marital affairs.

    Selina took out her phone, "Natalie, you''re not going to listen to me, aren''t you? Then, I''ll call my

    mother and tell her that you and my brother are sleeping in separate rooms. Since you think I''m not

    qualified to interfere, I''ll let my mother do it."

    Selina spoke in a threatening manner.

    However, Natalie was really threatened by her.

    She genuinely liked Cecilia. To some extent, Cecilia had made up for Natalie''sck of maternal love.

    That was why Natalie did not want Cecilia to know that she was sleeping in separate rooms from

    Tobias.

    She did not want Cecilia to be upset over her and Tobias sleeping in separate rooms.

    "Alright, alright, I''ll agree to you.�� Natalie looked at Selina unwillingly.

    Selina smiled sneakily and said, "Well, I''ll go to my brother''s bedroom to check on him secretly

    tonight. If I find out that you and my brother are sleeping separately, then, Natalie, you know what

    will happen."

    Natalie''s eyelids twitched.

    After that, Selina and Natalie went for dinner. Tobias came back at around ten.

    Selina said by her ear, "Remember, sleep in the same room, and let my brother massage them until

    they get bigger."

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    After that, she quickly ran back to her bedroom.

    Tobias walked into the living room and saw Natalie sitting alone on the sofa.

    "You''re not asleep yet?" He nced at Natalie.

    Natalie forced a smile and said, "Yup, I''m watching TV."

    Tobias did not say much and went straight to the bathroom to take a shower.

    When Tobias came out, he saw that Natalie was still on the sofa.

    She imed that she was watching TV, but her eyes were fixed on the crystalmp on the wall.

    "Are you looking at themp or watching TV?" A cold voice sounded in Natalie''s ear.

    Natalie then came back to her senses.

    She saw Tobias walk out of the bathroom wrapped only in a bath towel. His perfect and alluring

    figure was hard to miss.

    A man looking like that was absolutely seductive...

    Natalie gulped.

    "Or do you want to look at me? Hmm?" Tobias''s eyes darkened.

    Natalie hurriedly turned her gaze and said, "Well, about that, I''m going to sleep now."

    "Alright, go to sleep." Tobias was tired after a long day of work, so he did not continue to tease

    Natalie.

    The both of them went upstairs together. Natalie stopped in front of her bedroom. Tobias continued

    to walk forward as his bedroom was further.

    Natalie became anxious as Tobias was about to walk into his bedroom.

    "Tobias!" Natalie suddenly called out to Tobias.

    Tobias stopped and looked back at Natalie.

    "Well... About the room...1'' Natalie was so nervous that she could not speak clearly.

    Confusion shed in Tobias''s eyes.

    "You want it tonight?" His thin lip slightly separated.

    Natalie quickly waved her hands and said, "No, it''s not that."

    "Then go to bed. It''s gettingte. You have school tomorrow."

    Natalie could not care less about how embarrassing it was and spoke as Tobias was about to walk

    into his bedroom again.

    "Let''s sleep together tonight."

    After that, Natalie was crimson red from head to toe.

    Tobias''s drowsiness dissipated at what she said.

    A hint of interest appeared in Tobias''s eyes.

    The next second, he strode towards Natalie and looked down at her. "Natalie, when did you be

    so bold?"

    Speaking of this, he paused for a moment and said in a slightly lower tone, "What have you been

    reading these days? Did you read too much of what you shouldn''t and are yearning for it?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    "I have not been reading anything!" Natalie argued.

    Tobias spoke as if she was some kind ofscivious person.

    Although she seemed to be morescivious these days, he should not say it out that bluntly.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    "I think that the kind of novels that describe in detail what happens in bed between two consenting

    adults is considered as erotica,�� Tobias said.

    "No! It''s just a romance novel! Romance!" Natalie emphasized.

    "No wonder you liked romance novels so much. You just like how they describe the scenes in bed,

    don''t you?" Tobias looked at Natalie with his deep dark eyes.

    Natalie waspletely speechless.

    She really could not get herself out of this.

    Natalie hated the author of the romance novel she was reading. Why did the author always have to

    write bed scenes involving the two protagonists? Didn''t that author have better things to write

    about? Of all things, Tobias had to see it and assumed she liked erotica.

    "All that reading did not satisfy you, and now you''re asking for it?" Tobias suddenly leaned over and

    whispered into Natalie''s ear.

    As he spoke, the warmth of his breath touched Natalie''s earlobe, just like a feather that was blowing

    gently. Natalie''s earlobe instantly became aroused.

    Natalie knew she could not leave with Tobias misunderstanding her. If not, she really could not get

    out of this anymore.

    Natalie took a deep breath and said, "Your sister found out that we''ve been sleeping in separate

    rooms and threatened me with your mother. Therefore, I''m asking you to sleep in my bedroom. I

    won''t sleep with you after Selina leaves!"

    Tobias''s eyes darkened.

    "Is that so?"

    "Of course." Natalie nodded heavily.

    "It''s solely because of my sister? It really has nothing to do with you?"

    Natalie stopped breathing for a moment.

    Was it really just because of Selina and nothing else?

    In fact, it was not only because of Selina. She had not been sleeping well for a while now. But that

    night, Natalie felt at ease as she fell asleep in Tobias'' arms.

    In fact, she was somewhat attached to this man.

    The heat radiating from his arms seemed to warm her cold body and icy heart.

    While Natalie was still in a daze, Tobias had already walked into Natalie''s bedroom.

    "Let''s sleep together," Tobias said.

    He sounded as if it was something normal to talk about.

    Natalie hesitated for a moment and then followed him in.

    Natalie remembered thest time when Cecelia came over, Tobias also went to her bedroom and

    slept on the floor.

    Natalie thought the Whitlock family''s apartment was Tobias''. It was not right for Tobias to sleep on

    the floor, and she should be the one to do that if necessary.

    So this time, Natalie went ahead andid down on the floor.

    Tobias was a little surprised to see Natalie sleeping on the floor.

    "Why are you sleeping on the floor?" He frowned slightly.

    A smile appeared on Natalie''s lips, "You sleep on the bed, and I''ll sleep on the floor."

    "Are you used to sleeping on the floor?�� Tobias was surprised that Natalie was still smiling so

    happily while sleeping on the floor.

    Natalie smiled brightly and said, "How can I not sleep well? When I was in the Godfrey family, the

    bed I slept in was not asfortable as the floor here."

    Tobias''s breathing slowed down.

    After a while, he carried Natalie in his arms and put her on the bed.

    Before Natalie could react, she was already sitting on the bed.

    "If it''s really necessary, it''s the man who should sleep on the floor," Tobias said clearly.

    "No, no, this is your home. How can you sleep on the floor?" Natalie quickly refused.

    "This is also your home and you are my wife.�� Speaking of this, Tobias raised his voice slightly,

    "Since we are husband and wife, there is nothing wrong even if we sleep in the same bed."

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    At this moment, Tobias''s eyes darkened even more, "Natalie, do you want to sleep with me?"

    His tone was low and hoarse.

    With an inexpressible charm, it was extremely attractive.

    Looking at his eyes, Natalie could tell that Tobias was seducing her.

    What kind of woman could withstand a man acting this way?

    Natalie''s heart pounded. After a while, she clenched her teeth.

    Natalie was a woman of integrity. She shouldn''t be seduced by Tobias that easily. She could not be

    knocked down by the enemy''s "sugar- coated bullets"!

    "I don''t want to sleep with you!" Natalie gathered her courage and said.

    "Is that so?" Tobias suddenly leaned against Natalie''s body and held her in his arms. His face was

    very close to Natalie''s, and she could feel the heat from his breath every time he spoke.

    "But your eyes are clearly telling me that you really want to sleep with me."

    Natalie said nothing.

    "Nope!" Natalie argued.

    "Your mouth is telling me no, but your eyes are telling me you want it.1'' Tobias'' tone was seductive,

    and a smile appeared in his eyes.

    Natalie, who was angry and shy, was like an agitated cat. She opened her eyes widely, which made

    her look extremely cute.

    Seeing the smile in Tobias'' eyes, Natalie knew this man got to her.

    Tobias'' everyday routine including eating, sleeping, and teasing his wife, Natalie.

    He sessfully got her aroused, only to go back to being serious again.

    Natalie puffed out her cheeks angrily. What was with all the teasing every time?

    Did Tobias enjoy feeding off of this?

    Natalie decided that she could not go on being teased by Tobias like this. If she did not resist,

    Tobias would get worse. Now, he was just teasing her with words. One day, he might strip off his

    clothes to tease her.

    Natalie was going to retaliate.

    Natalie raised her eyes and looked into Tobias'' deep eyes. "Yes, I just want to sleep with you! I''ve

    read too much erotica! Now hurry up and take it all off for me and let''s do this!"

    Tobias held his breath for a moment.

    He never expected Natalie to be that bold. When he saw Natalie''s provocative eyes, Tobias bursted

    intoughter.

    "Go to sleep." The next second, Tobias slept on the floor.

    It was not because he did not want to ept Natalie''s provocative challenge, but it was just not the

    right time.

    As she saw Tobias sleeping on the floor, Natalie was even more sure of what she was thinking.

    This evil man just liked to tease her.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Internally, Natalie became more arrogant.

    Natalie was going all the end to fight back. She wanted to see if Tobias would dare to tease her ever

    again.

    Natalie jumped out of bed and stood in front of Tobias.

    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid to ept the challenge? Are you scared?"

    While Natalie was talking, Tobias, who was about to fall asleep, opened his eyes.

    From his point of view, he could see Natalie''s slender legs. Looking up, it was a seductive view of

    her delicate underwear.

    Tobias felt a sudden heat at his lower abdomen, and a sense of lust was illuminating from his eyes.

    Natalie was still all worked up and arrogant, but she was shocked at the lust she saw in Tobias''

    eyes.

    Tobias had that exact look every time things were about to go down!

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    Tobias stood up and held Natalie down on the bed.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered.

    Although she was messing with him, she became meek as Tobias was actuallying at her.

    Natalie could clearly feel the change between Tobias'' legs. The heat spread throughout her whole

    body along Natalie''s legs.

    Natalie became very parched.

    Tobias'' hand reached for Natalie''s button. He naturally wanted to unbutton Natalie''s blouse.

    Then, his hand suddenly stopped when he touched the first button.

    He was afraid that once he undid Natalie''s buttons, his ability to think would be thrown out of the

    window. By then, he would not be able to control himself anymore.

    Tobias nced at Natalie and said, "Darling, we still have a long way to go. I''ll have you someday."

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Still a long way to go.

    Natalie was stunned.

    "We have a long way to go."

    Those words were somehow flirtatious and ambiguous.

    Tobias got up and was ready to go out.

    Natalie thought Tobias was going to sleep in his own bedroom and said, "Tobias, your sister said

    that she would check your bedroom tonight. If we sleep in separate rooms, she will tell your

    mother."

    Tobias turned to look at Natalie, and there was a hint of annoyance in his eyes. "I''m going to take a

    smoke to cool off."

    Natalie was stunned.

    "You smoke?"

    She had never seen Tobias smoke. She thought that this man was not a smoker.

    "Sometimes, like when I can''t control my urges," Tobias said and opened the bedroom door.

    Natalie sat on the bed for a while and followed him out quietly.

    She was a little curious to see what Tobias looked like when he smoked.

    In the Whitlock family''s apartment, there was a spacious balcony on the second floor. Natalie

    thought if Tobias was to smoke, he would be there.

    She walked to the balcony of the terrace, and as expected, she saw Tobias.

    In the corner of the balcony, Tobias stood there smoking. The cigar was burning slowly between his

    slender fingertips. The ignited me shone like stars.

    The hazy moonlight in the sky enveloped Tobias'' body. His delicate face illuminated an intoxicating

    charm under the light of the burning cigar.

    Tobias usually came off as cold and unapproachable. But now, he was giving off apletely

    different vibe as he was smoking alone in the moonlight.

    The perfect lips were slightly parted, and the enchanting smoke from the cigar instantly spread as

    he exhaled.

    The night view of the whole city could be seen from the balcony. It was captivating.

    However, the beautiful scenery of the whole city was nothingpared to Tobias''s charming face.

    He was so good-looking that he drowned out all extravagance in the world.

    Natalie waspletely bbergasted.

    It was not until Tobias''s eyes fell on Natalie''s face that he broke his cigar.

    "What are you looking at?"

    The cigar really worked. Tobias''s eyes were no longer illuminating fiery heat from lust.

    Natalie came back to her senses.

    She raised her gaze and said, "Looking at you. Can''t I do that?"

    Tobias''s lips curled into a smile.

    The next second, Natalie felt a pull on her hand, and her whole body was pressed against the white

    marble railings on the balcony.

    Natalie''s body froze. The balcony was open. What if she fell down?

    Then she remembered that Tobias''s body was holding her down.

    "Go away. I''m going to fall." Natalie said nervously.

    She was terrified, although it was the second floor. She was afraid of heights.

    "As long as I''m here, I won''t let you fall." Tobias gazed at Natalie.

    Natalie desperately breathed in to calm herself down.

    "Why are you holding me here?" Natalie''s eyshes batted desperately.

    "Natalie, I want to have you." Tobias did not answer the question.

    Natalie was shocked.

    Tobias''s gaze was luring and deep like whirlpools. It was as if he could suck Natalie in with just a

    blink of an eye.

    It took a long time for Natalie to pull herself out from the whirlpool.

    "Then why don''t you?" Natalie asked softly.

    Tobias''s eyes grew darker. "It''s not the time yet. It''s not the time to have you just yet."

    Speaking of this, he suddenly lowered his body a little. "Natalie, do you want it?"

    Natalie''s eyes trembled.

    The next second, Tobias suddenly raised Natalie''s waist a little so that Natalie''s upper body met his.

    He sped his hands tightly around Natalie''s waist and kissed her cold lips.

    The scent of smoke rushed into Natalie''s nose.

    The smell of the smoke mixed with the pleasing muskiness of the man''s body. It gave her an

    indescribable feeling.

    It was not the first time they kissed, but it was the first time that she kissed him after Tobias smoked.

    The lingering smell of tobo in her nose was a form of arousing distraction to Natalie.

    Late at night, a gust of cold wind blew across the balcony, but the man''s body was radiating heat.

    Natalie naturally clung to the man''s body. She was seeking that heat she yearned for.

    Her ck hair was blowing in the wind; she looked like an enchanting fairy in the middle of the

    night.

    It was a wonderful scene.

    After a while, Tobias left Natalie''s lips. Natalie''s lips were red and swollen from kissing.

    Tobias held her in his arms. "Don''t look at me like that or I''ll have to smoke again."

    Natalie lost her breath for a second.

    She tried hard to keep herself together and held back her misty gaze.

    "It''s too cold outside. Let''s go in and sleep." It was such a passionate kiss, but Tobias was back to

    his normal self.

    Natalie followed Tobias into the bedroom.

    Probably because she had been in the cold wind, Natalie subconsciously shrank her body a little as

    she walked into the bedroom.

    Tobias hugged Natalie and said, "I''ll hug you to sleep tonight."

    Natalie''s teeth shivered again.

    Tobias patted Natalie''s head and said, ''Til hug you to sleep, not actually sleep with you."

    Natalie was silent.

    She did not resist anymore; perhaps she was indeed yearning to be in this man''s arms.

    That night, Natalie slept soundly. She was especially at ease in Tobias''s embrace.

    Nothing happened until the next morning. Natalie felt that something hard was against her back.

    She was not stupid. Of course, she knew what it was.

    Not to mention that she had already slept with Tobias once. She also knew some things from her

    romance novels.

    Was this not a ssic scene from all the romance novels?

    At this moment, Natalie''s heart was all over the ce. She could only close her eyes and pretend to

    sleep.

    Fortunately, Tobias was quite a gentleman. Hence, he did not do anything to Natalie and just got up.

    Natalie could hear Tobias getting dressed.

    But she dared not open her eyes. She was afraid of being embarrassed after opening her eyes.

    Natalie only opened her eyes after Tobias left the bedroom.

    She touched the space where Tobias slept next to her.

    She touched the sheets again. They were still warm

    as Tobias had just left.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    Natalie could not help but smirk.

    Natalie went downstairs for breakfast and bumped into Selina.

    Selina seemed to have timed it out nicely. She would have breakfast together with Natalie at the

    same time everyday.

    While Natalie was drinking milk, Selina gave Natalie a look.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She felt there was something strange in her gaze. Selina''s look was creeping her out.

    "What are you looking at?" Natalie put down the milk in her hand.

    "Natalie, you had this milk-like liquidst night, didn''t you?" Selina''s tone was slightly lowered.

    "Pfft!"

    Natalie spat out all the milk that she was about to swallow.

    "Ahem."

    She patted herself on the chest and kept coughing.

    "Natalie, are you okay? Even if you had a lot, you don''t have to get that excited." Selina quickly

    patted Natalie on the back to soothe her.

    Natalie finally recovered.

    She looked at Selina unhappily and said, "Miss Selina, do you know how dirty-minded you are?"

    Selina winked and said, "Dirty-minded? Nope, I don''t think so. I was just stating a fact!"

    "Nothing happened between me and your brother!"

    Of course, Natalie kept this in her heart and dared not to say it to Selina.

    If she and Tobias were in the same room but nothing happened, Selina would definitely get

    suspicious.

    Seeing that Natalie was silent, Selina came closer. "Natalie, spicing things up is a good thing, but

    you can''t always use your mouth. At this rate, you won''t get pregnant. My mother can''t wait to have

    grandchildren."

    "Ahem."

    Natalie started to cough again.

    Then she grabbed a piece of toast on the table and said, "That''s it for this conversation. I''m going to

    school."

    "Natalie, I left a book under your pillow. Do have a good look at it when youe back," Selina

    shouted.

    Natalie raised her eyebrows.

    What kind of book would someone like Selina put under her pillow?

    She thought Selina was specially sent by God to torture her!

    In the chairman''s office of the YS Group.

    Benjamin made a phone call.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I am now in Europe. I''ve found the police officer who was in charge of Miss Godfrey''s

    incident."

    Benjamin paused and said, "Things are a bitplicated now."

    "What''s going on?" Tobias was frowning slightly on the other side of the phone.

    "Mr. Whitlock, have you heard of the Perry Group in Europe?"

    Tobias narrowed his eyes.

    Of course, he heard of Perry Group before. It was arge financial group in Europe. It was a family

    business and was very well-known in Europe.

    "Those policemen seemed to have some connection with the Perry Group. It seems that the Perry

    Group paid the police who investigated Miss Godfrey''s case toe to Europe. Mr. Whitlock, if you

    want to bring these policemen back, it will be slightly troublesome. It''s not that easy."

    Tobias was silent for a moment.

    "No matter what the cost is, we must bring these policemen back." Tobias''s voice was low and

    stern.

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock," Benjamin, who was on the other side of the phone, replied.

    Tobias hung up the phone and massaged his tired eyes.

    Things were much moreplicated than he thought. How was the Perry Group in Europe tied to

    this?

    Was Natalie connected to the Perry Group?

    Tobias felt that it was impossible.

    Perry Group had been in Europe the whole time, while Natalie grew up in Glevania. There was no

    way there was any connection.

    Natalie did not even have a chance to know the people from the Perry Group.

    What was going on?

    Natalie could not remember most of the incident. All she could remember was that she was sent to

    a room, and several men who were pedophiles surrounded her.

    Natalie''s memory was stuck there.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Logically speaking, Natalie was just a little girl. With so many men, it was impossible for her to

    escape.

    However, Natalie''s body was obviously clean. She gave her first time to him.

    However, if she had not been attacked sexually, why would she have had such a big reaction that

    even her brain had to remove this memory?

    Also, what was with the scars on Natalie''s hips?

    How could a little girl with so many scars on her hips be involved with the Perry Group? The Perry

    Group even sent all the officers who were investigating the case abroad.

    As for this matter, the area of suspicion was getting wider that even the Perry family of the financial

    group in Europe was involved.

    However, it was also necessary to investigate further. No matter how big the obstacles were, they

    had to be investigated further.

    He had to give Natalie justice.

    When Natalie was in ss, the teacher hurriedly found her.

    "Natalie, your father is here to see you," The teacher said to Natalie.

    Natalie was stunned.

    Father; this was a strange yet intimate address.

    She had not seen her father for a long time.

    Her father, James Godfrey, was the only person in the Godfrey family who loved her.

    Ever since he was fired, he had been working abroad. Madison did not like how much money

    James was spending on the train toe back, so James came back less frequently as time

    passed.

    Although he was a simple and uneducated man, he was still a responsible man.

    Every month, he would give all his sry to Madison.

    Although Natalie seldom saw her father, he would bring Natalie a lot of food when James came

    back. He would pick her up and y with her too.

    Natalie rushed to the school gate.

    From afar, she saw a man standing at the school gate.

    The man was dressed in shabby but neat clothes. Because of the long-term sun exposure, his skin

    was very tanned, and he had a fatigued look on his face.

    Natalie''s eyes reddened.

    She ran over.

    "Daddy."

    James''s eyes teared up and he wanted to carry Natalie.

    Then, as soon as he stretched out his hand, he withdrew it, thinking, "Natalie is a big girl now. I can''t

    carry her anymore."

    It was not until Natalie got closer that she noticed how much her father aged. Even his back was

    somewhat bent.

    Natalie had the urge to cry.

    "Natalie, have dinner with me. I''m leaving tomorrow," James said to Natalie.

    Natalie nodded and followed him to a small restaurant near the school.

    James ordered three of Natalie''s favorite dishes.

    Natalie''s heart was full of mixed feelings. It had been so long, yet her father still remembered the

    dishes she liked.

    While waiting for the food to be served, James said to Natalie, "Natalie, I only took two days off from

    my boss so I have to take the train back tonight."

    Since James was not educated, he could only do manualbor in construction. It was very tiring for

    him to be under the scorching sun and strong winds every day.

    Natalie''s nose twitched.

    She always hoped that when she graduated from school, she could make enough money to bring

    her father back. She did not want her father to work at such an exhausting job anymore.

    "Daddy, please take care of yourself. When I graduate and make money, you don''t have to work at

    the construction site anymore." Natalie looked at James and said in a choked voice.

    James reached out and touched Natalie''s head, "Okay, Natalie, I know that my daughter treats me

    the best, unlike Queenie and Brayden."

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    James let out a long sigh after he finished speaking.

    The waiter served their food on the table. The restaurant was small and the food was not very fresh.

    Natalie lost her appetite after looking at it.

    Her heart ached after realizing this.

    Ever since she lived in the Whitlock family apartment, Natalie''s taste became pickier. These dishes

    were once all delicious to Natalie.

    She was enjoying life so much in the Whitlock family while her father was working on the

    construction site. Natalie felt very ufortable!

    She swore that she would have her father enjoy his life as soon as possible and not let him be so

    tired again.

    After the food was served, Natalie felt worse as James kept passing food to her.

    Natalie felt mixed feelings after that meal. Her father then said something.

    He said in a guilty tone, "Natalie, I know that your mother and sister have treated you badly. They

    called me and said that they were put in prison because of you."

    Natalie lost her breath for a moment.

    Madison and Queenie called her father. Was this the reason why her father came back?

    "Natalie, I know that you have always been kind. It was reasonable even if you let them go to

    prison. They must have hit you again."

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered like butterflies after the rain.

    James suddenly held Natalie''s hand tightly, "I know your mother is not great, but I have been

    working hard to maintain this family. Nothing mattered as long as the home was there. If this home

    is broken up, I will have nothing."

    James stopped talking and a trace of pain shed in his eyes. "Natalie, let go of your sister and your

    mother. No matter how wrong they are, I don''t want this family to break up."

    Natalie understood the pain in his eyes.

    He knew that Madison and Queenie were cruel to her, and he felt guilty for her. However, he was a

    very traditional man and he didn''t want this house to be broken up.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Natalie, I beg you." The rim of his eyes reddened.

    Natalie bit her lower lip tightly.

    She did not want to let Madison and Queenie go. Although both Madison and Queenie were rted

    by blood to her, she just did not want to let them go. It did not matter whether she was called cruel

    or whether she was turning a blind eye towards family, she would not let them go.

    However, her father was begging her. How could Natalie bear with it?

    Her father was the only family member in the world who loved her. How could she bear to hurt her

    father''s heart?

    Natalie loosened her clenched teeth. There were deep bite marks on her bright red lips, and faint

    bloodstains were on them.

    "Dad, I promise you that I will find a way to get Madison and Queenie out from prison." Natalie''s

    tone sounded calm with no emotions.

    James''s eyes shed aplicated emotion. He sighed and nodded.

    After chatting with her father, James sent Natalie back to school.

    When they were at the entrance, he said to Natalie in a serious tone, "Natalie, I heard that you are

    no longer living at home. I support you. You have endured enough in that house. As long as you are

    fine, you can do whatever you want. Your mother has never been kind to you. You can go as far

    away as you want."

    Natalie nodded heavily.

    When he left, he ced a box of cake in Natalie''s hands.

    "Natalie, this was your favorite since you were a kid. I bought it for you as soon as I came back."

    James looked at her with loving eyes.

    In her hands was the box of filling-stuffed cake from her father. Natalie was slightly stunned.

    This was her favorite cake when she was a child. Unfortunately, she had no money and could not

    afford it back then. She could only buy it when her father came back.

    After giving Natalie the cake, he was about to leave. Natalie was sad at the sight of how James was

    slightly hunched from afar.

    As soon as Natalie returned to the ssroom, Kimberly ran to Natalie.

    "Natalie, who did you just meet?" Kimberly''s face was full of mockery.

    Natalie nced at Kimberly and had no intentions of talking to her.

    Ever since Kimberly lost their argument thest round, she somewhat learned her lesson. She

    dared not cause any trouble to Natalie. Natalie never expected her to appear at this time.

    "Natalie, I saw you meeting a man at the school gate. I heard he is your father," Kimberly sneered.

    Natalie looked at Kimberly unhappily and said, "It was my dad. Do you have any problem with that?"

    Kimberly''s voice suddenly became louder, "Did you guys hear that? Natalie met her father at the

    school gate just now. You haven''t seen Natalie''s father. He''s dressed in rags and is full of wrinkles,

    just like a construction worker on the street. In fact, he looked just like the garbage collector. Shame

    on us for having a student with a father like himing to the entrance of our Agaphen University!"

    "p!"

    A clear p sounded.

    Bright red fingerprints immediately appeared on Kimberly''s face. She looked at Natalie in disbelief.

    "Natalie, how dare you hit me!" Kimberly''s face was full of shock.

    She was the daughter of the Campbell family. No one dared to hit her.

    Who did this Natalie think she was? How dare she hit her!

    "Yes, I did!1'' Natalie stared at Kimberly with her crystal clear eyes. Her eyes were glistening.

    She raised her voice and said, "Kimberly, you''re right. My father is not like a construction worker. He

    is a construction worker, but he is the most qualified father in the world. He works hard at the

    construction site to feed his family. His face is wrinkled because he has to work under harsh

    circumstances every day. He contributed all his money to his home. That''s why he has to wear rags.

    I don''t feel ashamed to have such a father. On the contrary, I feel proud of him. Anyone who is his

    daughter should be proud of him. Who are you to even insult my father?"

    "You, you despicable poor woman. Get out of Agaphen University with your poor dad!" Kimberly

    was going to beat Natalie up after seeing how arrogant she was.

    However, Natalie was not that meek so she pushed Kimberly.

    She went all out to do so.

    Kimberly was usually a delicate youngdy who did not even need to wash her own dishes. Natalie

    worked hard since she was a child. Kimberly was no match for Natalie.

    Kimberly immediately fell to the ground from Natalie''s push.

    Natalie''s eyes actually had a hint of viciousness. "I''m warning you, Kimberly. You can insult me. I

    will only break into an argument with you. However, if you dare to insult my father, I won''t hold

    back!"

    Ever since she had known her, this was the first time Kimberly had seen such a fierce gaze from

    Natalie. She was shocked for a moment.

    It was not until Kimberly''s posse helped her get up.

    Kimberly then pointed at Natalie and said, "Natalie, remember how you have embarrassed me

    today. I won''t ever let you go."

    After that, Kimberly cried and ran away.

    In the afternoon, Natalie returned to the Whitlock family apartment with mixed feelings .

    To her surprise, she found something.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    Selina was not at home.

    Aunt Lee said that Selina wanted to go to the neighboring city for leisure for a few days. She would

    probably not be back for a few days.

    Natalie felt much more at peace with Selina not being home.

    Natalie had no appetite during dinner.

    She ate dinner in a hurry, and took out the box of cake that her father gave her.

    The cake was green. Natalie stuffed one piece into her mouth.

    The familiar sweet taste instantly flooded her mouth.

    Natalie finished the rest of the pieces.

    Although she did not spend much time with James, all the memories that her father left her were

    good. He was the only person who gave her warmth in the cold Godfrey family.

    Natalie sat on the sofa and waited for Tobias.

    She wanted to talk to Tobias about Queenie and Madison.

    Tobias came back a littlete that night. It was about 11 in the evening.

    Natalie sat on the sofa and waited the whole night.

    Tobias was a little surprised to see Natalie when he pushed the door open and walked in.

    "You haven''t slept yet?" Tobias''s eyes fell on Natalie''s face.

    Natalie walked over.

    Her voice was very low, "Tobias, I have something to tell you."

    Tobias raised his eyebrows slightly.

    "Sure, tell me." Tobias said.

    "I want to let Madison and Queenie go. Is that okay?" Natalie looked up at Tobias.

    Tobias''s eyes darkened.

    He never expected Natalie to make such a request.

    Although Natalie was kind, she was not the kind person who would show mercy for those who hurt

    her.

    When Queenie and Madison were arrested, Natalie was happy.

    However, he never expected Natalie to show mercy to them.

    "Natalie, are you sure?" Tobias''s tone was cold.

    Natalie nodded vigorously and said, "I''m sure."

    "Natalie, this might bite you in the back. Are you prepared?"

    Natalie bit her lower lip tightly.

    After a while, she let go of Tobias, "Tobias, don''t worry. I''m not that naive. I will fight back if I''m

    bullied. If Madison and Queenie dare bully me again, I''ll definitely bite them back like a poisonous

    snake. It''s hard to say who will get hurt then."

    Looking at how confident Natalie was, Tobias'' eyes brightened a little.

    "Since you can bear the consequences, I promise to let them go," Tobias said lightly a moment

    later.

    He did not think letting Madison and Queenie go was a good idea. He still promised Natalie

    because they were still Natalie''s mother and sister.

    He foresaw that Natalie would need to bear some pressure since she was the one who got them

    both arrested.

    For example, Natalie''s father, whom he had never seen before.

    Tobias figured that her father''s pressure caused Natalie to propose to let Madison and Queenie go.

    He had no way to intervene between this father and daughter.

    Natalie nodded and said, "Thank you."

    "I hope you won''t regret your decision in the future."

    "Don''t worry. I am not easy to bully," Natalie looked up at Tobias.

    Tobias''s lips curved into a smile.

    The confident Natalie was slowlying back.

    In the evening, Natalie was sitting on the bed reading.

    Of course, it was not a textbook; it was her favourite romance novel.

    Natalie thought that since Selina would note back that day, Tobias would not need to sleep in

    her bedroom. She could finally read her romance novel in peace.

    Just as Natalie was reading happily, the bedroom door suddenly opened.

    Tobias walked in.

    Natalie was shocked and hurriedly put her romance novel on her bedside.

    "Why are you here?" Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    "I''m sleeping with you." Tobias sat directly on the bed without any hesitation.

    Natalie felt a little dizzy.

    "But Selina is noting back. We don''t need to sleep together," Natalie said softly.

    Tobias grabbed Natalie and held her in his arms.

    Natalie was forced to lie in Tobias'' arms.

    Tobias stared at Natalie with his deep eyes, "What if she suddenlyes back? You don''t want us

    to be caught, do you?"

    Natalie saw the smirk on Tobias''s face as he spoke. She knew that he was using Selina to take

    advantage of her. He just wanted to sleep with her!

    Natalie snorted in her heart.

    She was not afraid. It was just sleeping beside each other. What was there to be afraid of?

    Natalie stretched her left arm to the bedside to put her romance novel under the pillow. Otherwise,

    she would be made fun of by Tobias if he caught her.

    However, how would Tobias not see the sneaky move she was trying to make?

    Tobias''s eyes darkened, "Natalie, what are you doing?"

    "N- nothing." Natalie quickly pulled her hand and looked at Tobias with a dry smile.

    "Are you sure, hmm?" Tobias''s tone carried a hint of threat.

    Natalie smiled guiltily.

    The next second, Tobias lifted up the pillow.

    Then his eyes fell on another book instead of Natalie''s romance novel.

    A super sexy and skimpy woman was drawn on the book, on which there were a few big words, "18

    Love Skills".

    Tobias''s eyebrows twitched.

    "Natalie, you are interested in this kind of thing?"

    Natalie''s face waspletely puzzled, "What kind of thing?"

    Also, what did "18 Love Skills�� mean?

    Natalie suddenly remembered what Selina said to her in the morning. Was this the book Selina left

    for her?

    Natalie knew something was wrong.

    She opened the book and was dumbfounded.

    In the book, there were pictures of naked men and women making love. The content was so explicit

    that she could not help but marvel at it.

    Natalie immediately closed the book. Her face was flustered and flushed red.

    Tobias suddenly tilted Natalie''s chin to force her to look at him.

    "Natalie, your erotica novels can''t satisfy you anymore, can they? You need to look at this now,

    huh?" His tone sounded sensual.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered heavily.

    "You have misunderstood. It''s not like that. Your sister left this for me. It''s not mine."

    "Selina left it." Tobias''s eyes suddenly became very piercing.

    Natalie nodded repeatedly. "Yes, I swear to God that I''m innocent. Selina really left this for me and

    asked me to study it hard..."

    Natalie quickly stopped talking. She realised she said something wrong.

    "Study hard?" Tobias raised his eyebrows and said, "And practice it with me?"

    Natalie was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Tobias was too shameless. What did he mean by practicing with him? Was Natalie such a

    despicable woman?

    "No!" Natalie raised her voice, "I never had this idea."

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    Fortunately, Tobias did not continue to tease Natalie. He threw the "18 Love Skills" into the trash

    can.

    "Selina is getting too preposterous. This is too much even if she is open-minded. I will talk to her

    when shees back." Tobias''s face darkened when he mentioned Selina.

    Natalie let go a sigh of relief.

    "Mr. Whitlock, now you finally know how preposterous your sister is. You really need to talk to her,"

    Natalie thought.

    "Go to sleep." Tobias held Natalie in his arms again.

    Probably because of the book earlier, Natalie could not fall asleep. She wiggled in Tobias''s arms

    and she was arousing him in the process.

    "Natalie, you are doing this on purpose, aren''t you?" Tobias said, almost gnashing his teeth.

    Natalie was stunned, only to find that Tobias'' body suddenly had some reaction again.

    Natalie wanted to cry but had no tears.

    Tobias tightened his arms around Natalie without doing anything.

    However, Natalie nced at Tobias. From how scrunched up his face was and how irritated his

    throat was, she knew one thing.

    This man was very ufortable!

    He was extremely ufortable!

    Natalie could not help but ask in a weak voice, "Tobias, do you feel ufortable?"

    "Duh!" Tobias said in a serious tone.

    Natalie''s eyes trembled. "Since you are so ufortable, why do you still want me to sleep in your

    arms?"

    As long as he did not have her in his arms, this man would not feel so ufortable, but why did

    he insist on doing so?

    Tobias''s eyebrows moved slightly.

    Human emotions were strange and they could not be controlled by rationality.

    Just like Tobias. He knew that he could not touch Natalie now, but he still could not help but want to

    hold her while they slept.

    "Go to sleep." Tobias''s voice sank. "If you ask again, you''ll be just like Selina with the endless

    questions!"

    Selina was already giving him a headache. He did not want Natalie to be like her.

    The more Tobias refused to talk to her, the stranger Natalie felt.

    And then she remembered a lot of things.

    For example, Tobias always teased her, but he never actually wanted her.

    Really, if it was not for the first time they slept together, Natalie would really think that Tobias might

    actually have a problem in that aspect.

    "Tobias, why can''t you resist touching me every time?" Natalie could not help but blurt out.

    She regretted it as soon as she spoke. What did she have to ask?

    Tobias said in a cold voice, "Do you really want me to touch you?"

    "No, no..." Natalie shook her head hurriedly. "I''m just curious, haha. I''m curious."

    "I don''t want to harm a blooming flower," Tobias said in a cold tone.

    Natalie blinked.

    He did not want to harm a blooming flower?

    Did it mean that Tobias thought she was still young and naive, and that he did not want to do

    anything that might hurt her?

    "But you''ve already harmed me once."

    Natalie did not forget the first time Tobias slept with her. Her legs trembled even when she got out of

    bed.

    Tobias'' big palm that was ced on Natalie''s waist suddenly moved upwards. Natalie''s body

    immediately stiffened.

    Tobias'' lips moved closer to Natalie''s ear. He said in a hoarse voice, "Exactly, I hurt you once, so I

    need to protect you now. When you''re fully grown up, then it''s time to "harvest" it. It won''t take long

    for us to get a better understanding of it."

    Natalie was left speechless.

    Why did these words sound so sensualing from Tobias''s mouth?

    Natalie''s little heart could not stop palpitating.

    She could not stop imagining how she and Tobias would have a better understanding of each other.

    It was already dawn when Natalie woke up the next day.

    As usual, Tobias was gone. As the chairman of the YS Group, Tobias certainly did not spend a lot of

    time with his woman like how it was in the romance novel. He had a lot of work to do so he always

    headed to work early every day.

    Natalie took a good stretch.

    Yes. She and Tobias just went to bedst night. They literally went to bed and slept.

    However, Natalie had a bad feeling that Tobias would conquer her sooner orter. Tobias was just

    waiting for the right time.

    But what was he waiting for?

    Natalie did not understand.

    She stopped herself from thinking about such messy matters. After all, it felt good to be hugged by

    Tobias every day. It was much better than sleeping alone.

    When Natalie went downstairs to have breakfast, she received a phone call.

    The phone call was from James.

    "Natalie, your mother, and sister have been released. I have already told them. They are not

    allowed to cause trouble for you." It was obvious from the tone of the man that he was very happy.

    He was a man who valued his family. Now that Madison and Queenie were released, he was happy.

    While James continued to chat, Natalie was smiling bitterly.

    She knew that her father was the typical honest man who dared not say a word with the fierce

    Madison around.

    "Hey, hey! Time to move the bricks. What are you doing talking on the phone?!'''' A man''s fierce

    voice suddenly sounded.

    "Alright, alright. I''ming," James obediently replied.

    "Natalie, let''s end the call here. I need to go back to work." James hurriedly hung up after he was

    done.

    Listening to how busy the other end of the call was, Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    It was still early, and her father had already gone to work at the construction site. Besides, he just

    took the train back the night before. Did he not need a break?

    Over here, Aunt Lee brought a te of fresh strawberries.

    "Miss Godfrey, give them a try. These strawberries just came from Japan this morning. They are

    very fresh."

    Looking at the strawberries, Natalie''s eyes turned red. Tears suddenly fell from her eyes.

    Aunt Lee was shocked, "Miss Godfrey, are you alright?"

    Natalie rubbed her eyes and forced a smile, "I''m okay. My eyes hurt a little all of a sudden."

    Aunt Lee did not give it much thought. She took a hot towel and told Natalie to ce it over her

    eyes.

    Natalie felt worse as she held the hot towel.

    She was living so well in the Whitlock family. She could even have strawberries that were flown over

    from Japan, but her father had to work at the construction site in that hot summer weather!

    How could Natalie live up to her conscience?!

    Natalie knew Tobias had a lot of money. As long as she asked, Tobias could provide a good life for

    her father.

    However, she would never do that.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Tobias was already providing so much for her. There was absolutely no reason for him to take care

    of her father.

    She had to help her father on her own!

    Natalie decided to look for part-time work.

    Natalie gave up the idea of going to the bar because Tobias told her off fiercely thest time.

    She found Yvonne and asked if she had any good jobs.

    Yvonne had a lot of connections. She immediately told Natalie that there was a hotel that was

    recruiting young female servers. The sry was particrly high as they were very particr with

    their requirements in both height and appearance.

    The working hours were coincidentally just after her sses.

    Natalie immediately wanted this job.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    She was impatient and wanted to start work immediately. She did not want her old father to suffer

    any longer.

    In the afternoon, Yvonne picked Natalie up and they skipped ss for the interview.

    Yvonne also wanted to work there as a part-time worker. After all, her family finances were not

    great.

    The interview was really strict just as Yvonne described it. They even measured their height.

    Yvonne felt that it was a shame because she was only 165 cm tall, and the hotel''s base height

    requirement was exactly 166 cm.

    Natalie was very lucky to pass the interview. The high-paying sry was paid daily.

    Natalie was happy that she got the job. On the other hand, she was sad that Yvonne did not get the

    job.

    "Natalie, it''s okay. I can try other jobs if this one doesn''t work out. You should work hard and treat

    me to a meal once you get paid," Yvonne was cheerful and was not sad because she did not pass

    the interview.

    Natalie nodded heavily, "Of course."

    Natalie called Aunt Lee shortly after.

    She told Aunt Lee that she would not being back early because she had something to do at

    night.

    Dinner was provided by the hotel. After dinner, Natalie changed into the gown the hotel provided.

    This was the first time Natalie wore a gown, and she felt good in it.

    She had to wear high heels while wearing the gown. This was a little difficult for Natalie as she had

    never worn high heels before.

    However, ording to the rules by the hotel, it was okay not to wear them either. Natalie gritted her

    teeth and put on the nearly ten-centimeter tall high heels. She stumbled as she walked and almost

    fell.

    Fortunately, the job was just to portray good etiquette. As long as she stood there, she did not need

    to walk. Hence, Natalie could still somehow support herself by wearing high heels.

    Natalie stood in the hotel for a while. Then, suddenly a group of well- dressed young servers came

    out from the hotel.

    Natalie was slightly stunned. The hotel only needed two female servers at the door. Why were there

    so many people?

    A man, acting as the manager, ordered, "Stand still. Someone important isingter. Don''t

    cause any trouble for me."

    Someone important? Which important person wasing?

    The young servers quickly stood in two rows, and Natalie happened to stand in the front row.

    Whispers fell into Natalie''s ears.

    "I heard that the president of YS Group ising!"

    "It seems that he said that he wanted to invest in our hotel. That''s why the president came specially

    to take a look." "I heard that the president of the YS Group is very handsome. I wonder if it''s true as

    they say."

    "I''ve also heard that the president of YS Group is even more handsome than a celebrity."

    Natalie''s eyes were wide open, and her eyes showed how dumbfounded she was.

    The president of YS Group?

    Oh my god! Was Tobias not the president of the YS Group?

    Was Tobiasing?

    Natalie''s heart could not stop palpitating.

    She wanted to run, but the manager''s eyes were on them. How could she run away? Natalie

    reluctantly stood there.

    It was at this moment that several luxury cars drove towards the hotel. A Maybach was in front of all

    of them. The elegant and noble exterior was glistening in ck and silver.

    When the car stopped at the entrance of the hotel, someone immediately stepped forward and

    opened the heavy door respectfully. A pair of long legs slowly stepped on the ground as Tobias

    came out.

    He wore a gray coat, which perfectly matched his majestic tall figure. Under his thick ck hair,

    there was a charming face that was enough to make anyone scream.

    His aura could shock everyone present. People could not take their eyes off him; they were amazed

    at how he was carrying himself and how he took his steps.

    Natalie''s heart was beating wildly; it almost jumped out of her chest.

    Oh my god! It was really Tobias. Of all people, why did it have to be Tobias?

    Why did she have to meet Tobias at the hotel she was working at? Was it really so coincidental?

    Was God messing with her?

    Natalie lowered her head, praying in her heart that Tobias would not notice her.

    Tobias was weed like royalty into the hotel by several people.

    As he walked past Natalie, Tobias stopped.

    He was a very observant person.

    He felt a familiar gaze was looking at him in the dark.

    All the superiors from the hotel management around Tobias saw that he stopped. They immediately

    stepped back so that they would not block his sight.

    Natalie secretly screamed in her heart, "Oh no."

    Although she lowered her head, she had been peeping at Tobias. She was afraid that Tobias would

    notice her.

    However, she never expected Tobias to stop in front of her.

    Did Tobias figure out she was there?

    Natalie was frightened as Tobias was about to look at her.

    The more afraid she was, the more mistakes she made.

    Natalie''s legs could not help but go limp. She fell forward uncontrobly.

    Usually, Natalie could bnce herself well and not fall even if her legs went limp. However, she was

    wearing high heels today.

    The heels were nearly ten centimeters high!

    It was only then that Tobias could see clearly that it was Natalie.

    He frowned immediately.

    Why would Natalie appear in this hotel dressed as a server?

    While he was confused, Natalie had already rushed in front of him with a panicked expression on

    her face.

    Tobias caught Natalie and steadied her.

    There were gasps all around. Many pairs of contemptuous eyes fell on Natalie.

    The trick Natalie pulled was not umon in the industry. She deliberately pretended to faint to

    gain the president''s attention. It was really low.

    Natalie was stunned as Tobias steadily caught her.

    Not only did Tobias see her, but she also fell into his arms.

    This was obviously not an appropriate ce to question why Natalie was there.

    Tobias gave Natalie a flirtatious look and then strode forward to the hotel.

    The management of the hotel that was following him nced at Natalie and hurriedly followed him

    into the hotel.

    After Tobias left, Natalie stood at the entrance of the hotel like a fool.

    "Hmph, so much for trying to seduce the president. Why don''t you take a look at yourself in the

    mirror?"

    "I heard that there was someone who wanted to seduce Mr. Whitlock and was fired immediately."

    "Haha, it was all for nothing."

    These sarcastic remarks flooded Natalies ears, but she was not in the mood to bother about them.

    She was just thinking about what the look Tobias gave her meant and how she was going to exin

    herself.

    Natalie''s head started to ache as she started thinking about it.

    The hotel manager, who was following behind Tobias, came up with some ideas.

    Although Tobias was not easily impressed by women, he did not seem to have an aversion towards

    the server who fell into his arms. He actually reached out to catch her.

    If he was not mistaken, Tobias also gave her a flirtatious look.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    The manager''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    Did Tobias fall for that young server?

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    The young server earlier obviously wanted to seduce Tobias. Otherwise, she would not have thrown

    herself into his arms.

    The executives suddenly became excited.

    To get Tobias'' investment, the hotel had been putting in a lot of effort. They were even willing to use

    women to get what they wanted.

    However, Tobias was stubborn and rejected all the women sent to him. He never expected the

    young server of the hotel would seduce him so openly, and the best part was, Tobias did not seem

    to reject her.

    Perhaps the young server from earlier was their breakthrough.

    Natalie stood uneasily at the entrance of the hotel.

    She did not want to go back. She probably could not continue to work there since Tobias discovered

    her.

    Just as Natalie was about to leave, the hotel manager rushed over.

    "Natalie, go to presidential suite A303."

    Natalie was stunned. Why did he want her to go there?

    Perhaps he wanted her to clean up the room?

    "Manager, am I getting paid if I go there?" Natalie looked at the manager.

    She thought that even if she could not work there anymore, it would be fine if she could at least get

    her sry for the day.

    "Yes, of course. A lot of money," the manager said in a hurry.

    Natalie was about to leave, but the manager handed her a ss of water and said, "Have a ss of

    water before you leave."

    Natalie''s eyes lit up.

    She was thirsty but she never expected the manager to bring her water.

    Natalie did not give it a second thought. She tilted her head and drank the water. Then, she hurried

    to the presidential suite A303.

    As soon as she opened the room, she was stunned. This presidential suite was clean and tidy.

    There was no need to clean it up.

    Just as Natalie was about to leave and find the hotel manager to rify things, she suddenly felt

    woozy.

    "Mr. Whitlock, do you need to rest?" The executives of the hotel said to Tobias with a smile.

    Tobias nced at him faintly and said, "No, I will discuss with the board of directors regarding the

    investment of the hotel. I will give you an answerter."

    There was still a need to check around the hotel. However, all Tobias could think of was Natalie.

    He needed to ask Natalie why she appeared at the entrance of the hotel dressed as a server.

    Just as Tobias was about to leave, the executives approached him and said, "Mr. Whitlock, in the

    presidential suite A303, the person you had your eye on is ready."

    Tobias'' footsteps stopped and his deep eyes fell on the face of the hotel executives.

    The hotel executive gave a hinted smile.

    Tobias had a faint idea and quickly walked to room A303.

    As soon as he entered the door, a soft body plunged towards Tobias.

    Natalie''s eyes were blurred. "It''s hot. So hot."

    It was just as Tobias expected.

    The stupid people in the hotel thought he had his eye on Natalie and sent her to his bed.

    "Natalie, go back with me." Tobias wanted to bring Natalie out of the suite immediately.

    However, Natalie refused to leave.

    Her eyes had a flirtatious and seductive look that she had shown before. "Hot. It''s so hot..."

    While talking, Natalie leaned on Tobias'' body. She tiptoed and moved her lips close to his.

    She bit Tobias'' lips with her soft and clumsy lips and tore the clothes off Tobias with her hands.

    Tobias frowned. He knew that Natalie had consumed something she should not have.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    He immediately brought Natalie into the bathroom and turned on the shower.

    Cold water trickled down Natalie''s head. However, the cold water did not wake her up. Instead,

    Natalie began to tear her clothes off.

    "It''s so hot. Help me. It''s so hot..." Her voice was delicate and alluring, something that Tobias had

    never heard before.

    Her entire body was drenched in cold water and her perfect figure could be seen clearly.

    Tobias took a deep gulp.

    Undoubtedly, Natalie, who had consumed something she should not have, was now tempting him

    like a demon. She was challenging his selfcontrol.

    Natalie''s hand also began to touch Tobias'' body. Her eyes were alluring, which was the kind of

    charm that Tobias had never seen before.

    Tobias was about to lose it.

    Natalie had a long dream.

    She dreamed of a gigantic lollipop in front of her. Natalie had never seen such a big lollipop.

    When she woke up, she felt her head throbbing as if it was about to explode.

    Natalie tried to open her eyes, and when she did, a pair of eyes stared back at her deeply.

    Natalie was shocked and immediately woke up.

    Only then did she realize that she was in her bedroom in the Whitlock family apartment, while

    Tobias was sitting by the bed, looking at her.

    Natalie suddenly remembered; was she not in the hotel before? She went to the presidential suite to

    clean up, but the suite was very clean. Natalie was thinking whether she had made a mistake, and

    then she suddenly felt woozy. She had no clue what happened after that.

    Then she had a vivid dream of eating a lollipop and woke up.

    As soon as she woke up, Tobias was staring straight at her.

    "W-Why am I here?1'' Natalie looked puzzled.

    Tobias''s tone was cold. "Natalie, you should tell me. Why were you at the hotel?"

    His eyes were cold and his tone was upset.

    Natalie''s breathing slowly stopped.

    Sure enough, it was what she expected. She knew that Tobias would be very unhappy about her

    working at a hotel.

    Natalie smiled dryly and said, "I just wanted to experience life and try out a job. I had no other

    intentions."

    "You are my girl. You don''t have to work!" Tobias'' voice was extremely chilly.

    Natalie blinked and her eyshes fluttered. She said, "But I can''t just be a parasite at home either."

    "You can be a parasite. Do you know how dangerous it is outside? Do you know that you have been

    drugged?" Tobias fixed his jet-ck eyes on Natalie.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She was drugged?

    Tobias''s voice became colder, "You were sent to my room by the hotel management executives.

    Natalie, you were extremely careless."

    Natalie was stunned.

    She was drugged and sent to Tobias'' room. What was going on?

    She recalled it carefully and suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    Out of the blue, the hotel manager asked her to clean up the guest room. Then, he gave her a bottle

    of water. When she went to the guest room, she found that it was very clean...

    Could it be that she was drugged right then?

    Natalie suddenly wanted to p herself.

    As Tobias said, why was she so careless?

    However, she really never expected a five-star hotel in Agaphen City would do something this

    despicable.

    "That horrible manager. I''m going to deal with him myself!" Natalie was infuriated.

    He went too far. He drugged her and endangered her!

    "There''s no need for you to do that. I''ve already settled it." Tobias gave Natalie a cold look.

    Natalie was stunned. A sense of guilt suddenly rose in her.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    She realized how she was every single time. She would create trouble for Tobias, and in the end, he

    would have to control the damage.

    For example, this time, she wanted to go to the hotel to work, but someone drugged her. It was

    Tobias who brought her back and dealt with the person who tried to harm her.

    Natalie whispered, "I''m sorry, Tobias. I''ve caused you trouble again."

    Tobias'' heart softened at Natalie''s guilt look.

    He was angry that Natalie secretly went to work, but when he saw how sorry she looked, the anger

    dissipated.

    "You are not allowed to go anymore." Tobias''s tone was cold. "Especially ces like the hotel where

    women could get drugged easily. Fortunately, they sent you to my room. If they happened to send

    you to another person''s room, what do you think would have happened?"

    Tobias was warning Natalie, but she waspletely stunned.

    What would have happened if she was sent to someone else''s room? How about what happened

    when she was sent to Tobias'' room?

    "Tobias, did we..." Natalie stammered.

    Tobias was speechless.

    He was warning Natalie, but this woman was thinking about something else.

    "It happened." Tobias''s eyes darkened.

    Natalie''s eyes widened.

    What? It happened between her and Tobias?

    But why did she not feel anything? She did not even feel any pain between her legs.

    She clearly remembered that when they did it for the first time, she felt a great pain between her

    legs.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    However, this time it did not hurt.

    An idea shed across Natalie''s mind.

    Natalie went stiff.

    Could it be...

    Natalie was about to cry.

    She looked at Tobias and said, "Tobias, cou- cou-could it be that I used..."

    She was too embarrassed toplete her sentence.

    Tobias deeply gazed at Natalie and said, "What do you think?"

    He had no emotion when he said it as if he was describing something normal.

    "I, I..." Natalie wanted to cry but could not.

    "Are you going to do it again?" Tobias asked.

    Natalie shook her head desperately.

    Not even a single bit! She would never want to anymore!

    Although nothing really happened, it was still very embarrassing!

    "If you ever go to work without letting me know and get drugged again, it won''t be as simple as

    that." After that, Tobias gave Natalie a warning re and then walked out of the bedroom.

    Natalie heard his footsteps as Tobias went downstairs.

    Natalie stuffed her head under her quilt.

    Oh God, how could she do something so embarrassing?

    How could she have done that...

    God, did you really have to punish her like this?

    Natalie was on the bed sighing for some time before she realized that it was already daytime. It was

    almost time for ss.

    She had fallen into a deep sleep after she had been drugged the night before.

    Natalie did not even have time to have breakfast and hurried to school.

    After arriving at school, Yvonne smiled very happily.

    "Natalie, I''m telling you. I heard the manager who interviewed me was fired. I heard he was actually

    supposed to get promoted but was fired all of a sudden. It must be God punishing him for not

    passing me after my interview yesterday. Hahaha!"

    Natalie did not know how to respond.

    God punished him? Obviously, it was Tobias who punished him.

    After all, the manager drugged her. He had gone too far.

    Natalie touched her lips. There was fear still lingering in her heart.

    The consequences of not having breakfast in the morning were very serious. For instance, Natalie''s

    stomach ended up growling loudly.

    Even Yvonne noticed the growling from Natalie''s stomach.

    She looked at Natalie and said, "Haven''t you had breakfast?"

    Natalie painfully shook her head.

    It was torture for a foodie like her to skip breakfast.

    Yvonne took out a ham sausage from her school bag and said, "Here you go, it''s your favorite ham

    sausage."

    "Ugh!"

    Natalie suddenly felt like vomiting.

    Yvonne looked at Natalie strangely and said, "Natalie, what''s wrong with you? Isn''t ham sausage

    your favourite?"

    Natalie interjected, "I don''t like eating ham sausages!"

    Her voice was so loud that even Yvonne was shocked.

    "If you don''t want to eat, then don''t take it. Why are you overreacting?" After saying that, Yvonne

    took a lollipop from her school bag.

    "Have a lollipop. It is milk vored."

    Natalie almost cried.

    She did not want to eat ham sausages, nor did she want lollipops.

    "Yvonne, do you have anything else but ham sausage and lollipops? Stop giving me such weird

    food! Don''t you have any normal food like bread?" Natalie''s face was solemn.

    Yvonne blinked her eyes. She thought Natalie was the weird one today.

    She thought for a moment and left her seat. After a while, Sebastian ran over.

    His face was covered with beads of sweat.

    He put arge bag of things on Natalie''s table and said, "Natalie, this is for you. Don''t starve

    yourself."

    After saying that, Sebastian rushed back to his ce as if he was afraid of meeting Natalie''s eyes.

    Natalie blinked several times. Why was Sebastian acting so weirdlytely?

    However, Natalie did not give it a second thought since delicious food was ced in front of her.

    The bag was filled with bread and chocte.

    Natalie was very happy.

    Bread and chocte were real food!

    While Natalie was eating happily, Yvonne came over and said, "Natalie, you have to thank

    Sebastian. Just now, I told Sebastian that you didn''t have breakfast. He went through a lot to get the

    food for you. Look at him; his forehead is drenched in sweat."

    Natalie nodded while chewing the food in her mouth,

    "Thank you."

    Yvonne sighed deeply in her heart.

    Natalie was really heartless. Sebastian was obvious and yet she waspletely oblivious.

    To make things worse, Sebastian was a very shy man. He refused to speak directly to Natalie. What

    else could she do to let her know?

    "Natalie, are you still going to work at the hotel today?" Since she could not think of a solution for

    the time being, Yvonne changed the topic.

    Natalie stopped eating her bread.

    It was impossible for her to continue to work in the hotel.

    But what about her father? She did not want her father to continue to work at the construction site.

    Natalie no longer had the mood to eat as she thought about it. She put down the bread in her hand

    and said, "I''m not going to the hotel anymore."

    "Why not?" Yvonne was very surprised, "Isn''t it good there? The pay is lucrative as well."

    Natalie could not tell Yvonne everything that happenedst night. Instead, she said, "The hotel is

    just too dangerous. I often see many girls in romance novels being drugged in the hotel. I think it''s

    best to not go."

    Yvonne burst intoughter and said, "That''s just a novel. It won''t happen in real life."

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    Natalie thought it could be real life. She was already drugged and sent to Tobias'' room. Not only

    that, but she got the shorter end of the stick.

    Fortunately, she could not remember what happened.

    She would die of embarrassment if it happened while she was sober.

    "Yvonne, do you have any other jobs?" Natalie looked at Yvonne and said, "Jobs that are very safe."

    Natalie deliberately stressed on thest sentence.

    What happened in the hotel scared her. Fortunately, she was sent to Tobias'' room. She could not

    imagine what would actually happen if she was sent to another person''s room.

    Yvonne thought for a moment.

    "There is a hotel hiring for a singer. You work half an hour a day for 300 dors. It''s absolutely safe

    because my cousin, Haward, has shares with the establishment. I guarantee you that this is

    definitely safe."

    Natalie rolled her eyes as she thought.

    The job sounded appealing.

    Natalie wanted to give it a try.

    However, she was still a little doubtful. "Is it really safe? Why isn''t there anyone applying for such a

    good job?"

    Yvonne chuckled and said, "Natalie, because the singer needs to be really ugly. She needs to sing

    really badly and dress horribly as well. The singer would have to sing degrading songs. Besides,

    women would normally want to dress nicely. Who would actually be willing to perform and look

    ugly?"

    Natalie suddenly understood. So that was the catch.

    She did not mind pretending to be ugly. She had the experience when she was selling alcohol at the

    bar. It was not a big deal for her to dress ugly.

    "Okay, I''ll take this job." Natalie patted her chest and said, "When do I need to go for the interview?"

    "It''s my cousin, Haward''s shop so you won''t need to interview! You can just go tonight. I''ll give him a

    call." Yvonne said.

    Natalie nodded.

    Half an hour a day, she could go there a little early and leave earlier every day, then she could still

    make it home in time for dinner. This way, Tobias would not find out about it as well.

    As for her 300-dor-a-day pay, she could give it all to her father. Her father only earned so much

    on the construction site. With that, her father would no longer have to suffer going to the

    construction site.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    The more Natalie thought about it, the more she felt that it was a good idea. She decided that she

    would start that day!

    The president''s office of YS Group.

    Tobias stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows giving him a 360-degree view. He had a very tall

    figure.

    He held his phone in his hand and his face was serious.

    "Mr. Whitlock, it won''t be easy for me to leave with these police officers. The Perry family has

    already stopped me from doing so. If I take them away by force, I''m making enemies with the Perry

    Group."

    Benjamin did not continue.

    He felt that it was really not wise to go against the Perry Group just to bring back the police officers.

    Tobias rubbed his tired eyes and said in a low voice, "I''ve told you thest time that no matter what

    the price is, you must bring these police officers back. So don''t you worry so much about these

    things. I''ll handle everything else. You just need to bring them back."

    On the other side of the call, Benjamin lost his breath for a moment.

    However, he did not say what he wanted to say.

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock," Benjamin said respectfully shortly after.

    After hanging up, Tobias''s eyes darkened.

    How was Natalie rted to the Perry Group?

    Natalie snuck out of the school. It was not a big deal to get out ten minutes earlier.

    Yvonne had already given Natalie the address, and she rushed straight to the bar.

    This was a very luxurious bar. Yvonne''s cousin, Haward, came to greet Natalie.

    He looked Natalie up and down and said, "You are such a beautiful girl. Can you stand to be ugly?"

    Natalie raised her head and said, "As long as you give me the money, I have no problem with it!"

    "That''s great!" Haward smiled.

    He took out a set of clothes and a wig and said, "Put this on and go onstageter. Three songs,

    ''Little Apple'', A Delicate Man''s Love'', and ''Love Trade''. After singing, you will get the money."

    Natalie calcted. Singing three songs would take less than half an hour, and she would be paid

    300 dors. This was easy money.

    She went to the changing room to change her clothes.

    The costume was remarkably ugly. She wore an abnormally exaggerated green wig on her head.

    She even had bright redntern-like clothes and a long white tail behind her.

    Natalie looked very natural when she came out. She did not feel ashamed at all because of her

    appearance.

    Haward expressed his appreciation for Natalie. "Usually, ady won''t allow us herself to wear

    something like this, but you actually have the guts to wear it. You''ve got character!"

    Haward gave Natalie a thumbs-up.

    Natalie touched her hair and smiled. "I see that your hotel is decoratedvishly. Why would you let

    someone wear such clothes and sing on stage?"

    Haward sighed deeply and said, "You don''t understand thatpetition is growing stronger. It''s no

    longer unique to hire a singer to sing on stage. Now, measures like this are necessary to gain

    fame."

    Natalie did not understand the business. She thought that as long as she could make money, it was

    enough. 300 dors a day and her father would no longer have to suffer.

    Tobias never expected Larson Lee, his cousin from Europe toe back to Glevania.

    Thest time when he was at a bar in Glevania, he expressed that he would never forget Natalie.

    This time, he dragged Tobias to apany him to the bar again.

    Tobias was not interested in going to the bar.

    However, Larson traveled all the way back. It was only polite of Tobias to take care of Larson.

    He drove Larson to a bar nearby. This time, he brought a lot of bodyguards with him.

    Larson initially did not know Tobias'' intention. However, he immediately understood when he saw

    countless beautiful women in the bar looking at Tobias and who had intentions of making a move.

    Whenever there was a hot girl who wanted toe close and talk to him, Tobias'' bodyguards would

    stop her.

    Those hot girls had no other choice but to look at Tobias from a distance.

    Wherever Tobias went, he became the center of attention of the ce.

    The both of them sat down in a hidden sofa area.

    Larson ordered a few bottles of beer.

    "Tobias, there are so many beautiful women here. Aren''t you tempted by any of them?" Larson

    looked at Tobias.

    The bar was full of beautiful and hot women, but Tobias asked the bodyguards to stop them. It was

    simply a waste to not allow the girls to get close.

    "There are many beautiful women, but only one in my heart. How could I be tempted?" Tobias

    looked at Larson indifferently.

    Larson chuckled andughed.

    Suddenly there was a burst of cheers in the bar. There were lights everywhere onstage. The lights

    were red and green.

    Larson was most interested in this. He quickly looked at the stage in the bar.

    A man who looked like a party host stepped onto the stage.

    He shouted with a very inciting voice, "Now let''s wee the star of our bar, Miss Apple, to present

    us the famous song, ''Little Apple''. Let us wee her with a warm round of apuse!"

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    All of a sudden, Larson was excited and his eyes lit up.

    Tobias massaged his temple. He looked like he was suffering from a headache.

    He did not want to listen to it, but the bar was so noisy that he could not just ignore it.

    If it was not to keep Larsonpany, he would not be at a ce like this.

    Natalie, who was on stage wearing a bright redntern costume, entered with a green wig on her

    head.

    "Hello, everyone! I''m Miss Apple. Let me present the first song to you today, ''Little Apple''. Can I

    hear some noise from the crowd?"

    Tobias did not recognize that it was Natalie''s voice as the voice through the microphone was

    somewhat distorted.

    On the other side, a look of surprise shed across Larson''s eyes when he saw Natalie.

    "Tobias, the girls in Glevania are way prettier. I have never seen such a beautiful girl dressed so

    ssy," Larson said happily.

    Tobias unintentionally nced at the stage and saw a ball of red and green. It was like a colorful

    mop.

    The corner of his lips curled into a helpless smile.

    Larson''s taste was really something else.

    Over there, Natalie was dancing and performing ''Little Apple1 on the stage. Then, she proceeded

    with the next two songs.

    She sang happily and was weed with a burst of apuse.

    Larson was even more impressed.

    "Thisdy is not only attractive, but she also has a beautiful voice. She''s absolutely the best!"

    Larson praised sincerely.

    Tobias''s eyelids twitched.

    Natalie finally finished her closing song. She was in a hurry to go home, or else Tobias would find

    out that she was singing outside. Then, she would be in trouble.

    Larson pulled Tobias backstage. He wanted to get to know Natalie.

    He saw that Natalie was about to go to the fitting room at a distance and called out to Natalie. "Miss,

    please wait."

    Natalie stopped.

    It sounded like someone was calling her.

    Larson had no regard for holding on to Tobias and ran up to her.

    "Miss, shall we get to know each other?"

    Natalie nced at Larson, and a trace of uncertainty shed in her eyes.

    Why did this man seem so familiar?

    When they got close to each other, Larson could clearly see Natalie.

    His heart jolted. Was she not the woman he met in Glevania thest time? She was the one who

    Tobias dragged to the hotel.

    All of a sudden, a surge of excitement erupted in his heart.

    He turned to Tobias and shouted, "Tobias, isn''t this the darling you like? It was her on stage after

    all!"

    Tobias looked in front of him, and then he saw Natalie.

    Natalie, who was dressed in ridiculous clothes.

    Natalie also saw Tobias.

    Natalie waspletely stunned as their eyes met.

    Oh, God. God was deliberately making things difficult for Natalie!

    Tobias caught her working at the hotel. Not only that, but she was also drugged and forced to

    consume something that she should not have.

    Now she was singing at a bar. In less than half an hour, Tobias caught her red-handed again.

    Why on earth was this happening?

    Why did God have to treat her like this? What kind of sin did shemit?

    Tobias pursed his lips tightly, showing his dominance and dissatisfaction. Then he strode towards

    Natalie and pulled off the green wig from her head, "What are you doing here?"

    His tone was questioning and threatening.

    Natalie''s eyes trembled.

    Tobias nced at Natalie''s redntern-like coat and long tail and suddenly felt his head throb.

    "Come back with me!" He said in a cold tone.

    Natalie''s breathing came to a halt.

    She knew that Tobias was angry again.

    "L- let me get changed first." After saying that, Natalie ran into the changing room quickly.

    Tobias''s face became colder.

    However, Larson was very excited. He patted Tobias on the shoulder and said, "What a

    coincidence. I met Mandy whom you were about to sleep with the other time. Are you going to take

    her to a hotel again? It must have been an amazing experience."

    Larson was a typical foreign young man. He was open-minded and spoke without any scruples.

    Tobias gave Larson a cold look and said sternly, "She is my wife!"

    Larson''s eyes went nk for a moment; he waspletely bbergasted.

    On the other side, Natalie put on her clothes and returned to normal. She looked like a pure,

    innocent student.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Larson returned to his senses from the shock.

    He looked at Natalie from head to toe and felt that it was a pity.

    She did not look as great as she did before. It was not stunning; she looked like any average girl.

    "Tobias, I remembered now. I also have a girlfriend from Glevania. She asked me to have a few

    drinks with her. I''ll go first." Seeing Tobias'' cold face, Larson knew that he was in trouble and

    nned to leave.

    Tobias didn''t say anything. Larson ran away as if he was fleeing from disaster.

    Natalie lowered her head and was afraid to speak.

    Tobias nced at Natalie and went straight out of the bar. Natalie just followed behind him.

    An Aston Martin was parked outside the bar. Tobias got in the car.

    Meanwhile, Natalie naturally walked to the seat behind.

    Tobias nced at Natalie and said, "Who let you sit behind?"

    Natalie obediently sat in the passenger seat in front again.

    She was like a student who did something wrong and Tobias was her parent.

    Tobias drove the car very quickly and the atmosphere in the car was heavy.

    Natalie lowered her head and sat in the passenger seat quietly. Tobias did not say a word, and she

    dared not say anything.

    Finally, Natalie began to fiddle with her fingers.

    Tobias''s eyes turned cold. "Who said you could fiddle your fingers?"

    Natalie was frightened and quickly put down her hand.

    She was scared and bored so she subconsciously did it.

    "Natalie, who said you could go to a ce like that? Did you forget what happened yesterday? You

    were drugged yesterday! Yet tonight, you went to such a ce again!" Tobias''s tone was so cold

    that it could freeze everyone in sight.

    Natalie''s eyes trembled. She wanted to exin herself.

    "Tobias, the ce is safe. My ssmate rmended the job to me. The boss is her cousin, so my

    safety was assured. What''s more, anyone who would be interested in me and wants to do anything

    to me when I''m dressed like that must be a retard. What kind of idiot would fall for me?"

    Tobias''s cold eyes fell on Natalie. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Natalie, are you saying that I''m a

    retard?"

    Natalie kept silent.

    She hurriedly exined, "I don''t mean that. I really don''t. I didn''t say that you are a retard. I mean

    that the one who would be interested in me is one."

    Tobias''s eyes became colder.

    He stopped the car immediately as if he could not hold it in any longer.

    Then he turned to face Natalie who immediately felt a strong sense of pressure.

    "Tell me, why did you go to the bar? I told you a long time ago that you were not allowed to go to

    that kind of ce!"

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    Natalie was flustered.

    She was helpless like a child who had been caught doing something wrong.

    In fact, she was free to go wherever she wanted, but she did not know why she felt so wronged with

    Tobias around.

    "Tobias, I..." Natalie''s eyshes were trembling.

    Tobias became more upset at how Natalie was acting.

    This woman just would not learn her lesson. She had been drugged in the hotel the night before but

    still had the audacity to go to a bar again the following night!

    Tobias was about to explode in anger.

    Did this woman like being drugged?

    Tobias''s eyes were piercing. "Perhaps you really like being drugged after all!"

    He literally spoke without thinking.

    Natalie''s body suddenly froze.

    She looked at Tobias in disbelief and her eyes were in shock.

    How could Tobias say such a thing?

    Tobias''s eyes became even more fierce. "Natalie, is it because I''ve been treating you too well these

    days by not sleeping with you that you had to go to a bar to findfort?"

    Natalie''s fingertips trembled.

    After a while, she suddenly raised her gaze and said, "Apparently I''m that desperate in your eyes,

    Tobias!"

    Tobias''s eyes were cold.

    Natalie''s eyshes were gradually getting wet.

    She said with difficulty, "Well, let me tell you why I went to the bar. It was for my father. He is a poor

    construction worker whom people like you look down upon. He works in the construction site under

    the hot weather every day while I''m living such a pampered life with the Whitlock family. I could

    even have imported milk and strawberries. I could not bear to see my father suffer like this. I could

    just pretend to ignore it before, but how can I pretend to not know it now that I''m living such a life?"

    Natalie almost choked at her own words. She tried hard to hold back the tears that were gushing

    from her eyes, "I am neither desperate nor cheap. I also want to live afortable life. I don''t want

    to dress up like a clown to sing and dance in front of a crowd, but I just don''t want my father to

    suffer like this. Am I wrong? How could this be the reason for you to insult me?"

    A deep hatred shed in her eyes as she said this. "Tobias, I hate you!"

    Tobias misunderstood her once before.

    That time, he misunderstood her as she had identally bought fis stockings online.

    Last time, Natalie was also very angry, but she was not as sad as she was now.

    Was it because she was slowly falling for Tobias? Was that why she felt ufortable hearing what

    he said?

    Natalie red at Tobias and tried to push the car door open.

    However, the door was locked.

    She was going to press the lock by Tobias'' side to unlock the door.

    However, Tobias immediately held Natalie''s hand.

    "Let go! I want to get out of the car!" Natalie raised her voice.

    Tobias did not let go.

    His eyes were dark and his gaze was deep.

    Natalie took a deep breath, "Tobias, I am a despicable woman. A woman who seeks pleasure and

    wants to hook up. Why do you want to be with such a woman? Let me go!"

    Her tone was filled with agony.

    Tobias''s eyes shed with pain, "Natalie, you know I didn''t mean that."

    "That''s not what you meant? That is exactly what you meant!" Natalie red at Tobias.

    "Natalie."

    "Tobias, I''m telling you, I''m very angry now. I am infuriated! I want to get down from the car!"

    Natalie''s voice was getting louder.

    Tobias still did not let go.

    Natalie struggled and tried to click on the lock.

    "I want to get out! Let me out!" Her voice filled the whole car.

    "Natalie, calm down."

    "Calm down? I can''t calm down! How can I calm down after you said such things to me? Let go of

    me!" Natalie shook her hand fiercely, but Tobias still held it firmly.

    In the end, Natalie was so angry that she bit Tobias''s hand hard.

    She was so infuriated that she bit it as hard as she could.

    Tobias winced from the pain but he still did not let go of his hand.

    Natalie bit him hard, but Tobias just let her bite him.

    In the end, Natalie was almost entirely devastated.

    Tobias still did not let go after she used up all her strength.

    Natalie suddenly let go of Tobias'' arm.

    Her eyes fell on Tobias''s face, "You won''t let me go, will you?"

    Tobias did not say anything.

    Natalie sneered and bit her arm.

    Since it was useless to bite him, then she should just bite herself,

    Seeing Natalie''s lips and teeth deeply gripped into the fair skin on her arm, Tobias suddenly let go of

    his hand.

    Natalie immediately pressed the car lock.

    She got out of the car without a second thought.

    Right then, Tobias drove the car to an empty road where there were no pedestrians or cars around.

    The moonlight was shining on the ground and it was cold and silent.

    Natalie did not know where this ce was. She kept moving forward as if she could vent her anger

    by walking quickly.

    However, she knew that Tobias was following behind her.

    On the empty road, she could clearly hear the steady footsteps behind her.

    Natalie was angry, so she quickened her pace, but the footsteps were always ringing behind her.

    No matter how fast she walked, Tobias still caught up with her.

    Atst, Natalie suddenly stopped, and the steady footsteps behind her stopped.

    Natalie turned around and saw Tobias.

    The moonlight cast a cold reflection on Tobias''s face, entuating his alluring face.

    However, at that moment, Natalie was in no mood to admire his alluring face. She absolutely hated

    the man.

    "Stop following me! Just leave!" Natalie''s eyshes fluttered aggressively.

    Tobias frowned and said, "Natalie, do you really think I would leave you alone at this hour?"

    Natalie sneered and said, "Didn''t you say that I was very desperate? What''s there to worry about for

    a desperate woman like me?"

    Tobias''s eyebrows furrowed even deeper.

    "I''m sorry, Natalie." He apologized to Natalie.

    Natalie was slightly stunned.

    She never expected Tobias to apologize to her.

    The impressive president of the YS Group apologized to an ordinary person like her.

    Soon after, her immense anger overpowered the slightest thought of forgiving him.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "What is your apology worth? I don''t ept your apology. Do you think a simple apology could cure

    all the world''s diseases?"

    Tobias''s words were like a stab to her heart, and it almost stopped.

    She knew she was wrong. She knew her marriage with Tobias was only for show. There was

    nothing wrong if Tobias did not want her to secretly work without letting him know.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    Even if Tobias reprimanded her, she would not me him for doing so.

    However, she never expected Tobias to say such a thing. His words were like knives stabbing

    through her heart.

    She hated Tobias so much.

    Tobias did not say anything and his face was unreadable; no one could tell what he was feeling.

    Just as Natalie was about to leave, Tobias suddenly said, "Natalie, what I said just now was not

    intentional. I rarely speak without thinking."

    Speaking of this, he paused, and his dark eyes fell on Natalie''s face, "It is because I like you so I

    can''t control myself from speaking without thinking."

    Natalie was stunned.

    Under the moonlight, the man''s eyes were like a whirlpool, luring people in.

    Natalie was almost lured in.

    This was the first time Tobias said that he liked her.

    Although Natalie always had a feeling that Tobias might be interested in her, she was never certain

    of it.

    After all, Tobias was the president of the YS Group and Natalie was just an ordinary person.

    Now Tobias was the one who said he liked her.

    Tobias liked her, Natalie.

    But this was not the right time to confess. Natalie would have been over the moon if it was in the

    past, but she no longer felt that way.

    Tobias'' confessing right now was likefort given to her after he gave her a hard p.

    It took Natalie a lot of effort to look away from Tobias'' eyes.

    "If you really like me, you wouldn''t have said such a thing." Natalie quickly said and turned around

    to leave.

    She seemed like she was running away.

    She was afraid that she would be taken away by Tobias'' eyes if she did not leave.

    Tobias caught up with Natalie.

    This time, he was not behind Natalie but was beside her. "Natalie, it is getting veryte. Follow me

    back now. Even if you are still angry, let us head back before settling things," he coaxed.

    "I''m not going back!�� Natalie was angry.

    What was the point of going back at this point?

    "If you''re not going back, where are you going to go?"

    Natalie saw a bridge in front of her. She walked quickly to the bottom of the bridge and said, "I''m

    sleeping under the bridge!"

    Rumor had it that a lot of homeless people slept under the bridge. If other people could, she could

    sleep under the bridge as well.

    However, she regretted it the moment she arrived.

    In front of this bridge was a long river that was like a stinking ditch. The stench that emanated was

    so pungent that she almost fainted.

    However, she chose that ce so no matter what, she had to stay. She had to stay even if the smell

    was giving her a headache!

    Natalie suddenly sat down by a stone under the bridge and said, "I will sleep here tonight."

    "How long do you n to sleep here? What about tomorrow and the day after tomorrow?" Tobias

    looked at Natalie.

    He knew that Natalie was just whining. Any attempts at persuading her at this point were useless.

    Sure enough, Natalie said angrily, "Let tomorrow''s worries be tomorrow''s. You don''t have to worry

    about me. Go back to your high-end apartment and I''ll sleep here under my bridge!"

    Tobias''s face shed a look of helplessness.

    A momentter, he sat down and said, "If you want to sleep here, I''ll stay here with you."

    There was a sh of horror in Natalie''s eyes.

    "You are the esteemed president of the YS Group. How can you sleep here?"

    "The president of the YS Group is also a human being. If you can do it, so can I."

    Natalie did not say another word.

    She was not convinced that Tobias would stay there for long since he had always been pampered.

    The stench of the stinking ditch was enough to knock her out. She did not believe that Tobias could

    actually bear it!

    However, she was wrong. Tobias could really bear it.

    He kept sitting there with the same expression on his face. It did not even twitch from the stench.

    They sat under the bridge for a long time.

    Finally, Tobias lit a cigarette.

    This was the second time Natalie saw Tobias smoking.

    Natalie actually never liked men who smoked. She thought that men who smoked were uncultured

    and the smell of cigarettes was unbearable.

    However, since she saw Tobias smoking on the rooftop previously, she suddenly realized how sexy

    and appealing it could be for a man to smoke.

    The smoke from the cigarette swirled in the air, and the mes flickered on Tobias''s fingertips. It

    made him look extremely dashing.

    Anyone who sat in such an environment as this would look shabby. However, Tobias was different,

    appearing ssier.

    He carried a ssy aura with a hint of loneliness.

    A momentter, Tobias nipped off the cigarette butt.

    Before Natalie could return to her senses, Tobias reached out and pulled her in.

    Natalie was caught off guard and fell into his arms.

    Tobias lowered his head and kissed Natalie''s lips.

    Natalie opened her eyes wide in shock.

    The man''s mouth was filled with the faint smell of the cigarette that prated Natalie''s nostrils.

    Tobias'' kiss was very gentle. It was like he deliberately showed off his kissing skills. Even when

    Natalie was so furious like she was, she could not help but be captivated by his kiss.

    Finally, Tobias'' lips fell on Natalie''s neck and he bit her neck gently.

    That kind of bite was neither hard nor soft. Natalie felt electricity running along her body.

    Finally, Tobias'' lips moved towards Natalie''s earlobe, and he repeatedly nibbled it.

    Natalie''s fingertips trembled.

    Tobias had never kissed her so carefully and gently. In fact, it was not even a kiss. It was more like

    a lick.

    She had never known that such teasing could cause a woman to lose all ability to think. She was

    about to melt into a puddle of water.

    "Natalie,e back with me," Tobias said in a low voice.

    Natalie was woozy. Tobias'' kiss made her lose her ability to think.

    Atst, Tobias returned to the car with Natalie in his arms.

    When she was thrown into the car, Natalie came back to her senses.

    She was going to open the car door and get out of the car again.

    Tobias looked deeply at Natalie, "You want to go back? When you get back to the bridge, I will kiss

    you again. This time, I can''t be sure that I can control myself. I will strip you and have you right

    under the bridge."

    Natalie''s face turned red immediately.

    Tobias was threatening her!

    However, when he mentioned the kiss earlier, Natalie''s body felt weak.

    The feeling of the man slowly kissing around her neck and earlobe could make her tremble.

    "Natalie,e back with me. Don''t be upset anymore. It''s my fault." After Tobias finished speaking,

    he started the engine and drove away at lightning speed.

    Natalie, who was in the car, gradually regained her senses.

    If she got out of the car, she knew that nothing would change.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias would not let her stay outside and would continue to follow her.

    There was no point in wasting time.

    Besides, where could she go at that hour?

    Natalie bit her lower lip hard, and her long and thick eyshes were fluttering.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    She should just go back. Tobias had already apologized to her, and she was the one who was at

    fault.

    Even so, that did not mean that she was on good terms with Tobias.

    After getting out of the car, Natalie went straight to the elevator and did not wait for Tobias.

    Shortly after Natalie went in, Tobias caught up.

    "We will sleep separately today. Let''s not be in each other''s way!" Natalie was the first to make it

    clear to Tobias.

    Tobias looked helpless.

    "Okay," Tobias said softly.

    Just as Natalie turned around and was about to leave, Tobias suddenly lowered his head and

    nted a kiss on Natalie''s forehead. "I''m sorry, Honey."

    Natalie''s head immediately started to throb.

    What? Did she hearthat right?

    Tobias called her "Honey"!

    Oh Heaven''s sake! Natalie had never been called "Honey" in her life!

    And this man had to say "Honey" in such a low and hoarse voice. It was so sexy that it could stop

    someone''s heart from beating.

    Natalie''s face instantly turned red.

    She red at Tobias, embarrassed, "Who''s your Honey?"

    After that, Natalie turned around and fled upstairs.

    Technically she did not just go upstairs. She was literally fleeing from embarrassment.

    After arriving in the bedroom, Natalie locked the door and then fell on the bed.

    Her mind was in a mess.

    Tobias called her "Honey".

    Was that not how couples addressed each other? Or was it because Tobias knew that she was

    angry and wanted to make her happy?

    Regardless of what Tobias''s reason was, her heart was in a total mess because of him.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Natalie buried her head in the pillow.

    She hated this man. Tobias was literally her nemesis.

    First, he made her so angry that she was on the verge of tears. Now, he caused her to be so

    distracted that her heart was in a mess. This was too much!

    Natalie did not sleep well that night.

    She was initially hung up over what Tobias said to her, but eventually, all she could think of what he

    called her.

    "Honey."

    The next day, Natalie walked downstairs; she barely had enough sleep.

    To her surprise, there was no breakfast on the table.

    Aunt Lee had always prepared all kinds of food for breakfast on the table.

    Natalie was slightly shocked.

    Did Tobias get mad because she did not respond to him when he called her "Honey" yesterday that

    he did not want to provide her with breakfast anymore?

    As she thought about it, she smelled an aromaing from the kitchen.

    However, Aunt Lee was busy in the living room.

    Then who was the one preparing food in the kitchen?

    Was it Selina?

    It was highly unlikely. She was so pampered that she would not lift a finger in the kitchen.

    Right then, Tobias came out with two bowls of food.

    He looked at Natalie who was standing by the side.

    "Come and have breakfast," His voice was normal as if nothing happenedst night.

    Not only did Tobias cook the food, he even fried two eggs, sunny side up.

    For a dashing and authoritative man to cook, it could win over any woman.

    However, Natalie warned herself not to be won over that easily by Tobias.

    She still remembered clearly what he said the night before.

    "Miss Godfrey, this is the breakfast that Mr. Whitlock specially made for you. Hurry and give it a try,"

    Aunt Lee smiled as she came over.

    Natalie did not want to show Aunt Lee that she was having disagreements with Tobias. She could

    only sit down and eat.

    The breakfast actually tasted really good.

    Natalie needed to head to school after breakfast.

    "I''ll drop you off," Tobias followed her down.

    Natalie did not want Tobias to drop her off.

    "I can go by myself," Natalie said in a stiff tone.

    "It''s perfectly normal for me to send my wife to school." Tobias looked at Natalie.

    "There is no need for that!" Natalie forcefully insisted.

    She walked into the elevator and Tobias followed her in.

    The next second, Tobias held Natalie in his arms. "Natalie, are you still angry? Don''t be angry."

    His tone was gentle, which was the best way to coax any girlfriend. No matter how tough a woman''s

    heart was, it would melt at his gentle voice.

    "Yes, I am angry!" Natalie struggled to say it with thest of her strength.

    Tobias showed a kissing gesture to kiss Natalie, "I''ll kiss you if you continue to be angry."

    Natalie was shocked. This was an elevator. What if someone came in?

    She pushed Tobias away, "How dare you?"

    Tobias raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Why wouldn''t I, huh?"

    Natalie''s eyes trembled.

    She eventually gave in. She was not about to test Tobias''s boundaries.

    "Alright! I''ll let you drop me off!" Natalie said stiffly.

    This man would do whatever he wanted. She was saving some money from the free ride anyway.

    Natalie got into Tobias''s car.

    Tobias did not say anything the whole way, and Natalie did not know what to say.

    Natalie opened the door and got out of the car the moment she arrived at her school.

    Suddenly, she stopped and turned to look at Tobias.

    Tobias also looked at her, his eyes were glistening.

    "Tobias, I''m telling you!" Natalie gathered the courage to look at Tobias. "I am not your honey. Don''t

    be so cheesy!"

    After that, Natalie ran away quickly.

    Tobias''s eyes darkened as he looked at Natalie disappearing before him. After a while, he drove the

    car to the YS Group.

    She was distracted in ss.

    Yvonne said very happily to Natalie, "Natalie, my cousin said that you did a good job yesterday. You

    can go back tonight."

    Natalie did not hear it.

    She was very distracted.

    Yvonne repeated herself.

    Natalie still did not hear her.

    In the end, Yvonne smacked Natalie''s head.

    Natalie covered her head and said, "Yvonne, what was that for?"

    "I said, Miss Natalie, my cousin said that you did a good job! He wants you to do it again tonight!"

    Yvonne looked at Natalie grumpily.

    Natalie was stunned.

    The bar? She would definitely not go there again.

    Tobias had made himself clear with what he saidst night. How could she go there again?

    "I''m not going, Yvonne. Tell your cousin that I won''t go there anymore," A bitter smile appeared on

    Natalie''s lips.

    "What''s wrong? Why don''t you want to go?" Yvonne looked at Natalie strangely.

    "Well, the clothes were too hideous," Natalie said.

    Yvonne agreed after thinking about it. Girls would always want to dress up. It was no surprise that

    Natalie did not want to go.

    "Okay, I''ll let you know if anything elsees up," Yvonne said.

    Natalie brushed her off with a "Hm".

    Her thoughts were all over the ce. It did not take long for her mind to wander over to Tobias.

    Finally, she could not help but poke Yvonne''s arm. "Yvonne, can I ask you something?"

    "Just say it," Yvonne replied.

    "What does it mean if a man suddenly called you ''honey''?" Natalie lowered her voice.

    As she spoke, her face was tainted pink.

    Yvonne smirked suggestively and said, "What else does it mean? A man suddenly calling you

    ''honey'' can only mean one thing!"

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    "What would he want?" Natalie was intrigued.

    "It means he wants to sleep with you. What else can it be?"

    Natalie''s heart fell.

    Her heart broke into two pieces.

    So that was what it was all about! That man was trying to get into her pants by suddenly calling her

    ''Honey1.

    Natalie suddenly felt enraged.

    She had been losing sleep over this!

    Natalie impulsively took out her phone.

    Her fingers were typing fast on the keyboard.

    "Tobias, don''t think that I''ll sleep with you just because you called me ''Honey''. It''s never going to

    happen!"

    After typing the text message, Natalie sent it out immediately.

    The whole thing happened so fast.

    Of course, as usual, she regretted it after sending it, but she could not undo it anymore.

    In the office of the president of YS Group.

    Tobias'' secretary, Karen, was reporting some work to Tobias.

    Suddenly, a notification appeared on Tobias''s mobile phone.

    He turned his phone on and saw a line of words.

    "Tobias, don''t think that I''ll sleep with you just because you called me ''Honey''. It''s never going to

    happen!"

    The corner of Tobias'' mouth twitched a little. He did not know how to respond

    Natalie was undoubtedly a smart girl.

    However, sometimes, she could be shockingly stupid. She would always say the weirdest things.

    Tobias thought Natalie had read too many romance novels for so long that she loved fantasizing her

    life to be like one of her romance novels.

    Karen was surprised at the expression on Tobias''s face.

    It was the first time that she saw such a helpless look on Mr. Whitlock''s face.

    After Karen finished reporting, Tobias called for her and said, "There is something I need you to do

    for me."

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Karen''s face changed drastically after hearing what Tobias wanted her to do.

    Why would Mr. Whitlock order her to do such a thing?

    If he wanted to give money away, he could have done it himself. Why did he have to go through

    such means?

    However, Karen was only a secretary. Since the president told her to do it, she should do it. No

    questions asked.

    Karen left.

    As soon as Karen left, Benjamin''s call came through.

    Benjamin sessfully brought the police back.

    "Mr. Whitlock, we are already at the airport. We are expected to arrive in Agaphen city tomorrow

    morning."

    Mr. Whitlock''s eyebrows twitched, "Thank you Benjamin. You''ve done me a great favor."

    "Mr. Whitlock, that''s what I do."

    After hanging up, Tobias''s gaze deepened.

    Perhaps, he was about to get the answer.

    Natalie regretted sending the message.

    She realized that she was a little weird.

    Even if Tobias was thinking so, she should not have sent such a text.

    Natalie was speechless at herself.

    Fortunately, Tobias did not reply to her text.

    Natalie thought Tobias must be speechless at how strange of a text he received.

    A day passed by as she was lost in her weird thoughts. When Natalie returned to the Whitlock

    family''s apartment, she found that Selina was back.

    The whole sofa was piled with snacks.

    Selina held Natalie''s hand happily and said, "Natalie, I went to so many ces and brought back a

    lot of food."

    Natalie took a look at the piles of snacks on the sofa. It probably wouldst them for at least a whole

    year.

    After having their meal together, Selina brought Natalie to the sofa to eat the snacks.

    Natalie was a total foodie. She would always have an appetite for snacks even after meals. Hence,

    she ate the snacks with Selina on the sofa.

    "By the way, Natalie, when will my brothere back?" Selina asked her while munching on the

    biscuits.

    Natalie''s expression changed when she mentioned Tobias.

    "I don''t know," Natalie said stiffly.

    Selina was observant and could tell that something was wrong with how Natalie was acting.

    Just then, the door opened.

    Tobias walked in.

    "Tobias, I''m back!" Selina called out.

    Tobias''s eyes fell on Selina''s face, and finally fell on Natalie''s face next to her.

    Natalie''s breathing stopped slightly.

    She put down the crackers in her hand and said, "I''m going to take a shower."

    She wanted to go to her room after her shower because she did not want to see Tobias.

    However, Natalie was unsure why she did not want to see Tobias.

    Maybe it was because she was still angry about what Tobias said to her the night before.

    Or perhaps it was because of the strange text she sent that morning.

    Whatever it was, she just did not want to see Tobias.

    Seeing that Natalie was about to go to the bathroom, Selina suddenly grabbed Natalie.

    "Natalie, my brother hasn''t taken a shower. Why don''t you and my brother shower together? This is

    called the Lovers Bath. It will definitely bring the both of you closer together."

    Natalie blushed.

    What Lovers Bath! She did not want to take a Lovers Bath with Tobias.

    "Selina, stop talking nonsense." Natalie red at Selina.

    Selina winked at Tobias and said, "Tobias, don''t you think so?"

    "Well, I think it''s quite a good suggestion." Tobias rarely agreed with Selina.

    Selina was very excited and said, "Natalie, Tobias agrees with me. Hurry up and take a shower with

    him."

    Natalie''s face turned red.

    She felt the two siblings must have ganged up together to tease her. Natalie pushed Selina''s hand

    away and went straight to the bedroom upstairs without even taking a bath.

    Seeing that Natalie ran upstairs, Selina walked to Tobias and looked up at him. "Tobias, did you

    fight with Natalie?"

    Tobias gave Selina a cid look and walked away. Selina was pouting.

    "Tobias is so cold. No wonder Natalie is angry!" She rolled her eyes, and then quickly ran upstairs.

    Natalie''s bedroom door was locked.

    "Natalie, it''s Selina." She knocked on the door gently. Then, the door opened.

    "Natalie, are you angry? Did you fight with my brother?" She looked at Natalie, smiling warmly.

    Natalie''s face was stiff and she did not speak.

    Selina smiled and said, "It''s sad to keep it in your heart, isn''t it? Why don''t you share it with me, and

    I will help you solve your worries?"

    Natalie was not a difficult person.

    Since Selina asked, she had no reason to not share.

    She told Selina what happened.

    After that, Natalie was still very angry, and added, "Tell me, don''t you think your brother was way

    over the line?"

    Selinaughed out loud.

    Natalie looked at Selina in surprise.

    What? She was furious. Why was Selina stillughing?

    "What are youughing at? I don''t want to talk to you anymore," Natalie was about to get angry.

    Selina said seriously, "Natalie, you are so silly." Natalie stopped breathing for a moment.

    Selina continued, "You have to know that my brother is usually cold and aloof. It''s already extremely

    hard for him to even be slightly agitated with anyone. However, you managed to make him speak

    without thinking. It''s because he likes you. How could you still not understand?!"

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered.

    Selina smiled and looked at Natalie, "You should be honored that the most handsome man in the

    universe likes you that much. Why are you still angry? Tobias would never say that if he doesn''t like

    you."

    Natalie was silent.

    Her heart palpitated at Selina''s words. Right then, she also realized a problem.

    She was in fact, as Selina said, the one who was at fault.

    "Then what you''re saying is that I''m wrong. I should be grateful that Tobias said those things

    because he likes me," Natalie said whatever was on her mind.

    Selina batted her eyshes and said, "Natalie, to be honest, no one will want his wife to go to

    dodgy ces like a bar to perform. It''s no surprise that my brother was angry. Don''t you think so?

    You should just be the bigger person and forgive him this time; just this time, alright?"

    Selina''s voice was usually sweet and tender. However, the way she deliberately softened her tone

    right at that moment could melt a person''s heart.

    "Alright. You can stop now. I''ll think it over," Natalie was a little confused.

    "Alright then, Natalie. You think it over. I''m going downstairs." Selina ran out of Natalie''s bedroom

    and went downstairs.

    Tobias just finished taking a shower.

    "Tobias, I''ve said nice things for you. Now hurry up and coax Natalie." Selina said.

    Tobias nced at Selina.

    Selina said with a sweet smile, "There are many ways to coax women, such as buying her a doll,

    sweet-talking, or taking her shopping."

    Selina was saying a bunch of things until Tobias interrupted her. "Selina, do you think I need you to

    teach me how to coax a woman?"

    Selina was speechless.

    Sure, Tobias was a genius. He knew everything.

    Selina shut her mouth.

    Natalie''s door was opened again.

    This time, it was not Selina, but Tobias.

    When Natalie saw Tobias'' face, her heart was in a mess as she thought of what Selina said.

    "I''m going to sleep. You should show yourself out," Natalie looked flustered.

    Tobias walked up to Natalie and said, "I''ll sleep with you."

    Natalie blushed and said, "I don''t want you to sleep with me."

    Tobias''s eyes darkened. "Natalie, you''re still angry, huh?"

    Natalie bit her lower lip.

    She did not say anything, but her bodynguage showed that she was still upset.

    Tobias felt there were some things that he had to clear up with Natalie.

    He said, "Natalie, you have to know who you are by now. You are my wife. No man would ever allow

    his wife to perform in such a ce. What''s more, you have been drugged in a bar once. I don''t want

    you to take any risks. Of course, I did speak without thinking the other day, but sometimes, love

    makes you do crazy things."

    He paused, and his jet- ck eyes looked straight into Natalie''s eyes, "Can you forgive me for

    losing my mind this one time?"

    Natalie''s eyes trembled.

    Tobias'' eyes were so enticing; her soul felt like it was about to be sucked into his gaze.

    Tobias leaned over and whispered in Natalie''s ear, "Natalie, I like you. I''m sorry. Forgive me for

    being rude yesterday."

    "Bang!"

    Natalie''s heart beat faster.

    Was this a confession?

    Tobias confessed again afterst night.

    Tobias''s confession did not hit her hard since she was angry yesterday.

    However, at that moment, most of her anger was gone.

    Tobias'' confession hit her like an atomic bomb.

    She gathered the courage to look at Tobias and asked, "Are you, are you confessing?"

    "Do you ept it?" Tobias looked at Natalie.

    "Does this mean we are going to be a real husband and wife?" Natalie was so nervous.

    Tobias said in a low voice, "Natalie, you should understand what I mean."

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Tobias could not be more obvious.

    Her head was in a mess again.

    "L-let me think about it, okay? My mind is over the ce now," Natalie said.

    "I''ll give you time. You can slowly think about it." Tobias deeply gazed at Natalie.

    He walked out of Natalie''s bedroom.

    Natalie spread herself out on the bed.

    Things took a total turn a little too fast.

    Initially, it was just Tobias getting mad at her for performing at a bar. Now, Tobias just confessed his

    love for her. He literally broke the invisible barrier that was between them.

    Natalie knew what she just said was just an excuse.

    She wanted to ept it. In fact, she really wanted to ept it.

    That was because she also liked Tobias very much!

    Natalie turned over on the bed and her face flushed.

    The next morning, Tobias had already gone to work.

    However, Natalie saw a text on her mobile phone. It was from Tobias.

    "Natalie, I have a lot of things to do at work so I''ll head over first. I''ll have breakfast with you when

    I''m free."

    Natalie was already flustered as she was about to start her day.

    Usually, Tobias would never send her a message to notify her that he had left for work early in the

    morning.

    What, what did this mean?

    Was it because the barrier was no longer there that Tobias started to deliberately demonstrate his

    affection?

    Natalie was woozy. After washing up, she went downstairs for breakfast.

    She was not focused throughout breakfast as if she had a high fever. She did not know what she

    was thinking.

    Fortunately, Selina was not around that morning. Otherwise, she would have to endure her

    nonsense.

    Benjamin brought back four police officers. They were the police officers who investigated Natalie''s

    case that year.

    Benjamin took the four police officers to the YS Group conference room.

    Since he brought them back, much preliminary work was done. The police officers told Tobias

    everything without needing him to say anything.

    The situation became moreplicated after the police officers'' exnation. Even these men did

    not understand what was going on.

    Beck then, after someone reported the case, these four officers arrived at the scene.

    However, they saw a shocking scene.

    There were a few corpses lying in a small bungalow.

    They were all bodies of elderly men.

    They were about to proceed with the investigation and called the forensic scientists to run an

    autopsy.

    However, the police station suddenly called and said that they should stop the investigation.

    Later on, these police officers learned that the deceased were all of high social statuses.

    The news of their deaths should be kept secret.

    The most important thing was, the Perry family in Europe personally covered this issue up.

    This issue ended just like that. They were sent abroad after that investigation.

    After listening to these police officers, Tobias frowned.

    Although these officers did not know much, they also provided some valuable information.

    For example, they knew a thing or two about the identities of the dead men.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    Tobias immediately ordered Benjamin to investigate the background of the dead men. He also

    ordered Benjamin to do something else.

    The current head of the Perry family was Thomson Perry. He asked Benjamin to check on

    Thomson''s recent movements. Tobias wanted to meet him.

    There was a piece of news spreading throughout Agaphen University.

    There was a pink diamond found in South Africa. It was dazzling and pink. It was called "LISA" and

    it was auctioned at a very high price.

    The photo of this pink diamond was released by the media and it was the talk of the town.

    This pink diamond was so beautiful that nobody could resist its beauty.

    The girls of Agaphen University were also bedazzled by the picture of the pink diamond on their

    phones. They were more amazed than when they saw the most handsome guy in Agaphen

    University.

    "Gosh, this pink diamond is really beautiful."

    "Exactly. I''ve never seen such a beautiful diamond before."

    "It''s simply the most beautiful work of art. I heard that it was sold for hundreds of millions of dors."

    Yvonne also showed this photo to Natalie. "Natalie, look. This pink diamond is really beautiful. Oh

    my god, it''s so beautiful that my heart is about to explode!"

    Natalie nced at Yvonne''s phone.

    Was this the pink diamond that was causing amotion among the girls in Agaphen University?

    Why did she think it just looked basic?

    Or perhaps it was because she had no interest in diamonds or jewelry?

    "I think it looks alright?" Natalie could not rte to Yvonne''s excitement.

    Yvonne looked at Natalie speechlessly. "Miss Natalie, you''re not a tad bit girly!"

    Natalie blinked her eyes.

    How could she not be girly? She was very girly and feminine, okay? Otherwise, how could Tobias

    treat her...

    Natalie''s lips curled up.

    Otherwise, why would Tobias confess to her?

    Well, that should be regarded as a confession of love.

    Tobias liked her!

    And it was totally because of her feminine charm!

    Yvonne looked at Natalie who had a dorky smile.

    "Natalie, how many times have you smiled for no reason today?"

    Natalie touched her face and said, "Really? No, I''m not?"

    There was a sh of interest in Yvonne''s eyes, "I heard that only women who are intoxicated in love

    would have a dorky smile. Perhaps you are one of them? Hmm?"

    Natalie was stunned.

    Could Yvonne have known what happened between her and Tobias?

    The suggestive look in Yvonne''s eyes deepened, "Could it be that you and Sebastian..."

    Natalie''s eyes became confused.

    What did it have to do with Sebastian?

    "What''s the matter with Sebastian?" Natalie looked at Yvonne strangely.

    Yvonne''s eyelids twitched. She must have been overthinking. Sebastian still failed to confess his

    love for Natalie.

    She sighed in her heart.

    After a long time with Sebastian, while he was drunk, she knew that Sebastian fell in love with

    Natalie the moment he saw her and that he had been secretly in love with Natalie for a long time!

    However, Sebastian, who was introverted and shy, and he held back from confessing his love. He

    had be Natalie''s secret admirer.

    "Natalie, what do you think about Sebastian?" Yvonne suddenly asked.

    "He''s very nice," Natalie said naturally.

    Sebastian was tall, nice, and handsome. Although he was a little shy, he was definitely a gentleman

    and a very considerate man.

    "Do you think anything could happen between the two of you?" Yvonne''s tone suddenly became

    suggestive.

    Natalie was lost for words.

    "Yvonne, what are you talking about? Sebastian and I are friends. Do you understand? Don''t try to

    destroy our friendship!" Natalie emphasized specifically.

    Seeing Natalie like this, Yvonne really did not know what to say.

    After ss, Natalie returned to the Whitlock family apartment.

    She showed Selina the diamond that everyone was talking about at Agaphen University.

    She really could not see what was so special about this diamond. How could there be so many girls

    in Agaphen University going crazy over it?

    As a result, Selina reacted the same way she did. She also felt that this diamond was very basic.

    Natalie was happy to have someone who could rte with her.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Then, Tobias came back.

    Selina jumped up and took the phone to Tobias. "Tobias, Natalie just showed me this diamond. Do

    you think it''s beautiful?"

    Tobias nced at his phone and then at Natalie.

    "Do you want it?"

    Natalie said nothing.

    She knew that Tobias misunderstood her.

    "No, I don''t want it. I found it weird that this diamond was hyped when it looks so ordinary." Natalie

    exined.

    Tobias''s eyes darkened and he did not say a word.

    Then he went upstairs.

    Selina quickly pushed Natalie and said, "Natalie, why don''t you go upstairs too? My brother already

    went upstairs. What are you still doing here?"

    Natalie was speechless, "Why should I follow him upstairs? Maybe he is going to take a shower or

    something."

    "Then you should take a shower together." Selina''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    "I''ve already bathed, okay?"

    "Then you should go help my brother with his shower. It doesn''t matter. You should go now."

    Selina pushed Natalie''s back hard. Natalie finally had no choice but to go upstairs.

    It was fortunate that she went upstairs because she overheard something!

    Tobias was taking a call on the corridor upstairs.

    "Purchase the pink diamond immediately," he said in a low voice.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She quickly ran over and grabbed his phone. "Mr. Whitlock was just joking with you. Don''t do that!"

    After saying that, Natalie hung up the phone in a hurry.

    Of course, she was not stupid. Selina showed Tobias a photo of a pink diamond and now, Tobias

    asked someone to buy the pink diamond. It was definitely a gift for her.

    Natalie saw the price on the news. It was auctioned for hundreds of millions. She could not afford

    such an expensive pink diamond. Moreover, she did not like the pink diamond.

    Tobias never expected Natalie to suddenly run up to him. He was caught off guard when Natalie

    snatched the phone from him.

    Tobias''s eyebrows moved slightly. "Natalie, you like it, don''t you? Why don''t you want it?"

    He pulled Natalie into his arms and held her slender waist with his left hand as he spoke,

    "Moreover, I didn''t give you any giftsst night after confessing. This pink diamond is a gift for you.

    What do you think?"

    His deep eyes gazed at Natalie; his gaze was like a whirlpool, and Natalie was about to fall into it.

    Natalie''s heart beat furiously.

    Tobias was not no longer holding back his affection towards Natalie.

    Natalie was not being difficult, but that gift was just too expensive for her to ept.

    If he was to actually give her that pink diamond, she would not be able to sleep that night. She

    would have to wake up a few times in the middle of the night to make sure the pink diamond was

    still there.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    If he really gave it to her, that would literally be a huge burden!

    "I don''t want it. It''s too expensive," Natalie dared not look up at Tobias.

    Probably because the barrier between the both of them had just been broken, but Natalie had not

    mentally prepared herself. She did not even dare to look at Tobias.

    Tobias raised Natalie''s chin. He was very gentle and Natalie��s eyes met with his before she could

    react.

    When they looked into each other''s eyes, Natalie''s heartbeat quickened.

    Tobias was supporting her jaw and she could not deliberately look away. She had to force herself to

    look into Tobias'' eyes.

    The more they looked at each other, the more frightened Natalie was.

    Oh for goodness sake!

    Was this handsome man really the same man who confessed to her the night before?

    Did he really say that he liked her?

    Were they really going to start acting like a real couple from now on?

    She felt that all of this was an illusion.

    Tobias looked at Natalie and said with a slight smile, "The price to pay to make my girl smile. How is

    it not worth it?"

    Natalie''s face became even redder.

    She suddenly realized that the cold and aloof Tobias he usually was, knew a thing or two when it

    came to flirting.

    Was the line he used not one of the ssic pickup lines that yboys used to turn girls red on TV?

    Before this, Natalie would always judge this kind of plot in her heart.

    She would say, "The female lead is really stupid. That yboy just said things like that, and she was

    completely swept off her feet. If I was in her position, I would be able to scare the guy away in a

    heartbeat!"

    However, now that she was facing the same situation, Natalie knew that it was not as simple.

    Nobody could resist a handsome man flirting with them.

    Of course, Tobias was a little different from the men on TV. He was definitely not a yboy, but

    Tobias had skills that could be as good as the guys on screen.

    Natalie''s face turned red. She had a look of a girl who had just fallen in love.

    "I-1 really don''t want it," her voice was timid and even a little tender.

    "Then what do you want? Hmm?"

    Every time Tobias spoke, there was a slight hum at the end of his voice. It was a delight to the ears.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    What did she want? She did not seem to have anything to ask for.

    In the Whitlock family, she ate well and dressed well every day. She had nothing to ask for.

    Natalie shook her head and said, "No, I don''t want anything."

    "Then I''ll give myself to you. Do you want me?" Tobias'' eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky.

    They were gleaming brightly.

    Natalie''s head started buzzing.

    This man, did he really have to be this good at flirting? Natalie had no experience in love. She really

    could not stand how he was flirting with her.

    "I- I...1'' Natalie was so nervous that she could not speak.

    Tobias'' face got closer and his nose almost touched Natalie''s nose. A sudden heat rushed to

    Natalie''s face.

    "Do you want it or not?"

    The man looked at her and his eyes were luring her in. Natalie spent a lot of effort to not let herself

    get lured into it.

    "Ca-can I?" Natalie seemed to have exhausted all her strength.

    Tobias slightly raised the corner of his mouth, and his smile was stunningly gorgeous.

    "Of course." His voice was low and gentle.

    Natalie''s teeth gently bit her lower lip. "Would it be like Cindere at midnight? When the clock turns

    12, everything will return to how it was?"

    Natalie was so scared. She was afraid that this was just a dream.

    When she woke up from her dream, Tobias was still the esteemed president of YS Group, while

    Natalie was just Cindere. They were not from the same world to begin with anyway. They were

    forced together, but in the end, it would just be a midsummer''s night dream.

    "Tobias." Natalie looked at Tobias with courage. "I''m afraid that this is all a wonderful dream."

    Just like how she liked reading romance novels, she was also very clear that it was just a beautiful

    dream.

    Tobias suddenly held Natalie''s hand tightly.

    The man''s warmth instantly surrounded Natalie. His body heat spread through her body bit by bit

    from his palms until it had circted her whole body.

    "Natalie, if you think this is just a beautiful dream, then continue to dream. This dream will never

    end," Tobias'' voice was low but stern, as if he was making Natalie a promise.

    Natalie stopped breathing for a while.

    A momentter, she took a deep breath.

    Well, even if it was a beautiful dream, she wanted to make sure to thoroughly enjoy it!

    Why was she worrying so much? She had never been like this before!

    She should cherish the "now". Moreover, the man before her said that even if it was just a dream,

    he would never let the dream end.

    She believed Tobias!

    Natalie nodded heavily and said, "Okay, let me have this dream!"

    A dream that was for Natalie to be with Tobias, living happily ever after.

    Tobias'' eyes were smiling brightly.

    "Alright then. I''ll ask someone to buy this pink diamond for you," he said.

    Natalie was still determined. She said seriously to Tobias, "Tobias, I really don''t like that pink

    diamond. It''s not just the exorbitant price."

    Speaking of this, she touched her head shyly and said, "Maybe I''m just not like the other girls. I''m

    really not interested in the pink diamond or anything like this."

    Tobias burst outughing.

    The moment he saw how Natalie really had no interest in pink diamond, he gave up on the idea of

    giving it to Natalie.

    "Then tell me, what do you want?"

    Natalie stuck out her tongue and said, "I haven''t thought of it yet. I''ll let you know when I think of it."

    Tobias bent over and kissed Natalie''s forehead, "In that case, Honey, I owe you one."

    Natalie was stunned.

    Gosh, Tobias called her ''honey'' again.

    The way he addressed her was so cheesy.

    "I-I''m going to sleep." Natalie''s face turned red, and she rushed to the bedroom.

    Tobias smiled as he saw how flustered Natalie was.

    Later, Tobias went to Natalie''s bed.

    Natalie bit her lip and said nothing.

    She knew that since they no longer had a wall between them, it was normal for Tobias to sleep

    beside her, not to mention sleeping with her.

    However, Tobias really did not do anything to her. He just held her tightly in his arms.

    Natalie''s eyes trembled.

    In fact, Natalie was somewhat afraid yet excited about what was going to happen between her and

    Tobias.

    What scared her was how bad it hurt the first time she did it with Tobias.

    Back then, Natalie could still feel the pain between her legs for a few days.

    Of course, as much as she was looking forward to it, she realized something shocking!

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    Sometimes, she was teased so hard by Tobias that she would have a physical reaction.

    Moreover, she was a woman, a normal woman. Being in bed not only with a man he liked but a man

    so handsome that even the gods would envy, there was no way she never thought of doing

    something to him!

    Men were known to bescivious, but Natalie thought that women were just the same!

    What kind of woman would not feel anything when she was in bed with the man she liked?

    Moreover, he was such a hot and sexy man. It would be too naive to not feel anything!

    On the other side, Tobias held Natalie even tighter. Natalie could clearly feel that Tobias''s body was

    getting hotter.

    She raised her small face and said, "Tobias, don''t you feel ufortable?"

    "I am ufortable," Tobias''s voice was low and hoarse.

    "Then do you want..." Natalie did not finish her sentence, but she knew that Tobias would

    understand.

    Tobias put his hand on Natalie''s waist, "I told youst time that I don''t want to harm a blooming

    flower." "But I am no longer a blooming flower." Natalie was

    already in her 20s. Although she looked very young, she was more mature than she looked.

    "Are you saying that I can take you?" Tobias'' ck eyes were covered with ayer of lust.

    Natalie stayed silent.

    She wanted to say she did not mean that, but after thinking about it, she did actually mean that.

    Natalie chose not to say anything.

    She would seem like she was being difficult if she was to say she did not mean it.

    However, if she was to admit that was what she meant, it would make her seem too eager.

    It was best to say nothing.

    Tobias was almost unable to control himself after hearing her words.

    But he did not intend to be intimate with Natalie. Before finding out what happened to Natalie, he

    had to refrain himself. He was afraid that something bad would happen to Natalie again.

    However, not being intimate with Natalie did not mean that he could not quench his desire.

    Tobias suddenly held Natalie''s hand. He put his lips close to Natalie''s ear and said, "Honey, since

    you want to be hurt so badly, let''s, huh?"

    Natalie said nothing.

    Well, there was another way.

    Natalie''s hand was about to cramp up. Her soft and tender palm was very sore.

    Itsted until midnight. Hence, Natalie slept in this morning.

    When she opened her eyes, it was already bright outside. The warm sunlight shone in from the big

    French windows, and the room was covered with golden rays of sunshine.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Natalie saw Tobias.

    Tobias was staring at her; his eyes were glistening.

    The affection in his eyes could make a heart skip a beat.

    Natalie wanted to turn her head away; she was shy.

    On second thought, there was no need for her to be shy. Now she had gone to another level in her

    rtionship with Tobias, there was nothing to be shy about. She could not stay shy for the rest of

    her life.

    Natalie thought since this handsome guy was in front of her that morning, she had to tease him.

    However, what she said, in reality, was far from that, "Don''t look at me. I haven''t washed my face

    and brushed my teeth."

    Well, Natalie was weak.

    As soon as Natalie''s voice fell, her lips were firmly pressed against.

    Then, Tobias pried open Natalie''s lips, and he explored every inch of Natalie''s mouth.

    Natalie''s fingertips trembled.

    After a while, Tobias let go of her. "I should stop kissing you. Men have too strong of a desire in the

    morning. If you kiss me again, you won''t have to go to ss anymore."

    Natalie''s face turned red again.

    She wanted to tease Tobias, but every time Tobias teased her instead.

    Natalie tried to calm down.

    Although she could not tease Tobias, she could not let Tobias tease her each time. Especially until

    her heart fluttered and her face flustered.

    "Why are you not at work at this hour?" Natalie deliberately changed the topic.

    Tobias looked at Natalie deeply, and his eyes were full of desire. "I had too much excitementst

    night, so I need to rest."

    Natalie was speechless.

    Her mind immediately wandered to how it was the night before.

    She technically did not sleep with Tobias. She used another way!

    And Tobias'' words fromst night rang in her ears.

    His tone was lustful.

    "Baby, you are amazing..."

    His tender, lovely self was so different from his usual cold and unapproachable demeanor. It was

    hard to believe that they were the same person!

    Natalie suddenly thought of something.

    Ruffians in schrs'' gowns.

    This phrase was suitable to describe Tobias.

    This man was soscivious in bed. He was far different from his usual self.

    Natalie thought to herself.

    Actually, Tobias was a typical man. It was just that during the day, he would put on a coat to

    disguise himself. However, in the evening, he would show his true colors.

    They had not really had s*x, and she was already impressed by Tobias''s stamina. Natalie could not

    imagine how he would be if she was to really sleep with him.

    All of a sudden, Natalie''s heart beat with fear.

    Would she actually die in this man''s hand when the timees?

    This thought made Natalie''s hair stand on end.

    Natalie was too young to die in bed. Moreover, if word was to be spread, she would be ashamed to

    death when she reached heaven.

    As Natalie was lost in her messy thoughts, the president had already woken up and got out of bed

    to get dressed.

    He was wearing a well- designed, high- end handmade suit, and he looked like he was the boss in

    the business. The way he carried himself was so cold that people dared not look at him.

    "Why aren''t you up yet? You will bete." Tobias patted Natalie''s little bottom.

    Natalie quickly covered her bottom.

    Looking at Tobias in front of her, she was in a trance.

    Was the man in front of her really the man who was in bed with her and held her hand tightlyst

    night?

    The discrepancy was too big.

    However, she suddenly realized that perhaps it was this kind of feeling was what made the man

    even sexier.

    Feeling woozy, Natalie went downstairs to have breakfast with Tobias.

    Fortunately, Selina was not around.

    Aunt Lee said that Selina went out early in the morning.

    Tobias frowned but did not speak.

    Natalie, who was having breakfast, was thinking about something. She was thinking about her

    father.

    Finally, Natalie said, "Tobias, I have something to tell you."

    "Say it," Tobias said ndly.

    His cold and lofty appearance now was so different from when heplimented her the night

    before.

    Natalie could not help but sigh.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    As expected, all men were the same. They were tender and loving in bed but a totally different

    person the next day.

    Fortunately, Natalie was already used to how different Tobias was in and out of bed!

    "I''m going on holiday soon. It''s summer break and I will have a break for two months."

    "Okay," Tobias looked at Natalie and motioned her to continue.

    Natalie licked her dry lips and said, "I still want to go to work, but I promise you that I won''t work at a

    bar or a hotel. I''ll go to the supermarket to sell clothes or be a salesperson."

    Tobias''s eyes darkened, "Because of your father?"

    Natalie nodded with difficulty, "Yes."

    "I can just give you the money." Tobias said in a low voice.

    Natalie shook her head and said, "There is no need to take over the heavy burden for my family.

    Moreover, I am capable of handling things myself."

    Tobias was silent for a moment.

    He already asked someone to solve this problem for Natalie. However, he decided not to say

    anything to not burst Natalie''s pride.

    "We will see about that,�� Tobias gave a vague answer.

    Natalie thought it was a yes.

    Then, Natalie followed Tobias to his car, and he sent Natalie to school.

    When she got out of the car, Tobias suddenly called out to Natalie. He rolled the window down and

    asked, "When is your break?"

    Maybe Natalie''s eyes were ying tricks on her, but Tobias'' face seemed to be a little serious.

    "In about a week," Natalie said.

    "Alright."

    When Natalie was about to leave for Tobias to drive away, he suddenly said, "Natalie,e here."

    Natalie did not understand and walked over.

    "Bend down."

    Doubt flickered across Natalie''s eyes. She bent down anyway.

    A kiss pressed on her lips.

    Tobias gave Natalie a deep kiss.

    He looked at Natalie tenderly and said, "See you tonight."

    His "see you tonight" actually meant more than what it was.

    Natalie''s face turned red immediately.

    Fortunately, she asked Tobias to park the car in a remote ce so that her ssmates would not

    see how she was being chauffeured by a luxurious car. Otherwise, she would be extremely

    embarrassed to be seen by others.

    Then, Tobias sped away.

    Natalie gathered her thoughts as she walked to Agaphen University. Right then, her phone suddenly

    rang.

    The phone call was from James.

    On the phone, James had never been so excited that he was trembling, "Natalie, I-1 won five

    million, five million dors."

    Natalie was in shock. 5 million dors?

    She was wondering if her father went crazy thinking about money.

    Natalie finally understood what was going on after her father''s trembling exnation.

    It turned out that at the construction site where James was at that day, each of them was given a

    lottery ticket. No one cared about it. They thought that they could not win. They even questioned

    why the construction site suddenly issued the lottery tickets as a perk.

    However, someone did win the lottery, and it was James.

    "Natalie, five million, five million dors." James said as he trembled, "I told the boss that I''m

    resigning immediately. I will take the train home tonight and I''m not going to work from now on."

    Natalie''s eyes turned red after hearing what he said.

    She could hear how excited her father was from his tone.

    She thought to herself, "Dad is an honest man. Perhaps kind people do get repaid. The heavens

    were really in dad''s favor. He actually won five million dors from the lottery."

    "Okay, Dad. Don''t work anymore. From now on, you can just run some small business at home."

    James thought the same way as Natalie.

    After both of them chatted away excitedly, the tone of amazement suddenly became a little hesitant,

    "Natalie, shall we have a meal together when I get back? We ought to gather together as a family."

    Natalie held her breath.

    She knew that James was a very traditional man. The most important thing to him was to see his

    family being together, and reuniting was the most important thing. Even if there were broken pieces

    in this reunion.

    She took a deep breath.

    Alright, she should just have that meal. It is not like she would lose anything. As long as her father

    was happy, she could just pretend the rest did not exist.

    "Okay, Dad," Natalie agreed.

    "That''s my girl," said James, his voice full of gratitude.

    Natalie was in quite a good mood that day.

    Although she would have dinner with Madison and Queenie, she was still ted that her father won

    five million dors and would not need to go to the construction site to work anymore.

    Therefore, Natalie was humming a tune in ss.

    It was not for long that she could no longer hum anything.

    Yvonne saw the red patches on her neck.

    "Natalie, what''s this?" Yvonne looked at the red patch on Natalie''s neck nkly.

    Natalie was stunned for a moment and she could no longer hum to her tune.

    Those were the hickeys that Tobias left on her neck from the night before!

    She forgot to cover it up that morning. Natalie quickly pulled up the cor of her shirt and said,

    "Nothing. I was bitten by mosquitoes."

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Yvonne had never been in love before so she believed what Natalie said.

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    Her hands touched the hickeys on her neck and her lips could not help curling up.

    Natalie also thought of Tobias'' gorgeous face.

    Even when they were apart for less than two hours, she seemed to be missing Tobias.

    Tobias said that he would see herter that night, but Natalie wanted to see him then.

    She had never felt like this before.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered. She thought to herself that this was probably how it felt like being in

    love.

    Then, ayer of light shed in her eyes.

    She wondered if Tobias was thinking about her as well.

    Benjamin found Thomson Perry''s, who was from the Perry Group,test schedule.

    He respectfully said to Tobias, "Mr. Whitlock, I will contact his secretary during Thomson''s free time

    and ask her to arrange a meeting for you and Thomson."

    Although Thomson and Tobias had never met, they were both important people in the business

    world. It was easy to arrange a meeting.

    However, Tobias changed his mind.

    "Don''t arrange it." Tobias said in a low voice, "Check if Thomson has any business events in a

    week. If he has, arrange my schedule for me. I''ll go too."

    Benjamin was stunned.

    He did not ask further and went to find out. After a while, Benjamin came back.

    "Mr. Whitlock, ten dayster, Thomson will be participating in a charity event on the Princess Cruise.

    What do you think?"

    The Princess Cruise had an annual charity event to invite the famous from around the world. Every

    year, the Princess Cruise would invite Tobias, but he had never once gone.

    He did not like to participate in any business events, especially those that were actually to socialize

    in the name of charity.

    However, Tobias was quick to reply this time.

    "I will go."

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    Benjamin immediately went to handle it.

    He was unsure of what Tobias was trying to do recently, but he knew it had something to do with

    Natalie.

    Benjamin never expected Tobias to be interested in that girl. He was even willing to spend so much

    time and energy for her.

    Kimberly had been secretly looking at Natalie. She caught her smiling from time to time.

    There was a hint of viciousness in Kimberly''s eyes.

    She did not know what Natalie was happy about, but she knew that she wanted Natalie to stop

    being happy.

    This was because she wanted Natalie to lose her reputation in Agaphen University and even be

    expelled. She had nned this since the night before.

    It was because of that famous pink diamond.

    If she had not eavesdropped on her father''s conversation, she would not have known that the

    Campbell Group bought the pink diamond.

    Because Campbell Group was going IPO, they wanted to create a publicmotion to ripple the

    market towards their favor.

    Moreover, there was a lot of hot discussion surrounding this pink diamond recently. Hence,

    Kimberly''s father bought the pink diamond.

    However, this matter was not out in the open yet.

    This was because Kimberly''s father wanted to release the news when thepany was listed in the

    market.

    Kimberly was very interested in the pink diamond, so she secretly went to her father''s safe and took

    out the pink diamond to have a look.

    The pink diamond was so dazzling that it gave off a captivating light.

    Seeing this, Kimberly suddenly came up with an idea!

    She secretly hid the pink diamond in her clothes. The next day, she came to Agaphen University.

    At around eleven, Kimberly took the pink diamond out.

    The dazzling light from the pink diamond attracted everyone''s attention.

    ''''Gosh, is this the pink diamond from the news?"

    "Oh my god, it''s so beautiful."

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Kimberly, are you the one who bought it? You''re so rich!"

    Everyone gathered around Kimberly.

    Natalie, Sebastian and Yvonne did not move one bit.

    Yvonne nced at the pink diamond in Kimberly''s hand, which was raised high in the air. "It''s so

    beautiful, just like the pictures in the news. Little did I know that the Campbell family was the one

    who bought it from the auction. They are filthy rich."

    Natalie could not care less.

    She had no interest in this pink diamond at all. Now that this pink diamond belonged to Kimberly,

    she was even more disinterested.

    Kimberly raised her proud head and said in a higher pitch, "Yes, this pink diamond is Campbell

    Group''s exorbitant purchase, but our group has always been very low profile, so don''t tell anyone."

    Natalie smirked.

    Low profile? Why did she show it off if she was really as low profile as she imed?

    Those around Kimberly began topliment her.

    "Kimberly, it''s still because your family is rich."

    "Yes, your family bought such an expensive pink diamond. The Campbell Group is really rich!"

    "Kimberly, I''m so jealous of you. You''re so rich."

    Kimberly pretended to be reserved and fiddled with her hair, "Hey, don''t say that. In fact, those who

    can study at Agaphen University are all rich, unlike some people who don''t have money and still

    come to Agaphen University to study. Was the person trying toe over and show everyone how

    poor she was?"

    Natalie''s face did not change.

    She was not stupid. Of course, Kimberly was talking about her.

    However, Kimberly did not call her out by name and she did not want to pick a fight with her.

    Would someone shout at a barking dog? She should just walk away.

    But if that dog bit and hurt you, it was definitely not okay to just walk away.

    Therefore, when Kimberly sarcastically called her out without naming names, Natalie saw her like a

    mad dog that could not stop barking.

    In the blink of an eye, noon arrived. Everyone was ready to have lunch.

    Kimberly purposely put her pink diamond in the drawer.

    Someone pretended to be surprised and said, "Kimberly, you put such an expensive pink diamond

    in the drawer. What if it gets lost?"

    Kimberly gave adylike smile and said, "How could it be possible? We are all rich here at Agaphen

    University. Why would we do such a thing? Don''t worry. Let''s have lunch."

    Their conversation was deliberately said loudly as if they were afraid no one could hear them.

    Natalie''s eyes moved.

    She had a feeling that the conversation was directly pointing at her as if it was not as simple as it

    seemed.

    Just then, Natalie''s phone rang.

    "Natalie, I am Mr. Lee. You haven''t had lunch yet, have you?"

    The call was an unknown number. It was Natalie''s philosophy teacher, Albert Lee''s voice.

    "Yes, Mr. Lee."

    "Natalie, wait for me in the ssroom. I have something to tell you." After that, Albert hung up

    quickly.

    Yvonne asked Natalie to have lunch together.

    "You should go have lunch with Sebastian. I''m waiting for Mr. Lee in the ssroom," Natalie asked

    Yvonne to go first.

    Yvonne did not give it a second thought when she heard that the teacher was looking for Natalie.

    She left with Sebastian.

    Everyone left the ssroom so Natalie was alone.

    Five minutester, she suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    The voice on the phone just now sounded like Mr. Lee, so she did not give it much thought.

    However, Natalie was not stupid. She remembered the conversation between Kimberly and her best

    friend from earlier.

    Natalie stood up and rushed to the office.

    Mr. Lee, who was in the office, had not gone to eat yet. He was reading a thick stack of information.

    "Mr. Lee, were you looking for me?" Natalie walked over to Albert.

    Albert raised his head and adjusted his sses. "Miss Natalie, I wasn''t looking for you."

    Natalie secretly sensed that something bad was going to happen.

    She had already guessed what would happen.

    But soon, she calmed down again. She should not be afraid as she did notmit any crime.

    Natalie walked to the canteen.

    Yvonne was the first to see Natalie. She waved to Natalie and said, "Over here, Natalie. I''m here."

    Natalie walked over with a tray of food.

    "Well, that was quick," Yvonne said casually.

    Natalie took a bite of her ribs. The dining hall was serving ribs that day. It was Natalie''s favorite.

    Any meat was her favorite anyway.

    "Yup." Natalie said.

    On the other side, Sebastian suddenly put all the ribs on his te onto Natalie''s te.

    "Natalie, I don''t like it. I''ll give them all to you." Sebastian lowered his head as his face turned red.

    Natalie gave Sebastian a strange look. "Why did you take it if you don''t like it?"

    Sebastian did not say anything.

    Natalie did not think much and continued to eat. On the other end, Yvonne''s smile was particrly

    suggestive.

    After lunch, the three of them returned to the ssroom. Soon, Kimberly and a group of girls came

    back talking andughing.

    "Kimberly, can you show me your pink diamond? I really want to see it," A girl suddenly said.

    "Alright, alright," Kimberly said as she went to the drawer to take the pink diamond. Her face

    instantly changed.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    "The pink diamond is gone!" Kimberly shouted suddenly.

    Her voice rang throughout the ssroom.

    Everyone''s attention was instantly on her.

    Natalie raised her gaze. Everything was as she thought. The next thing to do was to me it on her.

    "Kimberly, don''t worry. Look for it for a while. Perhaps you would find it," someone persuaded

    Kimberly.

    Kimberly hurriedly went to find her pink diamond. She rummaged through the drawer but still could

    not find it.

    "What should I do? How could it disappear?" Kimberly''s tone was almost as if she was crying.

    "Could it be that someone stole it?" Someone suddenly said loudly.

    Kimberly immediately shook her head. "We are all rich. Why would we steal the pink diamond and

    ruin our reputation? There was no way."

    Someone said coldly, "That''s not necessarily true. Not everyone at Agaphen University is rich. We

    have some who are poor here."

    "That''s right. I saw everyone walking out for lunch earlier. Natalie was the only one in the

    ssroom. Could it be her?"

    All these conversations seemed to have been coerced.

    Kimberly immediately rushed to Natalie and said, "Natalie, did you steal the pink diamond? Answer

    me!"

    She was asking as if Natalie really stole her pink diamond.

    Natalie nced at Kimberly and said, "Miss Kimberly, are you done acting? If you are done with

    your little act, it''s time to quit it before you actually be a drama queen."

    Kimberly''s face turned red.

    "Natalie, it was you who stole my pink diamond. Give it to me now!"

    The next was a burst of echoed voices.

    "Yes, it was Natalie who stole Kimberly''s pink diamond."

    "She is so poor. She must have been eyeing Kimberly''s pink diamond."

    "Haha, that''s what the poor do best. They would do anything for money!"

    Sebastian was the first to stand up, "Don''t you dare to nder Natalie! Natalie is not someone like

    that!"

    Yvonne was also angry and said, "What is the meaning of this? Natalie is not interested in some

    pink diamond! Natalie does not fancy this pink diamond at all!"

    The crowd burst intoughter.

    Natalie frowned. She pulled Yvonne and Sebastian behind her and said, "Stop talking. Let me

    handle it. I don''t need you to help me handle this group of condescending sons of b*tches!"

    After saying that, Natalie looked at Kimberly coldly and the people whoughed at her. She said

    with disdain in the corner of her eyes, "Are you doneughing? What did the poor do to offend all of

    you that much? Just because I am poor doesn''t mean I will steal the pink diamond, alright? Which

    eye was it that saw me stealing it? Was it the left or the right?"

    Kimberly red at Natalie, "We were all out for lunch. You''re the only one who was in the

    ssroom. If it was not you, then who?"

    Natalie looked at Kimberly without an ounce of fear, "Miss Campbell, don''t you know that many

    people were unjustly killed?"

    Kimberly was stunned.

    The sneer on Natalie''s lips grew bigger, "As a college student, you don''t even know that fabricating

    stories against someone is a crime! Do you need to go back to junior high school to educate

    yourself?"

    Kimberly''s face turned red.

    She became a mucker and said, "It doesn''t matter. You were the one who stole it. There is no one

    else except you!"

    "Miss Campbell, even the police need evidence to arrest someone. If you don''t have the evidence

    and continue to nder me, I will sue you. Oh right, I heard that the Campbell Group is going IPO

    soon, right? If you, Miss Campbell, were to be involved in such a nder scandal now, won''t it affect

    your family business going IPO?"

    What Natalie said actually scared Kimberly.

    She looked at Natalie displeased, but she dared not say anything in the end.

    However, not saying anything did not mean that it was over.

    The power of public opinion was frightening. The news that Kimberly''s pink diamond was stolen was

    spread throughout the whole Agaphen University in the afternoon.

    Of course, Natalie was now publicly known as a thief.

    It was hard to shut the crowd up. Yvonne and Natalie went to the bathroom in the afternoon and

    heard someone talking about this matter.

    "I heard that Kimberly''s pink diamond was stolen. It was the same pink diamond that got popr

    recently. The Campbell Group bought it, and Kimberly brought it to the school. However, she never

    expected anyone to steal it."

    "It''s so expensive. Why wasn''t she more careful with such an expensive pink diamond?"

    "Who knew there were thieves? Our school is filled with the rich and famous. She never expected it

    to be stolen. I heard that it was a girl named Natalie from their ss who stole it. Shees from a

    very poor family, so she was jealous."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Yvonne red at the person who was talking.

    She and Natalie did not know these two girls, but they never expected that they were discussed

    behind their backs.

    When the girls saw Yvonne''s angry face, they were so scared they left in a hurry.

    On the other side, Yvonne was still cursing. Natalie stopped her and said, "Forget it."

    "They ndered you." Yvonne''s face was full of anger.

    Natalie was very optimistic. "The whole Agaphen University is talking about it. We can''t be running

    around scolding everyone on campus. Besides, I have not done anything wrong, I am not afraid of

    anything!"

    "But Natalie, are you really going to just let others nder you?" Yvonne still could not tame her

    anger.

    Natalie sighed deeply. "I can''t prove myself since there was no surveince in the ssroom. I have

    just investigated who pretended to be Mr. Lee. Thepany could not find where the signal came

    from. The person was well prepared. The more flustered I am, the more I am convincing the crowd

    that I am the thief. Don''t worry, this will pass at some point. After all, I really didn''t steal it."

    Although Yvonne was angry, she knew that Natalie was telling the truth. There were no surveince

    cameras in the ssroom and Kimberly just framed Natalie. This matter was very tricky.

    The two of them returned to the ssroom without a word.

    Although Natalie had beenforting herself that she was not afraid of being framed, it was a lie to

    say that she was not entirely affected.

    Natalie had been in a foul mood ever since the incident with Kimberly.

    She had been trying to find a way to prove her innocence but had not found it.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    When she returned to the Whitlock family''s apartment after school, Natalie''s face was grim.

    Selina was at home.

    As soon as Natalie came back, she took Natalie''s hand and said, "Natalie, you are finally back. I am

    bored to death."

    Although Selina had not stayed there for long, she was outgoing and cheerful. She could get along

    with Natalie and soon became two peas in a pod.

    Although they were sister-inws, they were more like close friends.

    "Why don''t you go out and enjoy yourself?" Natalie looked tired.

    "I''ve done everything. It''s not fun anymore." Selina curled her lips.

    Normally, Natalie might be interested in conversing with Selina, but at that moment, she was not in

    the mood.

    Selina also saw that Natalie was in a bad mood.

    "What''s wrong, Natalie? Are you in a bad mood?" Selina looked at Natalie.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    Natalie told Selina what happened at school that day.

    "That''s it. That horrible woman ndered me. That''s why I''m in a foul mood." Natalie threw her

    hands in the air.

    Selina was about to pounce when she heard that.

    "Natalie, that woman framed you! How dare she! You should just rush over and p her a few times

    to make her mouth swollen. We will see if she still dares to nder you again!"

    Natalie''s eyebrows drooped, "Selina, you don''t understand. I have no way to prove my innocence in

    this situation. The more flustered I am, the more I''m telling others that I am the thief that they might

    think I''m desperate. I can only stay calm for now and find a way to prove my innocence."

    "Then how do you n to prove yourself?" Selina stared at Natalie.

    Natalie sighed and said, "I haven''t thought of it yet."

    "I''ll tell my brother." Selina immediately said loudly, "My brother will definitely have an idea."

    When Natalie heard that Selina wanted to tell Tobias, she immediately refused.

    "Don''t tell him!"

    Selina looked at Natalie strangely and said, "Natalie, my brother is your husband. Isn''t it natural for

    a husband to help if his wife is in trouble? Otherwise,

    isn''t the husband just for show?"

    Natalie''s face turned a little red upon hearing what Selina said.

    "I don''t want to keep troubling Tobias. I feel bad troubling him every time," Natalie whispered softly.

    After she became Tobias'' wife on paper, she lost count of how many times she caused trouble for

    him. Tobias had always helped her solve every problem.

    Tobias was the president of YS Group, and he was extremely busy. She really did not want to waste

    more of his time to settle her trivial matters.

    Furthermore, there were a lot of things that she had to learn to deal with herself. Every time Tobias

    came to help, it would show how ipetent she was.

    Selina blinked her eyes and said nothing.

    A little whileter, Tobias came back.

    When he entered the door, he saw Natalie sitting on the sofa with Selina. He fixed his deep eyes on

    Natalie''s face.

    His gaze was filled with affection and adornment.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Now that she and Tobias hadpletely broken thestyer of their ambiguous rtionship, why

    did Natalie feel more flustered each time she saw his face?

    Was this normal for a woman who was deeply in love?

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Tobias!" Selina jumped up. "Let me tell you something. Your wife has been bullied."

    Natalie stayed silent.

    Her heart skipped a beat. Sure enough, Selina betrayed her. She swore that she would never tell

    Selina anything again.

    Tobias raised his eyebrows slightly.

    After a while, he went to the sofa and hugged Natalie, "Who dares bully my wife?"

    Natalie''s heart palpitated again.

    Tobias held her in his arms and questioned about her bully. He also called her his "wife".

    Selina repeated the whole thing.

    "Is that so, Natalie?" Tobias''s eyes fell on Natalie''s face.

    Natalie looked hesitant.

    Seeing that Natalie did not speak, Selina said it for Natalie, "Tobias, Natalie doesn''t want to tell you

    because she feels that you are too busy at work and she is afraid to bother you with her issues."

    Tobias''s gaze grew darker, "Time spent on you is not a waste of time."

    There was a hint of tenderness in his words that made Natalie''s heart flutter.

    Natalie looked up at Tobias and she happened to fall into Tobias'' endless gaze.

    His eyes were glistening like the night sky.

    Natalie could not move her eyes away.

    Selina, who was right beside them, looked at Natalie and Tobias.

    Both of them were looking and staring at each other. She blinked her eyes.

    This was an obvious public disy of affection, and they were doing it in front of her.

    Selina felt that she could no longer be the third wheel.

    She stood up.

    "Ahem, Tobias and Natalie, I won''t bother you guys anymore. If you guys continue to gaze into each

    other''s souls for any longer, something will probably happen. I will make a move and I promise I will

    not appear again."

    After saying that, Selina ran away in a sh.

    Natalie was speechless.

    It was as if a group of ck crows had flown past in her mind.

    She moved her eyes away, looking embarrassed.

    Tobias also coughed.

    Natalie stood up and said, "Well then, I''ll go to bed now." "I''m going to take a shower." Tobias also

    stood up and took a look at Natalie, "Wait for me."

    "Okay." Natalie quickly went upstairs and could not contain her emotions until she reached the

    bedroom.

    The wait was particrly difficult. Natalie knew that Tobias woulde up and sleep with herter.

    What was going to happen?

    Natalie blushed.

    She thought, "I don''t think anything will happen. It will probably be how it usually is with Tobias

    sleeping with me in his arms."

    As she was thinking about it, Tobias walked into the bedroom.

    There was a bath towel tied around his waist. Water dripped down from his thick ck hair and fell

    onto the bath towel tracing along his chest.

    Natalie''s mouth suddenly felt dry.

    She admitted, she was thinking about something else.

    Seeing Natalie like this, Tobias'' lip curled into a smirk.

    He went to bed and hugged Natalie. "Are you thinking about something dirty?"

    Natalie suddenly snapped out of it.

    "No, I wasn''t!" She lied through her teeth.

    There was no other way. She could not tell the truth. She could not tell Tobias that she was

    fantasizing about what was under the bath towel.

    Natalie was a woman!

    She could not be so shameless!

    Although she was really a bit shameless sometimes, she could not deliberately show it like that!

    Tobias'' lips curved even deeper into a smile.

    Natalie blushed at Tobias and opened her mouth again, "The only daughter of the Campbell Group.

    Was she the one who bullied you?"

    Natalie was stunned.

    She did not tell Selina who ndered her and Tobias should not know either.

    What was going on?

    "How did you know?" Natalie naturally asked.

    "It only takes a simple check to find out who bought the pink diamond," Tobias said tly.

    Natalie understood. He was, after all, Tobias Whitlock. He did not need to lift a finger if he wanted to

    know anything. He would know everything with just a simple investigation.

    However, Natalie suddenly thought of the word Tobias used.

    Bullied.

    She did not agree with the choice of this word.

    Although Natalie was indeed insulted, she was not easy to mess with. She was definitely not a

    person that could be easily bullied by Kimberly.

    Natalie raised her little fist and said, "I don''t agree when you said I was bullied. I don''t get bullied so

    easily. I am undefeatable. That''s right! I, Natalie, am undefeatable!"

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    The light in Tobias1 eyes darkened, "Only I can bully you, right?"

    "No, you can''t bully me either," Natalie emphasized.

    No one could bully her.

    "On the bed." Tobias uttered these words.

    Ahem!

    Natalie coughed heavily.

    She was speechless

    A momentter, she awkwardly changed the subject,"Umm, Tobias, you don''t need to help me. I

    don''t want you to help me solve my problems every time."

    Tobias'' eyes were fixated on Natalie, "Natalie, it''s normal for a husband to solve his wife''s problems,

    isn''t it?"

    Natalie''s face turned red instantly.

    She would blush whenever Selina mentioned anything rted to husband and wife. Now, Tobias

    was saying such things too.

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    "Yes, it''s normal, but it doesn''t mean that you have to solve my problems for me. I am an

    independent person, not a woman who is attached to you. I don''t want you to help me solve every

    problem. It''s making me feel useless."

    "Natalie, you are at the shorter end of the stick in this situation," Tobias said calmly.

    Natalie''s eyes shed a trace of agitation.

    Tobias saw through the heart of the matter. It was indeed unexinable.

    ''TH help you solve this problem." Tobias took a deep look at Natalie.

    Natalie licked her dry lips and said, "You are already so busy at work. Don''t spend more time on me

    or else I will be very guilty."

    The look in Tobias'' eyes became deeper. He could tell that Natalie did not want him to spend too

    much time on her.

    "I won''t spend too much time on this matter so you don''t have to worry."

    "What do you n to do?" Doubt shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    Tobias smiled but did not say anything.

    Natalie was thinking about how Tobias was going to clear her name. However, she could not think

    of any way that he was possibly going to do.

    It was really hard to reveal the truth. Unless Kimberly admitted it herself.

    She thought of countless ways that Tobias could use, but all of her guesses were wrong.

    The next day, a piece of news swept through the media.

    "Congrattions, the pink diamond now has an owner. The president of the YS Group, Mr.

    Whitlock, bought the pink diamond from South Africa."

    The news spread throughout Agaphen University. It caused amotion among the students at

    Agaphen University.

    That was because the day before, Kimberly, the darling of Agaphen University, brought a pink

    diamond, which was said to be bought by Campbell Group. However, it was then stolen by Natalie.

    Everyone in Agaphen University was talking about it because the news that Tobias bought the pink

    diamond was announced publicly.

    Of course, all of them pointed out that Kimberly was lying.

    After all, YS Group and Campbell Group were not of the same level and Tobias was certainly not of

    the same level as Kimberly''s father.

    The pink diamond was obviously bought by Tobias Whitlock. How could it fall into the hands of the

    Campbell Family?

    The rumor that Natalie stole from Kimberly was cleared without needing a word.

    Some people even started spreading that Kimberly was just bragging about her father buying the

    pink diamond. The one she had brought was fake. To not get caught, she lied that her ssmate,

    Natalie, had stolen it.

    Kimberly''s reputation in Agaphen University plummeted undoubtedly.

    Her face turned red with anger and she quickly called her father.

    "Dad, didn''t our family buy the pink diamond? Why is it in Tobias'' hands now? Dad, you have to

    exin yourself to the media."

    Kimberly''s father said in a very dark tone, "Tobias personally wanted this pink diamond. No matter

    the purpose, the Campbell Group could only ept this in silence. You want Campbell Group to

    exin to the media? Do you want Campbell Group to be screwed over?"

    Upon finishing his words, Kimberly''s father hung up.

    Kimberly''s face turned pale.

    How could this happen? How could this happen?

    Her family bought the pink diamond. Why did the news report that it was Tobias who bought it?

    Right then, Natalie finally knew what Tobias meant when he said he had a way to clear her name.

    In her heart, she could not help but be impressed by how smart Tobias was.

    It was so simple.

    At first, Natalie thought Tobias had to go through a lot of trouble to collect evidence to prove her

    innocence.

    Or he would kidnap Kimberly and force her to tell the truth.

    However, she never expected Tobias would use such a method to not only clear her name but also

    ruin Kimberly''s reputation.

    Natalie thought that this move was absolutely perfect.

    However, did Kimberly not say that she bought the pink diamond? Did Tobias buy this pink diamond

    from the Campbell Group?

    Kimberly did note to school that afternoon.

    Yvonne''s smile was especially exaggerated, "After all this while, it seems that the esteemed

    daughter of the Campbell family was only bragging. My Prince Charming Tobias was the one who

    bought the pink diamond. She even bragged that her dad bought it. She really had the audacity to

    do so."

    The word "Prince Charming" made Natalie''s heart tremble.

    No matter whether it was status, position, or appearance, Tobias was worthy of that title.

    It was only when he was in bed, he had a look of being unable to control himself, and the sound of

    him panting...

    Natalie''s eyelid twitched.

    Well, Prince Charming only existed out of bed. He turned into a monster the moment he was under

    the sheets.

    Natalie, who had her name cleared, was very happy.

    When she went back home after ss, Selina was not at home. She heard from Aunt Lee that

    Selina went overseas.

    Unexpectedly, Natalie was a little reluctant to part with her.

    Although Selina was always very talkative and often made dirty remarks, she could not deny how

    much fun she had with Selina around.

    Although she hoped Selina would leave countless times, her heart was still with Selina when she

    actually left.

    Natalie even called her because she did not want her to go.

    However, what Selina said next made herpletely speechless.

    "Natalie, my morn said that she knows an old doctor in the United States. The supplements she

    prescribed were very effective and guaranteed that anyone would get pregnant after taking them.

    My morn asked the old doctor to give you several doses of the supplements. I''m getting them now.

    I''ll bring them to you when Ie back."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She sadly hung up.

    Not only was Selinaing back again, she was also going to torment Natalie when she got back.

    Tobias was on the way back to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    His slender and well-defined hand was holding the steering wheel, and his gaze was deep.

    Those police officers managed to find out the identity of the men who had been killed back at the

    crime scene.

    They were all of a certain status and from the same organization.

    The organization was called "Loli Hunter".

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Members of the organization were the rich and the powerful all over the world. They had solid

    backgrounds.

    All the members of this organization were men and they shared the same interest.

    They liked to enjoy all kinds of underage girls and they used money or power to get the girls for their

    entertainment.

    If the Perry Group had not covered up the death of those men with all that they had, the

    consequences would have been unimaginable.

    Tobias was almost certain of one thing.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    He was sure that those dead men were the men in Natalie''s sealed memories.

    However, why did those men die and why did Perry Groupe forward to cover up this matter?

    After all, those dead men were so powerful that even the Perry Group could not easily deal with

    them. They must have paid a huge price.

    Why was the Perry Group so willing to pay such a big price to cover up this matter for Natalie?

    In a split second, an idea suddenly appeared in Tobias'' mind.

    He remembered the first time he saw Madison.

    Right then, he felt that the slim and pure Natalie was really not like the strong Madison, who was

    rogue.

    Could it be that Natalie was not a Godfrey, but she was actually a Perry?

    The Perry family found out that their lost daughter had been bullied. To take revenge, they killed

    those men and covered up the matter.

    This exnation made sense, but it also had a huge loophole.

    If the Perry family knew Natalie was the heir of their family, how could they let Natalie stay outside

    instead of bringing her back?

    Tobias held the steering wheel with one hand and the other hand was rubbing his tired temple.

    After a while, he called Benjamin and asked him to investigate whether the Perry Group had a lost

    daughter.

    Tobias assumed that if Thomson had a daughter, his daughter should be about Natalie''s age.

    After the phone call, Tobias'' car had arrived at the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    After he got out of the car, he was back to normal.

    He did not want Natalie to find out.

    Natalie''s eyes looked over as Tobias entered.

    She had been waiting for Tobias.

    Although she was watching TV on the sofa, she looked at the door from time to time.

    Seeing that Tobias had returned, Natalie suddenly adjusted herself from the sofa.

    "Tobias, my name is cleared. Thank you so much." Natalie had a sincere smile on her face.

    Although she did not want to bother Tobias, he had helped to clear her me. There was no need

    for pretense and courtesy anymore. She should just thank him generously.

    "Hmm," Tobias said with an indifferent expression.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Tobias, did you really buy the pink diamond?" Natalie asked again, "Did you buy it from the

    Campbell Group?"

    "No." The expression on Tobias'' face remained calm.

    Natalie was stunned.

    "But didn''t the news say that..."

    "Do I really need to go to that extent only to have the news published?" Tobias gave Natalie a look.

    Natalie''s eyes trembled.

    "But, isn''t that lying?"

    At first, she thought that Tobias had bought the pink diamond from the Campbell Group.

    Tobias'' eyes became deeper, "Then, in that case, isn''t the other party lying to nder you? Natalie,

    since the other party lied first, they naturally have to bear the consequences of it backfiring."

    Natalie''s heart stopped for a second.

    "Won''t the Campbell Group rify it in person?"

    She thought in her heart. Would the Campbell Group be willing to silently suffer?

    "If they want to rify the matter, they should think twice." Tobias'' gorgeous face showed no

    emotion, but it carried a hint of ruthlessness.

    Natalie looked at Tobias.

    At that moment, she suddenly felt distant from Tobias.

    Tobias was herwfully wedded husband and also the man who confessed his love not long ago.

    He was also the man who was very gentle to her and helped her when she needed it.

    He was someone who was pure, high and mighty in her heart.

    However, ever since Tobias told Natalie that he liked her, and they had done a lot in bed, he had

    be somewhat approachable. He became a normal human being, who she was familiar with.

    But now, Natalie felt that it was not that simple.

    She almost forgot that Tobias was an influential figure, even a deliberate person.

    He could easily ask the media to publish fake news and the Campbell Group dared not refuse him,

    even if it would make them suffer a loss in silence!

    How could such a man be an approachable person in Natalie''s eyes?

    "What are you thinking about?" Tobias saw Natalie staring at him in a daze.

    Natalie quickly shifted her gaze. "No, nothing at all."

    "You don''t think what I did was nice? Hmm?" Tobias'' eyes were deep and serene.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled.

    She could not say what she was feeling in her heart. At first, she thought that Tobias bought the

    pink diamond from Campbell Group and released the news. However, she never expected Tobias to

    do nothing but simply let the media report the news.

    It was obvious that Tobias was bullying the Campbell Group and abusing his power.

    Of course, this was not surprising.

    After all, she read so many romance novels, and many of the overbearing, dominant presidents in

    the novel would do the same thing. They were murderous and they loved abusing their power and

    suppressing others.

    However, in Natalie''s eyes, Tobias had always been carefree. Such a thing was not something that

    Tobias would do.

    Tobias seemed to understand what Natalie was thinking.

    "Natalie, do you know what an eye for an eye is? The Campbell Group''s daughter used you on

    her high and mighty horse. Since she wanted you to silently suffer, I gave her a taste of her own

    medicine. Is there anything wrong with that, huh?"

    Natalie was not sure whether her ears were ying tricks on her. She felt that what Tobias'' said had

    a hint of imperceptible murderous intent.

    Natalie touched her head and said with a dry smile, "It''s not that. I just never expected this to be

    something you would do."

    Of course, Natalie wanted to see Kimberly suffer in silence.

    She was not that naive.

    She would understand if anyone else had done what Tobias did.

    But she was just a little taken aback that Tobias was the one who did it.

    Tobias'' eyebrows moved slightly, "Natalie, a sessful businessman is not as simple as you think,

    nor is he as pure as you think."

    Natalie was slightly stunned.

    At that moment, she suddenly thought of what Remington said to her.

    Remington told her.

    Tobias was not as simple as she thought he was.

    Her gaze trembled.

    Perhaps, she had never really known Tobias.

    At dusk, Tobias hugged Natalie on the bed like always.

    Natalie noticed that Tobias was a little unusual that day.

    Tobias'' body had no physical reaction and he had no lustful desire for her either.

    He only hugged her tightly.

    A simple hug was all.

    Natalie snuggled into Tobias'' embrace.

    "Tobias, can I ask you a question?" She thought for a while and asked.

    "Go ahead," Tobias replied.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    "If therees a day." Natalie batted her eyshes and said, "If one day, you don''t like me

    anymore or even hate me, will you also use such ruthless means against me?"

    Tobias'' ck eyes seemed to contain an infinite amount of dark light, "I won''t ever not like you."

    "Why?" Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    Tobias looked at Natalie and asked, "Why not?"

    "What do you mean?" Natalie asked again.

    Tobias'' eyes twitched.

    He felt helpless around Natalie.

    "Natalie, over the past few years, there have been a lot of women around me. Or should I say, there

    were a lot of women who wanted me to notice them," Tobias suddenly said.

    Natalie''s eyes trembled slightly.

    At that moment, she felt a little jealous.

    She knew that an outstanding man like Tobias would definitely try to get other fish in the sea. He

    could easily get just anyone.

    "But the only woman I''ve ever noticed was you, only you. I don''t fall for a woman that easily, but

    once I fall in love with her, I won''t easily change my mind, unless..."

    At that point, Tobias stopped all of a sudden.

    "Unless what?" Natalie suddenly became very curious.

    Tobias was silent for a moment.

    "Nothing. Sleep." Tobias closed his eyes.

    Natalie''s heart stopped for a second.

    She knew that Tobias did not intend to continue. No matter how hard she asked, she could not get

    her way.

    She was a little upset.

    However, it did notst long because she remembered what Tobias just said to her, which might be

    another confession of his love.

    Tobias said that in the past few years, he had only fallen in love with Natalie alone.

    Natalie thought about it and felt very happy again.

    However, this happiness did notst long, just like when she was upset earlier.

    She was thinking about how Tobias said that it was these recent years.

    What about the past? Had any woman been able to walk into Tobias'' heart?

    Time passed day by day. Natalie''s summer vacation was nearing.

    Tobias told Natalie that he was going to bring her on a cruise.

    The cruise ship was the well- known "Princess Cruise".

    Even if Natalie was not well-versed with the high-status society, she knew a thing or two about the

    Princess Cruise.

    The Princess Cruise would hold a charity event on the cruise ship every year, and the guests they

    would invite were all the rich and famous from business and politics.

    Natalie never expected that she would be able to go on a cruise that only appeared in magazines

    and television.

    She wanted to refuse but Tobias said, "I want you to go with me." In an instant, she swallowed her

    refusal.

    When the man said it, his eyes were fixated on her. There was an indescribable feeling in them.

    Natalie could not say anything to refuse him.

    Initially, Natalie wanted to work to provide for James. However, now that James won the lottery, she

    did not have to work. She had nothing to do anyway. It was better to participate in an event on a

    cruise with Tobias to broaden her experience.

    Before apanying Tobias on the Princess Cruise, Natalie went back to the Godfrey family. Of

    course, it was because James asked her to.

    James hoped that the family could have a good meal together.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The Godfrey family was no longer the Godfrey family they used to be.

    Because James received arge sum of money, the Godfrey family no longer lived in the old single

    unit. Instead, they moved to the city and bought a nearly two- hundred- acre house, which was

    decoratedvishly.

    In fact, there were only a handful of people in the Godfrey family. There was no need for them to

    buy such a big house. After all, James won the sum of money from the lottery. He had no savings to

    begin with. There was really no need to splurge.

    Natalie was very clear that Madison and Queenie must have been behind this.

    Her father was an honest man and would never do such a vain thing.

    The dinner was a little awkward.

    Although Madison and Queenie did not say anything, they kept looking at Natalie with a very

    displeased look.

    Seeing this, Natalie was outraged, but for the sake of her father, she swallowed it.

    James kept getting food for Natalie.

    Queenie was enraged. At first, she tried to control her anger, butter she opened her mouth and

    said coldly, "Dad, she is with a rich man now. Why do you keep giving food to her?"

    James knew a little about Natalie but he did not ask too much.

    He believed that Natalie was a good girl who would make her own decisions.

    What more, he also knew Madison did not treat Natalie well. It was good for Natalie to escape from

    this family.

    James put his utensils down for a moment.

    His face darkened, "Queenie, no matter what, Natalie is my daughter. Would Natalie move out if you

    treated her slightly better as her sister?"

    Queenie snorted heavily.

    Madison red at James harshly and said, "Don''t talk so much. Eat your dinner!"

    James was terrified of his fierce wife. As soon as she spoke, James immediately stopped and did

    not make another sound.

    Natalie sighed silently in her heart.

    Her father was good at everything, but he was too obedient towards his wife. He did not even have

    his own opinions.

    After dinner, Natalie took James to the balcony to chat.

    She woulde back if she could in the future. With that, she would have less contact with James.

    Hence, whenever she had the chance to meet him, she would naturally want to have a good time

    talking to her father.

    "Dad, I''m not like how Queenie described me to be, mingling with powerful people for the sake of

    vanity," Natalie said to James.

    She just realized that Queenie must have ndered her a lot to James.

    James nodded and said, "Natalie, you are my daughter. I know who you are. You don''t have to

    exin yourself. I believe you."

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief and said, "By the way, Dad, do you have ns to open up a small

    business, as you said before?"

    All of a sudden, James started to stutter.

    Doubt shed across Natalie''s eyes. "Dad, what''s wrong?"

    "Nothing, nothing."James was avoiding the topic.

    The doubt in Natalie''s heart grew. She kept probing and James opened his mouth.

    It turned out that Madison had taken all the money he won from the lottery.

    Besides buying thevish house, Madison said that she would give Brayden the rest of the money

    as his funds to get married. She did not leave any money for James.

    Natalie was about to implode in anger. She was going to give Madison a piece of her mind.

    However, James stopped Natalie, and his face was extremely helpless, "Natalie, don''t argue with

    your mother. As long as this family stays in peace, it''s okay. The rest is not important. It is all alright

    as long as the family is together."

    Natalie knew James was tolerating everything to keep the peace in the family, but she could not

    bear with it.

    She did not want her father to be used by Madison as a money- making machine and go to the

    construction site again.

    Natalie found Madison, who was chatting with Brayden and Queenie in the living room.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    All three of them had looks of joy on their faces.

    "I never expected that I could live in such a big house."

    "Morn, you were destined to have such a good life."

    "Brayden, it''ll be easier for you to get a wife since you have such a big house now."

    Brayden''s eyes showed hints of tion. "That''s right. My wife must be young and beautiful and she

    must be prettier than the female celebrities on TV. Otherwise, I won''t allow her to enter the Godfrey

    family!"

    Natalie was about to throw up.

    She was disgusted at how despicable and vain they were.

    Natalie went straight to Madison and said, "Dad has always wanted to start a business. You can''t

    take all the money away. You must give a sum of money to Dad!"

    Before Madison spoke, Brayden interjected and said, "Natalie, you have not paid up the money you

    promised me. Now you want Morn to give what she set aside for me to marry? Don''t even think

    about it!"

    Natalie was surprised at how shameless Brayden was.

    "Brayden, Dad had given you so much money. Now you are asking me for money? Shame on you!"

    Brayden snorted rudely.

    Of course, he would never mind having more money.

    However, since he still had money to spend, he did not need more. Once he actually needed more,

    he would find Natalie.

    He had horrendous pictures of Natalie in his possession. Natalie would definitely pay for them to

    keep Tobias'' reputation from getting ruined.

    Queenie dashed out.

    She stayed in prison for some time. It was hell for her when she was behind bars.

    She hated Natalie so much. Now that Natalie was showing off to them, how could she tolerate it?

    Queenie raised her hand and was about to give Natalie a p.

    However, Natalie immediately reacted and grabbed Queenie''s hand. She said, "Queenie, I tell you,

    you have no ability toy a hand on me!"

    Queenie gritted her teeth and said, "Natalie, you b*tch. Tobias was blind for falling for you."

    "Yes, you also wanted to seduce Tobias the other time at the shopping mall, right? Unfortunately,

    even if he was blind, you won''t get his favor. You are despicable." Natalie''s tone was sarcastic.

    Queenie was so angry.

    She tried to p Natalie in the face. Although Natalie looked frail and weak, she was actually very

    strong. Natalie held her hand tightly and she could not even budge.

    Madison quickly helped Queenie to pull her hand out of Natalie''s grasp.

    Natalie flung Queenie''s hand away aggressively.

    She felt disgusted if she had to hold Queenie''s hand any longer.

    Madison suppressed the anger in her heart and said to Natalie, "Natalie, I will let the past go.

    However, you are a Godfrey daughter. Now that you''re well off, don''t forget to help your own family.

    The neighbor''s daughter got married to a rich man and bought a vi for her mother. She even

    brought her overseas on vacation."

    When she was behind bars, Madison knew that Natalie was hanging around someone important.

    She was not as arrogant as Queenie. She had every intention to y nice to benefit from this

    daughter.

    Natalie looked at Madison in disbelief.

    She never expected her to be so shameless. Her attitude was so despicable that she should be

    sent to hell.

    Natalie looked at Madison and said, "Do you even have a heart? How dare you say that? Let me tell

    you, in the Godfrey family, I only recognize my father. I could not care less about the rest of you!"

    Hearing this, Madison was so angry that she wanted to give Natalie a few hard kicks. She wanted to

    trample over her so badly.

    However, she held back.

    Natalie was someone she could not afford to mess with now.

    Madison suppressed her anger and said, "Natalie, no matter what, I am still your mother."

    Natalie looked at her coldly and said, "You call yourself a mother? That is such an insult to any

    actual mothers. Do you even deserve to be a mother?"

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Madison was speechless.

    Queenie red at her and spouted, "Natalie, don''t be so arrogant!"

    "Fight me if you are not happy with my attitude." Natalie''s lips were full of sarcasm. "I''m in the higher

    leagues now. That''s right, Tobias is protecting me, but what can you do about it? If you are that

    competent, you can also find someone who is even more powerful than Tobias. Then you can be

    arrogant all you want!"

    Queenie was so infuriated that she was about to copse.

    Natalie did not want to waste any more time with these rascals.

    "I''m telling you, I have no right to say otherwise if Dad wants to give you the money from the lottery.

    How you spend the money is your business, but if you dare rip Dad off of the money for his

    business and force him to work at the construction site, I will not spare you."

    Natalie turned her head and walked away after leaving those words.

    After Natalie left, Queenie was so infuriated, "Morn, are you seeing this? Natalie is so arrogant.

    Who does she think she is? What a b*tch!"

    Madison was fuming in anger and was afraid to speak.

    Brayden looked calm. He was not angry because he had something else in mind.

    After Natalie went back, Tobias happened toe back from work.

    Looking at how angry she was, Tobias patted Natalie''s head and said, "Who made my wife angry

    now, hmm?"

    These days, Tobias had been calling her his wife.

    At first, Natalie would blush, and her heart would race whenever she heard it, but now, she seemed

    to have gotten used to it a little.

    "Nothing, just family," Natalie said.

    There seemed to be a burning me in Tobias'' eyes. "Are you regretting your decision to let them

    go?"

    Natalie bit her lip. "I can''t do anything about it. For my Dad''s sake, I can only bear with it."

    She nned to return to the Godfrey Family once more after she returned from the Princess Cruise.

    If Madison did not give her father his money to start his business, she would not endure it any

    longer.

    Tobias'' eyes darkened.

    Just as he expected, Natalie chose to release Madison and Queenie for her father.

    Natalie took a deep breath and said, "Alright, let''s stop talking about them anymore and ruin our

    mood."

    "Then let''s talk about us." Tobias'' dark eyes fell on Natalie''s face. "Come with me to the cruise

    tomorrow night."

    Natalie''s eyes fluttered a little.

    If it was not for Tobias'' reminder, she would have almost forgotten about it.

    She nodded but still said with slight guilt, "Tobias, most of the guests would be bringing dates. I bet

    their dates are more beautiful and knowledgeable than I''ll ever be." As she said this, Natalie licked

    her dry lips. "You know me. I''ve never seen much of the world. I am afraid that I will embarrass you.

    I am afraid that I will be aughing stock."

    Natalie remembered that the first time she had steak with Tobias and Cecilia. She was so

    embarrassed back then as she had no idea how to eat steak.

    Who knew if a simr situation would happen again at such a high-profile scene?

    Tobiasughed, "No, my girl would naturally be respected and revered by other people. No one will

    laugh at you."

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered. She continued, "Wha-what if I embarrass you?"

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205

    Tobias could not be bothered with Natalie''s hypothetical situation.

    "Natalie, I never cared about what others think of me."

    He was strong, powerful and had no regard for what others thought of him.

    "Besides," Tobias looked at Natalie, "You''ve always been my pride and joy. How are you an

    embarrassment?"

    Natalie was shocked.

    How could she be his pride and joy? How could that be possible?

    She was ordinary, perhaps even a little crazy.

    "How? How am I your pride and joy?" Natalie bit her lip.

    Tobias said with his deepened eyes, "Why not? Natalie, you are so special. If not, why would I fall

    for you, huh?"

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Natalie''s heart skipped.

    All of a sudden, she was brought back to reality.

    Yes, a president like Tobias could have any woman he wanted. However, he just had to have

    Natalie as his contracted wife. This must prove how special she was!

    No one noticed how great she was. Sometimes, she could not either.

    For a moment, Natalie had an ego boost.

    She smiled proudly, "That''s right, perhaps you were captivated by my extraordinary beauty. Maybe

    on that cruise ship, everyone would be astonished by how Tobias got himself such a gorgeous

    wife!"

    The corners of Tobias'' mouth twitched.

    He stayed silent for a long time.

    Natalie stood in front of the mirror for a long time.

    In the mirror, Natalie''s skin was white as snow and her facial features, ever so sweet and delicate.

    Natalie was feeling happier. How could she be this beautiful?

    Yes, Tobias must have been attracted to her exceptional beauty!

    The next day, since Tobias and Natalie were only boarding the cruise at night, the president, who

    was as busy as a bee, did not waste any daylight.

    Therefore, Tobias went to work early in the morning.

    Meanwhile, Natalie was out with Yvonne.

    However, Yvonne was not the only one waiting for Natalie. Sebastian was there too.

    Sebastian saw Natalie and blushed. When Yvonne saw how Sebastian blushed, she smiled

    suggestively.

    It was not because Natalie was slow, but she had never thought of it otherwise. In her eyes,

    Sebastian was nothing more than just a friend to her.

    That was why she chose to deliberately ignore what happened.

    Yvonne said she wanted to work with Natalie over the summer. Sebastian had the same idea as

    well.

    It turned out that every summer and winter break, they would get together to work and study.

    Natalie turned them down.

    Tobias did not want her to work and she had to apany Tobias in the evening to the Princess

    Cruise ship. She had no time to work.

    Seeing the disappointment on Yvonne and Sebastian''s faces, Natalie suddenly felt a little guilty.

    The three of them were best friends. However, she felt bad for not telling them that she was going

    on the Princess Cruise.

    Natalie hesitated as she opened her mouth, "Yvonne, Sebastian, actually, I''m going on the Princess

    Cruise tonight."

    She wanted to use the Princess Cruise to lead the conversation to her being with Tobias.

    Hearing Natalie''s words, Yvonne and Sebastian were stunned.

    Soon after, Yvonne''s eyes lit up. "Natalie, are you going on the Princess Cruise to be a

    waitress? I heard that it pays well but the requirements are strict. I never expected you to

    sessfullynd the job!"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She decided to take back what she wanted to say.

    Selina came back in the afternoon.

    Behind her were strong bodyguards in ck suits.

    The bodyguards were not there to protect her but to help her carry things.

    There was a big ck bag in the bodyguard''s hand.

    Upon seeing the bag, Natalie had a bad feeling in her heart.

    As expected, Selina opened the bag, which was filled with bags of supplements.

    "Natalie, my mother asked me to bring this back. Take a pack of it every day and I guarantee that

    you will be pregnant with a son!" Selina said proudly with her sweet smile.

    Natalie was lost for words.

    What she hated the most in her life was taking supplements!

    "By the way, the doctor said to increase the effects of the supplements, the two of you should do the

    deed ten times a week and it shouldst at least one hour each time!"

    Natalie waspletely speechless.

    She would not believe that a doctor would say such words or she would die trying. Selina must have

    come up with these ideas on her own!

    Then, Selina continued to nag her about taking the supplements. Luckily, Aunt Lee stopped her.

    "Miss Whitlock, Miss Godfrey is apanying Mr. Whitlock to the Princess Cruise tonight. It''s

    gettingte now. Let''s talk about it when Miss Godfreyes back from the cruise."

    Selina rolled her eyes and asked, "Natalie, are you apanying my brother to the Princess

    Cruise in the evening?"

    Natalie nodded.

    A trace of confusion shed in Selina''s eyes, "Well, that''s strange. My brother had never epted

    the invitation to this cruise. Why did he suddenly ept it this time?"

    After thinking about it, she suddenly realized, "My brother must have wanted to bring you there. He

    wants to take you to experience it for once. Oh Natalie, my brother really loves you."

    Natalie did not know whether what she said was true, but she could not help but smile.

    Then, Selina said that she wanted to give Natalie a makeover.

    Natalie knew that it would not be nice for her to dress too casually for such an important asion,

    so she just allowed Selina to give her a makeover.

    Selina chose a white off- shoulder dress from Natalie''s wardrobe and chose a pair of ck high

    heels to go with it.

    After Natalie changed, she looked so much prettier.

    The off- shoulder dress showed a sexy side to Natalie''s innocence, but not too much.

    The high heels made her legs appear even more slender and fair then she usually did in sneakers.

    Selina helped Natalie with her hair.

    She put Natalie''s thick ck hair on her shoulder, and gave her hair some curls.

    Then, she did Natalie a "no-makeup" makeup look, which was rather popr.

    Natalie could not help but gasp at her new look as she saw herself in the mirror.

    Undeniably, she really did look much prettier after Selina dressed her up.

    When Tobias came back, Selina pushed Natalie towards him and said, "Tobias, Natalie looks so

    pretty, doesn''t she?"

    A look of surprise shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    Natalie''s outfit suited her very well. It added a little sexiness to her innocence. It enhanced her

    overall vibe and made her even more elegant.

    Her look was very natural. It was neither too deliberate nor too extravagant.

    Natalie tried to avoid his gaze as she was a little shy.

    The corners of Tobias'' lips curled up. "Very beautiful."

    Natalie was even more embarrassed after hearing Tobias praise her.

    Later on, Tobias boarded the Princess Cruise with Natalie and Benjamin was ahead of them.

    When she saw the massive Princess Cruise parked by the coast, Natalie''s eyes widened in

    astonishment.

    What a luxurious and magnificent cruise ship!

    She did not have the words to describe the shock and amazement she felt.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    Inside the cruise ship, amazement and astonishment shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    It was extremely luxurious inside the cruise ship. Women were in elegant dresses, and men were in

    suits. There were also waiters holding silver trays. All kinds of food were set up as a buffet. It was

    like a scene on TV.

    Luxury,vishness, noblemen and beautiful women.

    Natalie''s eyes were blurry .

    Of course, when she saw the buffet on the cruise, she was also eager to grab a te, but she was

    unable to do so with so many people around.

    She followed Tobias around, and all sorts of high-profile persons started approaching them.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I never expected you to appear in such an event. What a pleasant surprise."

    "Mr. Whitlock, your name supersedes you. What an honor it is to meet you."

    "Mr. Whitlock, you have never attended this annual event for years. I never expected you toe

    this round."

    Natalie, who was beside Tobias, was automatically ignored.

    After all, it was normal for someone of a status like him to bring a date. It was always either a

    secretary or a lover. There was not much more to ask.

    Tobias was politely entertaining these people who approached him, keeping a slight distance from

    them.

    As for Natalie, she was a little bored. She was afraid that she would embarrass Tobias, so she was

    afraid to gobble down the food.

    Finally, Natalie wanted to go to the deck of the cruise ship to enjoy the sea breeze.

    She had never experienced the feeling of the sea breeze blowing on such a huge cruise ship.

    Natalie whispered in Tobias'' ear that she wanted to go to the deck to get some fresh air.

    Tobias knew he still had to entertain the people who were going to approach him, so he nodded his

    head.

    "Don''t go too far." Tobias gave Natalie a look.

    Natalie batted her eyes wittily and said, "I''m a grown woman. You''re not getting rid of me that

    easily."

    Tobias'' eyes had a hint of affection as he was mesmerized by how cute Natalie looked while she

    batted her eyes.

    Then, Natalie walked to the deck of the cruise ship. She leaned against the railing. The sea breeze

    blew against her face, giving her a nothing feeling.

    What a luxurious cruise ship! What a soothing sea breeze!

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    There were also a lot of people who came to enjoy the sea breeze. Each one of them was well-

    dressed, gorgeous, and elegant.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I''ve heard that you''ve brought a lot of women to bed. I wonder if, I, Susan could have

    this

    honor?"

    A coquettish female voice suddenly rang into Natalie''s ears.

    Natalie was stunned.

    The female voice sounded familiar.

    She looked over and saw a beautiful woman in a body-hugging ck dress.

    The body- hugging dress perfectly outlined the woman''s alluring figure and the makeup she had on

    was stunning.

    Natalie remembered why she felt that this voice was familiar.

    Natalie recognized Susan Lawrence as she recently became very popr because of a trending

    film she was in. Yvonne was her biggest fan.

    Natalie secretly judged her in her heart.

    Susan had always portrayed a pure and innocent presence to the media and she even said that she

    was embarrassed for shooting a kissing scene. She never expected her to say such provocative

    things in such situations.

    You really can''t judge a book by its cover.

    Natalie subconsciously looked at the man opposite Susan. She wanted to see what kind of man

    made Susan be so bold as to say such things.

    Then, Natalie''s eyes froze.

    She never expected that Remington, whom she had not met for some time, was the man to stand

    across her.

    He was wearing a well-designed handmade suit, his look was extravagant. The only thing that did

    not change was his charming eyes and the cynical smile hanging at the corner of his lips.

    "Do you think you have this honor?" Remington looked at Susan from the corner of his eyes.

    Any woman''s heart would stop for a moment at his gaze.

    That was because his charming eyes were as enchanting as ever.

    Susan''sugh was especially shy. She moved closer to Remington, just barely touching him, "Mr.

    Whitlock, I will be waiting for you in room 301 tonight. You have toe."

    Remington smiled.

    Then, Susan strutted and walked away. She looked at Remington from time to time as she walked

    away until she finally disappeared.

    After Susan left, the smile on his face disappeared and contempt shed in his eyes.

    On the other side, Natalie was very confused.

    She heard Susan call him, "Mr. Whitlock".

    How could he be Mr. Whitlock? Shouldn''t it be Mr. Remington? Was his name not Remington?

    Probably because Natalie had been staring at him, Remington finally saw Natalie.

    His eyes fell on Natalie''s face, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.

    Then he walked over and said, "Miss Natalie, you look beautiful tonight. I just can''t take my eyes off

    you."

    Natalie came back to her senses and said, "I am beautiful everyday, alright? Not just today."

    He smiled slightly and said, "Yes, Natalie, you are definitely very beautiful everyday. Why are you

    here?"

    Natalie dodged his question. She stared him in his face and said, "Didn''t you say that you saw me

    as a friend? There shouldn''t be secrets between friends, right?"

    "Of course." The corner of his lips curled up, "I wasn''t hiding anything from you, Natalie. Even if you

    made me take off my clothes, I would still be happy to be naked for you."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She took a deep breath and said, "You hid your own name from me. What do you mean you had

    nothing to hide?"

    The expression in his eyes became serious.

    He knew that Natalie had heard Susan addressing him as Mr. Whitlock.

    His expression did not change. It remained cynical as he said, "Miss Natalie, I am not lying. My

    name is Remington. I just never told you myst name."

    Speaking of this, he suddenly reached out his hand.

    His hand was fair and slender. It was even more delicate than a woman''s hand.

    "Now, let me formally introduce myself. My name is Remington Whitlock''."

    "Remington Whitlock?" Natalie waspletely

    bbergasted.

    Hisst name was Whitlock and he had the samest name as Tobias. How was he rted to

    Tobias?

    While Natalie was in a daze, a tall man walked up to her.

    It was Tobias. He finally handled the people who approached him and immediately came out to look

    for Natalie.

    This time, he brought Natalie here for an important purpose.

    As soon as Tobias walked to the deck, he saw Natalie chatting with a man.

    He frowned and then walked over. However, when he saw the man beside Natalie, Tobias'' face

    stiffened.

    Remington''s face changed slightly when he saw Tobias, but he quickly recovered with a smile.

    "Tobias, it has been a while."

    "What are you doing here?" Tobias asked in a t tone.

    There was no emotion in his tone.

    "There are many beautiful women on this ship and I like beautiful women. Do you think I would pass

    this event?" He raised the corners of his eyes.

    The frown between Tobias'' eyebrows deepened. After a while, he took Natalie in his arms and said,

    "I have something else to do. Excuse me."

    Natalie was forced to leave with Tobias.

    "How do you know Remington Whitlock?" Tobias'' eyes fell on Natalie''s face as he looked at her

    from above.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    There was a hint of an oppressive force in Tobias1 eyes.

    Natalie gulped nervously.

    She suddenly felt that Remington was definitely not simple. Hisst name was also Whitlock!

    She did not read all those romance novels for nothing.

    Romance novels were infamous for a plot simr to this. The fight between two brothers. Could

    Remington and Tobias actually be brothers? And Remington purposely hid herst name from her

    because he wanted to use her against Tobias?

    Natalie thought about it and felt something was wrong.

    Remington had known her for so long, but he had never fished any information about Tobias from

    her.

    Furthermore, he did not look like Tobias. Other than being extremely handsome, he looked nothing

    like Tobias.

    Over here, Natalie suppressed the doubts in her heart and told Tobias everything.

    The frown between Tobias'' brows grew deeper.

    "He is purposefully getting close to you, Natalie," Tobias suddenly said.

    There was no emotion in his voice.

    "Why would he purposely approach me?" Natalie

    suddenly felt nervous. "Is heing for you?"

    Natalie did not want it to be true.

    She was quite fond of Remington. Of course, not in a man and woman sort of way, but as a friend.

    Natalie did not want to find out that he turned out to be bad.

    The expression on Tobias'' face changed slightly.

    "I''m not sure."

    "Is he a bad guy?" Natalie''s gaze tightened.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "He is not a bad person."

    Natalie just breathed a sigh of relief, but then Tobias added, "But he''s not a good person either."

    All of a sudden, Natalie felt very anxious..

    Her eyshes fluttered and said. "I thought he was a friend."

    Tobias gave Natalie a deep look and said, "As your husband, I have no right to interfere with how

    you make friends but you''d better minimize your contact with him.��

    Natalie asked naturally, "Why?"

    She wanted to know whether they were friend or foe.

    Tobias'' eyes darkened, "Because he''s my younger brother."

    Natalie''s head was throbbing.

    Although she had an initial assumption, she never expected it to be true.

    Remington and Tobias were actually brothers!

    "But your mother seemed to have said that you are the only son." It suddenly urred to Natalie

    that Cecilia seemed to have mentioned it to her that she only had Tobias as her one and only son.

    "We share the same father but have different mothers," Tobias said.

    Natalie immediately understood.

    This was exactly like in the romance novel. They were half-brothers!

    No wonder others said that romance novels were a reflection of actual life. It turned out to be true!

    "Then do you have any family feud? Is he trying to get close to me to take over your position?!"

    Natalie had her imagination running.

    Tobias squinted at Natalie and said, "Don''t overthink it."

    They continued their conversation and entered the cruise ship. Tobias took Natalie to the elevator

    and pressed the button to the second floor.

    The performance was on the second floor. Natalie could tell that all the performers were all the best

    A-list celebrities.

    Tobias guided Natalie to the front row seats. There were two empty seats in the front row as if they

    were specially prepared for Tobias and Natalie.

    Next to Tobias was a strict looking man. His face was square and his eyes were piercing.

    After Tobias sat down, he reached out his hand and said, "Mr. Perry, nice to meet you."

    Tobias was stronger than Thomson in terms of

    business status.

    However, Thomson was, after all, one year older than Tobias. As such, Tobias should greet him first

    to show his respect.

    Thomson''s eyes revealed a hint of surprise.

    Of course, he heard about Tobias a long time ago and had always wanted to connect with him, but

    he never had the chance to.

    After all, Tobias never participated in any kind of businessworking events to expand his social

    network.

    However, he never expected Tobias to be at the Princess Cruise''s charity event. Moreover, Tobias,

    who was usually cold in demeanor, reached out to him first.

    Thomson also held out his hand. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Whitlock."

    After the two of them greeted each other, Tobias quietly looked at Natalie''s face. "Mr. Perry, this is

    Natalie, my wife.''1

    Natalie was watching the wonderful performance.

    Usually, these stars could only be seen on TV. Natalie could not believe that they were all right

    before her. She certainly would not miss this opportunity.

    However, she did not expect Tobias to suddenly introduce her.

    She was not familiar with such social settings, so she could only quickly respond and smile, "Hello,

    Mr. Perry."

    The other party also politely smiled at Natalie, and then casted his attention on Tobias.

    From the look of it, Thomson was extremely eager to know Tobias.

    There was a sh of dim light in Tobias'' eyes, but it soon disappeared.

    How Thomson was reacting was how Tobias expected him to be.

    Previously, he asked Benjamin to investigate and knew that Thomson did not have an estranged

    daughter.

    From how Thomson reacted earlier, it was obvious that he did not know Natalie.

    However, if they did not know each other, why did he take action to cover up the death of those

    men?

    Could this be just a coincidence? Or did he make any mistakes in his assumptions?

    A cloud of suspicion rose in Tobias'' heart but he continued to entertain Thomson as if nothing was

    bothering him.

    The performance was over.

    Next in line was the charity auction. Natalie was a little bored. Even she could tell that this so-called

    charity auction was selling items based on looks.

    A beautiful female movie star was auctioning her own art.

    That piece of art looked like it was chewed on by a dog.

    Then a fat president bought this piece of art. When she walked down the stage, the president was

    very

    eager and touched the movie star''s hand.

    As for the movie star, her smile was particrly coquettish.

    Natalie thought, "It''s just a deal. Who knows if the so-called charity money from the auction was

    actually going to be donated? Maybe it has fallen into this movie star''s pocket."

    Susan was next to auction her most personal items.

    What she auctioned was a bracelet she brought with her.

    On the stage, she was telling the story of how emotionally attached she was to the bracelet as if it

    was her own life.

    Natalie was lost for words.

    Was it not just a bracelet? Was it really worth it?

    At the auction, Susan kept casting her eyes on Remington and even Natalie noticed it.

    However, Remington bought this bracelet.

    The corner of Natalie''s mouth twitched.

    She thought, "There''s really no need for Remington to bid for her bracelet. It was obvious that

    Susan was thirsty and desperate. Susan would willingly climb into his bed without him needing to

    bid for her bracelet."

    Meanwhile, Tobias also bought a few pieces of paintings.

    Since he participated in this charity event, as famous as he was in the business world, he could not

    go home empty-handed.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208

    The female celebrities threw Tobias seductive looks as they auctioned off their items.

    Natalie was feeling worried as she saw.

    They were obviously seducing him so publicly. Did they have no shame?

    Fortunately, Tobias was not attracted to all the female celebrities, no matter how alluring they

    looked.

    Tobias did not buy any items from the female celebrities. Instead, he bought some art from an older

    male actor.

    Natalie judged them silently in her heart.

    Honestly, Natalie thought even if she was a man, she would fall for any of the alluring female

    celebrities on stage, but Tobias did not even bat an eye at them.

    Natalie touched her face.

    She did not think she was as beautiful as the female celebrities up there. Why did Tobias only have

    his eyes for her and not them?

    Could it be that he only liked her?

    Natalie giggled.

    Then she remembered that it was not an asion for her to giggle loudly, so she quickly shut her

    mouth.

    The charity auction event finally ended.

    Then, the group of people entered the banquet hall.

    The banquet hall, which could amodate thousands of people, was magnificent and filled with

    gentlemen anddies. They were all drinking and toasting with each other.

    Natalie held Tobias'' arm and walked into the banquet hall. She could feel resing from

    numerous pairs of eyes.

    "Isn��t that the president of the YS Group, Tobias? Why is he here?"

    "Tobias never attends any events. Why is here this time round?"

    "Mr. Whitlock is really as handsome as they say, but who on earth is that woman beside him?"

    "I didn''t know that Tobias was seeing anyone. I guess that woman is not as simple."

    Natalie had a polite smile on her face that gave her a confident and generous look.

    She did not want to embarrass Tobias at such an event because of herck of confidence.

    She once read a romance novel which was about how Cindere turned into apletely different

    person as she apanied the president to such an asion.

    She still remembered how the book described her.

    "She raised her head high, a face filled with confidence. She was like a dazzling diamond.

    Absolutely stunning."

    Natalie was searching for the same feeling the girl in the novel had but she suddenly came to a sad

    realization.

    In the romance novel, the woman was like a diamond. She only felt like a proud hen thatid some

    eggs, feeling arrogant and pretentious.

    Natalie sighed deeply.

    It seemed that she was just not like the girl in the story. She should just be herself and not try to act

    like who she was not.

    She did not have to pretend to be arrogant and unapproachable nor did she have to be too humble

    and soft. She just had to be normal.

    Thinking about this, Natalie felt more at ease.

    After entering the banquet hall, Tobias was still bombarded by these high-profile people.

    Natalie''s eyes showed a trace of adoration as she was admiring how Tobias was conversing with

    these high- profile people about politics and business.

    She had never seen this side of Tobias before.

    He stood out from all the gentlemen there. It was as if he was the center of attention!

    But soon, Natalie was attracted by the delicious food in the banquet hall instead.

    In fact, when she first entered the ship, she noticed the delicious food and now the delicious food

    appeared again.

    That cake looked delicious.

    The sushi looked quite scrumptious as well.

    Oh, those fruits looked so fresh!

    Natalie gulped.

    Tobias'' ck eyes fell on her face and said, "You can go eat if you want to."

    Upon hearing that from Tobias, Natalie threw every restriction she had upon herself.

    "Alright then. You should go on with your chat while I eat." Natalie''s face maintained a calm smile

    but in her heart was prancing in joy and excitement.

    "Oh my goodness! This delicious food, I aming for you!" She thought to herself.

    Tobias nodded.

    Natalie could not wait to walk over to the buffet table filled with delicious food.

    The enticing butter cake was giving off a strong aroma.

    Natalie could not wait to put a mouthful into her mouth.

    "Wow, how can it be so delicious?" She eximed.

    On top of the fresh sushi was extra sulent and juicy salmon.

    Natalie put one into her mouth. It was so delicious that she was about to cry.

    The waiter came over with a silver tter filled with fresh fruit juice and cocktails.

    "Miss, do you want some cocktails and juice?"

    "Juice, please." Natalie nodded. There was still food in her mouth, both cheeks were stuffed.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    The waiter took a ss of juice and gave it to Natalie.

    Natalie had juice in one hand and continued to chew the food in her mouth.

    At a distance, Tobias identally nced at Natalie''s face. His mouth curled into a smile.

    Thedies present were all behaving in adylike manner. They would not eat anything just to not

    ruin how they looked. Natalie was the only one who could be so unscrupulous.

    Natalie did not notice how Tobias was affectionately gazing at her. She waspletely immersed in

    her world of delicacies.

    No wonder there were so many people here. The food was amazing. Everyone must have been

    attracted to the delicacies here.

    However, soon, she rejected the idea. She found that no one was eating except her.

    The men were talking about politics and business.

    Thedies were in small groups of twos or threes, whispering to each other. If not, they were

    hypocritically praising each other''s outfit.

    Natalie was stunned. She thought about how thedies were socializing away and she was the only

    one eating. Perhaps it was not that nice for her to do so and she should pretend to be slightly more

    ladylike?

    Natalie wanted to put the cake in her hand down, but she picked it up again in the next second.

    Natalie was not thatdylike to begin with. Why should she pretend to bedylike?

    Just like before, she wanted to be like the girl in those romance novels she read. She wanted to

    shine as bright as a diamond.

    Not only did she fail to do so, she felt like a proud hen that justid some eggs.

    Natalie simply continued to eat. However, soon after, she heard gossip in her ears.

    "Who is this? Look at how decadent she is. She has butter on the corners of her mouth."

    "She''s not behaving like ady from a rich family. Where did shee from?"

    "I know. I think she came here with the president of YS Group."

    "She can''t be Mr. Whitlock''s lover. I''m not sure which small town she came from but I''m guessing

    she is not some rich family''s daughter."

    "No way. Look at her. She doesn''t know anyone here nor does she know how to socialize. She is

    probably an ordinary person who got her hands on Mr. Whitlock. I can''t believe a nobody like her

    could be on the Princess Cruise."

    These gossip were murmurs. However, they still reached Natalie''s ears.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209

    However, thedies who were judging Natalie were getting louder as they made mean remarks. It

    was as if they were deliberately doing so for her to hear it.

    Of course, there was a strong sense of jealousy in their tone.

    Everyone could tell that Tobias was the most outstanding man among the rich and powerful in the

    room.

    The assertive aura and outstanding looks were like a bottomless abyss, attracting all the women

    present to fall into it.

    All thedies could only admire a man like him from afar, but this unscrupulous woman, who was

    eating and not caring about how she looked, appeared on the Princess Cruise holding Tobias''s

    hand.

    How could they not be jealous?

    Natalie''s eyes moved slightly.

    She did not want to cause trouble in a ce like this.

    However, it did not mean that she was afraid and could be easily bullied.

    "Bounce!"

    Natalie threw the fork in her hand hard at the buttercream cake.

    The buttercream sttered everywhere and some of the buttercreamnded on the faces of the

    ladies

    sitting on the French sofa nearby.

    When thesedies were about to scream, they realized that screaming in public would ruin their

    image, so they could only ask the waiter for some towels to clean up the cream on them.

    Natalie was internally happy at how thedies were humiliated.

    She saw that no one was at the sofa area so she called the waiter over.

    "Could you please help me to put all the cakes, drinks, and fruits on that table?"

    After saying that, Natalie sat on the sofa, and soon the table in front of her was filled with delicacies.

    Natalie began to gobble the food down.

    Thedies who were gossiping about Natalie looked at her, disgusted.

    Natalie happily drank a ss of juice and then coldly nced at the group ofdies. She said in a

    sarcastic tone, "Isn''t it torturous to go on a diet just to maintain that figure of yours? You can''t even

    scorn anyone even if you get cream on yourself because you need to appeardylike. That''s

    unfortunate!"

    Natalie suddenly raised her voice and said, "Even if you continue to pretend, Tobias will not even

    bat an eye at you. I am the only woman who could hold his hand!"

    The faces of thedies changed dramatically.

    Natalie felt happy, extremely happy.

    She continued to eat the delicacies on the table.

    From time to time, she would eye Tobias.

    The man stood there, tall and upright. He was the highlight of the night.

    The corners of Natalie''s lips curled up slightly.

    She knew Tobias gave her the privilege as he was the reason that she could sit there and mock the

    ladies.

    The long, dreadfulworking finally came to an end.

    Tobias walked towards Natalie.

    Natalie''s stomach was bloated from eating. Her dress was tight, and now, it made her belly look

    more bloated.

    At first, she was still mindful of how she looked, but after a while, she could not be bothered.

    She sat there looking like azy cat that ate too much.

    Because of her bloated belly, the initial elegance from wearing the white gownpletely

    vaporized.

    Tobias burst intoughter.

    Natalie jumped up when she saw Tobiasing over.

    She held Tobias''s hand sweetly, "Hubby, you''re here."

    She deliberately emphasized the word "hubby".

    The faces of thedies around her turned even uglier.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    How could Tobias not know what Natalie was thinking? He caressed her face and asked, "Are you

    eating happily?"

    "Yes, I am very happy," Natalie smiled brightly, "Even if I don''t care for my image when I eat or eat

    until I''m bloated, my hubby will still love me so much. What can I do?"

    Thedies turned pale.

    Tobias took Natalie out of the banquet hall. Natalie asked, "Tobias, where are we going? Are we

    going back?"

    Tobias''s eyes fell on Natalie''s face, "Why aren''t you calling me hubby anymore? Hmm?"

    Natalie gave a dryugh, "Hehe, I was just trying to provoke those boastfuldies earlier."

    Tobias said with a slight smile, "We will sleep here tonight. I''ll take you to the suite."

    "Here?" Natalie suddenly felt woozy.

    She thought that they could go back after the charity auction andworking.

    However, after thinking about it, sleeping there was not a terrible idea. It would be her first time

    sleeping on a cruise. Maybe she could have a "good time" on the cruise too.

    Natalie''s face turned red instantly.

    Good heavens, what was she thinking?

    "Good time" on the cruise? How could a girl think of such things?

    Don''t be tooscivious, Natalie.

    Tobias took Natalie to the most luxurious suite on the Princess Cruise, the sea-view suite. Through

    the

    clear window, the sea view could be seen.

    To distract her from dirty thoughts, Natalie looked around from time to time.

    Soon, she found a row of rooms that looked unique.

    The door was in the shape of a big red lip; it looked like a rose in the middle of a dark night.

    "Is this also a room to rest as well? The door is very chic, isn''t it?"

    "Do you want to sleep there?" Tobias casted a nce at Natalie.

    At the same time, a waiter passed by from behind.

    "Mr. Whitlock, is there anything I can do for you?" The waiter asked politely as he saw Tobias

    stopped and looked at the red-lip room.

    Tobias looked at Natalie and asked, "Do you want to stay here tonight?"

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered.

    It was the first time that she saw a room with a lip-shaped door. She wondered how it looked inside.

    "Sure," Natalie said.

    Tobias said to the waiter, "Change our room to this room tonight."

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock. Please wait for a moment. I''ll send you your ess card." The waiter said

    respectfully and then left.

    "I wonder what it looks like inside." Natalie took a look at the big red lips.

    At that moment, Benjamin walked up to them.

    He nced at Natalie and said respectfully to

    Tobias, "Mr. Whitlock, everything has been arranged."

    Tobias nodded.

    "Natalie, I have something to do and won''te back so early. You can sleep first," Tobias said.

    Natalie nodded.

    She was thinking that Tobias was sought after by many since he entered the cruise ship. He

    probably had a lot of business matters to discuss.

    After Tobias left, the waiter came back with the ess card.

    He handed the ess card to Natalie.

    Natalie opened the door and it was dark inside.

    Using the light from the corridor, Natalie managed to find the switch. The room was decorated in

    detail; even the switch was shaped like a red lip.

    After she switched on the lights, it was not the bright lights she expected.

    Instead, the room had an ambiguous light. The light cast made the room seem rather dim.

    With the help of the minimal light from the room, Natalie clearly made out theyout of the room.

    There was a huge bed with red tassels hanging down from the bed curtains. There were huge

    mirrors in front of and above the bed. All kinds of equipment and rope were all over the bed.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210

    There were portraits of naked women on the wall. There were portraits of naked men and women

    hugging each other.

    Natalie''s face flushed instantly.

    She had heard a little of a ce like this, even though she had never been to one. Was this not the

    so-called romance-themed room?

    Oh my god! Why did she choose such a room?

    Natalie was too embarrassed to stay in such a ce and acted as if nothing happened. She walked

    out of the room.

    Natalie wanted to change rooms.

    However, the waiter who had given her the card was nowhere to be found.

    Just as Natalie was thinking about what to do, a gorgeous woman opened the door of the

    neighboring room.

    Natalie was stunned. Was she not superstar Susan?

    "Susan." Someone suddenly called Susan''s name.

    It was a woman with the same style of makeup in delicate and sexy clothes.

    Susan stopped at the door. Natalie could see from the corner of her eye that Susan''s room was the

    same as hers.

    "Susan, who is the guest of honor today?" The woman''s smile was particrly suggestive.

    Susan slightly tensed her chin as if she was trying her best to hide her excitement. "Mr. Whitlock?"

    "Tobias?" The woman''s eyes instantly lit up.

    "No, Remington." Susan corrected the woman.

    "Oh, Remington. Susan, you''re so lucky. I heard that he is really good in bed. Rumor has it that he

    once managed to take ten women to bed in a night." That woman''sughter became even more

    unbearable.

    A smug smile formed on Susan''s lips, "I won''t talk to you anymore. Remington will being soon.

    I need to get myself prepared."

    Natalie''s eyes showed how dumbfounded she was.

    "Oh my god, ten girls in a night. Is he still human? They are simply farming horses."

    Susan was so happy that her smile was almost scrunched up. Ten girls in a night? Was he not

    afraid of dying in bed?

    No wonder people spread rumors that the entertainment circle was messy. Natalie had finally

    witnessed it.

    It seemed that women in the entertainment circle were very different from ordinary women.

    Natalie stayed in the same ce for a while before she finally came back to her senses. She

    wanted to find a waiter to change her room, but it was strange. At first, she could see waiters

    everywhere, but at that moment there was not a single one of them.

    Natalie wanted to call Tobias.

    However, she decided to put it back after taking out her phone.

    Tobias was probably dealing with serious matters right now. She should not bother him with her

    trivial matter.

    Natalie hesitated for a moment. She was thinking about going to the deck to enjoy the sea breeze.

    Perhaps it was because it was Natalie''s first experience on a luxurious cruise ship but she did not

    feel sleepy even though it waste.

    Natalie walked onto the deck.

    However, at this time, she saw Remington.

    Half of his body leaned against the railing. The silhouette of his back looked somewhat

    lonely as if he had been separated from the whole world.

    At this time, sporadic lights were scattered on the deck, forming halos around his back.

    He was astonishingly charming even though it was just his back.

    Natalie was slightly stunned.

    With Remington leaning slightly against the railing now with that faint sense of loneliness, he was

    not like him, nor did he seem like the man who took ten women to bed in one night.

    Right then, he looked surprisingly simr to Tobias.

    He was cold and arrogant like he was from another world.

    Remington was very observant and noticed that someone was looking at him from behind.

    He turned his head; his face was cool.

    Natalie''s eyes flickered slightly when she saw that he was looking at her.

    She remembered how Tobias told her that he did not want her to get too close to Remington.

    However, at this time, he saw her. It would be too deliberate for her to leave at that moment.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Just when Natalie was hesitating, Remington snapped his fingers and said, "Natalie."

    There was that cynical smile on his face again as if the coldness and distance earlier were not real.

    Natalie forced a polite smile.

    "Natalie, You''re not going to run away from me now just because I am Tobias'' brother, are you?"

    The corners of his eyes curved up gently, "We''re going to be rted. I don''t think it''s nice for you to

    avoid me."

    Natalie was slightly stunned.

    What Remington said sounded reasonable.

    He was Tobias'' younger brother, and she was his sister- in-w. Maybe they would meet again in

    the future, perhaps at a family party.

    There was no need for her to be so deliberate.

    Moreover, she had clear boundaries with Remington. There was no need for things to go this way.

    As for what Tobias said about avoiding suspicion, nothing was going on between her and

    Remington. Hence, there was nothing to avoid suspicion from.

    Once she had thought it through, Natalie walked over there without a second thought.

    "Yes, you are right, but I don''t understand why you lied to me." Natalie''s eyes were clear, "You could

    have just told me that you are Tobias'' brother when we met the first time. Why did you hide it from

    me?"

    Remington stopped smiling, "Natalie, have you ever asked me? Do I have to wear a tag on my body

    to tell everyone I''m Tobias'' younger brother?"

    He looked at Natalie with a faint smile.

    Natalie was speechless.

    Remington''s words were so sharp that she had nothing to say.

    "Well, you win." Natalie eyed Remington and was slightly angry.

    He smiled, "I just wanted to see what kind of taste in women my brother has. Natalie, my intentions

    are pure so you have nothing to worry about."

    "Pure?" Natalie sneered, "How could a man who slept with ten women in a night be pure?"

    She did not forget the conversation Susan had with the woman earlier. She was very surprised by

    what she heard.

    His breathing stopped for a moment.

    After a while, he took a step forward and looked at Natalie from head to toe, "Ten women in one

    night?"

    Remington suddenly lowered his head, and his breath was close to Natalie''s face, "You believed

    such a rumor. Do you think I''m that great?"

    Natalie took a step back.

    Being so close to her made her a little ufortable. She looked up at Remington and said, "How

    would I know whether you''re that great? It''s none of my business."

    Remington smiled suggestively, "If you want to find out, we can try."

    Natalie was lost for words.

    She was grossed out.

    He made it clear that they were only friends. Why would he cross the line and say such things to

    her?

    Natalie repositioned herself and said, "Remington. I''m your brother''s wife and your sister-inw."

    She hoped to use this to remember where his ce was and not to throw such words so easily.

    However, he stopped smiling, "Natalie, you guys are just a couple on paper. Who knows if you

    might break up one day? Life is all about having fun. Hooking up with your brother-inw would

    probably be fun. Why don''t you give it a try?"

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211

    Natalie was speechless.

    Why were Tobias'' sister and brother nothing like him?

    Why did such a cold man like Tobias have such a promiscuous brother?

    How could he say such a thing? Did he have no morale?

    "Watch your tone, Remington, or I won''t talk to you anymore!" Natalie''s eyes were cold.

    She was not as flirty as Remington. Since she knew where she was in her rtionship with Tobias,

    she would not flirt with anyone else.

    Remington put away the smile on his face, "Alright, Natalie. I won''t say nonsense anymore, but it

    doesn''t mean that you and Tobias might not separate one day."

    Natalie''s heart stopped for a second.

    She was telling Remington and also herself, "That won''t happen. Now, I like Tobias, and Tobias

    likes me. We''re more than a couple on paper. We won''t split!"

    Naturally, after Tobias confessed his love for her, Natalie believed that this day woulde.

    The day where she became Tobias actual wife and no longer just one on paper.

    This was because even Tobias told her that Cindere also had the right to dream.

    Remington''s eyes turned darker.

    He looked at Natalie with his ck eyes and said, "Natalie, liking someone is so shallow. A person

    can like many women in his life but it doesn''t mean that he has to spend his life with all those

    women."

    He paused for a moment and then lowered his voice, "Does he love you? Does Tobias love you? Or

    is it just a superficial fondness?"

    Natalie was stunned for a moment.

    Tobias said that he liked her but never said that he loved her.

    Her heart began to panic.

    But she did not want to panic.

    The ambiguity between her and Tobias had been cleared and they were certain of their rtionship.

    She did not want to have unnecessary thoughts that might confuse herself.

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    On the deck, the sea breeze blew, and her hair fluttered. She stood on the deck in a white dress,

    creating an illusion of a fairy.

    "Remington, don''t you try toe between my rtionship with Tobias."

    Remington looked innocent, "Natalie, was I trying toe between anything? I never said anything

    bad about Tobias. Think about it. Ever since we knew each other, I have not spoken badly about

    Tobias."

    Natalie could feel her breathing stop.

    She recalled that Remington had never badmouthed Tobias since the beginning of the time they

    had known each other.

    There was even once when Natalie misunderstood Tobias for sleeping with countless women after

    hearing what Remington said. However, he personally cleared it up with her.

    He told her that Tobias was decent. In fact, he was quite decent, which was quite umon in his

    age.

    After a moment of silence, Natalie gently brushed her flowing hair, "I believe that he will definitely

    fall for me."

    "Oh?" Remington''s tone had a deeper meaning.

    Natalie internally tried to cheer herself up. She raised her gaze to look at him and said, "I am cute

    and beautiful. Why wouldn''t he fall for me? It wouldn''t make any sense that he won''t fall for me."

    Remington was lost for words

    He actually did not know what to say.

    "He would definitely fall for me," Natalie said stubbornly.

    There seemed to be a smile on Remington''s face, but it was as if he deliberately forced it.

    "Natalie." Remington said with a serious tone, "If there everes a day when Tobias does not fall

    for you, you can consider me. I might just fall for you."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She curled her lips and said, "I don''t want the man who slept with ten women in a night to fall for

    me."

    She could be med for constantly bringing this up. It was just too shocking for her to hear the

    words from the mouth of that woman.

    Ten women in a night. He must be some super warrior.

    He must be something.

    Remington smiled without confirming or denying anything.

    Another gust of the sea breeze blew past.

    Natalie suddenly realized that she had been on the deck for too long.

    In other words, she was talking to Remington for too long.

    He was someone who slept with ten women in a night. It was too risky to get so close to him this

    late.

    Natalie felt it was time for her to go back.

    She waved at Remington, "Bye, Remington. Your beautiful Susan is still waiting for you in the room.

    Don''t me me for not reminding you."

    She was not sure whether her eyes were ying tricks on her, but she saw a helpless smile appear

    at the corner of his gentle lips.

    The smile disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Meanwhile, Natalie strode forward. However, she barely took a few steps before Remington

    stopped her in her tracks.

    Natalie paused. She turned around and looked at Remington, confused.

    Remington was looking incredibly dashing on the deck thiste at night.

    He was charming in a different waypared to Tobias.

    Tobias was handsome enough to let the women of the world go nuts.

    But Remington was so gorgeous that a woman would lose in appearance inparison to him.

    Under the moonlight, his eyes and brows were defined.

    "Natalie, you should just call me Remington or Mr. Fox. That way, it would not sound so distant."

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie''s breath paused slightly. After a while, she smiled.

    "Alright. Bye, Mr. Fox."

    Natalie went back into the ship. She saw a server and told him that she wanted to change rooms.

    The server looked helpless.

    He told Natalie that all the rooms were fully booked. There were no extra rooms left.

    Natalie was speechless.

    Seeing that the waiter was in such a difficult position, Natalie did not want to make things more

    difficult for him. She could only let her go.

    The Princess Cruise was huge. She did not know where to go. It was also then, a wave of

    sleepiness swept over Natalie.

    Even if she was extremely energetic, it was almost midnight. She wanted to sleep.

    She gritted her teeth and decided to just go back. She could just wait for Tobias to get back to talk

    about changing rooms.

    Natalie returned to the romance- themed room.

    She was so sleepy that she did not even care about all the messy equipment on the bed. She just

    went straight to sleep.

    In a private meeting room on the Princess Cruise.

    Thomson and Tobias were having a good time chatting.

    Thomson gazed at Tobias in admiration.

    Of course, he had heard of Tobias'' name. At first, he thought that the reason why YS Group was

    that great was because of how hard Tobias'' family worked.

    He could not imagine a young man managing such arge group like YS Group.

    However, just from his conversation with Tobias, he was shocked by the young man''s wisdom and

    boldness.

    Tobias was probably the most outstanding young man he had ever encountered.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212

    On the other side, Thomson had always wanted to expand his family business back in his home

    country. The real estate industry in the local market was flourishing and Thomson also intended to

    profit from it.

    Of all ces, he thought Agaphen City was a great ce to start with. Therefore, he nned to

    build a connection with Tobias.

    "I''m very interested in thend located on the north side of Agaphen City, and looking at how

    businesses are done locally, money alone is not enough; connections are essential. That''s pretty

    disappointing." Thomson sighed deeply.

    However, Tobias did not carry on the conversation.

    After the polite greetings, he managed to capture one of Thomson''s weaknesses, and he thought it

    was the time to use it against him.

    Tobias spoke in an indifferent tone as if he was narrating somethingmon. "Mr. Perry, have you

    heard that there is a worldwide underground organization?"

    "What organization?" Thomson''s eyes were filled with doubts.

    Tobias parted his lips and continued, "An organization that hunts little girls."

    Suddenly, Thomson''s expression changed.

    However, he quickly regained hisposure. "Mr. Whitlock, are you interested in this organization

    as well?"

    Tobias smiled, but it did not reflect in his eyes. "Mr. Perry, I don''t have such a fetish. I heard that a

    few people from this organization died a few years ago. The police were initially going to investigate

    it but you suppressed the investigation. Why did you do so?"

    Storms were ranging at the bottom of Thomson''s eyes and different emotions appeared on his face.

    "Mr. Whitlock, could it be that those people have something to do with you?" After a while, Thomson

    fixed his eyes on Tobias.

    He wanted to know Tobias''s motives for inquiring about this matter.

    "The people who died tragically have nothing to do with me. Rx, Mr. Perry. I am not here for

    revenge."

    Thomson sighed with relief.

    Although the Perry Group had a strong business foundation, if Tobias really wanted to pick on them,

    Perry Group might not even be a match for Tobias.

    "Mr. Whitlock, then why are you concerned about this matter?" Thomson tried asking tentatively.

    Tobias''s eyes darkened. "Mr. Perry, surely there''s a reason for me asking, but I apologize for I can''t

    tell you now."

    Thomson pondered for a moment.

    "Mr. Whitlock, it turns out that those policemen were taken away by your men."

    "Yes, they are." Tobias had no qualms for admitting it.

    Thomson stared at Tobias. "It seems that you''re determined to find out the truth?"

    His gaze was pressuring.

    Thomson had been in the business field for many years and he had an established status. His stern

    aura was enough to frighten ordinary people.

    Tobias looked back at Thomson. Looking on par with his gaze, his expression remained the same.

    "Indeed, Mr. Perry. I insist on finding the truth."

    Thomson smiled and said, "If that''s the case, I have nothing much to tell."

    "Thend at the north of Agaphen City. If you''re willing to disclose information, I will hand you the

    land."

    Thomson was stunned.

    Getting thatnd in Agaphen City was a great temptation. If he could have that piece ofnd, maybe

    the Perry Group could officially enter the country.

    Also, he had wasted a lot of effort to get his hand on this piece ofnd but it was unsessful.

    Right at that moment, Tobias actually offered him that piece ofnd.

    In fact, it was nothing secretive that couldn''t be disclosed. After all, it wouldn''t pose much of a threat

    to the Perry Group after such a long time.

    Thomson''s eyes were surging with emotions.

    "Mr. Whitlock, let me think about it for a night. I''ll let you know the answer the next day." Thomson

    stood up.

    Though he knew the reply, he wanted to wait till the next day just so that he could emphasize the

    importance of this matter. Besides, he didn''t want to reveal the matters to others so easily.

    Tobias stood up as well. He held his hand out and said, "Mr. Perry, see you tomorrow then."

    "See you tomorrow." Thomson shook his hand.

    It was alreadyte when Tobias returned to his bedroom.

    To prevent himself from disturbing Natalie, he decided not to turn on the light.

    Under the dim light along the corridor, he could tell that the bedroom was different from the rest.

    Surprisingly, he did not have any fancy thoughts at that moment.

    He felt anxious when the truth was about to be revealed.

    He was uncertain how the truth would turn out to be.

    On the spacious bed, rose- colored tassels were dangling down from the bed curtain.

    Natalieid on the bed and her shallow breathing could be heard.

    She was like a sleeping beauty, serene and sweet.

    Tobias'' gaze deepened.

    After a while, he stretched out his hand and gently stroked Natalie''s face.

    The young maiden''s skin was soft and plum.

    Upon touching, it felt like the best silk.

    It was a breathtaking sensation.

    "Natalie, goodnight," Tobias whispered, thenid next to Natalie.

    Natalie had a dream.

    The same dream kept repeating itself.

    She lived in a small bungalow with a garden. A voice attracted her attention.

    However, she did not find her doll this time.

    She saw a handsome young man.

    His appearance was like the calm river streams in a painting that made people feelfortable.

    Natalie smiled sweetly. "Jack."

    Jack, whom she called, held her hand.

    "Natalie, I''ll bring you to look for your mother," the youngster said.

    Natalie was bewildered.

    Madison''s fierce face immediately came into her mind.

    Natalie subconsciously pulled her hand away from the boy''s grip. "I don''t want to find her. She''s a

    bad person."

    The young man was puzzled. "Natalie, your mother is the most beautiful woman in the world. How

    can she be a bad person?"

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

    She really couldn''t picture Madison as the most beautiful woman in the world.

    "Jack." Natalie looked at the young boy and said, "You need to get your eyes checked."

    The youth was slightly stunned.

    A thick fog rose from every direction and there was no trace of the young man.

    Natalie panicked.

    As the fog faded, Natalie arrived at a garden.

    There were all kinds of colorful lollipops in the garden.

    Natalie was overjoyed.

    She picked up a pink lollipop and was about to put it into her mouth.

    However, a loud noise sounded like an electric motor pierced the air.

    Natalie was blown away.

    She opened her eyes.

    There was no more garden. There were no more lollipops.

    Natalie was on a big bed. A buzzing object suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Even though she had never used the item before, she had definitely heard about it!

    Natalie surely knew what it was.

    It was all the stuff that was scattered all over the bed the night before.

    She had no time to sort them as she was so exhausted and instantly fell asleep as soon as she was

    in her bed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    As it turned out, there was no lollipop. She held onto this object and assumed it to be the lollipop

    when she was asleep.

    Luckily, the object was buzzing. Otherwise, she might really put it into her mouth.

    Natalie tossed it aside.

    Oh gosh, why did she even have such a thing with her?

    She quickly disposed of the item as if it was something unwanted. Then, Natalie finally noticed a

    deep gaze was watching her.

    Natalie''s breathing stopped.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213

    D*mn it! When did Tobias return? Was he watching me all this while and had he seen the

    embarrassing scene just now?

    Natalie cleared her throat and turned her head around.

    Tobias'' eyes were zing with desire.

    Natalie was extremely embarrassed and she wanted to bury herself in a hole.

    "Are you feeling naughty?" Tobias grinned.

    Natalie couldn''t find the words to exin herself.

    "Natalie, I didn''t know that you had such an intense s*x drive," Tobias said.

    Natalie was on the brink of tearing up.

    Oh my God, this was not what it looked like.

    Why did she always make a fool out of herself in front of Tobias?

    Lord, please give me a break.

    Tobias suddenly approached closer. It was so close that Natalie could even feel his breath on her

    cheeks. "Well, it just happens that I have a high s*x drive too. We are going to be verypatible

    as husband and wife."

    Natalie flushed from head to toe.

    While she was in the midst of panicking, Natalie discovered something.

    Tobias usually just talked about it but never really acted on it.

    Although he said that their marriage would be happy, Tobias hadn''t really done anything with her.

    Things had always been this way.

    There was only one aggressive encounter with Tobias while they were still strangers. Ever since

    then, Tobias had never had s*x with her again.

    The worse thing was that he asked her to do it in a special method...

    Previously, Natalie wouldn''t overthink it. Yet, until the previous night, Remington had said something

    like that.

    Was it because Tobias wasn''t sure whether he was in love with her? Was that why he didn''ty a

    finger on her?

    This thought grew stronger day by day in Natalie''s mind.

    It must be so!

    Natalie gritted her teeth. She raised her eyes and looked at Tobias. "Tobias, I want you to make love

    to me!"

    Since Tobias wasn''tpletely sure, she would help him make up his mind!

    From his expression, it could be seen that Tobias was caught off guard.

    He probably didn''t expect Natalie to say such a thing.

    His pupils darkened.

    Meanwhile, Natalie finished her sentences with all of her courage. She was nervous as she waited

    for Tobias'' response, but Tobias kept her guessing.

    She felt anxious and bashful.

    A whileter, Tobias finally answered, "Natalie, it''s not the right timing now. I''ll make love to you

    when the timees."

    If it wasn''t for Remington''s words, he would have already made Natalie his woman a long time ago.

    There was no need for Natalie to say it herself.

    Shortly after, he looked deeply into Natalie and said, "I will satisfy all your desires very soon."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She assumed that he meant she was a lustful woman and Tobias had promised to satisfy her needs

    for her sake.

    Natalie wanted to argue that she didn''t mean it that way.

    As she noticed that Tobias hadn''t made a move, Natalie thought that he was unsure if he was in

    love with her. She only said so to make Tobias realize his feelings.

    However, she held her tongue back in the end.

    For a calm man like Tobias, if he had confessed that he adored her, then there shouldn''t be a need

    to worry about separation.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Why couldn''t she give Tobias more time?

    Natalie refrained from expressing her emotions.

    "It''s not what you think. I''m not unsatisfied," she murmured.

    "You''re not?" Tobias looked toward the buzzing item that Natalie had thrown under the bed.

    "Are you sure about that?" His tone was filled with teasing.

    "No, I''m not!" Natalie blushed. "It''s not what you think!"

    Tobias slightly raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you really sure? Hmm?"

    Natalie was blushing and her face was as red as a tomato.

    "You moron!" Natalie gave him a furious re and jumped out of bed.

    Natalie went out of the s*x room with Tobias.

    She swore that she would never stay in such a room again.

    It was so embarrassing to get mocked by Tobias again.

    They went to the breakfast buffet together. "When are we getting off the cruise ship?" Natalie asked

    casually while having her milk.

    "The cruise ship is set to sail for a week," Tobias answered.

    "Such a long time!" Natalie opened her eyes wide.

    Tobias nodded. "But we might not stay for long. We will probably get off the cruise ship in advance."

    Natalie replied with a simple, "Oh.".

    Although this cruise ship was grand and luxurious, it wasn''t a pleasant feeling to be onboard the

    ship the whole time. Moreover, there was nothing much to do besides eating and drinking. It was

    the same routine every day. Natalie gave it a thought and agreed to get off the boat early as well.

    Just when Natalie was having a casual conversation with Tobias, two women came along and sat

    next to them.

    They had their eyes on Tobias and their expressions were filled with infatuation. However, they

    immediately took their eyes off of him when they noticed Natalie.

    "Susan, why do you look so listless? Didn''t Remington satisfy you the night before?" A woman''s

    voice rang softly.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She looked across that table not far away and saw the actress, Susan, with another woman with

    heavy makeup.

    "Don''t mention it. Remington didn''t even show upst night." Susan looked dejected.

    "That''s impossible!" The woman''s eyes widened. "The infamous yboy, Remington. How could he

    bail on such a beautiful woman like you?"

    Susan kept quiet. Her face looked bad.

    "Could it be that Remington is not satisfied with just one woman?" The other woman''s eyes shed

    with excitement. "Why don''t I tag along tonight? We both can be at his service tonight and maybe

    he wille."

    Natalie was silent.

    She was struck dumb. These women couldn''t be any morescivious.

    She took a peek at Tobias and noticed that he didn''t have any reactions.

    And it came to her mind.

    Women had the tendency to eavesdrop so she subconsciously paid attention to their conversations.

    On the other hand, Tobias wasn''t concerned about it. That''s why he did not hearthose deliberately

    lowered voices.

    Natalie then finished up her breakfast as if nothing had happened.

    After breakfast, she took a walk on the deck.

    There were many people on the deck. From time to time, there would be mening over to flirt

    with Tobias, whereas some womentched their infatuated eyes towards him.

    Of course, their gazes were nothing to Tobias. After all, he surely was charismatic.

    After staring at Tobias, these women stared at Natalie with jealousy and hatred.

    Looking at their jealous and resentful sights, it was as if Natalie had offended them gravely.

    Natalie could not bear those gazes.

    Tobias was free so he apanied Natalie to the deck.

    The deck was spacious and the salty sea breeze made people feelfortable.

    "Tobias, if I fall into the water, will you jump down and save me?" Natalie asked out of the blue.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214

    "No, I won''t," Tobias straightforwardly answered.

    Natalie was left speechless.

    She looked at Tobias with an aggrieved expression.

    She wasn''t expecting this answer!

    "I don''t know how to swim either. I''ll get people to save you," Tobias said ndly.

    Natalie pouted. "Shouldn''t you be worried if I fell into the sea? You won''t have the time to think it

    over. You should just simply disregard the fact that you can''t swim and jump down for me."

    "If I i I log ical ly jumped down to save you, it will only dy the rescue time," Tobias argued back.

    Natalie looked at Tobias, who seemed serious and rational. Her heart pounded.

    Tobias was always rational. There was not even a chance he would go out of control.

    Natalie sighed deeply.

    "Tobias, have you ever lost control?" Natalie looked at Tobias.

    Tobias remained silent for a moment. When he was about to speak, a man came from afar.

    The man was extremely good looking. Who else could it be except for Remington.

    Natalie felt dizzy.

    How could there be such a coincidence in the world? She had been on the deck three times and

    each time, she would bump into him. Now, she was meeting him with Tobias.

    Remington''s face remained the same when he saw Tobias and Natalie.

    Natalie discovered that it was the same for Tobias as well.

    It seemed that she was the only one affected.

    Natalie''s eyes trembled.

    Perhaps she was overthinking, or the scenes from those fictional novels had influenced her.

    The truth was that Tobias and Remington were brothers. There was actually no dispute between

    them like the ones described in the novels.

    "Good morning." Remington was beaming.

    Tobias remained silent but nodded slightly.

    He then fixed his sight onto Natalie and said, "Good morning, gorgeous Natalie."

    "You should address her as Mrs. Whitlock. She''s your sister- in-w," Tobias said indifferently.

    There was an imperceptible pressure in his tone.

    Remington''s expression did not change. "Tobias, I have known Natalie since a long time ago and I

    have always called her ''gorgeous Natalie''. It''s hard for me to switch all of a sudden."

    Tobias'' eyes were murderous as they stared at Remington. "Even if you can''t do it, it won''t change

    the fact that she''s your sister-inw."

    Remington smiled and said, "There was once someone else who nearly became my sister-inw.

    Things are always unpredictable. Don''t you agree, Tobias?"

    Remington put on a smile that had a hidden intention.

    Tobias gave Remington a warning look.

    Natalie felt stressed just by watching from the side.

    She could tell Tobias and Remington were having an indirect confrontation. It seemed that they

    were more than just brothers based on the situation.

    Remington stretched and said, "I''m going to have breakfast. See you, gorgeous Natalie."

    After that, he strode away, and they looked at his handsome back.

    Tobias'' expression was cold and he was emotionless.

    Natalie lowered her voice and said, "Tobias, it seems that you''re not on a good term with

    Remington."

    "This is how it is." Tobias'' tone and expression were as cold as the North Pole.

    Natalie stopped asking when she noticed that he was not interested in talking more about it.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    She realized that there was ayer of dirt covering the railing on the deck when she ced her

    hands on it.

    "I need to wash my hands. Wait for me," Natalie told Tobias.

    Tobias nodded.

    Natalie went straight to the bathroom.

    She had been thinking about the rtionship between Tobias and Remington.

    They didn''t seem to be like the half-brothers described in those fictional novels where they hated

    each other, but they weren''t close either.

    Natalie kept thinking about it as she returned to the deck.

    Tobias stood far away.

    He was standing casually. His shoulders were wide and broad, giving him a firm stance. The way he

    stood was as if he was a model.

    Although his face couldn''t be seen, people could tell that he was stunning just by looking at his side

    profile.

    Natalie fluttered her eyshes.

    How could a man as outstanding as Tobias belong to her?

    She suddenly felt astonished.

    God sent her such an excellent man aspensation for a miserable childhood.

    Natalie smiled.

    When she was about to walk over, she suddenly stopped.

    Natalie saw that a woman was walking to Tobias in a flirtatious manner.

    It was obvious that it was the woman who was with Susan earlier. She even shamelessly suggested

    sleeping with Remington and Susan.

    Natalie rolled her eyes.

    She wondered what the woman was up to.

    Tobias didn''ty an eye on her until she stood in front of him "Hello, Mr. Whitlock." The woman''s

    voice was sickeningly coy. "I am Rose, the daughter of the Lockwood Group. It''ll be nice if we could

    get to know each other?"

    The woman''s eyes gave off a charming light.

    Tobias replied with an icy tone. "I''m sorry. I''m not interested at all."

    His face was filled with coldness, deterring anyone from getting closer to him.

    The woman was stunned for a moment. After noticing that Tobias wouldn''t even spare her a nce,

    she left uneasily.

    Natalie was shocked by the scene.

    Thisscivious woman was really greedy. First, she asked for a threesome with Remington, and

    now she wanted toy her fingers on Tobias.

    As soon as the woman left, anotherdy approached Tobias.

    She was in a pink dress and she looked like a bright apple.

    This young girl looked young. She looked so youthful that Natalie thought that she could still be

    underaged.

    She stood in front of Tobias with her face blushed. "Mr. Whitlock, that woman was too old for you so

    you''re not interested in her. I am only sixteen years old. Can I be your partner?"

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

    She was sixteen years old! Only sixteen years old!

    Were all the sixteen years old these days so brave?

    Tobias answered in an icy tone, "You should study more when you''re young. Otherwise, you''re

    wasting your brain capacity."

    The girl was stunned for a moment and her eyes turned red.

    She stomped and left.

    Natalie saw that there were still other women watching from a distance and wanted to try their luck.

    Natalie strode toward Tobias held onto his hand as she intended to dere him as her husband.

    Those women who were eager to make an attempt immediately became envious and jealous.

    "Hey, Tobias, you''re so cold- hearted. That youngdy was tearing up in anger, and she''s only

    sixteen years old."

    Natalie blinked her eyes.

    "This is to prevent them from having false hope, so there is no need to be reserved." Tobias nced

    at Natalie.

    Natalie rolled her eyes.

    Well, Tobias made his point.

    "Tsk, I just went to the bathroom and two women came requesting to be yourpanion." Natalie

    pouted and said, "There are still many women waiting to take action."

    Tobias'' eyes darkened. "Natalie, didn''t you know your husband is a charming man?"

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215

    If what he said came from another man, he would have sounded nothing but vain.

    But Tobias did not sound that way.

    He had every right to say so.

    He was so captivating that women would fall in love with him.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Tobias, you''re very charming. Why did you choose me?" Natalie asked as she lifted her head.

    Many women were prettier and younger than Natalie; some even came from better families.

    Tobias''s eyes lit up, he replied, "Natalie, everything had its reason, but you can''t put a reason for

    love. I like you and there''s no reason behind it. I just do!"

    He stared into Natalie''s eyes, "Also, you''ve asked the same question countless times! Selina is

    causing me enough headaches. I don''t want my darling to do the same too, okay?"

    Natalie''s face reddened as she blushed.

    She realised that Tobias had been calling her "Darling" more often these days.

    Every time Tobias addressed her as ''Darling'', Natalie would inevitably feel shy and happy.

    She stuck her tongue out and said, "I just wanted to be sure."

    Natalie was insecure so she kept asking Tobias the same question. She hoped to findfort and

    reassurance from Tobias''s answer.

    When Natalie finished speaking, Tobias grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms.

    Then, he kissed Natalie.

    Natalie was stunned as his cold lips pressed onto hers.

    Tobias''s lips moved from her lips to her ear, he whispered, "Are you assured now, Darling?"

    Natalie blinked her eyes.

    She suddenly remembered many women were eyeing Tobias, ready to pounce.

    They clearly saw that Tobias had a date with him but they still decided to flirt with him. How

    despicable of them!

    Natalie had a mischievous thought in mind. She needed to let everyone know that she was Tobias''s

    wife to scare the other women off.

    Natalie looked at Tobias and challenged him,

    "It''s not enough. One kiss is not enough."

    The corners of Tobias''s lips lifted.

    The next moment, Tobias pressed her against the railings of the deck.

    He leaned his body against hers.

    His hand gently cupped Natalie''s head, and he kissed her.

    This kiss was different from the gentle kiss before. Tobias kissed her hard and prated her mouth

    with his tongue.

    Natalie''s breath was taken away. She wrapped her hands around Tobias''s waist tightly.

    The other women stared at them with anger and hatred in their eyes, but Natalie could not see

    them.

    The sea breeze blew and she was kissing the man she loved. She could only feel the breeze and

    Tobias''s hot breath against her.

    It was amazing.

    Benjamin hurried over from far. He was looking for Tobias.

    What he saw was a very hot scene.

    Benjamin''s mind went nk.

    Tobias was usually highly concerned about his image and he had never acted so openly in front of

    the rich. At that moment, he was kissing a woman in public!

    Benjamin smiled bitterly.

    It seemed that Mr. Whitlock had already fallen for Natalie.

    They were sharing a passionate kiss. Benjamin waited aside patiently as he could not bear to break

    them up.

    Natalie saw him standing at one corner.

    Her face turned red instantly.

    God, why was Benjamin here of all times? Did he see them kissing the whole time?

    For a moment, she felt embarrassed, as if she was caught for public misconduct.

    Tobias waspletely unbothered. He was not disturbed by the fact that his subordinate saw him

    this intimate with another woman.

    "What''s the matter?" Tobias asked faintly.

    Benjamin felt a little ufortable as he said, "Mr. Whitlock, Mr. Perry is looking for you."

    Tobias fixed his gaze on him.

    He turned to Natalie, "Natalie, you go on and look around or grab something to eat. I have to leave

    for a while."

    Natalie nodded with a red face.

    She heaved a sigh when the two men left.

    She only realized it then...

    Natalie only realised how bold she became!

    Even without Benjamin there, the deck was still a public ce. How did she gather the courage to

    kiss Tobias so publicly? Moreover, she was the one who lured Tobias in.

    Natalie patted her face lightly.

    "Natalie, oh, Natalie, you are getting wilder day by day!"

    A thought suddenly came to her mind.

    Was Tobias telling the truth? Was her lust so strong that she could not control it anymore?

    She mistook the toy for a lollipop in the morning. Now, she kissed Tobias publicly on the deck.

    Natalie''s eyes fluttered and she was bbergasted.

    Tobias was gone for quite some time. Natalie had nothing to do so she went to the buffet to grab

    some fruit and light snacks.

    Suddenly, she saw a man.

    He was the only one in the restaurant. He was really handsome and his features were breathtaking.

    He sat near the window and the sunlight shone upon him, creating a faint light beam around him.

    The women in the restaurant were staring at this man.

    He was really eye-catching and good-looking.

    He was handsome but was different from Tobias and Remington.

    Tobias looked cold and distant.

    Remington''s looks would put women to shame.

    However, this good-looking man gave off a soft and warm aura.

    Wasn''t there a saying?

    He was truly a gentleman and there was no one like him!

    He was extremely dashing.

    He looked like a work of art as he sat by the window and held his chin in his hands. He was

    gorgeous and pleasing to the eye.

    Natalie shifted her gaze.

    She was a married woman so she should not fantasize about another good-looking man.

    Natalie went to get some juice but the bottle of juice fell on the ground with a loud thud.

    Juice was all over the ce.

    A waiter came by to clean the mess, "I''m sorry to have startled you, Miss."

    Natalie was embarrassed as soon as she heard what the waiter said.

    She was the one who spilled the juice. There was no reason for the waiter to apologize.

    She sighed heavily.

    This ce was definitely luxurious. If she dropped the juice somewhere else, the waiter would have

    asked her to pay for the things she broke.

    Everyone in the restaurant turned to look at Natalie when the bottle broke.

    The man at the window nced at her too.

    He was astonished as soon as he saw Natalie.

    After a moment, he stood up and walked towards her.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216

    Natalie was shocked to see a sudden huge figure appearing in front of her. She looked up and

    realized it was the man who sat by the window.

    Up close, Natalie realized that he was even more good-looking.

    His skin was fairer than hers and his eyshes were long and voluminous.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    He gave off a gentle aura that made people feel extrafortable.

    "Yes?" Natalie asked.

    The man''s eyes darted and he stared at Natalie. After a while, he moved his lips and said, "You look

    like an old friend of mine."

    His voice was gentle.

    Natalie was lost for words.

    It was the cheesiest pick-up line she had ever heard!

    Only men would use pickup lines to try to ask a woman out.

    Natalie thought she had pretty distinct features, so she did not believe when the man told her she

    looked like his old friend.

    Though the man before her was handsome and decent, he used such a dated way to ask her out.

    You really can''t judge a book by its cover.

    Natalie blinked her eyes and said, "Mister, your pick-up line is too cheesy."

    The man held his breath for a moment.

    He looked at Natalie and said firmly, "Miss, you really remind me of an old friend of mine."

    He looked dead serious that Natalie almost believed him.

    She blinked, "You should try a different way to get girls. Also, I''m already married, so don''t waste

    your time on me."

    It was not Natalie''s fault for being vain. She was considered beautiful and had been hit on by many

    guys. She was used to moves like this.

    When she first entered college, one of her seniors tried to ask her out using the same method. He

    said she looked like his exgirlfriend from high school.

    He even teared up as he told his story, as unfortunately, his ex- girlfriend died in an ident.

    Natalie couldn''t be more sympathetic back then.

    Little did she know that Yvonne lived next to the guy.

    Yvonne told Natalie that the boy was just saying nonsense to pursue her.

    That guy didn''t even have an ex-girlfriend, let alone his ex-girlfriend dying in an ident!

    Natalie felt deceived. She couldn''t help but ask about it when the guy approached her again.

    The guy panicked.

    He acted as if he was out of his mind and blurted, "Natalie, I was wrong. You don''t look like my ex-

    girlfriend. You look like my mother." Natalie threw a fit after hearing what he said.

    After that incident, Natalie would not fall for cheesy pick-up lines that easily again.

    Even when Natalie said so, the man insisted, "Miss, I''m telling the truth. Can I have your name?"

    Natalie''s eye twitched.

    He was asking for her name!

    Her lips curved and said, "My name is Chloe Godfrey."

    The man was stunned.

    He then smiled apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve mistaken you for someone I know."

    A trace of sadness shed across his eyes.

    This solemness left Natalie in a daze.

    From how the man responded, he didn''t seem to be hitting on her.

    Did she really remind him of someone he knew?

    "Jack!" A loud and sweet voice rang.

    A teenage girl ran over and took the man''s hand.

    At first nce, one could tell that she was raised with a silver spoon in her mouth, and she was

    well- pampered. Her skin was delicate and she looked prestigious. She looked sweet and

    approachable.

    As she held Jack''s hand, she looked at Natalie with hostility in her eyes.

    Natalie gasped.

    She thought, "Oh no, did she misunderstand?"

    When Natalie was about to leave, the girl behind her raised her voice, "Jack, why were you talking

    with that uglydy? Let me apany you instead."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She stopped in her tracks and turned back.

    She could not be bothered if she misunderstood her, but she could not stand

    being insulted.

    Natalie smiled and said, "Initially I was offended by you calling me ugly and wanted to get back at

    you. However, since we fall under the same category, I''ll let it slide."

    "You!" The girl was so infuriated that she was lost for words.

    The girl was obviously spoiled and not used to being challenged. She wanted to pick a fight, but

    Jack stopped her.

    "Stop, Wendy. Let''s go." Jack pulled the girl, Wendy Miller, away and was about to leave.

    Although Wendy was bossy, she still listened to Jack. She looked at Natalie angrily and left with the

    man.

    In the private conference room on the Princess Cruise.

    "Mr. Perry, you''d better make up your mind." Tobias looked at Thomson as he spoke in a low voice.

    "Mr. Whitlock, you''re extremely confident about getting this piece ofnd. You should know that the

    Perry Group couldn''t get it after all the effort we put in. That piece ofnd yields endless

    opportunities. Every inch of thisnd is priceless!" Thomson looked at Tobias intently.

    Tobias curled the corner of his lip, "Mr. Perry, I''ve always been a man of my word. Since I''ve said

    that I will get thend, I''ll definitely be able to do so. You don''t have to worry."

    Thomson nodded.

    "Although that incident happened long ago, I can tell you about it if you''re interested to know,"

    Thomson said slowly. "Although the Perry Group had been in Europe, my youngest son actually

    grew up in Glevania. He stayed in Glevania when he was a child due to some personal reasons. I

    took him back to Europe when he was twelve, but something happened when I found him."

    At this point, Thomson looked serious, "He killed a few men. They were people from the

    organization, so I had to cover the matter up."

    Tobias was shocked.

    The answer was not what he expected it to be.

    "Mr. Perry, do you know why your son killed these men? Was he..." Tobias stopped halfway.

    After all, it was not surprising that inhumane organizations like this might not only be interested in

    young boys and not only young girls.

    "He was not hurt." Thomson said, "If my son was hurt, it wouldn''t just be the deaths of those few

    men. Even if I had to sacrifice the Perry Group, I would destroy that organization. Plus, I''ve looked

    into the organization and they were only interested in young girls."

    Tobias''s eyes red and darkened.

    What did the men murdered by Thomson''s son have to do with Natalie?

    Tobias thought of something.

    There was once Natalie screamed the name "Jack" in her sleep.

    Tobias''s breath hitched.

    He looked at Thomson and asked, "Mr. Perry, do you mind telling me your son''s name?"

    "Jack Perry," Thomson replied without hesitation.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217

    Thomson looked into Tobias'' eyes and was certain that Tobias was not a threat to him.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    If Tobias asked about the incident, he had his reasons.

    After all, that organization offended many.

    Therefore, he told Tobias what he wanted to know in exchange for an opportunity to expand his

    business in Glevania. He was happy to do so.

    Most importantly, this incident happened so long ago that it could not cause any damage to the

    Perry Group''s reputation.

    Tobias''s breathing became heavy instantly.

    Jack Perry.

    Could he be the Jack that Natalie was dreaming about?

    Things were turning clear to Tobias.

    Thomson mentioned that his son was in the country since he was a child. Did he know Natalie?

    When Natalie almost got taken advantage of, Jack must have saved her and killed the men who

    hurt her in the crossfire.

    If a 12-year-old boy was tall enough, he would be about the same height as a shorter adult.

    If he had a weapon, it would make sense for him to sessfully kill them if he caught them off

    guard.

    Momentster, Tobias finally spoke, "Mr. Perry, would you mind if I meet your son?"

    Thomson''s gaze shifted slightly.

    "Sure, Mr. Whitlock. In fact, I''ve always wanted to know what happened and why my son had to kill

    the men. Whenever I asked him, he refused to tell me. If you could find out some answers, you

    could help to clear the doubts I have."

    In a private room, Jack met with Tobias.

    The two men had simr physiques; one had a strong and cold aura and the other was gentle and

    warm.

    Jack''s eyebrows furrowed as he looked at Tobias.

    He was no stranger to the president of the YS Group, but he never expected Tobias to be

    connected to the Perry Group in any way. Moreover, little did he know that Tobias was looking for

    him.

    Thomson had already exined the stakes to Jack.

    He told Jack that Tobias had a few questions to ask. In return, he promised to give the piece ofnd

    in Agaphen City to the Perry family.

    "Mr. Whitlock, what would you like to know? I''ll tell you everything I know," Jack said to Tobias.

    Tobias looked at Jack and said, "Mr. Perry, I want to ask, why did you kill the men from Loli Hunter

    many years ago?"

    Tobias did not sugarcoat his words and went straight to the point.

    He had been doing business for many years so he was good with people.

    Thomson was an experienced businessman, so he had to be careful and polite, but not for Jack.

    He could tell at a nce that Jack was honest and forthright. Excessive hypocrisy would only

    disgust him.

    Jack''s expression changed.

    The room fell dead silent instantly.

    Tobias locked his gaze on Jack the whole time.

    After a long time, Jack finally said, "Mr. Whitlock, I don''t know the purpose of you asking, but I have

    the right to remain silent. Give me a valid reason to tell you what you want to know."

    Tobias''s eyes darkened.

    "I''m asking for my wife''s sake. She was once a victim of this organization. As her husband, I want to

    make sure justice is served."

    Tobias spoke in a t tone as if he was emotionless but Jack''s heart was touched.

    The Loli Hunter had to be punished. He tried to destroy them countless times but to no avail.

    That organization was made up of influential elites around the world and he couldn''ty a finger on

    them.

    Little did he know that Tobias''s wife was a victim of the organization.

    If Tobias was willing to lend a hand...

    Jack''s eyes came alive.

    He replied faintly, "It happened before I went back to Europe. For some reason, I was stranded in

    Glevania and adopted. Coincidentally, I was in Agaphen City. I was on good terms with a girl who

    lived next door. She was two years younger than me."

    A girl''s face appeared in the back of Jack''s mind.

    Her face was small, her eyes were big and her smile was sweet.

    She liked to follow him around. Her voice was crisp and sweet whenever she called him. Jack had

    never heard a voice as sweet as hers.

    "We were very close. Once, I saw several men entering her house and I knew that something was

    wrong. I went to her bedroom and heard her crying." As he spoke, pain shed across his eyes.

    Even after so many years, he could not unsee it.

    "I couldn''t enter the room as the door was locked. Through the crack of the door, I saw the men

    were trying to take off her clothes. I was worried so I mmed myself on the door in hopes to open

    it. The sound startled the men. They asked me to leave immediately and threatened me not to get in

    their way."

    Back then, Jack was young, so the group of men did not take Jack seriously.

    "I didn''t know where she got the kitchen knife. She plunged the knife into the men. They were facing

    away from her, so they were defenseless," Jack''s eyes shut with sorrow.

    It was unimaginable for a ten-year-old girl to kill a few men, but it was the truth.

    At that moment, the men were focused on Jack, who was mming the door. As a result, they

    completely let their guard down against the ten-year-old girl.

    "When she opened the door, her whole body was covered in blood and she was trembling. I was

    aware that murder was punishable by death. When the police arrived, I pushed her out of the room

    and confessed to the police that I killed the men and that it had nothing to do with her. She did not

    agree with what I was doing and started crying by the door until her mother took her away."

    "That was what happened." Jack looked at Tobias when he finished.

    His voice was trembling slightly.

    Tobias was extremely petrified.

    He was sure that Natalie was the girl in Jack''s story.

    How could a ten-year-old Natalie kill a few men? Tobias guessed that she was pushed to her wit''s

    end. Otherwise, it was impossible!

    She probably went berserk, which caused her to be amnesiac.

    The truth was revealed.

    This was the truth sealed in Natalie''s mind.

    Natalie was not taken advantage of, but the traumatic experience caused her to lose her memory.

    She killed several men with a kitchen knife. How could a ten-year-old girl bear this?

    A trace of pity arose in Tobias'' heart.

    Other girls were loved and cared for at that age, but Natalie had been through so much. How had

    she gotten through all these years?

    "Mr. Whitlock, everything is over. I''ve told you the truth. This is a traumatic experience that was left

    as a bygone. I hope you won''t speak of this to anyone. After our conversation today, I will not talk

    about it either," Jack said.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218

    Though Tobias was asking for his wife''s sake, Jack did not want to revisit his old wounds.

    Tobias restrained his emotions.

    "Mr. Perry, where is the girl now?"

    Tobias knew the answer.

    He was curious. Since Jack was willing to take the fall for Natalie, why did he not look for her after

    returning from Europe?

    Jack was shocked and his face turned pale.

    "She''s dead," Jack said slowly, "I tried looking for her when I came back, but her mum told me she

    was dead."

    Tobias narrowed his eyes.

    "Mr. Perry, have you ever doubted her mother''s words?"

    Jack had no doubts, and he smiled mockingly, "Her mother is extremely greedy. She knew who I

    was when I went looking for her. If it wasn''t true, her mother would never have lied to me about her

    death because she could have gotten a fortune from me."

    Tobias remained silent for a long time.

    "Goodbye, Mr. Perry. What happened in the past stays in the past. You don''t have to think too much

    about it."

    Jack nodded at Tobias and said, "Goodbye, Mr. Whitlock."

    Tobias walked out of the room and looked for Natalie.

    Natalie was eating durian at the buffet.

    Everyone tried to avoid the smell and not sit near her as they disliked the strong smell of the durian.

    Whereas Natalie enjoyed the durian happily despite the smell.

    Tobias''s eyes lit up.

    He saw the bright smile on Natalie''s face.

    Right then, he decided to give up finding answers.

    He did not want to know why Natalie''s butt had a scar.

    He did not want to know why Natalie''s mother lied to Jack.

    He already knew the truth and there was no point for him to search for more answers.

    Natalie was living a good life and that was enough. Her pain and trauma should stay in the past.

    The men who wanted to take advantage of her were dead. The only thing he had to do now was to

    destroy the organization for good to prevent them from hurting more young girls.

    Everything else should stay concealed.

    He was not a part of Natalie''s past.

    What he could give her was a future.

    "Natalie," Tobias walked towards her.

    He didn''t seem to care about the overbearing smell.

    Natalie raised her head and saw Tobias.

    She smiled happily. "This is my first time eating durian. It''s so delicious! I didn''t expect it to be so

    good."

    Tobias said with a faint smile, "Let''s get off the ship."

    Natalie blinked and asked, "Are we leaving already?"

    She looked at the durian on her table and continued reluctantly, "I haven''t eaten enough of the

    durians!"

    "I''ll buy you as many durians as you want when we get back," Tobias looked at Natalie with a hint of

    affection in his eyes.

    "Really?" Natalie''s eyes lit up.

    "When did I ever lie to you?"

    Natalie got up and said, "Tobias, you''re the best."

    Tobias looked at Natalie indifferently, "I think you should say, ''Hubby, you''re the best!''" Natalie''s face

    blushed instantly.

    She changed the subject, "Let''s get off the cruise."

    Tobias wanted to leave as soon as possible to prevent Natalie from meeting Jack.

    Tobias was not threatened by Jack and Natalie''s rtionship when they were younger.

    He was confident that no one could steal his wife away.

    However, he was afraid that Natalie would recall the memories of her past if she saw Jack.

    He wanted Natalie to forget about her past. He would give her the best future and she had no

    reason to dwell in the past.

    As the Princess Cruise was set to sail for a week, Tobias instructed Benjamin to pick them up in

    another cruise ship.

    Tobias held Natalie''s hand and walked out of the deck.

    The Princess Cruise was huge and it took them some time to get off.

    Natalie continued, "I thought that you were popr among thedies. I didn''t expect myself to be

    popr among men too!"

    After saying that, Natalie burst out withughter.

    Tobias'' lips twitched.

    "Let me tell you something. A really handsome guy tried to hit on me in the restaurant. He even told

    me that I looked like an old friend of his."

    Tobias hitched his breath.

    Did Jack already meet Natalie, but he could not recognize her?

    He observed Natalie. She was as happy as ever; there was nothing strange about her.

    Tobias let out a sigh of relief.

    Jack did not evoke Natalie''s traumatic memories.

    "Mr. Whitlock." A crisp voice rang.

    It was Jack.

    He was walking over and saw Tobias.

    He decided to greet Tobias as they have interacted before.

    Tobias stopped.

    Natalie froze when she saw Jack.

    "Tobias, look! He was the person who talked to me!" Natalie said to Tobias in a low voice.

    Tobias frowned.

    He said, "Natalie, you can leave. I have some unfinished business."

    His words was soft, but Jack heard his words.

    He was startled as he looked at Natalie.

    Jack''s eyes were perplexed, "Natalie? Is your name not Chloe?"

    Natalieughed and said, "Chloe is my nickname. My name is Natalie."

    Natalie scurried off after she finished.

    She felt embarrassed as Jack caught her lie.

    Jack''s body stiffened.

    A little girl''s face appeared in Jack''s mind. She had a small face and a pair of dark eyes, She looked

    exactly like the woman who scurried off.

    Her name was also Natalie.

    Moreover, Tobias asked him about the incident out of the blue and mentioned that it was for his

    wife''s sake.

    Could it be?

    Jack shuddered and he looked at Tobias in disbelief.

    "She is Natalie! Oh my! She''s alive!"

    Tobias''s brows knitted tightly.

    He warned in a light tone, "Mr. Perry, she is not who you think she is. Please mind your words. She

    is my wife."

    Jack took a few steps back.

    He never expected Natalie to be alive.

    Madison told him that after she took Natalie away, Natalie ran in the streets like a madman. Then,

    she got hit by a car and died.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    He did not doubt what Madison said.

    Madison was money-minded. If she handed Natalie over to him, she could''ve earned a fortune. For

    the money, she would not have lied to him.

    Furthermore, he remembered vividly the madness in Natalie''s eyes when she killed the men.

    Madison''s story was somewhat credible after what Natalie had been through.

    He did not expect that the story he was so sure of to turn out to be a lie.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219

    Natalie was not dead! She was alive!

    She was Tobias'' wife!

    She was standing right before him!

    Natalie didn''t seem to recognize him.

    They used to be so close when they were younger. Natalie followed him everywhere and called him

    "Jack" all the time.

    How did the little girl, who was so attached to him, forget about him?

    Jack wentpletely nk.

    He slowly came to his senses.

    He looked at Tobias with a sh of coldness in his eyes, "Tobias, you already knew that Natalie was

    an old friend of mine from my childhood, didn''t you? Why did you hide it from me? Why did you lie

    to me?"

    He did not understand why Tobias lied to him. How could Tobias deceive him?

    Tobias looked at Jack indifferently, "Mr. Perry, I''ve told you that I was asking on my wife''s behalf. I

    don''t think you need further exnation. Besides..." Tobias suddenly raised his voice, "Natalie has

    lost her memory, so she doesn''t remember what happened in her past. I don''t want you to remind

    her of it either."

    Pain shed across Jack''s face, "Tobias, why can''t I remind her of the past? We used to be so

    close!"

    Tobias saw the longing on Jack''s face.

    He said in a low voice, "Jack, you only exist in Natalie''s painful past, whereas I am part of her

    future. If you love her, don''t remind her of the traumatic experience."

    Jack''s mind went nk.

    Although they had known each other since they were kids, he had never forgotten Natalie. She held

    the most important ce in his heart.

    Even his girlfriend, Wendy, could not rece her.

    Though Natalie was very much alive, she did not recognize him. He could not even remind her of

    the past because it would hurt her.

    Jack''s breathing hitched.

    After a long time, he gazed at Tobias and said, "Tobias, I hope you make her happy."

    After saying that, Jack stumbled away. He looked lonely and sad.

    Tobias nced at Jack as he left before he got off the Princess Cruise to board another cruise ship.

    Although this cruise ship was not as big as the Princess Cruise, it still looked grand and

    extravagant. This was Tobias''s private cruise ship.

    Natalie was already onboard.

    Natalie looked around and started exploring the cruise ship. Benjamin told her that this ship

    belonged to Tobias.

    Natalie''s jaw dropped.

    She could not believe that Tobias had such a luxurious private cruise ship! Although it was not as

    grand as the Princess Cruise, it was still very high-ss.

    When Tobias arrived, Natalie said with excitement, "Tobias, is this really your cruise ship?"

    Tobias nodded.

    Natalie''s eyes widened, "I have only seen a private cruise ship on television and in the news. I can''t

    believe I''m looking at one right now."

    Tobias burst outughing when he saw how excited Natalie was.

    "You''ve already boarded the Princess Cruise.

    This is no matchpared to that."

    Natalie shook her head and said, "Despite that, this is still privately owned by you!"

    "This cruise ship is not as big as the Princess Cruise. It''s fine if you like something as extravagant

    as the Princess Cruise," Tobias looked at Natalie and said, "I''ll get you a simr one. Let''s call it the

    Natalie Cruise."

    Natalie''s eyes were full of astonishment.

    She was taken aback that Tobias owned such a luxurious cruise ship. She was even more surprised

    when Tobias said he would give her a cruise ship as grand as the Princess Cruise. He even

    suggested calling it the Natalie Cruise.

    Natalie felt woozy from the excitement.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    She was staggering.

    "It''s fine. It''s too expensive. I can''t possibly ept it." Natalie patted her heart and said.

    Tobias looked at Natalie with his dark eyes and said in a low and strong voice, "Natalie, everything

    is worth it if it''s for you."

    At that moment, he held Natalie''s hand.

    The warmth from his palm enveloped Natalie''s hand and traveled through her body.

    "I don''t care about your past, but I''ll be a part of your future. There''s nothing you can''t ept," he

    continued firmly as if he was making a vow.

    Natalie blinked repeatedly as her heart was palpitating.

    Tobias would be a part of her future!

    He would be there for her in her future.

    Natalie could not be any happier.

    Her lips could not help but curved into a smile.

    After a moment, she jumped into Tobias''s arms and said, "Tobias, was it because I suffered too

    much in the past that God decided to give you to me? I''m so happy I''m about to cry."

    Tobias hugged Natalie and his eyes were ever so gentle.

    Selina was surprised as they returned to the Whitlock''s family apartment early.

    "Oh my, you''re back early. I thought you''re on your honeymoon."

    Natalie replied, "What honeymoon? We just spent a couple of days on a cruise ship."

    Selina turned to Tobias and asked, "Tobias, when are you going to take Natalie on your

    honeymoon?"

    Tobias''s eyes darkened, "Soon."

    Natalie and Tobias only pretended to be a married couple. There was no wedding reception.

    Tobias thought that it was about time for the wedding reception to happen. As for the honeymoon

    with Natalie, it would happen after the wedding.

    Selina agreed, "Yes, getting pregnant before the honeymoon would be a great idea! Tobias, you''d

    better work hard."

    She rested her hand on Natalie''s belly, "Natalie, all the best to you too!"

    Natalie felt her head spinning.

    She didn''t know what Selina meant.

    How was it possible for her to get pregnant when she wasn''t sleeping with Tobias?

    She raised her head and looked at Tobias at the thought of it.

    Tobias was calm and exceptionally dashing.

    The corners of Natalie''s lips curled up slightly.

    Since their rtionship was going well, it would happen soon.

    The whole apartment was filled with the strong smell of the herbal soup Selina was making.

    She forced Natalie to drink it.

    Natalie couldn''t bear the pungent smell of the soup, so she could not bring herself to drink it.

    When Selina saw Natalie''s reaction, she used Cecilia to pressure her. "Natalie, my mother put in a

    lot of effort to get this recipe. I heard that the doctor cured the royal family before. He''s really

    selective with who he treats. You''d better not let my mother down."

    Natalie was speechless.

    Natalie could not believe what Selina just said. She was exaggerating way too much.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220

    Natalie insisted that she did not want to drink it.

    Tobias helped her.

    He red at Selina and said, "Selina, Natalie said that she does not want to drink it. Pour it away."

    "That''s right," Natalie smiled sweetly and agreed. "Selina, you can have it if you think it''s a waste to

    throw it away."

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    In the end, Tobias brought Natalie upstairs to prevent Selina from forcing Natalie to drink the soup.

    When they reached the top of the stairs, Natalie patted her chest and said, "Tobias, why does

    Selina head over heels for children? Does she really want me to bear your child?"

    Tobias'' eyes darkened.

    He stopped walking and Natalie, who was in a daze, stopped as well.

    The next moment, Tobias pressed Natalie against the wall. He stared at her and asked, "What

    about you? Do you want a baby?"

    He paused for a while and said in a flirty tone, "I want you to bear my child."

    Natalie trembled.

    She was pressed against the wall. Tobias burned a gaze through her as he spoke with an

    ambiguous tone...

    Her heart couldn''t bear it any longer.

    Bear his child?

    Natalie thought that it would be great to bear Tobias'' child too!

    With Tobias'' looks, his child would definitely be really good-looking.

    Natalie gathered her courage and replied, "Yes, I want a baby!"

    She used up all her courage to say those words.

    She would not have said such things in the past, but as she got along with Tobias, Natalie felt that

    she had be more shameless.

    As the saying went, you be who you surround yourself with.

    How could she not be thick-skinned when she lived with someone asscivious as Tobias?

    Tobias'' eyes red up when he heard her words; Natalie lit a fire in him.

    She was extremely nervous.

    She bit her lower lip and her eyshes fluttered.

    "Wait for me after your shower, okay?" Tobias leaned over and whispered in Natalie''s ear.

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Natalie''s heart rate doubled.

    He wanted her to wait for him after her shower. Was something about to happen between them?

    As Natalie was washing up, her mind wandered.

    Just as sheid down on the soft andrge bed, Tobias pressed her down wildly.

    "You are so beautiful, hot stuff! I can''t stand it."

    They made love day and night. The Whitlock''s family apartment was filled with their loud moans.

    Natalie tried to calm herself down by sshing water onto her face.

    She read too many romance novels, hence she fantasized too much. Natalie had a wild

    imagination.

    Tobias was in the study room.

    He locked the door.

    The room waspletely soundproof, so no one could overhear anything.

    Tobias called Simon.

    Simon was shocked by Tobias'' words. He asked, "Tobias, are you serious? It''s been so long since

    you both got married and you haven''t had s*x?"

    Tobias coughed and said, "I haven''tid a finger on her after the first time."

    Simon could not hide his excitement. "Tobias, I didn''t know you were so patient!"

    Tobias was at a loss for words.

    For the first time in forever, he felt awkward.

    When Simon finishedughing, he said, "Tobias, your married life with Miss Godfrey won''t affect

    her. Don''t worry."

    Simon was indeed a great psychologist. Before Tobias even told him anything, he had guessed

    what Tobias was thinking.

    Tobias raised his voice slightly and said, "Simon, I also guessed that, but... What if it really

    happens?"

    Simon smiled. "Tobias, there''s no such thing. Could you take it if you can''t have s*x with your wife

    for the rest of your life? Even if you can bear it, a woman has her needs!"

    Tobias'' eyes darkened.

    He remembered the few times when Natalie was curious about why he did not make love to her.

    If he continued to not touch her, Natalie would start suspecting that he was impotent.

    "I understand, Simon."

    The two chatted for a while before Tobias hung up.

    When he came out of the study room, he felt rxed and prepared.

    He could finally make love to her after so long.

    Tobias walked into the bedroom.

    Natalieid on the bed and she covered herself with the quilt nket.

    She heard the footsteps and her heart palpitated faster.

    Tobias was in the room!

    She felt like she was a scared little rabbit while Tobias was the big bad wolf who came for her.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Tobias lifted the nket.

    "Are you being shy?"

    Natalie was very shy indeed.

    She covered her face with her hands and looked at Tobias through the gap of her fingers.

    A smile appeared on Tobias'' face.

    It was not an evil smile like in the romance novels; his smile was indifferent.

    "What��s there to be shy about? It''s not our first time anyway, right?"

    Natalie''s face flushed.

    Tobias moved Natalie''s hand away from her face and lifted her chin with a finger so that Natalie had

    to look at him.

    "Do you want it?" Tobias asked in a low and hoarse voice, which was tempting to Natalie.

    Natalie trembled even more.

    "Tobias... Are we really going to do it?"

    "What do you think?" The smile on Tobias'' lips became even brighter.

    Natalie gritted her teeth.

    She knew that this day woulde sooner orter. Besides, it would be a lie if she said she didn''t

    have any expectations, hence there was no need for her to be shy.

    Natalie thought that she had to be bolder.

    But how?

    Maybe she could rip her clothes off and say, "Tobias,e on, f*ck me."

    Natalie dismissed the thought instantly.

    She could never say such a thing!

    Perhaps she could stare at Tobias'' eyes charmingly...

    Then, she could say, "Tobias. Hurry up! I want you."

    Natalie got goosebumps all over her body in an instant.

    That was too lewd! She would not be able to do it!

    In the end, Natalie gritted her teeth and threw the ball back into Tobias'' court. "What should we do

    now?"

    Tobias did not expect Natalie to ask such a question.

    He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "You don''t need to know how to do it. Just follow your

    instincts."

    Then, he lowered his head and started to nibble gently on Natalie''s neck. We can start off with

    forey."

    When they had s*x for the first time...

    Tobias forced himself onto her.

    Natalie was in a lot of pain.

    She had no idea that forey was essential to prepare one''s body and mind for s*x.

    She didn''t know that forey could make a woman''s body be aroused and go crazy.

    She thought that s*x only happened when a man lost his mind and couldn''t control himself.

    She finally learned the truth!

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221

    The rumors were true!

    It turned out that women could lose their minds during s*x too!

    Natalie felt as if she was going crazy as Tobias kissed her from head to toe.

    Natalie''s eyes blurred gradually, as she was aching all over.

    Finally, Tobias'' lips returned to hers. After a deep and long kiss, Tobias'' dark eyes stared at Natalie

    as he said, "Natalie..."

    Natalie replied in a charming tone, "Yes..."

    She slurred.

    At that moment, Tobias did it.

    Natalie felt a sudden surge of heat in her lower abdomen.

    She was surprised.

    She did not have this kind of feeling at all when she had s*x with Tobias for the first time. It seemed

    that forey was really useful, as she was aroused and excited.

    At the same time, Tobias froze.

    His face stiffened.

    A momentter, Tobias moved away from Natalie.

    She looked at him in confusion.

    Tobias looked at her and said in a very firm tone, "Your period came."

    Natalie''s mind went nk in an instant.

    The heat she felt was not the excitement from forey; it was her period!

    She could not believe it! How could she have her period at this moment?

    Natalie jumped out of bed and ran to the bathroom.

    She realized that she was super unlucky as she only had one sanitary pad left.

    After Natalie finished cleaning herself up, she walked out of the bathroom.

    There was aplicated expression on Tobias'' face; it was indescribable.

    Natalieughed awkwardly.

    "Well continue next time," Natalie said.

    Tobias stared at her and replied, "Natalie, I won''t let you go so easily next time."

    Natalie shivered.

    Why did she feel like Tobias was gnashing his teeth in anger when he said those words?

    "By the way, I have one more thing to tell you," Natalie said as she remembered that she had used

    up thest sanitary pad.

    "What''s the matter?" A trace of desire shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    Natalie shrugged and said, "I don''t have any more sanitary pads."

    Tobias was at a loss for words.

    He looked at Natalie speechlessly and asked, "Why are you telling me this?"

    Natalie rolled her eyes.

    The romance novels she read often had this kind of plot.

    When the female lead had no sanitary pads left, the male lead would buy them for her. It was really

    romantic.

    She wanted to experience the plot in the novel, so she wanted someone to buy sanitary pads for

    her.

    "I want you to buy it for me," Natalie said directly.

    Tobias did not know what to say.

    He waspletely speechless at Natalie''s words.

    Did she just ask him to buy sanitary pads for her? What was she thinking?

    Tobias replied with a helpless tone, "Ask Aunt

    Lee if she has any."

    "Aunt Lee has reached menopause."

    Tobias was tongue-tied.

    "Go ask Selina then."

    "No, I want you to buy it for me."

    Natalie decided to act like a spoiled child.

    Was it true that women''s personalities changed when they were in their period?

    For example, Natalie never acted like a spoiled child in front of Tobias, but she did it now.

    "Ask Aunt Lee to buy it for you."

    "I don''t want that." Natalie came over and grabbed Tobias'' arm with her hands. She looked at Tobias

    pitifully and said, "Tobias, I want you to buy it for me. Please?"

    Natalie''s eyes wererge and round. When Tobias looked at her puppy eyes, he could not bring

    himself to deny her request.

    Tobias'' heart stopped for a second.

    "Pretty please?" Natalie continued to act like a spoiled child. "I''ve read it in many novels! The male

    lead would buy sanitary pads for the female lead who was on her period."

    Tobias felt a headache.

    It was the novels again!

    He looked at Natalie strangely and said, "Natalie, how many times have I told you that you are not

    allowed to read romance novels?"

    "I don''t care. I want you to buy it for me." Natalie began to act like a rascal.

    Even Natalie did not recognize herself for having such thoughts. She even changed the pitch of her

    voice!

    Tobias did not know what to do as Natalie pestered him.

    He had a stiff expression on his face as he stood up and said, "I''ll buy it for you. Wait for me."

    He looked at Natalie fiercely after he finished speaking while Natalieughed silently in her heart.

    The president of the YS Group was going to buy sanitary pads for her!

    Just the thought of it made herugh.

    After Tobias left, Natalie held the pillow andughed.

    It seemed that a woman''s character really changed a lot when she was in her period. When did she

    be so evil?

    Tobias stood at the entrance of the convenience store for a long time.

    It was the hardest decision of his life.

    He did not know if he should enter the store or not.

    He was always decisive. He did not expect to hesitate for so long over something.

    After a long while, Tobias picked up his phone.

    The line connected.

    "Mr. Whitlock," Benjamin''s voice rang.

    "Benjamin, there''s something I need you to do for me," Tobias said.

    "What is it, Mr. Whitlock?"

    Tobias said in a harsh tone, "Go buy a pack of sanitary pads and deliver it to me."

    Ahem! Ahem!

    Benjamin started coughing hard.

    He wondered if he had heard Tobias wrong.

    Tobias asked him to send a pack of sanitary pads over.

    Benjamin thought that he must have misheard Tobias.

    "Mr. Whitlock, could you repeat yourself please?" Benjamin held back the fear in his heart and

    asked.

    "It''s okay." Tobias hung up the phone.

    A momentter, he walked into the convenience store.

    The salesgirl was a very young girl and her face turned red when she saw Tobiasing in.

    She had been working in the convenience store for a long time and it was the first time she saw

    such a handsome customer. She was really attracted to him.

    "Sir, what do you need?" The girl asked enthusiastically.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Tobias'' voice was as stiff as his face. "I''m just looking around."

    The girl''s breathing hitched.

    She could feel the cold aura from Tobias, as if he was warning strangers to stay away.

    She stopped in her tracks after hesitating.

    Tobias was wandering back and forth in the small convenience store.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was dressed in expensive clothes and for his handsome looks, the

    salesgirl would have definitely thought that he was a thief.

    Tobias'' brows furrowed deeper as he could not find the sanitary pads.

    Therge variety of different products in the store made him feel dizzy.

    Tobias walked up to the salesgirl.

    Her heart began to beat faster when she saw Tobias approaching her.

    She thought, "Oh my, this customer is so handsome!"

    "Give me a pack of sanitary pads," Tobias said in a low voice.

    The salesgirl froze slightly.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222

    Disappointment shed across her face when she heard Tobias'' words. He was taken and he was

    even buying sanitary pads for his girlfriend!

    She thought that Tobias'' girlfriend was really lucky to have him, as he was sweet and handsome.

    The salesgirl took out a bag of sanitary pads and handed it to Tobias.

    When he left, the salesgirl looked at his back and fangirled.

    He was very handsome and even his retreating figure was good- looking. He walked with

    confidence and poise.

    Natalie leaned against the headboard with her legs crossed.

    She didn''t know why, but she was in a good mood.

    She finally felt the taste of being the dominant party! She was happy that Tobias obliged her with a

    big favor.

    When Natalie heard faint footsteps, she hurriedly readjusted her posture.

    She looked like she was waiting patiently for him.

    Tobias'' handsome face appeared. His face was a little stiff and he was holding a bag in his hand.

    When he saw her, he handed her the things and said, "There you go."

    Natalie did not expect Tobias to actually buy it for her.

    She smiled sweetly. "Tobias, that''s so kind of you. You''re amazing."

    Tobias took a look at Natalie and went downstairs.

    Natalie thought, "Would Tobias get angry at her request for him to buy sanitary pads for her?"

    She dismissed the thought as she did not think Tobias was petty.

    If so, why did Tobias look at her unpleasantly and walk away?

    Natalie quickly took the sanitary pads and went to the bathroom. She was still pondering over

    whether Tobias was angry at her, but then she realized that he was back in the room.

    He held a cup in his hand and she could see hot steam.

    He sat down beside Natalie and said in a t tone, "Drink some hot tea."

    Natalie was stunned.

    She was on her period and she didn''t expect Tobias to buy her pads. Now, he even asked her to

    drink hot tea.

    She was touched.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Tobias treated her well.

    She didn''t expect Tobias to be so attentive.

    Natalie was on the verge of tears.

    She wanted to say something emotional; instead, she went with a funny approach and said,

    "Tobias, you''re really a woman''s best friend."

    Tobias was at a loss for words.

    He nced at Natalie speechlessly.

    Natalie quickly exined, "What I meant was, you even know that when a girl is on her period, it''s

    good to drink hot tea. It seems like you have wide knowledge in this area. I''m praising you!"

    Her words left Tobias speechless again.

    "Stop talking nonsense." Tobias nced at Natalie and said, "Drink it."

    He handed the drink to Natalie.

    She took a sip.

    The tea was really sweet, but it was a little hot.

    "It''s a little hot." Natalie smiled at Tobias.

    "Hot?" Tobias frowned.

    He took a sip and said, "It''s not hot."

    For Tobias, the temperature was just right.

    Natalie blinked her eyes and said, "It''s a little hot for me."

    "I''ll help you with that." Tobias'' eyes suddenly lit up.

    A trace of uncertainty shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    Help her? How was Tobias going to do that?

    Soon, she understood what he meant.

    Tobias took a sip of the drink and fed it to Natalie with a kiss.

    This way, the drink''s temperature was just right for Natalie.

    Was it wise to drink the tea like that?

    Natalie''s face reddened.

    Before she could refuse, Tobias had kissed her again.

    Natalie finished the cup through Tobias feeding her.

    At that time, her face was as red as a beetroot.

    The tea tasted extra sweet and fragrant to Natalie.

    However, it was reallyte.

    They slept on the bed and Tobias held Natalie in his arms.

    Natalie could not fall asleep as she was on her period and was forced to drink the tea earlier.

    She began to twist and turn in Tobias'' arm. "Natalie!" Tobias'' warned with a loud shout. "Do you feel

    very ufortable?" Natalie looked up at him and asked.

    Tobias took a hard look at Natalie and said, "What do you think?"

    Natalie rolled her eyes.

    She didn''t know why, but she really wanted to joke around with Tobias that day.

    At first, she asked Tobias to buy her sanitary pads and now she wanted to tease him.

    Natalie thought, "Since Tobias always teases me, it''s time for me to tease him back!"

    She wanted Tobias to have a taste of his own medicine.

    Natalie plucked up her courage and slid her hand under his shirt to rest it on his chest.

    She could feel his body tense up immediately.

    He looked at Natalie fiercely and he could see that Natalie was trying her best to hide herughter.

    He knew that Natalie did it on purpose.

    Natalie was on her period so she knew that they would not have s*x.

    The lights in the bedroom were dim. Natalie blinked her beautiful eyes and said, "You always tease

    me, so it''s time for me to tease you back."

    Tobias indeed teased her often, so it was time for Natalie to take her revenge on him!

    Tobias'' eyes were full of desire. It was the first time he saw Natalie''s intentional seductive look. She

    was really attractive and beautiful.

    He could not control himself.

    A sly smile appeared on Natalie''s face when she saw Tobias'' reaction.

    She thought, "Haha! You teased me first and now it''s time for you to have a taste of your own

    medicine!"

    Natalie was so proud of herself.

    The next day, Natalie''s mouth was tired and she felt a pain in her jaw.

    She learned something from the previous night.

    She should not have teased Tobias at all!

    She was on her period the night before and Natalie was sure that Tobias would not have s*x with

    her, so she confidently teased him.

    However, she had overlooked the situation.

    There were other ways to satisfy him, even if she was on her period...

    Natalie deserved it.

    "Tobias, I''m on my period!" Natalie begged for mercy. She finally realized that she had made a big

    mistake.

    Men couldn''t be teased at all. they were scary when they were seduced!

    "Natalie, you asked for it." Tobias'' voice was harsh and strong. There was a trace of desire in it.

    Natalie wanted to resist but she couldn''t.

    She had no tears left to cry.

    She was wrong to have teased the President.

    She wanted to tease Tobias back as he did it to her often. However, it was a big mistake!

    When Tobias seduced her, she could only be ruffled.

    Whereas when she teased Tobias, he could

    punish her in many ways.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223

    When she got up in the morning, Tobias had already left for work.

    It was already veryte.

    Natalie realized her mouth was red and swollen when she was brushing her teeth.

    How could it not be red and swollen after what Tobias did to her?

    Natalie sighed silently. She knew all of this was brought on by herself.

    She thought, "I asked for it..."

    When she went downstairs, Selina had just finished her breakfast.

    She sat on the sofa watching Spongebob Squarepants.

    Natalie was tongue-tied.

    She thought that Spongebob Squarepants was a cartoon for kids. This was not the first time Selina

    was watching it, and she even munched on snacks every time she watched the show.

    "Natalie, you''re up!" Selina greeted Natalie and then she froze.

    Her gaze fell onto Natalie''s lips. She said in surprise, "Natalie, did both of you kiss the whole night?

    Why is your mouth so swollen?"

    Panic shed across Natalie''s face.

    "I knocked into something," she said, trying to cover it up.

    "Oh." Selina didn''t think much about it.

    After Natalie finished her breakfast, she had nothing to do.

    Selina asked Natalie to watch the cartoon with her.

    Natalie had her own principles, so she did not want to watch the cartoon with Selina.

    "I don''t want to watch these childish things," Natalie refused Selina''s offer.

    Selina tried to tempt her, "Natalie, I''ll give you my chips if you watch with me. It''s really interesting!"

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered.

    The chips in Selina''s hand looked very tasty; she really wanted to try it.

    She was really tempted by them.

    In the end, Natalie apanied Selina to watch Spongebob Squarepants as they ate the chips

    together.

    Natalie waspletely fascinated by the

    cartoon.

    Jack visited the Godfrey family.

    With his power and ability, he found the Godfrey family in no time.

    He had no other motive. He just wanted to know why Madison lied to him.

    He came up with thousands of reasons but failed to figure out why Madison would lie to him.

    Madison could not recognize the tall and handsome man in front of her for a long time. She only

    remembered who he was when Jack reminded her.

    Madison trembled in fear.

    She had never expected Jack toe to her after so many years.

    Hadn''t Jack already gone to Europe after believing what she said? Why did hee back?

    Jack''s eyes shed with hatred when he looked at her.

    If Madison hadn''t deceived her, he wouldn''t have lost touch with Natalie. He would never let Natalie

    get together with Tobias!

    "Why did you lie to me?" Jack stared at Madison with his dark eyes. The usual gentleness in his

    eyes disappeared. "Natalie is not dead. Why did you lie to me before?"

    Madison''s mind was in a mess.

    At that time, she knew Jack''s real identity, so she concealed the truth that Natalie was still alive.

    Now that Jack had found her, he could take his revenge easily.

    Madison knew that she had to find a reason to prevent Jack from destroying her.

    Madison was on the verge of tears.

    She was someone who had a muchrger figure, hence when she used her puppy eyes, it was just

    disgusting.

    "Mr. Perry, I did not do it on purpose. After all, I am her mother. I did it for Natalie''s sake. When I

    brought her away, she lost her memory, hence I brought her to a doctor. The doctor told me not to

    trigger her memories to prevent her from losing her mind. This was the reason why I decided to lie

    to you. Mr. Perry, I did it for the sake of my daughter. You have to forgive me."

    Jack''s eyes darkened.

    Natalie lost her memory and his appearance would only trigger her.

    However, when he met Natalie that day, she did not recognize him.

    Even so, he was scared that Natalie would be triggered.

    Were Natalie and Jack destined to be separated?

    They missed each other ten years ago and they missed each other again ten yearster.

    A bitter smile appeared on Jack''s lips.

    Later, after Jack left, Madison breathed a sigh of relief and copsed on the couch.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Fortunately, she made up a false excuse and Jack believed it.

    If Jack wanted to take revenge, Madison''s life would be in danger.

    A momentter, Queenie pushed the door open and entered.

    Queenie looked at Madison and said, "Mom, Jack just left."

    There was a trace of fear on Madison''s face. "Yes, I don''t know how he got the news. He knows that

    Natalie is not dead, hence he came to me for rification. Fortunately, I was clever enough to make

    up an excuse."

    Queenie frowned and said, "Mom, you shouldn''t have lied to Jack. Didn''t Jack always like Natalie?

    If you told him the truth, he would take Natalie away and we can save her from the trouble here."

    When Queenie mentioned Natalie, she gnashed her teeth with hatred.

    She would be satisfied if Natalie was still treated badly by the Godfrey family.

    However, Natalie married Tobias! Queenie could only sit back and watch her Cindere story.

    How could she be satisfied?

    It was better for Jack to take Natalie away so that Queenie didn''t have to see her.

    Madison red at Queenie and said, "What do you know? Jack likes Natalie so much, so if I told

    him the truth, Natalie would be living happily with him now. I cannot ept that!"

    She hated Natalie so much.

    This was because Natalie was that woman''s daughter.

    She hated and envied that woman so much.

    That woman was a beauty, and every move she made was elegant.

    Madison felt a pain in her heart when she thought about her.

    Though the woman was beautiful, it was a pity that she was dumb.

    For example, she still regarded Madison as her best friend.

    She entrusted her daughter to Madison.

    She asked Madison to raise her daughter for her.

    Madison vented all her hatred for that woman on Natalie. She treated Natalie badly because she

    hated that woman.

    Queenie curled her lips disapprovingly and said, "Mom, Natalie is married to Tobias. Isn''t she living

    happily ever after now as well? Besides, Tobias and Jack are both reputable."

    "What do you know?" Madison replied in a sarcastic tone, "Even if Natalie is married to Tobias, it''s

    not going to end well for her. He will abandon her one day due to her background. Nevertheless, if

    she is with Jack, she will live a better life. Jack is addicted to her, so he will not abandon her. He will

    only love her wholeheartedly."

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224

    Hatred red in Madison''s eyes as she said, "I will never let Natalie reunite with Jack! That b*tch

    does not deserve eternal love!"

    Tobias came home from work and saw the scene before him.

    He saw Natalie and Selina watching Spongebob Squarepants on the couch.

    They did not realize that Tobias was home as they were concentrating on the cartoon.

    Tobias coughed loudly.

    Natalie and Selina nced at him when they heard the cough.

    "Tobias, you''re back!" Natalie said happily.

    Selina poked Natalie''s arm and said, "Natalie, you shouldn''t call him Tobias. Instead, you should call

    him Hubby!"

    Tobias'' eyes darkened.

    Selina was on his side.

    Natalie was a little embarrassed.

    She walked over to Tobias and asked, "Have you eaten yet?"

    She did not ask out of curiosity, but to change the topic. Of course Tobias must have had his dinner;

    it was alreadyte at night.

    Tobias looked at Natalie calmly and replied, "I''ve eaten."

    After he finished, his gaze fell onto Natalie''s lips.

    Natalie was slightly stunned.

    She red at Tobias and said angrily, "Stop looking! It''s all your fault!"

    Natalie deliberately lowered her voice as she did not want Selina, who was sitting on the sofa, to

    hear what she was saying.

    A trace of happiness shed across Tobias'' eyes. He smiled indifferently.

    When they returned to the bedroom, Natalie was still babbling on about Spongebob Squarepants.

    "I didn''t know Spongebob Squarepants was so addictive! The show is really good," Natalie said with

    a fond expression.

    She had always thought that Spongebob Squarepants was for kids. However, after watching it, she

    felt that it was suitable for adults too.

    Tobias sat on the bed and pulled Natalie towards himself and she fell onto hisp.

    Natalie''s face turned red. She wanted to get up but dismissed the thought.

    She thought, "I''m married to Tobias! We sleep on the same bed every night!"

    "It is normal to sit on hisp so I shouldn''t be so dramatic!"

    His strong, masculine aura surrounded her as she sat on him.

    "Do you like to watch Spongebob Squarepants?" Tobias whispered in Natalie''s ear.

    Natalie felt his hot breath on the back of her ear; it was faint and light.

    She nodded.

    "Why don''t you look at me instead?" Tobias asked in a low voice.

    Natalie froze.

    "I also have something sponge- like. You should know..." Tobias said in a teasing tone.

    Natalie finally came to her senses.

    Her face turned red with embarrassment.

    God, Tobias was such a rascal!

    She felt that she could no longer watch Spongebob Squarepants without this thought in the future.

    "I still haven''t taken my revenge on you for what you did yesterday," Tobias said and Natalie''s heart

    fell.

    She could not stand it.

    She stood up quickly.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Tobias, look at my mouth! It''s already red and swollen, so what more do you want from me?"

    Natalie pointed at her lips.

    Though her lips were a little red and swollen, they looked more attractive than usual.

    Tobias'' breathing became heavier.

    Tobias'' gaze fell from her lips and to her fair hands. He said, "Natalie, let''s continue."

    Natalie was speechless.

    He was a beast!

    Tobias'' cold aura and reputable appearance were just for show! Deep down, he was actually a

    beast!

    The aura in the bedroom shifted.

    "Tobias, you''re a b*stard!"

    "Honey, be good and don''t move."

    "Why are you doing this to me?"

    "You seduced mest night, so you have to pay for it."

    "I won''t do it again. Will you let me go, please?"

    "We''ll talk about thister."

    Thomson found Jack.

    As expected, Tobias kept his promise and gave the piece ofnd in Agaphen City to Thomson.

    Perry Group was fully prepared to enter the local property market by setting foot in Agaphen City.

    Thomson wanted Jack to be in charge of the business in Agaphen City. He wanted Jack to take

    over the Perry Group in the future, so he wanted to use this opportunity to train him.

    Jack was stunned when he heard Thomson ask him to stay in Agaphen City.

    He had originally nned to go back to Europe, so he didn''t expect Thomson to request for him to

    stay.

    "Dad, can you hand the business over to others?" Jack asked.

    Thomson sighed deeply. "Jack, you should know that the economy in Europe is bad, whereas in

    Glevania, the economy is booming, especially in the property industry. This piece ofnd is worth a

    lot of money! I want a trusted person to help me expand the domestic market and you are my best

    choice."

    Jack hesitated for a moment and agreed.

    He didn''t want to disappoint his father.

    However, he was not fond of the idea of staying in Agaphen City.

    Natalie''s face always popped up in his mind.

    Even when he was told that Natalie was dead, she still held a ce in his heart.

    Now that he knew that she was still alive, the feelings in him erupted.

    He could not control himself.

    He knew that he should stop thinking about her.

    After all, Natalie was someone else''s wife. He did not know why Natalie would marry Tobias, as they

    were two individuals from different worlds.

    Moreover, Jack had a fiancee himself.

    Wendy was beautiful and cute; she was a typical girl from a rich family.

    Their marriage was more of a marriage to unite their families.

    Jack suppressed the thought in his mind.

    He understood that if he loved Natalie, he should let her go.

    As Tobias was one of the most good-looking and reputable people in the country, it was not a bad

    thing that Natalie was with him.

    Since he was not with Natalie, he could only wish her well.

    Later, Wendy found Jack.

    Jack got off the Princess Cruise to look for Madison over Natalie''s matter, hence, Wendy followed.

    She took Jack''s hand and said, "Jack, are you busy now? Can you talk to me?"

    Jack shut theputer in front of him and rubbed his temples. He replied, "What is it?"

    Wendy told Jack many things.

    Jack patiently listened to what she had to say.

    His father was the main reason why he chose Wendy as his fiancee. After Natalie''s incident, no

    other girl could win his heart.

    He could not be selfish, hence he had to marry to preserve the Perry family''s bloodline.

    Therefore, Jack agreed to this marriage.

    To be honest, he didn''t have feelings for Wendy.

    However, he was an extremely responsible man.

    Since he had chosen Wendy to be his fiancee, he would have to fulfil his duty as a fiance. For

    instance, he put his work on hold to talk to Wendy.

    "Oh yeah! Do you know the woman said I was as ugly as her?" Wendy suddenly said as if she

    thought of something.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225

    Jack froze.

    He asked, "What''s the matter, Wendy?"

    Wendy lowered her voice, "She''s Tobias'' wife! I heard the other women gossiping about her. She''s

    so ungrateful! She''s with Tobias and yet she wanted to hook up with you!"

    "Wendy, don''t talk nonsense!" Jack''s eyes darkened as he cut her off.

    Wendy paused for a moment. She had never seen Jack look so fierce before.

    Her mouth twitched and she said, "Jack, you scared me."

    Jack realized he lost hisposure after hearing her words.

    He said softly, "I''m sorry."

    Wendy vented her frustrations on Natalie and said in a vengeful tone, "Jack, Natalie is just a

    rebound girl! Do you know why Tobians chose her? It''s because she looks like his exgirlfriend!

    Otherwise, why would Tobias marry her?"

    Jack felt as if he had been struck by lightning.

    Wendy continued confidently, "When I studied in the United States, I met Tobias'' exgirlfriend before.

    Their rtionship was a hot topic in the school. His girlfriend was the prettiest girl in school and

    everyone admired her beauty. Natalie is nothing like her."

    Jack''s body stiffened.

    He slowly came to his senses after a long while.

    He looked at Wendy and asked slowly, "Wendy, does she really look like Tobias'' exgirlfriend?"

    Wendy paused for a moment.

    She didn''t expect her gossip to attract Jack''s attention as he was never interested in gossip.

    Wendy nodded. "Yes, a little, but my senior is much better looking than she is. Natalie is really

    nothing like her."

    Jack learned some information about Tobias, including a love story from his past.

    This love story was not private, as many students knew about it, so it was not surprising that Jack

    found out about it.

    Tobias had a girlfriend in university, and her name was Winnie Tanner.

    Winnie was the daughter of the Tanner Group''s boss. Tanner Group was a finance group in the

    United States. She was extremely beautiful.

    The love story between Tobias and Winnie was a tale that people still talked about until this day.

    For example, on Valentine''s Day during his university times, Tobias gave Winnie ten thousand

    roses. The roses bloomed everywhere in school.

    Later, Tobias broke up with Winnie for some unknown reason and he returned to Glevania to work.

    Jack had a photo of Winnie.

    In the photo, Winnie smiled at the camera. She looked breathtaking and beautiful.

    Her eyebrows and eyes were a little simr to Natalie''s.

    Wendy was right. Natalie was nothing like Winnie.

    Jack''s heart fell.

    He was willing to let go of Natalie if she could live a happy life.

    But now, Natalie was just a rebound girl.

    She was only Winnie''s substitute.

    Could Natalie still be happy this way?

    In the president''s office of the YS Group.

    "Mr. Whitlock, Jack of the Perry Group, wants to meet you," Benjamin said to Tobias respectfully.

    Tobias'' brow twitched slightly.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Why was Jack looking for him?

    He previously cleared things up with Jack, hence he didn''t expect Jack to look for him.

    Tobias said calmly, "Let him in."

    "Okay," Benjamin said and left the room.

    After a moment, Jack entered Tobias'' office.

    "Have a seat," Tobias took a look at Jack and said.

    Jack looked sullen. "It''s fine. I''m here to talk about Natalie."

    Tobias'' eyes darkened slightly.

    He expected this.

    "Mr. Perry, I think I was really clear during our previous exchange. Whatever rtionship Natalie

    had with you is in the past because she''s my wife now. I don''t care if you''re just friends. I hope that

    you can avoid meeting her, as there''s a high chance your appearance will trigger her memories."

    Tobias'' tone was calm but there was a hint of

    warning in it.

    Jack''s eyes lit up. "Mr. Whitlock, I''m willing to let go of Natalie and I''m even willing to never show up

    in front of her because I wish for her to be happy. I''m not doing this because I''m scared of you."

    Tobias'' looked at Jack indifferently as he replied, "Your wish wille true. She will be happy."

    Jack''s lips curved with a sarcastic smile. "Mr. Whitlock, you have always been regarded as an

    honest person in the business industry, so I never expected you to lie about rtionships. Can you

    really make Natalie happy? Or are you just treating her as a rebound?"

    Tobias looked at Jack and said, "Mr. Perry, I''m honest in rtionships and in business. Since I

    married Natalie, I will protect her for a lifetime; you don''t have to make unreasonable spections

    here. You''re just her childhood friend, so this does not mean that you have the right to spout

    nonsense to my face."

    "Spections? Nonsense?" Jack''s tone was sarcastic. He continued, "Mr. Whitlock, have you

    forgotten that you had a girlfriend in university? You used to be her schoolmate and you even gifted

    her roses. There were also thousands of heart-shaped balloons floating in the air. Have you

    forgotten all the romantic things you''ve done?"

    Tobias'' face was cold and he looked at Jack fiercely. "Jack, my past has nothing to do with you. I

    have already ended that rtionship, hence it will not affect me and Natalie. I''ll remind you again to

    stop making unreasonable spections!"

    His voice was loud and firm; anyone who heard it would be scared.

    However, Jack was not afraid at all.

    He stared into Tobias'' eyes and asked, "Spection?"

    The next second, Jack picked up the photo on Tobias'' desk and threw it onto the ground.

    It was a photo of a sweet girl; she was smiling at the camera and she looked beautiful.

    Her smile was breathtaking.

    Jack said slowly, "Am I specting or did you forget what your ex-girlfriend looked like? Is it

    because Natalie looks like her? Just admit that you''re treating Natalie as a rebound girl!" Coldness

    shed in Tobias'' eyes. He did not look at the photo.

    "Jack, don''t assume that you know the truth. Don''t think too highly of yourself."

    Jack''s face fell. "Mr. Whitlock, Natalie cannot bepared to Winnie. Winnie is the daughter of the

    Tanner family and she graduated from a world-ss university. An ordinary girl like Natalie can''t be

    compared to such a beautiful girl. You would not have met her as you both are from different

    worlds!"

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226

    He lowered his voice and continued, "Mr. Whitlock, if you really want the best for Natalie, let her go.

    She deserves happiness. She should not be your rebound and she should not be Winnie''s

    substitute."

    Tobias looked at Jack indifferently and replied, "If she leaves, I won''t find my own happiness! Jack,

    do you know why I like Natalie? Do you know why she married me?"

    Jack''s breathing hitched.

    Tobias looked at Jack as he said, "It''s because I do not judge her. I don''t care about her studies nor

    her family background. I like her because she''s her. I''ll still like her no matter what she bes."

    Jack was stunned.

    "Mr. Perry, I have my business to attend to. If you don''t have anything else to do, please leave

    immediately," Tobias ordered him to leave.

    Jack froze for a moment.

    He looked at Tobias and said, "Mr. Whitlock, I hope you remember what you said. If I ever find out

    that you mistreated her, I''ll take her away from you."

    Tobias looked at Jack calmly and replied "Jack, don''t worry, there won''t be such a day. If I

    remember correctly, you have a fiancee. You''re engaged and yet you''re here worrying about my

    wife. I hope you know how inappropriate this is."

    Jack felt awkward and embarrassed instantly.

    He walked out of Tobias'' office and his eyes were filled with a mix of emotions.

    Tobias reminded him that he had a fiancee.

    If he had known that Natalie was still alive, he would not have gotten engaged to anyone.

    However, there were no "ifs" in this world.

    After Jack left, Tobias'' eyes were emotionless and dark. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    A momentter, he threw the photo on the ground into the trash can without a doubt.

    Selina finally made Natalie drink the herbal soup.

    Natalie did not want to drink it at first but Selina kept nagging at her. Natalie could not stand it.

    Natalie had no choice but to finish the soup.

    Selina was happy when she saw Natalie finishing up the soup.

    "Natalie, after you drink this soup, you will bear a chubby son. Then, I can be an aunt."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She pulled Natalie to the couch and said, "Let''s watch Spongebob Squarepants together!"

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She could not watch Spongebob Squarepants without thinking of what Tobias said.

    Whenever she saw Spongebob, she would think of the sponge- like thing Tobias mentioned.

    Selina looked at Natalie in confusion and asked, "Natalie, do you have a skin disease? Why are

    your cheeks red from watching Spongebob Squarepants? Let''s go and see a doctor."

    Natalie had nothing to say.

    She was really speechless.

    A day''s worth of time passed in the blink of an eye. Time passed quickly when Natalie was with

    Selina.

    Tobias returned veryte.

    Selina would usually go to bed early, but this time, she insisted on waiting for Tobias.

    Natalie was puzzled.

    Selena smiled at her and said, "Natalie, I want to tell Tobias that you drank the herbal soup today.

    He should take this opportunity."

    Natalie was frustrated and felt like hitting Selena. She replied, "How dare you talk nonsense! I''ll

    ignore you from now on."

    "Fine! Don''t you think about eating my chips tomorrow!" Selina grinned.

    Tobias came back when they were bickering.

    Selina immediately stopped fooling around with Natalie and rushed to Tobias. "Tobias, Natalie drank

    the herbal soup today so you must take this opportunity to make a baby! Today, you get a great

    opportunity."

    Selina kept talking.

    However, Tobias acted weirdly.

    In the past, Tobias would have stopped Selina from chattering. However, he didn''t say a word to

    Selina this time, as if he hadn''t heard what she was saying.

    In the end, Selina stopped herself.

    She looked at Tobias speechlessly and said, "I''ll go to sleep."

    There was still no reaction from Tobias. When Selina left, only Natalie and Tobias were left in the

    room.

    Tobias nced at her and asked, "Why aren''t you asleep?"

    Natalie blushed due to Selina''s words.

    She nodded. "Okay, I''ll go to sleep now."

    Natalie went to the bedroom, but of course, she couldn''t fall asleep.

    She thought that that day was a good opportunity for her and Tobias, not only because she drank

    the herbal soup that day, but also because her period had ended.

    Natalie was looking forward to it.

    Of course, she was not looking forward to having s*x with Tobias, but she was looking forward to

    bearing a child for the Godfrey family.

    Cecilia and Selina wanted her to get pregnant soon, so she could not let them down.

    After all, Cecilia and Selina treated Natalie well, which was rare in a rich family.

    Natalie was tossing and turning on the bed as she waited for Tobias. However, Tobias did note

    even after a long time.

    Natalie thought it was strange. Even if he took a shower, he would not take so long.

    Therefore, she got out of bed.

    She went downstairs, but couldn''t find Tobias.

    She went to the balcony, and there was no sign of him either.

    In the end, Natalie saw him in the study room.

    He was reading a thick document in his hand with a frown.

    Natalie took a look and found out that they were work files of the YS Group.

    Tobias was reading the documents carefully, so he did not notice Natalie.

    Natalie blinked her eyes.

    Tobias'' job was important, so she could not dy his work just because she wanted s*x.

    Natalie prepared to leave.

    However, just as she walked out of the room, her head knocked on the door.

    Bang!

    When the loud noise sounded, Tobias lifted his head and saw Natalie''s head colliding with the door.

    He immediately got up and strode over.

    "Are you okay?" Tobias looked at Natalie''s forehead.

    "It''s okay, I''m fine." Natalieughed awkwardly.

    She had enough of herself. Why was she so dumb? She even knocked the door with her head just

    as she just wanted to leave!

    She felt so dumb...

    Tobias gently rubbed Natalie''s forehead. "Luckily it''s nothing."

    Natalie nodded and agreed. She was not seriously injured.

    "Why are you here?" Tobias asked while rubbing Natalie''s forehead.

    His hand was gentle against her head, which was reallyfortable.

    "You didn''te to the bedroom, so I came to see you," Natalie said softly

    "Didn''t I tell you to take a rest first?" Tobias said in a t tone.

    Natalieughed lightly.

    She did not know what to say.

    She could not bring herself to tell Tobias that she came looking for him because she wanted to have

    s*x with him, right?

    Tobias broke the silence, "Did you miss me?"

    His voice was low and hoarse.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227

    Natalie nodded and agreed with Tobias.

    "Natalie, I''ll sleep with you then," Tobias said.

    Later, Natalieid in Tobias'' arms.

    Tobias only held her in his arms. He never thought of having s*x with her. Even on the days of her

    period, he did not have any wild intentions on her.

    Natalie twisted and turned in his arms.

    She wanted to bear Tobias'' child.

    Natalie felt that her hints were very obvious. Despite that, Tobias only hugged her and did not react

    to her hints.

    Natalie thought, "Why don''t I just sleep?"

    However, she could not fall asleep no matter how hard she tried; her desire only intensified.

    Natalie wanted to have Tobias'' baby.

    She wanted to have his child!

    She once cared about many things, but it seemed like everything was none of her concern at that

    moment. Tobias and his family liked her, so why should she not bear his child?

    Not bearing his child would be a big mistake!

    However, Tobias did not react to her actions at all.

    His eyes were closed; his eyelids were shut tight and his eyshes were long. He looked beautiful.

    Natalie was confident that he was not asleep.

    She lifted her hand and tickled the nape of Tobias'' neck.

    "Natalie, stop it," Tobias said in a low voice.

    Natalie knew that Tobias was not asleep. She was right!

    Natalie decided to pluck up her courage.

    She wanted Tobias'' child!

    "Tobias..." Natalie said softly.

    "Yeah?" Tobias'' tone was indifferent.

    "I drank the soup Selina mentioned today." Natalie tried not to stammer although she was nervous.

    "I know," he replied.

    "It''s not good to waste its effect, right?"

    "You''re right."

    "Also... My period has ended!" Natalie blinked repeatedly.

    I see."

    Natalie froze.

    The other day, when Natalie was on her period, Tobias almost wanted to feast on her like a beast.

    Now that her period had ended, why was he so calm?

    Natalie clenched her hands into fists.

    She took a deep breath.

    "Tobias, I want your baby."

    Natalie plucked up all the courage she had in her.

    She didn''t know she had the courage to say it. After she finished, she lowered her head and waited

    for Tobias'' response with shyness.

    However, he did not respond.

    Seconds passed...

    It was as if time had frozen.

    Finally, Tobias replied, "Natalie, go to sleep."

    Natalie was stunned.

    She looked up at Tobias in disbelief and realized that Tobias'' eyes were still closed; he looked

    breathtaking.

    The light in Natalie''s eyes dimmed.

    She had made her intentions clear, but Tobias was not interested in her.

    Why? Didn''t he like her? They were married and his family also hoped that she would get pregnant.

    Why was Tobias not interested in her?

    Natalie thought of a lot of things.

    Tobias had always teased her, but they never had s*x before. He kept saying that she was too

    young.

    She disagreed as she was already 20 years old; she was not young anymore!

    A few days ago, they almost did it. Natalie wondered, "Even if I was not on my period, Tobias might

    not have done it with me either!"

    Could it be that everything was a lie?

    Was Tobias lying to Natalie?

    The Cindere story was never true; everything was a lie!

    Natalie''s eyes reddened.

    "Tobias," she said in a firm tone.

    There was a trace of coldness in her voice.

    Tobias realized that there was something wrong with Natalie''s tone, hence he opened his eyes. He

    saw her red eyes staring at him.

    "Natalie?" Tobias said with a mix of emotions, "What''s wrong?"

    Natalie looked at Tobias and said slowly, "Tobias, you never liked me! Were you lying to me all this

    while?"

    Tobias frowned and he gently patted Natalie''s cheek. He replied, "Natalie, I told you clearly. I like

    you."

    Natalie looked into his eyes and saw herself.

    Natalie''s heart stopped for a second.

    "Then what about love? Do you love me or not?"

    She remembered what Remington told her before.

    He said that a man could like a lot of women, but he could only love one.

    Did Tobias merely like Natalie and did not love her?

    Was this the reason why he did not want to have s*x with her?

    Tobias'' face stiffened and a mix of emotions shed across his face.

    Natalie''s heart sank.

    She understood everything when she saw his face.

    This man didn''t love her; he didn''t love her at all.

    She had always wondered why Tobias did not have s*x with her even though he had strong desires.

    She finally understood why.

    She shifted her gaze away from Tobias.

    Natalie felt cold.

    It turned out that everything was just a dream.

    In the past, Tobias told her that he would make her dreame true.

    But now, Natalie''s dream was shattered.

    She did not know what to do.

    She turned her back to him as she needed to calm down and organize her thoughts.

    Tobias'' arms wrapped around Natalie''s waist, but she shook him off and said, "Don''t touch me!"

    Tobias'' eyes darkened.

    He got out of bed and walked to the balcony. The mellow and radiant moonlight shone. Tobias lit a

    cigarette between his fingers.

    The word ''love'' meant too much to Tobias.

    He went back to the room after a long while.

    Natalie still had her back facing him. Her body looked stiff.

    Tobias hugged Natalie and her body stiffened further.

    "Natalie," Tobias said softly.

    A trace of coldness and hopelessness shed in her eyes.

    The next second, Tobias flipped her body over. He kissed her.

    Natalie could smell the masculine scent mixed with tobo.

    Natalie was stunned. She used all her strength to push him away.

    She was not a lovestruck fool.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    If Tobias did not love her, she would not kiss him and would never bear his children.

    Natalie looked at Tobias coldly and said, "Tobias, if you don''t love me, don''t kiss me. I never knew

    that you would simply kiss a woman you don''t love!"

    Tobias'' breathingbored in an instant.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228

    He looked at Natalie coldly and asked, "Natalie, do you really think I''m an arbitrary person?"

    Natalie gritted her teeth and said, "Aren''t you? You can flirt with a woman you don''t love and then

    kiss her! You''re arbitrary and a yer!"

    Tobias'' expression fell. The coldness on his face intensified.

    Just as Natalie finished speaking, his face fell as he was disappointed and sad.

    He nced at Natalie with an indescribable emotion and left the room after mming the door.

    Natalie''s tears fell down like rain.

    It was clearly Tobias'' fault. He flirted with her and even kissed her although he didn''t love her! Why

    was he ying the victim?

    Natalie was overwhelmed by grievance, anger and despair.

    She thought of leaving.

    When Tobias did not answer her question, she only wanted to calm down.

    However, she thought of leaving at that moment.

    It was because of Tobias'' expression and the way he mmed the door when he left the room.

    Natalie was not a fool.

    Since Tobias did not love her, she would not stay either.

    Although she was poor, she wouldn''t stay by Tobias'' side just because of his wealth.

    Natalie wiped the tears on her face and got off the bed.

    Natalie decided to leave the Whitelock family''s apartment.

    When Tobias and Natalie were just pretending to be a married couple, she felt safe there.

    Nheless, when they got closer to each other, she found out that Tobias did not love her. If so,

    what reason was there to stay by his side?

    Natalie wanted to pack her stuff.

    She realized that she had nothing to pack with. The suitcase and the bags belonged to the Whitlock

    family and not her.

    Atst, she found a snakeskin bag.

    It belonged to her.

    When she first arrived at the Whitlock family''s apartment, she did not throw it away. Therefore, she

    kept it underneath her clothes in the closet. Now, it would be of good use to her.

    She looked at her bag andughed mockingly at herself.

    This bag represented her true identity.

    She was just like the old bag; no one would treasure her. She even had her own Cindere dream!

    It was just a Cindere dream, which would nevere true.

    Natalie stuffed her clothes and books into her bag.

    She took the bag and went downstairs.

    She wanted to leave this ce.

    This ce was her dreame true, but now, her dream was shattered.

    Selina was sound asleep downstairs. She was even dreaming about watching Spongebob

    Squarepants while eating fries. The sudden loud bang woke her.

    The noise was so loud that she jolted from her sleep.

    She ran to the living room only to find no one.

    She froze for a moment and thought, "Was it my imagination?"

    However, now that she had woken up, she felt that she was starting to feel hungry again.

    She grabbed a bag of chips, sat at the dining table, and started eating. While she was happily

    eating, she saw Nataliee downstairs with her bag. She looked like a migrant worker.

    She had a stubborn look on her face and her eyes were red from crying.

    Selina''s hand froze when she saw the scene.

    "Natalie, are you attending a fashion show in the middle of the night? Why are you holding an LV

    leather bag?"

    Natalie looked at Selina in surprise as she didn''t expect her to be downstairs eating chips at such a

    late hour.

    Natalie was someone who knew where to draw the line.

    Although she was angry with Tobias, she would not vent her anger on other people.

    Natalie said to Selina, "Selina, I''m d that I''ve met you. I won''t be your sister- in-w anymore

    because I''m leaving. Goodbye! Well meet again if we''re fated to!"

    Selina was speechless.

    She waspletely dumbfounded.

    Just as Natalie was about to open the door, she ran and reached for her. "Natalie, don''t scare me at

    this hour! Aren''t you making babies with Tobias? What''s going on? Why are you running away?

    Even if it''s a little tiring, you don''t have to be so angry!"

    Natalie''s face fell instantly. She decided to tell Selina the truth.

    Since she was about to leave, she should tell Selina the truth. She could not lie to Selina anymore.

    Natalie looked at Selina and said slowly, "Selina, nothing happened between me and Tobias. We

    won''t give birth to any children either because nothing happened!"

    Selina''s jaw dropped.

    Selina trembled and replied, "Natalie, are you trying to tell me that you''re still a virgin?"

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    She didn''t know how to talk about this, so she just kept silent.

    Selina looked at Natalie with sympathy and said, "Oh my, my mother and I didn''t know! Tobias looks

    strong and capable so we really didn''t think that there is something wrong with him. But still, you

    don''t have to leave just because he''s impotent. I''ll bring him to the doctor tomorrow and we can fix

    this."

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She knew that Selina misunderstood her.

    Natalie was speechless; she looked sweet despite her sorrow. She said, "Selina, he''s not impotent;

    he''s a normal man. The thing is, he doesn''t love me at all. Since he doesn''t love me, why should I

    stay here? He''d only hate me!"

    Selina was a little confused.

    First, Natalie said that they didn''t have s*x, but now, she was saying that Tobias was not impotent,

    so what was this about?

    She was just about to question Natalie when she saw that Natalie had shaken her hand off and was

    about to leave.

    She took Natalie''s hand and said, "Natalie, you''re wrong! My brother loves you! How can he not

    love you?"

    There was a sh of despair in Natalie''s eyes. "He doesn''t love me."

    If he loved her, why didn''t he make love to her? He would find a way to stop midway every time. If

    he loved her, why was his expression so sullen when she asked him that question?

    This man just didn''t love her!

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Tobias didn''t love her!

    "Natalie, I know my brother. He is not an affectionate man. You didn''t see how cold he was to other

    women. If you don''t hold a ce in his heart, why would he be so good to you? Didn''t you realize

    that his eyes would shine when he looked at you?" Selina tried to persuade Natalie.

    The despair in Natalie''s eyes intensified.

    She saw through Selina''s white lies.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229

    "You don''t have to say anything, Selina. I''m leaving. Take care of yourself. As I said, we''ll meet

    again if we''re fated to meet again."

    Natalie shook off her hand and left.

    Selina wanted to follow her but Natalie was too fast and she couldn''t catch up.

    Selina went upstairs to look for Tobias in a hurry, but there was no sign of him.

    She realized that the loud bang she heard was made by Tobias.

    What happened to Tobias and Natalie?

    A few days ago, they seemed to be so in love. How could everything turn upside down in a few

    days?

    Selina dialed Tobias'' number.

    However, no one answered the phone.

    "Tobias, please answer the phone... Your wife ran away in the middle of the night! It would not be

    good if she gets taken advantage of!" Selina muttered to herself.

    Tobias finally picked up the phone.

    "What''s the matter?" Tobias'' voice was extremely cold, so cold that Selena trembled.

    "Tobias, Natalie ran away. Why are you not going after her?"

    No reply was heard; instead, there was a disconnected tone.

    Tobias had hung up.

    Tobias'' Ferrari sped through the quiet and lonely night.

    He drove the car at high speed.

    The anger in his heart intensified.

    He had thought that he would deal with things calmly and not act like a young, inexperienced man.

    He didn''t expect Natalie''s words to make him lose control.

    The phone rang several times but Tobias turned a deaf ear to it. He only picked up the phone when

    he could not stand the loud ringtone.

    Selina told him that Natalie ran away.

    Natalie''s words disappointed him.

    However, it waste and it was too dangerous for her to be alone.

    Tobias pped the steering wheel hard and turned the car around. He drove in the direction of the

    Whitlock family''s apartment.

    At that moment, Natalie came out of the apartment with her bag.

    It was dark, the moon was round and Natalie felt bitter.

    When she walked out of the Whitlock family''s apartment, she found out that she had nowhere to go.

    She felt that she belonged nowhere.

    Natalie''s tears welled up.

    She thought, "It looks like I really have to sleep under the bridge tonight... I''ll talk to Yvonne

    tomorrow."

    Before she met Tobias, she was treated badly by Madison, Queenie, and Brayden. Despite that,

    she still lived a happy life. She believed that she could survive without Tobias by her side.

    She thought, "I am strong and independent! I will not be defeated so easily!"

    Natalie tried to cheer herself up but she still couldn''t suppress the sadness in her heart.

    Tobias didn''t love her.

    She thought that her happiness wasing, only to find out that she was just hallucinating.

    Not long ago, she was so excited that she even wanted to have Tobias'' babies.

    It was such a joke.

    Natalie hated herself for being stupid.

    Suddenly, a car light shot at Natalie. It was so bright that Natalie covered her eyes with her hands.

    It was Tobias'' car.

    He saw Natalie holding her bag with a hand covering her eyes.

    She looked extremely down- and- out; she looked like a beggar on the streets!

    Tobias opened the door and got out of the car.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Natalie saw him walking towards her.

    With the moonlight shining on him, though he looked sullen, he was still handsome and

    breathtaking.

    Natalie wanted to leave but her legs were rooted to the ground. She couldn''t seem to move.

    "Get in the car." Tobias'' tone was cold.

    Natalie asked stubbornly, "Why should I get into the car with you?"

    "Because I''m your husband!"

    "I''m not going to go into the car!" Natalie replied.

    The next second, Tobias threw her over his shoulder.

    Natalie panicked.

    She patted Tobias''s shoulder hard. "Tobias, you''re a bad guy. Let go of me!"

    Tobias did not care about what she said. He quickly put her in the passenger seat.

    "I want to get out of the car!" Natalie''s eyes were full of hatred.

    "You''re not allowed to," Tobias refused Natalie coldly.

    "Tobias, I don''t have a ce in your heart. Why are you looking for me? My whereabouts have

    nothing to do with you! Why do you have to do this? I want to divorce you! I don''t want anything to

    do with you in the future!"

    Bang!

    There was a loud noise.

    Natalie was shocked.

    Tobias'' hand mmed hard on the steering wheel. The veins on his face were popping.

    "Natalie, are you f*cking heartless? I wouldn''t treat you like this if I don''t have you in my heart. Ask

    yourself, how have I always treated you? If you don''t hold a ce in my heart, why would I treat you

    like this?"

    Natalie was stunned.

    This was the first time she heard Tobias swear.

    Moreover, Tobias looked very fierce and she was scared.

    It was the first time she had seen Tobias look so fierce.

    The car soon arrived at the Whitlock family''s apartment and Tobias got out.

    Natalie was still sitting in the car.

    "Get out of the car," Tobias said in a cold tone.

    Natalie took her bag and got out of the car.

    She walked in the opposite direction, and Tobias grabbed her hand. "Come back with me."

    Natalie stopped.

    She replied in a calm tone, "Tobias, thank you for everything you have done for me. I am very

    grateful. I know that I should repay you and continue to pretend to be married to you, but I''m sorry. I

    really can''t do it. I fell for you but you didn''t for me. I can''t live like this. I have to leave..."

    Before Natalie could finish her words, Tobias pulled her into his arms.

    Tobias kissed her hard.

    The kiss was rough and it was not gentle or tender at all.

    Tobias bit her lips hard; her lips almost bled.

    Natalie frowned in pain. She wanted to push Tobias away but he hugged her tightly. Natalie could

    not break free at all.

    Selina popped out her head from upstairs.

    She was looking out to see if Tobias had brought Natalie, only to witness the scene.

    Her heart pounded wildly.

    The way her brother forced a kiss on Natalie was really amazing. If she hadn''t been his sister, she

    would have fallen in love with Tobias.

    He was so manly and wild. Good heavens! Her brother was so handsome!

    Tobias finally let go of Natalie; her lips were swollen.

    Tobias stared at Natalie and said, "Natalie, what makes you think that I didn''t fall for you? You''re not

    the only one who fell in love. I fell in love with you too."

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230

    She lifted her gaze to look at Tobias and asked, "Tell me, do you love me or not?"

    A sh of hesitation shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    The light that had just lit up in Natalie''s eyes dimmed down again.

    Tobias still did not love her.

    He said that he fell for her, liked her, but he still didn''t love her.

    Natalie wanted to leave.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She became greedy. The more she loved, the greedier she became.

    She not only wanted Tobias to like her, but she also wanted him to love her.

    Otherwise, what was the purpose of this engagement?

    What Remington said was true. One could like a lot of people, but they could only love one person.

    If Tobias only liked her, did that mean that he could like another person as well?

    She didn''t want this.

    If Tobias didn''t love her, she would rather leave before she loved him more.

    When Natalie wanted to leave, she realized that her feet were rooted to the ground. Tobias hugged

    her tightly and did not let go.

    "Tobias," Natalie looked at him and said, "Since you don''t love me, let me go."

    Tobias stared at her. "What if I don''t want to let go?"

    "Let me go."

    "I don''t want to," Tobias said in a firm tone.

    Natalie suddenly realized that their conversation was immature and meaningless.

    She looked at Tobias and said, "Tobias, what the hell do you want?"

    If he didn''t love her, why didn''t he let her go?

    If the engagement was for Cecilia''s sake, he could find any other woman who would dly pretend

    to be a couple with him. Why must it be Natalie?

    Tobias'' eyes darkened with a mix of emotions as he stared at Natalie. He said in a low and hoarse

    voice, "Natalie, I want you. I want you for life."

    Natalie''s heart sank.

    Why did this man, who obviously did not love her, say such sweet words to her?

    He said that he wanted her for the rest of his life.

    If he said this before, Natalie would not have been able to control herself.

    But now, she only felt a sense of inexplicable irony.

    Natalie bit her lips and said, "But you don''t love me!"

    Tobias stood still and straight; he did not move.

    His eyes shed with a mixture of emotions.

    "Natalie," he said slowly with a trace of exhaustion, "You will find out if I love you or not in the near

    future."

    "No, I want to know now!" Natalie was still persistent.

    Tobias stared straight into her soul and replied, "Natalie, love is not about making empty promises.

    You have to feel it with your heart."

    Natalie blinked repeatedly.

    Tobias'' words touched her heart.

    Indeed, she was very clear about how he treated her.

    Nheless, she still said stubbornly, "Tobias, you don''t even want to tell me you love me! What

    more do you have to say?"

    Tobias pursed his thin lips tightly.

    The watch he wore on his wrist reflected the moonlight faintly.

    After a long time, he finally said, "It''ste. Let''s go back first."

    "I don''t want to." Natalie was stubborn.

    Tobias seemed to have expected Natalie to say that, so he picked her up again.

    Natalie tried her best to fight against it.

    "Tobias, you b*stard, put me down. Put me down now!"

    Tobias turned a deaf ear.

    In the end, Natalie stopped hitting him as her hand hurt.

    She realized that she looked like a b*tch as she was screaming and hitting Tobias at the same time.

    Natalie knew that she could not do anything, so she could only let Tobias take her in.

    Selina stood at the door.

    When she saw Natalie, she immediately smiled and asked, "Natalie, you''re back! Are you hungry?

    Would you like me to make some food for you, or do you want a bag of chips instead?"

    Tobias took a look at her and said, "Selina, go to sleep!"

    Selina felt scared and ran back to her room.

    She called Cecilia.

    "Selina." Due to the time difference, Cecilia was applying a mask; she was not asleep.

    "Mom, it''s over!" Selina exaggerated, "Your dream of having a grandson is going to be shattered.

    Natalie is still a virgin and has never slept with Tobias. Tobias is impotent and Natalie ran away from

    anger!"

    Cecilia was speechless.

    "Selina, are you kidding?" Cecilia raised her voice.

    Selina said in a serious tone, "Mom, I swear to God that I''m not lying. No wonder Tobias was single

    all these years; he''s impotent..."

    Cecilia was at a loss for words.

    Tobias brought Natalie back to the bedroom and threw her onto the soft bed.

    Natalie sat up quickly.

    Tobias'' eyes were filled with an indescribable emotion as he looked at Natalie. "Natalie, think about

    my feelings for you."

    After that, he turned around to leave the room and shut the door.

    Natalie rushed to the door and wanted to run away, but when she held the doorknob, her hand

    slipped off instantly.

    Even if she escaped now, there was no doubt that Tobias would bring her back again.

    Natalie went back to bed.

    Since she could not escape, she decided to sleep.

    Anyway, Tobias had to go to work the next day, so she would leave after he left the house.

    Natalie thought, "I''ll leave tomorrow! After I leave, I will have nothing to do with him."

    Her thought was bold, but her heart broke as she felt sad and disappointed.

    As time went by, she felt like she could not understand Tobias.

    Everything Tobias had done and said to her made it seem like he loved her.

    But why did he refuse to say it out loud?

    The next day, Natalie got up very early. She had a lot of things on her mind and could not sleep the

    night before.

    In the end, she fell asleep due to tiredness.

    However, she did not expect to wake up after only a few hours of sleep.

    As soon as she woke up, she was shocked.

    She saw Tobias.

    Tobias was standing by the bed. He stared at her with his dark eyes.

    Fortunately, it was daytime, so the room was bright due to the sunlight.

    Otherwise, if it was night time, Natalie would be scared to death.

    "Tobias, why are you looking at me so early in the morning?" Natalie''s heart was pounding.

    "Get up and eat," Tobias said calmly.

    Natalie sat up all of a sudden.

    She looked at Tobias and asked, "Tobias, do you love me or not?"

    She asked the same question as she did the night before.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231

    Tobias''s brow twitched slightly. "Natalie, are you a parrot? Why do you keep asking the same

    question?"

    As soon as he finished his words, Natalie''s heart shattered into a million pieces.

    She was heartbroken.

    She suddenly realized that she was immature and silly, and she acted like a resentful woman.

    Whenever Natalie saw the female lead in a TV show asking her cheating husband if he loved her,

    she would find it disdainful.

    Was it necessary to keep asking the same question like this? It was not like the female lead could

    not survive without the man!

    However, she was acting exactly like the characters she hated.

    She kept asking Tobias whether he loved her or not.

    Why did she be like this all of a sudden?

    If Tobias loved her, he would tell her.

    If he didn''t love her, there was no point in chasing after him.

    Her actions were pointless.

    Natalie didn''t speak anymore.

    After washing up, she went downstairs. Selina was already there.

    When she saw Natalie, she smiled and said, "Natalie, you''re up."

    Natalie nodded feebly.

    "Let''s eat." Selina pulled out a chair for Natalie.

    Natalie sat at the dining table.

    There was a variety of food on the table, including milk, toast, pastries and fruits.

    On any other day, Natalie would definitely have had a huge appetite.

    However, at that moment, she had no appetite at all.

    She took a slice of toast and wanted to eat it, but since she was not in the mood, the toast came

    close to her nose instead.

    Natalie only realized that she put the toast to her nose instead of her mouth when the tip of her

    nose met with the toast.

    "Natalie, are you going to eat with your nose?" Selina asked.

    She saw that the atmosphere was a little dull and wanted to joke with Natalie.

    Natalie was a little embarrassed and her face turned slightly red.

    She put down her cutlery as she had no appetite at all.

    At that instant, a slice of toast appeared at the corner of Natalie''s lips.

    Natalie was stunned.

    Tobias looked at Natalie with his dark eyes.

    Natalie looked away.

    "Are you not going to eat it?" Tobias asked in a low and clear voice.

    Natalie did not speak, but only bit her lip.

    Before Natalie had time to react, Tobias'' lips were against hers.

    In a split second, a piece of toast was sent into Natalie''s mouth.

    Natalie was stunned with the toast in her mouth.

    She didn''t expect Tobias to feed her this way.

    Natalie''s face turned red quickly as she remembered that Selina was sitting at the table too.

    Selina lowered her head and she was trying to hold back herughter.

    She thought that Tobias was really manly. Although he was impotent, he knew how to make a girl

    happy.

    Another piece of toast arrived at Natalie''s lips.

    Tobias said in a calm but threatening tone, "If you don''t eat it, I''ll feed you the same way as I did just

    now."

    Natalie looked at Tobias with hatred.

    This man was too much!

    How could he force her to eat like this?

    Natalie swallowed her anger and finished the toast in her mouth. Then, she took another bite from

    the toast in Tobias'' hand.

    She muttered to herself quietly.

    "Hang on, Natalie! When he goes to work, you can run away! He won''t be able to force you to eat

    anymore!"

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Natalie finished a few slices of toast in no time.

    Tobias gave her a ss of milk.

    "I don''t want to drink it." Natalie''s tone was firm.

    She was very full from the toast, so she did not want to drink the milk.

    "I''ll continue to feed you then," Tobias said lightly, with his eyes sparkling wittily.

    He started drinking the milk into his own mouth.

    Natalie was shocked when she saw this, knowing exactly what he intended to do.

    She did not want Tobias to feed her milk that way.

    She snatched the ss from his hands and drank the milk.

    A hint of emotion shed across Tobias''s eyes.

    "I''m full. If I eat any more, my stomach will explode," Natalie said as she finished the milk. She was

    afraid that Tobias would ask her to eat more food.

    Fortunately, Tobias did not force her to eat anything anymore.

    It was time for Tobias to leave for work.

    Before leaving, he took a deep look at Natalie and said, "Natalie, don''t run away. I have already

    asked the bodyguards to guard the apartment, so don''t even think about running away."

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

    She had been waiting for Tobias to go to work so that she could take the opportunity to escape!

    Unexpectedly, Tobias asked the bodyguards to guard the apartment. Why was he so sly?

    How was she going to escape?

    Natalie suddenly stood up and said, "Tobias, you are restricting my freedom. You are breaking the

    law!"

    Tobias replied calmly, "You can go anywhere you want. I won''t restrict your freedom. I''m just

    reminding you that there are bodyguards who will follow you everywhere you go. If you want to run

    away, it''s absolutely impossible."

    Natalie was on the verge of exploding when she heard what he said.

    Was he keeping an eye on her? If the bodyguards followed her wherever she went, how would she

    escape?

    "Tobias, you have no right to treat me like this!" Natalie gritted her teeth and looked at Tobias.

    Tobias looked calm as he replied, "Natalie, you are my wife. I can''t let my wife run away."

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was busy with YS Group, he would definitely be by Natalie''s side to

    guard her himself.

    He knew that Natalie was furious and would act like a wildcat. She would take the opportunity to run

    away when he went to work.

    Of course, with his power and reputation, even if Natalie ran away, he could find her in a few

    minutes.

    However, Tobias wanted Natalie to give up on the idea of running away.

    As for Natalie, she instantly felt ufortable when Tobias called her his ''wife''.

    Previously when Tobias addressed her as ''wife'', she was happy, but she did not react this time.

    Wife? Ha!

    Tobias didn''t love her at all! How could she be his wife?

    "Tobias, I''m not a prisoner. You can''t lock me up like this!" Natalie reasoned with Tobias.

    Tobias''s eyes were gloomy. He said, "Natalie, I''m not locking you up. If you insist that I''m

    imprisoning you, you cane to the YS Group with me."

    Natalie was stunned.

    "Why would I go to thepany with you?" Natalie asked.

    "If youe, I can see you whenever I want."

    Natalie waspletely speechless.

    Tobias'' words meant that she had no chance of running away from him. She was hopeless.

    Selina, who sat opposite Natalie and Tobias, sipped her milk and watched them.

    She thought, "Natalie is no match for Tobias at all!"

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232

    Natalie was so angry that her face turned red. However, Tobias looked calm and did not worry at all.

    Selina put down the milk in her hands and stood up.

    "Natalie, Tobias is doing this for your own good. He likes you too much and is afraid that you''ll run

    away. Why else would he do this? He''s doing this for your sake, so don''t be angry," Selina tried to

    persuade Natalie in a low voice.

    Natalie sat down slowly.

    She knew that her escape n would definitely fail.

    Tobias looked at Selina and said, "Selina, don''t go anywhere today. Stay here and talk to Natalie."

    Selina nodded her head and agreed, "Don''t worry, Tobias. I''ll take care of her."

    Tobias took a deep look at Natalie and left.

    After Tobias left, Selina sat beside Natalie and continued, "Natalie, I thought about it all night.

    Although Tobias is impotent, he''s one of the most handsome and reputable people you''ll ever meet!

    Don''t run away just because he''s impotent; he''s a good man and you deserve him."

    Natalie was tongue-tied.

    She looked at Selina speechlessly as she remembered that she had already told Selina that she did

    not leave because of this.

    Tobias was obviously not impotent!

    She was extremely tired after the first time they had s*x, so how could he be impotent?

    Natalie wanted to exin it to Selina, but she did not know what to say. She also felt that there

    would be a misunderstanding if she tried to exin it, hence, she did not say anything else.

    Selina tried to persuade Natalie but because she was spouting pure nonsense, it made Natalie

    sleepy.

    Selina shook Natalie''s arm and said, "Natalie, you are not allowed to run away. Tobias is a good

    man, so you can''t leave him."

    Selina repeated it over and over again.

    Natalie finally couldn''t help but shake her hand off and replied, "Okay, I''m not leaving. Can you stop

    saying these things in front of me?"

    Natalie thought, "Tobias'' behavior is not giving me a chance to leave anyway."

    Selina smiled sweetly. "That''s right, Natalie!

    Let''s go and have some chips."

    Natalie was in no mood to eat potato chips.

    When Selina saw that Natalie was absentminded, she tried her best to cheer her up by telling her

    jokes.

    However, no matter how hard she tried, Natalie remained unmoved.

    In the end, there was nothing she could do about it.

    She did not know what happened between Natalie and Tobias. How did it be like this all of a

    sudden?

    At that moment, the door of the Whitlock family''s apartment swung open and Cecilia appeared at

    the door.

    She was dressed in a white dress and she looked as beautiful as a fairy.

    Selina jumped up and rushed into Cecilia''s arms. "Mom, you''re finally here!"

    Cecilia patted her shoulder with a smile.

    "Look at you. You''re still so impudent."

    Natalie was stunned when she saw Cecilia.

    Why was Cecilia back now?

    She stood up and forced a smile. "Mom."

    Although she was angry with Tobias, she did not want to vent her anger on Cecilia. Besides, she

    had always respected and loved Cecilia.

    Even in such a situation, she was still willing to address Cecilia as ''Mom''.

    "Natalie, did you have a fight with Tobias?" Cecilia smiled gently.

    Her smile was like the spring breeze, gentle and breathtaking.

    Natalie bit her lip and said nothing.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Instead, Selina spoke, "Mom, Natalie thinks that Tobias is bad in bed. Please persuade her or bring

    Tobias to the hospital to cure it. Natalie must have a good marriage and s*x life in the Whitlock

    family!"

    Natalie''s face changed all of a sudden.

    It was fine for Selina to joke around with her, but why was she spouting nonsense in front of

    Cecilia?

    It was pure nonsense! Everything she said was not true!

    Cecilia looked at Selina and said in a firm tone, "It''s none of your business. Go back to your room.

    You''re not allowed toe out unless I call for you."

    Although Selina was imprudent, she was still scared when Cecilia was serious.

    She curled her lip and said, "I''ll go to my bedroom and eat my potato chips."

    After that, she went out of Cecilia and Natalie''s sight.

    Natalie''s face turned red and she said, "Mom, what Selina said was not true."

    She did not want Cecilia to have a bad impression of her. Moreover, Selina was lying! Cecilia

    became gentle again as she faced Natalie.

    "Natalie, it''s a nice day. Why don''t youe with me for a walk?" Cecilia looked at Natalie with a

    smile.

    Natalie hesitated for a moment and then nodded.

    She apanied Cecilia down the stairs.

    Natalie saw the bodyguards in ck whom Tobias had assigned standing downstairs; all of them

    were tall and scary.

    Natalie bit her lips and thought, "Tobias was serious. He asked the bodyguards to keep an eye on

    me!"

    She hated Tobias!

    Cecilia nced at the group of bodyguards and said to one of them who seemed to be the leader,

    "You can leave now. If Tobias asks about it, just tell him I told you to leave."

    Her voice was soft and gentle, but there was an awe-inspiring power in it.

    The head of the bodyguards hesitated for a moment.

    Cecilia looked at him and said, "What''s wrong? Are you questioning me?"

    "Yes, Madam." The head of the bodyguards lowered his head and made a gesture to a row of

    bodyguards. Soon, the group of bodyguards disappeared without a trace.

    Natalie trembled.

    In her memory, Cecilia had always been so gentle yet domineering; she didn''t expect her to be so

    awe-inspiring too.

    "Natalie, let''s go. No one will follow us." Cecilia''s tone became gentle again.

    Natalie nodded. She was confused as she followed Cecilia slowly.

    Just like Cecilia had said, the weather was amazing. Gusts of wind caressed her face from time to

    time, making her feelfortable.

    "Natalie, I know that Selina was talking nonsense. I only allowed Tobias to marry you because both

    of you had s*x," Cecilia said casually.

    Her tone was light, and Natalie was not pressured.

    Although Selina told Cecilia that Natalie was still a virgin, Cecilia knew that it was not true.

    Natalie''s face turned red when she heard what Cecilia said and was reminded of the past.

    She didn''t know what to say.

    Cecilia said, "Natalie, Tobias knows what he''s doing. Since he married you, he will be responsible

    and take good care of you. You don''t need to worry."

    Natalie''s heart suddenly ached.

    She wanted more than just responsibility.

    What she wanted was more.

    Women were greedy when it came to rtionships.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233

    The agreement she had with Tobias was an ident.

    At that time, she thought that she had simply stopped Cecilia from forcing Tobias into marriage.

    At the same time, Tobias provided her with a ce to stay and she could also sessfully graduate

    from Agaphen University.

    She didn''t expect things to turn out like this.

    When she realized that she had fallen in love with Tobias, she began to guess his thoughts and

    wanted to know how he felt.

    Natalie was happy when Tobias confessed to her that he liked her.

    She was extremely excited and contended.

    Later on, she felt that him liking her was not enough; she wanted him to love her too.

    If they were going to be a married couple, she didn''t want her husband to only like her. She wanted

    her husband to love her exceptionally.

    She didn''t care if others thought that she was greedy or dissatisfied; she just wanted it.

    When Tobias refused to tell her that he loved her, she was sad and disappointed.

    Natalie took a deep breath before she looked at Cecilia and said, "Mom, I know that Tobias is a very

    responsible man."

    Before she and Tobias fell in love with each other, there was a time when she suspected that she

    was pregnant.

    During that time, Tobias told her that if she was really pregnant, he would be responsible for her and

    treat her as his true wife.

    From then on, she knew that this man must be a very responsible man, so she didn''t need Cecilia to

    tell her this.

    Natalie paused for a while and continued, "But I not only want him to be responsible, I also want him

    to love me with all his heart."

    She did not know how she got the courage to tell Cecilia the truth.

    Cecilia''s eyes flickered.

    "Natalie, I can tell you with certainty that Tobias likes you, so I can promise you this."

    Natalie''s heart stopped for a second.

    She answered bitterly, "Mom, he just likes me, but he doesn''t love me. He wasn''t even willing to lie

    to me and say that he loves me."

    Tobias refused to say that he loved her, so how could she believe that he did?

    Cecilia was slightly taken back.

    A few blurred memories shed through her mind.

    Cecilia was silent and so was Natalie. The two of them walked silently and slowly.

    "Natalie," after a long time, Cecilia spoke again and she stopped walking.

    Natalie stopped and looked at her.

    Cecilia said, "Natalie, love is what you feel in your heart, not just words. I have been in love with my

    husband for a lifetime. He is a man with dignity and he rarely talks. He has never told me that he

    loves me, but I can feel it from his actions. Do you understand what I mean?"

    A ripple of emotion stirred in Natalie''s heart.

    Cecilia raised her hand and ced it over Natalie''s heart and said, "Natalie, feel it with your heart

    and ask yourself if Tobias loves you or not. As I said, love is not just words. Perhaps he''s like his

    father who doesn''t like to express his feelings, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t love you."

    Natalie blinked her eyes repeatedly.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She remembered that Tobias was indeed a very cold man, but when he talked to her, he was

    flirtatious and sweet.

    Natalie was confused.

    Due to Cecilia''s words, she felt that she didn''t know what to do.

    "Promise me that you''ll think about it yourself, Natalie." Cecilia looked at Natalie with a gentle

    expression.

    Natalie had no choice but to nod.

    The day passed quickly.

    In the morning, Cecilia was chatting with Natalie, whereas in the afternoon, Selina joined their

    conversation.

    In the end, the conversation turned into a brainwashing session.

    Cecilia and Selina tried to brainwash Natalie.

    They attempted to persuade Natalie that Tobias loved her very much, that he just did not know how

    to express his feelings.

    The more Natalie listened to Cecilia, the more confused she got.

    "Mom, Selina, I need some space, okay?" Natalie could not stand the conversation anymore.

    Cecilia smiled and said, "Natalie, have a good rest. I will go back by ne in the evening."

    There was a sh of astonishment in Natalie''s eyes as she asked, "Mom, you''re leaving so soon?"

    Cecilia arrived in the morning so Natalie thought that she would stay for the night. She didn''t expect

    Cecilia to leave so soon.

    "Yes, I have a lot of things to deal with." Cecilia smiled.

    A sense of guilt arose in Natalie.

    She thought, "Cecilia is so busy! She must have rushed to Agaphen City for me and now she even

    has to hurry back!"

    It was all Natalie''s fault; she was too stubborn.

    When Tobias refused to tell her that he loved her, she ran away and caused so much unnecessary

    trouble. Now, Cecilia even traveled here for her sake!

    Natalie felt that she was being unreasonable this time.

    She was someone who hated unreasonable people, yet she had be the type of person she

    disliked.

    "I''m sorry to trouble you, Mom," Natalie looked at Cecilia and said in a guilty tone.

    Cecilia patted Natalie''s head and said, "Natalie, you''re my daughter-inw. I see you as my own

    daughter, so it''s nothing."

    Natalie felt a warmth in her heart.

    Cecilia had said, "I see you as my own daughter".

    How could Natalie be so lucky to have such a good mother-inw?

    Selina leaned her head on Cecilia''s shoulder and said, "Mom, you can''t forget me just because you

    have Natalie as your daughter!"

    Cecilia burst intoughter. "You''re both my daughters."

    Cecilia left and brought Selina with her.

    She was afraid that Selina would disturb Natalie, so she asked Selina to leave with her.

    When they left, therge Whitlock family''s apartment suddenly became cold and quiet.

    Aunt Lee liked to chat with other people, so after she cooked the meal and cleaned the house, she

    would go shopping and visit her friends.

    Natalie took out a bag of potato chips.

    She stuffed one into her mouth and said, "Tobias loves me."

    Then, she put another one into her mouth and said, "Tobias doesn''t love me."

    She went on and on until the potato chips were almost finished.

    She was frustrated and threw the potato chips onto the sofa.

    She thought, "Natalie! Didn''t we agree not to be unreasonable? Why are you being unreasonable

    again?" "Mom, I remember that I have something else to do. You go to the airport first and I won''t

    see you off." Selina was afraid that Cecilia would bring her along, so she hurried to run away.

    Cecilia looked at Selina helplessly and said, "If you have something to do, go ahead and leave."

    As soon as Cecilia finished, Selina disappeared in an instant.

    Ceciliaughed.

    After a while, Cecilia appeared in YS Group.

    "Mr. Whitlock, Madam Lawson is here," Benjamin entered Tobias'' office and informed him.

    A trace of surprise shed across Tobias''s face.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234

    He thought, "Why is Mom here?"

    "Let her in," Tobias said in a calm tone.

    After a while, Cecilia came in.

    "Mom," Tobias stood up and said in a respectful tone.

    Cecilia nodded and gestured for Tobias to sit down. At the same time, she sat on the sofa across

    from him.

    "Tobias, I''m here to talk to you about Natalie," Cecilia opened her mouth.

    Tobias had expected it.

    "Mom, go ahead." Tobias''s tone was still calm and emotionless.

    "Tobias, Natalie is a good girl. I hope you are sincere about her." Cecilia stared into his eyes.

    Tobias was stunned.

    "Mom, how do you know that I''m not sincere about her?" Tobias looked into Cecilia''s eyes and

    asked.

    Cecilia''s eyes flickered and she answered, "I''m afraid that you can''t forget the past."

    "Mom, I''ve never been a nostalgic person. I only cherish the present. You think too much," he said

    in a low voice.

    Cecilia stood up and said, "I do hope that''s the case, Tobias. I have to go back, so that''s all for now."

    "Mom, I''ll take you to the airport," Tobias stood up and said.

    "There''s no need for you to do that." Cecilia looked hard at Tobias. "You should think more about

    Natalie and not me."

    A trace of helplessness shed across Tobias''s eyes. He replied, "Mom, I have spent a lot of time

    thinking about her. Don''t worry about that."

    Cecilia nodded. "That''s good."

    Tobias saw Cecilia off from YS Group and instructed Benjamin to send her to the airport.

    Before the car left, Tobias looked at Cecilia and said, "Mom, I have forgotten everything about the

    past. Natalie is the person I want to spend the rest of my life with."

    A hint of a smile appeared in Cecilia''s eyes.

    She felt at ease after hearing Tobias'' words.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Tobias was her son, so she knew him well.

    If Natalie did not have a ce in his heart, he wouldn''t have said that.

    In the afternoon, Natalie received a call from Tobias.

    Natalie turned a blind eye to the call.

    Though the phone calls came one after another, Natalie still ignored them.

    Then, a loud message tone rang.

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    Since the text message must be from Tobias, she knew that she should not read it, as she thought

    that she had no interest in his messages.

    However, she could not calm herself down. She had to read the content of the text message to do

    so.

    Natalie had no guts to look at it.

    She unlocked her phone and saw the text message.

    "Honey, are you still angry at me?"

    Natalie threw her phone onto the sofa.

    Honey? Who said that he could call her that?

    Cecilia even said that Tobias was just like his father, that they both were not good at expressing

    their feelings.

    Would a man who was not good at expressing his feelings address a woman so sweetly as

    ''honey1?

    She thought, "Tobias must be experienced in rtionships! Otherwise, how could he make me fall

    head over heels in love with him in such a short amount of time?"

    She was not her previous self anymore. She had be so unreasonable.

    At that moment, the cheerful ringtone rang again.

    Natalie picked up the phone and answered the call.

    "Tobias, I want to tell you that I am not your ''honey''!" Natalie''s tone sounded very harsh.

    In stark contrast, Tobias'' tone was still very calm.

    "Then you''re my woman."

    "No, I am not your woman!" Natalie retorted angrily.

    "Well, then you are my wife."

    "No, I''m not your wife."

    "Natalie, we live together and have a marriage certificate. Who are you if you''re not my wife? Huh?"

    Tobias asked.

    Natalie was stunned.

    "We''re just pretending to be a married couple," she answered stubbornly.

    Natalie herself knew that these words could not be faked anymore.

    "Natalie, don''t lie to me, and don''t lie to yourself," Tobias said in a low voice.

    Natalie blinked repeatedly.

    "Yes, I can''t fool myself," Natalie suddenly said.

    Her voice was very low when she said, "I can''t fool myself!"

    After she said that, she hung up the call.

    On the other end of the line, Tobias wanted to call her back, but he didn''t do it in the end.

    He did not expect that it would turn out like this.

    At first, Tobias held back his desire for Natalie after what Simon told him.

    Later, they did not have s*x because Natalie was on her period.

    Then, Jack came to him and used him of treating Natalie as a rebound, hence he was in a bad

    mood.

    That night, Tobias was really not in the mood for s*x.

    Nheless, he didn''t expect Natalie to misunderstand him.

    There seemed to be a fire shing in Tobias'' eyes.

    He knew that he had walked into Natalie''s heart, but due to the recent incident, he was not so sure

    anymore.

    The fire in Tobias'' eyes died down and eventually disappeared.

    When Aunt Lee came back to prepare dinner, she saw Natalie lying on the sofa. She was staring at

    the ceiling lights mindlessly.

    "Miss Godfrey," Aunt Lee walked over to Natalie and said.

    Only then did Natalie turn her gaze on Aunt Lee and said in a low voice, "Aunt Lee, you''re back."

    Aunt Lee knew a little about what happened between Natalie and Tobias. She heard them that

    night, but it was not right for her, a maid, toe in their way.

    Since only Natalie and Tobias would be living in the apartment, Aunt Lee felt that she had to say a

    few words.

    "Miss Godfrey, I don''t know what happened between you and Mr. Whitlock, but I know a lot of things

    and I see a lot of things too. Mr. Whitlock treats you sincerely," Aunt Lee rambled.

    As Natalie listened to her, she blinked repeatedly.

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock is definitely a man who is worthy of your love and appreciation," Aunt

    Lee concluded.

    Natalie looked up with a faint smile on her lips and said, "Aunt Lee, I got it."

    Aunt Lee nodded and looked at Natalie with concern. "Miss Godfrey, I''ll go back to work."

    When Aunt Lee prepared dinner, Natalie struggled to get up.

    She didn''t have much appetite for dinner, but she didn''t want Aunt Lee to worry about her.

    As soon as she sat at the dining table, Tobias came back.

    He held a box in his hand.

    Natalie did not look at him until he ced the box in front of her.

    "If you don''t have any appetite, you should try this as it might be better," Tobias said faintly and

    gently.

    Natalie was stunned.

    How did Tobias know that she didn''t have any appetite?

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235

    Aunt Lee helped Natalie open the box and a sour smell filled the room.

    The sour smell did not cause any difort. It only made one feel hungry.

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock is always thinking about you. He''s so busy and yet he still remembered

    to bring you pickled vegetables. I heard that this store is very famous and there''s a long queue

    every day. The news about the pickles has been posted all over the inte!"

    Natalie stared at the pickles in the box.

    The crispy pickled vegetables in the box were different from the ones Natalie had seen before. The

    color was very fresh and it looked delicious.

    Natalie did not know of this store. She also knew that Tobias did not need to queue up to buy this.

    However, she could not ignore the fact that Tobias had put in a lot of effort.

    It was incredible that the president of the YS Group went to buy pickles for her.

    Natalie''s heart was filled with a mixture of emotions.

    At that moment, Tobias picked up a piece and brought it to Natalie''s mouth. He said, "Have a taste."

    His eyes were deep and serene, like a whirlpool.

    Natalie hitched her breathing.

    A momentter, she bit the pickle.

    It was delicious.

    Natalie had never tasted a pickled vegetable like this.

    It was not that she had never eaten pickled vegetables before, but she had never eaten such

    delicious ones. The feeling was indescribable.

    After tasting the pickle, Natalie had an appetite for dinner.

    She ate two bowls of pasta.

    She thought that her stomach was rather spineless. She was trying to ignore Tobias, but she could

    not resist the delicious food, so she ate shamelessly.

    Even though she knew that Tobias had bought it, Natalie still ate it all up.

    Natalie was very sad.

    She thought that she was indeed a spineless woman.

    For example, the night before, she wanted to escape and felt that she hated Tobias very much, but

    the thought subsided little by little.

    She even felt that she was beginning to deceive herself.

    Perhaps Cecilia was right. Tobias did not say that he loved her because he was just not good with

    words. Deep down, he actually loved her.

    "Tobias," Natalie put down the bowl in her hand and said, "You can ask all the bodyguards to leave.

    I won''t try to escape again."

    Tobias'' eyes darkened. "Natalie, are you not angry anymore?"

    Natalie''s heart was filled with mixed feelings.

    She didn''t know what she was thinking.

    "Also, I want to go to work tomorrow!" Natalie looked at Tobias with a firmness in her eyes.

    When she knew her father won the prize, she gave up the idea of working.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    She thought that since Tobias was willing to pamper her, she would be capricious for once. She

    stopped working and considered it a rxing holiday.

    At that moment, she did not want to be a leech anymore.

    She thought that it would be better if she was busy with her work. When she was free, she would

    overthink. She kept thinking if Tobias loved her or not.

    "Natalie, you don''t have to work because I will take care of you." Tobias stared into Natalie''s eyes.

    Natalie shook her head and said, "No, I want to work."

    Tobias remained silent for a long time.

    "If you want to, go ahead. However, you''re not allowed to work in ces like hotels and bars."

    Natalie nodded. "Okay, I''m going to rest now."

    After she finished, she went upstairs with a ''swoosh''.

    Later that night, there was a knock on the door just as she expected.

    She locked the door of the bedroom.

    "Natalie is already asleep, so please don''t disturb her!" Natalie shouted at the door.

    A trace of helplessness shed across Tobias'' face outside the door.

    The night passed just like that.

    Although what happened the night Natalie ran away was not spoken of, she felt that her rtionship

    with Tobias had changed.

    Natalie found Yvonne and asked her to rmend a job to her.

    Yvonne''s eyes widened when she saw Natalie. She asked, "Natalie, aren''t you working as a waiter

    on the Princess Cruise? Why did youe back so quickly?"

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    When Natalie boarded the Princess Cruise not long ago, she still felt that it was a dream.

    When she held Tobias'' hand and boarded the luxurious cruise, many people cast nces at them.

    At that moment, she felt that she had be a real princess; it felt like a dream.

    But now, her dream was shattered.

    "Don''t mention it anymore and just rmend a job to me," Natalie said faintly.

    Hence, Yvonne introduced Natalie to the women''s clothing store that she worked at.

    It was a high- end women''s clothing store. Every piece of clothing was worth at least 10 thousand

    dors.

    Yvonne''s shift was different from Natalie''s. She worked in the evening whereas Natalie worked in

    the morning.

    In the evening when she returned home, Natalie told Tobias about the news.

    "I''m going to work at a women''s clothing store! There would be no men which means it''s not

    dangerous!" Natalie''s tone was indescribably sweet.

    Tobias was silent for a moment.

    "That''s good, Natalie. I''m going abroad for a few days, so take good care of yourself," Tobias said.

    Natalie was stunned.

    Tobias was going abroad for a few days?

    What was he going to do abroad?

    Natalie wanted to ask, but she held back her curiosity.

    "Oh, I see." She hurried upstairs after she stuffed thest mouthful of food into her mouth.

    The next morning, Natalie woke up and found no sign of Tobias.

    Since the interaction between them was really awkward, Natalie thought that it was good for Tobias

    to leave for a few days.

    On the first day of work, Natalie met someone whom she did not expect.

    She met Queenie!

    Queenie held a man''s hand and entered the women''s clothing store proudly.

    She was wearing exquisite makeup with a proud face.

    This man was much better than the man who weighed more than 200 pounds that Natalie saw her

    withst time. This man was young and handsome.

    Natalie snorted in her heart. It seemed that Queenie''s taste had improved.

    Soon, Queenie also caught sight of Natalie.

    Her eyes froze as if she had seen a dinosaur.

    Natalie rolled her eyelids and said, "Why are you staring at me? It''s me, Natalie. Stop looking."

    Queenie shivered.

    Judging from Natalie''s dress, she was working as a shop assistant here!

    Queenie felt excited in an instant.

    Natalie was working as a shop assistant here!

    What did this mean?

    This meant that she had lost her power and reputation!

    Tobias certainly didn''t want her anymore!

    Otherwise, why would Natalie work here if she was still Tobias'' wife?

    Queenie could not contain her excitement.

    "Natalie, I was right! Tobias didn''t want you anymore. He''s tired of you after he yed with you!

    Haha! I actually guessed it correctly!"

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236

    When Queenie mentioned Tobias, Natalie''s expression changed.

    In Queenie''s eyes, the change in Natalie''s expression confirmed what she was thinking.

    As expected, Natalie had lost her power!

    "Natalie, you didn''t expect this, did you? Tobias has abandoned you, hasn''t he?" Queenie said

    mockingly.

    Queenie''s boyfriend, Michael, who was standing next to Queenie, got interested when he heard

    Tobias'' name.

    "Queenie, are you talking about Mr. Whitlock ofthe YS Group?"

    "That''s right," Queenie sneered. "This woman seduced Tobias, but now he has abandoned her!

    He''s tired of her, so he left her!"

    Michael looked at Natalie.

    The woman in front of him had no makeup on. She looked innocent and sweet, and her skin was

    smooth like an egg. She was really good-looking, but she was far from being a beauty.

    Surprise shed across his eyes. "I''ve heard that Tobias does not have any women. He even

    rejected many stunning ones! Why would he fall in love with her?"

    He looked down at Natalie, which made her heart ache.

    Queenie immediately agreed and continued, "s, she probably seduced him with all her might.

    However, she can''t change the fact that she''s poor and ugly, and she can never be beautiful and

    rich. Look, now Tobias even abandoned her, didn''t he?"

    Michael shook his head and said, "I really cannot believe that Tobias has such bad taste."

    "Are you done bbering? If you''re done, please get out of here!" Natalie came back to her senses

    and a trace of anger shed across her eyes.

    Queenie put her hand on her waist and said, "Natalie, what makes you think I should leave just

    because you asked me to? You differ from how you were in the past. Do you think Tobias can still

    help you? Hehe, look at yourself in the mirror! You are just like a little ant. I can squash you to death

    so easily!"

    Natalie turned around and took arge hanger from the shelf. She said, "Do you really think I''m an

    ant? Okay, let''s fight. Let''s see who wins!"

    Queenie immediately let out a scream.

    She hid behind the man. "Michael, Honey, save me! Beat this b*tch."

    Michael stood in front of Queenie.

    He was tall and strong, hence if Natalie fought him, she would definitely lose.

    However, he did noty a finger on Natalie.

    "Forget it, Queenie, she''s just a low- ss woman. Don''t bring yourself down to her level and argue

    with her. Let''s go. We should ignore her," Michael said and wanted to pull Queenie away.

    When Queenie heard what he said, she gritted her teeth and red at Natalie before she left the

    store.

    They went into a car.

    Michael stopped the car in front of a nearby shopping mall.

    He looked anxious, and he said, "Queenie, I remember that there are still some things I have to deal

    with in thepany. Why don''t you go shopping first?"

    Queenie looked unhappy.

    He stuffed a card into Queenie''s hand and said, "Use my card."

    Queenie was instantly happy. She kissed him on the cheek and got down from the car.

    When Queenie''s figure disappeared, a trace of desire shed in his eyes.

    Although Natalie was not very stunning, she was young and pure. Her snow-like skin was very

    attractive. Queenie was just a ygirl whenpared to Natalie.

    The most important thing was that Natalie was once Tobias'' woman!

    Tobias had abandoned her!

    He was excited when he learned about it.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Michael wanted to have a taste of Natalie, who used to be Tobias'' woman, so badly.

    He returned to the women''s clothing shop.

    Natalie stood in the store, not in her right spirit.

    Michael strode into the store.

    When Natalie saw him, confusion shed in her eyes.

    "Why are you still here?" Natalie looked at him coldly and asked.

    A sly smile appeared on his face, and he answered, "Hey beauty, now that you''ve been abandoned

    by Tobias, you have no money to spend, right? Be my woman and I promise that you will live a

    good life. Just tell me how much you want! I''ll pay you after you sleep with me once. Then, you''ll

    never have to work here anymore!"

    Natalie widened her eyes in shock.

    She didn''t expect him toe back to say something like that.

    He continued to get closer to her. "Come on,e to the hotel with me. Let me have a taste of

    Tobias'' past woman!"

    Natalie was so sick that she almost threw up.

    "Get the hell out of here, you scum! You don''t deserve to bepared to Tobias!"

    Although Tobias broke her heart, she couldn''t deny the fact that Tobias was a lot better and more

    decent than the man who stood in front of her.

    They could not bepared.

    When Natalie finished speaking, Michael felt furious and embarrassed.

    He took back his lewd smile and said, "You b*tch! We can do it the easy way or the hard way. Who

    do you think you are? You''re just a woman who was abandoned by Tobias! I only want you because

    I respect you!"

    "Get the hell out of here! You''re worse than an animal!"

    When Michael heard Natalie''s words, he knew that none of the things he said would affect her,

    therefore, he rushed toward her and said, "Follow me to the hotel! Today, I will have a taste of the

    woman who used to be Tobias''!" Since Michael was considered a reputable man in Agaphen City,

    he thought that taking advantage of a little shop worker was not a big deal.

    Natalie''s face turned pale suddenly.

    She didn''t expect Michael to treat her this way in public.

    However, she was the only one in the store and no one could help her.

    As the saying goes, a wise man knew when to retreat. Natalie wanted to run away.

    Unfortunately, Michael''s movements were faster than hers; he sped her.

    "Let go of me! I''ll call the police!" Natalie shouted in fear.

    "Call the police? Who do you think you are? Do you think they will care about you?" The man was

    about to drag Natalie into his car, which was outside the store.

    Natalie bit his hand hard with all her might.

    Michael''s face was so scrunched up that it looked distorted. He hit Natalie with his other hand to

    force her to open her mouth.

    Natalie felt an overwhelming pain in her body, but she still bit him hard.

    In the end, Michael was furious. He lifted a hanger and wanted to hit Natalie''s head with it.

    Since she was so hot-tempered, he decided to hit her until she fainted. He would still take

    advantage of her even if she was unconscious,

    When the hanger was right above Natalie''s head, it was snatched away by another person.

    A cold and powerful aura enveloped Michael.

    His heart trembled.

    It was the first time that he had felt such a powerful aura.

    Michael was tall, but he still had to lift his head to look at the other person.

    When he looked up, he saw Tobias standing in front of him ring fiercely; it was as if he would kill

    Michael at any second.

    Michael''s legs went limp, and he almost fell to his knees.

    Since Tobias was considered a well-known man in Agaphen City, he knew what Tobias looked like.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237

    He remembered Tobias as a calm and reserved person, so he had never imagined that Tobias

    could have such a fierce and scary look.

    Michael had goosebumps all over his body.

    Natalie realized that something was wrong.

    She suddenly raised her head and saw Tobias.

    His expression was cold and gloomy.

    Natalie''s heart was at ease.

    She almost burst into tears at the sight of Tobias.

    She was frightened just now.

    Natalie thought that Michael would take advantage of her in his car. She did not expect Tobias to

    appear.

    Wasn''t Tobias in a foreign country? Why would he appear there?

    At that moment, Natalie didn''t care much. She only knew that she was no longer scared and

    frightened because Tobias appeared.

    "Which hand of yours touched my woman?" Tobias asked fiercely.

    Michael waspletely dumbfounded.

    He stammered and exined, "Mr. Whitlock, I''m sorry. I really didn''t know that she is your woman. If

    I knew, I would not dare toy a finger on her! I was wrong! I''m sorry!"

    "I asked you which hand of yours touched her!" Tobias'' tone became more solemn.

    "Mr. Whitlock, please spare me. I was wrong! I''m so sorry!" Michael did not dare to say anything but

    only begged for mercy.

    "Well then, you''re not nning to tell me, are you?" Tobias'' lips lifted.

    The smile looked evil and cruel.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She had never seen such an expression on Tobias'' face before.

    Tobias pped his hands twice and a group of bodyguards in ck came in.

    "Break both of his hands."

    Tobias said coldly.

    Thud!

    Michael was so scared that he fell to his knees instantly.

    "Mr. Whitlock, please spare me, I''m begging you."

    The bodyguards lifted him up and twisted his hands downwards.

    A loud crack rang.

    Michael''s arm dropped down like boneless meat with a crisp sound.

    He let out a cry of pain.

    "Take him out." Tobias'' tone was still cold.

    The bodyguards dragged him out like a corpse.

    Natalie waspletely taken aback.

    She had never seen such a cold side of Tobias.

    When she read romance novels, she remembered that the president was always murderous, scary

    and powerful.

    Natalie thought that it was fake.

    She felt that a real president should be calm and cold, just like Tobias.

    However, now she knew the truth.

    After seeing the cruel smile on Tobias'' face, she seemed to have seen his scary side, which she

    had never seen before.

    "Natalie." Tobias looked at Natalie.

    His look became gentle.

    Natalie came to her senses.

    She felt that Tobias was a stranger to her.

    Perhaps, she had never truly understood how terrifying he could be as she had never seen his

    scary side.

    "Aren''t you supposed to be out of the country?" Natalie asked, attempting to conceal her feelings.

    "Aunt Lee said that you were here, so I decided to visit you before I have to leave," Tobias stared at

    Natalie and continued, "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen, Natalie. It seems like it''s not safe for

    you to be here."

    Natalie''s face reddened.

    She had started working for many years and nothing bad ever happened to her.

    Unfortunately, when she met Tobias, she met many unfortunate things.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    First, she passed out when she was in the ntation. Then, she was drugged when she went to the

    bar and the hotel. Now, she almost got taken advantage of while she was just selling clothes!

    All of this happened so coincidentally!

    It was so coincidental that it was unbelievable.

    "I don''t know what''s going on either. I''ve never experienced this before," Natalie lowered her voice.

    A dim light shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    After a while, Tobias said in a low voice, "I''ll ask the bodyguards to patrol around this area. It won''t

    affect your work, but it''ll ensure your safety."

    Natalie did not object.

    She was indeed frightened by Michael just now.

    If it hadn''t been for Tobias, she really couldn''t imagine what would have happened.

    She also thought that Tobias was trying topromise with her by letting her work there despite

    what had just happened.

    Natalie could only nod and agree.

    Tobias took a deep look at Natalie, he said, "I''m going to the airport now. Take care of yourself. Call

    me if you need anything."

    Natalie nodded again.

    Tobias walked away with big and steady strides. His boots clicked loudly against the ground.

    "Tobias," Natalie couldn''t help but called for him when he was at the door.

    Tobias stopped and turned his head to look at her.

    Natalie walked over and looked up at him. She said, "Tobias, thank you very much. You''re always

    there for me when I need help. I am very grateful for that."

    She spoke sincerely.

    There was a hint of a smile in Tobias'' eyes. "You''re my wife. It''s my duty to help you when you are in

    need."

    After that, he leaned over and nted a kiss on her forehead. "Natalie, I will miss you."

    His tone was low and gentle.

    Pump! Pump!

    Natalie''s heart rate doubled.

    At that moment, she realized that her rtionship with Tobias was slowly going back to normal.

    In the evening, Natalie went home.

    She did it for James'' sake.

    She wanted to see if Madison gave the capital for the store to her father.

    Natalie''s arrival made James very happy. The Godfrey family had their dinner together. Except for

    James, everyone was suppressing their emotions and thoughts.

    After the meal, Natalie made up an excuse for James to leave the house. She told him that she

    wanted to drink C and asked him to buy it for her.

    "Did you give James the store capital yet?" After James left, Natalie stopped pretending and asked

    Madison.

    Madison looked at Natalie arrogantly.

    She was going to give the money to James that day, but Queenie came home and told her that

    Natalie had been abandoned by Tobias! She even worked as a worker in a clothing store now.

    Without Tobias by Natalie''s side, Madison was not afraid of Natalie.

    Queenie looked at Natalie unpleasantly and asked, "No, we didn''t give it to him. What are you going

    to do about it?"

    Queenie was very unsatisfied that day. Michael left her in the mall alone and she could not reach

    him when she tried to contact him. She was frustrated.

    Natalie''s heart sank when she heard what they said.

    As expected, they were so shameless that they took all the money for James'' store away.

    "Madison, by hook or by crook, you must give the money to my father!" Natalie looked at Madison

    and said.

    Madison scrunched her face up and replied, "You b*tch! Who do you think you are? What makes

    you think that I should do as you say? Stop dreaming!"

    Natalie''s eyes were cold.

    She knew that Madison was polite to her when she came home before because she was afraid of

    Tobias.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238

    Now, she mistakenly thought that Tobias had abandoned Natalie, and as such, Madison revealed

    her true colors and even called Natalie a b*tch!

    Queenie continued arrogantly, "B*tch, you don''t have Tobias to back you up anymore! Who do you

    think you are? What do you think you''re doing here? Let me tell you, all the money can only be mine

    and Brayden''s! There''s no way your father can start up his business!"

    When Natalie heard what she said, she was extremely angry.

    She looked at Queenie and said slowly, "Queenie, why are you so heartless? Dad worked as a

    construction worker to raise you and this is how you repay him! Are you even human?"

    Queenie rolled her eyes and replied, "I need a dowry when I get married in the future! Brayden also

    needs a dowry when he marries next time. Moreover, I was not the one who asked him to work as a

    construction worker! His job is so embarrassing and brings me shame!"

    Natalie''s blood boiled.

    She felt sorry for James.

    James'' lifelong wish was to have a happy family, but he didn''t expect that his wife, daughter, and

    son only regarded him as a money- making machine. They even looked down on him!

    "You don''t want to give it to him, do you?" Natalie swept her eyes over Queenie, Madison and

    Brayden who had not spoken a word. "Well then! You used Dad''s money to buy this house and act

    like you''re rich. I''ll go and reveal your true colors and identity to everyone right now! I''ll tell them

    where you used to live! Let''s see if people still think you''re rich then!"

    Natalie knew them too well. When she saw that they were well-dressed, she immediately knew that

    they were trying to act like they were rich and reputable. She wanted to reveal their true colors to

    everyone living nearby.

    Madison''s expression changed drastically. She shouted, "You b*tch! How dare you!"

    Ever since she bought the house and had some money, she liked topare herself to other

    people. She oftenpared herself with the other woman living nearby. How could she allow

    Natalie to tell them that she was actually a poor woman living a tragic life?

    "There is nothing that I don''t dare to do."

    Madison''s face suddenly became stern.

    Of course, she knew that there was nothing Natalie dared not do.

    "Queenie, Brayden, tie her up! I''ll beat her to death today. Let''s see if she''ll still be arrogant then!"

    Without Tobias'' protection, no one would know even if she was beaten to death.

    Queenie became excited all of a sudden. "Kill her, Mom! It should have been like this a long time

    ago. Brayden, go get the rope."

    Brayden nced at Natalie.

    He heard that Tobias abandoned Natalie.

    What value did a person abandoned by Tobias have?

    Brayden was about to get the rope.

    A sarcastic smile appeared on Natalie''s lips.

    She expected since long ago that this shameless family would act this way.

    When Madison and Queenie were sent to prison, they wanted to kill her. They didn''t dare to do

    anything to her because they were scared of Tobias.

    Now that they mistakenly thought that Tobias had abandoned her, they began to act recklessly.

    Natalie asked slowly, "Do you want to kill me? I''m sorry to tell you that I brought a friend with me

    today and she''s waiting for me downstairs! I even told her that if I don''t meet her in two hours, she

    should call the police..."

    Brayden froze.

    Queenie immediately looked out of the window.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    It was already dark and Queenie did not see anyone.

    "You are lying!" Queenie stared at Natalie with suspicion.

    Natalie sneered and answered, "Believe it or not, if you kill me, you''ll soon be on the headlines of

    the news and then you''ll be imprisoned."

    Brayden was so scared that he did not dare to move.

    Queenie was also frightened. The calmness on Natalie''s face scared all of them.

    Queenie thought, "I''m still so young and pretty! I have a long and wonderful life to live ahead, so I

    can''t die just like that!"

    Shock and uncertainty shed across Madison''s face. After a while, she gave Natalie a fierce look

    and said, "You b*tch, get out of here."

    Natalie looked at Madison coldly and said, "I''m not going anywhere! Tell me. Are you going to give

    Dad the money or not?"

    Madison didn''t know how to deal with Natalie''s pestering and she was even more afraid that Natalie

    would embarrass her by revealing her past.

    She looked at Natalie angrily and said, "I will give it to him. Get out of here!"

    The corners of Natalie''s lips curled up into a sneer.

    Madison was so exasperated that she looked like an old hen.

    Natalie returned to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    She knew Madison and Queenie too well. They cared about their reputation the most. If she

    threatened them with that, they would without a doubt give her father the money. As such, Natalie

    was relieved.

    The apartment felt cold and quiet without Tobias'' presence.

    Aunt Lee nagged about Tobias'' trip, saying that she did not know how long Tobias would be gone

    for.

    Natalie bit her finger.

    She hadn''t seen Tobias for only a while but it felt like a long time had passed.

    She felt a longing in her heart when she realized that she would not be able to see Tobias for a few

    days.

    Natalie blinked repeatedly.

    In the beginning, she was still moring to leave him, but now that Tobias was away, she actually

    missed him.

    Natalie poked her finger into the center of her palm.

    She wanted the pain to wake herself up.

    However, the more awake she was, the more she missed him.

    In the end, Natalie walked to the balcony.

    The moonlight shined brightly.

    The balcony was cold and quiet.

    Natalie wanted to look at the city night to lighten her mood.

    She didn''t expect Tobias to appear in her mind again.

    That night, she saw Tobias smoking on the balcony under the moonlight.

    It was the first time Natalie saw him smoke. She always thought that he would not smoke.

    In the end, Tobias even pressed her against the balcony and gave her a kiss while hugging her.

    shbacks appeared in Natalie''s mind.

    She thought of Tobias'' cruelty toward Michael earlier in the day.

    She had always thought that she knew Tobias since she had been with him for so long.

    Nheless, every time something happened, she felt that she didn''t really know Tobias at all.

    Natalie sighed deeply.

    Before Tobias left, he went to see her. He also turned scary and fierce because she was bullied by

    another man. He acted this way because she had a ce in his heart.

    Perhaps he didn''t love her enough yet, so he was not willing to say that he loved her.

    Would there be a day when Tobias would tell her that he loved her?

    Natalie''s eyes lit up, and the me got bigger and bigger.

    Two days ago, she had gone too far. Now that she thought about it, there was really no need for her

    to do that.

    The fact that Tobias only liked her but didn''t love her meant that their rtionship was not strong

    and stable enough.

    Natalie believed that if they spent more time with each other, their love for each other would get

    stronger and stronger. It would be so strong that Tobias would fall in love with her.

    Natalie put her hands on each corner of her lips, as if her hands were a trumpet, and shouted,

    "Natalie, you have to believe in yourself! There will definitely be a day when Tobias falls in love with

    you!"

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239

    "I''m a good person! If Tobias likes me now, he will definitely love me in the future!"

    "I have to believe in myself! I have to be confident!"

    Natalie felt much better after letting go of her thoughts.

    Desire sparked in her once again.

    She really wanted to call Tobias.

    It was not for anything important. She just wanted to hear his soothing and calming voice.

    Natalie picked up the phone but did not dial the number for a long time.

    She was a little hesitant.

    She thought, "Wouldn''t it be inappropriate for me to call Tobias now since I''ve been treating him

    badly for a while now?"

    Natalie thought about it for a long time before she threw the phone aside.

    She reached out and plucked a rose that was nted outside the balcony.

    The roses were blooming.

    Natalie tore off a rose petal and said, "I''ll call Tobias." "I''ll call Tobias not." She tore off another rose

    petal and said.

    "I''ll call Tobias."

    "I''ll call Tobias not."

    She continued on until only thest petal was left.

    Natalie''s heart fluttered. It seemed like God was telling her not to call Tobias.

    She threw the rose stalk away.

    She thought, "Don''t think too much. I''ll take a shower and go to sleep."

    At that moment, she heard her ringtone.

    The ringtone was extremely loud in the quiet night.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Natalie blinked repeatedly.

    She picked up the phone.

    It was a call from Tobias.

    Natalie trembled as she picked up the call.

    "Hello," Natalie''s voice was low.

    "Natalie," Tobias said in a low voice. "What are you doing?"

    Natalie looked at the rose stalk she threw on the ground and replied, "Nothing."

    "What about you? Have you eaten?"

    "Yes, I''ve eaten."

    "Have you taken a shower?"

    "Yeah."

    "Have you drunk water?"

    "I did."

    The boring conversation made Natalie feel extremely embarrassed but she still continued it as she

    didn''t know what to say.

    They both fell into silence when they had nothing to say.

    A momentter, Tobias'' hoarse voice sounded, "Natalie, I miss you."

    Natalie''s heart was beating very fast.

    She missed Tobias a lot as well.

    When she had to go to school, Tobias went to thepany to work.

    "I..." Natalie wanted to say that she missed him too, but she could not bring herself to say it.

    "Where are you now?" Natalie changed the subject and asked, "Are you at a hotel?"

    "I��m at home," Tobias said.

    Natalie was stunned.

    Home? Wasn''t Tobias abroad?

    "I��m in America. My family has a house here,"

    Tobias exined lightly.

    Natalie made an "Oh" sound.

    She noticed that Tobias described the ce he was at as a ''house'', so she guessed that it was a

    mansion or a vi instead of an apartment.

    "My family asked me to bring you back for a visit next time."

    Natalie was stunned.

    Tobias�� family asked him to bring her back for a visit!

    Oh my!

    She became instantly nervous and her mouth became dry.

    "Natalie, I''ll bring you with me next time," Tobias said again.

    Natalie blinked.

    "Tobias, I don''t think it''s a good idea."

    "It''s fine," Tobias said tly. "You''re my wife, so of course I''ll bring you here someday."

    Natalie''s heart was beating very fast.

    She couldn''t remember what else they talked about and when the phone call ended.

    She only came back to her senses when sheid on the bed.

    She called Yvonne.

    Yvonne seemed to have already fallen asleep. She was slurring when she answered the phone.

    "Ah... Natalie... What''s the matter?"

    "Yvonne, what does it mean when a man wants to bring you home to meet his parents?" Natalie

    carefully asked.

    Yvonne''s drowsiness disappeared in an instant.

    She asked excitedly, "Natalie, who'' s the person who wants to take you home?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She thought, "Yvonne was so sleepy just now. How did she be so energetic all of a sudden?"

    Natalie did not intend to tell Yvonne that Tobias wanted to bring her home. Otherwise, Yvonne

    would bring her to a psychiatric hospital in the middle of the night.

    "Just a friend," Natalie said.

    Yvonne immediately felt bored and replied, "In that case, it means that they'' re going to be

    official and get married."

    "But this man has never said that he loves her," Natalie''s voice suddenly lowered when she

    continued.

    Yvonne answered, "Tsk, Natalie, that''s not the point. He��s already bringing her home, so this means

    that she has a ce in his heart. Whether he says that he loves her or not is not that important."

    Yvonne rambled on for a long time.

    "Really, Yvonne?" Natalie''s eyes lit up in an instant.

    "Of course it��s true! Some men refuse to say that they love a woman, but deep down, they love her

    a lot. In contrast, some men would keep telling a woman that he loves her when he doesn''t mean it

    at all. You''ve never been in a rtionship, so you will never understand this."

    "But you have never been in love before either," Natalie said faintly.

    Yvonne was at a loss for words.

    She said with frustration, "You were the one who asked me what it meant and now you don��t even

    believe what I say. Let''s stop it here. I��m going back to sleep.

    Yvonne immediately hung up the phone.

    Natalie let out augh when she heard the busy tone.

    Sheid on the bed with her limbs spread open.

    She had to admit that Tobias and Yvonne''s phone calls made her feel better.

    She just didn''t know what would happen if Tobias actually brought her back to visit the Whitlock

    family.

    Would the Whitlock family like her?

    She thought, "If this happened in the past, I would be scared and nervous! I''m just an ordinary

    person. I would never want to visit a rich family like this!"

    However, now that she got along with Cecilia and Selina, she was no longer so fearful and resistant.

    She thought that Cecilia and Selina were both easy to get along with, so hopefully, the other

    members of the Whitlock family would be easygoing as well.

    Thinking of this, Natalie''s face turned slightly red again.

    She thought, "Natalie, look at you! Two days ago, you wanted to divorce Tobias. Now, you'' re

    already thinking about what will happen when you visit the Whitlock family!"

    She was really a little crazy.

    Perhaps, love made people go crazy.

    "Mr. Whitlock," Benjamin said as he came close to Tobias, "There are no other ns tonight. I have

    arranged for you to meet the President tomorrow morning."

    "Okay." Tobias'' rubbed his temples. He was exhausted.

    The second he arrived in America, he began to attend business meetings without any breaks; he

    was extremely busy.

    He had nothing to do in the evening, so he could finally have a good rest.

    Benjamin, on the other hand, did not leave yet.

    Tobias cast a nce at Benjamin and asked, "Is there anything else?"

    Benjamin had news about Winnie.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240

    "Mr. Whitlock..." Benjamin could not bring himself to say it.

    "If you have something to say, just say it," Tobias said calmly.

    Benjamin mustered up his courage and said, "Mr. Whitlock, Miss Tanner knows that you''re here.

    She''s been wanting to see you all this while."

    A trace of coldness shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    He looked at Benjamin with a stern look. He asked, "How does she know that I''m here?"

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Benjamin lowered his head and said, "Mr. Whitlock, I''m not sure about that. Miss Tanner could not

    contact you, so she came to me instead."

    A dark fire flickered in Tobias'' eyes.

    Of course Winnie could not contact Tobias; he had blocked her number long ago.

    He would not receive Winnie''s calls, text messages, or emails.

    However, he didn''t expect that Winnie would not give up, actually contacting Benjamin.

    "I won''t see her," Tobias said coldly.

    Benjamin was stunned for a moment.

    He didn''t expect Tobias to be so heartless as to not meet with Winnie.

    He had been working for Tobias for many years, hence, he knew about Tobias and Winnie''s

    rtionship in university.

    They used to love each other so deeply, but now when Winnie requested to meet him, he rejected

    her ruthlessly.

    "Why are you still here?" Tobias cast a nce at Benjamin.

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock, I''ll leave now." Benjamin realized that he had lost hisposure and left in a

    hurry.

    As soon as he left, his phone rang.

    Benjamin''s head ached when he saw the caller.

    It was Winnie.

    Benjamin answered the phone.

    "Miss Tanner."

    "Benjamin." Winnie''s voice was charming and gentle.

    Anyone who heard her voice would definitely think that she was beautiful and incredible.

    "Have you talked to Tobias?" Winnie asked softly.

    Benjamin was a man. Although he had no feelings for Winnie, he could not bear to hurt a beautiful

    woman like her.

    Nheless, even if he couldn''t bear to do so, there was nothing he could do. Tobias was very

    clear.

    "Miss Tanner, Mr, Whitlock is busy with his work. I''m afraid that he has no time to see you,"

    Benjamin answered tactfully.

    The call went silent.

    "Benjamin, I''ve been trying to get in touch with Tobias all these years, but he has never bothered to

    talk to me." Winnie choked on her tears. "You know about our rtionship in the past, so I don''t

    know why he''s doing this to me.

    Benjamin wanted tofort Winnie but realized that he did not know how.

    "Benjamin, I''ve been waiting for him for so long. It''s a rare opportunity that he''s in America. Can I

    please see him once? Just once, I promise. Since he used to love me so much, I don''t believe that

    he would not meet with me. You have to help me."

    Winnie requested with her soft and gentle voice. Benjamin''s heart melted.

    A hint of sympathy shed across his eyes.

    He had witnessed what happened between Winnie and Tobias. He also knew that Winnie had been

    trying to see Tobias, but he always refused.

    Benjamin thought that Tobias should meet Winnie. After all, they used to love each other so much.

    Even if they broke up, there was no need for him to be so heartless.

    However, he was just a subordinate; it was inconvenient for him toment.

    "Miss Tanner, I''m sorry. Mr. Whitlock has always been decisive. As his subordinate, I''m not in the

    ce toment on anything."

    There was a pause on the other end of the line, and then Winnie''s voice came again, "I understand.

    Thank you, Benjamin."

    After hanging up the phone, Benjamin sighed deeply. He didn''t know how Winnie would react if she

    knew that Mr. Whitlock was married.

    Natalie met Queenie while she was working the day before. Coincidently, she met the fierce- looking

    woman from the Princess Cruise during working hours as well.

    The girl looked sweet and lovely, but there was a hint of mockery in her words.

    The moment Natalie saw her, she thought, "Gosh, I''m so unfortunate! Why do I keep stumbling

    upon these kinds of bad people?"

    When Wendy saw Natalie, she was taken aback.

    Wendy came to Agaphen City to look for Jack. Fortunately, Jack was done with his work, so she

    asked him to go shopping with her. They were just passing by the shop, so she went in to have a

    look. She realized that the worker looked familiar.

    Wendy thought for a long time and finally remembered who she was.

    They met on the Princess Cruise! She was Tobias'' woman!

    Wendy was interested.

    Why would Tobias'' womane here to work as a shop assistant? Was she abandoned by Tobias?

    At first, she even wondered how a man like Tobias would get together with such an ordinary

    woman. Sure enough, Tobias dumped her now.

    Jack also recognized Natalie. A trace of astonishment shed in his eyes. He thought, "Why is

    Natalie working here?"

    Natalie was speechless when she saw that Wendy had been staring at her.

    Did she have a tattoo on her face? Did she have to keep staring at her like that?

    "Beautifuldy, may I help you?" Natalie smiled sweetly and asked.

    Although she previously had a bad encounter with Wendy, she was kind, so she did not think it was

    a big deal.

    Now, she was a shop assistant and Wendy was her customer.

    The corners of Wendy''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "I knew it. How could the president of the

    YS Group be with such an ordinary woman? As expected, he has dumped you! You were so

    boastful before, so why aren''t you boasting now?"

    The smile on Natalie''s face disappeared instantly.

    She was kind but Wendy didn''t appreciate her kindness, so there was no need for her to be kind.

    Just as Natalie wanted to speak, Jack opened his mouth.

    "Wendy, how can you say that?"

    Natalie was stunned.

    She only paid attention to Wendy just now, so she did not realize that Jack was beside her. Wasn''t

    he the man she met on the cruise?

    Wendy seemed to be a little afraid of this man. When she heard him, she stuck out her tongue and

    stopped talking.

    The man looked at Natalie with an apologetic look and said, "I''m sorry."

    Natalie blinked repeatedly.

    Although Wendy was very impolite, Jack was extremely well- mannered. Since he apologized,

    Natalie decided to forgive her.

    Natalie smiled at Jack and said, "It''s alright."

    When Wendy saw Natalie smiling at Jack, hatred and jealousy red up in her.

    This shameless woman actually dared to smile at Jack in front of her! She must''ve wanted to

    seduce Jack because she was dumped by Tobias. How shameless of her!

    "Wendy, which clothes do you like?" Jack looked at Wendy and asked.

    She concealed her jealousy and hatred before holding up a white dress. "Jack, do you think this

    dress is beautiful?"

    Jack nodded.

    "I''ll try it on." When Wendy took the dress and walked to the fitting room, she red at Natalie

    behind Jack''s back. There was a hint of warning in her eyes.

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241

    She could see right through Wendy''s stare.

    What a joke!

    What was she trying to warn her about? Did she think Natalie would seduce Jack?

    Natalie was speechless.

    She turned around and tidied up the clothes on the shelf. She didn''t want Wendy to think that she

    wanted to seduce Jack just because he was handsome.

    To be honest, the man in front of her was indeed good-looking, and he seemed to be a good person

    too. It was a pity that he had found such a stupid girlfriend.

    Jack blinked repeatedly as he stared at Natalie.

    He never thought that he would meet her again.

    Due to what Tobias said to him before, he had given up on the thought of seeing Natalie again.

    Natalie had already forgotten the past and it was the best thing that could ever happen to her. This

    way, she did not have to indulge in the sad memories of the past; she could wee her beautiful

    life ahead.

    Even after so many years, Jack had not forgotten about Natalie. Now, when he finally learned that

    Natalie was not dead, he wanted to reconcile with her so much. In the end, he restrained himself

    from doing that.

    He was willing to do anything, as long as it was good for Natalie.

    Jack stared at Natalie''s slender figure. Her ponytail swayed back and forth and his heart palpitated.

    His lips moved.

    "Natalie," Jack murmured.

    However, he didn''t expect Natalie to hear him.

    Natalie turned back and asked, "Did you just call me?"

    Jack''s breathing hitched and his whole body stiffened.

    Natalie suddenly realized that something was wrong. How did he know her name?

    She recalled carefully and realized that she seemed to have told him her name on the cruise. How

    did he manage to remember it after so long when she only casually mentioned it?

    They were not even close to each other! How did he address her as ''Natalie'' so naturally?

    Natalie stared at Jack with a puzzled look.

    She realized that something was amiss.

    The man in front of her looked inexplicably familiar.

    He looked familiar not because they met on the cruise. He looked like one of her old friends.

    A trace of confusion shed in Natalie''s eyes.

    It was the first time she had this kind of feeling. What was going on?

    "Do I know you?" After a while, Natalie asked.

    Jack''s heart tightened.

    Tobias'' words were still lingering in his ears. He did not dare to take the risk of Natalie recognizing

    him.

    "You''ve mistaken me for someone else," Jack said in a low voice.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a pain rose in his heart.

    He wanted to reconcile with Natalie so much; he wanted to tell her he was the Jack whom she knew

    since she was young.

    Natalie was even more confused.

    She felt that she knew this man, but she could not put the pieces together.

    "I think you look really familiar," Natalie said as she touched her head and smiled.

    Excitement shed in Jack''s eyes.

    When Natalie was a child, she used to touch her head a lot while smiling like that.

    At that moment, Wendy, who was wearing a white dress, walked out of the fitting room.

    A sweet smile hung on her lips. She asked, "Jack, do I look good in this?"

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Jack''s smile looked a little forced. "You look very nice."

    Wendy smiled and then pointed at Natalie while saying, "Hey you,e over here and help me zip

    this up. It feels a little tight."

    Natalie walked over and could tell at a nce that Wendy didn''t need her help; she only wanted to

    talk to her alone.

    Sure enough, as Natalie expected, as soon as she walked over, Wendy whispered, "I''m warning

    you, don''t try to seduce Jack. I am Jack''s girlfriend, so you can''t seduce him even if you want to!"

    Natalie was speechless.

    This woman really had paranoia. What made her think that Natalie wanted to seduce Jack?

    "Miss, although people often say that customers are God, please don''t think of yourself as God. If

    you continue to talk nonsense, don''t me me if I chase you out."

    Wendy widened her eyes in shock and asked, "How dare you!"

    Natalie looked at her with a smile and said, "Try me."

    Wendy was so angry that she was about to explode. She had always been a nobledy and

    everyone respected her, but Natalie talked to her in such an impolite tone!

    Wendy wanted to give Natalie a p.

    At that moment, Jack came over.

    He saw that something was wrong. He knew that Wendy had always been arrogant. He was afraid

    that she would cause trouble for Natalie.

    "Wendy, this dress is very beautiful. Let''s buy it."

    Wendy changed her expression and answered, "As long as you think it''s beautiful, we''ll buy it,

    Jack."

    She looked at Natalie with a proud face and said, "Pack up this dress for me."

    Natalie did not think too much about it and went to pack the dress. However, Wendy said in a light

    and nearly inaudible voice, "Remember your identity. You are just a lowly shop assistant."

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She rolled her eyes helplessly.

    After Wendy and Jack left, Natalie finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    She felt that Wendy was a lunatic. Even if her boyfriend was handsome, there was no need for her

    to be wary of every single woman around him.

    Yvonne took over her work some timeter.

    Natalie had nothing to do when she went back, so she had a chat with Yvonne.

    As they chatted, Natalie thought of that man.

    "Yvonne, I saw a stranger just now but I felt that he looked very familiar. Can you tell me why?"

    Yvonne''s eyes rolled as she asked, "Is he handsome?"

    Natalie nodded and replied, "Yes, he is."

    He was really good-looking.

    Yvonne smiled treacherously and said, "That''s it! Saying that he looks familiar is just an excuse,

    right? You''re just interested because of how handsome he is."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She thought that what Yvonne said was not true. She believed that she was not a lovestruck fool.

    Moreover, she had met an excellent man in Tobias, so she would definitely not drool when she saw

    other handsome guys.

    "It''s not what you think," Natalie said.

    "If it''s not what I think it is, tell me. What is it?" Yvonne smiled indifferently.

    Natalie blinked repeatedly.

    It was an indescribable feeling. She did not know how to describe it with words.

    "It just feels like we''ve known each other in the past," Natalie replied.

    Yvonne continued to smirk. Natalie knew that she must have misunderstood, so she simply shut up

    and stopped talking.

    "Natalie, you can look at handsome guys, but don''t be tempted, or Tobias will be sad," Yvonne said.

    Natalie was stunned. "Who would be sad?"

    Yvonne smiled and said nothing.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242

    When dusk fell, Natalie returned to the Whitlock family''s apartment and found out that Aunt Lee had

    prepared dinner.

    Natalie did not have much appetite.

    She did not have an appetite since Tobias left.

    Aunt Lee put some vegetables in Natalie''s bowl and said, "Miss Godfrey, you have to eat more to

    stay healthy."

    Natalie forced a mouthful of food into her mouth and said, "I don''t know why, but I don''t really have

    the appetite."

    "Miss Godfrey, you miss Mr. Whitlock too much," Aunt Lee said with a smile.

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    "Couples are like that. Sweet couple like you and Mr. Whitlock couldn''t bear to be apart," Aunt Lee

    continued.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered.

    It was not the first time that Tobias had gone on a business trip, but it was the first time that she

    missed him so much. Was it because her feelings for him had intensified?

    Natalie ate another mouthful of food. She hoped that Tobias woulde back soon.

    Tobias arrived in Washington and checked into a hotel.

    After Benjamin made the necessary arrangements, he left Tobias'' room. He was stunned at what he

    saw.

    He saw Winnie.

    Winnie was wearing a ck dress. She looked reputable and beautiful; she was like a shining star

    in the dark night.

    "Miss Tanner." Benjamin quickly walked over to her.

    He didn''t expect Winnie toe to Washington.

    Winnie could not enter Tobias'' house in the United States, but now Tobias was living in a hotel.

    Benjamin did not expect Winnie to hear the news and turn up here.

    "Benjamin," Winnie smiled politely at Benjamin and greeted him.

    Her smile was sweet and beautiful.

    Of course, Benjamin knew the reason for Winnie''s presence. He said, "Miss Tanner, Mr. Whitlock is

    resting."

    Winnie said calmly, "Benjamin, you don''t have to lie to me. Tobias shouldn''t be resting at this time.

    He should be working now."

    Benjamin said, "Miss Tanner, since you know that Mr. Whitlock is busy with his work, it''s not a good

    idea to disturb him."

    Winnie''s eyes twinkled as she answered, "Benjamin, he once said that I am more important than his

    job."

    A hint of sympathy shed across Benjamin''s eyes.

    No man would want to disappoint such a beautiful woman.

    However, as Tobias'' personal assistant, he had to make it clear that Tobias did not want to see her.

    "Miss Tanner, the rtionship you had with Mr. Whitlock is in the past."

    Winnie''s face turned pale but she soon returned to normal.

    "Benjamin, even if it happened in the past, it does not mean that we cannot get back together. It''s

    been so many years and Tobias is not with anyone else. I believe he has never forgotten about me."

    After saying that, Winnie wanted to enter the room but was stopped by Benjamin.

    Winnie looked at Benjamin and said, "Benjamin, I must meet Tobias today, and you can''t stop me."

    Benjamin blinked.

    He had to tell her the truth to prevent her from day- dreaming about getting back together with

    Tobias.

    "Miss Tanner, you''re probably unaware that Mr. Whitlock is already married. You know him well so

    you should know that since he''s married, he will never get back together with you."

    Winnie''s face changed dramatically. She looked at Benjamin as if she was staring at some monster.

    "What did you just say?" Winnie''s tone was trembling.

    Benjamin gritted his teeth and replied, "Miss Tanner, Mr. Whitlock is already married."

    Winnie stumbled and she almost fell down. Fortunately, Benjamin grabbed her quickly.

    "Miss Tanner, calm down."

    "Benjamin, you are lying to me, aren''t you?" Winnie was no longer calm; her body was trembling.

    Benjamin sympathized with her.

    He lowered his voice and said, "Miss Tanner, please ept the reality."

    Winnie was dumbfounded.

    Before she came, she had made up her mind that she would meet Tobias. However, her thoughts

    wavered when she heard what Benjamin said.

    How could Tobias be married? How was it possible?

    He used to love Winnie so much... How could he marry another woman?

    Besides Winnie, who else could be Tobias'' wife?

    "It''s impossible... It''s impossible!" Winnie kept muttering.

    A trace of pain shed across Benjamin''s face.

    "Benjamin, who''s Tobias'' wife?" Winnie came to her senses and stared at Benjamin.

    Benjamin was speechless.

    "Miss Tanner, this is Mr. Whitlock''s private matter, so I''m not in the ce to tell you. I''m sorry."

    Winnie stopped questioning him and stumbled away.

    Benjamin sighed deeply as he watched Winnie''s back.

    Benjamin thought, "Compared to Natalie, Winnie definitely was more suitable to be Tobias'' wife. Her

    family background and education are better and she also looks prettier. Natalie is nothing like her."

    However, when Tobias decided that he would not meet Winnie, it meant that he had chosen Natalie

    over her. Benjamin could only follow Tobias'' orders.

    Winnie went home with a pale face.

    Tracy, Winnie''s mother, had been waiting a long time for her at home.

    "Winnie, how are you doing?" Tracy warmly greeted her.

    Winnie threw herself into Tracy''s arms and said, "Mom, Tobias is married... He''s already married!"

    Tracy was stunned. After a moment, she asked in disbelief, "Winnie, are you sure?"

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Winnie nodded in pain. "Mom, his personal assistant was the one who told me the news. It must be

    the truth."

    After saying that, Winnie''s tears fell down like rain. "Mom, I..."

    She choked back her tears.

    She had always been a strong and independent woman; this was the first time she was so out of

    control.

    Tracy''s heart ached when she saw Winnie''s state.

    She held Winnie''s hand and said, "Winnie, I''m so sorry. If it wasn''t for your Dad, you wouldn''t have

    broken up with Tobias."

    "Mom, stop it.." Winnie interrupted Tracy. "It''s not your fault. It''s my fault..."

    Winnie choked and sobbed. The memories of her horrifying past caused her breathing to hitch.

    If it wasn''t for her carelessness, she wouldn''t have broken up with Tobias!

    She was the only person who could be Tobias'' wife!

    Winnie cried hysterically and a trace of pain shed across Tracy''s face. "Winnie, there''s nothing

    you can do by crying. What are you going to do now?"

    Winnie stopped crying when she heard Tracy''s words.

    What was she going to do?

    Her grief and pain were useless and meaningless. She should be thinking about what she was

    going to do!

    "Mom, I will never give up on Tobias. Even if he''s married, I will steal his heart back from his wife!"

    The helplessness on Winnie''s face faded away and it was reced by determination.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243

    Winnie wanted only Tobias in her life and she would not let anyone steal him away! Even if Tobias

    was married, she could not bring herself to let him go.

    Tracy had the same idea.

    She had seen Tobias many times. In her opinion, Tobias was an incredible, well-mannered and

    reputable man. She was impressed by him. She thought that only a man like Tobias deserved to be

    with Winnie.

    "Winnie, I''ll help you investigate the background of Tobias'' wife before we decide what to do," Tracy

    said after a moment of consideration.

    Winnie nodded and there was a spark of fire in her eyes.

    The Tanner family was a rich and famous family. Therefore, it was a piece of cake for them to

    investigate someone.

    Besides, Tobias did not conceal Natalie''s identity.

    Tracy received all the information about Natalie the next day.

    She was surprised at first, and then it turned into joy.

    "Winnie, take a look. This is all the information about that woman." Tracy sent the information to

    Winnie.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Winnie''s body trembled violently.

    All the information on Tobias'' wife was in the stack of documents.

    At the thought of that, her heart ached.

    Tobias'' wife...

    "Winnie, take a look first," Tracy urged Winnie.

    Winnie took a deep breath and finally flipped through the stack of documents.

    There was a hint of astonishment in her eyes and it intensified as she read on.

    "Mom, is there a mistake in this?" Winnie shifted her gaze and looked at Tracy.

    "Winnie, it''s exactly what you think it is. There''s nothing wrong with it."

    "How is it possible?" A trace of disbelief shed across Winnie''s face.

    How could Tobias, a man of such reputable social standing, marry such an ordinary woman? How

    could it be true?

    The woman on the information sheet was not worthy of Tobias at all. They were two people from

    two different worlds. It was impossible for them to even meet each other, let alone get married!

    "Mom, it''s impossible. It''s impossible for Tobias to marry such an ordinary woman, so this must be a

    mistake."

    On the other hand, Tracy smiled. Winnie was surprised to see Tracy''s smile. She looked at Tracy in

    confusion.

    Tracy answered with certainty, "Winnie, this girl is really ordinary, so she''s nothing like you. Do you

    really believe that Tobias would love such an ordinary girl as her?"

    Winnie''s breathing became heavy.

    Of course, she did not believe it. Otherwise, she would not be so shocked.

    Tobias would only fall in love with a woman like Winnie.

    "Winnie, he''s mad at you. He''s mad at you for breaking up with him in the past. Otherwise, why else

    would he marry someone like her?"

    Winnie''s eyes darkened.

    Based on her knowledge of Tobias, he would definitely notmit childish acts just because he

    was mad at her.

    However, she also could not believe that Tobias would fall in love with such an ordinary girl, and

    even marry her!

    Winnie was confused,

    She looked at Tracy and said, "Mom, my mind is in a mess now. I need some time to think about it

    carefully."

    Tracy nodded and replied, "Winnie, you should think about it carefully. Tobias is an excellent man

    and you will never meet someone like him ever again. Promise me you''ll think about it carefully."

    Winnie replied in a firm tone, "Mom, don''t worry. I understand."

    Though her mind was in a mess, she was clear about what Tracy said.

    Since Tobias was so excellent, he must belong to Winnie.

    She would not change her mind no matter what happened.

    Natalie was not in the mood for anything.

    Tobias had been gone for a total of five days.

    Natalie felt a hint of resentment.

    Did he not say that he would be abroad for only two or three days? Five days had passed!

    He was such a liar!

    It was the first time Natalie missed him so much.

    There was a tinge of pain and sadness in her heart because they were apart from each other.

    Even Yvonne noticed that there was something wrong with Natalie.

    "Hey, are you still thinking about the handsome guy you metst time? Is he the one who looked

    familiar to you?"

    Natalie did not speak. The man fromst time looked so familiar, but after all, she only met him

    twice. Why would Natalie still think about him? She only thought about Tobias.

    She was curious about many things. What was he doing? Did he eat his meals on time? Did he

    have proper rest?

    At that moment, her phone rang.

    Natalie looked at her phone and her breathing hitched.

    The call was from Tobias.

    Yvonne saw the change in Natalie''s expression. She moved closer and asked, "Natalie, who is

    calling you? You look so excited."

    Natalie dodged a little. "Yvonne, I''ll get off work first. Stay here and take care of the store. Bye!"

    Yvonne could hear the excitement in Natalie''s voice. There was so much difference the moment she

    got the phone call.

    Yvonne was stunned.

    Could it be that Natalie was in love?

    Natalie ran out of the store as she was afraid that Yvonne would overhear her conversation with

    Tobias.

    "Hello," she said with a mix of emotions.

    Tobias had not called her for two days and she was very frustrated. However, as she was the one

    who made a fuss because she thought that Tobias did not love her, she did not take the initiative to

    call him.

    Natalie was on the verge of going crazy.

    She knew that she was doomed,pletely.

    Previously, she kept talking about leaving Tobias, but deep down, she had fallen deeply in love with

    Tobias.

    It was unconditional love.

    "Natalie," Tobias'' voice sounded attractive and maic, it was like music to one''s ears. He

    continued, "I was busy over the past two days, so I did not have time to call you."

    Frustration shed across Natalie''s face.

    "Did you miss me?" Tobias suddenly asked.

    Natalie''s breathing stopped for a second.

    Of course she missed him! She missed him so much!

    Despite that, she answered stubbornly, "No, I didn''t miss you at all."

    She thought, "I don''t want to let Tobias know that I miss him! I cannot let him know that I''m deeply in

    love with him!"

    Nheless, she knew long ago that she had already lost the battle between her and Tobias.

    Tobiasughed a little.

    Theughter was very soft, like a cool breeze.

    Natalie was a little frustrated.

    Why was Tobias so happy when he heard that she didn''t miss him?

    He evenughed out loud! How bold of him!

    However, all her frustration disappeared in the next instant.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244

    Tobias said, "Natalie, I miss you so much. How is it possible that you don''t miss me at all?"

    He sounded serious.

    Thump! Thump!

    Natalie''s heart rate doubled.

    Tobias said that he missed her!

    Natalie''s lips moved.

    She wanted to tell Tobias that she was lying to him. In fact, she missed him a lot.

    However, she did not say it out loud.

    She wanted to uphold her self-esteem.

    Since Tobias refused to say that he loved her, Natalie did not want to let him know how much she

    loved him either.

    At that moment, a loud noise sounded.

    "Where are you now?" Natalie asked.

    "I just returned to the hotel," Tobias said.

    Hotel?

    Natalie remembered that Tobias mentioned he was resting at home, so why was he at a hotel?

    "Didn''t you say that you have a house in the United States?" Natalie asked.

    "Yes, but now I''m in Washington, so I''m living in a hotel here."

    "Oh, I see."

    "How are you doing at home?"

    "I''m fine. I have everything I want."

    Natalie thought to herself, "I have everything I want, except for you."

    "Natalie, you''ve put on a little weight. Do you know that?" Tobias suddenly asked.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She had never noticed that.

    Everyday since she married Tobias, she ate good food and did not have to work, so it was not a

    surprise that she had grown fatter.

    However, Natalie continued to ask, "How did you know?"

    Tobias answered calmly, "I''ve known this for a long time. When I touched you, you feel chubbier."

    Natalie was speechless.

    What did he mean by ''when he touched her''? What a b*stard!

    Natalie''s face turned red and she replied, "I won''t let you touch me anymore! You''ll onlyugh at

    me!"

    When she finished talking, she realized that something was wrong. Wasn''t she supposed to scold

    Tobias when he said something like this?

    When she replied to him, it sounded like she was flirting with him.

    Natalie really wanted to p herself across the face.

    She thought, "Natalie, you dummy. Why can''t you even talk properly?"

    "Natalie, you''re my wife, so you should let me touch you," Tobias replied in a serious tone.

    Natalie''s face turned redder and redder.

    "You..." Natalie stuttered for a long time.

    "Am I wrong, Natalie? Hm?" Tobias asked with a slur.

    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''m hanging up!" Natalie felt really embarrassed, but she did not

    know what else to say, hence, she threatened him with hanging up.

    "Natalie, don''t hang up. I want to talk to you. I won''t tease you anymore," Tobias said immediately.

    Natalie''s eyes shed with a hint of a smile.

    In fact, she did not want to hang up the call. She was only scaring Tobias.

    "How much do you miss me?" Natalie asked.

    "As much as you miss me."

    Natalie was taken aback.

    How did Tobias know that she missed him?

    Natalie was a straightforward person, therefore, she asked, "How did you know that I miss you?"

    Tobias was silent for a moment before he replied in a low voice, "Natalie, you really miss me."

    Natalie blinked repeatedly.

    Tobias tricked her again!

    He was simply very cunning.

    However, since he had seen through her, Natalie had no choice but to admit it.

    "Yes, I miss you a lot. Even though there are many handsome men around, none is as handsome

    as you are. Of course I will miss you!"

    "Is that all?"

    "Of course!"

    "Natalie, you''re so stubborn," Tobias said with a hint of helplessness.

    "I''m not being stubborn!" Natalie replied firmly.

    At that moment, Natalie heard a knocking through the phone.

    "Natalie, I have something to do. I''ll talk to you next time."

    "Ah, okay."

    A busy tone sounded.

    Natalie felt disappointed in an instant.

    She felt that she had not said enough, but the phone call ended anyway.

    "Mr. Whitlock, this is the contract sent by the DH Group. Please have a look at it," Benjamin stood

    outside the suite and said.

    Tobias nodded and took the contract in his hands.

    Benjamin hesitated as he stood at the door.

    "Mr. Whitlock, Miss Tanner insisted on seeing you. She said that she has to clear up some

    misunderstanding with you."

    Tobias'' eyes darkened.

    "I don''t want to see her," he replied firmly.

    "Understood, Mr. Whitlock. Have a good rest," Benjamin said and left.

    Tobias closed the door and started reading the documents.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Ever since Tobias called, Natalie felt that time passed slower.

    Fortunately, she was busy with her work. She suppressed her thoughts with work.

    However, God seemed to be going against Natalie.

    In the morning, when Natalie was about to leave for work, she received a call from Yvonne.

    Yvonne told Natalie that she did not need to go to work, as the clothing store would be under

    renovation. Therefore, the store would be closed for a short period of time.

    Upon hearing that, Natalie was stunned.

    When Aunt Lee heard the news, she advised Natalie to take a good break. However, Natalie could

    not bring herself to rest.

    If she had nothing to do all day, she would only think about Tobias!

    Natalie was restless for the whole morning and she could not sit still.

    "Miss Godfrey, if you can''t sit still, you''d better go out and have some fun, just like Miss Whitlock,"

    Aunt Lee suggested.

    Natalie''s eyes lit up all of a sudden.

    Natalie thought, "Go and have fun? Can I go to the United States and have some fun?"

    If she went to the US, would she be able to see Tobias?

    She didn''t have any other thoughts and didn''t want to disturb Tobias'' work. She just wanted to see

    Tobias.

    Her thoughts manifested and she could not stop thinking about it.

    Natalie was so excited that she could not sit still.

    That thought was screaming in her mind.

    She wanted to go to the US to see Tobias.

    Natalie knew that she should calm down.

    After all, not long ago, she had even gotten into a huge argument with Tobias. He refused to say

    that he loved her, which caused her to be angry and doubtful.

    If she showed up in the United States to look for Tobias, it would mean that he had won the battle

    between them!

    In order to calm herself down, Natalie called Yvonne.

    Throughout the phone call with Yvonne, Natalie''s mind was only on Tobias.

    In the end, Natalie couldn''t help but reveal her intentions.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245

    Of course, Natalie emphasized that everything happened to her friend.

    Yvonne felt a little strange and said, "Natalie, your friend is so unlucky in rtionships. There are

    always so many inexplicable things happening."

    Natalie let out an awkwardugh.

    "What do you think? Do you think she should go?"

    "Of course! Why should she not?" Yvonne asked.

    "But she''s a little embarrassed. After all, they just quarreled."

    "Natalie, you don''t understand. This is love! Love makes people go crazy! A couple can quarrel all

    they want, but they can act like nothing happened the next second. There''s nothing strange about

    it."

    "Is that so?" Natalie blinked her eyes and asked.

    "Of course it is!" Yvonne was confident.

    The corners of Natalie''s lips curled up slightly. Yvonne''s suggestion caused Natalie to make up her

    mind to go to the United States. She was very excited at that thought.

    The next second, Natalie called Tobias.

    This was also the first time Natalie called Tobias since the day he left.

    She would be lying if she said that she wasn''t nervous at all.

    She thought, "What will Tobias think of me when he sees that I''m taking the initiative to call him and

    tell him that I want to go look for him in the United States?"

    "Would he think that he has won the battle between them?"

    Natalie gritted her teeth, and she thought that she should not care so much. Just like what Yvonne

    said, love indeed made people unreasonable and crazy.

    The phone rang for a while before it was picked up.

    "Natalie," Tobias answered with a low voice.

    "What are you doing?" Natalie asked as she thought that she should not be so straightforward.

    "I''m in a meeting."

    A meeting?

    Natalie was shocked.

    "Why did you pick up my call if you''re in a meeting? I should hang up," Natalie wanted to hang up

    the phone.

    After all, she didn''t want to disturb Tobias'' work.

    "No, you are more important than my job."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    She felt a rush of happiness in her heart.

    Her hesitation and doubts disappeared with Tobias'' words.

    "Tobias, I have something to tell you. I''m not working anymore! I don''t need to go back to work for a

    period of time."

    "That''s good, you can rest for the time being."

    Tobias did not want Natalie to have a job from the beginning.

    However, he respected her decision when she wanted to work.

    "But it''s boring staying at home."

    "You can go take a walk."

    "Where should I go?"

    "Where do you want to go?"

    "The United States," Natalie gritted her teeth and said.

    Tobias was silent for a moment.

    Tobias wanted to see Natalie, but he was busy with his work, and he was afraid that he might not

    have time for Natalie.

    Natalie began to hesitate again when Tobias kept silent.

    She thought that if she said that she wanted to go to the United States, Tobias would be very happy,

    but she didn''t expect that he wouldn''t be.

    He did not speak for a long time.

    Natalie''s heart sank.

    It seemed like she was overthinking again.

    "It''s okay, I won''t go then. I''m hanging up." Natalie''s voice was a little stiff.

    "I''ll ask Benjamin to pick you up."

    What Tobias said turned the hopeless Natalie hopeful and joyous again.

    "It''s fine. I can go by myself." Natalie did not want to trouble others.

    "I''m worried," Tobias said faintly.

    This was because of her clumsy personality.

    "Tobias, do you think I am very troublesome?" Natalie tightened her grip on her phone.

    Tobiasughed lovingly. "You''re troublesome, but I like you, no matter how troublesome you are!"

    Thump! Thump!

    Natalie''s heart palpitated.

    Oh my! Why was Tobias so good with his words? Every time he was sweet to her, she would fall in

    love with him all over again.

    The romance novel she read described the male lead as an individual with a cold personality.

    However, Tobias was not only cold, he was also very good with his words.

    Natalie took a deep breath and calmed herself down.

    She couldn''t help but asked, "Tobias, do you think I''m crazy? I had a fight with you and now I''m

    surrendering by going to the United States to look for you."

    "Natalie, did we have a fight? I don''t think so," Tobias replied in a serious tone.

    Natalie hitched her breathing.

    Her mouth could not help but lift.

    Tobias was too clever and his answer was perfect.

    "You''re right, we did not fight," Natalie said sweetly.

    Tobias told Natalie that Benjamin would pick her up in the evening.

    After hanging up the phone, Natalie patiently waited for Benjamin.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She ate some chips while waiting. There was no sign of her disappointment and sadness like there

    was before.

    When it waste, the door swung open. Natalie thought it was Benjamin, but it was Selina who

    showed up.

    Natalie was speechless in an instant.

    Selina had not returned to the Whitlock family''s home for a few days. Natalie was bored to death.

    The house was empty and quiet as only she and Aunt Lee were left here.

    Just as Natalie was leaving for the United States, Selina came back.

    "Natalie, it seems like you''re in a good mood." Selina winked at Natalie sweetly.

    Natalie handed the potato chips to Selina and said, "What are you saying? Where have you been

    these days? I''m nearly bored to death from being alone at home."

    Selina''s face fell and she said, "Natalie, I went away for your happiness!"

    For her happiness?

    Natalie had a bad feeling.

    Was Selina going to do something terrifying again?

    Sure enough, the next second, Selina exaggerated, "I have visited every corner of the world, I have

    climbed many mountains and crossed many rivers. In the end, I finally found an expert who treats

    male physiological dysfunctions! You don''t have to be sad over Tobias'' impotence."

    "Ahem, ahem."

    Natalie coughed heavily.

    What on Earth was Selina thinking?

    "Natalie, don''t worry. This expert is absolutely reliable, so you don''t have to worry," Selina

    continued.

    Natalie was speechless as she looked at Selina.

    "Selina, who told you that Tobias is impotent? He''s normal, okay? Stop fooling around."

    Selina answered seriously, "Natalie, I know that no woman would tell other people about her

    husband''s impotence, but you don''t have to worry because I won''t tell anyone about it."

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    "Selina, what makes you so sure that Tobias is impotent?"

    "Natalie, you were the one who told me!" Selina answered innocently.

    Natalie was confused and dumbfounded.

    She clearly remembered that she only told Selina that Tobias didn''t want to have sex with her. She

    did not mention that Tobias was

    impotent!

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246

    Natalie knew that Tobias was strong and healthy; she had experienced it before!

    She thought that she herself had a wild imagination. She didn''t expect Selina''s imagination to be

    even wilder.

    Natalie was nothingpared to Selina!

    "That''s not what I meant. You misunderstood me," Natalie tried to exin.

    However, Selina refused to listen to her.

    No matter how hard Natalie tried to convince Selina, it didn''t work.

    "Natalie, people only reveal their secrets when they''re extremely angry. You said it that day, but now

    you''re not admitting it!"

    Natalie was speechless.

    Natalie felt like she wanted to kill herself.

    Fortunately, Benjamin came to pick her up just in time.

    Only then did Selina get the news that Natalie was going to the United States.

    "Natalie, are you going to the United States?" Selina widened her eyes and asked.

    Natalie nodded in embarrassment.

    "Natalie, are you officially visiting my parents? Wee! Wee to the Whitlock family!" Selina

    said excitedly.

    Natalie interrupted her, "It''s not what you think. I''m only going to Washington for a short vacation.

    I''m not going to your house in the United States."

    If she was asked to go to the Whitlock family, Natalie would not want to go.

    "Since you''re going to the United States, you should visit them! There''s no reason for you to not visit

    my parents!"

    Natalie blinked repeatedly.

    She didn''t intend to do that.

    "I was supposed to go with you, but I have something else to do, so I won''t be going," Selina said

    with a look of regret.

    Natalie did not want Selina to follow her.

    It was not because she wanted to spend time with Tobias. It was because she didn''t want to be

    embarrassed by Selina''s unreasonable and illogical words.

    "No, it''s fine. I''ll go by myself," Natalie said with an awkward smile.

    Although Selina was not going to the United States with Natalie, she did pull Natalie aside and said

    a lot of things. For instance, she told Natalie to bring Tobias to the doctor when they returned.

    It was veryte when Natalie bid Selina goodbye.

    She got into Benjamin''s car and they rushed to the airport.

    "Miss Godfrey, your rtionship with Miss Whitlock is very close." Benjamin could not help but sigh

    when he saw the interaction between Natalie and Selina.

    Natalie didn''t know what to say.

    If she told Benjamin what Selina told her, he wouldugh so hard that he wouldn''t be able to drive

    properly.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Sorry to trouble you, Benjamin. You had toe all the way to pick me up," Natalie changed the

    topic.

    "It''s my duty," Benjamin answered.

    As he said that, Benjamin''s right eye twitched.

    He felt that Natalie''s trip to the United States was not wise.

    Winnie wanted to meet Tobias so badly. If she met Natalie in Washington, he was not sure what

    would happen.

    However, he convinced himself that there weren''t such coincidences.

    Moreover, Tobias even changed his hotel to avoid Winnie. This time, Winnie should not be able to

    find Tobias again.

    Natalie suddenly thought of something.

    She had never taken a ne before, but she knew that she had to bring her passport. However, she

    did not have a passport!

    "Benjamin, can I even board a ne if I don''t have a passport?" Natalie asked.

    "Rest assured, Miss Godfrey. Everything has been arranged," Benjamin said.

    Natalie calmed down.

    Since Benjamin said that everything had been arranged, it would not be a problem, so she didn''t

    need to worry too much.

    It wasn''t long before they reached the airport.

    Natalie was a little worried.

    It was not a big deal for most people to go to the airport, but for Natalie, it was different as it was her

    first time.

    In Natalie''s opinion, the airport was a high-end ce.

    Fortunately, Benjamin was there and everything was arranged perfectly. Soon, Natalie followed

    Benjamin to the first-ss lounge.

    There was a lot of delicious food in the lounge and Natalie was in disbelief.

    Benjaminughed silently when he saw Natalie''s expression.

    Natalie looked around curiously with her surprised eyes. She looked extremely cute.

    Since Benjamin worked for Tobias for many years, he had seen countless women who only cared

    about Tobias'' wealth.

    They were noble and rich, pretty and elegant, or even seductive and flirty; he had never seen a

    woman like Natalie.

    She did note from the same social ss as the others, but her innocence and cuteness were

    indescribable.

    "Miss Godfrey, please sit and wait here. I am going to get some documents done," Benjamin said to

    Natalie.

    Natalie didn''t even bring her identity card, so he had to take care of it.

    Natalie nodded.

    After Benjamin left, Natalie stared at the food and her lips curled up into a smile.

    She thought, "Oh, delicious food, I''ming for you!"

    Natalie took a ss of juice and drank it.

    The juice tasted really sweet.

    Natalie reached for a slice of cake.

    "Hello, Natalie," a pleasant male voice rang in Natalie''s ears.

    Natalie''s hand, which was about to grab the cake, paused.

    She thought, "There is no such coincidence, right?"

    However, when she looked up, she had to admit in her heart, "What a coincidence!"

    It was a really small world!

    She met Remington again.

    He shed her a charming and gentle smile.

    Natalie felt a mix of emotions. Remington''s existence was a pain to all women.

    His smile was more attractive than any woman''s.

    "Remington," Natalie smiled and greeted him.

    He looked at Natalie meaningfully and said, "Natalie, didn''t we agreest time that you should stop

    addressing me as Remington?"

    Natalie touched her head and smiled with a hint of embarrassment.

    If it was not for Remington''s reminder, she would have forgotten about it.

    "Mr. Fox," Natalie said.

    Natalie was not exaggerating at all.

    No matter how gentle Remington was, he looked like a fox. His every gesture and action was full of

    temptation.

    Remington''s lips curled into a smile. He asked, "Why are you here? Where are you going? Do you

    want me to keep youpany?"

    Natalie saw the ambiguity in his eyes and immediately took a step back.

    "Natalie, what are you doing? I''m not going to eat you," he said and looked very sad in an instant.

    Natalie suddenly felt a little sorry.

    She felt that she was unbing.

    "I''m going to the United States," Natalie said.

    "The United States? The United States is a good ce. Are you going there to catch Tobias red-

    handed?"

    Natalie was stunned.

    She looked at him with a puzzled expression and asked, "What do you mean? I don''t understand

    what you mean by ''catch Tobias red-handed''."

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247

    "Don''t you understand, Natalie? Whatever. If you suffer when you wake up from your dream, why

    don''t you just stay in the dream?" Remington said with his thoughtful eyes.

    There was growing doubt in Natalie''s eyes.

    Why did she feel Remington was kind of mysterious? She didn''t even know what he was talking

    about.

    "Miss Godfrey, we will board soon," said Benjamin. Just as Natalie was about to ask Remington

    what he really meant, Benjamin hurried over and interrupted.

    He saw Remington.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Mr. Remington," Benjamin greeted him politely. He seemed distant.

    Remington smiled gently, but he gazed at Natalie and said, "Natalie, let''s board the ne and go on

    with your lovely dream. I wish you will never wake up from it."

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled.

    She didn''t know why, but her happiness and excitement suddenly turned into mixed feelings due to

    what Remington said.

    She didn''t even notice that Remington kept staring at her after she left, and the stare in his eyes

    was bing unreadable.

    "Miss Godfrey, did Mr. Remington tell you something?" Benjamin said. He observed that Natalie

    was acting weirdly after boarding the ne.

    Natalie forced a smile and said, "He didn''t say anything to me. He just said something strange."

    Natalie couldn''t figure out what those words meant.

    Benjaminforted Natalie and said, "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Remington has always been like this. He

    is cynical and unreliable, so don''t be bothered by the things he says."

    "Is that so?" Natalie looked at Benjamin.

    Benjamin nodded and replied, "Yes."

    Benjamin''s words brightened Natalie''s mood instantly. She thought that maybe he was right.

    Remington was just joking with her. His words did not mean what she imagined them to.

    Once she felt better, she started to engage in gossip.

    "Benjamin, do Tobias and Remington have a bad rtionship?" Natalie couldn''t help gossiping.

    "Miss Godfrey, it is all in your head. The sibling rtionship between President Whitlock and Mr.

    Remington is authentic. It''s just that they have very contrasting personalities. Mr. Remington is

    undisciplined and cynical, whereas President Whitlock is calm and reserved.

    Natalie''s excitement about gossip was ruined.

    She thought that the rtionship between them would be asplicated as it was in the novels she

    read, but it turned out to be just so-so.

    Although Benjamin said this, Natalie still had a strong intuition that it was definitely not as simple as

    Benjamin made Tobias and Remington''s rtionship to be. However, she couldn''t tell the specifics.

    The ne was flying high in the sky and dispersed the clouds in its path, leaving the contrails

    behind.

    Natalie stared at the clouds in a daze until Benjamin reminded her that the ne was about tond.

    Natalie then realized that the time passed so quickly in the blink of an eye.

    "Miss Godfrey, I will take you to President Whitlock''s hotel to take a rest after getting off the ne,"

    Benjamin said to Natalie.

    Natalie nodded.

    She knew that Tobias was definitely upied. It was still daytime, so most probably, he would work

    tillte at night.

    Benjamin suddenly thought of something and told Natalie casually, "Miss Godfrey, you''vee at

    the right moment. It''ll be President Whitlock''s birthday in two days."

    "Tobias'' birthday?" Natalie said.

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    Goodness, she didn''t even know about it!

    If Benjamin had not told her about this, she would not have known about it at all.

    Natalie felt that it was a dereliction of duty as a wife.

    She thought about it all the way and walked out of the VIP passage with Benjamin.

    "President Whitlock," Benjamin, who was standing there, suddenly said in a surprised voice.

    Natalie was stunned, and then she raised her head in disbelief.

    She saw Tobias.

    He stood there, wearing a trench coat that fitted him perfectly. The clothes that he wore were neat,

    which made him look incredibly great.

    In that moment, Natalie''s heart almost stopped beating.

    She hadn''t seen Tobias for only a few days, but it felt like a few centuries.

    She missed Tobias so badly. It had only been a few days, but she felt like it had been a few

    centuries.

    It is often said, "Absence makes the heart grow fonder."

    Natalie''s footsteps stopped, and she just stared at Tobias.

    She wanted to jump into the man''s arms, but felt a little embarrassed, so she stood right there

    foolishly.

    That was, until Tobias strode toward her.

    The way he walked was so confident and calm, which rendered one unable to take their eyes off

    him.

    Tobias gave Natalie a big hug.

    The dazzling charisma of this manly man immediately surrounded Natalie.

    Natalie almost burst into tears.

    She sniffed and knew that she was being affected.

    Love was a magical thing. For example, even such a carefree girl like her had be so

    pretentious.

    "Silly girl, what are you waiting for? Huh?" Tobias said calmly.

    "I''m not in a daze. You''re too good-looking that I''m dumbfounded," Natalie whispered.

    Tobiasughed.

    Even his smile could melt one''s heart.

    "I belong to you no matter how I look. When we get back home, you can do whatever you want to

    me," he suddenly approached Natalie and said indifferently. "Of course, it''s up to you to take off

    your clothes," he added.

    Now that Natalie was here, Tobias did not intend to let her go.

    He was determined to have this girl this time.

    Not only because Natalie had a bee in her bo about him, but also because he could barely hold

    on to his desire.

    Natalie''s face turned red immediately.

    She nced angrily at Tobias.

    She realized that this man always talked dirty to her during every romantic moment and simply

    ruined the atmosphere.

    "Natalie, I''ll take you to the hotel." Tobias changed the topic with a smile as his wife got mad.

    Natalie nodded and followed Tobias. Along the way, the man''s hand had been tightly holding onto

    her tiny hand and there was a sweet smile on Natalie''s face.

    The hotel was near the airport, which was extremely luxurious.

    It was Natalie''s first timeing to the United States. On the way, she was busy looking around at

    everything because everything here was new to her.

    Tobias took Natalie directly to the elevator, and she was stunned.

    "Don''t we need another room?" She said hurriedly.

    She came here just to see Tobias, but she didn''t n to do anything with this man. She hadn''t been

    so shameless as toe such a long way just to fool around with him.

    Tobias stared at Natalie indifferently and said, "Natalie, do you think a husband and wife should live

    separately?"

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248

    Natalie trembled and said, "Tobias, don''t get me wrong. I came to see you, not because of that!"

    "What kind of idea is that? Hmm?" Tobias�� gaze became even more expressive.

    Natalie was worried about being misunderstood by Tobias. She gritted her teeth and said, "Anyway,

    it''s not because I''m longing for you. I''m here just to see you. That''s why I think it''s more appropriate

    for us to stay in different rooms."

    "But I don''t see how it''s inappropriate," Tobias said. When the elevator arrived, he held Natalie''s

    hand and stepped out of the elevator.

    However, Natalie stopped walking.

    She didn''t want to stay in the same room with Tobias, not because she was being hypocritical.

    It was because she actually threw a tantrum thest time Tobias didn''t touch her. It was pretty

    embarrassing.

    Perhaps, Tobias might think that she was definitely some sort of person with a twisted and

    unsatisfiable desire.

    If she stayed in the same room as Tobias this time, she was really afraid that Tobias would

    misunderstand her and think that she was a desperate woman who was hungry for love.

    The purpose of her visiting the United States was to meet with Tobias, so she didn''t think of

    anything else.

    "Get another room and we''ll sleep in separate rooms," Natalie told Tobias firmly.

    Tobias raised his eyebrows and said, "Natalie, are you trying to torture me?"

    "No, you don''t want me anyway," Natalie thought of thest time and said. She had hinted to him so

    obviously but it seemed like he couldn''t get it at all. How would it be possible for her to torture this

    man?

    "I don''t want you?" The next second, Tobias pressed his hands against the wall and trapped Natalie

    between his arms right away. "Natalie, do you think I don''t want you?" he said.

    After that, he got closerand his handsome face was almost next to Natalie''s. "Baby, I want you. I

    want you so badly," he said.

    If Natalie wasn''t lost in her memories, he would definitely already have unlocked her s*xual desire.

    When the man spoke, his hot breath sprayed on Natalie''s face, bringing a burst of heat.

    Natalie could see that Tobias''s eyes zed like scarlet coals. The fire in those eyes was strong

    enough to melt her.

    She discovered Tobias''s desire.

    However, she didn''t want to sleep with him this time"

    This was the consequence of this man previously rejecting her.

    "Natalie, I want you." The man''s voice became warmer and pleasant.

    Although she missed him from the core of her heart and in spite of that quarrel, it was impossible for

    Natalie to not care about such things.

    For example, right now, Natalie pouted and responded, "No, you rejected my idea of having a baby."

    Tobias looked straight at Natalie, and his tone was unexpectedly soft. "Natalie, I regret it now."

    For sure he wanted to take care of Natalie and have a child, butst time...

    "A word once spoken is past recalling," Natalie said and her mouth pouted even tighter.

    Tobias knew that Natalie was angry.

    When a woman was angry, it was useless even if you gave her a thousand reasons. It was better to

    get tough with her.

    In the next second, Tobias carried Natalie in arms, thenid her on the bed. He pressed her down

    on the bed, imprisoning her hands above her head.

    He looked at Natalie with burning eyes, as if he was going to swallow her.

    Natalie panicked.

    This happened all of a sudden. She was momentarily puzzled and could not react in that particr

    instant.

    Her hands were firmly held by Tobias, and the man could do whatever he wanted.

    She couldn''t help but re at Tobias. "Hey, what''re you trying to do? You can''t force me!" She said.

    Tobias raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "What do you think? Natalie."

    Natalie trembled and said, "Tobias, you won''t do such an evil thing, right?"

    Tobias''s eyes turned serious. He said, "Natalie, you''re right. When a man can''t control himself, he is

    worse than evil."

    He suddenly leaned over and closed in on Natalie. His handsome face was so close that the tip of

    his nose almost touched the tip of Natalie''s nose.

    "Natalie, I really want you this time."

    He said in a low and hoarse voice with seriousness.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    Natalie''s heart was beating like a drum.

    She had a strong feeling that Tobias was going to have his way with her.

    This time, Natalie wouldn''t let it happen.

    She didn''t know what exactly it was. Maybe it was because of the indifference of Tobias, or maybe it

    was because of something else. In short, she didn''t want to think about it.

    "I-1 don''t want it." Natalie''s eyshes shook gently.

    However, Tobias kissed Natalie directly.

    His kisses were so gentle.

    First, starting from Natalie''s face, his kissnded on Natalie''s eyes, then on her sharp nose, then

    followed by her lips.

    He spent the longest time on her lips, as if there was high-quality honey there, and he kept sucking.

    Lastly, it was Natalie''s fair and tender neck.

    He kissed Natalie so deeply that she felt like she was about to fly up to the sky.

    Tobias stopped and let go of her hand that he held tightly.

    However, Natalie had no strength left and her hands were lying weakly on both sides of her body.

    Tobias looked at Natalie with burning eyes, and said in a low but powerful tone, "Natalie, I want to

    have a baby with you. I want a cute baby like you."

    Natalie''s head was dizzy, but she still had a clear mind. "No, the baby would probably look like you.

    You are so good looking."

    Although Natalie was good looking as well, Tobias'' looks were second to none. It would be a waste

    of Tobias'' good genes if the child inherited the traits from the mum.

    "Sure, anything you say," Tobias said with a smile.

    The next second, Tobias was going to take off Natalie''s clothes.

    "Wait a moment," she said. At the critical moment, Natalie suddenly called for him to stop.

    Tobias paused for a moment.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    His eyes were as deep as the ocean. "Natalie, I want you. I definitely want you," he said.

    Natalie licked her dry lower lip.

    She knew that she could no longer resist Tobias.

    Love could make people lose their senses and pride.

    Last time, she clearly felt that her pride had been shattered by Tobias and she swore that she would

    no longer care about him. However, she was moved by his gentleness.

    Natalie felt that she was spineless.

    Wasn''t love supposed to be like this?

    It would make people be irrational and even humble.

    In short, people behaved differently when they were struck by cupid''s bow.

    "Tobias, Benjamin said that it''s your birthday in two days. Can we talk about it after your birthday?"

    Natalie''s eyshes were shaking violently.

    There was indeed a reason why she said that.

    On the other hand, she was just looking for a way out for herself.

    Tobias'' eyes were unreadable.

    "Two days, just two days," Natalie said. "It''s decided."

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249

    Tobias said in a low voice, "You''re my gift?"

    Natalie nodded with a blushing face.

    Tobias gave a soft smile and said, "Alright."

    He gently kissed her on the lips and said, "Natalie, you''ll be the most meaningful gift that I''ll ever

    receive."

    His words loosen up the tight knot in Natalie''s heart.

    She was wondering if she was thinking too much.

    As a matter of fact, Tobias''s heart was truly only for Natalie.

    Once Natalie let her guard down with him, she feltpletely relieved.

    "Then let''s get two rooms," Natalie blinked at Tobias and said.

    Tobias raised his perfect eyebrows slightly and said, "Natalie, we are married. Why would a

    husband and wife sleep in separate rooms?"

    Natalie stuck out her tongue and said, "I am afraid that you will unleash the beast in you. Let''s live

    together in two days'' time."

    Tobias''s eyes turned darkened.

    After a while, he scratched Natalie''s nose. "It''s up to you, Sweetie. You will still spend the night with

    me in two days'' time," he added.

    His tone was full of indulgence and even a senseless person like Natalie could feel it.

    Her lips curved into a bright smile.

    For some reason, it was as if at this moment, the estrangement between her and Tobias, which was

    caused by the previous incident, had disappeared entirely.

    No wonder there was a saying: "People quarrel, but after that, they forgive each other and start

    loving each other again."

    Tobias helped Natalie get into the presidential suite.

    When Natalie saw the price, she was totally shocked.

    She took Tobias'' hand and said, "This room is too expensive. Why don''t you get me a cheaper

    one?"

    Tobias looked at Natalie and said, "Natalie, you have to learn to live a luxurious life."

    "But I am already ustomed to living a hard life. It''s really difficult for me to get used to living

    lavishly."

    "Natalie, it''s because you used to lead a miserable life, so I have to make it up to you bit by bit."

    Tobias put the room card in Natalie''s hand and asked, "Do you understand?"

    Natalie was stunned for a moment.

    Then she touched her head and said, "Well, I see. Although, I still don''t think it is a good idea to

    lead a luxurious life."

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Do you want to take a break?" Tobias asked.

    Natalie had not taken a good rest yet since the long-haul flight.

    Upon hearing what Tobias said, Natalie suddenly realized that she had not rested yet after the long

    and arduous journey.

    However, she didn''t feel sleepy at all.

    Perhaps it was because she was thrilled to meet with Tobias. Anyhow, she was sleepless with

    excitement.

    She shook her head and replied, "I don''t want to rest at all."

    "How about I take you for a walk?" He asked.

    Natalie''s eyes lit up.

    That was a good idea. It was the first time she was abroad. She really needed to take a good look

    around.

    "Sure." Natalie nodded her head cheerfully.

    A hint of a smile shed in Tobias''s eyes.

    After a while, Tobias and Natalie showed up at the bustling streets.

    The city was a feast for Natalie''s eyes.

    The people had different skin tones and eye colors.

    Soon, Natalie noticed something.

    Tobias had a favorable heightpared to those tall foreigners.

    Unluckily for Natalie, she was not in the same ss as them.

    She was considered tall and slim among the women in Glevania. However, she was tiny when

    compared to the people here when she walked on the street.

    Such a discovery made her feel weak.

    She poked Tobias'' arm and said, "Tobias, do you think I''m too short?"

    "You''re not short," he said.

    "I am indeed short whenpared to these foreign women, but you are still so tall." Natalie took a

    look at Tobias'' slender body and couldn''t help sighing. "People of my height need to stand on our

    tippy- toes to kiss," she added.

    Tobias took a deep look at Natalie. "Natalie, our height difference is just right. It doesn''t affect our

    love at all," he replied.

    Natalie kept silent.

    Tobias was simply too shameless. She was discussing the height difference with him, but then he

    had gone off topic, focusing on their love life.

    What did he mean by saying that their love won''t be affected? He had a filthy mind.

    Natalie''s face turned red enough to show her shyness.

    However, at the same time, her lips still couldn''t help curling up.

    On the street of a foreign country, she was strolling hand in hand with Tobias. Love was in the air!

    A short while ago, a quarrel broke out between her and Tobias. She stormed off and wanted to

    divorce him.

    However, they looked sweet together at that moment.

    "Tobias," she said. Natalie''s hand couldn''t help swinging, and Tobias'' arm also began to shake with

    her movements.

    "Hmm," he responded.

    This "hmm" was not a faint tone, but one full of tenderness and indulgence.

    "Do you think that couples always quarrel?

    This is also normal, isn''t it?" She asked.

    Tobias'' footsteps suddenly came to a halt.

    Natalie also stopped.

    She looked at Tobias, and he looked at her too. Their eyes looked as deep as the ocean.

    "Natalie, I won''t make you angry anymore," he said in a quiet voice. "I will pamper you instead of

    making you angry."

    Natalie''s heart missed a beat.

    "Really?" She asked.

    "Yes." The man''s voice was low and powerful.

    Then, Natalie sniffed.

    A light breeze blew past.

    "Okay," Natalie smiled sweetly and replied.

    Tobias held Natalie''s hand tighter.

    The two of them continued to stroll.

    Even though they kept silent, this romantic couple was really enjoying a sweet moment.

    Natalie giggled the whole time.

    When they were at the roadside, Natalie saw a man selling hats on the street.

    The hat was white and had arge brim. There were a few purple flowers on the brim of the hat and

    it looked so pretty.

    Natalie slowed down as her gaze was attracted by the hat.

    Tobias took a look at Natalie and then stepped out.

    He bought the hat and then put it on Natalie''s head.

    Natalie was very surprised.

    "How did you know I like it?" She asked.

    Why did Tobias buy that hat before she mentioned it?

    "If you like someone, you''ll know what she''s thinking," Tobias patted Natalie''s face gently and

    replied.

    Natalie touched the hat on her head and said, "Really? But why don''t I know what you are

    thinking?"

    Even though she was already so close to Tobias, she still didn''t know much about him.

    Every time she thought that she knew this man well, Natalie would prove herself wrong when

    something happened.

    This man was mysterious to her. She couldn''t see through him no matter how she observed him.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250

    Tobias replied with a faint smile, "Natalie, it''s okay if you don''t know me well because I am more

    complicated than you think."

    Natalie''s breathing stopped.

    In fact, she knew that Tobias was different from what she thought. She realized this during the

    incident at the clothing store. He saved her from Queenie''s boyfriend who tried to take advantage of

    her and dealt with the man cruelly.

    In addition, in the very beginning, he let Campbell Group swallow a bitter pill.

    She knew that this man was definitely not as calm as she thought.

    "Are your feelings for me real?" Natalie asked. She raised her eyes and looked at Tobias.

    There was a faint light shing in her eyes.

    "Of course," Tobias replied without any hesitation.

    Natalie smiled.

    "Then, I''m willing to try to understand you because I''m more fearless than you think," she said.

    As long as this man''s feelings for her were real, she would not care about anything else.

    She liked this man, so she didn''t care what this man was like.

    It was also fine for him to be dark andplicated. She liked him anyway.

    Tobias'' brows moved slightly. A momentter, a hint of a smile shed under his squinted eyes.

    His smile stretched to the bottom of his eyes.

    Two of them smiled at each other and there was an indescribable emotion flowing between them.

    Even the air around suddenly became sweet.

    After a while, Natalie took Tobias''s hand and said, "Well, let''s not stand here anymore, otherwise

    other people will look at us like we''re foolish."

    She and Tobias continued forward.

    Natalie saw a mobile van selling drinks.

    Natalie saw the words "Couple Drinks" on the car.

    "What are couple drinks?" Natalie had a puzzled look on her face.

    She had heard of most of the drinks, but she had never heard of couple drinks.

    "Let''s give it a try," Tobias said. He took Natalie''s hand and walked to purchase the drinks.

    When a big cup was handed over to Natalie, Natalie finally understood what couple drinks actually

    meant.

    It was a giant cup filled with fruit juice, which was twice the size of an ordinary cup.

    There were two straws in the cup, which meant that two of them could share the drink.

    "So that''s it," Natalie said, understanding written all over her face.

    She thought about what it was. Businessmen these days were really gimmicky.

    "Do you want to try it?" Tobias said.

    All of a sudden, Natalie''s heart was in her mouth.

    Did it mean that Tobias was going to share it with her?

    Natalie blushed and nodded.

    They were sitting in the seats provided by the vendor on the street.

    As soon as they sat down, Natalie found out that many people were looking at them.

    Of course, she knew that they were looking at Tobias.

    Since the beginning, there were already quite a few people looking at them when they started

    walking through the streets hand in hand.

    Natalie sighed in her heart. Tobias was too charming. Even in a foreign country, he was particrly

    eye-catching.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "Natalie." Tobias made eye contact with Natalie.

    Natalie put a drinking straw into her mouth.

    Well, of course, the other drinking straw was in Tobias'' mouth.

    The design of couples'' drinks was really interesting. When they drank together, the tip of their noses

    almost rubbed against each other''s.

    Natalie blushed as red as a tomato.

    It was so strange.

    She had done so many ambiguous things with Tobias. However, she was so shy and blushed, and

    her heart was beating fast when they shared a ss of drink.

    The drink in therge beverage cup quickly reached its bottom.

    As soon as Natalie released the straw, Tobias kissed her.

    She was caught off guard by the kiss.

    The man swept across Natalie''s mouth and then left reluctantly.

    Natalie blushed and said, "There are so many people here."

    "There is no rule stating no kissing in public," Tobias looked at Natalie with a burning look in his

    eyes.

    Natalie trembled.

    "There is no rule here stating that we can do that in public either. Why don''t you directly throw me to

    the ground?" Natalie spoke.

    Tobias was speechless.

    He looked at her deeply and said, "Natalie, it''s my fault that you are this hungry."

    Natalie turned speechless.

    There was a dead silence between them.

    It seemed that she was really no match for Tobias. She wanted to flirt with this man, but she turned

    out to get admonished by him again.

    "Natalie, your husband will definitely satisfy you in two days'' time," Tobias said with deep ambiguity.

    "Don''t cry then."

    "Cry?" Natalie was confused. "Why would I cry?" She asked.

    Tobias was so near that he was almost close to Natalie''s ear.

    As he spoke, a stream of hot steam sprayed on Natalie''s earlobe.

    "Natalie, I''ve been holding it in for so long. Do you think that I''ll simply let you go that night in two

    days, huh?" He asked.

    Natalie was speechless again.

    She instantly started to tremble with fear.

    She still remembered her unforgettable first impression of him. Was it because she would feel the

    pain again?

    Seeing the teasing look in Tobias'' eyes, Natalie gritted her teeth.

    She couldn''t be so weak, always getting teased by Tobias.

    Natalie met Tobias'' gaze and said, "If you don''t want to let it go, then don''t. I''m not afraid. Worst

    case scenario, you can kill me in bed. Women easily fall for attractive men and your beauty is

    beyond words."

    Tobias burst intoughter.

    "I can''t bear to let you die," he replied.

    Just as he finished saying this, his phone rang.

    Benjamin gave him a call to ask about work stuff.

    After hanging up, Tobias looked at Natalie and said apologetically, "Natalie, I''m sorry, I can''t

    apany you anymore. I have a meeting."

    "It''s alright. I know you''re busy. You can go to work," Natalie said quickly.

    It was good enough that Tobias was able to apany her for so long.

    "I''ll take you back to the hotel," he said.

    After Natalie and Tobias got into the car, they sped all the way to the hotel.

    Natalie was chatting with Tobias. She said, "Tobias, I just found out something interesting!"

    She raised her voice.

    "Yes, tell me," Tobias said. His slender and well-defined hand held the steering wheel and he was

    staring straight ahead.

    "I saw that you paid cash for the hat and drink. Doesn''t the president in the CEO novel use a ck

    card instead?" She asked.

    Tobias took a look at Natalie and said, "I took you out for a walk. If I only had a card, it would be

    inconvenient, so I specially asked Benjamin to prepare some cash."

    Natalie was enlightened. "Tobias, I didn''t expect you to be so thoughtful," she replied.

    "I''m not an attentive person," Tobias said faintly, "But I''m very attentive to you."

    Natalie''s breathing stopped.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251

    Natalie looked at Tobias subconsciously. His eyes were fixed on the stream of cars in front of them.

    A warm current flowed from Natalie''s heart to her limbs and bones, and her mouth curled up

    involuntarily.

    They arrived at the hotel very quickly.

    When they reached the entrance of the hotel, Natalie was going to let Tobias drop her off, but he

    insisted on sending her back to her room.

    Before leaving, he kissed Natalie''s forehead and said, "Wait for me."

    "Mmm." Natalie''s tone was full of sweetness.

    After Tobias left, Natalie began to wait for a long time.

    After all, she didn''t know anyone else in this ce. Without Tobias, she really didn''t dare to run

    around.

    In the end, she was really bored. Natalie switched on her phone to read the news.

    Soon, Natalie was dumbfounded.

    She was going to read the news, but did not expect herself to be in the news.

    On a news website which she often visited, there were photos of Tobias and herself.

    There was a photo of her and Tobias kissing each other.

    It happened after she and Tobias went shopping and had drinks together.

    Natalie was stunned. She never thought that she would be in the news, and this happened not long

    ago.

    "Oh my god, why on earth am I so pathetic?" Natalie whined.

    "President of YS Group, Tobias Whitlock, couldn''t help but kiss a hot girl on a street in Washington

    D.C."

    This was the title of the news article featuring them.

    Natalie''s mouth twitched.

    News nowadays was simply nonsense. Hot girl? She did not look like a hot girl at all.

    She was a very gentle and virtuousdy, wasn''t she?

    The reporter even used the word "abstinent" to describe Tobias. Well, this reporter must have never

    seen the other side of Tobias'' personality.

    Natalie clicked on the news with trembling fingers.

    ording to the news, the reporter bumped into the president of YS Group, Tobias Whitlock, on the

    streets. He saw him and a hot girl walking on the streets. They shared a drink as if no one was

    around. The hot girl flirted with Tobias from time to time. Tobias couldn''t bear the affection, so they

    kissed each other on the street.

    Natalie''s eyelids twitched.

    Flirt? She never did that!

    "What French kiss!" She said.

    Natalie''s face turned red. The journalist had a sharp eye and even witnessed something that did not

    happen.

    However, the onlyfort Natalie had was that the photo had only captured their side profile. In

    addition, she was wearing a hat at that time. Therefore, her face was mostly hidden.

    Natalie''s eyes inadvertently moved to thements section. It was full of abuse. She had be

    a viin and was scolded by the public.

    "Oh my god, my Prince Charming. How could he do such a thing?"

    "That woman doesn''t look good at all. How could Tobias hook up with such a woman?"

    "Humph, I don''t believe that Tobias would take a fancy to this woman. It must just be a bit of fun."

    "It''s my pleasure to be yed by Tobias. I''m begging Tobias to y with me."

    "I wish I was the one who kissed Tobias. Then I''ll definitely faint happily."

    Thements were getting nasty. Natalie could no longer bear it, so she stopped browsing and

    closed the webpage.

    Really, what kind of people were they?

    As soon as she closed the webpage, she received a phone call.

    The call was from Yvonne.

    Natalie picked up the phone.

    "Natalie, I want to die. Don''t stop me. I''m going to jump off a building," Yvonne said.

    Natalie was speechless.

    Her eyelids twitched. "Yvonne, if you want to jump off a building, then hurry up. Don''t tell me, or else

    I''ll dy your jumping off a building, right?" She answered.

    Natalie and Yvonne had known each other for so long. She knew Yvonne so well that she did not

    believe that Yvonne would jump off a building.

    Yvonne''s voice suddenly sounded as she gritted her teeth, "How dare you, Natalie! You''re the one

    who''s ruthless." "Quickly, tell me, what��s the matter?" Natalie asked.

    "Natalie." Yvonne''s voice suddenly turned into sadness. "I am so sad. My Prince Charming is in a

    rtionship."

    "Prince Charming?" Natalie said subconsciously, "The school hunk in our school?"

    Yvonne responded with enormous disdain. "How is that possible? How can a little school hunk be

    my dream guy? You''re looking down on me too much."

    "Yes, yes." As she spoke, Natalie served herself a ss of water. "Then tell me who your Prince

    Charming is."

    "Well, of course it is Tobias. He''s my Prince Charming," Natalie spoke.

    Natalie spat out a mouthful of water.

    Could it be that Yvonne had also seen the news?

    "Natalie." Yvonne sounded very mncholic. "Have you seen the news? The news about

    Tobias kissing a girl on the street."

    "I saw it," Natalie gave a hollowugh and replied.

    Yvonne would see the guilty look on Natalie''s face if she was in front of her.

    Yvonne let out a cry of surprise, "Natalie, didn''t you always fantasize about Tobias? Why do you

    seem like you''re not sad at all?" She asked.

    She thought that when she called, Natalie would be sad with her, but she didn''t expect Natalie to not

    seem to feel anything at all.

    Meanwhile, Natalie was speechless.

    Hey bestie, didn''t you see that the person who kissed Tobias was me?

    "Yvonne," Natalie said carefully. "Don''t you think that the woman in the picture in the news looks

    familiar?"

    "Of course she looks familiar!" Yvonne''s voice suddenly rose. "It''s the legendary vixen. A vixen

    looks exactly like this!"

    Natalie lost for words.

    She said in a low voice, "That picture doesn''t seem to show her face. How would you tell that she is

    a vixen?"

    Yvonne gnashed her teeth even more. "Of course, even if I don''t see her face, I can still feel the

    seductive aura of a fox from her. Natalie, trust me!"

    Natalie swallowed. She had given up on the idea of telling Yvonne that the woman in the picture

    was her.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    After that, Yvonne talked to Natalie for a long time, mostlymenting the fact that Tobias was with

    someone else.

    Natalie was almost dumbfounded by Yvonne''s words.

    After hanging up the phone, the sky had turned dark.

    Natalie sighed deeply.

    She didn''t know when to inform Yvonne that she and Tobias were together.

    In fact, she had already revealed it many times but Yvonne always thought that she was out of her

    mind. Yvonne almost sent her to a psychiatric hospital.

    In the end, Natalie had no choice but to let nature take its course.

    At the same time, her stomach growled.

    She was hungry.

    After realizing this, she suddenly felt helpless. In this unfamiliar ce, she didn''t know where to eat.

    Suddenly, a melodious ringtone came into the room.

    It took Natalie a long time to realize that it was from the door. She ran to open the door and there

    was a strange Glevania woman standing at the door.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252

    She was carrying a huge bag of things in her hand.

    "Miss Godfrey, President Whitlock asked me to send this to you. Please enjoy your meal," the

    woman spoke.

    Natalie took the bag and was almost moved to tears.

    It was a godsend for her. The take- out came before she almost starved to death.

    Natalie quickly opened the bag and there were all kinds of rich food as well as fruits and drinks.

    Natalie ate until she had a full belly.

    She touched her stomach and felt very satisfied.

    Well, Tobias was really good to her. Even when he was busy with work, he would still remember to

    take good care of her.

    After eating and drinking to the fullest, Natalie felt that time was dragging on.

    Seeing that the sky was getting darker, Natalie wondered if she should find some romance novels to

    kill time.

    She wondered if she should look for some foreign version of romance novels to read since she had

    arrived in the United States. She wanted to experience the local taste.

    Thinking of this, she was instantly excited.

    Well, she had never seen any foreign versions of romance novels, and she didn''t know if there was

    such a novel here.

    Natalie thought she should have it. After all, the overbearing CEO trope was likely famous

    internationally.

    Just as Natalie was about to take out her phone and search for foreign versions of romance novels,

    something weird happened to her. She could not find her cell phone.

    Natalie clearly remembered that she put the cell phone next to her bed after the phone call with

    Yvonne. How could it disappear in an instant?

    She searched everywhere but still could not find her cell phone. In the end, Natalie had no choice

    but to give up looking for her cell phone.

    Sometimes it was like this. Something could not be found no matter how hard you tried. However,

    that thing would show up when you gave up looking for it.

    Natalie simply turned on theputer.

    Not just the phone could be used to read the romance novels, but also theputer.

    Natalie''snguage skills were not too good, so she found an online trantion website and nned

    to trante the novels she found online.

    She typed "romance novels" in the search bar.

    The search results immediately appeared. Natalie could not understand it, so she clicked open the

    search results one by one.

    She saw a lengthy article, but Natalie could not understand it. However, she thought that this was

    likely a novel, so she copied it directly into the trantion website.

    When the results of the trantion came out, Natalie was stunned.

    It did not ur to her that what she had found was a p*rnographic novel.

    It was different from the dirty CEO novels that she used to read. It was simply a racy novel.

    Natalie had never seen such indecent text before.

    Her face suddenly turned red.

    God, it was her first time reading about the intimacy between a man and a woman in such

    straightforwardnguage.

    It was really indecent and violent.

    "Natalie." Suddenly, there was a clear voice behind Natalie.

    Natalie was scared out of her wits.

    It was Tobias!

    He appeared behind her without a word and she was shocked. She felt that her soul had almost left

    her body.

    Natalie turned around and patted her chest. "You scared me to death. Why didn''t you inform me

    beforeing here?"

    Tobias said with a smile, "I thought you were asleep, so I came to see you. I didn''t expect you to still

    be awake."

    His eyes fell on Natalie''s hand that was patting her chest. He said in a tone that was full of meaning,

    "Do you need my help?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She quickly put her hand down. "No!"

    She said to herself, "Well, if you want to take advantage of me, just say it. You are beating around

    the bush. I''m not stupid."

    "Are you ying with theputer?" Tobias looked behind Natalie again.

    He could see that theputer behind Natalie was on.

    Natalie''s body immediately became stiff. Oh no, she was just shocked by the vulgar and

    straightforward novel and she didn''t have time to close it yet.

    Natalie''s lips immediately squeezed out a smile which was uglier than a cry. "No, no, I''m not looking

    at anything. It''s sote already so you should get to bed. I''m going to rest too. You''d better leave

    quickly."

    A dim light shed in Tobias''s eyes.

    Natalie was simply too suspicious.

    He didn''t think much about it at first, but Natalie was behaving suspiciously.

    "Natalie, what are you looking at?" Tobias stared at Natalie.

    Natalie looked guilty. She looked around and said, "What? I''m looking at nothing."

    "You really didn''t look at anything?" Tobias asked.

    Her eyes fell on Tobias''s face and she squeezed out an odd smile. "Well, I''m looking at you. You''re

    so good-looking and definitely worth a second look."

    "Really?" Tobias suddenly got close to her and all the warm breath sshed on Natalie''s face when

    he talked.

    Natalie felt as if she had just been touched by a feather and her whole body trembled.

    "Of course, yes..." Natalie''s answer made even herself feel very guilty.

    Tobias'' lips curled up slightly. He suddenly pressed Natalie down.

    Natalie leaned back subconsciously.

    The content of theputer was all exposed to Tobias.

    Tobias stiffened for a moment.

    That was simply terrible.

    Natalie was in a hurry to turn off theputer.

    However, Tobias held her hand.

    He looked at Natalie with aplicated expression in his eyes. "Natalie, you are pretty kinky."

    Natalie lost her words.

    She struggled and tried to exin, "No, I identally saw it. Really, you have to trust me.

    "identally?" It was obvious that Tobias didn''t believe her.

    "Yes!" Natalie was about to cry.

    She said to herself, "I''m done for. I think I''ve already be a lecherous woman to Tobias."

    "Natalie." Tobias'' deep ck eyes looked straight at her. "If you really want it so much, you don''t

    have to wait for my birthday. You can have it now."

    Natalie coughed a few times.

    "What are you talking about, Tobias? Do I look so desperate?" Natalie thought.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    She pushed Tobias away and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I am not as desperate as you described.

    You came to my room at such ate hour. I''m wondering if you may have bad intentions!"

    Tobias said with a frank face, "I do have bad intentions regarding you. Natalie, you are right."

    Natalie was speechless again.

    Well, it was her first time encountering such a man who spoke so frankly about his evil intentions

    against her. This man was simply a god.

    Tobias'' handsome face came up to Natalie''s face and his tone was full of temptation. "Natalie, since

    I have evil intentions against you, and you want it so much as well, why don''t we start now?"

    Natalie''s face turned red in an instant.

    "I don''t want it. I''m a person with integrity," she thought.

    Natalie shook her head like a rattle. "No, no, no. We agreed that it''ll be on your birthday. Don''t break

    your word."

    There seemed to be a glimmer of light shing in Tobias'' eyes.

    After a while, he withdrew the deep ambiguous expression on his face and said, "Well, I promised.

    Have a good rest."

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief. She did not expect Tobias to have a trick up his sleeve.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253

    Before Tobias left, he warned her, "You are not allowed to read the racy novel anymore." As he said

    this, his hand gently patted Natalie''s butt. "Otherwise, I will spank you next time."

    Natalie was speechless.

    Spank? She was not a child.

    Natalie puffed out her mouth and said, "Hitting someone''s butt is what kindergarten children do.

    Tobias, you are so childish."

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    There was a hint of a smile on Tobias'' lips. "Natalie, did you think I''ll spank you with my hands?"

    Natalie was shocked.

    After a moment, she finally came to her senses.

    Her face turned red. "You pervert!"

    "Still want to read it? Hmm?" Tobias'' tone was filled with a faint threat.

    "Fine. I won''t read it." Natalie''s mouth twitched.

    She felt that she was married to a father but not a husband. He was so meddlesome!

    "Um." Tobias nodded. "Have a good rest."

    Natalie suddenly stopped Tobias.

    "Lend me your cell phone." She remembered that she couldn''t find her cell phone no matter how

    hard she tried. She wanted to use Tobias'' cell phone to dial hers.

    Tobias handed his phone to Natalie.

    Natalie dialed her number but did not hear any ringing.

    "Could it be in the bathroom?" She wondered.

    This presidential suite was veryrge. If it was in the bathroom, it would not be surprising if she

    couldn''t hear the ringtone.

    Natalie took Tobias'' phone and walked into the bathroom, trying to dial the number again.

    As soon as she walked into the bathroom, a rapid ringtone suddenly rang.

    Subconsciously, Natalie pressed the answer button.

    She then realized that it was Tobias'' cell phone.

    Natalie felt dizzy.

    Since it was not good to hang up the phone, she might as well put it beside her ear.

    "Hello?" She spoke.

    There was no sound on the other end of the line, and then it was hung up directly.

    Doubt shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    Maybe someone called the wrong number.

    Without thinking too much, she dialed her number again and soon she heard the pleasant ringtone.

    Her mobile phone was indeed in the bathroom.

    After Natalie found her phone, she felt very happy. She returned the phone to Tobias.

    "I found my cell phone in the bathroom," Natalie said. "By the way, someone gave you a call but

    hung up when I tried to answer."

    Before Tobias could react, his cell phone rang again.

    Natalie pointed at the caller number on the phone and said, "It''s the same number."

    Tobias looked at the number. It was a strange call.

    The space between his brows suddenly creased slightly.

    "Why don''t you answer it?" Natalie looked confusedly at Tobias.

    "It must be a wrong number." Tobias hung up the phone.

    "Have a good rest. I''ll go first," Tobias said to Natalie.

    "Oh, okay. You get some rest yourself," Natalie said.

    When Tobias left Natalie''s suite, the phone rang again.

    The furrow between his eyebrows deepened. The phone rang as if it wouldn''t give up.

    Finally, Tobias picked up the call.

    "Winnie," he said.

    He said in a low voice, as if there was no emotion in his words.

    On the other end of the line, Winnie''s heart beat uncontrobly.

    After so long, Tobias finally picked up her call.

    His voice sounded like it used to; it was still attractive and deep, but the maturity brought by the

    passage of time made him more attractive.

    "Tobias." Winnie''s voice was trembling, and she couldn''t even suppress her excitement.

    "What''s the matter?" Tobias asked.

    His voice was very calm and cold.

    Winnie''s heart suddenly throbbed.

    Tobias'' voice was so t and even cold, which made her heart ache.

    She had thought of the various emotions she would have when he answered the call, but she had

    never thought that he would be so calm and scary, as if he had forgotten everything about their past

    together.

    "Tobias, don''t talk to me like this. I''m not used to your cold tone." Winnie held her cell phone tighter.

    "Winnie, I have to make it clear to you. You have been calling me and sending me emails many

    times. I didn''t respond to these and you should know my attitude by now. You need to get back to

    reality. This will only make you feel more pain and embarrass me." Tobias'' tone became colder.

    Winnie''s heart ached even more, as if she was being stabbed.

    Natalie said, "Tobias, have you really forgotten our past? I don''t believe it! I know that you''ve always

    refused to forgive me and I told you it was a misunderstanding. Give me a chance and listen to my

    exnation. Tobias, I''m really..."

    "No." Tobias interrupted Winnie, "Winnie, my wife doesn''t want me to meet with other girls, so this is

    ourst call. Goodbye."

    Tobias hung up the phone.

    Listening to the busy signal on the other end of the line, Winnie''s face turned pale.

    She didn''t expect Tobias to pick up her call, but it ended up like this.

    Tobias answered her call just to tell her they should not contact each other anymore.

    "His wife." Winnie held her hands tightly.

    His wife was just an ordinary woman who didn''t have the same education and family background as

    her.

    Winnie remembered that her phone call was answered by a woman.

    Could that woman be the so-called "wife" of Tobias?

    What made that woman think she was worthy of an outstanding man like Tobias?

    Winnie''s heart was aching.

    She called her mother, Tracy White.

    "Winnie, how is it going?" Tracy looked at Winnie with kindness.

    Winnie shook her head.

    "Tobias is still not answering your call?" Tracy''s expression darkened at once.

    She deliberately asked Winnie to change her cell phone number, but she didn''t expect that it still

    wouldn''t work.

    "He answered," Winnie said sadly. "However, he said that I should not contact him anymore. He

    said that we are already of the past."

    Tracy was stunned.

    If Tobias said that, did he really have no feelings for her daughter?

    They used to be so deeply in love with each other. Did their feelings really fade away?

    "Winnie, then this." Tracy was hesitant to say something, and she held back.

    Winnie looked at Tracy, and there was a sh of light in her eyes. "Mom, you know my character.

    Once I''m determined to do something, I''ll never give up. Likewise, I will never give up on Tobias."

    Tracy''s heart skipped a beat.

    She knew her own daughter. Her daughter seemed to be weak, but in fact, she was tough on the

    inside.

    "Mom, I still need to find a way to see Tobias. I want to make everything clear when I meet him,"

    Winnie said.

    Tracy nodded. "Then, I''ll send someone to find the hotel where he''s settled down."

    Winnie''s face shed with a trace of emotion that soon disappeared.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254

    Winnie had been loved by all since she was young and had grown up as the center of attention.

    She also had her own pride, but this time, for Tobias'' sake, she could abandon her pride.

    She was willing to be humble and lowly. As long as she could get back with Tobias, she would do

    anything.

    This was because she would never meet a man who was more outstanding than Tobias in her life.

    The next morning, the early morning sunlight enveloped the earth.

    Natalie stretched herself, and she was in a good mood.

    There was a pearly glow in the sky.

    Unfortunately, Tobias was too busy and she was not familiar with this ce. She could only stay in

    the hotel most of the time and could not go around.

    However, it was better to go nowhere as the reporter took a picture of her hanging out with Tobias

    the day before.

    After Natalie washed up, Tobias came.

    His clothes were neat and smoothly ironed. The wristwatch was shining faintly in the sunlight.

    His whole being was unbelievably handsome.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Dear God! How could she have such a handsome husband?

    "Natalie, let''s have breakfast," Tobias said with a smile.

    His smile could eclipse everything in the world.

    "Okay." Natalie''s voice sounded like she was in a daze.

    It was early in the morning, and she was already dazzled by Tobias'' handsome face.

    Tobias took Natalie''s hand and went to the restaurant downstairs.

    All kinds of global delicacies dazzled Natalie, and she could not help but swallow.

    It just so happened that the sound of her swallowing was heard by Tobias.

    Tobias nced at her with a smile.

    Natalie suddenly became embarrassed.

    She asked a little guiltily, "Tobias, do you dislike me?"

    Sometimes, Natalie felt that she was unpresentable.

    Tobias gave her a huge smile. "Natalie, frankly speaking, when I first met you, your actions caught

    me off guard."

    "Well, what happened after that?" Natalie''s voice became deeper.

    "After that, I felt that my wife is really cute, and the same goes for all her behavior," Tobias looked

    lovingly at Natalie and said.

    Natalie''s face turned red.

    She subconsciously touched her face.

    Uh, was she really that cute?

    While having breakfast, Tobias told Natalie that he couldn''t apany her that day. He had a lot of

    work to do.

    Natalie nodded with understanding.

    She didn''t expect Tobias to go everywhere with her in the United States. Actually, she just wanted to

    see him.

    "If you''re bored, watch TV, but no racy novels," Tobias warned Natalie.

    Natalie was speechless.

    It seemed that she couldn''t prove her innocence anymore.

    "By the way, Tobias, we are on the news."

    Natalie suddenly remembered that thing.

    She took out her cell phone and showed the news to Tobias.

    Tobias said disapprovingly, "Natalie, you are my wife. It doesn''t matter if we''re photographed."

    Natalie''s lips pursed, and she replied, "Doesn''t matter? I was scolded by those women who are mad

    with jealousy."

    After that, she couldn''t help but touch Tobias'' face. "It''s all your fault. Why should a man be so

    handsome? There are so many women who call you their Prince Charming. I''m almost the public

    enemy of the women of the world."

    The man''s skin was unexpectedly good and it was as smooth as silk.

    Natalie had to admit that it was pretty unfair.

    A man like Tobias was specially favored by God. Everything was perfect, even his skin.

    Tobias burst intoughter.

    At this time, a subtle sound suddenly came from the spacious restaurant, which was mixed with

    surprises.

    Natalie looked over subconsciously and then she took a deep breath.

    She saw a woman who wore a white off-the-shoulder dress.

    She swore that she had never seen such a beautiful woman before.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Due to theck of words, she didn''t know how to describe this woman. She only knew that everyone

    was staring at her the moment she walked in.

    She was breathtaking.

    Natalie poked Tobias'' arm. "Tobias, do you see that? That woman is so mesmerizing. I''ve never

    seen such a beautiful woman in my life."

    Tobias'' eyes were fixed on that woman, and then, he frowned deeply.

    Natalie was still immersed in the beauty of that woman.

    That woman wasn''t just beautiful; she was also ethereally noble.

    "Natalie." All of a sudden, Tobias called her name in a deep voice.

    Natalie looked at Tobias and said, "What''s wrong?"

    There was a sh of emotion in Tobias'' eyes. "You are pretty too."

    After that, he leaned over and kissed Natalie''s forehead gently.

    Natalie was caught off guard by the sudden

    kiss, and her face turned a little red.

    In the distance, Winnie''s footsteps stopped and her hands that were hanging by her side clenched

    tightly.

    Tobias had obviously seen her, but he still kissed the woman''s forehead in front of her.

    Did he deliberately do it to irritate her?

    In any case, Winnie didn''t believe that Tobias would do such a childish thing. She didn''t want to

    believe that Tobias would fall in love with that little girl.

    Yes, a little girl.

    Natalie was even worse than Winnie had imagined.

    Natalie was more like a little girl who was wet behind the ears. She had a childish look. She looked

    like she didn''t want to get involved in the affairs of the world.

    If Winnie hadn''t seen her information earlier, she would have thought that she was just a high

    school student.

    When she and Tobias were together, they looked like a mature couple.

    Winnie couldn''t believe that Tobias'' taste became like this. Didn''t he like mature and independent

    women?

    Natalie also noticed that the gaze of that pretty woman fell on her.

    She seemed to have been looking over this way the entire time.

    However, Natalie didn''t take it seriously.

    For a man like Tobias, no matter where he went, he was always the focus of attention. It wasn''t

    surprising that someone was always watching him.

    Natalie felt that there was a sense of crisis as the gaze was from that pretty woman.

    She blinked at Tobias. "Tobias, I''m full. Let''s go back."

    Tobias stood up and said, "I''ll take you back to your room."

    He held Natalie''s hand tightly and returned to the presidential suite where Natalie was staying.

    Winnie saw them holding hands tightly and her eyes shone with a dazzling light.

    Once upon a time, Tobias and Winnie were holding hands like this.

    They caught attention with every move they made, and they were a perfect match.

    But now, her hands were no longer held by Tobias.

    Natalie was such an ordinary woman.

    Winnie''s heart was bleeding.

    "Natalie, stay in this room and don''t run around. Wait for me toe back." Before leaving, Tobias

    specifically instructed Natalie.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255

    Natalie nodded like an obedient child. "Okay, don''t worry. I know."

    After that, she smiled brightly at Tobias and said, "I''ll wait for you."

    Tobias'' gaze was deep. "You have to say ''Hubby, I''ll wait for you''. That''s what a wife will say to her

    husband before he goes to work."

    Natalie''s face turned red.

    She was too embarrassed to say such sappy words.

    "Well, you''ve got to go. Aren''t you busy?" Natalie urged Tobias.

    "Okay, see you tonight," Tobias said.

    Natalie responded, "See you tonight."

    When Tobias walked out of Natalie''s presidential suite, his eyes suddenly were covered with ayer

    of coldness.

    Benjamin found Winnie.

    He asked her to leave the hotel.

    Winnie was a little unhappy.

    Being asked to leave the hotel was undoubtedly a banishment for the arrogant girl.

    Benjamin was being polite.

    "Benjamin, I have the freedom to be where I want," Winnie said with some displeasure.

    Benjamin replied politely, "Miss Tanner, President Whitlock asked me to do this. Miss Godfrey is in

    this hotel now. President

    Whitlock doesn''t want you to disturb her."

    Winnie''s eyes narrowed.

    Tobias was indeed as smart as always.

    He knew that she was going to find Natalie after he left.

    Winnie intended to give the woman a cheque and get her to leave Tobias.

    Natalie was born in an ordinary family and was still a student. Fortune could easily move her.

    However, she didn''t expect her n to be ruined by Tobias.

    "Benjamin." Winnie stared at Benjamin and said seriously, "You should know that I''m a better choice

    for Tobias."

    Benjamin''s eyes became dull.

    He could see that in every aspect, Winnie was more suitable than Natalie for Tobias.

    It was a perfect match if Tobias and Winnie were together.

    As for Natalie, they were ill-matched partners. She always got Tobias into a lot of trouble, probably

    due to her young age.

    "Miss Tanner, I don''t think it''s up to you to decide who''s suitable for President Whitlock. It''s all up to

    him," Benjamin said.

    Winnie''s eyes shed with a trace of pain. "Benjamin, I don''t believe that Tobias will like that

    woman. How can she be worthy of Tobias!"

    "Miss Tanner, President Whitlock really likes Miss Godfrey, and he treats her really well," Benjamin

    said.

    Although Benjamin said so, Winnie still did not believe a word of it.

    "Benjamin, don''t lie to me. I don''t believe a word you said. Is Tobias still in a huff with me? That''s

    why he found the woman to make me mad, am I right?" She asked.

    Winnie was at her wits'' end.

    Benjamin was helpless.

    In fact, after breaking up with Winnie, Tobias never mentioned her again.

    At the same time, Benjamin could clearly feel Tobias'' feelings for Natalie.

    The love in his eyes would never lie.

    He would never believe what Winnie had said.

    However, Benjamin knew that he couldn''t exin it clearly through Winnie''s expression.

    He stared at Winnie and said, "Miss Tanner, you can think whatever you want to think. I will do my

    work ording to President Whitlock''s instruction. Please don''t put me in a difficult position."

    Winnie''s breathing stopped for a while.

    She wouldn''t put Benjamin in a difficult position. Benjamin was Tobias'' personal assistant, so she

    could take advantage of him in the future.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for you. I won''t look for Natalie today," Winnie made a

    promise.

    Benjamin heaved a sigh of relief.

    Back then, he always had a bad feeling about Natalie being together with President Whitlock.

    At that moment, this premonition was growing. Benjamin prayed that everything would not go wrong

    in the next few days.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Hopefully, the new and old love would not bump into each other.

    At noon, someone delivered take- out as usual.

    However, Natalie didn''t feel like eating the take-out.

    She missed the delicious breakfast buffet this morning.

    She thought that since there was a breakfast buffet, there should also be one for lunch.

    When Natalie arrived at the restaurant, the lunch buffet was served.

    She was so excited that she wanted to have a good meal.

    When Natalie was carrying a pile of food to the table, she heard a few girls whispering beside her.

    They were talking in French.

    Although Natalie''s French was poor, she could still understand a little of what they were saying.

    She heard them say that the foreign guys were handsome.

    Natalie nced over subconsciously.

    She was stunned by what she saw.

    It was Remington!

    It was him again!

    She didn''t expect to meet him everywhere by coincidence.

    Their eyes met.

    They looked into each other''s eyes and surprise shed across their eyes.

    After a while, he walked over.

    "Natalie, what a coincidence." He smiled at Natalie.

    Natalie forced a smile and said, "It''s such a coincidence that we can meet each other everywhere."

    "Natalie, does this mean that we are destined to meet each other?" Remington said with a deep

    meaning.

    "Yes." Natalie nodded. "Destiny makes friends run into each other."

    Remington smiled gently, but it didn''t reach his eyes.

    "Why are you here?" Natalie asked as she took a sip of juice.

    "I heard that there are many hot girls here, so I came. Unfortunately, I can''t find one whom I can kiss

    on the street," Remington said with a rather regretful look.

    The juice in Natalie''s mouth almost sprayed out.

    Could it be that Remington had also seen the news?

    She suddenly felt that she was too embarrassed to see him.

    "Natalie, I didn''t expect you to be so unrestrained." Remington took a deep look at Natalie.

    Natalie looked into his eyes and said, "Well, it is nothingpared to what you have done."

    A helpless smile broke quietly over Remington''s lips.

    "Natalie, have you seen Winnie?" He stared at Natalie.

    Natalie was stunned.

    Winnie?

    She asked, "Which Winnie do you mean?"

    Remington was wordless.

    "Have you seen a beautiful woman?" Remington asked.

    Natalie suddenly thought of the woman she saw this morning.

    She was suddenly enraptured and said, "I saw her. A super beautiful woman came here this

    morning. Everyone in the restaurant was stunned and were absolutely staggered. However..."

    Natalie paused for a moment and smiled. "However, Tobias didn''t stare at her at all."

    The warmth in his eyes deepened.

    Remington could feel her happiness.

    A wriggling crack suddenly appeared in his heart.

    He swallowed all the words that he was about to say.

    He could not bear to hurt her.

    Since Natalie did not know who Winnie was, then Tobias must have deliberately hidden it from her.

    Remington couldn''t bear to reveal the truth and make Natalie suffer.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256

    It was nice that she looked so innocent and lovely.

    Remington had never seen a woman more naive and cute than her.

    "Mr. Fox, do you like that pretty woman? Is that why you''re here?" Natalie asked. She looked like

    she suddenly realized something.

    Remington smiled and did not say anything.

    "Natalie, it''s nice to be simple. It''s a very good thing," said Remington with his deep eyes.

    Natalie agreed with that statement.

    It was hard to live when people were tooplicated. It would be fine if it was simple.

    "Yes," Natalie said and nodded with a smile.

    "I hope you''ll stay that way forever," said Remington.

    Natalie was about to nod. Suddenly, she stopped breathing.

    Why did she feel about Remington being weird that day? What he said was baffling.

    "Do you have something to say to me?" Natalie said and stared at Remington.

    "No," said Remington as a smile shed across his lips.

    He stood up with an upright posture and said, "It''s so sunny today. There are many exotic beauties

    waiting for me to go out on a date. But of course, if you, Miss Natalie, are willing to enjoy the day

    with me, I can reject them."

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered.

    She felt that she was overthinking things. Remington had nothing to say to her at all. He was purely

    capricious, and his words were always irrelevant.

    "I''m not interested. You''d better stay with your foreign beauty," said Natalie.

    Remington said with regret, "Miss Natalie, I''ll see you again then."

    "Well, see you around, maybe," Natalie said and waved at Remington.

    After Remington left, Natalie went upstairs after finishing her food alone. She had nothing to do in

    the afternoon so she took a nice nap.

    It was a long sleep.

    Natalie had a dream.

    She did not expect to dream about the man named Jack Perry.

    The man whom she had obviously only met twice.

    In her dream, Natalie kept holding the man''s hand in tears.

    She seemed to be getting smaller all of a sudden, looking like a little girl.

    "Jack, Jack, don''t go. I don''t want you to go. Please don''t go! Please! Stay with me!" Natalie sobbed

    and said to Jack in her dream.

    She woke her up as she called out, "Jack!".

    She had goosebumps all over her body.

    That woman, who was named Wendy, seemed to have called that man''s name. Why did she also

    follow suit and call that man''s name?

    Natalie touched her head. It seemed that she wasn''t used to having nightmares.

    She got out of bed and realized that it was gettingte.

    When Natalie was wondering whether she should have dinner in the restaurant, Tobias came back.

    "Just getting up?" Tobias said when he saw the bleary-eyed Natalie.

    Natalie rubbed her eyes and said, "Yeah, dreaming, sleepingte."

    "Wet dream?" Tobias teased.

    Natalie was silent.

    She red at Tobias and said, "Nothing, it''s just a normal dream."

    Having said that, she paused suddenly.

    In fact, it was not a normal dream. It was kind of weird.

    First of all, she dreamt of a man whom she had only met twice before, and then she dreamt that she

    called him "Jack".

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Wait, hold up, Jack.

    For a fleeting moment, a sh of light shed through her mind suddenly.

    She wanted to catch it, but she could not hold on to it no matter how hard she tried.

    "What''s wrong, Natalie?" Tobias said. He came over and patted Natalie on her head.

    Natalie snapped back.

    She groped her own head subconsciously. "Nothing. I just had a familiar feeling suddenly, but I can''t

    remember what it is," said Natalie.

    Tobias frowned gently.

    He thought of those bits of Natalie''s past that had been buried.

    He held Natalie''s hands and said, "If you can''t remember, don''t think about it. Natalie, I''ll take you to

    dinner."

    Natalie''s eyes lit up.

    She nodded excitedly. She said, "Okay, let''s go eat now."

    Seeing Natalie''s eyes ze as soon as he mentioned eating, a glimmer of a smile shed in Tobias''

    eyes.

    "Shall we eat in the restaurant downstairs?" Natalie walked up the stairs with Tobias and asked.

    "We''ll go outside. I''ll walk with you when I have time at night," said Tobias.

    Natalie became even more excited to hear that.

    After leaving the hotel, she got into Tobias'' car and they drove all the way to a restaurant.

    It was a signature restaurant that provided fine seafood and roast meats.

    It was also the first time Natalie ate such exotic foods. It seemed that she was eating well.

    "Natalie, we''ll leave Washington tomorrow night," said Tobias suddenly.

    "Have youpleted your task?" said Natalie. She was cutting a piece of meat with a knife.

    Tobias'' eyes darkened.

    "Yes," he said faintly.

    In fact, things had not progressed much, but he did not expect Winnie to be here. Therefore, he had

    to end the process in advance.

    He did not want Winnie to meet with Natalie.

    It was not because he had a connection with Winnie.

    Instead, he knew Natalie''s character. If she saw Winnie, she would definitely overthink.

    However, leaving Washington two dayster did not mean that he would go back home

    immediately.

    Tobias nned to take Natalie back to his family home.

    Currently, only his mother and sister had met Natalie, so she should also meet the other elders in

    his family.

    "Natalie, we''ll go to Los Angeles the day after tomorrow. I''ll take you to my family home," Tobias

    said lightly.

    Bang!

    Natalie was preparing to eat a piece of meat. When she heard that, the meat fell directly from her

    mouth and onto the table.

    What? Did she hear it correctly? Tobias said that he would take her home.

    Tobias nced at Natalie''s like expression on her face. He picked up the piece of meat and brought

    it to Natalie''s mouth.

    ape-

    "There''s no need to fuss. No one will eat you," said Tobias.

    Natalie ate the meat that was at her lips.

    "Well, the meat tastes good," Natalie thought.

    However, the expression on her face dimmed down again. No matter how delicious the meat was, it

    could not dampen the panic she felt about going to the Whitlock family home.

    Although Tobias had told herst time, Natalie thought that it would not be soon. Thus, she was not

    ready yet.

    But now, Tobias said that he would take her home in two days. How could she not panic?

    "Tobias, don''t scare me," Natalie said in a weak voice.

    "No, I wouldn''t scare you," Tobias said and looked calm.

    "I won''t go," said Natalie, gritting her teeth.

    Although she knew she would go sooner orter, she had to be prepared. Now, she was afraid!

    "Why?" Tobias asked, ncing at Natalie.

    "I''m ugly," Natalie said and blinked her eyshes.

    "The ugly daughter-inw would have to meet her parents- in-w sooner orter," said Tobias.

    Natalie didn''t know how to answer.

    Natalie added, "I''m afraid."

    Just thinking of going to Tobias'' house in two days, she was really frightened.

    "I''m here," said Tobias in a low voice.

    "But I''m still afraid," Natalie said and shrank her neck.

    Tobias'' gaze deepened.

    Momentster, he sat next to Natalie and then grabbed her to put her on hisp.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257

    Natalie Godfrey was bbergasted.

    A waft of pheromones flew towards her.

    "Natalie, don''t be scared. Your husband is here," Tobias whispered in Natalie''s ear.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    He had such a maic voice. It really turned her on, and she almost had an orgasm from listening

    to his voice.

    Natalie shivered.

    "But I''m terrified," said Natalie.

    Tobias put his arm around Natalie''s waist immediately and said, "Are you still afraid?"

    "I''m afraid," replied Natalie.

    Tobias moved his hand up slowly and asked again, "Are you still afraid."

    Natalie shivered.

    "Lord, this man is so bad. He��s literally forcing me to do something," she thought.

    He had positioned himself like that. Would Natalie dare say that she was afraid?

    "Are you afraid?" Tobias asked as his hand moved higher and higher.

    "No, I''m okay," Natalie said and had to surrender.

    Tobias smiled and took his hand away.

    Natalie ground her teeth in her heart.

    What a sly man! What a sly man, Natalie thought.

    "Can Ie down now?" Natalie tried to shift her body and wanted to step down.

    She was not a kid anymore. It was weird to be cradled on Tobias'' legs like this.

    "Don''t move," Tobias suddenly said in a low voice.

    Natalie felt pretty strange.

    She kept her eyes open in disbelief.

    "Goodness me. This man is so sensitive. I just made a move, and he... He..." Natalie thought.

    "If you want me to touch you now, just keep moving," Tobias warned Natalie.

    Natalie was afraid to move.

    "Tobias, you look so desperate. I''m just moving. Must you have such a big reaction?" Natalie kept

    comining about it.

    Tobias lowered his voice and said with desire, "Natalie, I''ve been holding out for so long. Do you

    think it''s normal if I don''t get thirsty?"

    Natalie kept quiet.

    Meanwhile, Tobias suddenly picked up a piece of meat and put it to Natalie''s lips. He said, "Open

    your mouth. Let me feed you."

    Natalie paused, and then she opened up her mouth tamely.

    Well, someone wanted to feed her, so why not?

    Tobias fed her nearly the whole meal.

    By the time Natalie finished eating, Tobias'' desire was almost gone.

    Natalie quickly jumped down from Tobias'' legs.

    Tobias stared at Natalie fondly and said, "Natalie, don''t forget tomorrow."

    Natalie''s face suddenly med scarlet.

    Of course, she would not forget.

    She would give herself to Tobias as a gift the next day.

    "Of course I won''t," Natalie whispered.

    Tobias'' lips rose slightly and there was a smile in his eyes.

    The next day came as usual.

    Tobias did not stay with Natalie to have breakfast like the day before.

    He left the hotel early in order to finish all the things he needed to do.

    When Natalie went downstairs to have breakfast, she saw Benjamin at the entrance of the hotel

    lobby.

    "Hi, Benjamin, didn''t you go with Tobias?" Natalie looked doubtful.

    What was Benjamin doing like a security guard at the entrance of the lobby?

    Benjamin''s face had a trace of embarrassment.

    He was afraid of an encounter between Winnie and Natalie. This was the reason why he stayed

    there.

    "It''s nothing. I''m waiting for someone here," said Benjamin.

    Natalie did not think much of it and said, "Have you had breakfast? Do you want to eat together?"

    "I already ate. Miss Natalie, you go ahead yourself," replied Benjamin.

    Natalie nodded and went to have breakfast by herself.

    After breakfast, she stumbled across a clothing store and makeup stop in front of the hotel. She had

    an idea.

    She thought that that day was Tobias'' birthday. Thus, she decided to dress herself up.

    She found Benjamin and said, "Can you lend me some money, Benjamin?"

    Benjamin immediately took out a card and said, "Miss Natalie, if you need anything, just use this

    card to buy it."

    Benjamin stopped Natalie when she was about to leave with the card. He asked, "Miss Natalie,

    where are you going?"

    He thought Natalie was only going to use the card in the hotel.

    Natalie pointed out and said, "I want to go shopping outside."

    "Miss Natalie, Mr. Tobias won''t be at ease if you''re alone. You''d better not go," said Benjamin.

    "Today is his birthday, and I want to buy something," said Natalie. She nced at Benjamin and

    said, "If he''s worried, you can go with me."

    If she brought Benjamin with her, she could go anywhere she wanted.

    Well, she could buy a birthday cake for Tobias.

    Benjamin''s face shed with hesitation.

    "Please, Benjamin," begged Natalie.

    After thinking, Benjamin felt that nothing would happen.

    After all, he had made it clear to Winnie the day before and Natalie was no longer in the hotel.

    "Miss Natalie, I''ll go with you," Benjamin said and agreed.

    In the meantime, a Rolls-Royce stopped at the entrance of the hotel.

    A pair of wonderful, long legs in silver high heels stepped out of the car.

    The woman had long, wavy ck hair, and her skin was as fair as snow.

    Everybody''s attention was on her as she stepped out of the car.

    She was followed by several bodyguards who were dressed in ck. They carried arge suitcase

    and walked into the hotel with Winnie.

    Winnie came to the front desk. She said in fluent English, "Please give me the key card of Tobias''

    room. Today is his birthday and I want to surprise him."

    "I''m sorry, I can''t give you the key card of the guest''s room," the receptionist replied and politely

    refused Winnie''s request.

    Winnie grinned.

    She took out something and handed it to the receptionist. She said, "How about this?"

    That thing was Winnie''s status symbol.

    The receptionist was respectful and said,"

    Miss Winnie, please wait a moment."

    Later, Winnie and her bodyguards arrived at the presidential suite where Tobias stayed.

    "Open the suitcase and take all the things out to dress up the room," Winnie ordered.

    It was the first time Benjamin knew that shopping with a woman could be so tiring.

    Natalie was curious about everything and wanted to buy them all.

    She bought a great birthday cake for Tobias, and then she was interested in a wristwatch designed

    for men.

    She remembered the style of watch that Tobias often wore on his wrist. She thought that it should

    be reced with a new one.

    The watch was very simr to the one worn by Tobias and it looked very well-made.

    However, Natalie froze. Her eyes were wide open when the saleswoman told her the price of the

    watch she had selected.

    It was too expensive. With that money, she could buy a grand mansion in the United

    States.

    Natalie did not have the money.

    Natalie shook her head slightly, implying to forget it.

    She bought herself a dress. She was supposed to buy some makeup, but she gave up after thinking

    about it. She did not know how to put on makeup, and she was scared that she would fail.

    Half a day had gone by shopping.

    Benjamin urged Natalie to go back to the hotel.

    Natalie thought that since she did not have anything else to buy, she went back to the hotel with

    Benjamin.

    She took the things she had bought from Benjamin and said with a sweet smile, "Thank you for all

    your hard work today, Benjamin."

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258

    "That''s right, Miss Natalie. You go and have a rest," said Benjamin.

    Natalie nodded and returned to her room.

    Benjamin guarded quietly at the elevator where Natalie and Tobias'' rooms were.

    Natalie began preparations for her dressing, even though it was still early.

    She changed into the new dress after taking a shower, looking at herself in front of the mirror.

    "Well, why do I look so pretty?" Natalie thought to herself.

    Natalie had a goodugh.

    She began to brush her hair slowly so that it looked smooth.

    She wondered if Tobias thought she was prettier after putting on the new dress.

    She also thought about what was going to happen between them in the evening...

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Natalie''s heart suddenly raced.

    Although everything had happened between them, she still felt nervous because it was her first

    time.

    Well, it was her proper first time with Tobias.

    Natalie''s face was blushed when she thought about it.

    More and more fantasies began to emerge in her mind and her face was getting redder and redder.

    Finally, Natalie took a deep breath.

    Don''t be nervous. Don''t be shy. If something was meant to be, it would happen.

    Natalie patted her pretty face.

    That day, she would officially give herself away, which was also a birthday present to Tobias.

    Natalie couldn''t help dropping on the bed, covering her face with a pillow, but then, she realized that

    her hair had just beenbed. Her hair was in a mess from lying on the bed.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    She quickly dragged herself out of bed, looking at her disheveled look in the mirror. She was unable

    to control herughter.

    She was so uptight.

    She had never felt so nervous. She could not calm down.

    Natalie sat on the bed, but she was on tenterhooks all night waiting for the time to pass. Every

    second was almost a kind of torment for her.

    Natalie couldn''t stand the torture, so in the end, she made a call to Yvonne.

    Yvonne''s voice was a little hazy. She said, "Natalie, I''m sleeping. I dreamed of a handsome guy.

    What''s wrong with you?"

    "Nothing," said Natalie.

    Everything was fine but she was terribly nervous. Her heart could not calm down, beating like there

    was a snare drum ying non-stop. The only thing she could do was to call to relieve her tension.

    "Anyway, the clothing store is asking us to go to work in three day''s time." Yvonne suddenly

    remembered.

    "So soon?" replied Natalie.

    "Yvonne, I can''t make it. Help me to exin it to the boss," said Natalie.

    Natalie knew that she did not have time. She would still be in the United States in three days.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Yvonne. She remembered that Natalie liked the job.

    The job was easy with a good pay. Where else would one find a job like this?

    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to go back in time. I''m in the United States now," said Natalie.

    "D*mn it!" Yvonne yelled. She seemed to have lost all her sleepiness in that instant. She said,

    "Natalie, you''re not bad. You''re working in the United States now. Tell me, how did you get there?

    Did you get smuggled in? How did you go there?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She changed the subject quickly and said, "Yvonne, I''m telling you, I don''t know what''s going on? I

    feel so nervous and have be restless. I cannot even calm down."

    Seeing Natalie change the subject, Yvonne reckoned that Natalie was joking with her. Therefore,

    she did not continue the topic.

    "How nervous are you?" asked Yvonne.

    "I don''t know how to exin it. It''s just that my heart is pounding," said Natalie.

    "Are you going to lose your virginity?" Asked Yvonne. She always had loose lips in front of Natalie.

    Natalie was transfixed.

    How did she know?

    Well, although she was no longer a virgin, her first time had happened in confusion. However, this

    time was her proper first time.

    Losing her virginity was a big deal.

    Yvonne was supposed to joke with Natalie, but when she saw that Natalie stopped talking, she felt

    suspicious.

    "Natalie, is it true?" Yvonne asked the exploratory question.

    The caller on the other side of the line was silent, but the sound of her breathing became heavier.

    "D*mn it, it''s true!" Eximed Yvonne. Her voice seemed to be able to prate the phone.

    Natalie covered her ears quickly.

    "Does it matter," said Natalie guiltily.

    She was not really lying because she was not a virgin.

    Yvonne was relieved and said, "Then, what do you have to be nervous about? It''s not like losing

    your virginity."

    Natalie''s heart was full of sorrow.

    Just do it, just do it.

    "By the way, Natalie, let''s get together when you''re free. Sebastian misses you so much," Yvonne

    suddenly said.

    She did not have the time to do that, Natalie thought. She said vaguely, "Next time."

    Yvonne said a lot of things about Sebastian. Natalie got suspicious when she heard it.

    "Yvonne, why do you keep on talking about Sebastian? Are you secretly in love with him?" Natalie

    asked subconsciously.

    Yvonne was silent.

    "Natalie, are you out of your mind?" Aked Yvonne. She hung up the phone immediately.

    Natalie had no clue.

    Why was Yvonne so excited?

    However, at this moment, she no longer had the frame of mind to think about Yvonne. She was so

    nervous.

    Natalie looked out of the window. It was already dark now. Natalie thought that Tobias would

    probably being back soon.

    Her heart was racing once she thought of that man.

    She picked up the birthday cake and nned to put it in Tobias'' room to surprise him.

    She picked up the cake and walked out of her room. She saw Benjamin standing there when she

    went out.

    "Benjamin, why are you standing at the elevator?" Aked Natalie with a puzzled look on her face.

    At first, he stood in front of the hotel, but why was he standing here now?

    "Don''t worry. Miss Natalie, what are you doing?" asked Benjamin. He quickly changed the topic.

    "I''ll go to Tobias'' room to put the birthday cake. When hees back, he''ll be surprised," Natalie

    said happily.

    Benjamin felt helpless.

    How could someone like Tobias be surprised by a birthday cake?

    "Miss Natalie, please hurry up. Mr. Tobias is probablying back soon," said Benjamin.

    "Okay!" Natalie said and made a gesture to Benjamin. She used the key card to open Tobias'' room

    and went in.

    Before Tobias left, he left the key card with Natalie.

    Natalie was stunned as soon as she stepped into the room.

    She came to Tobias'' room before. It was obviously not like thisst time.

    The suite was filled with pretty roses.

    There were photos hanging on the wall of the room.

    Looking at those photos, the birthday cake in Natalie''s hand fell to the floor.

    The photos showed a young Tobias who was probably about the same age as Natalie was now.

    At that time, he was not as cold as he was now, but still very handsome.

    Next to him was a girl with a sweet smile.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259

    The girl was indescribably beautiful and looked really familiar.

    Natalie could not breathe and she seemed to have been suffocated.

    She looked at the photos one by one with extreme difficulty. They were all photos of Tobias and the

    girl.

    As could be seen from the photos, they were so sweet.

    Natalie waspletely blindsided until Winnie came out.

    After decorating the room, Winnie had been staying in the presidential suite. Later, she went to the

    bathroom. She came out and saw Natalie standing there shocked.

    She stood there like an idiot.

    Winnie''s eyes moved slightly. Momentster, she suddenly changed her mind.

    She had intended to give Natalie a cheque topel her to leave Tobias.

    But now, seeing her in a terrible state, she thought it might be more useful to hit her than to give her

    a check.

    "Are you the staff of the hotel?" Winnie said and approached her with a smile.

    Natalie''s head shot up, and she looked at Winnie.

    She was transfixed.

    She finally knew why the girl in the photo seemed to look familiar. It was because the girl in the

    photo was the person in front of her.

    The girl in front of her was the person whom she met the morning before.

    That girl was indescribably beautiful.

    She was mature, dignified and elegant.

    Natalie suddenly could not make any sound.

    Winnie stood in front of Natalie and said, "Today is my boyfriend''s birthday, so I am going to

    celebrate with him."

    She pointed at the photos posted on the wall. She said, "We knew each other in college. These

    photos were taken when we were in love in college."

    Natalie went as pale as a sheet.

    "Well," Winnie said. She suddenly took out an exquisite box and opened it. There was a man''s

    watch inside the box.

    "I''m gonna give him this as a birthday gift. Do you think it''s beautiful?" Asked Winnie.

    That was like a headshot at Natalie.

    She looked at the glistening watch.

    She realized that it was the watch she chose, but did not buy as it was too expensive. She could not

    afford it.

    Natalie suddenly felt dizzy, and she looked like a doll without a soul.

    Natalie went out of Tobias''s presidential suite like a robot.

    She walked toward the elevator mechanically.

    "Miss Natalie, where are you going?" Benjamin asked when he saw her.

    "Going down," said Natalie with a low voice.

    Benjamin thought Natalie was going downstairs for dinner.

    "Miss Natalie, wait a minute. Mr. Tobias wille back and eat with you. You don''t need to be in

    such a hurry," said Benjamin.

    Benjamin had not finished yet, but Natalie was gone.

    Benjamin had tough. He knew that Natalie was a foodie. Hence, he did not think much of it.

    Natalie went out of the hotel.

    She did not know where she was going, but she knew that she had to leave the hotel.

    The hotel was not a ce for her to stay.

    Natalie moved forward mechanically, step by step.

    Natalie seemed like she was losing her soul and her mind. All she knew was to move forward until a

    car suddenly stopped in front of her.

    The Ferrari made an ear-piercing sound.

    Natalie turned a deaf ear to the sound and continued walking forward.

    Just a few more steps and the car would hit her.

    Remington hurriedly walked down, pulling Natalie''s hand.

    "Natalie, what are you doing?" asked Remington.

    Natalie had a kind of vacant look on her face. She looked at Remington and could not find the focal

    strength in her eyes.

    A thought shed through Remington''s mind.

    He passed by, watching Natalie walk on the road like a ghost.

    If he had not seen her, Natalie might have been crushed by a car.

    "Are you alright, Natalie?" Remington said and shook his hand in front of Natalie.

    Natalie did not seem to react at all.

    Remington had a vague idea of what had happened.

    "Get into the car and let''s go to dinner," said Remington. He dragged Natalie into the car and then

    reached the nearest restaurant.

    Natalie ate slowly, as if she had recovered.

    She kept looking at Remington.

    Remington was looking at Natalie in helplessness. He said, "Natalie, tell me what you want. Don''t

    look at me like that. I''ll be nervous."

    "Winnie. The person you were referring to is her, right?" asked Natalie. She finally said something.

    Something slowly became clear in her mind.

    She never thought about these things. When she saw the girl, she remembered these things and all

    her memories fitted together.

    She met Remington at the airport.

    Remington asked if she was going to catch the adulterous couple.

    Later, when they met in the restaurant, Remington asked if she had seen Winnie.

    In fact, Remington had already known. She was the only one who was being kept in the dark.

    Actually, the indescribably beautiful girl was the real girlfriend of Tobias. To Tobias, she was nothing.

    "Do you want to know?" Remington looked at Natalie and asked seriously. It was a little different

    from his usual attitude.

    Natalie nodded her head and said, "I want to know. Tell me all you know, Remington!"

    Her voice was warbling.

    Remington spoke.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    The Ferrari drove to the airport at a great speed.

    Natalie felt her body be so, so cold.

    She heard a beautiful and romantic story.

    It was a good match; the handsome man and the beauty.

    It was a beautiful story.

    Natalie thought of the incredibly handsome face.

    She had been thinking of how a handsome man like Tobias could be worth any girl in the world.

    Now she knew it; such a girl really existed.

    The woman was so beautiful. She attracted the kind of attention that Tobias did.

    The girl next to Tobias should be Winnie, not her, Natalie.

    Natalie''s heart seemed to shed blood; it was so painful.

    As if in knowing everything, she finally understood.

    For example, why didn''t Tobias touch her? Why didn''t Tobias say that he loved her?

    It was because he had someone else on his mind.

    She suddenly hated Tobias.

    That man, who obviously had such a beautiful girlfriend, why did he want to provoke her?

    She hated Tobias.

    "Natalie, are you really going to the airport?" Remington asked again while he drove.

    "Yes, I''m going home. Right now!" Natalie eximed. She reacted more strongly than usual.

    Glevania was where she should be, not the United States.

    Natalie had only one thought after listening to the love story between Tobias and the girl.

    She wanted to go back immediately.

    She begged Remington to bring her home. She did not have a passport or money, but she knew

    that Remington had a n.

    Natalie was as pale as a sheet and it pained Remington.

    "Natalie, Tobias has broken up with the girl. You don''t have to be so emotional," said Remington.

    "Broken up! Would you celebrate your birthday with your ex?" Natalie got more excited with the

    reply.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260

    She did not believe that nothing had happened between Tobias and the girl.

    Even if there was really nothing between them, Natalie still wanted to flee.

    Her low self-esteem might be kicking in.

    Such a fine and wonderful woman. How could Nataliepare with her? How could theypare?

    Remington heaved a deep sigh.

    He increased his speed and drove to the airport.

    When Tobias came back, it was already dark.

    Fortunately, he could make it to have dinner with Natalie.

    "Mr. Tobias, Miss Natalie entered your room and said that she wanted to prepare a surprise for you,"

    said Benjamin. He told Tobias the moment he saw him heading to Natalie''s suite.

    Tobias nodded and walked to his own suite.

    Everything in the room was dark. It was only the candlelight that was still glowing. It was faintly

    visible that therge presidential suite had been decorated.

    Tobias pursed his lips.

    He had not expected Natalie to make any special preparations.

    A pair of hands suddenly hugged Tobias from behind when he took a step forward.

    A girl was leaning against his back.

    Tobias'' smile got deeper.

    "I miss you so much, Tobias," said Winnie with a soft voice.

    All of a sudden, Tobias froze.

    He turned quickly and looked at Winnie in disbelief.

    Winnie''s beautiful eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of tears. She said, "Long time no see,

    Tobias."

    Tobias'' eyes were getting colder.

    "Where is Natalie!" Tobias asked. His voice was frosty.

    Winnie winced.

    She did not expect Tobias to ask her where another girl was as they had not seen each other in a

    long time.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    She wanted to cry.

    "Tobias, please don''t talk about another girl. There are only the two of us here. Stay with me today,

    okay? Let me rify that misunderstanding..." Winnie said.

    Winnie''s words were lodged in her throat.

    Tobias marched out of the room at a speed she had never seen before.

    Winnie felt depressed.

    It took her a long time to make the preparations. She met Tobias after so many years. She was so

    excited, but Tobias did not even feel a thing.

    He only asked where that girl had gone.

    Winnie sped her hands over her heart.

    Tracy had told her that Tobias must be mad at her. Thus, he found such an ordinary girl.

    But now, was that true?

    Tobias reached the airport as fast as he could.

    Benjamin was in a sweat.

    He never thought that Winnie would go to Tobias'' room. Obviously, he had been guarding there the

    whole time.

    He thought that Natalie went downstairs for dinner. He did not expect Natalie to leave and go to the

    airport.

    "Mr. Tobias, it was my negligence," Benjamin said as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    "Shut up," scolded Tobias as he was livid.

    He should not have asked her toe to the United States in the first ce. He was wrong.

    He knew that thest quarrel had sealed Natalie''s heart. He was eager to break it. When Natalie

    fervently hoped toe to the United States, he was afraid of disappointing her, so he agreed.

    But now, he did not expect Natalie to meet Winnie.

    He did not know what exactly Natalie knew. Thus, he went straight to the airport.

    She was penniless and had no passport. How did she go to the airport?

    When they arrived at the airport, Tobias finally got it.

    He met Remington.

    It turned out to be Remington.

    Natalie looked pale, and her eyes were dull.

    Tobias felt a tingling pain, as if his heart had been pricked by a sharp object.

    He strode over and stopped Remington and Natalie.

    Natalie''s breathing paused.

    The tall man stood in front of her.

    Tobias was so tall.

    How did she not realize that the man was so tall? It would take her a lot of effort to see his face

    clearly.

    Perhaps such a man was not her choice. He was out of her league.

    "Natalie,e with me," said Tobias. He looked straight at Natalie.

    Natalie''s lips moved, as if she was trying to say something.

    "I won''t go with you," Natalie said in a barely audible voice.

    Since she was ready to fly home, she would not go with Tobias.

    She did not want to be a joke again.

    She was tired of being kept in the dark.

    "Natalie, I don''t know what you''ve heard, but it''s not what you think. Please listen to me," Tobias

    said in a low voice.

    Natalie smiled wryly.

    An exnation? Natalie thought.

    What else could be exined?

    What was there to exin? It was all right there.

    "I won''t go with you," said Natalie. She suddenly raised her voice and said, "Leave. No matter what,

    I won''t go with you."

    Tobias'' brows furrowed.

    Tobias took a step forward and tried to grab Natalie''s hand, but Remington stopped him.

    Tobias'' face turned dark. He said, "Remington, she is my wife. It''s not up to you to interfere in our

    matters!"

    His tone was prating and forceful.

    Remington remained calm and said, "Tobias, I know who she is, but I respect her wishes more than

    anything. She doesn''t want to go with you!"

    Remington deliberately emphasized thest few words.

    "Her intentions have nothing to do with you!" Tobias eximed.

    "If they don''t, she wouldn''t let me take her back to Glevania," Remington replied and did not give in

    at all.

    The veins on Tobias'' forehead throbbed. He said, "Get out of my way."

    Remington did not move at all.

    Remington was challenging Tobias'' patience.

    When Tobias saw that Remington was hesitating, he looked at him with his sharp eyes. He said, "I''ll

    ask you again if you would let me take her or not! Otherwise, I won''t be polite to you!"

    "What if I say no?" Remington replied, looking into Tobias'' eyes.

    Tobias'' handsome appearance was as terrible as theing of a storm.

    Natalie trembled with fear as she watched the situation.

    She came forward.

    She was afraid that something would happen between Tobias and Remington because of her.

    She said, "Tobias, what are you doing? I''ve told you that I won''t go back with you. Please leave and

    we''ll go our separate ways."

    Tobias tried his best to control himself and he said, "It''s not what you think, Natalie."

    Pain shed through Natalie''s eyes. She said, "Tobias, whether it is what I think or not, let''s forget

    it."

    The broadcasting system announced the boarding notice throughout the airport.

    The ne that Natalie was taking was now ready for boarding.

    Natalie was about to turn around and leave, but Tobias suddenly grabbed her hand.

    He looked at Natalie with his dark eyes and said, "If you want to go back to Glevania, I''ll go back

    with you."

    Natalie froze. She subconsciously wanted to pull her hand back, but she could not do it.

    "Let go!" Natalie said in exasperation.

    "I won''t," said Tobias. He did not leave any room forpromise.

    "Tobias, let go of Natalie," Remington said and stepped forward.

    "It''s not up to you to interfere in the matters between my wife and I," Tobias said, looking at

    Remington.

    Remington smiled gently and said, "If I care, so what?"

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261

    "You can try," said Tobias coldly. There was a surge of anger in his deep eyes. His tone sounded

    like a storm wasing.

    Natalie was frightened.

    She could see the fierceness in Tobias'' eyes, which made him seem like he''d be able to kill a

    person in an instant.

    "Stop arguing. I''ll go with you!" Natalie said, a little flurried.

    "Natalie, don''t go with him," Remington said immediately.

    Natalie took a deep look at Remington and said, "Mr. Fox, thank you for helping me. I have

    something to settle on my own."

    Words stopped on Remington''s lips.

    Seeing Natalie and Remington speaking in front of him, Tobias'' eyebrows twitched.

    Tobias thought, what were these two people doing?

    "Natalie, let''s get on board. We''re going home," Tobias said and dragged Natalie forward.

    Natalie did not know what was going on.

    Tobias did not even have a ticket, but he just got onto the ne unharmed, and it was the first-ss

    cabin.

    She sat beside Tobias and they did not say a word to each other. The mood was tense for a

    moment.

    The expression on Tobias'' face was terrible.

    Remington and Natalie seemed to have quite the history.

    But now, it was not the time to interrogate her. Natalie was also angry. If he asked her now, he

    would only push her further.

    Tobias did his best to calm himself down.

    "Natalie, there is something that I haven''t told you. Winnie is my ex-girlfriend, but we are no longer

    together. There is no contact between us. I don''t know why she came here today," said Tobias.

    Natalie did not want to speak.

    She knew what she shouldn''t ask, but she could not help herself. She said, "You don''t know? How

    would shee here if you didn''t know? And to even celebrate your birthday with you!"

    "Natalie, I''m not lying to you," said Tobias.

    Natalie turned her head as her tears fell.

    She mustered her courage toe here

    looking for Tobias. She even prepared to give herself as a birthday gift to him.

    She had been feeling anxious and expectant the whole day.

    However, the result was that she was a joke.

    Seeing Natalie''s tears fall like pearls from a broken string, Tobias felt extremely agitated and also a

    little bit distressed.

    "Natalie, don''t cry," said Tobias. He lowered his voice so that it would not be so stiff.

    Natalie kept crying.

    In the end, Tobias turned over Natalie''s face, so that she was facing him.

    His slender and well-defined fingers wiped away the tears on Natalie''s face. He said, "Baby, don''t

    cry. It''s my fault. I didn''t properly tell you about my past rtionships."

    Natalie wept even harder.

    "I want to divorce you, Tobias. I don''t want to be with you anymore. Why do you have such a

    beautiful girlfriend and still mess with me? Why? I don''t want to talk to you," said Natalie.

    In the next second, Tobias took hold of Natalie.

    He hugged Natalie tightly.

    Natalie wanted to struggle, but she felt weak. It seemed like the bones all over her body were soft

    and she could not struggle.

    The man''s scorching breath surrounded her, making her lose all her strength.

    Natalie felt even more sorrow and grief in her heart.

    She hated herself so much. She had seen that pretty girl as a fairy who hade to celebrate

    Tobias'' birthday. But at this moment, when Tobias was holding her, she was still craving the man.

    She was deeply in love with him.

    She hated herself a lot.

    Natalie wept even harder.

    Tobias stroked her shoulders, and his brows were knitted together tightly.

    Natalie cried for a long time, and finally, she stopped.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias asked the stewardess to bring him a meal.

    He opened it. Taking a spoonful of food and sending it to Natalie''s lips, he said, "Open your mouth."

    Natalie looked at Tobias angrily and said, "I won''t eat it!"

    However, her stomach made a sound as soon as she finished her words.

    Natalie''s face showed a little embarrassment.

    She turned her head and did not look at Tobias.

    Tobias'' voice sounded faint in her ear as he said, "Natalie, it will take a long time to go home. If you

    don''t want to eat, I will. Are you sure you want to go back with an empty stomach? Hunger is

    ufortable. You know that, don''t you?"

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled.

    Momentster, she turned her head and said, "I''ll eat it myself. I don''t want you to feed me!"

    Tobias did not insist on feeding her. He gave the spoon to Natalie.

    Natalie ate a mouthful of the food.

    Perhaps her sorrow turned into appetite.

    How sad she was was how much she ate.

    Tobias watched Natalie eat, and there was a deep andplex expression in his eyes.

    He waited until Natalie was done eating. At that point, Natalie noticed that Tobias had not eaten

    anything.

    She wanted to ask Tobias why he did not eat, but she held back the words she wanted to ask.

    Natalie did not look well. She sat there as if she had been frozen.

    None of them said anything for a long time. Later, Tobias asked the stewardess to bring him a

    nket, and he covered Natalie with it.

    After a long journey, Natalie finally gave up and fell asleep.

    She had a dream with a beautiful beginning and a cruel ending.

    She dreamt that she put on a white wedding gown and was going to marry Tobias.

    It was a grand-scale and luxurious wedding.

    Natalie had a huge smile on her face.

    Tobias was still stunningly handsome.

    As they were exchanging rings, a voice suddenly sounded.

    "Hold on," said Winnie.

    Natalie was transfixed.

    She saw Winniee over in a white wedding gown.

    She was wearing the same wedding gown as Natalie.

    However, Winnie looked much better than Natalie did.

    Winnie stood in front of Tobias and took his hand.

    Her voice was clear and crisp. She said, "Ladies and gentlemen, I am the wife of Tobias, and

    Natalie is the imposter!"

    Natalie panicked.

    She said, insecure, "You''re lying. It''s me! It''s me!"

    A sinister smile appeared on Winnie''s lips.

    She said, "Is that you? Are you sure?"

    After that, she suddenly raised her voice, "Let''s talk about it. Do I deserve Tobias or does this girl?"

    Asked Winnie.

    "Of course it''s you. Of course it''s you. How can Natalie be worthy of Tobias?" Replied the guests.

    There were shouts of excitement from off stage.

    Winnie looked at Natalie proudly and said, "Now you know that I am the only one worthy of Tobias.

    You, stand aside!"

    Natalie looked helplessly at Tobias and said, "Tobias, you say something. I am your wife."

    Tobias'' eyes were cold. He looked at Natalie and said with disdain, "You''re my wife? Go and look in

    the mirror. Why would you deserve me?"

    Natalie''s face turned as pale as a sheet.

    She recoiled step by step. She said, "If I''m not your wife, then what am I?"

    Winnie stood up and replied, "You? Of course, you''re my maid. You only deserve to be my maid."

    Maid? Natalie thought.

    Natalie opened her eyes in horror. She did not want to be a maid. She was not a maid.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262

    "Are you alright, Natalie?" Tobias asked as he looked at her with his dark eyes.

    Looking at the face in front of her, Natalie gradually coincided the innage with the face in her dream.

    She stared at Tobias and said, "Tobias, I''m not a maid. I don''t want to be Winnie''s maid!"

    Tobias frowned slightly and said, "Natalie, you''re my wife, not a maid. Don''t talk nonsense."

    Natalie could not help but let her imagination run wild.

    With such a beautiful and outstanding exgirlfriend, how could Natalie not think about her?

    Natalie felt that she and Tobias were not suitable together.

    She wanted to resolve the matter now.

    After getting off the ne, Tobias held Natalie''s hand and walked out of the airport.

    Natalie immediately flung Tobias'' hand away, as if it were a piece of boiling metal.

    Tobias'' brows were furrowed, but he did not say anything.

    "Tobias, if I had known that you have such a pretty ex-girlfriend, I would not agree to be with you,"

    said Natalie in a low voice.

    Once she had agreed to be Tobias'' wife, she should have known her own identity and not dream.

    As a result, she fell in love with Tobias and turned herself into a joke.

    "Natalie, I was with Winnie, but we broke up a long time ago. Now that we have broken up, I have

    the right to pursue a new rtionship," Tobias said in a low tone.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled and she said, "Yes, if you and Winnie are not suitable, then break up.

    Then, we can also break up because we are unsuitable!"

    "Natalie, you''re my wife. It''s different," replied Tobias.

    "You''re lying. What''s the difference?" Natalie asked in agitation.

    Natalie thought that she was so ordinary. How could she be different? She did not believe it.

    "Natalie, I''m not lying to you," said Tobias.

    The two of them walked out of the airport.

    There was a driver waiting outside to pick them up.

    As soon as he saw Tobiase out, he immediately rushed over and asked graciously, "Mr.

    Whitlock, the car is ready. Are you going back now?"

    Tobias nced at Natalie.

    "You go back first. I''ll drive," replied Tobias.

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock," said the driver.

    "Natalie, get in the car. We''re going back," said Tobias.

    "I won''t get into the car!"

    "Let''s go back and talk about it," said Tobias.

    "I have nothing to say to you and I won''t go back with you," said Natalie.

    Tobias pressed the throbbing spot between his eyebrows, trying his best to bottle up his feelings.

    Natalie was obviously furious right now and was being somewhat unreasonable.

    "Natalie, what are you going to do?" Tobias asked as his ck eyes looked straight at Natalie.

    Natalie looked into Tobias'' eyes and said, "I don''t want anything. We''ll go our separate ways. I am

    just an ordinary civilian and don''t deserve you, a president. Go and find your exgirlfriend!"

    "Natalie! Do you want to push me to someone else?" Tobias suddenly raised his voice and said.

    "Yes! You and Winnie were made for each other. You and I are not suitable together. Tobias, go and

    find your ex-girlfriend!" Natalie also raised her voice and said.

    Tobias'' face instantly darkened.

    He looked at her with sorrow, "Are you sure, Natalie?"

    Natalie gritted her teeth and said, "I''m sure. Just go and find your perfect- match exgirlfriend!"

    "Fine. Very well. Natalie, don''t regret it!" Tobias said and snorted in anger.

    Tobias strode away.

    Natalie could clearly hear Tobias'' footsteps, and it seemed that there was a trace of anger in them.

    She did not know how things became like this.

    She ran to the United States with great pleasure and wanted to give herself to Tobias as a birthday

    gift.

    But it turned out like this.

    All of her nervousness and excitement became a joke.

    Natalie thought of the girl called Winnie, who was so beautiful and elegant.

    That morning, Winnie appeared and saw Natalie, but Winnie deliberately regarded her as a maid.

    Was she being sarcastic?

    Tobias had clearly seen the girl he loved deeply, but he treated her as if he did not know her and

    kept Natalie in the dark.

    Natalie felt that she was so pitiful and ridiculous.

    All of them knew except her. She was the only one who was so stupid.

    Natalie''s face was full of sorrow and confusion.

    She had been thinking about going back home when she was in the United States.

    However, now that she had returned, she did not know where to go.

    It was a long journey and she did not sleep well because of the dream.

    At that moment, though, she was not sleepy.

    Natalie wished that drowsiness could sweep through her at this moment. She wanted to get a good

    night''s sleep and forget all the pain and distress.

    Unfortunately, she could not fall asleep. Her mind was full of Tobias.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Did Tobias leave?

    If he really went to find Winnie, would they get back together?

    Natalie suddenly sped her hands together tightly.

    She was the one who told Tobias to find Winnie, but what if he really went to look for her? Natalie

    was deeply hurt and her heart was in so much pain.

    Natalie pinched her palms.

    What hurt, Natalie!

    The girl and Tobias were a match made in heaven. Wake up! You have to sober up!

    Bang!

    The car suddenly screeched as it braked.

    A ck Bentley was parked in front of Natalie.

    Natalie froze.

    The Bentley seemed familiar.

    The heavy door opened, and a pair of long legs stepped on the ground.

    Tobias stood in front of Natalie with a cold face.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled like butterflies after the rain.

    "Get in the car!" Tobias said in a low but powerful voice.

    "Didn''t you go and find Winnie?" Natalie said dryly.

    Didn''t he go? Hadn''t he gone looking for his ex- girlfriend? Why was he in front of her again?

    Tobias looked at Natalie.

    His eyes looked down from above with a faint oppressive air.

    Natalie unconsciously took a step back.

    However, Tobias held her waist with his hands.

    The familiar smell instantly surrounded Natalie, causing her to lose her breath.

    "Natalie, no matter how good others are, I want you. I just want you," said Tobias. He looked at

    Natalie and fell into her heart.

    Natalie''s body had be a little stiff.

    "Come back with me," said Tobias.

    Natalie tried not to look into Tobias'' eyes. She did not want to fall into the man''s endless dark eyes.

    "I won''t go back with you," said Natalia.

    "If you don''te back with me, then where would you go?" asked Tobias.

    Natalie bit her lip. She did not know where she could go, but she knew that she did not want to go

    with Tobias.

    "I won''t go back with you anyway," said Natalia.

    "Natalie, if you don''t go back with me, I will throw you into the car and take you now!" Tobias said

    aggressively.

    Natalie was speechless.

    She raised her head and looked at Tobias with disbelief. "How dare you!" She eximed.

    "There''s nothing that I don''t dare to do. Do you think that I won''t? You can try," replied Tobias in a

    threatening manner.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    She knew that Tobias was capable of doing such a thing.

    As the proverb goes, a wise man knows when to retreat.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "I''ll go back!" Natalie said and got into the car angrily.

    Tobias got into the car after her. They sped all the way and soon arrived at the apartment.

    When they got out, Tobias held Natalie''s hand, but she immediately shook it off.

    Tobias took a deep look at Natalie.

    Natalie ignored him and got into the elevator.

    After entering the apartment, they discovered that Selina was at home.

    She was eating potato chips as she watched television.

    When she saw Nataliee back, she threw the potato chips away and said, "Natalie, you''re back.

    I miss you so much."

    Selina ran forward and gave Natalie a bear hug.

    Natalie''s heart was full of both bitterness and sweetness.

    Selina saw Tobiaster on.

    "Tobias, you''re here too," Selina said loudly.

    Tobias answered with a grunt.

    Selina realized that Tobias did not look well. She looked at Natalie again.

    Well, it seemed that Natalie also did not look so good.

    She sensed that something was wrong between them.

    Didn''t Tobias and Natalie quarrel because of s*x?

    She couldn''t help but ask, "Tobias, I have something to tell you. I finally found a doctor who is

    skilled. You should go and see him. He can definitely cure your illness."

    "My illness? What illness?" Tobias frowned and asked.

    Natalie''s heart gave a little jump of fear.

    Was Selina going to talk nonsense?

    True enough, Selina blurted out the next second and asked, "Tobias, it''s your erectile dysfunction."

    Tobias'' face changed at once.

    He looked at Selina. His eyes were sharp like a sword, which could directly impale her.

    Selina shrank back her neck.

    Tobias'' gaze was simply too terrifying.

    "Do you know what you''re talking about, Selina?" Tobias said in a very cold tone, as if he could

    freeze her in a second.

    Selina was thrown into a panic by the look in his eyes and the tone of his voice.

    When her mind was messed up, she could not help but sell Natalie out.

    "Tobias, Natalie was the one who told me," said Selina.

    Natalie was speechless again.

    What are you talking about, Selina? When did I say that? Natalie thought.

    Tobias looked at Natalie.

    The look in his eyes wasplex.

    Natalie inexplicably shivered.

    She moved her mouth and tried to exin.

    All Selina said was nonsense. She did not say anything like that to Selina.

    Although she had slept with Tobias once, she had seen Tobias'' powerful manhood. How could

    Selina be so reckless as to say such things?

    However, her exnation did note out in the end.

    Let Tobias misunderstand me, she thought.

    It would be better if he misunderstood her and hated her.

    Natalie ran upstairs without any exnation.

    Selina was in shock, staring at Natalie''s back while she walked away. She looked at Tobias and

    said, "Tobias, you''d better go and have a look. Natalie is very upset because of that terrible

    romantic experience. The doctor is really..."

    "Shut up!" Tobias said and red at Selina with a ghastly expression.

    Selina shrank her neck and did not dare to speak anymore.

    Tobias'' brows were twitching the entire time. Momentster, he went upstairs.

    Natalie barricaded herself in the bedroom.

    Tobias frowned and directly kicked open the door.

    Wherever he wanted to go, nobody could stop him, not even a door.

    Bang!

    Natalie was shocked by the loud noise.

    She saw Tobias walk in.

    "How did you get in?" Natalie asked. She remembered clearly that she had locked the door from the

    inside.

    "Do you think it would do any good if I want toe in?" Tobias replied. He took a big step towards

    her and said, "Natalie, I think I should let you know that your husband is good in bed."

    There seemed to be a wild beast in Tobias'' eyes. The beast''s cage could no longer keep it in. It was

    about tosh out and get released.

    "You, what are you going to do?" Natalie asked.

    Before Natalie could finish speaking, Tobias kissed her.

    "Huh..." When she was almost suffocated by his kiss, Tobias moved his lips to her ear and said,

    "You."

    When the word was connected to the sentence that Natalie just said, it sounded too ambiguous.

    "How dare you?" Natalie said and stared at Tobias.

    Tobias suddenly imprisoned Natalie''s hands above her head. His eyes were deep as he said,

    "Natalie, I''ve been too nice to you, so that''s why you said these things to Selina."

    Rip.

    Her dress was torn apart and her snow-white skin dazzled him.

    Natalie trembled.

    She should have exined it to Tobias just now. Now, she knew how terrible it was to challenge the

    dignity of a man.

    Thus, Tobias decided to prove that he was good in bed.

    "Let go of me. Selina was talking nonsense. I didn''t say anything!" Natalie shouted. She was really

    anxious.

    Tobias took a deep look at Natalie and replied, "It''s toote."

    His palm was moving all over Natalie''s body, and his breathing was getting rapid.

    He wanted to sleep with Natalie. He should have done it a long time ago.

    Natalie pressed her legs tightly together and said, "Tobias, don''t touch me. If you dare to touch me, I

    will hate you forever!"

    Although she had nned to give herself as a birthday gift to Tobias the day before, she did not

    want to have any rtionship with the man now.

    Tobias did not say a word. He used his own actions to prove that he would have Natalie that day.

    "Tobias and Natalie, don''t fight. I..." Selina''s voice suddenly stopped.

    She heard a loud noise upstairs and thought it was fighting between them. As a result, she

    witnessed this when she went up.

    Well, Natalie was pressed down and one of her legs was lifted high.

    Selina felt embarrassed.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Go on, go on..." Selina nervously said.

    She quickly ran away.

    She muttered in her heart, "What the hell? Why didn''t they close the door when doing such a thing

    during the daytime?"

    Selina did not know that Tobias had broken the bedroom door.

    Tobias was in a daze because he was disturbed by Selina. Natalie pushed him away in the blink of

    an eye.

    She hid in the corner and kept trembling. "Don''te over. Don''t touch me," said Natalie.

    A woman was fickle. When she fell in love with the man, she would be willing to give herself to the

    man and do anything with him.

    But then, when she changed her mind, she would no longer want the man to touch her.

    Just like Natalie at that moment.

    Her thoughts changed from expectation to fear that Tobias would touch her.

    Tobias'' heart softened when he saw Natalie''s trembling shoulders.

    He should have asked Natalie to sleep with her so that she would not imagine things. Even Winnie''s

    appearance had made her anxious. None of his exnations were useful.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264

    After all, he could not bear to see her like this.

    Tobias strode towards Natalie.

    Natalie thought that Tobias still wanted to force himself on her, and her body trembled even more.

    Tobias picked Natalie up and put on her dress for her.

    Natalie gradually became calm again.

    "Natalie, I''ll give you a day to prepare. Tomorrow, I want you. Do you understand?" Tobias said and

    stared at Natalie deeply.

    Natalie red at Tobias and replied, "No, I don''t understand."

    "If you don''t understand, I will use force on you tomorrow," said Tobias inly.

    "You!" The anger in her eyes burned even more vigorously.

    Tobias covered Natalie''s eyes and said, "Don''t look at your husband like that, Natalie."

    When Natalie heard what Tobias said, her anger suddenly subsided.

    The anger in her eyes gradually dissipated and disappeared, but there was a hint of sorrow in her

    eyes instead. She said, "Tobias, I think we''d better forget it. You should go and find your ex-

    girlfriend, and I won''t disturb your life anymore."

    Tobias'' eyes became cold. He said, "Natalie, what is our rtionship to you?"

    Natalie''s eyes shed with a trace of bitterness, like a dragonfly skimming the water surface that

    soon disappeared.

    How could she not have Tobias in her heart? Of course she did.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    If not, why would she miss Tobias so much over the past few days? She even went to the United

    States to find him.

    If not, why would she want to give herself to Tobias as a birthday gift?

    After seeing his ex-girlfriend and listening to Remington talk about their love story, Natalie began to

    think, wasn''t her rtionship with Tobias actually strong?

    Perhaps it was because Tobias suddenly treated her better, hence she was falling head over heels

    for him.

    Anyone with a discerning eye could see the difference between her and Winnie.

    Any guy would choose Winnie over her.

    Natalie was so scared that her sincere love had be a joke in the end.

    So now, it was best to end the rtionship.

    She gritted her teeth and said, "Tobias, you''d better go and find her. We''re not suitable at all. Our

    rtionship is not suitable at all!"

    The gap between her and Tobias was like the gap between heaven and earth.

    Tobias'' heart ached to hear Natalie talk like that.

    He stood up, then looked down at Natalie from above without any emotion in his eyes.

    He said, "Natalie, I thought you would understand when I poured out everything in my mind for you,

    but in the end!"

    Tobias did not continue his sentence and instead took a deep look at Natalie.

    His eyes were full of disappointment, sadness, and other emotions that Natalie could not sense.

    Tobias then turned around and left.

    However, Natalie was stunned by the look Tobias gave her before he left.

    It was the first time she had seen Tobias look at her like that.

    The man seemed to be disappointed in her.

    Natalie''s heart seemed to suddenly be pulled by something, and it ached badly all of a sudden.

    Was that really her fault?

    Natalie stumbled the next day.

    She did not eat anything the whole night, and she could not remember how she fell asleep. It was

    the next day when she woke up.

    Her stomach was rumbling.

    Natalie went downstairs and Selina was having breakfast.

    Aunt Lee was sitting next to Selina, and the two of them were talking.

    "Miss Selina, Miss Natalie didn''t eat anything the entire day yesterday. I don''t know what''s going

    on," said Aunt Lee.

    "Forget Natalie. Tobias didn''t eat either," said Selina.

    Natalie suddenly stopped when she heard Tobias'' name.

    "What''s wrong with Mr. Whitlock and Miss Godfrey? Miss Godfrey didn''t go downstairs to eatst

    night, and Mr. Whitlock didn''t look well either," Aunt Lee said, upset.

    Selina''s mood was much better than Aunt Lee''s.

    She took a sip of milk and said, "What else can I do? They quarreled. Tobias smoked on the terrace

    all night yesterday. The cigarette butts on the floor are really shocking."

    "Smoking is bad for his health," Aunt Lee said with depression.

    "Yes, I haven''t seen Tobias smoke in a long time. I didn''t expect him to smoke so muchst night,"

    Selina continued to say.

    Natalie, who was standing at the top of the stairwell, took a deep breath.

    She seldom saw Tobias smoke, but the few times he did seem like they were because of her.

    This time, was it also because of her?

    Natalie''s heart ached badly.

    Was she really that important to Tobias? Was she more important than his ex-girlfriend who was as

    beautiful as a fairy?

    Aunt Lee and Selina continued with their conversation.

    "Miss Selina, how could there be a conflict between Miss Godfrey and Mr. Whitlock? I think Miss

    Godfrey is a very good girl. Mr. Whitlock is so kind to her, too. What do you think?" Aunt Lee said

    and sighed deeply.

    Selinaforted her and said, "Aunt Lee, it''s normal for a couple to quarrel. As in any marriage,

    there''ll be ups and downs, but one must work to get things back on track. You don''t have to worry

    about it."

    Aunt Lee felt that Selina was somewhat reasonable, so she stopped talking.

    However, after Selina finished her speaking, her heart suddenly pounded.

    The saying could be applied to other couples, but Selina did not know whether it would be

    appropriate for Tobias and Natalie.

    She remembered the scene she witnessed when she ran upstairs the day before.

    Tobias was pressing on top of Natalie, but they had not made up yet?

    Selina''s heart tensed up.

    "Could it be that Tobias was not good enough at the critical moment, so their issues have

    deepened?" She thought.

    She heaved a deep sigh.

    She thought that it seemed like Tobias still needed to see a doctor.

    She felt that it was strange. Tobias was so handsome, smart, and rich. What was the problem?

    What was it called? There was a saying: The heavens are jealous of the heroes!

    Finally, Natalie went downstairs.

    Aunt Lee was extremely excited when she saw Nataliee down.

    "Miss Godfrey, you are finally down. I wanted to ask you to eat dinner yesterday, but I didn''t dare to

    disturb you. Come down and eat. You must be very hungry now," said Aunt Lee.

    Aunt Lee was afraid that Natalie was still hungry, so she went to the kitchen to make some food for

    Natalie.

    Natalie held the te with a dull look on her face.

    "Miss Godfrey, go ahead," Aunt Lee kept urging Natalie.

    Natalie finally took a bite.

    "Natalie, you can quarrel, but don''t be hungry. That''s not worth it," Selina chimed in.

    Natalie looked at Selina. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.

    "What''s wrong, Natalie? Just say what you want to say," said Selina. She felt that Natalie seemed to

    have something to ask her.

    "Where is Tobias?" Natalie asked in a low voice.

    She did not know why she would ask where Tobias was. She just did and she could not control

    herself.

    Upon hearing Natalie mention Tobias, Selina snickered in her heart.

    It seemed that Natalie still loved Tobias. Otherwise, why would she ask that question as soon as

    she got up?

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265

    "Tobias went to work, Natalie," Selina said to Natalie.

    Natalie replied with an "Oh".

    Selina asked with her chin on her hands, "Natalie, do you miss Tobias?"

    Natalie''s fork stopped in mid- air when she heard what Selina asked.

    She seemed a little embarrassed and said, "No, I don''t miss him."

    "I''m sure you''re thinking about it. Look, you''re blushing," Selina said and stared at Natalie.

    Natalie was feeling more and more guilty.

    She put down her cutlery and said, "I''m full. Let''s go out for a walk."

    Selina also stood up and said, "Natalie, I''ll go with you."

    "No. I want to walk alone," Natalie immediately refused her.

    It seemed that Natalie really did not want to go with her. Selina sighed and said, "Well, let''s go to the

    gate of themunity, and then we''ll go our separate ways. What do you think?"

    Natalie knew that if she did not agree to that, it would really be a bit excessive, so she nodded.

    The residential district where the Whitlock family''s apartment was located was the best one in

    Agaphen City. It upied a lot of space. It would take a lot of time to get to the entrance of the

    community.

    The distance was neither too long nor too short, and Selina talked to Natalie as they walked.

    "Natalie, in fact, my brother is really good to you. Please don''t mind anything," said Selina.

    Selina wanted to ask Natalie if she minded that Tobias could not perform in bed. However, she was

    afraid that Natalie would be sad and did not say it directly.

    Natalie bit her lips when she heard her.

    "Really, Natalie. Sometimes I''m jealous. You see, he treats you better than he treats me," said

    Selina.

    "Natalie, don''t be angry with Tobias, okay?" Selina said and winked at Natalie.

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    She stopped and looked at Selina.

    "Do you know Winnie, Selina?" asked Natalie.

    Since Remington knew about things between Tobias and Winnie, she believed that Selina would

    know too.

    "Winnie?" Selina asked. She was surprised when Natalie asked her such a question.

    "Winnie? You mean the brand of sweets? Do you like it?" Selina asked subconsciously.

    She and Natalie were truly foodies. When Natalie first heard about Winnie from Remington, Natalie

    also thought of the sweet brand.

    "No, I mean Tobias'' ex-girlfriend," Natalie said as pain shed in her eyes.

    Selina immediately understood what Natalie meant.

    "Winnie," said Selina.

    "Winnie," said Natalie.

    That''s her name, Natalie thought.

    Natalie thought about the name over and over again in her mind.

    What a beautiful name! It was much better than Natalie''s name.

    Natalie''s expression was even worse.

    The girl was more beautiful than she was. Her family background was better than hers. Even her

    name was better than Natalie''s.

    Sometimes, life was so unfair.

    "What a beautiful name," Natalie said and smiled bitterly.

    "It sounds nice? It''s not as nice as Natalie though," Selina said and pursed her lips.

    Natalie did not speak anymore.

    Seeing the expression on Natalie''s face, Selina had an idea.

    She asked carefully, "Natalie, you know everything about Winnie and Tobias."

    Natalie nodded.

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    In fact, she did not think it was a big deal.

    Who did not have an ex-girlfriend nowadays?

    Furthermore, it was considered decent that a handsome man like Tobias had only one exgirlfriend.

    Moreover, Tobias and Winnie had broken up for so many years. She was sure that there was

    nothing left between them.

    However, looking at Natalie, she seemed to mind it very much.

    Selina thought that she had the responsibility to enlighten Natalie.

    "Natalie, the reason why you got angry is that of Tobias'' ex-girlfriend?" asked Selina.

    Natalie bit her lower lip hard.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    There were a lot of emotions in her heart.

    She did not know what she was angry about. What she was angry about was the messy and

    complicated thoughts.

    At first, she saw Winnie, and then she misunderstood Tobias.

    She thought that the man was still trying to hit on her, although he had a girlfriend.

    Butter, Tobias exined it to her clearly.

    Winnie was Tobias'' ex-girlfriend.

    Indeed there was no rule as a man not being allowed to find another girlfriend after breaking up with

    his ex-girlfriend.

    The reason why she was angry was that Tobias had never told her that he had an exgirlfriend. He

    did not even tell her when he saw Winnie that morning, and he even pretended that he did not know

    her at all.

    Natalie was very depressed.

    In fact, Tobias did not need to tell her about Winnie.

    They had broken up. There was really nothing left to say.

    Perhaps it was because of her inferiority. She thought that she could notpare with the girl. If

    Tobias abandoned Winnie and wanted Natalie to be his girlfriend, was he stupid?

    Natalie''s heart was in a mess.

    She looked at Selina and asked, "Selina, is it true that Tobias and the girl used to love each other

    deeply and they had a good rtionship?"

    When Natalie asked this, she tried to pretend to be rxed, as if she was chatting casually, but the

    nervousness in her eyes betrayed her.

    "Natalie, how do you know about the rtionship between Tobias and Winnie?" Selina asked. She

    suddenly thought of it.

    Selina thought that Tobias wouldn''t tell Natalie. If he told his present wife how close he was to his

    ex- girlfriend, wouldn''t he be stupid?

    Selina believed that Tobias, who had an extremely high IQ, would not do such a thing.

    Natalie opened her mouth and closed it again.

    She subconsciously wanted to tell Selina that it was Remington who told her.

    Fortunately, she responded quickly, so she did not say anything.

    If she said that, would she not have sold out Remington?

    Natalie bit her lip, remaining silent.

    Selina pleaded with her and said, "Natalie, no matter who told you, you have to be careful about this

    person. If she is a woman, she must be trying to seduce Tobias. Therefore, she''s gossiping in front

    of you. You must not listen to such nonsense. She wants to ruin the rtionship between you and

    Tobias."

    "What if he''s a man?" Natalie said suddenly.

    Selina rolled her eyes and said, "He must be trying to seduce you."

    Natalie was speechless.

    Selina felt that what she said was wrong.

    Who was her brother? Tobias! No man dared to take advantage of him. Did that man not want to

    live?

    "Selina, don''t talk about other things to me. Just answer my question," Natalie said and looked at

    Selina.

    She just asked a question, but Selina replied with a bunch of nonsense.

    Selina''s breathing came to a standstill.

    After a while, she said, "Natalie, I don''t know how tangled the rtionship between Winnie and

    Tobias is, but Tobias never said that he would take her back to the United States to visit our family."

    She paused and looked at Natalie with seriousness. She said, "Natalie, I''m telling you that Tobias

    has said more than once that he would take you back to visit my family."

    Natalie''s head buzzed.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266

    When they visited the United States, Tobias said he would take her home to meet his family.

    But the man never said that he would take Winnie back home?

    Could it be that she was more important to him than his ex-girlfriend?

    Natalie trembled when she thought of it.

    She could not believe it.

    "Natalie, Tobias must be sincere about you. You are his favorite. I know it very well because he is

    my brother. Don''t doubt his feelings for you," Selina kept yammering.

    They arrived at the gate of themunity.

    "Selina, I want to be alone for a while," Natalie said and looked at Selina.

    "You really don''t want me to apany you?" Asked Selina.

    "No," replied Natalie.

    Selina sighed and said, "That''s fine. Natalie, you take your time to rx. I''ll go first."

    Natalie and Selina went their own ways.

    Natalie walked along the road until she reached the bus stop.

    She randomly boarded a bus.

    She did not know where to go. She just wanted to take the bus and wander around aimlessly.

    It was probably not the peak time to get off work. There were no passengers in the car except for

    Natalie.

    Natalie sat next to the window, which was a good ce to feel the wind.

    After several stops, someone finally boarded the bus.

    Natalie could not help but look at the guy.

    She did not look at him on purpose, but he was too eye-catching.

    He was dressed in a suit that looked expensive and he was also holding a valuable briefcase in his

    hand.

    Shouldn''t such a person be sitting in a car? Why did he take a bus?

    Natalie quickly averted her gaze.

    If these were ordinary times, she might have been a little curious and thought about it.

    However, at this time, she had enough to worry about, so she was not in the mood to think about

    other things.

    The man sat behind Natalie, and there was a distance between him and her.

    The bus was moving along the way.

    Natalie suddenly realized that the bus seemed to be driving in the direction of the YS Group.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She smiled bitterly. What a coincidence! She randomly took a bus and the bus went there.

    Fate seemed to favor them.

    A rapid ringtone of the mobile phone suddenly rang.

    Natalie took out her phone.

    Her screen was nk. Natalie realized that it was another passenger''s phone ringing.

    Furthermore, his ringtone was the same as hers.

    It was probably a coincidence, but when the man answered the phone, what he said faintly reached

    Natalie''s ears although he deliberately lowered his voice.

    Natalie heard him say, "YS Group".

    All her attention was immediately on him and she subconsciously listened to what the man was

    saying.

    That was because YS Group represented Tobias.

    And anything rted to Tobias, she would listen to unconsciously.

    Natalie''s hearing was better than most ordinary people.

    Natalie could clearly hear what the man said.

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Hill. I have kidnapped the person who delivered the information. I will pretend to be

    him and then go there," said the man.

    "Well, don''t worry. I know it," he continued.

    "I know that Tobias is good at fighting, but I have guns with me. I don''t believe that he can run faster

    than my gun."

    "Mr. Hill, I will remember your kindness to me. I will settle it."

    The man hung up the phone. After a nce, he did not find anything unusual. Thus, he pretended

    that nothing had happened and continued to sit on the bus.

    Natalie''s whole back was stiff after she heard it.

    From the man''s conversation, she knew that Tobias was in danger.

    Furthermore, the man had a gun with him.

    Natalie was anxious about it.

    She took out her mobile phone and typed a message.

    "Tobias, you''re in danger. Hurry up and leave YS Group," Natalie typed.

    She heard the man say that he had kidnapped someone. The man was going to pretend to be

    someone and sneak into Tobias'' office.

    However, she did not receive any reply from Tobias.

    Natalie became more anxious.

    Could it be that Tobias had not seen her message?

    Natalie did not care anymore. She panicked and called Tobias directly.

    No one answered the phone.

    Natalie kept thinking in her heart, "Tobias, answer the phone right now! Come on, pick up the

    phone!"

    However, as he could not sense Natalie''s thoughts, the phone was not answered.

    Natalie had made a few calls, but no one answered.

    Natalie was about to copse.

    The man was armed with a gun. If she ran up to stop him now, it would definitely be suicide.

    Natalie was not stupid.

    Seeing that they were about to arrive at the YS Group, Natalie had an idea.

    When the bus arrived at the bus station, she would enter YS Group before the man and find Tobias

    to tell him to get prepared.

    However, expectation is always different from reality.

    After the bus stopped, Natalie was too eager, resulting in a sprained ankle.

    She fell to the floor.

    It was quite a fall. When she struggled to get up, she did not see the man anymore.

    Natalie gritted her teeth and ran towards YS Group quickly.

    However, the security guard stopped her.

    "Hurry and inform Tobias that he is in danger. Hurry up!" Natalie yelled as loudly as she could.

    The security guard looked at Natalie with ridicule as if she was a monster.

    Natalie pushed the security guard and rushed into thepany.

    "Stop right there. You better stop!" the security guard shouted behind Natalie.

    Natalie ran so fast that she bumped into a person.

    "What''s wrong with you, Miss Godfrey?"

    Benjamin asked after Natalie ran into him.

    "Come on. Tobias is in danger. I''m going to find him now," said Natalie. She did not have time to

    exin. She quickly entered the elevator and pressed the highest button.

    Natalie rushed into the president''s office.

    She was toote.

    The man had entered Tobias''s president''s office before her.

    However, things did not go as smoothly as he expected.

    Tobias'' agility was far better than he had imagined and he reacted sharply to it.

    Before the man could fire a shot, Tobias had subdued him with a single move and had taken away

    the gun in his hand.

    Tobias was holding him down.

    It would have been over. However, Natalie suddenly barged into the room.

    Tobias was a little distracted.

    For a fleeting moment, the man quickly broke away from Tobias and rushed in front of Natalie.

    All these things happened at a very fast speed.

    When Natalie figured out what had happened, the man firmly strangled her fair neck.

    A kind of indescribable pain swept through Natalie.

    "Throw the gun away or I''ll strangle the woman," the man threatened fiercely.

    Tobias'' eyes focused and a cold light shed in his eyes. Then, he moved quickly.

    "Don''t give him the gun!" Natalie said as she struggled.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267

    The man was going to kill Tobias. If he gave the gun to the man, would Tobias be able to stay alive?

    "Are you giving it to me?" The man asked and suddenly increased his pressure on Natalie''s neck.

    Natalie''s face turned purple.

    She could not say anything, but she pleaded with her eyes to tell Tobias not to give the gun to the

    man.

    "I''ll count to three. If you don''t give me the gun, she''ll die in front of you," said the killer. The man

    stared at Tobias and started to count, "One, two..."

    Tobias gave the gun to the man.

    The man took the gun quickly.

    "Run, Natalie," Tobias immediately shouted at Natalie and threw the gun at the same time.

    If Natalie took advantage of the moment to run, even if the gun was taken away, he could still

    escape.

    But Natalie did not want to run at all.

    Seeing the gun fall into the man''s hand, Natalie suddenly panicked.

    She was afraid that something would happen to Tobias.

    She subconsciously tried to snatch the gun from the man''s hand.

    When the man saw that Natalie was trying to obstruct him, he immediately shot at her.

    Natalie was stunned when the ck muzzle was aimed at herself.

    Bang!

    Hearing a loud gunshot, she closed her eyes in fear.

    Natalie did not feel any pain.

    A drop of hot blood fell onto Natalie''s face.

    Natalie opened her eyes.

    Tobias pressed his body against hers. His face was pale, as if he was trying his best to bear the

    pain.

    While the man was shooting, Tobias had covered Natalie with his body.

    The shot struck Tobias'' body.

    Luckily, Benjamin arrived in time and controlled the man.

    Looking at the blood gushing out from Tobias'' shoulder, Natalie panicked.

    ''Are you okay, Tobias? Don''t scare me," Natalie said with tears.

    "I''m fine," replied Tobias. It sounded like he was gritting his teeth. "I won''t die," said Tobias.

    The man said that it was alright, but his blood was flowing at a terrifying speed, which made one

    feel flustered.

    Tobias was sent to the hospital.

    The entire hospital waspletely sealed off because of Tobias'' arrival.

    All the medical staff were not allowed to leak any news about the incident that happened to Tobias.

    Natalie was waiting outside the operating theatre.

    She had been crying and it was onlyter that she stopped crying.

    She knew that it was useless to cry there but she could not help crying and hating herself.

    She could not help him.

    If she had not suddenly broken in, Tobias would have subdued the man.

    If she had not grabbed the man''s gun, Tobias would not have been shot.

    Natalie hated herself so much.

    "Miss Godfrey, it''s no big deal for Mr. Whitlock. You don''t have to worry about it," Benjamin said and

    comforted Natalie on one side.

    Natalie nodded with tears all over her face. She asked, "What''s going on? Who wants to kill

    Tobias?"

    Benjamin wanted to say something but stopped.

    "Tell me, Benjamin," said Natalie.

    Finally, Benjamin blurted it out.

    It turned out that the matter was rted to Natalie.

    Initially, Tobias intervened because of the rtionship between Natalie and Qasim. No matter how

    hard Mr. Lawson begged, it was useless.

    Qasim was the only child in his family.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    In the end, Mr. Lawson was still mad. He found the killer to kill Tobias for revenge.

    Natalie hated herself more after hearing that.

    It was because of her again, she thought.

    She was like a troublemaker who always brought trouble to Tobias.

    She bit her lower lip tightly and her lips were almost bleeding from the bite.

    Selina arrived soon after.

    Her face was panicked. After seeing Natalie, she rushed over immediately and asked, "Natalie,

    what''s going on? What''s wrong with Tobias? How could he get shot? He''s so good at martial arts,

    so how could he get shot?"

    Natalie''s tears had stopped but they fell again because of Selina.

    "Selina, it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, Tobias wouldn''t have been shot," said Natalie.

    She ran to the president''s office like a fool.

    In the end, not only did she not help Tobias, but she harmed him instead.

    Natalie felt that she was really stupid.

    Selina was stunned for a moment when she heard it.

    No wonder she wanted to know how Tobias was shot. It turned out that it was because of Natalie.

    She did not know what had happened, but she was sure that Tobias was shot because he wanted

    to save Natalie.

    Benjamin said, "Miss Whitlock, you don''t have to worry. It shouldn''t be a big deal for Mr. Whitlock."

    Selina nodded.

    She knew that Benjamin had always been a reliable person. He had said that there was nothing

    serious about Tobias'' condition, so she believed him.

    Seeing that Natalie''s eyes were all red, Selina could not help butfort her and she said, "Don''t

    worry, Natalie. Tobias is fine. If he doesn''t get shot, you''re going to get into trouble. Tobias loves you

    so much that he would rather get himself into trouble than you."

    It would be fine if Selina did not mention it, but when she said it, Natalie cried even harder.

    Selina took a deep sigh.

    After thinking about it, she made a call to Cecilia.

    Although Benjamin said that there was nothing wrong with Tobias, he was shot. She must tell her

    mother about the matter.

    "Tobias has been shot, Mom," she said directly once the phone was picked up.

    The person on the other end of the line was silent for half a second.

    "What''s wrong, Selina?" Cecilia asked with urgency.

    "It''s not a big deal, Mom. You don''t have to worry about it. It''s definitely not lifethreatening, "said

    Selina.

    "I''ll be right over," said Cecilia. She hung up the phone in a hurry.

    At the airport in Agaphen City.

    Queenie, Madison and Brayden appeared.

    James still had a surplus of funds after winning the prize.

    Madison decided to take some money out to go on a holiday for a few days.

    Brayden and Queenie agreed to the decision.

    They set off for their holiday.

    "Mom, we should havee out to y a long time ago. It''s boring staying at home every day,"

    Queenie said to Madison.

    Brayden looked around the entire time.

    It was the first time Brayden was at an airport.

    Of course, there was nothing special with the airport. Brayden was looking at the beauties in there.

    He found out that there were a lot of beauties at the airport. Brayden waspletely lost in his own

    thoughts.

    Suddenly, he discovered the figure of a woman.

    The woman wore high-heeled shoes. She was in a hurry, followed by bodyguards, which was

    particrly eye-catching.

    The woman seemed to be a little older, but a young woman could notpete with her

    temperament and appearance.

    Brayden froze.

    If it was not for the woman''s age, he would have osted her.

    "Brayden, what are you looking at? Your saliva is about to flow out," Queenie said and nced in

    Brayden''s direction.

    Then, she froze too.

    What a beautiful woman! She was the kind of woman who could make one go dizzy at first nce.

    Furthermore, she had a unique charm.

    Queenie quickly came to her senses and curled her lips.

    What was the use of being beautiful? Obviously, she was not young anymore. She could not be

    compared to Queenie.

    Madison could not help looking in the same direction as she saw her children looking over.

    Then, her brain felt like it was going to explode.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268

    It was her! How could it be her!

    Although she was far away, Madison could clearly see that the woman was the same person as the

    one she remembered.

    That was the woman whom Madison hated the most.

    She walked in a hurry, but her figure was so charming, which was a sharp contrast to Madison''s.

    Madison''s breathing became heavy.

    After all these years, why hadn''t the woman changed at all? She was still so young and pretty, and

    she could be the center of attention.

    There was also a group of bodyguards following behind her.

    At first sight, it could be seen that she had a noble identity.

    Look, she had a pretty good life.

    It must be very good. Otherwise, how could she be able to have such a big team of bodyguards?

    Madison''s heart seemed to be squeezed by a pair of invisible hands.

    Her throat was getting tight.

    Cecilia hurried out of the airport. She got into the car and headed to the hospital.

    After arriving at the hospital, a bodyguard immediately came forward and opened the door for

    Cecilia.

    Cecilia got out of the car and said, "Wait here."

    "Yes," the leader of the bodyguards said respectfully.

    Cecilia walked into the hospital in high heels.

    Tobias was still undergoing surgery.

    Natalie felt even more guilty when she saw Cecilia.

    She stepped forward and said, "Mom, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I''m the one who caused Tobias all

    this trouble."

    Cecilia patted Natalie on the shoulder and said, "You and Tobias are husband and wife. What''s

    wrong, silly kid?"

    Noticing that Cecilia did not me her, Natalie felt more guilty.

    She lowered her head, and her eyes became red.

    Cecilia asked Benjamin about the general situation.

    After a while, she came to Natalie''s side and said, "Natalie, it''s no big deal about Tobias. Don''t

    me yourself. What''s more, you were doing this for his own good, so don''t think too much."

    Natalie sniffed back a tear.

    She said, "Mom, he should have been fine. If I didn''t go, he would have been fine. I ran to him and

    that''s why he got into trouble."

    Cecilia sighed and said, "Natalie, you can''t say that. How could you not go when you heard that

    Tobias is in danger? If you knew that he was in danger and didn''t go, I would have med you."

    Natalie''s breathing stopped when she heard it.

    She knew that Cecilia was trying tofort her.

    She was feeling more and more guilty.

    After hearing about what happened to Tobias, no matter if it was Selina or Cecilia, they did not

    me her, but just tried tofort her.

    How could she be so lucky that they treated her so well?

    Tobias, too.

    He saved her no matter the risk.

    Natalie thought the shot should be aimed at her.

    Didn''t Tobias realize that if the gun hit a critical part, he would die?

    Natalie''s face showed a little pain.

    The operation went well. The doctor told them Tobias was fine.

    He said with a grateful expression, "Luckily, the bullet hit the area near his shoulder. If it hit below

    his shoulder, we''ll be in trouble."

    Natalie was relieved when she heard it.

    She could not imagine what would happen if the shot hit below his shoulder.

    Right now, it was a great blessing that Tobias was alright.

    Tobias was sent to the ward from the operating theatre.

    In order for Tobias to have a better rest, the doctor advised everyone to wait outside.

    However, Natalie wanted to look at Tobias.

    She was too shy to make such a request. However, Cecilia saw that Natalie was a little dazed.

    "Natalie, if you want to have a look, go ahead," Cecilia said to Natalie.

    Natalie''s lips moved slowly.

    Cecilia nodded and said, "It''s alright. Let''s go and have a look."

    Natalie looked at Cecilia gratefully and hurried to the ward where Tobias was.

    The ward was veryrge, and it was not the general ward. At one nce, it could be seen that it

    was a VIP ward.

    Natalie was in no mood for enjoying the luxury of the ward. She went straight to Tobias'' bed.

    It was her first time seeing Tobias so weak.

    The man was lying on the bed with closed eyes and his long eyshes covered his eyes.

    His nose was very beautiful, which made him look even more noble when heid down.

    His lips were bloodless. When Natalie looked at Tobias, she wanted to cry.

    She could not control herself from crying.

    Natalie tried her best to hold back her tears.

    She did not know what was going on. After she met Tobias, she liked crying, and she almost

    became a crybaby.

    Natalie wanted to talk to Tobias, but she was afraid that she would disturb his rest, so she had to

    look at Tobias without saying anything.

    The more she looked at the man, the more handsome he was. Even if he looked so weak, his

    attractiveness was not affected at all.

    Later, Cecilia and Selina could not help bute in and have a look.

    When Cecilia saw that Tobias was still unconscious, she was worried about it.

    Out of the ward, Cecilia went to ask the doctor again until she confirmed that Tobias was all right.

    Only then did she feel relieved.

    When talking to the doctor, Cecilia saw Natalie walking unsteadily and she looked as if she was

    about to fall.

    Cecilia''s eyes moved.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She knew that Natalie might be too tired.

    "Natalie, go back and have a rest. Don''t get tired," Cecilia said to Natalie.

    Natalie shook her head and said, "Mom, I won''t go. I''ll wait here."

    Cecilia sighed in her heart.

    "Then Selina and I are going to rest first. Natalie, you take good care of Tobias," said Cecilia.

    Natalie nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Mom.'' After Selina and Cecilia went out, Selina could not

    help but ask, "Mom, aren''t you worried about Tobias? Why do you want to leave now? Don''t you

    need to wait for Tobias to wake up?"

    "If we''re there, Natalie will feel stressed. She''ll be better off when we leave," Cecilia exined to

    Selina.

    Selina immediately knew what Cecilia meant.

    "Natalie is really lucky to have such a good mother- in-w. It must be a bond from lifetimes ago,"

    said Selina.

    "Don''t tter me," Cecilia said and looked at Selina.

    Selina stuck out her tongue.

    She had a cheerful personality and now that she knew that Tobias was alright, her mood rxed.

    When she walked to the hospital entrance, she saw a row of bodyguards.

    "Mom, why did you bring so many bodyguards?" Selina asked subconsciously.

    "I didn''t tell your dad what happened to Tobias. Your dad''s friend''s wife was kidnappedst time, so

    he is worried about me. He told me to bring more bodyguards and I couldn''t refuse," Cecilia

    exined.

    Madison, Queenie, and Brayden went to Russia.

    The ce was strongly rmended by Brayden because there were many beauties in the

    country.

    Along the way, Brayden had swooned over the beauty of the women in the country.

    Madison became more and more irritated.

    That was because she thought of the woman again.

    The woman who looked extremely pretty.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269

    Madison had never seen a woman more beautiful than her before.

    Madison still hated her even though years had passed.

    She hated her guts.

    She felt an inexplicable hatred for her and it was a hatred that she could not exin.

    The woman was so stupid that she regarded Madison as her best friend.

    She had entrusted her daughter to Madison back then.

    She hoped that Madison would treat her daughter as Madison''s own.

    How could Madison possibly do that? How could Madison treat her as if she was her own?

    She vented all her hatred for the woman on Natalie.

    Although Natalie was beautiful, she did not inherit the woman''s deadly beauty. Therefore, Madison

    was sure that Natalie was just getting screwed over by others even though she was married to the

    rich guy.

    Thinking of seeing the woman at the airport, Madison was a little flustered.

    Didn''t she run away at that time? Why did shee back to Glevania? And she brought so many

    bodyguards with her and made it such a big asion.

    She wouldn''te to look for Natalie, would she?

    Madison consoled herself with the idea.

    Impossible, definitely impossible. She would definitely note and look for Natalie. Madison was

    overthinking things.

    "Mom, the weather in Russia is very good. It''s raining in Agaphen City today, yet it''s still sunny

    here," Queenie suddenly said to Madison.

    Madison''s heart suddenly jumped.

    A sunny day?

    The woman had a name that sounded just like "sunny".

    Natalie stayed up all night to take care of Tobias.

    She learned from the nurse how to change Tobias�� bandage and take his temperature.

    However, her body was not invincible. After she took Tobias'' temperature, the doctor told her that

    Tobias was in a good condition and he would wake upter. Natalie finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Sheid against the head of the bed and fell asleep.

    Natalie could not remember how long she slept before she felt a pair of cold eyes staring at her. It

    was like a thorn had pierced her back.

    Natalie woke up and opened her eyes.

    Really, it was not her illusion. There really was a pair of cold eyes looking at her.

    Natalie stopped breathing.

    She suspected that she had seen wrongly.

    She rubbed her eyes and looked properly.

    However, it was true. The girl was standing in front of her.

    She wore a ck dress embroidered with pearls and a pair of ten- centimeter high heels. She was

    beautiful and powerful, which was totally different from thest time Natalie saw her.

    The person standing in front of Natalie was Winnie.

    Winnie looked at Natalie coldly.

    After Tobias left that day, Winnie did not give up on him.

    Winnie felt that Tobias was sincere about Natalie, and Winnie became more and more panicked.

    She felt that she needed to do something instead of just being a sitting duck there.

    Therefore, she came to Glevania.

    She got news that Tobias was hospitalized when she arrived in Glevania.

    She sent someone to inquire about the ins and outs of the matter.

    Looking at Natalie, Winnie became more and more contemptuous.

    This girl who knew nothing would only cause trouble for Tobias.

    If it was not for her, Tobias would not get injured.

    How could a person hurt Tobias given his dexterity?

    "Come out. I have something to say to you," Winnie said coldly.

    Then, she walked out of the ward in her high heels.

    Natalie hesitated for a moment before following her out.

    Winnie was taller than Natalie. She wore a pair of high heels and she stood in front of Natalie,

    looking even more bossy and domineering.

    Natalie felt like she could not catch her breath.

    She met Winnie twice and always thought that she was sweet.

    It was only at that moment did Natalie realize that she was wrong.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Winnie''s aura and confidence came from the inside and it was not something normal people could

    compare to.

    She acted like a queen.

    Natalie thought of the dream she hadst time.

    In her dream, Winnie wanted Natalie to be her maid.

    At that moment, Winnie looked at Natalie as if she was looking at a maid.

    Winnie did not want to talk nonsense with Natalie.

    In her eyes, a person like Natalie was not worthy of her, not even to say one word.

    If it was not because of Tobias, she would not even look at Natalie.

    Winnie threw a cheque at Natalie.

    Natalie took it unconsciously. She thought it was something, but she was stunned when she saw the

    cheque.

    Natalie looked at Winnie with astonishment in her eyes.

    Winnie said proudly, "You can fill in any number on the cheque. As long as you leave Tobias, no

    matter how big the number is, it doesn''t matter."

    She thought that a person like Natalie, who was born into poverty, would immediately agree.

    Natalie''s mouth twitched.

    When she saw the cheque, she had guessed what Winnie would do, but she still could not be too

    sure.

    In the end, it happened exactly like how she imagined it would.

    A smile yed across her lips.

    Winnie clearly saw Natalie smiled.

    She was frozen.

    She had met Natalie three times, including just now. She always thought that Natalie was a weak

    girl. However, when she saw Natalie smile, she felt that she had made a mistake.

    "I can fill in as much as I want, right?" Natalie asked and looked at Winnie.

    "Yes!" Winnie said. She did not want to say more to Natalie.

    Natalie tore up the cheque directly.

    Winnie was stunned when she saw that.

    "Are you sure you want to do this?" She asked incredulously.

    "Are you blind?" Natalie asked with rudeness, mocking her.

    Winnie took a deep breath, trying not to lose her grace and style.

    The girl was greedier than she had imagined.

    She thought that a cheque could settle the girl, but she did not expect that the girl wanted Tobias

    and the Whitlock family''s property. Otherwise, why would she tear up the cheque and refuse to

    leave Tobias?

    Winnie looked down at Natalie and said, "Natalie, right? Don''t think that you can stay with Tobias.

    You and Tobias can get married or get divorced. It''s impossible for you to get the Whitlock family''s

    property. I advise you not to interrupt him. Otherwise, you will get nothing in the end."

    "I don''t want any property. Miss Tanner, it''s you who''s narrow-minded," said Natalie.

    Winnie changed the expression on her face and said, "If you don''t want the Whitlock family''s

    property, why don''t you take the cheque and leave Tobias? Do you think I don''t understand what

    you''re thinking?"

    "You really don''t understand. I stay with Tobias because I like him, not because of his money. No

    matter if he is rich or not, I want to stay with him. So you think you can get me to leave him by giving

    me a cheque? I tell you, you are dreaming!" Natalie said in sarcasm.

    "Do you think I''ll believe your nonsense?" said Winnie.

    "Forget it if you don''t believe me," said Natalie. She did not want to talk nonsense with Winnie, so

    she turned around and was about to leave.

    "Natalie! I advise you to be more aware. Do you think you canpare with me? You are not

    qualified to stay with Tobias!" Winnie raised her voice.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270

    Natalie stopped.

    She turned back and looked at Winnie scornfully in the face.

    A hint of provocation shed in her eyes.

    She said with gentle obstinacy, "Miss Tanner, once I saw you lord over with your beauty. I thought

    you were outstanding and that I couldn''tpare with you at all, but now I know that I was wrong."

    At this point, Natalie stopped. Her lips curled slightly and she said with sarcasm, "When you gave

    me the cheque, I knew I was wrong. Under your beauty and outstanding background is a vulgar

    heart. Do you think that money can control everyone?"

    Natalie sneered and continued, "I really don''t know what Tobias saw in you?"

    Winnie''s face turned as pale as a sheet.

    She looked up and down at Natalie. Suddenly, she felt that it was necessary to take a fresh look at

    this girl.

    At first, she thought that the girl was young, innocent and naive. Therefore she did not take her

    seriously at all.

    When Natalie finished speaking, Winnie realized that she was wrong.

    Natalie had shown her true colors.

    "Natalie," Winnie said calmly.

    Given her experience and shrewdness, Natalie would not easily defeat her.

    "If I am not good enough for Tobias, do you think that you are?" asked Winnie.

    Natalie bit her lip. She looked at Winnie and said, "If he likes me, then I am a good match for him."

    She knew that she could not show any inferiority in front of Winnie at that moment.

    Winnie smiled disdainfully and said, "A good match? How shameless you are to say that. Do you

    have a strong family background or outstanding ability? Can you help him in his career? Natalie,

    you don''t have any of that. You only know to cause Tobias endless trouble!"

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled violently when she heard it.

    Winnie''s words had poked her sore spot.

    It was true that she was constantly causing trouble for Tobias.

    Winnie took a step forward and said, "If it wasn''t for you, Tobias wouldn''t have been injured. Tell me,

    what do you have to offer Tobias? You will only make trouble for him. Do you understand?"

    Natalie bowed her head and there was a sh of pain in her eyes.

    "If you understand, let''s go now. You''re just making trouble for Tobias if you stay here!" Winnie said

    coldly.

    Natalie clenched her fist, feeling guilty.

    After a moment, she loosened her fist.

    She looked at Winnie and said, "Go? I will never leave Tobias!"

    "You caused Tobias to be like this and you are still shameless enough to stay here!" Winnie

    said with anger.

    Natalie took a breath and said, "It is because I caused Tobias to be like this that I decided to

    stay here and take care of him."

    When she said that, she paused and continued, "As for whether I should go or not, Tobias will

    decide after he wakes up, and not you, his ex-girlfriend."

    Natalie deliberately enunciated on ''exgirlfriend''.

    Winnie''s expression turned ugly. She said, "Natalie, don''t overstay your wee!"

    Natalie looked calm and said, "You''re right. I like taking the difficult road."

    "You!" Winnie said with anger.

    Natalie said, "Besides, I am Tobias''s wife, so I should stay here to take care of him. But what about

    you, Miss Tanner?" Natalie said coldly, "What right do you have to stay here?"

    Winnie''s face was drawn and her chin tightened. She looked strangely at Natalie.

    "Natalie, it seems that you are not as stupid as I thought," said Winnie.

    Natalie smiled without humor and said, "Likewise. Miss Tanner, you are not as smart as I thought."

    Natalie did not expect Winnie would use a cheque to get her to leave. This really made Natalie lose

    respect for her.

    Such a cheap stunt was not something a world-ss, talented student would do.

    Natalie felt that she had nothing to say to Winnie. Anything else that might follow would be

    nonsense.

    Natalie was about to leave.

    "Natalie!" Winnie called Natalie again.

    A strange feeling shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    She looked at Winnie and said, "Miss Tanner, although I''m poor, it doesn''t mean that my time can

    be wasted. I don''t have time to chat with you here. I want to take care of my hubby. Sorry, I''ll take

    my leave first."

    Winnie''s face turned as pale as a sheet.

    "Hubby!" Winnie thought.

    How dare this girl call Tobias that?!

    Even at the moment when she was closest to Tobias, she had never called him that.

    Winnie stared at Natalie and her beautiful eyes seemed to burn. She said, "Miss Godfrey, I know it''s

    easy for a young girl like you to be confused. Furthermore, Tobias is excellent. It''s not surprising

    that you fell in love with him. But do you really think that Tobias likes you as much as you like him?

    Are you sure he''ll fall in love with a girl like you?"

    Natalie''s face changed slightly.

    Winnie took advantage of the situation and said, "Miss Godfrey, don''t end up being a substitute. You

    have to know that only an excellent girl like me can deserve Tobias. And for a young girl like you, it''s

    just a phase."

    Natalie''s eyes were like a stream in the deep forest. They were clear, pure and transparent.

    After a while, she looked at Winnie without showing weakness and said, "I don''t know how he feels.

    I only know that he took a bullet for me. It''s so simple!"

    "Goodbye!" Natalie said and left mercilessly.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Take a look at these things," said Winnie. She suddenly gave Natalie a thick diary.

    Natalie was shocked, but Winnie had left in her high heels.

    Natalie took the diary and walked into the ward.

    Tobias was still asleep.

    The man was so handsome although he was sleeping.

    At this moment, Natalie was not in the mood to look at him.

    Her mind was on the diary that Winnie gave her.

    She knew that the contents of the diary were definitely not what she wanted to see. Otherwise,

    Winnie would not give it to her.

    Winnie just wanted to cause her trouble.

    Natalie wanted to throw it directly into the trash can.

    However, her hands did not listen to her order at all.

    Natalie threw it into the trash can, but then she picked it back up again.

    She was struggling violently in her heart.

    Would she or would she not look at it?

    It was like two little people were fighting inside of her.

    One little person said to Natalie, "Don''t look at the diary, Natalie. This is Winnie''s trick. If you look at

    it, you will definitely feel ufortable."

    The other little person said to her, "Natalie, take a look and see what it is. Aren''t you curious?"

    After a round of battles, thetter little person prevailed.

    Curiosity killed the cat.

    Natalie opened the diary.

    She regretted it once she opened it.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271

    It was a diary that recorded the love story between Winnie and Tobias, along with some photos.

    All the photos were of Winnie and Tobias.

    They ate together and stared into each other''s eyes.

    Natalie''s hands were shaking.

    Sheforted herself. Fortunately, they were just some general photos. There were no excessively

    intimate photos such as those of them in bed.

    Natalie''s sight focused on those words.

    Winnie''s handwriting was graceful and beautiful. It was much better than Natalie''s handwriting,

    which were like chicken scratchings.

    April 4. The cherry blossoms in Japan are very beautiful. I begged Tobias to take me to see the

    cherry blossoms in Japan. We will walk hand in hand and gaze at the cherry blossoms fall. It will be

    such a beautiful scene.

    April 5. I just talked about Japan to Tobias yesterday and he brought me here today. The cherry

    blossoms are so brilliant and beautiful. Unfortunately, no matter how beautiful the cherry blossoms

    are, they will eventually fade. I hope that our love will never wither.

    April 6. Tobias and I hung out in Osaka. Along the way, many Japanese girls were secretly watching

    Tobias and trying to chat him up. However, I was not worried at all. With my beauty, there is no need

    to be afraid of these Japanese girls.

    Natalie''s heart was suddenly ripped by something and she felt extremely ufortable.

    The confidence in Winnie''s handwriting made her ufortable.

    If it was her, she would never be as confident as Winnie was.

    Natalie wanted to close the diary. She knew that she would feel ufortable if she read any

    further, but she could not help it.

    Even if she had to endure the pain, she could not help but continue reading.

    May 1. Today, Tobias took me to visit a master who has been very sessful in the financial sector.

    I found it a rewarding experience for me and I was impressed.

    April 2. I was menstruating and suddenly did not want to eat anything. I pestered Tobias to cook for

    me. I guess he must have never cooked before. After begging him to, he finally cooked a bowl of

    pasta. The taste of it was actually quite good.

    Natalie stiffened at this moment.

    She remembered that the first meal Tobias cooked for her was a bowl of steaming pasta.

    At that time, she was wondering how Tobias could cook. Now, she understood that it was because

    the man had cooked it for Winnie.

    A hot tea suddenly fell from Natalie''s eye.

    After reading all the contents in the diary, she felt depressed but she didn''t like crying. Now, she

    suddenly wanted to cry.

    "Natalie, your husband is still alive. Don''t cry," Tobias said with his low voice.

    Natalie was startled.

    She was so scared that she forgot to cry. She looked directly at the source of the sound.

    Tobias woke up.

    He was looking at her.

    "Y-Y-You are awake," stammered Natalie.

    She knew that Tobias would definitely wake up. The doctor said so, but she did not expect it to be

    so soon.

    "Well, why are you crying?" Tobias said in a tired voice.

    He looked at Natalie with his dark eyes.

    Natalie blinked for a second.

    She did not know how to answer.

    She could not tell Tobias that she was crying because she was reading his ex-girlfriend''s diary.

    Natalie quietly stuffed the diary under the bed.

    "The bullet hit my shoulder, not my vital organ. Natalie, you don''t have to worry that you will lose the

    source of your s*xual bliss," Tobias suddenly said.

    Natalie was speechless.

    She did not expect Tobias to have the mood to joke at this time.

    After hearing him, she smiled wryly.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She nced at Tobias and said, "You''ve been in aa for so long and yet you can still joke."

    Tobias pursed his lips. He seemed to not care about the ident.

    "Natalie, where is Benjamin?" asked Tobias.

    "He''s been standing outside all this while," replied Natalie.

    "Let him in," said Tobias.

    Regarding the matter, he had to resolve it.

    Tobias did not expect Mr. Lawson to have such guts as to do such things for the sake of his son.

    Originally, he would never get the family involved in Qasim''s matters. He did not intend to me Mr.

    Lawson. He just wanted Qasim to bear the responsibility for what he had done to Natalie.

    However, he did not expect Mr. Lawson to spoil his son to this extent.

    Since he had done such a thing, Tobias did not intend to let him go.

    Natalie nodded and left the ward to call Benjamin.

    She knew that Tobias wanted to discuss something with Benjamin, so she did not want to disturb

    them.

    She waited outside and made a phone call to Cecilia and Selina, telling them that Tobias had woken

    up.

    After a long time, Benjamin walked out from the ward.

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock is waiting for you inside," he said to Natalie.

    Natalie nodded and went in.

    "Tobias, it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have been shot," said Natalie. Although

    Tobias was awake, Natalie med herself when she saw the thick gauze on the man''s shoulder.

    Tobias smiled faintly and said, "It''s my fault for not being able to handle the situation properly. You

    don''t have to me yourself."

    Natalie bit her lip and felt bad.

    No matter if it was Tobias, Cecilia or Selina, no one med her for what had happened to Tobias.

    She really hoped that someone would me her so that she might feel better.

    "Ahem, ahem." Tobias suddenly coughed.

    "Are you okay?" asked Natalie. She suddenly became nervous.

    "I''m fine. I''m just a little thirsty," said Tobias.

    "I''ll pour some water for you," said Natalie. She hurriedly poured a ss of warm water and gave it

    to Tobias.

    However, Tobias did not drink.

    Doubts shed across Natalie''s eyes. She asked, "Why aren''t you drinking? Aren''t you thirsty?"

    Tobias looked at Natalie and said, "Natalie, I got shot for you. Are you going to reward me?"

    Thest sound he said was very meaningful.

    Natalie paused for a while.

    "W-What reward do you want?" asked Natalie.

    Her heart was beating like a drum. He had too many ambiguous feelings in his eyes.

    Natalie thought, "Tobias wouldn''t want me to give myself to him as a reward, would he?"

    However, he was injured, and he was still in the hospital. Could it be that Tobias had be so

    hungry?

    "Give me some water," said Tobias. His eyes were as deep as the endless sea.

    Natalie''s mind was a little confused. She asked, "Drink water? I''m feeding you some water, am I

    not?"

    Tobias looked at Natalie''s charming lips. He said, "Natalie, don''t use your hands. Use your mouth,

    understand?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    Her face suddenly turned red.

    How could Tobias make such a request? Use her mouth to feed him?

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272

    "I..." Natalie hesitated.

    Tobias looked at how helpless she was and he smiled.

    After a short while, Natalie gritted her teeth.

    She thought to herself, "Isn''t it just feeding him with my mouth? It''s not like I''m going to lose a part

    of me."

    Tobias endured a bullet for her, so it shouldn''t be a big deal to feed him water through her mouth.

    Natalie picked up the cup and started to drink. She gulped down a mouthful of water.

    She kept the water in her mouth and her cheeks were plump and bulging; she looked very cute.

    As of now, Natalie could not say anything. She locked her lips with Tobias'' lips and they kissed.

    Natalie felt a cold chill.

    Tobias parted her lips with his.

    Natalie could feel her mouth getting emptier and emptier.

    She heaved a sigh of relief, but Tobias was not going to let her go so easily.

    Their tongues intertwined.

    A mixture of passion and ambiguity lingered in the air.

    Natalie felt that they were getting more and more intense.

    Tobias held her slender waist and his palms felt her body.

    Natalie trembled.

    Tobias slowly moved his kiss away from her lips and gradually moved to her soft and white neck. He

    gnawed at it lightly.

    "Tobias, Tobias, no..." Natalie pleaded.

    She was worried that what he was going to do next would aggravate his wounds.

    "What do you mean by ''no'', hmm?" Tobias asked as he continued to gnaw.

    Natalie''s trembling got worse.

    This man clearly knew what she was talking about, but he was still asking her this on purpose.

    "Natalie, I''m seriously injured. It''s not like I''m going to do anything bad to you," Tobias said. He let

    her go when he saw how nervous she was.

    Natalie bit her lips and said, "Then why are you doing that?"

    His actions made her think that he was going to invade her body.

    Tobias chuckled and said, "Natalie, even though I don''t want it now, it doesn''t mean that I won''t

    want it in the future. That was just a warm-up."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She did not know what to say.

    Did Tobias really just wake up from aa?

    To Natalie, apart from his pale face, it felt like Tobias was in good spirits.

    "Do you want to eat? I''ll ask the nurse to bring you some food," Natalie said. She remembered that

    Tobias had not eaten anything yet.

    Over the past few days, he survived on nutrient solutions.

    Tobias did not have much of an appetite.

    However, he nodded slightly at Natalie when he saw how eager she was.

    Natalie asked the nurse to bring him some food.

    The well- prepared nutritious meal was especially abundant.

    While Tobias ate, Natalie realized just how seriously injured he was.

    When he picked up his cutlery, it affected the muscles in his shoulders. His face stiffened from the

    movement.

    Natalie took away the cutlery from Tobias'' hand and said, ''TH feed you."

    Tobias was not used to being fed by another person.

    "I can do it myself," he insisted.

    Natalie said sternly, "Let me do it. Tobias, I can''t always rely on you. It has to go both ways. You can

    rely on me as well."

    Besides, she was only going to feed him.

    Tobias'' eyes darkened.

    After a while, he smiled slightly and said, "Alright Natalie, I will rely on you."

    Natalie stiffened when she heard him call her name.

    She started to feed him. This was the first time she fed Tobias and it felt somewhat strange.

    He was the dignified President of the YS Group, an extremely powerful man. At that moment, he

    looked like a child that needed to be fed.

    Tobias kept staring at Natalie as she fed him. He stared at her deeply. Natalie was flustered and her

    heart was beating fast.

    Tobias'' eyes were beautiful.

    Natalie firmly believed that no other woman would be able to resist if they were being stared at by

    such beautiful eyes.

    In order to prevent herself from falling into Tobias'' gaze, she had to change her focus to somewhere

    else.

    She began to force herself to think of other things.

    Suddenly, an idea shed in her mind.

    She remembered how Tobias kissed her just now. It seemed like his hands were on her waist, and it

    seemed like his hands were moving up as well.

    It was difficult for him to even pick up a spoon. She could only imagine how much it hurt when he

    kissed her just now.

    Natalie was speechless when she understood this.

    This man was soscivious. He would endure such immense pain just to take advantage of her.

    "What''s on your mind?" Tobias asked indifferently.

    He realized that Natalie was looking around; she seemed distracted.

    "I think you are a lecherous man," she blurted out.

    Tobias said calmly, "I am. I''m just helpless right now."

    After that, he stared at her and said, "Natalie, do you know what you are to me right now?"

    "What am I?" She asked curiously.

    "You look like a drumstick that''s hanging in front of me. I can only stare, but I can''t eat it," he said.

    He looked serious; it did not seem like he was joking at all.

    Natalie was really speechless.

    This was the first time someonepared her to a drumstick.

    She red at Tobias and said, "No, you��re a drumstick."

    Tobias smiled at her.

    A surge of emotions swelled in him.

    It seemed like he could not have Natalie for the time being. Firstly, it was because of those

    memories of hers that were sealed. After that, lots of things happened. He nned to have her the

    next day so as to prevent her mind from drifting off too far, but then he got injured.

    "Tobias, what are you thinking about?" Natalie asked as she waved her hands in front of

    Tobias.

    She could see that there was a moment when he was lost in thoughts.

    Tobias looked at Natalie and smiled. He said, "I was thinking of how I''m going to devour you."

    He said it with such ambiguity.

    Natalie was speechless.

    If she had known that this was on his mind, she would not have asked him.

    Suddenly, they heard a cheerful voiceing from outside the door, "Natalie? Tobias?" Selina

    called.

    When Natalie turned around, she saw an excited Selina.

    Cecilia followed her from behind.

    Selina rushed over. She looked at Tobias thoughtfully. She said, "Tobias, you''re finally awake. We

    were so anxious."

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Tobias smiled at Selina.

    Selina pointed at Natalie and said, "Of course, Natalie was the most anxious one. She was so

    distressed when you were in aa. She weeped for you every day; even I was touched. Tobias,

    it''s too bad that you didn''t get to see how sad she was."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She was going to faint.

    In truth, she was indeed sad and anxious when Tobias was in aa, but it was not as

    exaggerated as Selina described it.

    Tobias stared at Natalie and it made her feel guilty, as if she had done something wrong.

    Cecilia stepped forward and asked, "Tobias, are you alright?"

    Tobias retracted his gaze when he saw his mother.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273

    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me, Mom," Tobias said calmly.

    Cecilia nodded and said, "Since you have woken up, I''m relieved. Take good care of yourself. I have

    to go back to the United States."

    She asked Natalie toe out with her.

    "Natalie, please take good care of Tobias," Cecilia said as she stared at Natalie.

    "Mom, don''t worry. I will."

    Cecilia nodded and said, "Thank you."

    Natalie smiled bitterly. There was no need to thank her; this was her duty, after all.

    After Cecilia left, Natalie was about to go back into the ward. A nurse hurriedly walked towards

    Natalie.

    "Miss Godfrey," she said.

    Since Natalie had been in the hospital over the past few days, she was somewhat familiar with the

    doctors and nurses in the hospital.

    Natalie looked at the nurse and smiled.

    "We have to clean Mr. Whitlock''s woundster," the nurse said.

    "So we have to change the bandage? I can change it for him," Natalie said. She had helped Tobias

    clean the wound over the past few days.

    The nurse shook her head and said, "Miss Godfrey, this is something you cannot do. The doctor will

    have to do it."

    "Okay," Natalie replied. She was a bit worried as she asked, "Will it hurt? When you''re cleaning his

    wounds?"

    The nurse thought for a moment and replied, "It will hurt. We''ll need to use tools like scissors to

    clean it."

    Natalie felt goosebumps all over her body when she heard that. It sounded painful.

    "Do you have any candy?" Natalie suddenly asked.

    She remembered that James would give her candy every time she needed an injection. He told her

    that it wouldn''t hurt as much if she ate the candy.

    "As a matter of fact, I do," the nurse said and took out some candy from her pocket.

    Natalie took the candy from her and said, "Thank you."

    "Miss Godfrey, was that your mother just now? She''s so beautiful," the nurse asked.

    She saw Natalie talking to Cecilia when she came over.

    Natalie hesitated; only then did she realize that the nurse was talking about Cecilia.

    She patted her head and replied, "How could that be possible? How could I have such a beautiful

    mother? That is my mother-inw."

    Madison was her biological mother. She was a burly woman who could end someone just by sitting

    on them.

    Natalie thought to herself, "How could I be so blessed as to have a mother like Cecilia?"

    The nurse understood and replied, "So it''s Mr. Whitlock''s mother. They say that an apple never falls

    far from the tree. Mr. Whitlock is so handsome and his mother is also so beautiful too. I have

    worked in the hospital for a long time, but I have never seen a woman more beautiful than Mr.

    Whitlock''s mother."

    Natalie smiled upon hearing that.

    The nurse was not exaggerating. A woman like Cecilia was a rare beauty who only appeared once

    a century. Otherwise, how could she give birth to a handsome son like Tobias?

    When Natalie returned to the ward, she heard Selina talking nonsense to him.

    "Tobias, since you are in a hospital, you should see a doctor while you can and try to check up on

    ''little Tobias''. This won''t do. Natalie has been with us for so long, but she is still not pregnant yet.

    Mom''s worried sick," said Selina.

    Speaking of that, Selina sighed deeply and said, "I told Mom about this, but she told me not to think

    too much. I think I''m the only person in the family who cares about yours and Natalie''s sex life."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She could clearly feel how Tobias felt too. He seemed helpless, speechless, and embarrassed all at

    once.

    It seemed like he could not do anything about this sister of his either.

    When Selina saw Nataliee in, she hurriedly pushed her towards Tobias. She said, "Natalie, go

    and persuade Tobias, and get him to do a checkup on that body part."

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    Why did Selina have to get her involved in this matter?

    It was bad enough that Selina had misunderstood, so why did she have to get Natalie into this as

    well?

    Besides, she had already exined this matter to Selina countless times before. Why wouldn''t

    Selina believe her? Why must Selina think that her guess was the truth?

    Natalie looked at Tobias in awkwardness.

    Tobias looked at her like that too; his expression wasplicated.

    Natalie exined, "Tobias, I''m not the one saying this. I understand you..."

    She knew just how good Tobias was in bed.

    Up until now, she could not forget her first time and how badly she was tortured by that man.

    "What do you know, hmm?" Tobias asked indifferently.

    Natalie was speechless.

    He clearly knew what she meant, but he was still deliberately asking her. How dare he.

    Natalie looked at Tobias with a pleading look.

    Selina was still there. Natalie could not tell Tobias that she knew how great he was in bed. Also, she

    knew that his reproductive organ was powerful because she had experienced it before.

    Luckily, Tobias understood that Selina was still there, so he did not force Natalie to continue talking

    about it.

    He shot Selina a look of warning and said indifferently, "Selina, don''t show up in front of me if you

    continue to talk nonsense."

    "I..." Selina seemed to be reluctant, as if she still had things to say, but she was afraid of Tobias.

    When she saw the expression on Tobias'' face, she stomped her feet and said, "If you don''t want to

    discuss it, I''ll keep quiet. In fact, it''s none of my business. I just feel sorry for Mom. She wants a

    grandson and she still doesn''t have one yet."

    She stomped out angrily.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Natalie wanted to chase after her, but Tobias stopped her. He said, "It''s fine. Let her think it through

    herself."

    Natalie agreed.

    If Natalie chased after Selina, she would only think that she was right.

    Meanwhile, Tobias looked at Natalie''s tummy. He said, "Natalie, it seems like we must have a baby

    as soon as possible so that they can stop thinking about such things."

    Natalie was silent.

    She was a little flustered when she heard what Tobias said.

    She knew that even though she still behaved as if nothing happened, Winnie''s presence still

    affected her.

    Although she could be strong in front of Winnie, she knew that she was only pretending to be

    strong.

    Winnie''s words were engraved on her heart.

    Soon, the doctor came to the ward. He told Tobias respectfully that he needed to change his

    bandages in the operating theatre.

    Natalie subconsciously wanted to follow him in.

    The doctor looked at her awkwardly and said, "Miss Godfrey, it will be quite a bloody scene inside,

    so it would be best for you to note with us."

    Natalie looked at Tobias and said, "I''ll apany you in. It''s going to hurt."

    Earlier, the nurse had told her that this would hurt, so she wanted to apany Tobias.

    Tobias saw how determined Natalie was.

    He nodded and said, "If you want toe, then let''s go together."

    The doctors saw Tobias agree, so he did not stop her.

    Tobias was lying on the bed of the operating theatre. Natalie was frightened when she saw the

    doctor start taking out some surgical apparatus.

    Natalie took out a candy from her pocket and said, "Tobias, it won''t hurt so much if you eat some

    candy."

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274

    Tobias was quiet.

    His mouth twitched.

    Natalie... Did she think of him as a three-year-old child?

    Natalie had unwrapped the candy, and gave it to Tobias. She said, "I rarely had the opportunity to

    eat candy as a child because Madison would not buy it for me. I only ate it when Dad came back. If

    I took one, it would not hurt as much when I got an injection."

    Her eyes seemed to be covered with a strange light when she spoke, as if the stars were shining in

    the sky.

    Tobias was swayed.

    He opened his mouth and ate the candy.

    The dignified president of YS Group did the most childish thing at this moment and he ate it.

    Seeing Tobias eating it, Natalie smiled.

    "Just keep it in your mouth. The sweetness will emanate in your mouth," Natalie said.

    Tobias looked at Natalie with interest and said, "Natalie, next time you eat."

    "I eat? Eat the candy?" Natalie asked.

    Tobias'' lips curled up slightly and said, "Just put it in your mouth. If you put it in your mouth, you''ll

    find that it tastes better."

    Looking into the man''s eyes, Natalie suddenly absolutely knew what he meant.

    She did not expect the man to still have the mood to joke with her.

    Of course, she knew what Tobias meant by "eating the candy!"

    "If you want to eat, you eat it. I don''t want to eat it!" Natalie said angrily.

    Tobias'' eyes dimmed and he said, "Natalie, I can''t eat. You are the only one who can eat it for me."

    Natalie turned her face away and pretended not to understand what Tobias said.

    At this time, the doctor came over to change the medicine for Tobias.

    The young doctor blushed.

    He had overheard the conversation between Natalie and Tobias just now, so he naturally

    understood what they meant.

    He did not expect Tobias, who had always been cold and arrogant, to say something like this.

    The doctor cut the gauze off Tobias'' shoulder and began to treat the wound.

    Natalie nced at it and found that it was mangled.

    She lost her bnce and almost fell to the floor.

    When she helped Tobias change the gauze, she did not see these wounds clearly. Now as the

    doctor treated them, she realized that they were terrible.

    Natalie closed her eyes and forced herself to calm down.

    Tobias was injured because of her, so she had no right to be weak here.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Bear with it, Mr. Whitlock," the doctor said.

    Natalie saw the doctor stick a piece of equipment that was as sharp as a hook into those wounds.

    Her heart skipped a beat, and it was as if her breathing was blocked.

    The expression on Tobias'' face changed as well. Sweat beaded on his forehead.

    Natalie''s heart seemed to be pulled by something.

    Natalie knew Tobias well. He was definitely not a person who could not bear a little pain.

    And at that moment, sweat seeped out of his forehead. It must be painful.

    Natalie quickly went to take a towel to wipe off the sweat on Tobias'' forehead.

    However, he was sweating more and more, and the towel was almost drenched.

    Natalie put her hand on Tobias'' lips and said, "If you feel pain, bite my hand. Bite hard and you

    won''t find it that painful anymore."

    She sessfully distracted Tobias from the pain.

    He looked at Natalie helplessly.

    "Women bite other people'' hands like this when they give birth, Natalie," said Tobias.

    Natalie was stunned when she heard him.

    "How do you know? Have you ever given birth?" Natalie asked.

    Then she patted her head. Why did she not think before she spoke?

    Tobias was not a woman. How could he have given birth?

    Tobias was confused by Natalie.

    However, the sweat on Tobias'' forehead seemed to decrease a little bit after Natalie talked with him.

    "Why don''t I talk to you so that you won''t feel so ufortable," asked Natalie.

    "About what?" Tobias asked and looked at

    Natalie.

    Natalie unconsciously touched her head.

    Although she came up with the idea, she did not seem to know what either.

    "Why don''t I sing for you? You won''t find it painful if I sing for you," said Natalie.

    Tobias blinked.

    He had heard Natalie''s singing before. In fact, he had heard her sing twice.

    She sang "Love Dealer" the first time and "Little Apple" the second time.

    Tobias felt that if Natalie sang, it would only increase his suffering. Other than that, there would be

    no advantage.

    Natalie was going to sing. Tobias looked at her, his eyes covered with a light luster. He said, "There

    is another way to relieve my pain. Do you want to try it?"

    Natalie nodded immediately and said, "Go ahead."

    No matter what he wanted her to do, may it be singing or dancing, as long as she could help him

    relieve his pain, she was willing to do it.

    "Lower your head," Tobias said in a low voice.

    Natalie lowered her head.

    "A little lower," said Tobias.

    Natalie continued to move closer.

    Natalie suddenly felt that something was wrong when the distance between Tobias and her was

    almost too close.

    Why did Tobias want her to be this close to him?

    Natalie soon understood.

    Tobias raised his body slightly and his lips covered Natalie''s.

    Then, something was sent into Natalie''s lips.

    Natalie''s mouth overflowed with a sweet taste.

    It was the candy that Natalie had asked Tobias to eat.

    It turned out that Tobias did not eat it and had kept it in his mouth.

    Tobias'' tongue chased the candy around Natalie''s mouth.

    Natalie felt that her mind was nk.

    She forgot she was in the hospital, in the operating theatre, and even forgot that the doctor was

    changing Tobias'' dressing.

    The candy was cold, but Tobias'' tongue was hot.

    Natalie felt both hot and cold in her mouth.

    Natalie''s fingertips could not help but tremble.

    The doctor at the side was dumbfounded.

    It was the first time he saw a patient kissing while he changed a dressing.

    He sighed. It seemed that the rumors could not be believed.

    The rumors about Tobias were so different from how he was really like.

    The doctor held back his thoughts and carefully helped Tobias change the dressing. He was afraid

    that he would make mistakes because of the distraction.

    They stayed that way until the candy melted in Natalie''s mouth.

    Finally, Tobias withdrew from Natalie''s mouth.

    Natalie felt dizzy.

    She felt like she also had surgery.

    Tobias looked at Natalie, who seemed to be shining with a bright light. The reflection of the light on

    Natalie''s face grew scarlet. He said, "The candy tastes so good."

    There was a profound meaning in his words.

    Tobias was not interested in the candy, but he was interested in the candy in Natalie''s mouth.

    Natalie met Tobias'' meaningful gaze and suddenly became even more embarrassed. She turned

    her head away and no longer looked at Tobias.

    Tobias returned to the ward.

    Now that he was awake, there was no reason to waste his time.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275

    For a man of his status, Tobias could not waste anytime at all.

    He asked Benjamin to bring him aptop.

    The ckptop gave off a dim light; it looked just as calm and reserved as Tobias.

    "Tobias, are you watching shows? There''s a television here," Natalie asked with curiosity.

    She thought that Tobias brought aptop to watch shows.

    Tobias smiled, but he did not say anything.

    He turned hisptop on.

    Natalie suddenly realized something.

    There was obviously arge television in the ward, but he chose not to use it. He only insisted on

    using theptop. Did that mean that he had intentions to watch some things that couldn''t be

    watched on TV?

    Could it be an adult movie?

    Men loved watching those kinds of things, especially when they were bored.

    Even though Tobias was extraordinary, no matter how outstanding he was, he was still a man.

    "Are you watching p*rn?" Natalie blurted out.

    Tobias was speechless.

    "Natalie, I''ve told you before. I don''t have that kind of hobby," said Tobias.

    Natalie patted her head. She thought to herself, "Did Tobias ever say that?"

    It seemed like she forgot about it.

    She did not have a good memory.

    Tobias stared at Natalie and raised his eyes slightly. He said, "To me, it would be better to perform it

    live than watch it."

    Natalie was speechless.

    "Don''t you think so, Natalie?" Tobias asked and stared at Natalie.

    Natalie tilted her head away and muttered, "Who wants to do it with you?"

    Tobias smiled and turned his gaze towards hisptop.

    He needed to deal withpany affairs, so he stopped teasing Natalie.

    When she did not hear his reply after a long time, she turned back to look at him.

    He waspletely focused on hisptop.

    Natalie went over and looked at it. She realized that it was documents and his work.

    Some emotions shed through her.

    It turned out that Tobias was dealing with thepany''s affairs and was not watching adult movies

    like she had assumed.

    However, Tobias was seriously injured. Couldn''t he get a good rest? He was working again as soon

    as he sat on the hospital bed.

    "Tobias," Natalie called him in a low voice.

    "Yes," Tobias replied lightly, but his gaze was still focused on theptop.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Could you take a break? The doctor says that you need more rest," Natalie asked nervously.

    "I don''t have time to rest. There are a lot ofpany affairs that I need to deal with," Tobias replied,

    then reached out his hands to the keyboard to type.

    However, his shoulder hurt too much and his hands stopped halfway through.

    "It hurts a lot, doesn''t it?" Natalie asked. Her heart suddenly beat fast as she said, "If it hurts a lot,

    then don''t type anymore."

    "I have to reply to this email," Tobias said. His slender fingersnded on the keyboard.

    He was hurt, but he could still endure the pain.

    Natalie looked at Tobias. He seemed to be struggling and enduring the pain. She felt upset, as if her

    heart was grabbed by something.

    "Do you want me to help you reply to the email?" Natalie asked. This was something she thought of.

    Tobias'' eyebrows twitched slightly, and he said, "That works too."

    Natalie felt relieved.

    At least there was a way for her to help him.

    However, she felt dumbfounded.

    The email that he was going to reply to was from a foreigner.

    In other words, she had to reply in French.

    Natalie''s French was not good at all. However, Tobias was great at speaking thatnguage, which

    was really different from the Glevania-ented French she usually heard.

    Natalie could not type anything even after a long time.

    Tobiasughed out loud.

    "Allow me," Tobias said.

    Natalie had no choice but to return theptop to him.

    She felt awful.

    She could not even help Tobias with such a small favor.

    She bit her finger and thought to herself, "Winnie would probably be able to help him with this,

    right?"

    Natalie thought that she would only cause him countless problems.

    Natalie thought of Winnie''s thick diary, as well as those photos.

    She could tell that the two of them really loved each other a lot in the past.

    Her heart suddenly hurt.

    After a while, Benjamin came in again.

    "Mr. Whitlock," Benjamin said respectfully.

    After that, he nced at Natalie.

    Benjamin did not want to say it in front of Natalie, but after thinking for a while, he decided to.

    If it wasn''t for Natalie, theirpany would not have lost so much money.

    He hoped that Natalie would know how to restrain herself in the future.

    "What is it?" Tobias asked as he stared at theptop.

    "Mr. Whitlock, thepany in Washington decided to terminate the cooperation with YS Group

    because you suddenly left and they could not get in touch with you," Benjamin replied.

    Tobias was typing on the keyboard and he suddenly stopped.

    "Okay." After a short while, he responded calmly.

    His reaction made it seem like it was just a small matter.

    "Mr. Whitlock, we have been fighting for this project for a long time. The losses are really huge

    and..." said Benjamin.

    "No matter how big the losses are, I can handle it. You may leave now," Tobias interrupted Benjamin

    immediately.

    "Yes," Benjamin replied helplessly. He had no choice but to leave.

    Natalie could not breathe when she heard this.

    The reason Tobias came back to Glevania so frantically was because of her.

    If it wasn''t for her, he might have been able to get the project.

    She felt so upset that she was suffocating.

    "Tobias, I am a little hungry. I''m going out to buy something to eat," Natalie forced a smile as she

    told him this.

    Tobias seemed to be very busy, and he only nodded slightly.

    Natalie quickly walked out.

    The smile on her face disappeared once she walked out of the ward.

    She seemed to have matured a lot in just a few days.

    She was thinking about the matter between Tobias and herself.

    She thought a lot about their rtionship.

    Like how she would only bring endless troubles for him.

    Natalie walked out of the hospital and called Yvonne.

    "Yvonne," Natalie said. Her voice sounded a little down.

    "What''s wrong? You were happy when I called youst time, weren''t you?" Yvonne asked.

    Natalie''s chest felt stuffy.

    Last time? When was thest time she called Yvonne?

    It was likely the time when she was preparing to celebrate Tobias'' birthday. That time when she was

    going to give herself to him as a birthday present.

    However, a lot of things happened within that short amount of time.

    Her mentality had changed a lot.

    "Will love between two people that are not suitable for each otherst?" Natalie asked in a low

    voice.

    She did not notice a tall and slim figure walk towards her as she made the call. When she saw

    Natalie, she paused.

    "Nonsense, of course they won''t be happy," Yvonne answered. She seemed to be eating, and the

    sound of chewing could be heard.

    Natalie looked gloomy and asked, "Will those two people not be happy even if they love each

    other?"

    "Well, it''s hard to say, but they will definitely not be happy if there is a huge gap between them. Stop

    reading love stories about overbearing presidents and Cindere. These things only happen in

    stories. They don''t happen in the real world."

    Natalie clutched her mobile phone tightly.

    "Natalie, what happened?" Yvonne asked.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276

    "I''m fine. I was just asking. Never mind. I''ll hang up the phone now," Natalie said, hanging up.

    She looked very lonely under the sunlight.

    Winnie walked towards her.

    She thought of visiting Tobias in the hospital, but now, she changed her mind.

    She wanted to find out Natalie''s greatest weakness.

    Natalie was stunned when she saw Winnie.

    Then she frowned. She thought to herself, "Why is Winnie suddenly here?"

    "Miss Tanner, I don''t think we are friends, so there is no need to talk to each other when we meet."

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie took her stance; she did not want to talk to Winnie.

    Winnie smiled with disapproval and said, "Miss Godfrey, it seems like you understand that people

    who don''t belong together won''t be happy."

    Natalie stopped breathing when she heard it.

    Natalie thought to herself, "Did Winnie just eavesdrop on my conversation with Yvonne just now?"

    "What does that have to do with you?" Natalie replied and looked at Winnie unhappily.

    Winnie smiled and said, "It''s none of my business, but it has something to do with Tobias. Miss

    Godfrey, your existence will only bring endless troubles to Tobias. For a man of his status, Tobias is

    destined to marry a girl who is the perfect match for him, and not one that brings burdens."

    Natalie''s heart hurt; it felt like her heart was stabbed by a sharp knife.

    Her heart ached unbearably, but she told herself that she must not be weak in front of Winnie.

    She was unwilling to show her weakness to Winnie, even if she was hurt.

    Natalie nced at Winnie. She sneered and said, "Miss Tanner, my name is Natalie and I am not a

    burden. You don''t have to sow discord between Tobias and I. Only the most ipetent of women

    would do that. I really don''t think you would do such a thing."

    Winnie stopped smiling.

    Natalie turned around to leave.

    A trace of pain shed across her face, but it happened while Winnie could not see her.

    Natalie returned to the ward.

    Tobias'' pursed his lips together tightly and his handsome face was stiff.

    Natalie knew it was because of the wound on his shoulder. He endured the pain and continued to

    work.

    An impulse suddenly appeared in her heart.

    She did not want to bring Tobias anymore trouble.

    She thought that she should get a divorce.

    Even though she did not like Winnie.

    However, she had to admit that Winnie was more suitable for Tobias, more than she was.

    "Tobias, I need to talk to you," Natalie said. Natalie was anxious, so she did not hesitate when she

    spoke.

    Tobias knew that Natalie was serious.

    He closed hisptop and stared at Natalie. He asked, "What is it?"

    "It''s about us," Natalie said as she stared at Tobias.

    "Okay, tell me,"

    "Tobias, I think Winnie is more suitable for you. Besides, you two used to love each other so much.

    It would be best for the two of you to be together again. When you recover, let''s get a divorce. I

    think it will be good for both of us," said Natalie.

    When Natalie finished talking, Tobias'' facepletely darkened.

    A huge chill could be felt in the ward.

    "Natalie! Is this what you wanted to talk to me about?!" Tobias said and stared at Natalie. A cold

    light shed through his eyes. Then, darkness immediately returned to them.

    Natalie looked at Tobias, and her breathing paused for a moment.

    She plucked up the courage to say, "Yes, that''s what I wanted to say. You and Winnie are a match

    made in heaven. Both of you are so outstanding, so..."

    "You''re f*cking saying this to me?!" Tobias shouted. His eyes were as cold as death.

    This was the second time that Natalie heard him swear.

    Her body stiffened.

    "Yes, that''s what I''m talking about," Natalie said. She decided not to look back this time.

    She did not want to bring Tobias anymore trouble.

    She never deserved Tobias, nor were theypatible.

    Veins slowly appeared on Tobias'' forehead.

    He tried his best to control himself.

    "Tobias, let''s get a divorce..." Natalie urged.

    "Get out now!" Tobias eximed. He interrupted Natalie directly as he did not want to hear what she

    had to say. His eyes were as cold as ice.

    If Natalie continued to say another word, he wasn''t sure what he would do to her.

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    She left the ward.

    Every step Natalie took was light, as if she was floating on clouds.

    Natalie was deep in thought. Did Tobias agree to their divorce since he asked her to leave the

    ward?

    Natalie suddenly felt a bitter feeling in her throat.

    Natalie thought to herself, "Would Winnie rece me and be with Tobias when I leave?"

    Natalie shook her head disapprovingly.

    She was wrong. Perhaps Winnie was never the one who was going to rece her; she was the one

    who reced Winnie a long time ago.

    Winnie had fallen in love with Tobias first, and they were so happy too.

    In truth, they used to be a couple. She was just a small episode that entered his love life.

    Now, this small episode wasing to an end.

    Natalie forced a smile.

    Oh well, things went more smoothly than she had imagined. She made her request and Tobias

    asked her to leave.

    Everything went well and was fulfilling, so she should be happy.

    She would never bring him any more trouble, so there was no need for her to feel guilty.

    This was a good thing, so why did her heart hurt so much?

    Natalie covered her chest as she walked out of the hospital.

    When she arrived at the entrance of the hospital, she saw a red Ferrariing her way.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She thought to herself, "Could this really be a coincidence?"

    Boom!

    The Ferrari suddenly stopped when it passed by Natalie. The windows of the car rolled down slowly.

    "Natalie," Remington smiled as he said.

    Natalie stopped and asked him, "Why are you here?"

    Remington looked at the hospital and replied, "I heard that Tobias got shot. As his brother, it''s only

    natural that Ie and see him."

    Although he had said that, Natalie could not see a trace of sadness on Remington''s face.

    This was not how a brother should look like when his brother got shot at.

    "Oh," Natalie replied.

    The rtionship between Tobias and Remington was not something she should be mindful about

    anymore.

    "Go and see him then. I''m leaving," Natalie said indifferently.

    Remington opened the door and said, "Where are you going? Let me take you home."

    "Aren''t you here to see Tobias?" She asked.

    Remingtonughed cunningly like a fox and said, "If I have topare the two of you, of course

    you''re more important to me. Get into the car."

    Natalie froze for a moment

    Somehow, she got into the car.

    She did not know where to go, so she entered Remington''s car.

    Or maybe she was sad and confused, and was longing for someone to talk to.

    Yvonne wouldn''t do.

    This was because Yvonne did not know about the rtionship between Tobias and her. If she told

    Yvonne about it, she would definitely treat her like some kind of psycho.

    The air conditioning in the car was so strong that Natalie was unconsciously shivering.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277

    Remington nced at Natalie and then threw a nket towards her. He said, "Put it on if you''re

    cold."

    Natalie put the nket on her shoulder; it warmed her up

    Remington did not ask her what was wrong. He didn''t even ask them what happened thest time

    Tobias took her back. He only asked, "Where do you want to go, Natalie? I''ll take you there.

    Singapore or Macao? Or would you like to go to Thand to see somedyboys?"

    Natalie coughed and said, "Is this a joke?"

    This was not the time to watch thedyboys show in Thand!

    Remington stopped kidding and said seriously, "I''m not joking, Natalie. They look great."

    After he said that, he paused. His eyes nced at her neck and his sight slowly lowered. He said,

    "Their key parts are much better than yours."

    Natalie was silent.

    During normal times, she might argue with Remington, but at this moment, she was not in the mood

    for it.

    Her eyes were dark.

    Some emotions shed in Remington''s eyes and they disappeared quickly like a dragonfly

    skimming the surface of the water.

    He said, "Natalie,dyboys have a miserable life. Their parents send them to work in the industry

    because they are poor. They have no freedom, no dignity and their lives are short. Do you

    understand?" It was rare for him to be serious. He continued, "Maybe you think you are very

    miserable, but in fact, there are plenty of people in this world who are more miserable than you are."

    Natalie paused her breathing.

    After a while, she looked at Remington with gratitude in her eyes. She told him, "Thank you, Mr.

    Fox."

    She knew that Remington wasforting her.

    "Where do you want to go, Natalie? Let''s get some fresh air."

    Natalie bit her fingers. She did not know where she should go.

    Her mood improved a little after Remingtonforted her, but it was not enough for her to get

    excited and ready for fun right away.

    "I don''t know. Just drive. I want to see the view and scenery of this city," Natalie said.

    Remington smiled and said, "Natalie, I heard that Lincon City has a food festival on. There are all

    kinds of delicious food there. Do you want to go and take a look?"

    Normally, when Natalie heard about delicious food, her eyes would light up with excitement, but at

    this moment, she did not have much of an interest.

    However, no matter what delicacy it was, she had no interest in any of it.

    "Alright then, let''s go," Natalie said perfunctorily.

    Although she waspletely uninterested, it was a good chance for her to walk and clear her mind.

    Remington drove the car onto the highway and rushed all the way there.

    Natalie looked out of the window. She still seemed a little disoriented.

    After a long time, she finally looked away.

    "Tell me, Remington. Is it true that I don''t deserve Tobias?" She asked.

    Some emotions shed in his eyes.

    "It''s not toote to learn that now," he said.

    Natalie let out a bitter smile.

    "Winnie came to see me," she said.

    "She''s persuading you to break up with Tobias?" Remington asked.

    "Yes, how did you know?" she asked.

    Remington said, "Why else would she look for you? Winnie definitely won''t let a man like Tobias

    go."

    Natalie looked at him in surprise.

    Since Remington said that, it meant that he was indirectly admitting how excellent Tobias was.

    It seemed like he and Tobias did not enjoy a great rtionship, so why would he admit that his

    brother was excellent?

    After a while, Natalie lowered her eyes, and she thought of something else.

    This was not something that should be on her mind.

    "If it''s over, then let it go. Don''t think about it. Natalie; there are a lot of people waiting for you,"

    Remington suddenly said.

    Natalie looked at Remington in bewilderment. She asked, "How do you know that I broke up with

    him?"

    She never told Remington about it.

    "Because it is written all over your face. ''I broke up with Tobias''," Remington said.

    Natalie subconsciously touched her face.

    She felt a bitter feeling in her heart.

    No wonder. Remington was smart, so he knew what happened to her when he saw her.

    "Did he agree?" Remington asked.

    Natalie bit her lips.

    Tobias'' icy cold face appeared in her mind.

    He asked her to leave. That might mean he agreed.

    "Yes," Natalie said in a low voice.

    Remington''s eyes shed with amazement. It disappeared quickly, like a swallow''s tail fluttering

    through the water.

    At the airport that day, the way Tobias looked at Natalie made Remington feel like Tobias was in

    love with Natalie.

    "Since you''ve broken up, then let it be. There are plenty of fishes in the sea, like me. Why don''t you

    consider me?" Remington smiled at Natalie.

    What a bewitching smile.

    Natalie was not swayed by it at all.

    "Forget it, I''m not interested,"

    She could never do that due to the rtionship between Tobias and Remington.

    Remington looked sad and said, "Natalie, I am excellent too. I''m handsome, rich, and great in bed.

    Are you sure you won''t consider me?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    "If you continue to say such things, I''ll get out of the car," Natalie said seriously.

    Remington stopped flirting with Natalie, and he smiled.

    As the car continued to drive at a high speed, Natalie''s heart ached more and more.

    Remington looked at Natalie''s face several times. He sighed but said nothing.

    He suddenly regretted telling Natalie everything.

    Although they were close to Lincon City, it was a long journey.

    They only reached there after a few hours.

    Remington did not lie to Natalie. There really was a food festival.

    Natalie was not interested at all. She followed Remington mechanically, like a robot.

    She numbly took a bite of the food that Remington gave her.

    "Natalie, you''re not cute at all. You look like a puppet," Remington stopped as he looked at her.

    Natalie smiled bitterly and replied, "So what if I''m not cute? I was never cute."

    A strange light shed in Remington''s eyes. He said, "No, Natalie. You used to be very cute."

    Natalie''s smile got even more bitter.

    She bowed her head and asked, "I feel pain. Is it true that everyone feels like this after a breakup?

    It''s so painful."

    Looking at Natalie''s pale face and dull eyes, Remington suddenly felt like his heart was hit by

    something.

    "Are you really that sad?" Remington asked as he looked down.

    His breath was warm. Itnded on Natalie''s face as he talked.

    She nodded.

    She was so hurt, so very hurt.

    "Let''s go. I''ll take you for a drink. You''ll forget about the pain after a drink, so let''s just drink and

    forget about it," Remington said.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered.

    Momentster, she nodded and said, "Alright, let''s go for a drink then."

    Perhaps she wouldn''t feel so much pain after

    she got drunk.

    Once she was drunk, her thousands of worries would go away!

    These old sayings were really great.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    She really did forget about the pain after getting drunk.

    Natalie could not remember how much she drank, but Remington apanied her all the way.

    It was strange. Natalie was really drunk, but from the looks of it, Remington''s eyes were clear; he

    was not drunk at all.

    "Why aren''t you drunk?" Natalie asked. She pointed at Remington and smiled.

    "Natalie, you are drunk," he said. He tried to grab the wine from Natalie''s hand.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278

    He intended to take Natalie for a drink to relieve her pain. He did not expect Natalie to drink so

    much. It seemed like she could not control herself.

    Before Remington could take away the ss of wine from her hands, she had gulped it all in one

    go.

    She shook the empty ss and said, "Who says that I''m drunk? I''m not drunk. I''m sober. I''m still

    very sober!"

    Remington looked at Natalie helplessly and asked, "Natalie, look at yourself. Are you sure that

    you''re sober?"

    "Of course I''m sober. I''m sober now. If you don''t believe me, I''ll sing a song for you," she said. She

    held up the wine ss and used it as a microphone. Then she started to sing.

    Her singing was off and it was really unpleasant to the ears.

    A lot of people looked over.

    Remington''s eyes twitched. He said, "Natalie, you''re really drunk. Let''s take you over for a rest."

    Remington helped her up and she leaned against him.

    The strong alcohol scent that came from Natalie surrounded Remington.

    The intense alcohol scent was mixed with the fragrance of a young girl.

    Remington''s face grew darker, bing as dark as ink, and it would not fade away.

    The fragrance of a young girl.

    He restrained his desires and helped Natalie to the nearest hotel.

    Natalie had already passed out.

    When he helped her to the door of the suite, she suddenly bent down.

    She threw up.

    Her vomit went all over her clothes, and they got dirty.

    Remington sighed helplessly.

    He should not have brought her for a drink. Who knew that she would drink this much, to the point

    where she would throw up.

    Remington pressed the pager in the suite. He asked the staff members to send him some clean

    clothes.

    Soon, the staff member arrived with a set of clean clothes.

    "Natalie, go and change your clothes,"

    Remington whispered in her ear.

    Natalie stared at Remington nkly; she did not respond at all.

    The nk look on her face stopped Remington''s breathing.

    Her eyes were crystal clear and ayer of rippling water could be seen.

    After a while, he lifted Natalie''s chin with his right hand and looked down at her with some confusion

    in his eyes. He said with a maic voice, "Natalie, I''ll give you three minutes. If you don''t change

    yourself, I''ll change your clothes for you. You should know very well that I''ve never been a

    gentleman."

    Natalie giggled, but she still did not change her clothes.

    Her face was as red as an apple. She was so cute and alluring that it would be hard for one to resist

    taking a bite.

    That''s right; a big, hard bite.

    Three minutes passed.

    There was a strange look in Remington''s eyes. "If you aren''t going to change your clothes, I''ll

    change it for you."

    His hand reached to the first button of Natalie''s shirt. His eyes caught a glimpse of her snow-white

    skin and he could clearly feel the warmth in her hands.

    Remington''s eyes darkened like a ck rock giving off a malicious light.

    He had experienced it with countless women, so much so that he did not get intense impulses from

    sex with women anymore. To him, it was just like a sport.

    However, when he saw the majestic view below Natalie''s neck, he found it hard to control himself

    despite not seeing the actual ''lovely white rabbit'' of hers.

    Remington never, ever controlled his desires.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He wanted Natalie.

    He had long wanted to sleep with her.

    His charming eyes locked onto Natalie. He said in a gentle voice, "Natalie, if you don''t refuse now, I

    will take it as a yes. I''ll take off your clothes and then..."

    Remington''s gaze narrowed and his eyes glittered with a charming light.

    It had been a long time since he felt such impulses for a woman. He could not control himself at all.

    How could Natalie even refuse him?

    She did not respond at all. She did not even know where she was now and her mind was

    completely nk.

    Remington''s hands reached the next button on Natalie''s shirt and his eyes got darker.

    "Whitlock," Natalie suddenly called out.

    Hearing that, Remington stopped his movements.

    He stared at Natalie, and his tone was hoarse from his desires, "Natalie, what did you say?"

    Natalie looked at him and smiled.

    This smile made him pause.

    He suddenly remembered the first time he met Natalie. She also smiled at him like that.

    It was the first time he saw such a clean and innocent smile.

    "Tobias, I like you so very much," Natalie said.

    Although Natalie was drunk, she was still able to utter a clear andplete sentence.

    Remingtonpletely stopped moving upon hearing it.

    After a while, he pressed the pager in the hotel again and said, "Get me a waitress."

    Bang!

    Aptop fell on the floor with a loud bang.

    Tobias wanted to focus his attention on working.

    He had always been calm and he knew that he had to divert his emotions during a time like this.

    But no matter how hard he tried, he could not do it.

    His reasoning could not ovee the surge of emotions within him.

    He was so furious with Natalie that he felt a sharp pain in his heart.

    "Benjamin!" Tobias said coldly.

    After a while, Benjamin respectfully entered the ward. He said, "Mr. Whitlock."

    "Find Natalie and get her toe back."

    The loud bang of hisptop falling knocked some sense into him.

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock," he said.

    After Benjamin left, Tobias felt more and more depressed. He was sad until he heard the sound of

    high heels stepping on the floor. It wasing from the door.

    Tobias frowned.

    A slim figure walked into the ward.

    The girl was dressed in a light-colored dress. She had put on makeup and she called out, "Tobias."

    Tobias frowned harder and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    His straightforwardness changed Winnie''s expressions.

    She softened her voice and said, "Tobias, I came to see you. You were badly injured, so I wanted to

    see you."

    Tobias'' voice was still indifferent. He said, "Winnie, since we have broken up, there is no need for us

    to meet again. It will only make things more awkward so you should leave."

    Winnie did not move; it was as if she was rooted to the ground.

    "Tobias, are you still angry because of that situation? I came to find you today because I want to

    exin it to you. It''s not what you think," Winnie exined.

    "There is no need to exin. Just go," Tobias said in a cold tone.

    Winnie''s eyes became filled with tears, making her look pitiful.

    She did not know that he could be this cold, as if all the tenderness of the past were all faked.

    "Tobias, don''t treat me like this," Winnie sobbed.

    Tobias lowered his voice, and his eyes darkened. He said, "Winnie, your unwillingness to give up

    will only disturb our lives. I refused your calls and emails. You are smart, so you should understand

    my feelings. I never had anything to do with you. Now that I am married, it is even less likely that I

    will ever have anything to do with you."

    Winnie gritted her teeth and said, "Married? You''re talking about Natalie, right? Tobias, she doesn''t

    deserve you at all!"

    Winnie was starting to get emotional.

    Tobias'' eyes turned cold, like a sh of iciness had passed by and fallen into his dark eyes.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279

    "Winnie, if I think she is worthy, then she is," Tobias said.

    His tone was firm and every word he said was like a knife stabbing her heart.

    Winnie''s face turned pale.

    She looked at Tobias. "Tobias, do you really like her that much?"

    "Yes," Tobias answered.

    Suddenly, Winnie felt that she could not stand still.

    "What about me? What am I to you?" Winnie asked.

    "Winnie, we broke up a few years ago," Tobias replied.

    "Tobias, you''ve never left my mind and I have never forgotten about you. You should know that I

    have always wanted to be with you again," Winnie said.

    There were no emotions in Tobias'' eyes as he said, "Winnie, you will only bring trouble to yourself

    like this."

    Winnie bit her lower lip and her eyes became teary again.

    This man was so cold and indifferent.

    He was the same as always. Apart from providing warmth to the woman he loved, he treated every

    other woman coldly.

    Back then, she was so happy.

    She never expected this to happen.

    His feelings were so deep and ingrained, but at the same time, they were so shallow too.

    When he loved someone, he would pamper her and give her everything she asked for. He would

    love her more than he loved himself.

    But, if he stopped loving her.

    Then she would be nothing to him. There wouldn''t be any difference between her and the dirt he

    stepped on.

    She never thought that he would one day treat her as coldly as he treated other women.

    He was so cold that she felt as if she was going to freeze.

    The dampness in Winnie''s eyes turned to tears.

    She looked at Tobias, and her long eyshes trembled and covered her teary eyes. She said,

    "Tobias, give me onest chance to exin to you what happened in the past. Can you please

    make a decision after you

    hear my exnation? Back then, that man and I..."

    "Mr. Whitlock," someone suddenly said.

    He came in a hurry and when he entered, he realized that Winnie was there.

    "What?" Tobias said as his gaze fell on Benjamin''s face.

    Benjamin had no choice but to say, "Mr. Whitlock, Miss Godfrey has left Agaphen City. She got into

    Mr. Remington''s car which headed towards Lincon City."

    At this moment, Tobias'' face darkened. Three dark lines could be seen over his head. It brought a

    hint of abnormality to his handsomeness.

    He got off the bed and said with a tone that was colder than ice, as if a storm was brewing, "Prepare

    a car to depart from Agaphen City now."

    When he got out of bed, Tobias was somewhat unsteady. Benjamin quickly went over to support

    him. He said, "Mr. Whitlock, the doctor said that you have to stay in bed. How about I go and find

    her? You should stay in the hospital as you have not recovered yet." "I need to go there myself,"

    Tobias said with a sharp and indifferent tone.

    Benjamin could tell that Tobias was determined. However, his body was not strong enough for long

    travels yet.

    He gritted his teeth hard and said, "Mr. Whitlock, you really can''t go. You..."

    "If you keep persuading me, then you might as well just resign," Tobias threatened as he interrupted

    Benjamin coldly.

    Benjamin dared not say anything else.

    Winnie, who was beside him, opened her eyes wide in shock.

    She did not know what happened, but she knew that Tobias was seriously injured. How could he

    leave the hospital for Natalie? Not even his subordinate''s persuasion could do anything.

    Could Natalie be more important to him than his own health?

    She stood there in shock.

    Natalie felt a splitting headache.

    In the midst of the chaos, she suddenly opened her eyes.

    She woke up in a strange ce.

    Natalie looked for a long time before she could tell that she was in a luxurious hotel room.

    Why was she in a hotel?

    Natalie suddenly thought of something.

    Some memories formed in her mind. She got into Remington''s car the previous day, and he brought

    her to this city. Afterwards, he brought her for a drink.

    She seemed to have drunk a lot, so she could not remember anything after that.

    Natalie had such a great headache that it felt like her mind was going to explode.

    She felt that her body was frozen, as if she was in an ice cave.

    Did Remington really do something to her?

    Natalie was in such a mess that she wanted tobust.

    At the same time, the door of the suite opened and Remington entered.

    Natalie red hard at Remington, as if she was going to stare at him so hard that a hole would

    pierce through his body.

    Remington smiled and his eyes formed the shape of crescents. He asked, "Natalie, why are you

    looking at me like that?"

    Anger filled her mind. She pointed at him and her eyes got teary. "You, did you do that?"

    Her voice was trembling and she could not bring herself to finish the sentence.

    "Yes, Natalie. Your thoughts are precisely correct," he said. He smiled slightly and his eyes were

    bright as if there were stars in them.

    Natalie''s mind was blown.

    What happened between her and Remington?

    Did they do that when they were drunk?

    A tense atmosphere could be felt right away.

    How could she be so confused as to do that? How could she get drunk with a man?

    Natalie''s eyes immediately became wet. Tears slowly formed and they finally came sliding down her

    face.

    When he saw her cry, Remington got serious.

    He was only joking with Natalie, but he did not expect her to cry immediately.

    A trace of annoyance shed in his eyes.

    Did Natalie really detest him so much?

    She immediately cried when she misunderstood the things that happened between them.

    Seeing her tears drip down faster and faster, Remington finally said, "Natalie, I am such a serious

    man, so of course nothing happened between us."

    He hid his unhappiness and his tone reverted to the rambling andzy one he usually used.

    Natalie suddenly stopped breathing.

    After a moment, she suddenly raised her eyes and looked at Remington. She asked, "Are you

    telling me the truth?"

    Reflective lights could be seen in her eyes.

    "Of course. Can''t you feel it yourself?" Remington said as he looked at Natalie meaningfully.

    She tried her best to control her emotions.

    It seemed like nothing unusual happened to her body.

    This was not her first time. She knew that she would feel difort or pain since she had once

    done it with Tobias.

    This meant that Remington did not lie to her.

    "Miss Natalie, you are very lucky to be able to meet such a gentleman," Remington said helplessly.

    Remington had never been a gentleman, but he never thought that he would be one for

    Natalie.

    At this moment, Natalie discovered something.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Her face was pale with fear.

    "My clothes, why are my clothes different?" She realized that the clothes she was wearing were

    different; it was a new set of pajamas.

    "Remington, don''t tell me that you changed me!" Natalie scolded. Her gaze was so sharp that it

    seemed to be able to pierce through Remington.

    "What if I was the one who changed you?" Remington said. He smiled and his eyes were curved

    into crescents.

    "Then I''ll gouge your eyes out and go to jail!" Natalie said seriously.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280

    Remington did not doubt her at all; Natalie really would do that.

    "A waitress. I asked a waitress to help you change your clothes. She was a woman," Remington

    said with a faint voice.

    He was not afraid of her rushing up to him; he only thought that she was too emotional.

    Natalie subsequently went to find the waitress to confirm it for herself. After that, Natalie believed

    him.

    She looked at Remington with gratitude and surprise. She said, "I''m sorry for what I did just now."

    Natalie felt guilty and embarrassed at the thought of how anxious she was just now.

    Remington just smiled, but he did not say anything.

    Natalie felt somewhat surprised.

    He seemed to be a little different from what she imagined him to be.

    She had always thought of Remington as aplete pervert. Especially after she heard that he

    once slept with ten women in one night. Ever since she learned that, she confirmed that his private

    life was aplete mess.

    She did not expect him not to take advantage of her, not even a little bit.

    "Thank you, Mr. Fox," Natalie solemnly said.

    "Thanks? For what?" Remington asked. He looked at Natalie as he frowned. He asked again, "For

    not touching you or for not changing your clothes?"

    Natalie seemed a little awkward.

    This was not what she meant.

    But she did not know how to exin it to him.

    "Don''t think too much. I just want to thank you."

    Remington smiled and asked, "Can I ask you a question, Natalie?"

    "Go ahead."

    "You were so anxious when you thought that I was the one who changed your clothes. Then what

    about Tobias? Don''t tell me that he has never touched you, or are you going to kill him if he does

    that?" Remington smiled cunningly. He seemed somewhat malicious.

    Natalie''s face suddenly darkened when she heard what he said.

    Tobias.

    She thought of him once again.

    When she thought of Tobias, she fell into a depressed mood.

    Her mood was so down that it felt like she was a sinking ship,nding in the deepest part of the

    ocean.

    "Natalie?" Remington asked with deep and dark eyes.

    Natalie said bitterly, "He''s different."

    "How so?" Remington asked sternly.

    "Just know that he is different. Don''t ask this anymore," Natalie replied. She did not want to talk

    about him anymore.

    So what if he was different? No matter how different he was, they had to travel their own paths now.

    Wasn''t there an old saying, "Walk your own path and find your own way."

    Tobias had an advantage. His mother was like an angel.

    But she was not that lucky, so whatever.

    Natalie sighed, then she said, "Mr. Fox, I should go now."

    A sh of surprise could be seen in Remington''s eyes. "Go? Where are you going?"

    Natalie thought for a moment, and she realized that she had nowhere to go.

    However, it was not a wise idea to stay with Remington.

    They were alone, but they were not lovers.

    "Back home. I''ve seen this city already, so I should go back now," Natalie said casually.

    "Home is such a boring ce. How about I continue taking you around for some fun?" Remington

    looked at Natalie excitedly.

    Natalie shook her head and replied, "No thanks."

    "There''s a ce here that sells delicious mint cakes. Do you want to go there?" Remington tried to

    tempt her with food.

    But Natalie was still not interested.

    "No thanks. I don''t want to eat. I''d better go back now," she said.

    Remington saw that Natalie was determined to leave.

    He smiled and said, "The mint cake is really delicious. It''ll be a shame for you to miss it. Or, you can

    wait here for a while. I''ll buy it for you, then I''ll send you backter. What do you think?"

    Natalie thought that this was not a bad suggestion.

    She was unfamiliar with this ce. Even if she wanted to go back on her own, she would not even

    know which bus to take.

    It would be a good idea for Remington to take her home.

    "Alright, I''ll wait for you here," Natalie said.

    After Remington left the room, Natalie was alone in the spacious presidential suite.

    Natalie turned on the TV.

    A family show was airing. It was about a man who cheated on his wife by having an affair with

    another woman.

    She quickly turned off the TV.

    What nonsense; TV shows these days really liked to broadcast these scenes of people having

    affairs.

    Natalie took out her mobile phone. She wanted to read the news.

    She got a big shock when she saw her screen.

    It was filled with notifications of missed calls, and there were countless of them.

    All of them came from Tobias.

    Natalie''s mood suddenly brightened up.

    Had he been looking for her?

    Was he worried because he could not get to her at all?

    Or maybe he was worried that something happened to her.

    Natalie looked at Tobias'' mobile phone number on the screen.

    She subconsciously wanted to call him, but her fingers suddenly paused mid-air.

    Should she call him back?

    Natalie was struggling at this moment.

    After a long time, she decided to turn off her mobile phone.

    She came to a conclusion that she shouldn''t contact him.

    She already said what she did to Tobias when she left, so there was no need for her to call him

    back.

    Natalie suddenly felt really irritated.

    She became restless.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    She thought that she should go for a walk; it would be better than being upset here.

    Besides, she wouldn''t go far. If Remington could not find her, then he might call her.

    Natalie opened the door of the hotel suite.

    A tall figure walked towards the door the moment Natalie opened the door.

    Natalie was caught off guard and fell into his embrace.

    She rubbed her head and she felt a sharp pain.

    "Who''s that? Why are you standing here?" Natalie asked, but the rest of her words were stuck in

    her throat.

    Tobias stood in front of her.

    His face was gloomy, as if a storm was brewing.

    Natalie suddenly panicked.

    Why was he here?

    Wasn''t he in a hospital in Agaphen City?

    Natalie trembled with fear.

    Tobias looked so terrifying. His body exuded a sinister and evil energy, as if he had just walked out

    through the gates of hell.

    Natalie used to see such sinister energy in characters in TV shows, but she never understood what

    it was.

    Now, she finally understood it.

    "Where''s Remington?" Tobias stared at Natalie and asked coldly.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She did not expect Tobias to ask her where Remington was the second she saw him.

    Could it be that he knew Remington came to this city with her?

    Natalie panicked for a while, but then she thought that it was strange.

    Why was she panicking?

    Nothing had happened between Remington and her. They were meless and innocent, so why

    was she so flustered?

    Natalie remained silent.

    She did not like Tobias'' tone. It seemed like he was questioning her.

    However, what Tobias said really hurt Natalie, "Natalie, what did you and Remington do?"

    His tone was cold and indifferent, without any trace of warmth. It was so cold that it could freeze this

    entire building in an instant.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281

    Natalie''s breathing stopped at once.

    She stared at Tobias in shock.

    What was Tobias suggesting?

    Was he asking if she had done anything with Remington?

    Was she really such a loose woman in his eyes?

    Natalie had always been a rebellious person.

    The more people misunderstood her, the more she refused to exin things.

    She looked at Tobias, and there was a hint of rebellious intent in her eyes. "What do you think

    happened?"

    As soon as she said that, she could clearly see the fierceness in Tobias'' eyes.

    His eyes were so cold that it was bonechilling.

    Time seemed to have stopped.

    After a long time, Tobias opened his mouth, and every word he said stabbed hard into her heart.

    "Natalie, you couldn''t wait to hook up with another man while I was lying in the hospital bed, could

    you?"

    Natalie''s heart felt like it had been pierced by that sentence.

    Tobias used the words ''hook up'' to describe what she did!

    Ha!

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Her gaze changed, and she became more rebellious. "We have nothing to do with each other

    anymore. I thought I made it clear enough to you in the hospital that day. Now, we should walk our

    own paths. What I do has nothing to do with you. Tobias, don''t you think you are controlling things

    outside your boundaries?"

    Tobias suddenly smiled.

    He stared at Natalie hard as he smiled.

    It was a cold smile, and it made Natalie''s hair stand on end.

    Natalie took a step back and warned, "Don''t smile at me like that."

    Tobias'' smile made her feel ufortable all over.

    Tobias'' eyes were cold, and a trace of sharpness could be seen. It gradually entered the darkness

    in his eyes.

    "Natalie, I haven''t told you what happened to Winnie because I was afraid that you would think too

    much. I didn''t expect you to treat me like this after I cared about you so much!"

    His eyes, which were staring at Natalie, shed with a trace of cruelty, as if he was going to tear her

    to pieces.

    Natalie suddenly felt that she was surrounded by a gust of cold air.

    The suite was not cold at all, but at this moment, she was so cold that she wanted to wrap herself in

    a nket.

    Tobias looked at Natalie and said in a determined tone, "Natalie, I really want to pull your heart out

    from you to see if it''s rotten or not."

    His words were like an icy cold bucket of water, drenching her from head to toe.

    It was so cold.

    It was all too cold.

    It was so cold that she was trembling all over.

    Natalie saw herself reflected in Tobias'' eyes. His gaze was so cold that she felt chills down to her

    bones.

    She gritted her teeth and said, "Yes, that''s right! I am heartless!"

    She should just let Tobias believe that she was heartless.

    She would be the heartless woman he believed her to be. Perhaps Tobias would let her go so she

    would not be tortured by these feelings of hers anymore.

    Tobias'' eyes were burning with rage. The fire in his eyes got bigger; it was burning hard, as if it

    could burn Natalie to ashes.

    The fire was burning furiously, as if a force that could destroy the world woulde out at any

    second.

    Suddenly, he approached her. She instinctively retreated. She stepped back until there was no

    ce for her to retreat.

    She was trapped between him and the wall behind her.

    Natalie saw Tobias'' dark eyes. They looked like eyes belonging to a wild animal as it looked at its

    prey.

    That was right; he looked dangerous.

    She was trapped there, and she could not escape at all.

    This sense of danger kept approaching her, and she almost suffocated from it.

    Tobias'' handsome face pressed down towards her and his cold voice could be heard, "Natalie, don''t

    think that you can be so presumptuous just because I am spoiling you. You should know the

    consequences of going too far."

    Natalie''s body suddenly trembled.

    To her, Tobias had always been a cold man; even so, he had always treated her so gently, and he

    always doted on her. She had never seen such a scary side of him.

    He was like a beast, while she was the prey that he had locked upon.

    This beast could eat her at any moment, and not even bones would be left behind.

    She felt a little guilty but she continued to be stubborn. "I wasn''t presumptuous because you were

    always doting on me. Am I presumptuous because I don''t want to be in a rtionship with you? This

    is my choice."

    "You don''t want to be with me? Then do you want to be with Remington?" Before Natalie could

    finish, Tobias interrupted her and he gnashed his teeth.

    Natalie heaved a deep breath.

    She never, ever thought about being in a rtionship with Remington.

    That would never happen in the past, and it would stay the same now.

    She only ever treated him as a friend.

    "This is none of your business." She had never thought about it, but her words came out differently.

    "Oh..." A strong force approached Natalie.

    Tobias blocked Natalie''s lips with his and angry feelings came from the kiss. Natalie felt immense

    pain from it.

    "Oh, let go of me..." She pushed him desperately with her hands.

    Tobias suddenly stopped. He looked at Natalie coldly. "Let go? Natalie, I have told you the

    consequences of crossing the line, haven''t I? I didn''t touch you before because I was pampering

    you, but now..."

    He stopped.

    The next moment, Natalie was thrown onto the soft bed and Tobias pressed her down.

    Natalie frantically attacked Tobias with her hands.

    She knew what he was going to do!

    Tobias directly grabbed her hands and pinned them high above her head.

    This movement hurt his injured shoulder, which stiffened his handsome face for a moment.

    Natalie noticed the change in his facial expression. Only then did she realize that there was a faint

    hint of redness on his shoulder.

    "Tobias, are you crazy? Let go of me!" She stared at Tobias in disbelief.

    His shoulder was still injured. Was he going to treat himself like this? Was he crazy? Didn''t he even

    care about his own injuries?

    A cold look shed across his face.

    The sound of clothes being pulled could be heard.

    His left hand sped Natalie''s hands on the top of her head, and he tore off her clothes with his

    right hand.

    Natalie panicked.

    Following this was a series of pain for Natalie.

    She felt as if her entire body had been torn apart. It was an indescribable pain.

    It felt like she had returned to the first time she met Tobias.

    That day, Tobias had forced himself on her, and she felt immense pain.

    Natalie had read books about this before. It said that the first time would be excruciatingly painful,

    but the pain would stop the second time, and it would even feel good.

    Now, she knew that it was a lie.

    The second time was clearly very painful too, and the pain was even more intense than the first

    time.

    Natalie''s hand tightly grasped the white sheets of the bed. "It hurts, it hurts."

    She couldn''t help but call out in a low voice. It really hurt.

    There was no warmth in Tobias''s eyes. He stared at Natalie. "Hurt? Now you know what it feels like

    to be hurt? I must have pampered you too much and that''s why you''ve never experienced pain."

    Natalie''s heart felt colder and colder.

    She suddenly felt that the pain inside her was not that intense anymore.

    Her heart hurt even more.

    Tobias was even more unscrupulous towards her than when he did it the first time. It was as if he

    wanted to tear her body to shreds.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282

    The temperature in the hotel suite suddenly rose in a strange way. It was abnormally hot.

    There was also a denseyer of sweat on Tobias'' forehead. Beads of sweat suddenly fell into

    Natalie''s mouth.

    Natalie could taste the saltiness in her mouth.

    They were intertwined and entangled with each other on the clean, white bed sheet.

    Another drop fell into Natalie''s mouth.

    This time, there was a rotten taste.

    Natalie felt stunned.

    She saw blood oozing out of Tobias'' shoulders and the gauze could no longer stop the bleeding.

    What had just fallen into Natalie''s mouth was a fresh drop of blood from Tobias'' shoulders.

    "Tobias, Tobias. Oh, your shoulder..." Natalie was shocked. "You''re bleeding..."

    Tobias pretended not to hear it.

    He looked at Natalie fiercely. He did not care about the blood on his shoulder at all.

    Natalie felt that Tobias had really gone mad.

    He was truly insane.

    His shoulder was so seriously injured, and the wound was constantly bleeding, but he still would not

    stop!

    Did he have a death wish?!

    "Tobias... You... Stop..." Natalie gasped.

    "You''re hurt and you''re going to die."

    Tobias smiled coldly.

    His expression told her that he didn''t care even if he died.

    Natalie could no longer feel any pain in her body. All her attention was focused on the constant

    bleeding from his shoulders.

    Every blood that dripped made her heart tense.

    Tobias'' movements were violent, and the more violent he was, the faster the blood flowed.

    Natalie tried her best to push him away, but she couldn''t.

    Her hands were being held high above her head and Tobias also pressed hard on her legs.

    In the end, following the end of their intense ''battle'', Natalie felt Tobias tremble, then he shut his

    eyes tightly.

    There was a puddle of blood on the bed.

    Natalie was thoroughly panicked.

    "Tobias, wake up, are you okay? Don''t scare me like that." She was so anxious that she wanted to

    cry.

    Tobias did not reply at all.

    Natalie took out her mobile phone in a panic and she called Benjamin.

    He answered the phone.

    "Benjamin,e quickly. Room 602. Tobias has passed out. Come here quickly."

    After that, Natalie realized that she was not wearing any clothes yet.

    She hurriedly put on some clothes.

    Tobias was wearing clothes on his upper body, but he had taken off his pants.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Natalie hurriedly helped Tobias put on his pants.

    Benjamin was quick. When he arrived, Natalie happened to be helping him put on his trousers.

    Seeing the blood that was oozing out of his shoulders, Benjamin panicked as well.

    "Miss Godfrey, why did Mr. Whitlock bleed so much? What happened?" Benjamin asked

    subconsciously.

    Natalie avoided his gaze.

    She could not exin this matter at all. It was impossible for her to tell him what Tobias was doing

    to her, and that he injured his shoulder and bled until he passed out.

    He noticed that Natalie was avoiding him, then Benjamin noticed her messy clothes.

    He was shocked.

    A while ago, after he and Tobias came to this hotel, he was aware of what was happening and

    waited downstairs.

    He did not expect to wait for such a long time down there.

    He waited until he received a phone call from Natalie.

    Tobias, who was safe and sound just now, had fainted.

    Could it be that Mr. Whitlock and Natalie were doing... that?

    A look of disbelief shed across his face.

    He had worked for Tobias for many years, and Tobias rarely showed any interest in women.

    Benjamin really did not expect Tobias to disregard the injuries on his shoulders for the sake of doing

    this...

    Benjamin restrained his emotions. He sent Tobias to the hospital as fast as he could.

    Fortunately, Tobias was not in a serious condition.

    The doctor took care of Tobias'' wound and said that he would wake up soon enough.

    Natalie finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    After Tobias lost consciousness, she was really anxious. Now, she could finally rx.

    The doctor also said that the reason Tobias passed out was because of fatigue and the exercise

    was too intense for his condition.

    Benjamin immediately understood what happened.

    He frowned.

    It seemed that his spection was correct.

    The reason Tobias was tired was because he knew that Natalie had gone to Lincon City with

    Remington, and he immediately wanted toe over to find her.

    And the intense exercise the doctor mentioned...

    There was no need to think because he knew what it was.

    Meanwhile, Natalie was also blushing; her face waspletely red.

    The doctor was too straightforward with his words.

    She bit her lower lips hard with her pearly white teeth.

    She herself did not understand why Tobias chose to do that at that time.

    He clearly didn''t want her before, but he suddenly wanted to do it although his shoulder was so

    seriously injured.

    Was it because she had provoked him?

    But she really didn''t know how she angered him.

    She had already broken up with Tobias the previous day and they decided to go their own ways.

    They were really not suitable for each other.

    But why would Tobias be so furious as to look for her and use his own body to punish her?

    Just as Natalie was in a state of confusion, Benjamin looked at Natalie and wanted to say

    something, but he stopped on second thought.

    There were lots of things that he long wanted to tell Natalie.

    In the end, he was just a personal assistant and Natalie was Tobias'' wife.

    He was really not qualified to lecture her like that.

    However, when he saw how badly Tobias wanted to look for Natalie and how he clearly ignored the

    doctor''s advice to look for her, he could not stand it anymore.

    Tobias had always been a man with strong self-control, but every time he met Natalie, it seemed

    like he would lose all the calmness within him.

    If he did not lecture Natalie about it, there was no telling what was going to happen next.

    Benjamin was conflicted.

    Remington pressed the doorbell of the hotel suite.

    He had a door card, but he did not know what Natalie was doing inside right now. It was not good

    for him to open the room so rashly.

    He was surprised too.

    He was not a gentleman at all, but he had be one for Natalie.

    He pressed the doorbell for a long time, but nobody answered.

    He frowned slightly.

    After a while, he entered with his door card.

    A strange smell wafted toward his nose.

    Perhaps other people could not smell it, but he could.

    Remington had experienced it with countless other women before, so this sort of smell was all too

    common for him.

    This was the smell of love.

    This was the ambiguous feeling and smell left in the air after a man and a woman''s romantic affair.

    It was a smell that would make people blush.

    All of a sudden, Remington''s expression froze on the spot.

    This was the taste of love.

    Who did Natalie make love with?

    After a moment, his gaze fell on the bed sheets.

    He saw a pool of blood on the sheets.

    The bloodstains stained the pure white sheets and it looked bright and strange.

    The mint cake that he had been holding in his hand suddenly fell to the ground.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283

    Benjamin breathed a deep sigh of relief. He felt that he needed to have a good talk with Natalie.

    She was too capricious.

    Tobias had always doted on her,

    No matter how great the trouble she caused was, he would never tell her about it.

    "Miss Godfrey," Benjamin said.

    Natalie looked at Benjamin nkly.

    She was frowning. She was worried about Tobias.

    Although the doctor said that Tobias was fine, she was still terribly worried about him.

    "Miss Godfrey, I know that as an assistant, there are some things that I really shouldn''t tell you, but

    please forgive me if I go too far. There are things I need to talk to you about."

    Natalie paused her breathing.

    She saw how serious Benjamin was.

    She nodded heavily. "Alright then, tell me."

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock was scheduled to sign a contract with the president of anotherpany

    when he was in Washington, but he dyed it to return to Glevania because of you. Do you know

    how much loss it caused thepany?" Benjamin asked seriously.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered.

    She didn''t know how big of a loss it was, but what she knew was that it must be huge. So huge that

    she could not even imagine it.

    Thest time she was in the hospital, she heard about it from Benjamin.

    It was also because of this matter that she felt that she was only causing trouble for Tobias, and it

    was also the breaking point for her that led to her wanting to break up with Tobias.

    "And this time, Miss Godfrey, because he wanted to find you, Mr. Whitlock came to the city in the

    middle of the night. He once took a bullet for you. The bullet hit him in the shoulder. The doctor said

    that he needs to rest, but he ignored the doctor''s advice to look for you."

    Natalie''s eyebrows trembled even more.

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock is a man who has to notify people even when he sneezes, but he

    ignored everything for you. Do you know why he got the entire hospital to keep it a secret that he

    got shot? It is because if this matter was revealed to the public, it would bring immeasurable loss to

    the YS Group!" At this point, a painful expression could be seen in Benjamin''s eyes. "Mr. Whitlock

    must have thought of this, but he still thought of you and took a bullet for you."

    Natalie''s eyes darkened.

    Her heart hurt so much.

    How could she not understand what Benjamin was talking about?

    Otherwise, she would not have told him about it when they were in the hospital, that they would go

    their own separate ways.

    It was not that she lost interest in that man.

    She just did not want to cause him any more trouble.

    Seeing Natalie''s lowered eyes, Benjamin secretly sighed in his heart.

    "After you left, Miss Tanner came to find Mr. Whitlock." Benjamin was afraid that Natalie would not

    understand, so he continued to exin, "That''s right, it was Winnie."

    Natalie responded with a light "hmm".

    This was something she expected. Back then, when Winnie was at the hospital before, she must

    have gone there to see Tobias.

    "But Mr. Whitlock found out that you and Mr. Remington went to Lincon City, and he ignored Miss

    Tanner. He did not even listen to anything she had to say," Benjamin said.

    A rush of emotions shed through Natalie''s eyes.

    Winnie went to Tobias, but he knew that Natalie had left, so he ignored Winnie and came to find her.

    Did that mean that she was much more important than Winnie?

    "Miss Godfrey, I know about the rtionship between Miss Tanner and Mr. Whitlock, but they have

    already broken up. Even after they broke up, Miss Tanner kept wanting to get back together with

    him, but he never agreed, so it''s really not necessary for you to be jealous of Miss Tanner all the

    time. Now, Mr. Whitlock only cares about you."

    Benjamin thought that Natalie left in anger because she was jealous of Winnie.

    Natalieughed bitterly.

    She looked at Benjamin and asked, "Benjamin, do you think that Tobias and I are not a good match

    for each other?"

    Benjamin''s breathing slowed for a moment.

    After a while, he locked gazes with Natalie. "To be honest, Miss Godfrey, you and Mr. Whitlock are

    really notpatible."

    Benjamin believed that he was not the only one who thought this way. Everyone probably thought

    the same way.

    A man like Tobias was rare; a man like him was one in a million. He was destined for greatness,

    and he was the center of the world''s attention.

    And then there was Natalie.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She was young, beautiful, cute, and lively too.

    But a girl like her was too ordinary, and there were plenty of girls like her in any other school.

    Natalie and Tobias were notpatible at all.

    Natalie smiled even wider.

    She knew that she did not deserve to be with Tobias at all.

    Even Tobias'' assistant thought so too.

    "But," Benjamin suddenly said in a loud voice.

    Natalie was stunned. She looked at Benjamin with a trace of nervousness in her eyes.

    "But," Benjamin continued, "If Mr. Whitlock thinks that you are a match for him, then that is enough.

    Who else has the right to say anything about your rtionship if you have Mr. Whitlock''s approval.

    Miss Godfrey, you are the one who is in a rtionship with him, not anyone else."

    A strange light shed in Natalie''s eyes.

    Tobias once said the exact same thing to her.

    But why was she still hesitating?

    Because now, not only was she concerned about how other people thought of her rtionship with

    Tobias, but she was also worried about causing countless problems for him.

    She was too young, and there were plenty of things that she did not understand. Furthermore, a

    man like Tobias needed a mature and outstanding woman to stand by his side, instead of a clingy

    and coquettish woman who needed to rely on him.

    Natalie bit her lip and said, "Benjamin, I understand what you said, but I am always making trouble

    for Tobias, aren''t I? I am a burden and I keep causing him trouble. He is always so unlucky when he

    is with me. I don''t want him to continue being so unlucky."

    A sh of astonishment could be seen in Benjamin''s eyes.

    He thought that Natalie wouldn''t understand him.

    He thought that Natalie only left because of Winnie.

    Because many women got jealous easily.

    However, he did not expect this to be the reason.

    It turns out that she knew that her presence was only causing Tobias trouble, so she wanted to

    leave.

    It turned out that this young and innocentlooking girl in front of him was not as childish and ignorant

    as he imagined her to be.

    Benjamin looked at Natalie differently now.

    Natalie took a deep breath and said, "So, Benjamin, that is why I want to leave. I want him to be

    better in the future. I don''t want to bring him anymore trouble. That is why I hope that he can go

    back and be with Winnie."

    God could testify that she did not want Tobias to be with Winnie at all.

    No woman would want the man she liked to be with another woman.

    Wasn''t there a saying, that to love was to fulfill?

    Tobias and Winnie would definitely be more suitable for each other than she and Tobias was.

    Hence, she would ''bravely'' let go of him. Although letting go hurt her really badly.

    "Miss Godfrey." After a long while, Benjamin restrained the surprise in his eyes and said, "I think

    you have changed quite a lot." Natalie stopped breathing for a second.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284

    That was right. Natalie had really changed a lot.

    "Miss Godfrey, you were not like this in the past." Benjamin recalled what she used to be like.

    Back then, Natalie was always fearless, like weeds by the roadside, yet always so vibrant.

    "Back then, you always brought joy to Mr. Whitlock, but now," Benjamin stopped at the right

    moment.

    He could not forget the livid expression on Tobias'' face the previous day.

    Obviously, no one knew when, but the only thing that Natalie gave Tobias was anger.

    Natalie understood Benjamin''s words. Her mind was in chaos.

    He said that she had changed.

    He said that she once brought happiness to Tobias, but what about now? Was she only bringing him

    countless troubles and headaches?

    Or maybe, she was only a burden to him now because she was not her original self, and she had

    changed into a different person.

    If she was still the original Natalie, would that mean that she wouldn''t cause him so much trouble?

    "Miss Godfrey, I have some things to deal with. I''m sorry," Benjamin told her.

    Natalie nodded in a muddle-headed way.

    Benjamin''s words took her breath away.

    After Benjamin left, she took out her phone.

    She called Yvonne.

    "Yvonne, do you think I''ve changed?" Before Yvonne could speak when she answered the phone,

    Natalie had asked her this question.

    "So you''ve only noticed it now." Yvonne felt speechless.

    She had long noticed the change in Natalie, but she did not expect her to be aware of it.

    A sh of surprise could be seen in Natalie''s tears.

    Could it be that she changed so much that even Yvonne could feel it?

    "Natalie, I''m telling you, stop hanging out with those friends of yours that only know how to

    comin, or you''ll be more and more resentful. You should listen to my advice," Yvonne

    continued.

    Natalie was shocked.

    Comining friend?

    Natalie did not have any friends that were hugeiners.

    "What are you talking about? Yvonne, I don''t understand." There was a puzzled look on Natalie''s

    face.

    "That friend of yours that always has problems in her rtionship. Weren''t you always asking me for

    advice?"

    Upon hearing that, Natalie suddenly came to a realization.

    It turned out that the resentful,ining friend that Yvonne was talking about was Natalie

    herself.

    She was embarrassed to tell Yvonne that those were her own problems, so she always said that it

    was a friend of hers.

    Natalie looked awkward at this moment.

    "Natalie, I can''t talk to you anymore. I have a customer right now." Yvonne hung up the phone in a

    hurry. She was still working at that boutique.

    "Cominer?" Natalie murmured softly.

    Did she really be such a person?

    Natalie went to the stairs of the hospital. There was a floor-to-ceiling mirror there.

    She walked towards the mirror to stare at it so that she could have a good look at herself.

    The mirror showed a woman who was young, but she did not look energetic at all. Her eyes and

    brows were drooping, and it made her look like she had lost all her spirits.

    She trembled as she stared at it.

    Her reflection in the mirror was indeed as Yvonne had described her. She was indeed ainer,

    a whiner.

    She looked like a woman whose face was full of grief.

    When did she be someone like this?

    Back then, whenever she looked at herself in the mirror, she would see herself as a young, lovely

    woman who was full of vitality.

    A nurse just so happened to walk up the stairs.

    Natalie stopped her when she saw the nurse.

    The nurse looked at her in a confused manner.

    Natalie pointed at her own face and said, "Do you think I am a whiner?"

    The nurse''s confused eyes turned into a speechless expression.

    She turned around and walked away.

    When the nurse left, Natalie heard her whisper, "What a psycho."

    These words made her hair stand on end.

    It seemed that she really did have the potential to be a psycho.

    She thought about the things she had done recently and the messy and nonsensical thoughts she

    had. Since when did she be a woman like this?

    She had never been like this.

    Winnie''s presence was enough to make her so anxious, as if she was abandoned by her husband.

    The more Natalie thought about it, the more terrified she felt.

    She remembered when she first saw Tobias. Back then, she was fearless, even though she knew

    that he was the dignified president of a huge business group.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    However, now she began to scruple more and more over his identity.

    Natalie stood in front of the mirror and fell into deep thought for a long time, until she felt a sharp

    pain in her legs.

    "The authors of those books are all liars." Natalieined lowly, "Who said that the second time

    wouldn''t hurt!"

    Natalie suspected that the author of those overbearing novels were all virgins! Otherwise, they

    would never make such brainless remarks.

    They said that a woman would only feel pain the first time, and the second time would be so good

    that they would feel as if they were floating on clouds!

    She was in the clouds the second time, but it was not because of howfortable it felt, but

    because of how much it hurt!

    Natalie felt scared. Even though Tobias was so badly hurt, he was still able to hurt her so much. If

    he was uninjured, then she would be tortured to death in bed!

    In the end, it was still a private thing. Natalie thought about enduring it.

    However, the pain got worse and worse.

    The painful feeling reached an unbearable point.

    Natalie gritted her teeth. She found a female doctor who was rtively older.

    By the time she finished exining her condition, she was embarrassed and her face was

    completely red.

    The female doctor gave her an examination.

    "It''s torn." The doctor had a look of surprise.

    She had seen lots of couples who had exciting and intense moments, but there had never been one

    who was as intense as this.

    Natalie''s face blushed even redder.

    The doctor said it was torn apart!

    Was Tobias even a normal human being?

    It generally only tore when a woman was giving birth!

    This man could actually be so intense as to tear her like that!

    Afterward, the doctor applied medicine for Natalie.

    Natalie clenched her teeth, and she endured the pain.

    "Youngdy, young couples should indeed have intense and exciting bedroom lives, but please

    remind your husband to be careful. Your husband''s organ is likely bigger than other ordinary men''s,

    so he should control his strength," the doctor told Natalie earnestly.

    Natalie was speechless.

    After the medicine was applied, Natalie was blushing from head to toe.

    This was the most embarrassing visit to a doctor she had ever had in her entire life.

    After that, she went to find Tobias in his ward. She wanted to see how he was doing.

    She did not expect him to have already woken up by the time she left.

    When he saw Natalie enter, he stared straight at her.

    Her eyes were indifferent and fierce.

    Natalie stopped breathing.

    "Don''t look at me like that," she whispered.

    She did not like the look that Tobias gave her at all.

    "1-1 got injured too," Natalie added.

    She said thetter part of the sentence softly, as if Tobias would not give her such a fierce look after

    knowing that she was injured.

    "Where are you hurt?" Tobias''s eyes were still cold.

    Natalie did not notice the sh of worry in his eyes when he asked her that. The worried look on his

    face was like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. It disappeared as quickly as it came.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285

    Natalie gnashed her teeth.

    It was because Tobias was still as cold as ever, even after learning that she was injured. He did not

    give her any response, which made her feel bad.

    She suddenly felt a surge of indescribable feeling.

    "It''s torn apart, thanks to you," Natalie said.

    She had no intentions of saying it, but when she saw the indifferent look Tobias was giving her, she

    could not help but blurt it out.

    If this man was not so rough with her, would she end up like this?

    Tobias still did not give her any response.

    It was as if Natalie''s conditions had nothing to do with him.

    A burning me of anger shed in Natalie''s eyes.

    She disliked Tobias for hurting her like this. She disliked him even more for ignoring her after hurting

    her. He did not even offer her any words of concern.

    He r*ped her for no apparent reason at all. In the end, Tobias'' response even made it seem like

    Natalie was the one who forced herself on him!

    "Remington," Tobias suddenly said. "What about him?"

    His tone was calm, but his words were sharp.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie stopped breathing.

    An angry crack appeared in her heart.

    So Tobias was acting this way not because he did not care about her, but because he was jealous?

    Was he jealous because he thought that there was something going on between her and

    Remington?

    She licked her dry lips. "Remington and I are just friends. I ran into him when I left the hospital. I

    was in a bad mood and he wanted to take me out. We are innocent!" Natalie increased her volume.

    "Don''t think too much. Don''t inject your dirty thoughts into him."

    Tobias did not say anything; he only gave out a coldugh.

    This cold smirk truly infuriated Natalie.

    She looked at Tobias angrily and said, "What are youughing at? Was I wrong? Remington and I

    are just friends. Do you think I am such a loose woman?"

    "Are you not a loose woman?" Tobias spoke coldly. "If you''re not one, then why would you find

    another man even after I said I wanted you?"

    "When did I say that I wanted to find another man!" Natalie''s eyes were tearing up.

    When had she ever said such a thing? Tobias was simply ndering her.

    "Natalie, when you said that we would go our own ways, could I not take it as you wanting to find

    another man?" Tobias'' eyes were filled with fierceness.

    Natalie breathed deeply.

    She did say that they would go their own ways, but she never said that she would find another man.

    "I would never look for anyone else. At worst, I''ll stay single for the rest of my life!"

    Just because she had given her virginity to Tobias, it did not mean that she could only do it with

    Tobias!

    In the worst-case scenario, she would stay single for the rest of her life!

    Besides, what era were they in now? There were plenty of women who spent their lives alone!

    Tobias smiled coldly. "Usually, a person who stays single their whole lives are virgins.

    Natalie, do you think you can endure it after experiencing love yourself?"

    Natalie''s face flushed red in an instant.

    What did he mean by that?

    Was he implying that since she lost her virginity, she would not be able to resist s*x? That she

    would not be able to live life without a man?

    "Tobias, that''s just what you think. You''re being arrogant!"

    "I know best whether I am being arrogant or not." Tobias'' dark eyes looked like it sunk to the

    deepest parts of the ocean.

    "I''m telling you, you did that to me twice, but it never felt good to me, ever!" Natalie''s face turned

    red. "It hurts every time. I''d rather not do it anymore, so don''t inject your thoughts into my head!"

    Natalie''s red face was reflected in Tobias'' eyes. His deep eyes were locked on Natalie. "That was

    because I wasn''t gentle with you, otherwise, you would beg for it from me."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She swore that she had never met a man as shameless as Tobias.

    What did he mean by saying she would beg for it from him, and just how shameless was he?!

    "Nonsense!" She was greatly angered.

    A strange look shed across his eyes. "You can try."

    Natalie was now trembling with anger.

    Natalie forced herself to calm down.

    "If that''s so, why were you so rough with me!" Natalie stared at Tobias.

    Tobias'' eyes were cold. "Natalie, your husband was lying on a hospital bed, yet you went out for a

    date with another man. Am I obligated to be gentle with you?"

    To Natalie, it felt like her chest was struck by a blunt weapon.

    His words made her feel inexplicably ufortable.

    "Tobias, Remington and I didn''t do anything. I''ve already told you that!" She had no other choice but

    to exin herself.

    "Even so, you have crossed my bottom line." Tobias'' voice was getting colder and colder. "I can

    pamper you to heaven and back, but that doesn''t mean that I can tolerate you forever."

    Natalie''s hands were by her sides, and she sped them tightly.

    This side of Tobias seemed somewhat unfamiliar to her.

    "You are not allowed to say such nonsense in

    the future." Tobias'' words were extremely cold, and they travelled into Natalie''s ears. "Do not say

    such nonsense about asking Winnie and I to get back together again. Natalie, it is impossible for

    that to happen again. But you and I, there is still a chance."

    What Tobias said made Natalie''s heart jump all of a sudden.

    His words were so evidently cold, but it made her feel as if she hade back to life.

    She took a deep breath and looked at Tobias. "Tobias, I will only bring trouble to you."

    Tobias'' eyes got more and more serious. "You are not the one causing me trouble; it is that anxious

    heart of yours."

    All of a sudden, Natalie was stunned.

    "Get out and let me have some peace. And you, you should think about this clearly too," Tobias

    suddenly said.

    Natalie bit her lip and was about to walk out of the ward. However, Tobias stopped her when she

    reached the door.

    "Natalie, if you run away like you did yesterday again, I will misunderstand your intentions and think

    that you want me to be rougher on you."

    Natalie suddenly stopped breathing again.

    She did not ignore it. The way Tobias called her just now was different.

    There was even a special meaning to thetter part of his sentence.

    He would be rougher. How could he be rougher than he already was? She was already torn apart.

    If he was any rougher on her, then she would rather just die on the bed.

    Natalie let out a bitter smile.

    "The president of YS Group r*ped a college student so roughly that she died in her bed."

    This would be a truly exciting piece of news.

    Natalie thought about it in the ward for a long time.

    She suddenly felt that there were things that she had misunderstood.

    If it wasn''t for her overthinking, lots of things would never have even happened.

    Time passed by quickly.

    In the blink of an eye, dusk arrived.

    Natalie was hungry, so she went to have dinner. When she returned, she saw a nurse pushing the

    dining cart into Tobias'' ward.

    "Allow me to do it." Natalie walked up to the nurse.

    Considering his current condition, it would be better for her to feed him. This way, he wouldn''t injure

    himself again.

    She was not doing this because she wanted to get on his good side.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286

    She felt more and more guilty for Tobias, especially after hearing Benjamin''s words.

    Tobias took a bullet for her, and when he was lying on the hospital bed, she said such words to

    stimte him and she even went out on a date with another man after that.

    Now that she thought of it, Natalie wondered why she did such stupid things.

    She felt so guilty that she almost forgot about how rude Tobias was to her.

    Up until that moment, the dull pain between her thighs was still there.

    When Natalie entered, Tobias was busy with his work.

    He was typing on the keyboard with his fingers; his handsome face was tensed and serious.

    Natalie knew that he was enduring the pain in his shoulders.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s time to eat," Natalie said softly.

    She tried to make her tone as gentle as possible, even though Tobias was cold to her.

    If she kept her original nature, she would have run away once Tobias talked to her in such a cold

    tone.

    But now, she felt guilty for Tobias. How could she run away just like that?

    She was even more afraid of running away now. Tobias would ignore his wounds and search for her

    again. If that happened, she wouldn''t forgive herself anymore.

    Tobias cast an indifferent look at Natalie.

    He closed theputer, then he set it aside.

    Natalie first poured a cup of warm water for him and said, "Drink some water to warm your stomach

    before you eat."

    She brought the cup to his lips, but Tobias still did not move.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered. "Don''t tell me you want me to feed you?"

    She would never forget it. Back then, Tobias wanted her to feed him water with her own mouth.

    Tobias'' tone was still indifferent. "You''ve be smarter."

    Natalie gnashed her teeth.

    So this was what he wanted.

    Why did he have such a weird hobby? Why couldn''t he just drink water from a cup like a normal

    person? Why must he drink from another person''s mouth!

    Natalie took a big gulp of water. Fine, she''ll feed him. Besides, she owed him that!

    Fortunately, Tobias did not treat her so unscrupulously like he did before. Before Natalie''s lips left

    his, he bit her hard.

    It was painful for Natalie.

    Tobias looked at her coldly. "Do you know what it feels like to be hurt now?"

    Natalie felt that there was hidden meaning in his words, but she did not want to ask anything else.

    She took a spoonful of food and sent it to Tobias'' mouth. "Eat."

    "Feed me."

    Natalie widened her eyes.

    Feeding Tobias with water was still eptable for Natalie, but feeding him his dinner? That was

    uneptable.

    Eating the food that came from another person''s mouth, just how strong must his willpower be to be

    able to do that?

    "Tobias, don''t you think that''s disgusting?"

    "I don''t think so." His eyes were deep and serene.

    Natalie was speechless.

    Tobias was indeed a powerful man. Natalie was convinced by him, so much so that she was going

    to kneel down for him.

    He had such a sessful career, he was so good in bed and his resistance to disgust was so

    strong too.

    He wanted her to feed him dinner with her mouth. Was this something any ordinary person would

    think of?

    Did overly excellent people all have some psychotic traits in them? Was this how they were different

    from other people?

    Natalie put the food in her mouth. After a while, she swallowed it. "Sorry, even if you don''t think it''s

    disgusting, I do. Even if I have eaten dinner, I have a good appetite, so I can have two portions of

    dinner. I''ll be fine even after eating this."

    Speaking of this, she changed the subject, "But if I eat these, Mr. Whitlock, then you won''t have

    anything to eat. However, a man like you wouldn''t starve even if you didn''t eat, right? You will be

    fine even if you skip a few meals. If that''s so, I''ll eat your meals for you from now on. But if I eat

    them, it will all be in my stomach. Don''t expect me to feed you again."

    Tobias narrowed his eyes, and a surge of emotions came from him.

    He seemed to be able to vaguely see Natalie''s original personality like this.

    After a while, he smiled, but he did not make it obvious. "Feed me, but with your hands."

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief.

    She fed Tobias spoonfuls of food, one spoon at a time.

    After Tobias finished his meal, Natalie was ready to leave.

    Tobias needed to have some quiet for a while, so it was not appropriate for her to disturb him in the

    ward.

    But this time, Tobias did not allow her to go out.

    "Stay here and take care of me. Be my nurse for the whole day," Tobias said calmly.

    Natalie was speechless.

    A nurse? Did Tobias consider her to be a servant?

    She bit her lips with her white teeth.

    Well, if she had to be a nurse, so be it. After all, she owed it to him!

    "Fine, I''ll be your nurse. I''ll stay here and take care of you."

    It would be fine as long as he did not find her annoying.

    "Nurses should not just stand there like a log," Tobias said in a cold tone.

    Natalie was speechless.

    What did he mean by saying that? Did she look like a piece of mindless wood?

    At the very least, she was a flower.

    "Then what should I do?"

    "Wipe my body," Tobias said shamelessly, and Natalie''s face suddenly turned red.

    Wiping Tobias'' body...

    That was right, Tobias'' shoulder was so badly injured. It was not suitable for him to take a bath.

    But if she wiped his body...

    Natalie felt her mouth and tongue go dry.

    "Do I have to do it?" Natalie''s eyes were a little evasive.

    "Who else might be a more suitable candidate?" Tobias cast a meaningful look at Natalie.

    "Can I say no?"

    "No, you can''t."

    "Can I ask Benjamin to wipe your body for you?"

    "No, you can''t."

    "What will happen if I refuse to do that?"

    "I''ll f*ck you again." Tobias shot her a threatening look.

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    She realized that there were still a lot of things about Tobias that she did not know.

    She had only seen his gentle side, the side where he always doted on her.

    Now she knew how bossy this man could be when he was not pampering her.

    His words were firm and absolute. He would not allow anyone to resist.

    "Alright then. It''s not like I''m going to lose a piece of my body. Besides, I''m taking advantage of

    you." Natalie gritted her teeth.

    Sheforted herself. Besides, he was the one who was going to expose his body to her, not the

    other way around.

    Besides, he was such a handsome man with such a good body too. She was the one taking

    advantage of him.

    Natalie went to take a hot towel.

    "Alright then, take off your clothes." Natalie''s eyshes fluttered violently.

    "You''re the one wiping my body, so why should I be the one to take off my clothes?" Tobias squinted

    at Natalie.

    Natalie gritted her teeth. She looked like a brave warrior who was going to sacrifice herself.

    She unfastened the obsidian buttons of his clothes one after another.

    Tobias'' breathing could be felt on her hands, and his strong pheromones were constantly spraying

    at her.

    Natalie suddenly felt like her nose was going to bleed.

    This was the first time that she looked at Tobias'' body from such a close distance.

    His body was excellent; it was perfect. 100 out of 100. Not a mark less, and not a mark more.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287

    In contrast to Natalie''s face, which was as red as a cooked shrimp, Tobias'' face remained indifferent

    this entire time.

    With the towel in her hands, Natalie wiped Tobias'' body.

    Although they were separated by a towel, her hands could feel the warmth of his skin and her palms

    gradually warmed up as well.

    The hot feeling passed through her palm to her brain, and it spread crazily to her brain through her

    blood.

    "Alright, your upper body has been wiped. I don''t think there''s a need for your bottom half," Natalie

    said in a very soft and low voice.

    "There is a need for that." Tobias looked at Natalie with hidden danger in his eyes.

    Natalie gritted her teeth. She reached out to unbuckle his belt.

    She shifted her gaze somewhere else and forced herself not to look.

    If she continued to look, she was really going to get a nosebleed. If that happened, she would be

    thoroughly embarrassed.

    From the beginning of time, it had always been men who had nosebleeds upon seeing a woman''s

    body, so she did not want to be the first woman to have a nosebleed from seeing a man''s body.

    "Look at it if you want. Don''t be so evasive." Tobias'' voice suddenly became a little hoarse.

    Natalie was shocked.

    "How do you know that I want to look?" She blurted out unconsciously.

    When she met his meaningful gaze, Natalie knew that she was tricked by him again.

    After wiping his body, Natalie was about to help him buckle his belt.

    Suddenly, Tobias pulled her hard and she fell into his embrace.

    Before his shirt was buttoned up, Natalie''s face fell t against his muscr chest.

    She could clearly hear his heartbeat.

    What was more, there was warmth from his skin.

    Natalie frantically wanted to leave his chest. The moment she raised her face, she saw his

    handsome face approaching.

    He kissed her lips.

    His tongue slid right in and Natalie trembled all over.

    Fortunately, due to the injuries on his shoulder, he did not wrap his arms around himself, nor did he

    hold the back of her head.

    Therefore, Natalie was still able to easily push him away.

    She could also see her own reflection in his deep, dark eyes. Her face waspletely red.

    "You, you, don''t do it. Your shoulder will bleed again if you do that." Natalie was incoherent.

    She could not forget the scene where Tobias lost too much blood and passed out during their

    intense session back then.

    Natalie did not want to see that happen again.

    Tobias'' lips were close to Natalie''s ear. When he spoke, all the heat was sprayed on her earlobe,

    like feathers gently tickling her ear, bringing a numb feeling to it.

    "The reason why I bled was because I used too much strength. If you were on top of me back then,

    I wouldn''t have ended up like that." His voice was low and husky, like the voice of mermaids, which

    was enchanting and maic.

    Natalie was speechless.

    "In your dreams!" Natalie red at Tobias.

    Then, she helped him put on his clothes. The dim light shone on Tobias, adding a bit of softness

    and warmth to him. The man reverted to his level of reservation.

    When Natalie saw Tobias like this, she felt that him kissing her and teasing her like that just now

    were all just her own illusion.

    After a while, something was sent to Tobias.

    It was something Tobias left in the hospital after he left Agaphen City. A nurse found it while she

    was tidying his ward.

    It was a diary that was thick and exquisite.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Wasn''t that the diary Winnie gave her?

    Back then, she was reading it when Tobias suddenly woke up, so she stuffed it under the bed. She

    did not expect the nurse to find it, much less send it back to Tobias.

    Tobias opened his eyes, then he frowned.

    He shut the diary.

    "She gave it to you." Tobias nced at Natalie.

    Natalie got nervous.

    After a while, she suddenly realized that there was something wrong with her nervousness.

    Tobias was holding the diary of his and his exgirlfriend''s sweet days.

    If someone was supposed to be nervous, shouldn''t it be Tobias? Why was she nervous?

    Natalie felt that she was a real weakling.

    When did she be someone like this?

    She was so weak and fragile, and it was not like her at all!

    Natalie raised her head and she copied Tobias''s gaze, adding a hint of cold light to it. "That''s right.

    This is proof of you and your exgirlfriend''s rtionship."

    Tobias'' lips twitched.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Natalie, tell me, what kind of rtionship did you see inside? Did you see photos of us in bed or

    what?"

    Natalie was stunned for a moment.

    Those didn''t seem to be inside at all.

    Although there were all kinds of photos, most of them were photos of Tobias and Winnie holding

    hands. There was nothing more intimate than that in the diary.

    "Well, it''s still a love diary," Natalie said gloomily.

    Tobias'' eyebrows twitched.

    He called the nurse and asked her to lend him a lighter.

    "Since this diary makes you unhappy, I''ll burn it, along with all the unhappiness in your heart,"

    Tobias said in a t tone.

    There was a sh of astonishment in Natalie''s eyes.

    Was Tobias going to burn this diary?

    Everything about him and Winnie was recorded inside.

    "But this belongs to Winnie. Can you really burn it without her permission?" Natalie opened her

    eyes wide.

    "She should have thought of the consequences before she handed it over to you. If she wants it to

    continue existing, she should not have handed it over," Tobias said in an indifferent tone.

    It was as if the diary had nothing to do with him at all.

    Natalie''s astonishment increased.

    Faced with an ex-girlfriend''s diary, any man would feel somewhat touched.

    However, Tobias was going to burn it to ashes just like that.

    This man was truly a ruthless man.

    Natalie looked at Tobias, and it seemed like she knew nothing about him at all.

    Or perhaps Natalie had never seen the real

    Tobias before.

    A cluster of mes shed and flickered in front of Natalie''s eyes.

    The me burned bigger and brighter.

    The smell of burnt paper spread throughout the entire ward.

    Natalie looked at the fire, which was getting bigger in front of her, and her heart was in a trance.

    Tobias'' handsome facial features could be seen in the shadows of the mes.

    He looked so good and handsome, but he was so cold too.

    Natalie''s hands, which were hanging on both sides of her body, subconsciously clenched tightly.

    She thought, "Tobias, are you the man I thought you were?"

    "Why are you always acting so strange, as if I have never known you before?"

    The thick diary was finally burnt to a crisp, leaving only a pile of ashes on the ground.

    Someone entered the ward to clean it up.

    Perhaps it was because Tobias upied the ward but the staff member cleaned diligently

    until it was clean, without leaving even a drop of sweat.

    It was as if the diary did not exist at all.

    As if the love between Winnie and Tobias had never existed at all.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288

    Natalie only returned to her senses after a long time.

    She looked into Tobias'' cold eyes and asked bitterly, "Tobias, are you always so heartless to

    women?"

    His gaze was deep as he replied, "Natalie, to me, the past is the past. I will not look back at it. There

    is no need for this diary to exist anymore. Turning it to ashes is the best option."

    Natalie suddenly felt that her lips were immensely dry.

    She resisted the urge to take a big gulp of water. "Tobias, if we are no longer together, will you treat

    me like this too?"

    If one day, Natalie became a part of Tobias'' past, would he be so heartless that he wouldn''t have

    any feelings for her at all?

    Anger could be seen hidden deep in Tobias'' eyes. "No."

    "Why?"

    "Because you will never be someone I used to know."

    His voice was low, but it was powerful.

    Natalie''s mind went nk.

    Why wouldn''t she be someone he used to know?

    Tobias'' eyes shone brighter than obsidian. "Natalie, I''ve told you before that I want you, so don''t

    expect to run away again. No matter where you go, I will find you and bring you back. Do you

    understand?"

    There was a hint of threat in his voice.

    Natalie''s eyes trembled. "What if I have no other choice but to run?"

    "Then I will chase you until you can no longer run." The light in his eyes was reced by a dark and

    malicious look.

    Natalie suddenly felt like she couldn''t breathe.

    She remembered Tobias saying this to her back then. She thought that he was only joking, but she

    did not expect it to be true.

    "Tobias, you said that you were more malicious andplicated than I thought. So it turns out to

    betrue."

    He looked at her and said, "You also told me that you are more fearless than I thought. I hope that''s

    true too."

    Natalie''s fingertips trembled.

    When she said those words back then, she did not know Tobias as well as she did now.

    This man was really ruthless. He was so heartless, but she never seemed to see this side of him.

    Because she tried to run away, he ignored the wound on his shoulder and had slept with her. He did

    not stop even when his injuries started to bleed, until he finally fainted on her.

    Not many could behave like this.

    He ruthlessly burnt his ex- girlfriend''s thick diary. Just how many ruthless people could do that?

    She realized that she never got to know the real Tobias before.

    The man she was looking at was so strange and unfamiliar.

    "Natalie,e here," Tobias suddenly called to her.

    She was stunned for a moment, and then she walked mechanically towards him.

    He wrapped his arms around her waist.

    His deep, sea-like eyes stared at her. "Natalie, just don''t challenge my bottom line, and I will always

    pamper you."

    Natalie''s heart stopped beating for a second.

    He told her not to challenge his bottom line.

    Just what exactly was his bottom line?

    "Then tell me, what is your bottom line?"

    A hint of coldness shed across his eyes. "For example, doing something with Remington or any

    other men."

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    "I didn''t. Remington and I are innocent. Don''t misunderstand me," she defended herself.

    Since Tobias had said such words, it felt like he suspected her of doing something with Remington.

    A sharp light shed in his eyes.

    He knew that there was nothing going on between Natalie and Remington.

    After a while, Tobias stopped thinking about that matter.

    Meanwhile, Natalie''s eyes were trembling.

    His words suddenly reminded her of something.

    Why would he emphasize that his bottom line was her going out and doing indecent things with

    other men?

    Could it be? Was he betrayed by someone else before?

    This thought made her hair stand on end.

    She subconsciously looked at Tobias.

    He was sitting there, tall and straight. His shoulders were broad and his waist looked narrow.

    The lights from themp shone on his clean short hair, causing a halo to form around him.

    He was so handsome and powerful, just like a king who ruled the world. Everyone could not help

    but to submit to him.

    Natalie could not connect a man like Tobias to an ordinary cuckolded person.

    However, what he said just now had a deeper meaning to it.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" He looked at her with his cold eyes.

    Natalie had a strange look in her eyes. She looked at him like he was a monster.

    "About that, Tobias, have you ever been cheated on?" Natalie asked carefully.

    She knew that this was a taboo question to ask a man.

    However, as the saying went, curiosity killed the cat.

    Three ck lines immediately appeared on Tobias'' face as his brows furrowed, making his

    handsome face appear harsher.

    "Natalie!" Tobias narrowed his eyes and frowned, and his voice was piercingly cold.

    Natalie felt like he was going to eat her alive.

    An extremely depressing atmosphere filled the ward immediately.

    She kept stepping back. "Tobias, don''t worry. I''m definitely a good, conservative woman. I will never

    do anything such as cheating on you. Take good care of yourself. I''ll go outside to get some fresh

    air."

    Natalie quickly ran away.

    After Natalie left, Tobias'' eyes darkened and his gaze became deep.

    It was as if it was deeper than the sea.

    Tobias had originally nned to close his eyes for a good rest.

    Although he was recuperating in the hospital, he never stopped working.

    The good rest he longed for could only happen in an extravagant dream.

    That was because soon, he heard loud screams and howlsing from outside.

    That was right, Natalie was singing.

    Her singing was extremely unpleasant to the ears. To Tobias, it was no different from a howling pig.

    However, Natalie seemed to be extraordinarily confident. Her singing got louder and louder.

    Tobias'' eyebrows twitched.

    After a little while, Benjamin came in.

    There was a sad expression on his face. "Mr. Whitlock, Miss Godfrey has been singing outside for a

    while now. Look at that."

    Benjamin wanted Tobias to persuade Natalie to stop.

    After all, Natalie''s singing was really earpiercing.

    Because of Tobias'' identity, no one dared to say anything to Natalie, otherwise, she would have

    been sent out of the hospital by now.

    "Tell her toe inside," Tobias said in a t tone.

    There was a look of relief on Benjamin''s face and he hurriedly went to call Natalie.

    Natalie was singing excitedly outside.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She realized that by singing, she could increase her confidence.

    What she needed to do right now was to improve her confidence!

    She did not want to be so timid and afraid, and she did not want to be a whiner.

    She wanted to get her true self back.

    She did not want to continue being the

    Natalie that she disliked so much.

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock asked you to go in," Benjamin interrupted her singing.

    All of a sudden, Natalie was stunned.

    Tobias allowed her to enter? She was busy singing. Why did he suddenly want her to go in?

    Could it be?

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289

    A sh of light passed through Natalie''s eyes. Was Tobias touched by her singing? Did he want her

    to go into his ward to sing?

    "I know, Tobias wants me to go inside and sing for him, right?" Natalie entered with a happy look on

    her face.

    Benjamin had a look of helplessness.

    He initially thought that Natalie had lost her confidence.

    It seemed that he was wrong.

    Natalie was now a little overconfident.

    Tobias was utterly speechless inside the ward.

    "Tobias, what song would you like to hear? I''ll sing for you."

    "There''s no need forthat."

    "What? I thought you called me in to listen to my voice? Don''t you want to hear my melodious

    singing?"

    Tobias coughed heavily. "Natalie, why do you suddenly want to sing?"

    Natalie smiled as if she was encouraging herself. "Because I want to be confident again!"

    Tobias fixed his gaze on her.

    Natalie raised her little fist. "Tobias, I realized something. During this period of time, I lost myself and

    I''ve changed. I want to be myself again. I want to go back to being the confident Natalie I once

    was!"

    Seeing Natalie''s confident look, Tobias raised his eyebrows and no emotions could be seen in his

    dark eyes.

    But he thought of something.

    He knew that it was not Natalie who had changed.

    It was just that too many things had happened and her deep sense of inferiority was exposed.

    From her original environment, it was impossible for her to be seemingly perfect.

    She only hid her inferiority deep inside her heart.

    This time, Tobias'' anger at her was not a bad thing for her.

    Tobias realized that the more he tolerated her so unconditionally, the more riled up her emotions

    would be.

    She would only get more and more extreme.

    Gradually, she would feel like they were notpatible for each other.

    Tobias believed that Natalie was a smart girl. She would soon understand lots of things if she just

    stopped overthinking like this.

    "Do you need to bring along all those wigs of yours?" Tobias suddenly asked in a calm voice.

    Natalie touched her head, embarrassed. She said, "Yeah, we can try that."

    After saying that, she suddenly burst intoughter.

    Tobias smiled slightly.

    It was veryte at night.

    Natalie realized a big problem.

    That problem was that she wanted to go to sleep.

    Tobias, on the other hand, was still very energetic. He stared at hisptop, reading a document.

    Natalie''s eyelids almost closed.

    "Ahem." She could not help it anymore and she let out a small cough.

    Tobias nced at her.

    Natalie smiled drily. "Tobias, I''m going to rest, so I''m not going to take care of you any longer. I''ll find

    a room to sleep in."

    Tobias pointed at his bed and said, "Sleep here."

    Natalie was shocked.

    This was a ward. Was Tobias going to do indecent things to her?

    As if he could read her thoughts, Tobias said calmly, "I won''t do anything to you. I am injured, so I

    can''t do anything even if I wanted to."

    Natalie felt a stab in her heart.

    She would never believe such nonsenseing from Tobias.

    What did he mean by not being able to do anything even if he wanted to?

    Back in the hotel, his injuries were bleeding profusely and she was scared out of her wits. Even so,

    wasn''t Tobias still going all out on her?!

    "I think I''ll just sleep in another room."

    "You are not allowed to."

    "Why not? It''s my freedom to sleep where I want."

    "Why? Because I am your husband."

    Looking into Tobias'' terrifying eyes, Natalie was frightened.

    The most important thing was that Natalie could not forget how Tobias got injured.

    She seemed like a heartless woman.

    In fact, only she herself knew just what a great woman she was.

    So, it would be best to rely on Tobias.

    Natalie went towards his bed.

    Tobias was in a VIP ward, so even the hospital bed wasrge. It was more than enough to

    amodate two people.

    "Alright then, I''m going to sleep," Natalie looked at Tobias and whispered.

    He nodded.

    Natalie shut her eyes.

    At first, she began to feel a little nervous. She was afraid that Tobias would take advantage of her

    while she slept.

    But he never did.

    The only thing she could hear was Tobias'' shallow breathing.

    Natalie noticed something.

    Before she fell asleep, Tobias would asionally tap on the keyboard; it was an obvious sound.

    But ever since she closed her eyes, she realized that the sound of typing on the keyboard could no

    longer be heard.

    Natalie was touched by this.

    She did not expect him to be aware of such a trivial matter.

    The ripples in her heart spread.

    Although the events that happened over the past two days made her feel that Tobias seemed a little

    strange, even his coldness and ruthlessness surprised her.

    However, she could not deny the fact that he was constantly very considerate towards her.

    When he loved someone, he would pamper and love that person to the moon and back.

    Natalie fell asleep with these little thoughts.

    Too many things had happened within these past two days and she was really tired.

    In the middle of the night, Tobias closed hisptop. Then, he rubbed his tired eyes.

    He looked at how soundly Natalie was sleeping.

    Her thick and long eyshes covered her eyes like a small fan. Her breathing was in line with her

    luscious pink lips. They opened and closed from time to time.

    She looked extremely adorable.

    She was so cute that it gave him the urge to be a father.

    Tobias'' body bent slightly; he wanted to peck a kiss on her.

    "No, no, it hurts, it hurts." A muffled voice suddenly came out of her mouth.

    She frowned slightly, as if she was enduring some kind of pain.

    "It hurts, it hurts down there..." Natalie frowned and continued speaking in a low voice.

    Her eyes were closed throughout.

    Natalie did not wake up. She was talking in her sleep.

    Tobias paused for a while.

    After that, a trace of guilt shed across his eyes.

    He r*ped Natalie in the hotel.

    Logically speaking, this was her second time, but even so, a long time had passed since her first

    time. The pain Natalie had suffered would not be less than what a virgin felt.

    He should have been extremely gentle.

    However, he did it in the cruelest way. He almost tortured her to death, too.

    Tobias sighed.

    On one hand, he was so infuriated that he found it hard to control himself.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    On the other hand, he did not want Natalie to be so capricious.

    But now, it seemed that it was quite useful.

    At least, Natalie stopped saying nonsensical things like wanting to leave him.

    At least she settled down a bit.

    However, a few specks of light continued to dazzle in Tobias'' eyes.

    The pain Natalie felt would be engraved in her memories. He did not know how long he would have

    to coax her for her to agree to sleep with him again.

    He did not know how long he had to persuade her to make her believe that it would feel good, and

    not just pain.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290

    The next day arrived very soon.

    Natalie opened her eyes as soon as she woke up.

    When they were opened, she saw Tobias'' handsome face.

    He was still asleep.

    Natalie subconsciously wanted to turn around, only to realize that her waist was held in ce.

    Natalie suddenly stopped breathing.

    She stopped because she was afraid of disturbing Tobias.

    He did not stop working even though he was in a ward. He must have been very tired. Natalie

    wanted him to have a good rest.

    Since there was nothing to do around there, Natalie began to stare at Tobias'' handsome face.

    It was too early in the morning, and she was hungry.

    On the other hand, there was a feast in front of her.

    Tobias'' handsomeness was enough for her eyes to feast on.

    Outside the window, the sunlight shone through the floor-to-ceiling windows and into the ward.

    A warm light could be seen in the ward and Tobias was also covered by this, making him look much

    gentler.

    He looked so handsome, as if he just walked out of a painting.

    Natalie stared at his eyshes.

    They were so long, so thick, and so dark too.

    She could not help but touch her own eyshes.

    Natalie''s eyshes could be considered pretty, but they seemed far inferior to Tobias''.

    And his nose.

    How could he be so good-looking?

    Natalie subconsciously touched her own nose again.

    Why did it feel like her nose was t?

    She looked at his lips.

    Natalie suddenly gulped a mouthful of saliva.

    Their kiss shed in her mind.

    The way he stuck his tongue into her mouth without restraint too.

    A strange heat spread all over her body.

    Then, she suddenly remembered the pain she felt that day, and the heat slowly dissipated.

    It seemed like the incident that happened was wonderful and she was even yearning for it.

    But it hurt so much when she really did do that.

    Natalie would rather not do it again.

    At the same time, another strange heat spread towards Natalie.

    Natalie was shocked.

    She looked at Tobias in shock.

    The heat came from Tobias'' body.

    But he was still fast asleep.

    Was he having an erotic dream? Could he not control himself?

    Ah! Natalie screamed internally.

    She really did not expect a man like Tobias to have erotic dreams.

    This was too incredible for her.

    Just as her thoughts were running wild, Tobias woke up.

    He slowly opened his eyes, and they were as bright as the stars, even under the morning light.

    As soon as Tobias opened his eyes, he saw Natalie looking at him with a look of horror and

    disbelief.

    "Did you see a ghost?" Because he had just woken up, his voice was a little hoarse.

    "Were you having an erotic dream?" Natalie''s eyes widened.

    Tobias was speechless.

    "I am not interested in those," Tobias said in a t tone.

    "Then what was that about!" Natalie could not help but look at the bottom part of his body.

    That was right; the strange heat came from that part of his body.

    Tobias suddenly realized what was going on.

    Even for him, the scene was somewhat awkward.

    "Natalie, it''s normal for men to have this in the morning."

    "What, it''s normal?"

    "You have been staring at it for a long time, so is there anything you want to do to it?"

    Natalie suddenly snapped back to her senses.

    She quickly retracted her gaze. "Of course not. That''s right, I should go and have breakfast. I''m

    hungry. See youter."

    Natalie jumped out of bed as if she was flying.

    Looking at her flustered look, Tobias let out a faint smile.

    After having breakfast, Natalie helped a nurse push the cart into the ward.

    "Let me feed you."

    Tobias took a deep look at Natalie and said, "You can feed me with your mouth, but if you want to

    use your hands, forget it."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She looked at Tobias speechlessly. "Then I think you should just eat on your own."

    Tobias did not continue to tease Natalie; he ate by himself.

    Natalie looked at him and realized that his recovery rate was not that bad. At least when he ate, she

    could tell that it was not difficult for him anymore and that he was not in pain.

    Natalie sat on one side. She supported her chin with her hand as she watched Tobias eat his

    breakfast.

    Watching him eat was visual entertainment for her.

    It was so natural and unrestrained, like a painting that came to life.

    Natalie scolded in her heart.

    It seems like not everyone was born the same.

    Some people were good-looking, so much so that they would look excellent even when they were

    eating. God was too unfair.

    Winnie suddenly entered her mind.

    Would she eat so elegantly too? She looked so great. She was beautiful and pleasing to the eye.

    Natalie''s heart felt like it was pricked by a needle.

    "What''s on your mind?" Tobias suddenly looked at Natalie.

    Natalie was stunned.

    Tobias'' observation skills were too superb. Natalie was only distracted for a moment, and he was

    able to capture it immediately!

    Sheughed drily and said, "About that, Winnie won''te and look for you anymore, will she?"

    Tobias'' cutlery paused for a moment.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    After a while, he put them down.

    "Do you want her toe and look for me?" Tobias said it very slowly.

    Natalie bit her lip. "Of course not."

    "If shees, will you run away like this again?" Tobias stared at her.

    Natalie withdrew her gaze.

    The way Tobias worded it made her ufortable.

    It made her feel like she was particrly useless and ipetent.

    However, that was the truth.

    The inferiority she felt caused her to flee

    "Natalie, you were not like this back then," Tobias said in a low and powerful voice. "When you first

    met me, you knew my identity but you never hesitated. A college girl without any background

    actually dared to confront a president. You are the first to do that."

    Natalie''s breathing paused for a moment.

    Then she let out a wry smile.

    Back then, she really didn''t think too much.

    She thought of a metaphor: Why would someone with wet feet be afraid of wearing shoes?

    Tobias was the president of a huge business empire, and he had significant social status.

    As for her, she was not important. It didn''t matter if she lived or died. Besides, there was nothing for

    her to worry about. Hence, in front of Tobias, she was indeed fearless.

    "Natalie, you would even stab your mother. So when did you be so weak?"

    Natalie''s eyes widened.

    She would even do that to her mother.

    Tobias'' words made her feel that she was particrly ungrateful.

    However, in reality, if her own mother was not so cruel to her, would she have be like this?

    She was silent for a long time.

    Natalie raised her head and looked at Tobias. Her eyes were full of unspeakable emotions.

    "Because, there''s a saying that love brings sorrow and fear."

    Tobias narrowed his dark eyes.

    "Come here." He said two simple words, but there was a powerful aura to them.

    Natalie walked over in a daze.

    She stood there. Tobias was sitting and the two of them looked at each other as they usually did.

    However, Tobias'' powerful aura made Natalie feel like she was being looked down on.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291

    Tobias'' eyes were filled with rage. He stared at Natalie and enunciated, "Natalie, let me tell you this.

    Whether you are worried about our love or not, I will not let you go. Your emotions will only add to

    our troubles, but it won''t force me to let you go."

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered violently.

    She asked, "Are you sure?"

    "I''m sure. You worry and think too much and it will only make your heart ache." Tobias paused for a

    moment and looked down. "And that part of you will hurt too."

    Natalie was speechless.

    Her face was red from embarrassment.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    They were still discussing such a serious topic, so how could Tobias have the mood to make such

    dirty jokes.

    Tobias suddenly reached out his hand and Natalie fell into his embrace.

    Her face was almost touching his and the tip of their noses touched each other''s.

    Tobias'' eyes were as dark as shadows, and every word from him hit her heart.

    "Natalie, you are a smart girl. Since you have heard this, you should know if you want to continue

    bearing unnecessary pain, or earn my pampering, right?"

    Natalie breathed deeply.

    After a long while, she nodded. "I understand."

    "Do you really understand?"

    Natalie nodded again and said, "I really do."

    Tobias made it crystal clear to her.

    This man would never let go of her. He wanted her and no one else.

    Natalie thought that she should stop looking fortrouble herself.

    These things would only bring her pain.

    There was nothing to worry about, but she was too worried about herself.

    What was more, Benjamin also told her that Winnie hade looking for Tobias.

    Obviously, between Winnie and herself, Tobias still chose her.

    She was not outstanding, but Winnie was excellent.

    They were such a stark contrast, but Tobias wanted her instead of Winnie.

    She should be very happy about this. There was no need to be annoyed.

    This was what she told herself.

    Natalie, you must not cause anymore trouble!

    There was a hint of a smile in his eyes; it was a genuine one.

    "It''s good that you have finally understood."

    "Uh, I think I''ll go out and look at myself in a mirror."

    "Why would you do that?" Tobias raised his eyebrows slightly.

    "To look at my young and beautiful face, and then get back my confidence!" Natalie looked serious;

    she was not joking at all.

    Tobias was speechless.

    The corners of his mouth twitched and he let go of his hands that were on Natalie''s waist. "Alright,

    go and do that then."

    Natalie went to the stairway of the hospital and looked at the huge floor-to-ceiling mirror.

    She stared at herself in the reflection.

    Ever since Tobias brought her back from the hotel, followed by the lecturing Benjamin gave her.

    Natalie seemed to have understood a lot of things overnight.

    Furthermore, Tobias'' words confirmed the thoughts in her mind once again.

    Tobias told himself that he would not let her go.

    She liked him very much too.

    Why shouldn''t she have a happy, loving life?

    Why should she overthink so much?

    What was more, she would only cause trouble for Tobias if she did that.

    Additionally, even though she brought a lot of trouble for him.

    If she was not so distressed, she would never have made Tobias so angry.

    Natalie smiled at herself in front of the mirror.

    Winnie, oh, Winnie.

    She was just an ex-girlfriend. Tobias hadn''t done anything to Winnie yet, and he had always been

    by Natalie''s side, yet she was so afraid.

    "Good luck, Natalie!" She told herself in the mirror.

    In the mirror, her eyes were filled with determination.

    There was a kind of indestructible firmness.

    Back when she was living with the Godfrey family, the environment was extremely harsh, but she

    could still survive, and she was safe and sound too.

    The setback she was facing at that moment was smallpared to that.

    There was nothing serious that could hurt her. What was there for her to fear?

    Why did she have to worry so much about losing him?

    Natalie suddenly felt that the problems in her heart were allpletely unraveled.

    She seemed to have found a solution to those problems.

    Now, she knew that they were notpletely resolved back then.

    That was why so many things happened afterward.

    But now, those problems in her heart and soul were allpletely resolved.

    Natalie had found herself again.

    The smile on her lips got wider and wider.

    She suddenly remembered what she once told Tobias.

    Not long ago, she tearfully told Tobias that he and Winnie were the perfect match for each other.

    Natalie said things like her and him not beingpatible with each other. Now that she looked

    back, she really felt like an idiot.

    She hated this type of person the most.

    She really did not expect to be one of them.

    However, when she thought of this, her heart was moved.

    She realized that she had not read those overbearing president novels for a long time.

    Suddenly, there were ripples in Natalie''s heart.

    She returned to the ward.

    "Are you done looking at yourself in the mirror?" Tobias stared at her with his dark eyes.

    "Yes, I''m done." Natalie''s voice was indescribably cheerful.

    "What are your thoughts?" Tobias''s eyes deepened.

    "My thoughts?" Natalie''s eyes shed with a touch of naughtiness. "I found out how beautiful I am.

    As a lovely and beautiful girl, there is nothing in this world that can scare me!"

    Tobias smiled, showing how joyful he was.

    The doctor came to check on his wounds.

    Tobias recovered quite well, and it was estimated that he could be discharged from the hospital in

    two day''s time.

    Of course, he could not go back to work immediately after he was discharged. He needed to go

    home and rest for a few days.

    After the doctor left, Tobias turned on theptop to continue working.

    Natalie secretly took out her mobile phone. She logged into a website.

    It was a website with lots of romance novels about overbearing CEOs. Most of that genre came

    from that website.

    "The most beautiful vige love story in history is here. Come and have a look."

    As soon as sheunched the website, Natalie saw these big words pop up.

    She was stunned for a while.

    Didn''t these books have international themes? Why were they set in viges now?

    She clicked on it and started reading.

    She was Flora, a beauty that was famous and known by everyone. He was the overbearing CEO of

    a business, Norman. One day, she was hired as a representative for Norman''s brand "Flowery

    Foods".

    He was shocked by how beautiful she was. From that moment on, no other woman could

    catch his eye.

    Norman r*ped Flora.

    She sobbed when she was under him. "I hate you!"

    A sinister look could be seen in his eyes. "Little fairy, no matter how much you hate me, I want you

    and only you."

    Natalie''s mouth twitched.

    She swore that this was the first time she saw such a unique spin in this genre.

    Before she knew it, she had read over a dozen chapters.

    Unfortunately, the author had only written around a dozen chapters. At the bottom of the text,

    Natalie saw a note from the author.

    She felt a chill.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292

    "Dear readers, I will work hard to update this novel. I am quite new at this. Please forgive me if I

    don''t write well. Because my sister-inw likes these types of novels, and it just so happens that

    she has not been very happy recently, I decided to write a novel of this type to make her happy.

    Please continue to support me. Selina loves you, xoxo."

    Selina!

    She said that her sister-inw loved these novels!

    Natalie was shocked and could not move.

    Could such a coincidence happen?

    Oh God, don''t tell her that this seemingly unique novel was written by Selina.

    Natalie''s brain was in a mess.

    This was something that only Selina would have done!

    "Tobias." After a long while, Natalie suddenly spoke.

    Her voice was very loud, and Tobias frowned slightly.

    "What is it?" Tobias nced at Natalie.

    Natalie looked like she just saw a ghost.

    "About that, what do you think of Selina''s writing? Does she like writing novels?" Natalie asked.

    Tobias thought for a moment and said, "She seems to be good at writing, but she probably doesn''t

    have writing as a hobby."

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered, she said, "Then do you have any friends named Flora or Norman?"

    The frown and his brow deepened. "What kind of nonsense is it this time?"

    Natalie smiled dryly and waved her hand. "It''s nothing. You can continue on with your work. It''s

    alright."

    Tobias stared at Natalie suspiciously.

    "It''s really fine." Natalie''s smile was really fake.

    Only then did Tobias withdraw his gaze.

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief.

    After that, she sent Selina a message.

    "Selina, are you the one who wrote the love story between Flora and Norman?"

    She did not receive any replies.

    Natalie blinked and thought, "Maybe I was wrong."

    After all, a richdy like Selina would not write a love novel based in the countryside.

    The day when it was time for Tobias to be discharged from the hospital came in the blink of an eye.

    Natalie had probably gotten over her worries, so she was very rxed when she was with Tobias.

    Benjamin drove back to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    When they got home, Selina was sitting on the sofa and watching TV.

    As soon as she saw Tobias and Natalie enter, she immediately rushed up.

    "Tobias, where have you been? I went to the hospital to find you. The doctor said that you had not

    been in the hospital for a long time and I was so anxious. You didn''t even inform me when you left."

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    From the looks of it, Selina was not worried at all.

    Besides, if she was really worried, she would have called them.

    Tobias knew this as well.

    He said in a t tone, "If you were anxious, you could have called. Don''t you know how to make a

    phone call anymore?"

    Selina blinked her eyes and said, "Tobias, don''t expose me so soon. Actually, I''m not worried at all,

    but since you have returned, I have to show how concerned I am. You should have gone along with

    me."

    "Go along with you?" Tobias'' expression remained the same.

    "You should say, Selina, you really do care about me and I am so touched. I will definitely buy those

    chips you wanted for you," Selina said with excitement on her face.

    There was a brand of potato chips that Selina recently loved.

    "Selina, I''ll call an ambnceter and ask the people from the psychiatric department to send you

    there."

    Selina did not know what to say.

    Natalie almost burst outughing beside them.

    As the saying goes, ''The older, the wiser.'' Selina waspletely outsmarted by Tobias.

    However, she did not expect that in the next second, she was dragged into their conversation by

    Selina.

    She blinked her beautiful eyes sweetly and said, "Tobias, Natalie also likes those potato chips. Don''t

    you want to get them?"

    Natalie felt dizzy.

    Selina, how could she get her involved in this matter.

    "Sure," Tobias said in a low and powerful voice.

    The crystal lights on top of the wall shone into Tobias'' eyes, and they sparkled like obsidian.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    She subconsciously looked at Tobias and she happened to meet his gaze.

    Natalie felt guilty so she quickly averted her eyes.

    When Selina heard Tobias'' answer, she was so angry that she felt like she was going to explode.

    She put her hands on her hips and said, "Tobias, don''t be so biased. Why do I have to be sent to a

    psychiatric hospital? And you''re going to buy it for Natalie just because she likes it. Don''t you feel

    sorry for me? I am your biological sister. Natalie is just your wife."

    Tobias said calmly, "A wife has to be doted on."

    Natalie''s heart beat faster.

    To be honest, apart from the harsh time he gave herst time, his gentleness and indulgence

    towards her would make anyone feel touched.

    Selina''s mouth was wide open.

    "You''re too biased. I''m definitely not your real sister, I must have been adopted. How biased you

    are," Selina nagged.

    Tobias ignored Selina; he went upstairs immediately.

    After Tobias went upstairs, Selinained to Natalie, "Natalie, do you think my brother is too

    biased? Tell me."

    Natalie felt somewhat awkward.

    To be honest, Tobias was indeed a little biased.

    However, he doted on her and she could not say it so directly to Selina. She could onlyfort her

    with an apologetic look.

    Selina was not stupid and she understood it quickly.

    "Natalie, you''re so lucky. Tobias treats you so well," Selina said enviously.

    Natalie''s expression brightened.

    "My brother is really good at spoiling women." Selina sighed; this was her conclusion.

    Natalie felt a surge of emotions in her heart.

    What Selina said was true.

    Tobias was really good at spoiling women, but when he was cruel, he was really ruthless.

    Natalie still could not forget the pain she felt between her legs.

    Also, he was heartless to Winnie, so much so that it stunned her.

    Tobias was so cruel towards Winnie. Would he be so heartless to Natalie in the future too?

    Very soon, Natalie buried her thoughts.

    She told herself that she should not think too much about it.

    Winnie''s matter waspletely over. She should not allow herself to be entangled and cause

    unnecessary trouble for Tobias any longer.

    "By the way, Natalie," Selina suddenly patted her head and said, "Don''t forget to tell him that I was

    just joking. Otherwise, he''ll really buy that potato chip brand for you tomorrow."

    Natalie felt shocked.

    She only remembered it when Selina reminded her.

    She hurriedly went upstairs and she did not doubt her words at all.

    Natale happened to run into Tobias the moment she went upstairs.

    She rubbed her face because it was painful.

    "Why are you in such a hurry?" There was a hint of concern in Tobias'' tone.

    Natalie raised her head and said, "Selina was just joking. I don''t like that potato chip brand at all.

    You don''t have to buy it."

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293

    "So you were in such a hurry, just to tell me this?" Tobiasughed.

    "Of course." Natalie was serious.

    Tobias'' eyes appeared even deeper than the sea. "Natalie, it''s just buying a potato chippany.

    It''s not a big deal. There''s no need to be in such a rush."

    As soon as Natalie heard it, she was sure that if she did not say anything, Tobias would definitely

    have acquired thepany.

    "Well, I don''t like it, anyway. You don''t have to buy it."

    Tobias smiled slightly. "If you don''t like it, then I''ll just forget about it."

    Natalie nodded in agreement.

    "Natalie, help me," Tobias suddenly said.

    "Help you? With what?" Natalie looked puzzled.

    "A shower." Those two words sounded ambiguous when they came from Tobias'' thin lips.

    Natalie was speechless.

    Her confused look turned into a flustered one.

    She could still remember the awkwardness when she was helping him wipe his body, and she did

    not want to do that anymore.

    "Can''t you get anyone else to help you with that?" Natalie asked tentatively.

    "Natalie, there are only three women in this house. Apart from you, who else can help me with

    that?" Tobias looked determined.

    To Natalie, it felt like she was walking on the edge of a de.

    He was right. Apart from Aunt Lee and herself, Selina was the only woman left in the family.

    There was no doubt about that apart from her, no one else could help him shower.

    "I''ll do it then. It''s not like I''ve never seen it before." Natalie gritted her teeth.

    Why was she so hesitant? They had already done it twice. There was no need for her to be so shy,

    as if she had never seen a man before.

    Despite this thought, she really was shy.

    But she still managed to hold on.

    There was nothing to be afraid of, nothing!

    Natalie was about to follow Tobias into the shower room when his deep and meaningful voice rang

    in her ears, "Did you forget to take those things?"

    "What things?" Natalie paused in her footsteps.

    The look in Tobias'' eyes deepened. "A new set of clean clothes."

    "Oh, I''ll go get it." Natalie remembered that she was in his room. The big mahogany wardrobe was

    full of Tobias'' clothes.

    There was a faint musky fragrance emanating from the wardrobe.

    Natalie picked a set of pajamas.

    "What else?" Tobias looked at Natalie with teasing eyes.

    Natalie suddenly remembered that there was one more thing she had to take.

    H-His underwear.

    "About that, where do you put that?" Natalie''s face turned red.

    After all, she was really shy.

    "What?" Unlike Natalie, Tobias was quite calm.

    "That!"

    "What?!"

    Natalie gritted her teeth and said, "Your underwear!"

    It was just underwear! Why was she so reluctant to say it? And Tobias, he was even teasing her!

    A faint smile appeared at Tobias'' lips. He pointed at the drawer under the wardrobe and said, "It''s

    over there."

    Natalie opened the drawer to search for one.

    There were indeed neatly folded underwear inside, and all of them were ck.

    Natalie forced herself to take one out.

    However, the underwear she picked unfolded the moment she picked it up, and it fell open.

    There were some traces clearly showing that he had worn this pair of underwear before.

    Natalie was stunned for a while, and then she blushed.

    When she walked into the bathroom, she realized that something was wrong.

    Although Tobias was injured, he still had the ability to take his underwear. Why did he have to make

    her take it?

    Wasn''t it obvious that he was bullying her!

    Wait, no, he was flirting with her!

    Natalie was extremely angry, but there was nothing she could do about it.

    That was because she was no match for

    Tobias at all.

    Natalie could only keep her anger in her heart.

    Tobias got even worse after that.

    He was like a king; he made Natalie take off his clothes.

    Natalie knew that Tobias could easily take them off himself now that he was recovered.

    He was doing it on purpose!

    Natalie unfastened his buttons. Taking his clothes off was not a big deal.

    He was shameless enough to ask her to take it off for him, so what else was there for her to be

    embarrassed about?

    The bathroom was huge. Natalie and Tobias were standing on one side, and the shower was

    already running.

    Ayer of mist shrouded the whole bathroom.

    Natalie took a towel and helped Tobias wipe his body.

    Thump thump thump!

    Her heart was beating even harder, and her face became increasingly red.

    This time, she was even more embarrassed than when she was helping him wipe his body back in

    the hospital.

    This was because this time, the bathroom was such a romantic ce, and they were the only ones

    there.

    A denseyer of sweat suddenly appeared on Natalie''s forehead. She felt her mouth turn dry.

    Tobias could see Natalie''s skin turn more and more pink in the mist, and even her watery eyes were

    tinged with extreme shyness.

    Her appearance was like a fresh cherry that was dipped with dewdrops, and he was so eager to

    take a bite.

    A look of desire could be seen in his eyes.

    "Natalie, you are sweating," Tobias suddenly said.

    His voice was low and hoarse, and there was a vague sense of ambiguity in it.

    Natalie gulped.

    How could she not sweat in this situation?

    She was on the verge of getting a stroke from the heat in there.

    This d*mned Tobias, why did he have such a perfect body? Why was he being so intimate? Natalie

    was just a normal girl, okay?

    How could she not sweat upon getting so close to such a perfect body?

    Natalie quickened her movements. She wanted to hurry up and finish helping him wipe his body.

    "Since you''re sweating, why don''t we take a shower together?" Just as he finished speaking, he

    suddenly got closer to Natalie.

    Natalie subconsciously took a step back.

    She was forced against the wall.

    "Wh- What are you doing?" Natalie was shocked.

    There was something wrong with his eyes.

    Tobias smiled slightly. "Natalie, you''re so cute. You''re adorable."

    He paused, and his wicked eyes gleamed. Her face turned red, and he said, "I have an impulse to

    be a father."

    Natalie did not know what to say

    She watched Tobias and felt a familiar male aura approach her.

    "Why do you always ask me what I''m going to do?" Tobias'' eyes were full of lust. "You clearly know,

    and my answer is always you. What else could it be?" Tobias smiled. "Do you like to hear me say

    that?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    What was Tobias talking about? Those were not her thoughts at all.

    Tobias lowered his body and his lips fell on Natalie.

    Before Natalie could respond, his lips had almost touched hers.

    Natalie shut her eyes.

    She was already a fish on the chopping board. She could not refuse at all, nor could she refuse

    anything he wanted.

    There were some things that could not be resisted. It would be better to just ept.

    What was more, she also liked Tobias, so it was better to look forward to this nice kiss.

    However, the expected kiss she hoped for did not arrive.

    Natalie opened her eyes and saw that Tobias'' face was tense, as if he was trying his best to endure

    some kind of pain.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Natalie was taken aback.

    "Tobias, are you alright?" Natalie was shocked when she saw Tobias like that.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294

    "I''m fine." Tobias'' voice was a little stiff.

    Natalie knew that the pain in his shoulder had worsened, but she could not help him at all.

    After a while, the pain seemed to have subsided.

    He smiled, "It seems like I won''t be able to do anything about it for a few days. Natalie, I have to

    apologize to you for the time being. Your husband can''t satisfy you."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She red at Tobias and said, "You''re the one who needs satisfying. It hurts so much. I don''t want it

    at all."

    The sex she experienced were not great memories for Natalie, so she would rather not do that.

    Tobias got close to Natalie''s ear. When he spoke, heat sprayed on her earlobe. "Natalie, the next

    time will be very good, I promise."

    Natalie''s face turned as red as a tomato.

    Would it really be good?

    When Natalie and Tobias walked out of the bedroom, they saw Selina.

    She was eating a red apple.

    The apple was almost as red as Natalie''s blushing face.

    Natalie felt surprised.

    Selina rarely came upstairs, so why did shee up now?

    There was inexplicable emotion floating in her eyes.

    Then, Selina smiled in a strange way. "Oh, it seems like you two were taking a bath together."

    After that, she began tough.

    Natalie blushed.

    So it seemed that Selina hade to mock Natalie and Tobias.

    The intent in her smile was deep.

    Natalie felt so ufortable being teased by Selina.

    She pulled her to one side and said, "Selina, please don''tugh like that, okay?"

    Selina''s eyes twitched. "How could you stop me fromughing? Natalie, how many times have you

    been in the bathroom with Tobias? Is it exciting?"

    Natalie was silent.

    She blushed and said, "What are you talking about? Tobias was hurt, and it was inconvenient for

    him to take a shower, so I wiped his body for him. Nothing happened between us."

    Well, if Tobias wasn''t injured, then something would definitely have happened.

    The apple in Selina''s hand fell to the ground.

    She looked straight at Natalie with her big eyes.

    Originally, when Selina saw that both Tobias and Natalie were in a good mood when they came

    back, she thought that Tobias'' injuries must have healed. Otherwise, how could the look on Natalie''s

    face be as warm as the spring breeze?

    But now, it seemed like he had not fully recovered yet.

    It seemed to have gotten more serious!

    The two of them entered the bathroom and all his clothes were taken off too, but still, nothing

    happened between them!

    What did this mean?

    It meant that there was no hope for Tobias anymore.

    Selina patted her thigh and said, "Natalie, I feel sorry for you. You must feel wronged."

    Natalie was shocked.

    She thought that she could not keep up with Selina''s twisted mind at all.

    What was Selina talking about?

    Selina''s expression was very gloomy. "Natalie, I will definitely persuade Tobias to go to the hospital.

    If he keeps doing this, you''re going to stay a virgin, won''t you?"

    Upon saying that, she patted Natalie''s shoulder and said, "Natalie, I understand the pain you feel in

    your heart. If you want to cry, just let it out. Here''s a shoulder for you to cry on.

    Natalie was speechless.

    Natalie returned to the bedroom.

    She did not know how to exin everything to Selina now.

    They were not on the same page at all.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Natalie found out that Selina was a little like herself.

    If she was sure about one thing, she would try her best to get to the bottom of it.

    For example, after she confirmed that there was something wrong with Tobias, she tried to get to

    the root of the problem.

    No matter what Natalie said, Selina firmly believed that there was something wrong with Tobias.

    Natalie sighed deeply.

    When she entered the bedroom, Tobias was already sitting on the bed. The crystal light fell on his

    head, and it made him look noble.

    It was like he was sitting under a tree, shining under the beautiful moon light.

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    Tobias looked so perfect like this.

    It was really hard for her to ept the twisted things he said in the bathroom.

    It contradicted her reality all too much.

    "What were you talking about? Why did you talk to Selina for such a long time?" Tobias looked at

    Natalie.

    Natalie breathed deeply.

    She felt that there was a need to talk to Tobias about this.

    She needed to talk to him about Selina''s misunderstanding of him.

    With Natalie''s intelligence, she could not exin it clearly to Selina anymore. Thus, she could only

    pin her hope on Tobias.

    "Tobias, Selina has misunderstood you for a while now. Do you know that?"

    "About what?"

    "She thinks that you have a problem."

    "Where?" Tobias raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Natalie was too embarrassed to say it bluntly, so she could only keep looking down, finally fixing her

    gaze on the spot between his legs.

    She swallowed her saliva. "She thinks you have a problem there."

    Tobias'' tone was indifferent. "If she wants to misunderstand, then let her."

    Natalie was somewhat stunned.

    Wasn''t it a taboo to think of men like that?

    If others misunderstood that there was something wrong with a man, the man would definitely try to

    prove that he was fine, but why did Tobias care so little about that?

    "Don''t you care?" Natalie looked at Tobias in confusion.

    Tobias''s ck eyes held no emotion, and he seemed to have experienced too many things. He

    said, "No one is perfect. It is inevitable that others misunderstand and gossip. We just have to be

    ourselves. Don''t worry too much."

    He was so calm. He was like a king who looked down on the world.

    He would not even care about what other people said at all.

    "So, what you are saying is that you don''t care about what others think of you?"

    "That''s right."

    "Then, would you care about how I think of you?" Natalie did not know why, but she blurted out this

    sentence.

    Tobias'' eyes deepened, and he smiled. "Yes, I will."

    Natalie''s heart leaped. "Why do you care about how I think of you?"

    "Because you are different."

    "How am I different?"

    In truth, she already knew the answer, but she still wanted to hear it from him.

    Women were mostly the same. They loved to listen to sweet words.

    "You are my wife. Of course you''re different." Tobias smiled tenderly at her. "Natalie,e here."

    She walked over.

    "Lie in my arms."

    Natalie thought about it for a while and after that, she leaned in his arms.

    Tobias smelled good. There was a refreshing feeling exuding from him.

    His heartbeat made Natalie feel at ease.

    She leaned in his embrace for a long, long time.

    There was no desire or lustful feelings. The two of them were warming each other up with their body

    temperatures.

    The night drew deeper.

    Natalie thought that she should sleep.

    To be honest, she really wanted to stay in Tobias'' arms until the end of time.

    However, she did not forget that Tobias was still injured.

    He needed to rest.

    "Tobias, we should sleep," Natalie said softly.

    "Call me Hubby," Tobias said as he frowned slightly.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295

    Natalie felt like her throat was being blocked all of a sudden.

    Tobias was really her husband.

    However, she still found it hard to utter that word.

    "Can I not call you that?"

    "It''s fine to not call me that for now, but you''ll be begging to call me that in the future." Tobias'' tone

    was meaningful.

    Natalie''s fingertips trembled a little. "When?"

    Tobias'' eyes were burning with passion. "When I''m fully healed."

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Natalie''s heart was beating fast.

    A scene popped up into her mind, and it was exactly as she imagined.

    Tobias was on her.

    "Little fairy, do you still want it or not?"

    "Yes, I want it."

    "Then call me Hubby and I''ll give it to you."

    "Hubby, my Hubby."

    "Beg me for it."

    "Hubby, please."

    Natalie suddenly hit her head hard.

    Oh gosh, she must have read too many love novels in the hospital, so she was starting to think a lot

    about them.

    Wait, something was wrong.

    Overbearing CEO love novels?

    Was that countryside love novel really written by Selina? She forgot to ask her about it.

    Natalie felt that she should do so the next morning.

    The next day, Natalie woke up very early.

    There was something on her mind.

    She wanted to make breakfast for Tobias herself in order to make things up to him, as well as to

    apologize to him.

    Natalie secretly climbed up. She gently removed Tobias'' arms, which were around her waist.

    Fortunately, she did not wake him up.

    Natalie tiptoed out of the bedroom and walked downstairs.

    Aunt Lee, who was downstairs, was already awake.

    "Miss Godfrey, why are you up so early

    today?"

    Natalie nodded to greet her.

    "Aunt Lee, let me make breakfast today. You should go and rest."

    Aunt Lee and Natalie were really close. At this moment, Aunt Lee needed a break too.

    She untied the apron around her waist. "Miss Godfrey, it''s a good thing you''re here. I''m going

    downstairs to talk to my old friends."

    Natalie nodded and smiled.

    She started her work in the kitchen.

    She cooked a bowl of oatmeal with mixed oats.

    Mixed oats were beneficial in healing one''s wounds.

    Cooking oatmeal was not hard. She just needed to put the oats into the pot.

    But to perfect it was not that easy. She needed to wait there patiently while it boiled.

    As time went by, the aroma from the oats wafted out.

    Natalie gulped.

    It smelled great. She wanted nothing more than to taste it immediately.

    "Natalie, what are you doing?" Selina suddenly asked from behind.

    Natalie turned around and saw her.

    A lollipop was in her mouth.

    Natalie''s eyelid twitched.

    Selina was even more childish than she was. She was not a young girl anymore, yet she was still

    eating a lollipop.

    "Selina. It''s not good to eat lollipops early in the morning. You should eat the oatmeal I''m making."

    Selina''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Natalie, you made the oatmeal? I was wondering what smelled so

    good so early in the morning."

    She took a closer look and eximed, "Wow, it looks very good. Natalie, I didn''t expect you to be so

    good at cooking."

    Natalie was a little embarrassed. She said, "It''s nothing. It''s very easy to make this. I''ll teach you

    next time."

    She smiled sweetly and said, "Natalie, you are a really good wife. I''m not as great as you are. You

    are cooking breakfast so early in the morning for my brother, right?"

    Natalie blushed.

    "Hmm," she agreed in a low voice.

    Sparkles could be seen in Selina''s eyes. "Natalie, Tobias is blessed to be married to you. You''re

    even making food for him so early in the morning. I''m so jealous of him."

    Selina praised Natalie so much that she felt a little embarrassed.

    "Selina. You''re exaggerating. I''m only cooking a bowl of oatmeal. Tobias took a bullet for me." When

    Natalie mentioned him taking a bullet for her, she felt a sense of guilt.

    Selina rolled her eyes and said, "Natalie, you''re making oatmeal for him because he took a bullet for

    you. That shot must have been worth it."

    Natalie was speechless.

    Looking at Selina''s happy look. Natalie''s eyes suddenly became teary.

    She suddenly thought of how lucky she must be to run into the Whitlock family.

    Had anyone''s brother taken a bullet for a woman, the man''s sister would definitely me the

    woman.

    However, Selina did not me her at all.

    And as for Cecilia, she did not me Natalie either. In fact, she evenforted her.

    Cecilia cared for Natalie. How could she be so lucky?

    Natalie took a deep breath, and she adjusted her mood.

    That was because if she didn''t do this, she might burst into tears.

    She had suffered so much in the Godfrey family. Was that why God let her meet a woman as sweet

    as Selina?

    "It''s sweet. Do you know about Norman and Flora?" Natalie sniffed as she changed the topic.

    Selina avoided looking at her. "Natalie, what are you talking about? What Norman and Flora? I don''t

    understand what you''re talking about."

    A tinge of doubt arose in Natalie''s heart.

    There was something wrong with Selina''s reaction.

    It was obvious that she had a guilty conscience.

    Was she really the author of the story?

    No, the author said something else. The author said that her sister-inw liked reading overbearing

    CEO novels, so she wrote it especially for her.

    If Selina was the one who wrote it, then if Natalie asked her, she would have been frank about it.

    Why would she try to hide it from Natalie?

    Natalie did not understand.

    "Natalie, I''m good at frying eggs. How about I fry a few? You can have a tasteter. It goes great

    with oatmeal." Selina tried to change the subject.

    Natalie thought that that should work too.

    She nodded in agreement. "Okay."

    Because of Selina''s interruption, she did not continue to think about it.

    After Natalie''s oatmeal was cooked and the warm sunny side up eggs were fried, Tobias came

    down.

    He was not dressed as formally as he usually was. He was dressed in casual clothes, and it made

    one feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze.

    It was like walking during spring. Under the thick shade of the trees, the cool breeze blew against

    one''s cheeks.

    As soon as Tobias came down, Selina rushed to tell him, "Tobias, do you know why Natalie woke up

    before dawn? She got up so early to cook for her beloved man. Look how much Natalie loves you."

    Natalie''s face turned red with shyness.

    It was just oatmeal, but Selina made it seem like she had done a lot.

    Tobias took a deep look at Natalie, smiling faintly.

    "Tobias, Natalie is so good. You have to reward her. You have to kiss her!" Selina got more and

    more vigorous.

    Natalie looked at Selina and said, "Selina, don''t make trouble."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Tobias had strode over and printed a kiss on Natalie''s lips.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296

    Natalie was shocked.

    Selina was still there.

    She pushed Tobias away and said in a low voice, "Selina is still here!"

    Her face waspletely red.

    Tobias smiled. He whispered in Natalie''s ear with a voice that only she could hear, "Natalie, we''re

    not doing anything. I just kissed you. You don''t have to be so shy."

    His meaning was really obvious.

    Anyone could understand what he meant when he said that they were not doing it.

    Natalie''s face blushed harder.

    As for Selina, she wasughing with joy.

    After a while, all three of them sat at the table.

    "Have a taste of it." Natalie looked nervously at Tobias.

    Tobias took a bite and then gave Natalie an affirmative look. "It tastes really good."

    Natalie was very worried, but after hearing that, she rxed.

    With Tobias'' approval, her hard work in cooking the oatmeal so early in the morning was worth it.

    Selina gave Tobias the eggs she cooked as if it was a treasure. "Tobias, try this and tell me what

    you think of it. I cooked it."

    Tobias took a bite and said, "It tastes good too."

    His words were also full of affirmation, but it was different and less loving from when he answered

    Natalie.

    Selina smiled happily.

    Just as she was about to get carried away by her pride, Tobias added, "However, it is still inferior to

    hers"

    Selina''s smile froze.

    Then she looked at Tobias and said, "Tobias, you''re too biased. You''re the most biased person I''ve

    ever met. 1-1..."

    Selina was stammering as she spoke.

    "I what?" Tobias nced at her indifferently.

    Selina took a deep breath. "I also want a man to spoil me to the moon and back!"

    Tobias'' face darkened. "You''re not allowed to!"

    "Why not? I want to find one!" Selina was being rebellious.

    "You''re still too young!" Tobias was harsh.

    Selina widened her eyes and said, "Tobias, what are you talking about? Natalie is not much older

    than I am. Why can Natalie find a husband but not me?"

    Saying this, she paused and said, "Or, you can exploit young Natalie as your wife, but I can''t do the

    same?"

    Natalie, who was sitting by the side, felt like she was implicated even though she was not doing

    anything.

    "No means no." Tobias took a deep look at Selina with a look of warning.

    Selina was still a little afraid of Tobias. He red at her so sternly that she dared not say anything

    else. She just pouted.

    Natalie nced at Tobias.

    She could understand why Tobias was doing this.

    Tobias might treat Selina indifferently, but he was actually very concerned about her.

    Selina was young, and she was quite casual with people. Naturally, Tobias would not want Selina to

    be in a rtionship so soon.

    However, Natalie suddenly thought of something.

    Selina said something right.

    Natalie was not much older than her. What gave Tobias the right to do that to her.

    That was right. There was not a hint of shame when he forced himself upon her.

    After Tobias went to his study to work, Selina talked about Tobias behind his back.

    "Natalie, my brother is a monster. You are still a college student. Yet he did that to you. Do you see

    what he has done?"

    "Natalie, you''re still so young. How, how can my brother do something so terrible? He is worse than

    an animal!"

    "You had such a bright future, but my brother has ruined you."

    "In my opinion, my brother likes young girls, and that''s why he looked for you."

    Selina was indeed one to hold grudges. She was praising Tobias a moment ago, but at that

    moment, she was frantically saying bad things about him.

    Natalie was speechless when she heard what Selina had to say.

    She looked at Selina and asked. "Selina. I''m already twenty years old, okay? What are you talking

    about? What future? Don''t you think you are going too far?"

    "I''m not exaggerating. I''m telling the truth," Selina said angrily.

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    Where was the truth? She was only spouting nonsense!

    Selina described Tobias as apletely insane pervert, and that he liked young girls too.

    Natalie went into the study. She gently pushed open the unlocked door and saw Tobias staring at

    theputer with a frown.

    She closed the door.

    Tobias was so busy.

    Even though he was recuperating at home, it seemed like he still had to work the entire day.

    Since she had nothing to do, she decided to give the Godfrey family a visit.

    She wanted to see her father. She wanted to see if Madison had given money to her father or not.

    When Natalie went downstairs, she found out that Selina was not there anymore. She went to her

    bedroom and saw that Selina was holding aputer and watching something.

    "Selina," Natalie called her.

    As if she had seen a ghost, Selina quickly closed theputer and asked, "Natalie, what''s the

    matter?"

    A trace of confusion shed through Natalie''s mind.

    "It''s nothing, I''m going out, so I thought that I should just let you know."

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Alright, alright. You can leave now."

    Natalie walked out of the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    She took the bus and reached the ce where the Godfrey family lived.

    When she was on the stairs, Natalie saw James.

    He had a big box in his hand which had the Coca-C logo on it.

    "Dad," Natalie called him pitifully.

    She realized that ever since she left, James had be more haggard.

    "Natalie, you''re back." James'' face was full of joy. "Come with me. I''ll show you something. I''ve

    opened a new store. I''ll let you have a look."

    Natalie felt somewhat assured.

    It seemed that her threatst time was still useful. Madison did give her father some money.

    When Natalie saw the joy on James'' face, she was also in a good mood.

    "Alright, let''s go, Dad."

    She wanted to help James with the heavy box in his hands.

    He quickly refused, "This is too heavy. Let me do it."

    Natalie insisted and said, "Dad, I have done lots of heavy work before. You should rest for a while

    and let me do this."

    James no longer refused her when he saw her insistence.

    He smiled with relief and said, "Natalie, you are the most filial one. If only Brayden and Queenie are

    more like you."

    After that, he let out an inaudible sigh.

    Natalie felt a little sad in her heart too.

    "It''s okay, Dad, don''t you still have me?" She looked up and smiled after a while.

    "Yes, I still have you, Natalie." James also smiled.

    Natalie followed James to his store.

    James'' eyes were full of excitement. "Natalie, look at this. This is my store. What do you think?"

    Natalie was shocked.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297

    What Natalie saw was a tiny grocery store. It was just a modified garage in themunity.

    A sense of disappointment and anger filled her heart.

    What kind of shop was this? Madison was truly a beast!

    It seemed like even though she agreed to Natalie''s father, she didn''t pay much. Otherwise, why did

    her father only open such a small shop?

    She really wanted to argue with Madison.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie took a deep breath and said, "Dad, you won so much money, but then..."

    She stopped and said, "But she gave you so little. Isn''t she going too far?"

    This stall was so small. It probably cost just a few thousand dors.

    However, James was very satisfied.

    He persuaded Natalie for a long time. Family was the most important thing for him, and everything

    else was just trivial.

    James'' words made Natalie think a lot.

    She held back the impulse to argue with

    Madison.

    Since her father was happy, she could only bear with it.

    After chatting with James for a long time, Natalie was ready to head back.

    After all, Tobias'' shoulder was still injured and she was worried about being out for too long.

    When she reached the gate of themunity, Natalie saw three people.

    Queenie was dressed up beautifully, and Brayden was dressed casually. Then, there was also

    Madison who looked a little sullen.

    Natalie felt a little surprised.

    She had always thought of Madison as a fierce woman.

    This was the first time she had seen Madison in a depressed but not angry mood.

    Natalie did not stop walking.

    James was the only one she thought of as her rtive in the Godfrey family.

    The rest of them were not her family.

    She would rather they leave as far as they could.

    However, Quennie managed to block Natalie''s way.

    Natalie stopped and said, "What do you want?

    Haven''t you heard that a good dog won''t block people''s paths?"

    Queenie''s expressions changed drastically.

    Brayden immediately raised his fist at her. "You b*tch, what are you talking about? Be careful or I''ll

    beat you up!"

    Queenie smiled proudly and said, "Let''s fight with her and show her how powerful we are, so that

    she''ll learn to talk properly in the future!"

    Unexpectedly, Madison did not say anything this time around.

    She stared at Natalie. There was a thoughtful look on her face.

    Natalie raised her head high. "This is a public ce. Brayden, you''d better think it through first.

    You''d better not be seen beating up your own sister in public. If word gets out, you won''t be able to

    find a wife."

    "You!" Brayden''s face was full of anger, but he still put down his fist.

    "Natalie, don''t be too proud of yourself." Queenie''s eyes shed with a hint of anger. "Do you think

    you still have Tobias supporting you? Find a mirror and take a good look at yourself. Do you still

    think highly of yourself?" "I look in the mirror every day." Unexpectedly, the corner of Natalie''s lips

    curved up. "I am younger and more beautiful than you. Are you satisfied with this?"

    Queenie was furious. "Humph, you''re not worthy of beingpared to me. I am a first-ss beauty.

    In the future, I will be a first- ss socialite in Agaphen City. How dare youpete with me!"

    "A socialite?" The sneer in Natalie''s eyes got more serious. "Queenie, do you know what a socialite

    is? You can''t be a socialite just because you are some rich man''s mistress."

    She paused and looked at Madison and Brayden. "Socialitese from noble families. With a

    mother and brother like that, do you think you can be one?"

    Queenie trembled.

    Natalie''s words reminded her of something.

    She wanted to be a celebrity in the future. However, it did not seem like Brayden and Madison

    would fare well on TV. If she became a celebrity in the future, wouldn''t Brayden and Madison just

    embarrass her?

    Queenie suddenly regretted her choice. She should not have gone to Russia for a holiday with

    Madison and Brayden.

    Her mind was in aplete mess.

    Brayden saw Queenie''s expression; he knew what she was up to.

    He stared at Natalie fiercely. "You motherf*cker, how dare you sow discord here!"

    Natalie smiled even more sweetly. She said, "If your rtionship was really solid, would my words

    affect you? And Brayden, if Queenie continues to dress designer clothes like this, it will cost a lot of

    money. If you had that money, you could have found yourself a beautiful wife."

    Brayden''s expression changed too.

    Then, a deep look appeared on his face.

    Her words seemed to make sense.

    Queenie dressed up like a peacock every day. She must have spent a lot of money. If Brayden had

    that money, he would have been able to get himself many women.

    Seeing that Queenie and Brayden each had their own thoughts, Natalie smirked internally.

    What a poor and pathetic family. They would plot and scheme against each other for their own

    benefit.

    She did not want to stay with them for even a second. When Natalie was about to leave, Madison

    called her.

    She said, "Natalie!"

    She did not call her a b*tch. Instead, she called him by her name.

    Natalie stopped in her tracks.

    After a while, she turned back and looked at Madison coldly. "What is it?"

    Madison''s expression wasplicated. She looked at Natalie thoroughly.

    "If you have something to say, just say it! I don''t have time to waste here."

    She did not know why, but Madison was behaving strangely that day.

    Especially when she mocked Queenie and Brayden, Madison did not even say anything.

    It was simply too strange.

    Madison finally opened her mouth, but her voice was very low, "Natalie, has anyone been looking

    for you recently?"

    Natalie was stunned.

    "What do you mean by that?" An rm rose in her heart. Madison looked too suspicious.

    "A very beautiful woman with long hair and very fair skin. She is not young. Have you seen a

    woman like that?" Madison said in a quieter voice.

    A figure subconsciously shed through Natalie''s mind.

    It was Cecilia.

    She was not young, but she was very beautiful. She had long hair and fair, tender skin too.

    Was she talking about Cecilia?

    Soon, Natalie rejected the thought.

    Who was Madison, and how would she know Cecilia?

    "No," Natalie said it stiffly.

    "Really?" Madison''s eyes shed.

    Natalie stared at Madison suspiciously. "It''s none of your business. What do you want anyway?"

    Madison quickly looked away.

    She thought that Natalie was telling the truth.

    Furthermore, if that woman really found Natalie, wouldn''t Madison be in trouble?

    She heaved a sigh of relief.

    She looked at Natalie with disgust and said, "What do I want to do? I want to mess you up!"

    Natalieughed sarcastically and said, "You want to kill me? Try again in your next life."

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298

    Natalie left proudly.

    Madison looked at her back as she left.

    Natalie was delicate and slim.

    Somehow, she connected Natalie with that woman.

    Natalie took a bus to go back home.

    She chose a window seat so that she could see the scenery outside, as well as feel the breeze.

    Along the way, Madison''s questions ran through her mind.

    It was so abnormal, too strange.

    Why would Madison suddenly ask her such weird questions for no reason?

    Why did she ask if a beautiful woman had looked for her or not?

    After a while, she shook her head.

    Perhaps she was thinking too much. Besides, apart from her father, the other members of the

    Godfrey family were all weird.

    Suddenly, her gaze froze.

    She saw a ck sports car. It had smooth lines, and it looked grand.

    Natalie did not know what the brand of that car was, but at first nce, she could tell that it was the

    kind of a luxury car that was extremely expensive.

    She could see the person in the car from where she was.

    It was a man. He had a gentle face and his facial features couldn''t be seen clearly. Half of his face

    was hidden in darkness.

    It was Jack.

    His name appeared in Natalie''s mind.

    She had only met this man a few times, but she had a deep impression of him.

    The moment Natalie saw Jack, he seemed to have felt something, and he looked at her.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He had a pair of gentle and shallow eyes, just like a painting that came to life.

    Their eyes met.

    Time seemed to freeze.

    "Jack," Natalie suddenly murmured his name subconsciously.

    After that, she suddenly came to a realization.

    What was she doing? Why did she suddenly

    say his name?

    She did not know that man at all.

    Suddenly, Natalie''s heart was filled with a sense of fear.

    But why?

    At that moment, she thought that she had known him for a long, long time.

    The bus drove past his car.

    Natalie''s face disappeared from Jack''s field of vision.

    He finally looked away and continued to focus on the traffic in front of him.

    "Natalie," Jack called her too.

    He suddenly felt a stab of pain in his heart, as if someone had tugged at it with a great force.

    Natalie, how was she doing? Was she happy?

    She no longer remembered him.

    Natalie returned to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    Her heart suddenly felt like a boulder was pressing on it, and she was left breathless.

    She touched her chest.

    What was wrong with her?

    From the moment she saw Jack in the sports car back on the bus, her heart had hurt.

    What was going on?

    She had only met Jack a few times before.

    It was clear that nothing had happened between them.

    She must have seen a ghost.

    Natalie thought that she was possessed.

    When she reached her home, she saw Selina eating a bag of potato chips in the living room.

    Upon seeing her, Selina stopped eating and asked, "Natalie, why do you look like you''ve seen a

    ghost?"

    "What?" Natalie touched her face subconsciously. "Do I look that bad? Why don''t I think so?"

    Selina nodded hard. "Yes, you looked fine when you went out, but why does your face look so bad

    all of a sudden?"

    "Are you hungry, Miss Godfrey? Come and have some food," Aunt Lee told her.

    She had long prepared lunch.

    Natalie nodded.

    She was indeed a little hungry.

    "I will get Mr. Whitlock toe down for lunch." Aunt Lee was about to go upstairs.

    "Aunt Lee, allow me." Natalie stopped her.

    "Aunt Lee, getting him down for lunch is his wife''s right. You shouldn''t try to take Natalie''s spot."

    Selina covered her mouth and snickered.

    "That''s true," Aunt Lee suddenly thought of that too.

    Upon hearing this, Natalie blushed, and she ran upstairs hurriedly.

    She gently pushed open the door of the study.

    Tobias was writing something on a piece of paper. His handwriting was quick and eloquent.

    "Tobias," she called him.

    Tobias raised his head and looked at her.

    His eyes were brighter than stars.

    Natalie secretly sighed in her heart.

    His eyes were so beautiful.

    Although she had seen them countless times, she still wanted to marvel every time.

    "What are you looking at? Is there something on my face?" Tobias stood up as his tall figure

    overshadowed Natalie.

    "Your eyes are beautiful. Why were you born with such beautiful eyes?" Natalie said bluntly.

    Tobias smiled slightly. "Natalie, your eyes are very beautiful too."

    Natalie sighed and said, "Unfortunately, they''re not as pretty as yours."

    Of course, she knew how beautiful her eyes were. Yvonne once told her that her eyes were bright,

    like stars in the night.

    There was a time when Kimberly wore cosmetic contact lenses to school every day. Yvonne

    comined to Natalie about it, "Why is she wearing that? How can she bepared to you,

    Natalie? You have such beautiful eyes."

    However, no matter how pretty Natalie''s eyes were, she was still far inferior to Tobias.

    A faint smile shed across his face. "Natalie, not only do your eyes look good, you are very cute

    too."

    Natalie suddenly felt excited.

    She would definitely lose in terms of most attractive eyes, but she would win in the cuteness

    category.

    "How am I cute?" She blinked her beautiful eyes.

    Tobias'' hand suddenly wrapped around Natalie''s waist and his tone was somewhat ambiguous.

    "You are so cute that I want to be a father."

    She blushed.

    After that, she subconsciously looked at her stomach.

    A father?

    Oh, thest time she did that with Tobias, they didn''t use any contraceptive measures. Would she

    get pregnant from that?

    "What''s on your mind?" Tobias'' eyes were keen, as if he could see through everything.

    Natalie withdrew her thoughts.

    If she had the same thoughts that Tobias did, would she be teased again?

    There was the fact that thatst experience she had was not memorable at all. Natalie did not want

    to recall that.

    "Nothing, let''s eat. Aunt Lee has cooked." Natalie smiled sweetly at Tobias.

    "Okay, let''s go eat." The smile in Tobias''s eyes deepened.

    He took Natalie''s hand and they walked downstairs together.

    At that moment, Natalie suddenly thought of something.

    She was at peace now.

    A short while ago, so many things happened between her and Tobias. After he told her that he

    would never let her go, Natalie suddenly seemed to have everything figured out.

    She swore to herself that she would not do any more unnecessary things in the future. Those

    unnecessary things would only bring pain to her.

    Wasn''t she living a peaceful life now?

    Tobias pampered and doted on her so much.

    She could see just how much he loved her.

    There were lots of things that she shouldn''t think about too thoroughly or she would only feel pain.

    Natalie had always been a smart girl.

    Once she came out of a tough spot, she would be enlightened.

    However, she was unsure if Winnie would give up or not.

    Natalie thought that even if Winnie didn''t give up, even if Winnie continued to look for her, she would

    never be as weak as before.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299

    She wanted to be the old Natalie again. She might be like weeds by the roadside, but at least

    she would be full of vitality.

    That was right, she wanted to be invincible. She wanted to be so strong that no one could defeat

    her.

    After dinner, she asked Tobias a question.

    She thought that since Tobias was so clever, he might be able to clear her doubts for her.

    "Tobias, can I ask you a question?" Natalie supported her chin with her hand.

    "Go ahead." His voice was gentle.

    "If I only met someone a few times and have a weird feeling. That feeling, it feels..." Natalie touched

    her head and continued, "Like you''ve only met that person a few times, but it seems like you''ve

    known each other for a long, long time."

    Tobias'' eyes deepened.

    After a moment, there was a sh of darkness. Like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water,

    it disappeared as soon as it appeared.

    A person shed in his mind.

    It was Jack.

    Although Natalie''s memory was sealed, had shepletely forgotten about him?

    "Natalie, that can only mean one thing."

    "What is it?" All of a sudden, Natalie was focused.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias said in a low voice, "It means that I haven''t spoiled you enough. That''s why you are thinking

    of other men."

    She was stunned.

    What kind of logic was he implying from that?

    To be honest, Tobias really spoiled her.

    Apart from that time when he was so angry because...

    Wait, her breathing was getting rapid.

    Tobias said that it was because he did not spoil her enough, and that led to her to think of other

    men. How did he know that she was talking about another man?

    "Tobias, how do you know it''s a man?" Natalie stared at Tobias suspiciously.

    "I guessed," Tobias said calmly.

    "Is that the truth?" Natalie asked in an interrogative tone.

    Tobias said in a cold tone, "Natalie, did you forget your ce? You are thinking of another man, so I

    should be talking to you in that tone, not the other way around."

    Natalie was stunned for a while.

    After a moment, she rubbed her head in embarrassment.

    However, to her surprise, Tobias did not continue this topic any longer.

    At noon, Tobias returned to the study.

    She sat on the sofa and ate potato chips while she watched a cartoon.

    She took out her phone.

    She received a notification that notified her that the countryside president novel had an update.

    Natalie immediately opened it to read.

    That morning, Flora got up early. After being tortured in bed by Norman at night, she was satisfied

    from indulging in his superb skills in bed. She could not help but fall in love with Norman.

    Flora cooked some oatmeal for Norman. He was so touched that he could not control himself. He

    did not even care that his sister was there and he kissed Flora hard.

    Little fairy, I love you so much. Norman shot her an evil smile, which amazed the whole vige. He

    really was the most handsome man in the vige.

    Natalie almostughed loudly.

    But soon, she realized that something was wrong.

    She made a pot of oatmeal for Tobias that morning, too.

    In the morning, Tobias also kissed her in front of Selina.

    Natalie suddenly felt goosebumps all over her body.

    She looked at Selina, and she was really doubtful of her.

    Could Selina really be the author of the story?

    Time passed by quickly.

    Soon, because of how busy Tobias''pany was, he had to stop resting at home and go back to

    work.

    Benjamin was worried about Tobias'' situation. He pleaded with him to go to the hospital to check his

    wounds.

    Of course, Benjamin''s pleading was useless.

    Natalie had to be the one to do it.

    She folded her hands in front of Tobias. "You have to go to the hospital, you must."

    "Are you worried about me?" Tobias looked at Natalie deeply.

    She nodded hard.

    "Yes, I am very worried about you."

    Tobias smiled. "Okay."

    Benjamin finally let out a sigh of relief.

    He whispered in Natalie''s ear, "Miss Godfrey, it''s a good thing that you are here. I have been with

    Mr. Whitlock for half a day, but he was not willing to go to the hospital no matter what. Yet you

    persuaded him with just one sentence."

    Natalie smiled.

    They went to the hospital for a check-up.

    The doctor told Tobias respectfully, "Mr. Whitlock, the injury on your shoulder is recovering. You may

    now go back to work, but you must stop all physical exercise for at least a month."

    The light in Tobias'' eyes deepened.

    Aftering out of the hospital, Natalie opened her mouth and asked, "Tobias, intercourse in bed is

    also a form of physical exercise. You have to wait for a month!"

    Tobias approached her and his hot breath sprayed over her face. "Natalie, I''m afraid that I can''t

    control myself."

    The deep ambiguity in his tone made her heart skip a beat.

    She calmed down and looked serious. "No, Tobias, you have to promise me. You can''t do it for the

    whole month! Absolutely not!"

    "What if I don''t agree to that?" A mischievous smile appeared on Tobias'' lips.

    "If you don''t agree? Then, I won''t talk to you anymore." Natalie raised her chin.

    She was so angry that she looked like a ball, and he wanted to grab hold of her cheeks.

    Tobias burst intoughter.

    After a while, he touched her face with his fingers and gently slid them across her face. "Natalie, if I

    promise you that, how are you going to repay me?"

    He looked straight at Natalie with his deep, dark eyes and it was as if thousands of stars were

    falling into her eyes.

    She suddenly stopped breathing.

    Tobias, what was he doing...

    He really made her blush and increased her heart rate.

    Natalie''s face was red and Tobias'' fingers slowly slid to her lips. His tone became more ambiguous,

    "Natalie, how are you going topensate me?"

    "I," Natalie gritted her teeth and tried to pull herself out of Tobias'' deep gaze, and that ambiguous

    tone too. "There''s a wound on your shoulder. It''s for your own good. Why do I have topensate

    you for that?"

    "Then I''ll do that to you tonight." A glint of desire shed across his eyes.

    "No, you can''t!"

    "Then how are you going topensate me?"

    Her eyshes trembled quickly.

    "I''ll cook for you, how about that?"

    "No."

    "Then what do you want?"

    Tobias withdrew his fingers from her and said, "Kiss me."

    "Just like that?" Natalie found it a little hard to believe.

    "Do you want more?"

    Impossible!

    Natalie quickly tiptoed and nted a kiss on Tobias'' lips.

    "Is that enough?"

    "No, it''s not enough."

    "You''re going back on your word. You obviously just wanted a kiss."

    "Natalie, there are a lot of ways to kiss. There are deep kisses and shallow kisses. You were kissing

    me shallowly."

    Natalie was speechless.

    After that, Natalie gave Tobias a second kiss and this kiss almost took her breath away.

    For several days, Natalie''s mouth was swollen and Selina kept mocking her for it.

    Later, Natalie read new chapters of the countryside novel.

    Norman kissed Flora''s mouth until it was swollen.

    Flora went from being the beauty of the countryside to the one with the biggest mouth.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300

    Natalie was even more sure that Selina was the author.

    However, no matter how hard she tried to force Selina, she would never admit it. In the end, Natalie

    could only give up.

    In a blink of an eye, it was time for Natalie to go back to school.

    Tobias sent her to school.

    "Natalie, my hours are different from yours. I may not be able to pick you up every day in the future.

    I will assign a driver for you," Tobias told Natalie when she was about to leave the car.

    Natalie quickly refused this offer.

    "No, I can take the bus."

    "The wife of YS Group''s president, taking a bus to school every day?" Tobias looked at Natalie

    mischievously.

    Natalie smiled sweetly and said, "Tobias, all the rich and powerfuldies have luxurious cars. Why

    should I be like them? You''ve also said that this is what makes me different, right?"

    Tobias'' eyes darkened. A momentter, a smile rose from his mouth. "You little thing, you are still so

    clever."

    She knew how to make him ept her demands.

    "That''s settled then. I''ll take the bus in the future," Natalie said as she got out of the car.

    Looking at her back, she was as cheerful as a dancing butterfly.

    Tobias'' smile became more tender and soft.

    His ck Bentley then suddenly disappeared.

    Natalie went into the college. She was afraid of being seen by her ssmates, so she asked Tobias

    to stop at a ce that was a little far from campus.

    Natalie did not expect to meet someone there.

    The person stood at the gates of the university, and she had attracted a lot of attention.

    In Agaphen University, there were a lot of beauties, but there were not many who were this

    beautiful.

    Natalie subconsciously stopped breathing.

    It was Winnie; what was she doing there?

    Natalie knew that Winnie must havee for her.

    She was not ready to talk to Winnie yet.

    She told herself that she would not let Winnie affect her mood anymore, so the best solution was to

    not look for her.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    However, she needed to go to her ss.

    Natalie could only follow the crowd. However, she did not expect Winnie''s eyes to be so sharp as to

    be able to see Natalie.

    "Natalie." Her voice was really clear and sweet.

    Natalie stopped, and then a bitter smile appeared from her mouth.

    It seemed like there was no way to escape. Oh well, it was better to make things clear.

    Natalie walked over to Winnie and said, "Miss Tanner, why are you at the gates of my school so

    early in the morning. What is it?"

    Winnie stared at Natalie. "Natalie, you are still in a rtionship with Tobias."

    "Yes, we are." Natalie looked directly into Winnie''s eyes and her voice was clear and crisp.

    Winnie suddenly revealed a smile.

    She looked at Agaphen University and said, "This campus looks good; it has a great scenery too."

    "If you are here so early in the morning just to praise my campus, then I may not have the time. I

    can ask a few boys to show you around. I believe many people will be willing to do it for your

    beauty."

    Winnie''s smile got sweeter. "I met Tobias on campus too. Our campus was much more beautiful

    than this. We left lots of traces of our love. If you have time, I can take you to see it. It is a first- ss

    university by international standards, and it is absolutely much better than the school you are in."

    A trace of bitterness could be seen in Natalie''s eyes.

    Even if she said that she did not care about Winnie''s words, it was unlikely that she really did not

    care at all.

    But after a while, she restrained the bitterness in her eyes.

    She told herself that she could no longer show off her weakness in front of Winnie.

    She should never do that.

    "Miss Tanner, I don''t know how beautiful your love story was, but I know one thing." Natalie

    suddenly raised her voice, "No matter how beautiful it was, it is all in the past."

    After that, Natalie suddenly took out a piece of white paper from her bag.

    It was a sheet of empty paper.

    She looked at Winnie and her eyes were bright, like a stream flowing in the deep forest, clear,

    transparent and free of dust.

    "Miss Tanner, do you see this? It''s a piece of nk paper and it ispletely empty."

    Winnie looked at Natalie and frowned.

    She did not know what Natalie was up to.

    Rip!

    The next second, Natalie tore the paper to pieces.

    Natalie threw the shreds upwards and the pieces of the white paper flew up to the sky, before

    scattering everywhere.

    Natalie looked straight at Winnie. "Miss Tanner, did you see what happened to the paper? Since it

    has been torn apart, it means that you can''t fight to get it back. No matter how hard you try, you

    can''t make it new again. Therefore, Miss Tanner, it is useless for you toe to me again. If the

    paper is torn up, then there is no way to reverse that process."

    Winnie''s face became pale.

    Natalie looked at Winnie and continued, "So, you and Tobias were only together in the past. You

    can''t change anything even if youe to me. If you continue to pester me like this, it will only

    bother us, but it''s still useless, isn''t it?"

    Winnie was still struggling. "Natalie, you said so much because you don''t want to leave Tobias. It

    must have been hard for girls of your level to be with Tobias. However, you should know that as

    long as I am worthy of him, he would still have me in its heart. Apart from me, no other woman is

    worthy of him, not even you."

    Natalie looked at Winnie with a sad and pitying look.

    In reality, if she did not dive deep into these things, Natalie would figure things out quickly.

    Such as the things that happened between Winnie and Tobias.

    "You have been emphasizing that Tobias still has you in his heart, but if that was true then why

    would youe to me?" Natalie was right.

    Winnie''s face was nowpletely pale.

    A sh of surprise could be seen in her eyes.

    If an ex- girlfriend approached another girl, especially when her boyfriend''s ex-girlfriend was so

    much better than she was, the woman would be in such a panic that she would lose all her

    rationality. In the end, things would not end well.

    Natalie knew this every time she met Winnie.

    Winnie was trying to force Natalie into a dead end.

    But this time, Winnie did not expect the panic in her eyes to be gone.

    Her eyes were crystal clear and calm too.

    Furthermore, Winnie was smart enough to understand that she pestered Natalie so many times

    because she could not do anything to Tobias at all.

    Natalie''s tone was a little cold, "Miss Tanner, you could not do anything about Tobias, so you came

    to me, right? You couldn''t do anything about him, so you tried to sway me, but it is useless even if

    you try to do so. If you are really as excellent as you say you are, then you should be able to get

    Tobias back yourself. Trying so hard to destroy our rtionship, that is not something that ady like

    you should do."

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301

    "You!"

    Seeing the anger in Winnie''s eyes, Natalie knew that it was meaningless to continue arguing with

    her.

    "Goodbye, Miss Tanner." Natalie took a deep breath; she was about to leave.

    After a few steps, she suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    She turned around, looked at Winnie and said, "Also, I hope that I never have to see you again."

    Winnie''s face turned pale and her hands were sped tightly together.

    Natalie walked towards the campus. Before she could go far, someone suddenly caught up with her.

    Natalie was a little confused.

    She had already made it clear to Winnie that they would never meet again, right?

    "Natalie!" An arrogant tone could suddenly be heard in Natalie''s ear.

    Natalie was shocked.

    This voice, it was not Winnie''s.

    Her tone was not this arrogant.

    It was Kimberly.

    She stared at Natalie with a suspicious look on her face.

    After a whole semester, Kimberly dressed more and more beautifully.

    Natalie looked at Kimberly; she had no intentions of talking to her.

    She continued to walk ahead.

    Kimberly quickly followed Natalie. "Natalie, do you know Winnie?"

    Back at the school gates, Kimberly saw Natalie talking to a beautiful woman, and it attracted

    everyone''s attention.

    Kimberly looked at the woman''s face curiously.

    Women were all jealous of each other, especially a woman like Kimberly.

    When she saw a woman who was more beautiful than herself, she wanted to take a good look.

    She did not realize beforehand that she knew this woman.

    It was Winnie.

    She was a notable youngdy.

    She was born into a top financial group and had an impable appearance and figure; she

    graduated from the world''s best university and was known throughout the world.

    She was so perfect that even a proud woman like Kimberly regarded her as an idol.

    Unfortunately, she only knew Winnie, and not the other way around.

    Kimberly attended a gathering for the upper ss once and she had only seen Winnie from a

    distance.

    Unexpectedly, Winnie hade back to Glevania, and she was even at Kimberly''s school gates.

    What surprised Kimberly even more was that Winnie was actually talking to Natalie.

    She was surprised, but angry too.

    Winnie was someone whom Kimberly wanted to get along with. She had never even talked to

    Winnie before, so what gave Natalie the right to talk to her?

    She wondered how Winnie would know a girl like Natalie.

    At first, Natalie did not understand what Kimberly was talking about.

    Kimberly raised her voice and asked, "Natalie, how do you know Winnie?"

    Natalie heard her clearly this time.

    She looked at Kimberly coldly and asked, "What does it have to do with you?"

    Upon hearing that, Kimberly''s heart tightened.

    She looked at Natalie maliciously. "Natalie, how are you qualified to know Winnie, much less talk to

    her?"

    Natalie suddenly felt as if her heart was stabbed by a needle.

    "Is she a queen? Kimberly, I am worthy of talking to anyone!"

    The viciousness in Kimberly''s eyes was getting deeper. She said, "Natalie, don''t be too proud.

    There are still plenty of things that I haven''t settled with you yet."

    Although their holidays were over, Kimberly still remembered those things clearly.

    She would never forgive Natalie so easily.

    Natalie sneered.

    She looked directly at Kimberly with her dark eyes. "Do you want to settle ounts with me? Do

    you want to do it right now? Otherwise, by the time everyone has graduated, you will not have

    settled ounts with me yet, then are you going to follow me for the rest of your life?"

    "Natalie, don''t be so arrogant!"

    "How am I arrogant? Does it have anything to do with you? Stop following me. Only a dog will follow

    its master!"

    "Natalie, you!" Kimberly was now trembling with anger.

    Natalie did not want to talk to her at all. She sped up her footsteps, leaving Kimberly far behind.

    Upon entering the ssroom, Yvonne and Sebastian were talking.

    Seeing Nataliee in, Yvonne stopped talking to Sebastian.

    She walked over directly and gave Natalie a hug. "Natalie, long time no see."

    "Long time no see." Natalie smiled.

    "Let me tell you, I earned 10,000 dors from working during this holiday. Haha, Natalie, what about

    you? Did you earn any money?"

    Natalie suddenly stopped breathing.

    She was trying to figure out how to exin everything to Yvonne when Sebastian walked over.

    He had a chocte bar in his hand and he said, "Natalie, this, I made some money by working too.

    Th-This is for you."

    After saying that, Sebastian quickly ran away, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Natalie held the chocte bar in her hand and she looked somewhat puzzled.

    She asked, "Why did he leave so quickly? I haven''t even thanked him yet."

    On the other hand, Yvonne wasughing meaningfully.

    Before Natalie could say anything to her, ss started.

    During their lesson, Natalie thought of Winnie and Kimberly''s words.

    She felt somewhat ufortable in her heart.

    However, she soon forced herself to think of other things.

    Last time, she owed Tobias a lot for taking a bullet for her. She did not want to cause trouble for that

    man because of her overthinking.

    This was a boring lesson.

    The teacher on the stage was teaching but almost all the students below were doing their own

    things.

    Natalie turned on her cell phone and wanted to see if there were any updates on the countryside

    novel.

    Unfortunately, there wasn''t.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    She sighed deeply.

    It didn''t matter if Selina was the one who wrote this or not. It was actually quite a good story.

    The updates just took very long.

    Yvonne suddenly poked Natalie''s arm and said, "Hey, do you know that there''s a restaurant that is

    viral now? Everyone is talking about it."

    "Oh," Natalie responded in an indifferent tone.

    She was not interested in it at all.

    "Do you know why it''s so famous?"

    "I don''t."

    "It''s a high altitude restaurant. I''ve heard that people will have to be sealed in a big room, then they

    will be transported to the sky to eat. What do you think? Don''t you think that''s exciting?" Yvonne

    looked at Natalie with an excited expression.

    Upon hearing what Yvonne said, Natalie was a little scared.

    "That sounds horrible." She shrank her neck.

    "What are you afraid of!" Yvonne''s face was filled with yearning. "It''s a pity that it''s so expensive.

    Otherwise, I really want to give it a try."

    Natalie could not help butugh.

    Time slowly passed by.

    It was probably because they had not attended sses in such a long time, but Natalie felt that time

    passed extraordinarily slowly.

    This was especially after she received a text message from Tobias.

    Tobias said that he would wait for her at their spot after ss.

    Natalie''s heart began to beat fast.

    Tobias was going to fetch her?

    All of a sudden, she got a little excited.

    She realized that sometimes, women liked to say things that they didn''t mean.

    She had told Tobias that she liked to take the bus.

    But after receiving news from Tobias saying he would fetch her, she began to look forward to it.

    Natalie felt that time was passing ever so slowly, and she could count every second that passed.

    Soon, ss ended and Natalie was the first to rush out of the ssroom.

    Yvonne suddenly pulled her back. "Why are you in such a rush to leave school?"

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302

    Natalie smiled in embarrassment.

    Yvonne took out the chocte bar that Sebastian gave her from the drawer and gave it to Natalie.

    "Even if you are in a hurry to leave, don''t forget this."

    Natalie took it and smiled at Yvonne. "Alright, then I''ll be leaving first."

    With the chocte bar in her hand, Natalie was almost the first to walk out of Agaphen University.

    She went to a remote corner not far from the college.

    Natalie had gotten out of the car there, so no one could see her.

    From a distance, Natalie saw the ck Bentley waiting there.

    It was low-key, luxurious, and understated.

    Natalie quickly got in the car.

    Because she left in a hurry, her face was a little bit red, and she was still holding the chocte bar

    in her hands.

    There was a big heart-shaped pattern on the packaging of it.

    Tobias'' eyes darkened.

    "Why did youe to pick me up today?" Natalie looked at Tobias.

    However, she realized that his eyes were on the chocte bar in her hands.

    Natalie was taken aback.

    "Do you want to eat this?" Natalie asked tentatively.

    Tobias was speechless.

    He looked up and his deep eyes fell on her face. "Where did you get that chocte bar?"

    "Oh, someone gave it to me."

    "Another man."

    "Yes, another man."

    Natalie did not avoid mentioning it at all as she did not think too much about it.

    A sh of sharp light, like a de, shone brightly in Tobias'' eyes.

    He opened the car window and took the chocte bar from Natalie''s hand. He threw it into the trash

    can outside the window.

    He did all of this in one sweep.

    While Natalie was still confused, the chocte bar was already buried in the trash can.

    It was not until Tobias drove away that

    Natalie came to her senses.

    She widened her eyes. "Tobias, why did you throw away my choctes?"

    Tobias looked at Natalie coldly and said, "Natalie, do you know what it means for a man to send a

    woman chocte?"

    Natalie stopped breathing.

    Her eyes widened ever wider. "You''ve misunderstood. Sebastian is my good friend. It''s just that he

    earned money from work, so he gave it to me as a wee back present. It''s not what you think it

    is."

    Natalie had always treated him as a normal friend.

    "I don''t care." Tobias'' eyes were as deep as the sea. "A man''s possessiveness is very strong,

    especially when you show him a gift from another man."

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    She thought for a moment. What Tobias said seemed to make a lot of sense.

    She really just treated Sebastian as a good friend.

    However, showing Tobias a gift from another man showed ack of consideration on Natalie''s part.

    But no matter what, Tobias could not just throw the choctes away.

    Natalie felt a little sorry for Sebastian.

    Because she was a little angry, she did not talk to Tobias throughout the journey.

    This was the case until she found out that the car was not going to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    Natalie could not help but ask, "Tobias, where are we going?"

    "I''m taking you out to eat." Tobias'' well-defined fingers were holding the steering wheel, and his side

    profile was handsome and invincible.

    "Going out to eat?" Natalie was stunned. "Why are we eating out? Can''t we eat at home?"

    Tobias looked straight at Natalie. He paused for a moment and said, "Natalie, it must have been

    hard for you during this period of time."

    His voice was deep, gentle and doting.

    Natalie''s breathing became faster.

    In order to make up for herck of gratitude before, she had always cooked for him.

    Although she liked to eat, she didn''t really like to cook.

    However, for Tobias'' sake, she stayed in the kitchen almost everyday. She thought about what he

    liked.

    Even Aunt Lee praised Natalie, saying that her culinary skills were now better than her own.

    Natalie thought that since Tobias always stayed in the study, he shouldn''t have known about this.

    But she didn''t expect him to know about her hard work.

    A trace of tenderness suddenly filled Natalie''s heart, and the anger at him for throwing her

    choctes away disappeared.

    Natalie secretly nced at Tobias.

    He was smiling ever so slightly.

    Soon, they arrived.

    The location of the restaurant was further than what Natalie had imagined. It was almost in the

    suburbs.

    But to Natalie''s surprise, there were lots of people there.

    She did not even know how long they had to wait

    Natalie tugged at Tobias'' cuffs and said, "Why don''t we go somewhere else? If we really eat here,

    we''ll have to line up until midnight."

    A smile shed across Tobias'' eyes. "Natalie, did you really think that we need to queue up?"

    Natalie was shocked.

    Then, she suddenly realized that a man like Tobias would never need to queue up to eat.

    She got out of the car with Tobias in a daze, and then a manager came out to wee them.

    The manager was extremely respectful towards Tobias.

    He led them into the restaurant.

    There was no ceiling in the restaurant. The blue sky could be seen above.

    Natalie felt very surprised.

    She saw ss covers, and inside were dining tables and chairs.

    The manager handed a menu to Tobias. "Mr. Whitlock, what would you like to eat?"

    Tobias handed the menu to Natalie and asked, "Natalie, what would you like to eat?"

    Natalie was dumbfounded as she looked at the menu.

    It was in French, which Natalie could not understand at all.

    Natalie could only guess ording to the portrait, "I guess, steak and red wine."

    "Okay, just a moment." The manager walked away.

    Tobias and Natalie entered the ss covered interior.

    Natalie was always curious. She said, "This restaurant is so strange. Why does it ask people to sit

    inside ss covers?"

    Tobias'' lips curled up slightly. "There are even stranger things here."

    Natalie''s eyes seemed to sparkle. "What else is there? What kind of strange things are there here?"

    Tobias did not immediately tell Natalie. He allowed her to continue guessing. "You will find outter."

    The steak, red wine, and other dishes were all served soon.

    The manager then closed the doors of the ss cover.

    Suddenly, Natalie felt a surge of weightlessness.

    She suddenly widened her eyes.

    The ss cover slowly rose into the sky.

    So this was the weird thing Tobias was talking about.

    Natalie suddenly thought of the high-altitude restaurant that Yvonne had mentioned that day. She

    even wondered who in their right minds would eat in such a ce. She was scared out of her wits.

    She did not expect toe here to eat that same night.

    She was trembling with fear.

    Tobias was extremely calm and there was nothing unusual on its face.

    Natalie''s eyshes kept fluttering. She said, "Tobias, how high is this thing going to go?"

    "It will go all the way into the clouds." Tobias looked at Natalie mischievously.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Her heart was pounding wildly.

    She looked at Tobias with some anger. "You liar, you even said that you wanted to thank me. I think

    that you''re just scaring me because you think my cooking isn''t good enough."

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303

    Good lord, she was already scared when Yvonne talked about this in ss. Now that she was

    experiencing it for herself, she was even more afraid.

    There was only a ss cover, and she could see everything outside clearly.

    The transparent dome rose higher and higher in the air.

    She was panicking.

    Natalie saw that she was getting further and further away from the ground. The people on the

    ground were getting smaller, looking smaller than ants. In the end, she could not see them clearly

    anymore.

    She felt dizzy. The feeling of weightlessness swept over her whole body too.

    No, she should really stop looking, otherwise, she would definitely be scared to death.

    "Tobias, I''m scared." Natalie''s eyes were filled with panic.

    Tobias said with a meaningful look in his eyes, "If you are afraid, you can sit on my legs."

    She gritted her teeth.

    She didn''t want to sit on his legs, but now, she had no choice.

    Who could me her for being so cowardly?

    She slowly stood up and stretched out her arm. "Help, help me."

    Natalie did not dare to walk over directly.

    However, Tobias didn''t even reach out his hand.

    Natalie opened her eyes wide and looked at Tobias. She did not know what he meant.

    Tobias looked at Natalie calmly. "Natalie, you can''t just simply sit on myp."

    Natalie gritted her teeth and said, "What do you mean by that?"

    Was he trying to scare her to death by tricking her into this scary high-altitude restaurant?

    Tobias smiled and said, "Call me Hubby first, then I''ll let you sit."

    Natalie''s breathing immediately quickened.

    Tobias was such a shameless man.

    "I''m not calling you that." She gritted her teeth.

    Tobiasughed even more. It seemed that he had expected Natalie not to give in. He picked up the

    wine ss and took a sip of red wine.

    The image of him holding the wine ss was particrly stunning.

    Natalie''s legs went weak and they felt like they were turning to jelly.

    This ss cover was rising higher and higher now.

    What Tobias said was true. Natalie could almost see the clouds floating in front of her.

    If she was to fall from such a high altitude...

    Natalie shivered with fear.

    She was so scared. She was terrified out of her wits.

    Natalie looked at Tobias and gritted her teeth as she said, "Hub-Hubby."

    A dim light shed across Tobias'' eyes. "Natalie, the wind is too strong. I didn''t hear you clearly."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She didn''t believe that he didn''t hear her clearly; he had such great hearing.

    What was more, how could there be any wind in this enclosed area?

    Natalie gave in.

    "Hubby!"

    This sound was loud enough to destroy his eardrums.

    Only then did Tobias reach out his hand to Natalie with a smile.

    The joints on his hand looked splendid.

    Natalie held his hands tightly, then she sat down on hisp as she trembled.

    Tobias took the opportunity to put his hands around her waist.

    His hot breath surrounded her.

    She could even hear his strong, muscr, heartbeating out from his chest.

    Natalie was suddenly not so scared anymore.

    "Tobias, you are so shameless." Natalie was not as scared as she was before, so she said it angrily.

    Tobias had really crossed the line!

    Not only did he ask her to call him ''Hubby'', he even deceived her into sitting on hisp.

    "Shameless?" Tobias suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Natalie, it seems like I have to act

    shamelessly to prove your point."

    Natalie trembled.

    She suddenly felt a numb sensation on her neck.

    She stammered, "Y-Y-You!"

    Tobias gently bit her neck.

    "Tobias, other people will see us!" Natalie did not dare reach out and push him away. After all, they

    were in the sky.

    "No one''s around and there''s only the two of us, Natalie," Tobias'' voice was a little hoarse.

    It was only then that Natalie realized that they were high up in the sky, and that they really were

    alone!

    Not even a bird could be seen.

    Tobias'' lips got lower and lower.

    "Oh..." Natalie could not help but moan.

    She gritted her teeth and came back to her senses for a while.

    Natalie pinched Tobias'' thighs hard, and she showed no mercy at all.

    Tobias stopped his actions.

    "You are not allowed to kiss me anymore!" Natalie''s eyes were covered with ayer of tears which

    made her face look more shining and charming. "Otherwise, I am going to strangle you."

    Tobias'' eyes were suffused with a little hint of shyness.

    His lips moved closer to Natalie''s ear. "Natalie, you obviously gave a reaction, didn''t you?"

    His tone was so ambiguous that it made her blush, and even her heartbeat quickened.

    Natalie was now blushing.

    She bit her lips hard. "Tobias, I didn''t expect you to be such a man. Those magazines all said that

    you are a noble man. It turns out that you are not one!"

    He tricked her intoing here, used her fear to make her call him ''Hubby'', made her sit on hisp,

    and then he finally kissed her...

    He had gone too far; he had crossed the line.

    When he saw that Natalie was really angry, Tobias smiled and said, "Natalie, I''ll stop kissing you

    now."

    Although he said so, Natalie could still feel the desire of this man''s body clearly, for she was sitting

    on hisp.

    She snorted. "Tobias, your shoulder is injured and the doctor also told you that you can''t make any

    intense movements, but you still did this!"

    "Then I won''t move. You do it, since you are on myp," Tobias smiled as he said that.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Natalie did not know what to say

    "l-l won''t!" Her face waspletely red.

    "Then let me teach you."

    She said, "l-l don''t want you to teach me."

    Natalie was afraid that Tobias would tease her again, so she simply picked up the knife and fork. "I

    am hungry, so I don''t want to talk to you, I want to eat."

    Natalie cut off a piece of steak and put it in her mouth.

    The rich aroma of the steak broke out in her mouth immediately.

    The food tasted very good.

    "How does it taste?"

    "Yes, it''s great." Natalie put another small piece of steak into her mouth, but she did not expect

    Tobias to pull her head to one side.

    Before Natalie could react, Tobias stole the steak from her mouth.

    "It really does taste good." The meaning in his eyes was deep.

    "You!" Natalie was angry and shy. She said, "Can''t you eat by yourself? Why must you snatch it

    from my mouth?"

    "Natalie, this steak tastes normal, but it tastes especially delicious from your mouth." Tobias looked

    at her deeply; there was an indescribable emotion in his eyes.

    Natalie looked at Tobias'' eyes and she was stunned for a moment.

    His eyes seemed to be emitting a hypnotizing light. It was crystal clear and beautiful too.

    Natalie''s heart suddenly beat fast and a different kind of affection rippled in her heart.

    "Natalie," he suddenly called her.

    His eyes got even more sinister, as if there was a glow in them. Her face was reflected from his

    eyes.

    Then, he clutched the back of her head with his big hand and kissed her on the lips.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304

    Just a second ago, Natalie was almost intoxicated by Tobias'' deep eyes. When she came back to

    her senses, he had kissed her so hard that she fell into a daze yet again.

    Even so, he was not satisfied. He continued to linger on her lips and his hot tongue entered her

    mouth.

    Back in the hospital, the doctor advised him to avoid strenuous exercise for a month, otherwise, it

    was likely to stimte the wound on his shoulder.

    Therefore, Natalie proposed sleeping in a separate room from Tobias.

    She insisted, and he could only agree.

    After that, there was a long absence of intimacy between them.

    But now, their actions were hotter thanva inside a volcano.

    Tobias'' hot kiss slowly cut off every level of reasoning within Natalie.

    The knife and fork in Natalie''s hand fell to the ground, and her hands subconsciously hooked

    around Tobias'' neck.

    The moment her hands touched him, raging mes could be seen in his eyes.

    His eyes were so hot that they could start a fire.

    His tongue went in even deeper. It slid between Natalie''s teeth. His strong and overbearing aura

    engulfed her.

    The silent room was filled with an ambiguous atmosphere.

    Natalie could not remember thest time she was underneath Tobias.

    The ss cover was quite huge, and it was big enough for the two of them to lie inside.

    Tobias held Natalie''s chin in his hand and touched her cheek with his fingers. His deep dark eyes

    seemed to be covered by ayer of hazy light.

    The scent of his body kept wafting into Natalie''s nose, and overwhelming male pheromones swept

    over her in an instant.

    She seemed to be caught in a huge wave, and her mind was constantly thrown into the air.

    He called, "Natalie."

    His voice was deep and hoarse, and it sounded quite naughty.

    "Yes." Natalie''s voice was soft; she dragged her response.

    She looked at Tobias. He was covered in ayer of crystal light. He looked like a diamond, sparkling

    and brilliant.

    Tobias stared at her.

    Natalie saw herself in his dark eyes.

    His face was flushed red, and there was a hint of desire in it.

    She suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. She wanted to cover her own eyes and prevent herself from

    looking at his eyes.

    She wanted toe out from her own delusions of desires.

    As soon as she reached out, she felt as if she had pressed something like a button.

    Beep!

    After this sound, the ss cover suddenly started to fall, and it fell as fast as an elevator did.

    Natalie''s body was very sensitive, so she was immediately shocked by this.

    She stared at Tobias with her eyes wide open.

    There was a bitter smile on Tobias'' lips. He said, "Natalie, you pressed the descending button and

    now, we are going down. However." Lust could be seen in his eyes as he spoke, "We shall continue

    what we have not finished.

    Natalie suddenly snapped back to her senses.

    She was nowpletely awake from her desires.

    She did not forget that Tobias'' shoulders were not fully recovered yet. If the two of them really did do

    something, there was no telling what would happen.

    She pushed him away with great strength. "No, you are still injured. You promised me!"

    Her eyes were sparkling and she was serious.

    Tobias'' dark eyes narrowed. "Natalie, don''t you want it? You reacted, didn''t you?"

    Her face was red. "Don''t talk nonsense. No matter what, you have promised me. Are you going to

    go back on your word?"

    His brows twitched slightly

    After a while, he shed a helpless smile. "I won''t go back on my word."

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief.

    Her brain was just confused, or maybe she was seduced by Tobias.

    She was almost going to perform unspeakable acts with him.

    "About that, when we get down, I need to use the toilet." Natalie pushed the door open and hurried

    out.

    It was too dangerous for the two of them to stay in such an enclosed space as perhaps something

    might actually happen.

    With the waiter''s help, Natalie reached the bathroom.

    This restaurant was indeed a high-end one and even the bathroom was magnificent.

    Just as Natalie was about to push open the door and enter, she suddenly heard a conversation.

    She heard a familiar voice. It turns out that Kimberly was there.

    Natalie was shocked.

    "Wow, I''ve only seen a high-altitude restaurant like this abroad. I didn''t expect to find one here."

    "It''s so exciting, but it is really expensive. It''s even more expensive than when we ate at the five-star

    restaurant in Los Angeles."

    "Haha, of course it''s expensive. Do you think simply anyone cane here."

    "That''s right. Only rich people like us can afford such a restaurant."

    "Humph." Natalie could no longer hold back her curiosity.

    What the heck! She even wanted to feel such nobility when eating. There was no one else

    like her.

    Natalie wanted to turn around and leave. She did not want to meet Kimberly.

    However, she was one step toote. Kimberly and a woman she did not know walked out.

    Both of them were dressed grandly. It seemed like they were not just there for dinner, but to attend

    some grand asion.

    Upon seeing her, Kimberly''s eyes shed with astonishment. "Natalie, why are you here?"

    Natalie nced at her from the corners of her eyes. She did not say anything, but entered the

    bathroom immediately. Once she entered, she shut it hard.

    However, Kimberly would not just walk away like that.

    Natalie could clearly hear her words, "Natalie, do you know where this is? Why are you in a ce

    like this?"

    "Kimberly, don''t you know what I am doing? If you keep talking outside, people will think that you

    have the habit of peeping at others when they use the toilet. Aren''t you afraid that it will damage

    your image as a youngdy from a rich family?"

    Sure enough, Kimberly stopped talking.

    After a while, Natalie heard her angry footsteps leaving.

    Those footsteps had to be Kimberly''s. Who else could it be?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Natalie smirked and then walked out.

    When they reached home in the evening, Tobias looked at Natalie meaningfully and said, "Natalie,

    do you want to sleep with me tonight?"

    They had been sleeping separately for quite a while.

    "No," Natalie turned down his offer seriously.

    Tobias looked at her, and his gaze got hotter and hotter. "Natalie, you don''t want it, but what if I can''t

    resist it? Hmm?"

    She was speechless.

    She wondered if she had misheard him.

    Somehow, she felt that Tobias'' tone was filled with a sense of coquetry.

    That was right, she did not know how to describe that feeling.

    A warm feeling swept across her body.

    His words made her feel like her ears were going to get pregnant.

    However, Natalie was still determined. She rejected Tobias in a particrly domineering tone. "Even

    if you can''t endure it, you still have

    to."

    He burst intoughter.

    His ck eyes were deep. "Natalie, you are getting more and more domineering."

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305

    Natalie looked up and her eyes sparkled. "Of course, I have always been this domineering."

    "Really?" Tobias took a step forward. There was a yful smile on his lips.

    She immediately gave up.

    She quickly ran to her bedroom and said, "Alright, good night. Let''s sleep in our own rooms, and

    have our own sweet dreams. Let''s not disturb each other."

    After that, Natalie quickly closed the door of the bedroom.

    A faint smile appeared in Tobias'' eyes as he stood outside the door.

    She seemed to be more and more interesting than when he first met her.

    Meanwhile, Natalieid on the bed.

    For some reason, Tobias'' words lingered in her ears.

    "Natalie, you don''t want it, but I can''t resist myself, so what should I do? Hmm?"

    When he said these words, his tone was not as cold as usual, nor gentle and pampering; they were

    somewhat soft.

    She felt like she was about to get intoxicated.

    That night, she had a wild dream.

    In the dream, Tobias told her, "Natalie, you don''t want it, but what if I can''t resist it, then what should

    I do? Hmm?"

    In her dreams, she did not refuse him.

    She looked at him with the same lingering eyes. "You can''t restrain yourself anymore? That''s great,

    because neither can I."

    Tobias'' eyes lit up.

    Her eyes lit up too.

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Their smiles were particrly awkward and

    embarrassed.

    Subsequently, Tobias pulled Natalie to her bedroom.

    Soon, a series of shy sounds came from the bedroom.

    The next day, when Natalie woke up.

    Arge part of her body was wet.

    Her face was red too.

    She had a wet dream.

    She touched her face.

    Spring hadn''t arrived yet, and it was not mating season, so what was wrong with her?

    Natalie changed into a new set of clothes and washed her face before she went downstairs.

    Fortunately, Tobias had gone to thepany.

    She heaved a sigh of relief.

    Her mind was still full of those shameful bed sounds. If she met the man in her dreams immediately

    after she woke up, she would feel a little embarrassed.

    Tobias was not there and only Selina was.

    Selina was desperately worried about Natalie and Tobias'' situation.

    She was greatly concerned that they were sleeping separately.

    "Natalie,e here, quick." Selina waved at her.

    Natalie walked over to her.

    Selina passed something strange to her.

    "What is this?" Natalie looked at the small bottle that Selina handed her.

    The bottle was filled with liquid.

    "This is useful. Use it on Tobias," Selina said in a low voice.

    Natalie thought that this was meant to treat Tobias'' shoulder injuries. She smiled sweetly at Selina

    and said, "Selina, that''s so kind of you. Thank you."

    She did not look at the bottle carefully. If she looked at it carefully, she would see the small logo and

    the words on it too.

    An image of a naked man and woman were hugging each other on the bottle.

    The three small words were: Indian God Oil.

    Selina also smiled at her and said, "We are a family. You don''t have to thank me. As long as you are

    happy with Tobias, then I''m happy. You can rest assured that I worked hard to get this. Use it on my

    brother tonight and it will be beneficial for you two."

    "Okay, then I''ll keep it first." Natalie took the Indian God Oil and put it in her bedroom.

    After that, they had breakfast. Natalie realized that Selina looked at her from time to time with

    meaningful looks. She would evenugh ambiguously too.

    She was somewhat confused.

    "Selina, is there anything on my face? Why are you constantly looking andughing at me?" Natalie

    touched her face.

    "It''s nothing." She took a sip of milk. "Natalie, you''ll definitely feelfortable in the evening."

    Natalie was shocked.

    What nonsense was Selina talking about?

    When she went downstairs, Natalie saw a luxury car.

    Benjamin saw Nataliee down and he opened the window. He politely told Natalie, "Miss

    Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock has a meeting, so he specially came to tell me to take you to school."

    Natalie sat in the front passenger seat of the car.

    "Benjamin, there is no need to pick me up. I have already told Tobias yesterday that I will take the

    bus."

    Tobias had originally said that he would assign a chauffeur to her, but she had rejected it. He even

    sent Benjamin to fetch her; wasn''t that troublesome for him?

    Benjamin smiled and said, "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock is worried about you."

    "There''s no need to worry about me," Natalie said as she fastened her seatbelt. "I am not a child.

    Benjamin, don''t you agree with me? Oh, tell Tobias not to fetch me in the evening too." Benjamin

    continued to smile; he did notment nor deny anything.

    The car started moving, and soon, it reached Agaphen University.

    As usual, Natalie let Benjamin park in the usual spot.

    Perhaps she arrived at the right time. Many students were entering the campus then.

    Natalie heard the chatter of other students.

    "Hey, the high- altitude restaurant opened yesterday. I heard that a lot of people went there."

    "Yes, I don''t even know why so many people went there; it''s so expensive."

    "Nowadays, there are so many rich people around. Do you think that they would do shameful acts

    when they are at a high altitude? Besides, there is no one beside them."

    "Haha, who knows?"

    There was a burst ofughter.

    Natalie''s face became as red as a cooked shrimp.

    Do shameful things. Weren''t they talking about her and Tobias?

    If she didn''t identally press the button the previous day, she might have really done shameful

    things with him.

    The more Natalie thought about it, the redder her face got.

    She took a deep breath as she felt that she needed to calm down.

    After a while, she entered the school with a red face. If Yvonne saw her, she was bound to tease

    her.

    There were so many students around, so it was not good for Natalie to just stand there to calm

    herself down. She had to walk into the small woods.

    It was a quiet ce. The air was quite refreshing too. It was a suitable ce for calming down.

    However, Natalie did not expect to see a spicy scene as soon as she entered.

    A couple was kissing there.

    The man was leaning against a tree, and the woman was throwing herself at him.

    Natalie was not interested in peeping at other people''s private affairs. Suddenly, she realized that

    the man and the woman seemed a little familiar.

    She could not help but take a second look.

    Only then did she realize that the couple was Remington and Kimberly.

    Natalie suddenly felt extremely embarrassed.

    Logically speaking, she and Remington were now considered friends.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    It would be wise for her to greet him since they had met.

    Given their current situation, she thought that she shouldn''t greet him.

    Natalie was about to slip away. She was going to pretend that she saw nothing.

    But she did not expect to hear Kimberly''s voice, "Remington, I miss you. I miss you so much."

    Natalie stopped in her tracks.

    She thought Kimberly had noticed her, so she turned around and found Kimberly''s back to her, so

    she wasn''t seen by her at all.

    Kimberlypletely immersed and indulged herself in Remington.

    However, Remington saw Natalie.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306

    A deep light could be seen shing in his eyes.

    Natalie''s breathing got slow.

    Well, now that Remington had seen her, she was unsure of whether she should leave or not.

    "Remington, please don''t ignore me next time. I miss you so much. And," Kimberly''s voice got more

    and more charming, "My body misses you so much too. You were so goodst time. You made me

    feel so good."

    Kimberly''s words were getting more and more intimate.

    Natalie felt goosebumps all over her body.

    She did not expect her to say something like that.

    Remington was still silent; he did not speak. A faint smile could be seen on his lips.

    "Remington, I''ll go to ss now. I''ll look for you in the evening. Baby, see youter." Kimberly

    tiptoed, nted a kiss on Remington''s face, and then reluctantly left.

    She walked in the opposite direction from where Natalie was so she did not see Natalie at all.

    Natalie did not believe it herself.

    Was Kimberly only focused on Remington? Natalie was standing right there and she did not even

    notice her.

    "Hey, Mr. Fox." Natalie restrained herself fromughing as she greeted Remington.

    "Natalie." He was also smiling, but there was a slight sense of alienation on his face.

    "I remember you saying that you didn''t know Kimberly. Now, I''ve caught you red- handed. You two

    were even kissing." Natalie nudged Remington.

    The sense of alienation on Remington''s face got more serious. He said, "Natalie, don''t you know

    that I''ve always beenscivious? If a beautyes to me, should I reject her?"

    Natalie only smiled.

    Although she did not agree with Remington''s way of life, she thought that everyone should live their

    lives the way they wanted. Hence, she did not say anything about that.

    "Then I wish you a happy evening. I''ll be going to ss too." Natalie was about to leave.

    "Natalie," Remington suddenly called out to her.

    She stopped and looked at him. "Is there anything else?"

    He looked straight at Natalie and after a while, he smiled. "It''s nothing. I should go too."

    He walked forward. When he passed Natalie, he told her in a light and inaudible voice, "Natalie, do

    you know what I regret most?"

    She paused.

    Remington''s tone was a little different from usual.

    A tinge of sorrow could even be heard in his voice.

    "What is it?" Natalie subconsciously asked.

    "If I had known that Tobias kept refusing you, I wouldn''t have let you go that night. In the end,

    Tobias still took away your virginity," Remington finished speaking and left.

    He did not pause at all.

    Natalie was shocked.

    It took her a long time to digest what he just said.

    That night, her virginity...

    She remembered that blood kept flowing from Tobias'' shoulders that day, and the blood seemed to

    drip on the white sheets.

    Could it bethat...

    Natalie wanted to faint.

    Did Remington think that the blood on the sheets belonged to her and not Tobias?

    Natalie returned to her ssroom.

    A speechless and helpless look was on her face.

    Seeing Natalie enter, Kimberly''s expression, which had been cheerful, suddenly changed.

    She did not forget how she was ridiculed the previous night.

    Kimberly walked towards Natalie with big strides.

    "Natalie, tell me, what were you doing at that restaurantst night?"

    Her tone was like that of a superior.

    Natalie had a disgusted frown.

    She had never gotten into any conflict with anyone, so why was someone always trying to cause

    trouble for her?

    Was it because they had strong backgrounds? Was that why they thought they had the right to

    dictate other people?

    With a "swoosh", she stood up.

    If an argument were to happen, she should not lose her momentum.

    Kimberly was standing, while Natalie was sitting down. In terms of dominance, Natalie was losing.

    Now, the two of them were standing.

    She stared at Kimberly and said, "Where I went has nothing to do with you. Kimberly, don''t you think

    you are trying too hard to control me? Do you think you are my mother? Or do you want to be

    someone else''s mother?"

    A burst ofughter could be heard.

    Kimberly''s face was red with shame, and at the same time, it was also pale.

    She looked at theughing crowd angrily and said, "You are not allowed tough at me. Do you

    know where Natalie wentst night? I saw her at the new high-altitude restaurant. Do you know how

    expensive it is there? How could Natalie go to such a ce!"

    Theughter turned into soft whispers.

    Countless eyes looked at Natalie.

    Quite a few people knew about the high-altitude restaurant that was newly opened the day before;

    all of them knew that the prices there were extraordinarily high.

    Natalie was not rich and everyone in Agaphen University knew that.

    How could she have gotten the money to go to that ce?

    Yvonne came up and looked at Kimberly unhappily. "Miss Campbell, where Natalie went has

    nothing to do with you. Does she have to inform you whenever she eats, sleeps, or goes to the

    toilet?"

    Natalie gave Yvonne a grateful look.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    She knew that after hearing Kimberly''s words, Yvonne must be wondering how she afforded that

    ce as well.

    Yet the first thing she did was help Natalie out.

    Natalie came back to her senses and went along with Yvonne, "Yvonne, you are right. Kimberly is

    really concerned about me. Yesterday, I went to the washroom and she kept following me

    throughout."

    Yvonne''s eyes widened and with an abnormally exaggerated tone, she said, "Really? I didn''t know

    about that. It seems like the campus belle of Agaphen University has a really unique hobby."

    Natalie blinked her eyshes wittily and said, "Yes, everyone has an unknown quirk. It''s not

    surprising that Miss Campbell has this quirk."

    "Ah, Miss Kimberly, it seems like we really can''t judge a book by its cover."

    Kimberly saw Natalie and Yvonne mocking her, she almost exploded with anger.

    She red at Natalie. "Natalie, what the hell are you talking about?"

    Natalie looked innocent. "Wasn''t what I said true? Or Kimberly, did you forget what happened

    yesterday?"

    Natalie''s eyes had always been big. With her innocent expression, she lookedpletely harmless.

    She could make everyone believe her words without any doubt.

    "Natalie, you!" Kimberly was so angry that she could not speak.

    Natalie blinked her eyes and said, "Kimberly, if you really have this hobby, I think it would be better

    for you to peep at the male toilet in the future. If you follow a woman, people might wonder about

    your sexual orientation."

    Kimberly''s face alternated between red and white like a candy cane.

    "I was asking you why you were at that restaurant yesterday. Don''t talk nonsense here."

    "Am I not talking about something that actually happened at that restaurant yesterday?"

    "Natalie, I know. You must have gone to that restaurant to work as a waiter yesterday!" Kimberly

    suddenly said.

    A thought shed through Natalie''s mind in an instant.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307

    She was still worried about how she was going to exin why she was at that restaurant the day

    before.

    After all, given her financial situation, it was impossible for her to afford such a high-end restaurant.

    Besides, she did not want to make her rtionship with Tobias public.

    "That''s right, I am a waitress there. Is there anything wrong with that?" Natalie went along with

    Kimberly.

    Kimberly''s eyes were full of contempt. She said, "I knew you could never afford such a high- end

    restaurant! Sure enough, you only went there to work! Natalie..."

    She suddenly stopped talking when she saw the teacher, Mr. Vance walk past.

    She red at Natalie and returned to her seat.

    The other students also saw Mr. Vance approach the ssroom and they all sat back in their own

    seats.

    Yvonne nudged Natalie with her elbow and said in a low voice, "Natalie, did you really go to work in

    that restaurantst night? You''re fast. I only told you yesterday about the high-altitude restaurant

    and you were already working there in the evening. You''re as fast as a rabbit."

    Natalie could only smile awkwardly.

    Although she had always been unwilling to talk about her rtionship with Tobias with anyone,

    Yvonne was not just anyone. She did not want to keep it a secret from her.

    But every time Natalie secretly revealed a little to Yvonne, she thought that Natalie was too

    obscene.

    She was thinking about how she could say it to make Yvonne believe her.

    Or perhaps, she could bring Tobias to meet Yvonne.

    Natalie thought that Yvonne would faint on the spot if that happened.

    Just as Natalie was lost in her thoughts, Mr. Vance came in.

    He brought news for the whole ssroom.

    There was going to be an economic ss after this, and the school had specially invited an expert

    from the field to give a lecture.

    Mr. Vance was really excited. "Students, the lesson you are going to receive next is really valuable.

    It was not easy for the school to invite him to give this lecture. Everyone, you must cherish this

    opportunity."

    There was a flurry of discussions in the ssroom, and everyone was guessing who the lecturer

    was going to be.

    "He is powerful in the field of economics? He must be a senior expert. Oh man, I don''t like old men."

    "How great would it be if it were a handsome man, s."

    "A handsome guy? How is that possible? The people who specialize in such fields are all old, right?

    How can he be handsome? He must be an old man."

    "Nothing is certain. I heard that the president of the YS Group is also very promising in the field of

    finance, isn''t he?"

    "Ah, could it be Tobias? Oh my gosh, I heard that he''s the most handsome man anyone has ever

    seen."

    Yvonne let out a sneer.

    She whispered to Natalie, "These people really know how to exaggerate. Tobias? Would Tobias

    reallye to school to give a lecture? Even the best college in the country might not be able to

    invite him; what a bunch of maniacs."

    Natalie thought that it probably wasn''t Tobias either.

    Although Agaphen University was a good university in Agaphen City, what Yvonne said did make

    sense. Even the best university in the country might not necessarily be able to invite Tobias over for

    a lecture, let alone a small university like theirs.

    What Mr. Vance said next made Natalie feel petrified.

    The speaker was really Tobias!

    Mr. Vance showed utmost respect when he invited him in.

    His attitude was even better than when the Director of Education came to inspect Agaphen

    Universityst time.

    Natalie''s heart seemed to have stopped beating at that moment.

    Tobias was wearing a ck suit over a white shirt.

    He seemed to have gotten rid of his usual dark demeanor. He was mature and introverted, with a

    strong and cold temperament as well.

    Screams and exmations could be heard in the ssroom.

    Tobias swept his gaze across the ssroom.

    He clearly hadn''t said anything yet, but the overwhelming sense of oppression immediately

    quietened down the scene.

    The ssroom that was out of control gradually turned into one that was well-behaved.

    However, what remained were the looks of admiration from everyone in the ssrooms; they had all

    be Tobias'' fans.

    In the end, Tobias'' gazended on Natalie''s face. He lifted his lips with a hint of a smile.

    The smile quickly disappeared, quite like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water.

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Natalie''s heart was beating fast. She realized that Tobias'' attention was on her. She was afraid that

    he would tell everyone about their rtionship.

    Fortunately, Tobias quickly looked away.

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief.

    Tobias'' time was precious and he finished his lesson in less than an hour.

    He got straight to the point.

    Natalie did not know whether Tobias had ever taught lessons or not, but at this moment, he looked

    like a lecturer who was elegant and experienced. He used the most understandable way to analyze

    the esoteric questions for everyone.

    What was more, he looked extremely handsome as he was teaching.

    It was as if a dazzling light shone on him throughout the ss.

    Natalie was stunned by it.

    Of course, she was not the only one who was stunned.

    Almost every female in the ssroom had the same feeling as Natalie.

    Yvonne''s face was even more exaggerated; she looked as if she was drunk.

    "Natalie, it really is Tobias. He''s my Prince Charming!" Yvonne whispered with excitement to

    Natalie, "He''s really too handsome. He looks even better than in the magazines. Oh my gosh, how

    is he so handsome?"

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "He doesn''t look like a normal person at all. He looks like a character straight out of a storybook."

    "Natalie, look, Tobias'' eyshes are so long that you can feel how thick and long they are even

    from a distance."

    "Ah, ah, Natalie, I feel like I''m going to die. I''m going to faint from his handsomeness."

    Natalie fell into a trance as she listened to what Yvonne said.

    This man, this seemingly amazing man who could make every woman in the room go crazy over

    him, was he really her husband?

    Was he really the same man who lived with her?

    Natalie''s heart beat fast.

    "You, the student over there, what was I talking about just now?" Tobias suddenly looked at Natalie

    as he said in a t tone.

    She suddenly stopped breathing.

    She awkwardly stood up.

    What did Tobias just say?

    She could not recall at all and her mind had drifted away.

    Natalie scratched her head; she felt really embarrassed.

    Tobias'' eyes were deep and he lookedpletely indifferent at this moment.

    "Were you not paying attention to my lesson?" He looked at Natalie with special meaning in his

    eyes.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered violently.

    How could it just be her? Every girl in the ss was not paying attention! Why must Tobias call her

    out?

    "Mr. Whitlock!" Yvonne suddenly raised both of her hands.

    Tobias nced at Yvonne and used his eyes to signal for her to speak.

    Yvonne was so excited that her face turned red. "Mr. Whitlock, you were too good-looking. Natalie

    was staring at you so she didn''t hear what you said at all."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She did not even know if Yvonne was her best friend or not. She was making things harder for

    Natalie now!

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308

    Because of what Yvonne said, a hint of a yful smile appeared in Tobias'' eyes.

    The smile was hidden behind his thick eyshes, so no one could see it.

    Meanwhile, Yvonne raised her voice, "Mr. Whitlock, it''s not just Natalie. I think so too. I am

    intoxicated by your handsome looks."

    Natalie decided that this was the point Yvonne wanted to make.

    "Thank you for thepliment," Tobias said in a calm manner.

    His words were just as indifferent as before, and his handsome features were still cold.

    Even so, Yvonne was so excited that she was almost going to faint.

    Tobias'' gaze fell on Natalie once again.

    If one focused, they could see that the way he looked at Natalie was different from the way he

    looked at Yvonne.

    The alienation in his eyes faded away. Instead, ayer of light reced it.

    However, no one could see through it.

    For no one would think that Natalie had a rtionship with Tobias.

    "Students, if you don''t listen carefully during ss, you''ll be punished and you''d have to copy my

    lessons one hundred times. As for the contents," Tobias paused, "Ask me about it after ss."

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    She red at him when no one was looking.

    No wonder he called her out. It must be because of this reason.

    Tobias changed the subject and returned to his lesson, and the ss quickly ended.

    When Tobias was about to leave, Natalie quickly followed behind him.

    She lowered her voice and said, "Tobias, don''t tell me you really want to punish me. You''re just

    joking, right?"

    "What do you think?" A faint smile appeared on Tobias'' lips.

    "You have to be kidding."

    "Natalie, I was not joking."

    "But why?"

    "Because you didn''t take my lesson seriously."

    "Tobias, you must have done it on purpose, right?"

    "Natalie, you are getting smarter and smarter." The smile on Tobias'' lips grew wider and wider.

    Natalie pouted.

    It was rare for Tobias to give a lecture in Agaphen University, but he still managed to tease Natalie.

    "I don''t care. I won''t do it," Natalie simply refused.

    If she was forced to copy things 100 times, she would be really exhausted.

    Tobias'' lips curved into a gentle smile, but his words sounded threatening, "Natalie, it''s okay for you

    to refuse this. I can just tell your school director that you were not serious in ss and that I am

    punishing you but you won''t even ept that. Natalie, what do you think your school director will

    think of that, hmm?"

    Natalie suddenly trembled.

    He was actually using her school director to threaten her.

    "Tobias, you''re going too far."

    He did not say anything. He only smiled at her; there was a firm look on his face.

    Natalie would definitely give in.

    Sure enough, shepromised.

    She was no match for Tobias at all.

    "Fine, what should I write?" Natalie was thoroughly defeated.

    Tobias paused for a while and Natalie stopped as well.

    He leaned over slightly and his hot breath sprayed all over her face. "Hubby, I want it."

    Natalie was shocked.

    She looked at him with a confused look.

    "What did you say?"

    She did not understand why he suddenly said that.

    "I said, what I want you to write is," Tobias'' voice was charming, "Hubby, I want it."

    Natalie''s face turnedpletely red in an instant.

    "Tobias!" She suddenly raised her voice, "You''re doing this on purpose!"

    This man was absolutely deliberately doing this; he must have nned it very early on!

    "Then are you going to write it or not?"

    "No!" Natalie huffed.

    "You''re not going to write it?"

    "No, I won''t!"

    "What?"

    His response was meaningful and it even held a threatening feel.

    The look on Natalie''s face was now filled with shock.

    "Fine, I''ll write it." Natalie bit her lips.

    After all, Tobias was the one with greater influence. He could tell her off to her school director.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Natalie was a nobody, so she could only admit defeat.

    Tobias smiled.

    "About that, I''m going to have lunch in the canteen now. I''ll give you what you want tonight." After

    all, they were still on campus, so it would not be good for her to be seen with Tobias for a prolonged

    time.

    Not only would she be drowned in rumors, those jealous eyes from other people would be enough

    to kill her too.

    "I''ll go with you since I haven''t eaten yet."

    Natalie''s eyes widened. "Did I hear that correctly? Mr. Whitlock, you want to eat in a mere school

    cafeteria? Don''t scare me."

    Tobias looked at her with a very deep look on his eyes. "I am not going there as the president of YS

    Group, but as your husband."

    It seemed like he was glowing.

    Natalie blushed.

    She was a little embarrassed and said, "Forget it. If you really apany me for lunch in the

    canteen, I will be Agaphen University''s next target. Countless swords would aim themselves at me.

    I don''t want to experience that."

    "You really don''t want me to apany you."

    "I really don''t." Natalie looked serious.

    "Fine, I''ll do as you say," Tobias said with a smile.

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief.

    She discovered something. A man like Tobias had powers that far exceeded everyone else, but he

    still knew to respect people.

    He would choose to respect her opinions on a lot of things and not force his own wishes.

    "Then, I''ll leave first. Bye- bye." Natalie was about to leave.

    "Natalie," Tobias suddenly stopped her.

    Natalie looked at Tobias with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Are you really going to say goodbye to your husband like this, huh?"

    "Then how should I do it?"

    "Kiss me first, and then you can leave." Tobias gave Natalie a meaningful look.

    She stopped breathing.

    After a moment, she tiptoed and quickly printed a kiss on his face.

    "That should be everything." She quickly ran away after saying those few words.

    Watching Natalie''s slim figure run away, a touch of tenderness could be seen on Tobias'' face.

    She originally wanted to go straight back to the ssroom to find Yvonne and eat with her.

    However, she was stopped by someone when she turned at a corner.

    Kimberly was staring at Natalie like a viper.

    Natalie was shocked. No one was in the corridor just now, so how did Kimberly suddenly appear?

    Her heart was full of doubts. Was it possible that Kimberly saw something just now?

    "Natalie, I saw that," Kimberly suddenly spoke coldly.

    Natalie''s heart fell.

    Did Kimberly hear everything that was said between Tobias and her? Did that mean that her

    rtionship with Tobias was going to be exposed?

    "Natalie, you were trying to seduce Tobias. You are really shameless. Do you know what kind of

    person he is? Even I won''t dare to think about him. You just used the punishment Tobias gave you

    to take advantage of him. How shameless!" Kimberly looked really angry.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309

    When Natalie left with Tobias, everyone thought that she was just going to ask him about her

    punishment, so they didn''t think too much about it.

    However, Kimberly realized that Natalie did note back even after a long time.

    Doubts started to form in her mind.

    So, she secretly came out too.

    To her surprise, she witnessed that scene.

    Natalie tiptoed and quickly kissed Tobias'' face, and after that, she left like the wind.

    Kimberly widened her eyes.

    She did not expect Natalie to be this bold.

    Who was Tobias? How did Natalie get the courage to seduce him?

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing what Kimberly had said, Natalie heaved a sigh of relief.

    It seemed like she didn''t hear the conversation between her and Tobias. Kimberly only thought that

    she was trying to seduce Tobias.

    "Whatever." Natalie was about to walk past her.

    "Natalie, I''m going to tell everyone what you''ve done," she suddenly said.

    Natalie stopped in her tracks.

    She looked at Kimberly coldly. "Are you sure?"

    "Of course," Kimberly said; there was a hint of venom in her eyes.

    Kimberly had always been a youngdy from a rich family, and she was sought after by many

    people everywhere.

    Especially when poor people saw her, they would tter her as if they were mere mortals meeting a

    goddess.

    However, Natalie would never do that.

    She had never thought highly of Kimberly just because she herself came from a humble

    background, and this made Kimberly hate her very much.

    This was especially true after the various things that happened the previous semester. Kimberly

    was thoroughly embarrassed.

    Kimberly swore that she would not let her go just like that.

    "Natalie, I want to tell everyone that a poor woman like you is trying to seduce the president of YS

    Group, Tobias, and I''m going to make you theughing stock of Agaphen University."

    Kimberly said it in a hateful manner.

    Natalie did not look shocked or panicked at all.

    She folded her arms and looked at Kimberly with interest. "Perfect, there''s also something I wanted

    to tell everyone. Agaphen University''s campus belle, who has always been cold and indifferent, was

    seen kissing a man on the campus this morning, and her words were reallyscivious too. What do

    you think? What would your admirers think when they hear it?"

    Kimberly''s expression changed drastically.

    "You were following me!"

    "Who wants to follow you? I just happened to see this scene and I heard such disgusting words

    too."

    Kimberly''s face was red and pale at the same time.

    She stared at her nervously. "Natalie, you wouldn''t dare say that."

    "Try me." Natalie smiled.

    The two individuals confronted each other just like that, and they entered a deadlock for a while.

    After a while, Kimberly looked away and said, "I won''t tell the public what you did."

    This meant that she was trying to reach a reconciliation with Natalie.

    If she did not mention anything about Natalie seducing Tobias, then she would not say anything

    about her.

    After all, Kimberly was Agaphen University''s renowned goddess. She did not want the public to see

    her real personality.

    Natalie smiled, but she did not say anything.

    She did not want other people to know about what she did to Tobias either.

    Besides, she had no intention of revealing Kimberly''s indecent actions with Remington.

    This way, she could use this to stop Kimberly.

    Meanwhile, Kimberly gave Natalie a hateful look before she left.

    She had her own thoughts.

    If she didn''t deal with Natalie, that didn''t necessarily mean that other people wouldn''t.

    Natalie was so bold as to steal a kiss from Tobias. She did not believe that he would let her go just

    like that.

    After a while, Natalie returned to the ssroom to get Yvonne for lunch.

    "Natalie, what did Mr. Whitlock ask you to copy? Is it about the subject?" When she spoke about

    Tobias, Yvonne''s eyes were shining brightly.

    Natalie was speechless.

    Her face was flushed red.

    The lines that Tobias wanted her to copy...

    It was something that she found impossible to exin.

    "Yes, that''s right," Natalie said perfunctorily.

    Fortunately, Yvonne did not say anything else. She was once againpletely immersed in Tobias''

    looks.

    "Natalie, how can the difference between humans be sorge?"

    "What kind of difference?"

    "There are many men in the world, but why is Mr. Whitlock so handsome and charming? He

    completely annihted the boys in our school. He makes them all look ugly and untidy."

    Suddenly, a group of boys looked at Yvonne.

    Yvonne immediately lowered her head to eat. Only then did she stop the conversation.

    After they returned to the ssroom, Natalie took out a notebook.

    She was going to start writing out her punishment.

    She did not think that Tobias would spare her if she did not hand it over to him.

    "Hubby, I want it." Fortunately, it was only four words.

    Writing the same four words one hundred times meant that she only had to write four hundred

    words.

    If she wrote quickly, she could finish writing right away.

    However, things did not go as smoothly as she thought it would.

    Before she could even finish writing 100 words, Yvonne stuck her head out and looked at what she

    was doing.

    "Natalie, what are you writing over there?"

    She immediately put the notebook into her arms and said, "Nothing, it''s nothing."

    Yvonne stared at Natalie suspiciously. "Is it really nothing? Why are you acting so strangely?"

    "It''s really nothing. You''re thinking too much," Natalie said with a hollow smile.

    After a while, ss was over and Natalie had yet to finish writing those 400 words.

    After school, Benjamin did not pick her up at all.

    Natalie knew that it was because of what she told him in the morning.

    This was a great thing about Tobias. He respected her!

    Unlike those protagonists in other overbearing president novels. They would not care about whether

    their lovers wanted it or not, as they would always pick them up in luxurious cars every day.

    This was a great thing about Tobias. If she didn''t want to ride in a luxurious car, then he would listen

    to her.

    However, Natalie still let out a deep sigh.

    Even though he was respectful, he was not always respectful to her.

    For example, when he forced a deep kiss on her.

    No matter how unwilling she felt, he would still continue to kiss her.

    There were also times when he took advantage of her. No matter how unwilling she was, he would

    still touch her body however he wanted.

    Or when he punished her by asking her to write those embarrassing words.

    At this moment, the bus arrived and Natalie stopped thinking. She got onto the bus.

    When she was on the bus, Natalie thought that she had another 300 words left.

    She opened her notebook and put it on herp to write, "Hubby, I want it."

    Each time she wrote a word, she would blush.

    After a while, Natalie suddenly stopped writing.

    She felt that there were people staring at her.

    She turned around.

    A few girls who looked like junior high school students were secretly looking at her andughing.

    Natalie quickly put her notebook away.

    She felt embarrassed.

    Upon arriving at her stop, Natalie got out of the bus in a hurry.

    However, this was not the end of it yet.

    After returning to the Whitlock family''s residence, she put the books on the sofa and went to the

    bathroom.

    When she came out of the bathroom, she was shocked.

    She saw Selina looking at her notebook and the expression on her face was veryplicated. It

    seemed like she was resisting her urge tough.

    Natalie''s mind was in a mess. She rushed forward and snatched her notebook away.

    Selina stood up and looked at Natalie. She wanted to say something, but stopped on second

    thought.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310

    Natalie raised her right hand. "I know what you are going to say, but you''d better not say it. It''s not

    what you think it is."

    She hurried to the table to eat. This was to cover up the embarrassment she felt.

    Tobias really brought a lot of trouble for her.

    First, she wasughed at by a group of girls on the bus, and now Selina saw it too. She was not

    sure what she was going to do about it.

    But this was also her fault. How could she just leave her notebook on the sofa carelessly like that?

    Selina walked to the dining table as well.

    She took a bite of the food there and gave Natalie a deep look. Selina stared at her as she ate.

    Natalie got goosebumps all over her body upon getting stared at by her.

    After she finished herst bite, Natalie wanted to run upstairs.

    "Natalie." Seeing the hurry she was in as she ate, Selina finally spoke.

    Natalie was trembling.

    Selina gave Natalie a deep look. "Natalie, I didn''t expect you to be so dry. Tobias has really let you

    down!"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She knew that Selina had misunderstood her.

    Natalie''s expression looked extremely bad. "Selina. I know you''ve misunderstood me again. I know I

    can''t exin it clearly, but I have to tell you this. It''s not what you think it is!"

    Selina stared at Natalie and said, "Natalie, don''t worry. I swear I will never let you continue getting

    wronged like this. The Whitlock family would never do this to you."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She stood up and said, "I''ll go take a shower now."

    She knew she couldn''t rify things with Selina, so she gave up.

    Since she wanted to misunderstand, then Natalie would just let her be. Besides, this was not the

    first or second time that Selina had misunderstood them.

    Not long after Natalie went upstairs, Tobias returned.

    Selina did not stop staring at him.

    She looked at him with aplicated expression.

    "What is it?" Tobias looked at her indifferently.

    She coughed.

    Although it was quite embarrassing to say these words to him, she still thought that she should risk

    everything for Natalie.

    Besides, she was so close to Natalie.

    "I have something to tell you, Tobias. Sit down." Selina pointed at the sofa.

    He sat down and looked at her.

    Selina served a cup of coffee to him. "Tobias, have a cup of coffee first."

    "I''m not drinking it. Just tell me what you have to say." Tobias'' tone waspletely cold.

    "Tobias, how is your illness?"

    "What illness?" Tobias said subconsciously.

    There was a trace of embarrassment on Selina''s face. "Y-Your impotence."

    Tobias was speechless.

    He stood up and said in a cold tone, "Selina, it''s none of your business."

    Selina said, "How does it have nothing to do with me. I''m doing this for Natalie''s sake. Natalie is so

    dry. Please go to the hospital, or use the thing I gave Natalie tonight. You must satisfy her."

    Tobias looked at her, and his face got colder. "Selina, you are still so young, so how do youe up

    with this kind of nonsense every day?"

    She looked at him defiantly.

    Who said she was still young? She was just a little younger than Natalie.

    Tobias always belittled her with her age to win against her!

    Selina was about to refute, but he was already gone.

    She looked around.

    She remembered the bottle of Indian God Oil she had given to Natalie that morning.

    She could only ce her hopes on that bottle now.

    Selina put her palms together and begged, "Dear God, please let Natalie be satisfied for once.

    Please let her stop begging for it so much that she wrote a whole book full of it."

    In the bedroom, Natalie angrily passed the punishment notes to Tobias.

    He shed a deep smile as he looked at the delicate handwriting in the book.

    Before meeting her, he never thought that he would have such a hobby.

    However, when he met Natalie, he would often tease her.

    "Do you know how many people mocked me for writing this?" Natalie stared at him.

    "Natalie, who told you not to pay attention to your husband''s lecture, huh?" Tobias looked at Natalie

    meaningfully.

    Agaphen University wanted Tobias toe and give their students a lecture. Normally, he would

    ignore them.

    However, Natalie was a student of Agaphen University, so he had a sudden urge to agree and go.

    However, he did not expect Natalie to be so absent-minded the moment he entered the ss.

    When he saw this, he wanted to punish her.

    "I- I didn''t. I was just thinking." Natalie suddenly stopped talking.

    She had almost let the cat out of the bag.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She was not going to tell him that she was wondering why she had such a handsome and

    outstanding husband.

    "What were you thinking about? Huh?" Tobias stared at Natalie more meaningfully.

    "It''s nothing, and by the way, I have something for you," Natalie changed the topic at the right time.

    She remembered the little bottle that Selina had given her that morning. She thought that it was

    used to treat his wounds.

    She took out the bottle of oil. "Selina gave this to me. It should help heal your shoulder injuries."

    The look on Tobias'' face got even more meaningful.

    He took the bottle and gave it a careful look.

    The bottle was very small, and the drawings and characters on it were even smaller. If one didn''t

    look carefully, they wouldn''t be able to see them.

    Tobias thought of what Selina told her, so he thought of taking a closer look at the bottle.

    When he saw the words "Indian God Oil", Tobias smiled mischievously.

    "Are you sure this is for my shoulder?" Tobias asked with vague ambiguity in his tone.

    Natalie was somewhat stunned.

    She was not stupid.

    She immediately understood what Tobias meant when she saw his gaze. There must be something

    wrong with Selina''s ointment.

    He put the small bottle in her hand and said, "Natalie, are you going to help me with this?"

    Natalie''s palms were hot; she felt a burst of heat.

    She put the bottle close to her eyes and looked at it carefully.

    She was in a hurry in the morning, so she did not think too much, nor did she give it a careful look.

    When she saw the image and words on the bottle, Natalie''s mind exploded.

    She felt like crying out loud.

    Why was that day such an embarrassing day for her?

    How did she manage to do so many embarrassing things?

    Oh, how could she give this to Tobias!

    Natalie hurriedly threw the small bottle into the trash can and said, "l-l-l, did I give you the wrong

    one?"

    "You gave me the wrong one?" Tobias raised his handsome eyebrows slightly. "Natalie, I didn''t

    expect you to be so dry, so much so that you want me to use these things." "It''s not like that. You''ve

    misunderstood me. I don''t know about that either!" Natalie looked like she was about to cry.

    "Natalie, since you want it so badly, then as a husband, I really must satisfy you, shouldn''t I?"

    Tobias'' eyes became more and more evil.

    He pressed Natalie onto the desk.

    "Do you like this position?" His eyes carried a hidden meaning.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311

    Natalie''s face waspletely red.

    Tobias forced her to lean against the desk. What did he mean by whether she liked this position?

    "Tobias, that thing..." Natalie wanted to exin that she really didn''t know what that was about.

    However, before she could finish, she was interrupted by him, "Natalie, your husband won''t need

    that. I can definitely satisfy you. Don''t worry."

    He leaned over and kissed her lips.

    His big hand also sped the back of her head at the same time, and his fingers slowly ran through

    her thick hair.

    An overbearing kiss came.

    Natalie was immediately as helpless as a kitten.

    Tobias'' dominant kiss almost took her breath away.

    It was not until Natalie''s face turned purple that he gave her a chance to breathe.

    She took in a big breath of air.

    Tobias was truly better than everyone at everything. Even his lungs were better than a normal

    person''s!

    She was almost out of breath from the kiss.

    His lipsnded on her neck, and he gently bit it.

    "No." She struggled with herst sense of sanity.

    He was still injured. One month had yet to pass, so he could not do any intense exercise.

    "Natalie, have you forgotten what you wrote, huh?"

    "You forced me to write that!"

    He chuckled.

    Theughter from him was extremely hoarse and sexy.

    "Tobias, our one month deal isn''t over yet." Natalie was attracted by hisughter just now, but she

    focused all her remaining senses into saying this.

    "Natalie, I can''t control myself anymore." His tone was somewhat innocent.

    Her heartbeat quickened.

    Tobias suddenly moved his lips to her ear again. "Natalie, your husband can''t resist himself

    anymore. What are you going to do?

    Hmm, tell me?"

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    What could she do? She wanted to cry.

    "Let''s go to the bed."

    "I''m not going!" She refused.

    His tone grew hotter. "So you want it here; that works too."

    He was going to do it at the desk.

    She was speechless.

    This was not what she meant.

    "Natalie," Tobias said through his thin lips, "You are so cute."

    His voice was hot and charming, and she loved listening to him.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Her rationality slowly slipped away, little by little.

    It slowly dissipated due to his burning eyes and charming tone.

    The whole room was filled with ambiguity, as if something would break out in an instant.

    Tobias'' hand suddenly held her little hand tightly. He said, "Natalie..."

    His words were suddenly interrupted by the sound of a ringing phone.

    Natalie came back to her senses.

    She struggled and withdrew her hand from his.

    Tobias pulled out his phone.

    He looked at the strange number on the phone unhappily.

    Who was so stupid as to call him at such a critical moment?

    He answered the phone.

    "Mr. Whitlock." It was an unfamiliar voice.

    It took Tobias a few moments to remember who this person was.

    It was Jack.

    His eyes suddenly turned serious.

    "What do you want?"

    "Mr. Whitlock, there''s something I need to talk to you about. I''ll wait for you at JS Cafe. Will you

    come?"

    The light in Tobias'' eyes deepened. "I''ll be there."

    After that, he hung up the phone.

    He turned to look at Natalie. His eyes no longer showed the heat of passion that was there a

    second ago.

    "What''s wrong?" Natalie''s doubts could be seen in her eyes.

    Just now, Tobias had just received a phone call. After that, it was as if he hadpletely changed

    into a different person.

    "It''s nothing." He offered her a gentle smile.

    He rubbed her hair and said, "Natalie, you should go to sleep first. I have something to do. You don''t

    have to wait for me."

    She did not give that a second thought.

    She thought that the person on the phone just now was looking for Tobias to discuss work.

    "Okay, then I''ll go to sleep first." She smiled sweetly at him.

    After he left, Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    Her willpower was too weak. Fortunately, that phone call rang at the right time. Otherwise, she

    would really do it with him!

    The doctor had specially ordered them that any intense exercise was strictly prohibited for a month!

    So, fortunately, they did not do it.

    The fog in the night was really thick.

    A silver limousine sped on the road. It emitted a sharp light under the cold moonlight.

    The car suddenly stopped in front of a cafe.

    The door opened and with that, a tall, handsome man could be seen.

    He looked at the coffee shop and the darkness in his eyes was darker than the night.

    Jack was already sitting there and he was waiting for Tobias.

    When he saw Tobias walk in, Jack was somewhat stunned.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Although he was also a man, he had to admit that Tobias'' appearance was too outstanding. He was

    so handsome that no other man couldpare with him.

    Jack had a bitter smile.

    Since Tobias was so outstanding, it was no wonder that Natalie fell for him.

    Tobias walked over and stood in front of Jack.

    Jack stopped his thoughts and said politely, "Mr. Whitlock, please have a seat."

    A waiter came forward and handed them the menu.

    Tobias did not even look at it. "Americano, thank you."

    Jack''s eyes moved, but only so slightly.

    He noticed Tobias thanking the waiter.

    He had seen a lot of powerful people whocked respect for service staff, let alone say thank you.

    Even though Tobias'' aura was high and mighty, he still had basic courtesy.

    He had also investigated Tobias.

    Tobias had always been a decisive man, but he still had a good reputation.

    Many people who had dealt with him approved of the reputation he had.

    Because of this, Jack was assured about handing Natalie over to Tobias.

    However, there were some things that he felt that he had to rify with Tobias.

    "Mr. Whitlock, there are some things that I need to talk to you about in detail," Jack spoke first.

    Tobias nodded in agreement.

    Tobias could more or less guess why Jack called him over. It must have something to do with

    Natalie.

    "Mr. Whitlock, you really love Natalie." Jack fixed his eyes on him.

    "Of course I do."

    Tobias'' reply was low and powerful.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I also hope that Natalie will be happy with you, but this is not what I am seeing."

    "What do you mean?" Tobias'' gaze fell on his face.

    That pair of eyes were obviously very experienced, and there were no emotions in them at all.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I saw Natalie work in a clothing store. She worked as a sales assistant and even took

    a bus." When Jack said this, he suddenly raised his voice, "With your financial resources, I really

    don''t believe that you would let your woman live such a life."

    Tobias smiled and said, "Mr. Perry, what kind of life do you think Natalie should have? An

    extravagant life with a luxury car that picks her up whenever she wants to go out ore back?"

    "Shouldn''t Natalie have that life? Isn''t she worthy of that?" Jack asked.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312

    "Natalie deserves it. She deserves the best and the most luxurious things in the world." Tobias''

    voice was calm and powerful. "But I think that cannot bepared to the happy or carefree life that

    she wants."

    Jack was shocked.

    "Mr. Perry, I don''t want Natalie to work, and I don''t want her to take a bus either." Tobias'' eyes lit up.

    "But she doesn''t want me to arrange otherwise for her."

    When he said this, his eyes seemed deeper, and no one could see through them. "Natalie enjoys

    freedom. She has her own thoughts. She knows what she likes, and she doesn''t like to be bound.

    Hence, I am willing to respect her and these wishes of hers."

    Jack stopped breathing.

    Tobias continued, "I don''t think that to love is to arrange everything for her. Instead, it is to respect

    all her ideas and support her well. What do you think, Mr. Perry?"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He looked at Jack with his keen eyes.

    The lights from the crystalmp fell on his handsome face, adding a bit of warmth to it.

    Jack''s eyes were flushed with a hint of darkness, and he looked at Tobias strangely.

    After hearing Tobias'' words, he was more reassured about handing Natalie over to Tobias.

    However, he still felt a little bitter in his heart.

    If Madison had not lied to him, he would have been the one with Natalie right now.

    If she was by his side, he did not think that he would do worse than Tobias.

    He would also take good care of Natalie and respect all her thoughts.

    Unfortunately, there were no ''if s'' in life.

    Back then, he lost Natalie. Now, he had not gotten her back.

    Love was to fulfill.

    As long as Natalie had a great life, he could let go of everything.

    Jack took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Whitlock, thank you for respecting Natalie."

    Tobias said calmly, "Mr. Perry, you don''t have to thank me, because I am her husband. There is no

    reason for you to thank me in any way."

    That might sound like a simple sentence, but it was sharp and had a hidden meaning in it.

    Jack''s heart felt like something had knocked it hard.

    Was Tobias reminding him? Was Tobias reminding him that he had nothing to do with Natalie now,

    nor was he someone who could help Natalie in any way?

    Tobias was indeed Natalie''s husband.

    Jack could not even thank him.

    Rumors imed that even though Tobias had an excellent character, he was also decisive and

    quick. He was sharp with words and no one would even notice it.

    Jack learned a thing or two from him.

    There was a touch of bitterness on Jack''s lips. "Mr. Whitlock, don''t worry. For Natalie''s sake, I won''t

    show up in front of her."

    Tobias'' eyes darkened slightly. "Mr. Perry, we all hope that Natalie will be fine. Stop thinking about

    those painful memories. As for what you are worried about, you can rest assured that since I have

    married Natalie, I will protect her and spoil her for the rest of my life."

    Jack nodded and emotions surged in his heart.

    "Mr. Whitlock, can I ask one more thing?" Jack opened his mouth again before Tobias left.

    "Go ahead." Tobias stopped walking. Jack looked directly at him with his dark eyes. "Mr. Whitlock,

    there are so many excellent women around you. Why did you fall in love with Natalie?"

    If other people asked Jack why he liked Natalie, he would say that it was because they were

    childhood friends.

    As for Tobias, Jack really didn''t understand why he would like Natalie.

    She did not have stunning looks, nor was there anything particrly outstanding about her. How did

    she win Tobias'' favor?

    Jack even found out that Tobias'' ex-girlfriend, Winnie, hade to look for him but he rejected her

    and chose Natalie instead.

    A hint of gentleness suddenly appeared in Tobias'' eyes. Under the light, his eyes looked even more

    resplendent. "That is because to me, she is the best woman."

    When he said that, his voice was extremely gentle.

    Jack would remember the way Tobias said this for many years toe.

    Suddenly, a rush of tenderness could be seen in Tobias'' eyes.

    Jack thought that perhaps Tobias really liked Natalie, otherwise, why would such an indifferent man

    suddenly turn so gentle when he talked about her?

    Tobias could not hide the love and tenderness he felt for her.

    It was alreadyte at night when Tobias returned to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    Selina sat on the sofa; she was lost in thoughts.

    She overheard Tobias leaving while she was drinking water in the living room.

    She was immediately stunned.

    Didn''t she give Natalie a bottle of Indian God Oil?

    Was it useless?

    If they used it, this night would be worth more than one could imagine. How could Tobias just run

    out at night like that?

    Upon seeing him return, Selina walked up to him. "Tobias, where did you go? It''s alreadyte at

    night!"

    She asked as if she knew nothing. She kept a close look on Tobias to see his response.

    "It''s sote, so why aren''t you asleep yet?" He nced at her.

    "Haha, I was just worried because you went out sote at night." Selina had a fake smile.

    "Do I need you to be worried about me?" Tobias asked as he looked at her thoroughly.

    Selina gulped.

    When she saw that he was about to go upstairs, she did not hesitate to say, "Tobias, did Natalie

    give you the Indian God Oil?"

    Tobias stopped walking.

    He looked at Selina deeply.

    She suddenly shivered.

    Darn, Tobias'' gaze was really frightening.

    "Selina, how old are you? Why do you have such a dirty mind?" He frowned deeply.

    "I just want the best for you and Natalie." A sweet smile appeared on her face.

    "I have a good rtionship with Natalie, but you," Tobias said in a warning tone, "If you dare give

    these messy things to her anymore, I will send you back to the United States right away, and you''ll

    never be allowed toe back!"

    Selina''s face turned pale with fear.

    After giving her a warning look, he went upstairs.

    After Tobias'' figure disappeared from her sight, Selina pouted. She looked unconvinced.

    What the heck, she was doing this or his sake! Why was she given a warning!

    Even she was anxious about them, so why were they not worried at all?

    "Humph!" Selina patted her head forcefully.

    What was she thinking? Humph!

    Tobias pushed open Natalie''s bedroom door.

    She was fast asleep.

    Her sleeping posture was very unsightly. Her hands and legs were stretched out, and she took up

    the whole bed.

    What was more, saliva came out of her mouth.

    Tobiasughed.

    He wiped the saliva at the corner of Natalie''s lips with his finger, but he did not expect her to open

    her mouth wide.

    She took his finger in her mouth and sucked it.

    Tobias suddenly stopped breathing.

    Her lips were tightly shut.

    An electric current ran through his finger.

    Lust could be seen in his eyes.

    With Natalie holding his finger hostage like that, it was easy for him to connect it to something else.

    A strange heat spread across Tobias'' lower abdomen.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313

    After a while, Tobias calmed down and took his finger from Natalie''s mouth.

    They had time, and he could wait.

    In the future, he would have plenty of opportunities to have good times with Natalie. She was in

    deep sleep now, so he did not want to disturb her.

    He left, and he helped her close her bedroom door.

    In YS Group.

    The silver ss building towered into the sky, and the streamlined design was magnificent.

    Winnie stood in front of YS Group.

    She told the security guards that she wanted to meet Tobias. She did not even need to show them

    her identity card, and the security guards immediately reported it to the higher-ups.

    Judging from this woman''s clothing and temperament, it was obvious that she was not an ordinary

    person.

    Benjamin quickly came down. When he saw Winnie, he was taken aback.

    He did not expect Winnie toe to YS Group.

    She was a woman who knew her limits when she did things.

    However, now, she had arrived at YS Group, and it was obvious that she had crossed the line.

    What made her cross the line?

    "Miss Tanner," Benjamin greeted Winnie politely.

    Winnie nodded. "Hello, Benjamin."

    "Miss Tanner, is there anything I can do for you?" Benjamin continued to ask her politely.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    This question was a redundant one.

    That was because he knew that Winnie was there to look for Tobias.

    Sure enough, Winnie said, "I''m here to see Tobias."

    "Miss Tanner, Mr. Whitlock is in a meeting. I''m afraid that it will take a long time."

    "It doesn''t matter. I can wait," Winnie said elegantly.

    Benjamin felt somewhat awkward.

    "Benjamin, you should attend to your business first. I can wait for him here." Winnie smiled at him.

    He had no choice but to walk away.

    After a long while, he came back for a look.

    Winnie was still there.

    She stood straight and still, and she attracted the attention of countless other people.

    She was someone who could be the center of attraction no matter where she was.

    Her beauty was really dazzling.

    Benjamin hesitated for a moment before he entered the elevator.

    Tobias had already finished his meeting, and he wasing out of the conference room.

    "Mr. Whitlock." Benjamin walked towards Tobias.

    "What is it?" Tobias cast a nce at him.

    Benjamin''s expression was not good.

    "Mr. Whitlock." He whispered into Tobias''s ears, "Miss Tanner is here. She is right outside."

    Tobias frowned.

    Winnie came to YS Group?

    From his understanding of her, she would never do such a thing.

    Even though she had been working hard to win him back these few years, her attitude had always

    been decent.

    "I''m not seeing her," Tobias told Benjamin.

    He and Winnie had nothing to do with each other anymore, so there was no need to see each other

    again.

    Whether it was for himself, Winnie, or even Natalie, talking to her would not be a good thing for

    anyone.

    "I understand." Benjamin had the same thoughts.

    He took the elevator and saw Winnie standing at the door.

    Benjamin heard the whispers of thedies at the front desk.

    "Who is this woman? She looks so beautiful."

    "That''s right. I have never seen such a beautiful woman in thepany before."

    "Is she here to apply for a job?"

    "If she really does apply for a job here, all the male employees would definitely go crazy."

    A look of sympathy formed on Benjamin''s face as he walked over. "Miss Tanner, Mr. Whitlock said

    that he won''t see you."

    Her face turned a little pale.

    She did not expect Tobias to refuse seeing her, despite hering to YS Group.

    However, she calmed herself down quickly.

    A faint smile appeared on her beautiful face as she said, "Don''t worry, Benjamin. Help me inform

    him that I''ll be waiting here until he sees me."

    Benjamin''s tone was a littleplicated as he said, "Miss Tanner, why must you do this?"

    She smiled faintly. "Benjamin, you don''t have to persuade me. Tell Tobias to give me twenty minutes

    to exin everything to him. If he still refuses after listening to me, then I will leave right away and

    never appear in YS Group ever again."

    Benjamin remained silent.

    "Miss Tanner, I will be leaving first." After a while, he left.

    Time slowly passed by.

    In the blink of an eye, three hours had gone by.

    The discussions got louder and louder

    Winnie was already very noticeable when she stood alone at the door of thepany, not to

    mention the fact that she was so beautiful.

    "Why is she standing there for such a long time? Is she really here for a job?"

    Someone asked, "I don''t think so. Is she Mr.

    Whitlock''s lover?"

    "That might be it. Look at her. She looks so beautiful."

    "But why won''t Mr. Whitlock see her?"

    Another said, "Who knows?"

    Benjamin walked up to the people whispering to each other and said, "Focus on your work. It is not

    good to gossip here!"

    The few staff members who were discussing among themselves immediately bowed their heads;

    they dared not speak.

    After thinking for a while, Benjamin returned to the president''s office.

    He said, "Mr. Whitlock, Miss Tanner..."

    Before he could finish his words, Tobias interrupted him.

    "I won''t see her."

    "But Mr. Whitlock, Miss Tanner, is waiting down there and our employees are already talking about

    this."

    The expression in Tobias''s eyes deepened, and he frowned.

    "Mr. Whitlock, she asked you to give her twenty minutes. If you still refuse after listening to her, she

    won''t pester you anymore."

    After a while.

    "Tell her toe up." Tobias finally said.

    Benjamin also heaved a sigh of relief. He immediately went down to tell Winnie.

    Winnie''s pale face finally had a small trace of vitality.

    Natalie slept until it was veryte.

    It was a weekend.

    Her semester did not start on a Monday, so her first weekend came sooner than expected. She

    continued to rest.

    Selina bid farewell to Natalie early in the morning.

    From her expressions, it looked like she was in pain. "Natalie, I''m going to leave. Take care of

    yourself."

    "Leave?" Natalie was stunned. "Selina, where are you going?"

    Selina looked up at the ceiling and said, "I don''t know where I belong."

    The sadness in her tone made Natalie feel increasingly uneasy. She asked, "Selina, what''s wrong

    with you? Don''t scare me."

    Selina took Natalie''s hand. "Natalie, I''m destined to be unwee. I''m not wee in this family,

    so I should just go. Don''t stop me!"

    "Who said I don''t wee you? Selina! How can someone not wee you? You''re so cute!"

    Selina rolled her sweet eyes. "My brother doesn''t wee me!"

    Natalie suddenly stopped breathing.

    She could already guess. It had to be Selina''s absurd words that made Tobias unhappy.

    "Selina, in truth, Tobias really cares about you. You don''t have to think too much about it."

    Selina sighed deeply and said, "Well, no matter what, I have to leave. Natalie, take care."

    She withdrew her hand and left with her school bag on her back.

    Natalie felt uneasy seeing this.

    When she was thinking about whether or not she should call Tobias, Aunt Lee stopped her.

    There was no trace of worry on her face. "Miss Godfrey, don''t think too much about it. She is

    constantly like this. She likes to talk nonsense. It''s alright."

    Natalie stared at her suspiciously. "Aunt Lee, are you sure?"

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314

    "It''s alright," Aunt Lee said with certainty. "Miss Selina will definitelye back within a week. Don''t

    worry, Miss Godfrey. I have watched over her since she was young, so I know what she is thinking."

    Although Natalie could hear how firm Aunt Lee''s tone was, she was still worried.

    She called Selina, and found out that she had turned off her phone. Natalie got even more worried.

    Selina had left all by herself; what if something happened to her?

    After thinking about it, Natalie decided to give Tobias a call.

    However, no one answered as well.

    First, Selina turned off her phone, and at this moment, Tobias was not answering his phone either.

    Natalie was getting frantic.

    It was not a big deal at first, but because she could not get in touch with anyone, Natalie became

    anxious.

    After thinking about it, she decided to go to YS Group.

    When she reached YS Group, not a single person stopped her along the way.

    Natalie thought that it was strange. Could it be that the security guards recognized her from when

    she came herest time?

    Natalie entered the elevator.

    She bumped into Benjamin the moment she stepped out of the elevator.

    When he saw Natalie, his expression immediately stiffened.

    "M- Miss Godfrey." Benjamin sounded awkward as he said that.

    Natalie originally only wanted to greet Benjamin, but she paused in her tracks when she saw how

    unusually strange he was. "Benjamin, why are you tongue-tied?"

    Natalie teased him.

    The look on his face turned even worse.

    Were there such coincidences in this world? He had just led Winnie into the office to meet Tobias,

    and now Natalie was here?

    Although there was definitely nothing going on between Winnie and Tobias, what would Natalie

    think when she saw them in Tobias'' office?

    Women liked to overthink.

    Benjamin was so nervous that he started to sweat.

    "M-Miss Godfrey, why are you here?" "I am here to look for Tobias." "Mr. Whitlock? He is not in his

    office." Benjamin could only lie.

    "It''s alright. I can wait here." Besides, Natalie had time to spare.

    How could Benjamin let her wait there?

    If she waited there, wouldn''t that mean that she would see Winnie when she came out?

    "Miss Godfrey, why don''t you wait downstairs? I will inform you when Mr. Whitlockes back

    later." Benjamin felt guilty when he said that.

    Benjamin was bad at lying. The way he spoke immediately made Natalie suspicious.

    She stared at him and asked, "Benjamin, is there anything you''re hiding from me?"

    "No, no, Miss Godfrey." Benjamin''s forehead was covered with sweat.

    "Really?"

    "Really." Benjamin forced himself to admit it.

    "Then I will wait for Tobias in his office." Natalie was about to go up.

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock is not here," Benjamin immediately stopped her.

    His strange behavior made Natalie even more suspicious.

    In overbearing CEO romance novels, when situations like this happened, like when the president''s

    assistant stops the protagonists, it was only one of two reasons.

    First, the president was having an affair with another woman in the office.

    Or, the president was catching up with his exgirlfriend.

    Natalie immediately gave up on the first idea.

    Tobias'' shoulder was injured, so he would not do such a thing.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    But the second possibility...

    Natalie''s heart tensed all of a sudden.

    Could Tobias and Winnie be in the same room?

    "Benjamin, is Winnie inside?" Natalie''s breathing suddenly quickened.

    Benjamin''s expressions changed drastically.

    He did not expect her to guess it so soon.

    Seeing Benjamin''s reaction, Natalie understood everything.

    Her mind was in a state of distress at once.

    Could it really be Winnie?

    Tobias told her that he had absolutely nothing to do with Winnie anymore, didn''t he?

    If that was the case, why would Tobias have a private meeting with Winnie here, and why was

    Benjamin stopping her?

    After a while, Natalie desperately shook her head.

    No, she wanted to trust Tobias.

    Back when they were at the hospital, she told herself that she should trust him.

    She had not seen anything herself yet, so she must not make any wild guesses.

    Natalie quickly walked to the president''s office.

    At this point, Benjamin could not stop Natalie anymore.

    He was really anxious too.

    How could such a coincidence happen? How?!

    He was not sure what would happen once Natalie pushed the door open.

    Natalie stood at the door, and she took a deep breath.

    She must be overthinking things. She had to be thinking too much!

    Perhaps Tobias was alone inside, and Winnie was not there at all.

    Perhaps Tobias was inside discussing work with someone else.

    Some veins in her hands turned visible from her nervousness as she grabbed the handle of the

    door.

    She pushed the door open and entered.

    Winnie walked in front of Tobias and said, "Tobias, it''s really not how you think it is. My father was

    caught in a huge financial crisis back then and someone was wreaking havoc for him. They even

    had evidence of him bribing the government. If he was caught, he would have to be imprisoned for

    the rest of his life! I am his only daughter, so I had to help him!"

    Tears flowed down Winnie''s face as she said that.

    Tobias'' eyes were deep, deeper than the ocean.

    "So, you did that because of this?" After a while, Tobias spoke indifferently.

    No expression could be seen on his face at all.

    Winnie stared at him and said, "Tobias, are you ming me for not asking you for help? You must

    be thinking that you could have solved this matter with your financial abilities, right?"

    He remained silent.

    Winnie choked and said, "You are the best man I have ever met. Even someone as outstanding as I

    am will feel nervous in front of you, so I didn''t want you to know about these things. I was afraid that

    you would feel that I am not worthy of you. I wanted to be a woman who could be an equal of yours,

    so I..."

    Winnie choked with sobs. "But we didn''t do anything. Nothing happened. You only saw the

    beginning of it. We hadn''t reached that point yet. Honestly, nothing happened."

    Tobias remained silent.

    Winnie''s sobs grew louder.

    She was the daughter of a rich family, so she seldom showed her weakness in front of other people,

    much less cry in front of them.

    Over the past few years, she held back on telling Tobias the truth as she still felt pride in her heart.

    She hoped that Tobias would see her as a woman worthy of him, and not as a woman who needed

    his help to solve her family''s financial crisis when her father bribed an official and almostnded

    himself in jail.

    However, because of Natalie''s appearance, Winnie became anxious.

    When she broke up with him, Winnie knew that he did not have any woman close to him.

    She told herself that apart from her, no one else was worthy of Tobias.

    That was why she told herself not to get too ahead of herself.

    One day, Tobias would think this through, and they would be together again.

    Not long after, Natalie appeared and she got together with him.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315

    Winnie evenforted herself, telling herself that Natalie was just a substitute. She was just an

    ordinary girl, so how could she win Tobias over?

    It was simply impossible for them to be together.

    However, the things that happened afterwards suddenly hit Winnie that Tobias was serious about

    being with Natalie.

    She was anxious and frantic.

    Because of that, she lost her rationality. Because she was anxious, she lost her pride.

    After a long time, Tobias suddenly stood up.

    He took out a piece of tissue and handed it to Winnie.

    "Wipe your tears." His voice was so cold; it waspletely devoid of any trace of warmth.

    Winnie stopped crying.

    Her hands were trembling as she took the tissue from him. She looked at Tobias with a trace of

    hope in her eyes.

    Her eyes were shing brightly, and she looked so beautiful.

    However, what Tobias said next made Winnie lose all hope.

    "Winnie, since you have finished exining, I will ask Benjamin to send you down. The fate

    between us is over. In order to prevent my wife from overthinking, I hope we never meet again."

    There was no emotion in his voice at all.

    The light in Winnie''s eyes slowly died out.

    She became hopeful when she saw Tobias handing over the tissue to her.

    She expected Tobias to be soft-hearted. She hoped he would ept her after her exnation.

    Winnie was going to have a breakdown.

    She suddenly hugged Tobias'' waist tightly. "Tobias, don''t treat me like this. No, I can''t leave you.

    Tobias, I''m still a virgin. I''m saving myself for you. As long as you want it now, I can give it to you."

    He frowned.

    He pulled her hand away. "Winnie, take care."

    She would not listen. As soon as Tobias pulled her hands away from his waist, she hugged him

    tightly again and said, "Tobias, don''t all men like to take away a woman''s virginity? I''ll give you mine.

    Don''t you feel touched by that at all?"

    Tobias continued to frown.

    Winnie was really getting out of control. He really shouldn''t have let here up.

    It appeared that Winnie could turn a blind eye to Natalie, but now that he was with Natalie, he

    needed to be considerate towards her.

    Therefore, he needed to let Winnie know that there was no hope left for her and that she should just

    give up on her ideas.

    However, he did not expect her to be so irrational.

    Even if he made it clear to Winnie, she would not leave as she said she would.

    Bang.

    The door of the president''s office flew open.

    When Natalie saw the scene in front of her, her mind was blown.

    She saw Winnie holding Tobias'' waist for a long time and most of her body was attached to him.

    Natalie felt cold and her blood seemed to bepletely frozen in that instant.

    No wonder Benjamin did not want her toe in.

    So this was the reason.

    Tobias and his ex-girlfriend were having an affair here. If she entered, she would only be ruining

    their good time.

    "Tobias, you liar!" Natalie shouted at Tobias with all her strength, then she ran away quickly.

    Tears fell down her face as she ran.

    Liar, he was a big, fat liar.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He said that he hadpletely forgotten about Winnie, yet they were hugging each other in the

    president''s office.

    It was a lie. He was lying. He always was.

    He even told her that his rtionship with Winnie was buried in the past!

    "Natalie!" Tobias immediately chased after her.

    Winnie''s hands were still holding him tightly. "Tobias, please don''t go, please don''t go, I beg you. I''m

    begging you."

    At this moment, she had lost all of her dignity.

    Tobias loosened Winnie''s grip around him. It seemed like he could not hear her cries or her

    desperate begging. He rushed out of the president''s office immediately.

    Winnie lost her bnce and fell to the ground.

    Her face was paler than a nk sheet of paper.

    She had already thrown away everyst bit of her dignity.

    For someone as proud as she was, to speak to Tobias like that, it was akin to licking blood off a

    sharp knife, and yet she did it.

    However, even so, Tobias was still as decisive as ever.

    Natalie ran forward with all her might, while Tobias chased after her.

    "Natalie!" His voice was filled with anxiety.

    He was very aware of Natalie''s character. She loved to overthink. Now, after witnessing such a

    scene, she would likely have more nonsensical thoughts.

    Natalie ignored Tobias'' shouts.

    She ran as fast as she could, as if she was stepping on ming wheels.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, a loud sound could be heard.

    Natalie stopped breathing.

    She immediately stopped; she subconsciously turned back.

    It turned out that Tobias had identally hit a sign while he was chasing after her. The sign fell to

    the ground and made a loud sound.

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief when she saw him.

    She stopped running.

    She suddenly thought that it was lucky that the sign didn''t hit Tobias.

    If she continued to run, and if Tobias continued to chase after her, what would happen to him?

    Or worse, what if he injured his shoulders again?

    Natalie bit her lips. Her eyes were covered with ayer of tears.

    She hated herself for being like this.

    Even at this time, she was still worried about him.

    He was a man who lied to her, alright?

    She clearly saw Tobias and Winnie hugging each other.

    Natalie was infuriated, but her feet did not listen to her will, and she took a step back.

    "Natalie." Tobias stood in front of her, and his breathing got a little unstable.

    Natalie looked at Tobias. "Stop chasing me.

    You and Winnie can hug each other till the end of the world and back. Hug her in the deepest of the

    oceans and the highest of the heavens. Just ignore me. Why are you even chasing after me?"

    Tobiasughed bitterly. "Natalie, you are my wife. You were running away, so don''t you think I

    should chase after you?"

    She became even angrier. "Don''t say that. If you really think that way, you wouldn''t have hugged

    Winnie behind my back!"

    "Natalie, it''s not what you think. Listen to me."

    "You don''t have to exin anything!" Natalie interrupted him directly. "I saw all of it, and what''s there

    to exin! Tobias, you are a big liar."

    Tobias'' voice became lower. "Natalie, do you still remember what you said in the hospital? You

    promised me that the next time you saw Winnie, you wouldn''t run away like that anymore. Natalie,

    where is your courage?"

    Natalie felt sour.

    She did promise Tobias that.

    Therefore, thest time Natalie saw Winnie when she looked for her in school, she was able to say

    such words with confidence, and she wasn''t affected by Winnie''s words.

    But this was different.

    This time, she saw Winnie and Tobias hugging each other.

    She lost her courage after seeing that.

    "I have seen everything; I saw all of it. What else do you want me to do!" Natalie almost shouted

    these words.

    Tobias'' brow twitched slightly. "Natalie, you should calm down."

    "I don''t want to be calm." She could barely utter out thest word.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316

    She recalled what had happened previously. Because of herck ofposure, she caused a lot of

    trouble for Tobias.

    If she lost her temper now, would she cause more trouble for him?

    Tobias said in a lower tone, "Natalie, can you give me a chance to exin?"

    Natalie took a deep breath and said, "Don''t tell me anything right now. I''m not in the mood to listen."

    There was a hint of helplessness on Tobias'' handsome face. "Then tell me, when will you be in the

    mood to listen?"

    Natalie bit her lips. "Let me be alone for a while. Let me calm myself down first."

    Her mind was in a mess at that moment.

    She did not want to get into trouble because she lost herposure.

    Natalie looked at Tobias and said in a firm tone, "Stop following me from now on. I have to think

    about it carefully."

    Tobias'' eyes darkened.

    After a while, he nodded and said, "Natalie, calm down. Once you''ve calmed down, I will exin it

    to you."

    Natalie nced at Tobias with aplicated look in her eyes. After a while, she left.

    Benjamin panted as he caught up to her. "Mr. Whitlock, should I exin it to Miss Godfrey?"

    "There''s no need for that," Tobias'' tone was low. "Send a few bodyguards to secretly follow her.

    Don''t let anything happen to her."

    "I understand, Mr. Whitlock."

    Natalie wandered alone on the streets.

    This time, she was too calm, terribly so.

    Apart from losing her temper initially, could this calm be because of what Benjamin told her?

    Was it because she was afraid of causing trouble for Tobias again?

    She stopped in front of a park.

    Flowers were blooming brilliantly there, and the fragrance of the flowers wafted into Natalie''s nose.

    She took a deep breath.

    She picked up a flower from the ground.

    "Tobias is a big liar."

    She tore off a petal.

    She continued, "Tobias is not a liar."

    She plucked off another petal.

    When she finished plucking thest petal, she came to the conclusion that Tobias was not a liar.

    Natalie let out a bitter smile.

    If he was not a liar, then what was going on with the scene she saw?

    She clearly saw Winnie hugging Tobias. What could be fake about that?

    Given Natalie''s personality, she would run away immediately after seeing such a scene.

    But this time, she didn''t run away.

    She told herself not to be impulsive, and that she would think it through with her brain.

    Could this be some kind of misunderstanding?

    However, no matter how she thought about it, Natalie could not think of how she might have

    misunderstood what she saw.

    She originally wanted to call Yvonne and hear her opinion.

    But she put down her phone as soon as she picked it up.

    She should not always listen to other people''s opinions. They did not experience it firsthand, so their

    opinions would only make her more and more confused.

    What was more, she was not a child anymore, so she needed to have her own critical thinking

    skills.

    The more she thought about it, the more her head hurt.

    She stayed that way until a group of children appeared in the park.

    The kids followed behind a few teachers. Someone must have organized for the school kids to

    come to the yground to y.

    Seeing the innocent and adorable looks on the children''s faces, Natalie gradually lessened her

    agitation.

    She really tried hard to calm herself down, so she focused all her attention on this group of children.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Children, let me tell you a story today," a female teacher who stood in front of them suddenly said.

    "Okay," the children''s replies could be heard.

    "Today, I will be telling you a story about a great man. The moral of the story is that what you see

    may not be real and that your eyes may deceive you," the teacher''s voice was pleasant to listen to.

    Natalie was shocked.

    Eyes could deceive people too?

    She started to listen to the story, and she was more focused than anyone else.

    "When a student was cooking soup one day, he saw something dirty fall into the pot. He quickly

    picked it up with a spoon. Just as he was about to throw it away, he suddenly remembered that food

    was hard to get and should not be wasted, so he ate it. Coincidentally, his teacher came to the

    kitchen and thought that he was stealing food, so he lectured him. After hearing his exnation, he

    understood the whole story. His teacher said emotionally, ''It seems like what we see may not be

    true, much less, the things we hear.''"

    "My dear students, do you understand the meaning of this story?"

    "I understand. Teacher, what we see may not necessarily be true."

    "That''s right, you are a really smart child." The teacher praised the little boy who answered.

    Natalie''s heart kept rippling.

    She rubbed her eyes and wondered if her eyes were deceiving her.

    After that, Natalie shut her eyes tightly.

    She told herself not to use her eyes to see, but her heart.

    What kind of a person was Tobias? Just how well did he treat her?

    Natalie''s heart gradually softened.

    She could feel his love and tenderness for her in her heart.

    She sensed Tobias ignoring all danger and even taking a bullet for her.

    Even though he was sometimes cold and even cruel, shepletely believed him to be an open

    and straightforward person.

    He would never do such a thing as cheat on her.

    After a long while, Natalie finally opened her eyes.

    The group of children who were originally here hadpletely disappeared.

    Natalie immediately calmed her flustered heart.

    She wanted to give Tobias a chance to exin. She wanted to listen to her heart, instead of

    confirming something the second she saw it.

    She went to the supermarket.

    She bought potato chips, biscuits and plenty of snacks from the supermarket.

    She carried a big bag back to the Whitlock family''s residence.

    When Aunt Lee saw how much snacks she was carrying, she was shocked.

    For as long as she could remember, even though Natalie was a glutton, she was not one to

    randomly spend her money.

    Although Tobias was rich, Natalie would never be wasteful. She would never buy so many snacks.

    "Miss Godfrey, are you alright?" Aunt Lee looked at Natalie anxiously.

    "I''m fine." Natalie tore open a packet of biscuits and started to eat.

    As long as her appetite was satisfied, she would be in a good mood.

    Only when she was in a good mood would she not be confused by impulse.

    Natalie told herself that before listening to Tobias'' exnation, she must convert her sadness into

    her appetite, and that would make her feel better.

    Only in this way could she listen to his exnation in an objective way.

    Back in the hospital, she swore that she would not act so impulsively, and she was sure that she

    could do it.

    "Mr. Whitlock, the bodyguard just reported to me that Miss Godfrey has returned," Benjamin

    reported to Tobias.

    He looked much more rxed.

    Since Natalie had returned to the Whitlock family''s residence, it proved that things were still under

    control.

    If Natalie was still as irrational as always, he really didn''t know what kind of trouble she would bring

    Tobias in the future.

    Bringing trouble to Tobias was an equivalent to causing trouble for the YS Group. As the president''s

    assistant, he would find it very difficult to deal with this.

    Benjamin once heard a proverb, "Beauties can dy important things."

    Legend said that the ancient kings could even forget about the country for the women they loved.

    Back then, Benjamin thought that it was impossible. At least, something like this would never

    happen to Tobias.

    Tobias had always been calm, and his selfcontrol was far better than ordinary people.

    Benjamin believed that Tobias would definitely not mess things up just because of a woman.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317

    It all happened ever since Natalie appeared. Last time, because of her, Tobias did not continue to

    stay in Washington, and thepany lost a lot of money because of that.

    Only then did Benjamin understand that a beautiful woman really would lead to troubles. The old

    sayings were all true.

    Upon hearing Benjamin''s report, Tobias stood up and dered, "I''m going back."

    "Mr. Whitlock, you have a meetingter." Benjamin reminded him.

    Although the meeting was not that important, he could still choose to go back at any time. There

    was no need to be so anxious.

    "Let''s postpone it to tomorrow," Tobias answered immediately.

    Benjamin sighed internally.

    A beautiful woman would really lead to troubles!

    Winnie stumbled back to her apartment.

    She bought a house here shortly after she reached Agaphen City.

    In order to apany her, Tracy flew to Glevania as well.

    "Winnie, what''s wrong?" Tracy saw how pale Winnie''s face was.

    Winnie threw herself into Tracy''s arms. "Mom, he doesn''t have me in his heart anymore."

    Tears streamed down her face as she spoke.

    The sight of a gorgeous woman crying was a real heart-wrenching scene.

    Especially when it was her own daughter.

    Tracy''s heart was about to break apart. "Winnie, have you exined it clearly to Tobias?"

    Winnie nodded with tears in her eyes. "Mom, I told him everything, but he still wanted me to leave.

    When I hugged him, he pushed me away heartlessly. Later, when that woman came, Tobias wanted

    to chase after her. It didn''t matter how badly I begged him. Mom, I''ve given up my pride for him. I''ve

    said those words and even begged him. He didn''t care about it at all."

    Tracy frowned.

    Winnie was howling.

    Tracy handed a paper towel to Winnie and said, "Winnie, crying is the most useless thing to do. I''ve

    taught you that since you were a child."

    Winnie understood that well.

    The weeps of a woman were the most useless thing of all, but she could not help herself.

    Her heart hurt so badly. It hurt so much, yet she could not control herself.

    Tracy got up to make a coffee.

    She handed the coffee to Winnie andforted, "Winnie, drink some coffee first."

    Winne took a small sip.

    The coffee tasted bitter.

    She looked at Tracy in surprise.

    She always added a lot of sugar to her coffee to cover the bitterness of the coffee.

    Tracy knew this too.

    "Winnie, the coffee is very bitter, right? The world is the same. If you don''t put sugar, the coffee will

    naturally be bitter." There was a hidden meaning in her words.

    Winnie was shocked.

    After a moment, she looked at Tracy in agony, "Mom, it is useless to tell me these. I''ve already seen

    Tobias'' determination. I''ve already used my trump card, but it''s still useless. I am really out of ideas."

    "Then, we''ll start with that woman." A deep glint shed through Tracy''s eyes. "Winnie, Tobias is

    only temporarily bewitched by this woman. If this woman leaves Tobias and you appear at the right

    time, you might have a chance to win Tobias back."

    Winnie''s eyes lit up, and after a while, it turned dim again.

    "That woman is young, but she is not as simple as she seems. I''ve already looked for her, but she

    won''t fall for it at all."

    "No, Winnie, there is still a way." Tracy suddenly interrupted.

    Winnie immediately looked toward Tracy.

    Tracy suddenly touched Winnie''s face. "Winnie, look at your face. Don''t you think that you both look

    slightly simr?"

    Winnie suddenly stopped breathing.

    A glimmer of hope shed across her eyes. "Mother, will that be useful?"

    Tracy pondered for a while, "This alone might not work, but if we want to attack, we''ll need to pull

    her down hard."

    Tracy whispered a few words in Winnie''s ears.

    A look of disbelief appeared on Winnie''s face. She asked, "Mom, won''t this be too fake? Will this

    really do?"

    "Nothing is impossible." Tracy held Winnie''s hands. "Women always have to do whatever it takes to

    win the hearts of the man they love, no matter what it costs. Winnie, you must not be softhearted."

    Winnie was still hesitant. "But what if Tobias finds out?"

    "Winnie, Tobias does not want you. Would you rather go back to the United States in such a gloomy

    way, or would you take the risk of his anger to give yourself a chance?" Tracy turned her gaze to

    Winnie.

    Winnie''s breathing got heavy.

    Tracy''s words were uneptable to her.

    She was not someone who has no boundaries.

    She really couldn''t do such a thing in order to win Tobias'' heart.

    But was she supposed just to watch herself lose Tobias forever?

    Was she supposed to marry an ordinary man who was not as good as Tobias for the rest of her life?

    She could not do that.

    "Mom, my head hurts. Can you let me think about it?" Winnie said weakly.

    "Think about it. Winnie, you must be ruthless when you do things." Tracy gave Winnie a deep look.

    A painful and entangled look could be seen on Winnie''s face.

    Tobias returned to the Whitlock family''s residence. When he was in the elevator, he happened to

    meet Aunt Lee.

    "Mr. Tobias," Aunt Lee greeted Tobias.

    Tobias nodded in return.

    "I do not know what is wrong with Miss Godfrey. She has been eating for the whole afternoon. I am

    afraid that she will be stuffed." Aunt Lee informed him with great concern.

    Tobias''s eyes darkened. "Let me go and take a look."

    After entering his home, Tobias saw arge table filled with various snacks and packages.

    Natalie was there eating a bag of biscuits.

    Crisp sounds could be heard from her biting the biscuits.

    When she saw Tobias, she was a little surprised. It was not time to get off work, so why did Tobias

    come back at such an early hour?

    Tobias went over and covered Natalie''s round belly with his hand. "Natalie, stop eating. If you eat

    any more, you will be stuffed."

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Natalie put down the crackers in her hand. "I will give you a chance to exin. If I''m satisfied, I

    won''t eat anymore. If I''m not satisfied, I''ll keep eating and stuff myself to death."

    "Are you punishing yourself, or are you punishing me?" Tobias raised his handsome eyebrows.

    "Of course I''m punishing you. If I die because of you, you''ll feel guilty for the rest of your life."

    Natalie stared at Tobias.

    Tobias could tell that Natalie was joking.

    He added, "Natalie, Winnie came to me and asked me to give her a chance to tell me something. I

    thought that I should cut all ties with her. After all, Winnie''s existence made you upset."

    "So you hugged each other as you exined, right?" Natalie could not help but chime in.

    "Let me finish." Tobias continued, "After she finished, I told her that I never wanted to see her again

    to avoid arousing suspicions. She hugged me on the spur of the moment. I was just about to let go

    of her hand when you came in."

    After that, Tobias''s dark eyes fell straight into Natalie''s eyes. "Natalie, those are the facts. Do you

    want to believe it?"

    Natalie''s breathing got lighter.

    She carefully recalled the scene the moment she entered Tobias'' office.

    It was true that Winnie was the only one hugging Tobias. She did not see Tobias touching Winnie at

    all.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318

    Could it really be a misunderstanding?

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered like butterflies in the rain.

    Time slowly passed by.

    Tobias did not speak, nor did Natalie.

    They could only hear the sounds of their own breathing.

    After a long time, Natalie finally spoke, "Tobias, I believe you."

    A sh of surprise could be seen in Tobias'' eyes.

    So many things happened back then, and in all of those times, Natalie never believed him with just

    a few words.

    He thought that Natalie would make a huge ruckus.

    He thought that he would need to spend a lot of time and effort to coax her after seeing such a

    scene.

    However, he did not expect Natalie to tell him that she trusted him with just a few words.

    He looked at Natalie with a heated gaze.

    Natalie was indeed a smart girl.

    Back in the hospital, after he had solved the troubles in Natalie''s heart and mind, she was no longer

    as stubborn as she was before.

    Even after seeing such a scene, Natalie still believed in him.

    Natalie looked at Tobias angrily and scolded, "But let me tell you, if it weren''t for the fact that you

    took a bullet for mest time, I wouldn''t have trusted you so easily. And next time, if I see something

    like this again, I won''t believe you."

    Tobias''s lips curled upward into a gentle smile.

    After a while, he suddenly hugged Natalie tightly and said, "Natalie, thank you for trusting me."

    His hot breath instantly surrounded Natalie.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    She was a little shy. "What do you mean by thanking me? Shouldn''t a married couple trust each

    other?"

    The smile on Tobias''s lips deepened. "Yes, Natalie, we really should trust each other."

    Natalie withdrew from Tobias''s embrace and said, "What''s more, is that you should take a bath.

    Please wash your waist until it''s clean!"

    She did not forget that Winnie hugged Tobias'' waist.

    Although she chose to believe in him, it did not mean that she could be so generous.

    She was still a very petty woman, and she would not hide her stinginess at all.

    How could Tobias not know what was on Natalie''s mind?

    "Natalie, why don''t you clean my waist for me?" His eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky.

    "No, you wash it yourself." Natalie''s face was very serious. "And let me make it clear, don''te

    out to see me if you don''t wash off ayer of skin."

    Tobias entered the bathroom helplessly.

    Natalie waited outside as she listened to the gurgling sound of water from the inside.

    Natalie smiled as she listened to the sound of water.

    This time, the results were pretty good.

    Wouldn''t it be great to choose to trust your significant other instead of acting so rashly?

    She believed that Tobias''s feelings for her were real.

    Since she trusted in him, she should be more generous. Only so would they not be so tired.

    More importantly, she did not want to bring anymore trouble for Tobias.

    After a while, Tobias came out of the bathroom.

    He wore a white bathrobe, and his thick ck hair was wet.

    Natalie gulped.

    He looked so handsome, especially after a shower.

    His exposed skin was so charming that she could not take her eyes away.

    "Natalie, I''m clean now." Tobias''s eyes were fixed on Natalie.

    "Okay." Natalie forced herself to look away.

    "If you want to look, feel free to look at it." There was a hint of tease in his voice.

    She was stunned.

    "How do you know that I want to look at you?" "Because it''s written all over your face." She touched

    her face subconsciously.

    A tinge of doubt shed across Natalie''s eyes. "Really?"

    Tobias burst intoughter.

    He wrapped Natalie with his hand and teased, "Natalie, are you silly, or are you just cute?" Natalie

    looked at Tobias. "Why didn''t you call me your little fairy?"

    "Little fairy?" A hint of doubt shed across Tobias''s eyes.

    "Yes." Natalie answered very seriously, "The overbearing president novels are all written this way.

    The president looks at the leading female protagonist with a doting look. ''Little fairy, are you silly or

    are you cute?''."

    Tobias''s smile deepened.

    "Natalie, what do the president and the female protagonist usually do?" His gaze became more

    intense.

    What did they usually do?

    Natalie''s face gradually turned red.

    In those novels, what they always did was ''exercise'' in bed and made shameful sounds.

    "Natalie, let''s do that too." Tobias''s voice was sexy.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    "Do what?" Her voice was so low that it sounded soft.

    "You know what I''m talking about, Natalie."

    "But it''s not the time yet."

    "Natalie, It''s almost time. It''s alright."

    "I, I don''t want it." Natalie subconsciously pushed Tobias away.

    However, Tobias hugged Natalie even more tightly, and he covered her lips as well.

    His lips were icy cold, but his tongue was hot. Natalie seemed to be stuck between ice and fire.

    She fell into a daze from his kiss.

    Finally, Tobias carried Natalie in his arms and brought her into the bedroom.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie was thrown onto their big, soft bed.

    Her mouth was dry, and her tongue was even drier.

    She saw Tobias take off his bathrobe and press himself against her body.

    Natalie suddenly got afraid.

    Her previous two encounters were not great. It hurt badly. It hurt so much that she would rather die.

    Would it still hurt like that?

    Would she swell again?

    Natalie pleaded as she looked at Tobias. "I don''t want it anymore. I''m afraid that it will hurt."

    Natalie immediately teared up, and it made her look adorable.

    A ripple of emotions welled up in Tobias''s heart.

    "Natalie, you''ll feel veryfortable this time." He coaxed Natalie.

    Natalie shook her head and replied in an extremely nervous voice, "I don''t want it. It, it hurts."

    "Natalie, do you want me to be restrained for a lifetime just because it hurts? Be good."

    Thest word he said, "good", was said with a little hoarseness, and it was melodious to her ear.

    Natalie also knew that she should not let Tobias be constrained for the rest of his life just because of

    some pain she felt.

    But now, she would drag it to another day every day if she could.

    "Or, let''s do it two dayster? We''ll do it in two days." Natalie tried to use a dy policy.

    "Natalie, I can''t stand it anymore." His voice was extremely gentle and full of desire.

    Natalie got a little breathless because of how nervous she was.

    "But I am scared." Natalie wanted to cry.

    "Good girl, I''ll let you feelfortable first. It won''t hurt." Tobias suddenly kissed her neck.

    Selina returned.

    Selina thought that she was too worried about everything.

    Last night, after being warned by Tobias, Selina swore that she would no longer need to care about

    Tobias and Natalie''s affairs.

    Today, Selina wanted to go out and have fun, but she met an olddy on her way to the car.

    The olddy cried sadly as she told her friend that her daughter-inw could not give birth to a baby

    even after so many years of marriage. This made her really anxious.

    Hearing this, Selina trembled with fear.

    She was reminded of Tobias and Natalie.

    If Natalie does not get pregnant soon, would her noble and beautiful mother weep in tears like that?

    Selina thought about it for a long time, then she got out of the car and returned to the Whitlock

    family''s residence.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319

    Selina came to a conclusion. For Cecelia, for the future of the Whitlock family, she should try her

    best to continue poking in other people''s affairs.

    Even though Tobias despised her so much.

    And the fact that Natalie didn''t seem to mind too.

    If she wasn''t going to do that, who was?

    As soon as Selina entered the house, she realized that the table was full of snacks.

    She was shocked.

    It was impossible for these snacks to be Tobias''s, so these must be Natalie''s snacks.

    Selina felt a little sad.

    Was Natalie so happy because she left?

    Natalie was so happy that she bought so many snacks to eat.

    She sighed deeply in her heart.

    After thinking about it, she decided to go upstairs. She thought she should have a good talk with

    Natalie.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    For the sake of the Whitlock family''s descendants, she needed this proper conversation.

    When she reached Natalie''s bedroom, Selina was about to knock on the door.

    All of a sudden, she stopped.

    She heard moansing from the and wisps of delicate breathinging from the bedroom.

    This was Natalie''s voice.

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    What was Natalie doing inside?

    Tobias should still be at thepany at this hour!

    Selina''s face turned deadly pale.

    Was Natalie having an affair?

    Since Tobias could not satisfy Natalie, she must have found someone to satisfy her.

    Moreover, she heard that she had left this morning, which was why Natalie could not wait to bring

    the man back to have an affair with her.

    Selina did not know what to do.

    How could Natalie do such a thing?

    She trusted and loved Natalie so much. How could she do this to her?

    Selina immediately knocked on the door desperately. "Natalie,e out. Open the

    door."

    Beautiful scenery could be seen in the bedroom.

    Tobias was on the verge of erupting.

    He had not got inside Natalie yet.

    His hands and lips were roaming around her body, and it made it hard for Natalie to control her

    emotions.

    "Natalie, I want it," Tobias whispered in Natalie''s ear.

    When he spoke, all the hot airnded on Natalie''s earlobe.

    Natalie''s reasoning was slowing disappearing.

    She had never known that a pair of hands could make her feel sofortable.

    Natalie looked at Tobias with longing and confusion in her eyes.

    Tobias saw Natalie''s expression, and he was so excited that his blood boiled and rushed to his

    limbs.

    At the most critical moment, a heavy knock could be heard from the door.

    Natalie was scared out of her wits.

    She subconsciously put her arms around Tobias''s neck.

    "Natalie, don''t be afraid. Let''s just continue." Tobias''s eyes were full of lust.

    He recognized that it was from Selina.

    But, how could he stop at this stage? He could not stop unless he were not a man.

    He would let Selina knock on the door, while he continued doing it with Natalie.

    Natalie also heard that it was Selina calling her from the outside.

    Her sound got louder and louder.

    "Natalie, open the door quickly. What are you doing inside?"

    Natalie came back to her senses.

    She loosened her arms around Tobias''s neck. "Tobias, it''s Selina. I''m going to open the door."

    "Natalie, don''t open it. Let''s continue." Tobias tried to coax Natalie.

    But how could Natalie be coaxed at this moment?

    "No, I have to."

    "Natalie, what am I supposed to do if you open the door?"

    Natalie was shocked.

    That''s right, it was indeed impossible for Tobias to stand in front of Selina like this.

    "Why don''t you hide in the bathroom first?" Natalie told him.

    The bathroom was in a separate room.

    "Natalie, I want you, I want you now," Tobias said in a hoarse voice.

    Because he was resisting it strongly, green veins could be seen on his forehead.

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    She did not expect Selina to knock on the door at this moment. She even did it right when Tobias

    wanted her.

    It seemed that the saying was true. A man''s thinking would be bounded by their lower half when

    they were excited.

    "Natalie." Tobias'' tone was filled with desires, "Ignore everything outside."

    He was about to take action.

    Natalie shoved him away.

    The next second, Tobias pulled her back, and she fell heavily on Tobias.

    "Don''t go." His voice was hoarse.

    "Natalie, open the door. If you don''t open the door, I will get someone to pry the door open." Selina

    shouted outside.

    Natalie was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan.

    If Selina came in and saw Tobias and her in bed like this, how would she face her in the future, it

    would be too shameful.

    Natalie put her hands together and begged, "Tobias, please, just endure it, alright?"

    "I can''t stand it anymore." Tobias''s eyes were filled with ayer of light.

    Natalie gritted her teeth and said, "You must endure it even if you can''t, otherwise, I will hate you."

    She had said so much, but in the end, Tobias only listened to thetter part of her words.

    A dim light shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    After a while, he turned to Natalie''s cheek and gave in, "You little thing, I''ll let you go this time, but

    you have to make it up to me in the future."

    Natalie finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    She was nowpletely naked, and Tobias was no better than her.

    After putting on her clothes in a hurry, Natalie pushed Tobias into the bathroom.

    She sucked in a deep breath and opened the door.

    "Selina, what''s going on?" Natalie smiled at her.

    "Natalie, are you having an affair?" Selina got straight to the point.

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    She waspletely speechless. She did not know what Selina was talking about.

    Selina stared at Natalie and said, "Natalie, I heard what you were doing inside. Those moans and

    growls. Did you find a man for an affair while Tobias is out?"

    Natalie was left speechless.

    Her face immediately flushed red.

    Just now, Tobias''s hand and lips made her subconsciously make those sounds, but she did not

    expect Selina to hear them.

    No, she must never let Selina know what she was doing with Tobias in the bedroom. Otherwise, she

    would never be able to face her again in the future.

    Natalie''s face was full of innocence. "Selina, what are you talking about? Did you hear it correctly?"

    Selina pushed Natalie away and walked into the bedroom.

    She was stunned. There wasn''t anyone in the bedroom.

    "Natalie, weren''t you doing something with someone..."

    Natalie answered with a serious face, "Selina, what''s on your mind? Do you think that I am such a

    person?"

    Selina suddenly stopped breathing.

    To be honest, Natalie really did not seem to be that kind of person.

    "Even if I am such a person, do you think I would be stupid enough to bring a man home?"

    Hearing this, Selina thought that it made sense.

    She patted herself hard on the head. What the heck was on her mind just now?

    Yes, if Natalie really wanted to have an affair, there were many hotels to choose from outside. She

    could not be stupid enough to bring someone home.

    Selina was embarrassed. She apologized to Natalie, "Natalie, I''ve misunderstood you. I just found it

    strange that you refused to open the door."

    Natalie was really speechless.

    "Then have a good rest. I''ll be leaving." Selina left Natalie''s bedroom as if she wanted to escape the

    scene.

    Seeing her walk away, Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    She locked the bedroom door and went into the bathroom.

    Soon, she was held by Tobias again.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320

    A strong masculine atmosphere devoured Natalie.

    It was dark in the bathroom. Thus, they could only rely on the dim light from the bedroom.

    Tobias''s eyes were surprisingly bright, as if the stars in the sky had fallen into his eyes.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Her heart was beating loud as a drum.

    Natalie could feel her heart rate soared.

    "Natalie, she''s gone. Let''s continue." Tobias stared at Natalie with burning eyes.

    Natalie immediately blushed. "How can we continue like this?"

    She was held against the bathroom stand by Tobias...

    "Natalie, we can do it this way, and you can even see it clearly." His tone was maizing.

    Natalie''s face was so red that it seemed like she was burning.

    No wonder Tobias held her up like this. It seemed like he had this thought.

    Halfway down the stairs, Selina stopped in her tracks.

    Wait a minute. If Natalie was not having an affair upstairs, then where did those soundse from?

    She hadpletely forgotten about it just now.

    Selina thought for a moment and suddenly felt a chill down her spine.

    Could it be that Natalie was mast*rbating in the room...

    Oh gosh, Natalie was so horny to this extent!

    Selina thought that this wouldn''t do, she had to have a good talk with Natalie.

    Natalie shouldn''t do such a thing. It would be harmful to her body.

    She ran upstairs again.

    The door of the bedroom was locked once again, and she knocked on the door vigorously.

    "Natalie, open the door. Hurry up!"

    The sounds could be heard in the bathroom.

    Tobias frowned.

    He had never been so annoyed by Selina before.

    He looked at Natalie and noticed that her pajamas had been unbuttoned.

    He could see Natalie''s white and tender legs being lifted high by him.

    Tobias thought that he would ignore this matter.

    However, Natalie pushed Tobias''s body and said, "I''ll go open the door."

    "Natalie, a man''s patience is limited." Beads of sweat appeared on Tobias''s forehead.

    "Well, it hasn''t been a month. You just have to endure." Natalie did not care and jumped down.

    Tobias''s eyes were almost about to burst into mes when he saw Natalie leaving.

    Natalie hurriedly buttoned up her pajamas neatly and opened the door.

    "Selina. What''s the matter?" Natalie was really speechless at her too.

    "Natalie, there are some things I need to talk to you about," Selina answered with a serious face.

    "Let''s go downstairs and talk about it." Natalie thought that Selina could finish her talk in a short

    while. Since Tobias was in the bathroom, she thought she should guide Selina down first.

    Fortunately, Selina did not refuse, she went downstairs with Natalie.

    "Natalie, do you know how harmful m*sturbating is for your body?" Selina sat opposite Natalie and

    spoke with a serious look on her face.

    Natalie was thoroughly stunned.

    The cons of m*sturbating.

    What did she mean by that?

    "Natalie, I''ve heard all the sounds you made in the room." Selina''s face was full of pain. "I know my

    brother can''t satisfy you. Natalie, you must be lonely, but this is really bad for your body!"

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    She was really out of words.

    The sounds she made with Tobias in the bedroom. Did Selina mistake it for something else again?

    Natalie felt hopeless.

    Nevertheless, she really admired Selina''s imagination.

    There was no one else in the world who had a mind like hers.

    First, Selina thought Natalie was having a love affair with another man, and now, she thought she

    was doing something to herself in the room.

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    "No, I was not." Natalie could only exin bleakly.

    Selina sighed heavily and added, "Natalie, there''s no need to exin, I understand everything,

    Tobias is also at fault. Look at yourself, you couldn''t control yourself even when you were first

    wedded, but you still have to control yourself now!"

    Natalie was once again amused by Selina''s creativity.

    "Selina. I''ll say it again. I really didn''t do that."

    "Natalie, to exin is just to cover it up."

    "Selina, what must I say to make you believe me?!" Natalie was running out of patience.

    "Natalie, did you buy those types of equipment from Amazon? Just throw it away. Luckily, I''m the

    one who discovered it. If Tobias were the one who found it, you would have been finished."

    Natalie was on the verge of fainting.

    Selina held Natalie''s hands and talked to her for a long, long time.

    In the end, Natalie almost fell asleep from boredom.

    She could not understand it either. Didn''t Selina say that she was going to leave in the morning?

    Back then, she was so anxious that she ran to find Tobias.

    As a result, she forgot about it when she saw Winnie.

    She did not expect Selina to be back in less than half a day.

    What''s more, she almost found out what she was doing with Tobias.

    Now, she was causing a huge mess again. No matter how she exined, Selina was sure that

    Natalie bought some equipment from Amazon to satisfy her needs.

    Selina talked to her wholeheartedly, but Natalie''s eyes were twitching badly.

    She did not know how long Selina talked for, and she only knew that Selina only stopped when she

    fell on the sofa.

    "Natalie, what''s wrong with you? In truth, this is really normal. You don''t have to be so ashamed by

    burying your face in the sofa," Selina said in a hurry.

    Natalie was dumbstruck.

    After hearing what Selina had said, all her drowsiness dissipated.

    She stared at her, stunned. "What''s there to be ashamed of? I am just sleepy. I''m so sleepy, and I

    want to sleep."

    Selina was even more surprised, "Natalie, I am telling you such a serious thing, yet you want to

    sleep. Don''t you feel guilty for your behavior?"

    She looked at Natalie as if she was a brazen being.

    Natalie wanted to cry.

    "Selina, tell me, what on earth do you want? It''s sote, and I want to sleep. If you want me to die,

    then let me die happily."

    Selina was silent for a moment.

    "Alright then, Natalie. You should go to sleep first."

    After all, in the end, this was Tobias''sfault.

    If Tobias could satisfy Natalie, Natalie did not need to do such a thing, right?

    She could not persuade Natalie.

    Natalie ran upstairs at the speed of light, as if she was flying.

    When she arrived at the bedroom, Natalie was shocked.

    Tobias was already asleep. Hey on his own bed and let out soft snores.

    He looked really good when he was sleeping, he was extremely handsome.

    Natalie walked to one side and covered Tobias with a nket.

    At first, she wanted to sleep next to Tobias, but she thought that men always had a strong desire for

    sex in the morning.

    What if he woke up and realized that she was beside him in the morning? What if he wanted to get

    even with her?

    What''s worse, what if Selina disrupted them when they were in the middle of it again.

    Natalie gave Tobias a reluctant look, then she left.

    She went to Tobias''s bedroom.

    His bedroom was neat and tidy. It was not as messy as the bedroom of an ordinary man. Everything

    was neatly arranged.

    There''s even a light scent of musk surrounding the room.

    Natalie also felt sleepy.

    Shey on Tobias'' bed, and the sheets and pillows were covered with the faint fragrance of Tobias.

    Natalie suddenly felt at ease.

    This was Tobias''s scent.

    She closed her eyes smiled. Soon after, she fell into a deep slumber.

    The next day, while she was asleep, Natalie felt a pair of burning eyes looking at her.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321

    She opened her eyes slowly.

    She saw Tobias standing in front of the bed, and he was staring at her.

    The sky was already shining in the sky.

    The sun shone in from the outside, streamed in through the window, and shone on Tobias.

    He was extraordinarily handsome, and there was a certain degree of aloofness and nobility in him.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    "Good morning." Natalie smiled at Tobias.

    Tobias''s finger suddenlynded on Natalie''s lips. "Natalie, it''s still early in the morning. Should we

    continue what we didn''t finishst night?"

    Natalie blushed.

    What they didn''t finishst night...

    "No, what if Selinaes up again?"

    His face darkened.

    He had forgotten about Selina.

    Last night, Selina had interrupted them twice. Otherwise, why would he wake up with such burning

    desires within him?

    Natalie raised two fingers at Tobias. "Tobias, there are still two days left. Can you endure it? You

    promised."

    Her voice was soft, and there was a hint of pleading in it. Coupled with the innocent look in her

    eyes, it was enough to make his heart skip a beat.

    Tobias''s heart softened.

    "Natalie, you are not allowed to refuse me after two days," Tobias answered in a low tone.

    Natalie blinked.

    Fine, there was still two days left. They coulde back to this in two days.

    "If you refuse," Tobias added, and there was a hint of threat in his tone. "Natalie, I''ll still do it

    forcefully. I don''t care what reasons you have, do you understand?"

    Natalie shivered inexplicably when she saw his face.

    She forced a smile. "Okay, I understand."

    After Tobias and Natalie went downstairs, they realized that Selina was already having breakfast at

    the table.

    Her eyes were filled with mixed emotions when she looked at Tobias.

    Tobias was back? When did hee backst night?

    Why didn''t she know about it?

    Selina nned to talk to Tobias about Nataliest night, but she could not say anything because of

    Natalie''s presence, so she could only lower her head and eat.

    However, her mind was still in a mess.

    She almost spoke a few times while she ate.

    In the end, she ran back to her room and cleared her mind. It would be best not to see them.

    Aunt Lee ced a te of fruits on the table and asked, "What''s wrong with Miss Selina?

    Something seems off about her since morning."

    Natalie took a bite of her toast.

    What''s wrong with her? Her imagination was the problem!

    Selina''s imagination was better than how she thought it to be.

    Tobias looked at Natalie deeply.

    Natalie quickly lowered her head and pretended to eat her breakfast seriously.

    She did not want to tell Tobias about her misunderstanding. Otherwise, she would be embarrassed

    to death too.

    "Natalie, since you don''t have any sses today, where will you goter?" Tobias questioned

    simply.

    Natalie was shocked.

    Usually, she would watch TV and eat snacks at home during the weekends.

    But on this day...

    She thought of how casually Selina misunderstood and lectured herst night.

    If she stayed at home today, wouldn''t Selina continue on about what she already mentioned the

    previous night?

    She could not stand that anymore.

    Selina was a stubborn person who rarely changed her mind. Thus, it would be useless to exin

    anything to her once she had made up her thoughts.

    "How about I go to your office and stay there for today?" Natalie suddenly answered.

    "My office?" Tobias slightly raised his eyebrows.

    Natalie nodded heavily and added seriously, "I have to defend my husband well. What if Winnie

    comes again?"

    Back then, she was too weak.

    Natalie decided to demonstrate her dominance. She could not let herself be so fragile.

    Tobias burst intoughter.

    "Can I?" Natalie nced at Tobias.

    "Of course you can," Tobias answered in a low voice. "It''s just that I''m too busy, so I can''t

    apany you."

    "That''s fine. I''ll just sit there." Natalie did not mind at all.

    She thought she could y on her phone for the entire day, but things didn''t go as expected.

    Before she left, Tobias told Natalie to bring her French textbooks.

    "Why should I? I''m not bringing it." Natalie immediately rejected that idea.

    She hated French the most.

    "Do you want to pass the fourth level or not? From your level, you can''t pass this level at all. Since

    you have time, you shoulde to my office to study."

    Natalie was gobsmacked.

    From his tone, Tobias sounded more like her parent than her husband!

    Natalie had no choice but to bring along her French textbooks.

    Only God knows how much she disliked French.

    Why did they have to take the test in college? Why must people in Glevania learn some foreign

    language?

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Sheined to Tobias at the back of the car.

    "Tobias, why must we learn French in college? Why should we learn another country''snguage? I

    thought that was unpatriotic?"

    Tobias responded softly, "To know the enemy is half the battle won. We must better ourselves so

    that we will not be limited. Do you understand?"

    Natalie blinked.

    What he said seemed to be quite reasonable.

    Natalie thought that he was indeed worthy of being a president, for even the way he exined

    things was so exquisite.

    She once asked Yvonne the same question.

    Yvonne rolled her eyes and replied, "Because if we don''t learn French, we won''t be able to

    purchase French imports because we can''t read them."

    Their journey to YS Group consisted of passing Agaphen City center, and there was countless

    traffic awaiting there.

    Natalie looked at the traffic outside through the window and realized that Tobias''s car was the best

    among the streets.

    Although she did not know much about cars, she could tell by sight.

    As if she had discovered a new continent, she told Tobias, "Tobias, I''ve realized something, there

    are so many cars in the streets, but only yours is the best."

    Tobias looked at Natalie, and he smiled. "Natalie, there are lots of people in the street, but none of

    them are as great as your hubby."

    Natalie was caught off guard.

    She could not help but secretly nce at Tobias. He looked in front attentively, and Natalie could

    see his side profile.

    His nose was straight, and his eyshes were thick.

    Natalie could not help but say, "One more thing!"

    "What is it?"

    "You look the best amongst them too."

    Tobias smiled even deeper.

    He knew that he looked good, but he did not care too much about it.

    However, when Natalie praised him, it actually made him happy.

    In the blink of an eye, they arrived at YS Group.

    Natalie and Tobias walked out of the underground parking.

    Natalie saw someone from afar.

    It was the security guard who gave Tobias foodst time.

    Back then, she told the security guard that she was Tobias''s wife.

    The security guardughed at her.

    Natalie looked around.

    After a moment, she suddenly took Tobias''s hands.

    Tobias subconsciously turned to her.

    Natalie raised her head high.

    He smiled dotingly.

    From a distance, the security guards also saw Tobias and Natalie.

    When his eyes fell on Natalie''s face, he was astonished.

    He remembered Natalie.

    Back then, she came to YS Group and imed to be Tobias''s wife.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322

    A lunatic like this would only appear once in a century, so he remembered it well.

    But at this moment, he did not expect her to be holding Tobias''s hands.

    The security guard rubbed his eyes as he wondered if his eyes were deceiving him.

    However, when he looked again, it was still the same.

    What''s more, Natalie seemed to be smiling proudly at him.

    The security guard was immediately stunned.

    His hands were shaking hard.

    Oh gosh, this psycho was really Mr. Whitlock''s wife!

    He felt a trace of panic in his heart.

    He still remembered the ridicule he had made to Natalie back then. Was she going to take her

    revenge?

    "What are youughing at?" Tobias''s deep gaze fell on Natalie''s face.

    Natalie was still beaming happily.

    Upon hearing Tobias''s question, Natalie exined, "Didn''t Ie to see youst time? A security

    guard blocked my way previously, I told him..."

    Natalie thought about it for a while. She was embarrassed to tell Tobias about the incident with the

    security guard.

    "I told him that I know you." Natalie added with a guilty conscience, "In the end, the security guard

    laughed at me. He even said that I was daydreaming, and that I had read too many novels."

    Tobias''s eyes darkened, and he responded, "So, is that why you are holding my hand right now?

    Because you''ve seen him again?"

    Natalie admired how smart Tobias was.

    She had not exined everything yet, but he could already understand everything.

    She was ashamed and touched her head slightly. "Yes, I am deliberately showing off to him. He was

    the one whoughed at me."

    "I''ll asked someone to to fire him. He''s blind and can''t even recognize you."

    Hearing this, Natalie quickly waved her hands and argued, "No, you can''t do that. Although he

    laughed at me, you don''t need to fire him. What''s more, I was just showing off in front of him."

    "Are you sure?" Tobias looked at Natalie.

    Natalie nodded vigorously. "Really, don''t fire him."

    Tobias smiled and gave in, "Okay."

    Natalie felt at ease when she heard Tobias''s reply.

    She and Tobias got on the elevator and went straight to the president''s office.

    When they walked out of the elevator, they happened to see Benjamin, he had a thick stack of

    documents in his hand.

    "Good morning, Mr. Whitlock," Benjamin greeted Tobias respectfully.

    Tobias nodded back at him slightly.

    "Good morning, Miss Godfrey." Benjamin''s gaze fell on her again.

    "Good morning." Natalie smiled sweetly.

    Benjamin heaved a sigh of relief.

    It seemed that Mr. Whitlock had already taken good care of Natalie after the misunderstanding they

    had yesterday.

    Good thing he cheered her up.

    Otherwise, she might cause more trouble.

    "Mr. Whitlock, that meeting we were supposed to havest night is rescheduled to 9 o''clock. What

    do you think?" Benjamin asked.

    "Then, we''ll do it at 9 o''clock," Tobias answered calmly.

    "Understood, Mr. Whitlock. I''ll arrange it right away."

    Tobias took Natalie into the president''s office.

    "Natalie, have a seat here first. I have a meeting to attend," Tobias gently informed Natalie.

    Natalie nodded. "It''s okay. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ve brought my French textbooks, and

    I can study first."

    Tobias raised his handsome eyebrows and whispered, "Natalie,ter, when I''m away, I can find you

    a teacher to help you revise your French."

    Natalie felt stunned.

    He was going to find a teacher for her, but it was so early in the morning, where was he going to

    find a teacher for her?

    Unexpectedly, after Tobias left, a young woman entered.

    She was YS Group''s interpreter.

    Natalie was also shocked.

    He got his ownpany''s interpreter as her French teacher. Only Tobias coulde up with this

    idea.

    Her name was Linda. She was a college student who had just graduated.

    She was the same as Natalie. They were both cheerful girls. They immediately got close after

    talking for a while.

    She was supposed to tutor her in French, but in the end, they chatted happily.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Linda secretly asked Natalie, "Natalie, what is your rtionship with Mr. Whitlock? It''s the first time

    that I saw Mr. Whitlock bring a woman to his office. And Mr. Whitlock has always been business-

    bound. I really didn''t expect Mr. Whitlock to ask his employees to tutor someone French."

    Natalie smiled embarrassingly.

    "Well, about that... He, he is my husband." After saying that, Natalie''s face turned red.

    Linda widened her eyes in shock.

    "Oh, my gosh. Mr. Whitlock is already married, you''ve no idea how many woman''s hearts are going

    to break now." Linda sighed with great regret.

    "Why would their hearts break?" Doubts shed in Natalie''s eyes.

    "Natalie, don''t you know? Mr. Whitlock is the Prince Charming of every woman in ourpany."

    "Oh, I see."

    "That''s right, and we evaluated the dream partner of every woman in thepanyst year. They

    chose Mr. Whitlock. Just imagine how charming he must be."

    Natalie was left speechless...

    The best dream partner...

    It was obviously inappropriate to say such things to Tobias''s wife in front of her.

    Fortunately, Linda had just graduated from college, so her tone and attitude were still immature. She

    had not adapted to the workce yet, and she happened to meet the congenial Natalie, which was

    why she did not restrain herself when she spoke.

    As for Natalie, she was a careless woman too, so she did not mind at all.

    More importantly, she hardly had the chance to find someone to discuss about Tobias.

    Her best friend, Yvonne, did not believe that she had anything to do with Tobias at all.

    So now that she met Linda, Natalie felt that they were fated to be.

    The two of them talked excitedly for a while.

    "Linda, why is Tobias rated as the best dream partner? I thought most women would choose manlier

    men or muscr ones?"

    Natalie gossiped.

    Linda smiled strangely and added, "Natalie, how can a muscr, strong man bepared with Mr.

    Whitlock? Mr. Whitlock is the type of man who looks slim when he wears clothes, but muscr

    when he takes them off."

    Speaking of this, she poked Natalie with her arm and teased, "Natalie, I''m sure you know this best."

    Natalie blushed.

    That''s right, she was indeed clear about this.

    Tobias had a really good figure.

    "The most important thing!" Linda suddenly lowered her voice and continued, "Natalie, I''m telling

    you this, but you mustn''t tell Mr. Whitlock about this."

    Seeing Linda act so mysteriously, Natalie suddenly got excited.

    It seemed like she was going to tell her something private.

    She liked to listen to this gossips the most.

    "Tell me, I promise I won''t tell anyone."

    "Natalie, I''m telling you, even the married woman in our office said that Mr. Whitlock looks like a

    man who is strong in bed. He would definitely make women want more."

    Natalie was stunned.

    She retorted subconsciously, "How could that be!"

    She did not feel that way, and it hurt so badly that she wanted to die.

    Linda opened her eyes wide and interrupted her train of thoughts, "It''s true. They said that Mr.

    Whitlock''s nose is straight. A man like him is definitely good in that aspect."

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    It was true that he was powerful, but she didn''t feelfortable at all.

    Linda got close to Natalie again and carried on, "Natalie, tell us. How many times do you and Mr.

    Whitlock do every night? Is Mr. Whitlock a man who can go on for the whole night like the

    presidents in novels?"

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323

    Natalie was shocked.

    "You read those types of novels too?"

    "Of course." Linda nodded, "I like to read novels like this on websites the most."

    Natalie''s face was full of joy. "Me too, I love reading these books."

    The two of them hated the fact that they didn''t meet sooner. They chatted so happily.

    "To be honest, Natalie, I always thought that these overbearing president novels could only happen

    in books. In reality, every president I know is bald. When I saw Mr. Whitlock, I realized that, oh my,

    these novels are real."

    "In fact, I think so too. Sometimes when I look at him, I always wonder, how could there be such a

    handsome man in the world." Natalieughed along.

    "Natalie, is Mr. Whitlock indifferent at home too? Is he one of those people who rarely talks?" "Not

    quite, I think he''s quite warm to me." When Tobias entered the president''s office, Natalie and Linda

    were talking andughing happily.

    Seeing Tobiase in, Linda restrained her smile and quickly sat straight.

    Natalie felt a buzz in her mind.

    Linda seemed so happy when she was discussing about Tobias, but she got timid as soon as

    Tobias came in.

    "Mr. Whitlock." Linda stood up and informed, "Since you are back, I will go back to work first."

    Tobias nodded at her.

    Linda immediately rushed out.

    "What were you talking about?" Tobias looked at Natalie.

    Natalie felt a little embarrassed.

    She thought that Tobias was ming her. Originally, he had asked someone to tutor her in French,

    but they ended up chatting instead.

    "Well, it seems that Linda and I have a lot inmon, so we started to chat. You should have

    gotten me an older tutor. If so, I won''t just chat on and on." Natalie answered with a hollow smile.

    "You thought I wasn''t calling someone over to chat with you?" Tobias said with a meaningful look in

    his eyes.

    Natalie felt stunned.

    She turned to Tobias and asked, "So, you''re telling me that you''ve asked Linda over to have a chat

    with me?"

    "What else did you think she was here for?" Tobias retorted in a t tone.

    He naturally knew that Natalie would feel bored in an unfamiliar environment if he was not there.

    What''s more, even if he asked someone to tutor her, she would not be able to learn for the whole

    morning.

    So, he simply called the human resource department to get a girl who was almost the same age as

    Natalie.

    "Then, why did you say that you would get someone to teach me French?" Natalie''s eyes widened.

    "If I straight up told you that I asked someone to apany you, would you still talk to that

    person?"

    Natalie suddenly stopped breathing.

    It did not seem to be wrong. If Tobias had told her from the start that he would find someone for her

    to chat with, then she definitely wouldn''t feel so rxed.

    "Tobias, you are really cunning." Natalie really admired him.

    "I''m not cunning, This is all for your sake." Tobias looked at Natalie deeply.

    "Bang!"

    Natalie''s heart suddenly beat fast.

    She understood Tobias even more now.

    He was really not cunning, but he was being thoughtful.

    This was because Tobias was really too considerate, that was why he could notice every tiny detail.

    "Shall we go for lunch?" Tobias suddenly asked.

    It was only then that Natalie realized that she had chatted with Linda for the entire morning. In a

    blink of an eye, it was time for lunch.

    "Shall we go together?"

    "Natalie, I still have some things to take care of. I will let Benjamin apany you."

    Natalie showed a regretful look. "All right."

    Tobias suddenly pulled Natalie in and gently kissed her forehead. "Natalie, I''m sorry, I can''t have

    lunch with you."

    An apologetic tone could be heard from his tone.

    Natalie''s heart was suddenly moved.

    In reality, this was not a big deal. Tobias was too busy to have lunch with her, so it was normal for

    him to let his assistant take her to have lunch.

    But he still apologized to her.

    It looked like he really took care of her.

    Natalie smiled brightly. The shape of her eyes turned into a crescent moon in the sky. "It''s okay.

    Besides, there will be countless people looking at me with jealousy and hatred in their eyes if I eat

    with you. I won''t feelfortable eating."

    She did not forget that Linda told her many women thought of Tobias as their prince charming.

    Tobias nodded with a smile. His eyes were glistening, and it seemed so warm and lovely.

    Natalie followed Benjamin to eat.

    The YS Group''s restaurant was huge, and it was divided into staff restaurants and executive

    restaurants.

    Benjamin brought Natalie to the executive restaurant.

    Natalie still remembereding here with Selinast time. There were lots of delicacies here.

    "By the way, what time will Tobias eat?" Natalie suddenly asked.

    Benjamin replied, "Mr. Whitlock is usually very busy. Sometimes he won''te to the restaurant, so

    I will send his meal to the president''s office."

    "Is that so..." Natalie responded.

    It seemed that Tobias was really busy. He did not even have time to go to the restaurant.

    "But, Mr. Whitlock does not have time to eat that much these days," Benjamin added casually.

    "Why not?"

    "Perhaps he does not have much of an appetite." Benjamin continued.

    She went to the executive restaurant''s elevator, and then she saw a convenience store.

    She thought of something.

    "Benjamin, I think I won''t go to the restaurant to eat. I''ll just buy something to eat in the convenience

    store," Natalie informed.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Benjamin was surprised. "What can we buy in a convenience store? Miss Godfrey, it would be

    better to go to the restaurant with me."

    "No, I''ll take Tobias''s portion with me as well." Natalie quickly walked into the convenience

    store.

    She chose two bowls of instant noodles.

    Benjamin was dumbfounded as he looked at her.

    Was Natalie going to eat this at noon?

    Moreover, she had just mentioned that she would help bring Tobias his portion. Was she going to let

    Mr. Whitlock eat this as well?

    Natalie carried two bowls of instant noodles and walked out of the convenience store. She said,

    "Whenever I have a bad appetite, I would eat this. I''m sure Tobias would like it as well."

    Benjamin did not know what to say.

    He suspected that Tobias had never even eaten any instant noodles in his entire life.

    "Miss Godfrey, why don''t you go to the restaurant to eat?" Benjamin persuaded her.

    "I''ve already bought it. Why should I still go to the restaurant to eat?" Natalie was very determined.

    Benjamin had no choice, and he could only remain silent.

    Natalie carried two bowls of instant noodles back to the president''s office.

    Tobias was reading a document inside.

    When he saw Natalieing in, he looked up and eximed, "That''s fast." "I heard from Benjamin

    that you don''t have a good appetite recently, so I brought you something," Natalie said with a smile.

    Tobias showed a yful smile. "Oh, what did you bring me, Natalie?"

    He called her name.

    Her face turned a little red.

    She put two buckets of instant noodles on the desk and notified, "I bought you this."

    Tobias''s gaze fell on the instant noodles.

    Tobias''s eyelids twitched.

    "Natalie. You brought me this?"

    "Yes, it''s delicious." Natalie was excited. "When I was a child, I had no chance to eat anything nice.

    Whenever I was sick and had no appetite, my father would buy me instant noodles, after that, my

    appetite would be better."

    Suddenly, Tobias felt as if his heart was hit by something.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324

    What kind of life did Natalie live through as a kid? How bad must it be for her to believe that instant

    noodles were great food?

    After a while, Tobias restrained his emotions and said, "Okay."

    Natalie got excited. "Then, I''ll help you prepare it."

    Natalie had not eaten instant noodles for a long time. In the Whitlock family, she felt she lived a

    luxurious life and almost forgot what instant noodles tasted like.

    She opened the lid, tore open the seasoning bag, and poured the hot water inside.

    She did everything in a single go.

    After three minutes, Natalie opened the lid.

    A unique aroma that belonged to instant noodles filled the president''s office.

    Natalie sniffed at it and smiled happily. "It smells great."

    Tobias looked at Natalie. It seemed like she was looking at some delicacies, not instant noodles

    from her intoxicated looks.

    Natalie handed one of the instant noodles to

    Tobias and told him, "This is for you."

    Tobias smiled as he epted it.

    This was the first time he ate something like this, and it actually tasted better than expected.

    As Natalie ate, she secretly nced at Tobias.

    She wanted to see Tobias''s reaction upon eating cheap food such as instant noodles.

    Would he walk off his divine altar? Would he stop being so godly and be more of an ordinary

    man?

    However, to her dismay, Tobias was indeed Tobias.

    Even when he was eating such a normal meal, he still looked as noble as ever.

    Natalie once read a quote from a novel.

    It wrote, "A real noble does not need anything to support him. All he needs to do is stand there, and

    his nobility is enough to fill the room."

    Back then, Natalie let out a ''tsk'' of disappointment.

    She did not believe in such nonsense.

    Nobility? These things relied on appearance, they were all dressed in famous brands, and wore

    expensive watches. People with those clothing could all call themselves nobles.

    But now, she realized that the novels were right.

    A real noble did not need anything to support them.

    Even if he were eating a bowl of instant noodles, nobody would think of him as a normal civilian.

    He still looked ssy, even when he was eating instant noodles.

    Natalie patted her head.

    She thought that she looked like aplete loser when she ate instant noodles.

    Natalie smiled wryly.

    Suddenly, a knock could be heard from the door.

    "Come in," Tobias said calmly.

    Natalie was shocked.

    She thought that Tobias would at least clean up the instant noodles on the table before letting his

    subordinatese in.

    After all, he was the president, and it was not good for his image if his subordinates saw him eating

    instant noodles.

    Tobias was a man with such a high status, and she was sure that he valued his reputation.

    She did not expect him to disregard itpletely. He did not seem to care about it at all.

    Natalie sighed internally.

    What was this called? He was calm and kept hisposure. This was what a real noble should

    look like.

    Benjamin entered.

    He intended to deliver Tobias his meal as he sent him some documents.

    He thought that Tobias would never eat instant noodles.

    But he did not expect the smell of instant noodles to fill his nose the moment he entered.

    A bowl of instant noodles could be seen in front of Tobias, and he had eaten a lot of it.

    Benjamin was thoroughly astonished.

    "Mr. Whitlock, these are the documents sent by Dark Blue Group." After that, Benjamin left.

    There was a box of food that he packed at the door. Benjamin immediately threw it into the trash

    can.

    He sighed in his heart. It seemed that Natalie was really something. She could even let Mr. Whitlock

    eat instant noodles with her.

    If he told everyone about it, he believed that not a single soul in YS Group would believe him.

    For the whole afternoon, Natalie sat on the sofa while she read her French textbooks.

    While Tobias was busy with his work.

    From time to time, there would be people entering the office to report their work to Tobias. All of

    them looked surprised when they saw Natalie sitting on the sofa.

    At first, Natalie was a little ufortable. But soon, she got used to their gazes.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    However, she still disliked French.

    It was too boring for her.

    When she got bored, her imagination would start to run wild.

    She would start to overthink.

    The first thing on her mind was whether Winnie woulde.

    She hade here yesterday. What about today? Would shee again today?

    After all, she was so unwilling to give Tobias up.

    Natalie thought that if Winnie came today, she would not be so stupid to run away anymore.

    She wanted to revert to the fearless Natalie.

    The Natalie that feared nothing.

    After all, Winnie was just human. She was just Tobias''s ex-girlfriend!

    What was there to be afraid of?

    Even if she was gorgeous, even if she had a strong family background, wasn''t she just a human?

    Didn''t she have the same physical features as she does?

    Unless she had three pairs of eyes, only then would Natalie admire her.

    Otherwise, Natalie would never be scared of her.

    Some scenes slowly rose to Natalie''s mind.

    The first scene was:

    Winnieing in and immediately blocking the door.

    "Miss Tanner, this is my territory, and this is my man. Please leave right now."

    The next scene:

    She would go downstairs to guard, and when she saw Winnie from afar, she would run up as fast as

    she could and sit on Tobias''sp, then she would give him a hot kiss. By the time Winnie entered,

    she would be greeted by such a scene and retreat.

    The third scenario:

    Both her and Winnie would stand by Tobias''s side. She would righteously ask Tobias who he would

    choose and that he had to make it clear. Tobias would definitely choose her, and Winnie would

    leave sadly.

    Natalie continued to let her mind wander, and she continued to reject her own thoughts.

    What on earth was in her mind? Why was she continuouslying up with these nonsenses?

    Luckily, Winnie did not show up today.

    What Natalie did not expect was that Cecilia was the one that''s visiting.

    After Cecilia got off the ne, a Ferrari came to pick her up.

    Last time, when Tobias was still recovering from his injury, she left. This time, she had time toe

    and visit him.

    The Ferrari drove to the Whitlock family''s residence.

    When she arrived downtown, the Ferrari stopped and waited for the traffic lights.

    At the same time, Madison and Brayden passed by.

    Brayden saw the luxurious Ferrari at a nce.

    "Mom, I want a car like this too. Look at this car. Oh my. What kind of woman can''t I get after I have

    this?" Brayden looked at the Ferrari and drooled.

    He could imagine him being the one driving the car. He would act so mboyantly with that.

    By then, countless women would want to climb in his bed.

    Braydon could enjoy as many women as he desired.

    Madison saw the Ferrari too.

    She frowned and imed, "It looks expensive. That might cost a lot."

    "Of course it''s expensive."

    "Braydon, sorry. We don''t have that much money right now."

    Brayden snorted and sneered, "It''s all because of that b*tch Natalie. She did not win over Tobias''s

    heart. Otherwise, with his financial powers, he could give me a Ferrari like that without breaking a

    sweat."

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325

    Madison showed a look of disdain the moment Brayden mentioned Natalie.

    "That b*tch is born to be toyed with. She''ll be abandoned after they''ve enjoyed her. What else does

    she want? Does she even want to be his wife? Can''t she take a look in the mirror and take a good

    look at herself?!"

    "Sh*t, why can''t she ask for more money when she''s being yed with? Otherwise, I could have

    already bought a car like that." Brayden really hated himself. When Natalie was with Tobias, he

    hated himself for not getting more money out of Natalie.

    "Brayden, don''t worry. Queenie is destined to marry a rich man. By then, you can ask her to give

    you an expensive car." Madisonforted as she nced at the Ferrari parked in the middle of the

    road as it waited for the traffic lights.

    Wasn''t it just a car? Until then, she could ask Queenie to give him a car.

    After all, Queenie was destined to marry into a rich family.

    At the same time, the traffic light turned green.

    When the Ferrari was about to go, Cecilia took a glimpse out of the window.

    She initially closed her eyes for a rest, and she only opened her eyes to look out of the window.

    At the same time, Madison was looking at the Ferrari too.

    Their eyes locked, and they saw each other.

    Cecilia''s head got dizzy.

    It was her. Why was she there?

    At the same time, Madison''s blood was almost drained.

    That was Cecilia.

    Although they had seen each other at the airportst time, they were not as shocked as they were

    this time they locked gazes.

    This woman was still so beautiful. There was not a trace from the passage of time on her face at all.

    The next second, Madison suddenly grabbed Brayden''s hand tightly and uttered, "Come on, let''s

    go."

    "Stop." Cecilia urgently ordered the chauffeur.

    The chauffeur immediately parked the car by the side of the road. Cecilia pushed open the door and

    got out of it.

    There was no trace of the person she saw on the roadside.

    Cecilia was confused.

    Did her eyes misguide her?

    Her heart felt as if it had been stabbed by needles, it hurt badly.

    Cecilia arrived at the Whitlock family''s residence.

    Selina was eating snacks inside.

    Cecilia frowned and grumbled, "Selina, not only are you not studying, you''re not even doing

    anything at Tobias''s ce. Have you ever thought about your future?"

    Selina immediately came forward and hugged Cecilia, "Mom, I don''t care about the future. My mom

    is too awesome, you can take care of me for a lifetime. I want to stay by your side for the rest of my

    life."

    Selina smiled sweetly at Cecilia.

    Her smile was so sweet that Cecilia''s heart softened.

    Cecilia showed a helpless look.

    She could not do anything about this daughter of hers.

    She got softhearted just because of a short few sentences from her.

    "You!" Cecilia poked Selina''s adorable forehead and argued, "You only know how to make your

    mom happy."

    Selina''s voice was soft. "Mom, why are you here?"

    "I''m here to see Tobias. How is his injury?"

    "He''s healed. He is now lively and full of vitality. Mom, you don''t have to worry."

    Cecilia felt at ease when she heard what Selina said.

    "What about Natalie? How is she?" Cecilia pried.

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    When she mentioned Natalie, Selina immediately thought of what happenedst night.

    Oh my!

    How could Natalie do such a thing?

    She m*sturbated in the bedroom just because Tobias couldn''t satisfy her.

    "Mom, speaking of Natalie, I think that we have really mistreated her!" Selina said seriously.

    "What happened?"

    "Mom, Tobias is impotent, and Natalie can''t be satisfied at all, and she is getting anxious. What

    should we do?!"

    Cecilia was speechless.

    She looked at Selina andmented, "Selina, what kind of nonsense are you talking about!"

    "It''s true."

    "Tobias is perfectly fine. Why else did you think that I allowed him to marry Natalie?"

    "Why?" A flicker of confusion shed in Selina''s eyes.

    "Tobias took advantage of her, and he took her virginity."

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    Wasn''t Tobias impotent? Wasn''t Natalie still a virgin?

    Then how did he do that to Natalie?

    She stammered, "Mom, but..."

    "No buts." Cecilia interrupted Selina, "You don''t have to worry about Tobias and Natalie''s matters."

    Selina pouted. She was obviously displeased.

    After Tobias finished his work, he rubbed his tired eyebrows.

    "Natalie," He called out softly.

    There was no reply from her.

    Tobias looked at Natalie.

    He realized that Natalie was not reading, she was looking at the ceiling, and her expressions were

    vibrant.

    Tobias chuckled.

    It seems like Natalie was immersed in her own world again.

    Tobias walked over and leaned beside Natalie. "Natalie, what''s on your mind?"

    While Natalie was immersed in her thoughts, she suddenly saw a handsome face in front of her,

    and it was so close to her too. She was shocked.

    She immediately jumped up as if she had been shocked by electricity. "I was thinking about the war

    of three people."

    "The war of three people?" Tobias frowned.

    She realized that she had made a slip of the tongue.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    She did not want to tell Tobias that she did not read her French textbooks for the entire afternoon,

    nor did she want to reveal her wild imagination.

    Natalie, Winnie, and Tobias.

    In her own little world, Natalie held her head up high and breathed a sigh or relief.

    "It''s nothing. Have you finished your work?" Natalie hurriedly changed the topic.

    "Yes. I''ve finished it. We can go back now," Tobias answered.

    Natalie stretched and yawned, "I can finally go back. I''m so tired."

    She was really bored after sitting on the sofa for the entire day.

    "If it''s so boring, then why did youe here?" Tobias said with a hint of imperceptible indulgence

    in his tone.

    Natalieughed.

    Wasn''t it because she was afraid that Winnie woulde and look for him? Natalie had to stay

    here and be on guard.

    "Natalie, I''m busy with work. Next weekend, you should have a good rest at home."

    Natalie nodded and agreed.

    On the way back, Natalie noticed a stall by the roadside.

    She immediately got excited.

    "Stop the car." She shouted excitedly.

    Tobias stopped the car, and his eyes followed Natalie and he saw the roadside stall too.

    After that, Tobias''s face froze.

    He cried out, "Natalie, don''t tell me you want to eat that?" "Yes, that tastes really good." Natalie''s

    eyes were shining.

    Tobias did not know what to say.

    He remained silent.

    Natalie had already rushed out of the car. She ran to the roadside stall and threw 10 dors out.

    "Boss, I''ll have two sets."

    "Alright."

    Natalie looked at the ck-colored jelly and gulped.

    This was her favorite food, ck pudding.

    It''s a type of exotic food. Natalie thought that it was utmost delicious.

    Soon, the stall owner handed her two boxes of it.

    Natalie ran back to the car excitedly. She handed a box to Tobias and eximed, "This is for you."

    Tobias''s mouth twitched.

    He thought that he could ept every type of food Natalie gave him.

    But this?

    Tobias was really speechless when he saw it.

    A burst of strange smell came towards him.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326

    Tobias lowered his eyes. "Natalie, you can eat this by yourself."

    Natalie thought that it was a pity that Tobias wouldn''t eat it.

    "This tastes really good. It''s such a shame that you''re not going to eat it."

    By the time Natalie finished the two boxes of ck pudding, a strange smell had lingered around

    the entire car.

    Tobias opened the window to get some fresh air.

    Natalie smelled the weird smell too.

    She looked at Tobias with some embarrassment. "Tobias, you wouldn''t mind this smell, would you?"

    She only cared about eating, and shepletely forgot about its scent.

    "I would." Tobias nced at Natalie indifferently.

    Natalie suddenly stopped breathing.

    "But I don''t mind it if ites from you," Tobias added.

    Natalie''s stiffed face rxed instantly.

    She showed a smile to Tobias.

    "But now, I don''t have any urge to kiss you anymore," Tobias continued in a low voice.

    "That''s perfect. I don''t want to kiss you too," Natalie said subconsciously.

    To be honest, Tobias was really good at kissing. There were lots of times where she felt something

    from kissing Tobias.

    But she realized that every time he kissed her, he would have a reaction too. It felt like he was going

    to swallow her up.

    And the process of being gobbled up by Tobias was simply too painful.

    Therefore, Natalie thought it would best not to kiss.

    "You don''t want to kiss me?" Tobias''s dark eyes suddenly turned toward Natalie.

    A suppressive force could be seen from his eyes.

    She swallowed her saliva.

    Could it be that she shouldn''t even tell the truth right now?

    "That''s right. I don''t." Natalie bit the bullet and answered honestly.

    Tobias suddenlyughed out loud.

    She did not know if it was her illusions, but she could feel a hint of gloominess from hisughter.

    "Eat this." Tobias suddenly handed Natalie something.

    Natalie realized that it was a piece of chewing gum.

    She felt touched by his action.

    Tobias was quite considerate. He knew that she had just eaten the ck pudding, and her mouth

    smelled, which was why he handed it to her.

    Natalie tore open the package and chewed it.

    "By the way, why aren''t you driving?" Ever since she went to buy the ck pudding, Tobias never

    started his parked car.

    Tobias suddenly got close to Natalie, and he asked again, "Natalie, you don''t want to kiss me?"

    She was stunned.

    She had a bad feeling.

    Tobias handed her the chewing gum a moment ago. Could there be some other motive behind it?

    "I, I..." Natalie stammered for a long time.

    The next second, the back of her head was grabbed by something.

    After that, her lips were tightly sealed.

    He directly pried open her lips and inserted his hot tongue inside.

    This was a kiss that was meant to win her over.

    It was a kiss that was used to pleasure Natalie.

    Natalie could feel herself levitating.

    His cool breathing kept entering her mouth.

    Her eyes got moist, and small beads of sweat came out from the tip of her nose.

    Tobiaspletely covered her lips, and he chased the tip of her tongue. His tongue continued to

    explore deeper.

    Natalie was numbed by his kiss, and she got dizzy. In the end, she returned another kiss

    subconsciously.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    She wanted more and more.

    The sudden impulse made Natalie forget about everything.

    She was inhaling the breath from his mouth, and she was craving for more.

    "Oh..." Natalie could not help but murmur.

    Yet Tobias left at the right time.

    Natalie suddenly felt that her mouth was empty.

    All of a sudden, she felt as if an ant had crawled all over her. She felt really terrible.

    "Do you want more?" Tobias stared into Natalie''s eyes.

    Natalie''s eyes were sparkling, and it looked watery.

    "Of course, I want more." There was a hint of coyness in her voice.

    Tobias, on the other hand, was just sitting upright.

    "Natalie, who was the one that mentioned she didn''t want to kiss me just now?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    Looking at his hidden smile, Natalie suddenly returned to her senses.

    He was too scheming.

    She just said that, and he already held a grudge.

    "You!" Natalie felt extremely angry.

    "What about me?"

    "You''re a bad person."

    "I never imed to be a good person."

    "You are a pervert."

    "Am I not?"

    Looking into his mischievous eyes, Natalie felt so angry, but she did not know what to say.

    She sat there, obviously annoyed.

    However, he lifted her chin. "You little thing. You''re angry because I didn''t satisfy you, right?"

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    When Tobias mentioned this, he said it as if she could not be satisfied.

    "No, I''m not..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, her delicate red lips were pressed against his once again.

    Tobias kissed her.

    His kiss was rougher and more aggressive than before.

    Natalie turned breathless from the kiss.

    "Natalie, do you want to do it in the car?" Tobias''s lips moved once more. Then, he bit her earlobes

    gently.

    A crisp and numb feeling passed through her earlobes. It soon spread all over her body.

    A wild thought appeared in her mind.

    "Doing it in the car?"

    Did Tobias want that?

    It seemed like the people in TV shows liked to do this.

    Those people would twist and turn in the car, and in the end, they would always be stopped by a

    police officer who knocked on the windows.

    Natalie did not want something like this to happen.

    She pushed Tobias away with all her strength. "No, a traffic officer will knock on the doorter."

    Tobias chuckled and said, "Who would dare knock on my windows?"

    Her heart skipped a beat

    When Tobias said this, he really looked like a mighty and noble president.

    "How about we go home? I''m hungry." No matter what, Tobias''s words had pulled Natalie back to

    her senses, and she did not want to continue anymore.

    What if someone secretly photographed them in the car? They''ll be finished.

    Fortunately, Natalie informed that she was hungry, so Tobias continued to drive.

    He drove all the way back to their house.

    When they arrived, Natalie realized that Cecilia was back.

    She greeted her sweetly and felt a little happy in her heart.

    Other women were afraid of their mothers-inw, but Natalie would be thrilled every time she saw

    Cecilia. She wanted to get closer to her.

    Cecilia smiled gently and asked, "Natalie, how have you been?"

    "I''m good, Mom. What about you?"

    "I''m good too."

    After saying this, Cecilia turned her gaze to Tobias and asked, "Tobias, your injuries should be

    healed, right?"

    "I''m fine now, mom. Don''t worry."

    Cecilia was still worried, and she wanted to see it in person.

    Tobias''s shoulder wounds required him to take off his shirt it he wanted to show it. Natalie did not

    mind, but it would be somewhat inappropriate since Selina and Aunt Lee were still here.

    Cecilia and Tobias went to the study room to take a look.

    After Cecilia and Tobias left, Natalie realized that Selina was staring at her.

    The look in her eyes was very strange.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327

    "Selina, what''s wrong?" Natalie was frightened by Selina''s gaze.

    She took a sip of water to calm herself down.

    "Natalie." Selina approached her and asked in a low voice, "Tell me the truth. Are you still a virgin?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She did not know why Selina suddenly asked a question like this!

    Of course, she wasn''t.

    But how could she tell Selina something so private?

    But she thought of all the misunderstandings that Selina had with her. Natalie would only bite the

    bullet.

    "Yes, that''s right."

    She whispered.

    Selina let out a sigh, "Natalie, my mother said the same thing. I am so confused right now. Is Tobias

    normal or not?"

    "Tobias is fine. He is perfectly fine," Natalie added very affirmatively.

    "But didn''t you say that Tobias never touched you back when you ran away from home?" A trace of

    doubt shed across Selina''s eyes.

    Natalie''s lips twitched. She did not know how to exin it to her.

    "Also, the sounds you made yesterday in the bedroom were so real. If Tobias really could satisfy

    you, why did you have to do that?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    The only reason she made those noisesst night was because of Tobias!

    But, how could she say something like that to Selina!

    "So, Natalie, how should I believe this at all? Is my mother being kept in the dark? In fact, Tobias..."

    Suddenly, Selina stopped.

    Cecilia and Tobias hade out.

    Cecilia seemed rxed.

    Tobias''s wounds were almost healed.

    She could finally feel rest assured.

    "By the way, Natalie, I brought you something from the United States." Cecilia gave Natalie a

    delicate box. "There are small essories in it. Many girls of your age in the United States like to

    wear them, so I bought some for you."

    Natalie was really touched.

    She did not expect Cecilia to be so concerned about her.

    "Mom, thank you." Natalie''s eyes were covered with ayer of tears.

    For she thought of her biological mother, Madison, once more.

    Why was there such a big difference between them?

    Madison was so cruel to her, but Cecilia actually treated her so well.

    How did Natalie have the fortune to meet Cecilia? She was such a good mother-inw.

    "We''re family. There is no need to thank me." Cecilia smiled gently at Natalie.

    "Mom, what about me? Did you bring me any presents?" Selina asked excitedly.

    "Selina, I forgot about yours. I''ll bring it to you next time." Cecilia smiled at Selina apologetically.

    Selina''s face was full of disappointment. "Mom, you and Tobias are in the same team. You only care

    about Natalie. You''vepletely forgotten about me. I''m so sad."

    Cecilia patted Selina''s shoulder. "Silly child, Natalie is your sister-inw. Isn''t being good to her the

    same as being good to you?"

    Selina blinked.

    Yes, that made sense to an extent.

    On the other side, Aunt Lee was calling everyone for dinner.

    The dinner they had was extraordinarily scrumptious.

    Looking at so many people around, Natalie suddenly felt a warm feeling in her heart.

    This was great. This was a really amazing feeling.

    This was what a home should feel like.

    Natalie sat down, and she prepared to eat. Their family banquet was about to begin. She suddenly

    thought that she was a fool. Back then, when Winnie came to see her, she decided to break up with

    Tobias over her words. She was going to leave Tobias.

    Tobias was such an excellent man.

    Cecilia was such a gentle and caring mother-inw.

    And Selina was such a cute girl too.

    How could she have the heart to leave?

    Where else could she find such a warm and loving family?

    Her eyes suddenly got a little teary.

    During their meal, Cecilia picked food for Natalie, and Tobias also helped pick some dishes for

    Natalie.

    Natalie''s bowl was constantly filled.

    Selina winked at Natalie and teased, "Natalie, you should eat more. I can only feel more confident

    beside you if you get fatter."

    It was such an obscenity, but Natalie stillughed.

    When she was still living with the Godfrey family, Queenie was her biological sister, but she never

    gave her the happiness that Selina did.

    She had lived for so long, but she only knew what happiness was when she came to the Whitlock

    family.

    Halfway through the meal, a phone suddenly rang.

    It was Natalie''s phone.

    "I''ll answer a call." Natalie stood up and smiled apologetically to everyone at the table.

    Natalie walked into the living room and answered the phone, "Dad."

    "Natalie,e back for dinner tonight. I bought your favorite dishes." James''s affable voice could

    be heard.

    Natalie suddenly stopped breathing.

    For she had almost finished dinner.

    However, it was rare for James to ask her to go back for dinner. Besides, he had put in a lot of effort

    to prepare the dishes she liked. Natalie could not bear to let him down.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    She was no longer living in the Godfrey family, but James was even more important to her now.

    "Sure, dad. I''ll be right there." Natalie hung up the phone.

    She returned to the dining table and told them that she had to take a trip home.

    Cecilia immediately stood up and said, "I''ll go with you. Let me meet your parents."

    Natalie''s expression suddenly changed.

    How could she let Cecilia see her home?

    She stammered and tried to refuse.

    Fortunately, Tobias realized that she was in a little of a dilemma.

    "Mother, you can stay here. I''ll go with Natalie." Tobias walked to Natalie''s side.

    Cecilia was smart. When she saw Natalie''s hesitant look and Tobias''s reaction, she immediately

    understood.

    She smiled calmly and gave in, "Alright, I''ll apany Selina for dinner, and you can go with

    Tobias."

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief.

    In the elevator, Natalie gratefully told Tobias, "Thank you, for helping me out just now."

    Otherwise, she really wouldn''t know what to do.

    Natalie''s slender waist was held by Tobias''s hand. He affirmed, "Silly girl, we are married. There''s

    no need to thank me."

    The word "married" warmed Natalie''s heart.

    They drove and reached the Godfrey family.

    "Natalie, let me go with you." Tobias knew what the Godfrey family was like, and he was afraid that

    Natalie would suffer losses.

    Natalie immediately wanted to refuse.

    In fact, she still felt inferior.

    Her house was so messy. Thus, she really didn''t want Tobias to see it.

    Just like the scar on his body, he wanted nothing more than to hide it.

    Natalie forced a smile and rejected, "No, I''ll go by myself. You go back first."

    Tobias looked at Natalie''s face, he knew that she really didn''t want him to apany her.

    "Okay, I''ll wait for you downstairs."

    "No, I don''t know how long it will take. You can go back first. I''ll take a bus backter."

    "I''ll wait for you." Tobias''s voice was deep and powerful. There was a firmness in it which she could

    not reject.

    Natalie could tell that Tobias was firm with his words, so it was not good for her to refuse.

    "Alright then." She went upstairs.

    When she got to the door, her hand was ready to knock on the door, but she suddenly paused.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328

    She thought that in the Godfrey family, the only person on her side was her father. She felt a sudden

    sense of foreboding.

    She did not know how badly these people would mock herter.

    If it weren''t for James, she would never havee.

    She did not want to see them at all!

    After a while, she took a deep breath and knocked on the door.

    She told herself not to worry.

    In any case, someone was waiting for her downstairs.

    He was like amp, guiding her in the dark. Why should she even be worried?

    He was the only person that Natalie could rely on. With him around, there was nothing for her to be

    afraid of!

    James opened the door.

    When he saw Natalie, he smiled and greeted, "Natalie, you''re here. I made your favorite roasted

    chicken, beef Wellington, and grilled pork chop.

    Natalie sniffled.

    James still loved her so much. He still remembered her favorite food.

    Even though she did not like to eat meat that much anymore.

    It turned out that when she was at the Godfrey family, there was not much delicious food to eat,

    which was why she longed for meat so much.

    Now, in the Whitlock family, it was easy for her to eat whatever she wanted, and she no longer had

    any desire for meat.

    But since James had worked so hard, she definitely had to eat it.

    So even though she already had dinner, Natalie still sat at the dining table, and she started to eat.

    Besides, she had a big appetite, so it would be fine for her to eat more.

    Brayden, Madison, and Queenie all sat opposite of her.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Brayden looked at Natalie, hatred could be seen in his eyes.

    Queenie stared at Natalie with a look of disdain.

    Madison, on the other hand, had aplicated look in her eyes, Natalie could not see through it at

    all.

    She pretended that she didn''t notice their gazes.

    She was only here to have dinner with James, that was all.

    After the meal, Madison ordered, "James, go to the kitchen and wash the dishes."

    James was an honest man. He always listened to Madison''s orders.

    As soon as she said that, James immediately took the tes and cutleries to the kitchen.

    When Madison was sure that James had entered the kitchen, her eyes immediately fixed on

    Natalie''s face.

    Natalie hated how Madison looked at her, and she hated the ferocious look on Madison''s face even

    more.

    She said with some disgust, "Can''t you wash it yourself? Why do you have to ask dad to wash it?"

    She stood up as she wanted to help James wash the tes.

    Queenie stretched out her hand and stopped Natalie.

    She rolled her eyes, "Natalie, how can you talk to mother like that? What''s with your attitude?"

    "What''s wrong with my attitude? Do you have a problem with it?"

    Upon hearing this, Queenie picked up the ss on the table, and she wanted to throw it at Natalie.

    But she did not expect Madison to stop Queenie''s hand.

    Queenie and Natalie were both stunned.

    Queenie had never expected Madison to stop her from attacking Natalie.

    Natalie did not expect Madison to help her either.

    A thick sense of astonishment shed in her eyes.

    Why would Madison help her? Did she change her character?

    Madison stared at Natalie and asked, "Natalie, was there a beautiful woman who looked for you

    recently?"

    Natalie lightened her breathing.

    She was all too familiar with Madison''s question.

    She remembered that Madison''s attitudest time was also very abnormal. She asked her the same

    question too.

    Why was she constantly asking her this question?

    A beautiful woman came looking for her?

    "What do you mean? Why do you keep asking me that?" Natalie stared at Madison suspiciously.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Just let me know if there is." A hint of imperceptible tension shed in her

    eyes.

    Natalie sneered, "Yes, there is."

    Madison''s heart was about to jump out of her throat. "Who?"

    "My mother-inw," She said slowly.

    Wasn''t Cecilia beautiful?

    However, Natalie did not believe that Madison would know Cecilia. She was replying perfunctorily to

    Madison.

    Before Madison could speak, Queenie interrupted sarcastically, "Hey, Natalie, where did you get a

    mother-inw? Stop bragging." "How do you know I don''t have a mother-inw?" Natalie retorted

    back.

    Not only did she have a mother-inw, but she had the best and most beautiful mother- iw in the

    world.

    Queenie snorted with disdain and mocked, "With yourme background, no mothers would be

    willing to let their son marry you. You''d just be embarrassing them."

    She chuckled.

    She smiled like a sly fox, "Queenie, I''m sorry, my mother-inw doesn''t dislike me at all. On the

    contrary, she treats me very well. But you, Queenie, haven''t you always been determined to marry a

    rich and powerful man?" Natalie''s voice rose as she said, "Your family background is the same as

    mine. Wouldn''t your future mother-inw dislike you?"

    Queenie''s face turned pale.

    Brayden finally spoke. He red at Natalie and chimed in, "B*tch, you''re getting more and more

    arrogant now. Why didn''t you request more money from Tobias when he was toying with you? Now I

    can''t even afford a car."

    Natalie felt very surprised.

    Brayden was so shameless.

    Why would that matter be of her concern?

    Unexpectedly, Brayden''s next sentence made Natalie speechless.

    He pointed at Natalie and added, "I''m warning you, find some rich man for me within a month.

    Besides, since you have been toyed by Tobias, it is part of your capital. Get me some money to buy

    a Ferrari."

    Natalie felt that Brayden was the most brazen person in the world.

    "Brayden, do you think that all rich men are as stupid as you? Rich people''s money is not that easy

    to acquire." There were hidden meanings in Natalie''s words.

    "I don''t care!" Brayden''s eyes were red. "Even if you have to sell your body, you have to get me the

    money. If you can''t get it, I will find some rich old men for you."

    Ever since Brayden saw the Ferrari, he never stopped thinking about it.

    He kept imagining himself driving that car.

    By that time, countless beautiful women would swarm to Brayden, and he would be able to fool with

    as many women as he wanted to.

    There was a trace of sadness in Natalie''s eyes.

    Brayden, his own brother, asked her to sell herself for a car.

    What a joke.

    "Brayden." Natalie stared at him and mentioned word by word, "Keep dreaming!"

    "B*tch, don''t be so outrageous!" Brayden was so angry that he stood up as he really wanted to hit

    Natalie.

    Madison stopped Brayden again and lowered her voice, "What are you doing? Your father is still

    here."

    Brayden red at Natalie viciously and sat down unwillingly.

    Once again, Natalie was surprised.

    Back then, Madison would always apud Queenie or Brayden whenever they wanted to ambush

    her.

    But this time, she blocked Queenie and Brayden''s attacks for her.

    Did Madison turn over a new leaf?

    Natalie could not believe it at all.

    While Natalie''s mind was in a mess, Madison had made her own ns.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329

    When Natalie was talking about Cecilia, Madison thought that she was only spouting nonsense.

    Madison had the same thoughts as Queenie, she did not believe that Natalie had a mother-inw.

    It seemed like she had not met Cecilia yet.

    However, if Cecilia did note to Agaphen City to look for Natalie, then what was she doing?

    James came out.

    His hands were fully wet.

    "Dad, I''m leaving." Natalie did not want to stay at home for even another second.

    If she continued to stay, she was afraid that she wouldpletely lose her temper.

    But she did not want to start an argument with these people in front of James. She was afraid of

    hurting his feelings.

    "Let me walk you out." James wiped his hand with a towel.

    "Dad, there''s no need for that."

    "No, no. I want to give you a present." James insisted.

    After Natalie and James went out, Queenie spoke, "Mom, why did you stop us just now? Look at

    how arrogant that b*tchy Natalie was. She''s so disgusting."

    "What do you know!" Madison red at Queenie unhappily.

    Naturally, she was in favor of Queenie and Brayden attacking Natalie. It would be best if they could

    hit her to death.

    However, she had seen Cecilia.

    She felt very uneasy.

    What if Cecilia found Natalie? What if Cecilia realized the traces of Natalie being beaten?

    What if Natalieined to Cecilia?

    All and all, Madison was anxious about her.

    "By the way, mom, why do you keep asking her if she''s seen any beautiful women?" Queenie asked

    again.

    Madison gave Queenie an annoyed look and answered, "That''s none of your business."

    Queenie pouted and she remained silent.

    James escorted Natalie down the stairs. Only then did Natalie realize that Tobias''s car was still

    parked there.

    She was a little nervous. She thought about whether she should let James and Tobias meet.

    However, James''s phone rang at this time.

    "Natalie, this is as far as I can send you. I have something to deal with." James looked at her

    apologetically.

    "It''s alright, Dad. You can go ahead with your work."

    James nodded and went upstairs as he answered the phone.

    Natalie walked to the side of the car and opened the door.

    "That was your father?" Tobias nced at the stairs.

    Natalie nodded and replied, "Yes, that''s my father."

    "He looks kind," Tobias said.

    Natalie smiled. "Of course, my father is the best. He is the only one who treats me well in the

    Godfrey family. It''s just a pity that everyone in the Godfrey family has no conscience. Last time, my

    father won a lot of money, but they took it all."

    The expression on Tobias''s face changed slightly.

    This was all within his expectations.

    He was the one who arranged her father''s wins. But that was as far as he could go, for he could not

    control how James would use his money.

    He was only trying to make Natalie feel at ease back then.

    Natalie continued, "My father has always wanted to open a shop. The prize money that he won

    could have been enough for him to do so. But they took the money to unt around and even

    bought such a big house. Under my threat, they gave my father some money so that he could open

    a small shop in themunity."

    "Natalie, don''t think too much. I can tell that your father is in a good state." Tobias tried tofort

    Natalie.

    Although he had only seen James a few times and had never even talked to him, Tobias''s ability to

    see through people was far better than any other ordinary people.

    Natalie nodded and agreed, "My dad is easier to satisfy. For him, family is the most important. He

    won''t mind the grievances he suffered."

    Just as the car was about to leave the neighborhood, Natalie shouted.

    "What''s wrong?" Tobias nced at Natalie.

    Natalie pointed at a small convenience store in front of them and imed, "That''s the store my dad

    opened. It looks so simplest time, but now it has been decorated so nicely."

    "Should we go and take a look?" Tobias asked.

    She nodded excitedly.

    Tobias parked the car.

    He naturally took Natalie''s hand. Then, they walked to the convenience store together.

    The convenience store was locked, but they could still see the inside of it through the transparent

    ss door.

    Although it was small, the interior was neatly arranged, and there was even wallpaper on the wall. It

    looked veryforting.

    Tobias noticed some details too.

    Many of the products were ced ording to a certain standard, and all of them were written in

    large, red letters.

    Sweet food, spicy food, suitable food for the elderly, and suitable food for children too.

    A glimmer of light could be seen inside Tobias''s dark eyes.

    She could tell that Natalie''s father was very thoughtful.

    This was a convenience store in such a small

    "Look, my dad did a great job, didn''t he?" Natalie imed with a proud look.

    Even though Madison only gave James a small amount of money to open a small shop, James

    could still handle it so well, which was totally out of her expectations.

    At this moment, Natalie was proud of her father.

    "It''s great." Seeing Natalie like this, Tobias revealed a faint smile.

    "If it weren''t for the fact that they embezzled so much money, my father could have opened a big

    shop. He would definitely have done much better." Natalieined when they returned to the

    car.

    "Why?" Tobias suddenly asked her.

    Natalie''s eyes shone as she spoke, "Because for many people, opening a shop is only a means of

    making a living. But for my father, it is his passion. It is a chance that is difficult to get, so he will risk

    everything to do it well."

    Tobias''s eyes slightly moved, but he remained silent.

    By the time they returned to their residence, Cecilia and Selina had already gone to bed.

    "Natalie, let''s sleep together." There was a meaningful smile on Tobias''s lips.

    He emphasized the words "sleep together".

    Natalie blushed.

    "Not today, but tomorrow. Alright? Tomorrow will be the day. Just bear with it for one more day."

    Natalie pleaded as she looked at Tobias.

    She thought that she would have to plead with Tobias for a long time. Yet, to her surprise, Tobias

    agreed immediately.

    "Alright," Tobias allowed.

    Natalie, on the other hand, was really stunned.

    "Wow. You agreed so soon," she said subconsciously.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    She initially thought she had to persuade Tobias.

    "Natalie, it seems like you want me to disagree?" Tobias''s eyes were suddenly covered with ayer

    of ambiguity.

    Natalie quickly shook her head.

    "No, no." Sheughed dryly. "Then, that''s it. We''ll sleep separately tonight."

    Tobias smiled as he teased, "Yes, today is thest day."

    Natalie''s breathing was tight, and then she quickly escaped into her bedroom.

    This was thest day, the day after would be the end of their one-month-agreement.

    After that, they could start their strenuous ''exercise''.

    Natalie blushed so bad that her face was as red as roses.

    She could already imagine what was going to happen the next day.

    She sighed.

    It would definitely be a horrendous day. Her lower half would definitely have to suffer a lot.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330

    The next day was sunny.

    Tobias sent Natalie to school.

    "The weather today is great." When Natalie got off the car, she nced at the zing sun hanging

    in the sky.

    "Yes, and it will be better. This is a wonderful day, especially at night," Tobias teased with a

    meaningful look.

    Natalie naturally knew what Tobias meant by that.

    "Alright, goodbye. I''m off to school." Natalie turned around before she blushed.

    Tobias showed an evil smile as he looked at her back.

    This was going to be a wonderful day.

    As Natalie walked, she thought about it.

    Today was a wonderful day for Tobias, but it might be a day of suffering for her.

    She inhaled a deep breath.

    There was nothing to be afraid of.

    Wasn''t it just s*x, she did not believe that he could kill her in bed.

    When they were almost in the ssroom, someone suddenly stopped Natalie.

    Kimberly stood in front of Natalie, and there was an arrogant look on her face.

    Natalie felt a little disgusted.

    What was wrong with Kimberly? Why did she always look for her in this semester? Was she

    addicted to looking for her?

    "A good dog knows not to block the way," Natalie sneered.

    "Natalie, let me tell you, if you apologize to me now, maybe I can spare your life," Kimberly said with

    a superior look on her face.

    Natalie was utterly speechless.

    What was wrong with Kimberly, why did she want her to apologize to her so early in the morning?

    Who does she think she is?

    "Kimberly, it''s still early. Are you daydreaming?"

    Facing Natalie''s sarcasm, Kimberly was not angry at all.

    "Natalie, don''t me me for not reminding you. I''m giving you a chance to apologize to me, you''re

    the one not doing it."

    Natalie felt a little confused.

    "Kimberly, what are you talking about?"

    "Why should I apologize to you? Did you take the wrong medicine, Kimberly?" Natalie stared at her.

    "You should apologize because you''re poor!" Kimberly eximed proudly.

    Natalie was speechless.

    "Am I so poor that these words are inscribed in your ancestral grave? Should I apologize to you

    because I''m poor?"

    Kimberly nced at Natalie and imed, "Natalie, you should know what this ce is. This is

    Agaphen University, a ce with rich people all around you. Who do you think you are, do you

    really think you have the rights to study here?"

    "I don''t know what I am, but I know that you and I are in the same school. If you think that I am not

    noble and ssy enough, you can leave Agaphen University. No one will stop you." Natalie retorted

    slowly.

    "You!" Kimberly was so angry that she red at Natalie.

    "Natalie, know your limits!"

    "Sorry, I am quite self- aware. But Kimberly, you are not, aren''t you? You know that I hate you a lot,

    but you stille to me again and again. Isn''t that annoying?"

    Kimberly was so angry with Natalie that she could not speak a word.

    She was so angry that she kicked her feet. "Natalie, just you wait. Don''t you dare cryter on."

    Natalie did not even bother caring about Kimberly.

    She thought that Kimberly would y a little scene of her pink diamond being stolen again. Natalie

    was not afraid of these.

    However, she did not expect to be wrong this time.

    Kimberly got Natalie''s father involved in this.

    In YS Group.

    Benjamin stood in front of Tobias, "Mr. Whitlock, here is the list of candidates who own unmanned

    supermarket chains. Please have a look."

    Tobias looked at the thick stack of papers.

    All of these people graduated from famous universities, all of them were experienced.

    Tobias frowned.

    Natalie''s words from the previous night returned to his mind.

    Tobias tapped his fingers on the desk, and it made a crisp sound.

    Benjamin was doubtful.

    These candidates were all talents that were introduced from foreign countries. Why did it seem like

    Tobias was not satisfied?

    These days, unmanned supermarkets were a trend abroad, and it was not popr in Agaphen City

    yet.

    However, Tobias had always had a strong interest in these things.

    Which was why he wanted to import the innovative idea of an unmanned supermarket into the

    country.

    As for the person in charge of the project, Benjamin specially selected some outstanding talents to

    manage such supermarkets.

    After a long time, the Tobias suddenly put aside all the files.

    "There''s no need for these people. Go and look for him." Tobias suddenly ordered in a deep voice.

    In the afternoon, Kimberly suddenly came to the podium. "It''s pretty hot today. I''ve already ordered

    someone to bring everyone drinks."

    Immediately, a wave ofpliments rang out from the crowd.

    "Kimberly, you really do care about your ssmates." "It seems like Kimberly is really generous.

    She invited all of us for drinks."

    Yvonne poked Natalie''s arm and asked, "Natalie, why do you think Kimberly is doing such a good

    deed?"

    "Who knows?" Natalie did not want to hear anything about Kimberly at all.

    Recently, Kimberly hade to look to her for trouble time and time again. In Natalie''s heart,

    Kimberly was a psychopath.

    "Well, in any case, I''m not drinking her drinks," Yvonne responded.

    She also disliked Kimberly. What''s more, Kimberly was always causing trouble for Natalie.

    Natalie chuckled.

    Of course she wouldn''t. Kimberly would not buy her a drink as well.

    After a while, a sweaty man walked into the ssroom with a box of drinks in his hands.

    "Are you the one who''s responsible for sending the drinks?" Kimberly walked up to the man with a

    haughty look on her face.

    The man wiped the sweat on his forehead with his clothes and smiled simply and honestly. "Yes,

    yes, this is ss A3, right? Someone asked me to bring this box of drinks here."

    Originally, James would note to deliver the drinks. It was such a long distance, but the number

    of orders was plenty, and it was enough to cover the trip''s cost. Therefore, after thinking for a while,

    James agreed.

    Recently, Brayden had nagged about how he wanted a new car. Thus, James wanted to save up

    enough money to buy a car for him.

    While Natalie was still sitting in the corner of the ssroom, she heard the familiar voice.

    Wasn''t this her father''s voice?

    She was stunned. Why did her fathere to Agaphen University?

    Natalie looked up, and she really saw James.

    She immediately walked towards James.

    Before Natalie called her dad, Kimberly suddenly raised her voice, "Ladies and gentlemen. This

    man, this man who is sending us our drinks, is Natalie''s father."

    Natalie stopped moving.

    She looked at Kimberly.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    What was Kimberly up to this time?

    Kimberly raised her voice higher and higher, "As you can see, Natalie''s father is just a porter.

    Everyone should know what the porter is. It is the most inferior part of his job! And our parents are

    all rich or white- cor workers. How can we be ssmates with the daughter of a porter?"

    James''s face suddenly turned pale.

    He moved his lips slightly.

    He saw Natalie, then he looked at Kimberly. He vaguely understood something.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331

    James was an honest man, and he was simple-minded too.

    But no matter how innocent he was, he could tell that this girl was mocking Natalie because of her

    identity.

    Therefore, Natalie was belittled and made a fool by her ssmates.

    A trace of anger could be seen in Natalie''s eyes.

    She was willing to forgive Kimberly for the times she had caused her trouble.

    She still wanted to study peacefully at Agaphen University until she graduated. Thus, she thought

    that she should just forgive whatever she could.

    But she did not expect Kimberly to bring James into this.

    It was fine if she was the one being bullied, but she could never allow James to be bullied.

    Natalie rushed up as she couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Smack!"

    A loud and crisp pnded on Kimberly''s face immediately.

    Natalie struck her ferociously. Kimberly''s face waspletely red and swollen.

    She covered her face. "Natalie, how dare you hit me? You b*tch! What gives you the right to hit

    me?"

    Kimberly was not someone to be trifled with too.

    With that, she ran forward and tore Natalie''s clothes.

    Natalie did not show any weakness too, and the two of them immediately started a fight.

    James pulled them apart.

    He looked at Kimberly, and his face flushed. "Don''t bully my daughter."

    He was just an honest man, so his voice was weak even when he said this.

    "Dad, let go of me. I won''t forgive this evil b*tch." Natalie''s eyes were red.

    She finally understood why Kimberly said those words to her in the morning.

    Kimberly had prepared everything.

    She used the excuse of treating everyone for drinks to insult James.

    Kimberly had always been unkind. Constantly mocking and ridiculing her. Now, she''d even dare to

    make fun of James. Natalie would never forgive her.

    A trace of pain could be seen in James''s face.

    Just a while ago, Kimberly''s words were like a knife, cutting into his heart.

    His mouth was a little pale. "Natalie, it''s all my fault. I couldn''t give you a well-off life. I''m sorry."

    If it weren''t for his ipetence, Natalie would not have to be teased like this.

    He was not apetent father at all.

    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Natalie was anxious. "You don''t have to be sorry for me. You are

    the best father in the world. Don''t listen to that woman''s nonsense!"

    The expression of James''s expression did not turn any better because of what Natalie said.

    He lowered his head, and he was almost bowing when he apologized, "Natalie, I am sorry."

    Natalie got more anxious. She immediatelymented, "Dad, we''ve done nothing wrong. We didn''t

    cheat, steal, or lie. How are we worse than other people?"

    However, Kimberly imed with hatred, "Natalie, you are really naive. This is a world that values

    power. If you don''t have money, you should lower your standards. Stop trying to use big words."

    After that, she looked at her ssmates and asked, "Kate, tell me. What does your father do?"

    The person named Kate proudly answered, "My father is a director of a listedpany."

    The smugness in Kimberly''s eyes deepened as she continued, "What about you? What does your

    father do?"

    "My father is a general manager of apany in the United States."

    "You, what about your father?"

    "My father is in charge of the international interests of apany in this region."

    Kimberly looked at Natalie again, "Natalie, tell me. What is your father''s upation again?"

    In her eyes, Natalie could see a slyness that was as venomous as a snake''s tongue.

    She took a deep breath.

    She opened her mouth and responded in a clear voice, "My father may not be as powerful as all

    their fathers. But let me tell you, Kimberly, I am proud of my father. But if you want to use that to

    mock me, keep dreaming!"

    Kimberly viciously rolled her eyes.

    She realized that using Natalie''s poverty and family background to suppress her waspletely

    useless.

    This thick-skinned woman did not seem to feel inferior to her weak background at all.

    However, James seemed to have felt somewhat guilty.

    Kimberly turned her sight to James.

    James''s face was ashen, and his lips never stopped trembling. His face was full of uneasiness and

    guilt.

    Kimberly said sarcastically, "Natalie, your father seems to be ashamed of his poor background, but

    he still allows his daughter study in a school full of nobles. Look at him, he looks extremely

    ashamed of himself."

    "It''s no wonder. After all, everyone''s father here is a big shot. All except for Natalie''s father. s,

    he''s just a porter," Kimberly sighed.

    Kimberly deliberately called her father a porter.

    James''s lips were getting paler and paler.

    It would be useless even if he exined. In these people''s eyes, there was no difference between

    the owner of a small neighborhood convenience store and a porter.

    Seeing James like this, Natalie''s heart suddenly felt as if it had been torn apart.

    She always thought that she was not afraid of being poor.

    As long as she was honest and upright, all would be fine. Therefore, she had never felt inferior ever

    since she studied at Agaphen University, even though there were many rich students.

    Which was why she never took Kimberly''s words to heart.

    But she did not expect Kimberly to get James involved this time around.

    Natalie''s heart ached as she looked at James.

    She looked at James andforted, "Dad, don''t listen to that bad woman''s nonsense. I''m fine here.

    I don''t feel inferior just because of my family background."

    A strong sense of guilt could be seen in James''s eyes. "Natalie, I''m sorry. I couldn''t let you be more

    well-off, and now you are being mocked by your ssmates."

    Natalie shook her head desperately and added, "Dad, no, don''t listen to her nonsense. It''s fine,

    really."

    "I am such an ipetent man." James lowered his head deeply.

    For Natalie, it felt like her heart was being cut by a knife.

    She raised her eyes and looked at Kimberly, her eyes full of anger.

    She was so angry that she could destroy the world.

    Kimberly felt a little guilty when she saw the look in Natalie''s eyes.

    She looked away and snorted coldly.

    But just at that moment, a group of people suddenly disrupted the scene.

    They were all men with a height of over 180cm and dressed in ck suits.

    The quality of their suits were extraordinary, and it looked very elegant.

    Natalie noticed the person in the middle.

    It was Benjamin.

    Perhaps it was because of Tobias''s extraordinary temperament, which let to Benjamin''s momentum

    being cut short when they walked together.

    But once he was away from Tobias, Benjamin seemed outstanding too.

    That aura eluding from his body was not something that ordinary people couldpare with.

    Natalie was shocked.

    Why was Benjamin here?

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Natalie subconsciously thought that

    Benjamin was here to find her.

    But, that was not the case.

    Benjamin walked up to James.

    "Mr. James," Benjamin greeted politely.

    He did not feel that he was superior to James just because of his status.

    James had never seen such a scene, so he was immediately stunned.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332

    Among so many tall and imposing men, the one leading them even greeted Mr. James.

    James suddenly felt helpless.

    "I, I didn''t do anything bad." He stammered.

    Benjamin was speechless.

    A strange feeling came from his heart.

    Was a man like James really suitable to be in charge of an unmanned supermarket?

    However, this was an order from Tobias, so he could not say anything about that.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Benjamin''s voice was quite polite, "Mr. James, I am the assistant of YS Group''s president. I am here

    to appoint you as the new leader of the new chain of unmanned supermarkets in Agaphen City. Do

    you have this intention?"

    James''s eyes widened as big as he could.

    He had heard of YS Group, it was Agaphen City''s bestpany, and it was well-known worldwide.

    He had also heard of unmanned supermarkets, too.

    He investigated relevant information as he was preparing his own small shop.

    He read that unmanned supermarkets were very popr abroad, but they did not exist in Agaphen

    City.

    James felt that he was far from having a chance to do that.

    This was something that could only be seen in magazines and TV. How could he...

    He wondered if he had misheard them.

    "Mr. James, the current sry for this job is 1 million yuan a year. What do you think?" Benjamin

    continued.

    James lost his bnce, and he almost fell to the ground.

    He wondered if the man in front of him was an imposter that came here to make fun of him.

    Besides, what kind of talents couldn''t YS Group find? Why would theye to him?

    He then heard the whispers from other people.

    "Oh my gosh, that must be Tobias''s special assistant. I saw him in the magazinest time."

    "Yes, that''s right. It''s true. I''ve seen it before too." "He also participated in an event with Tobiasst

    time."

    James''s hands were shaking from nervousness.

    Could he really have heard it right?

    Moreover, if someone really made fun of him, then who would make such a bad joke?

    "Mr. James, if you do have that intention, you cane to my office now, and we will fill up the

    employment procedures now." Benjamin was really patient.

    James''s mouth was moving, but he could not say a single word.

    Being in charge of an unmanned supermarket. Could he really do that?

    He was not a man of culture. So, how could he be in charge of such an important position?

    Natalie, who was standing by the side, was dumbfounded by this scene.

    Since when did YS Group have ns to open an unmanned supermarket? Moreover, why did they

    want James to be the person in charge?

    "Looks like Kimberly is lying. YS Group has recruited Natalie''s father. How could he be a porter?"

    "That''s right, and I think that they are just low-key and that they are quite skillful. Otherwise, how

    could the YS Group personallye to invite him?" "Are we being cheated? I thought I remember

    hearing about Natalie''s poor background. Could it be fake?"

    "It doesn''t matter if it''s fake or not. But her father must really be capable. Otherwise, why would

    Tobias''s special assistante over and invite him personally?"

    James could clearly hear everything they were discussing.

    He suddenly straightened his back.

    He would take the offer!

    He wanted to be a capable father. He did not want Natalie to be mocked!

    James looked at Benjamin and tried his best not to stammer, "Hello, I have decided to take this

    position."

    Benjamin smiled and said, "Mr. James, why don''t youe with me to YS Group to fill the

    procedures?"

    James nodded.

    Before he left, he suddenly looked at Kimberly.

    "You, you are not allowed to bully Natalie in the future. I am a capable man!"

    At this moment, James''s eyes were full of pride.

    Kimberly''s face turned pale.

    What just happened? That useless man!

    He had just opened up a small convenience store in amunity, and it was only one-tenth the size

    of her garage.

    But this was YS Group. How could YS Group hire him to be in charge of unmanned supermarkets?

    Unmanned supermarkets were very popr. Many enterprises wanted to start this, but they haven''t

    gotten approval yet.

    After all, they were afraid that it would harm local supermarkets.

    But in the end, the rights were given to YS Group.

    Quite a few people were interested in it.

    Because no one in Agaphen City was experienced in unmanned supermarkets, everyone thought

    YS Group would hire an experienced person from abroad to manage it. Still, they never expected

    James to take the win.

    Kimberly could not believe it.

    If Benjamin hadn''t been the one toe, and if she had never coincidentally met Benjamin before

    and knew that he was Tobias''s special assistant, she would never believe what had just happened.

    When Natalie heard James''s words, she suddenly chuckled.

    Her eyes were filled with tears that were crystal clear.

    After James and those people left, some people went down to have a look. After that, they came

    back with an excited look.

    "Oh my god, there are a lot of luxury cars parked downstairs. They are all here to pick up Natalie''s

    father."

    "Natalie''s father is so awesome."

    Even Natalie''s ssmates, who don''t usually talk to her, gathered around her.

    "Natalie, why would YS Group invite your father? This is a position that will make people envious."

    "Natalie, it turns out that your father is really powerful. How could you? You''ve hidden this fact from

    us for such a long time."

    Natalie got dizzy from everything that was happening around her.

    Kimberly was so angry that she could not say a word.

    She stood on one side and bit her lower lip so hard that it almost bled.

    Finally, the ss bell saved Natalie.

    Natalie''s ssmates finally dispersed. Yvonne''s face was apologetic. "Natalie, I was wrong. I didn''t

    help you just now. I was in shock too."

    The incident happened all too fast. Natalie was too quick to go up and p Kimberly. Yvonne was

    so stunned that it looked like she was possessed.

    "It''s alright. It will only get messier if you hade up," Natalieforted Yvonne.

    What kind of person was Yvonne? Natalie was clear about it.

    There was no need for Yvonne to exin it to Natalie. She knew Yvonne''s feelings for her.

    Yvonne smiled brightly.

    This was a good thing about being friends with Natalie. Once they were real friends, she would treat

    them as real friends and not take these little things to heart.

    "By the way, Natalie, why was your father suddenly appointed as the person in charge of YS

    Group''s unmanned supermarket?" Yvonne asked again.

    She did not understand this either.

    Natalie suddenly stopped breathing.

    To be the truth, she did not know either.

    She did not even know when Tobias would introduce unmanned supermarkets in

    Agaphen City.

    Moreover, why would Tobias need her father to take this responsibility?

    Was this man a prophet? Did he know that she was being bullied here? Was that why he came to

    save her?

    Natalie thought this might be a possibility.

    There had been too many times where she met with trouble. Tobias had alwayse to save her.

    He was like a God in the skies. He always appeared in her most desperate moment.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333

    If it weren''t for Tobias, Natalie would have been sold off to be a fool''s wife.

    When she thought of that, she felt that Tobias was truly a good man.

    How could there be such a good person in this world?

    "Natalie...Natalie?" Yvonne realized that Natalie seemed to be in a daze, so she called her hurriedly.

    "What?" Natalie''s face was filled with confusion.

    "I was just asking you. How did your father end up being hired by YS Group to be the person in

    charge of their unmanned supermarkets?" Yvonne asked again.

    Natalie licked her dry lips and answered, "Tobias probably realized that I was being bullied, so he

    sent someone to help me."

    Yvonne poked Natalie''s forehead with her finger, "Natalie! It''s still sunny outside, so you can quit

    dreaming, be serious!"

    Natalie let out a bitter smile.

    Why didn''t Yvonne believe her?

    One day, she would definitely bring Tobias over to Yvonne. Then, she would have no choice but to

    believe her!

    "My father opened a small convenience store in ourmunity. Perhaps YS Group thought that he

    has experience." Natalie exined casually.

    Yvonne was speechless.

    "A small store? How big is it?"

    Natalie made a gesture, "It should be about a quarter of our ssroom."

    Yvonne did not know what to say.

    She asked, "Natalie, are you sure you''re not joking with me?"

    "No, my dad really opened that shop. If you don''t believe me, I''ll take you to see it."

    Yvonne rested her head on her palms and thought for a while. After that, her eyes lit up, "Here are

    my thoughts. I once read something like this in a novel. What if Tobias went to your father''s store

    once, and your father''s sincere service touched him, so he gave your father a chance? What do you

    think?"

    Yvonne''s face was filled with excitement as she said.

    Natalie nodded casually and responded, "Maybe that is the case."

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Yvonne suddenly added, "Natalie, Since your father is now in charge of that, does that mean that he

    will have more chances tomunicate with Tobias? Does that mean that he can rmend me

    to Tobias? After I graduate, I want to work at YS Group. Perhaps I''ll be more vigorous at work if I''m

    working at Tobias''pany."

    Natalie was out of words.

    Seeing Natalie''s expressions, Yvonne thought that she was in a dilemma.

    The light in her eyes dimmed down. "But after thinking about it, you''re right. The unmanned

    supermarket is probably just a small branch of YS Group. Your father probably won''t have many

    chances to see Tobias."

    She sighed deeply and said, "Well, it seems that my dream of going to work with my Prince

    Charming is gone already."

    Natalie decided to remain silent.

    She felt that she was now in a difficult position.

    What if she brought Tobias to see Yvonne one day. Wouldn''t Yvonne be sad?

    Because YS Group suddenly hired James to manage the unmanned supermarkets, Natalie

    obviously became a popr person in the ss.

    When they had breaks, countless people would swarm around her to ask her questions.

    In theory, these students'' parents were also some rich and powerful people. There was no reason

    forthem to be so excited.

    However, the matter of the unmanned supermarket entering Agaphen City had always been an

    exciting topic, and it aroused the curiousity of many people.

    Also, thepany that James was joining was YS Group.

    YS Group! What kind ofpany was that? No ordinary smallpanies could bepared to

    that.

    Facing her ssmate''s questions, Natalie could no longer see the previous contempt for herself.

    The contempt of her poor family background.

    She did not care much about these.

    What she cared about most was the admiration of her ssmates when James was mentioned.

    Upon seeing it, Natalie felt an unspeakable feeling in her heart.

    It was a happy feeling.

    After ss, Natalie walked out of Agaphen University. She found James waiting for her in front of

    the gates.

    James looked different.

    Instead of wearing his usual wrinkled clothes, he was now dressed in a straight suit.

    She could tell at a nce that the suit was made of great quality.

    James, who was dressed in a suit, looked embarrassed.

    "Mr. Simpson bought this. He said that I had to be in charge of plenty of things in the future, so I

    have to be more formal." A trace of uneasiness shed in James'' eyes. "I''ve looked at the price,

    and it costs tens of thousands of dors."

    Natalie could tell.

    Although there were fear and uneasiness on James''s face, his eyes were still shing with joy.

    "Dad, do your best. I believe that you can do this well."

    James nodded and added, "Natalie, although I don''t know what''s going on, I have been invited by

    such a bigpany. Since they trust me so much, I will do my best, don''t worry."

    Natalie nodded and smiled.

    "Natalie, let''s go home to eat. I have to leave tomorrow." "You''re leaving? Where?" Natalie was

    surprised.

    James touched the back of his head shyly and answered, "Well, they said there are still a lot of

    things that I don''t understand. First, they will send me abroad to study for a period of time. But, I

    have never left the country either."

    James rubbed his hands nervously.

    Natalie looked even more surprised.

    She thought that Tobias was only helping her.

    But now, it seemed like he really wanted James to be in charge of it. She was even going to send

    him away for research.

    A trace of joy shed in Natalie''s eyes.

    She knew that James had always had his own ns.

    It was just a pity that his ipetent family dragged him down and that he could only suppress all

    his ideas.

    Back then, he won a prize.

    There was no doubt that the money could be used to start his business and fulfill his dreams.

    But Madison ruined it once again.

    James could only open a tiny store.

    Even though it was just a small store, he had done a great job at it.

    Natalie believed that Tobias had given James a good opportunity, and he would definitely try his

    best to grasp it.

    She felt really grateful towards Tobias.

    "Let''s go home for dinner. Let''s go." James held Natalie''s hands.

    At the thought of the Godfrey family, Natalie felt somewhat scared.

    "Dad, since you are here, why don''t we eat near the school? I haven''t eaten outside for a long time."

    Natalie made an excuse.

    Fortunately, James agreed.

    They found a restaurant which was near the school.

    She made an excuse to use the bathroom and used the time she had to call Tobias.

    Tobias did not answer the phone. Benjamin did.

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock is in a meeting. What can I do for you? I will let him knowter.��

    Benjamin said.

    "It''s nothing. It''s just that my father and I are going to eat outside, and I may onlye backter."

    After Natalie hung up the phone, she returned to the dining table.

    James was still absent-minded. He still could not believe what just happened today.

    "Natalie, am I really going to work in YS Group? I can''t believe it."

    "Natalie, how could I have such great luck? First, I won the lottery, and then apany spent so

    much money to hire me to work for them."

    Natalie smiled as he listened to James'' ramble.

    When they were about to leave, James''s expressions got heavy.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334

    "Natalie, I always thought that family is the most important. But I never realized how much you''ve

    suffered in school. I''m sorry."

    When Natalie heard what James said, there was a touch of guilt in her eyes.

    If it weren''t for her, why would Kimberly call James over to Agaphen University?

    If it weren''t for her, why would James be humiliated?

    "Natalie, I will work hard in the future, and I will never let you be mocked again!" James''s words

    were like an oath.

    Natalie could not help but throw herself into James''s arms. "Dad, no matter what, you will always be

    the best father."

    James patted Natalie''s shoulder with tears in his eyes.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    It was nearly nine o''clock.

    Natalie and James talked a lot.

    In the end, Natalie thought that if James had to go abroad the next day, he could not stay out for too

    long. So, she reluctantly waved goodbye to James.

    Natalie took a bus to go back home.

    She suddenly saw someone on her way back.

    Remington.

    Thest time she saw Remington was when he was kissing Kimberly in the woods.

    "Remington, long time no see." Natalie smiled and greeted him.

    Instantly, countless envious and hateful eyes looked at Natalie. They stared at her so fiercely that

    she thought their gazes would shoot a hole in her.

    Before Natalie got into the bus, every woman and girl in the car were staring at her.

    But it was probably because that man was too good-looking and outstanding, so no one dared greet

    him.

    Seeing that Natalie knew Remington, their eyes were filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred.

    Natalie ignored all of their gazes.

    Ever since she had been with Tobias, she had long been ustomed to this.

    There was a sh of surprise in Remington''s eyes.

    "Didn''t you finish ss at 5:30?" He asked.

    "Yes, but I have something to do today. What about you? Why did you suddenly ride the bus?"

    Natalie asked curiously.

    Remington smiled, and he responded cunningly, "There are plenty of beautiful women on the bus. I

    get to find more beautiful women."

    Natalie let out a sneer, "Come on, with your looks, all you have to do is wave your arm, and

    countless beautiful women will swarm around you. Do you have to look for women yourself?"

    Remington stopped sighing and answered, "Natalie, it''s not as easy as you im. I want a certain

    person, but that person doesn''t want me."

    Natalie asked with curiosity, "Who? Who wouldn''t want you?"

    She did not believe that there would be a person in this world who could resist Remington''s beauty.

    Suddenly, he got closer to her. Under the light of the bus, he looked so good that it was frightening.

    "You."

    Remington uttered the word from his calm, thin lips.

    When he spoke, all the hot air from his mouth sshed on Natalie''s face.

    Natalie was shocked.

    "What kind of a joke is this?" Then she came to her senses.

    She was Tobias''s woman, so she was Remington''s sister-inw.

    "Yes, it''s a joke." Remington smiled and said in a half-truthful way.

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that Remington was only joking with her.

    He had never been serious.

    "Remington, I think it would be easier for you to find women with your Ferrari," Natalie imed

    casually.

    Remington smiled. He did not say anything. When the bus arrived at a station, it stopped. "My

    beautiful Natalie, I''ll have to get out of the bus now. Goodbye." Remington told Natalie.

    He was so handsome when he got off the bus that every woman on the bus starred at him.

    She looked away.

    Natalie then let out a surprised exim.

    What a coincidence! The seat that Remington took was the same as when he apanied her on

    the busst time.

    Natalie looked at the slightly worn-out bus once again.

    Hey, it even seemed like the same bus too.

    When she got home, Tobias had not returned yet.

    Selina and Cecilia were not around too. Only Aunt Lee was there.

    "Miss Godfrey, Madam and Miss Selina have gone out. They seem to have gone somewhere to

    have fun. They''ve told me to let you know." Aunt Lee paused and then continued, "Miss Selina

    especially asked me to tell you that she wille back, and that you shouldn''t miss her too much."

    Natalie could not help butugh.

    How could she miss Selina?

    She hoped that Selina would go out since she was always suspicious of her, from day to night.

    However, it did not take long for Natalie to regret her thoughts.

    It hadn''t even been half an hour, but Natalie suddenly felt that the house was deste.

    Selina was gone, and there was no one to talk to. Besides that, there wasn''t anyone tough and

    joke together with.

    She sighed.

    Humans were suchplicated beings.

    When there were people in the house, she would think that they were annoying.

    But when they were not around, she would feel lonely and start to miss them.

    Fortunately, Natalie''s loneliness didn''tst long. Tobias wasing home soon.

    The moment she saw Tobias, Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Tobias looked at her face, and then he smiled.

    Natalie purposely poured a ss of water for Tobias. She gave it to him respectfully and said, "Are

    you thirsty? Here''s a drink."

    Tobias looked at Natalie meaningfully. "Do you want to feed me?"

    His eyes fell on her delicate and charming lips.

    Natalie was stunned.

    Of course, she knew that Tobias wanted her to feed him water from her mouth.

    She blushed and argued, "Stop it. Aunt Lee is still here."

    Aunt Lee was cleaning up the living room.

    Tobias red at Aunt Lee.

    Aunt Lee seemed to have sensed Tobias''s gaze.

    She straightened her back. "Oh, I''m almost done. I''m going to sleep."

    After that, Aunt Lee hurriedly returned to her room.

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    Suddenly, she felt a little speechless.

    Why did it seem like Aunt Lee''s movements were really fast?

    She never knew how sensitive Aunt Lee was to these things.

    "So?" Tobias dragged his tone.

    It was meaningful.

    Natalie took the ss of water in her hand, and she blushed.

    In the end, she stuffed it into Tobias''s hand and said, "I think you should drink it yourself."

    In order to prevent Tobias from making things difficult for her, Natalie quickly changed the subject,

    "Tobias, about my father, how did you know he was at my school?"

    Her eyes shone brightly as she spoke.

    At this moment, Tobias''s existence to her was like a God.

    Tobias did not try to make things difficult for Natalie.

    He took a sip of water, and then he put the cup aside.

    Natalie looked at how Tobias drank the water, and the light in her eyes got brighter.

    Oh gosh, how could he look so handsome even when he was just drinking water?

    Tobias opened his mouth and spoke, "Yesterday, when I saw your father''s store, I felt that your

    father was a very diligent person. Later, your words also touched me. Being experienced may not

    be the best, and having the knowledge may be great, but having the heart to do their best is the

    most important quality. Your father''s professional skills might not be good enough, but that can be

    trained. It''s not a big deal."

    Natalie nodded as the question that had been bugging her was solved.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335

    "Then, how did you know that my dad was at school?" Natalie continued to interrogate.

    Tobias''s eyes shed with a trace of sadness. "When Benjamin went to find your father, he saw

    someone pay him to send a box of drinks to Agaphen University. There were countless shops near

    Agaphen University, so there was no need to buy it from him. What''s more, that person asked your

    father to send it there for arge sum of money. Benjamin felt that something was wrong, so he

    called me."

    Tobias did no go into deeper details.

    Natalie''s eyes shone as brightly as they could.

    She looked at Tobias with admiration. "Tobias, how can you be so awesome? You are so smart."

    Tobias raised his handsome eyebrows slightly and teased, "Have you only noticed how awesome

    your hubby is?"

    Natalie continuously nodded her head.

    Tobias suddenly bent over and whispered in Natalie''s ear, "Then tell me, which part of him is

    awesome?"

    The man looked down at her with a charming gaze which was filled with a sense of mystery. His

    voice was gentle and hoarse, like the voice of a mermaid. It sounded enchanting.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    Suddenly, her heart began to beat out of control, and a different type of emotion rippled from her

    heart.

    Even though there was not a single ambiguous word from the sentence, it sounded like there were

    hidden meanings when Tobias said it.

    "No matter what, thank you for today." Natalie changed the topic with a flushed face.

    If it weren''t for Tobias, she would not have known what would happen today.

    She would not mind. She was just afraid that James would be humiliated.

    Tobias gently held Natalie''s chin and stroked her face with his thumb.

    A hot stream of air flowed through Natalie''s face, and it jolted through her whole body.

    Tobias''s gaze was teasing her. "Natalie, how are you going to thank me? Tell me."

    His words werepletely filled with ambiguity.

    No one knew what he really meant.

    Come to think of it, this was the start of his freedom. After all, his one-month ban was up. She

    gritted her teeth.

    No matter what, this was bound to happen sooner orter.

    There was no need for her to continue to hide from it.

    "I''ll give you my body as gratitude!" Natalie decided to go all out.

    Besides, the only thing that was going to happen was her lower half feeling immense pain again.

    Tobiasughed.

    Hisughter was a little hoarse, and it sounded limp and numb.

    Hisughter, in particr, made Natalie feel as if she was in the air.

    "Natalie, you handing me your body was something we already agreed on, but that won''t do."

    Tobias looked at Natalie meaningfully.

    Natalie was speechless.

    A tinge of doubt shed through her eyes.

    But, if this wouldn''t do, then what would?

    "S, M?" Natalie tested him.

    She guessed that Tobias did not have this type of habit.

    Tobias was caught off guard.

    He was really stunned, and his current expression made his features look sharper and more

    upright.

    "Natalie, do you think I''m that perverted?"

    Natalie gave a hollowugh and answered, "I was just asking casually, just to be sure."

    Tobias frowned slightly and asked, "Natalie, also, how do you know these messy things?"

    "What kind of messy things?" Natalie responded.

    "Tell me, how would a university student know anything about SM?"

    Natalie''s eyes widened. "What''s so strange about that? Do you think that college students

    nowadays are primary school students? Everyone knows what that is!"

    Tobias said helplessly, "Natalie, you shouldn''t listen to these messy things in the future."

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Don''t listen, don''t look? Then, do you want me to demonstrate it for you?" Natalie teased, a

    cunning look shed in her eyes.

    Tobias was out of words.

    He pressed his fingers harder on Natalie''s face and uttered, "Natalie, you are getting bolder and

    bolder with your words."

    Natalie smiled, revealing a mouthful of pearly white teeth.

    "Then, let me see how these lips got so bold."

    Before Natalie could react, Tobias suddenly lowered his head and kissed Natalie.

    "Mmph!"

    While they kissed, Natalie could clearly feel that there was a change in Tobias.

    An abnormal heat spread up along Natalie''s thighs.

    Natalie pushed Tobias away with great effort.

    Although she knew what was going to happen next, she still wanted to take it slow, for her to have

    more time to ept this.

    "I, I am going to take a shower." Natalie''s face was red as she said that.

    She thought that they could do it after they took a shower

    Tobias''s eyes were burning with desire. "I''ll go with you."

    "No, you will not."

    Tobias put his finger on Natalie''s lips and argued, "You can''t stop me."

    Natalie felt that she had trapped herself.

    After that, the two of them went into the bathroom.

    The water sprinkled down, and the bathroom got hazy.

    Natalie herself could not remember what happened. Tobias said that he was going to help her bath,

    and then, she got naked.

    She did not even remember when Tobias''s clothes disappeared.

    At the most critical moment, Natalie''s let out her weak voice, "Let''s, let''s go to the bedroom."

    "Good girl." Tobias seemed to be unable to hold it in any longer. "The water will reduce the pain

    you''ll feel."

    Natalie nodded.

    It wouldn''t be that painful. As long as it wouldn''t be that painful, then it''s fine.

    The previous two experiences were terrible for Natalie as they hurt so much.

    "Natalie." Tobias called her.

    An intoxicating expression could be seen on his handsome face.

    Natalie''s hands clutched the bathtub tightly.

    They were entangled for the whole night, and Natalie could not remember when she was carried to

    the bedroom by Tobias.

    Tobias and she had done it a total of three times.

    But undoubtedly,st night was the most wonderful night for her.

    In the end, Natalie felt like she was flying, that she was up in the skies and close to heaven, she

    was floating in the sky.

    She only fell back to the ground when Tobias released all his desires and stopped.

    However, she still felt a little sore.

    But in the end, it was not as horrible as how Natalie thought it would be.

    After returning to the big bed in the bedroom, Natalie remembered the time when she went to

    Tobias''s office and met Linda.

    Linda told her that the women in thepany had examined Tobias'' abilities.

    From Tobias''s looks, they could tell that he was a man that couldst very long.

    He really didst long.

    Natalie''s waist was almost broken by him.

    She fell asleep in his embrace in a daze.

    In the morning, she opened her eyes and was weed by Tobias''s dark eyes, which stared at her.

    There were affection and tenderness in her eyes.

    "Babe, you''re awake." Tobias''s voice was maizing and sexy.

    Natalie lowered her eyes in embarrassment. Her long and thick eyshes covered her eye sockets,

    which looked like a small fan.

    "Call me Natalie."

    Every time Tobias called her babe, Natalie felt shy, and her heart would beat faster.

    "Okay, Natalie." Tobias''s voice was still as gentle as ever.

    "Okay, I''m getting up." Natalie was very embarrassed about how they got entangled with each other.

    The two of them looked at each other as theyy on the same bed.

    However, Tobias pulled Natalie, "Natalie, I''m feeling it."

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336

    Natalie was shocked.

    Didn''t they do it for a long timest night? it hasn''t even been a day.

    Natalie waspletely helpless.

    "I... It kind of hurts."

    Although Tobias was gentlest night, they were doing it for quite a long while, and Natalie felt pain.

    "Be good, and I''ll be gentle."

    "Come on, just once."

    In the end, Natalie was coaxed until she allowed Tobias to get on her.

    This feeling she felt in the morning was much clearer thanst night. After a series of pain in the

    beginning, Natalie felt inexpressible happiness flowing across her body.

    She clutched the sheets tightly.

    After that, Natalie waste.

    Tobias said that he would only do it once, but he did it for a very long time.

    After Tobias sent Natalie to Agaphen

    University, Natalie ran out of the car.

    She ran wildly all the way. When she arrived at the ssroom, the teacher had already started the

    ss.

    Natalie entered the ssroom embarrassingly.

    "Natalie, why are you sote?" Yvonne asked her.

    Natalie blushed even more.

    The reason she waste was because of Tobias.

    What made her even more surprised was that she actually felt an indescribable joy in doing it.

    This was a type of joy that made her forget everything. It made her want nothing except forthat.

    So, in the end, Natalie forgot about the time. She forgot about everything.

    In the end, she identally nced at the clock on the wall and realized howte it was. She

    snapped to her senses and refused Tobias from continuing.

    Yvonne could not help but look towards Natalie when she realized that she was not replying her.

    With one nce, she knew that something was wrong.

    Natalie was blushing really hard.

    Her face was so red that the only thing that could bepared in terms of redness was the

    buttocks of a monkey in a zoo.

    "Natalie, did you have a love affair?" Yvonne teased.

    It would have been better if she didn''t mention it. But the moment she did, Natalie''s face turned

    redder.

    "Damn, you really did go for an affair." Yvonne suddenly said that out loud.

    "You there, you are not allowed to make a racket in ss." The teacher looked at Yvonne unhappily.

    Yvonne immediately lowered her head.

    "Natalie, this is all your fault." Yvonneined in a low voice.

    "You''re the one who wanted to gossip."

    "Then, why were youte?"

    Natalie gritted her teeth. "I was having an affair with Tobias."

    Yvonne chuckled and mocked, "Natalie, you''ve really gone crazy."

    This reply was really effective against Yvonne. She really stopped asking after that.

    Natalie did not listen to the lecture in ss at all.

    Her mind was filled with scenes of everything that happenedst night and this morning.

    In the bathroom, Tobias pressed her on the bathtub...

    The water sshed on their bodies, and water droplets bounced on their skin, interweaving into

    beautiful notes.

    And in the morning, Tobias pressed her under his own weight.

    He continuously gulped, and his eyes were so hot that it seemed like it could spit fire. Besides,

    there was also his emotional expressions.

    Suddenly, a strange and hot feeling rose from Natalie''s body.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    She felt so hot that she could not sit still at all.

    The sound of her phone message could suddenly be heard.

    Natalie turned on her phone. It was a text message from Tobias.

    Her heart was beating fast.

    She opened the text message to look at it.

    "Natalie, I miss you, I miss you, I miss you."

    He texted ''I miss you'' three times in a row.

    Natalie''s breathing turned rapid.

    Suddenly, a sweet feeling came from within her.

    Tobias said that he missed her.

    Natalie looked around and made sure that no one was looking at her. She tapped on the phone.

    She smiled as she typed.

    "I miss you too. I miss you, I miss you."

    The moment she sent the message, Natalie smiled to her limits.

    After sending the text message, she continued to stare at her phone. She awaited Tobias''s reply.

    Fortunately, Tobias replied soon.

    "What do you miss about me?"

    Natalie started to think.

    "Your eyes, nose, mouth, everything."

    She sent the message sweetly, she waited for his reply sweetly too.

    This time, he replied quickly, as if he was also staring at his phone like her too.

    "Natalie, do you still want to do it with me?"

    His message was filled with ambiguity.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    Her heart was beating fast.

    Back then, when Tobias said these ambiguous words to her, she would feel embarrassed and

    annoyed.

    But now, apart from shyness, an unspeakable emotion would also flow inside her body.

    This text message was hotter than fire, it immediately exploded and engulfed her.

    She felt somewhat ufortable.

    "Natalie, what are you doing?" Yvonne suddenly interrupted her.

    She looked at Natalie, she had been lowering her head for a long time, and she did not know what

    she was doing.

    Natalie quickly turned off her phone.

    "Nothing, it''s nothing." Natalie forced herself to calm down.

    After that, Natalie did not look at her mobile phone anymore.

    One, it was because she was afraid that Yvonne would discover it.

    The next was that she really did not know how to reply to such an ambiguous message.

    Had this been before she experienced suchfort, she would immediately reply,

    "Tobias, you big pervert."

    But now, she found that she could not make such a reply anymore.

    That was because the message Tobias sent aroused an unknown feeling inside her!

    Natalie sighed.

    Oh gosh, under Tobias''s influence, Natalie herself was bing a pervert too.

    When she finished her second ss, her phone suddenly rang.

    Linda called her.

    Thest time they met, they really enjoyed talking to each other, so they saved each other''s phone

    number.

    "Natalie, there''s something I have to tell you. You have to be mentally prepared." Linda sounded

    serious.

    Natalie was shocked.

    Something to tell her?

    "Tell me about it. What is it?"

    "Natalie, I suspect that Mr. Whitlock is having an affair outside. You should be careful." Linda

    reminded Natalie.

    An affair?

    Natalie was shocked.

    That''s impossible, Tobias and her were so sweet. Tobias did not seem like a man who would have

    an affair outside.

    Linda spoke as fast as a machine gun could fire, "Natalie, I''m telling you, ever since early morning,

    Mr. Whitlock seems different. He never stopped smiling. You should know, Mr. Whitlock is usually

    very cold. Besides, he has been staring at his phone. From the looks of it, it seems like he is having

    an affair. Who knows if he is texting his lover!"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She understood everything. Tobias was staring at his phone, and he was looking at their message.

    As for his strangeness that Linda mentioned, could it be because of what happenedst night as

    well as this morning?

    Natalie''s voice was sweet but full of surprise. She responded, "Linda, you''ve misunderstood. Tobias

    is sending me the text message."

    Linda was stunned. "What, who would look so sweet when sending text messages to his wife? My

    male colleague all think it''s annoying to send text messages to their wives."

    Natalie smiled and affirmed, "It''s true."

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337

    Linda realized that she was the culprit who had caused a huge misunderstanding for Natalie and

    her.

    "Natalie, I''m sorry. This is all my fault. My mind was in a mess. Don''t tell President

    Whitlock, or I''ll be screwed."

    "Don''t worry. I know you did that for my own good."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Linda heaved a sigh of relief, "You''re so lucky. Who would send a sweet message to his wife

    nowadays? You''ve really found a great husband. I envy you so much."

    After the call with Linda, Natalie hung up with a smile on her face.

    She was wondering if she should reply to Tobias'' message.

    But what should she reply to him?

    Should she say ''I want''?

    No, that would be too embarrassing.

    Or should she just say ''I don''t think so''?

    However, she seemed to want it, probably a little.

    Natalie did not think it was a good idea. Just as she was feeling conflicted, her phone suddenly rang

    again.

    It was a number which she didn''t know.

    Natalie picked up the call in confusion. "Hello, who is this?"

    "I''m Winnie''s mother." A graceful voice could be heard from the other side of the call.

    Natalie was shocked.

    She did not understand at first, butter, she thought about it for a while and finally understood.

    It was Winnie''s mother.

    But, why was Winnie''s mother calling her?

    "You must be Natalie, right? I have something to talk to you about. Can we meet?" Although she

    wanted to meet Natalie, but she still said it in a graceful way.

    Natalie smiled.

    As Winnie couldn''t deal with her, she asked her mother for help.

    Really good-for-nothing!

    "I''m sorry, Auntie. I''m busy, I''m not as free as you are. If you have time, you can probably join the

    dancing ss or something. Please don''t disturb me. Goodbye." Natalie just hung up.

    When the call was ended, a glimmer of light shed in Tracy''s eyes.

    She put the speaker mode on, so Winnie could hear everything clearly.

    Her expression changed, "Mom, you shouldn''t have called her. I''ve told you earlier that she''s a

    stubborn woman."

    Tracy took a deep look at Winnie and said, "Winnie, since you can''t make up your mind, I will help

    you to decide."

    Winnie''s hands, which were dangling by the sides, tightened immediately.

    She really couldn''t make the decision.

    Her pride would not allow her to do so.

    She was not a woman without principles.

    But she really couldn''t stand losing Tobias.

    So, when Tracy decided for her, she tacitly agreed.

    "Mom, you''ve seen it for yourself. She doesn''t want to see you at all."

    A smile of determination appeared on Tracy''s face, "She will have to see me even if she doesn''t

    want to."

    Tracy gently patted Winnie''s hand a few times, "There''s no need for you to worry about this. I will

    handle it well for you. Rest assured that the suitable woman for Tobias is you, and not a woman

    who came from nowhere."

    Winnie''s eyes moved slightly.

    She wanted to say something, but in the end, she kept quiet.

    Natalie did not take Tracy''s phone call seriously at all.

    She thought that she would definitely not see Winnie''s mother. What was she going to do? Kidnap

    her?

    But what she did not expect was the counselor went to find her when the ss was over.

    "Natalie, someone is here to see you."

    Natalie''s eyes shed.

    Her instinct told her that it had to be Winnie''s mother.

    She called her, but she hung up. Tracy was unwilling to give up, so she came to her campus.

    "I''m not seeing her." Natalie said firmly.

    The counselor showed a look of difficulty and said, "It''s obvious that she''s a powerful person. I think

    you should see her."

    "I''m not seeing her." Natalie''s reply was still the same.

    The counselor could only leave.

    Unexpectedly, a few bodyguards in ck appeared in front of Natalie during lunchtime.

    "Miss Godfrey, someone wants to see you." The bodyguard''s attitude was very polite.

    Yvonne and Sebastian had never seen such a thing before. They were dumbfounded.

    Natalie did not expect Winnie''s mother to be so stubborn.

    More people were looking at her.

    Natalie threw her fork and said, "Fine."

    It seemed that if she did not see Winnie''s mother, she would never give up. If that was the case, she

    would never have another peaceful day at campus anymore.

    Just as Natalie stood up, Sebastian was the first to react.

    He pulled Natalie''s sleeve and said, "Natalie, don''t go with them."

    Yvonne reacted too.

    She stopped in front of Natalie and said, "That''s right, Natalie, don''t go with them."

    Sebastian and Yvonne looked at the other party and saw that they were all wearing sunsses.

    They subconsciously associated them with the gangsters from movies, they were afraid that

    something would happen to her.

    Natalie gave Yvonne and Sebastian a grateful look.

    She was afraid that they would be concerned, so she lied, "It''s okay, they''re acquaintances. Don''t

    worry. Have your lunch, I''ll be back soon."

    Sebastian and Yvonne looked at each other, they were both a little suspicious.

    Meanwhile, Natalie already left with the bodyguards in ck.

    Yvonne was the first to speak, "Wasn''t Natalie''s father hired by YS Group? Perhaps her father send

    someone to pick her up. Don''t worry."

    Sebastian also let out a sigh of relief.

    The bodyguards took Natalie to a cafe which was outside the campus.

    Although the cafe was near the school, the price was unreasonably high that it was not for any

    ordinary people.

    Natalie saw Winnie''s mother in a private room.

    It was the first time Natalie saw Tracy.

    She was graceful and noble, just like her voice.

    Furthermore, she had such a beautiful daughter like Winnie, who was also gorgeous. However,

    compared to Cecilia, she was still not a match.

    Natalie sat down and asked, "Auntie, what do you want?"

    Tracy frowned in disgust, "I have not asked you to sit down yet."

    Natalie smiled and said, "I am not your servant. Can I only sit if you allow me to sit?"

    Tracy looked at Natalie deeply and said, "You are so rude."

    Her daughter, Winnie, was so well-educated and reasonable. How could the wild girl in front of her

    bepared with her?

    Tracy really doubted Tobias. How could he fall in love with such a rude bumpkin girl?

    "If I don''t have manners, I wouldn''t call you auntie, right?" Natalie retorted.

    Tracy only smiled coldly.

    She then called the waiter.

    The waiter handed Natalie the menu and said, "Miss, what would you like?"

    Natalie did not reach out to take the menu. She looked at Tracy and said, "I''m not here for a coffee

    or chat with you. Just start talking. My time is precious."

    The disgusted look on Tracy''s face became worse.

    What a rude and uncivilized girl!

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338

    "Haven''t your mother ever taught you how to talk to the elders?" Tracy said coldly.

    Natalie smiled and said, "What a coincidence. My mother never taught me that before. By the

    way..." Natalie''s eyes suddenly brightened. She stared at Tracy and said, "By the way, I remember

    stabbing my own motherst time. Because in my world, if others want to treat me badly or want to

    cause me trouble, I won''t be polite."

    Natalie warned Tracy.

    She really didn''t want Tracy to find her again with that method.

    Tracy''s expressions changed. She looked at Natalie in disbelief.

    Natalie looked at Tracy with a smile, and her eyes were glistening.

    Tracy really didn''t know how a man like Tobias would fall in love with a woman like Natalie.

    She had no manners and moral values!

    She even dared to stab her own mother. Was that something a normal person could do?

    In terms of appearance, she was indeed innocent and beautiful, a look that men liked.

    Butpared with Winnie, she was so inferior that they could never bepared.

    Tracy restrained her emotions, "Don''t worry. This is the first and thest time that I see you."

    She would not waste her time. She would go all out!

    "Great!"

    "Do you think that Tobias like you?" Tracy asked.

    "I don''t have to think, he does." Natalie said.

    She suddenly thought of the call she had with Linda that morning, and she felt warm in her heart.

    He must have fallen in love with her. Otherwise, why would he act like that?

    "Little girl, why do you think you''re worthy of him? Which part of you do you think he likes about

    you?"

    Natalie said in a clear voice, "I don''t know what''s good about me. I may have a lot of shorings,

    but he just likes me. What can I do about that? If you deliberately call me here to ask me about my

    love story with Tobias, you might as well read a novel. The romantic story with twists may be what

    you need."

    Tracy''s expression remained the same.

    Winnie was right. Although the girl was young, she had a sharp tongue.

    Moreover, Tracy was sort of a woman with a strong vibe, yet the girl was not afraid of her at all.

    But soon, Tracy believed that Natalie would not be like that anymore.

    She was going to send the girl to hell.

    She would let her understand how ridiculous and pathetic her arrogance was.

    "Little girl, I am here to tell you why Tobias likes you." Tracy said in a soft voice.

    Natalie was shocked.

    She never expected Tracy to say that.

    However, she was somewhat interested.

    Did she know why Tobias like her?

    Natalie looked at Tracy, "Please tell me, why does Tobias like me?"

    Tracy handed Natalie two photos.

    Those two photos had the same pair of eyes.

    Those eyes were very beautiful. They looked like the stars in the sky, glistening brightly.

    Natalie thought that the two pairs of eyes looked simr.

    "Do these two eyes look alike?" Tracy asked.

    "Aren''t they from the same person?" Natalie asked.

    Tracy smiled.

    She smiled proudly.

    She handed over two more photos to Natalie, "Those eyes belong to this person, take a look."

    Natalie took the photos suspiciously, and then she waspletely shocked.

    The two photos were clearly two different person, her and Winnie.

    "Those eyes belong to you and Winnie. Don''t you think that you look very simr to Winnie?"

    Natalie took Winnie''s photo, and her hands were trembling.

    She had met Winnie several times, but Winnie was always wearing delicate makeup.

    She often put on ck eyeliner and earth tone eye shadow.

    Therefore, Natalie had never seen Winnie without makeup.

    The photo in her hands were exactly that of Winnie without makeup.

    In the photo, Winnie''s eyes were simr to hers, it really looked like hers.

    They were equallyrge and bright. There was same radiance in their eyes too.

    Tracy said, "Back then, Tobias and Winnie broke up because of some misunderstandings. Tobias

    did not forgive Winnie, but I know that Tobias still has Winnie in his heart. But I didn''t expect him to

    do such a thing!"

    Speaking of that, Tracy stopped deliberately and said with sadness, "He could not forgive Winnie,

    but he could not forget her too. He actually found a girl who looks like Winnie to be Winnie''s

    substitute. I was wondering why Tobias would do such a stupid thing."

    Natalie''s blood seemed to have frozen.

    "No, this is absolutely impossible. He is not like this." Natalie was almost screaming.

    She did not believe it. She would not believe it.

    How could he find her to be Winnie''s substitute! How was that possible!

    He was so nice to her, he pampered her so much! How could she be a substitute!

    "You don''t believe me, do you? Then tell me, why do you and Winnie have simr eyes?" Tracy

    stared at Natalie, "Think about it. How can a woman without anything like you get in touch with

    Tobias? You know how many women have approached him but none of them have seeded.

    What makes you think you could do it?"

    Tracy suddenly raised her voice, "It''s only because your eyes and Winnie are simr, Tobias has

    never forgotten about Winnie."

    Natalie''s face turned pale in an instant.

    "It''s impossible. This is impossible. It''s just impossible." She kept muttering to herself.

    She didn''t believe it, she really couldn''t believe it at all.

    Tracy must be lying, she had to be!

    "Impossible?" Tracy raised her voice suddenly, "Natalie, tell me, what about the photos you are

    looking at? Tell me!"

    Tracy''s interrogation immediately went into Natalie''s mind.

    She looked at the photos in her hand, those eyes were so simr.

    She never noticed that Winnie''s eyes were so simr to hers.

    What was going on?!

    The photos in Natalie''s hands slipped to the ground. Her head ached so much that moment.

    A hint of cruelty could be seen in Tracy''s eyes.

    "Did you really think Winnie break up with Tobias? You are wrong. Winnie has always been Tobias''

    true love. They can''t break up. Tobias just wants to use you to restrict Winnie and make her jealous.

    Since the beginning, you have only been a recement for Winnie. You are just a substitute who

    can be abandoned at any time."

    The word ''substitute'' kept shing in Natalie''s mind.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    A vein in her brain seemed to be pulled to its extreme.

    Natalie was a substitute!

    Natalie was a substitute!

    Natalie was a substitute!

    No, she did not believe it at all.

    The gentleness she felt and the pampering she experienced. How could she be a substitute?

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339

    "You''re just talking nonsense. Tobias once took a bullet for me. He would even give up his life for

    me. How could I be a substitute?" Natalie stared at Tracy with fiery red eyes.

    It seemed like she was trying to prove herself.

    She tried to convince herself that she was not a substitute.

    Tracy said with a gentle voice, "Do you really think Tobias took a bullet for you? Or is it because you

    and Winnie look simr? At that moment, could Tobias have mistaken you for Winnie?"

    "You''re talking nonsense!" Natalie''s voice was loud.

    She tried to convince herself.

    Tracy had to be lying to her.

    She was just using that trick to drive a wedge between Tobias and her.

    She told herself that she must not believe that woman at all.

    Tracy suddenly stood up and said, "I''m not talking nonsense. You can ask him yourself, ask him if

    you are a substitute."

    She pulled out a check from her bag and threw it at Natalie.

    Tracy''s voice was domineering.

    She spoke like how a boss would to their employees, "This check is for you, but it isn''t a bribe to

    ask you to leave Tobias. It is because you can never win Tobias'' heart over. This is just to make it

    up to you. Apensation for you as a substitute."

    After that, Tracy was about to leave.

    "Stop." Natalie called out suddenly.

    Tracy stopped and turned around, looking at Natalie with a scornful smile.

    Natalie tore the check into pieces and said, "I don''t care about your money!"

    Tracy smiled as though she didn''t care, "You arrogant little girl."

    Natalie did not remember how she returned to the ssroom.

    She had no intentions of going back to campus at all.

    But she told herself that she had to go back.

    Because she had to calm down.

    Natalie needed to calm down.

    She could only control herself if she calmed down.

    Only by keeping her cool could she not harm Tobias.

    Sebastian and Yvonne were relieved to see Natalie return.

    But Yvonne thought that Natalie''s expression didn''t look right.

    "Natalie, what''s the matter?" Yvonne asked Natalie with concern.

    Natalie remained silent.

    Her lips were as pale as her face.

    "You''re worrying me." Yvonne panicked.

    She asked several times, and in the end Natalie finally responded.

    She looked at Yvonne and said, "Yvonne, I''m feeling a little ufortable. Can you stop asking?"

    After that, Nataliey down on the table.

    It was the first time Yvonne saw Natalie like that, she was almost scared out of her wits.

    She was at a loss.

    After a while, she found a piece of chocte and said, "Natalie, have some chocte."

    Natalie shook her head weakly and said, "No, I''m not eating. Yvonne, could you please let me be

    alone for a while?"

    Yvonne dared not say anything else, she could only look at Natalie with concern.

    After the ss lesson, Yvonne went to find Sebastian.

    She wanted to discuss with Sebastian on what they could do.

    "Sebastian, did you confess to Natalie and scared her to death?"

    Sebastian''s face turned red, "What are you talking about? I haven''t said anything to Natalie!"

    "Then what''s wrong with her? I''ve never seen her in such despair before."

    Sebastian also looked worried.

    In the end, Sebastian and Yvonne discussed for a long time and did note up with any good

    ideas. They returned to the ssroom to see how Natalie was doing.

    However, when they walked into the ssroom, Natalie was not there anymore.

    Yvonne immediately took out her cell phone to call her, but it went into engaged tone.

    Yvonne patted her chest and said, "Natalie should be on a call with someone else. Let''s not be too

    hasty."

    Natalie took out her cell phone and called

    Tobias.

    She told herself that she had to calm down.

    She remembered what she told herself back in the hospital.

    She also remembered what Benjamin told her.

    Tobias loved her.

    Her suspicions and impulse had always caused trouble for Tobias.

    In the end, Natalie decided to call Tobias.

    She wanted to have a good talk with Tobias, a peaceful talk with him.

    She told herself in the heart that as long as Tobias told her that what Winnie''s mother said was not

    the case, then she could confirm that she was not a substitute after all.

    She would then tell herself that she would love Tobias unconditionally.

    No matter how simr their eyes looked, and no matter what Winnie''s mother said, she would never

    believe it.

    Tobias quickly answered the call.

    "Tobias." Natalie''s voice was suddenly stuck in her throat.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    She could clearly hear the conversation on the other side of the call.

    The voice was so clear and Natalie could clearly hear their voices.

    "Tobias, is it really good to do this in the office?"

    Natalie could hear Winnie''s voice.

    Natalie waspletely shocked.

    That was Winnie''s voice.

    She called Tobias, but why did she hear Winnie''s voice?

    What were they doing there?

    "There''s nothing wrong about it." Tobias'' voice rang out.

    Natalie''s hand, which was holding the phone, trembled.

    "Do you want it? Tobias?" Winnie''s voice suddenly got a little more seductive.

    Suddenly, Natalie got anxious.

    "Do you want it? Tobias?"

    They, what were they doing?!

    "Yes."

    Tobias'' answer immediately crushed Natalie.

    "Aren''t you afraid that your wife would be jealous?"

    Winnie asked.

    Natalie''s face was ghastly pale.

    Tobias did not answer.

    What happened next was his reply.

    Natalie heard the woman''s charming voiceing from the other side of the call.

    "Tobias, you''re so powerful. I want more..."

    She understood those sounds all too well.

    Even a fool would understand that.

    Tobias and Winnie were doing the same thing that Tobias and her were doing that morning.

    Natalie''s head was numb, then she lost it immediately.

    Her phone fell to the ground.

    The screen was broken immediately. There was a crack and it was just like her heart.

    Natalie''s eyes went nk.

    If she still didn''t understand what was going on, then she was stupid.

    It turned out that Tracy was right. Natalie was really a substitute.

    Natalie wanted to cry, but she realized that she could not cry at all.

    Not a single tear from her eyes.

    Suddenly, she smiled.

    Natalieughed.

    She thought that Tobias was really strong.

    Even after they had a long one that morning, he was still yearning for Winnie.

    She thought that Tobias was really good at acting.

    His gentleness, his affections, they were all fake.

    She thought that Tobias was really detestable.

    It would be fine for him and Winnie to fall in love with each other. Why must she be involved!

    He even used her as a substitute for Winnie.

    Natalie had no background, she had no strong support. Even so, could she be toyed with like that?

    She was being yed like a rag doll.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340

    Natalie''s heart seemed like being hollowed out.

    Even then, it was not bleeding.

    She did not have to calm down anymore.

    She walked out of the Agaphen University.

    She took a bus.

    She did not know where she should go, she only thought that she should roam around.

    Along the way, Natalie suddenly saw a luxurious car outside the window.

    A woman was sitting inside the luxury car.

    She looked elegant and had delicate makeup on her face.

    Natalie blinked.

    The luxurious car was only suitable for a rich woman like her.

    Natalie was only a woman that could take a bus.

    What kind of fantasies was she having?

    She was a woman at the bottom of society.

    What was she thinking?

    Natalieughed suddenly.

    Some nearby passengers noticed her.

    Natalie wasughing, but herugh was worse than crying.

    A middle- aged woman handed Natalie a tissue and said, "Little girl, if you feel sad, just let it all out.

    Once you cry, you will be just fine. Don''t try to hold it in."

    Natalie took the tissue and looked at her.

    After a while, she said, "Thank you."

    She looked at the white tissue and wanted to cry. But no tears wereing out.

    The bus drove all the way. When it was finally the woman''s turn to get off the bus, she patted

    Natalie on the shoulder and said, "Little girl, you are still young, the sadness you feel will go away

    soon."

    Natalie did not say anything.

    Would it really be over soon?

    Everything between her and Tobias would be in the past.

    She would not think of that man anymore.

    She would no longer feel pain anymore.

    In future, she might see Tobias and Winnie appearing in front of her.

    When she did, she would only say that they look good and were a match for each other.

    The sadness in Natalie''s eyes grew heavier.

    Natalie got off the bus at the next stop.

    She did not know where she was at, she just walked automatically.

    After she got off the bus, Natalie saw a sign which stated ''bay''.

    It was a bay of the Agaphen City. Many people liked to go there for sea view and shells.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Natalie walked toward it.

    Soon, she saw the vast blue sea where there was no end in sight.

    Natalie stepped onto the beach.

    She walked toward closer to the sea. The water was cold.

    Natalie suddenly wanted to be cooler.

    She took small steps forward.

    The water slowly soaked her body as she walked forward.

    Some people noticed something was weird. They whispered, but no one dared to step forward.

    After all, there were too many scammers in the Agaphen City.

    Many people who tried to step forward in the name of justice were ndered.

    Back then, a man in the Agaphen University sent an old women to the hospital after she was

    knocked down by a truck. However, the old woman said that the man was the one who knocked her

    down. In the end, he even had topensate her arge sum of money.

    Which was why no one in the Agaphen City did good deeds anymore.

    "Jack, what do you think that woman is doing? Why is she walking toward the sea?" Wendy

    suddenly asked Jack.

    She asked Jack to bring her out that day to y at the beach. As she was picking up some

    seashells, she realized that lots of people were looking toward the sea. She looked over and

    realized that a woman was walking toward it.

    Jack looked over and he saw a woman walking into the sea too.

    Many peoplemitted suicide there.

    Jack wanted to rush over immediately.

    Wendy grabbed Jack''s hand tightly, "Jack, don''t poke your nose into other people''s business. Look,

    there are so many people here who don''t care. What if you are being framedter?"

    Jack withdrew his hand from Wendy''s and said, "I would rather be framed than look and do

    nothing!"

    He ran toward her without hesitation.

    Wendy sighed deeply.

    Jack was perfect, but he was just too kind.

    Having a good heart was a big taboo in the society.

    When Jack ran to the woman, the water level was at his thighs.

    The woman walked very slowly, so he caught up with her in time.

    Seeing the woman''s slender back, Jack thought that it was familiar.

    But he did not think too much. He directly grabbed the woman''s clothes and said, "Let''s talk when

    we go back, don''t do anything stupid here."

    Natalie was suddenly caught by someone, and then she heard a gentle male voice. She was

    stunned.

    Doing something stupid?

    She wasn''t going to do anything stupid.

    She only thought that the water was cool andfortable, and she wanted to be morefortable.

    She wanted to soak herself in the water up to her heart.

    In that way, her heart would be less painful.

    Natalie did not think that she was that spineless.

    She would not be such a coward as tomit suicide because of Winnie and Tobias.

    "You are wrong. I''m not going tomit suicide." Natalie looked back.

    They were both stunned.

    The man? Wasn''t he Jack?

    He was the man she met on Princess Cruise.

    He was a man who looked particrly familiar, a man whom she even once had dreamed of.

    Jack was stunned as well.

    At first, he felt that her figure was a little familiar, but he did not expect to be Natalie.

    "Natalie, why are you here in the sea?" Jack suddenly stared at her.

    He realized that she did not look too good.

    He instinct told him that Tobias had something to do with it.

    He had never been optimistic about Tobias and Natalie being together

    First, it was because Tobias and Natalie''s background were too different.

    Secondly, it was because Tobias had such an outstanding ex-girlfriend.

    Furthermore, his ex-girlfriend was still trying to mend the rtionship with Tobias.

    Butter, Jack gave up.

    Because he was not someone who was important to Natalie anymore, he had no rights to stop

    Natalie from being with anyone she liked.

    Also, Tobias had a really good personality. After a talk with Tobias, he also believed that Tobias

    would take good care of Natalie.

    At that moment, he wondered if his intuition was wrong.

    He wondered if Tobias really treated Natalie well.

    Why did Natalie walk into the sea? Why was her face so pale?

    "What is troubling you?" Jack continued.

    Natalie was shocked.

    The look in the man''s eyes showed that he seemed to care about her a lot.

    From his gaze, it seemed like they had met each other many times.

    The way he addressed her...

    He called her Natalie.

    They were not familiar with each other at all. Why would he call her by her name?

    After a while, Natalie lowered her eyes and said, "Thank you for your concern. I''m not doing

    anything, and I have no intentions of dying. You are thinking too much."

    She was not in the mood to explore the doubts in her heart.

    Jack took a deep breath and suddenly stretched out his hands, "Hold my hand, let me take you

    back to the beach."

    Natalie looked at his hands.

    His palms were big and fair.

    The joints were clear and looked beautiful too.

    "No, I can go on my own." Natalie said softly.

    Jack withdrew his hands as he felt a little embarrassed.

    He saw alienation in Natalie''s eyes.

    Suddenly, he felt a bitter feeling in his heart.

    When they were young, Natalie liked holding his hand.

    She used to call him ''Jack'' sweetly.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341

    Jack calmed himself down, "Let''s go back to the beach. It''s too dangerous here."

    Natalie agreed.

    She did not think that much earlier.

    The only thing in her mind was how cold the sea was. She wanted her heart to be as cool as the

    seawater, too.

    But unexpectedly, she did not even realize that she had walked too far.

    Jack and Natalie went ashore.

    "Natalie, is Tobias treating you badly?" A hint of imperceptible anxiety could be seen on Jack''s face,

    When Tobias was mentioned, Natalie''s face turned pale.

    Jack confirmed his spections.

    Suddenly, he lost control of himself. He ced his hands on her shoulders and fixed his gaze on

    her. "Natalie, tell me, is Tobias treating you badly? If he is, I''ll go find him!"

    He knew that he was no match for Tobias.

    But if he really treated Natalie badly, he would never forgive him!

    Natalie could see the deep concern and eagerness in Jack''s eyes.

    There was a tinge of doubt shed in her eyes.

    She looked at Jack and asked, "Are we close?

    Why do you care so much about me?"

    Jack felt as though his heart was hit by something.

    Natalie had reminded him.

    What rights did he have to care about her?

    Who was he to Natalie?

    Jack put down his hands weakly.

    "I''m sorry." Jack said.

    The sad expression on his face was something which he could not control.

    Natalie was shocked.

    She could tell that he really cared for her.

    He was kind to her from the bottom of his heart.

    But why was he so nice to her? She did not know.

    "Thank you for what you did just now." Natalie said to him suddenly.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    No matter what, Jack had just reminded her.

    A huge wave suddenly appeared. She did not know what would have happened since she had

    walked so far.

    Jack shook his head, "You''re wee."

    He shifted his gaze to her jeans.

    Natalie''s jeans were soaking wet.

    "What about your jeans?" Jack looked at Natalie''s wet jeans.

    "It''s alright. Thank you for your concern." Natalie gave a weak smile.

    Her heart was crushed so badly.

    Therefore, it was not a big deal for her pants to be a little wet.

    "Jack." At that moment, Wendy ran toward them suddenly.

    She looked at Natalie with a warning look.

    Natalie lowered her eyes and ignored her.

    Jack suddenly realized that there was a small shop nearby which sold clothes.

    Because they were at the beach, it was inevitable for people to have their clothes wet. The shop

    was set up there purposely to sell clothes.

    "Wait a minute. I''ll buy you a dress. You will catch a cold with those wet pants on."

    "There''s no need for that." Before Natalie could say anything further, Jack was running toward the

    small shop.

    "It''s you again. Are you trying to seduce Jack?" Wendy looked angrily at Natalie.

    She had never seen Jack treating any other women so nicely before.

    Why did the woman have such special treatment?

    Moreover, the woman was not outstanding in her looks, yet she was able to hook up with Tobias.

    That showed how seductive she was.

    Now that she was abandoned by Tobias, she wanted to seduce Jack.

    "I''m warning you, Jack is mine. Don''t even think about it!" Wendy pointed at her and warned her at

    the same time.

    Her long eyshes covered her eyes.

    Under normal circumstances, if Wendy spoke to her in that tone, she would definitely retaliate

    unceremoniously.

    But at that moment, she was not in the mood to do so.

    "You''re wrong. I am not interested in your man." After that, Natalie wanted to leave.

    She did not want to change into a dress, neither did she want to wear a dress that Jack bought for

    her.

    She was not familiar with Jack, moreover,

    Wendy was very hostile toward her.

    Natalie wanted to leave, but Wendy held her back.

    They looked at each other.

    Wendy looked fierce, "What''s wrong? Are you thinking of leaving just because I could read you?

    You did it on purpose. When you saw Jack and I together, you deliberately went into the sea to get

    Jack''s attention!"

    "Let me go!" Natalie said coldly.

    However, Wendy was still holding onto Natalie, "I''ve always known that you are not an ordinary

    woman. A woman that could seduce Tobias must have some tricks up her sleeves. You''ve actually

    come up with such good tactics. You really are amazing."

    When Wendy mentioned Tobias, Natalie''s expression changed immediately.

    She could feel pain throbbing in her heart.

    "Look at you, I''ve exposed you, haven''t I? You b*tch!" Wendy scolded without hesitation.

    "Stop being so rude!"

    "What are you going to do about it?! You b*tch!"

    Natalie could no longer bear it.

    She gave Wendy a hard push, "Stop tugging on me, go away."

    Wendy was pushed by Natalie that she stepped backward.

    She was rich and had never been humiliated like that before.

    "You despicable b*tch! You''re just a clothes seller! How dare you push me! I won''t forgive you!"

    Wendy ran toward Natalie right after she said that.

    She used all her strength to push Natalie.

    Wendy exerted all of her strength.

    Natalie could not resist at all.

    She fell to the sand.

    Coincidentally, a wave swept over that pulled Natalie into the sea.

    Wendy was dumbfounded in that instant.

    She only wanted to hurt Natalie, but she never wanted to take her life.

    "Wendy, where''s the girl just now?" At that moment, Jack ran over.

    He had a white short skirt in his hand.

    Wendy''s face was ghastly pale.

    "What''s wrong?" Jack sensed that something was wrong.

    Wendy pointed to the waves in front of him and said in a trembling voice, "She, she got pulled in."

    The dress in Jack''s hand fell to the ground.

    He then jumped into the sea.

    "No, Jack, it''s dangerous!" Wendy screamed, feeling terrified.

    Natalie was hit by a wave that she felt dizzy.

    It was fear that she had never felt before.

    It was the fear of death.

    But she seemed to have gotten familiar with that kind of fear.

    It was as though she had been through it before.

    Why did it feel so familiar?

    Her breathing suddenly became rapid.

    She did not have time to think about it.

    Some seawater entered her mouth.

    She could not even cough.

    Natalie clenched her fists tightly.

    Was she going to die there?

    She did not want to die, she did not want to die at all.

    Natalie struggled desperately.

    Even though her consciousness was slowly fading, she was still struggling on her own instinct.

    In the end, a pair of firm hands held her.

    Natalie could sense the salty air.

    Tobias...

    His handsome face suddenly appeared in her mind.

    Could it be Tobias?

    He always came to her when she was at her most desperate moment.

    Could it really be him again?

    Natalie struggled to open her eyes, and her eyes could not open no matter what.

    After a while, she gave up.

    It could never be Tobias.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342

    He was still with Winnie. How could it be her?

    Jack dragged Natalie back to the beach.

    Natalie shut her eyes tightly, and she looked very pale.

    Wendy was in shock.

    When she saw Natalie, she thought that she was going to die.

    She felt a burst of fear inside her.

    Natalie wouldn''t die there, would she?

    She was the one who pushed Natalie into the sea earlier. If Natalie really died, then she had to be

    responsible for it.

    Jack pressed Natalie''s chest with all his might.

    She then spat out a mouthful of water.

    Jack was going to perform CPR on her.

    Before his lips could cover Natalie''s, Wendy grabbed Jack firmly, "Jack, what are you doing? How

    can you kiss her?"

    Her voice was trembling.

    She did not want his lips to touch hers.

    "Wendy, stop it. I''m just going to perform CPR on her." Jack looked anxious. At that moment, no

    other thoughts were on his mind.

    "No, no, I can''t let you kiss her." Wendy was about to cry.

    Jack ignored Wendy.

    Just as he was about to cover her lips, Natalie slowly opened her eyes.

    Jack paused.

    Natalie saw his eyes.

    The gentle eyes she saw looked like those from the storybook.

    They looked so familiar.

    "Jack." Natalie suddenly mentioned his name.

    She called him out of instinct.

    Jack felt shocked.

    After that, Natalie closed her eyes.

    Wendy looked at her in disbelief.

    The woman...how could she still seduce Jack?

    Who gave her the rights to call him Jack?

    She was really trying to seduce him!

    Furthermore, Natalie must have anticipated that to happen when she pushed her.

    She purposely fell into the sea so that Jack could save her!

    What a sly woman!

    Natalie was then sent to a nearby hospital.

    Wendy went to great lengths to stop Jack from giving her CPR which in the end, he didn''t manage

    to perform one.

    Of course, it was mostly because Jack realized that Natalie was fine.

    After being admitted to the hospital, the doctor also advised that Natalie was fine, and that she

    would wake up shortly.

    A nurse helped Natalie into a pair of clean hospital gown.

    Wendy pulled Jack along to leave with her.

    Jack did not agree.

    Wendy''s eyes widened, "Jack, it''s not like we are rted to her. It''s already good enough for us to

    send her to the hospital, we even paid the bills for her. Do we really have to wait for her to wake

    up?"

    "Yes, we will wait here until she wakes up." Jack said.

    Wendy''s expression changed immediately.

    Suddenly, she got agitated. She pointed at Jack and said, "Have you fallen in love with her? Tell me,

    do you love her?"

    Jack felt that his head was throbbing.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    He looked at Wendy calmly and said, "Wendy, stop messing around. Natalie is not awake yet."

    "Natalie?!" Wendy''s eyes shed with astonishment, "How long have you known her? You''re calling

    her Natalie after barely knowing her. Did she secretly hook up with you?"

    Only then did Jack realize that he said something wrong.

    "Wendy, stop it."

    Wendy cried.

    Jack wiped Wendy''s face with a tissue and said in a gentle tone, "Stop crying, this is my fault. But, I

    have to wait until she wakes up. I''m worried about her."

    Wendy''s face darkened.

    She did not say anything to Jack.

    She lost her mind. If she caused a ruckus in front of Jack, Jack would get annoyed with her. She

    must not do anything stupid.

    What she should do right was to deal with Natalie, the evil woman.

    How dared she try to seduce her man! Wendy would never forgive her for that!

    Wendy looked at Natalie who was lying on the bed with a pale face. There was a hint of despicable

    viciousness on her expression.

    Yvonne and Sebastian were really anxious.

    Natalie suddenly disappeared, and she had not returned.

    Furthermore, they could not reach her when they called her.

    Sebastian was somewhat calmer than Yvonne.

    "Yvonne, don''t worry. Natalie may have just gone for a walk. We don''t have to worry too much.

    Didn''t she do the same thingst time?"

    Yvonne nodded, but she was still worried.

    In the blink of an eye, all sses ended in the Agaphen University that day.

    Tobias parked his car near the Agaphen University.

    He had many meeting that day. Finally, hepleted all of them. He immediately went to the

    campus to fetch Natalie.

    However, he tried to call Natalie several times, but her phone was turned off.

    He frowned.

    He drove to the Agaphen University immediately.

    Many students could not help but stop to look at the luxury car, but Natalie was nowhere to be

    found.

    Tobias realized that the sky was getting darker while his heart became heavier.

    A bad feeling swelled up in him.

    After a while, he called the vice principal of Agaphen University.

    The vice principal immediately called Natalie''s ss lecturer. He then found that Natalie had been

    absent since noon that day.

    Tobias'' frown grew deeper.

    Natalie''s behavior was really strange.

    Back in the hospital, he had made it clear with Natalie.

    He was sure that Natalie''s doubts werepletely dispelled.

    But why did Natalie disappear again? Why was her phone turned off?

    If she was in trouble, she would definitely tell him.

    But she did not say anything.

    There was only one exnation for that, Natalie''s disappearance must have something to do with

    him.

    Tobias asked the vice principal whether Natalie had any close friends in school.

    Of course, the vice principal did not know about it. He only knew that Yvonne attended the same

    sses as her.

    When Yvonne reached home, her phone rang.

    It was from the vice principal.

    The call shocked her.

    The vice principal said that Tobias wanted to see her.

    Yvonne''s legs trembled.

    Tobias wanted to see her.

    Was it true? Could it be real?

    On her way to the school, Yvonne felt dizzy.

    She wondered if Tobias had taken a fancy to her beauty when he was lecturing previously.

    Yvonneughed in a silly way.

    However, she did not think it was possible. After all, Tobias could find any woman he wanted, why

    on earth would he take a fancy to her?

    Yvonne tried to focus. Then why did Tobias want to look for her?

    When Yvonne stood opposite of Tobias, her legs went wobbly.

    It was the first time she was so close to Tobias.

    He had the vibe and imposing manner of someone with high status, which made people tremble

    with fear.

    However, Tobias looked so much better up close.

    How could he have such good skin?

    He was unlike the boys in her school. Most of them had big pores or pimples on their faces.

    His skin was better than a woman''s.

    And how could his eyes be so deep? It seemed like there was a maic field that could draw

    people in.

    And his eyshes were so long.

    And that nose of his. It looked so tall.

    "You must be Natalie''s ssmate. I wish to know if there''s anything wrong with her today?" Tobias

    spoke.

    His tone was polite but distant.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343

    Yvonne was shocked.

    She soon came to her senses.

    What was she doing?

    Natalie was missing, yet she was still idolizing Tobias.

    Could Yvonne still be Natalie''s friend?

    Yvonne did not even have time to think about why Tobias would suddenly mention about Natalie.

    She immediately told him what happened.

    She even told him that someone brought a lot of bodyguards to look for her at the cafeteria.

    She told him about Natalie''s abnormal behavior too.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I am so anxious. You must find Natalie." Yvonne''s face was filled with concern.

    Tobias'' expression turned solemn.

    He nodded, then turned around and left.

    Yvonne only came back to her senses again when Tobias left.

    Tobias was looking for Natalie?

    Why would Tobias want to look for Natalie?

    Even if Natalie was missing, it was impossible to get Tobias'' attention.

    Yvonne was shocked.

    Tobias took out his phone again.

    A sharp light shed across his eyes.

    He was ready to call Winnie.

    Who else would look for Natalie apart from Winnie?

    He did not expect Winnie to harass Natalie again after he made it clear to her previously.

    However, after thinking for a while, he still called Benjamin first.

    The most important thing was to find Natalie and not to question Winnie.

    They found Natalie''s location quickly.

    She was in a hospital.

    Tobias sped there along the way.

    The situation was so much worse than how he had imagined.

    He thought that Natalie was just angry.

    But he did not expect her to be admitted into the hospital.

    What on earth just happened?

    He reached there as fast as he could.

    He ran into a petite woman.

    He did not notice her.

    But that woman noticed Tobias.

    Wendy looked at how fast Tobias was walking. She felt really happy.

    Could Tobias be there to look for Natalie?

    He had a rtionship with Natalie. Did he go there in a hurry when he heard that something

    happened to Natalie?

    Wendy breathed a sigh of relief.

    If Natalie had Tobias, then she would leave Jack alone, wouldn''t she?

    Wendy also returned to the ward in a hurry. She wanted to see if it was true that Tobias went to find

    Natalie.

    Before she entered the ward, she heard Jack''s voice.

    "Tobias, you can''t take Natalie away. I will not allow it!"

    Wendy felt as if she was struck by lightning.

    Did Jack call that woman Natalie again?

    He even wanted to stop Tobias from taking that woman away?

    Wendy clenched her fists so tightly that her nails went white.

    That woman must have tried to seduce Jack behind her back.

    That had to be why Jack was so mesmerized by the woman. He did not even hesitate to fight

    against Tobias.

    "Get out of the way." Tobias looked at Jack who stood in front of him coldly.

    "Tobias, I won''t." Jack''s expression was cold too.

    He asked, "Do you think you can stop me?"

    "Even if I can''t stop you, I will try. I can''t let you hurt Natalie anymore." Jack''s face was full of grief, "I

    trusted you. I thought you were sincere to Natalie, but I did not expect it to be fake."

    "When have I ever been fake to Natalie?"

    "If you were sincere, Natalie would not have been so distracted, walking right into the sea. Stop

    lying!" Jack fixed his gaze on Tobias.

    Natalie walked into the sea?

    Tobias suddenly stopped breathing

    Natalie had always been a carefree person. What on earth did Winnie say? How could she make

    her suffer so badly?

    "I thought that you would be able to take good care of Natalie, but you couldn''t. If I have not shown

    up today, I really can''t imagine what would happen to Natalie!" At the thought of that, Jack was

    terrified.

    Tobias looked at Jack and his voice was really cold, "I don''t know what happened to Natalie, but

    thank you very much for taking her to the hospital. However, that doesn''t mean you can stop me

    from seeing Natalie."

    His tone was t and indifferent, but with a sense of great pressure.

    "What if I''d do something about it?" Jack showed no weakness in front of Tobias.

    Tobias stares were like daggers, as if he was going to cut Jack into a million pieces.

    With Tobias'' ferocious gaze, Jack still did not flinch at all.

    Natalie''s mind was in a mess too.

    She suddenly arrived in and filled with snow.

    It was snowing everywhere, a vast expanse of whiteness.

    Natalie walked for a long time, but her surroundings were still filled with snow.

    Suddenly, she saw a young man not far away.

    The young man stood in a patch of whiteness. Snowkesnded on his shoulders, and he was

    truly handsome.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat. She ran over to him in a hurry.

    "Excuse me, how can I get out of here?" Natalie was right in front of him.

    The young man looked at Natalie.

    She suddenly stopped breathing.

    The man really looked good

    Especially his eyes, which looked like a whirlpool, as if it could suck people in.

    From his eyes, she thought that he seemed familiar.

    Suddenly, the young man turned into snowkes, he disappeared without a trace.

    Her surroundings were no longer filled with snow.

    Another young man appeared and smiled at Natalie.

    Natalie smiled too.

    Wasn''t it Jack?

    "Jack." Natalie smiled sweetly at him.

    Jack patted Natalie''s head and asked, "Natalie, where did you go just now? I couldn''t find you?"

    Natalie raised her head and said, "I was suddenly in a world of snow just now. I also saw another

    young man. He''s about the same as you are."

    Natalie made gestures as she said.

    "Who is better? Me or him?" Jack suddenly asked.

    Natalie thought of the young man''s face, he was white as snow but his eyes were cold.

    She said, "He looks better."

    Jack''s face suddenly changed, "If you say that there are people who look better than me, then I''ll

    ignore you."

    After that, he left.

    Natalie got anxious in that instant.

    She chased after him and said, "Jack, don''t run away. Jack, wait!"

    Seeing Jack running faster and faster, Natalie could not catch up that she became more nervous.

    "Jack, Jack!" Natalie''s voice got louder.

    While Tobias and Jack were confronting each other, they heard Natalie shouting in the ward.

    They rushed into the ward quickly.

    "Jack! Jack!" Natalie shouted.

    Her eyes were closed tightly.

    Thick and long eyshes covered her eyelids which formed a shadow.

    "Natalie, are you okay?" When Jack heard Natalie call him, he felt a part of his heart was broken

    into pieces.

    "Natalie." Tobias held her hand.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Jack watched Tobias take Natalie''s hand, and his eyes were filled with pain.

    Feeling the warmth in her hand, Natalie slowly woke up.

    The first person she saw was Tobias.

    "Tobias." When she was about to speak, those memories were shing through her mind suddenly.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344

    What Winnie''s mother had told her.

    Those photos too.

    As well as thescivious voices over the phone call.

    Natalie immediately withdrew her hand from him.

    She looked away.

    Then, she saw Jack.

    Tears were on her face, and she was confused.

    The dream she had earlier.

    Why did she dream of Jack again?

    In the dream, they both seemed to be young.

    What was going on?

    "Jack, thank you." Natalie suddenly spoke.

    The incident that happened before she fainted appeared in her mind.

    Natalie thought that Jack had saved her.

    She looked around and found out that Wendy was not around.

    Wendy pushed her into the sea.

    She decided to forget about that.

    Wendy was Jack''s girlfriend, and yet Jack had saved her.

    She would not be able to repay his kindness, so she thought she would take it as returning a favor

    to Jack.

    After hearing Natalie thanking him, Jack showed a look of disappointment.

    Natalie called him Jack, but it was not as intimate as it used to be.

    He let out a wry smile.

    It was fine. If she remembered everything, it would not be a good thing for her too.

    "Natalie, how are you?" Tobias spoke again, while his voice was gentle and shallow.

    Natalie paused her breathing.

    After a moment, she looked at Tobias.

    His eyes were so gentle, as if he was looking at the woman he loved the most.

    However, could that really be the case?

    If it was real, how could he do those things with Winnie?

    But at that moment, he was acting to be in love again.

    Why would he do that?

    What was the point in that?

    Was it fun to be pretentious?

    Natalie said coldly, "Tobias, please leave. I don''t want to see you."

    She looked at Tobias as if she had never met him before.

    A trace of emotion quickly shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    What did Winnie tell Natalie? Why was Natalie''s attitude so decisive?

    "I told you clearlyst time. I have nothing to do with Winnie. You also promised me that you would

    not be affected by those things." Tobias said in a low voice.

    A scornful and desperate smile appeared on Natalie''s face. She said, "Don''t you feel ashamed to

    say those things? Are you sure that you have nothing to do with Winnie?"

    She would no longer feel inferior in order to maintain her love.

    She could be fearless in front of his outstanding ex-girlfriend.

    But it was all based on Tobias and Winnie not having anything to do with each other.

    But what was left between them? Natalie felt a sense of disdain, she did not want to intervene in

    their rtionship.

    Besides, Natalie had always been a substitute.

    "Tobias, please leave. I don''t want to see you." Natalie said coldly.

    She did not want to say anything else to him.

    The man was good at talking. He would always coax her until she was mesmerized, and she would

    believe in him every time.

    But all of it was fake.

    "What did Winnie tell you?" Tobias'' ck eyes stared at Natalie.

    Natalie turned away as she did not want to look at Tobias.

    "Natalie, tell me!"

    Jack suddenly walked up and said, "Mr. Whitlock, didn''t you hear what Natalie said? She doesn''t

    want to see you. Can you please leave?"

    Tobias stared at Jack ferociously. His gaze was intense that it seemed to be able to pierce a hole in

    his face. "Jack, you have no rights to intervene with our business."

    "Jack." Natalie suddenly said in a clear voice, "Please tell him to get out. I don''t want to see him!"

    An astonishment shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    He looked at Natalie in disbelief. He could not believe what she just said.

    Wendy clenched her fists while standing outside the ward.

    She bit her lower lip so hard that she almost bled.

    She could hear the conversation in the ward clearly.

    She could not believe that Natalie wanted Tobias to leave. Moreover, she could not believe that she

    asked Jack to get Tobias to leave the room!

    Tobias had such great power, didn''t she want to stay by his side?

    However, Wendy soon understood everything.

    No matter how influential and powerful Tobias was, Natalie was just one of his many lovers.

    No matter how cunning Natalie was, she would not be able to get any benefits from such a powerful

    man like Tobias.

    But Jack... Jack was different.

    Jack was a pure and kind person. Natalie was thinking of ways to hook up with Jack and became

    his girlfriend!

    Even though Jack was not as outstanding as Tobias.

    Being a girlfriend was better than just being a lover.

    The woman was so ambitious.

    Wendy''s face was filled of anger.

    What she did not expect was Jack keep protecting Natalie. He would even go against Tobias for

    her.

    Her heart ached.

    Did Jack really liked that woman so much?

    He had only met the woman for a few times. How could he like her so much?

    Wendy''s legs suddenly felt weak, as if she was about to copse.

    She slowly walked to the bench with her trembling legs, then she buried her head between her

    knees.

    "Natalie, do you know what you''re talking about?" Tobias looked at her.

    "I know." Natalie met Tobias'' gaze. "I am asking Jack to send you out!"

    Blood was surging in Tobias'' head.

    He tried his best to force himself to calm down.

    "I''ll let you cool off first. I wille back to youter." Tobias said as he walked out of the ward.

    Natalie''s attitude was so much more intense than he had imagined, it looked even more intense

    than the previous times.

    Tobias called Benjamin thereafter, "Benjamin, I need you to check something out for me. Who did

    Natalie meet today?"

    At first, he believed that Winnie was the one who looked for Natalie.

    However, Natalie''s attitude made Tobias think that things were not so simple.

    Soon, Benjamin called him.

    Benjamin told Tobias that Winnie''s mother, Tracy, made an appointment with Natalie.

    Tobias frowned deeper.

    He knew Tracy a little bit.

    She was a shrewd woman. The only reason she would meet Natalie was because of Winnie.

    What did she tell Natalie?

    The nurse brought dinner over.

    Natalie nced at the scrumptious dinner, but she did not have any appetite.

    Her heart felt so bitter.

    She felt bitter all over her body, from her mouth to her heart.

    "Natalie, have some food." Jack said softly.

    Natalie shook her head and rejected.

    She did not know why Jack was so kind to her.

    After Tobias left, she wanted Jack to leave as she apologized to him.

    She only asked Jack to send Tobias away out of spite.

    After all, she was nobody to Jack. She was not qualified to say that at all.

    However, Jack did not seem to mind.

    He still insisted on protecting her.

    Natalie became more confused.

    She had only met Jack for a few times. Why would he do so much for her?

    "Jack, do we know each other before this?" Natalie asked tentatively.

    She thought of the dream she had.

    Unexpectedly, Jack looked panicked.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345

    He seemed to be avoiding her question.

    "Hurry up and eat." Jack quickly changed the topic.

    Natalie shook her head and said, "I''m not eating."

    Jack took a spoonful of soup and brought it close to Natalie''s lips. "You have to eat. Let me feed

    you."

    Natalie was shocked.

    She looked at Jack with unfathomable astonishment in her eyes.

    She did not expect Jack to feed her.

    Why would Jack treat her like that?

    Natalie immediately turned her head away.

    In Natalie''s mind, a man feeding a woman was an intimacy.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    However, she was not familiar with Jack at all.

    Just as Natalie turned her head, she suddenly saw Tobias walking in.

    She did not know where her impulse wasing from, but she quickly sip the soup.

    Tobias happened to see what was going on.

    Tobias narrowed his eyes. A momentter, his handsome face seemed gloomy.

    He walked over.

    Jack heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Natalie was eating. He was ready to feed her another

    spoonful of soup, but suddenly, his hand was empty.

    Tobias had snatched away the spoon.

    Tobias'' eyes were so stone cold in that instant, "Jack, you have no rights to feed my wife."

    Jack was stunned by his coldness and the killing intent in his eyes.

    However, Natalie said, "Tobias, it''s over between us. We will start our divorce procedures

    tomorrow."

    Tobias'' eyes fell on Natalie''s face. "Natalie, I have told you that I won''t let you go no matter what."

    Natalie sneered and said, "What''s the point of having a substitute by your side?"

    The word ''substitute'' made Tobias frown immediately, "What do you mean by that?"

    "You should understand what I mean the most. Do you still have to ask me?"

    Tobias took a deep breath and said, "No matter what, you are my woman. It is impossible for us to

    proceed with our divorce!"

    He said it in a loud and powerful voice. There was no room to refuse him.

    A feeling of despair suddenly filled Natalie''s heart.

    Was he not willing to let her go?

    He thought of her as a substitute, and he wanted to enjoy having two women.

    He would sleep with her in the morning, and continued with Winnie in the afternoon.

    "You are shameless!" Natalie gritted her teeth as she scolded.

    Countless of doubts shed across Tobias'' mind.

    Natalie''s attitude was too strange.

    What on earth did Tracy tell her to make her behaving so weird?

    "Natalie, I know you have definitely misunderstood again this time. I''m telling you that it is not true at

    all. Winnie and I have nothing to do with each other, you are the only woman I have or ever want,

    from now, till the end of time." Tobias'' tone was loud and powerful.

    However, these words were all sarcasm to

    Natalie.

    She looked at Tobias with an unfamiliar gaze.

    How could he be so shameless?

    At noon, she heard his and Winnie''s ambiguous voices on the phone.

    It couldn''t be fake.

    He was boasting and telling her that he only had her and loved her.

    What was his heart made of?

    "Cough!" Natalie suddenly coughed violently, as if she could not control herself.

    "What''s wrong?" Tobias tapped Natalie on her shoulders.

    There was a hint of urgency and concern in his voice.

    His hands were like hot iron when it rested on Natalie''s back.

    Natalie immediately removed Tobias'' hand, "Don''t touch me!"

    There was a look of cruelty in her eyes.

    It was a look that Tobias had never seen before.

    He froze.

    Seeing Natalie like that, Jack could not help but feel a pain in his heart.

    "Mr. Whitlock, Natalie is in such a state. Do you still want to provoke her? She almost drowned just

    now, and she has not recovered yet. If you mean good, you should stop aggravating her."

    Natalie was still coughing.

    A trace of determination shed across Tobias'' eyes when he saw her like that.

    "Take a good rest. I''ll step out first."

    He looked at Jack and said, "Mr. Perry, please join me."

    "I want to stay here and take care of Natalie." Jack immediately said.

    He looked at Natalie, filled with concerns for her.

    "I will call the medical staff to take care of Natalie. Mr. Perry, who are you to stay here and take care

    of Natalie? I will never let a stranger take care of my wife."

    His words were cold and murderous.

    Jack was shocked.

    He was not afraid of him but Tobias was right. He really did not have any status or rights to take

    care of Natalie.

    Natalie''s current physical condition did not seem to be great. If he continued to stay there, wouldn''t

    she be reminded of something?

    The consequences would be unimaginable.

    Jack took a deep look at her, he then strode out of the ward.

    Tobias stepped out too.

    Outside the ward, Tobias looked at Jack and said in a warning tone, "No matter what kind of

    misunderstanding I have with Natalie, it is not up to you to intervene. You should remember this,

    otherwise..."

    Tobias did not continue anymore.

    Jack smiled and said, "Of course, I know your means, but for Natalie''s sake, I will do anything!"

    Tobias'' eyes darkened.

    "Mr. Perry, I respect you very much. You and Natalie did have a rtionship when you were young,

    but it''s over. Remember who you are in future. If you do something that crosses the line, I will not

    show you any mercy or respect. I don''t care if you are my wife''s childhood friend."

    After saying that, Tobias casted a mean nce at Jack and walked away.

    He then arranged a trustworthy doctor and nurse to take care of Natalie.

    He made a phone call to Winnie.

    Winnie finally showed up in a cafe.

    She put on some light makeup and wore a pink dress with a single shoulder strap. She looked like

    an angel out of a fairy tale painting.

    "Tobias." Winnie sat opposite Tobias.

    There seemed to be infinite tenderness in her eyes.

    Tobias turned a blind eye to Winnie''s sweet looks.

    "Winnie, your mother looked for Natalie. Do you know about it?" Tobias said directly.

    Winnie was shocked.

    Did Tobias really care about that woman so much?

    Tobias had never taken the initiative to look for her before.

    This was the first time, and it was because of Natalie?

    Winnie looked at Tobias and said, " Tobias, don''t mention that woman today. There are only two of

    us here. Let''s talk about our past. Do you still remember? We used toe here when we were

    dating. There was someone who yed the piano every day in the cafe which was next to the

    university. You said that the pianist was not as good as me." "I just want to talk about Natalie."

    Tobias interrupted Winnie.

    His face was colder than ice.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346

    Winnie took a deep breath, and her eyes were full of sadness, "Do you care so much about that

    woman?"

    "I''m just here to tell you one thing. After all, your mother is an elder. I still have some respect for her.

    Let her find me within a day. Get her to tell me what she told Natalie, or I could not promise what I

    will do."

    Tobias'' tone was icy that it seemed to freeze everything in the surrounding.

    Winnie''s face showed a look of pain.

    At first, she was still fantasizing the reason Tobias asked her out.

    But she did not expect it to be for Natalie.

    Winnie''s heart felt as if it was stabbed thousand times.

    She looked at Tobias with disbelief, "What do you mean? Are you threatening my mother?"

    "I''m not threatening her. Had she note to look for Natalie..." Tobias looked at Winnie

    emotionless.

    "Are you really so heartless?" Winnie''s hands were trembling.

    She could not believe that Tobias really said that.

    He wanted her mother to tell him everything, otherwise, he would be rude to her mother.

    Tobias'' face seemed to be covered with ayer of frost, and his eyes were cold and sharp. "Go and

    ask your mother what she has done. She is an elder, and yet she is making things hard for Natalie,

    furthermore she is..."

    Tobias paused for a while, and then he said in a gruff voice, "...is my woman."

    "My woman." Those words made Winnie''s heart shiver.

    She looked at Tobias with sadness appeared in her beautiful eyes.

    "Don''t I have any ce in your heart anymore?"

    Tobias remained indifferent, "A human''s heart is only that big. If one person has a ce in my heart,

    how can there be a ce to amodate another person?"

    Winnie felt even sadder.

    Tobias was indeed loyal, but he was very heartless too.

    He was faithful to a woman, but he was so heartless to other women too.

    Tobias had already stood up, "Tell your mother that my patience is limited, you have one day."

    His tone was not heavy, but it was very powerful.

    When Winnie came to her senses, Tobias had left.

    She stumbled her way back home.

    She left her house happily, but she returned desperately.

    She thought that Tobias was looking for her.

    She thought she had finally won his heart.

    But she did not expect it to be for that woman.

    "Winnie, how did it go?"

    Tracy was filled with anticipation.

    She knew that Tobias had called Winnie. She thought that Natalie finally gave up because of her

    difficulties, then Tobias went to look for Winnie.

    Winnie did not say anything.

    Tracy could sense that something was wrong.

    Winnie''s face was a little pale, and her eyes were dim too.

    She was not as energetic as she was when she left.

    Tracy''s heart ached.

    She held Winnie''s hand, "What did Tobias tell you?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Winnie remained silent for a while.

    Finally, she looked at Tracy, "Mom, what did you tell Natalie?"

    She was well aware that Tracy went to find Natalie that day.

    But she did not ask about the details.

    Tracy had revealed some past details to her, but she had never been able to do that.

    So, she turned a blind eye and thought that she should just let that happen.

    Tracy''s gaze drifted away for a while.

    Winnie raised her voice and asked, "Mom, did you do everything you told me that day?"

    She nodded.

    She did not intend to hide it from Winnie, for Winnie''s heart was still soft. Since she could not make

    up her mind, as her mother, Tracy would help her to decide.

    When Winnie got her answer, she shut her eyes.

    After a while, she opened her eyes and said, "Mom, Tobias came to look for me because of Natalie.

    He knew that you went to look for

    Natalie, but he doesn''t know what you did."

    Tracy held her breath.

    Winnie told Tracy what Tobias told her.

    Everything she said was like a knife stabbing into her heart, she was in great pain.

    She really did not think that she would tell her own mother that Tobias was going to threaten her.

    Tracy''s expression changed a bit.

    She had been through a lot, so she did not look too surprised. Instead, sheforted Winnie.

    "Tobias only said that. Don''t take it too seriously." Tracy patted Winnie on the shoulder.

    "Mom, no, if he says he will do it, he will. He is not a man who doesn''t keep his promises."

    Tracy still insisted on her own opinion, "the Tanner family''s development in thest few years has

    been very rapid. It won''t be that easy for Tobias to disrupt the Tanner family. If he wants to go

    against the Tanner family, that will harm himself greatly. I don''t believe that a smart businessman

    like him would do such a stupid thing for a woman."

    "Mom!" Winnie''s eyes were filled with tears.

    "Don''t worry. Businessmen all value their own interests. I don''t believe that Tobias will provoke the

    entire Tanner family for that little girl. After weighing the pros and cons, I believe that Tobias will

    definitely understand. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to aplish so much at such a

    young age." Tracy still insisted on her opinion.

    Winnie moved her lips.

    The next day, Tobias went to the hospital after handling hispany matters.

    The doctor who was in charge of Natalie''s condition had called him the previous night.

    He reported that Natalie was in a good state.

    From her current state, there was no need for her to stay longer in the hospital.

    Tobias intended to let Natalie continue to stay in the hospital for the time being.

    After all, in her current state, it was impossible for her to return to their apartment.

    As for school, luckily the next two days were the weekends.

    Besides, Natalie''s ward was the best VIP ward. It was spacious andfortable.

    When Tobias arrived at the hospital, she happened to see Jack and a lovely young girl by the

    corridor of the hospital.

    The young girl seemed to be very anxious, while Jack tried his best to ease the girl''s tension.

    "I don''t care. You''ve been guarding her for a long time. That woman is Tobias'' woman. What are you

    doing here? Let''s go!" As she spoke, Wendy pulled Jack along.

    However, Jack did not leave, "Wendy. I don''t feel at ease seeing Natalie like this."

    Hearing this, Tobias'' brows twitched.

    Was their childhood friendship so important to her?

    There was a sh of mysterious light in his bright eyes. It was just a moment and soon, it

    disappeared.

    He walked but he no longer looked at Jack and Wendy.

    As for Wendy, when he heard that Jack called Natalie intimately, she got angrier.

    Jack and Natalie had not even known each other for long, but he kept calling her name.

    What a seductive woman, she looked innocent, but was so good at seducing men!

    She looked at Jack, "Tell me, do you still have me in your heart?"

    His heart skipped a beat.

    Did he not have Wendy in his heart?

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347

    After all the years, it was true that no woman had ever been able to have a ce in his heart.

    He only married Wendy for the sake of business.

    Based on his personality, he would treat Wendy well if he married her.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Even if he did not love Wendy, he would do his best to fulfill his duty as a husband.

    He would bemitted to Wendy throughout the entire marriage.

    However, he did not expect Natalie to suddenly appear like that.

    He thought that Natalie was dead, but she suddenly appeared again.

    Jack was confused.

    But it did not mean that he would ignore his responsibility for Wendy.

    "Wendy, once Natalie is well, I will dedicate the time for you. I will do everything you want to." Jack

    lowered his voice.

    A look of pain shed across Wendy''s fair and tender face.

    She took a few steps back, "Jack, tell me the truth. What do you have with that woman?"

    Jack narrowed his eyes.

    "Please stop asking."

    The rtionship between him and Natalie was not something that should be hidden, and it was not

    that he couldn''t tell Wendy about their childhood rtionship.

    However, Natalie''s past memories were involved, and Wendy was not a woman who could keep her

    mouth shut. It was why Jack did not intend to tell Wendy about it.

    Hearing Jack''s answer, Wendy had a sinking feeling in her heart.

    She was not a fool and had asked Jack simr question before, but Jack still kept it a secret.

    It would only be strange if there wasn''t anything going on between Jack and that woman!

    She suddenly thought of things from the past.

    The first time she met Jack.

    She was mesmerized by his warm smile.

    It was the first time she saw such a warm smile on a man''s face.

    It reminded her of spring breeze, it made her

    feel extremelyfortable.

    Soon, Jack and her had an engagement.

    Jack treated her well.

    He was amenable and pampered her very much.

    He would agree to all of her requests.

    He would not flirt with other women like other rich men too.

    Wendy thought that she could always be that happy.

    She did not expect Natalie to appear in their life.

    Even though Jack still treated her well.

    She realized that some things would just change imperceptibly.

    Tears were streaming down Wendy''s face.

    She turned around and ran away.

    "Wendy, wait." Jack went to chase after Wendy.

    However, Wendy ran very fast and soon disappeared.

    Jack stopped and tried to call Wendy.

    However, no one picked up the call.

    He let out a sigh.

    Natalie was in a bad state and he was really worried about her.

    As for Wendy, Jack''s eyes darkened at the thought of her.

    He knew her personality well. She had the temper of a little girl.

    Jack thought that he would coax Wendy after he made sure that Natalie was all right.

    As for Wendy''s misunderstandings of Natalie...

    Jack thought that after Natalie was fine, he would try his best to avoid meeting her in future.

    When Tobias entered the ward, he saw Natalie sitting on the bed and she was in a daze.

    A meal was served to her, but she did not move at all.

    Tobias knew her well.

    Natalie was a foodie and nothing was more important to her than eating.

    But that moment, she was not interested in eating at all.

    One could see just how badly she was hurt.

    Tobias'' eyes suddenly turned hostile, filled with coldness.

    What on earth did Tracy tell her?

    "Natalie, why aren''t you eating?" After a while, Tobias restrained the emotions on his face.

    There was no expression on Natalie''s face when she saw Tobias.

    She did not expect Tobias to be there.

    Why did the man still appear to provoke her?

    Maybe he was a real pervert, maybe he was not satisfied with Winnie and still wanted her from time

    to time.

    A pain shed through her heart.

    When Tobias realized that Natalie was not speaking, he sighed slightly in his heart.

    He picked up the spoon and moved it to Natalie''s lips. "Natalie, please open your mouth and let me

    feed you."

    Natalie pped it away and the soup sttered all over the ce.

    Tobias was not angry. He took a spoonful of soup again and moved it to Natalie''s lips.

    Natalie did the same.

    After repeating it for several times, the entire bowl of soup ended on the floor instead.

    Tobias finally put down the spoon.

    His dark gaze shifted toward Natalie''s eyes, "Natalie, what happened? Tell me please."

    Natalie''s heart felt like it was stabbed thousands of times.

    He still had the nerve to ask her what happened!

    He did those things with Winnie in the office and thought that she didn''t know!

    Her eyes were so simr to Winnie''s too. Did he think she was blind?

    A mocking smirk was seen on her lips, "Mr. Whitlock, don''t you know what you have done? Do you

    still need to ask me?"

    Tobias'' expression froze.

    He looked at Natalie and said in a soft voice, "Did you just call me Mr. Whitlock?"

    "What else should I call you?" Natalie''s voice got even more sarcastic.

    "Natalie." Tobias said in a sad tone, "I thought that we trusted each other enough."

    Back in the hospital, Tobias thought that he had already rified the concerns which Natalie had

    been keeping to herself.

    Previously, when she saw Winnie hug him in the president''s office, she chose to believe in him.

    Tobias thought that they had established enough trust with each other.

    They would not be separated so easily. Yet, he did not expect that to happen.

    Hearing Tobias'' tone, Natalie paused her breathing for a while.

    A sense of bitterness could be seen on her face.

    Didn''t Natalie think the same thing too?

    She thought that they could trust each other.

    She also sworn that she would ignore everything Winnie would do in future.

    All she needed to do was to trust Tobias.

    He took a bullet for her, he could give up his life for her.

    Why did she not believe him?

    However, after she saw those photos, her heart ached.

    She still told herself that she should not doubt Tobias'' love for her.

    Perhaps, it was just a coincidence.

    She made a phone call to Tobias.

    She told herself that as long as Tobias said no, she would believe him.

    But over the call, she heard the shameless and ambiguous sounds between them.

    How could she still believe him?

    "I thought I trusted you enough." Natalie suddenly said, "Unfortunately, I was wrong."

    She was wrong.

    Tobias looked at Natalie and said, "No matter what you think it is, I''m telling you that it''s wrong."

    Natalieughed inside of her.

    How shameless Tobias was to say something like that.

    She called Tobias, but she heard those sounds. How could she be wrong!

    "If what I saw was wrong?!" Natalie roared, "Then could my hearing be wrong too? Then what is

    right in this world? Or are your words the only truth in this world?!"

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348

    Natalie''s tone was filled with sadness and irony.

    Tobias'' brows twitched slightly.

    What she saw was wrong, what she heard was wrong too.

    What on earth did Natalie see? What did she hear too?

    A light shed in his eyes.

    Natalie was a little too emotional at that moment.

    Before investigating the matter clearly, he thought he should stop disturbing Natalie for a while.

    "Natalie, have a good rest. I''ll leave first." Tobias restrained his emotions.

    Natalie said nothing.

    When he was at the door, Tobias suddenly came to a halt.

    He turned to look at Natalie and said, "A nurse will bring you some foodter. You are smart, you

    won''t punish yourself for others'' mistakes, will you?"

    After that, he gave Natalie a deep look before leaving.

    Natalie suddenly felt as if her heart was blocked, she felt really ufortable.

    She felt like Cindere at that moment.

    She was supposed to be ordinary, but she suddenly turned into a princess overnight.

    There were pumpkin carriage, crystal shoes and a prince charming.

    Everything she dared not imagine appeared in front of her eyes.

    She trembled as she danced with the prince.

    At first, she was so scared and uneasy. However, the prince keptforting her. Her dancing

    became more steady.

    Just when she thought that the dance would never end, she reverted to her original form at 12

    midnight.

    Cindere remained as Cindere.

    The crystal shoes and pumpkin carriage were nowhere to be seen.

    Her prince was gone too.

    The joy she felt was shattered at once.

    The next day, Tracy still did not contact Tobias.

    Tobias summoned Benjamin and gave him the instructions.

    Benjamin was shocked.

    He did not expect Tobias to go against the Tanner family.

    The Tanner family had a solid foundation in the United States and their business had flourished with

    great sess in recent few years.

    If they attacked the Tanner family, it would be extremely dangerous and really disadvantageous for

    him too.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Benjamin attempted to persuade Tobias.

    However, Tobias did not hesitate.

    "Mr. Whitlock, you must reconsider this. It is truly an unwise move to deal with the Tanner family!"

    "Benjamin, if you say another word, you can hand in your resignation." Tobias said as he looked

    coldly at Benjamin.

    Benjamin gulped and stopped talking.

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock." After that, he left the room.

    Tobias was an extremely decisive person. Normally, once he made up his mind, no one else would

    be able to stop him.

    However, he had always tried to persuade him.

    But he never aplished anything from doing that.

    Benjamin sighed in his heart.

    Why would Mr. Whitlock think of dealing with the Tanner family?

    Besides, did Mr. Whitlock really do not care about his past rtionship with Winnie?

    The Tanner Group had arge project recently and captured a lot of attention in the market.

    Although they had not signed the agreement yet, it was almost guaranteed to be the Tanner Group''s

    project.

    No one had expected anything to change.

    The news of Tanner Group''s tax evasion was suddenly disclosed.

    Even though it was not confirmed, the rumors became more intense.

    In the end, the project fell into the hands of anotherpetitivepany.

    It had a great impact on the Tanner Group.

    The Tanner Group''s stock was on the decline.

    Tracy and Winnie soon heard about the rumors too.

    Tracy was shocked.

    Winnie said with sadness in her eyes, "Mom, I told you that Tobias has always been a man of his

    word. He will do what he said."

    Tracy''s face turned really pale.

    "How is this possible?" She muttered.

    "I don''t know what he will do next. We''d better forget it. I don''t want to get thepany into trouble

    because of this." Winnie looked down.

    Her eyshes were wet with tears.

    Tracy was still maintaining herposure. "Winnie, don''t worry. I will go and see Tobias. Perhaps

    there''s still room for discussion."

    She still did not believe that Tobias would go against the Tanner Group for that woman.

    Winnie did not say anything.

    In fact, she already had her answer.

    She shut her eyes tightly in pain.

    Tobias and Tracy met each other in a private club.

    Tracy had not seen Tobias for a long time.

    The appearance of the man was even more outstanding than he was a few years ago.

    He became more mature, which made him look charming.

    Tobias looked at Tracy and said in a calm tone, "At your age, it''s necessary for me to address you

    as auntie. However, what you did to my wife, I''m afraid that I can''t call you that anymore."

    Tracy only smiled amiably.

    She forced a fake smile.

    "Tobias, please take a seat."

    Tobias was still standing tall and straight, "I''m not sitting. Make it fast."

    "The Tanner Group''s tax evasion matter was disclosed by you. The other party has suddenly

    stopped the agreement with the Tanner Group because you have secretly sabotaged it."

    "That''s right." Tobias said bluntly.

    An irritation shed in Tracy''s heart.

    Tobias really did not hesitate at all.

    "I believe you are a smart businessman. The Tanner Group has been standing strong until this day.

    Even if you kill 3,000 enemies, you''ll lose 300 of your own people. Are you really going to do that for

    a measly little girl?"

    Tracy stared at him.

    Tobias met Tracy''s lovely gaze, "She''s not a measly little girl. She''s my wife."

    Speaking of that, he paused while he stared dagger at her, "For my wife, not to mention losing 300

    people, I will give up all of YS

    Group if I have to."

    His words were murderous.

    Tracy was really shocked by what he said.

    Se was indeed stunned.

    Winnie had told her much and she never believed that Tobias would like that girl.

    Otherwise, she would have never dared tried it.

    Even after the Tanner Group met with a downfall, Tracyforted herself and thought that Tobias

    was just putting on an act.

    However, since he said something like that, she could only stare at him in shock.

    If Tobias really did want to go all out to deal with the Tanner Group, would the Tanner Group really

    be able to protect itself?

    Fear engulfed Tracy''s heart.

    Although her daughter''s love was important, it was not as important as losing the whole Tanner

    Group.

    Tracy looked at Tobias kindly, "I''m also aware of the rtionship between you and my daughter.

    You''ve done this because you don''t care about my daughter at all. Does my daughter really have no

    ce in your heart anymore?"

    Tobias'' eyes were like a endless blue sea, "For me, the past stays in the past."

    "But you and Winnie used to love each other so much." Tracy said.

    Tobias was silent. From a single nce, anyone could see there was no emotion in his deep and

    dark eyes.

    When Tracy was thinking about what Tobias meant, her heart suddenly trembled with fear. She

    thought of something from the past.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349

    When Tobias and Winnie were in a rtionship, Tobias had never wanted Winnie.

    Life was more open abroad and it wasmon for couples in universities to have sexual

    rtionship.

    Winnie was ready to give herself to Tobias.

    As long as he requested it, Winnie would never refuse him.

    But Tobias never said or showed any intention.

    Back then, she had asked Winnie about it.

    Winnie felt helpless about it too.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Almost all of her close friends had sexual rtionships with their boyfriends.

    As a mother, Tracy was quite surprised.

    She was well aware of a man''s nature, especially for a beauty like her daughter.

    Could Winnie''s boyfriend really resist his primal instincts?

    Suddenly, Tracy''s heart was filled with shock.

    She looked at Tobias, her eyes were filled with bewilderment.

    It felt like she had never seen the man in front of her before.

    She could not read the man''s thoughts too.

    Natalie was prepared to be discharged from the hospital.

    In fact, she could have been discharged a long time ago.

    The only reason she stayed was because she did not know where she could go, or where she could

    run off to.

    She suddenly realized that she could not continue avoiding the inevitable that morning.

    Natalie prepared herself to return to the campus, she wanted to see if she could get her lecturer''s

    permission to stay in the dormitory.

    She would live in the dormitory in the future.

    Although her chances were slim, Natalie thought that she should still try it.

    Because apart from the dormitory, she really did not know where else she could go.

    When she walked out of the ward, Natalie saw Jack.

    He looked fatigue and dark circles could be seen under his eyes.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Did he stay here to keep an eye on her all that time?

    But, why would he do that?

    They obviously didn''t know each other well, they had barely seen each other.

    Even if he said that he fell in love with her at first sight, Natalie would not believe it.

    After all, he had a girlfriend.

    His girlfriend was delicate and beautiful.

    Furthermore, Natalie was not that confident. She did not believe that she was beautiful enough to

    make someone love her just after seeing her for a few times.

    Seeing Natalie, Jack seemed to hesitate for a moment, but he still walked toward her.

    "Natalie." His tone was clear and calm.

    Natalie hid all her thoughts.

    "Jack, thank you. Not only did you save me, but you have also stayed by my side for such a long

    time." Natalie thanked Jack sincerely.

    Jack was in a daze as he looked at Natalie''s serious face.

    Natalie looked so much like she was a little girl when she was serious.

    Unfortunately, she did not call him as intimately as she did when she was a child.

    "You''re wee. It''s what I should do." Jack said in a low voice.

    Natalie forced a smile.

    She really couldn''t smile in her current mood, her troubles were her own concerns. There was no

    need for other people to suffer with her.

    Natalie tried her best to calm her tone, "Although I don''t know why you are treating me so well, but I

    know you have a girlfriend. You should spend more time with her."

    Jack suddenly stopped breathing.

    He knew that too.

    He was engaged.

    With his personality, it was simply impossible for him to betray his fiancee if they were engaged.

    Furthermore, because of Natalie''s lost memories, he knew that it was impossible for him to be in a

    rtionship with her.

    There was no other reasons for him to take care of Natalie.

    He just could not control himself.

    Jack smiled bitterly, "Don''t worry. I know that."

    Natalie smiled and said, "That''s good. I''m getting discharged. We''ll meet again, if we''re fated."

    Jack was not at all surprised at Natalie''s discharge.

    He clearly knew that Natalie was fine, she could have left right after she woke up.

    However, she had doubts in her heart, so she wanted to evade. She did not know where she should

    go, so she stayed in the hospital.

    "Natalie, where are you going? Let me drop you off." Jack said.

    Natalie wanted to correct him.

    She did not know Jack that well. Jack should not call her so intimately.

    But after thinking about it, she thought that she shouldn''t.

    In the end, it made no difference.

    "There''s no need for that, you should go do what you have to." Natalie refused.

    Jack still wanted to.

    Natalie said seriously, "Thank you, Jack. But I can walk on my own. I can take a bus too. But you,

    are you really not afraid that your girlfriend will be jealous?"

    Suddenly, Jack frowned.

    Wendy ran away previously, and he tried to call her. At first, no one answered the call, and she even

    turned off her phone thereafter.

    Indeed, he was a little worried.

    It seemed like Natalie did not want him to send her off too.

    "Natalie, take good care of yourself." Jack said.

    She nodded.

    Jack seemed like a big brother who really cared about her.

    The sense of familiarity that Natalie felt came back to her.

    Jack took a few steps, then he stopped. He called out to Natalie who was already walking in the

    opposite direction.

    He said, "Natalie."

    Natalie stopped, she then looked at Jack.

    "Tobias and you?" It seemed like Jack wanted to say something.

    A hint of pain could be seen on Natalie''s face.

    The pain appeared for a while, it soon disappeared.

    "It isn''t easy to find a frog with two legs but ugly toads with four legs can be found everywhere. It''s

    not like there aren''t any more men in the world."

    Tobias stopped and hid behind a pir.

    So Jack and Natalie could not see him.

    Tobias could clearly hear Natalie''s words.

    Tobias'' expressions froze.

    A frog with two legs!

    When Jack saw Natalie''s smile, he felt somewhat relieved.

    He wanted to ask Natalie what happened between the two of them.

    But he was afraid that he would be exposed if he asked too much.

    Jack could only hold back what he wanted to say.

    He said, "Goodbye then."

    "Goodbye." Natalie waved at Jack.

    When Jack''s figure disappeared, Natalie stopped smiling.

    She was a strong person, and she did not want others to see her weakness.

    Therefore, she smiled brightly in front of Jack.

    Four-legged toads were everywhere.

    But why did her heart ache so badly?

    Natalie walked forward. Every step was light and unsteady.

    Suddenly, she bumped into someone.

    His chest felt really warm and familiar.

    Natalie was shocked.

    Her heart then started to ache.

    The vibe of the man made her soscivious, yet she knew that he did not belong to her.

    Natalie gritted her teeth and walked forward, but he held her hand tightly.

    "Let go!" Natalie said in a gruff voice.

    "Natalie, as I said before, I will never let you go." Natalie could hear his clear voice.

    Natalie''s heart ached even more. She said, "Do you think it''s fun to find a substitute? Or are you

    such a pervert?"

    Tobias'' brows twitched when he heard the word ''pervert''.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350

    At that moment, he was quite rxed, for he finally knew the truth.

    He also knew what caused Natalie''s misunderstanding.

    She could not be med for her misunderstanding, as it did before.

    Her misunderstanding had nothing to do with trust.

    The fake act that Tracy put on was no woman could bear.

    Moreover, with Natalie''s social experience, she would never even think that it could be faked.

    "Natalie, listen to me. Let me exin about what happened."

    Natalie covered her ears and said, "I won''t hear it!"

    Tobias grasped Natalie''s hands, which were covering her ears, "I promise that you will forgive me

    after hearing me out."

    "Keep on dreaming!" Natalie stared at Tobias with her angry eyes.

    How could she ever forgive him after what he had done!

    "You have to listen to me first." Tobias said in a good manner.

    Natalie did not stop. She only wanted to leave.

    In the end, Tobias thought that he should just hold Natalie tightly in his arms.

    Natalie bit her lower lips with her pearly white teeth, "Tobias, let me go."

    "If you won''t listen to me, then don''t even think about leaving." Tobias'' deep eyes were filled with

    determination.

    When it came to threatening people, Tobias was an expert, no one was better than him.

    Natalie took in a deep breath.

    From what he had just said, would Tobias still be able to convince her with any ttery words?

    "Did you hear something when you called me?" Tobias'' dark eyes looked into Natalie''s.

    A look of pain could be seen on Natalie''s face.

    It came and disappeared quickly.

    "What do you think?!" She looked at Tobias.

    She was trying hard to hide her pain.

    She did not want Tobias to know that her heart ached because of him.

    She did not want Tobias to see her in such a pitiful state.

    "Okay, call me again." Tobias said clearly.

    Natalie was shocked.

    She did not understand why Tobias asked her to call him again.

    "I won''t!" Natalie refused.

    "Do it." Tobias'' voice wasmanding and could not be resisted.

    "My phone is broken." Natalie said directly.

    When she called Tobias that day and after she heard the unbearable sound from Tobias and

    Winnie, she dropped her phone and it was broken.

    "Your phone is broken again?" A hint of surprise shed in his eyes.

    It seemed that Natalie''s phone was either dropped or broken quite often.

    Natalie struggled to defend herself, "Is that wrong?"

    "Okay, I''ll buy a phone of every brand in the world for you in future. You can change one every day."

    Tobias said.

    It did not sound like he was joking at all.

    Natalie''s heart hurt.

    Why was he still pampering her after what happened? Was he teasing her?!

    "That won''t be necessary!" Natalie said coldly.

    At that moment, a nurse passed by. Tobias let go of Natalie, he approached the nurse and spoke to

    her.

    The nurse''s face immediately turned red. She was so shy that she took out her cell phone in her

    pocket, then she handed it to Tobias.

    Tobias put the phone in Natalie''s hand.

    "Natalie, call me now."

    There was a sense of confusion in her heart.

    What on earth was Tobias trying to do?

    After thinking for a while, she called him.

    Tobias'' phone did not ring at all.

    Natalie was surprised while she could hear a clear conversation from the other end of the call.

    "Tobias, is it really good for us to do this in thepany?"

    "There''s nothing wrong at all."

    Her face froze.

    Wasn''t it the same conversation she heard when she called Tobias? Wasn''t it the conversation

    between Winnie and Tobias?

    What on earth was going on?!

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

    When Tobias heard that the sound was getting worse, he quickly hung up.

    His deep eyes fell on Natalie''s face, "Do you understand what is going on now?"

    She looked confused.

    She did not have much experience. With her little knowledge, she did not know what was going on.

    "The call is fake. You called me that day, but my phone didn''t receive the call. The other party

    yed a fake recording."

    A sh of astonishment could be seen in Natalie''s eyes.

    After a while, she took a breath and said, "But the recording is real, isn''t it? You and Winnie really

    did do that. That''s why those sounds!"

    Even if it was recorded, it was still Tobias'' and Winnie''s voices!

    "The sound is fake. They made it."

    Natalie was shocked.

    At that moment, his cell phone rang.

    Tobias answered the call.

    "It''s ready, isn''t it? Then let''s get it started, okay." Tobias soon hung up.

    Natalie looked at Tobias and the confusion in her eyes became more apparent.

    What was happening? She did not know what was going on at all.

    Natalie had heard about the theory, but could such voices be faked? Those voices obviously

    belonged to Tobias and Winnie.

    Her mind was suddenly in a mess, she could not figure it out.

    His phone rang again.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Tobias then answered it and ced it onto Natalie''s ear.

    "Tobias, I want it. I''m begging you."

    "Natalie, are you sure you want it?"

    "I really want it. Tobias, I can''t stand it anymore. My body is about to explode."

    Natalie blushed in an instant.

    The voice was so unbearable, and it was a conversation between Tobias and her.

    Natalie suddenly realized something.

    When did she ever have such a conversation with Tobias?

    Perhaps she said some weird while she was mesmerized by Tobias, but she was certain that she

    had never called him like that before.

    The way Tobias'' name was mentioned was something that she would never have done.

    But the voice she heard was obviously hers.

    Natalie waspletely stupefied.

    Tobias put away the phone and gave Natalie a deep look, "I asked someone to make a recording of

    the conversation just now. They are professionals. They can imitate your voice and then make up a

    conversation. Do you understand now? The voice you heard was also fabricated. You''ve been

    deceived."

    Natalie was in a daze.

    In her opinion, such a thing did not exist at all.

    She felt as if someone told her that aliens existed.

    She suddenly felt that she was like a country bumpkin, a fool who knew nothing.

    "How is that possible?" Natalie murmured.

    "This is the truth. Look at me." Tobias lifted her chin gently and made her look straight at him.

    Natalie could see the reflection of her confused look in his deep eyes.

    "Natalie." Tobias'' voice was low and powerful, "Trust me. I am not a casual man. I will not have

    affairs with other women when I am with you. I will not do anything to betray you either, do you

    understand?"

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351

    Natalie could hear each and every one of his words.

    Natalie looked at Tobias. He looked firm and serious, and there was a sense of horror racing

    through her heart.

    Natalie did not remember how Tobias pull her into his car.

    When she was in his car, Natalie''s mind was still in a mess.

    "How could there be such a thing?" She kept muttering to herself.

    All of it was beyond her understanding.

    There was a professional voice recording and even a synthetic speech merging with the abilities of

    cutting off a phone call.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Wasn''t it something that only existed in movies?

    All of that was too unbelievable for her.

    Tobias drove to the YS Group building.

    Natalie looked at the towering building through the window. She thought that it was strange. Why

    did Tobias bring her there?

    However, she soon understood.

    Tobias passed a piece of paper to Natalie. His eyes, which were as deep as the sea, locked with

    Natalie''s. "Natalie, this was my schedule when you called me that day. You can take a good look at

    what I was doing that day, or..."

    Tobias changed the subject and said, "While you were calling me, I was in a meeting, here''s the

    proof. There is a surveince in the conference room, I can take you there to have a look."

    Astonishment could be seen in Natalie''s eyes.

    She did not expect Tobias to do so much to convince her.

    At that moment, she thought that she was really stupid.

    She was like a peasant who had never seen the real world. She did not even know that a phone call

    could be faked.

    The next second, Natalie threw herself into Tobias'' arms. Her long eyshes fluttered and covered

    her teary eyes, "That''s not necessary. I won''t see any records. If you have said so, why shouldn''t I

    believe you? It''s just that I was too ignorant, and I''ve never seen something like that before. It was

    really beyond my understanding, so I believed it like a fool."

    Tobiasforted Natalie and patted her on the shoulder, "It''s okay. I don''t me you."

    "No, me me, it''s my fault. I''m so silly, I don''t know anything."

    "We still don''t have enough trust with each other. But if you trust me enough, none of this would

    have happened. I didn''t do well enough to make you trust me."

    Natalie suddenly raised her head, "Tobias, don''t say that. This is clearly my fault."

    Tobias wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes. "I will make sure that I build enough trust for

    us so that nothing can separate us again in future."

    Natalie resisted the urge to shed tears, and she nodded desperately.

    "Who made the recording? Was it Winnie''s mother?" Natalie asked him suddenly.

    She remembered Tracy, who looked for her that day. Had she not gone to find her, she would have

    never called Tobias.

    Could all of that beTracy''s ns?

    "Yes." A sharp glint suddenly appeared in Tobias'' eyes, it was sharp as a de.

    Natalie clenched her fists tightly.

    What a hateful woman! She was despicable!

    "She is a bad woman!" Natalie said as she gnashed her teeth.

    "I''ll handle the problem. You don''t have to worry about anything." Tobias said in an indifferent and

    subtle tone.

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    Since Tobias had said it, she believed that he would make Tracy pay for what she had done!

    But at the same time, those photos also shed in her mind.

    Winnie''s eyes looked so simr to hers.

    A pain surged through her heart.

    She looked up at Tobias, "Do you think that my eyes look like someone else''s?"

    Natalie went straight to the point.

    The reason she was so straightforward was because she trusted Tobias.

    If Tracy could make a fake audio recording, then could it be that she fake those photos as well?

    Although her eyes were simr to Winnie''s, Natalie did not believe that she was a substitute.

    Once the recording was proved to be fake, Natalie''s thinking was clear too.

    Winnie had been pestering Tobias for a long time, and he was not so stupid as to let Winnie go and

    find Natalie as a substitute.

    Tobias looked at Natalie''s bright eyes with his deep gaze.

    It was like a boundless sea that could not be predicted.

    "Your eyes look like Winnie''s?" Tobias was direct.

    Natalie''s heart was pounding.

    She had already made up her mind. No matter what Tobias said next, she would believe him.

    She would even believe Tobias if he said that they did not look alike at all.

    But he did not expect Tobias to say it so directly.

    "Yes!" Natalie''s voice was crisp and clear.

    She stared into his eyes.

    "Tracy told you that I only found you because your eyes look simr to Winnie''s?" Tobias stared at

    her.

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "It''s not like that. Do you trust me?" Tobias said in a low voice.

    "Yes." There was no hesitation in her response.

    Tobias felt somewhat surprised.

    "You little thing, why are you so straightforward?"

    "I will try my best to trust you." Her eyes were bright and clear.

    Tobias smiled slightly and said, "Natalie, you and Winnie have simr eyes, but the reason I found

    you is definitely not because of your eyes. It is because..."

    He paused and he smiled more brightly, "I''ll tell you when we get married."

    When they get married?

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

    "But...but I thought we are already married?" Natalie stammered.

    Tobias held Natalie''s hand and said, "We only have a marriage certificate, but we haven''t had a

    wedding yet. I''m going to give you a grand wedding. I will let the whole world knows that you are my

    wife."

    Thump! Thump!

    Natalie''s heart was racing.

    "But...but I haven''t graduated." Natalie''s mouth was dry.

    "It''s okay. A lot of people get married while they are still in college."

    "Can you wait for me to graduate?" Natalie''s heart was in quite a mess.

    If the Agaphen University found out, knew that she and Tobias were married, she would be the

    center of attention for the rest of her school life.

    "I have initially nned to wait for you to graduate, but now, I''ve changed my mind." Tobias stared

    at Natalie gently, "It would be better to settle this earlier."

    "Are you serious?" Natalie licked her dry lower lip.

    "I am."

    Natalie''s mind was spinning again.

    She was going to have a wedding ceremony with him.

    The impact of it was so great that she forgot that she wanted to ask about Tobias'' reason for being

    with her.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352

    Seeing how nervous Natalie was, Tobias caressed her head and said, "Natalie, you don''t have to be

    so nervous. The wedding won''t be so soon. Preparations for it will take at least two months. You still

    have some time to be mentally prepared."

    Although he said so, her heart was still in a mess.

    Natalie returned to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    She needed to process all the things that had happened that day.

    For example, the fact that she could hear the synthetic voice on the other end of the phone call.

    Also, there was the fact that Tobias suddenly told her that he wanted to have a wedding with her.

    Natalie''s mind was in such a mess that she dropped her food several times while she was eating.

    When Tobias saw the state that she was in, he felt helpless but he also had the urge tough.

    He set Natalie on hisp and said, "Natalie, let your husband feed you."

    Her heart started to race upon hearing the word "husband".

    Tobias fed Natalie one mouthful at a time.

    She also obediently ate mouthful after mouthful.

    In the blink of an eye, her happiness returned.

    It turned out that she had over thought it.

    He was still as doting towards her as before.

    And she was still able to sit on hisp and be fed by him.

    It was as if it was midnight, and Cindere still had yet to return to her original self.

    That beautiful dream- like state still hadn''t ended.

    Natalie was in a trance.

    She did not know if she was dreaming or that this was reality.

    "Natalie, open your mouth," Tobias whispered in her ear.

    Her mouth remained closed.

    All of a sudden, she gripped his hand tightly and said, "Tobias, I''m not dreaming, right? All of this is

    real, right?"

    "It is."

    As he spoke, his hot breath fanned across her earlobe, bringing about a numbing feeling.

    Natalie''s hand, which was holding Tobias'', became tighter as she said, "I''m scared that everything is

    fake. I''m so scared at the thought of going back to my original state."

    After Tracy found her, she felt that she had returned to her original state.

    However, in just a few days, she found that everything had gone back to midnight.

    She was still Cindere with crystal shoes. She was still dancing with the prince.

    "Natalie, everything is real," Tobias said in a low yetpelling tone, "I told you before that your

    dream would always continue, but I was wrong."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    He suddenly turned her to face him before he continued, "That''s because this is not a dream. I am

    real and my feelings for you are real."

    His voice was as sweet as a mermaid''s song, which was fatally attractive.

    At that moment, Natalie suddenly realized that she hadpletely fallen for Tobias.

    She absolutely did not want to leave this man.

    In the next moment, she hugged him tightly and said, "Yes, it''s not a dream, it''s real. Everything is

    real. I don''t have to worry that the dream won''t be able to continue because it''s not a dream at all."

    That night, Tobias asked Natalie to rest early.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Too many things had happened in the past two days, so she was exhausted too.

    As soon as sheid on the bed, she immediately fell asleep; her breathing was soft.

    He looked at her closed eyes and realized that her long and thick eyshes were covering her eyes

    like a small fan. A gentle smile graced his face.

    The smile stretched all the way to his eyes.

    After a while, he left her bedroom.

    His smile had disappeared.

    There were some things that he had to do.

    It did not cause too much damage to her this time, and they returned to what they were before.

    However, it didn''t mean that he could treat that matter like it never happened.

    To be honest, Tracy was still his elder and he had met her several times before too.

    If it was something else, he might have regarded it as if it never happened; he might even be able to

    forgive her.

    However, when it came to things that concerned Natalie, he could not let anyone go that easily.

    Tracy had to pay a price for what she had done.

    What was more, he had to let her know Natalie''s position in his heart.

    That was the only way to stop her from having stray thoughts.

    After he walked out of the Whitlock family''s apartment, his phone suddenly rang.

    It was a call from Winnie.

    Tobias'' brows furrowed as he hung up the call.

    Not a moment went by before his phone rang again.

    Tobias simply ignored it.

    The phone didn''t stop ringing and it continued until he reached the lobby.

    The frown on his handsome face grew deeper and deeper.

    After a while, he finally picked up the call. "What''s the matter?" He asked indifferently. "Tobias,

    thank you for answering my call." Winnie had already assumed that he wouldn''t pick up her call at

    all.

    "Winnie, I answered your call because I want to tell you to not be so obsessed with one thing or one

    person. You should find your own happiness."

    Although it seemed as if he was saying good wishes to her, Tobias'' cold tone suggested otherwise.

    Winnie smiled bitterly.

    "Tobias, thank you for your good wishes. Can you let my mother go this time?" Winnie pleaded.

    She knew that Tobias had already found Tracy''s weakness.

    If he exposed that weakness of hers, she might not be physically harmed, but her reputation would

    be greatly damaged.

    Fame was, after all, an extremely important thing in high society.

    "Winnie, after your mother did such a thing to Natalie, did she ever think of letting Natalie go?"

    Tobias asked.

    She was at a loss for words.

    After a while, she pleaded again, "Tobias, no matter what, Natalie didn''t get hurt this time. My

    mother will never do something like this again. You know that if this matter was to be exposed to the

    public, it will do great harm to her. I beg you."

    An inexplicable light shed in Tobias''s eyes.

    "Winnie, I can''t promise you." After a while, he continued in a low tone, "Stop begging. You know my

    personality. I won''t stop when I have decided on something."

    "Tobias, is there no turning point in this matter anymore?" She asked in desperation.

    "No."

    Suddenly, sheughed.

    It was augh of despair.

    "Okay, I understand. I won''t bother you anymore."

    "Winnie," Tobias suddenly said her name.

    Winnie, who was ready to hang up the phone, paused, and her eyes lit up with hope.

    "I''m still here," she replied.

    "Winnie, you''re still young, you can still find your own happiness. Let go of the past, there''s still a lot

    of happiness waiting for you in your life."

    The hope in her eyes faded away little by little.

    "Alright." She hung up the phone.

    Tracy was standing in front of her.

    Winnie shook her head at her, "Mom, he won''t agree."

    Tracy''s face turned pale in an instant.

    If Tobias wanted to deal with Tanner Group, it would be better because they could still struggle with

    all their might.

    However, she didn''t expect that Tobias would find out about that matter this time.

    She had already tried her best to hide it, so she really didn''t expect that Tobias was able to find out

    about that matter.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353

    If that matter was exposed, even Winnie''s father wouldn''t help her.

    All she could do was to suffer that loss in silence.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Tobias was rumored to be cruel yet subtle in his ways. Tracy had finallye to understand why

    that was now.

    She severely underestimated Natalie''s position in Tobias'' heart, otherwise, she wouldn''t have

    caused such trouble for herself.

    "Winnie, why does he care about that girl when she''s not as good as you in any way?" She asked,

    her face pale.

    She could not understand it at all.

    Why would he choose Natalie and give up on Winnie? It really was beyond her understanding.

    Winnie lowered her gaze to hide the tears in her eyes.

    It turned out that she and Tracy looked at it in the same way. Not only was she more beautiful than

    Natalie, but she also had a better family background and education as well.

    She thought that she would definitely be able to contend against Natalie.

    However, she knew now that she was wrong.

    When two women were vying over a man, their abilities were not important at all.

    The most important thing was the man''s heart. If one particr woman was already in the man''s

    heart, it didn''t matter how outstanding the other woman was; she would still lose miserably.

    Winnie had lost,pletely and utterly so.

    In fact, she should have figured it out long ago, otherwise, she would not have caused so much

    trouble for herself.

    "Mom, let''s go back to the United States," she said to Tracy a momentter.

    Her mother was stunned.

    She looked at her.

    There was no confusion or pain in Winnie''s eyes. Instead, they were clear and bright.

    It was like she had realized something.

    Tobias and Benjamin had been talking on the phone for a long time now.

    He instructed Benjamin, who was on the other end of the call, with everything he needed to do.

    Benjamin was hesitant.

    Although he knew that Tobias wouldn''t listen to him, he couldn''t help but speak.

    "Mr. Whitlock, do we really have to do this?"

    "Benjamin, if you have any hesitation, you can hand in your resignation letter. I will hand this matter

    over to someone else," Tobias said indifferently.

    Benjamin immediately gave in.

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock."

    He really had no self-respect. Even though he knew what Tobias would say every time, yet he still

    couldn''t help but persuade him every time too.

    Benjamin sighed inwardly.

    Why was he so loyal?

    After the phone call, Tobias got ready to go upstairs.

    He didn''t want Natalie to know the dark side of some things, so even if he knew that she was

    asleep, he still went downstairs to make that call to prevent her from finding out.

    After hanging up the phone, he nced at the bright moon in the sky.

    The moon was clear and bright, its light enveloping thend.

    His frown finally softened.

    Winnie''s matter was finally sorted.

    Just as he was about to go upstairs, his cell phone rang again.

    This time, it was Cecilia calling.

    "Mom," Tobias'' voice was faint but respectful.

    "Tobias,e and pick us up now." Cecilia informed her position through the phone; she was a

    short distance from the airport.

    He was a little surprised.

    Every time Cecilia came, she would always order a driver to pick her up. Why didn''t she ask a driver

    to pick her up this time?

    However, he had always been a man of few words.

    "Okay," he said before hanging up.

    He went to the garage to start up a Ferrari before he sped off towards the location where she had

    mentioned.

    A little way off Agaphen City airport.

    Selina stomped her feet and asked, "Mom, when is Tobias going to arrive?"

    "Soon." Cecilia looked at her with an admonishing gaze, but continued in a doting tone, "Isn''t this

    your fault? You didn''t want the driver to pick you up because you wanted to go for a walk, but now

    youin that you''re tired."

    The driver had already been waiting but because of what Selina said, Cecilia had to send the driver

    back.

    However, she never expected her to say that she was tired after only walking a short distance.

    Although the driver was a subordinate, Cecilia didn''t want to trouble him repeatedly, so she might as

    well get Tobias to pick them up.

    Selina giggled before saying, "Mom, don''t me me. I didn''t know that I would be exhausted after

    only a short while too."

    Cecilia smiled gently and replied, "How can I bring myself to me you? I''ll be returning to the

    United States tomorrow."

    Selina was surprised. "Mom, you''ll be going back so soon?"

    Cecilia nodded. "Yes, there are some things that I have to deal with."

    As they were talking, dazzling car lights shone in their direction.

    Selina immediately became excited. "Mom, Tobias is here."

    She pulled her mother into the car.

    Tobias chose a sports car on purpose so he had arrived quicker than usual.

    In the car, he didn''t ask much. He immediately returned home with the two women.

    He was a man of little words, except when he was with Natalie.

    When he was with her, it seemed that even a ten-thousand-year cier would melt.

    A Mercedes was cruising along a road.

    Brayden was the one driving, and Madison and Queenie were inside as well.

    He was somewhat dissatisfied.

    "I wanted to buy a Ferrari, but I got a Mercedes-Benz instead. Why didn''t Dad send me more

    money?" Heined.

    Some time ago, James had some dumb luck and was hired by a group to be the person-in-charge

    for something.

    James went in a hurry and didn''t bother to exin much.

    His family didn''t question it either.

    However, they never expected him to send money back so soon by saying that thepany had

    paid his sry in advance.

    It was then that the family knew that he had gotten extremely lucky.

    While on the phone, they didn''t ask him what he was currently doing. In the eyes of those three

    people, money was the most important thing.

    However, the money that he sent back wasn''t enough to buy a Ferrari.

    Brayden had no choice but to settle for a Mercedes-Benz instead.

    Madison quicklyforted him, "Brayden, your father said that thepany offered him a high

    sry. I told him not to spend any money on his own and to send all the money back home in the

    future. You can rest assured knowing that you will be able to buy a Ferrari sooner orter."

    Brayden snorted.

    He hoped that James could make more money, or he would only be able to drive a Mercedes.

    A Mercedes-Benz wasn''t fitting of him.

    Brayden thought that only the Ferrari was worthy of him.

    Queenie was curious. "Mom, what on earth is Dad''s job? Why would they pay him so much money?

    They even sent him abroad too."

    Madison couldn''t figure it out either.

    "Who knows what he''s doing? I certainly don''t care as long as he''s earning enough money."

    Queenie thought the same so she didn''t question it further.

    A Ferrari suddenly sped past Brayden.

    Once Brayden noticed the car, he went red with jealousy.

    He heaved a deep breath and stepped on the gas pedal with all his might.

    Brayden elerated his car to its speed limit but the Ferrari wasn''t doing the same. Soon, Brayden

    caught up to it.

    "Brayden, why are you chasing another car?" Queenie asked.

    He did not answer her. He didn''t know why, but once he saw the Ferrari, he felt like chasing after it.

    The people in the Ferrari didn''t notice the Mercedes-Benz at all.

    After all, there were plenty of cars around them.

    Queenie nced at the Ferrari and saw that it was Tobias sitting in the driver''s seat.

    Her heart immediately filled with excitement.

    "Isn''t... Isn''t that Tobias?"

    Hearing Queenie''s words, Madison and

    James both looked inside the Ferrari.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354

    Madison saw Tobias first.

    He was just as handsome as the first time they met.

    She groaned inwardly.

    How could such a handsome man want to marry Natalie?

    He would definitely cast her away after ying with her for a few days.

    When she was about to withdraw her gaze, her eyes suddenly focused on something.

    Her gaze had inadvertentlynded on Cecilia, who was sitting in the back.

    It was as if her mind exploded and there was a loud buzzing in her ears.

    What was going on?

    Wasn''t Tobias ying with Natalie? Why was he with Cecilia then?

    Brayden and Queenie also noticed Cecilia.

    Brayden still remembered her beauty deeply.

    He had never seen such a beautiful woman before. The only shoring she had was that she

    was too old.

    "Isn''t that the woman we saw at the airportst time? Could Tobias have abandoned Natalie

    because he had this woman as a mistress?" He said in a sour tone.

    Queenie immediately retorted, "Brayden, is something wrong with your eyes? How can that woman

    be Tobias'' mistress? Men like young ones, okay? For example, someone like me."

    She then caught sight of Selina, who was sitting by Cecilia''s side.

    She looked lovely and noble.

    A sh of jealousy and hatred shed in her eyes.

    As long as it was a woman more beautiful than her, Queenie would always hate the woman out of

    jealousy.

    "That woman must be Tobias'' mother-inw. Do you see the girl sitting next to that woman? Maybe

    she''s Tobias'' new woman," she said in a jealous tone.

    Only then did Brayden''s eyes fall on Selina.

    She was wearing a white dress decorated with little yellow flowers.

    An ordinary girl in the same dress would not look that great, but since Selina was the one who was

    wearing it, it made her look like a little princess instead.

    He was stunned.

    Every time he saw a princess on television, he would always think that there was nothing special

    with them since a princess was just another girl in the end.

    He knew what a real princess looked like now that he saw Selina.

    She was noble and cute, which made his heart thump.

    All of a sudden, he felt a wave of heat rolling down his thigh.

    Queenie''s face was originally one of jealousy, but all of a sudden, as if a thought had urred to

    her, sheughed. "Look at how distinguished that woman is. Such a woman is more fitting for

    someone like Tobias. How could Natalie be so delusional to begin with? She should take a look at

    herself first!"

    Brayden wasn''t listening to Queenie at all; he had his eyes fixed on Selina.

    She was such a cute yet distinguisheddy. He would die willingly if it meant that he would be able

    to have s*x with her once.

    At the same time, Madison, who had been sitting in the back, suddenly came back to her senses.

    "Brayden, stop the car!" She shouted feebly, an anxious look on her face.

    Right then, their car and Cecilia''s car were parallel to each other. Although there was still quite a

    distance between them, they would still be able to clearly see the other car!

    If Cecilia saw her, it would be over.

    Brayden pretended not to hear her.

    He stared at Selina,pletely mesmerized.

    "Stop, stop the car!" Madison was so tense with anxiety that she was about to grab his hands.

    Only then did Braydene to his senses.

    He was forced to stop the car to the side.

    "Mom, what are you doing? Didn''t you see that I was looking at the beauty in the car?" He looked

    displeased.

    Madison wasn''t in a good mood either and chose topletely ignore him.

    Why did she keep seeing Cecilia?

    Besides, why was she frequently showing up in Agaphen City recently? And why was she with

    Tobias?

    Wasn''t Tobias the benefactor whom Natalie had been looking for?

    If Cecilia and Tobias knew each other, could it be that she knew Natalie too?

    Madison was suddenly in a state of panic.

    It was alreadyte into the night by the time Tobias and Cecilia arrived home.

    Tobias entered his bedroom a while after.

    Natalie was still sleeping soundly.

    The sound of her breathing was faint and her sleeping posture was still as ugly as before.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    A doting smile pulled at his lips.

    In the quiet night, ripples coursed through his heart.

    He settled into the bed and pulled her into his embrace.

    Then, a strange heat washed across his body.

    He had only gotten a taste of her, so his lust for her was naturally more intense.

    However, she was already asleep, and he didn''t want to wake her up.

    He simply suppressed his desires and closed his eyes.

    The next day, Natalie was woken up by a strange warmth.

    She opened her eyes to see Tobias.

    The strange warmth emitted from his body.

    She could not remember when she was pulled into his embrace.

    "Are you awake?" He opened his eyes.

    There was a deeper meaning behind his words. He looked as if he had been holding something

    back and he didn''t look like he had just woken up too.

    She blinked her eyes and asked, "You''re up early?"

    "It''s not that I woke up early. It''s that I didn''t sleep at allst night." His voice was a little hoarse.

    Natalie was taken aback.

    "You didn''t sleep all night? Why didn''t you?"

    "Natalie, how do you think I can sleep like this?" Tobias stared at her meaningfully.

    She was speechless.

    She felt a searing heat that was as hot as a soldering iron. The heat flowed along her thigh inch by

    inch before seeping into her blood.

    "Have you been holding back all night?" She asked carefully.

    "Mm." There was a sliver of light in his eyes.

    "Then, why didn''t you..." She continued.

    "I was afraid of waking you up," he replied.

    A warm feeling swelled in Natalie''s heart.

    He really cared about her.

    However, the next moment saw Tobias flipping himself over so that he could press himself against

    her.

    He stared at her with a burning gaze, his hoarse voice bewitching to her ears as he said, "Natalie,

    now that you''re awake, let''s do it."

    She was speechless.

    Wait a minute. She had just woken up and couldn''t even react yet.

    Besides, it wasn''t a good thing to do in the morning. What if she waste like the time before?

    "How about tonight?" Natalie asked tentatively.

    The corners of Tobias'' lips curled up into an evil smile. "Natalie, your husband has been holding it in

    for a whole night yet you want me to continue waiting?"

    Her eyes blinked rapidly.

    He stroked her face gently before his hand slowly went downwards so that he could tenderly

    unfasten the buttons of Natalie''s pajamas.

    Her breathing immediately becamebored.

    Knock, Knock, Knock!

    Suddenly, knocks resounded from the door.

    Natalie went tense and Tobias halted in his actions.

    Selina''s voice rang out.

    "Natalie,e out quickly. I haven''t seen you in such a long time and I miss you so much. I bought

    a lot of things for you too."

    Natalie didn''t speak for a moment.

    Then, she pointed at the door and said, "Selina is asking for me. Let''s do it at night."

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355

    The corners of Tobias'' mouth twitched.

    He would definitely talk to Selina after this so that he could tell her not to simply knock on Natalie''s

    door.

    As soon as Natalie went downstairs, she saw Cecilia.

    She was sitting on the couch, looking as gentle and as beautiful as ever.

    "Mom," Natalie called out sweetly.

    She had realized that every time she saw Cecilia, she felt a gentle warmth inside.

    "Natalie." Cecilia stood up with a smile.

    She took Natalie''s hand and asked about her wellbeing.

    In the end, after Selina''s constant urging for them to have breakfast did Natalie and Cecilia finally sit

    at the table.

    Selina bit on her fork and said, "Natalie, I''m jealous. I used to be the princess of the family that was

    doted on the most, but now it''s you. Both Tobias and Mom pamper you so much. I''m jealous!"

    Natalie smiled in embarrassment.

    "Silly child, don''t be jealous of Natalie," Cecilia nced at Selina and said.

    She only giggled in response.

    Their breakfast was filled with cheer.

    However, Cecilia told Natalie that she, unfortunately, had to fly back to the United States after

    breakfast.

    Natalie was extremely reluctant to part with her.

    "Mom, can''t you stay a little longer?"

    Cecilia shook her head with a smile and said, "I have something to do there. Besides, you have

    your own life with Tobias too. It''s better not to disturb you two. That goes for Selina as well."

    Once the words fell, Cecilia looked at Selina and continued, "Selina, Tobias and Natalie have their

    own lives. You shouldn''t be here all the time."

    Selina pouted in reply.

    Natalie immediately replied, "Mom, it''s alright. It''s more lively with Selina here. Life would be boring

    if she wasn''t around."

    Selina immediately proimed proudly, "Look, even Natalie wants me to stay here."

    Cecilia could only smile in response.

    In the morning before Natalie left for school, Tobias gave her a new phone and a new SIM card.

    "This card is your original phone number," he said.

    She was a little taken aback.

    He had already finished preparing her new phone and SIM card so soon?

    "Okay, thank you," she said.

    He had given her thetest iPhone.

    "There''s no need to thank me. We''re husband and wife." He kissed her forehead and continued,

    "See you in the evening."

    It was obvious that Tobias'' "See you in the evening" meant something else entirely.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled.

    "You definitely don''t mean that," she said in a light tone.

    He didn''t deny anything and merely smiled.

    "Natalie, maybe I wasn''t being straightforward enough," he said.

    "Not straightforward enough?" She was stunned.

    Tobias pulled Natalie into his arms and put his lips right by her ear. "If I was to be more

    straightforward, I would say ''Let''s do it in the evening'', right?"

    She was speechless.

    She quickly escaped from his embrace and said, "Okay, I''m leaving now, bye."

    She rushed into the ssroom.

    "Let''s do it in the evening."

    Those words lingered in her mind.

    She couldn''t understand how a man like Tobias, who was as handsome as a god, could say things

    like that.

    Not long after Natalie arrived at school, Yvonne arrived as well.

    When she saw her, she looked as if she had seen a ghost.

    Natalie soon figured out the reason why.

    She had suddenly disappeared and Yvonne was unable to get through to her as well. So, not only

    would Yvonne definitely be puzzled, she would even ask where Natalie had gone.

    In the end, she decided to make the first move before Yvonne could ask anything.

    Natalie pulled her into an empty corridor. "Yvonne, I know what you''re going to ask. Do you want to

    know why I suddenly disappeared? I had some personal matters to deal with. It''s not a big deal so

    don''t worry."

    Yvonne continued to stare at her.

    She felt a chill under the stare.

    "What?" Natalie took a step back subconsciously.

    In the next moment, Yvonne suddenly surged forward to hug her.

    "Natalie, you''re a big shot now. I''m going to suck up to you too."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She was confused by Yvonne''s words.

    She pushed her away, "Yvonne, I don''t understand what you''re saying."

    Yvonne stared at her with shining eyes. "Natalie, do you know who came to look for you when you

    left that day?"

    Natalie''s gaze trembled slightly.

    From Yvonne''s expression, it seemed like an extraordinary person hade to look for her.

    "An alien? The President of the United States?" She asked tentatively.

    Yvonne was speechless.

    She raised her voice before answering, "Tobias, Tobias Whitlock came looking for you."

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Had her rtionship with Tobias been revealed?

    However, revealing it would be a good thing too. Yvonne was her best friend so she would have to

    know sooner orter.

    Natalie wanted to tell her that it was just like what she thought, that she was together with Tobias

    and that they would be holding a wedding soon. She wanted to invite Yvonne to the wedding too,

    among other things.

    However, before she could say anything, Yvonne said with admiration, "Natalie, it seems that your

    father is doing well in YS Group since he even managed to ask Tobias for help when you went

    missing."

    Natalie was speechless.

    A group of crows flew across her mind.

    "Natalie, since your father is so awesome, can he introduce me to Tobias too? I want to get to know

    my prince charming," Yvonne said excitedly.

    Natalie swallowed audibly.

    "Yvonne, if I tell you that the reason Tobias came here was not because of my father, would you

    believe me? He was here because of me."

    Yvonne tutted and said, "Natalie, stop daydreaming. If it wasn''t for your father bing the person-

    in-charge of YS Group, how could Tobias possibly know you?"

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

    She silently swallowed all the things that she wanted to say before.

    In an abandoned factory in Agaphen City.

    The Chanel suit that Wendy was wearing shed with the dpidated environment.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Across her stood several strong, burly men.

    She flung a photo towards the men. "Kidnap this woman and you all will be rewarded handsomely."

    The men took the photos and shared a nce among themselves before they nodded at her.

    After the men left, Wendy''s gaze shed maliciously.

    She would never forgive Natalie.

    How dare someone like her seduce Jack. She was definitely going to give Natalie a hard time.

    Suddenly, her phone went off.

    Wendy answered the call.

    "Hi Jack." She tried her best to sound sweet.

    "Wendy, didn''t you mention thest time that you wanted to visit the Maldives? I''m free right now

    and I''ve already booked the ne tickets. Let''s go together." Jack''s voice was gentle and clear.

    Wendy''s breathing hitched to a halt.

    "Jack, I''m busy right now. Maybe some other time."

    She then hung up in a hurry.

    At the other end of the call, Jack''s eyes shed with confusion.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356

    Jack knew he owed Wendy on ount of what happened with Natalie.

    After all, she was his fiancee.

    He had wanted to bring her to the Maldives for a vacation to make things up to her.

    However, he hadn''t expected her to reject him.

    This was the first time that she had turned him down.

    She was originally the one who kept pestering him to bring her there for a vacation, too.

    He felt a little strange, but he couldn''t exin why.

    At lunchtime, Natalie received a text message.

    "Natalie,e out for a second. Meet me at the school gate, I have something important to tell you.

    Jack."

    She was stunned.

    How did Jack know her phone number? Why was he asking to meet her?

    What matter was so urgent he needed to see her all of a sudden?

    She hesitated for a moment.

    However, once Natalie thought of how he had saved her and took care of her thest time, she felt

    that she needed to meet him no matter what.

    After bidding Yvonne goodbye, she rushed to the school gate.

    On the way there, she was wondering why Jack wanted to meet her and why he was being so nice.

    She had always felt that it was impossible for him to fall in love with her.

    Nevertheless, she was still well-prepared. If he really fell for her, she would refuse him and make

    things clear to him.

    After all, she had Tobias now, so she shouldn''t have anything to do with other men.

    When she arrived at the school gate, she could not see Jack anywhere.

    She then dialed the phone number that had sent her the text message.

    However, no one answered the phone at all.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    As Natalie puzzled over the situation, someone suddenly mped a hand tightly over her mouth.

    "Woo.."

    Just as Natalie began to struggle, a pungent smell entered her nose.

    She felt as if everything was spinning rapidly around her.

    Her body then fell to the ground limply.

    The man behind her immediately hauled her up before bringing her into a car.

    The car soon sped away.

    In an abandoned warehouse, Wendy looked down at Natalie, who was tied up.

    She was still out cold.

    "Can I touch this woman now?" The man in front couldn''t wait to take action already.

    Wendy waved her hand in dismissal. "There''s no hurry. Let''s wake her up first. Otherwise, if you

    r*pe her while she''s unconscious, won''t it mean that we''re letting this woman off the hook?"

    She strode over to Natalie.

    She stared at Natalie''s face.

    It was only when she was this close did she realize that Natalie''s skin was in perfect condition.

    No pores could be found on her skin, which was as smooth as an egg.

    Her eyshes were thick and long too, and they spread out like a petite fan.

    A sh of jealousy and hatred appeared in Wendy''s eyes.

    She touched her own face, which was covered with a thickyer of foundation.

    Did Natalie manage to seduce Jack by using her bare face to act innocent?

    Wendy''s heart was filled with rage.

    "What a calctive and scheming sl*t!" She thought.

    p!

    Wendy gave a hard p on Natalie''s face.

    Natalie''s head was knocked to the other side.

    Her body shook a little.

    Smack!

    A vicious p hadnded.

    "Ahem..." Natalie suddenly started coughing.

    Wendy set her hand down and red unwaveringly at her.

    Natalie slowly opened her eyes a momentter.

    She felt a burning sensation on her face.

    Natalie''s sight was a little blurry, yet just as she was about to reach up to rub at them, she realized

    she couldn''t move her hands at all.

    Once she realized she was tied up, she quickly regained herself.

    She saw that Wendy stood in front of her.

    Wendy''s gaze burned with malicious mes like those of a poisonous snake''s.

    Natalie tried to vaguely recall what had happened.

    She remembered the text message, and that someone had covered her mouth with a towel or

    something.

    The towel must have been doused in a liquid that would make people faint; that was why she

    fainted so quickly.

    Could it be that Jack wasn''t looking for her to begin with? Was it all Wendy?

    "You kidnapped me?" Natalie looked at her in disbelief.

    She knew that Wendy hated her. She even pushed her before, but Natalie never thought that she

    would kidnap her.

    Wendy put her hands on her hips and huffed haughtily, "Yes, I kidnapped you."

    "Why did you kidnap me? Are you crazy? Set me free!" Natalie struggled.

    However, the rope around her was so tight she had no room to struggle at all.

    "Why did I kidnap you? You should ask yourself that question." Wendy took a step closer, her

    vicious face neared Natalie as she continued, "A person like you dared to seduce Jack? I warned

    you before that Jack is mine, yet you still went and seduced him! You conniving b*tch!"

    Natalie''s breathing hitched in her throat.

    Wendy really kidnapped her because of Jack.

    She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. "Wendy, I didn''t seduce Jack. You

    imagined everything. He and I have nothing to do with each other!"

    Wendy almost exploded with anger at Natalie''s reply. "How dare you still say that you didn''t seduce

    him? Why would Jack call you in such an intimate way if you didn''t seduce him? Why would he take

    care of you in the hospital if you didn''t seduce him?"

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled a little.

    She really couldn''t figure out why he had done so either.

    "Anyway, I didn''t do anything. Please don''t specte that I''ve done something!" Natalie replied.

    Wendy pointed at her and said, "I''m going to teach you a lesson today!"

    As soon as Wendy''s words fell, the ringing of a phone suddenly went off.

    Her gaze was now fixed on her phone instead.

    It was Jack calling.

    She usually loved getting calls from him, but she hung up the call without hesitation instead.

    She had to put Jack aside for the moment, as she had to deal with Natalie.

    "Wendy, let me go. It''s not toote to stop now or you''ll regret this!" Natalie urged.

    Her words had no effect on Wendy, who had already gone crazy.

    "Stop? If I don''t teach you a lesson, then what? Are you going to continue seducing Jack?" Wendy

    replied.

    "I''ll repeat myself, I have no feelings for Jack at all!" Natalie dered.

    "Natalie, do you think I will believe you?" Wendy questioned.

    Wendy pped once as soon as she finished speaking.

    Several men immediately gathered around her.

    A wicked smile appeared on Wendy''s face. "This woman is yours for the taking now!"

    The men brimmed with excitement at Wendy''s words, and they quickly moved to surround Natalie.

    Her face turned pale as she watched the men surround her.

    She shouted at Wendy, "Are you out of your mind? Do you even know what you''re doing? Let me

    go! You will suffer judgment if you don''t let me go!"

    "Wait!" Wendy suddenly called out to those men.

    Cold sweat broke out on Natalie''s forehead. She looked at Wendy, her body tense and rigid.

    She never expected that Wendy''s next words would cast her into the underworld.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357

    Wendy considered the men for a while before her lips curved into a vicious smile, "You guys are

    young and strong. Wouldn''t I be giving her an easy time if I let you guys do her? Go and find some

    older men for me. The older, the better."

    Natalie felt all the blood in her body rush up to her head.

    "Wendy, you''re a lunatic."

    A proud smile graced Wendy''s face.

    The group of men, on the other hand, were reluctant to act.

    Wendy warned them, "Do you still want the money? You can y with her again after the old men

    are done with her."

    Only after hearing her say so did the men finally leave, albeit unwillingly.

    Wendy firmly grabbed hold of Natalie''s chin, her gaze dripping with vicious pleasure. "Natalie, how

    about it? You aren''t happy that I didn''t give you the chance to enjoy it, right? I won''t let things be

    easy for you by letting these young men do you. I will definitely find some old men, so old that they

    could be your father, so that you will die of disgust."

    Natalie''s body trembled.

    Her mouth kept opening and closing, yet due to her overwhelming emotions, she could hardly say a

    word.

    "What? What do you want to say? Do you want to thank me?" Wendy smiled.

    Natalie stared at her and was full of fear, shock, anger, and disbelief. All sorts of emotions

    intertwined together within her that she felt like she was drowning.

    She couldn''t believe that she would do such a vicious thing.

    Although her first impression of Wendy was not a good one.

    However, she only thought that she was just a bad-tempered girl who was a little narrowminded.

    She certainly never expected Wendy to be as cruel as a poisonous snake!

    Natalie tried her best to calm herself down.

    She was finally able to muster aplete sentence, "Wendy, if you do this, Tobias and Jack won''t

    let you get away with it."

    This was needless to say in Tobias'' case.

    As for Jack, although Natalie was not familiar with him, her instincts told her that he was a man with

    good moral standards.

    Would such a man allow his girlfriend to do such a thing?

    Things were fine before Natalie mentioned Jack because once she did, Wendy''s rage spurred her

    on even more.

    p!

    Wendy pped Natalie hard in the face.

    Her p was so strong that Natalie''s face flushed bright red instantly.

    "You b*tch, how dare you mention Jack to me? Don''t think that you''ve be Jack''s somebody

    after seducing him. I am his fiancee. Even if I do this to you, I doubt that Jack will do anything to me

    because of a b*tch like you."

    Wendy''s gaze fell on the ce where she pped Natalie just now.

    It was bright red, making it a sharp contrast with her white and tender skin.

    Suddenly, a thought shed through her mind and her eyes flickered with cruelty.

    "Just wait and see. So you like to seduce men with that face of yours? I''ll ruin the face you like so

    much then."

    After she was done talking, Wendy turned around and left only to return a short momentter.

    In her hands was a small knife.

    The knife was very sharp, its edge gleaming in the light.

    Wendy slid the knife''s blunt edge across Natalie''s face.

    An unspeakable fear swept through Natalie''s body.

    The look of fear on Natalie''s face made Wendy''s heart swell with tion.

    "What''s wrong? Are you scared? Then I''m going to cut into your face with this knife today. Also, "

    Wendy paused to look at her before continuing, "Have you ever slept with Jack before, b*tch?"

    Natalie widened her eyes. She wanted to curse Wendy out, but her mouth remained tightly closed.

    She told herself with her remaining rationality that she should not provoke Wendy in such a

    situation.

    Otherwise, she would definitely do something in her rage.

    Noticing Natalie''sck of a reply, Wendy''s grip around the knife tightened. "Since you''re such a

    cheap person, you must''ve slept with him!"

    Wendy''s heart was bleeding.

    She and Jack had been together for so long, and they were even engaged to each other, yet Jack

    was a gentleman down to his bones.

    He had neverid a hand on her all this while.

    She had certainly never expected that Natalie would be able to get him to sleep with her.

    Wendy despised her!

    The knife continued gliding down along Natalie''s face as Wendy said, "Not only do I want to cut

    open your face, I''m going to do the same to your body, your chest, your hips and every remaining

    inch of you. I want to see how you''re going to use your face and body to seduce men from now on!"

    Wendy''s words rushed into Natalie''s mind one after another.

    Suddenly, her mind went nk.

    She suddenly felt that the current situation seemed familiar, as if a thought had surfaced in her

    mind.

    However, it was hazy, and she couldn''t connect them at all.

    Wendy''s knife returned to Natalie''s face. "Now, let''s start from your face."

    The knife''s sharp edge was close to cutting into Natalie''s skin.

    "Miss Miller." Suddenly, a voice called out.

    Wendy''s movements came to a halt.

    The men who left earlier had returned, bringing a group of older men in tow.

    "I''ve found the people you asked for," the leader said.

    Wendy''s gaze swept across the new arrivals before her lips pulled into a smirk. "Well done. Give me

    a moment, I want to cut open her face and body first."

    "Miss Miller." The man hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Can you wait before doing so?"

    "You want me to wait?" Wendy leveled her gaze at the man.

    The man smiled awkwardly and said, "Miss Miller, who would want to y with her if she''s

    disfigured? Am I right?"

    Wendy pondered the reply.

    His statement made quite some sense to her.

    She withdrew the knife and said, "Then you can go and have fun first. I''ll ruin her when you''re

    done."

    "Yes!" The man replied excitingly.

    "Let those old men y first."

    There was a look of unwillingness on the man''s face, but he still waved the old men over. "Come

    here. Quickly now, a line''s building up behind you."

    "Also, untie her rope." A bloodthirsty glint shed across Wendy''s eyes. "I want to see her being

    chased while in a panic."

    After she finished speaking, she let out a burst of viciousughter.

    With so many people there, even if she was untied, Natalie would definitely not be able to escape.

    Wendy wanted to have a good look at how Natalie would attempt escape.

    Natalie fell to the ground.

    She was untied now but escape would still be impossible for her even if she had wings.

    She ran around the abandoned factory in circles.

    The exit was guarded by a few strong men while the older man chased after her persistently.

    Wendy watched her with a smile on her face and her arms crossed in triumph.

    Natalie''s heart was enveloped in despair.

    She knew that she could not escape, but she continued running in vain until she tumbled.

    The men were getting closer and closer.

    Natalie wanted to stand up, but she had no strength to do so at all.

    In the end, she could only struggle by crawling with her hands, causing her knees to bleed from

    friction with the ground.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    When the old men saw her crawling on the ground, they slowed down tough at her.

    A man then held Natalie down by her shoulders.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358

    "Let go." Natalie flung hits at the man.

    However, she could not handle them by herself.

    It didn''t matter that the men were old.

    Soon, she was surrounded by them.

    Wendy''s smile became more triumphant.

    "Go away, leave me alone. I''ll tell you this, I''m Tobias Whitlock''s woman. If you dare to hurt me, he

    definitely won''t let you get away with it."

    Natalie roared. Her face was pale, and she was ring at those men with eyes of wrath.

    "Tobias Whitlock''s woman? Do you even know who he is? Why would someone like him be your

    man?"

    "I''m good with you being Tobias'' woman since then we''ll be able to have a taste of the woman

    belonging to YS Group''s renowned president."

    Natalie''s threats were no use in stopping them.

    Soon, several big hands caught hold of Natalie; some gripped her arms, some on her waist and

    some on her shoulders.

    "No..."

    Natalie cried out in fear. Her eyes were red, and she was struggling with all her might by kicking

    both her feet at the same time.

    Boundless fear poisoned her blood inch by inch, edging gradually towards her heart.

    Soon, someone pressed Natalie into the ground.

    She couldn''t even struggle anymore.

    "No, no. Tobias, save me, save me..." She burst out into tears, as if a dam had copsed.

    She told herself to not be afraid; Tobias would definitely show up and save her.

    Every time, at her most helpless moment, that man would appear.

    When she was about to be sold to a fool by Madison, he appeared in front of her like a god.

    When she was locked up in the basement by Qasim, and when she was almost humiliated, it was

    him who saved her too.

    Natalie murmured, "Tobias Whitlock, please turn up soon. Please show up."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, why hadn''t Tobias showed up yet?

    Rip!

    The sound of clothes being torn apart echoed and snow-white skin revealed itself.

    The men had not expected Natalie''s skin to be as pale as snow, and they were all stunned.

    "She''s top grade. Her skin is so fair. I didn''t expect that we would be given such high-quality goods

    to y with."

    "It''s unfortunate that she''s a bit too old. It''d be great if she was a few years younger," someone

    joked, their vulgarugh echoing after.

    "What do you mean she''s a bit too old? Diago, do you like little girls?"

    "What do you know? Young girls are the best, they''re tender and fresh."

    "You didn''t know that Diago is a pedophile?"

    The filthy words kept raining down on Natalie.

    It seemed as if a lightbulb suddenly went off in her head.

    Her eyes widened abruptly as if she had been unexpectedly turned into ice.

    The men were scared by her reaction. Their hands, which were about to tear her clothes off,

    stopped.

    Wendy''s voice came from above, "Natalie, you finally know fear, huh? But I''ll show you real fear

    after they''re done with you. That''s when I''ll cut your body up with a knife. Hahaha, this is what you

    get for seducing Jack!"

    Wendy let out a burst of evilughter.

    Something gradually emerged in Natalie''s mind.

    In her mind, she could hear Madison saying that she was going to give her a lollipop.

    She then followed her happily, but in the end, she ended up locked into a small room.

    Madison was gone, and a few men took her ce.

    They surrounded her.

    "This girl is pretty tender."

    "Haha, she''s cheap too. I''m going to have some fun today."

    "I wonder if she can take it or not."

    Fear struck Natalie, and she kept inching backward. In the end, she managed to escape.

    Why was she able to escape? The memory seemed like it had suddenly appeared in her mind.

    She was looking for Madison. She wanted to ask her what was going on.

    Although she was still young, she still vaguely felt something.

    Her mother, her own mother, sold her to those old men to let them have fun with her.

    She could hear Madison''s voice in another room and just as she was about to push open the door,

    she suddenly stopped.

    She could hear a voiceing from inside the room.

    "Brayden, Queenie, that lowly wench Natalie is not your biological sister. She is not my child like

    you both. You can beat her up as you like. Killing her would be even better."

    Young Natalie was stunned.

    She always knew that her mother treated her badly.

    Natalie had always wondered if she had done something wrong that angered her mother.

    She thought that was the reason her mother treated her poorly.

    Otherwise, why would Madison treat Queenie and Brayden so well even when all three of them

    were all her children?

    Right then, Natalie finally understood why Madison treated her badly even though she worked so

    hard for her approval.

    It was due to the fact that she was not Madison''s flesh and blood.

    "Mom, then can I go to beat her up now? Yesterday, she dared to re at me. I have been wanting

    to kill her for a long time," Brayden''s excited voice said.

    "Mom, I also want to use a knife to cut her face up. The fat aunty next door said that Natalie was

    more beautiful than me. She also said that her hips had a great shape even though she was very

    young and that she will be a stunner when she grows up. That''s why I want to cut her face and

    butt," Queenie''s jealous voice could also be heard.

    "Yes, you can, but wait a little while longer. You can do whatever you want soon," Madison said.

    Bang!

    Natalie fell to the ground upon hearing those words.

    It turned out that she had always been lying to herself about the reason why Madison treated her

    like that.

    However, she couldn''t lie to herself anymore.

    Natalie''s small world had alreadypletely copsed.

    The sound of her falling to the ground shocked the people in the room.

    Madison, Queenie, and Brayden rushed out together.

    Madison''s eyes shed with confusion when she saw Natalie.

    How could they be done so fast; were those men all quick-shots?

    Meanwhile, Queenie had already lifted Natalie up, "Brayden, get me a knife. I''m going to cut her

    face and butt. I''ll see if others still dare to say that she''s more beautiful than me and that her butt''s

    shape is good!"

    At that time, although Queenie was still young, she was already quite mature for her age. She

    harbored malicious thoughts as well despite her young age.

    Natalie did not resist at all. Her mind was in a mess.

    Only when she felt a sharp pain in her hips did she burst out in loud sobs.

    Just as she was about to struggle, she realized that Brayden was holding her down.

    The knife rose and fell, and blood spilled over.

    In the end, Queenie''s knife moved to Natalie''s face.

    "Humph, I''m going to cut up your face today. From now on, no one will say that you are prettier than

    me!" Queenie said.

    One nce at the gleaming de caused

    Natalie''s vision to go dark before she fainted.

    Before Queenie''s knife fell, Madison ran towards them in a panic.

    "Someone''s dead. What have you done to him, b*tch?" "What are you standing there for? Do her

    now!" When Wendy saw that the old men around Natalie were suddenly frozen in their tracks, she

    quickly urged them on.

    Only then did the mene back to their senses.

    Natalie''s expression a moment ago was truly horrifying.

    For a while, they were all shaken to their core.

    Nevertheless, their lust still won them over.

    Someone slowly inched their hands towards Natalie''s chest.

    Boom!

    A car suddenly crashed into the gate of the abandoned warehouse.

    Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359

    Jack rushed out of the car.

    He saw Natalie on the ground, her shirt torn to pieces.

    She was lying on the ground with wide eyes, giving her the appearance of a creepy porcin doll.

    "Natalie." Jack rushed towards her.

    The old men immediately dispersed out of fear.

    "Natalie, don''t scare me, Natalie..." Jack called out her name.

    Natalie''s eyes rolled back into position once she heard him.

    She stared at him.

    She suddenly remembered how she had managed to escape from that room.

    She finally remembered why she felt a sense of familiarity with Jack when she first saw him.

    She knew why he treated her so well.

    When she was surrounded by those men, it was Jack who had knocked on the door.

    Then, she raised the knife in her hand.

    Soon, blood sttered everywhere.

    The blood sttered onto her face, covering itpletely.

    That was the most terrible thing that Natalie had experienced in her life.

    "Jack," Natalie suddenly called out to him as she met his eyes.

    "Natalie, I''m here," he said with tears in his voice.

    He didn''t dare to imagine what would have happened to her if he had been even a secondter.

    He couldn''t even imagine that Wendy would do such a thing either.

    He had always thought that Wendy was just a little pampered and that she wasn''t a bad person. He

    had never thought that she would do such an utterly heartless thing.

    If he had not called Wendy and realized that there was something wrong with her, what would have

    happened to Natalie would guilt him for the rest of his life.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled a few times before she suddenly closed her eyes tightly.

    "Natalie," Jack shouted.

    She gave no response.

    Jack carried her in his arms and rushed towards the car. Suddenly, Wendy pulled at him and said,

    "Jack, why are you taking this woman away? Are you in love with her? Tell me!"

    Jack looked at her and the furious expression on his face unfamiliar to her. "Wendy, I always

    thought that you were just a little pampered. I truly didn''t expect for you to be such a cruel and

    vicious woman. I''m canceling our engagement!"

    He entered his car without hesitation after. Soon, the car''s throttle echoed and it sped away.

    Wendy remained frozen in ce, dumbfounded.

    Jack had just called off their engagement.

    Natalie was quickly sent to the emergency room.

    The doctor said that her condition was very unstable and the situation seemed unfavorable.

    Jack''s face turned pale upon hearing so.

    "Is she like this because she went through severe psychological stress?" The doctor asked.

    Jack''s hands clenched into tight fists.

    He nodded.

    "Yes."

    It was a single word, yet it contained endless pain.

    He was responsible for the whole thing. If it was not for him, Wendy wouldn''t have done such a

    thing.

    "By the way, she''s been saying a name continuously," the doctor said suddenly.

    Jack''s hopes went up as he asked, "Who?"

    "Tobias, Tobias Whitlock," the doctor answered in bewilderment.

    The doctor had heard of Tobias Whitlock before and he knew that Tobias was renowned in Agaphen

    City.

    He didn''t think that the unconscious woman before him would have anything to do with the most

    famous man in Agaphen City.

    He thought that it might only be a coincidence.

    On the other hand, Jack''s face was as pale as a sheet.

    Jack made a call to Tobias.

    He did not think that Natalie and Tobias being together was a good thing. Besides, the matter before

    that made her like that was obviously because of him too.

    However, she had been calling out for Tobias for a while.

    Therefore, Jack felt that it was necessary to tell him about what had happened, and even let him

    come visit Natalie.

    Benjamin was the one who picked up instead.

    "Hello, I''m looking for Tobias." Jack tried his best to maintain a calm tone.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Mr. Whitlock is in a meeting. Please wait for a moment."

    "I can''t, it has to be now."

    That call was directly made to Tobias'' personal phone, so Benjamin did not dare to neglect it.

    In the conference room, a meeting was about to begin.

    Tobias was seated in the middle.

    Suddenly, Benjamin entered the room

    Tobias knitted his brows in response.

    "Mr. Whitlock, there''s a call for you. The person said that it''s urgent," Benjamin whispered into his

    ear.

    "Natalie?" Tobias asked on instinct.

    "No, it''s a man," Benjamin replied.

    Tobias stood up. "Everyone, I apologize.

    Please give me a moment."

    He then strode out of the conference room.

    Much to Tobias'' surprise, it was a call from Jack.

    "Natalie is in trouble. She''s in the Holy Cross Hospital right now," Jack said.

    "Mr. Whitlock, Mr. Whitlock, about the meeting..." Benjamin shouted as he followed after Tobias.

    He wondered what had happened that made Mr. Whitlock so hurried that he would ignore his

    meeting entirely.

    "Postpone it." As soon as those two words fell, Tobias hurriedly entered the elevator.

    He was gone in the blink of an eye.

    Benjamin sighed inwardly.

    What was it this time? He had never seen Mr. Whitlock in such a hurry for anything unless it

    concerned Natalie.

    Tobias drove to the hospital at the fastest speed possible.

    Jack had already told him everything that had happened.

    While he waited, he had people investigate the situation as well.

    The expression on Tobias'' face had changedpletely.

    "Fortunately, I arrived in time and Natalie was not harmed," Jack said.

    Tobias looked at him, his eyes zed with frost. "So, your woman was the one who kidnapped

    Natalie."

    Jack''s face turned pale.

    It was hard for him to absolve himself from the me in this matter.

    If not for the fact that he stirred up the jealousy and hatred in Wendy''s heart, she would not have

    done such a thing.

    Natalie would not suffer from such an unexpected disaster too.

    "Jack, to do such a thing to Natalie, even if that woman is your fiancee, I will never forgive her!"

    Tobias dered sharply, his tone cutting through the air like a polished de.

    Jack pursed his lips tightly.

    At a time like this, he was in no position to speak.

    If it wasn''t for him, Natalie wouldn''t have been harmed.

    "I will take responsibility," Jack said after a quiet moment.

    "Responsibility?" Tobias sneered, "She''s my wife. How can you take responsibility for her?"

    A hint of embarrassment shed across Jack''s face.

    Tobias said no more. At a time like now, any further arguments with Jack were meaningless.

    Tobias made a call to Simon a momentter.

    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time, Tobias. Why the sudden call?" Simon asked happily on

    the other end of the phone.

    In stark contrast to Simon''s tone, Tobias'' tone was heavy as he said, "Simon, take a trip here if you

    have the time to spare."

    "Did something happen to your wife?" Simon asked out of instinct.

    He had known Tobias for many years, and Tobias had never taken the initiative to call him and tell

    him to go over to Agaphen City before.

    Except for that previous matter regarding Natalie.

    Simon reckoned that this time was a matter concerning her as well.

    Besides, her memories that were buried were practically a time bomb, just waiting to explode at an

    unknown time.

    "Yes, Simon. Tonight''s flight. I''ll arrange it," Tobias replied.

    Simon heaved a sigh.

    It seemed that Natalie mattered the most to Tobias.

    He had never forced his friends to do something before.

    However, right now...

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360

    However, Tobias had told Simon to take a flight that very night. It was clear that regardless of

    whether or not Simon was willing, he had to fly to Agaphen City.

    "Alright," Simon said after a moment.

    Natalie remained unconscious for the whole night.

    Tobias and Jack stayed up, waiting as well.

    The pair remained silent the whole time.

    Simon arrived in a rush in the early morning of the following day.

    Once Simon came into view, Tobias finally eased a little.

    "Why are we meeting at a hospital again?" Simon was a little surprised.

    Thest time Tobias had asked him toe to Agaphen City, he had gone to a hospital too.

    Tobias hummed a reply before telling Simon about what had happened.

    Simon''s brows pulled into a tight knit.

    A momentter, he walked up to Jack and asked, "Sir, are you the one who saved Mrs.

    Whitlock?"

    Jack nodded, his gaze one of heartache.

    "Can I have a word with you?"

    Once Simon and Jack were done with their conversation, Simon went to the doctor to inquire about

    Natalie''s current situation and he soon met with Tobias once more.

    "Tobias, your wife''s situation isn''t looking good right now," Simon said.

    "I know." Tobias'' tone was calm, but there was a hint of imperceptible tension in it.

    "Also, it''s very likely that her memories have recovered," Simon said.

    Tobias'' heart sank.

    The memories that Natalie had sealed away were some terrible ones.

    If he could, he hoped that she would never recall those memories and remember those dark times.

    "The most important thing right now is for her to wake up. As for her psychological therapy after she

    wakes up, let''s put it aside for now," Simon said.

    "How can we wake her up?" Tobias asked anxiously.

    Simon pondered for a moment before he looked at him.

    "Tobias, the doctor said that Miss Godfrey has been calling out for you even though she''s

    unconscious. You can try staying by her side for now. Even if she''s unconscious, you can keep her

    company and talk to her, which might wake her up."

    Natalie had been saying his name despite her unconscious state.

    Tobias felt as if his heart had been struck by a sudden heavy blow.

    Tobias kept watch over her for three days and three nights.

    During this time, he did not sleep a wink and was always by her side.

    Jack was in a trance outside the ward.

    He witnessed everything that Tobias had done in the past few days.

    For a man with such a high position like Tobias, time was money, even more so when that period

    spanned three days.

    Yet he was willing to spend so many sleepless days keeping Nataliepany.

    Furthermore, from the look of things, it seemed that he would push away all his work to stay by her

    side if she did not wake up.

    It turned out that in Tobias'' heart, Natalie''s importance was of such a degree.

    Ripples suddenly emerged in Jack''s heart.

    He should be happy for Natalie.

    She finally found a man who treated her well.

    However, why was there a bitter emotion deep in his heart?

    The bitter feeling encroached his heart little by little.

    Natalie''s world was a nk space.

    On the fourth day, she finally regained some consciousness.

    Only to be followed by a plunge into endless horror.

    It turned out that everything was fake.

    Her mother, her siblings, and her family were all fake.

    She had also killed someone.

    Her hands were covered with blood.

    Natalie wanted to scream, but she couldn''t.

    She hid shivering in a corner.

    She killed someone.

    She was a woman stained with blood.

    "I killed someone," Natalie repeated endlessly.

    Tobias, who had been looking after her by her bedside, closed his heavy eyelids.

    He was seated next to her, but his usual straight posture was bent.

    After all, he was not made of iron. He could only hold on for so many days without sleep.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Although he was sitting there, his eyelids were closed.

    Suddenly, a soft voice drifted into his ears.

    Tobias immediately opened his eyes.

    Natalie''s mouth was moving.

    She was talking.

    Tobias'' eyes glimmered with a sliver of light.

    He moved an ear closer to Natalie''s mouth. "Natalie, what are you saying? Tell me."

    "I killed someone."

    A thinyer of sweat coated Natalie''s forehead.

    In her dream, she was sitting on the floor with her arms tight around herself.

    She had killed many people. She was a criminal.

    Suddenly, a voice entered her ears. The voice was low but powerful. "Natalie, it''s not your fault.

    They were only taking responsibility for their own wrongdoings. Natalie, you''re not at fault."

    It wasn''t her fault?

    Natalie murmured.

    Was she really not at fault?

    The deep and powerful words kept repeating in Natalie''s ears.

    She looked up as if she was looking at who was talking to her, but she could not see anything.

    Before her eyes was a vast expanse of white fog.

    "I don''t have a mother. I have nothing. Everything is fake," Natalie suddenly said.

    "You have me."

    "Natalie, I''m real."

    She was stunned.

    "Who are you?"

    A pair of hands suddenly appeared in front of her.

    The knuckles of his fingers were distinct and pleasing to the eye.

    "Natalie, hold my hand, I''ll bring you out of here."

    She was stunned.

    "Natalie, give me your hand. You still have me."

    She took a deep breath.

    Could that pair of hands bring her out of this foggy ce?

    Finally, she stretched out her hands.

    Step by step, she walked away with the hand guiding her.

    When Natalie opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Tobias.

    The lines of his face wereced with exhaustion.

    She had never seen him so weary before.

    She opened her mouth like she wanted to speak but she found that she could not even utter a

    syble.

    "Natalie, you''re awake." A hint of surprise shed across his eyes.

    The exhaustion in his face was immediately reced with relief.

    Natalie looked at Tobias, not able to say a word.

    She studied her surroundings before her gaze finally fixed onto a medical record on the table.

    She pointed at the record.

    Tobias understood what she meant and gave it to her immediately.

    Natalie made a writing gesture.

    He suddenly went stiff.

    She was asking for a pen.

    However, why didn''t she just say so?

    He buried away the fear in his heart and grabbed a pen for her.

    "I want to go home," she wrote in distinct letters.

    Tobias'' breathing turned heavy again.

    "Natalie, can you talk to me?" He asked gently after a while.

    She shook her head.

    She couldn''t say anything nor did she want to say anything.

    She didn''t want to stay in the hospital either.

    To some extent, hospitals represented death.

    Death was a symbol of ughter.

    And she had killed someone with her own hands before.

    She still remembered the blood sttering everywhere.

    The blood had even sttered onto her face.

    Tobias tried his best to control himself.

    He nodded at Natalie and said, "Okay, Natalie. I''ll take you home. Give me a moment while I go

    through the discharge procedures."

    She nodded obediently.

    She seemed normal, albeit quiet, yet her eyes did not sparkle.

    Outside the ward, Tobias had gone to look for Simon.

    There was a look of urgency on his face.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361

    "Simon, I have woken Natalie up ording to what you said, but why can''t she talk after waking

    up? She used a pen tomunicate with me."

    This development fell both within and beyond Simon''s expectations.

    Those sealed memories must have impacted her strongly. Otherwise, her brain would not choose to

    forget them either.

    How could she possibly forget such pain after only sleeping?

    However, Natalie''s loss of speech was beyond his expectations.

    He thought that she would cry and lose her mind after waking up; he had not expected that she

    would lose her ability to speak.

    Simon patted Tobias on the shoulder. "Tobias, Miss Godfrey has suffered a huge shock. It''s

    impossible for her to recoverpletely after waking up. We need to help her recover slowly. Don''t

    worry."

    Tobias wasn''t an ordinary person, after all. When he heard Simon''s words, he calmed down as well.

    After containing his stirred-up emotions, he entered the ward.

    "Natalie, we can go now." He helped her up.

    She nodded.

    Tobias held her hand tightly and walked out of the ward. They then met Jack at the hospital''s

    entrance.

    He was holding a box of green tea tarts in his hand.

    When he heard Simon say that Natalie was showing signs of waking up, he had specially gone to

    get the tarts.

    He still remembered that she loved to eat green tea tarts the most when she was younger.

    However, he did not know if her taste had changed after so many years.

    It turned out that the shop that sold the green tea tarts had relocated, and it took him a lot of effort to

    find that shop again.

    He had not expected that Natalie would have woken up by the time he returned.

    She seemed to have been discharged from the hospital.

    "Natalie." Jack stood in front of her.

    For a moment, he felt a strong wave of emotions.

    Natalie was finally awake. It was good that she was awake.

    She stared at Jack, her eyes wavering.

    She wanted to thank Jack.

    She did not forget the person who saved her.

    Her lips moved, but she couldn''t say a word.

    Jack did not notice her abnormal state.

    He gave the green tea tarts to her and said, "I bought it for you. Natalie, it''s your favorite."

    She looked at the green tea tarts in her hand.

    Suddenly, memories of her past emerged in her mind.

    At that time, she and Jack had no money.

    Therefore, eating these green tea tarts even once was considered a luxury.

    However, every month, he would buy a box of green tea tarts for her.

    In the end, she finally learned that when Jack''s adoptive parents didn''t make any breakfast, they

    would give him money to eat out.

    He never used the money given to him for breakfast.

    Instead, he saved the money in order to buy green tea tarts for her.

    "Jack," Natalie called to him in her heart.

    "Take care of yourself, Natalie," he said.

    Tobias was still there. He was Natalie''s husband, so Jack thought that he shouldn''t say too much.

    She nodded at him.

    Jack turned around to leave. Once his back was turned, his eyes went red with unshed tears.

    Natalie stared at his back for a long time.

    Tobias did not urge her to leave either.

    He only stood by her side to keep herpany.

    After a long time, her hand finally moved.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    She gave Tobias a look that indicated that it was about time they leave.

    He took her hand and left.

    After arriving at home, Selina still hadn''t learned of the things that had happened.

    She smiled and said, "Natalie, where did you go with my brother? You''ve been missing for so many

    days. Did you guys go on a honeymoon?"

    Looking at Selina''s sweet smile, Natalie wanted to give her a smile too.

    However, she couldn''t muster a smile no matter what.

    "Selina, I''ll bring Natalie upstairs first." Tobias took her hand and they went upstairs.

    Selina was a little taken aback.

    Confusion filled her head.

    Natalie seemed very strange to her.

    When they arrived at their bedroom upstairs, Natalieid down on the bed.

    Her eyes were fixed on the ceiling and she remained motionless.

    All this while, Tobias had been speaking to her yet she did not seem to have any response for him.

    Her empty eyes remained staring at the ceiling.

    In the end, Tobias'' gaze darkened inexplicably.

    "Natalie, rest well. I''ll be going downstairs for a while," he said.

    She still had no reaction.

    He took a look at her before going downstairs.

    When Selina saw Tobiasing downstairs, she immediately came forward and said, "Tobias,

    what''s wrong with Natalie? Why do I have the feeling that she is suddenly acting a little weird?"

    She looked like a shell without a soul but Selina kept this thought to herself.

    "Selina, go upstairs and keep Nataliepany. Try to talk to her." Tobias'' eyes suddenly fell on

    Selina''s face.

    Selina had a carefree personality, and she was on good terms with Natalie too.

    Perhaps Selina could move her.

    "Okay, then I''ll go and talk to Natalie now." After getting Tobias'' special permission, Selina

    immediately went upstairs.

    After she went upstairs, Tobias gave Simon a call.

    Due to the fact that he was afraid that Simon''s sudden appearance at home would cause Natalie,

    who already had psychological issues, to feel even more uneasy, Tobias had arranged a ce for

    Simon to stay before he brought her home.

    In a luxurious apartment not far away.

    Tobias briefly exined the current situation to Simon.

    Simon fell silent for a moment.

    "Tobias, I think we should observe her for now. You should keep your wifepany and talk to her

    often. If it still doesn''t work, you may have to consider psychological hypnosis and intervention. Of

    course, it''s best if she can get better herself."

    Selina went downstairs with a dejected look on her face.

    When she saw Tobias, she immediately said, "Tobias, what did you and Natalie do when you guys

    disappeared? Why does she look like a different person? No matter what I said, she kept ignoring

    me. She treated me like I was the air and at most would only nod at me. She won''t say a word to

    me. It makes me feel like I have offended her."

    Tobias sighed inwardly.

    It seemed that Selina was no good either.

    It was soon time for dinner.

    Tobias went upstairs to call Natalie down for dinner.

    She shook her head.

    In the end, Tobias simply brought the food up.

    "Natalie, I''ll feed you." Tobias brought the food to her lips.

    However, she still shook her head.

    Tobias set the spoon down.

    He went downstairs once more and brought his food with him back upstairs.

    He looked straight at Natalie and said, "Natalie, if you don''t want me to feed you, then I''ll eat with

    you."

    She was stunned.

    After a while, she nodded.

    Time slowly passed by.

    In order to coordinate with Natalie, Tobias ate extremely slowly.

    Nevertheless, even so, she ate very little.

    He did not want to force her.

    He brought the dishes and utensils downstairs.

    While walking down, Tobias received a call from Benjamin.

    Benjamin''s voice was uncharacteristically anxious as he said, "Mr. Whitlock, you haven''t been to the

    company for so many days. If things go on like this, thepany will be in a mess!"

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362

    "My return to thepany is to be postponed," Tobias interrupted Benjamin''s rant.

    "But Mr. Whitlock, it''s going to be a mess if things go on like this."

    Beep, Beep, Beep.

    Tobias had already ended the call.

    The evening soon arrived, and Tobias was currently standing in front of Natalie.

    "Natalie, time for a shower, okay?"

    She had not taken any showers during the few days when she was hospitalized.

    She nodded. Even in her current state, she could still smell the strange stenching from her

    body.

    He brought her into the bathroom.

    He helped her remove her clothes.

    Natalie''s eyes trembled in response.

    Tobias softly assured her, "Natalie, I''m here to help you. I won''t do anything else."

    She lowered her head.

    He first rinsed her hair.

    His fingers moved very gently. He then wiped her body down as well.

    All of his actions werepletely devoid of lust.

    At the end of everything, he helped her put on her clothes.

    Natalie was in her pajamas now, and she looked like a rag doll without a soul.

    Tobias then followed her upstairs.

    At night, he held her tightly in his arms.

    In the middle of the night, she suddenly started nuzzling herself deeper into his embrace.

    He felt dampness on his body.

    His hand went to caress her face, only to find that it was soaked with tears.

    "Natalie, don''t cry." Tobias'' lips lightly grazed Natalie''s face. Little by little, he kissed away the tears

    that streaked down her face.

    With her hand gripped tightly in his, he said, "Natalie, I''ll stay with you forever."

    "Natalie, I''ll stay with you forever."

    She would still be thinking of this statement a month into the future.

    He had told her that he would always be by her side.

    He gave her hope when she was in the pit of despair.

    The next day, the warm morning sun shone through the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    Natalie was still held tightly by Tobias.

    However, she felt like she was freezing.

    Even with the sunlight casting in, she could not feel any vitality at all.

    Everything was in darkness.

    On this day, her state remained the same.

    She stared at the crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling with listless eyes.

    Selina was extremely troubled too.

    She incessantly asked Tobias how Natalie ended up in such a state.

    Even Aunt Lee was troubled as she constantly went upstairs to check on Natalie.

    However, she didn''t say a word to Aunt Lee either; it was as if the polite and lovable Natalie no

    longer existed.

    Tobias asked for Simon to meet him.

    He had a very strong intuition that if things continued, Natalie would remain the same too.

    He was starting to get anxious too.

    Her current state filled him with an unspeakable fear,

    Simon soon arrived at the Whitlock family''s residence.

    Selina was acquainted with him as well.

    When she saw him, she suddenly understood something.

    Could it be that Natalie''s abnormal state was caused by a psychological problem?

    She immediately panicked. Why would Natalie have a psychological problem when she was such a

    cheerful and optimistic person to begin with?

    She had a lot of questions she wanted to ask, but once she noticed the heavy atmosphere, she did

    not dare speak.

    Simon looked at Tobias and asked, "Tobias, you truly don''t want to wait anymore?"

    He shook his head. "Let''s begin."

    "You''re not one to lose your cool, Tobias." Simon sent a heavy nce at him.

    Tobias'' gaze was hard. "Simon, I''m really afraid that something serious has happened to Natalie. I

    don''t want to dy things any longer."

    For those who cared about her a lot, it was impossible for them to remainposed.

    As he saw the ssy- eyed Natalie with a nk expression on her face, Tobias was afraid that she

    might''ve lost her mind.

    Simon sighed.

    He had heard from Tobias about Natalie''s state after she was discharged from the hospital. It was

    just as Tobias had spected. Simon also believed that it would be difficult for Natalie to recover on

    her own in her current state. She definitely needed hypnosis and mental intervention.

    "Tobias, I think it''s best to do this in a situation where it is eptable to Miss Godfrey. What do you

    think?" Simon asked.

    Tobias pondered things for a moment.

    "Okay, I''ll go upstairs and talk to her," he replied.

    He promptly went upstairs. Natalie was still lying on the bed, her eyes still fixed on the crystal

    chandelier hanging from the ceiling.

    Her gaze waspletely devoid of everything.

    His heart ached at the sight.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    He held her hand and said softly, "Natalie, I know you''re in a sour mood now, but you can''t always

    live in pain, right?"

    Her hand shifted a little.

    Tobias met her eyes with his own dark orbs. "Natalie, can you sit up?"

    His voice was so gentle that it seemed as if he could melt a ten-thousand-year-old cier.

    A momentter, Natalie really did sit up.

    However, her eyes were still dull, and her face was still expressionless.

    "Natalie, I''ve brought a person here and if you''re in any pain, can you tell himter? He is my best

    friend and he will help you. Natalie, if you agree, please nod your head."

    She did not respond.

    "Natalie, please nod at me. I''m very worried about you."

    Natalie nodded.

    Tobias heaved a sigh of relief.

    He called Simon upstairs.

    "Miss Godfrey." Simon greeted her with a smile.

    His voice was rxed.

    Natalie nodded, but her face had no expression whatsoever.

    "Miss Godfrey, let us begin."

    After saying so, Simon turned to Tobias and said, "Tobias, do leave the room. While I''m chatting

    with Miss Godfrey, don''t let anyone disturb us. We need some space for privacy."

    In Tobias'' eyes, Simon was a very trustworthy person.

    He nodded and was just about to leave when Natalie suddenly stood up.

    She gripped his hand tightly.

    Tobias'' breathing came to a halt.

    "Natalie, don''t be afraid. Simon here is my best friend. He will help you," he said.

    Natalie shook her head.

    Tobias'' brows furrowed. A momentter, he looked at Simon and said, "Simon, can I stay here?

    Natalie needs me to apany her."

    He hesitated for a moment before replying, "Fine, then."

    Melodious music started to ring out in the spacious bedroom.

    The music was very light and gentle.

    It was a type of music that pulled people into inexplicable sleepiness.

    Natalie felt that her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier.

    She didn''t want to go to sleep, but her eyelids couldn''t hold on any longer.

    Finally, she closed her eyes.

    However, when she closed her eyes, she strangely did not feel anything at all.

    This time, her consciousness was clear.

    Natalie first saw a cave in front of her before a gentle male voice sounded in her ear.

    "Natalie, do you see the cave in front? Walk into it. You''ll see another world."

    She walked in and all she could see was blinding white light.

    "Natalie, go ahead, don''t stop."

    The man''s voice was so tempting that she couldn''t help but do as he said.

    Step by step, Natalie passed through the white light.

    After exiting the cave, it was really another world.

    It was a world that she had never seen before.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363

    She saw many people. Their clothes were worn and tattered, their faces sickly and emaciated

    because of starvation.

    Some babies were also crying out of hunger.

    A child pulled on his mother''s hand and said, "Mom, I''m hungry. I''m so hungry."

    His mother stretched out her hand, which was so thin that it looked like it didn''t have any flesh at all.

    She said, "My child, bite my hand if you''re too hungry. Our food has been taken away by the official.

    We have nothing to eat anymore."

    Natalie was shocked.

    She had never seen such a world before.

    The voice continued to guide her.

    "Natalie, continue to go forward."

    She did as the voice told her. After passing through a wall, she saw an entirely different scene as

    compared to just now.

    It was overflowing with people, all of themrge and fleshy, and they were all drinking and eating to

    their hearts'' content.

    The food and drink avable to them were so much that they could not finish them at all; a majority

    of them ended up being thrown away.

    "Those lowlifes should be starved to death. We won''t give the food to those lowlifes to eat even if

    we have to throw it all away!" A fat manughed smugly.

    Natalie''s hands were sped tightly together.

    She was filled with rage.

    The male voice rang in her ear again, "Natalie, right now, you have a gun. You can kill these people

    with it and let the refugees on the other side of the city walle in to eat the food. Will you do so?"

    There was a sh of hesitation in her eyes.

    "Natalie, let''s go back and have a look."

    She subconsciously turned around.

    The first thing she heard was sobbing.

    The boy who wasining about being hungry had fallen to the ground; he had starved to

    death.

    She froze in her tracks.

    "Natalie, will you do it?" The male voice kept ringing in her ears.

    "I will!" She suddenly shouted as she looked at the little boy who had starved to death.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    The scene shifted, and Natalie now saw a girl.

    A perverted- looking man was approaching her.

    "Little girl,e y with me." The man was about to tear away the girl''s clothes.

    The girl begged piteously.

    The man stripped the girl of her clothes and pressed his burly body into the girl''s body.

    The girl let out a cry of despair, which was a sharp contrast to the man''s smugughter.

    She was about to rush forward to save the girl, but she couldn''t move at all as if her body was

    frozen.

    "Natalie, unless you kill him, you can''t save that girl. Do you want to kill him?" The man''s voice

    sounded faintly in her ear.

    "I want to!" She shouted.

    The scene in front of her suddenly disappeared, and she was back at the cave once more.

    "Natalie, there is cause and effect in this world. If those people hadn''t done such utterly heartless

    things, they wouldn''t have lost their lives like that."

    "Natalie, if they don''t die, maybe they will make more and more young girls suffer. These girls will

    suffer a fate worse than death, and they will live in pain for the rest of their lives."

    Natalie suddenly came to a realization.

    She murmured, "Then they deserve to die, right? They will need to face judgement for what they

    did, right?"

    "Natalie, people get what they deserve. If they don''t do such horrible things, will they suffer such a

    fate?"

    Her eyes trembled.

    "Natalie, tell me, what pain do you still have?"

    What pain did she still have?

    Those words repeated themselves constantly in her mind.

    "I don''t have a father or a mother. I don''t have a family too," she said after a while as a pearlsized

    tear rolled down from the corner of her eyes.

    "Natalie, James is not your biological father, but the love he gave you was better than a biological

    father''s. Such great love should be cherished, and about Madison," the male voice paused before

    continuing, "Tell me, did you feel sad because your mother treated you so?" "Yes," Natalie replied

    softly. "Since she''s not actually your biological mother, what''s there to be sad about?"

    "Queenie and Brayden, too. They are not your biological siblings, so why should you let them bother

    you?"

    Her eyes immediately went wide.

    It turned out that she was most hurt by the way her mother and siblings treated her.

    However, she had just found out that they had no blood rtion to her. They were just strangers so

    why should she be sad over them?

    "Natalie, tell me, what do you think your mother should be like?"

    Instinctively, Cecilia appeared in Natalie''s mind.

    She was a gentle and beautiful woman.

    "A gentle woman who treats me well," Natalie murmured.

    "Natalie, maybe your biological mother is actually such a person. People are brought into this world

    by their parents so why wouldn''t you have them? Perhaps they are very far away and are

    concerned about you. Life is a long journey, you might be able to find them one day too."

    "Can I really find them?" She asked.

    "Natalie, you can. I''ll help you."

    It was a different voice speaking, a deeper and pleasant-sounding one.

    It was Tobias'' voice.

    "Natalie, I''ll be the one who you can rely on," Tobias said.

    Bing the one whom she could rely on was definitely the most affectionate promise in the world.

    Natalie''s eyshes were suddenly a little wet.

    "Tobias, my life is like a joke," she said.

    How could a person with her past be worthy of him?

    "Natalie, if your life really is a joke, then I''ll be the only real thing in this joke," he replied.

    "Then will you leave me one day?" Natalie asked.

    "No, I will be with you until the end and I won''t ever leave you, Natalie," he affirmed.

    "Until the end? Until we grow old?" She asked again.

    "Until we grow old."

    A pair of hands suddenly appeared again in front of Natalie''s eyes.

    "Natalie, I''ll lead you out," said a voice.

    She took a deep breath and stretched out her hand.

    Step by step, she walked forward.

    She slowly opened her eyes.

    Simon heaved a sigh of relief.

    The effect of Natalie''s psychological intervention was great.

    "Natalie," Tobias whispered in her ear.

    Natalie nced at him but did not say anything to respond.

    He was slightly anxious at this development.

    He thought that Natalie would be able to speak once she woke up. It seemed that she still showed

    no signs of speaking.

    Tobias walked over to stand beside Simon and said in a low voice, "Simon, what''s going on? Why

    isn''t Natalie able to speak yet?"

    Simon patted Tobias on the shoulder. "There''s no need to be hurried. She needs sometime."

    Suddenly, there was a series of crackling sounds.

    It turned out that it had started to rain.

    The rain came so quickly and unexpectedly.

    The whole city was still sunny a moment ago but it had suddenly started to rain.

    A shiver coursed through Natalie''s body.

    She looked out of the window.

    The rain was falling heavily.

    She remembered a saying from when she was a child that rain represented holiness and purity.

    As rain fell from the sky, it was therefore the cleanest thing in the world.

    After a while, she suddenly stood up.

    She ran downstairs.

    Tobias and Simon hurriedly followed.

    She rushed out of the Whitlock family''s apartment and descended the building.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364

    Natalie stood in the rain.

    Just as Tobias moved to pull her in, Simon stopped him.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Tobias, leave her be and let the rain wash over her. There''s no need to stop. Maybe she''ll be fine

    after getting drenched by the rain," he said.

    Tobias'' gaze deepened.

    He looked at Natalie.

    Her whole body was drenched, but her gaze seemed to be different somehow.

    "Since she wants to be soaked by the rain, then I''ll go and get soaked with her."

    As soon as his words fell, he strode out.

    Rain fell onto Tobias'' shoulders. His ck hair and suit were gradually getting soaked.

    He stood beside Natalie and held her hand. "Natalie, I''ll stay with you. No matter what happens, I''ll

    always stay with you."

    She turned to look at him.

    The pair stared into each other''s eyes.

    After a while, she nodded heavily.

    Simon watched everything unfold before him with great bewilderment.

    Upstairs, Selina and Aunt Lee were looking at them through the window.

    Selina stamped her feet at the floor while saying, "Crazy, they''re all crazy. Natalie is crazy and so is

    Tobias. Why did they go outside to get drenched in the rain? Do they have nothing better to do?"

    On the other hand, Aunt Lee was very worried.

    She was the most observant person in the household.

    Since Natalie and Tobias came home that day, she had realized that he didn''t look so good.

    The reason seemed to be that he hadn''t properly rested in a long time.

    And he was getting drenched in the rain right now. What would she do if something really happened

    to him?

    Nevertheless, she was just a maid and she shouldn''t be speaking out of her ce.

    However, Aunt Lee did find everything a little strange. Tobias was a mature and calm man, why

    would he do such a ridiculous thing like getting drenched in the rain right now?

    The rain went on for two whole hours.

    After the rain, the sky was a blinding azure.

    Natalie and Tobias started walking back to the apartment hand in hand when he suddenly fell to the

    ground.

    "Tobias!" Natalie shouted as she tried to grab hold of him.

    It was the first time she had spoken since leaving the hospital.

    Tobias was urgently sent to the hospital.

    Even the doctors couldn''t helpining about his situation.

    "Mr. Whitlock hasn''t properly rested in days and his body has reached its limit, yet he still went and

    got drenched in the rain for so long. Of course he would end up like this."

    Selina asked anxiously, "Doctor, my brother won''t be in any danger, will he?"

    The doctor said that fortunately, Tobias'' body was very strong so he wouldn''t be in any serious

    danger. He only needed to rest well after waking up.

    She heaved a sigh of relief after hearing so.

    She ran to the ward to tell Natalie the good news.

    Ever since Tobias copsed, Natalie''s face had gone very pale.

    When Selina arrived at the ward, she saw that Natalie was holding onto Tobias'' hand as tears

    streamed down her face.

    Selina could not bear to see the teary scene before her, so after pondering things for a moment, she

    decided to take her leave.

    When Tobias woke up, a side of his face was soaked.

    He saw that Natalie was still sobbing her eyes out.

    "Silly girl, why are you crying?" He caressed her face with his hand.

    She was stunned.

    Once she realized that he had woken up, her tears immediately stopped.

    "You, you''re awake." Perhaps it was because she was finally able to speak after such a long time,

    so she stuttered.

    "Yes, I''m awake." As he sat up, Tobias continued, "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that I''ve been a bit

    tiredtely."

    He used a tissue to wipe away the tears on her face. "Don''t cry anymore, your husband is fine."

    Natalie felt that she had been relieved of a burden.

    All of a sudden, the nerves that were wound tight in her body immediately rxed.

    Stars then glimmered in her eyes.

    "Natalie, what''s wrong?" Tobias realized that something was wrong and quickly held onto her.

    Natalie gritted her teeth and braced herself.

    On the other hand, Selina had rushed towards the ward once she heard Tobias'' voice.

    As a result, she saw Natalie copse into Tobias'' arms.

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    What was going on?

    First Tobias had fainted, and now, it was Natalie''s turn.

    The two of them were a fated couple. First, they went under the rain together, then they fainted one

    after the other.

    Selina rushed to call the doctor.

    There was nothing wrong with Natalie.

    "Miss Godfrey''s body is quite weak because she''s in her early stage of pregnancy," the doctor

    exined.

    Everyone was taken aback.

    Selina''s mouth fell open.

    Huh? Natalie was pregnant?

    She had always thought that her brother wasn''t quite capable in that department and that Natalie

    was still a virgin.

    It seemed that her mother was right. She really had misunderstood the couple!

    Natalie''s eyes were as wide as saucers. She wondered if she had heard wrongly.

    She was pregnant?

    Tobias tried to stay calm. "Doctor, is Natalie really pregnant?"

    The doctor nodded. "Mr. Whitlock, if you''re still unsure, we can do an ultrasound."

    Natalie insisted on getting an ultrasound.

    The result was that she truly was pregnant.

    Suddenly, she felt as if the world was spinning around her.

    The next moment saw Tobias pulling her into a tight hug. He said joyfully, "Natalie, you''re pregnant."

    A crack suddenly appeared in her heart. Something was rushing forth little by little. Those things

    that poured out of her heart were enough to wash away all her sadness. She was pregnant.

    Natalie thought that it was God''s arrangement for her.

    God had blessed her with a baby.

    This was so that she could forget her painful past and be born anew.

    Yes, a new Natalie.

    The Natalie of the past was dead, and she was now granted a new lease of life.

    Ever since she found out she was pregnant, Natalie holed herself up at home.

    Aunt Lee couldn''t be more excited about the news.

    She told her that while Natalie attended school, she would have more free time on her hands and

    had thus registered for training to be a maternity matron.

    Natalie smiled and replied that it was quite unnecessary.

    Aunt Lee''s expression turned serious and she said, "Why do you mean it''s not necessary? Miss

    Godfrey, you''re a pregnant woman now so we have to take utmost care in all things. Lacking

    professional knowledge just won''t do."

    Tobias had originally wanted to hire someone to take care of Natalie. However, she was not used to

    having so many servants in the house, so Aunt Lee decided to get training herself.

    In Selina''s opinion, it was better if Natalie dropped out of school immediately.

    "Natalie, it''s no use for you to attend university. Tobias has plenty of money anyway. You might as

    well drop out of school to properly care for the fetus," she said.

    That sentence made Natalie''s face turn pale. "No, I must go to university and finish my studies."

    She did not want to drop out of the school just because she was pregnant.

    As for giving birth to the child in the future, Natalie nned to ask for leave when the time came.

    Her stomach wasn''t showing any signs of pregnancy yet, which was why she wanted to continue

    going to school.

    Seeing Natalie''s pale face, Selina didn''t dare to mention dropping out again.

    As for Tobias, he told her that he would pick her up and drop her off to and from university everyday.

    "Natalie, if I''m too busy, Benjamin will take over for me."

    She blinked her eyes in bewilderment.

    After a while, she nodded and replied, "Alright."

    In Tobias'' point of view, Natalie''s pregnancy was extremely good news. The only bad thing was that

    he had to refrain from getting a taste of her despite only being able to enjoy her warmth a few times.

    After all, she was a pregnant woman now so he had to practice some self-restraint.

    On the other hand, Natalie had always hoped for pregnancy.

    The only regret she had was about one thing.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365

    The only thing Natalie regretted was being pregnant way earlier than she expected.

    However, it didn''t matter. It was better to take things as they came.

    Nheless, she still had one problem to solve and it had to do with the Godfrey family.

    She was not Madison''s daughter.

    She had overheard the secret by ident at that time.

    However, her passing out right after meant that she had lost all memories of that period.

    She had recalled all her memories now.

    The most important thing for her right now was to find out her true background.

    She told Tobias that she wanted to go back to the Godfrey family home.

    "Then I''ll go with you," he said.

    He also nned to investigate Natalie''s family background as well.

    He originally wanted to kidnap Madison so that he could interrogate her, but Natalie had rejected

    that idea.

    Natalie knew how much James valued his so-called home.

    Madison, Brayden, and Queenie were very important to him.

    Although she knew now that James was not her biological father, it did not mean that she could

    forget the fact that he had raised her for so many years.

    She didn''t know whether he knew that she was not his biological daughter.

    However, no matter the case, he was the only one who gave her warmth in her miserable past.

    "Don''te with me. I want to go alone," Natalie refused.

    Tobias frowned and said, "Natalie, I''m worried about you, and..." His eyes fell on her t stomach,

    "Your current state only serves to worry me more."

    She felt that he was reasonable in his logic.

    She couldn''t hold a candle towards her past. If Madison, Queenie, and Brayden turned insane, she

    alone would not be a match for the three of them.

    "How about this? Get a few bodyguards to escort me. If they want to do harm to me, the

    bodyguards will be able to protect me," Natalie suggested.

    "You really don''t want me to go with you?" Tobias asked.

    "I really don''t," she said seriously.

    She already knew how much Tobias had done for her all this while.

    YS Group must be in such a mess right now because their president had not shown up in such a

    long time.

    Benjamin even made calls everyday. He was probably an inch away from kneeling on the ground to

    beg Tobias to return to thepany.

    Natalie really did not want to waste Tobias'' time anymore.

    She did not want to bother him with things she could solve by herself.

    Seeing that Natalie was so insistent, he had no choice but to agree.

    After all, she would not be in danger if he got some bodyguards to protect her.

    She had originally intended to ask Tobias to assign two bodyguards for her protection; she certainly

    never expected him to assign arge, imposing group to her.

    Downstairs, Benjamin was waiting for her in a Lincoln limousine.

    While they were in the car, Natalie sat beside him.

    A dejected look appeared on Benjamin''s face. "Miss Godfrey, please don''t let anything happen to

    you in the future. Otherwise, if Mr. Whitlock doesn''te to thepany every day because of

    you, the entire YS Group will fall into chaos. I was chased by the directors every day, you know?"

    Her tone was apologetic as she said, "Benjamin, don''t worry. I won''t let it happen again in the

    future."

    Benjamin let out a sigh.

    She patted her chest and said, "Benjamin, I promise you that I am a new Natalie now. I will strive to

    be a good wife and mother."

    "Good mother?" Benjamin''s heart skipped a beat.

    He looked at her with eyes filled with surprise.

    Could it be that Natalie was pregnant?

    Benjamin''s gaze couldn''t help but fall on her lower abdomen.

    It was still very t and showed no signs of pregnancy.

    Benjamin couldn''t help but be puzzled.

    Natalie smiled and said, "Benjamin, you can rest assured no matter what, the stubborn Natalie from

    the past is no more. I will never let Tobias leave thepany be in the future."

    Benjamin couldn''t help sparing a couple more nces at her.

    Hmm, Natalie''s words showed that she really was Tobias'' wife.

    Soon, the car arrived at the Godfrey family''s building.

    "Miss Godfrey, I''ll be waiting for you downstairs. Mr. Whitlock had specially instructed me to do so,"

    Benjamin said.

    She nodded.

    Since it was Tobias'' orders, she didn''t say anything more.

    However, Benjamin had called her Miss Godfrey just then.

    His action had made her heart skip a beat.

    She was not Madison''s daughter, so it naturally meant that she wasn''t James'' daughter either.

    That meant that her surname shouldn''t be Godfrey anymore.

    What on earth was her surname then?

    Natalie set away the doubts in her heart and went upstairs with therge group of bodyguards in

    tow.

    When they reached the entrance, Natalie asked the bodyguards to wait in the apartment''s

    passageway.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "I will use a p as the signal. Come in if I p my hands," Natalie said.

    "Don''t worry, Miss Godfrey." The bodyguards made a unified reply that echoed down the

    passageway.

    It was a truly imposing sound.

    Natalie took out her keys and opened the door.

    James had specially gotten a set of keys to the house for Natalie.

    However, Natalie never got the chance to use it.

    As soon as she opened the door, she saw that Madison, Brayden, and Queenie were all at home.

    There was a bunch of food on the coffee table as well.

    It was all imported food withbels written in French.

    Natalie''s eyes were sharp and she immediately noticed that one of the packages had a note

    addressed to her.

    She immediately understood what was going on.

    That must be from James.

    He had specially sent home food from the United States.

    Moreover, he even sent something specifically for her.

    She suddenly remembered that her phone was shut off all this while.

    James must have not been able to get in touch with her, which was why he sent it to the Godfrey

    family.

    However, he probably never expected that these people would eat food meant for her.

    "Hey, isn''t that Natalie? She showed up once there was food. She really is like a dog, appearing

    wherever there is food," Queenie said in a peculiar tone.

    "Shut up. I am here for Madison," Natalie said, her eyes shing coldly.

    She remembered that those scars on her hip were all Queenie''s doing.

    She wished that she could take a knife and inflict the same pain on her as Queenie did to her.

    However, she suppressed the impulse to do so.

    It was not because she was afraid nor was it because she was kind.

    She suppressed it because of James.

    She could not bear to hurt him.

    Everyone had their own weaknesses and he was her weakness.

    If it had not been for his sake, she would have let these three people get what they deserved.

    When Queenie heard what Natalie said, she leapt to her feet and said, "You b*tch, how dare you

    ask me to shut up? Are you looking to die?"

    Upon hearing Queenie''s words, the rage in Natalie burned fiercely.

    She was only here this time to question Madison about her past. She didn''t want to get her revenge

    against Queenie at all.

    However, if Queenie continued to provoke her, she would not allow herself to be pushed around.

    Natalie suddenly rushed towards the coffee table to pick up the fruit knife before she said,

    "Queenie, another word from you and I will cut up that face you''re so proud of with this knife. I will

    make sure that you look hideous after I''m done."

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366

    Queenie''s face turned pale.

    She cared about her own face the most.

    Madison''s face wasced with bewilderment.

    Natalie''s appearance at the house that day was quite out of the ordinary.

    On the other hand, Brayden was enraged too.

    The fact that he never got any benefits from Natalie, even though she had been by Tobias'' side for

    so long, in addition to the fact that he didn''t even get a Ferrari from her, made him extremely

    unhappy.

    How dare Natalie act so arrogantly before his eyes now!

    Natalie really plucked up her courage, huh?

    Since James wasn''t around, Brayden thought that he could do whatever he wanted to her.

    Brayden immediately dashed into the kitchen to retrieve a kitchen knife.

    It was extremely sharp.

    Brayden raised the knife and pointed it at Natalie. "B*tch, are you looking to die?"

    Natalie looked at the knife in his hand and scoffed inwardly.

    She had so many bodyguards outside, so Brayden was nobody to be afraid of.

    Besides, she knew his personality. He would immediately give in after seeing that she had brought

    so many bodyguards with her.

    Natalie smirked and replied, "I don''t n on dying."

    "Then drop the knife!" He raised his knife and waved it at Natalie in a threatening manner.

    Natalie dropped the fruit knife in her hand onto the ground indifferently.

    When Queenie saw that, her proud demeanor returned.

    She pointed at Natalie and said, "Do you think this will work? You wish! You''ll regret threatening

    me!"

    The corners of Natalie''s lips curled up into a cold smile. "Then what else do you want me to do?"

    Queenie turned her nose upwards and said, "Kneel. Get down on your knees in front of me and I

    might just spare you!"

    "I don''t think kneeling before you is enough, just kick her out and sell her into prostitution!"

    Brayden''s eyes bore a hole into Natalie as he continued, "Then I''ll finally be able to get a Ferrari!"

    Natalie looked at Madison before asking coldly, "Madison, what do you think of all this?"

    Madison did not speak.

    Her eyes were filled with surprise and doubt.

    Why had Natalie suddenly showed up?

    When Queenie saw that Natalie wasn''t nning to kneel, she immediately said, "Natalie, why are

    you still talking? Kneel now or Brayden will not show any mercy to you with that knife!"

    After that, she nced at Brayden and said, "Brayden, hurry up. Make this woman kneel in front of

    me!"

    Brayden neared Natalie, the kitchen knife tight in his hand.

    p!

    Natalie''s palms met with a distinct sound.

    Bang!

    The door had been kicked open.

    The corner of Natalie''s lips curled up slightly.

    As expected of Tobias'' men, their strength was not to be trifled with as it allowed them to kick open

    a thick door.

    Yes, not bad.

    The three people from the Godfrey family were all stunned.

    "Grab hold of these two people," Natalie pointed at Brayden and Queenie.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Brayden was a person who bullied the weak but feared the strong. After seeing so many tall and

    burly bodyguards, his legs immediately went limp and the kitchen knife in his hand became

    something useless too.

    Natalie nced at him in disgust. "Brayden, didn''t you just say that you wanted me to kneel in front

    of you? Why aren''t you saying the same now?"

    His face was filled with shock and anger.

    How did Natalie get so many bodyguards?

    "Make him kneel in front of me," she said coldly

    She would not harm Brayden because of James, but that did not mean that she would not punish

    him at all.

    "Natalie, you''ve got some guts!" He cried out desperately.

    He did not expect that Natalie would dare to get him to kneel before her.

    "I''ve always been gutsy." The corner of Natalie''s mouth curled up slightly.

    One of the bodyguards kicked out with force and Brayden was immediately made to kneel before

    Natalie.

    However, there was no way he would willingly kneel before her, so he struggled to stand up.

    "If you want to get up, I''ll get the bodyguards to cut your hands off with a knife," Natalie said lightly.

    Brayden was immediately scared into remaining still.

    A touch of disdain shed in her eyes.

    If Brayden had some backbone, perhaps she would still be able to look up to him. However, his

    current state only made her look down upon him even more.

    "Natalie, you! You!" Seeing that Natalie had asked Brayden to kneel in front of her, Queenie was so

    angry that she could not speak properly.

    Natalie''s gaze fell on Queenie''s face. "Oh, Queenie, I have totally forgotten about you."

    After that, she smiled softly and said, "By the way, Queenie, your brother just said that I should sell

    my body. Since you are his biological sister, why don''t you rece me?"

    Queenie''s face suddenly turned pale. "Natalie, how dare you?"

    Natalie let out two bursts ofughter.

    "Sell this woman off," Natalie said coldly.

    Queenie was scared out of her wits.

    She wasn''t afraid of selling her body since she had always tried to hook up with rich and influential

    bigwigs.

    However, if Natalie was the one selling her, Natalie would naturally not let her hook up with hotshots

    and moguls. She would definitely sell her off to old and ugly, poor folk.

    How could she give her body to people like that?

    "Let me go, let me go!" Queenie struggled.

    However, she was no match for the bodyguards.

    The bodyguards dragged Queenie out the door.

    She made a sound like a pig''s squeal.

    "Natalie, you f*cker. How dare you sell me? I''m cursing you with a tragic death!"

    "Natalie, you''re a cheap b*tch. You''re the one who should sell your body!"

    "Natalie, I''ll make you regret this!"

    Madison quickly rushed to Natalie and said, "Natalie, don''t you feel sorry for James?"

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered slightly.

    It turned out that Madison, who was fat and ugly, was much smarter than Queenie. She knew what

    Natalie''s weaknesses were.

    However, she did not intend to sell Queenie off. She merely wanted to frighten her.

    She did so not only because of James, but also because she was a person with a bottom line.

    Even if it was just for punishment, she didn''t want to do such a thing.

    "Release her." Natalie continued, "By the way, Queenie, if you say one more word, I''ll cut off your

    tongue."

    Queenie quickly swallowed the words that were about to leave her mouth.

    "Madison Alexander." Natalie''s gaze was like a sharp sword as it fell on Madison''s face, "For so

    many years, you''ve been bullying and insulting me in all kinds of ways and I''ve always wondered

    why you did that to me."

    She paused for a while before continuing, "However, why did you treat Queenie and Brayden so

    well? I could never figure it out before, but I finally do now."

    Madison''s face turned pale as a sheet.

    "Because you didn''t give birth to me, right?" Natalie said each word with perfect rity.

    Madison took a step back.

    Did Natalie find out?

    Had she learned of everything?

    Did she know that she was Cecilia''s daughter? Was that why she was here to take revenge against

    Madison?

    However, why was Natalie the only one there? Where was Cecilia?

    Natalie took a step forward and said, "Tell me, who is my mother!"

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367

    Madison''s tension immediately dissipated upon hearing her question.

    Natalie asking such a question meant that she still didn''t know who her mother was.

    She only knew that Madison wasn''t the one who gave birth to her.

    Madison''s eyes shifted nervously.

    She nned to not tell Natalie about it, even if she was dying.

    Cecilia seemed to be living a good life right then. If Cecilia was to reunite with her own daughter,

    then Cecilia''s only regret would be resolved as well.

    Madison would never allow such a thing to happen.

    She wanted to make sure that Natalie and Cecilia never reunited!

    "I don''t know!" Madison said.

    Natalie was furious.

    "I''m not going to show you mercy if you don''t tell me!"

    There was a hint of cruelty in Natalie''s eyes as she spoke.

    Madison was shocked that she could act this way.

    She suddenly realized that Natalie was different somehow.

    Natalie was never a well-behaved person ever since she was young. When Madison scolded or

    beat her, she would always resist despite her resistance only leading to more cruel abuse.

    However, Natalie''s eyes only showed a hint of stubbornness before.

    And yet her eyes seemed to be ferocious now, like a wolf waiting in the night.

    Madison realized that if she did not reveal the truth that day, Natalie would definitely not show mercy

    on her.

    Moreover, Natalie had brought so many bodyguards with her, so she must have made ample

    preparations. If Madison chose to be silent, she would surely be tortured.

    James was the only person in the family now who could subdue Natalie.

    A momentter saw Madison suddenly cradling her head in her hands as she said, "Oh, my head

    hurts. My dizziness is back."

    Natalie was stunned.

    "Madison, enough with the act. I''ll make you talk even if you pretend to be unconscious!" Just as

    Natalie finished speaking, Madison suddenly fell to the floor.

    Bang!

    Madison was extremely fat so such a sudden fall naturally made a thunderous sound.

    She had also fallen head-first onto the floor, which meant that such an impact caused her to actually

    pass out.

    Madison was sent to the hospital.

    Even though they were now at the hospital, Natalie was not nning on letting Madison go.

    The doctor said that Madison was in no danger and that she should be waking up soon.

    Natalie waited outside the ward for her to awaken.

    She never expected Madison to be so shameless that she would pretend to be unconscious to

    avoid a problem.

    Nheless, the matter wasn''t as simple as Natalie thought it was. Once the afternoon arrived,

    James did too.

    Upon seeing him, Natalie felt a surge of indescribable emotion.

    He was not her biological father.

    But despite theck of a biological rtionship between them, she still loved him as a father.

    "Dad," Natalie cried out.

    "Natalie." James'' expression was edgy. "Queenie called me to say that something happened to

    Madison and that she had been sent to the hospital. I happened to fly into Beverly City from the

    United States yesterday so I quickly came here. How is your mother?"

    "Dad, Madison is not my mother," Natalie said quietly.

    James was stunned.

    He took a moment before giving Natalie a disbelieving look. "Silly child, what are you talking

    about?"

    "Dad, I know everything. I know I''m not Madison''s biological daughter. You don''t have to hide it from

    me." She stared into James'' eyes.

    His expression immediately changed.

    After a long while, he smiled bitterly and said, "Natalie, I''ve always tried to hide this from you

    because I was afraid that it might affect you negatively once you learned about it, yet you still

    somehow learned about it in the end." He paused and looked at Natalie with eyes that were full of

    fatherly love, "Natalie, although

    you are not my biological daughter, my love for you will not be less than Queenie and Brayden."

    She nodded and said softly, "Dad, I know."

    James did not know how tofort her.

    He didn''t have time to think about Madison anymore now that he knew that Natalie had learned the

    truth.

    "Dad." Natalie suddenly said, "Tell me, who are my biological parents?"

    There was a hint of hope in her tone.

    A trace of embarrassment shed across James'' face. "Natalie, I don''t know. You were..." James

    stopped for a while and immediately changed his words, "You were still very young when Madison

    brought you back. She said that she had found you so I didn''t think much about it."

    Natalie was very disappointed at this answer.

    At that time, there seemed to be signs of activity in the ward. It seemed that Madison had woken up.

    "Natalie, I''ll go in to see her first." It was only then that James remembered that Madison was in the

    ward so he quickly entered to check on her.

    About ten minutester, James reappeared. "Natalie, can I talk to you?" He said with a heavy face.

    "Alright, Dad." Natalie''s gaze fell.

    She actually had her guesses about what James needed to talk to her about.

    And sure enough, his next words were just as she expected.

    "Natalie, Madison told me everything. I know you''re anxious, but..." James rubbed his hands. He

    wanted to say that even if she was anxious, she shouldn''t treat Madison that way.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    However, he chose to keep silent instead.

    He knew that Natalie had a good heart.

    She treated James better than Queenie and Brayden did.

    If Madison hadn''t gone too far in the past, Natalie wouldn''t be like this now either.

    Therefore, he had no rights to say anything.

    "Natalie, give me a week. I''ll help you ask about it," James said.

    She looked at him sadly and said, "Dad, I''m sure that you won''t be able to get anything out of her."

    Madison had always acted like a tyrant by stepping on James'' head so how would he be able to get

    to the bottom of things?

    "Natalie, believe in me. I will definitely get to the bottom of it." James was very determined.

    Her eyshes trembled a little.

    She thought that she should just let James be. She would find out about her family history sooner or

    later anyway. Besides, a week wasn''t all that long either.

    If she did not ept James'' request, he would surely be sad.

    Natalie looked at him and said, "Alright Dad, I will give you a week''s time, but if you aren''t able to

    get anything out of Madison in a week''s time, you must hand her over to me."

    He nodded and said, "Natalie, don''t worry."

    She did not reply and merely left the hospital with heavy steps.

    It was time for dinner by the time she got home.

    Natalie had dinner with Selina.

    Ever since she got pregnant, she couldn''t eat anything that was too salty, too sweet, too spicy and

    too cold, because Selina would always nag at her from the side.

    "Ah, Natalie, that''s too salty. You''ll get hypertension."

    "Ah, Natalie, that''s too sweet. You''ll get diabetes during pregnancy."

    "Ah, Natalie, that''s too spicy. You''ll get heartburn."

    "Natalie, that''s too cold, it''ll freeze the little baby."

    Natalie felt very exasperated.

    In the end, she only drank a few bowls of soup, but Selina still nagged at her, saying that it would

    starve the baby if she only drank soup. Hence, Selina forced her to eat proper food. Of course, the

    food she ate had almost no taste at all.

    "By the way, Natalie, my mom will visit in a few days," Selina suddenly said happily.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368

    "Mom will visit in a few days?" Natalie widened her eyes.

    Selina nodded. "I told her about your pregnancy. She was so excited that she almost fainted when

    she heard."

    Natalie could not helpughing.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    She had been in a bad mood because she hadn''t gotten an answer from Madison, but once she

    heard from Selina that Cecilia was visiting, she suddenly felt much better.

    Cecilia had been looking forward to her getting pregnant.

    Now that she was finally with child, Cecilia ought to be very happy, right?

    Her mother- in-w''s kindness towards her meant that one of Natalie''s wishes hade true as

    well.

    "Aren''t you exaggerating things?" Natalie could not help butugh.

    Selina nodded desperately and said, "Natalie, I''m not exaggerating. It''s true."

    The corners of her mouth curled up even more upon hearing that.

    Tobias came home in the evening.

    He asked about Madison as soon as he stepped into the house.

    Natalie shook her head in helplessness and answered, "She passed out when I asked her, so I sent

    her to the hospital. As a result, James came too."

    The expression on Tobias''s face changed slightly.

    With Natalie''s personality, she definitely wouldn''t stop asking about it even if Madison was sent to

    the hospital, so the reason she didn''t continue to ask must be due to James.

    "Isn''t your dad abroad? Why did he suddenlye back?" A dim light shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    "He asked for a leave," Natalie replied calmly.

    Tobias''s eyes darkened.

    James was just a mere employee who was in charge of a small region so there was no need for him

    to report to Tobias about taking leave of absences.

    Although it was certainly inconvenient for James to ask for a leave during this time, since Tobias

    was the one who directly hired him, James'' superior would definitely give him some leeway.

    On the other end, Natalie was in a panic when she saw how silent Tobias was.

    She looked nervously at him. "Tobias, you won''t be angry because my father took leave, right? Can

    you overlook it this time? My father definitely didn''t do it on purpose. Queenie must have

    exaggerated things."

    Tobias burst intoughter.

    He patted Natalie''s head affectionately and said, "Natalie, you told me that your father was the only

    one who gave you warmth in your miserable childhood, right?"

    She nodded her head gravely.

    "So, based on that reason alone, I''m going to overlook it this time." Tobias'' ck eyes were as deep

    as the darkest depths of the sea.

    She breathed a sigh of relief.

    She couldn''t help but smile. "Thank you, Tobias."

    "There is no need for such formalities between husband and wife. What''s more..." His eyes fell on

    Natalie''s stomach. "What''s more, you''re pregnant with my child."

    She could not help touching her stomach lightly. "Why can''t I feel anything at all though?"

    "It''s only been a month, of course you can''t feel anything," he answered.

    "How do you know that? You haven''t had a baby before, have you?" She asked.

    He was speechless.

    Natalie''s lips pulled into a crafty smile. She was only joking with him.

    "Tobias, do you think the baby in my belly is a boy or a girl? Which do you prefer?" She asked

    expectantly.

    He looked at her dotingly. "It doesn''t matter if it''s a boy or a girl."

    "What if you have to choose one?" She asked again.

    "Girl." Tobias'' gaze was dark. "I''m sure that she will be as cute as you."

    "That won''t do." She retorted, "If she looks like me, then don''t you think that''s a waste of your good

    looks? She must look like you."

    "Alright, she will be just like me," he said gently.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    She realized that ever since she got pregnant, Tobias'' tone towards her was more gentle and doting

    than before.

    She suddenly felt that she was living a blessed life.

    "By the way, how''s the matter regarding Wendy?" She suddenly thought of Wendy.

    Since Wendy wanted other people to r*pe her, Natalie would definitely not let her go so easily.

    "When my people arrived to catch her, it seemed that she was informed about my actions and so,

    she had fled ahead of time. Right now, we''ve discovered that she has fled to Northern Europe.

    Natalie, don''t worry, I will surely catch her for your sake," Tobias said.

    Upon mentioning Wendy, his eyes became cold.

    The coldness in his eyes seemed like it could freeze everything.

    Natalie nodded. Tobias was a man of his words, that was why she could bepletely at ease.

    "By the way, I''ll be going to school tomorrow." She changed the topic.

    She had not gone to school for too many days now.

    "Natalie, I actually think it''ll be better for you to drop out of school since you''re pregnant now,"

    Tobias said while ncing at her lower abdomen.

    She shook her head and replied, "I''ll go crazy if I can only stay at home everyday. Besides, my belly

    isn''t very big right now so let''s talk about it after my belly gets bigger."

    "Alright, we''ll do as you say," Tobias said with a smile.

    She nodded. "Alright, then I''ll make a phone call to my best friend first."

    Natalie hadn''t gotten in touch with Yvonne for many days now.

    Therefore, her mobile phone was overflowing with Yvonne''s text messages.

    When Natalie left to make a call, Tobias called Benjamin at the same time as well.

    Benjamin told him that James had been looking after Madison this whole time.

    Tobias'' eyes went as dark as a boundless ocean and not even a hint of emotion seen in them.

    With his means, interrogating Madison was no difficult matter.

    However, James was an obstacle between Madison and Natalie.

    Before he dealt with Madison, he had to consider James'' feelings too.

    That was why he nned to let Natalie deal with the whole issue herself. He would only take action

    when she could no longer handle things.

    Tobias sighed inwardly.

    He recalled that he had thought that Natalie and the rude Madison didn''t look like each other the

    first time they met, but he truly hadn''t expected that she wasn''t Madison''s flesh and blood.

    "Natalie, I thought you had died. Sebastian and I had already nned to pray for your soul too!"

    Yvonne''s angry voice rang in Natalie''s ears, almost shattering her eardrums!

    Natalie swallowed her saliva audibly.

    "Why didn''t you answer my calls? Why didn''t you reply to my text messages? Why didn''t youe

    to school?" Yvonne asked three questions in a row.

    Natalie fell silent.

    She definitely couldn''t reply to Yvonne''s calls and text messages during that time.

    "Yvonne, there are some things I need to tell you. I will tell you everything tomorrow, okay?" She

    said.

    Natalie decided that the next day, regardless of whether Yvonne believed her or not, she would tell

    her everything anyway. Even if Yvonne thought that she was a lunatic, she would still tell her!

    "I long knew that there was something wrong with you! See, this is just as I expected! " Yvonne had

    long discovered that Natalie had been odd.

    She smiled awkwardly and said, "Then it''s settled. I''ll tell you what happened tomorrow, bye."

    The next day arrived quickly.

    Natalie woke up in Tobias'' arms.

    She could see that he was holding himself back.

    She could not bear to see him so.

    She pointed at her own hand and said, "Uh, actually, I can use this."

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369

    Tobias kissed her eyelids and said, "Natalie, I can''t tire you out when you''re pregnant. It might take

    a long time and your hands might get exhausted."

    Natalie was speechless.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It might take a long time and her hands might get exhausted.

    Yeah, Tobias indeed couldst a long time.

    A light blushed bloomed on her face. "Then how are you going to deal with it?"

    Natalie nced at his lower body.

    "I''m going to take a cold shower." He stood up.

    During the current period of time, taking a cold bath had be a daily routine that he couldn''t

    miss.

    In fact, she had even told him that since it was so ufortable for him, they should sleep in

    separate rooms.

    However, Tobias was determined to sleep together with her in his embrace every night.

    After showering, he ate breakfast together with her before he sent her to school.

    When it was time for her to get out of the car, he kissed Natalie''s hand. "Baby, see you in the

    evening."

    Natalie pointed at her stomach and asked, "Are you talking to the baby in my belly?"

    Heughed and said dotingly, "You''re both my babies."

    She was a little embarrassed at his response. She wanted to leave quickly but was stopped by

    Tobias. "Natalie, you''re pregnant. Don''t walk too fast."

    She was dumbfounded.

    It was just pregnancy and she had only been pregnant for a month so there was, in fact, no need to

    be so careful.

    "Alright," Natalie agreed and slowed herself down.

    She spent twice as much time as usual on the short journey to the ssroom.

    She thought that she couldn''t me Tobias for being so careful either. After all, it was his first child;

    it was surely a very important thing to him.

    Therefore, she had to protect the baby in her belly.

    When she arrived at the ssroom, Yvonne immediately threw herself at her. Natalie promptly

    pushed her aside.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Yvonne''s expression was one of confusion. "I can''t even hug you now?"

    Natalie pointed at her own stomach.

    Yvonne was puzzled. She did not know what Natalie was up to.

    Natalie pulled her outside. After making sure that there was no one around, only then did Natalie

    speak.

    "Yvonne, I''m going to tell you something big. You have to be mentally prepared."

    "Okay, okay. Be quick about it."

    "It maye as a great shock to you. You really have to be well-prepared."

    "I''m brave, so nothing can shock me terribly, unless you tell me that you are pregnant," Yvonne

    answered.

    "Yvonne, I am pregnant."

    Yvonne was speechless.

    "D*mn, Natalie, today isn''t April Fool''s Day. Don''t y with me like that. You disappeared silently

    and returned after so long only to joke with me like this. Don''t be ridiculous."

    Natalie swiftly grabbed Yvonne''s hand to carefully ce it on her own stomach. "Yvonne, can you

    feel it? I''m really pregnant."

    Her tone was as solemn as she could be.

    Yvonne was instantly dumbfounded.

    She was about to cry, "Natalie, are you really not joking with me?"

    "No, Yvonne, do I look like I''m joking right now?" Natalie gave Yvonne an earnest look.

    A bomb went off in Yvonne''s brain.

    "Natalie, are you crazy? As a college student, you''re going to be expelled if you are pregnant. Do

    you not want to study anymore?"

    "Natalie, how could you get pregnant when you don''t have any financial ability? Do you know how

    miserable you will be?"

    "Natalie, do you really not want to live anymore? Didn''t you tell me that you wanted to work to earn

    money? But you''re pregnant now. The child will be a deadly burden!"

    Yvonne''s ramblings left no room for Natalie to interrupt.

    Yvonne''s eyes were red from her exertion.

    She was sincerely speaking for Natalie''s sake. Natalie was still a student so wasn''t she wishing to

    die for being pregnant now?

    There were a lot of girls that got pregnant while they were in a university on the news, and none of

    them ended well.

    Yvonne had always thought that Natalie was a very smart girl, so she never expected that she

    would do such a silly thing.

    Natalie was still a student, and the man who got her pregnant was probably around the same age

    as well. How could two people with no financial ability raise a child?

    "Yvonne, I''ll take a leave from school when my belly gets bigger. I''ll return to school after giving birth

    to the baby. I won''t give up on my studies no matter what," Natalie exined.

    Yvonne''s eyes turned even redder. "Natalie, do you think that you own the school? They won''t let

    you take leave just because you want to! The school will surely expel you if they find out about your

    pregnancy. Students like us that aren''t financially well off are already being discriminated against in

    Agaphen University. Moreover, you''re pregnant. Who knows how many people are going to mess

    with you. You''ll definitely be expelled."

    "No, Yvonne, you don''t have to worry." Natalie was very calm.

    She was pregnant with Tobias'' child. No one would dare to expel her, right?

    Yvonne felt that Natalie must have been taken advantage of or been hypnotized by someone.

    She was suddenly enraged. "Natalie, tell me, which man got you pregnant? Even if I were to lose

    my life, I''ll surely get even with him!"

    "Tobias," Natalie replied.

    Yvonne was stunned.

    She suspected that she had misheard Natalie.

    "Let me repeat, I''m pregnant with Tobias'' child," Natalie dered again.

    Yvonne heard her clearly this time.

    She looked at Natalie in a daze. Then she suddenly took her hand and said, "Natalie, let''s go. I''ll

    take you to a psychiatric hospital. You are really ill."

    Natalie snatched her hand from Yvonne''s grip. "Yvonne, I''ve long told you about my rtionship

    with Tobias. It''s just that you refuse to believe me. The child in my belly really does belong to

    Tobias."

    Yvonne was really about to cry.

    Natalie had really gone mad this time.

    Her dreaming over being with Tobias wasn''t a big deal, but now she imed to be pregnant with his

    child.

    "Natalie, are you sober? Do you know who Tobias Whitlock is? He is the president of YS Group. He

    has a global reputation. He isn''t someone that girls like us can ever get close to!"

    "Yvonne, of course I know who he is, we see each other every day."

    "Natalie!" Yvonne''s voice was louder now. "Don''t think that you can fantasize about this just

    because your father went to work for Tobias. I''m telling you, it''s impossible. Please wake up, don''t

    go crazy!"

    She pointed to herself and said, "Natalie, I know that Tobias is really handsome and rich, but you

    have to face reality. I also regard Tobias as my Prince Charming, but I don''t overthink it because I

    know it''s impossible. Natalie, you shouldn''t live in a dream!"

    Natalie sighed inwardly. "Yvonne, why won''t you believe me?"

    Although Yvonne''s words were not pleasant to the ear, Natalie did not mind in one bit.

    She could still tell that Yvonne was saying all these for her own good.

    Natalie patted Yvonne''s shoulder. "Don''t get too excited, Yvonne. Can you wait until the ss is

    over? I''ll prove it to you after ss ends. If you still don''t believe me then, it still won''t be toote to

    send me to a psychiatric hospital, right?"

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370

    Yvonne''s breathing hitched.

    "Just wait until ss ends," Natalie said as she walked into the ssroom.

    Yvonne had no choice but to follow her in.

    She thought that Natalie was possessed.

    At that time, some of the girls in the ssroom were gathered together and discussing something

    excitedly. The one leading the conversation was Kimberly.

    As soon as Yvonne sat down, she used her phone to research which psychiatric hospital was better,

    so she wasn''t listening to any of those girls'' words, but Natalie heard it clearly.

    "Have you all received the invitations? A big tycoon from Europe will being to Agaphen City

    tomorrow and he''s holding a ball. I heard that all the debutantes and bigwigs were invited. In short,

    it''s going to be very lively."

    "Yes, I got mine."

    "Me too."

    A chorus of voices echoed.

    Kimberly''s gaze suddenly fell on Natalie''s

    face.

    "s, while most of the people in our ss are the rich and elite, some of them are not, just like her.

    I don''t think she received an invitation."

    The people around her didn''t dare speak.

    After all, the fact that Natalie''s father was working for YS Group was still vivid in their minds. No one

    at present dared to say anything in front of her.

    After all, Natalie''s father might be able to take action in the future.

    However, everyone was also doubtful at the same time.

    That tycoon wasing to Agaphen City to expand his business and almost all the well-known

    people in the city were invited. If Natalie''s father was doing well in YS Group, why wouldn''t he be

    invited?

    Kimberly''s voice got louder. "I heard that the reason why a certain someone''s father was hired to be

    the person in charge was that YS Group was nning to open up a new but small department and

    Mr. Whitlock happened to see a certain someone''s father at the right time so he was hired on a

    whim. But even so, does that mean anything? As a mere person in charge, he isn''t even an ant in

    Mr. Whitlock''s eyes, so why would he receive an invitation?" "Kimberly, did Natalie''s father really not

    receive an invitation?"

    "Of course not!" Kimberly shouted loudly, "How can a small person in charge of a small department

    possibly receive an invitation? A certain someone really wasn''t meant to have the life of a

    debutante, so how could she bepared to people like us? We are the real debutantes!"

    Natalie suddenly stood up.

    She looked at Kimberly and said with a slight smile, "Kimberly, do you mean that any girl who

    attends that ball will be regarded as a so-called debutante?"

    "Of course!" Kimberly said.

    She did a thorough check before and James'' name wasn''t on the invitation list, so Natalie could not

    possibly attend as his family member.

    She only wanted to ridicule Natalie.

    The smile on Natalie''s lips deepened. "I see. I got it."

    She sat down and said nothing more.

    When the people around Kimberly saw that Natalie didn''t say anything, they all immediately

    understood the situation.

    It seemed that Natalie''s father really had not received an invitation!

    What the heck? They even thought that since Natalie''s father was the person-in-charge of YS

    Group''s unmanned supermarket, he might''ve be someone notable, but he still was nothing in

    the end.

    If people were born poor, bing powerful would just not be possible for them.

    All of a sudden, the discussion became more spirited.

    "Kimberly, you''re right. Even if Natalie''s father works for YS Group, it still can''t change her family''s

    poor life."

    "Ah, we''re all going to attend the ball tomorrow and it''s going to be a symbol of our social status as

    debutantes. What a pity. Tsk, tsk."

    "I thought that a certain someone could take advantage of her father to turn things around. It seems

    that she''s still a peasant, huh?"

    "A peasant will always be a peasant. Don''t even think of climbing up the socialdder!"

    The more they said, the bigger Natalie''s smile became.

    The more unpleasant their words were, the more embarrassed they would be the following night.

    She didn''t care whether she was a debutante or not, but she wanted to humiliate them.

    After that heavy rain, Natalie felt as if she was reborn anew.

    It turned out her low self-esteem before made her continuously convince herself to not argue with

    others because there was no need to say unnecessary things to people.

    She finally realized the culprit behind her actions.

    She didn''t want anyone to know about her rtionship with Tobias because she felt that she wasn''t

    good enough for him; that was why she tried to hide it.

    However, right then, Natalie was optimistic.

    Since Tobias had taken a fancy to her, she was naturally qualified enough to be his partner.

    What was there for her to overthink? What was there for her to feel inferior about?

    She did not want to be a person who had low self-esteem anymore. Otherwise, she would feel sorry

    for the baby in her belly.

    After ss, Natalie took Yvonne''s hand and walked out of Agaphen University.

    There was a Ferrari parked outside.

    Natalie never let go of Yvonne''s hand as she walked towards the Ferrari.

    Yvonne was speechless. She looked at Natalie and said, "Natalie, you''re crazy, how can we get into

    such a car? Let''s take the bus instead."

    Natalie smiled and said, "Yvonne, why can''t we get in that car?"

    "That''s a luxury car!" Yvonne''s eyes widened.

    Natalie''s eyes were so bright that it seemed like a shining star. Her tone was light yet powerful as

    she said, "Yvonne, a luxury car is just a car in the end. Isn''t a car made for people to sit in? Don''t

    undervalue yourself."

    Yvonne was stunned for a moment.

    A tinge of astonishment shed across her eyes.

    Why did she feel like Natalie was different somehow?

    Natalie opened the car door and pushed Yvonne in before she could react.

    "Natalie, you''ve gone crazy." Yvonne''s next words were suddenly stuck in her throat.

    That was because she saw the person in the driver''s seat.

    The aura of that man was strong and he had a face so marvelous that it made everything in the

    world lose its color.

    "Mr. Whitlock." Yvonne was dumbfounded.

    Was Natalie trying to kill her? How could she push her into Tobias'' car?

    Natalie had also entered the car. "Tobias, this is my best friend, Yvonne."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Tobias gave a polite yet distant smile to her.

    Yvonne''s brain hadpletely short-circuited.

    Along the way, her head felt very light, as if she was in the clouds.

    Oh heavens, what was going on?

    She was sitting in Tobias Whitlock''s car!

    Natalie even introduced her to Tobias, and he had smiled at her too.

    Good heavens, was this a dream? Was everything real?

    Natalie brought Yvonne to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    She invited Yvonne to join them for dinner too.

    It was Yvonne''s first time at such arge and luxurious condominium. She waspletely dazed.

    She then went to sit at the dining table.

    Tobias was sitting across from her.

    Yvonne''s hand, which was holding on to her set of utensils, began to tremble.

    What the hell? Was this real life? She was eating dinner at the same table as the renowned Tobias

    Whitlock.

    She could brag about this for a long time.

    The table was full of good food that she had never eaten before, but she couldn''t taste anything.

    Her mind was in a mess.

    She only noticed that Tobias was picking up food for Natalie in a doting manner.

    Wasn''t a president supposed to be domineering and cold?

    However, why was the Tobias that Yvonne was looking at acting like that instead?

    He looked at Natalie with gentle and doting eyes.

    After the meal, Natalie whispered into Yvonne''s ear, "Do you believe me now?"

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371

    Yvonne felt that she needed some time to calm down.

    "Hey, I''ll be leaving first," she said in a trembling voice.

    She had to digest the situation right now. Otherwise, her body was shaking all the time while she

    was in the Whitlock family''s apartment. She could not calm down at all.

    Natalie originally wanted to tell her to stay and hang out, but after seeing that Yvonne wanted to

    leave, she had no choice but to send her off.

    Tobias had already arranged for a driver to send Yvonne back.

    While she was downstairs, the fresh air allowed her to finally clear her mind.

    She looked at Natalie and said while trembling, "Natalie, you''re really together with Tobias now,

    huh? Since you''re really married to Tobias, you''re really pregnant with his child?"

    Natalie nodded and said, "It''s true. Everything I said was true, Yvonne. I didn''t lie to you."

    Yvonne covered her eyes and said, "Oh God, oh Jesus, am I really not dreaming?"

    "You''re really not dreaming." Natalie looked at her with a smile.

    She held onto Natalie''s shoulder. "Natalie, I''ll calm down and think about it after I get home. I''ll talk

    to you tomorrow, okay? I''ve received too much shock today and I need some time to digest it."

    After saying goodbye to Yvonne, Natalie went upstairs.

    As soon as she entered the door, Selina gave Natalie a strange look.

    "What''s wrong?" Natalie said as she changed into her house slippers.

    "Natalie, was that your best friend?"

    "Yeah, she was."

    "Natalie, is she sick?" Selina asked tentatively.

    Natalie was speechless

    A group of ck crows flew across her mind. "She''s not. Why do you say so?"

    Selina answered, "Oh, I noticed that she was shaking non- stop from the moment she entered the

    house, so I thought that she might have epilepsy."

    Natalie could not reply.

    In the evening, Natalie was straight to the point and immediately asked Tobias if there was a

    banquet the next night.

    "Yes, there is."

    "Have you received an invitation?" Natalie asked.

    The expression on Tobias'' face changed slightly.

    He had of course received an invitation but attending a banquet like that was not what he usually

    did.

    However, the reason that Natalie mentioned it all of a sudden...

    Tobias gave her a meaningful look. "Natalie, do you want to go?"

    She immediately nodded. "Yes, I want to go."

    She couldn''t helpmenting to herself that Tobias was truly smart.

    She didn''t need to request it directly. All she had to do was say a few words and he immediately

    understood her.

    "Alright." The corners of his lips curled up slightly. "Then I''ll take you there tomorrow."

    He did not ask why she wanted to go. If she wanted to go, then he only needed to agree to Natalie

    could not help butugh.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Being around intelligent people was the best!

    The next day, Natalie went to school as usual.

    Yvonne had spent an entire night digesting everything.

    The fact that Natalie married Tobias, the fact that Natalie was pregnant with Tobias'' child and the

    fact that Natalie lived together with Tobias.

    Although it was unfathomable, it really did happen.

    Yvonne did not sleep the whole night. In the morning, when she saw the rising sun outside the

    window, she knocked herself on the head.

    She''d gone mad; what was she thinking?

    Natalie being able to get together with Tobias was a great thing.

    Her best friend got to be together with the best man in the world. She should be honored.

    Yvonne then happily left for school.

    When she saw Sebastian, she sighed to herself.

    After all, she always knew how he thought of Natalie.

    However, it was obvious that Tobias was much more excellent than Sebastian.

    Yvonne had no choice but to let him down. She really couldn''t help but feel happy for Natalie.

    That day, Natalie''s ears were unable to rest.

    "Natalie, you are the legendary winner of life. You''re pregnant with his baby even though you''re only

    in university, you truly are a winner in life."

    "Natalie, since Mr. Whitlock is so goodlooking, your future children will definitely be good-looking

    too."

    "Natalie, Mr. Whitlock is the Prince Charming of all women. How can you be so lucky to be pregnant

    with his child?"

    In the end, Yvonne''s words nearly caused Natalie''s ears to grow calluses.

    She mocked Yvonne''s words from the day before. "Yvonne, didn''t someone say that it isn''t good to

    get pregnant while attending university?"

    Yvonne smiled in embarrassment. "How can this bepared to a normal situation? Who you''re

    carrying right now is Mr. Whitlock''s child, you know?"

    She couldn''t help but reach out and touch her belly. "Natalie, when your baby is born, can I be her

    godmother?"

    "Okay," Natalie agreed immediately.

    Yvonne was about to faint from excitement. "Oh my god, I''m going to be the godmother of Tobias''

    future child. Everyone''s going to be jealous of me if I tell them about it."

    During lunchtime, Yvonne called Sebastian aside.

    "Sebastian, don''t eat with me and Natalie from now on." The three of them used to eat together.

    However, she knew how he thought of Natalie, and she wanted him to give up on her.

    However, she couldn''t directly tell Sebastian about it either. She was afraid that she would hurt him

    so she had to use a more indirect approach, which was lessening their contact. "Why is that?" He

    was confused.

    Yvonne''s eyes shifted nervously.

    Sebastian was a typical nerd. If you told him a bunch of things, he would surely demand a lot of

    exnations, so she had to deal with him in one move.

    Yvonne moved close to Sebastian''s ear and whispered, "Sebastian, let me tell you. Recently, a lot

    of people are gossiping about the three of us constantly hanging out together. They''re saying

    something along the lines of us being in a threes*me."

    Sebastian''s face immediately went red and he quickly left.

    After a while, Natalie came over and asked, "Why isn''t Sebastian eating with us?"

    Yvonne smiled dryly. "It''s nothing. Let''s eat with just the two of us."

    Natalie didn''t think much about it so she went to eat with Yvonne. She certainly never expected that

    something would happen during the meal.

    Kimberly and her small group sat opposite Yvonne and Natalie.

    Yvonne originally wanted to leave but Natalie stopped her from doing so.

    They had sat down first so why should they leave?

    Natalie continued to eat calmly.

    "Ah, the banquet tonight is making me so nervous. I don''t know what I should wear," Kimberly

    deliberately raised her voice as she spoke.

    "Kimberly, don''t you have a dress from Chanel? That would certainly be a great choice." "Yes, it''s

    good- looking, but it''s a little too expensive."

    "Is that even an issue to you, Kimberly?"

    "That''s true too." Kimberly''s eyes fell on Natalie''s face, "As a rich and youngdy, I''m not as poor as

    some people. So what if her father became the person in charge? He still can''t change his family''s

    poor lifestyle."

    Immediately, a burst ofughter could be heard.

    Natalie continued to eat, but Yvonne couldn''t hold her temper anymore.

    Just as she was about to speak, Natalie grabbed hold of her.

    Yvonne could only send a vicious re at Kimberly.

    Her re made Kimberly very ufortable.

    Kimberly red back as she said, "What are you staring at? Let me tell you something, you''re just

    the same. You live a poor life, just like Natalie."

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372

    "You think you''re the only one who''s rich and is a debutante?" Yvonne asked sarcastically.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Of course." Kimberly raised her head high.

    A girl next to Kimberly immediately spoke up, "Yvonne, don''t you know that there''s a big banquet in

    Agaphen City tonight? All the most influential and powerful people in Agaphen City have been

    invited to attend. Kimberly was invited, and as a VIP too. Don''t talk about attending as a VIP, you

    and Natalie won''t even be able to enter."

    "Maybe they''ll be able to attend." Kimberly chimed in, "For example, as waitresses to serve us juice

    or something."

    "Pfft."

    The crowd burst intoughter.

    Yvonne suddenly stood up to stare at Kimberly and her posse. "Don''t look down upon people like a

    snob. Natalie can attend things like that whenever she wants, and as theVVIPtoo!"

    Theughter returned after her outburst.

    Kimberly couldn''t hold back her ownughter too. "Yvonne, do you think that just because Natalie''s

    father was hired to be a person-in-charge, she would be a VVIP? Are you trying to make a

    joke?"

    "I guess she thought that Natalie''s father became the President of the United States!"

    Yvonne''s face turned red. Just as she was about to mention Tobias'' and Natalie''s rtionship,

    Natalie also stood up.

    She pulled Yvonne away. "Yvonne, let''s go. You shouldn''t argue with a bunch of mad dogs."

    "Who are you calling mad dogs?" Kimberly stood forward. "You''re just a poor woman who can''t

    even attend a banquet!"

    Natalie ignored Kimberly and continued dragging Yvonne away.

    Yvonne was unwilling to ept that.

    However, Natalie gave her a look that gave her no choice but to leave alongside her.

    "Natalie, you really want to let them get away with this?" Yvonne''s face was full of unwillingness.

    "Of course not," Natalie replied.

    A hint of craftiness could be seen in her eyes.

    "What do you mean?" Yvonne looked at Natalie suspiciously.

    "Yvonne, do you want to attend the banquet together?" She asked with a smile.

    Yvonne''s eyes widened in surprise. "Natalie, are you serious? Can I attend as well?"

    She nodded. "Of course."

    Yvonne felt that she was about to be enveloped by a circle of light filled with happiness.

    If Natalie had said that in the past, Yvonne would definitely refuse to believe her. She would even

    think that Natalie was daydreaming.

    However, things were different right now.

    Natalie was Tobias'' woman and what a concept that was.

    With such a powerful figure backing her, it would be easy for Natalie to bring whoever she wanted to

    the banquet that night!

    Attending a banquet!

    Yvonne had only seen that kind of asion on TV before this, so she couldn''t help looking forward

    to it.

    However, when they returned to the ssroom, Yvonne saw Sebastian sitting alone and her heart

    ached.

    Was doing that to him a little over the line?

    Yvonne gritted her teeth. She couldn''t afford to be soft-hearted.

    Otherwise, Sebastian''s feelings for Natalie would only deepen.

    She had to find the right time to talk to Sebastian so that he could truly let his feelings for Natalie go.

    Otherwise, Sebastian would only sink deeper and deeper.

    After school, not Tobias but Benjamin came to pick Natalie up.

    Natalie then introduced him to Yvonne, "Yvonne, this is Tobias'' assistant, Benjamin Simpson."

    Yvonne had seen Benjamin in the ssroom before, but this was the first time they were meeting in

    close proximity.

    She sighed when she saw how handsome Benjamin was.

    He really was Tobias'' subordinate since his looks were astounding as well.

    "Benjamin, this is my best friend, Yvonne Simpson," Natalie said to Benjamin.

    "Hello, Miss Simpson." Benjamin stretched out his hands and said, "It seems we share the same

    surname."

    Yvonne felt a little overwhelmed by the favor and immediately stretched out her hands as well.

    Benjamin''s palms were hot to the touch and Yvonne felt like she had been scalded.

    He brought them to a styling shop that looked like a private club.

    Its luxurious decorations made people dizzy.

    Benjamin smiled and said to Natalie, "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock told me that you are going to

    attend a banquet tonight, so he specifically ordered me to bring you to a styling shop."

    Natalie looked happy upon hearing that.

    How could Tobias be such a smart man? He was able to arrange everything with just one word.

    She pushed Yvonne forward. "My best friend too. She''s going to the banquet with me so style her

    up as well."

    Yvonne''s face immediately flushed red.

    Benjamin nodded. "No problem."

    Several stylists began bustling themselves around them.

    They helped the pair of friends change into evening gowns, style their hair and put on some

    makeup along with essories.

    Time passed by gradually. Once Natalie and Yvonne were done with their styling, they almost could

    not recognize each other.

    "Natalie, you look stunning," Yvonne eximed.

    "You too, Yvonne."

    Benjamin stepped forward and his gaze lingered on Yvonne''s face for a moment. Her face

    immediately turned red again.

    "Miss Godfrey, please wait a moment. Mr. Whitlock will be here soon. Have a seat first."

    Natalie nodded and pulled Yvonne to sit down on the couch.

    Yvonne''s eyes were shining. "Natalie, what do you think? When Kimberly sees the two of us at that

    banquetter, what kind of expression will she have?"

    "She''ll definitely feel like she was pped in the face," Natalie answered.

    "Haha, it seems like our gowns are very expensive. I don''t think they will be cheaper than

    Kimberly''s," Yvonne continued.

    "Natalie, I''m so excited just from thinking about it."

    After listening to Yvonne''s words, a hint of craftiness shed in Natalie''s eyes.

    Tobias didn''t keep them waiting for too long.

    He arrived after only a short while.

    His pace was steady and elegant, giving him an extraordinary aura.

    He did not dress himself up for the banquet so he was in the white shirt and ck suit that he

    usually wore to work.

    However, even so, his good looks made people sigh in admiration.

    Yvonne was a little intimidated.

    Even if she knew that Tobias was Natalie''s husband, how could she not tremble in front of such a

    powerful person?

    "Natalie." There was a hint of softness and surprise in Tobias'' eyes when he looked at her. "You

    look very beautiful."

    She was extraordinarily beautiful right then.

    She was wearing a long ck dress adorned with pearls across her bosom, making her look extra

    elegant.

    Natalie became a little shy.

    After a while, she pointed at Yvonne and said, "I want to bring my friend with us."

    Tobias'' gaze fell on Yvonne''s face before saying, "Okay."

    Yvonne noticed a tiny detail.

    Any time Tobias looked at Natalie, his gaze would be gentle and doting.

    However, once he looked at her, even though only for the blink of an eye, she could sense that his

    gaze was cold and distant.

    Yvonne pondered deeply.

    It seemed that Tobias truly loved Natalie.

    She could not help but feel happy for her.

    Generally speaking, this was a true friendship. Although Tobias used to be Yvonne''s Prince

    Charming, she was still happy for Natalie when she saw that she had found her a blessed life.

    They soon arrived at the banquet venue. Natalie and Yvonne got out of the car.

    The venue was brilliantly illuminated and a long red carpet was under the feet of the bigwigs that

    shuffled endlessly onward.

    Tobias'' phone suddenly rang.

    It was an important phone call.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373

    Tobias nced at the caller and said to Natalie, "I have a business call to take. You may have to

    wait a while."

    Natalie thought for a moment and asked, "How about I go in with Yvonne first?"

    Tobias nodded. "That''s fine too."

    Natalie walked into the banquet hall with Yvonne''s hand in hers.

    She had the VIP card Tobias gave her, so there was nothing to worry about.

    After entering, Natalie was used to the scene. After all, she had seen such a scene before on the

    Princess Cruise.

    However, this was Yvonne''s first time in a ce like this.

    She was holding onto Natalie''s hand and her palm was starting to sweat.

    Natalie immediatelyforted her, "Yvonne, don''t be nervous. Just think about it. No matter how

    rich or how powerful the people here are, they''re still human. They all have two eyes, a nose and a

    mouth. We are all the same. What''s the point of being nervous?"

    That was the first time Yvonne had heard such an exnation, and it caused her to snicker.

    "Natalie, your brain is full of preposterous statements," Yvonne said whileughing.

    However, after hearing her words, Yvonne felt that she wasn''t as nervous anymore.

    A lot of people attended the banquet to expand theirwork so most attendees were talking and

    drinking wine.

    Natalie and Yvonne simply decided to eat in the buffet area.

    "Natalie, this really is a high-end ce. Even the food is so delicious," Yvonne praised while her

    mouth was stuffed with cheesecake.

    When Natalie was about to drink the beverage she took, she suddenly saw a few women nearing

    them from a distance.

    Those women were all dressed in expensive clothes and had exquisite and faultless makeup on.

    When they got closer, they saw them and a look of shock shed across their faces.

    They had originally seen Yvonne and Natalie from afar.

    However, these women thought that they might''ve mistaken the pair of friends for somebody else.

    How could two paupers like Yvonne and Nataliee to such a ce?

    Nheless, when they got closer, they got to have a proper look, and it was indeed Natalie and

    Yvonne.

    Kimberly and the other women looked as if they had just seen ghosts.

    Natalie and Yvonne, who were in front of them, were wearing gowns made by DIOR. They were

    incredibly beautiful and they didn''t look like two paupers. Instead, they were the epitome of proper

    debutantes.

    The pairs could almost hold a candle to them.

    "Why, why are you two also here!?" Kimberly pointed at Natalie and asked incredulously.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    The corner of Natalie''s lips curled up gently.

    Yvonne said with a relieved look, "Oh, Kimberly, didn''t you say that Natalie and I are not qualified to

    come to such an asion?"

    Kimberly was speechless.

    Natalie looked at her and said, "Kimberly, didn''t you say that only debutantes cane to a ce

    like this? However, two peasants such as Yvonne and I were still able toe here, isn''t this a p

    to the face? Your so-called grand banquet is not as grand as you think in the end, huh? Your so-

    called identity as a debutante isn''t as noble as you think too."

    Kimberly''s face turned pale with anger.

    "Pfft."

    Yvonne couldn''t helpughing out loud.

    She finally knew why Natalie had brought her here that day; it was so that they could see Kimberly''s

    reaction to them being there.

    Kimberly was even more enraged after seeing Yvonneughing at her.

    "You guys are not qualified toe to a ce like this!" She shouted.

    "Yes, both Natalie and Yvonne are the paupers of Agaphen City. How were they able toe to

    such a ce? They really don''t deserve to be here!" Muttered the girls next to Kimberly. They were

    all from the same ss.

    "Kimberly, can you tell me why Yvonne and I aren''t qualified?" In stark contrast to Kimberly''s look of

    rage, Natalie had been calm the whole time.

    "Peasants like you just aren''t qualified to," she retorted.

    "But us so-called peasants are attending the same banquet as you, Kimberly. Doesn''t it make you a

    peasant like us too?"

    "Natalie, you''re so shameless!" Kimberly''s rage was burning at its highest point.

    Natalie smiled. "Kimberly, are you sure you want to get so angry during such an asion? Won''t it

    ruin your image? You''d better be careful, you might not be able to get married in the future."

    Kimberly''s face turned pale once she realized that she was agitated.

    In the distance, a middle- aged man wasing over.

    He was Kimberly''s father, Cyril Campbell.

    He walked over in a hurry when he saw that his daughter was shouting.

    "What''s going on?" Cyril looked at her and frowned.

    Kimberly pointed at Natalie and said, "Dad, this is my ssmate, Natalie Godfrey. She is well-

    known for being poor in my ss and is theughingstock of the whole school, but she showed up

    during such an asion. Dad, what gives a peasant like her the right to attend the same banquet

    I''m at?"

    Cyril inspected Natalie.

    Natalie looked very young. Her slightly curly hair hung over her shoulders and the dropletshaped

    earrings on her earlobe were quite eye-catching too.

    He gave Kimberly a meaningful look and said, "Kimberly, other than the real debutantes, there are

    some girls who attended this banquet as femalepanions of attendees. Don''t cause trouble for

    them.

    Cyril''s tone was full of contempt.

    Kimberly suddenly came to a realization.

    The anger in her eyes then turned into ridicule.

    "Natalie, I wonder how did you get in here? Are you someone''s mistress? Haha, which old man''s

    mistress did you be to be able to attend such a grand asion?"

    Yvonne was unable to contain her anger. "She''s your father''s mistress!"

    "You!" Kimberly almost jumped up in rage.

    Cyril held onto her. "Kimberly, talking to a girl like that will only lower your status. You are the

    daughter of Campbell Group, you should always remember your identity."

    Yvonne was just about to open her mouth and say that so what if she was the daughter of Campbell

    Group, Natalie was Tobias Whitlock''s legal wife.

    Campbell Group couldn''t even shine the shoes for YS Group.

    Nheless, before Yvonne could open her mouth, a suddenmotion erupted in the crowds of

    people.

    Everyone was looking in one direction.

    Everyone watched Tobias enter the hall.

    The lights adorning the banquet hall enveloped him in a faint halo, which made him look mature,

    reserved and noble.

    There were many people present, but only he could attract the attention of everyone present.

    Natalie''s heart beat faster. Then, the corners of her lips curled up.

    This eye- catching man, who attracted the attention of everyone in the hall, was her man.

    He was the father of the child in her womb.

    Natalie''s hand could not help stroking her lower abdomen.

    She had just gotten pregnant so her lower abdomen still showed no obvious signs of pregnancy.

    Tobias strode towards Natalie.

    He looked at her with eyes that were as bright as the stars.

    Cyril became nervous all of a sudden.

    He realized that Tobias'' femalepanion wasn''t at his side.

    Tobias was walking towards them as well.

    It seemed as if Tobias'' gaze was on his daughter.

    Cyril suddenly came to a revtion.

    He walked to Tobias'' side with his hands sped as he greeted, "Mr. Whitlock, nice to meet you. I''m

    Cyril Campbell from Campbell Group. It''s my honor to meet you today."

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374

    Tobias stopped in his tracks to send a meaningful look to Cyril.

    He immediately took the chance to push Kimberly towards Tobias.

    She was caught off guard at first, but she quickly understood her father''s intention.

    A charming smile immediately appeared on her lips. "It''s an honor, Mr. Whitlock. I am Kimberly

    Campbell."

    Upon looking at Tobias, Kimberly''s heartbeat increased.

    He really was handsome; he definitely would not be outdone by Remington.

    However, even after pursuing Remington for so long, she still wasn''t able to get his heart.

    If she could make Tobias fall for her...

    Kimberly''s gaze became even more flirtatious.

    "Mr. Campbell, this is..." The look in Tobias'' eyes became deeper and deeper.

    An opportunity like this was so rare that Cyril didn''t want to miss it.

    He set aside his apprehension and immediately said, "Mr. Whitlock, I see that you don''t have a

    femalepanion with you. My daughter doesn''t have apanion as well. Why don''t you take

    her as apanion?

    Tobias chuckled.

    Cyril thought that he had seeded and was overjoyed, but Tobias immediately ignored him and

    Kimberly by walking past them.

    Tobias walked to stand next to Natalie.

    "Mr. Campbell, I''m sorry. I indeed didn''t bring a femalepanion with me, but my wife is here with

    me instead."

    Cyril was dumbfounded.

    Kimberly was shocked.

    Yvonne looked at Kimberly with a proud smile on her face.

    Tobias took away the drink in Natalie''s hand. "Natalie, since you''re pregnant with my child, you

    shouldn''t drink too much."

    Natalie nodded obediently.

    Upon hearing that remark, a bomb exploded in Kimberly''s mind.

    How could the poor wretch Natalie be Tobias'' wife!

    However, it seemed that she had seen the signs of it before. For example, when Kimberly used

    Natalie of stealing her pink diamond in the past only to have Tobias dere that he had bought the

    pink diamond instead.

    Kimberly had seen Natalie kissing Tobias'' cheek before.

    At that time, she thought that Natalie had overestimated herself for being so bold as to seduce

    Tobias. She thought that he definitely would not let her go so easily either.

    Nevertheless, he never did anything to her in the end.

    YS Group suddenly hired Natalie''s father as the person in charge for their unmanned supermarket.

    Nheless, even with so many signs, Kimberly didn''t think of associating Natalie with Tobias.

    In her eyes, she was a poor woman who was not even qualified to be his mistress, let alone his

    wife!

    However, Tobias had just said Natalie was his wife!

    He also said that Natalie was pregnant with his child!

    What the hell was going on!

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    As if struck by lightning, Kimberly froze.

    Cyril''s face went pale and red simultaneously; all he really wanted was to dig a hole to hide in.

    As for the banquet, Natalie and Tobias were now everyone''s focal point.

    Numerous people approached Tobias to get to know him, and Natalie''s hand was tight in his grasp

    the whole time.

    Yvonne felt very self-conscious.

    In the beginning, she didn''t mind walking by Natalie''s side, but after Tobias arrived, she

    subconsciously stood to the side.

    Yvonne was already very happy to be at the banquet.

    She could eat delicious food while watching the varied expression on the faces of Kimberly and her

    small group of ''debutantes'', which made her so happy that she might fly to the moon.

    She never expected that she would be in such a good mood that night.

    She also overheard Cyril scolding Kimberly in a low voice.

    "How did I give birth to a blind daughter? What did you tell me just now, that Mr. Whitlock''s wife is a

    poor wretch? Ugh!"

    "Look at how messed up things are now. I offended Mr. Whitlock''s wife. Do you think you can still

    live your current life if I go bankrupt in the future? You must be dreaming!"

    "Dad, she really is a poor woman. I''ve been ssmates with her for a long time. How can I not

    know?" Kimberly retorted.

    "You still dare to talk nonsense? One more word from you and I''ll send you out of here!" Cyril was

    so angry that the veins on his face were popping up.

    "You''re not allowed to provoke Mr. Whitlock''s wife in the future unless you want to end the entire

    Campbell Group!" Cyril continued.

    Yvonne shoved a cake into her mouth.

    My god, this cake was delicious.

    This was the most unforgettable banquet in Yvonne''s life. It was a truly delightful banquet.

    She was the same as Natalie. Due to her poor family background, she was also ridiculed and

    mocked in the ss.

    Although she was open-minded, she would be lying if she said she didn''t feel hurt at all.

    However, Yvonne felt that all the ridicule she had suffered before was finally resolved that night.

    What a delightful feeling!

    The banquet finally ended.

    Yvonne originally wanted to tell Natalie how Kimberly was scolded by Cyril, and how bad their

    ssmates'' faces looked, but when she saw Tobias by Natalie''s side, she swallowed all the words

    she wanted to say.

    After the banquet, Benjamin sent Yvonne home.

    She was blushing again.

    Natalie studied the look on Yvonne''s face thoughtfully.

    "Tobias, don''t you think that Yvonne and Benjamin are a bitpatible?" She suddenly asked.

    "I don''t know if they''repatible or not. All I know is that we''re verypatible," he replied.

    She was speechless.

    "By the way, Natalie, don''t you think you should change the way you call me?" Tobias suddenly

    gazed at her deeply.

    Natalie blushed.

    Yes, she did find calling him "hubby" a little embarrassing.

    "Uh, about that..." Her face was as red as a tomato.

    Tobias seemed to have understood what Natalie was thinking. "If you are too shy to call me ''hubby'',

    then you can start by calling me in a gentle manner."

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    "T-Tobias!" She stammered.

    A smile shed across his face, "Good girl, that''s more like it."

    When they got home, Natalie was suddenly unable to fall asleep despite it being veryte into the

    night.

    She went to therge veranda to look at the moon with Tobias by her side.

    A saying suddenly urred to her.

    ''When time is still, life will be stable.''

    She really wanted her life to go on like that, she wished that she and Tobias could be happy forever.

    Just like in the fairytales.

    Natalie''s heart was filled with bliss.

    "Tobias." She looked at the moon in the sky and just as she was about to continue, she was

    suddenly cut off.

    "Natalie, did you forget again? Huh?" He asked with a light warning in his voice.

    She stroked her head in embarrassment. "Thank you, Tobias."

    "What are you thanking me for?" He raised his eyebrows.

    Under the moonlight, Tobias'' usual cold and domineering aura disappeared. He gave off a warm

    and gentle feeling instead.

    Natalie looked at him solemnly. "I know that the reason why I could humiliate those girls heartily

    tonight was because of you. Thank you, Tobias."

    He gently caressed her face. "Natalie, there''s no need to thank me. We''re husband and wife.

    However," he suddenly changed the topic, "If you insist on thanking me, then I will ept it

    wholeheartedly too."

    "Then how can I thank you?" Natalie''s eyshes blinked.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375

    "Kiss me." Under the moonlight, Tobias'' gaze looked extremely gentle.

    Like the breezing wind under the clear moon.

    Without hesitation, Natalie stood on her toes and kissed his cheek gently. Just as she was about to

    leave, he suddenly grabbed a hold of her waist and pulled her into his arms.

    Then, he lowered his head and kissed her lips.

    He didn''t hesitate to stick his tongue into her mouth.

    The kiss made her world spin, and in the end, she put her arms around his neck.

    They were reluctant to separate from each other.

    Due to her pregnancy, Tobias had not made love to Natalie in a long time.

    The kiss seemed to carry all of the lust he was harboring.

    Natalie too. Her face was crimson, but he still hugged Tobias'' neck tightly, refusing to let go. She

    wanted the kiss tost even longer.

    And just like that, the couple continued kissing until whenever.

    Selina was about to go to the veranda.

    Recently, she had been watching videos that taught her how to knit sweaters. She nned to knit

    sweaters for her future niece or nephew.

    However, knitting was much more troublesome than she had thought.

    No matter how hard she tried, she still couldn''t seed.

    She was very annoyed and was about to go to the veranda for some fresh air.

    However, she didn''t expect to see such a spicy scene as soon as she reached the door.

    Tobias and Natalie were kissing so heavily that it looked like they would take their clothes off at any

    time.

    Selina left with a red face.

    For goodness sake, why were they kissing in the middle of the night?

    She guessed that it must be due to Natalie''s pregnancy, since they were still so young. Holding

    back their lust must be difficult, right? They must be making out to release their feelings.

    Oh my! Selina was embarrassed herself just thinking about it.

    She suddenly put her hands on her lips.

    What did kissing feel like?

    Looking at how Tobias and Natalie kissed, it seemed like it would be very, very interesting.

    Would it be more interesting than eating potato chips?

    The next day, when Natalie woke up, Cecilia had already arrived.

    Cecilia personally prepared breakfast forthat morning as well.

    Selina said to Natalie, "Do you know how much my mom cares about you? I''m her own daughter,

    but she''s never personally cooked for me before yet look at the treatment you''re getting. When my

    mother got off the ne, she didn''t even rest and immediately started making breakfast for you.

    Natalie, you''re so lucky. I''m so jealous."

    Upon hearing that, Natalie was extremely moved.

    She walked into the kitchen and saw Cecilia, who was busy preparing breakfast. Her tone conveyed

    how touched she was as she said, "Mom, sorry for troubling you."

    Cecilia pushed her out of the kitchen with a smile. "Natalie, you shouldn''t be in here. Just wait

    outside and wait for the food to be served."

    She felt a little guilty. "Mom, you just got off the ne. You must be very tired yet you still."

    She wasn''t very good with words so she couldn''t express how touched she felt.

    Cecilia''s face was gentle. "Since my daughterin-w is pregnant, how could I, as your mother- in-

    law, not cook for you? This ismon sense. Since I''m so busy with work, I felt a little bad about

    not being able to care for you daily. Now that I finally have some time, I naturally have to make

    something for you to eat."

    Upon hearing that, Natalie became even more flustered.

    Selina pulled Natalie and said, "Don''t be like this. If someone is willing to cook delicious food for

    you, then you need to sit back and enjoy it. Don''t you think so too, Tobias?"

    Selina said to Tobias, who was walking down the stairs.

    When Natalie saw him, she walked to his side and whispered, "Tobias, Mom just got off the ne

    and is already cooking for me. I feel a little embarrassed."

    He patted her head. "Silly girl, that''s because my mother loves you dearly. What''s there to be

    embarrassed about when someone loves you dearly?"

    The corners of Natalie''s lips curled up involuntarily.

    A sweet feeling welled up in her heart.

    How could her present life be so beautiful? It was so beautiful that she could not believe it.

    The sumptuous breakfast on the table was all Cecilia''s workmanship.

    It both smelled and looked amazing.

    Natalie was also a little curious. A woman like Cecilia should have been pampered ever since she

    was a child and normally, people like her wouldn''t even have to cook once, so she did not expect

    Cecilia to be so good at cooking.

    Natalie''s appetite became ravenous.

    Cecilia persistently asked about the baby inside her belly.

    She subconsciously touched her t lower abdomen, "Mom, to be honest, I haven''t felt anything

    yet."

    Cecilia thought for a moment before she smiled. "You''re right. You''re only one month in, so of

    course you haven''t felt anything. I was the same when I was pregnant with Selina too."

    Selina was a little curious. "Mom, I want to know what Tobias was like when he was a child."

    Prideced Cecilia''s features. "He''s been good-looking ever since he was young."

    Selina widened her big and round eyes. "Then Mom, what about me?"

    "You''ve been naughty ever since you were young."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Selina couldn''t help sticking her tongue out at that remark.

    Natalie was amused by their conversation.

    What a warm and loving family.

    She wondered if her real family was the same.

    However, if that was the case, why would her parents abandon her and let Madison adopt her?

    Natalie buried the questions she had deep in her heart.

    In any case, she had promised to give James a week.

    Although she also knew that he couldn''t possibly get anything from Madison, at least she gave him

    a chance.

    After breakfast, Cecilia said that she wanted to take Natalie outside to buy some clothes for

    children.

    Coincidentally, Natalie was on a school holiday too.

    She felt that it was still too early, but Cecilia was insistent.

    Tobias needed to go to thepany that day.

    Therefore, she decided to go shopping with Cecilia as staying at home all day would bore her as

    well. Naturally, Selina also came along with them.

    Before he left, Tobias nted a gentle kiss on Natalie''s forehead. "Natalie, see you tonight."

    She was a little embarrassed.

    She lowered her voice and said, "Mom and Selina are still here."

    Out of Natalie''s expectations, Selina had heard her despite her whispering.

    Selina covered her eyes. "Ah Natalie, Mom and I didn''t see anything. You guys can continue

    kissing. You both can even kiss as you did on the verandast night too."

    Natalie was speechless.

    In the hospital ward.

    Madison had intended to pretend to be unconscious after she fell on the floor that day.

    However, she didn''t expect that she would make a mistake and identally hit her head on the

    floor.

    She hadn''t hit her head lightly either.

    Right then, her head was covered withyers of gauze, revealing only her eyes and mouth, making

    her look extremely funny.

    On the other hand, James had been trying hard to persuade Madison.

    In the end, she got angry.

    She red at James. "Didn''t I tell you before?

    I picked Natalie up. How would I know who her parents are? Stop asking!"

    He shivered.

    He had a simple and honest personality. That was why he didn''t think much about it when Madison

    brought Natalie home.

    Nevertheless, after thinking about it carefully right then, he realized that something was wrong.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376

    Even though Madison was James'' wife, even he had to admit that she was a cruel and vicious

    woman.

    Moreover, this woman''s mind was constantly gued with bad thoughts.

    It was obvious that a woman like her couldn''t have possibly done a kind act such as picking a baby

    up from the street.

    James sighed and said, "Madison, can you just tell me the truth? Poor Natalie, she''s already an

    adult yet she still doesn''t know her own background. Just tell her, please."

    "What do you want me to tell her?" Madison sat up in a fit of anger. "How would I know which stone

    she came out from?"

    James thought she had gone over the line with her words.

    His expression was resentful. "Madison, Natalie is a good girl."

    "Bullsh*t!" She pointed at him and cursed, "Why haven''t I seen you praise your own son and

    daughter before? Why don''t you treat what''s yours better? Why are you so good to Natalie? You''re

    such a fool!"

    She pointed to the door. "Get out! I''ll call Queenie to look after me. I don''t want to see you!"

    James didn''t dare to say anything when he saw how angry Madison was.

    When Queenie, who had been sitting on the side, saw that James had left, she approached

    Madison and asked, "Mom, you really don''t intend to tell Dad?"

    "Tell him what!" Madison shouted ferociously.

    Queenie agreed with her and said, "That''s right. Dad only knows how to ruin things. I don''t think you

    should tell him either. By the way, where is Natalie''s mother now? What if Natalie finds her?"

    Madison pondered about it for a moment.

    Cecilia was in Agaphen City currently so would she meet Natalie by ident?

    The thought made her feel a little annoyed.

    "Go peel an apple for me," Madison said to Queenie.

    She got up and peeled an apple for her before she sat to the side to use her phone.

    A news article caught her eye.

    "The top ten most beautiful women in the world."

    Queenie snorted to herself.

    What did the article mean by the most beautiful women in the world? Shouldn''t she be the most

    beautiful woman in the world?

    Feeling unconvinced, Queenie opened the article to take a look.

    The top nine were basically some of the world''s most popr celebrities. However, when it came to

    the tenth woman, the article spent more words to describe her than the rest.

    "She''s one of the most beautiful women in the world. In addition, she''s more mysterious than the

    previous nine candidates since she rarely appears in the public view. She''s Cecilia Lawson."

    Queenie was stunned once she saw the photo.

    Wasn''t that the woman she saw previously at the airport and in the car?

    She was indeed beautiful, but also quite old.

    Queenie was a little unconvinced. She was so young so she should be ranked in tenth ce! She

    continued reading the article, only to be stunned again.

    "In addition to being one of the most beautiful women in the world, she also has a dazzling identity

    as she is the biological mother to the President of YS Group, Tobias Whitlock."

    It took Queenie a long time to regain herself.

    It turned out that she was Tobias'' mother.

    It was no wonder she saw that woman in Tobias'' car previously.

    It finally made sense why Tobias was so good- looking. If Cecilia wasn''t so old, she would indeed be

    a startling beauty.

    Queenie nced at Madison, who was eating an apple. Although she couldn''t see her face, she

    had a ferocious gaze that was telltale of her expression.

    "Mom, do you remember the woman we saw in the Ferrarist time? She was in the same car with

    Tobias. Didn''t we first see her at the airport?" Queenie asked Madison casually.

    She stopped eating her apple.

    She stared at Queenie nervously. "What about her?"

    Since Madison''s entire head was wrapped in gauze, Queenie failed to notice Madison''s odd

    attitude.

    "She''s Tobias'' mother. Do you still remember her? Tobias is the man who once provided for Natalie

    before she was dumped," Queenie replied.

    Smack!

    The apple in Madison''s hand fell to the floor.

    A look of fear pulled at her face.

    Cecilia was Tobias'' mother.

    Tobias once kept Natalie as a mistress.

    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Queenie looked at Madison in confusion.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    She waved at Queenie in dismissal. "Leave me alone for a moment."

    Queenie hadn''t wanted to stay in the ward to begin with so since Madison had asked her to leave,

    she didn''t say much and left the ward immediately.

    In the past few days, she had been keeping Madisonpany and was bored out of her mind.

    Queenie then decided to go out for a walk.

    Natalie was shopping with Cecilia and Selina in the city''s most premium shopping mall.

    Selina and Cecilia already had a variety of big and small bags in their hands, yet Natalie''s hands

    were empty.

    It was not that she didn''t want to carry the bags but Cecilia used her pregnancy as an excuse to not

    let her carry anything.

    This therefore gave Natalie no choice but to do as she said.

    Cecilia bought a lot of children''s clothing, but since she still didn''t know if the baby would be a boy

    or a girl, she bought clothes for both genders.

    Selina, on the other hand, bought things like milk and other baby food.

    However, all the things that Cecilia and Selina bought were ridiculously expensive.

    Natalie never knew that children''s things could cost so much.

    She wanted to tell them that there was no need to buy such costly things, but once she noticed how

    happy Cecilia and Selina were, she couldn''t bear disappointing them.

    Natalie could only touch her stomach and sigh to herself.

    The baby in her belly would be the happiest baby in the world.

    After all, the baby had a grandmother and an aunt who were extremely fond of it, as well as the best

    father in the world.

    For a moment, Natalie''s heart was filled with all sorts of emotions.

    The baby would definitely have a happy childhood, unlike her own.

    Once they got tired from shopping, the three of them found a ce to rest with a drink.

    Due to Natalie''s pregnancy, Cecilia especially ordered freshly squeezed juice for her.

    Her attentiveness moved Natalie once more.

    Natalie did not notice that in the distance, a woman was also preparing to approach them. However,

    once that woman got closer, she suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    It was Queenie.

    She was beginning to suspect that her eyes had deceived her. She didn''t expect to see Natalie in

    such a high-end shopping mall.

    Queenie took a few steps forward.

    Her eyes were not mistaken; it really was Natalie.

    Queenie''s rage burned hot in her.

    She hadn''t gotten even with Natalie for what happened before yet!

    She wondered where she got so many bodyguards that allowed her to strut around in the house.

    She forced Brayden to kneel before her and even said that she was going to sell Queenie''s body!

    She was about to blow up with anger.

    Just as she was about to walk up to Natalie in confrontation, she saw the two women sitting beside

    her.

    The two women chatted happily with Natalie, even letting outughter from time to time.

    Queenie was dumbfounded.

    Wasn''t that Cecilia Lawson?

    The other woman seemed familiar too.

    After thinking for a long time, she remembered that it was the woman she saw in Tobias'' car before.

    Wasn''t she Tobias'' woman?

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377

    Queenie was confused.

    Why were Tobias'' mother, Tobias'' woman, and Tobias'' ex-mistress chatting happily?

    What an unusual scene!

    She decided to find out what was going on.

    She went to buy a hat and put it on. She also bought a pair of sunsses to cover her eyes. Then

    she sat behind Natalie and pretended that she was there to drink something.

    Natalie, Selina and Cecilia''s conversation clearly reached Queenie''s ears.

    "Mom, do you think the child in Natalie is a boy or a girl?" Selina held her chin and asked.

    Cecilia nced at Natalie''s stomach. "I''m not sure yet. Natalie, do you prefer spicy or sour food

    right now?"

    Natalie thought for a moment and said, "I prefer sour food."

    Cecilia smiled and said, "It''s a boy."

    "Mom, why would her baby be a boy just because she prefers sour food?" Selina asked curiously.

    "Selina, haven''t you heard an old saying? If it''s sour, it''s a boy; if it''s spicy, it''s a girl," Cecilia

    answered.

    Selina came to a realization.

    "Natalie, I think it''s best if the child in your belly looks like Tobias," she said solemnly.

    Cecilia interrupted with augh, "It''s fine if he looks like Natalie too."

    Selina waved her hand. "No, otherwise it would be a waste of Tobias'' good looks. Tobias is

    extraordinarily smart too. Otherwise, how did he grow the YS Group into such a bigpany at

    such a young age?"

    Selina spoke Natalie''s thoughts.

    Natalie smiled and nodded. "I also hope that he''s like Tobias."

    "By the way, Natalie, do you know that Tobias is preparing for the wedding?" Cecilia looked at

    Natalie.

    Natalie answered nervously, "He told me."

    Cecilia nodded, "Due to the fact that Tobias will be holding a grand wedding, the wedding won''t be

    soon, but don''t worry. Since you are so thin, your belly will only be obvious after more than 3

    months. It won''t affect your wedding."

    Natalie got a little shy.

    In fact, it didn''t matter whether they held a weeding or not. The most important thing for her was to

    be able to stay by her most beloved person''s side and receive his love and care.

    The wedding was just the icing on the cake.

    Of course, a grand wedding was okay too. After all, which girl had never fantasized about having a

    grand wedding before?

    "Natalie, I heard that Tobias has spent a lot on the wedding. The wedding will be held in an ancient

    castle in Ennd. I also heard that it will take a month to make the wedding gown. The designer of

    the dress also designed the Queen of Ennd''s wedding gown."

    Natalie''s eyes widened.

    Ah, the one who designed a wedding gown for Ennd''s Queen would be designing her wedding

    gown!

    Natalie was ttered.

    Cecilia saw through her thoughts.

    She gently patted Natalie''s hand and said, "Natalie, you deserve the best. I''m just afraid that Tobias

    might treat you badly."

    Natalie took a deep breath and looked at her gratefully.

    She had the best mother-inw in the world.

    Also, Tobias would not treat her badly. She believed that he would give her the best in the world.

    Queenie fled back to the hospital in a panic.

    Her mind was in a mess and she was devastated.

    She originally thought that Tobias was already tired of Natalie and that he had abandoned her.

    Unexpectedly, she had already surpassed Queenie''s expectations.

    She had be the Cindere.

    She was going to marry Tobias.

    She was also pregnant with Tobias'' child.

    She was going to have the most extravagant wedding and the most luxurious wedding gown.

    Not only that, but her husband was the most eligible man in the world and he had the best genes

    too.

    How could all those things be owned by Natalie?

    If Queenie wasn''t able to have them, what right did Natalie have to have them?

    However, she had all of them.

    Moreover, she had also received approval from Tobias'' mother and sister.

    It turned out that the woman in Tobias'' car was his younger sister!

    She could tell that Cecilia and Selina really liked Natalie.

    Queenie clenched her fists so tightly that her nails almost dug into her flesh.

    What right did she have?

    What right did Natalie have?

    Natalie was just a good-for-nothing cheap b*tch who was trampled upon by others. How was she

    able to achieve all those things?

    Thinking that Natalie was about to be Tobias'' wife, the mother of Tobias'' child, and the most

    dazzling debutante of Agaphen City, Queenie felt as if her heart was cut several times by a knife.

    She was in so much pain that she could barely breathe.

    Outside the ward, James was sighing.

    Queenie directly rushed into the ward, where Madison was sitting straight on the bed with her

    strong and powerful back and shoulders.

    "Mom, something terrible happened," Queenie said as if someone had died.

    Madison did not react.

    Queenie stood in front of her and shouted, "Mom, something big has happened!"

    Madison finally came back to her senses. "What''s wrong?"

    "Natalie, she turned things around. We can''t afford to offend her in the future!" Queenie gasped and

    said.

    Madison''s eyes shed with a fierce light. "What do you mean?"

    "Mom, Natalie is going to marry Tobias and she is pregnant with Tobias'' child."

    "What did you say?!" Madison suddenly jumped down from the hospital bed.

    She stared at Queenie. "Repeat what you said!"

    Queenie was shocked by Madison''s reaction.

    She knew that the piece of news would make her angry, but she didn''t expect her to have that kind

    of reaction.

    "Mom, I said that Natalie finally turned things over. She is going to marry Tobias. She is pregnant

    now, and the child in her womb is Tobias''. Mom, what do you think we should do? If Natalie got the

    upper hand, will she still let us go? Mom, we are doomed!" Queenie almost cried after saying that.

    There was a long silence.

    "Hahaha!" Suddenly, a burst of earth-shatteringughter sounded in the ward.

    Queenie was stunned.

    She wondered if Madison had lost it.

    Why was Madison still able tough out loud after hearing that Natalie had turned things around?

    Queenie rubbed her eyes and said, "Mom, did you hear what I said? I said that Natalie turned things

    around, and she is marrying the richest and most powerful man, Tobias."

    Madison suddenly pped her hands and said, "This is good news. They are going to get their

    retribution. I want Natalie and Cecilia to live in pain for all their lives!"

    Queenie fell silent.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    She looked at Madison incredulously and said, "Mom, I''ll say it again. Natalie is marrying Tobias

    and she will be Mrs. Whitlock, so why are you still able to smile?"

    Madison restrained the emotions on her face.

    Right then, what she heard was only Queenie''s one- sided testimony, so she shouldn''t be too

    happy.

    "Queenie, do you know any private detectives?"

    Queenie was stunned. "Mother, do you think what I said is false? It''s true. I saw it with my own

    eyes. Natalie was sitting beside Cecilia and talking about her child."

    Madison was wild with joy upon hearing that.

    Natalie was sitting next to Cecilia?

    That meant that Natalie had already met Cecilia, but Cecilia did not recognize her?

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378

    It was still reasonable. Natalie didn''t inherit Cecilia''s beauty, so it was natural that she didn''t

    recognize her.

    However, right then, Natalie appeared at Cecilia''s side as her daughter-inw?

    What an interesting development.

    "Find me a private detective and I''ll tell you everythingter," Madison said hurriedly.

    Queenie did not know what she was nning.

    After thinking about it, Queenie was overjoyed. Did Madison have a way? Was that why she didn''t

    feel sad but happy when she heard that piece of news?

    She heaved a sigh of relief and immediately went to help Madison find a private detective.

    In the Whitlock family''s apartment in the evening, Cecilia happened to find a folder of photos on her

    mobile phone, all of which were photos of Tobias and Selina that were taken when they were young.

    In that era, people didn''t have smartphones to take photos. It was Cecilia who copied them onto her

    phone.

    She called to Natalie and Selina, "Selina, didn��t you say in the morning that you didn''t know what

    your brother looked like when he was a child? I''ll show you now."

    Selina rushed over at once.

    Natalie rushed over too. She wanted to see what Tobias used to look like when he was young.

    The initial photos were all photos of Selina. She was already a beauty when she was a child, and

    she looked very sweet. Later on, they finally reached Tobias'' photos.

    Natalie''s heart was pounding.

    Shota.

    That word came to her mind.

    She kept on seeing photos of so- called ''shotas'' online, but after looking at Tobias'' photos, she felt

    that those photos were only mediocre.

    Right then, after seeing the photo of Tobias when he was young, Natalie finally knew what the word

    ''shota'' meant.

    Tobias looked absolutely stunning when he was young.

    Natalie was sure that if she posted the photos of him when he was young to a shota forum, it would

    definitely cause a sensation.

    Thest photo was a photo of Tobias looking at the camera.

    When he was a child, his eyes were as lightblue as the sea.

    The lens was focusing on Tobias'' eyes so it automatically caused people to focus their attention on

    them.

    He looked as pretty as a picture, as if a protagonist of aic hade to life.

    Natalie had the illusion of being sucked in for a moment.

    She also had a feeling of deja vu.

    She seemed to have seen these eyes before, but she couldn''t remember where she saw them.

    "Natalie, what''s wrong?" Cecilia looked at Natalie.

    She put away the confusion in her eyes and replied, "It''s nothing."

    Tobias returned in the evening.

    The two of them were lying on the bed and talking to each other.

    Yes, they were just chatting.

    Due to Natalie''s current state, the two of them couldn''t do anything and they could only talk.

    Natalie kept praising Tobias'' photos.

    "I didn''t know that you were so good-looking when you were a child. If I posted these photos online,

    it would definitely cause a sensation. You might even put child celebrities to shame."

    He nced at her from the side. "Natalie, so you mean that you are going to upload your husband''s

    photos to the inte, huh?"

    She gave a dryugh and said, "No, it''s just a joke."

    She hooked her arms around his neck. "I don''t want to share my husband with others. What do you

    say?"

    Her action turned him on.

    He warned her, "Natalie, your actions make me think that you are seducing me, do you understand

    that?"

    Natalie quickly put her hands away.

    Nevertheless, she thought about it again. Since she had the baby to protect her right then, what did

    she have to be afraid of?

    She put her arms around Tobias again and said, "I like to put my arms around your neck."

    She looked at him with a look that said, "What can you do to me?"

    Tobias was speechless.

    He scratched her nose and said, "Natalie, when did you be such a bad person?"

    "I learned it from you," she answered.

    "Am I a bad person?" He asked.

    "Of course!"

    "When did I act like a bad person?" Tobias took a deep look at Natalie.

    There seemed to be infinite power hidden behind those deep ck eyes; they were dark yet

    intense.

    A hint of a blush appeared across Natalie''s face.

    As he spoke, he felt a warm stream of air around her neck.

    How dare he ask when. Of course, it was when he was in the bed, and he kept torturing her in bed

    in the past.

    "You used to be bad, but not now," she said vaguely.

    "Natalie," Tobias suddenly said.

    "Yeah?"

    "What about the photos of you when you were a child?" Tobias suddenly wanted to see what she

    looked like when she was a child.

    Her face immediately darkened.

    She put down her arms that were around Tobias'' neck and said in an indescribably bitter voice, "I

    don''t have any photos of me as a child."

    Normally, for girls of her age, parents would take photos of her when she was a child.

    However, James was always abroad and had no time to spare and forget Madison doing that.

    A look of astonishment shed across Tobias'' eyes and his expression turned grave as well. He

    sealed all of his experiences and connotation into his pitch ck eyes.

    After a while, he put his arms around her waist and said, "Natalie, let''s go to sleep."

    Natalie nodded and she thenid on the bed with mixed feelings.

    She really didn''t have a single photo of her when she was a child.

    Although she knew that Madison was not her biological mother, she still couldn''t help but feel sad.

    She remembered that when she was a child, her neighbors would always take their children to

    photography studios to take photos, and she could only watch them with eager eyes.

    Later, when Madison said that she wanted to take photos at a studio, Natalie was so excited that

    she almost jumped up.

    However, Madison gave her a hard kick. "You b*stard, just stay at home. Why would I take photos of

    you when I can take photos of Queenie and Brayden?"

    Just like that, the young Natalie stood rooted to the spot,pletely dumbfounded.

    Her leg had many bruises because of Madison and it hurt a lot.

    The next day, Natalie got up veryte. It was probably because she suddenly recalled what

    happened with the photos and felt bitter about it.

    The night before, Natalie was only able to fall asleep in a daze after tossing and turning for a long

    time.

    It was nine o''clock in the morning.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Out of Natalie''s expectations, Tobias was still there.

    Usually, he would have gone to thepany at that point of time, and as the president of the YS

    Group, he almost never rested on weekends.

    "I''ll take you to a ce."

    Doubt shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    Where was he nning to bring her?

    After breakfast, he took her out.

    He took Natalie to a studio.

    This studio was different from ordinary studios because the decoration was particrly luxurious

    and stylish. At first nce, it was almost like a private club rather than a studio.

    "What are we doing here?" Natalie was surprised.

    Tobias smiled and took her hand as he walked up.

    When they reached upstairs, the makeup assistant began to change Natalie''s clothes.

    She was extremely surprised to see the clothes.

    What the hell? What kind of clothes were those?

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379

    Weren''t those clothes plus- sized children''s clothing?

    She looked at Tobias and smiled bitterly. "I''m already so old. Although I look very young, you still

    can''t tell me to wear plus- sized children''s clothing and act like a child."

    He smiled. "Natalie, you''ll be the only one taking photos."

    She looked at his firm expression, and she didn''t know what Tobias was thinking, so she just

    followed along.

    The cameras kept shing and Natalie kept posing for the camera. When it was over, she was

    exhausted.

    Tobias let her rest on the sofa in the studio first. The studio staff were also very caring, and they

    served her fruits and milk.

    Natalie felt veryfortable sitting on the sofa, eating fruits and drinking milk.

    "By the way, don''t you need to go to thepany in the morning?" She asked.

    "No, I''ll go tomorrow."

    She blinked her eyes and said, "Don''t tell me that you are wasting a whole day to stay here with me

    while I take photos."

    "Yes." Tobias'' eyes deepened. "Also, time spent on you is not a waste of time."

    Natalie''s mouth was full of chopped apples. She then sent them into his mouth. "Thank you. I''ll give

    you some."

    He ate the apple that she fed him.

    Theers of her lips curled up.

    Good heavens. She felt so blissful right then.

    She and Tobias were chatting while sitting on the sofa when a staff member came forward

    respectfully.

    "Mr. Whitlock, it''s done."

    He nodded and stood up. "Natalie, go and take a look at your photos."

    She was also a little curious on how the photos of her in plus-sized children''s clothing would turn

    out.

    When she got in front of theputer, she was stunned after seeing the photos.

    The photos were of her of different ages, spanning from 3 years old till 10 years old.

    Natalie had once seen that kind of software on the Inte. All the user had to do was download

    photos of themselves as an adult and the software would transform the photo to a young version of

    them.

    However, it was just a gimmick because in the end, those photos looked very fake.

    The photos in front of her looked very real.

    It seemed as if she had really taken those photos at those particr ages.

    Her movements and expression looked so real and vivid.

    Natalie stuttered, "T-Tobias, is the technology right now so advanced?"

    He nodded. "Yeah."

    She looked through those photos again and gradually, her eyes became red.

    It was one of the regrets of her life that she didn''t get to take any photos of herself as a child.

    Nevertheless, she didn''t expect Tobias to help her fulfill one of her regrets just like that.

    Although those photos were not real.

    She wanted to give him a big hug.

    However, she was very shy and there were so many people in the studio, so she really couldn''t hug

    him.

    She gratefully nced at him with red eyes. "Thank you, l-l really like it."

    "As long as you like it," he said in a loving tone.

    The studio said that they would make a booklet out of it and send it to the Whitlock family''s

    apartment in 3 days. Natalie was very happy upon hearing that.

    In the future, when other people asked her for photos of her childhood, she finally didn''t have to say

    that she didn''t have any photos of that time.

    At noon, Tobias and Natalie returned home.

    Selina and Cecilia had already gone out.

    Aunt Lee said that Selina and Cecilia had gone to buy things for the baby in Natalie''s womb.

    Natalie couldn''t help butugh.

    They had already bought a lot of things the day before, but they still went to buy more that day.

    Aunt Lee didn''t know that Natalie and Tobias woulde back at noon, so she didn''t prepare any

    lunch for them. When she was about to cook lunch, Tobias told her that he would cook himself.

    Aunt Lee was naturally happy to have some leisure time.

    "What are you going to make me?" Natalie blinked her big eyes and asked Tobias.

    "Pasta." Tobias said with a faint smile, "I''m going to make pasta for you."

    It was already 1 o''clock when they came back and it would be 2 o''clock by the time Tobias cooked

    something. He was afraid that Natalie would get hungry, so he went to cook something that would

    be done in no time.

    When she heard the word "pasta", Natalie''s face changed suddenly.

    She suddenly remembered Winnie''s diary.

    It wrote, "Tobias cooked pasta for me."

    Was it because of Winnie that Tobias learned to cook pasta?

    Thinking of that, Natalie''s heart became a little sour.

    She initially wanted to tell him that she didn''t want to eat pasta, but when she saw that Tobias had

    already started cooking, she suppressed what she was going to say.

    Tobias and Winnie''s rtionship was in the past. Why was she still jealous?

    However, even though she thought so, she still felt as if there was a tiny bug crawling in her heart.

    Finally, Natalie stood up and pretended to chat with Tobias, "Tobias, when was the first time you

    cooked pasta, and who did you cook for?"

    Women were always so irrational. Even though they knew they shouldn''t ask certain questions, they

    still couldn''t help but ask.

    Tobias said coldly, "Many years ago, because of Selina. At that time, it was her 16th birthday and

    she insisted I personally cook some pasta for her. That was also my first time cooking, and after

    that, I would always cook pasta for her on her birthday and I gradually got used to it."

    "Really?" Natalie''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    Tobias put the pasta onto a te and said, "Natalie, why would I lie? You can ask Selina if you don''t

    believe me."

    Natalie believed him.

    She knew that he wouldn''t lie, and didn''t know how to lie either.

    She could not help but want to give herself a hard knock on the head.

    She was indeed a fool. She should stop overthinking things.

    Tobias learned how to cook because of Selina!

    Natalieughed foolishly.

    "Why are you happy just because I''m cooking pasta for you?" Tobias cast a nce at Natalie.

    She smiled and said, "Of course I''m happy. My husband is cooking me a te of pasta, so of

    course I''m happy."

    Tobias said meaningfully, "Natalie, you are finally saying something normal."

    She was speechless.

    What did he mean by that? Could it be that to him, she never said anything normal? Could it be that

    all she said before was all nonsense?

    She ate the pasta happily.

    When she finished her portion, Natalie stretched out her neck to take a look at the contents of

    Tobias'' te

    He gave his te to her.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    She said, embarrassed, "Uh, will you be full like that?"

    "Natalie, the important thing is if you''re full or not." His eyes were like the stars in the sky.

    There was a trace of joy in her heart.

    In that world, there was nothing happier than being loved.

    After eating Tobias'' portion of pasta, Natalie held her chin with her hand and looked at him. She

    said, "Tobias, I feel very blissful right now. I feel so blissful that my bones might actually fly to the

    sky."

    He said with affection, "Natalie, I will do anything so that you feel blissful."

    She twisted her fingers and said, "But I am also a little afraid."

    "What are you afraid of?" He asked in confusion.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380

    Natalie looked up and said, "Well, I''m afraid of the fact that I might feel too blissful. I''m afraid to

    realize that everything might be fake all of a sudden. Do you think I will wake up one day and find

    that everything is fake? And that I was dreaming all along?"

    He burst intoughter.

    He held her chin gently and turned her head to look at him, "Natalie, look at me. I''m here, and I''m

    real."

    Staring at the beautiful face in front of her, she grinned and said, "Yeah, you really are real."

    She felt that she was very dumb. A good man who could bring her happiness was in front of her, so

    how could she think of escaping every time?

    She suddenly hugged his sturdy waist and said in a soft and powerful voice, "Tobias, I swear that

    even if God came to steal you away from me, I wouldn''t give you away to him."

    Heughed and said, "Natalie, there is no God. God only exists in people''s minds."

    "I don''t care. I don''t care." Natalie shook her head and said, "Anyway, I won''t give in even if God

    comes to steal you away."

    He smiled upon hearing that.

    Tobias received a message at noon; it said that they had found Wendy.

    He reported the news to Natalie.

    "Natalie, what do you n to do to her?"

    A trace of hatred shed across her eyes.

    "Can you bring her somewhere first? I have something I want to say to her alone."

    He nodded.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    In a private club, Tobias took Natalie to a booth and said, "Natalie, she''s inside here."

    She nodded and said, "Then I''ll go in first."

    He suddenly took her hand. "Natalie, don''t get soft-hearted."

    He wasn''t worried about her safety as they had already cuffed Wendy up. It was impossible for her

    to hurt Natalie.

    What he was afraid of was that Natalie would be soft-hearted.

    She smiled at Tobias and said, "Don''t worry, I am not a saint."

    She walked in.

    Wendy was cuffed to the corner of the sofa.

    Her hair was very messy, and her face was very dirty. She didn''t look like what she did before.

    There was a pleading look in her eyes when she saw Natalie. "Natalie, please let me go, I beg you.

    I have already been tortured to this extent, so please, can you just let me go?"

    How could Natalie let Wendy go?

    If it wasn''t for Jack''s sudden appearance, that woman would''ve let a lot of men rape her.

    She had done such a heinous thing. How could Natalie let her go just because of a few pleading

    words from her?

    She approached and looked at Wendy from a high position. "Let you go? Then tell me, did you

    intend on letting me go that time?"

    Wendy''s eyes trembled and then she said with some resentment, "Natalie, if you didn''t seduce

    Jack, why would I do such a thing? I wouldn''t have done such a stupid thing. You were the one who

    forced me to do it!"

    A touch of contempt shed across Natalie''s eyes. "Which eye of yours saw me seduce Jack?

    Wendy, everything was caused by your delusion and stupidity. So now, you must pay the price for

    your stupidity."

    Wendy''s body suddenly tensed up. "W-What are you going to do?"

    The corner of Natalie''s lips curled up. "What do you think I''m going to do?"

    Wendy looked into her eyes and suddenly felt an overwhelming fear.

    Could it be that Natalie was going get some men to r*pe her?

    It had to be so. Natalie would definitely do it.

    She was trying to ruin Wendy.

    Wendy became terrified. "Natalie, don''t do this. Don''t ask men to r*pe me. I have a clean body. If

    you get someone to r*pe me, I will kill myself. Natalie, you can''t do this."

    She looked at Wendy with disgust and said, "Do you think that I will treat you like how you treated

    me? You can rest assured that I am not as cheap as you are."

    In Natalie''s heart, she always thought that people could not be kind all the way. If one was bullied,

    one should definitely fight back.

    However, that didn''t mean that they should counterattack with no bottom line.

    If a person didn''t have a bottom line, then what was the difference between that person and a

    beast?

    Although Wendy treated her inhumanely, Natalie knew clearly that she should take revenge by

    doing the same thing to her.

    When Wendy heard what Natalie said, she breathed a sigh of relief, but Natalie''s next words threw

    her into the bottomless pit of despair again.

    "But, don''t think that you can get away scot-free. Wendy, I was almost r*ped because of your

    actions. What you did is a crime. You can look forward to your prison-life."

    Wendy''s face went pale.

    Although Wendy had nned for Natalie to be r*ped, she was still rescued. Even if she really was to

    go to prison, she didn''t need to stay there for long, especially because of her family background.

    Nheless, it was different now. The person who caught her this time were Tobias'' men.

    If he was to interfere, then she might really end up being imprisoned for her whole life.

    "Natalie, you can''t do this. Have you ever thought that you will ruin my life if you do this? How can

    you be so cruel!" Wendy''s eyes turned red.

    Natalieughed sarcastically.

    "Wendy, the one who has the least right to say that is you. Did you ever think that you might ruin me

    if you did that? How could you be so bitter about it right now? I''ve already spared you once when

    you pushed me down. I won''t be soft-hearted this time."

    Natalie nced at Wendy and left.

    Wendy copsed on the floor.

    Walking out of the private club, Natalie felt that the sunshine outside was a bit too dazzling. Hence,

    she covered her eyes with her hand.

    "Natalie, Wendy will be sent to prisonter. As for those people..." Tobias paused, and his eyes

    were filled with a murderous aura. "Those people have already been sent to prison. They will never

    come out again within their lifetime."

    She nodded.

    People should always pay the price for their mistakes.

    She was very grateful to Tobias.

    She knew that if it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t see those people get their retribution.

    In that world, there were too many people who were wronged and suffered from injustice, but there

    was nothing they could do about it.

    Originally, she was supposed to be one of those people.

    Forget about how Wendy''s n didn''t seed. If her n did seed, could Natalie''s other self

    get revenge on her?

    She knew that she couldn''t.

    She put down her hand that was covering her eyes and looked at Tobias.

    He was standing beside her, like a god.

    No, he was more like a guardian angel, her very own guardian angel.

    An unspeakable emotion arose in Natalie''s heart.

    Suddenly, someone walked over from the distance.

    They were walking towards them in the sun.

    Natalie''s breathing stopped.

    It was Jack.

    Why was he there?

    What was more, he deliberately went there to look for her and Tobias.

    Natalie quickly understood. Wendy might have informed him about it.

    Although she had been caught, Tobias might''ve not restricted Wendy''s connection to the outside

    world.

    After all, he was confident that he didn''t need to cut off her connection with the outside world.

    Jack approached Natalie.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381

    "Natalie." Jack''s eyes fell on her.

    There was indescribable emotion in his eyes.

    She suddenly felt parched.

    "Jack," she whispered.

    "Natalie, can I talk to you about Wendy?" He asked.

    He then turned to Tobias and said, "Mr. Whitlock, I need to talk to Natalie for a while."

    There was a hint of coldness in Tobias'' eyes.

    His eyes then fell on Natalie''s face.

    She took a deep breath.

    After a while, she nodded. "Tobias, I want to talk with Jack."

    "Okay." He replied ndly, "I''ll wait for you in the car."

    She nodded.

    Tobias walked to the Ferrari withrge strides.

    "Natalie, I know Wendy was caught," Jack said directly.

    She nodded.

    She knew that he looked for her because of Wendy.

    "Natalie, how do you n to treat her?" He asked again.

    She answered with clear eyes, "She has to pay for what she has done. She will be in prison for at

    least twenty years."

    Jack''s face turned pale.

    Twenty years; for a girl of Wendy''s age, her whole life would be ruined.

    "Natalie, I am willing to bear ten years for her," he suddenly said.

    His tone was so heavy that he didn''t look like he was joking.

    A thick sense of astonishment shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    "Jack, do you like her that much?" She asked.

    He liked her so much that he was willing to go to jail for her. How could he still like her when he

    knew how vicious she was?

    Jack''s eyes moved slightly.

    He didn''t like Wendy that much, but he felt a sense of responsibility.

    That was because he and Wendy were engaged, and he should take responsibility for her.

    He really didn''t expect her to do such a vicious thing because she looked so sweet. He even

    decided to cancel his engagement with her after learning about it.

    However, he didn''t forget why she did that.

    Wendy did that because of him. He was the one who caused her to get jealous, and she did a

    stupid thing because of that jealousy.

    "Natalie," Jack said bitterly, "I am responsible for most of what Wendy did. I must take

    responsibility."

    She was even more surprised. "Jack, what does this have to do with you? It''s all her fault."

    The bitterness in his eyes became heavier as he said, "Natalie, if there is a cause, there will

    definitely be an effect. If it weren''t for me, Wendy wouldn''t have done such a thing."

    "Jack, it''s none of your business," she insisted.

    "Natalie, I''ll bear ten years for her. Although the marriage between me and her is over, I was still the

    one who was responsible for her actions. I can''t let her bear the responsibility alone." He was very

    determined.

    She looked at him.

    She remembered a lot of things of the past that involved her and Jack.

    He had always been a kind man.

    How kind was he? He couldn''t even bear to step on an ant that was by the side of the road.

    Nheless, being too kind was not a good thing.

    For example, in Natalie''s eyes, what happened with her that time, was Wendy''s sole responsibility.

    However, Jack still insisted that he was responsible for it too.

    She did not know how to exin it to him.

    After a long while, she opened her mouth and asked, "Jack, are you serious?"

    "Natalie, I''m serious."

    She took a deep breath.

    She owed Jack two favors. One was from when she was young, and one was from back then.

    She didn''t want to let Wendy go that easily, but she wanted to return Jack''s favor too.

    Natalie looked at him with clear eyes, "Jack, I will tell Tobias to only teach Wendy a small lesson.

    She will be released after staying in prison for a year. You can rest assured."

    His heart tensed up.

    He knew that he had let Natalie down.

    She almost got hurt. If it was not because of him, Natalie wouldn''t keep Wendy in prison for only a

    year.

    Nevertheless, he felt conflicted.

    On one hand was Wendy. He felt that what she did at that time was all because of him. On the other

    hand, he was worried about Natalie as he owed her a favor.

    "Natalie, thank you," he finally said.

    She forced a smile and said, "You don''t need to thank me."

    She looked at the Ferrari and said, "I''ll leave first."

    Jack nodded painfully.

    She got into the car. Before she spoke, Tobias had already guessed what had happened.

    "Natalie, did you agree to Jack''s request?" He asked calmly.

    She was stunned.

    She looked at him in shock. "How did you know?"

    "Jack is too kind, and since you didn''t actually get hurt, he would naturally plead for Wendy. Then,

    you got soft- hearted too, and you agreed to Jack''s request."

    Natalie''s breathing stopped for a second.

    How could Tobias be so smart?

    Wouldn''t it mean that she wouldn''t be able to hide anything from him in the future?

    She smiled bitterly and said, "Tobias, I owe Jack two favors. I have to repay him."

    "Natalie, have you made up your mind?" Tobias looked at her deeply. His observant ck eyes

    didn''t have any emotions in them.

    Natalie took a deep breath and nodded hard.

    He frowned a little and an obscure light shed across his eyes. "Natalie, I don''t agree to this, but

    I''m willing to respect you."

    "Thank you for respecting my decision," she said quickly.

    Tobias fell silent.

    The car then drove in the direction of the Whitlock family''s apartment.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    On the way, Natalie asked a particr question.

    "Tobias, why were you willing to let me and Jack be alone? Aren''t you afraid that there might be

    something going on between Jack and I?"

    His jet-ck eyes, which were as dark as the night, were gentle and calm to Natalie''s surprise. "I

    have a lot of confidence in you and I."

    She smiled.

    From the novels that she had read before, she found that she had always liked those presidents

    that were super domineering. Those presidents that centered themselves in everything, and they

    would force the heroine to always listen to them.

    If the female lead spoke a word to another man, the male lead would then lose his temper

    immediately.

    Natalie initially really liked the idea of a domineering president.

    However, right then, she found that it was very tiring to get along with such a person.

    Getting along with a man like Tobias was better.

    Although he might be overbearing sometimes, he would still give her enough space and respect.

    The next day, when Natalie went to school, everything had changed.

    She became the focus of the school''s spotlight and the most important person in the whole school.

    People couldn''t afford to offend her.

    As soon as she reached her ssroom, several girls came to talk to her.

    They were all originally from Kimberly''s small group who had always ridiculed her.

    "Natalie, it''s all our fault. We were so blind that we couldn''t recognize your identity and offended

    you."

    "Natalie, you can scold and beat us as you like, so please don''t take what we have done in the past

    to heart."

    "Natalie, we deserve to die. We were wrong."

    A trace of disdain shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    She was not a fussy person. If those people had apologized to her before, she would be very happy

    to forgive them.

    Nheless, right then...

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382

    Haha, the reason they were behaving like that was most probably because of Tobias.

    It was because they knew of her rtionship with him, and they were afraid of his power. That was

    probably why they took the initiative to apologize.

    Natalie did not care for such an apology.

    She looked at them and said coldly, "If you guys can just apologize for doing those things, why do

    we still need the police?"

    Her words almost choked those women to death.

    They returned to their seats gloomily.

    Kimberly lowered her voice and said, "I already told you guys not apologize to her. Look, you all got

    snubbed. How could a person like her be willing to let go of the people who bullied her now that she

    has power?"

    Hearing that, those women blew up. They didn''t treat Kimberly as the leader of their small group

    anymore.

    "Kimberly, it''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for you constantly harassing Natalie, would we end up like

    this?"

    "That''s right. We were all deluded by you."

    "In fact, we all liked her, but we were forced to do all that because of you."

    Their voices became louder and louder, like they were afraid that Natalie could not hear them at all.

    Yvonne poked Natalie''s arm and said, "Look, they''re having an internal strife."

    Natalie smiled disdainfully and said, "Just let them be. What kind of friends are they?"

    "Exactly." Yvonne held her hand and said, "We are real friends, aren''t we?"

    Yvonne looked at her with a smile and shining eyes.

    They looked at each other and smiled. "Yes, we are friends."

    Sebastian was in a gloomy mood all day. It was already noon and he was still nowhere to be found.

    Natalie was not observant and she did not notice it at all.

    It had been a long time since Sebastian wasst with them.

    Yvonne also noticed it when it was almost noon.

    She suddenly realized.

    He must''ve heard about the matter between Tobias and Natalie.

    In fact, that weekend, she originally wanted to meet with him to talk to him about it, but she dyed

    it after thinking about it. Thus, Sebastian ended up learning about it in advance.

    Yvonne called him, but he didn''t answer.

    She was listless, but she was afraid that Natalie might worry if she realized it, so she just held it in.

    However, Natalie, whose day went smoothly, did not notice that anything was amiss.

    At noon, when she went to the canteen to get lunch, even the cafeteriady gave Natalie a te full

    of food!

    All the lecturers in Agaphen University also became polite to Natalie all of a sudden.

    A lot of other students also tried to get on her good side.

    Actually, she was not used to such a life.

    After school was over, she finally got to breathe a sigh of relief.

    Tobias was there to pick her up.

    He went to pick her up openly.

    He parked his Bugatti Veyron at Agaphen University''s gate and it drew a lot of attention.

    Natalie got into the car under the gaze of countless people.

    And then, the Bugatti Veyron left.

    There was jealousy and envy in everyone''s eyes. There were also whispers.

    "God, I really didn''t expect it. If I hadn''t seen and heard it with my own eyes yesterday, I would

    never have thought that Natalie would be Mr. Whitlock''s wife."

    "Natalie is pregnant with his child too. How lucky is she to lead such a good life!"

    "Who knows? A poor girl suddenly marries the most powerful man in Agaphen City. What are the

    chances of that happening?"

    "I envy her so much. It''s just like the plot of a fairy tale."

    "No wonder Natalie''s father was appointed as the person-in-charge of a certain areast time. It

    turns out that it was because of Tobias. Her father really got to ride on her sess."

    After having dinner in the apartment, Tobias said that he wanted to take Natalie somewhere.

    She suddenly became curious. Where did he n to take her at that time?

    Cecilia smiled and said, "Natalie, take a look with Tobias and see if you''re satisfied or not."

    Selina winked and said, "Tobias has been secretly preparing this for a long time. He will definitely

    give you a big surprise."

    She became more and more confused by their words. What kind of ce was he nning to bring

    her to?

    After getting into the car, he drove all the way to the hillside with the best scenery in Agaphen City.

    The car then turned left and went into a private road paved with gravel. The road was wide, and the

    bamboo on both sides were very dense. Then the car stopped in front of arge mansion.

    It was the garden of a vi.

    Natalie was shocked to see everything that was in front of her.

    Tobias stopped the car and said, "Natalie,e down and have a look."

    "T-This is..." Her eyes widened.

    "Our home." Tobias'' gaze was extremely gentle. "This will be our new home after we get married."

    The moonlight fell on his body, casting a ray that scalded her heart.

    "Our home, our new home." She murmured, "But isn''t the Whitlock family''s apartment already very

    good?"

    Tobias raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Natalie, I decided to live at the Whitlock family''s apartment

    because I was single at that time. Now that you are pregnant, the apartment is definitely not enough

    for us and our child in the future."

    He took her hand and walked in.

    Everything there was so incredibly beautiful.

    The more she looked around, the more she felt that it wasn''t a vi, but a paradise.

    "Natalie, this ce doesn''t have a name right now. Why don''t you give it one?" Tobias said with a

    smile.

    Natalie thought for a moment, and then her eyes lit up. "Our home. Can we just call it our home?"

    She looked at him with hopeful eyes.

    He nodded as he focused his gaze on her. "Okay."

    Overwhelming joy enveloped her.

    That ce was her and Tobias'' home, as well as the baby in her belly''s home.

    Natalie could imagine the future, her baby running across the grassy field.

    She pointed at therge swimming pool and said, "This swimming pool, our baby can swim there in

    the summer."

    "And this garden. Our family can take a walk here at night."

    "And this grass field, our baby can use it to y football."

    While she was talking excitedly, he was listening by her side with a smile.

    Finally, Natalie was in a dilemma. "But with such a big vi, I have to give birth to many babies to

    make this ce lively."

    Tobias burst intoughter.

    He embraced her and said, "Natalie, what''s the point of giving birth to so many children? It''s painful

    giving birth to a child. I''m reluctant to let you suffer so much pain, so just one is enough."

    Natalie blinked her eyes and said, "But I like children very much. One isn''t enough."

    "Then we''ll settle with two," Tobias said.

    She nodded excitedly and said, "Okay, a boy and a girl."

    "Alright."

    She was in his arms while bathing in the moonlight, a happy smile on her face.

    That was really great. This was her own home.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Her, Tobias and the baby''s home.

    In the future, she would no longer be alone. She had a family, a man who loved her, and a child.

    At that time, Natalie was at the peak of her blissfulness.

    Would she continue to be so blissful?

    Madison gave the private detective a lot of money.

    Because the investigation matter wasn''t about Tobias'' private matter and was instead about

    something that a lot of people knew about, that was the only reason why he dared to take the job.

    That day, the private detective told Madison about the result of his investigation.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383

    Natalie was pregnant. She was pregnant with Tobias'' child, and Cecilia was Tobias'' biological

    mother.

    Madison wanted tough out of excitement upon seeing the results.

    Queenie was dumbfounded when she saw how excited Madison was. "Mom, why are you so happy

    with that b*tch finally living a good life? You don''t expect to get any benefits from that b*tch, do you?

    It''s impossible. She will never give us any benefits since she hates us so much."

    Madison looked at her and said, "Queenie, don''t worry. Natalie will not be proud for a long time."

    "Why won''t she be proud for long?" Queenie was exasperated. "She and Tobias are married, she

    obtained Tobias'' mother''s approval, and is pregnant with Tobias'' child. How can she not be happy

    for long? She might even fly to the moon soon!"

    Madison sneered and said, "Child? Don''t worry. She will surely get rid of her child soon."

    Queenie was stunned.

    For a moment, she looked at Madison incredulously and said, "Mom, do you want to get rid of the

    child in Natalie''s belly? You can''t do anything stupid. She is carrying Tobias'' child. If you get rid of it,

    he will definitely not let you go!"

    Although she hated Natalie, her reasoning was still there.

    Madison snorted and said, "I won''t be getting rid of their child. It''s Tobias who will get rid of their

    child! He will get rid of their child with his own hands."

    Queenie was stunned.

    She looked at Madison strangely.

    It seemed like she was not lying.

    She seemed to have a well-thought-out n.

    However, how was she going to get Tobias to get rid of his own child?

    An electric current suddenly shed across Queenie''s mind. She said hurriedly, "Mom, tell me. You

    know something, right? Tell me quickly!"

    Madison nced at her.

    She did not intend to tell her as Queenie was too impatient and had a big mouth. If she told her, she

    might get into trouble.

    "It''s nothing, so don''t ask anymore." Madison waved her hand.

    Queenie got even more confused.

    Did her mother know some secret?

    Could it be that... Queenie suddenly thought of an idea.

    Could it be that Tobias didn''t know that the child in Natalie''s womb wasn''t his? And Madison

    happened to know that secret!

    Then, she would tell Tobias.

    By then, when he knew that Natalie had cheated on him, he would leave her, and he would

    definitely get rid of the baby in her belly!

    He might even kill her in a fit of anger.

    Thinking of that, Queenie became excited.

    If that was the case, then everything was fine!

    James went to look for Madison again.

    "Madison, tell me the truth. Who are Natalie''s parents? How did you get her? She wants to know, so

    please don''t continue to harm her," James begged.

    Madison did not lose her temper this time.

    She smiled at him and said, "When will Nataliee to meet me?"

    He thought about it. At that time, he told Natalie that he needed a week, and right then, more than

    half a week had passed.

    "In a few days," he said.

    "Tell her toe and meet me in a few days, and I''ll tell her about her identity," she replied.

    "Really?" James was overjoyed.

    "Yeah, why don''t you go to work now? Otherwise, who''s going to make money for the family to

    spend?" Madison got impatient again.

    He was still worried.

    He was afraid that she would break her promise.

    "I will go to work when Nataliees. You can rest assured," he said cautiously.

    Madison rolled her eyes at him.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    A few days passed by quickly.

    A lot of things had happened over the past few days.

    For example, the studio had sent over the album.

    The photos were absolutely perfect and they looked as if they were real.

    Except for the well-informed Cecilia, neither Selina nor Yvonne were able to tell it apart.

    Especially Yvonne. She held the photo album and said with her eyes widened, "Natalie, don''t try to

    fool me. This must be photos from when you were young. How can it be edited? There''s no way

    computer effects look so realistic."

    Natalie smiled proudly and said, "But that''s the truth."

    Yvonne was so impressed that she threw herself to the floor.

    She sighed and said, "It''s really different when you have a president as your husband. You can

    even go back to your childhood. It''s as if you time-travelled."

    Natalie was amused by her choice of words.

    On Friday, Tobias showed Natalie the preliminary photos of the wedding preparations.

    Their wedding was at the romantic, mysterious and ancient castle in Ennd.

    They had already started doing the necessary preparations right then.

    Although it was just the initial stage, Natalie could still gauge how eye- catching and luxurious the

    wedding ceremony was going to be.

    Every woman had fantasized of having a grand wedding.

    And she was no exception.

    Nevertheless, most people knew that it was just a dream, and it wouldn''te to pass.

    So did she.

    Therefore, she didn''t expect it toe true one day.

    She was going to marry Tobias in a romantic castle in Ennd.

    She could even imagine how excited she would be at that time.

    The wedding was set to happen a month and a halfter, when Natalie was less than three months

    pregnant.

    At that time, her belly would not be that big, so she would be able to wear a beautiful wedding

    gown.

    On the second day, they had guests visit them.

    It was the designer from Ennd who was in charge of designing her wedding gown.

    Natalie''s measurements had already been handed over to the designer. Right then, they only need

    to solve a few minor problems.

    Shemunicated with her the whole day.

    Although the designer was from Ennd, she was French, and Natalie''s French wasn''t good.

    Hence, Selina did most of the tranting for her.

    Natalie looked at the design sketch of the wedding gown.

    It was a white wedding gown and it was beautiful beyond belief.

    It was just like a wedding gown that was worn by the princesses in fairy tales.

    In the afternoon, the designer left, and Natalie felt tired.

    However, she was in good spirits.

    Due to the fact that there was an extremely important matter that had not yet been done.

    It was rted to her past.

    She gave Madison a week, and right then, a week had already passed.

    No matter what James said that time, she would not let go of Madison.

    Natalie originally nned to take a bus to go to the hospital, but Selina refused to let her do so.

    "Natalie, you''re pregnant. How can I let you take public transport?" Selina said seriously.

    She felt that there was nothing she could not do. She often saw pregnant women on the bus.

    "You are pregnant with the child of the Whitlock family. You have to listen to me," Selina insisted.

    "Okay, okay, okay. Then I won''t take public transport," Nataliepromised.

    "I''ll ask Tobias to give you a ride," Selina said.

    She immediately refused.

    "No, he has a lot of work to do. I don''t want to disturb his work."

    In the end, Selina instructed the driver to fetch Natalie.

    After arriving at the hospital, she first saw James.

    His face was overjoyed, "Natalie, Madison has promised to tell you, so don''t worry."

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    Madison agreeing was the best possible oue. Otherwise, if she was to have a conflict with her,

    she was afraid that James would be put in a difficult position.

    She went into the ward.

    Madison was almost recovered and the gauze on her head had been removed.

    "Tell me, who are my parents?" Natalie looked at her coldly.

    Madison smiled.

    Her smile was very strange, which made Natalie''s hair stand on end.

    Then Madison''s eyes fell on her belly. "Are you... pregnant?"

    Natalie was stunned.

    How did Madison know that she was pregnant? And based on her voice, she seemed extremely

    happy.

    Why was she happy about her pregnancy?

    "What does it have to do with you?" Natalie replied in disgust.

    Replying like that meant that she was admitting it.

    Madison became even more excited. "Is the father of your child Tobias?"

    Natalie frowned.

    She felt that something was amiss.

    Why was Madison so happy that she was pregnant with Tobias'' child? Wasn''t she supposed to be

    angry that Natalie managed to live a better life than before?

    Or was Madison thinking that she might receive some benefits from Natalie?

    "Yes," Natalie said directly, "But no matter who my child is, you will not get any benefits."

    Madison suddenly burst intoughter.

    Natalie''s scalp tingled from herughter.

    "Stop fooling around. Who are my parents? Tell me!" Natalie said coldly.

    Madison suddenly approached Natalie. She stared at her with excited eyes. "Do you want to know

    who your mother is? Call Tobias over. I''ll tell him!"

    Natalie was suppressing her anger. "Why do you want him toe over?"

    She wondered if the greedy Madison would take that opportunity to extort money from Tobias.

    What a shameless woman.

    "I won''t tell you if you don''t call him in," Madison said.

    "How dare you!"

    "I won''t tell you even if you kill me!"

    "Madison, don''t be so shameless!" Natalie shouted.

    "I won''t say anything unless Tobias is here," Madison insisted.

    Things gradually got louder, which made James, who was outside the ward, worry about the

    situation inside.

    He was afraid that a conflict might happen between them.

    One was his youngest daughter, and the other was his wife. He was worried about the both of them.

    James couldn''t help but run in.

    He first said to Madison, "Madison, didn''t you promise to tell Natalie? Why are you quarreling

    again?"

    She looked at himzily and said, "I''m going to tell her on one condition, but she won''t agree to it."

    He was also very helpless when faced with Madison in her current state.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    He pulled Natalie out.

    He pleaded, "Natalie, what kind of condition does she want you to fulfill? Please agree as long as

    it''s not a condition that is too farfetched. You know that she won''t give up until she gets what she

    wants."

    Natalie''s eyes shed with anger. "Dad, she wants to ckmail me before she tells me. I don''t want

    to do what she wants!"

    After all, it was not a big deal to tell Tobias toe over and it was just a matter of a little money.

    Nheless, Natalie didn''t want Madison to achieve what she wanted.

    James stomped his feet and said, "Natalie, how about this? Give her the amount she wants and I

    will give the money back to you in secret. Don''t tell her about it."

    Natalie was stunned for a moment.

    She looked at James with some sadness. "Dad, this woman is not worthy of your kindness."

    He did not speak. After a moment, he suddenly took a deep breath and said, "Natalie, no matter

    what, my wife gave birth to two children for me. I don''t have any big ambitions in life. I just want to

    live a peaceful life."

    Natalie sighed in her heart.

    Forget it. For his sake, she was willing to give in to Madison''s demand.

    What was more, for a woman like Madison, it would be disgusting if she looked at her for one more

    second.

    It was better to settle that matter as soon as possible.

    She nodded at James and said, "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll agree to her demand."

    He replied guiltily, "Natalie, sorry to have wronged you."

    Of course, he knew that shepromised for his sake.

    He knew from the bottom of his heart that he had let Natalie down. He owed her too much.

    Natalie shook her head and said, "Dad, I don''t feel wronged. I''m fine as long as you are fine. I will

    leave first. Tell her that I will see to her demand."

    After saying that, she left.

    She walked out of the hospital and was about to go home.

    She didn''t know if Tobias was still at work or not.

    If she called him rashly, Natalie was afraid that she might affect his work.

    So, she nned to go home and wait for Tobias, but she didn''t expect him to call her as soon as

    she walked out of the hospital.

    "Natalie, where are you? I came home and saw that you aren''t home. I asked Selina and she told

    me that you went out," his clear voice came from the other end of the line.

    "I went to the hospital to ask Madison about my past," Natalie said.

    "Did she tell you anything?" He asked.

    "No." Natalie''s hand, which was holding the phone, tightened. "She said that she wants you to

    come. She wants to tell you about it."

    After a moment of silence.

    Tobias couldn''t guess what Madison was trying to achieve.

    Natalie licked her dry lower lip and said, "I think she wants to ckmail you for money."

    He frowned.

    Although she said that Madison was trying to ckmail him for money, he felt that things were not

    that simple.

    "If she wants money, just give it to her. It''s not a problem if it can be solved with money." He said

    faintly, "Natalie, don''t worry. Wait for me there. I''ll be right there."

    "Okay," she said.

    After hanging up the phone, she somehow felt a lot more at ease.

    Everything that involved him would always calm her down.

    Tobias soon arrived at the hospital.

    Natalie walked over and held his hand. She then told him about the general situation.

    The expression on his face changed slightly.

    He looked at her and said, "You don''t need to worry. I will deal with this matter."

    She nodded.

    "If she asks for an exorbitant price, don''t satisfy her," she added.

    She was afraid that Madison would be very shameless and demand a very big amount of money.

    He smiled and said, "Natalie, if the problem can be solved with money, it''s not a big deal."

    He was afraid that things would not be so simple that mere money could solve it.

    Natalie took him into the ward.

    James had already gone to the canteen for a meal, and Queenie was in the ward.

    When she saw Tobias, and her face flushed subconsciously.

    Then, Queenie saw Natalie who was by Tobias'' side.

    They were holding each other''s hands tightly.

    Queenie''s eyes shed with deep jealousy and hatred.

    What right did she have? What right did a woman like Natalie have to be with Tobias?

    Madison also saw them holding hands.

    A hint of joy suddenly appeared in her eyes.

    She felt very happy.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385

    "Madison, Tobias is here. Can you tell me now?" Natalie looked at her coldly.

    Madison smiled and said, "Leave him here."

    Natalie frowned out of suspicion.

    What did Madison n to do?

    Tobias looked at her and said, "Natalie, it''s fine. I can stay here alone."

    After thinking about it for a while, Natalie finally left the ward.

    Madison took another look at Queenie and said, "You go out too."

    She was a little unhappy.

    What was Madison trying to do? Why did she want to keep it a secret from Queenie too?

    Soon, only Madison and Tobias were left in the ward.

    Usually, she would be a little scared.

    Due to the fact that Tobias'' aura was very strong, just like a king, and others couldn''t help but want

    to worship him upon experiencing his aura.

    However, at that moment, she was not afraid of him.

    The joy in her heart had already covered up her fear.

    "Natalie''s past." Tobias'' gaze fell on her face.

    It was an extremely intimidating gaze.

    She stood up.

    She carefully inspected Tobias.

    That was not the first time she had seen him, but it was the first time that she got to inspect him in

    such a serious manner.

    She found him really good looking.

    His eyes, eyebrows, and facial features were all extremely good looking.

    Those were indeed the doing of Cecilia''s genes.

    "You''re Cecilia''s son," Madison opened her mouth.

    Her voice was a little rough, like that of a housewife in a market.

    In fact, there was no need to ask that question at all.

    With how good looking Tobias was, who else''s son could he be if not Cecilia''s?

    The furrow at Tobias'' brows deepened.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    At first, when Natalie told him that Madison wanted to meet him, he had an intuition that shedidn''t

    just want money.

    And right then, she even asked him if he was Cecilia''s son.

    How did she know his mother?

    "This has nothing to do with you and it has nothing to do with Natalie''s past. I''m not interested in

    talking nonsense with anyone," Tobias said lightly.

    He was clearly warning Madison.

    Nevertheless, she wasn''t afraid of him at all.

    She smiled indifferently and said, "What do you mean by nonsense? It has something to do with

    Natalie''s birth! By the way," Madison suddenly stopped and said, "It seems like Natalie is pregnant.

    Is she pregnant with your child?"

    Tobias'' eyes were fixed on her.

    What the hell was she trying to do?

    Madison was not afraid of Tobias'' sharp eyes at all, even though they were so sharp that they could

    drill two holes through her body.

    She walked closer to him, and the corners of her lips twisted into a strange smile. "Does Cecilia not

    have any morals? How could you get your own younger sister pregnant?"

    She burst intoughter.

    Herughter sounded extremely joyful.

    If Cecilia knew that her daughter-inw was her real daughter, would she feel like jumping into the

    sea right away?

    Thinking of that, Madison was extremely delighted.

    Tobias froze on the spot.

    He suddenly felt like he couldn''t breathe. "What did you say? Repeat it!"

    The veins on his forehead were about to pop out.

    Madison said slowly, "Go ask your mother what kind of thing she has done. She gave birth to a

    baby girl. She gave the baby to me to raise and went to the United States. This baby girl became

    the present Natalie."

    Tobias felt like he was struck by lightning.

    "You''re lying!" After a moment, he suddenly shouted angrily.

    He couldn''t control his emotions at all!

    She took out a photo slowly. "Look, am I lying?"

    Tobias'' gaze fell on the photo and the blood all over his body rushed to his head.

    In the photo was Cecilia when she was young, whose beauty could topple nations and cities.

    Madison was standing next to her. When she was young, she was not as fat as she was right then,

    and she even looked a little delicate.

    The two of them leaned against each other like a pair of good friends.

    Tobias left the ward.

    Every step he took seemed to be filled with lead that weighed about 500 kilograms.

    Natalie weed him excitedly, "How was it, Tobias? I..."

    Her words were suddenly stuck in her throat.

    It was the first time that Tobias'' bad mood could be seen so clearly on his face.

    He looked like he was about to copse at a moment''s notice.

    "What''s wrong with you, Tobias?" She was shocked.

    He looked at Natalie nkly, and then he came to his senses.

    He stared at her as if he had never known her before.

    Natalie touched her face subconsciously. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with my face?"

    Tobias couldn''t see signs of Cecilia''s genes on her face.

    And Cecilia had never told him that she had another daughter that she gave to another person to

    raise.

    Tobias tried his best to remain calm.

    Perhaps Madison was just lying.

    That matter had not been thoroughly investigated, so it couldn''t be confirmed.

    "Natalie." Tobias looked at Natalie. "You were picked up by her and she doesn''t know your past

    either."

    Natalie was stunned.

    "How is that possible!" She said loudly.

    She didn''t believe it.

    Why would a mean person like Madison pick her up from the streets and raise her?

    She was sure that her past wasn''t that simple.

    Tobias didn''t say anything.

    She was about to ask again when she suddenly swallowed back what she was about to say.

    She realized that Tobias had no reason to lie to her.

    Not to mention that he had always been reliable when doing things.

    If he said that, then the truth must certainly be that.

    All kinds of bitterness suddenly poured into Natalie''s heart.

    She suddenly remembered the time when Madison tried to sell her off to a fool.

    Perhaps she picked her up so that she could sell her off for a sum of money, hoping that Brayden

    can get married.

    After thinking about it, she came to believe it.

    She looked down and said sourly, "I actually thought that I might find out who my parents are today."

    Sheughed when she finished her sentence.

    Theugh sounded very sad and miserable.

    Tobias felt as if his heart had been stabbed by a needle.

    "Then can you help me investigate my past?" After a while, Natalie suddenly raised her eyes and

    looked at him.

    Her eyes were filled with hope.

    She thought that even if she was picked up by Madison, she still had parents.

    There was nothing that Tobias couldn''t do, so he would surely help her.

    Under Natalie''s hopeful gaze, he nodded, but he felt that his head was extremely heavy.

    Natalieforted herself.

    Even though she couldn''t learn about her past that day, there would still be opportunities for her to

    do so in the future.

    She had to be patient.

    She cheered herself up. "Don''t be too sad. I will find my parents one day. Tobias, don''t you think

    so?"

    All of a sudden, he felt as if he had bitten a terrible herb, and he felt very bitter.

    The car sped back to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    Along the way, Natalie and Tobias didn''t speak a word.

    She originally wanted to say something to him, but she suddenly realized something and did not say

    anything.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386

    Tobias''plexion didn''t look so good, so after thinking about it, Natalie thought that she shouldn''t

    say anything.

    Was he unhappy that she didn''t get to learn of her past that day?

    She bit her lower lip.

    If it was so, she shouldn''t show how sad she was, if not, her emotions might affect him.

    She needed to be happy, she needed to return to her happy self.

    Anyway, she hadn''t seen her biological parents for nearly 20 years, so not being able to learn about

    them that time surely wouldn''t faze her.

    She smiled.

    She didn''t want her emotions to affect him

    When they got out of the car, Natalie held onto Tobias'' hand.

    However, he quickly pulled back his hand as if he had been electrocuted.

    She was surprised.

    "Natalie, the elevator is here. Let''s get in," he said.

    The elevator door opened as expected.

    Natalie nodded and did not think much about it.

    When they got home, Natalie saw that Cecilia was teaching Selina how to knit sweaters.

    Selina held the small sweater in her hands and said, "Natalie, look at this. Mom taught me how to

    do this. It''s for the baby in your belly. Mom said that handmade sweaters are the mostfortable

    sweaters."

    Natalie was very interested in it and all her attention went to the small sweater.

    She ran over and wanted to learn how to knit too.

    "Natalie, slow down. Be careful of the baby," Cecilia reminded her in a hurry when she saw Natalie

    trotting toward them.

    Natalie stuck out her tongue and said, "Mom, there''s no need to be so careful."

    Cecilia smiled gently and said, "It''s better to be careful."

    Selina interrupted, "Natalie, the baby in your belly is my mom''s precious baby too. How can you not

    be careful?"

    They burst intoughter.

    Tobias'' legs felt as if they were stuck in ce.

    His gaze fell on Cecilia''s face.

    He wanted to ask her something, but in the end, he did not ask.

    Tobias just went upstairs.

    Cecilia, Selina, and Natalie were talking and knitting sweaters at the same time so they didn''t notice

    Tobias'' abnormality at all.

    Tobias called Simon.

    Simon sounded extremely surprised, "Tobias, isn''t your wife fine right now? I''ve already flown back

    to the United States. Don''t tell me you want me to go over again."

    "It''s not about that. I have something I want you to investigate."

    Simon was even more shocked. "Don''t you have an assistant? Why do you need me?"

    "Simon, I don''t want to investigate through him. Do you know anyone reliable? There''s something I

    need to investigate," Tobias asked.

    Simon had a widework of people. He even knew people from the FBI.

    "Yeah, I have some reliable connections, but what are you trying to investigate that you have to be

    this cautious?" Simon asked.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. Find the person for me," Tobias replied.

    Simon agreed without hesitation.

    After hanging up the phone, Tobias was in aplex mood.

    He repeatedly tried tofort himself by saying that Madison was lying.

    What she said was fake.

    But what if it was true?

    Tobias'' blood froze.

    If it was true, what should he do?

    How should he deal with Natalie?

    The rtionship between them shouldn''t exist, and neither should the child in Natalie''s belly.

    His heart suddenly felt like it was being cut by a knife.

    In the evening, Tobias told Natalie something.

    He told her that he would sleep separately from her in the future.

    Natalie did not read too much into it.

    This was due to the fact that ever since she got pregnant, him sleeping with her was a torture for

    him.

    For almost the entire night, she could feel that his body was in a hot and explosive state.

    He would always take a cold bath before going to sleep and after waking up too. It had almost

    be his standard routine.

    So for Natalie, it was a good thing that they slept in separate rooms.

    Although she was a little reluctant to part with Tobias'' warm embrace.

    But for his sake, she couldn''t afford to be reluctant.

    "Okay." She nodded obediently.

    When he was about to leave her bedroom, Natalie suddenly called him again.

    His footsteps came to a halt.

    Natalie came over with her eyes slightly squinted. "Do you want a goodnight kiss?"

    She stood on her tiptoes.

    However, she didn''t get anything

    To her surprise, he took a step back.

    "Natalie, I have something to deal with. You should go to sleep first." It looked like he was trying to

    escape.

    Natalie felt that his behavior was quite strange.

    Nevertheless, she didn''t think too much about it.

    She used to be afraid of losing something, so she didn''te to trust him before.

    Nheless, right then, her heart was filled with Tobias.

    She told herself that after that rain that made her reborn anew, she wouldn''t believe in God

    anymore, and she would only believe in Tobias.

    It was a bit boring sleeping alone.

    Natalie was already used to using his arm as a pillow.

    Thinking about what had happened in the hospital that day, she was a little upset.

    However, she felt better soon.

    Since he promised to help her find her parents, it was only just a matter of time.

    What was more, with so many happy things happening to her. Why should she think of bad things

    such as that?

    She recalled the pile of small sweaters on the sofa downstairs. That was the work of all three of

    them.

    Natalie smiled sweetly.

    She caressed her belly.

    The baby in her womb was really the most blissful child in the world.

    There were already so many clothes for the baby before it was even born. The baby couldn''t

    possibly wear all of them.

    When she woke up the next day, Tobias was nowhere to be seen.

    Natalie thought that it was strange.

    Ever since she got pregnant, as long as she had ss, he would always eat breakfast with her and

    send her to school after that.

    Nevertheless, she was very open- minded right then.

    He was a busy man, so he couldn''t possibly apany her every day, right?

    Wasn''t it just pregnancy? The house had a lot of people, so she didn''t need him to apany her

    everyday.

    "Natalie, you can''t be so pretentious!" She said to herself.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As always, Cecilia was the one who prepared breakfast.

    Selina told Natalie that all Cecilia did at home was look through recipes. She kept on researching on

    what to cook for a pregnant woman every day.

    Natalie smiled sweetly hearing that.

    She was the most blissful daughter-inw in the world, because she had the best motherinw in

    the world.

    Cecilia also told her that she would be staying there for quite a while.

    "Natalie, I have already discussed this with Tobias'' father. I will stay here for quite a while to take

    care of you. I hope that I can stay here until you give birth to the baby. You won''t dislike me for

    disturbing your life with Tobias, will you?" Cecilia said with a smile.

    Natalie quickly shook her head and said, "Mom, how could that be possible? I really hope that you

    can stay here every day. I always feel reluctant whenever you leave."

    Selina also said, "Mom, Natalie, you two don''t seem like in-ws. You two are more like mother and

    daughter. The mother- in-w would normally avoid getting along with her daughter-inw. You two

    are the only inws in the world that are so close."

    Both Natalie and Ceciliaughed upon hearing that.

    Cecilia said again, "Natalie, I originally nned to take you to the United States to visit the other

    family members, but it''d be inconvenient for you since you''re pregnant now. But don''t fret! All the

    family members will be there at your wedding and you will get to see every one of them."

    She nodded sweetly.

    The wedding was about to begin in the romantic castle located in Ennd.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387

    She caressed her belly subconsciously and said, "Baby, you will apany Mommy when

    marrying Daddy. Are you happy too?"

    Days passed by.

    Everyone noticed that something was wrong with Tobias.

    He left earlier and earlier in the morning, and came backter andter in the evening.

    He was seldom at home.

    Natalie hardly got to see him.

    Sheforted herself that Tobias was busy with work.

    That day, as usual, there only Natalie, Selina and Cecilia had dinner together.

    Biting the spoon in her mouth, Selina said, "s, Natalie, Tobias ate with you every day when you

    just got pregnant, but now, there is no sign of him at all."

    "Selina, Tobias has a lot of work to do in hispany. He is very busy," Natalie defended him.

    Cecilia put down her spoon.

    She was looking a little angry. "No matter how busy he is, it''s not right for him to note back for

    dinner every day. What''s more, you are still pregnant. Is hispany or his wife more important?"

    Cecilia took out her mobile phone and called Tobias.

    The line was quickly connected.

    She scowled, "Tobias, what''s going on with you? You''re seldom at home these days. Although

    Natalie didn''t say anything, I can tell that she wants you to have dinner with her. Is there so much

    work to do in thepany?"

    He seemed to have said something on the other end of the line, which made Cecilia even more

    unhappy, "I don''t care. You muste back to have dinner with Natalie tonight. You''re being too

    ridiculous!"

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Cecilia immediately hung up the phone after saying that.

    Natalie licked her dry lips.

    She wanted to say that she really did not mind it at all. It was not a big deal that she was pregnant.

    Many pregnant women stayed home alone and even had to prepare their own meals.

    She had suffered a lot since she was a child, so she was not so pampered.

    In fact, she was already very happy as there was someone cooking for her every day.

    However, seeing how angry Cecilia was, she did not dare to say anything.

    "Natalie, I''ve already told him that no matter how busy he is, he muste back for dinner tonight.

    Let''s wait for him." Cecilia''s voice became gentle again when she looked at Natalie.

    Seeing that she was gentle again, Natalie plucked up the courage to say, "Mom, it''s really not a big

    deal. Tobias is very busy with work, so it''s best not to distract him. You''re eating with me, so I''m not

    lonely at all."

    Cecilia sighed and said, "Natalie, silly girl, how can wepare to your husband? You need your

    husband to apany you at this time. No one else can rece him. I..."

    Cecilia suddenly paused.

    She recalled some past memories and almost had a slip of the tongue.

    She restrained the emotions on her face and said, "Natalie, no matter what, you are pregnant.

    Tobias muste back often to have dinner with you."

    Selina also added, "Natalie, you''re being too considerate to Tobias. It''s natural for a pregnant wife to

    have her husband apany her at home. He has plenty of money. If he is so busy that he has no

    time to apany you, then he should resign from his position as president. In any case, he has

    enough to spend."

    Natalieughed, and there seemed to be countless warm currents flowing through her heart.

    She remembered the times when she was still in the Godfrey family, listening to her neighbors''

    gossip.

    There was a pregnant woman who hadined that her husband would rather go out drinking

    than apany her.

    Hearing that her mother-inw immediately scolded her with a solemn face, "He is already so busy

    every day. Is it wrong for him to go out and rx during his rest days? A man should not stay at

    home with his wife every day!"

    They were both mothers- in-w. However, there was such a big difference in their attitudes.

    Natalie was so lucky!

    Tobias finally returned a whileter.

    Natalie had not seen him for a few days.

    She held her breath the moment she saw him.

    He seemed to have changed a lot.

    Although it had only been a few days, he seemed to look more haggard.

    Despite this, he still looked extremely handsome.

    Cecilia noticed that as well.

    She frowned and asked. "Tobias, is it really so busy at thepany?"

    "Yes," he said inly.

    Selina had also noticed his tired face. Seeing that, she swallowed back what she was going to

    comin about him not being with his wife.

    There was a strange kind of silence during their dinner.

    Cecilia broke the silence first, "Tobias, add some food onto Natalie''s te. She hasn''t eaten much."

    Tobias paused for a short while.

    After a short pause, he added some food as instructed.

    Unfortunately, he never took a nce at her.

    In the past, he would look at her deeply when he filled her te with food.

    There was an indescribable emotion in his eyes.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled like butterflies in the rain.

    Sheforted herself that Tobias was too busy. Yes, he must have been too busy.

    After dinner, he hurried upstairs.

    Cecilia wanted him to apany Natalie downstairs.

    "I have a lot of documents to look through," he replied and did not stay for long.

    Originally, Cecilia had a lot ofints against him, but after all, she still loved her son very much.

    Seeing that he was so tired, she swallowed back the words that she was going to say.

    "Natalie, Tobias is too tired. Please don''t me him," Cecilia said apologetically to her.

    She shook her head and said, "How can I me him when he is so busy?"

    She only hated that she could not help him at all.

    After a long while, Natalie also followed him upstairs.

    She thought that she did not know anything and could not help him.

    Despite this, she could at least give him massages while he looked through the documents. In this

    way, he would not be so tired.

    Natalie gently pushed open the door of the study.

    Tobias did not notice her enter.

    He stared at the document in his hand and frowned.

    She walked to the back of him, put her hands on his shoulders, and rubbed them gently.

    His back suddenly tensed up.

    Natalie could not help but chuckle.

    She was just giving Tobias a massage. Why was he so nervous?

    His reaction was as if she was about to kill him.

    In the next second, her hands were suddenly thrown off from his shoulders.

    Natalie stared nkly at him and stuttered, "I-I just want to give you a massage after seeing that

    you are so tired."

    "Get out!" He snapped coldly.

    She had not seen his indifferent face for a long time.

    She suddenly became a little nervous.

    "I-1 just want to give you a massage. I won''t disturb you," she murmured.

    "I told you to get out!" His voice became even colder.

    Natalie''s eyshes started to tremble.

    Sheforted herself that he was just too busy. She should not disturb him since he was so busy.

    "Then I''ll leave," she murmured.

    She turned around and her back looked extremely lonely.

    All of a sudden, Tobias felt as if his heart had been struck by a blunt weapon.

    He was in great pain.

    "Natalie," he said involuntarily.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388

    She immediately stopped and looked back.

    "Natalie, I''m sorry. I was a little overreacted just now," he restrained the emotions on his face.

    She squeezed out a smile and said, "It''s okay.

    I know you''re very busy. I shouldn''t have disturbed you."

    She was as well-behaved as a kitten.

    She was not like this in the past.

    If you were cold and fierce to her, she would not be kind to you either.

    However, once she truly fell in love.

    She was as obedient as a kitten, and she would onlypromise.

    Tobias felt as if there was something blocking his heart.

    His dark eyes were filled with tempestuous emotions.

    He suddenly stood up and strode to the front of Natalie.

    He wanted to give her a big hug.

    He wanted to tell her he still loved her as much.

    However, his hands froze in mid-air.

    If that thing was true.

    How could he still embrace and love Natalie?

    If that was true.

    He had already made a huge mistake. Was he going to keep making mistakes again and again?

    Natalie also thought that he was going to hug her.

    Water shimmers across her crystal eyes.

    It had been a long time since she was hugged by him. She hadn''t felt his warmth in a long time.

    However, he withdrew his hand.

    "Natalie, I still have work to do," he looked away quickly and said.

    She gave him a low "um" reply.

    Her eyshes became a little damp as disappointment shed across her face.

    Natalie turned around and left. However, when she reached the door, she could not help but stop.

    She looked at him and asked, "Tobias, can you bring me to ''our home'' to have a look? " That was

    her, Tobias and their baby''s home. They were preparing to move there after their baby was born.

    However, she suddenly wanted to go and have a look now.

    To have a look at ''their home''."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Her and Tobias'' home.

    Tobias almost agreed when he saw the anticipation and longing on her face.

    However, the reply he gave her was a "no".

    The anticipation in her eyes gradually disappeared.

    "Alright, I know you''re very busy. Then I''ll go by myself, okay?" She said in a low voice.

    Tobias could not bear to refuse Natalie again.

    "Okay," he replied in a deep voice.

    She walked out of his study room.

    Until the next day, she did not see him again.

    At noon, she told Yvonne that she would bring her somewhere.

    "Where are we going?" Yvonne asked.

    Since she had more time to rest at noon and had nothing to do after lunch, Yvonne decided to go

    with her.

    "Our home," Natalie said with shining eyes.

    "What?" Yvonne did not understand.

    Natalie came to fetch Yvonne in a taxi.

    The taxi driver knew about that ce when she gave him the address.

    "Hey, there seems to be a luxurious mansion over there. I heard that it was built not long ago. The

    mansion is sitting halfway up the mountain, in the best ce in Agaphen City. The owner must have

    spent a huge amount of money. Do you have a friend who works as a servant in that mansion?" The

    driver casually chatted with Natalie.

    Natalie only smiled and did not reply to him.

    This time, Yvonne understood everything.

    A mansion?

    That was probably a gift from Tobias to Natalie.

    Yvonne could not help but want to roll her eyes at the taxi driver.

    What a senseless man. He had been a taxi driver in vain for so long.

    Who was a maid''s friend? Natalie was thedy of that mansion, okay?

    After getting out of the car, just as Yvonne guessed, the super luxurious house in front of them was

    really a gift from Tobias to Natalie.

    Natalie led Yvonne into the mansion.

    She felt as though she had walked into a paradise.

    "Wow, this is so d*mn beautiful!"

    "What the f*ck! It''s so f*cking luxurious!"

    "What the f*ck! Why is this swimming pool so huge, and thewn so beautiful?"

    Yvonne let out a series of cries of surprise.

    She had only seen a mansion like this on TV before.

    Now, she was seeing it right before her eyes. Also, it belonged to her best friend.

    With a bit of an intoxicated smile on her face, Natalie said, "He said this is a gift for me. He told me

    that this is my, his and our baby''s home."

    To Natalie, it did not matter how big or how luxurious the house was.

    The important thing was the four words that Tobias had said.

    "It is our home."

    She finally had a home.

    Yvonne hugged Natalie tightly. She saw the joy and happiness on Natalie''s face.

    She suddenly felt like crying.

    "Natalie, I know that you have suffered a lot because Madison treated you badly. You have been

    scolded and beaten up a lot since young, so much that it was considered a luxury for you to be able

    to eat candy. But now you have met someone who loves you so much, and he even gave you such

    a huge mansion. I am really happy for you. I am really f*cking happy for you!"

    Natalie''s eyes were also a little red.

    She repeatedly told herself that Tobias'' recent abnormality was because he was too busy at work.

    He still loved her after all.

    Otherwise, why would he give her such a huge home?

    "Natalie, I believe that you will be happy," Yvonne said in a hoarse voice.

    Natalie nodded frantically and said, "You are right. I will lead a happy life!"

    She will definitely have a happy life.

    She believed it!

    Meanwhile, in the YS Group.

    Benjamin sent a sealed document to Tobias.

    "Mr. Whitlock, this came from the United States. They want you to open it yourself."

    Tobias nodded.

    Benjamin left the room.

    Tobias suddenly trembled a little.

    He picked up the file for a while and suddenly put it down again.

    Tobias walked to the big French window.

    Looking down from the window, he saw countless people and countless vehicles that looked like

    ants.

    His eyes were filled with iprehensible emotions.

    He always did things decisively and did not like running away.

    However, this time, he wanted to escape.

    He did not want to look at that document.

    However, he did not have a choice.

    If it was true, how could he do whatever he pleased?

    How could he still love Natalie?

    After a while, Tobias picked up the document.

    He opened it and then dropped the paper in his hand onto the ground.

    Cecilia received a call from Tobias.

    "Mother, can youe out for a while? I''ll wait for you in the car downstairs," Tobias said in a low

    and hoarse voice that Cecilia had never heard before.

    She was astonished.

    Was there anything that could not be said at home?

    However, she was a smart woman.

    At this moment, Selina and Natalie were both beside her, so she did not ask any questions.

    "Okay, I''lle down," Cecilia said and hung up the phone.

    She smiled and said to Natalie and Selina, "You two go ahead and knit the sweaters first.

    I need to go out for a while."

    Selina and Natalie nodded.

    She hurried downstairs.

    A Ferrari was waiting for her downstairs.

    Cecilia almost choked to death when she got into the car.

    There was a white fog and a thick scent of cigarette smoke in the car.

    She was startled.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389

    How many cigarettes did Tobias smoke to make the car so smoky?

    "Let''s go out and talk. The cigarette smell is too strong in the car," Cecilia said.

    He extinguished the cigarette in his hand and got out of the car.

    They walked to a secluded ce.

    "What happened? Why did you smoke so much? I don''t remember you smoking that much," Cecilia

    frowned and said.

    Tobias was silent.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    She had long noticed that there was something unusual about him.

    She thought that he was probably too stressed at work.

    However, his current state...

    She was sure that it was not simply because of work.

    "Tobias, what''s wrong with you?" She asked tentatively.

    Tobias''s gaze fell on her face. With an unfathomable expression on his face, he asked, "Mother, did

    you once have a daughter?"

    Cecilia''s head buzzed and exploded.

    The taut air burst in an instant and the sky suddenly became dark.

    She only came back to her senses after a long while.

    She looked at him and asked, "You know about that?"

    Tobias did not answer her.

    Cecilia took a deep breath.

    That was her past. Originally, she did not intend to tell him about it.

    However, since he was asking about it now, she had to give him an exnation.

    After all, she gave birth to this daughter after she got together with Tobias'' father.

    "Tobias, I didn''t love your father at first, but my parents, your grandparents, liked him very much.

    They wanted me to marry him and at that time, I already had a man who loved me."

    "He was very poor and your grandparents refused to ept him. Even when I knelt down in front of

    them, they still didn''t agree to our marriage. In the end, your grandmother threatened me with her

    death."

    As she spoke of the past, Cecilia''s voice was a little choked. "After that, your father came to me and

    told me that he knew that I didn''t love him. He said that he could give me time. If I still couldn''t forget

    that man after two years of marriage with him, he would let go and allow me to look for that man. He

    even promised to help me lie to your grandparents."

    "I was too young and quick-tempered at that time so I agreed to your father, and was pregnant with

    you soon after. Two yearster, I still couldn''t forget that man, and your father let me go."

    Saying this, Cecilia looked at him with guilt. "Tobias, I felt that I had wronged you. It was my fault. At

    that time, I was blinded by love and even abandoned you, who were still a toddler. I''m not qualified

    to be a mother."

    Tobias did not say anything and his face was emotionless.

    Her eyes were red. "I found that manter, but..."

    She did not continue. This past event had been too excruciating for her.

    The pain was so excruciating that she almost forgot about it.

    If Tobias had not asked her about it, she would not even want to recall it.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Tobias, I got pregnant and gave birth to his daughterter. For various reasons, I couldn''t keep this

    daughter by my side, so I had to entrust her to a very good friend at that time."

    That friend of hers was someone Cecilia met when she lived an impoverished life with that man.

    At that time, she was the only person she could trust.

    After Cecilia gave birth to the girl, she asked one of her old servants to entrust the child to her good

    friend.

    Her face was twisted in pain after saying this.

    This memory was like a knife cutting through her heart.

    Tobias felt his blood suddenly turn cold.

    He looked at Cecilia and asked, "Mother, have you visited that girl?"

    Cecilia smiled bitterly and replied, "No, I feel that I have wronged her, so I don''t dare to see her."

    Everyone had some things or people they wanted to escape from. This girl was what she wanted to

    escape from.

    She felt apologetic over her daughter.

    Even the most perfect person in the world had ws.

    And this daughter was Cecilia''s w. She did not dare to face her.

    "Mother, what''s the name of the friend you entrusted your daughter to?"

    All of a sudden, the sky was covered with heavy clouds. The air was gloomy, as if a storm was

    coming.

    Facing the great pain, Cecilia did not think too much about it.

    She was not even surprised that Tobias would ask her such a question.

    She answered subconsciously, "Madison Alexander."

    He had already known the answer, but he still felt as if he had been struck by lightning upon hearing

    the answer from Cecilia.

    His brain went nk all of a sudden.

    It turned out to betrue.

    Natalie was his half-sister.

    They had the same blood flowing inside their bodies.

    Benjamin was perplexed.

    There was something wrong with Tobias recently.

    He had always been indifferent, but now, he was even colder.

    He was so cold that it seemed like the air almost froze to ice as soon as you got close to him.

    Recently, everyone in thepany felt they were in danger as they had noticed Tobias'' abnormality.

    After arriving at thepany in the morning, he suddenly asked Benjamin to take him to the

    church.

    That was the most famous church in Agaphen City.

    Countless people went to pray there every day.

    Benjamin was dumbfounded.

    After all, Tobias had never believed in God.

    However, he actually asked him to drive him to the church this time.

    Under normal circumstances, he might have asked a few questions.

    However, Benjamin really did not dare to say a single word at this moment after seeing Tobias'' face.

    He could only drive him to the church.

    Along the way, his heart was full of doubts.

    It was incredible to go to the church during work hours.

    Benjamin secretly looked back a few times, only to find that Tobias'' eyes had remained tightly shut.

    His face was unusually cold.

    Benjamin did not dare look at him anymore. He could only concentrate on driving.

    After speeding all the way, they finally arrived at the church.

    Tobias opened his eyes slowly.

    "Mr. Whitlock, we''ve arrived," Benjamin said respectfully.

    "Okay," Tobias'' voice was as cold as thete autumn. "Wait here."

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock."

    Benjamin watched as he headed toward the church.

    His steps were so noble and his posture was so tall and straight.

    However, Benjamin did not know whether he had seen it wrongly. He felt that Tobias'' steps were

    bing a little unstable as he headed toward the church.

    He rubbed his eyes.

    However, Tobias had already disappeared from his sight.

    The magnificent porcin tiles, towering walls, and the majestic gate tower looked extremely

    solemn.

    Standing in the middle of the church was a statue of Jesus Christ on a cross.

    He looked extremely solemn.

    Tobias looked at the statute.

    The words Cecilia said to him the night before echoed in his mind.

    A trace of pain streaked across his handsome face.

    He did not want to tell her about Natalie.

    If he told her, she would be doomed eternally.

    He would not tell Natalie either.

    It would not be the same if Natalie knew the truth.

    Cecilia, Natalie and him.

    If one of the three of them must go to hell, then let him go.

    Tobias stood rooted to the spot.

    After a long while, he suddenly spoke.

    "Do you think Natalie and I will suffer retribution?"

    He looked at Jesus Christ, and Jesus Christ looked at him.

    He did not get an answer.

    A heavenly light enveloped Jesus Christ.

    "If there''s really retribution, let me be the one to take it all."

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390

    Tobias turned around and left.

    Between Natalie and him, if there was any retribution, let him be the one to take it.

    Benjamin was waiting for him outside.

    He had no idea what Tobias was going to do in the church.

    Benjamin had roughly guessed.

    He knew about Natalie''s pregnancy.

    Benjamin guessed that Tobias had gone to the church to pray for the health and safety of his

    unborn child.

    He shook his head and felt that something was wrong.

    He did not look like a superstitious person.

    Soon after, Tobias came out from the church.

    His face was even colder than before, and his ck eyes were bottomless pits.

    The temperature inside the car seemed to drop by several degrees after Tobias got into the car. It

    was almost cold enough to freeze a person to ice.

    In ss, Natalie rested her chin on her arm and bit the tip of her pen.

    Tobias had been behaving strangely these days.

    He seemed to distance himself from her.

    He was even resisting the slightest physical touch.

    She let out a deep sigh. What was going on?

    Her sigh rmed Yvonne.

    With a drowsy look on her face, Yvonne asked, "Natalie, what''s wrong?"

    She had been chatting andforting Sebastian for the whole night so naturally; she was looking

    very sleepy.

    Sebastian, on the other hand, directly fell asleep on the desk.

    "Yvonne, I''m a little confused," Natalie blinked her eyes and replied.

    "What''s wrong? Tell me about it." Yvonne braced herself.

    Natalie bit the tip of her pen and said, "I feel that Tobias has been a little cold to me recently."

    When Yvonne heard that it was about Tobias, she suddenly became full of energy.

    "How cold is he to you?"

    Natalie could not exin it clearly either.

    "Anyway, it seems like he is avoiding me. It''s a little obvious." Feeling a little embarrassed, she

    lowered her voice before continuing, "He seems to resist having any kind of physical contact with

    me. Even if I touch his hand slightly, his reaction is as if he has been burned by fire."

    Natalie was really confused.

    She was sure that it was not because Tobias could not touch her while she was pregnant. He was

    not like this before.

    Tobias would hug her to sleep every night and kiss and tease her from time to time.

    Yvonne suddenly understood after thinking about it for a moment.

    "Natalie, I understand!" Yvonne eximed.

    "What''s going on?" Natalie''s eyes suddenly lit up upon hearing that.

    Yvonne was able to easily understand what had bothered her for such a long time?

    Yvonne moved closer to Natalie and said, "Natalie, you don''t know that men have very strong

    desires when women are pregnant. He can''t do anything to you, so he naturally doesn''t want any

    physical contact with you. Otherwise, if he gets aroused, how is he going to release his desires?"

    Natalie felt that Yvonne''s words made sense.

    Could this really be the reason?

    Yvonne''s voice became even lower and more ambiguous, "Natalie, actually, you don''t really need to

    have sex. You can also help him with your hands or mouth."

    Yvonne chuckled ambiguously.

    Natalie''s face flushed red in an instant.

    She could use her hands or her mouth...

    Well... Actually, she had pleased him with these methods before.

    Yvonne had reminded her.

    If she had to use these methods to please Tobias, it was not necessarily impossible.

    He had been too cold to hertely.

    The current Tobias seemed so unfamiliar to her.

    She hoped that he would return to how he used to be.

    To that Tobias who had always doted on her.

    The man who would asionally talk dirty to her.

    Natalie was waiting for him in his bedroom that night.

    Yvonne told her that, the longer a man suppressed his desires, the more annoyed he would be.

    Natalie felt that if she wanted to change Tobias back to his original self, she had to satisfy his

    desires first.

    She was pregnant now, so of course, she could not use her body to help him release his urges.

    However, she could still help him in other ways.

    Although she felt very shy just thinking about it, she still decided to give it a try.

    She was willing to do anything for him.

    Tobias came backter than she had expected.

    As the clock struck twelve, Natalie had trouble staying awake.

    She was struggling to keep her eyes open.

    Originally, she wanted to call him, but she was afraid that she would disturb his work.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Natalie had nned to go to bed if Tobias still did note back.

    After all, she was not alone now. There was a baby in her belly.

    Natalie let out a deep sigh as the hand on the clock ticked by.

    It seemed that it was destined that she had to go to sleep alone that day.

    Natalie was preparing to go back to her bedroom. However, as soon as she opened the door, she

    walked straight into a man''s embrace.

    There was a sh of astonishment in the man''s eyes when he saw her.

    Then he stepped back quickly, as if he was afraid to have any contact with Natalie.

    Natalie realized that the person in front of her was Tobias.

    She involuntarily raised the corners of her mouth and said, "You''re back."

    "Umm." His tone was so cold that it did not contain the slightest bit of warmth.

    However, Natalie had gotten ustomed to Tobias'' attitude recently.

    She bit her lower lip and decided to give it all.

    "That... That," Natalie still could not say what she wanted to say after repeating ''that'' for a long

    while.

    "Go back and rest. I''m going to rest as well," he said indifferently.

    The way he talked to her was as if he was talking to a stranger.

    "Hmm... Have you been feelingfortabletely?" She asked boldly.

    There was a sh of astonishment in Tobias''s eyes that became increasingly profound. All the

    experiences and connotation were sealed in it, and it was as dark as ink.

    Natalie''s face had turned bright red. She twisted her fingers and said, "Hmm... I got to know today

    that it will be very ufortable for a man if he has not done it for a long time. Actually... Actually, I

    can help you."

    His breathing came to a halt.

    "How can you help me?" A momentter, he asked coldly.

    His tone was so cold that it made one feel like they were in the North Pole.

    However, Natalie, who was feeling extremely shy at this moment, did not realize that at all.

    Her face turned redder and she replied, ��Can use my hands or my mouth."

    She believed that he would not be so cold to her after his desires were satisfied.

    A look of extreme pain shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    His expression was like a dragonfly skimming the surface of a river, disappearing in the blink of an

    eye.

    "Natalie," he coldly replied, "There''s no need. Don''t be so dramatic."

    She was stunned.

    She looked at Tobias with bewildered eyes.

    Did he say that she was being too dramatic just now?

    She rubbed her ears. She must have misheard what he said.

    Tobias would not say that she was being dramatic because he loved her so much.

    She thought that she must have misheard him due to sleepiness.

    "What did you just say? I didn''t hear it very clearly just now," she raised a smile and asked him.

    That smile seemed a little forced.

    Tobias felt as if his heart was being sliced with a knife.

    He wanted to repeat himself.

    Only by saying the most hurtful words to Natalie could he make her hate him.

    However, he could not say it again.

    "Go back to sleep. I''m going to rest now," he said after pausing for a short while.

    She was stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391

    Then she nodded and said, "Then I''m leaving. Have a good rest."

    There was no response at all. The only sound was the door closing as she walked out of Tobias''

    room.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled.

    Just like the butterfly that had fallen after the rain, hershes were slightly damp.

    After a while, the corners of her lips suddenly rose again.

    She patted herself hard on the head.

    What was she thinking just now?

    It was not that she was not aware of the affection he had for her.

    "Natalie, stop being pretentious anymore," she muttered to herself.

    She found that she had a problem which was being too pretentious.

    Otherwise, how could she have caused so much trouble in the past?

    The corners of Natalie''s lips curled up reluctantly.

    That night, she did not sleep well.

    She was tossing and turning all night.

    She subconsciously touched her stomach with her hand.

    She was instantly shocked.

    Now that she was pregnant, she should not sleep sote.

    She stopped herself from tossing and turning in bed. Then she closed her eyes and started

    counting sheep.

    As expected, this trick worked. Soon after, she fell asleep in a daze.

    The next day, Natalie woke up veryte.

    After washing up, she went downstairs. While walking down the stairs, she overheard the

    conversation between Cecilia and Selina.

    "Mom, why did Natalie get up sote today? I''m worried that she will bete. Should I go and wake

    her up?"

    "Don''t go. Pregnant people are always sleepy. It was like this when I was pregnant with your

    brother."

    "Mom, I feel that there has been something wrong with Tobias recently."

    Natalie suddenly stopped.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? There'' s nothing wrong with Tobias."

    "I feel that he is not paying as much attention to Natalie as before. When Natalie just got pregnant,

    he would eat breakfast and send her to school every day, but now, there''s no sight of him at all. He

    didn''t even ask how Natalie is doing."

    Her breathing became rapid.

    "Selina, don''t talk nonsense. I know how well Tobias is treating Natalie. He is too busy with work

    now, so he can''t pay as much attention to Natalie as before."

    "Ah, you are right. Tobias had always treated Natalie well. Maybe he is really too busy with work

    now."

    She felt that her feet were nailed to the ground with needles.

    Her mind was a little confused.

    She was not a fool. Everything that Selina said, she had felt it as well.

    After a long while, Natalie took a deep breath.

    "Natalie, what are you thinking about now? Didn''t I tell you yesterday that you shouldn''t be

    pretentious? Stop being pretentious!"

    She tried her best to squeeze out a smile.

    Just like what Cecilia had said, Tobias was just too busy with work.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As the president of such a bigpany, he must be very busy. How could he have time to focus on

    a woman every day?

    She went downstairs.

    "Natalie, you''ve finally awake." Selina was the first one to see her.

    She pulled Natalie to the table and said, "Mom made breakfast and specially waited for you. I''m

    starving, but Mom won''t allow me to eat it first. She insisted that we wait for you."

    Natalie looked at Cecilia gratefully and said, "Mom, thank you. You don''t need to wait for me next

    time."

    Cecilia smiled gently.

    At the dining table, Cecilia seemed chatty. She said, "Natalie, thepany has been busy recently.

    Sometimes you may feel left out. Don''t mind Tobias. Men sometimes are overly focused on their

    careers. Only in this way can they provide a good life for your baby and you."

    Natalie nodded vigorously and said, "Mom, I know he''s busy. Don''t worry, I don''t mind."

    Cecilia took a nce at her with eyes filled with emotions.

    When she was about to leave for school, Cecilia suddenly held her hand and said, "Natalie, you are

    a good girl."

    Natalie smiled and said, "Mom, don''t worry, I won''t think too much about it. I know perfectly well how

    much Tobias cares about me. I won''t overthink just because he is cold to me now."

    She gently caressed her belly and said, "Now, the most important thing for me to do is to protect this

    baby in my belly so that he will be born smoothly."

    Cecilia also smiled and said, "Yes, we shouldn''t think too much about it now. The most important

    thing is to take good care of the child in your belly."

    The smile on her lips suddenly disappeared right after Natalie went to school.

    There was indeed something wrong with Tobias recently. His attitude towards Natalie was very

    abnormal.

    Even though she told Natalie that it was because Tobias was busy with work.

    Cecilia knew very well that Tobias was not someone who would neglect his pregnant wife just

    because of his busy schedule.

    Between his wife and work, he would definitely put his wife first.

    Then, what made Tobias treat Natalie indifferently?

    Cecilia''s breathing became slow andbored.

    She remembered what Tobias had asked herst time.

    Was it because of this incident that Tobias was in a bad mood?

    Cecilia decided that there was a need to talk to him.

    He came home at almost twelve midnight.

    At this point of time, Natalie would have fallen asleep, so he could avoid seeing her.

    His rtionship with Natalie definitely must not continue.

    Otherwise, he would be condemned by God.

    However, even though he had always been decisive, he did not dare to think about how to deal with

    this rtionship.

    Or perhaps he had not thought it over yet.

    No matter what, he would hurt Natalie.

    However, he could not bear to hurt her.

    Tobias walked into the house, and he saw a figure sitting in the living room.

    He held his breath.

    He thought it was Natalie.

    He only realized it was Cecilia after he took a better look.

    Tobias let out a sigh of relief.

    As long as it was not Natalie.

    "Tobias, you came home sote. Have you been very busy with worktely?" Cecilia nced at the

    clock hanging on the wall.

    "Well, I''ve got a lot of work to do in thepanytely," he said lightly.

    "Tobias, I would like to have a good talk with you," she said seriously.

    A deep glint shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    He walked over and asked, "Mother, what is it?"

    Cecilia took a nce at him.

    He had already grown so tall.

    Standing in front of him, she felt that his figure could envelop her.

    "Have a seat," she said.

    Tobias sat down.

    "I don''t know how you found out the things about me, but all of these happened in the past. I''ve

    already let go of it now. Otherwise, I would''ve gone to find her," Cecilia''s voice trembled as she

    talked about the past.

    This was the only pain in her life.

    People would always adopt an evasive attitude toward things that made them feel pain.

    The expression on Tobias'' face was a little stiff.

    "Okay," he said after a while.

    Putting her hand over Tobias'', Cecilia continued, "Tobias, you''re my son. I know the things I did in

    the past have upset you. I was young and ignorant at that time, but I didn''t expect to make such a

    big mistake. I also regret it, but I know it''s useless now. After all, I have already made the mistake.

    I..."

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392

    Cecilia''s eyes were red. She took a deep breath before she continued, "You should also forget

    about it. Just pretend that it never happened, okay?"

    Tobias felt like his heart was broke.

    It broke into millions of pieces, and the pain prated through his bones.

    It had never happened. How could he treat it as something that had never happened?

    After all, he had made a huge mistake and would be doomed eternally.

    However, he could not tell her.

    The pain brought by this matter would bring someone down. He did not want Cecilia to bear the

    pain.

    "Okay," he spat out these words through his stiff mouth.

    Cecilia nodded and continued, "Tobias, don''t be upset and neglect Natalie because of this matter.

    You must remember that she is pregnant with your child."

    Boom!

    There was a loud boom. A loud thunderp suddenly echoed through the clear sky.

    There was a sh of lightning in the dark night outside the window.

    It illuminated the entire night sky in an instant like it was daytime.

    A thunder echoed in his heart as well.

    Natalie was still pregnant with his child.

    The pain and regret during this period had almost made him forget this matter, or perhaps, he had

    deliberately chosen to avoid it.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    However, Cecilia had reminded him now.

    He was the father of Natalie''s child.

    How could this childe to this world?

    This child was a product of incest, which vited human ethics.

    Tobias'' mind went nk for a moment.

    In the end, he could barely hear what his mother said.

    His mind was all about the child in Natalie''s belly.

    The child was the fruit of sin that had blossomed.

    The flower of sin.

    Tears started to roll down Cecilia''s cheeks after Tobias left.

    She suddenly thought of her daughter.

    Over the years, she seemed to have forgotten about this matter.

    However, only she knew.

    Her daughter was deeply rooted in her heart.

    With her flesh and blood.

    However, she did not dare to think about it and she must not think about it.

    Otherwise, how could she be worthy of her husband who loved her deeply? How could she be

    worthy as a mother to Tobias and Selina?

    Cecilia could only stop herself from thinking.

    However, she did not expect Tobias to find out about it.

    This matter had not only affected his mood but also his rtionship with Natalie.

    She felt deep regret in her heart.

    It was a mistake that she had made. However, she had not expected it to affect the next generation.

    She could not sleep a wink that night.

    Sheid wide awake on the bed until dawn.

    All she could think of was her daughter.

    She only met her daughter once.

    Her daughter was red with wrinkled skin when she was just born.

    Cecilia gave her to the servant and her to give her to Madison.

    In an ordinary district in Agaphen City.

    A girl wasining to her mother, "Mom, it''s not easy to be a nurse. Recently, a difficult patient

    was admitted into the hospital. She would scold the nurses every day. She would yell at the nurses

    whenever she felt a little ufortable. It was so annoying."

    "What''s wrong? You can tell me."

    "The patient was a middle-aged woman who was admitted into the hospital because she broke her

    head. She behaved atrociously in the ward every day and did not have any manners. Besides, her

    name was awful. I think her name was Madison Alexander."

    The girl''s mother was startled when she heard the name.

    "Madison?" She looked nkly at the girl.

    "Yes, Mom, do you know her?" the girl asked and looked at her mother curiously.

    "Madison," the girl''s mother repeatedly murmured the name.

    She knew a woman named Madison too.

    That was an incident that happened 20 years ago. She handed over a child to Madison.

    At that time, she was working as a servant. Her employer was a very beautiful woman, but she got

    together with a b*stard man.

    Her employer got pregnant and gave birth to a daughter.

    That b*stard man had stirred up a lot of trouble. There were even underworld killers who came to

    cause trouble for him.

    Her employer was afraid he would get her daughter involved in all these troubles, so she sent her

    away.

    The person whom she sent her daughter to was Madison.

    At that time, she was the one who sent the girl off.

    However, she had another secret that was deeply hidden in the bottom of her heart.

    Madison was discharged from the hospital.

    After staying in the hospital for such a long time, she finally left the hospital.

    She was in a very good mood.

    Ever since herst conversation with Tobias.

    She had told him everything.

    Of course, she had her own trump card.

    That was why he did not deal with her after learning the truth of the matter.

    Madison felt that she could bepletely at ease.

    She originally nned to tell Cecilia about this matter in order to make her live in pain for the rest of

    her life.

    However, she did not feel rightter.

    If she told Cecilia about this, then she would know that Natalie was her daughter.

    Then she would also know how much Natalie had suffered over the years.

    Would Madison still be able to live her life peacefully if she knew about it?

    Therefore, Madison decided not to tell anyone that Natalie was Cecilia''s daughter.

    She decided to let only Tobias know about it.

    This was because she would have a trump card if she told Tobias about it, and he would keep her

    safe.

    As for Natalie, she would not live a good life in the future.

    At least, she would not be able to keep the child in her belly.

    Tobias would definitely not allow this child to be born into this world.

    Natalie would be in great pain when she would be forced to have the procedure to get rid of the

    child.

    Wasn''t hurting Natalie the same as taking revenge on Cecilia?

    Madison was in a good mood when she was discharged from the hospital, with Queenie

    apanying by her side.

    As for James, he had gone back to thepany.

    Madison kept feeling that something was wrong when she was discharged from the hospital.

    She had a feeling that someone was watching her.

    However, every time she looked back, she did not see anyone suspicious.

    Madison wondered if she was just overthinking things.

    But the feeling of a thorn piercing her back was really strong.

    Queenie also felt it.

    She poked Madison''s arm and asked, "Mom, don''t you feel like there''s always a woman staring at

    us?"

    "A woman?" Madison frowned warily.

    "Yes," Queenie nodded and said, "I just looked back and saw a woman staring at us furtively."

    Madison became more wary.

    "Do you know her?" she asked Queenie.

    Queenie shook her head and said, "No, I haven''t seen her before. Don''t you think it''s strange? If a

    man is staring at me, it��s understandable, because he might think I��m beautiful. But why is a woman

    staring at me all the time?"

    Queenie thought about it for a while and suddenly became curious. She said, "Mom, is she a

    lesbian?"

    Madison thought that was impossible.

    The woman was not only staring at Queenie but also at her.

    Even if she was lesbian, she would not be interested in an old woman like her.

    Madison had self-awareness.

    "Maybe she has made a mistake," Madison wasforting herself as well as Queenie.

    Queenie thought that Madison''s words make sense as well.

    A flicker of anger crossed her face as she said, "Yes, I''ve been a little edgy recently. I''ve been

    feeling really annoyed every day since I learned that b*tch, Natalie, is pregnant with Tobias'' child. I

    don''t understand why Tobias would be interested in that b*tch! Mom, is there a possibility that she

    might not be pregnant with Tobias'' child?"

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393

    Madisonughed.

    Sheughed with satisfaction while saying, "She is definitely pregnant with Tobias'' child!"

    Queenie was stunned. Last time, Madison told her that Tobias would force Natalie to get rid of the

    child so she thought that Natalie was pregnant with someone else''s child.

    She became more furious and snapped, "Mom, what''s wrong with you? You have been feeling so

    happy since Natalie got married to a rich guy. I''m sure you know that she hates us to the core. It''s

    impossible for you to get any benefits out of her."

    With a confident look on her face, Madison said. "Queenie, you just can''t hold back your anger.

    Didn''t I tell you that Natalie will definitely have the procedure?"

    She paused for a moment and a trace of viciousness shed across her eyes. "Natalie will live a life

    worse than death in the future."

    Queenie did not believe her.

    If Natalie was not pregnant with Tobias'' child, she could still believe it.

    However, if she was really pregnant with Tobias'' child, what could Madison do when even Tobias''

    mother had epted Natalie?

    Queenie felt that Madison was a little out of her mind because of this incident.

    Yvonne had noticed it.

    Natalie was looking extremely tired.

    Yvonne pointed at Natalie''s mouth. "Did you help him with this?" Then she shifted her gaze to her

    hand and continued, "Or this? You are looking so tired today."

    Natalie did not understand at first.

    She only realized what Yvonne was talking about after she saw her smile be more and more

    lewd.

    She was dazed by her words. "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Shocked, Yvonne said, "Don''t tell me that Mr. Whitlock didn''t ept your proposal of pleasing him

    with your hand or mouth."

    Natalie''s eyes dimmed a little.

    She replied perfunctorily, "Well, he''s worried that I''ll be tired."

    Before the night before, she had also mentioned it casually to Tobias.

    At that time, he told her tenderly, "No need. It will take me very long to climax. I am worried that you

    might feel tired."

    Back then, her heart was filled with sweetness.

    However, Tobias coldly rejected her the night before.

    The tenderness in his eyes hadpletely disappeared.

    Yvonne did not say anything.

    She felt that he really doted on Natalie. He was worried that she would feel tired even if she pleased

    him with her hands or mouth.

    "Yvonne, I feel that my rtionship with Tobias now..." Natalie paused as she did not know how to

    describe it.

    This feeling was a bit subtle.

    "What is it?" Yvonne''s eyes widened with astonishment.

    Natalie licked her dry lips and continued, "I guess it��s because Tobias has been really busy with

    work recently, so we are not as loving as before."

    Yvonne did not take it seriously.

    Not long ago, she had witnessed how Natalie and Tobias got along with each other.

    They were so sweet that even the air was filled with pink bubbles.

    She thought that Natalie must have been overthinking since she was pregnant.

    Didn''t pregnant women often overthink?

    However, since Natalie was fretting about this, Yvonne felt that even if Natalie was just overthinking,

    as her best friend, she had to help her find a solution as well.

    "Natalie, you have to create those sweet moments. You also said that Mr. Whitlock is very busy. You

    can try nning a date with him. I promise that your rtionship with him will definitely improve"

    Natalie blinked.

    Yvonne'' s words seemed to make some sense.

    It had been a long time since she went out with Tobias alone.

    "But he is very busy now. He didn''t suggest taking me out for a date," after a while, Natalie said

    awkwardly.

    Yvonne gave Natalie''s head a knock and said, "Are you stupid? If he didn��t ask you out, you can ask

    him out. Am I right? Sometimes, women just have to take the initiative, especially when they are in

    bed. That''s the only way to get men to like them."

    Natalie was speechless.

    Yvonne stared at her and continued. "I''m sure you didn''t take the initiative when both of you get

    intimate, right? You will leave everything to Mr. Whitlock."

    Natalie was still speechless.

    Feeling a little speechless, she looked at Yvonne and said, "I''m pregnant now, so I''m refraining from

    sex. How am I going to take the initiative?"

    "I mean before you got pregnant," Yvonne said sternly.

    She was a little embarrassed.

    It seemed that she had never taken the initiative in the past. Tobias was always the one guiding her.

    However, they had only gotten intimate a few times before.

    "Natalie, you must take the initiative in the future. Do you understand me?" Yvonne looked at

    Natalie and said.

    She sighed and said, "Yvonne, I''m telling you other things. Why did you bring up my sex life?"

    "Okay. I''ll not talk about that. Then let''s talk about your date with Mr. Whitlock. You have to take the

    initiative. Don''t wait for him to take the initiative like you are in bed."

    Natalie was speechless again.

    Yvonne had agreed not to mention her sex life, so why was she bringing it up again?

    She was speechless.

    After a while, she looked at her seriously and asked, "Yvonne, can we not mention the word ''bed''?"

    Yvonne replied with a chuckle, "Okay, I won''t mention it again. Let''s talk about your date with Mr.

    Whitlock now."

    Natalie bit her finger and said, "Even if I took the initiative to n a date, Tobias is too busy. He

    does not have the time."

    Even when she slept sote and got up so early every day, she had never seen him once. It was

    obvious how busy he was.

    "No matter how busy you are, you can always squeeze time out. Natalie, haven''t you heard that

    time is like a cleavage? If you squeeze enough, you''ll have some."

    Yvonne thought for a moment before whispering a few words into Natalie''s ear.

    She opened her eyes wide and asked, "Is this really possible?"

    "Yes." Yvonne nodded hard.

    She took a deep breath.

    Alright. No matter what, she had to give it a try.

    Recently, the atmosphere between her and Tobias was really a little depressing. Maybe they could

    have dinner together to ease the tension.

    A day''s time passed in the blink of an eye. Natalie left the campus before ss ended.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    The driver had been waiting outside the campus.

    During this period, it was neither Tobias nor Benjamin who picked up nor sent Natalie to school.

    Instead, Tobias had arranged another driver for her.

    Natalie asked him to send her to the YS Group.

    Knowing that Natalie was Tobias'' wife, the driver immediately drove her there.

    When she arrived at the entrance of the YS Group, she directly gave Benjamin a call.

    Shortly after, Benjamin came out hastily.

    "Miss Godfrey," he greeted her respectfully.

    Natalie nodded and said, "Benjamin, I need to trouble you with something. I would like to have

    dinner with Tobias tonight. Can you ask him toe out? I''ll wait for him here."

    Originally, Natalie wanted to call Tobias directly, but she was afraid that he would be busy with work

    or in a meeting, so she called Benjamin instead.

    "Miss Godfrey, why don''t youe with me to Mr. Whitlock''s office," he said.

    She shook her head and said, "It''s okay. I''ll wait for him here."

    Benjamin went to Tobias'' office

    He knocked on the door.

    "Come in," Tobias said faintly.

    He went in.

    Tobias was not busy with work. He stood in front of the big French window, lost in thought. No one

    knew what he was thinking about.

    Benjamin had a strange feeling in his heart.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394

    During this period, Tobias had always been like this.

    He would stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the office with an unfathomable expression

    on his face for hours.

    "Mr. Whitlock, Miss Godfrey is waiting for you," Benjamin said.

    The expression on Tobias'' face stiffened.

    After a while, he asked, "Why is she here?"

    "Miss Godfrey said that she would like to have dinner with you."

    After a moment of silence, Tobias nodded and said, "I understand. You may go out now."

    After Benjamin left, he stood there for a long time before finally walking out of his office.

    Natalie was waiting anxiously at the entrance of the YS Group.

    Time passed by, but Tobias was not down yet.

    Natalie sighed lightly in her heart.

    She thought that he must be really busy.

    It was already time to get off work and there were a lot of employees walking out of thepany.

    Natalie was standing in an inconspicuous corner, but someone still spotted her.

    It was Linda.

    She was Natalie''s only acquaintance in YS Group.

    She asked excitedly, "Natalie, why are you here? Are you waiting for Mr. Whitlock?"

    Natalie was also ted to see her.

    She nodded with a smile.

    Linda, in the mood for gossip, asked, "Natalie, what''s wrong with Mr. Whitlock recently? He seems

    to be in a bad mood."

    Natalie''s breathing slowed down.

    She thought that she was the only one who had noticed Tobias'' abnormality, but she hadn''t

    expected that even his employees had noticed that as well.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "What''s wrong, Linda?" She asked, forcing a smile.

    Linda whispered, "It feels as though Mr. Whitlock has moved the wholepany to the North Pole

    in an instant. No one dares to talk loudly in thepany now. Also, Mr. Whitlock seems to be

    absent-minded all the time. We''re not sure what he is thinking about. I''ve heard that he was

    distracted several times while he was in a meeting. That is something that has never happened

    before."

    Natalie''s eyes trembled slightly.

    What exactly was wrong with Tobias recently?

    Obviously, nothing had happened. Why did he suddenly be like this?

    Someone seemed to be calling Linda in the distance.

    Linda quickly said goodbye to Natalie, "Natalie, I have to go now. My boyfriend hase to pick me

    up. See you next time."

    She squeezed out a smile and nodded.

    After Linda left, Natalie''s heart started to beat faster.

    She thought Tobias may have been stressed at work recently. That was why he was behaving this

    way.

    She had to fulfill her duty as a wife during this period.

    She would give him enough care and gentleness when he was under enormous stress at work. She

    could not be as pretentious as she used to be.

    Soon after, Tobias came.

    Standing in front of Natalie, his tall figure enveloped her.

    She gave him a sweet smile.

    He turned his gaze away.

    She wanted to grab hold of his hand, but he quietly put his hand behind him.

    A twinge of sadness shed across her eyes.

    That sadness was like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water, disappearing in the blink of an

    eye.

    "Erm... I have made a reservation at a restaurant. Can we have dinner together?" She said,

    pretending to be rxed.

    In the past, he was always the one booking the restaurant whenever they ate out.

    However, after hearing Yvonne''s words this time, Natalie decided to take the initiative.

    His eyes were so deep that no emotion could be seen from them.

    "Okay." After a while, he said lightly.

    There were some things he wanted to say to her too.

    He could not bear to hurt her and wanted to run away, but he could not dy it any longer.

    He must settle his rtionship with Natalie and their unborn child within a week.

    She breathed a sigh of relief.

    After getting into his car, Natalie tried to start a conversation.

    "The weather today is really good. Don''t you think so, Tobias?"

    "Tobias, I heard that the steak in the restaurant I booked today is extremely delicious."

    "The weather forecast said that it''s going to rain, but it doesn''t look like it''s going to rain today."

    No matter what she said, he remained silent.

    The atmosphere in the car was extremely oppressive.

    She felt a little awkward.

    In the end, she really could not go on anymore, so she simply shut her mouth up.

    She believed that all men always do not feel like talking when they were under enormous pressure.

    She must be a good wife. Since Tobias did not want to be disturbed, then she should keep quiet as

    well.

    They finally arrived at the restaurant.

    Natalie had found a rtively upscale restaurant. She still felt a pain in her heart when she made a

    reservation for a table at this restaurant.

    Yvonne had been persuading her this entire time. No matter what, he was still the president of a

    company. It was impossible to ask him to eat at food stalls by the street.

    She thought about it and decided to spend that money.

    At that time, Yvonne was still making fun of her. She said that she was still so stingy although she

    was now the president''s wife.

    Natalie and Tobias walked into a private room. Soon, a waiter brought them the menu.

    She handed the menu to him

    "You can order the food," he said.

    Tobias always let Natalie order first whenever they had a meal together.

    But at that time, his tone and his eyes were still full of love and indulgence.

    However, this time, he did not look at her.

    There was no warmth in his tone at all.

    Natalie wanted to ease the atmosphere.

    She smiled and said, "It''s all in French. I don''t understand."

    It seemed that she had not eased the atmosphere. Tobias was still behaving coldly. She could only

    randomly order some food ording to the pictures on the menu.

    Tobias did not utter a word while the food was served.

    Natalie wanted to say something but did not know what to say. She was afraid that she would say

    something wrong, so she just kept silent.

    It was an extremely depressing meal.

    A trace of determination shed across his eyes when he saw that she had finished eating.

    "Natalie Godfrey," Tobias finally spoke.

    She was stunned.

    He had called her name.

    "Let''s break up," he said.

    His voice was emotionless.

    However, a twinge of extreme pain shed across his eyes as he spoke.

    The pain was like a dragonfly skimming the surface of a river, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    Natalie did not see it.

    She opened her eyes wide and asked, "What did you say? I didn''t hear you clearly."

    Actually, she had heard him clearly.

    However, she did not believe it at all.

    Tobias loved her so much, so why would he break up with her?

    Natalie thought that she must have misheard him.

    Yes, she must have misheard him.

    "Let''s break up," he repeated his words.

    This time, she heard and understood him clearly.

    She looked at him perplexedly and asked, "Break up? Why?"

    They were already married, and he was also nning their wedding. She was even pregnant with

    his child now.

    He had also prepared a home for her and their baby.

    Why was he breaking up with her all of a sudden?

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395

    Tobias avoided her gaze and replied, "Natalie, I don''t think you are the right woman for me."

    "Why not? I think we are verypatible, aren�� t we?" She said with widened eyes.

    They had clicked so well when they were together.

    "Natalie, you can''t even read the French on the menu. Do you think you are the right woman for

    me? You can''t even use the knives and forks properly now. Do you think you are suitable to be with

    me?"

    Natalie was at a loss.

    Tobias knew all along that she couldn''t use knives and forks well, and her French had always been

    bad.

    However, she thought that he did not mind at all.

    Why did he suddenly care about it now?

    He suddenly stood up and said, "Natalie, I need a woman who can match me, and that is definitely

    not you. Let��s break up. I need to get back to thepany. You can ask the driver toe and pick

    you up."

    After saying that, he left without any hesitation.

    Her mind went nk.

    She sat in her seat,pletely lost.

    She only gradually came to her senses after a long while.

    Tobias wanted to break up with her.

    He said that her French was poor. He said that she couldn''t even use knives and forks properly. He

    said that she was not good enough for him.

    He said that he wanted to find a woman who could match him.

    She had finally straightened it out.

    However, how could it be possible? She did not believe it. She could not believe a single word he

    said.

    Although he was behaving abnormally recently, and even said something like that, she still did not

    believe it.

    This man had doted on her and loved her so much. When she was at her most desperate moment,

    it was this man who had saved her. He even said that he would apany her for the rest of her

    life.

    She had even told herself that if her life was a joke, then he would be the only truth in this joke.

    Why would such a man break up with her ?

    She did not believe it. She did not believe a single word of it.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    She stood up in a daze.

    She wondered whether she was dreaming. Perhaps, she was just in a dream.

    She pped herself hard across her face.

    Palm prints immediately appeared on her delicate face, which was red and swollen.

    It was so painful.

    This was not a dream.

    Then what the hell was going on?

    Natalie walked out of the restaurant.

    She did not call the driver toe and pick her up. Instead, she took the bus back home.

    She thought that she must be confused, and she must clear her mind by getting a good sleep.

    Selina immediately rushed over to her the moment she arrived at the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    "Natalie, you''re pregnant with a boy," Selina yelled.

    Natalie was surprised.

    "A boy?" She touched her belly and asked, "How do you know that?"

    With a joyous smile, she said, "Natalie, you really believe me? I''m lying to you."

    Selinaughed while covering her stomach and said, "Natalie, don''t you know that today is April

    Fools'' Day?"

    April Fools'' Day?

    Upon hearing that, Natalie felt a sense of relief.

    After a moment, she suddenlyughed. Sheughed so hard that tears were about to stream down

    her cheeks.

    "April Fools'' Day? It''s actually April Fools'' Day!"

    No wonder Tobias wanted to break up with her. It turned out that it was an April Fools'' Day prank.

    If not, why would he break up with her?"

    Selina felt perplexed when she saw Natalie''s expression.

    She seemed very happy, but also very sad.

    She wasughing, but tears were flowing down her cheeks.

    "Natalie, are you alright? I was just joking with you," Selina asked. She was feeling a little startled

    by her reaction.

    Natalie shook her head and replied, "I''m fine."

    "Are you really okay?"

    "I''m fine," she replied without a smile. "I''m going to rest now."

    With that, she went upstairs, and back to her room.

    Natalie was lying on the huge soft bed.

    That day was April Fools'' Day, and Tobias was just joking with her.

    Natalie repeated it three times and then closed her eyes.

    He did note back that night.

    That night, Natalie had a long dream.

    In her dream, she was back at the restaurant.

    She dreamed that she was eating steak with a fork. However, for some unknown reason, the steak

    suddenly flew up to Tobias'' face.

    His face grew dark in an instant.

    Natalie was startled.

    "Natalie, let''s break up," he said to her with a gloomy face.

    "Why?" Her eyes widened, and she asked.

    Was it just because she identally threw the steak onto his face?

    Did anybody in the world break up over such a reason?

    "Look at you. Do you think I can take you out?" Tobias asked her.

    "But you have already taken me out several times."

    He had brought her along to both the dinner party and the cruise ship event.

    "That''s why you''re embarrassing me! Do you look even a little like a socialite? You''re just a country

    bumpkin!"

    Her eyelid twitched when she heard the word ''country bumpkin''.

    She was terrified and asked, "What''s wrong with me, Tobias? I can change it. If you like socialites, I

    can learn to be one too."

    "You can''t learn to be a socialite. How can a poor girl like youpare yourself to those who were

    born rich?" His eyes were full of contempt.

    She grew more terrified.

    Why did Tobias speak so much like Kimberly?

    He was not like this in the past.

    He had never looked down on her background nor that she was not a socialite.

    He even told her that was the part of her that he found cute.

    Why was he looking down on her all of a sudden?

    "Tobias, don''t say that. All humans are born equal," Natalie tried to persuade him.

    "All humans are born equal? Then why can some people eat in this restaurant, but some can only

    work here as waiters?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She looked at the knife and fork in front of her.

    She thought that the source of conflict was this knife and fork.

    It was all because she could not use a knife and fork well, and threw the steak on his face, which

    made him so angry.

    "Tobias, I''ll try my best to learn how to use knives and forks properly. I''ll get very familiar with them,"

    said Natalie while looking at Tobias sincerely.

    "It''s useless," he said coldly. "Natalie, you''re not good enough for me."

    "Is it just because I don''t know how to use knife and fork?"

    "Natalie, you will never be good enough for me," he said condescendingly.

    Suddenly, a woman walked over.

    That woman was extraordinarily beautiful, exuding the temperament of a socialite.

    She walked to Tobias'' side.

    "Tobias," she called out in an extremely soft voice.

    Natalie realized that she was Winnie upon taking a clearer look.

    He stood up and looked at Winnie with the same gentle eyes.

    They were acting lovey-dovey, as if Natalie did not exist at all.

    She gave a loud cough.

    Winnie looked at Natalie with a disgusted look. "Don''t you look at yourself in the mirror, country

    bumpkin? Do you think you are worthy of Tobias? Stop dreaming! Only a socialite like me can be

    worthy of Tobias."

    Natalie ignored Winnie. She did not care about her. Tobias was the only one she cared about.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396

    She looked at him and asked, "Tobias, you don''t think so, right? You certainly don''t think so as well!"

    "I do!" Tobias said coldly, "Winnie is right. Only she is worthy of me."

    After that, they looked at each other and smiled before leaving hand in hand.

    Natalie remained rooted to the spot.

    She was jolted awake from her dream.

    She woke up drenched in a cold sweat.

    She wiped the cold sweat off her forehead with her hand.

    Why did she get such a strange dream?

    After washing up, she went downstairs.

    It was still very early, but Cecilia had already prepared breakfast.

    During breakfast, Natalie purposely used a knife and fork.

    Selina was surprised and asked, "Natalie, do you need to use a knife and fork to eat toast? Can''t

    you just hold it with your hands?"

    She shook her head stubbornly and said firmly, "No, I''ve to learn to use a knife and fork properly."

    She must master it so that what happened in her dream would never happen.

    It was still very early after breakfast.

    Natalie was pestering Selina to teach her French.

    Although her academic results wereparable to Selina''s, Selina grew up among expats and

    could speak French quite fluently.

    She did not know why Natalie suddenly wanted her to teach her French.

    But if Natalie wanted to learn, she would teach her.

    For almost an hour, she practiced the pronunciations with Selina. She only stopped and hurried

    downstairs when it was time for her to goto school.

    After she left, Selina came over to Cecilia''s side.

    "Mom, don''t you think that Natalie has be a little weird?"

    Cecilia''s eyes flickered slightly.

    She pondered for a moment and did not speak.

    Selina sighed and said, "What''s really been going on recently? Both Tobias and Natalie have

    be so strange. By the way, it seems like he didn''te homest night."

    Cecilia looked a little unhappy and asked, "You didn''t tell Natalie about this, did you?"

    Selina stuck out her tongue and said, "I''m not stupid. Of course I didn''t tell her about this. What if

    she overthinks?"

    Cecilia nodded and said, "Well, Tobias may be busy working overtime at thepany."

    Selina did not believe that at all.

    She rolled her eyes and said, "Mom, no matter how busy he is, he won''t stay at thepany all

    night, would he? I heard that there is a high chance for men to cheat when their wives are pregnant.

    Was Tobias with another womanst night?"

    Cecilia knocked her head and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. He is not this kind of person. He would

    not do such a thing."

    Selina agreed after thinking about it for a moment.

    Tobias was quite a gentleman. Otherwise, he would not be single for so many years.

    In that case, where did he go the night before?

    Yvonne felt that Natalie''s personality had changedpletely.

    She used to hate French the most.

    However, she was so excited to attend French ss.

    Natalie was the most attentive student in ss.

    Not just during French ss. She was also practicing French pronunciation and reading French

    books in other sses.

    Of course, this was not the strangest thing. The strangest thing was that Natalie had brought a knife

    and a fork.

    Natalie had brought her own set of knife and fork and ate with them during lunch.

    However, the cafeteria was serving fast food everyday!

    Who eats burgers and fries with knives and forks?

    Yvonne was also speechless.

    Fortunately, everyone in Agaphen City knew about her rtionship with Tobias.

    Therefore, no one dared tough at Natalie.

    If it was the past, everyone would be pointing their fingers andughing at her.

    "Natalie, you don''t need to use a knife and fork to eat burgers, do you?" Yvonne looked at her

    speechlessly.

    Natalie said very seriously, "I want to master how to eat with a knife and a fork."

    Yvonne was speechless.

    She felt that Natalie must have been possessed.

    Three days passed by in the blink of an eye.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Over the past three days, Natalie had led an exceptionally fulfilling life.

    She practiced hard, speaking French everyday and her mind was full of French words even before

    she went to bed.

    Her hard work had paid off.

    In just three days, Natalie''s French fluency had improved by leaps and bounds.

    Tobias had note home for three days.

    She was so immersed in studying that she did not notice that at all.

    Not to mention that some time ago, he had always returnedte at night and left early in the

    morning. Therefore, she did not have the chance to meet Tobias back then either.

    She was not aware that Tobias did note home all night.

    However, Selina and Cecilia were aware of that.

    Cecilia''s heart was in turmoil.

    Tobias was her son, so she knew his personality well.

    He always knew what he was doing.

    What was more, she had already made it clear to Tobias over what had happenedst time.

    However, why was he still behaving the same way?

    Cecilia had a vague hunch that the changes in him might have nothing to do with her.

    If that was the case, what was the reason for his change?

    Meanwhile, Selina also quietly went to ask Benjamin.

    Fortunately, Tobias did not do anything that would hurt Natalie.

    Over the past three days, he had been working in thepany all night.

    He slept on the sofa in his office at night.

    Selina was shocked upon hearing this.

    She asked Benjamin why there was so much work to do at thepany now, causing him to be so

    busy.

    Benjamin did not know how to answer Selina.

    Actually, there was really not much work to dotely.

    Tobias would often stand in front of the windows for a long time.

    He did not know what was wrong with him either.

    Back home, Selina told Cecilia what Benjamin had told her about Tobias at thepany.

    "Mom, it seems that Tobias is really busy. He doesn''t even have the time to sleep. Even if he gets to

    sleep, he can only sleep on the sofa in his office," Selina told her. She was a simple-minded person,

    so naturally, she did not think too much about it.

    But Cecilia was not as simple- minded as Selina.

    Things were certainly not as simple as they seemed.

    However, she could not figure out what was going on.

    She decided to wait a little longer. If Tobias was still the same, she would need to have a good talk

    with him.

    After school, Natalie was seen walking out of the Agaphen University''s entrance.

    She noticed that the car that the driver

    usually fetched her in did not appear at the university''s entrance.

    Instead, a limited edition Ferrari was waiting for her at the entrance.

    Natalie''s heart was in her mouth.

    She recognized that it was Tobias'' car.

    He hade to pick her up!

    Extreme joy enveloped her.

    She had not seen him in several days. She did not expect that he woulde to pick her up that

    day.

    Natalie''s eyes were shining, as if they were covered by a strangeyer of illusionary color, like the

    bright stars in the sky.

    She opened the car door and sat inside.

    In the car, his handsome face was cold.

    However, she did not seem to notice that.

    She was thrilled.

    It was because he hade to pick her up.

    This was such an ordinary thing, but it was so precious to Natalie.

    It was so precious that she was feeling so agitated at this moment.

    The first sentence that she spoke was in French.

    Tobias was stunned for a moment.

    After a while, he nced at her bewilderment.

    His eyes were as dark as ink.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397

    Natalie asked joyously, "Tobias, my French has improved a lot, hasn''t it? I don''t have any problem

    reading the French menu at most of the restaurants now. I''m also practicing speaking it now. I

    believe that I will be able tomunicate fluently in French soon. Also..." Natalie paused, and the

    expression on her face became even more delighted. "I can use a knife and a fork pretty well now. If

    you don''t believe me, we can go to a restaurant. You will definitely see my improvement!"

    Tobias felt as if his heart had been pierced by a blunt weapon.

    His brows slowly furrowed, and his heart gradually tightened.

    He came to pick Natalie up because he wanted to break up with her.

    This matter could not be dragged on any longer.

    It must not be dyed any longer.

    Despite bing so hard- hearted, he still felt defeated after hearing her words.

    All of a sudden, Tobias did not have the strength to say what he wanted to say.

    He suddenly lost his determination to hurt her cruelly.

    "Let''s go back," he said after a while.

    His voice was indifferent.

    She was stunned.

    She was feeling so exhrated, but Tobias was...

    Natalie had an indescribable feeling in her heart.

    She just said she wanted to go to a restaurant, but he said that they were going home.

    After a moment, she suppressed the emotions in her heart.

    She thought that it must be because she was too pretentious, and she was overthinking again.

    Tobias was so busy.

    Of course, he would want to go home straight away now that he finally got to leave thepany.

    She should not waste any time by going to a restaurant.

    After arriving at the garage, they got out of the car.

    Natalie subconsciously wanted to hold Tobias'' hand.

    However, he quietly pulled his hand away.

    She felt a trace of sourness in her heart.

    However, she quickly suppressed the sourness in her heart.

    She did not dare to think about anything bad at all.

    She was carrying Tobias'' child right now.

    She was about to have a home of her own soon.

    She had such a blissful future. How could she still dare to overthink?

    She was afraid that there might be slight changes.

    That was why she would not allow herself to overthink.

    She was afraid that she would be as pretentious as before and give her happiness away.

    Natalie felt that it was okay if even they were not holding hands.

    It was quite a happy thing to walk side by side with each other as well. Why must they hold their

    hands?

    They walked into the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    Selina was happy to see Natalie and Tobiase back at the same time.

    They had not spent time together in a while.

    A faint smile finally appeared on Cecilia''s lips.

    Although Tobias and Natalie came back together, the atmosphere was a little awkward.

    Selina had been trying to start a conservation.

    She had exhausted all her energy telling all kinds of jokes at the dining table.

    However, no oneughed.

    In the end, Selina had started to talk about some anecdotes in order to attract everyone''s attention.

    "Natalie, I saw some shocking news on TV today!" She deliberately said in a mysterious tone.

    Natalie yed along with her.

    She widened her eyes and asked, "What is it?"

    Selina lowered her voice and continued, "A woman gave birth to a child with deformities! Do you

    know why?"

    Natalie shook her head and said, "I don''t know. What is the reason?"

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Selina sighed heavily and said, "This couple turned out to be siblings, but they didn''t know at first.

    Isn''t that pathetic and sinful?"

    Natalie felt a little sad when she heard this.

    She had also read such simr news on the phone before, which really made one feel extremely

    helpless.

    Boom.

    There was a loud sound.

    Everyone was startled.

    The spoon in Tobias'' hands fell on the table, making a crisp sound.

    All three of them immediately turned their eyes to him.

    Tobias stood up and said, "You guys eat first.

    I have something to do."

    He walked upstairs. His legs felt heavy and every single step felt like he was trying to move lead

    blocks.

    Natalie was shocked.

    Why did he look so unhappy?

    Selina also saw his face and asked, "Natalie, what''s wrong with Tobias? His face grew dark in an

    instant just now."

    "Don''t think too much about it. Tobias may be too tired from work recently," Cecilia said.

    Natalie forced a smile and said, "Yes, he is." Actually, it was not just a moment ago, but he had

    been behaving strangely recently.

    He was so strange that he made Natalie flustered.

    The three people at the table continued to eat, but obviously, no one had an appetite.

    Beep beep.

    Suddenly, Natalie''s phone rang.

    She took out her phone.

    She had received a text message from Tobias.

    "Come to the rooftop."

    She put down the spoon in her hand.

    "Mom, Selina, you guys eat first. I''ll go upstairs for a while." After saying this, she rushed upstairs.

    Selina and Cecilia nced at each other.

    "Mom, I really feel that both of them have been so weird recently," Selina said with a sigh.

    She was thrilled when she saw Tobias and Nataliee back together that evening as she thought

    that the two of them had returned to normal.

    However, there was no interaction between them at all after they came into the house.

    What had happened between them?

    Cecilia''s brows knitted tightly.

    She could not figure it out and did not have any clue at all.

    The vast rooftop was cold and deserted.

    The cold moonlight in the sky covered the ground, giving people an extraordinarily strange feeling.

    The moonlight enveloped Tobias.

    Natalie could not help but shiver.

    He looked lifeless.

    Being enveloped by the strange moonlight made him look as if he hade from hell.

    She felt like she was in hell at this moment.

    She suddenly had an urge to leave.

    However, she could not take a step.

    "Tobias, what''s wrong?" Natalie forced a smile.

    She had exhausted all her strength to put on this smile.

    He looked at her with a trace of warmth in his eyes.

    "Natalie, have you thought through what I told youst time?"

    Natalie felt that her breathing had stopped.

    An unspeakable fear filled her heart.

    Her smile became even more forced. She said, "What did you sayst time? Did you mean that my

    French is not good and I am not good at using knives and forks? I have been working hard to learn

    these. You can rest assured that I will do very well. I..."

    "About breaking up with you," he interrupted her.

    The fear in Natalie''s heart had reached its peak.

    Her eyshes trembled frantically and said, "Weren''t you just joking with mest time? Wasn''t it just

    an April Fools'' Day prank?"

    "Natalie, I was not joking with you," he said with icy cold eyes. "I will give you a huge sum of money

    aspensation. You can live without any worries with this sum of money."

    She widened her eyes.

    This time, she heard him clearly. She hadpletely understood it this time.

    He wanted to break up with her, and he would also give her a huge sum of money topensate

    her.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398

    What did this man take her for?

    She did not want money, nor any form ofpensation.

    She wanted her child to have a father.

    She wanted a warm home.

    She was very greedy because she actually wanted a lot more.

    She also wanted a grand wedding. She wanted to live with Tobias in their home.

    However, they had not held their wedding yet, nor moved into their home. Why was he telling her

    that he wanted to break up with her?

    Natalie''s eyes turned red and said, "I don''t want money. You said that you would give me a home.

    You said that you would give me happiness."

    "Natalie, I regret what I said. I''ll take back my words now." The man''s voice was still cold without a

    trace of warmth.

    Only he himself knew that with every word he said, his heart felt as if it had been dismembered. It

    felt as though there was a viin in his heart, cutting his heart with a knife.

    It was so excruciatingly painful.

    Selina put down the spoon in her hand.

    "Mom, I''m a little worried. I''ll go take a look." Selina did not wait for Cecilia''s reply and ran upstairs.

    Just now, Tobias went upstairs with a sullen face. Natalie went upstairs next. She was really worried

    about them.

    Upstairs, Selina knocked on the door of Natalie''s bedroom, but no one answered.

    She subconsciously walked to the rooftop and heard their conversation.

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    Tobias wanted to break up with Natalie!

    How could this be!

    Natalie was still pregnant with his child!

    Wasn''t Tobias nning their wedding now?

    Why was he breaking up with her all of a sudden?

    She scurried downstairs.

    Cecilia was still sitting at the dining table.

    She was not eating and looked deep in thoughts, as if she was thinking about something.

    Selina was choking with sobs. "Mom, quicklye upstairs now. Something serious happened!"

    Cecilia knitted her brows lightly and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you in such a panic?"

    "Mom, Tobias wants to break up with Natalie. Come up quickly."

    Cecilia''s face turned pale.

    "Natalie, move out tonight. I will arrange for someone to buy you another vi. You can live there."

    She looked at him and said, "Th-Then we will not contact each other again in the future, right? You

    are giving me a sum of money and buying me a vi aspensation. From now on, we will have

    nothing to do with each other, right?"

    "Yes."

    Her heart dropped.

    "Tobias, you are not allowed to break up with Natalie!" A loud voice shouted at the same time.

    Selina and Cecilia walked over.

    There was incredulity on Cecilia''s face, whereas it was anger on Selina''s face.

    "Tobias, Natalie is pregnant with your child now. How can you break up with her? I always thought

    you''re a very responsible man, but why are you acting like those jerks now!"

    Cecilia held back her emotions on her face.

    She said softly, "Tobias, pleasee with me. I have something to talk to you about."

    Tobias refused, "Mom, I know what you are going to tell me. No matter what you say, I will break up

    with Natalie. There is no turning back for this matter. You don''t have to waste your breath."

    The calmness on Cecilia''s face instantly faded away.

    "You are being too ridiculous, Tobias!" She snapped sternly. "Natalie is not only pregnant with your

    child, but also my grandson. You can''t break up with her."

    "Mom, This is my personal affair. You can''t interfere," he said indifferently. His mother''s words had

    not made him change his mind.

    Selina felt like she was going to explode with rage.

    She used to hear people say that there were some jerks who would trick women into bed, and then

    abandoned them when they got pregnant. At that time, Selina really hated those jerks to the core.

    However, she never expected her brother to be one of those jerks too.

    Holding Natalie''s hand, Selina said, "Natalie, I''ll stand with you. I don''t agree with Tobias breaking

    up with you!"

    Natalie felt a trace of warmth in her cold hands.

    She suddenly had an urge to cry.

    Cecilia held the other hand of Natalie''s and said, "Natalie, you are pregnant with the child of the

    Whitlock family. I won''t let Tobias mess around as he likes. Don''t worry about it."

    Big, fat teardrops finally rolled down Natalie''s cheeks.

    At this moment when she was feeling cold, Cecilia and Selina had warmed her up.

    However, Tobias.

    Why did he be like this?

    Weren''t they all good before? Nothing had happened. Why was Tobias breaking up with her?

    What had she done wrong?

    Tobias left straight after that.

    "Natalie, if you don''t move out, I''ll leave this ce to you. I''ll move out."

    His voice was so ruthless and cold.

    Natalie''s heart almost broke into pieces.

    He had already hated her to this extent.

    Was staying with her for a second more a kind of suffering to him?

    That night, it was Selina who apanied Natalie to sleep.

    She was afraid that Natalie would do something foolish.

    She was consoling Natalie and scolding Tobias in the beginning.

    However, when she saw Natalie''s increasingly pale face, she fell silent.

    It was a sleepless night.

    The next day, Natalie did not go to school.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    She decided to go to the YS Group.

    She knew that Tobias would definitely be there.

    Natalie knew that she had lost her dignity.

    If Tobias had said such a thing to her in the past, she would have left him right away.

    However, things were different now.

    Since Tobias got drenched in the heavy rain with her, he hadpletely walked into and stayed

    deeply rooted in her heart.

    She wanted to pull him out from her heart, but she had to pull out her flesh and blood too then.

    How could she bear such pain?

    Furthermore, he had said that he would give her a home, a warm home.

    That was the thing that she dreamed of the most.

    How could she let such happiness disappear in front of her eyes?

    Furthermore, she was still carrying his child.

    How could she bear to let her child be born without a father?

    Natalie went to the kitchen to cook.

    Cecilia stopped her and said, "Natalie, what do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you. You need to rest

    well because you''re pregnant."

    Natalie shook her head weakly and said, "I''m making lunch for Tobias."

    Selina came to her side and said, "Natalie, why are you so silly? Tobias has been such a jerk. Why

    are you still sending him lunch? You should give him a good beating. I..."

    Selina felt that the words were stuck in her throat.

    She saw Cecilia give her a knowing look.

    She could only force her resentment back inside her.

    She was someone with a clear distinction between love and hate. She would never favor Tobias just

    because he was her brother.

    In regards to this matter, Selina was totally on Natalie''s side.

    With tenderness on her face, Cecilia said, "Natalie, whatever you want to make, I''ll make it for you.

    You just need to send it to Tobias."

    Natalie shook her head and said, "I''ll do it myself."

    Cecilia did not stop her.

    She was chatting with Natalie while she made lunch in the kitchen.

    Her voice was very soft, like drizzle falling into Natalie''s heart.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399

    "Natalie, sometimes conflicts would arise between a married couple after they have been together

    for a long time. Everything will return to normal again after some time. Don''t be too anxious."

    "Sometimes, men would do stupid things when they were under tremendous pressure."

    "Natalie, you''re a good girl. Tobias will figure it out one day."

    "Tobias is a very responsible man. He won''t abandon you, especially when you are pregnant with

    his child. You just need to take good care of the baby. Don''t worry about anything else."

    Her words made Natalie feel a little better.

    After Natalie was done preparing the food, the driver sent her to the YS Group.

    She was surprised to see Benjamin when she arrived at the door of the president''s office.

    His face changed slightly.

    Just that morning, Tobias had specially given him an instruction.

    If Natalie came to look for him, ask her to go back because he would not see her.

    He did not expect her toe at this time.

    Holding a lunchbox in her hand, she looked very tired, and there were dark circles under her eyes.

    Benjamin knew that something must have happened between them.

    Even thest time when Tobias suddenly visited the church, it must have had something to do with

    this too.

    Benjamin did not know what exactly had happened either.

    This was not something that an assistant like him could ask.

    The only thing he could do was to follow Tobias'' orders.

    Benjamin stopped Natalie and asked, "Miss Godfrey, are you looking for Mr. Whitlock?"

    She was walking with her head down, and was shocked when she was suddenly stopped by

    someone.

    She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that it was Benjamin.

    "Yes."

    With an awkward look on his face, he said, "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock is busy now. He may not

    have time to see you."

    Benjamin was trying to tell her indirectly.

    Her eyes trembled lightly.

    After a moment, she smiled weakly and said, "It''s fine. I''ll wait for him."

    She stood waiting outside Tobias'' office.

    Natalie had waited the whole morning. She just stood there, motionless.

    Benjamin could not stand looking at her anymore.

    He did not forget that she was still pregnant with Tobias'' child.

    Benjamin could not help but give Tobias a call.

    The call was quickly connected.

    "Mr. Whitlock, Miss Godfrey has been standing outside your office the whole morning."

    "I''m aware of that," he said faintly, without any emotion in his voice.

    Benjamin was perplexed.

    Tobias used to care about Natalie a lot.

    He could even ignore thepany''s affairs because of her. However, his attitude towards her now

    was as if she was a stranger.

    A stranger who was not rted to him.

    "Mr. Whitlock, Miss Godfrey is pregnant now.

    If she keeps standing like this, I am afraid that something bad might happen to her," Benjamin could

    not help but say.

    The breathing on the other end of the line suddenly became heavy.

    Shortly after, Tobias hung up the call.

    The door of the president''s office opened.

    He strode out of the office.

    He ignored Nataliepletely.

    Natalie grabbed Tobias''s sleeve anxiously and said, "Tobias, don''t go, there are some things I want

    to talk to you about."

    He looked at her condescendingly. His eyes were deep and full of experiences. "Natalie, I think I

    have already told you very clearly. We have already broken up and have nothing to do with each

    other. You don''t have any reason to look for me, and I also don''t have any reason to see you again."

    Her face was instantly drained of color.

    "You''re just joking with me, right?"

    "I''m not joking with you."

    She felt as though she had been hit hard on the head by some sharp weapon.

    She struggled to hold herself up. "Tobias, you told me that you wanted to give me a home, and you

    also said that you would give me a grand wedding. You said that you would always be by my side."

    "Did I say that?" He looked coldly at Natalie''s fair side profile and said, "I have forgotten all of that."

    Her breathing became rapid as she said, "But I remember. I remember all of them."

    "Natalie, never trust a man''s words," he said with emotionless dark eyes.

    She suddenly felt a little dizzy.

    She remembered what Remington had said to her in the past.

    He told her that Tobias was not as simple as she thought.

    Tobias had also told her that he was darker, and moreplicated than she had imagined.

    At that time, Natalie said that it was no big deal.

    That was because she was more fearless than Tobias had imagined.

    She was utterly fearless.

    Natalie got a little teary-eyed.

    It turned out that there were many things that were easy to say but difficult to do.

    Fearless. Could she really be fearless?

    She was never a woman without dignity.

    At this moment, she really wanted to leave straight away.

    However, she still remembered that she was carrying a child.

    She was not alone anymore. She was a mother.

    She could be irresponsible for herself, but she had to be responsible for her child too.

    Her child cannot be born without a father.

    She could not let her child go through what she had been through. She could not let her child grow

    up without knowing what love and home were.

    From the moment she found out that she was pregnant, she had vowed to herself.

    Her child would not be a second Natalie.

    She wanted to give her child the happiest home in the world, with parents who loved her very much.

    She swallowed all her grievances.

    Squeezing out a smile, she looked at Tobias and asked, "Are you hungry? I specially made lunch for

    you. They are all your favorites."

    Tobias felt a heart-wrenching pain.

    She was never a woman who wouldpromise with others. She was a girl with her own temper

    and personality.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, she could be as lowly as she was now.

    What was holding her up?

    Was it the baby in her belly, or the love she had for him?

    "Love."

    This word pierced straight into Tobias'' brain like a sharp sword.

    There could never be any romantic rtionship between them.

    Otherwise, they would be condemned by god.

    "You cooked these?" He asked, suppressing the pain in his heart.

    Natalie nodded. She took out the lunch box in her hand and said, "Why don''t you have a try?"

    He took over at the lunch box.

    Her tensed heart was finally able to rx a little.

    Sheforted herself. At least, he was willing to eat the food she cooked.

    However, she felt utterly depressed the next second.

    Tobias had directly thrown the lunch box into the trash bin without even opening it to take a look

    inside.

    "I don''t like to eat cheap food," he said coldly.

    Natalie''s lips were trembling.

    After a moment, she tried her best to exin, "Erm... All the ingredients I used are high quality.

    They are not cheap at all."

    "If the food was made by a cheap person, no matter how good it is, it will also be cheap."

    Natalie widened her eyes. She could not stop her tears from rolling down from her eyes.

    "Tobias! Are you done already? You''re looking down on me, right? Yes, I''m not worthy of you, but

    you shouldn''t have messed with me in the beginning. You shouldn''t hypocritically tell me that you

    don''t mind that I''m not a socialite. But now you are attacking me with my background! You are a

    b*stard!"

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400

    After saying that, she ran off.

    She would never want to see Tobias, that big b*stard, again.

    He was not a human being!

    He gave her hope, but made her so desperate at the same time.

    He instinctively chased after her.

    However, his footsteps stopped soon.

    An extremely bitter expression appeared on his handsome face.

    What could he do even if he managed to catch up with her?

    Could he return hope to her?

    He wanted Natalie to bepletely disappointed with him and lose all her feelings for him.

    Perhaps she would experience heartwrenching pain.

    However, this was only temporary. She would eventually get better.

    Time would slowly heal the pain in her heart. He believed she would eventually be able to walk out

    of this rtionship.

    She would look for her own happiness again.

    If Natalie knew the truth.

    She would live in guilt and self- reproach forever.

    She would have to pay the price for this mistake for the rest of her life.

    He would rather Natalie was in pain for a while than to be tormented for the rest of her life like him.

    Tobias gave Benjamin a call, and asked him to follow her secretly.

    He was afraid that something bad would happen to her.

    Natalie sat in a public park.

    Her eyes were a little lifeless.

    She had just scolded him to her heart''s content.

    However, what happened after that?

    Could she easily break up with Tobias?

    No, she could not.

    She caressed her belly with her slightly numb hand.

    She was still carrying his child.

    She bit her lower lip hard.

    She was biting so hard that her lip started bleeding.

    Blood seeped into her mouth.

    It tasted salty.

    A tinge of determination shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    For the sake of her child, she would endure it.

    She could endure anything.

    As long as she could give her child a home.

    She took out her phone.

    She stared at her cell phone''s screen for a long moment before finally making a call.

    Her call was rejected.

    She called again.

    However, it was rejected again.

    She made the call again.

    It was finally connected this time.

    There was silence on the other end of line.

    However, she knew that Tobias was listening.

    He could hear every word she said.

    She said, "Tobias, I know that I don''te from a good family background, but I will work hard. I will

    work hard to be a socialite. I will work hard to be someone worthy of you. For the sake of our

    child, can you give me a chance?"

    Upon finishing her words, she closed her eyes in pain.

    At this moment, she felt that she had be extremely lowly and had no self-esteem at all.

    She had never thought that one day, she would be like this.

    "Break up, Natalie. Let''s break up."

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Her heart was swept by intense pain.

    She did not expect Tobias to still insist on breaking up with her even when she had thrown away all

    of her dignity.

    "No, I won''t break up with you!" She said, biting her lower lip hard.

    Breaking up was never one-sided. He could not unterally decide to break up with her without her

    agreeing.

    "Natalie, being too stubborn will not benefit you." Tobias immediately hung up the call after saying

    that.

    Natalie''s body curled up, and her heart was aching.

    She returned to the Whitlock''s family''s apartment.

    Cecilia and Selina were both at home.

    "Natalie, how is it? Did you meet Tobias?" Cecilia asked and her face was full of tenderness.

    Her mind was a little erratic.

    "Yes, everything is fine," she replied feebly.

    "Mom, I''ll go upstairs first. I would like to take a rest," Natalie said and went upstairs.

    Her footsteps were very unsteady, and every step she took felt as if she was walking on clouds,

    almost falling off.

    She immediatelyid down on the huge bed once she returned to her bedroom.

    She was feeling so dizzy that she just wanted to have a good sleep.

    She would not feel the pain anymore after falling asleep.

    It was not until the evening that Natalie was found to have a fever.

    Fortunately, her fever was not too serious. She would be fine after taking a rest at home.

    However, she was not in a good condition. She had been lying on the bed, feeling groggy.

    The doctor said she was fine. She just had a slight fever, and it would not affect her baby.

    Although the doctor said that, Selina and Cecilia were still feeling extremely worried.

    Cecilia had called Tobias several times, but no one answered the calls.

    In the end, she headed straight to the YS Group as she could not sit still anymore.

    However, Tobias still refused to see her.

    In the end, Cecilia had threatened him that if he still refused to see her, she would disown him.

    Even so, he still refused to see her.

    Cecilia left in a huff.

    Benjamin walked into Tobias'' office after Cecilia left.

    Tobias had a terrible expression on his face.

    "Mr. Whitlock, Madam Lawson has left," Benjamin said in a trembling voice.

    He felt that Tobias might have been possessed by a devil recently.

    He had always respected his mother.

    However, he had refused to see even his mother.

    Benjamin thought to himself, could it be that Tobias had been possessed by some sort of evil spirit?

    That was why he had gone to the churchst time.

    Did he go to the church to exorcise the evil spirits?

    Tobias did not utter a word.

    After a while, he looked up and asked, "What did the doctor say?"

    "Mr. Whitlock, the doctor said that Miss Godfrey is fine. She just has a slight fever, and she will be

    fine after a short rest."

    "Alright. You can go out now." Tobias'' voice was full of tiredness.

    Benjamin went out of his office.

    He could not understand Tobias more and more.

    If he cared about Natalie, why didn''t he go back to see her when she was sick? Instead, he stayed

    in thepany all night.

    However, if he did not care about Natalie, why did he have to ask him to inquire about Natalie''s

    condition again and again?

    Natalie was lying on the bed, with a trace of heat on her forehead.

    Her forehead was not very hot, but she was still feeling a little groggy.

    Someone had been talking to her all the time.

    However, it was a woman''s voice. The voice either belonged to Cecilia or Selina.

    The voice she wanted to hear did not appear even once.

    She wished to hear that voice again, but she did not.

    On the third day, Natalie''s fever finally subsided.

    Cecilia had made some soup for her, and she drank a mouthful of it at a time.

    Whether it was Cecilia or Selina, they seemed to be deliberately avoiding something and did not

    mention Tobias at all.

    She knew it very well.

    Was it because Tobias did not show up during the few days when she was sick?

    She believed that Cecilia had definitely informed him about her illness.

    However, he still did note back to see her.

    Natalie''s heart sank within her.

    She caressed her belly.

    She told herself that no matter what, she had to remember that Tobias was the father of her child.

    She went to school in the morning of the fourth day.

    She thought that she would stop overthinking if she kept herself busy.

    Everything would probably gradually get better overtime.

    Yvonne had not seen Natalie for several days.

    However, she did not think much about it, just like usual.

    It was because she knew about Natalie and Tobias'' rtionship, and that she was currently

    pregnant.

    Yvonne thought that it was normal for Natalie to feel ufortable very often since she was

    pregnant now. It was nothing strange even if she did note to school for a few days.

    That was why Yvonne started teasing Natalie when she saw her in school, "Natalie, is it because

    your baby is moving in your belly that you didn''te to school for a few days?"

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401

    Natalie''s face was drained of color.

    She did not utter a word.

    Yvonne thought she was just experiencing mood swings during her pregnancy.

    After a long while, she suddenly said something in a low voice.

    "Yvonne, I may not be able to hold on anymore."

    Yvonne was startled.

    She only came to her senses after a moment. Natalie''s pregnancy mood swings were so bad that

    she could not take it anymore.

    Yvonneforted her, "Natalie, it''s normal to feel ufortable during pregnancy. It''ll be fine after

    you pull through this period of time."

    Natalie got a little teary-eyed.

    Was it going to be better if she held on a little longer?

    Natalie ced her hand on her belly and gently caressed it.

    For the sake of her child, she had to endure it.

    At noon, Natalie received a phone call.

    It was Linda calling her.

    "Natalie, I have something to tell you," she said hesitantly.

    "Linda, what is it?" Natalie asked feebly.

    "Natalie, please don''t tell Mr. Whitlock that it''s me who told you, or I''ll be fired. Recently, a very

    beautiful and coquettish woman often goes to Mr. Whitlock''s office. Everyone is gossiping about

    their rtionship. Come to thepany and check it out if you have time. This woman is too

    presumptuous."

    The other end of the line fell silent.

    "Natalie, Natalie," Linda called out anxiously.

    "Linda, thank you. I got that," Natalie hung up the call.

    She tried to convince herself that it was all fake.

    Just like what happened to Winniest time. It must be fake this time, too.

    Tobias was not a man without principles. It was impossible for him to do such a thing.

    She was still carrying his child. How was it impossible for him to mess around with other women?

    She believed that Linda must have made a mistake.

    She returned to the ssroom.

    She could not hear what the teacher was saying at all. Her mind was filled with everything Linda

    said to her.

    Although she had repeatedly told herself that she must have made a mistake, her heart could never

    calm down.

    Her heart was in turmoil. Each nerve was involved, disturbing her peace of mind.

    Finally, Natalie stood up.

    She walked straight out of the ssroom.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    A momentter, the teacher coughed and said, "Students, let''s continue our ss."

    The whole Agaphen University knew Natalie''s identity.

    Who dared to offend her?

    When she suddenly walked out in the middle of the ss, the teacher pretended that he did not see

    that.

    Initially, Yvonne wanted to give Natalie a call, but after thinking about it, she did not.

    There was a saying that pregnancy made a woman stupid.

    Yvonne felt that it was better not to disturb her for the time being.

    Natalie took a taxi to the YS Group.

    Along the way, she kept urging the driver to drive faster.

    The driver was annoyed by her incessant urging.

    He wanted to yell at her several times.

    It was really annoying when someone nagged into your ears while you were driving.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    However, the driver could not say what he wanted to say when he saw her pale face.

    He can only consider himself unlucky.

    They arrived at the YS Group soon after that.

    Natalie got out of the car in a hurry.

    "Hey, you haven''t paid the fare yet!" The driver shouted.

    Natalie took out a handful of money from her pocket and directly stuffed it into the driver''s hands.

    She dashed into the YS Group immediately after settling the bill. However, after getting out of the

    elevator, her footsteps suddenly stopped.

    An unspeakable fear enveloped her.

    She was a little afraid.

    She was afraid that what Linda told her was the truth.

    If it was, how was she going to endure it? How was she going to continue deceiving herself?

    After standing rooted to the spot for a long time, Natalie finally walked out.

    When she arrived at the door of the president''s office, she heard a coquettish andscivious voice.

    "Mr. Whitlock, you''re so bad. You''re teasing me again."

    "Last night, we''ve already done it all night. Do you want more now?"

    Natalie felt as though she had been struck by lightning.

    After a moment, she moved her fingers.

    It was fake. Everything was fake.

    Maybe it was fake like what had happened to Winniest time.

    Someone must be ying a synthesized voice recording.

    Yes, it must be so.

    Natalie pushed the door of the president''s office open.

    The door was not locked.

    It opened after Natalie gave it a gentle push.

    A scious scene appeared in front of her eyes.

    A beautiful woman was sitting on Tobias'' legs with her legs apart.

    Most of the clothes on her upper body had been taken off.

    Natalie retreated a few steps.

    She almost fell to the ground.

    How could she continue to deceive herself after witnessing such a scene?

    In that instant, Natalie felt like her head was going to explode. Her heart twisted, and she was in so

    much pain that she wanted to die.

    She stared straight at Tobias and that woman.

    They also saw her.

    The woman''s lips curled up slightly and asked, "Mr. Whitlock, someone is here. Should we

    continue?"

    "Let''s continue. Don''t mind her," Tobias said in a low and hoarse voice.

    The woman hooked her arms around his neck and said, "Mr. Whitlock, how about doing it in the

    same position as yesterday? You said that it felt extremely good."

    The woman''s words were getting more and more raunchy.

    Natalie wanted to leave as she could no longer stand it. She felt that her heart was going to

    explode.

    She turned around, took a step forward and felt a little dizzy.

    How could she be so weak? How could she just leave like that?

    That shameless couple were openly hooking up in front of her. How could she just leave like this?

    Natalie picked up arge teapot on the coffee table and threw it right at them.

    The woman immediately let out a scream.

    The teapot flew toward the woman''s face, but Tobias blocked it with his hand.

    Luckily, the teapot was empty.

    However, his hand was injured as well.

    It had caused a deep cut on his arm.

    Natalie''s eyes werepletely dull andcklustre.

    At this moment, her heart felt like dead water.

    She suddenly did not have the urge to get even with that shameless couple anymore.

    What was the use of injuring them?

    His heart was no longer with her.

    It was useless for her to do anything.

    She suddenly remembered the heavy rain that day. Tobias was holding her hand while

    apanying her in the rain.

    He was soaked from head to foot.

    He told her not to be afraid because he was here.

    He would stay by her side for the rest of her life.

    At that time, Natalie thought that the so-called happiness was like that.

    However, she did not expect it all to just be a mirage.

    She was just like Cindere, who had a brand new look when she put on the new clothes that the

    fairy had made her, and then sat in the pumpkin coach.

    However, by the time they arrived at the ball, it was already over.

    Natalieughed.

    Her smile was extremely sad.

    She looked at Tobias.

    His arm was bleeding.

    "Tobias Whitlock, I agree to a break up with you," she said.

    Step by step, she walked out of his office.

    Every step she took seemed to exhaust all her

    strength.

    "Mr. Whitlock, do you need me to bandage your arm for you?" The woman asked seductively.

    "Get lost," he said coldly.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402

    The woman came down from Tobias''sp, looking a little dejected.

    She looked at him unwillingly.

    Recently, he had been calling her to his office every day. Back then, she was very excited and

    thought that he had fallen in love with her.

    However, she did not expect him to do nothing when he asked her toe to his office.

    He did not even say a word to her.

    That day, he had called her to his office again.

    Then she had been ordered to put on a show. All the things she had said just now were scripted.

    Nothing had happened between them.

    What frustrated her most was that she was sitting on hisp and her seductive body was rubbing

    against him.

    Even if it was fake, she thought that his body would at least show some reaction.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She was so beautiful and had a perfect figure. Any man would have a reaction, including the most

    saintly person.

    However, she did not expect him to not react to her seductive body in any way.

    It made her wonder if he was gay.

    Natalie did not go back to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    She no longer belonged to that ce.

    She did not want to go back.

    The world was so big, but she suddenly did not know where she could go.

    Her feelings were frozen, her thoughts were numb, and her heart was so painful that she did not

    have the strength to think about it anymore.

    The sky was getting darker and darker.

    Natalie went to Yvonne''s house.

    Yvonne felt very puzzled about her sudden arrival.

    "Natalie, you should be spending your night with Mr. Whitlock. Why did youe and look for me?"

    At the mention of his name, Natalie''s heart felt as if it was being cut by a knife.

    "Yvonne, don''t mention his name to me again," Natalie said. Her face was as pale as paper.

    Yvonne was shocked.

    She wondered whether Natalie and Tobias had a fight.

    "Natalie, it''s normal for married couples to quarrel with each other. Don''t think too much about it.

    You..."

    "I''ve told you not to mention him to me again!" Natalie''s voice suddenly became sharp.

    Her face was extremely pallid.

    Yvonne was so startled by her that she did not dare to speak again.

    Natalie seemed to have had a big fight with Mr. Whitlock.

    However, she did not think too much of it.

    It was normal for a young married couple to quarrel with each other. Even If they had a big fight that

    day, they may be fine again the next day.

    "Yvonne, I''ll stay here tonight. I''ll go to school tomorrow to check if I can apply for the dormitory,"

    Natalie said weakly.

    Yvonne''s heart skipped a beat.

    She let out a low chuckle and said, "Alright, then you can stay here for the time being. We''ll talk

    about the rest of the things tomorrow."

    She thought their fight would notst long. They may reconcile the next day.

    Natalie nodded.

    She had nned to sleep with Yvonne in a bed that night.

    At around ten o''clock at night, Cecilia called her.

    Natalie heartlessly rejected her call.

    She knew that Cecilia had treated her very well, but she really did not know what to say to her now.

    Cecilia would definitely ask her to go back to the Whitlock family apartment, or ask her to make

    peace with Tobias.

    However, that was absolutely impossible.

    After Cecilia''s call, she received another call from Selina.

    Natalie directly turned off her phone.

    When Yvonne saw Natalie''s cell phone ringing all the time, she thought that it was Tobias calling

    her.

    She wanted to talk to Natalie about him, but did not dare to when she saw the expression on her

    face.

    Yvonne thought it would be better to talk to her the next day when she was in a better mood.

    Natalie and Yvonne squeezed into a bed.

    She thought for a while before turning on her phone, and saw that she had received a lot of

    messages from Selina and Cecilia.

    Her eyshes trembled hard.

    After a while, Natalie got out of the bed.

    She thought that it was necessary for her to make a trip back to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    Although her rtionship with Tobias had ended, it did not mean that she could forget all the love

    and care that Cecilia and Selina had shown her.

    Even if she was going to leave, she had to inform them at least.

    Otherwise, how could she be worthy of their love and care?

    "Yvonne, I''m going out for a while. I''ll be backter," Natalie said to her.

    Yvonne thought that she had already thought things through, and went to look for Tobias.

    She felt relieved as well.

    "Then you go first," Yvonne said.

    She was hoping that Natalie could solve the differences she had with Tobias. She did not want her

    toe back.

    Natalie took a taxi back to the Whitlock family''s apartment.

    She knocked on the door and Selina came to open it.

    Upon seeing her, Selina hugged her and said, "Natalie, I was so worried about you. I thought

    something bad had happened to you. You must answer our calls next time. You don''t know how

    much Mom and I have worried about you. She was even nning to send someone to look for you."

    Natalie''s eyes were a little red.

    They were such a wonderful mother-inw and sister-inw, but unfortunately, she did not have the

    fortune to be a family with them.

    Although they could no longer be family in the future, she would forever remember how well they

    had treated her.

    "Selina, there''s something that I would like to tell you," Natalie said solemnly.

    Selina, who was simple- minded, had not thought about anything. Cecilia, on the other hand, had a

    bad feeling about it.

    "Natalie, let''s talk about it tomorrow. It''ste today, so you should go and take a rest first," Cecilia

    said with a gentle smile on her face.

    Natalie shook her head and said, "Auntie, it''s not necessary. I must tell you clearly now."

    Cecilia could not maintain the smile on her face upon hearing that.

    Natalie had called her ''Auntie'', not ''Mom''.

    In fact, she had already guessed that such an ending would happen. Tobias'' attitude had been so

    firm, so she knew that Natalie would not be able to take it sooner orter.

    However, she had not expected it to happen so soon.

    Bowing deeply to Cecilia and Selina, Natalie said, "Auntie, Selina, thank you for taking care of me

    during this period of time. I know that you two really love and care for me, but unfortunately, I don''t

    have the fortune to be a family with you. Even so, I will always remember both of your

    kindness."

    Cecilia''s face was a little pale.

    Selina, on the other hand, was stunned.

    "Natalie, what nonsense are you talking about? We are a family. My mother is your mother-inw,

    and I''m your sister-inw. How are we not a family?"

    Natalie replied bitterly, "Selina, Tobias and I have broken up."

    Selina was startled.

    "Break up? Has Tobias and you signed the divorce papers?" Selina asked anxiously after a

    moment.

    Natalie shook her head weakly and said, "Not yet, but I guess it won''t be long."

    She believed that Tobias would talk to her about divorce within the next few days.

    "Natalie, as long as both of you are not divorced yet, there is still room for negotiation. Please don''t

    be so impulsive."

    Natalie replied softly but firmly, "Selina, I''m not being impulsive. I''ve already thought clearly about

    it."

    Cecilia suddenly walked over, held Natalie''s hand and said, "Natalie, I know that you are very

    disappointed with Tobias, but have you ever thought about your child? What would happen to the

    child if you''re not with Tobias?"

    Natalie''s lips were colorless.

    Of course, she knew that she was still carrying a child.

    Otherwise, she would not have thrown away her self-esteem andpromise in the past.

    However, although she had gone low, it did not mean that she could continue to degrade herself just

    to give this child a father.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403

    She couldpromise, but it would be degradation if she had to share a man with another woman.

    She could not do that at all.

    She believed that if the baby in her womb could think, it would not allow her to do so either.

    Natalie touched her stomach and said, "Auntie, although this child will not have aplete home in

    the future, I will give him all my love. You don''t have to worry."

    A hint of hesitation shed across Cecilia''s eyes.

    She did not want Natalie and Tobias to separate.

    However, she was also a very smart woman.

    She had already seen the attitude of Tobias very clearly.

    He was absolutely determined to sever his rtionship with Natalie, and there was no room for

    turning back.

    There was no point in dragging on any longer.

    Cecilia did not know why Tobias would suddenly lose all his feelings for Natalie.

    However, when a man no longer loved a woman, everything the woman did would be wrong, even

    her breathing.

    No matter what Natalie did, he would not change his mind.

    Thus, if this dragged on any longer, it would only hurt her even more.

    It was not necessarily a bad thing for them to go their separate ways at this time.

    However, Natalie was still pregnant with his child.

    It was the flesh and blood of the Whitlock family.

    "Natalie, have you really thought it through? Is there no room for turning back?" Cecilia asked.

    Natalie nodded her head firmly.

    "Yes, I''ve already made up my mind."

    Her voice was sorrowful but firm.

    Cecilia sighed and said, "Natalie, the Whitlock family has done you wrong. I willpensate you."

    At this point, this was thest thing she could do for Natalie.

    I don''t need that," Natalie rejected directly. The feelings were already gone, so what was the use of

    compensation?

    Cecilia''s gaze fell on Natalie''s stomach and said, "Natalie, the money is for the child. Even if you

    don''t need it, don''t you think he would need it?"

    Her breathing slowed down.

    "Natalie, stay here during this period until you give birth so that I can take care of you. Of course,

    you can also choose to get rid of this child," Cecilia said firmly.

    This was her first grandson, so she naturally could not bear to part with him.

    Even if Natalie had broken up with Tobias, she could still give birth to this child. The Whitlock family

    had the ability to raise this child into adulthood.

    However, Cecilia could not only consider the Whitlock family.

    Natalie had broken up with Tobias. Giving birth to this child would not do any good to her. The child

    would be a burden to her.

    Therefore, Cecilia had chosen to respect her.

    If Natalie wanted to get rid of this child, she would not say a single word.

    If she wanted to give birth to this child, she would be happy with that as well.

    If she wanted to raise the child by herself, she would provide financial support and ensure that

    Natalie could live freely without any worries for the rest of her life.

    If Natalie was unwilling to raise the child by herself, the Whitlock family could raise the child.

    Natalie''s breathing paused for a moment.

    She had no intention of getting rid of the child.

    Even if she broke up with Tobias, she did not n to get rid of the baby.

    Although this child had only stayed in her belly for less than two months, she already felt that the

    child was part of her.

    The child was her flesh and blood.

    If she got rid of him, it was no difference frommitting a murder.

    She would never do that.

    "Mom, I won''t get rid of the child, but I don''t need you to take care of me. I can take care of myself."

    "Natalie, have you ever thought about your future. You will still have a future after you separate with

    Tobias. You are still so young and this child will be a burden to you."

    Natalie did not hesitate at all.

    "Auntie, even if this child bes a burden to me, I will never get rid of him. He is a part of my life,

    and I can''t give him up."

    Cecilia fell silent.

    After a while, she sighed gently and said, "Alright Natalie, I will help you. You don''t have to worry

    about money in the future. I will write you a check now. You..."

    "Auntie, I don''t need your money," Natalie interrupted her.

    "But Natalie, the child will need money in the future."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "I can earn my own living. Things haven''te to this point yet."

    Cecilia took a deep look at her and said, "Natalie, you are the child''s mother, but I''m also the child''s

    grandmother. Please don''t refuse a grandmother''s kindness to her grandson, okay?"

    Her words were full of sincerity.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled.

    After a while, she nodded and said, "Auntie, I don''t need it now. When I need it, I won''t refuse your

    kindness."

    She still had a little savings.

    Cecilia nodded and said, "Alright then."

    Selina, who was standing aside, waspletely stunned.

    She thought that Cecilia would persuade Natalie not to break up with Tobias, but she did not expect

    her mother to discuss with Natalie and n on what to do with the child in the future.

    What was more, she even persuaded Natalie to get rid of the child.

    Selina was staring at them with wide eyes.

    Didn''t her mom hope that Natalie and Tobias would get back with each other?

    At this point, there was no need to say anything more.

    Natalie bade Cecilia and Selina goodbye.

    Cecilia took Natalie''s hand and said, "Natalie, please stay here tonight. I will get someone to

    arrange a ce for you to live tomorrow."

    Natalie shook her head and said, "I''ll stay at my ssmate''s house tonight and live in the dormitory

    in the future."

    "Natalie, are you going to live in the dormitory with your child in the future?"

    Natalie bit her lower lip hard.

    She was right. She could not live in the dormitory with her child.

    "Auntie, thank you," Natalie said in a slightly trembling voice.

    Cecilia finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    She knew Natalie''s character.

    Since she had nothing to do with Tobias anymore, she would not want to ept any benefits from

    the Whitlock family.

    But in the end, she stillpromised for the sake of her child.

    However, Natalie insisted on staying at her ssmate''s house that night and Cecilia did not stop

    her.

    After Natalie left, Selina started to voice out all her doubts, "Mom, why did you agree to it? Natalie is

    pregnant with your grandson. How can you allow her to break up with Tobias? You have to

    persuade both of them."

    Cecilia had a splitting headache.

    She sat on the sofa and held her forehead in her hand.

    "Mom, why are you keeping quiet? You have to persuade Natalie. Should I go and get her back now

    so that you can have a good talk with her?"

    Cecilia stopped her.

    "Selina, do you think you can persuade her?"

    Selina''s breathing paused for a moment.

    Cecilia was feeling a little irritated. "I''ve said whatever I could to Tobias during this period of time. In

    the end, he doesn''t even want to see me. I''ve already seen his determination. If this continues, it will

    only hurt Natalie more. So, it''s not really a bad thing for her to leave."

    Selina''s face became gloomy.

    She did not want to believe that things would turn out this way.

    Not long ago, Tobias and Natalie were still so loving.

    "Mom, is there really no other way?" Selina asked with a bitter face.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404

    Cecilia frowned and said, "We''ll go and look for Tobias together for thest time tomorrow. If he still

    doesn''t agree, I..."

    She paused and sighed heavily. "I will go back to America to deal with things over there first. I am

    worried about leaving Natalie alone here. She is currently pregnant. Even if she has broken up with

    Tobias, I still have to take good care of her. Our family has already done her wrong."

    Hearing her words, Selina felt even more upset.

    How did things be like this all of a sudden?

    Yvonne did not expect Natalie toe back again.

    "Natalie, you and Mr. Whit..." Yvonne could not finish her thoughts as the words were stuck in her

    throat.

    She had noticed Natalie''s pale and tear-streaked face.

    She let out a low chuckle and said, "Okay, I''ll not say anything. Let''s go to bed."

    Natalieid on the bed with her body curled up.

    She had put her hand on her belly at this time.

    In fact, she had also thought about getting rid of this child.

    After seeing the scious scene in Tobias'' office, Natalie wanted to rush to the hospital to have the

    procedure.

    But in the end, she still hesitated.

    After all, that was a life.

    She could not bear to end an innocent life just like that.

    She knew how difficult it would be for a woman to raise a child on her own in the future.

    However, she thought that even if this was the case, she could not easily end a life like this.

    In the end, she still let this child down.

    To let this child be born without aplete family.

    However, she swore that she would devote all her love to this child so that he could also grow up

    happily, even without a father.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Natalie had deep dark circles under her eyes. She did not sleep a wink the previous night.

    Yvonne asked her to rest and not to go to school.

    However, Natalie refused.

    If she did not go to school, what could she do?

    The more she thought of it, the more irritated she would feel.

    The Simpson family was a very warm family.

    Hargus Simpson and Conie, Yvonne''s parents, did not ask why Natalie was suddenly staying at

    their house. They had been entertaining her enthusiastically.

    Conie had made a lot of spaghetti, and everyone was eating it for breakfast.

    Natalie instantly fell into a daze when she saw the pasta.

    She thought of Tobias again.

    He had also made pasta for her.

    Thest time he made it for her, Natalie was very touched.

    She asked him if she was dreaming.

    He told her that she was not.

    He really existed.

    Now Natalie finally knew that that was fake. That was all fake.

    That was only a very beautiful dream.

    Now that dream had been shattered.

    Everyone in the Simpson family had almost finished their food, but Natalie had not picked up the

    cutleries at all.

    "Natalie, why aren''t you eating?" Conie asked kindly.

    Hargus hit Conie''s fork with his and said, "You still dare to ask. It must be because the food you

    cooked is not delicious."

    Conie quickly stood up and said, "I''ve also made some toast. Natalie, I''ll go get you some."

    "Auntie, you don''t have to trouble yourself." Natalie came to her senses.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    However, Connie had already gone off to bring her some toast.

    Natalie did not have the appetite.

    The toast made by Conie was very delicious. If it was in the past, she would have eaten a few slices

    of it.

    However, Natalie really could not eat even a mouthful of it now.

    All the food was tasteless in her mouth, just like wax.

    Even so, Natalie still forced herself to eat a slice.

    She could starve herself, but the baby in her womb could not go hungry.

    After breakfast, she received a phone call.

    The call was from Cecilia. She asked Natalie to go house-viewing with her after school.

    She had chosen a few apartments and vis and wanted to know which one Natalie liked.

    She wanted to refuse but in the end, she did not.

    As Cecilia said, she could live in the dormitory, but her child could not live in the dormitory with her.

    After all, it was better to ept Cecilia''s help than Tobias''.

    Natalie agreed.

    After hanging up the phone, she and Yvonne went to school.

    When they arrived at the school entrance, she saw Benjamin.

    He seemed to have stood there waiting for a long time.

    Natalie''s breathing slowed down.

    Benjamin also saw her.

    He strode over to face her and greeted her,

    "Miss Godfrey."

    Natalie''s face was a little pale. "I''m going to ss."

    She knew that this must have something to do with Tobias, now that Benjamin hade to see her.

    Natalie did not want to know anything rted to him now.

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock would like to talk to you about something."

    She rejected him without any hesitation.

    What else could she and Tobias talk about now?

    However, Benjamin still insisted and stopped her.

    Yvonne, who was standing by Natalie''s side, tried to persuade her, "Natalie, just go."

    She bit her lower lip hard.

    A momentter, she released her lips and said, "Let''s go."

    She got into Benjamin''s car.

    After speeding all the way, the car arrived at a cafe.

    Benjamin led her into a private room.

    In that room, she saw Tobias.

    He was sitting there, tall and straight. He was so handsome, and one could not take their eyes off

    him.

    However, Natalie could not see his handsomeness. She could only see how abominable this man

    was.

    "Have you asked me here to sign the divorce papers? Let''s go then," Natalie said.

    She had agreed toe because she thought that Tobias wanted her toplete the divorce

    procedure.

    Tobias handed her a document.

    She saw the two characters on the document.

    "Divorce certificate."

    She sneered.

    It turned out that he had alreadypleted the procedure. She had thought too much. She actually

    did not need toe at all. Tobias had already done everything.

    "Since everything is already done, I will leave now."

    She did not want to say a single word to him again.

    When she saw Tobias, she involuntarily thought of his intimate behavior with that woman the day

    before and felt disgusted.

    "Wait," Tobias called out.

    Natalie stopped walking.

    He handed her a cheque.

    She took the cheque from his hand.

    Written on the cheque was an astronomical figure. That amount of money was enough for her to

    buy all the properties in Agaphen City.

    Natalie''s heart was filled with coldness.

    Tobias was absolutely generous.

    Unfortunately, she did not need it.

    Natalie looked at him and said, word by word, "Tobias Whitlock, what I have given you is my

    affection and I''ll consider that fed to the dogs. I don''t need anypensation from you."

    Natalie tore the cheque in her hand into pieces.

    The cheque became countless fragments that floated in the air like snowkes, eventually falling to

    the ground.

    Natalie''s eyes fell on her belly and she said, "As for the child, Auntie will help me. You don''t need to

    worry about it. We will never see each other again in the future. It��s none of my business how many

    women you have hooked up with."

    The visible veins on Tobias'' hand clearly stood out.

    He also stood up and said, "Your child doesn''t need my mother''s help. Get rid of it."

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405

    Natalie''s head buzzed and exploded.

    She looked at Tobias incredulously and asked, "What right do you have to ask me to get rid of this

    child?"

    "It��s because he cannot be born into this world."

    Natalie''s body trembled a little.

    "Do you know that you are killing an innocent life? This child won''t have anything to do with you,

    and he won''t give you any trouble. If you are afraid that I will trouble Auntie, I can also refuse any

    help from her!"

    "Get rid of the child!" He snapped coldly.

    "No, I will never do that!"

    "Natalie, it''s not up to you. Tomorrow, I''ll have someone take you to get the procedure done." Tobias

    strode away after saying that.

    Walking to the door, he suddenly stopped his footsteps and said, "Don''t ever think about running

    away. I''ve arranged for someone to follow you round the clock. No matter what, you must have the

    procedure tomorrow."

    After saying that, he left with a determined look on his face.

    After disappearing from Natalie''s sight, the coldness on Tobias'' face finally faded.

    His heart tightened and he felt a twinge of pain. Cold sweat trickled down from his forehead.

    Natalie''s heart seemed to have fallen into a deep well, and every word that he had said to her was

    like a whip with thorns, shing her heart.

    She felt her heart clench.

    Tobias said he wanted to get rid of her child.

    Could this man really be so heartless?

    He could so easily erase their rtionship and even kill their child.

    Could his heart really be as cruel as this?

    Natalie could not hold back her tears anymore.

    Her tears sttered onto the ground.

    She walked out of the cafe looking dejected.

    She did not go to school.

    There was only one thought in her mind, and that was to protect her child.

    However, she could not resist Tobias.

    She knew the man''s power.

    At this moment, there must be someone secretly following her. It would be impossible for her to

    escape.

    What should she do now?

    After a while, she took out her phone.

    She dialed Cecilia''s number.

    She was now the only one who could help her.

    She was the only one who could change Tobias'' mind.

    The call was quickly connected.

    "Auntie." Natalie''s voice was choked with sobs. "Please help me protect my child."

    Cecilia panicked and said, "Natalie, don''t panic. Tell me what''s going on."

    Natalie breathed in and said, "Tobias said that he wants me to get rid of the child. Auntie, please

    help me. You have to help me."

    The breathing on the other end of the line became a little more rapid.

    A momentter, Cecilia''s voice came, "Natalie, don''t panic. I will have a good talk with Tobias, so

    don''t worry. I wille to youter."

    The call ended hastily.

    At this moment, Cecilia had already arrived at the YS Group.

    Originally, she wanted to talk to Tobias about Natalie.

    However, she did not expect that before she saw him, Natalie''s call came.

    He wanted to get rid of Natalie''s child.

    Cecilia''s heart was in a state of panic.

    At this time, Tobias had not arrived at thepany yet. Cecilia was waiting anxiously for him in the

    president''s office.

    An hourter, he finally showed up.

    His face looked terrible and somewhat pale.

    When he saw Cecilia, his eyes narrowed.

    "Tobias, I need to have a talk with you today." Cecilia stood up.

    He furrowed his eyebrows tightly.

    "Alright," he said after a while.

    "Mother, you don''t need to say anything if you want to talk to me about Natalie. I''ve already decided

    to break up with her. It''s useless to talk about it anymore. You know my character," he said directly.

    Cecilia''s heart skipped a beat.

    Before she came here, she already had a hunch that she mighte here in vain.

    As expected, it was exactly what she had thought.

    "Tobias, I''ll allow it if you must break up with Natalie. But you can''t do this. Why do you want to get

    rid of the child in Natalie''s belly? That is your child."

    "I have broken up with her. There is no reason for that child toe into this world."

    "Tobias, I have already had a talk with Natalie. If she wishes to keep the child, why don''t you let her

    be?"

    Tobias looked straight at Cecilia with his dark eyes and asked, "Mother, have you ever regretted

    giving birth to that girl?"

    Cecilia felt as though she had been struck by lightning.

    Her face was as pale as a ghost.

    "She wants to keep this child now because she is still young and is overwhelmed with motherly

    love. She will regret this decision in the future. Mother, if you really care for her, don''t persuade me

    anymore."

    Her lips moved slightly.

    In the end, she did not say anything.

    Tobias was right.

    Natalie wanted to keep the child now because she was too young and immature.

    She was just like Cecilia''s past self.

    In the future, she would definitely regret her decision.

    She really liked Natalie.

    Therefore, she could not be so selfish. She should not only think of her grandchild without caring

    about Natalie''s future.

    Natalie was anxiously waiting for Cecilia.

    She had waited for a very, very long time.

    Cecilia had finally arrived.

    Her face was as white as a sheet.

    Natalie suddenly felt a jolt in her heart.

    A bad feeling welled up in her heart.

    She suddenly wanted to leave.

    "Natalie," Cecilia called out.

    She did not dare to look into Cecilia''s eyes.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "I think it''s better for you to get rid of the child," Cecilia said. "Whether it''s for you or for Tobias, get

    the procedure done."

    Thest hope in Natalie''s heart hadpletely extinguished.

    Even Cecilia did not manage to persuade Tobias.

    Was she really unable to protect her child?

    "Auntie, this is your grandchild. Are you just going to watch this child get killed?" Natalie looked at

    her with teary eyes.

    Cecilia''s eyes were also red.

    She held Natalie''s hand and said, "Natalie, of course I want this grandchild, but you and Tobias can

    no longer be together. Have you ever thought that you still have a life to live in the future? This child

    will be your burden."

    "I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid that this child will be my burden."

    "Natalie, calm down. You may not be afraid that this child will be your burden, but have you

    ever thought about how this child would feel? Will he hope to be born without a father? Will he want

    to grow up in a singleparent family? Natalie, have you considered the feelings of your unborn

    child?"

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled and gradually became wet.

    "Auntie, do I have to get rid of this child?" Natalie asked while looking at her desperately.

    Cecilia''s heart was in great pain.

    After a while, she nodded.

    Natalie stood up.

    "Alright, I''ll get going first, Auntie."

    Cecilia took her hand and said, "Natalie, I''ll apany you wherever you want to go. You can also

    take a look and move into the house that I have chosen for you tonight."

    Natalie withdrew her hand from Cecilia''s.

    "No. I don��t need a house now since I don''t have a child. I can stay in the dormitory."

    Cecilia was really worried about Natalie now.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406

    Natalie looked at Cecilia and said, "Auntie, I will go to my ssmate''s house tonight, and then the

    hospital to get rid of the child tomorrow morning. Don''t worry. I''m not a fool and will not do anything

    stupid. I''m still so young and still have a lot of opportunities. How would I do anything stupid, right?"

    Cecilia could not say a word.

    Tobias, the Whitlock family, and she had failed Natalie.

    A thousand words could not express her apologies to Natalie.

    Cecilia got teary- eyed as she watched her leave.

    Cecilia decided to return to the United States.

    She wanted to apany Natalie to the hospital the next day.

    However, she could not bear to go to the hospital and wait for Natalie to undergo the procedure.

    On the other hand, if Natalie did not get rid of the child, she was afraid that Natalie would be like her

    in the future where she had to live in regret for the rest of her life.

    If there was a chance to go back to the past.

    She would definitely not have given birth to that girl.

    It was better for Natalie to feel pain now than to feel pain for the rest of her life.

    She did not want her to go through regret and pain.

    Cecilia left by ne that night.

    Whenever she remembered that her first grandson was about to be killed like this, she could not

    bear the pain.

    She was afraid that she could not help but stop her in the end.

    However, if she really stopped that, she would ruin Natalie''s future even though she had satisfied

    her selfishness.

    Before she left, she told Selina that Natalie was going to get rid of the child.

    She was worried about Natalie.

    She wanted Selina to apany her.

    She knew that Selina and Natalie had simr personalities and were very close. She should be able

    to bring somefort to her.

    Upon hearing the news, Selina was startled.

    Then she agitatedly said that she wanted to stop Natalie from getting rid of the child. However, she

    was stopped by Cecilia.

    It was not that Selina did not understand anything.

    She had already understood after Cecilia thoroughly exined the whole situation to her.

    It was not possible for Tobias and Natalie to get back together.

    Therefore, this child would be a burden to Natalie for the rest of her life.

    The next day, Natalie went to the hospital.

    Benjamin was also there with Selina.

    However, Tobias did not go.

    Natalie entered the operating theatre.

    The doctor asked Natalie to lie on a bed and spread her legs.

    Natalie spread her legs while quivering.

    She saw the doctor bring out a tool that looked like a pair of scissors.

    Natalie''s heart was suddenly filled with extreme fear.

    She closed her legs immediately.

    "This, what are you nning to do with this?" Natalie asked with a pale face.

    The doctor was a little impatient and gave her a disdainful look.

    She vaguely knew that Natalie was pregnant with some influential man''s child, and was forced to

    undergo the procedure.

    She had seen a lot of things like this. Some young girls had seduced men for fame and wealth, and

    then tried to get the men to marry them once they got pregnant.

    Unfortunately, why would men pay attention to such a woman?

    Getting rid of the child was their only option after they got pregnant.

    The doctor said disdainfully, "What am I nning to do? You will understand after you check the

    phone. You young girls can do anything for money. Now you want to get rid of the child. Don''t you

    know how sinful this is?"

    Natalie trembled and took out her mobile phone.

    She knew that babies could be gotten rid of, but did not know the exact process of the procedures.

    However, she understood after checking it on her phone.

    She did not know that there were such cruel things in this world.

    Natalie jumped off the operating table.

    She could not. She could not do such a cruel thing.

    Even if this child would be a burden to her for the rest of her life, even if this child would be

    born without a father, even if this child would grow up in a single-parent family, she could not do

    such a cruel thing.

    Natalie dashed out of the operating theatre.

    Benjamin stopped her, along with several tall and strong bodyguards.

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock has specially instructed that the child in your womb must be removed

    today." Benjamin did not dare to look into Natalie''s eyes.

    Although he was a man, he knew how painful it was for women to undergo the procedure.

    He did not know why Tobias, who had loved Natalie so much in the past, would suddenly be

    like this. He even wanted Natalie to get rid of their child.

    However, he was just a subordinate and it was his duty to follow the orders of Tobias.

    Although he felt sorry for her, he could not defy Tobias'' order.

    "Benjamin, I beg you. Let me go. I really can''t get rid of this child," Natalie begged him.

    Benjamin remained silent. He was using his body to prevent Natalie from running away, like a thick

    wall.

    Selina approached them with reddened eyes.

    "Natalie, I know that you don''t want to get rid of this child, but my mother also told me that this child

    would be a burden to you for the rest of your rest. You have to think about your future."

    Selina was very unwilling to let Natalie get the procedure. She did not want Natalie and Tobias to go

    their separate ways.

    However, she knew his character.

    Cecilia had made it clear to her. She knew that it was impossible for the both of them to get back

    together.

    Natalie shook her head desperately and shouted hoarsely, "Selina, I''d rather this child be a

    burden to me. Do you know how the procedure is done? The doctor will insert the tools into my

    body, kill the child with it, and then clip out the corpse, piece by piece, out of my body!"

    Her face was somewhat twisted from the extreme pain.

    Selina was startled.

    Just like Natalie, she knew what it was.

    However, she did not expect the procedure to be so bloody and cruel.

    Selina had a rush of blood to the head.

    She had lost all her reasoning.

    She could not let Natalie''s child, who was also her nephew, die so miserably.

    Otherwise, could she still consider herself a human being?

    Selina rushed to Benjamin and said, "Benjamin, let Natalie go right now. I don''t want her to get rid of

    the child."

    Benjamin did not move an inch.

    The bodyguards beside him did not move either. They had surrounded Natalie like a human wall.

    Selina used all her strength to push Benjamin, but could not move him at all.

    "Benjamin, are you a human being? Didn''t you hear how the procedure is done? Do you have any

    conscience?"

    Selina scolded.

    A tinge of pain crossed Benjamin''s face.

    He had heard clearly what Natalie said just now.

    However, before he came, Tobias had made it clear as well.

    No matter what, Natalie had toplete the procedure that day.

    Selina was incensed.

    She rushed into the operating theatre and took out a scalpel.

    She put the scalpel to her neck and threatened, "If you don''t let Natalie go, I will kill myself right

    away!"

    Benjamin was scared out of his wits.

    If it was someone else who did this, Benjamin would think that it was just a bluff.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, he was well aware of Selina''s personality.

    Thisdy was really capable of doing such a thing.

    Benjamin took out his mobile phone and said, "Miss Selina, I will give Mr. Whitlock a..."

    "Don''t call him!" Selina yelled, "If you call him, I will kill myself right away!"

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407

    Benjamin was so terrified that he did not dare to touch his mobile phone.

    "Let Natalie go. You can''t go after her, nor contact Tobias!"

    He struggled fiercely.

    In the end, he had to let Natalie go.

    He would be in deep trouble if she did notplete the procedure that day.

    He would also be in deep trouble if anything happened to Selina.

    Since he would be punished in both cases, it was better to let Natalie go.

    Selina hurriedly said to her, "Natalie, run quickly, to a ce where Tobias can''t find you. He can''t do

    anything about it after the child is born. Run quickly and I''ll hold them off."

    Tears welled up in Natalie''s eyes.

    "Selina, thank you!" She said with all her strength.

    She had a lot of grateful words to say to her, but she knew that there was no time.

    She had to run away while Selina was holding Benjamin off. Otherwise, the child in her belly would

    be killed in the cruelest way in the world.

    She ran away.

    All along the way, Natalie was running madly, as fast as she could.

    She wanted to leave Agaphen City, to a ce where Tobias could not find her.

    Natalie ran toward the bus station.

    She was startled by the sudden sound of a car horn that came from behind her.

    She thought Tobias'' men hade to get her.

    Natalie quickened her pace.

    She had only one thought in her mind, and that was to protect her child.

    The sound of the car horn behind her stopped.

    A pair of hands firmly grabbed hold of Natalie''s hand.

    Her blood froze.

    "Natalie, why are you running in such a hurry early in the morning? You look just like a crazy

    woman," a nonchnt voice came from beside her.

    It was a nonchnt voice of a man.

    His voice was especially maic, as if a feather was gently scraping your heart.

    Upon hearing that voice, Natalie felt slightly relieved.

    It was Remington.

    She looked at him gently, and a sudden sh of lightning shed across her mind.

    "Remington, please help me. I don''t want to get rid of the child in my womb. Please help me!"

    Natalie said and looked at him with pleading eyes.

    Remington''s breathing stopped in an instant.

    After a while, he looked at her lower abdomen.

    He frowned and asked incredulously, "You are pregnant?"

    Her lower abdomen was still very t, so he could not see any sign of the pregnancy at all.

    Her eyes became even darker, and she nodded.

    There was extreme grief on her face.

    Remington felt as if his heart had been severely knocked by something.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Let''s talk about it in the car."

    His hand was still holding onto hers.

    Natalie did not realize that until she was led to his car.

    She pulled her hand from his grip.

    He took a nce at her but did not say anything.

    Natalie finally felt a little less terrified after she got into the car.

    However, her body was still trembling.

    With the corners of his eyes slightly raised, Remington stared at Natalie and said, "Tobias'' child.

    Congrattions, you have officially be the mother of his child."

    His tone was neither happy nor sad; it was emotionless.

    Natalie bit her lower lip hard.

    She loosened her bite after a moment, and her lips were stained with a smear of blood.

    Remington''s eyes flickered slightly.

    After a while, he stretched out his finger and wiped off the bloodstains on Natalie''s lips. "It''s

    ominous for a pregnant woman to bleed." "Remington, please help me. Tobias wants to kill this child

    in my belly," Natalie pleaded and stared at him. Her eyes were flickering with thest glimmer of

    hope.

    Remington looked at her with astonishment in his eyes.

    Tobias wanted to kill this child in Natalie''s belly.

    After a while, he looked at her with obscure eyes and asked, "Do you want to keep the child?"

    Natalie touched her belly and said bitterly, "I want to keep this child, but it''s useless even if I want to

    protect it. Tobias wants to get rid of it."

    She only realized now how simple- minded she was.

    That man used toply with all her requests in the past. She did not know how terrifying that man

    actually was.

    However, when this man no longer doted on her and loved her, she had be as pitiful as an ant.

    Tobias wanted to get rid of the child in her belly, but she did not have any ability to resist.

    How could an ordinary girl like her be able to resist this man''s overwhelming power?

    There seemed to be a deep meaning in Remington''s eyes.

    After a while, he stared at her and asked, "Natalie, tell me, why should I help you?"

    Natalie went stiff all over.

    She had never thought about this before.

    She had already reached the dead end, and she subconsciously wanted to grab any hope.

    However, she had forgotten that Remington had no reason to help her.

    After all, he and she were not friends. They just knew each other, or rather, were just acquaintances

    who hadmon topics to talk about.

    That was all.

    With that, Remington absolutely had no reason to help her.

    Thest glimmer of light in Natalie''s eyes hadpletely extinguished.

    She looked at him and said, "You''re right. We''re just acquaintances. You don''t have the obligation to

    help me. I''ll get out of the car now. I''ll not trouble you."

    She was about to leave the car.

    However, the car door was locked.

    She looked at Remington and said, "I want to get out of the car."

    His eyes darkened.

    After a while, he suddenly raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Who said that we are just

    acquaintances?"

    Her breathing tightened.

    "I''ll help you, Natalie," he said.

    His voice was soft but powerful.

    Natalie felt like a huge weight had been lifted off of her chest.

    She looked at him with gratitude in her eyes and said, "Remington, thank you."

    "I''ve told you that we''re not just acquaintances. You don''t need to thank me," he said with a smile.

    "I''ve already told you a long time ago that Tobias isn''t as simple as you think," he suddenly changed

    the subject.

    Natalie''s chest felt tight.

    "I understand now that I''ve been too stupid," she whispered bitterly.

    "Natalie, it''s not that you''re too stupid." His gentle eyes suddenly fixed on Natalie''s face and said,

    "How many women can escape from a mature, introverted, and charming man like Tobias?"

    She smiled bitterly.

    With his hand on the steering wheel, he asked, "Natalie, originally, where did you n to go?"

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled and she replied, "I wanted to go to the bus station. I wanted to leave

    this ce so that Tobias can never find me.

    With a hint of helplessness in his eyes, Remington said, "Natalie, you can''t run away from Tobias in

    this way. He is more resourceful than you think."

    Natalie''s heart tightened once again.

    She was too anxious in the beginning, and only cared about running. She didn''t think too much

    about it.

    If he could run away so easily, Tobias would not be the most powerful man in Agaphen City.

    She was sure that the reason he had not caught up with her was because Selina was holding

    Benjamin off.

    Tobias was still unaware that she had run away.

    However, how long could Selina dy them?

    Natalie suddenly felt a sense of desperation. "Remington, do I have no chance to run away at all?

    Am I going to be brought back by them toplete the procedure?"

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408

    Remington''s brows furrowed slightly. "This is indeed a bit troublesome."

    Natalie saw the awkward look on his face.

    She bit her lower lip hard and asked, "Remington, will this cause you a lot of trouble?"

    A deep glint shed across his eyes. "It''s indeed a little troublesome."

    Her eyes were filled with guilt.

    Although she wanted to protect her child, she did not want to trouble others.

    She did not think too much just now. Until Remington said that Tobias was more resourceful than

    she thought, then she realized that Tobias was not just resourceful, but alsoplicated.

    Would it cause trouble for Remington if he helped her?

    "Remington, forget it. If it''s really troublesome. I don''t want to get you into trouble," she said softly.

    He raised his eyes slightly and said, "Natalie, although it''s a little troublesome, I''m willing to go

    through the trouble for you."

    Her breathing stopped.

    "Why are you so good to me?" She asked.

    He looked at Natalie with smiling eyes and said, "If I told you I like you, would you believe me?"

    She shook her head bitterly and said, "Don''t joke with me."

    A man like Remington could get whichever woman he wanted.

    He must be crazy to like a pregnant woman.

    Upon hearing her words, Remington did not say anything further.

    "Don''t worry, Natalie. I can handle such a small thing. Besides, I''m rted to Tobias by blood. He

    won''t do anything to me." After a while, he looked gentle and rxed, as if he just said it casually.

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief.

    She subconsciously touched her belly.

    Even if what Remington said made sense, she had no right to trouble him after all.

    However, she really could not bear to part with the child in her belly.

    She did not want her child to be killed in this way.

    She looked at him and said in a serious tone, "Remington, you helped me this time. I will remember

    that I owe you a great favor."

    He stopped smiling and said, "You''ve to return a favor."

    She said without any hesitation, "I will return this favor to you, for sure."

    The corners of his lips curled even deeper.

    "Alright."

    Time passed by slowly.

    She was getting more and more anxious, and Remington still had not found a way.

    To help Natalie leave the city without being noticed.

    Natalie did not know if Tobias now knew that she had run away. If he knew, would he find her soon?

    "Remington, why don''t we leave Agaphen City first? It''s too dangerous here," she said anxiously.

    Remington shook his head and said, "If you leave Agaphen City now, it will leave a record. Tobias

    will find you soon. Don''t worry, I will find a way for you."

    Natalie suppressed the anxiety in her heart.

    Half an hourter, there was a sudden knock on the car window.

    Natalie''s heart was suddenly filled with fear.

    Standing outside was a man in a ck suit.

    Fortunately, he was not there to catch Natalie.

    He handed something to Remington.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After he got it, he immediately took Natalie to the airport.

    It turned out that what the man gave her was an ID card and passport.

    Remington gave it to her and said, "Natalie, this will be your new identity in the future."

    A glimmer of hope rose in Natalie''s heart.

    This time, he was indeed a great help to her.

    If it had not been him, she would not be able to run away after her recklessness.

    While waiting for the flight, Remington suddenly heard a passenger chatting next to him.

    "Have you heard that there was a serious car ident on the road out of Agaphen City?"

    "I heard that. It seems that a truck crashed into another truck because the road was slippery, hitting

    several cars around. I heard that there were a lot of casualties."

    "s, it was so tragic."

    All of a sudden, there was a sparkle in his eyes.

    He looked at Natalie and asked, "Do you have anything on you that can prove your identity?"

    Natalie stretched her hand into her pocket.

    Fortunately, she had her wallet with her.

    Inside her wallet, she had her ID card.

    Remington instantly felt relieved.

    An hourter, Natalie boarded the ne.

    The ne took off, apanied by a loud whistling sound.

    Her heart started to ache, bit by bit.

    Goodbye, Agaphen City.

    This was a ce that had once given her happiness and dreams, and it was also a ce that had

    shattered her dreams.

    As for Tobias.

    She did not want to think about that man anymore.

    She told herself to just treat it as if this man had never existed.

    Selina was holding Benjamin off.

    She had been holding the scalpel in her hand the whole time.

    He did not dare to act rashly.

    In the end, Tobias called him in person.

    Benjamin was stuttering on the phone.

    Tobias realized that something was wrong.

    He came to the hospital in person.

    Natalie had run away a long time ago.

    "Find her. Go and find her right now!" Tobias'' face was shrouded with dark clouds.

    "Tobias, are you still a human being? Do you know how the procedure is done? You''re killing an

    innocent life! You are the child''s father. How can you be so cruel!" Selina yelled at him.

    Tobias closed his eyes in pain.

    Momentster, he opened his eyes.

    "This has nothing to do with you." Tobias'' voice was cold, without a trace of warmth.

    Selina looked at him incredulously and snapped, "Tobias, I always thought that you were a very

    responsible man. Now I know that I was wrong. You are a f*cking jerk. Aplete jerk who yed

    with a woman''s feelings!"

    Selina could not help cursing.

    Tobias ignored her and left.

    Watching his tall figure leave, Selina angrily shouted at him, "Tobias, you''re such a scumbag! You''ll

    suffer retribution!" "Retribution?" He stopped in his tracks.

    There will indeed be retribution. How could there be no retribution when they had done something

    against the rules of heaven?

    His heart was twisted together and cold sweat dripped down from his forehead.

    One drop after another, it dripped to the ground.

    Natalie was finally found.

    She was dead.

    She died in a car on the highway out of the city.

    The ident was very tragic and had caused a lot of casualties.

    Many people could not even identify the corpses.

    However, everyone believed that the deceased was Natalie.

    That was because she would definitely think of running out of Agaphen City after she escaped from

    the hospital.

    There was indeed an eyewitness who saw Natalie get into this car.

    More importantly, among the belongings of the deceased, they had found Natalie''s wallet and her

    identity card.

    Tobias went to the scene and saw her badly damaged corpse.

    All of a sudden, he lost all consciousness in his mind.

    A momentter, a stream of blood suddenly gushed out of his mouth.

    In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed.

    A lot of things had happened over the past six months.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409

    For example, Natalie could speak fluent French now.

    She was living in France.

    That was because Remington had some good friends there. They were a kind and passionate

    young couple.

    Natalie was living next to that young couple.

    They took care of Natalie in many aspects.

    Her belly was no longer as t as it was when she first arrived. It was now bulging.

    Her baby''s movements became stronger and more frequent.

    She could even often see small palm prints and footprints on her belly. That was the child kicking

    her belly with its hands and feet.

    When she first arrived, Natalie would often wonder about one thing.

    That was whether it was right or wrong for her to keep the child.

    The words that Cecilia had spoken to her were still echoing in her ears.

    She said that it was unfair to this child to be born without a father, into a single- parent family.

    She would wonder if she was too impulsive running away like that.

    However, when she felt her baby move for the first time.

    All Natalie''s doubts instantly disappeared.

    She did not regret it.

    She was ready to wee this little life into this world.

    It did not matter that her child would not have a father or would be born in a single-parent family.

    She wanted to give this child all her love.

    As her belly got bigger and bigger, her mood also got better.

    Or perhaps she was forcing herself to be in a better mood.

    That was because Lynn told her that a happy mother would give birth to a happy baby.

    Lynn was the woman, one half of the couple who were Remington''s friends.

    She was older than Natalie, nearly 30 years old. However, she had a very pleasant personality, just

    like a little girl.

    Natalie lived a very routine life. She got up early every morning, read books, took a walk, chatted

    with Lynn and went to bed early at night.

    Remington would return every now and then.

    All of Natalie''s expenses were basically paid for by him.

    She remembered everything he had done for her.

    She knew that she owed him a great favor.

    He came on this day again.

    He looked at the big-bellied Natalie and said, "Natalie, you are no longer a beauty now. You look

    more like a penguin."

    A teasing smile yed across his eyes and lips.

    She alsoughed.

    Sure enough, she really looked like a penguin now.

    Remington had brought her everything she needed for her pregnancy.

    There were even some pregnancy supplements that could help to reduce birth defects.

    "Natalie, remember to take these supplements. It will optimize your chances of giving birth to a

    healthy baby."

    She gave him a grateful look.

    She had a thousand things to say to him but she could not say it out.

    She could only remember Remington�� s kindness in her heart.

    However, when he saw her looking at him like this, he leaned over to her and asked, "Natalie, why

    are you looking at me like this? Have you fallen in love with me?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    "No," she said with a smile.

    She did not have any romantic feeling for Remington at all.

    However, during her time in France, she had regarded him as a very good friend. A friend that she

    could talk to about anything.

    He sighed deeply and said, "It''s a pity that you haven''t fallen in love with me. You have missed out

    on such an outstanding man."

    It was hard to tell whether he was serious or just joking around.

    She did not think too much into it.

    After Remington left, Lynn came.

    She looked at the piles of things on Natalie''s table and asked, "Did Remington bring these for you?"

    She nodded.

    There was a curious look on Lynn''s face.

    She looked at her and said, "Natalie, don''t you think Remington is..."

    Lynn made a heart gesture.

    Natalie was speechless. She pointed at her belly and asked, "Do you think it''s possible?"

    "Nothing is impossible. Your baby would need a father in the future. Remington is very suitable for

    you."

    Lynn had heard a little about what had happened to Natalie.

    She knew that she was a single mother.

    Her child would be born without a father.

    She had known Remington for many years, but she had never seen him care for a girl so much.

    She had a strong feeling that Remington was interested in Natalie.

    Although she did not believe that a man like him would be interested in a woman who was pregnant

    with another man��s child.

    Upon hearing Lynn''s words, Natalie''s eyes turned bitter.

    She did not have any romantic feelings for him.

    In her heart, she and Remington were just friends. That was all.

    She felt bitter because she thought of a man.

    Even though she tried so hard to escape, the man would still show up in her heart from time to time.

    She would then feel a piercing pain in her heart.

    Every time she thought that she was about to forget this man, he would show up again, making her

    suffer from the pain, reminding her that she had never forgotten him.

    "Natalie, what''s wrong with you?" Lynn asked when she saw her expression change.

    Since Natalie arrived, Lynn would often see her like this.

    She would suddenly be absent-minded while they were chatting, and then her face would

    be very pale.

    Linda thought that it was probably rted to that man.

    However, it was inappropriate for her to ask too much about it.

    Natalie came back to her senses.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    She shook her head and replied, "Nothing."

    Lynn patted her shoulder and said, "You have to be happy, otherwise, it will affect the baby in your

    belly."

    Her gaze fell on Natalie''s belly.

    Natalieughed.

    She knew, of course, she knew.

    She should not be in a bad mood. Otherwise, it would affect the baby in her belly.

    Therefore, Natalie was trying tough a lot everyday.

    "By the way, I''m going to set up the stall," Lynn said. "Goodbye."

    Lynn was a full-time housewife.

    Her husband, Jefferson, had a very high ie, which was enough for Lynn to live a very good life

    in France.

    However, she did not like to stay at home every day.

    During her free time, she would make some handicrafts and then sell them at the night market.

    Lynn did not care about earning money. Instead, she just wanted to find something to do to pass

    time.

    Normally, Natalie would read books and take a rest after Lynn went to the night market.

    However, she offered to go with Lynn this time.

    Just now, she had thought of someone she should not think of again.

    She was afraid that once Lynn left, she would be surrounded by this endless loneliness and pain.

    Natalie wanted to find something to do.

    Lynn had been in overseas for a long time, so her thinking was bing more like the local people.

    Most of the local women still continued to go to work when they were pregnant.

    Therefore, Lynn also agreed when Natalie offered to go with her.

    "It''s good to walk around more before giving birth," Lynn said with a smile.

    Natalie went with her.

    The stalls in France were somewhat different from the stalls back in her country.

    There were more regtions to follow, and you had to pay a certain amount of money to set up a

    stall in a specific area.

    Lynn''s business was very good, and she had been busy all the time.

    Natalie was helping her by the side.

    She felt a little less depressed after keeping herself busy for a while.

    She thought she woulde with Lynn every day in the future.

    When Lynn finally had the time to rx, she took a sip of water and asked Natalie a question.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410

    "Natalie, the night view in France is very beautiful, isn''t it?" Lynn asked casually.

    Natalie nodded and replied, "Yes, it''s really beautiful."

    With dreamy eyes, Lynn said, "I like France very much. It''s very romantic. Natalie, what about you?

    Do you like this ce too?"

    She suddenly felt a little dry in her mouth.

    Actually, she did not like this ce at all.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    It was because this ce was once where she was preparing to hold her wedding.

    At that time, she was brought here by Remington. He told her that he had two very good friends

    here. They were a couple.

    Moreover, this couple was very king and they would definitely be able to get along well with her.

    At that time, Natalie wanted to refuse.

    That was because she did not want toe to this ce at all.

    However, she did not refuse in the end.

    She had no right to refuse.

    She had already caused a lot of trouble for Remington. She did not have the right to be picky

    anymore.

    Hence, Natalie did not say anything and came.

    However, she still could not bring herself to like this ce.

    It was because she and Tobias had originally nned to hold their wedding here.

    She did not like anything that was rted to him.

    In the early morning, the YS Group building was towering in the sky.

    "Mr. Whitlock, we still haven''t found Miss Godfrey yet," Benjamin said to Tobias with his head bowed

    low.

    There was a trace of deep fatigue in Tobias'' brows, and his eyes were bloodshot.

    "Keep looking," he said.

    "Yes," Benjamin left.

    After walking out of the president''s office, Benjamin let out a heavy sigh.

    He did not understand why Tobias was so persistent.

    Everyone knew that Natalie was dead.

    She died in that car ident.

    However, Tobias continued to ask them to look for her, turning the whole city upside down.

    Benjamin wondered why Tobias just could not understand that.

    Natalie was dead.

    After her death, all the employees in the YS Group could see a great change in Tobias.

    He was like a walking corpse.

    Benjamin knew that it was all because of Natalie.

    However, if she was so important to Tobias, why did he force her to get rid of the child?

    No matter how hard he thought about it, he still could not understand.

    After Benjamin left, Tobias walked to therge floor-to-ceiling window.

    From his position, he could see that the people walking below the building were as small as ants.

    He had a sense of condescension.

    However, in this sense of condescension, a person was missing.

    Natalie.

    He did not ept her death, and had never given up looking for her.

    However, he knew.

    He was afraid. He did not dare to face his own fear.

    Since that day, it felt like a screw had loosened in Tobias'' heart. After that screw loosened, his heart

    felt as if it had stopped moving as well.

    His heart was scattered all over the floor and he was almost unable to hold on any longer.

    Tobias returned to the Whitlock family''s apartmentte at night.

    He walked to the rooftop.

    The moonlight shone coldly on the ground.

    Tobias could not stop smoking.

    Selina came in through the door.

    A lot of things happened over the past six months, such as Natalie''s death.

    She had never thought that Natalie would die.

    She fell into deep self-reproach.

    If she had not let Natalie go at that time, she would not have gotten into a car ident.

    However, it was useless to me herself now.

    Natalie was gone. She waspletely gone.

    Although Selina did not want to believe it.

    That was indeed the truth.

    The news of her death had reached Cecilia.

    Cecilia was so grieved that she had not recovered yet.

    Selina knew that Cecilia was ming herself, just like she was.

    Selina did not want to talk to Tobias again.

    In her eyes, her brother was aplete jerk, a murderer who had caused Natalie''s death.

    However, after her death, Tobias did not behave like a jerk anymore.

    Selina did not know how to describe her feelings.

    She only knew that she used to hate Tobias to the core.

    She could not help but feel a little heartache for him when she saw his current state.

    Tobias was, after all, still her brother.

    That was why she still came to the Whitlock family apartment that night after she received a call

    from Aunt Lee.

    She told Selina.

    Tobias had been coughing a lot recently.

    Actually coughing was not a big deal.

    However, Tobias had coughed up blood.

    This had never happened before.

    Ever since Tobias spat out a mouthful of blood after Natalie''s death, he started coughing, and even

    coughed up some blood.

    Selina entered the house.

    Aunt Lee said softly and worriedly to Selina, "Miss Selina, Mr. Whitlock is smoking on the roof again.

    How can he still smoke given his current health? I am only a servant, and I don''t know how to

    persuade him."

    Selina frowned.

    She nodded and said, "Okay, I know. Aunt Lee, you don''t need to worry too much."

    Aunt Lee''s eyes turned red. "How can I not worry? Ever since Miss Godfrey left, you also left. You

    didn''t see Mr. Whitlock''s condition. He''s just like a walking corpse!"

    Aunt Lee was choking with sobs.

    Selina felt as if her heart had been deeply stabbed by something.

    If he did not want this to happen, why did he do that in the first ce?

    Weren''t all men like this? They would only know how to cherish the women they loved after they lost

    her.

    When Natalie was still around, Tobias got

    tired of her and wanted to abandon her.

    However, he only realized how important she was to him after she was gone.

    "Aunt Lee, don''t think too much about it," Selinaforted her and went upstairs.

    As expected, Tobias was on the rooftop.

    The rooftop was open-air, but even so, there was a strong scent of smoke in the air.

    Selina was shocked when she saw all the cigarette butts on the ground.

    She walked up, took away the cigarette in his hand, and threw it on the ground. "Smoke; you only

    know how to smoke. Do you know that you are bing a heavy smoker?"

    Tobias did not give her any response.

    With anger rising in her heart, she scolded him, "Tobias, now only do you know to appreciate

    Natalie. Why did you abandon her back then? Why did you want to kill her child? If it wasn''t for you,

    she wouldn''t have died! Why didn''t you cherish her when she was still alive?"

    Tobias felt a twinge of pain in his heart.

    How could he not want to take care of Natalie? How could he not want to get rid of the child in her

    belly?

    But, Natalie...

    She was his younger sister.

    How could he love her? How could he let their childe into this world?

    "Ahem, Ahem..." All of a sudden, Tobias started coughing heavily again.

    Selina saw traces of blood.

    She suddenly calmed down.

    She was too impulsive just now.

    He was already in such a depressing state. Was she going to continue to put pressure on him and

    kill him?

    "Tobias," Selina said in a softened voice, "No matter what, this matter has passed. Natalie has

    already left us. Those who are still alive can only continue to live well."

    Her voice was choked with sobs.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411

    Selina had not spent too much time with Natalie, but in her heart, Natalie was her sister- in-w, a

    member of the Whitlock family.

    How could she not be sad about her death?

    However, even so, what could she possibly do? Those who were still alive still had to continue

    living.

    A fleeting look suddenly shed across Tobias''s eyes. "Natalie is not dead. She is not dead."

    "Tobias!" Selina raised her voice.

    He still firmly believed that Natalie was not dead.

    She was like a weed by the side of the road. No matter how strong the sun rays were, or how heavy

    the storm was, she could still survive.

    How could such a girl die so easily?

    "Tobias, can you ept the reality? Natalie is really gone, forever!"

    "She''s still alive," he said stubbornly.

    Selina looked at him with deep sorrow in her eyes.

    She suddenly realized that he might have been startled by Natalie''s death. He even seemed a little

    possessed.

    He returned to Natalie''s bedroom at night.

    After Natalie left, he had been sleeping in her bedroom.

    He did not move the furnishings in the bedroom at all. Everything in this room was still the same as

    how Natalie had arranged them.

    Heid on the bed.

    He could still smell Natalie''s scent on the quilts and pillows.

    It was like the scent of grass under the scorching sun.

    His eyes looked a little lost.

    He knew that he was a little sickening now.

    He had always been a man with great selfcontrol, and he knew he could not go on like this.

    However, he could not pull himself out.

    He seemed to be stuck in a swamp, unable to get out of it no matter how hard he tried.

    Tobias closed his eyes.

    He slowly fell into a dream.

    Recently, he had been dreaming almost every night.

    In his dream, Natalie was not Cecilia''s daughter.

    He had no blood rtionship with her.

    In his dream, Natalie gave birth to an adorable daughter.

    They were living together in "their home".

    Natalie''s face was full of joyful smiles.

    "Natalie."

    Tobias''s thin lips slightly parted and outlined these two words, but there was no sound. Soon, he

    disappeared into the darkness again.

    Benjamin was reporting Tobias''test schedules to him.

    Thetest arrangement was for him to go to France and discuss a project with apany''s

    president over there.

    Benjamin knew that he would definitely not go.

    Since Natalie left, he had not left Agaphen City.

    He would not go on any business trips out of the city.

    Therefore, although he had arranged his schedule this way, Benjamin knew that it might be a waste

    of time.

    "Stop." Tobias'' eyes suddenly fixed on Benjamin.

    He stopped talking.

    "Where did you say we were going just now?"

    Benjamin was a little surprised. He saw that Tobias'' eyes were shrouded in a strange lustre.

    "Mr. Whitlock, it''s France," Benjamin repeated.

    Tobias suddenly gave the desk a tap with his fingers.

    After a while, he stood up and said, "Book the flight ticket now."

    He had not forgotten that he had originally nned to hold his and Natalie''s wedding over there.

    That night, Tobias flew to France and arrived the next day.

    He did not rest and went straight to the Seacoast Castle.

    That was the ce where he and Natalie were going to hold their wedding.

    They were already in the process of decorating the venue, but the wedding was suddenly put on

    hold.

    Tobias stood frozen in the ancient castle.

    After a while, he lit a cigarette.

    The fire that burnt on the fingertip of his hand made his face look even more handsome.

    In the thick smoke, Natalie''s face gradually appeared in front of his eyes.

    All of a sudden, Tobias felt a sharp pain in his heart.

    An unspeakable feeling filled his heart.

    He suddenly began to wonder whether everything he had done back then was right or wrong.

    The rtionship between him and Natalie was incestuous. He must cut off this rtionship.

    However, he could not let her know the truth.

    He was afraid that she would be in pain for the rest of her life.

    Hence, he used another way. A cruel and heartless way.

    He wanted Natalie to forget him and start a new life.

    He had already nned everything.

    He thought that everything would develop ording to what he had nned.

    However, he did not expect to be unable to read a person''s heart.

    He could not control a person''s heart.

    Natalie''s love for him was not something that he could control.

    He could not control his love for her either.

    Tobias exhaled a puff of smoke from his mouth.

    After a while, he extinguished the cigarette in his hand and walked out.

    Natalie went to Lynn''s house in the morning, and it so happened that Lynn''s husband was about to

    go to work.

    She saw the two of them intimately hugging and confessing their love for each other.

    Natalie''s body suddenly stiffened.

    Wasn''t this what she had once imagined?

    A bitter smile etched at the corner of Natalie''s lips.

    After Lynn''s husband left, they started chatting.

    "Lynn, you are really fortunate to meet someone you love who loves you back. To be able to live

    together happily is bliss," Natalie said sincerely.

    Lynn smiled sweetly and said, "Natalie, you can have that too."

    A touch of obscureness shed in her eyes and she said, "l-l will forget it."

    "Natalie, I believe you can find another one."

    "I''m a woman with a child. How could I get together with another man?" Natalie was mocking

    herself.

    She would not get into another rtionship again.

    Her heart had been deeply hurt once, and she had lost all her hope in men.

    Natalie was prepared to live alone with her child for the rest of her life.

    "Natalie, you''re too outstanding a woman to be a single mother. There will be many men who favor

    you. For example, Remington," Lynn said and gave Natalie a wink.

    She smiled bitterly and said, "Forget it. He is a great single young man. He will not be interested in

    me."

    She was just joking with Lynn, but she did not expect Lynn to take it seriously.

    She asked in a serious tone, "Natalie, why not? I believe he doesn''t mind."

    Natalie felt helpless and said, "Even if he doesn''t mind, I do." "Natalie, are you really not interested

    in Remington at all?"

    Natalie looked at Lynn very seriously and said, "Lynn, I''ve told you a lot of times. I only treat

    Remington as a friend. I believe that he''s the same as well. Don''t think too much."

    Lynn gave a sigh, not knowing what to say.

    They stayed at home for the entire day, where they cooked lunch, chatted and took a walk together.

    The baby in her belly was moving a lot that day.

    Lynn touched Natalie''s belly and said, "The child may be born next month."

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Really?" Natalie''s eyes lit up.

    She was looking forward to meeting this little person.

    After all, this person had been staying in her belly for so long.

    "Yes." Lindaughed and nodded.

    Lynn and Natalie went to set up the stall together at night.

    Halfway through, Lynn had something to do, so she let Natalie take care of the stall alone.

    Although Natalie was pregnant, there was not much to worry about. It was no problem for her to

    handle it alone.

    The close- fitting windbreaker outlined the man''s perfect figure as he strolled down the street in this

    foreign country.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412

    Although he was surrounded by a group of tall French people, Tobias'' height and aura did not lose

    out in the slightest bit. In fact, he was even superior to these French men.

    Tobias did not like to go shopping, even more so at the night markets.

    He remembered that he had once told Natalie that they would hold their wedding in France.

    She asked him excitedly if they could spend their honeymoon in France as well.

    He had said yes.

    She smiled joyously.

    She wanted to see how the night markets in France looked like, and what kind of delicious snacks

    could be found there.

    He could still remember the smile on her face, even though everything had changed.

    There was a tinge of bitterness in Tobias'' tears.

    Suddenly, he saw a graceful figure in front of him and he subconsciously chased after her.

    The woman heard the rapid footsteps behind her and looked back.

    She saw the handsome-looking Tobias.

    Immediately, she blushed.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She had never seen such a handsome man before.

    However, Tobias lowered his eyes.

    She was not Natalie.

    He had never believed that Natalie was dead. She must be alive.

    This firm conviction caused Tobias to have hallucinations.

    He would often see her.

    The illusionary image of her. He would often mistake other women''s back as Natalie''s.

    All of a sudden, Tobias'' heart was overwhelmed with sorrow.

    After a while, he turned his eyes somewhere else.

    He wanted to breathe a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly, he noticed a figure.

    It was a very young woman. She wore a high ponytail, and sat at the side of the road.

    There were a few handicrafts ced in front of her.

    Her head was bowed low, so he could not see her face clearly.

    However, her side profile was inexplicably familiar.

    All of a sudden, Tobias''s breathing became heavier.

    That inexplicably familiar side profile.

    She looked just like someone else.

    Tobias rubbed his eyes, thinking that he must have made a mistake.

    Why would Natalie appear on the streets of France?

    Even if she was still alive, she would be in Agaphen City.

    When he was about to leave, he suddenly saw the woman''s bulging belly.

    Tobias'' footsteps came to a halt.

    It was as if his entire body had been nailed to the ground.

    She was also pregnant.

    Natalie''s belly would also be that big now.

    After a moment, Tobias''s eyes suddenly gleamed brightly, and he quickly walked towards her.

    Natalie was looking at the various kinds of handicrafts on the ground.

    Lynn had a pair of very skillful hands, and all the handicrafts she made were very lifelike.

    Natalie thought that since she was bored, it was not a bad thing to learn how to make these

    handicrafts from Lynn too. She could sell them when the time came.

    Right now, all her expenses were paid for by Remington.

    He did not owe her anything. Therefore, there was no reason for him to be responsible for her.

    Even though they were friends, she felt that she could not always take advantage of him.

    Suddenly, a pair of high- end handmade leather shoes appeared in front of Natalie.

    A customer.

    "Is there anything you need?" Natalie spoke fluently in French.

    At the same time, she raised a friendly smile on her lips.

    Her smile froze on her lips right the moment she looked up.

    She saw a face.

    A strange but familiar face.

    It was the face of Tobias.

    It had been almost eight months since shest saw him.

    An unspeakable fear suddenly swept through Natalie.

    "Run." There was only one word in Natalie''s mind.

    She was too afraid. She was afraid that something bad would happen to her child.

    She went crazy and immediately ran away.

    Tobias instantly chased after her without hesitating for even half a second.

    Although she could not outrun Tobias because she was pregnant, he could not catch up with her for

    a while as there were too many people in the night market.

    When Natalie reached a secluded corner, someone grabbed hold of her hand.

    She could not run anymore.

    She was desperately gasping for breath.

    Suddenly, someone held her tightly in his arms.

    The man''s hot and familiar scent instantly enveloped her.

    She was a little stunned.

    He even kissed her on her lips with his icy cold lips.

    Natalie was stunned.

    Before she could react, the cold lips quickly left her lips, followed by a passionate hug.

    p!

    A crisp p sounded.

    Natalie looked at Tobias in shock.

    He gave himself a hard p across his face.

    Palm prints immediately appeared on his handsome face.

    Her eyes widened.

    She suspected that Tobias had gone mad.

    Why did he p himself?

    Such astonishment had actually suppressed the fear in her heart in an instant.

    Tobias'' eyes were fixed on Natalie, and there seemed to be endless pain in them.

    He only spoke after a while.

    "Natalie, you''ve lost weight."

    Her eyshes trembled lightly.

    She did not expect the first thing Tobias said to her was that she had lost weight.

    After a moment, a sneer was painted on her face.

    She had such a big belly, so how could she be thin!

    "Mr. Whitlock, if there is something wrong with your eyes, please go and see an optometrist!" She

    said coldly and sarcastically.

    She was only afraid of Tobias because she feared that he would force her to get rid of the child in

    her belly.

    However, since she could not run away now, it would be useless for her to plead for mercy, so it was

    not necessary for her to put up a lowly front anymore.

    "Natalie, you''ve lost weight," he said stubbornly.

    She stared at him and wondered if there was something wrong with his brain.

    First, he had pped himself, and then he said that a pregnant woman who was about to give birth

    had lost weight!

    Natalie stared at him and suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    He said that she had lost weight, but in fact, he was the one who had lost weight.

    He seemed to have lost a lot of weight, and his eyes were bloodshot.

    He seemed to be very tired.

    Natalie bit her lips. However, this had nothing to do with her.

    She looked down at her belly.

    Suddenly, she thought of something.

    Actually, she did not need to be afraid of him now.

    She was already in her final month of pregnancy. She was about to give birth soon, so it was

    impossible for her to get rid of the child now.

    A surge of confidence rose in her heart.

    She looked at Tobias and said, "Mr. Whitlock, please let me go. I''m going to give birth soon. It''s

    impossible for you to kill my child now."

    Tobias'' entire body froze.

    After a while, his eyes locked on her bulging belly.

    An indescribable pain seeped into his blood and spread all over his body.

    Tobias'' head suddenly hurt so much that it felt like it was about to explode.

    "Natalie, go back with me. How have you managed to survive in another country? Come back with

    me." After a long time, Tobias suddenly said.

    "Go back? Why should I go back?" She asked in an extremely cold voice.

    Tobias felt as though his heart had been pierced by a needle.

    He looked at her and said, "Natalie, I miss you so much."

    Her breathing froze.

    However, she soon came back to her senses.

    She almost believed Tobias'' lies again.

    She did not forget how this man had treated her! When she was pregnant, he hooked up with

    another woman and forced her to get rid of her child.

    Why was she stunned for a moment?

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413

    "I miss you too!" A cold smile suddenly curled up at theers of Natalie''s lips.

    Tobias'' breathing became rapid all of a sudden.

    Staring at him, Natalie said to him, word by word, "I miss you so much that I''ve been thinking about

    how you would get destroyed everyday!"

    A scumbag like him should get destroyed.

    Tobias was not infuriated by her words.

    He said with a trace of relief in his voice, "Natalie, as long as you are alive, it''s okay."

    When she realized that her words did not infuriate Tobias, she was extremely furious.

    "I''m sorry that I don''t have the time to chat with you, Mr. Whitlock. I have to go back now.

    I hope I won''t see you again." After saying that, Natalie turned and left.

    When she left, she was still afraid that Tobias would not let her go, or that he mighte up with

    methods to deal with her.

    However, she did not expect that she could walk away from him so easily.

    Even so, she heard the sound of footsteps following behind her.

    The sound of the footsteps clung to the tip of her heart.

    Her heart was in her mouth.

    She knew that Tobias was following her.

    Natalie quickened her pace, and he also followed her unhurriedly.

    Finally, she arrived at the house she was living in.

    She trotted all the way and then quickly closed the door behind her.

    She leaned against the door with her heart beating furiously.

    She thought that he would knock on the door.

    However, nothing happened. He did not do anything at all.

    She thought that perhaps Tobias had left.

    Since she was so heavily pregnant now, he would not be able do anything to her anymore. He was

    probably gone.

    Despite thinking so, she could not sleep well that night.

    That night, Tobias stood outside her house all night.

    Why was Natalie in France? Why was she living here?

    He had a very bad headache.

    He did not know how to deal with Natalie and the child in her belly.

    A crazy idea even suppressed all his rationality.

    How about not caring about anything else and getting together with her?

    A devilish thought mored in Tobias'' mind.

    The veins on his forehead bulged, and cold sweat kept dripping from his forehead.

    At the Whitlock family home in the United States.

    Cecilia had received a thick pile of documents.

    The documents contained all the information on Natalie.

    She could not see through it when she was in the situation. After she walked out of it, she could see

    everything clearly now.

    What was more, she was never a mediocre nor stupid woman.

    Once she recovered from the grief, she suddenly understood.

    Was that corpse really Natalie''s?

    How could there be such a coincidence?

    Furthermore, after Natalie''s death, Tobias never gave up looking for her.

    Could it be that he had sensed that something was wrong as well?

    Cecilia had sent someone to look for Natalie.

    Soon, the news came. She was still alive.

    She was now in France.

    Cecilia finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    She opened another envelope.

    That document contained information on Natalie''s background.

    She knew how depressed Tobias had be after Natalie''s disappearance.

    This made Cecilia feel puzzled.

    It seemed that Tobias was still in love with her.

    But why did he insist on divorcing her and even killing the child in her belly?

    She suddenly remembered something.

    She remembered when Tobias suddenly asked about her painful past.

    It should have been impossible for him to know about her past, but why did he suddenly know and

    even wanted to get to the bottom of it?

    Given her understanding of Tobias, even if he knew about it, he would know that this was a wound

    in her heart. He would not ask her about it.

    He would never dig out his mother''s wound.

    However, he did.

    Moreover, it seemed that his abnormal attitude towards Natalie started at that time.

    All of a sudden, she was terrified.

    Her instinct was telling her that it was not possible.

    This was because, may it be Selina or Tobias, both of them looked exactly like her.

    However, Natalie did not look like her in any way.

    How could she be her daughter?

    Although she felt that it was impossible, Cecilia still asked someone to investigate it.

    Although she felt that it was impossible, when she opened the document, her hand still started to

    tremble for no reason.

    After a long time, Cecilia took a deep breath.

    She opened the document in her hand, and then the paper in her hand fell to the ground.

    Her face was drained of color in an instant.

    She was as pale as a corpse.

    The next day, Natalie woke up early.

    Or perhaps she did not sleep all.

    She opened the door and wanted to take a breath.

    She did not expect Tobias to be outside.

    She especially did not expect to see him standing outside the moment she opened the door.

    In the early morning, a touch of the morning sun enveloped him. He stood there in an upright

    posture.

    The windbreaker he was wearing was still as straight as new, but the heavy fatigue on his face

    implied that he had stood outside the entire night.

    Her heart was filled with bewilderment.

    She suddenly found that she could not understand Tobias, more and more so.

    What exactly did this man want to do?

    He was once so cruel to her, and even wanted to force her to get rid of her child.

    However, he put on such a show now.

    Although Natalie was in the show, she could not understand it at all.

    At the sight of her, Tobias suddenly strode toward her.

    She was stunned.

    She subconsciously wanted to close the door, but he stopped her.

    She could only give up.

    She was not as afraid as she was when she first met him the night before.

    She could tell that he had no intention of harming her or the child in her womb.

    "Natalie," he said with a tired and hoarse voice, "I''ve thought about it. If you don''t want to leave, I''ll

    stay here with you."

    His eyes fell on Natalie''s bulging belly. "I will apany you until you give birth. I''m worried about

    leaving you alone in a foreign country now that you are heavily pregnant."

    She suddenly sneered in her heart.

    He was worried?

    Who forced her toe here in the first ce? But now, he was hypocritically telling her that he

    was worried about her.

    All of a sudden, a rush of anger suddenly hit her heart.

    She red at him angrily and snapped, "Tobias, I''m wondering if you''re a lunatic. Who was the one

    who forced me to go for the procedure? Or else, why would Ie to this ce? Don''t you think

    you''re contradicting yourself by telling me that you''re worried about me now? Or do you have split

    personality disorder?"

    A hint of pain shed across his eyes.

    "Natalie, I think I''m about to go insane," he suddenly said.

    He stared at her with eyes as deep as a thousand- year- old pool. There was an extremely serious

    look on his face.

    Her breathing stopped.

    She stared at him suspiciously.

    "You''re a lunatic!" She pushed his hand away and then closed the door.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Lynn came to see Natalie at noon.

    She came to tell her something.

    "Natalie, do you know? There is someone living in the vi opposite ours now."

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414

    Opposite the ce where Lynn and Natalie lived, there was a vi.

    The owner of the vi was currently living abroad, so the vi was put up for rent.

    As the owner of the vi cherished his residence very much, he only allowed at most two tenants to

    stay there. In addition, due to the high rent, it had been empty for a long time.

    Upon hearing what Lynn said, Natalie suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.

    She wondered if Tobias was living in that vi now.

    He said that he would take care of her until she gave birth. He would not really do that, would he?

    Lynn continued excitedly, "The tenant is a very handsome man from Glevania. Oh god. I have never

    seen such a handsome man in my life. If it wasn''t because I already have a husband, I really want

    to go and strike a conversation with him."

    Although she and Remington were good friends, she did not know Tobias. That was because even

    though Remington and Tobias were rted, they basically did not contact each other at all.

    Natalie''s heart jolted.

    Based on what Lynn said, it was definitely Tobias.

    She was still talking animatedly about his handsomeness, but Natalie''s mind had already gone

    elsewhere.

    It was getting more and more difficult for her to understand him.

    If this man was still thinking about killing the child in her womb, with his power and influence, there

    was no need for him to stay here at all.

    However, he did not dare to believe that he still had feelings for her.

    He was so heartless to her, and he even openly hooked up with another woman. How could such a

    man still have feelings for her?

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    For the entire day, her mind was in aplete mess because of him.

    In the afternoon, someone knocked on Natalie''s door.

    She thought it was Lynn.

    However, she only realized that it was Tobias after she opened the door.

    A rich fragrance crept into her nose.

    She saw that he was holding a bowl of soup in his hands.

    "Natalie, I cooked this for you," he said in a low and hoarse voice.

    Looking at the soup in his hands, Natalie suddenly thought of the past.

    She had specially made and sent lunch to Tobias, but in the end, he threw it straight into the trash

    bin.

    She took the soup from Tobias'' hands.

    nk!

    She threw it to the ground.

    The bowl broke into countless fragments, spilling the soup all over the ground.

    There was a sh of pain in Tobias'' eyes. However, it was like a dragonfly skimming the surface of

    the water, and it soon disappeared.

    Natalie looked at him sarcastically and said, "I don''t have the fortune to drink the soup that you, Mr.

    Whitlock, made for me. I''m not worthy of it."

    With an expressionless face, he said, "Natalie, if you don''t like soup, I''ll make something else for

    you tomorrow."

    Her gaze narrowed.

    She did not expect Tobias to have such a reaction.

    She suddenly felt a little annoyed. "I don''t need you to cook for me. I will not eat anything you make

    for me. Whatever you make, I will just throw it away. Don''t waste your efforts."

    He did not say anything. He just turned around and left.

    Seeing his lonely and dejected back profile, Natalie felt an inexplicable sting in her eyes.

    In the evening, she and Lynn went out to set up the stall again.

    This time, a generous customer came to Lynn''s stall and bought everything.

    It was the same the next day, as well as on the third day.

    That customer would buy whatever Lynn put up for sale.

    Lynn was overjoyed.

    "Natalie, there must be someone rich who likes my handicraft very much. No matter how many I

    make, he will just buy all of it."

    However, Natalie was bing more and more doubtful.

    Things were certainly not so simple.

    Otherwise, why did this generous customer only show up after Tobias arrived?

    Not long after Lynn left, Tobias sent food to Natalie as usual.

    It was m chowder this time.

    Over the past three days, he had made and sent food to her everyday. Of course, Natalie threw

    them to the ground every time.

    It was the same this time.

    "Mr. Whitlock, are you going to be a chef now?" She sneered at him.

    "Natalie, if you don''t like to eat this, I''ll make something else next time," he was still repeating the

    same words.

    He was not infuriated at all. It seemed that he did not care even when she sarcastically threw to the

    ground all the food he made for her.

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    "Wait!" She suddenly stopped him.

    Tobias'' stopped his footsteps and turned around.

    "Natalie, what would you like to eat? I''ll cook it for you tonight." His eyes were gentle and light, just

    as before.

    She suddenly felt that there were countless needles flying toward her, piercing into her flesh and

    bones.

    She took a deep breath.

    "My friend and I set up a stall at the night market. Did you instruct someone to buy all her

    handicrafts?" Natalie interrogated Tobias.

    "Yes."

    Incensed, she asked furiously, "Why did you do that?"

    Lynn had set up the stall out of interest. She did not really care about the money at all.

    Over the past few days, Lynn had been feeling very excited because she thought that someone

    really liked what she had made.

    If she knew the truth, she would definitely be enraged.

    "Natalie, I don''t want you to be too tired," he said while looking at her.

    She became even more furious.

    She was helping Lynn to set up the stall to kill time. However, after what Tobias did, she did not

    even have the freedom to kill time anymore.

    "Tobias, can you not meddle in other people''s business? Lynn and I are setting up the stall out of

    interest. Don''t judge others by your own standards. Besides, what does it have to do with you

    whether I am tired or not?"

    Tobias'' heart stopped for a second.

    "If you don''t like it, then I won''t do that anymore. Take good care of yourself and don''t get tired," he

    said after a while.

    When he left, his back was still lonely and dejected.

    The frustration in Natalie''s heart grew as she watched his disappearing back.

    That night, she did not follow Lynn to the night market to set up the stall. Although he had promised

    her, she was still not in the mood.

    She went to a nearby supermarket.

    The supermarket was located close to her home, and Natalie went there on foot.

    She just wanted to take a walk in the supermarket to calm her mind.

    A lot of things had happened recently, which made her feel inexplicably annoyed.

    She felt that her peaceful life had beenpletely ruined.

    It was ruined by Tobias.

    Natalie had a headache whenever she thought of him

    She really could not figure out what he wanted.

    Didn''t he need to manage therge YS Group? He now lived in the vi opposite her ce. He

    would cook for her everyday like a chef, and then watch her throw it to the ground.

    Why on earth was he doing this?

    Natalie suddenly remembered what he said to her that day.

    He said that he might really be insane.

    Natalie''s hair stood on end.

    This was because Tobias was indeed behaving like a lunatic now.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415

    However, a sarcastic smile yed at the corner of Natalie''s lips once again.

    She had thought too much. How could Tobias be insane?

    He was such a rational and smart man. How would he lose his mind?

    She should be the one who should go insane rather than him.

    Natalie pushed the shopping cart around the market and took some daily necessities and fruits.

    She had been eating a lot of fruits recently as she hoped that the baby would be born healthy.

    Natalie also casually picked up some avocados after seeing how fresh they were.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, a loud bang resounded through the entire supermarket.

    The avocados in Natalie''s hand fell to the ground.

    Bang! Bang!

    More consecutive gunshots were heard, shaking the entire supermarket.

    Immediately, the sound of running, crying, and calling for help sounded.

    Natalie could vaguely hear words like "rioters, run, gunshots" and so on.

    She was overwhelmed by fear.

    When she first came to France, she had heard about rioting incidents.

    She had heard about it from Lynn.

    It was said that a group of rioters would break into the university and kill many students and

    teachers.

    The ce where Lynn said the incident took ce was far away from the ce where Natalie was

    now. That was why she did not take it to heart at all.

    What was more, she used to stay in Glevania, and such things almost would not happen in

    Agaphen City.

    Natalie had never thought that she would encounter such a thing in her life.

    However, she actually encountered it this time.

    She was enveloped in great fear.

    After a moment, she regained her senses and ran to the supermarket exit quickly.

    The sound of gunshots came from the inside of the supermarket just now.

    Countless people rushed to the exit of the supermarket, and the crowd pushed and shoved.

    At a moment like this, everyone was selfish, putting their lives first. No one cared about others at

    this time.

    French people, especially French men, were very polite gentlemen.

    Normally, when Natalie went out, she would often encounter people who gave up their seat for her,

    or helped her when they saw that she was pregnant.

    However, at this moment of life and death, no one had the time to care about her.

    People were pushing her so hard that she was on the verge of falling down.

    This supermarket was located underground. In order to leave, you had to take the elevator or climb

    up the stairs.

    Both the elevator and the stairs were crowded with people.

    She could not squeeze in the elevator, and could only climb the stairs. However, countless people

    jostled towards her.

    She did not have the strength to climb the stairs.

    The baby in her belly seemed to have felt something and was desperately moving. Her belly bulged

    from time to time.

    Did the baby in her womb feel afraid as well?

    Natalie was holding tightly to the handrail.

    She wanted to climb, but could not move at all. She could only hold on tightly to the handrail.

    Otherwise, she would probably be pushed down by the panicked crowd and get trampled to death.

    Bang! Bang!

    Two more gunshots rang out. This time, the gunshots got even closer.

    The crowd became more panicked.

    Natalie felt that she was losing her grip on the handrail.

    Her body was about to fall backwards.

    "Don''t push, don''t push..." She shouted with fear.

    She did not want to die.

    She had a baby in her belly.

    She would be meeting her baby in less than a month''s time. How could she die at this time?

    Moreover, the baby in her womb had not seen this world yet. How could her baby simply die here

    with her?

    At this time, her shouts were useless.

    Her shouts were quickly drowned out by the cries of the crowd.

    There were countless people pushing and shoving her. Natalie lost her grip, and was about to fall

    backwards to the ground.

    She closed her eyes in despair.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    If she fell down now, she and her baby would definitely be trampled to death.

    Just when she was in a state of despair, a pair of hands suddenly grabbed hold of her hand.

    Natalie''s body stopped falling, and with that person''s help, she stood up straight again.

    That pair of hands held onto her hands tightly.

    It was hot and warm.

    A glint shed across her eyes.

    Someone had saved her.

    "Natalie, don''t be afraid. Follow me." The man''s low and hoarse voice sounded in her ear.

    She was startled.

    It was Tobias'' voice.

    Then, he held her hand and they went up the stairs, step by step.

    With this man around, it seemed that everything was no longer a problem.

    Once they got out of the supermarket, Tobias led Natalie directly to the car.

    He drove her back to the ce where she lived.

    Natalie''s wildly beating heart finally calmed down once they arrived.

    Looking at Tobias, she suddenly did not know what to say.

    Even if she hated this man, she also knew that he had saved her just now.

    If it wasn''t for him, she and the baby in her belly would have been trampled to death.

    "You, why are you here?" After a while, Natalie suddenly asked softly.

    "I worried about you when I saw youe out alone, so I followed you the whole time. I went to

    look for you when the supermarket was in chaos. Fortunately, I heard your voice," Tobias said

    inly.

    There was a sh of astonishment in her eyes.

    She had heard the main point.

    He hade to look for her on purpose.

    At times like that, it was often a test of humanity.

    Natalie had heard Lynn say that when riots happen, many people would often ignore their spouses

    and their parents, and only cared about running for their lives.

    However, he did not flee. Instead, he wanted to save her.

    "Tobias, didn''t you think of running away first? There were so many rioters. What if they shoot you?"

    Natalie blurted out.

    No matter how powerful he was, he would not be able to face such a situation.

    Tobias remained silent.

    After a while, he opened the car door and said, "Natalie, go back and have a good rest."

    His deep and dark eyes were full of unfathomable emotions.

    Natalie hesitated for a moment, but she still got out of the car.

    It was getting harder and harder for her to understand him.

    The next day, Tobias, as usual, sent food to Natalie.

    This time, it was seafood soup.

    For the first time, Natalie did not throw away what he sent her.

    She stared at him and said, "Tobias, you don''t have to be so kind to me."

    "Natalie, eat it while it''s warm."

    "Tobias, it''s useless for you to be so nice to me. I won''t change my mind because of this!"

    "Natalie, I''ve simmered this for hours. Eat it while it''s still hot."

    "Tobias, I will never forget how you''ve hurt me.

    "Natalie, this soup is light- vored. You shouldn''t eat things with strong vors when you''re

    pregnant."

    Natalie was on the verge of breaking down.

    No matter what she said, Tobias was still talking about the soup.

    "Tobias, you''ve really be a cook now! You have nothing else to talk about other than your

    soup!" Natalie snapped angrily.

    He smiled bitterly.

    Given his rtionship with Natalie, what else could he do and say?

    He would be walking into a minefield if he said too much.

    "Natalie, you can''t get too agitated when you��re pregnant," he said after a while.

    She really broke down.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416

    "Tobias, why are you staying here? Don''t you have a very beautiful woman? Why don''t you go and

    find that woman who did all kinds of shameless things in the office with youst time? Why are you

    wasting your time here with me now?"

    Tobias'' breathing froze.

    "Natalie, I have my difficulties," he suddenly said.

    He said in a deep voice.

    She smiled coldly and said, "Don''t tell me that the woman put a knife to your neck and forced you to

    do such a thing with her?"

    He fell silent.

    After a long while, he looked up at her and said, "Natalie, have a good rest."

    He just left, without exining or saying anything.

    Natalie''s hands were sped together, and her nails were almost pinched into the flesh.

    Did this man have nothing else to say?

    Was it because he cheated during her pregnancy, so he had nothing to say?

    The hatred in her heart surged out again.

    She felt very irritated that day.

    At night, she begged Lynn not to set up the stall, and to take a walk with her instead.

    Lynn was only setting up the stall out of interest. Since Natalie asked, she happily agreed to

    apany her.

    Originally, Natalie wanted to go to the park, or somece simr to take a walk. However, Lynn just

    wanted to go shopping.

    Natalie followed her as well.

    Anyway, as long as she could take a walk, it did not matter where she went.

    "Natalie, do you know that handsome man living in that vi?" Lynn suddenly asked.

    Her breathing stopped.

    After a while, she reluctantly said, "No, what''s wrong?"

    If it was possible, she would rather that she had never met Tobias at all.

    Lynn smiled and said, "Nothing. I saw him at your door several times."

    Natalie did not speak.

    "By the way, what do you want to buy?" She tried to change the topic.

    "I think Chanel has released a new collection.

    I think it''s pretty good. Let''s go and have a look," Lynn said.

    Natalie nodded.

    She and Lynn went to a nearby shopping street and walked into a Chanel store.

    Lynn had picked up a few pieces of clothes and went to the fitting room to try while Natalie waited

    outside.

    "Oh, this dress looks pretty good. Amy, why don''t you try it on?" An extremely coquettish voice

    came into Natalie''s ears.

    This voice sounded familiar.

    She instinctively raised her head.

    Soon, her breathing stopped.

    The woman in front of her had long, chestnutcolored wavy hair, a seductive body and a delicate

    face.

    Although Natalie had only met her once, she could not forget her.

    This woman was the one who had hooked up with Tobias during her pregnancy.

    She even did that kind of thing with him in the office.

    Natalie stood up, nning to leave.

    The sight of this woman disgusted her. She could not forget the woman''s lewd words and her

    scious look when she sat on Tobias''p.

    However, before she could move her legs, she paused.

    Lynn was still in the fitting room, and besides, why did she need to leave?

    She had not done anything wrong. Why was she leaving?

    Natalie sat down.

    She pretended that she did not see this woman at all.

    However, she could hear the conversation between that woman and her friend clearly.

    "Quina, I think this dress suits you well. You can try it on."

    "Forget it. I have been short of money recently."

    "Do you still need to worry about money? I heard that you have hooked up with Tobias Whitlock,

    didn''t you? He is the president of the YS Group, so you should have endless money to spend. I

    think you can even buy this store if you want to!" The woman called Amy exaggeratedly said.

    Upon hearing her mention Tobias'' name, Natalie felt as if her heart had been struck by a blunt

    weapon.

    Her eyshes suddenly became a little damp.

    It turned out that even after such a long time, these things could still hurt her so much.

    "Amy, stop mentioning Tobias to me. Let me tell you, it''s true that he is really good-looking, but it''s a

    pity that he has no interest in women at all!" It was probably because they were in a foreign country,

    so that woman dared to speak so boldly.

    "What''s wrong? Didn''t I hear you say that he asked you to go to his office everyday? Don''t tell me

    that nothing happened between you and him," Amy started gossiping.

    "Nothing really happened!" Quina said sourly, "He only asked me to sit on the sofa whenever he

    asked me to go to his office, and did nothing. Then one day, he suddenly asked me to sit on hisp.

    I thought he was finally taking an interest in me. But in the end, he wanted me to put on a show for

    him. He didn''t react at all despite a beauty like me sitting on hisp! I really suspect that he is gay."

    "Is there really such a thing? You are a stunner, and he didn''t have any reaction when you sat on his

    lap?" Amy asked incredulously.

    "Why would I lie to you? Let me tell you. I''m sure that he is either impotent or gay. I guess he

    wanted me to put on a show with him to clear his name."

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie''s mind went nk.

    Tobias and this woman were just putting on a show?

    How could it be? Why did he put on a show?

    He was putting on a show for her?

    But why was he doing this?

    "Natalie, do I look good in this dress?" Lynn came out of the fitting room and asked.

    She took a nce at Lynn nkly and nodded.

    Natalie''s mind was in a mess for the rest of the day.

    The conversation between the two women kept echoing in Natalie''s mind.

    "Natalie, what''s wrong with you? You don''t look fine," Lynn asked after noticing her abnormality.

    She shook her head and replied, "I''m fine. I''m probably a little tired."

    When Lynn heard that Natalie was a little tired, she did not dare continue to shop anymore. Instead,

    she quickly drove her home.

    After arriving home, Natalie drank arge ss of water.

    Then, she sat down on the sofa.

    She began to carefully recall everything that happened in Agaphen City before she left for France.

    Tobias seemed to have changed overnight without any warning.

    All of a sudden, he started to be cold towards her. Then, he wanted to divorce her. After that, she

    ran into him having an affair with a woman in his office, and he forced her to get rid of the child in

    her belly.

    All the things seemed to have been nned out.

    Was it because he had no feelings for her anymore?

    But if he had no feelings for her, why did hee to France? Why was he staying in the vi

    opposite her? Why was he making food for her everyday?

    He even risked his life to save her the previous day.

    An impulse suddenly rushed into her body.

    She wanted to look for Tobias and get to the bottom of it.

    What was his purpose of doing all these things?

    Natalie rushed out of her house.

    She arrived at the vi opposite her ce and knocked hard on the door.

    The door opened quickly.

    Tobias appeared right in front of her.

    He was dressed in home clothes, which gave him a casual and homely feel, adding a touch of

    warmth to his aggressive temperament.

    There was a sh of astonishment in his eyes when he saw her.

    He did not expect her toe and look for him.

    Natalie had a lot to say at first, but when she saw Tobias standing in front of her, she suddenly did

    not know what to say.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417

    Her lips moved, but she could not utter a word.

    "Natalie,e in first. It''s cold outside," Tobias said.

    She took a deep breath and walked in.

    She was heavily pregnant now. Therefore, she was not afraid that he would do something bad to

    her.

    The vi was very spacious and it was decorated in ck and white colors. It looked very

    refreshing.

    Her gaze inadvertently fell on the sofa.

    She saw a thick book on the coffee table.

    All of a sudden, she felt a little speechless.

    "The Complete Pregnancy Cookbook."

    She could not associate this kind of book with a man like Tobias.

    He was cold and decisive. The president of the YS Group.

    Why would such a man read a pregnancy cookbook?

    However, she knew that he must have read that.

    She guessed that he must have followed the recipes in the cookbooks to cook for her everyday.

    He poured a ss of warm water and handed it to her.

    Natalie took it and drank it.

    Tobias'' gaze subconsciously fell on her belly.

    He had the urge to ask about the baby but he quickly suppressed it.

    The existence of this child was a taboo in the first ce.

    He sat opposite her.

    "Natalie, what''s the matter?" He asked gently.

    Natalie''s stomach was warm after taking a sip of warm water. She could feel courage surging within

    her all of a sudden.

    "Tobias, I want to ask you. Why did you put on a show for me back then?" Natalie asked directly.

    Tobias was perplexed. He did not understand what she meant.

    "That woman. You asked that woman to put on a show with you, didn''t you? Nothing happened

    between you and her at all!" Her eyes were fixed on him.

    This time, he heard her clearly.

    A hint of astonishment shed across his eyes.

    How did Natalie know that he and that woman were just acting?

    He did not know how to answer her.

    He pursed his lips and fell silent.

    "Tobias, answer me!" She said agitatedly.

    He remained silent.

    The more silent he was, the more agitated she became.

    "Don''t you dislike me? Didn''t you want to divorce me? Then why did youe here to take care

    and cook for me everyday? You even saved me. Tobias, please say something!"

    He still remained silent for a long time.

    Natalie''s eyes gradually turned red.

    "Tobias, are you hiding something from me?"

    "Natalie," he finally spoke. "Everyone has their own difficulties. Please stop asking."

    He stared into his eyes and asked, "What difficulties do you have? You can tell me."

    "They won''t be difficulties if I can tell you about them."

    "Tobias!" Natalie asked in a raised voice, "Do you still hold me in your heart?"

    A trace of awkwardness shed across his eyes.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Natalie saw this.

    She stood up and walked to the front of him. "Answer me. Do you still have me in your heart? What

    difficulties did you have when you put on a show with that woman and forced me to get rid of the

    baby?"

    Tobias turned his gaze away.

    "Natalie, go back. It''s a littlete now."

    "I won''t go back!" She said stubbornly.

    "Tell me what your difficulties are!"

    He did not look at her, nor did he speak.

    She just stared at him.

    After a long moment, he still did not respond.

    Droplets of hot tears suddenly fell down from her eyes.

    "Tobias, you''re a scumbag. Originally, my heart was already dead!"

    Originally, she hadpletely given up on him, and her heart was already dead.

    However, why did he have toe and disturb her peaceful heart again?

    He took care of her, started reading cookbooks for her, and even risked his life to save her!

    Now, she even learned that he was just acting with that woman back then.

    Nothing had happened between them at all.

    How could she calm down?

    However, this man refused to tell her the reason, nor his difficulties.

    Annoyance, grievances, confusion and various kinds of emotions brewed and overwhelmed her.

    Natalie was about to leave in a huff since she could not get a response from him.

    As soon as she took a step, she suddenly slipped and fell uncontrobly towards Tobias.

    He reacted quickly and caught hold of her.

    However, their lips inevitably bumped into each other.

    Their eyes met.

    Boom!

    All of a sudden, something seemed to have exploded in the frozen air.

    Apanied by the sound of the air bursting, all the tension that Tobias was suppressing all the

    while suddenly burst open as well.

    His hand suddenly sped the back of Natalie''s head tightly, and his slender fingers were inserted

    into her hair.

    The scent of Natalie was making him go crazy.

    All taboos were pushed to the back of his mind at this moment.

    His fiery tongue had directly pried open her lips.

    A familiar male breath approached her.

    Subsequently, the smell of cigarettes in the man''s mouth wafted into her nose.

    The long extinguished fire in Natalie''s heart was suddenly ignited.

    She knew that she should not be doing this, and it was wrong to do this.

    However, her rationality could not ovee her instincts.

    She instinctively responded to his kiss.

    Tobias'' kiss was very aggressive, almost devouring Natalie.

    Her belly suddenly bulged up quietly.

    The little person in her belly started moving.

    Tobias had felt the fetal movement.

    His head buzzed and exploded.

    All the senses came back to him in an instant.

    He immediately pushed Natalie away with an agonizing expression on his face.

    How could he kiss her so recklessly just now?

    Vexation and regret swept through him.

    His heart gradually tightened, and the pain was excruciating.

    Tobias'' scent still lingered on her lips.

    At that moment, she was almost certain of one thing.

    He still had feelings for her.

    That was because he had a sudden impulse to kiss her just now.

    A man like him who had been with all kinds of women had the impulse to kiss a pregnant woman.

    Natalie could not think of any other reason except for this reason.

    Staring at Tobias with her clear eyes, she asked, "Tobias, please tell me that you still have me in

    your heart."

    He averted his eyes in pain.

    "Tobias, you still have me in your heart, right?" She repeated.

    "Natalie, go back. It''ste." He tried to change the subject.

    "No, you must answer me. Do you have me in your heart?"

    "Natalie, I beg you to go back."

    There was a hint of tremor in his voice.

    Her breathing stopped.

    He had begged her to go back.

    He used the word "beg".

    What was this man trying to hide from her that he had to use such a word?

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418

    Natalie''s eyes were suddenly shrouded with ayer of mist, and her long eyshes were damp.

    "Tobias, whatever difficulties you have, you can tell me. We can solve them with you." She softened

    her voice.

    Tobias felt a stab of pain in his heart.

    How could he tell her about this?

    She would live in torment everyday if she knew about this.

    "Natalie, go back. It''ste." After a while, Tobias repeated himself.

    Her eyes wereckluster.

    She knew that he would not tell her about it.

    After a while, she walked out of the house.

    At the Whitlock family''s mansion in the United States.

    A blonde, blue-eyed man walked in.

    Cecilia was walking uneasily in her room. Her constantly trembling fingers revealed the great

    anxiety in her heart.

    Upon seeing the man walking over, Cecilia immediately went forward and asked, "Joshua, how is

    it?"

    Joshua was the housekeeper of the Whitlock family. He was also Cecilia''s most trusted servant.

    "Madam Lawson, Mr. Whitlock is in France now."

    All of a sudden, Cecilia''s heart was in her throat.

    She remembered that Natalie was also in France.

    "Is he in France because of work?" Her voice was trembling.

    She told herself that she must have thought too much. Tobias went to France for work.

    Tobias was her son, so she knew him well.

    Her son was a very calm and rational man.

    If he knew that he had done something wrong, he would definitely end it in time and would not allow

    himself to continue making mistakes.

    He would never do anything that would vite thews of heaven.

    "Madam Lawson, Mr. Whitlock bought a vi in France and is living there alone. I have already

    asked his assistant. He said that Mr. Whitlock is not staying in France for thepany''s business.

    Now, he has left all the work in thepany behind, and his assistant also doesn''t know what he is

    doing there."

    Cecilia suddenly felt dizzy upon hearing that.

    "Madam Lawson, Madam Lawson, are you alright?" Joshua called out anxiously.

    He managed to grab hold of her.

    If he had not been quick to grab Cecilia, she would have fallen down.

    She steadied herself.

    Her face was as white as a sheet.

    "Book me a flight ticket to France immediately!"

    She could not let her son make the same mistake again. She could not let her son and daughter

    continue their incestuous rtionship.

    She had to go and stop them.

    Queenie had been in a very good mood recently.

    She heard a rumor that Natalie was dead.

    It seemed that she died in a car ident.

    Queenie told Madison the news.

    Madison fell deep in thought.

    She did not believe that Natalie was dead.

    However, Madison did not know what exactly had happened.

    However, there was one thing she was certain of. She was sure that Natalie would not have a

    blissful life.

    And for Tobias, he would definitely hate Cecilia to the core.

    If she had not made such a mistake in the past, how would Tobias make such a grave mistake

    now?

    Madison felt extremely satisfied whenever she thought about this.

    She had deep-seated jealousy for Cecilia.

    This jealousy had filled her heart with hatred.

    "By the way, Mom, something very strange happened recently," Queenie suddenly said.

    "What is it?" Madison asked while gnawing on the apple.

    Every time Queenie thought of this, she got goosebumps all over her body.

    "There''s a woman who always follows me," Queenie said.

    It was an old woman who was about the same age as Madison.

    She always looked at Queenie with an indescribable gaze.

    Whenever Queenie noticed her, she would flee in a hurry.

    "You''re thinking too much. I would believe it if you told me that a man is following you. After all, my

    daughter is so beautiful. I''m sure many men would be interested in you," Madison said proudly.

    Queenie knew that Madison would not believe her.

    She took out a photo and said, "Mom, look. I asked someone to secretly follow me and take a

    picture of her. Can you see that?"

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Madison took the photo from Queenie''s hand.

    It was true.

    In the photo, Queenie was walking down the street, and there was a woman following her, with her

    eyes fixed on her.

    "Why does a woman like her follow you? Does her son have a crush on you?" Madison said while

    staring at that woman in the photo.

    She wanted to know if this woman was rich.

    If she was rich, Madison could consider her son.

    But soon, her eyes froze.

    This woman looked very familiar. She seemed to have seen this woman before.

    However, she could not remember no matter how hard she tried.

    "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Queenie asked after seeing Madison''s eyes change.

    Madison stared at the woman in the photo and said, "I think I''ve seen this woman before. I''ve seen

    her a very long time ago."

    However, she could not remember where she had seen her before.

    Since she could not remember, she decided not to think about it.

    Madison threw the photo aside and said, "Her son probably has a crush on you. Try to find a

    chance to talk to her one day and find out if she is rich. You can consider her son if she is rich, and

    ask her to get lost if she is not."

    Queenie curled her lip and said, "Look at the way she dresses. She doesn''t look like a rich woman."

    Madison thought that her words made sense.

    With disdain in her eyes, she said to Queenie, "A poor woman like her dares to follow you. Scold

    her next time if she still dares to follow you!"

    Remington had returned to France.

    This time, he brought Natalie a lot of things.

    There were even choctes that she could eat during pregnancy.

    Natalie gave Remington a speechless smile when she saw the choctes and said, "Remington,

    you know that it''s good for pregnant women to eat choctes everyday. You really deserve to be a

    pregnant woman''s friend."

    He smiled lightly.

    Natalie was a little embarrassed when she saw the piles of things on the table. She said, "It is really

    too much trouble for you to bring so many things for me every time. Don''t bring me so many things

    next time."

    Although Natalie had asked him not to bring so many things for her every time, he still did it.

    "Embarrassed?" He asked with the corner of his eyes raised.

    He was born with long narrow eyes. Hence, when he raised the corner of his eyes, he looked very

    much like a fox.

    He was a fox that could charm all beings.

    "Natalie, if you feel embarrassed, you can repay me by marrying me."

    She was speechless.

    "Can you be more serious?" She looked at him speechlessly.

    "Am I not serious?" Remington asked Natalie cryptically. "If I''m just fooling around, I''d be the father

    of your child now."

    Her face changed slightly.

    His words reminded her of Tobias.

    She did not sleep well the previous night.

    She had straightened out her thinkingter on. If Tobias was unwilling to tell her, she would just stop

    asking.

    Moreover, although nothing had happened between him and that woman, and they were just acting,

    Tobias had forced her to get rid of the child in her belly.

    She could forgive him for asking someone to put on a show, for treating her coldly, and for divorcing

    her.

    She could forgive every one of his mistakes as long as he had his difficulties.

    However, the only thing she could not forgive Tobias for was that he forced her to have the

    procedure.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419

    In her opinion, no matter what happens, a man should never kill his own child. Otherwise, he was

    not worthy to be a father.

    Remington only realized that he had said something wrong after he saw Natalie''s face change.

    However, there were some things he still wanted to talk to her about.

    "Natalie, has everything been alright recently?" He asked casually.

    She restrained her thoughts and nodded.

    Have you ever thought about what to do in the future?" He asked her inly.

    "In the future?" She touched her lower abdomen subconsciously and said, "I''ll just let nature take its

    course."

    Regarding the future, she did not have a specific n yet. She could only let things happen

    naturally.

    Remington sighed lightly.

    Even after such a long time, he still did not know what exactly happened between Natalie and

    Tobias for them to end up like this.

    He did not want to ask her either because he did not want to remind her of her painful past.

    He also felt that she should not keep her child.

    After all, she had already broken up with Tobias, so there was absolutely no reason for her to keep

    this child.

    However, he saw determination in her eyes.

    He could only help her.

    He could only me himself for falling for her. Other than helping her, he had no other choice.

    "Natalie, you are still young. You should be studying in college at this age," Remington said with

    sighs.

    Studying; college.

    Natalie''s breathing stopped.

    That was a very distant memory.

    She involuntarily recalled the times she spent in Agaphen University with Yvonne and Sebastian.

    All of it felt like a dream now.

    She didn''t know if they were doing well now, or whether they thought of her. Would they really

    believe that she was dead, or would they still look for her everywhere?

    Actually, after being in France for so long, Natalie really wanted to call them.

    However, after thinking about it, she decided not to.

    What was the point of calling them when her current situation would only make them worry about

    her.

    "University." Her eyes were shrouded with a mysterious dark color, and became slightly wetter.

    "I''m afraid I have no chance to go to school anymore."

    After giving birth, she would have to take care of the baby. How was she supposed to go to school?

    "I''ll hire a servant to take care of your child. You can continue to go to school, but it''s not convenient

    for you to go back to Glevania. You can study here," Remington suddenly said.

    Her eyes lit up, but then they dimmed again.

    "Forget it. I want to take good care of my child." Her tone was a little helpless.

    "Natalie, you don''t have to do it yourself."

    "No, I need to!" Her eyes were flickering and became a little teary. "This pitiful child is already going

    to be born without a father. If I can''t apany him all the time, it will be even more pitiful. Even if

    this child doesn''t have a father, I want to give him a happy childhood. I don''t want a servant taking

    care of him. I want to take care of this child myself."

    She did not want her child to be another Natalie.

    A child who did not even know what happiness was.

    Seeing that she was so persistent, Remington did not continue further.

    He calmly changed the topic to liven up the atmosphere.

    He was a person who was really good at stirring up the atmosphere.

    Momentster, Lynn came as well.

    The three of them chatted together.

    "By the way, a super handsome guy is staying in the vi opposite our ce," while chatting, Lynn

    suddenly said inadvertently.

    "A handsome guy? Is he more handsome than me?" Remington asked, lifting the corners of his

    mouth. He was smiling like a cunning fox.

    Natalie''s heart was suddenly in her mouth.

    He still did not know about Tobias.

    She did not want him to know about him.

    She had already caused him a lot of trouble.

    Therefore, she did not want him to offend Tobias again because of her.

    "Lynn, I would like to eat an apple. Could you peel it for me?" Natalie suddenly said to Lynn with a

    smile.

    She immediately stood up.

    Just like that, the subject of this conversation passed by quietly.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat when she suddenly remembered one more thing.

    She suddenly remembered that Tobias would send her food everyday.

    Would he run into Remington if he sent her food againter?

    She became a little panic-stricken.

    Fortunately, Tobias did note that day.

    Dinner was prepared by Lynn. After dinner, Remington was about to leave.

    "Remington, why are you leaving so early this time?" Lynn asked casually.

    Remington would basicallye and leave on the same day.

    He said with a mischievous tone, "I would really like to spend the night here, but someone won''t let

    me do that."

    Lynn chuckled.

    There was a hint of ambiguity in her chuckle.

    He looked at Natalie ambiguously and asked, "Don''t you agree with me, Natalie?"

    "There are so many rooms here. You can sleep in whichever room you like," she said

    subconsciously.

    With a hint of slyness in his eyes, Remington asked, "So Natalie, do you mean you want me to

    spend the night with you?"

    She was speechless.

    She immediately came to her senses and red at him angrily.

    "Well, I have something to do. I''ll go back first. You two can continue the conversation," Lynn said

    and left.

    Only Remington and Natalie were left in the spacious living room.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The atmosphere suddenly became a bit weird.

    All of a sudden, he leaned down, looked at her, and asked, "Natalie, do you really mean what you

    said just now?"

    "What are you referring to?"

    "Do you really want me to spend the night with you?"

    Her face flushed red.

    After a while, she pointed at her huge belly and said to him in a very serious tone, "Mr. Remington, I

    know you like to joke around, but you must know who you are joking with. Look at my belly. I''m so

    heavily pregnant now. Do you think you should be joking with me?"

    His eyes narrowed slightly.

    "It''s not appropriate," he replied with a smile.

    "Exactly."

    "Then I''m leaving now," Remington said with the corner of his eyes raised. "Natalie, could you send

    me to the door?"

    Natalie replied helplessly, "Okay."

    She followed him to the doorway.

    His car was parked outside.

    Natalie waved him goodbye after he got into the car.

    "Natalie, your hand," he said suddenly.

    "My hand?" She took a look at her own hand.

    Her hand was very clean. There was nothing dirty on her hand.

    "Give me your hand."

    She did not suspect anything and stretched out her hand to him.

    Immediately, he nted a kiss on her hand.

    She withdrew her hand quickly.

    She red at him and asked angrily, "Remington, what are you doing?"

    He said with a broad smile, "This is how people say goodbye in France."

    Natalie blushed.

    She did not know how French people said goodbye to each other.

    She only knew that a woman''s hand could not be casually kissed by a man.

    "Natalie, why are you blushing? It''s not your mouth that I just kissed," he said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420

    Natalie was burning with rage.

    "You better leave quickly, otherwise I won''t see you again next time!" She snapped furiously

    Remington smiled lightly with a hint of gentleness in his eyes.

    "I''ll leave now," he said, putting his hand on the steering wheel. "By the way, Natalie, when you are

    about to give birth, call Lynn and I. I have already instructed the hospital to assign a special delivery

    doctor. Don''t worry, and don''t panic when the timees."

    A warm current flowed through her heart.

    Although Remington loved joking sometimes, it was undeniable that he was a good man.

    He had helped her a lot, and she had a feeling that she could not repay him.

    "Thank you," she murmured softly to him.

    Remington smiled lightly.

    The Ferrari immediately sped away as soon as he stepped on the gas pedal.

    While watching the Ferrari drive away, Natalie felt an indescribable feeling in her heart.

    In fact, sometimes, she was puzzled as to why he would help her and care about her so much.

    If she was not pregnant, she would actually think that he was interested in her.

    However, she found it hard to believe that he would be interested in her since she was so heavily

    pregnant now.

    After all, he could easily get any kind of woman he wanted. Why would he fall in love with a single

    mother like her?

    Natalie could not believe it at all.

    She sighed and told herself not to overthink.

    She was about to go back to the house when she suddenly found a sharp and cold gaze looking at

    her.

    Natalie''s breathing becamebored.

    She looked back and saw that it was Tobias.

    He stood nted by the door of the vi, holding a cigarette between his slender fingers, blowing

    out a circle of smoke from his mouth.

    His gaze was so cold and a little piercing.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Did he see her and Remington just now?

    Forget it. It was no big deal even if he saw them.

    She told herself not to be nervous. She had nothing to do with Tobias now, and no matter who she

    talked to, it had nothing to do with him.

    Just when she was lost in her thoughts, Tobias had already strode toward her.

    "So, Remington has been helping you?" He asked with his dark eyes fixed on her.

    During this period of time, his mind was in a mess too, and he did not really think about how Natalie

    came to France. How did she have the ability to fake her death in that car ident?

    He suddenly understood everything when he saw Remington.

    It turned out that he had been helping Natalie.

    She did not answer.

    She felt that it was not necessary for her to answer this question.

    She turned around and was about to leave, but suddenly, someone grabbed hold of her hand.

    Tobias stared at her and asked in a questioning tone, "Natalie, what''s your rtionship with

    Remington?"

    Why was he helping her?

    She looked at Tobias coldly and snapped, "It''s none of your business!"

    "Of course, it''s my business!"

    These words rang in Tobias'' mind, but he did not say them out loud.

    Given his rtionship with her now, how could he say such a thing to her?

    "Natalie," he said in a soft voice, "Don''t contact him."

    His words displeased her.

    As she looked at him, the malice in her heart suddenly rose.

    Tobias had once hurt her so badly and wanted to get rid of the child in her womb. This had left her

    in a state of despair.

    She suddenly had the urge to let him feel her despair and pain.

    She blurted out, "Tobias, why can''t I contact him? I believe it has nothing to do with you, Mr.

    Whitlock. Who are you to stop me from dating him? I can date whoever I want, not just Remington.

    Even if I date another man and get married in the future, it''s none of your business at all!"

    Her every word was like thin needles piercing Tobias'' heart.

    There were countless wounds in his heart, and it was excruciatingly painful.

    "Tobias, if you don''t want me, it doesn''t mean that no one else wants me. I have the freedom to be

    with anyone!"

    He loosened his grip helplessly.

    She ran back to her house.

    Bang!

    She mmed the door shut.

    Leaning against the door, her body trembled violently.

    Actually, she had never thought about marrying another man, nor being with another man.

    There was already someone in her heart, so how was her heart going to amodate another

    person?

    The sky suddenly darkened and that was a sign that a storm wasing.

    Tobias was sitting in the living room.

    The ground was littered with cigarette butts.

    Rings of smoke kept spurting out from his mouth.

    He did not think too much when he came to find Natalie. He did not dare to think too much.

    However, her words had reminded him.

    It was impossible for him and her to be together, and she would marry someone else one day.

    Yes, she would marry someone else.

    She would not be single for the rest of her life.

    She would have her own family and a husband who loved her.

    He should give his blessings to her.

    This was actually what he had expected.

    Natalie would forget him and start a new life. She would live happily for the rest of her life.

    She would forget everything about them forever.

    As for him, he would guard their secret and suffer the pain alone for the rest of his life.

    However, why was his heart so painful at this moment?

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning shed across the sky.

    A huge downpour of rain arrived.

    The raindrops kept sshing against the windows, hitting Tobias'' heart.

    Natalie would get married in the future. There would be another man who would take his ce, and

    love her and dote on her.

    An image suddenly appeared in Tobias'' mind.

    The image of Natalie being doted on by another man, breathing heavily underneath him.

    His heart felt as if it was cut by a knife and pain engulfed his whole body.

    His fingers trembled uncontrobly and the cigarette in his hand fell from his fingers.

    Cecilia arrived in France in the middle of the night.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Tobias could not sleep.

    He was sitting on the sofa.

    His eyes were t and empty.

    Her heart ached terribly.

    It was all her fault. If she had not made such a mistake when she was young, things would not turn

    out this way.

    What hurt her even more was that her son and daughter had to suffer for the mistake she had

    made.

    "Tobias." Cecilia endured the extreme pain in her eyes.

    He looked at her nkly.

    She looked around and found that there was a coffee machine in the living room.

    She went to make a cup of coffee.

    Now that Tobias was not rational nor calm enough, she definitely could not be thrown into disarray

    either.

    Cecilia handed the coffee to him and said, "Have a sip of coffee."

    He took over the coffee from her hands.

    There was no sugar in the coffee, so it was extremely bitter, just like his heart.

    However, such bitterness had helped to clear his mind a little.

    "Are you feeling better?" She looked at him gently.

    Tobias nodded and asked, "Mother, why are you here?"

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421

    Cecilia forced a smile and said, "I just got the news. Natalie isn''t dead. She''s here, right?"

    At the mention of Natalie, Tobias felt a pain in his heart.

    "Yes," he said in a deep voice.

    "I told you that Natalie is still alive. Tobias, are you here to find her?" She asked again.

    "Yes."

    Her fingertips trembled slightly as she asked, "Tobias, what are you nning to do? You and Natalie

    have already divorced. Both of you should live your own lives now. You can��t continue to live like

    this. I heard that you don''t even care about thepany''s business now."

    The veins on Tobias'' forehead gradually appeared.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After a long time, he said with a sh of determination in his eyes, "Mother, I want Natalie."

    Cecilia''s head exploded in an instant.

    She looked at Tobias with terror in her heart.

    She knew that he already knew the truth, but he still said such a thing.

    Countless ck lights shed before her eyes. She was about to faint.

    "I will send Natalie''s child away. We will never have another child in the future," he said in a painful

    and trembling voice.

    He had considered everything, but he could not consider his own heart.

    He wanted Natalie to find her own happiness, but he discovered that he could not lose her. He

    could not ept any intimacy between her and other men.

    He could not be rational when it came to her.

    Cecilia clutched the sofa tightly.

    She barely supported herself and stood up. "Tobias, are you serious? Didn''t you say that you want

    to divorce Natalie?"

    "I have regretted it."

    All the color faded from her face.

    The next morning, Cecilia flew back to the United States.

    Her heart was full of fear and despair.

    At the same time, a decision gradually shed through her mind.

    She couldn''t watch her son and daughter make mistakes. She could not let Tobias get farther and

    farther down the road of incest.

    She knew that he was acting on blind impulses now.

    She had to help him.

    She could not let him and Natalie make irreversible mistakes.

    Tobias did not ponder why Cecilia hade and left in such a hurry.

    If it was in the past, given his intelligence, he would have discovered the clues.

    At this moment, his mind was in a whirl and he could not think about it.

    His mind was struggling between madness and rationality, and he could not extricate himself from it.

    It was as if he had fallen into a swamp. He was struggling to get out, but he only sank deeper and

    deeper.

    In the afternoon, Tobias received a call from Selina.

    "Tobias,e back quickly. Mom is seriously ill. Come back quickly," she said in a choked voice.

    He tightened his grip on his phone.

    He immediately flew to the United States on the same day.

    Selina''s eyes were red when he got home.

    "Tobias, Mom''splexion is very bad and the doctor doesn''t know what the problem is. The doctor

    said that Mom''s body is very weak now. I''m so worried."

    He strode quickly toward Cecilia''s bedroom.

    In the bedroom, a man was sitting on Cecilia''s bed, holding her hand tightly.

    Tobias approached him and greeted him, "Father."

    The man looked up.

    He looked majestic, and there was a glimmer of sparkle in his eyes.

    "Have a good talk with your mother," the man said and stood up.

    Lying on the bed, Cecilia''s face was very pale, without a trace of blood.

    A trace of worry shed across his eyes. "Mother, are you okay?"

    Cecilia looked at him, shook her head and said, "I''m fine. It''s just that my body has been too weak

    recently."

    She paused and then said, "Tobias, can you stay here and apany me with Selina during this

    period of time?"

    She said in a pleading tone.

    Natalie''s face crossed Tobias'' mind.

    After a while, a gleam of light shed across his eyes.

    Since his mother was ill, he naturally had to stay by her side.

    What was more, he also needed some time to calm down.

    "Okay," he said after a short pause.

    Cecilia heaved a sigh of relief.

    After chatting with her for a while, Tobias walked out of her bedroom.

    He went to see the family doctor of the Whitlock family.

    The doctor was uncertain about Cecilia''s condition. "Madam Lawson''s body doesn''t have any

    serious problems, but suddenly, her body became weak. It''s probably because she has been under

    a lot of mental pressure recently."

    "Is something weighing on my mother''s mind?" Tobias asked with furrowed brows.

    This was what the doctor deduced. "The root cause of Madam Lawson''s illness should be

    psychological, but what the specific problem is, this..."

    The doctor stopped right in time.

    Tobias replied with a nod, "You may leave."

    Not long after the doctor left, Selina arrived.

    "Tobias, what exactly is wrong with Mom? Since Natalie''s death, her condition has not been very

    good. She only got a little better after I chatted with her everyday. I don''t know why, but she started

    to look pale a few days ago. I heard the servant say that Mom has had no appetite recently."

    "You don''t have to worry too much. I''ll stay here and apany Mom," said Tobias, his deep gaze

    on Selina''s face.

    She nodded, but her tone was still a little worried. "Mom looks really pale. I''m really worried."

    Someone knocked on Natalie''s door early in the morning.

    It was usually Lynn at this time.

    She asked Natalie to take a walk every day, saying that it would help her give birth smoothly.

    She opened the door.

    "Ly..." The word was stuck in her throat.

    A man with blond hair stood at the door.

    He was tall and big, with deep blue eyes.

    "You are?" Natalie had a puzzled look on her face.

    "Are you Miss Godfrey?" The man asked.

    To Natalie''s surprise, he was speaking French, even though he could not speak it fluently.

    "I am," she replied. "You are..."

    A smell suddenly wafted into Natalie''s nose. It was a faint floral fragrance, which made her feel a

    little dizzy for no reason.

    She opened her eyes wide, trying to stay awake.

    However, her eyelids got heavier and heavier.

    Her body fell back uncontrobly, and the man immediately caught hold of her.

    "Miss Godfrey, I''m sorry for being rude." This was thest thing she heard before she passed out.

    She was imprisoned.

    This was the first thing she found out when she woke up.

    She was in a very beautiful castle, with servants, chefs, and bodyguards in ck.

    Everyone was very respectful to her.

    However, she could not go out.

    There was someone guarding the castle when she walked out. She could not escape at all.

    "Miss Godfrey, please have dinner," the blondhair blue-eyed man said to her respectfully.

    He was wearing a housekeeper''s uniform.

    "Where am I? Who are you?" She looked at the man in front of her warily.

    The man smiled and said, "Miss Godfrey, I''m the housekeeper here. You can call me Joshua."

    "Did your master ask you to imprison me here? Who on earth told you to kidnap me?"

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422

    A look of embarrassment shed across Joshua''s face, "Miss Godfrey, I don''t intend to tell you this,

    but rest assured that there is no danger here. The best servants here will take good care of you. We

    also have doctors and nurses prepared, so there is no need for you to worry about delivering your

    baby as well."

    "If I am not in danger, then let me out of here!"

    "I am sorry, Miss Godfrey, but we can''t let you out of here."

    "You are imprisoning me, you are breaking thew! I want to sue all of you!" Natalie screamed and

    shouted.

    Joshua was not threatened by Natalie at all.

    He kept apologizing to Natalie, "I am very sorry, but please, you must calm down."

    Joshua''s eyes fell on Natalie''s belly, "If you are agitated, it will not be good for the baby."

    Natalie heaved a deep breath.

    He was right. If she was agitated, it would not be good for her baby.

    But how could she calm down?

    She was kidnapped for no apparent reason, although they were kind to her, but it did not change

    the fact that they kidnapped and imprisoned her there!

    Joshua''s voice was still respectful, "Dinner will be prepared downstairs. Everything is catered to

    your liking. If you don''t want to go downstairs for dinner, I will ask the servants to bring it up for you."

    Natalie was angry.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    No matter how aggressive she was, or how bad her attitude was, Joshua was still so respectful.

    It was as if she was punching a soft, cotton ball. He would not be affected at all.

    "Mr. Joshua!" Natalie took a deep breath and calmed herself down, "I will ask you one more time.

    Who kidnapped me? What purpose does he have? Even if he wants me to die, he should make me

    die quickly, shouldn''t he?"

    Joshua seemed helpless when he heard what Natalie said.

    He looked at Natalie and said, "No one here wants you dead. You will receive the best care here."

    "The purpose... tell me your master''s purpose. Why is he doing this?" Natalie stared at Joshua.

    She wanted to see if she could get anything out of Joshua''s expression.

    However, Joshua was obviously a man with high psychological ability.

    "It is time for dinner, otherwise, the baby will starve." Joshua said again.

    Natalie was rendered speechless.

    She felt like she was going insane.

    "Please leave. I don''t want to see you." Natalie waved at Joshua.

    He did not reveal anything. Although he was respectful to her, Natalie still felt annoyed whenever

    she saw him.

    Joshua lowered his eyes and said, "Yes, Miss Godfrey. If you don''te down for dinner in half an

    hour, I will ask servants to send it to you."

    After Joshua left, Natalie paced around the room anxiously.

    It was arge and luxurious bedroom with a quaint atmosphere.

    She looked out of the window and only saw an endless forest.

    They were even afraid that she would jump out of the windows. Lots of bodyguards could be seen

    down the window who were guarding on her.

    Natalie was really desperate.

    She knew it was absolutely impossible for her to get out of there with her abilities.

    What on earth was that ce? Why was she trapped there? Who did it? She knew nothing.

    Although there were many servants in the ancient castle, almost all of them were dead to her, she

    could get nothing out of them at all.

    The only thing that made Natalie feel slightly relieved was that no matter what kind of purpose the

    kidnappers had, there seemed to be no malicious intent toward her. Otherwise, the servants and

    housekeepers would not be so respectful toward her.

    Half an hourter, Natalie still did not go downstairs for dinner. The servants then pushed a dining

    cart in.

    It was a scrumptious dinner. There were vegetables, soup, and yogurt. The food was light. It was a

    nutritious meal suitable for a pregnant woman.

    "Miss Godfrey, please have your dinner. It''s quitete now, it won''t be good for the baby." The

    servant who walked in with a dining cart, said politely.

    Although Natalie knew the servant would not respond to her, she still didn''t give up and asked,

    "Who brought me here and what do they want?"

    "Miss Godfrey, I still have chores to do. Please enjoy your dinner." The servant pushed the dining

    cart away as if she didn''t hear Natalie''s question.

    Natalie felt really helpless.

    After a while, she sat down for dinner.

    She was not in the mood to eat, but she had no other choice.

    She had to eat more for the sake of her baby.

    After a week, Tobias returned to Ennd.

    Cecilia was almost recovered.

    Although she did not look well, there was no need for her to lie in the bed for the whole day.

    Tobias was still worried about Natalie.

    However, he realized Natalie went missing when he returned to Ennd.

    Remington and Lynn were at Natalie''s house.

    "Remington, haven''t you found her yet?" Lynn looked really anxious.

    A few days ago, Lynn realized that Natalie disappeared suddenly. She immediately called

    Remington.

    Remington returned immediately and sent people to search everywhere for her, but they could not

    find her at all.

    Even the nearby surveince was destroyed.

    Remington felt irritated.

    Natalie did not leave by herself, for the surrounding surveince was destroyed. It meant that the

    other party hade prepared.

    They did not seem to be ordinary people.

    Otherwise, how could they destroy every surveince?

    One person suddenly appeared in his mind.

    Tobias.

    Did Tobias really take Natalie away?

    Suddenly, a knocking could be heard from the door.

    The knock was steady and yet powerful.

    Lynn was excited all of a sudden.

    "Natalie, Natalie must be back." Lynn ran to open the door in excitement.

    A trace of hesitation could be seen in Remington''s expression.

    The knock on the door was strong and calm. It did not seem like a woman''s.

    Lynn was shocked when she opened the door.

    Wasn''t he the outstanding and handsome man who lived opposite? Why was he there?

    When Tobias saw Lynn, his eyebrows moved slightly.

    Remington strode over when he saw Tobias.

    Tobias frowned when he saw Remington in turn.

    "Tobias, you kidnapped Natalie, didn''t you? What on earth do you want?" Remington asked directly.

    Tobias frowned deeper.

    "Natalie went missing?"

    Lynn heard the conversation between Remington and Tobias. She was stunned. Did the handsome

    man know Natalie?

    Was he there to look for Natalie?

    Why had she not ever heard Natalie mention about him?

    At that moment, Lynn did not have the mood to think about it. She said, "Natalie went missing a few

    days ago. We couldn''t find her anywhere."

    "Tobias, stop pretending. If you didn''t kidnap her, then who did?" Remington was a little anxious.

    Tobias'' expression immediately darkened. His eyes were filled with coldness, "Remington, even if I

    have kidnapped Natalie, it has nothing to do with you!"

    Remington smiled mockingly, "How ruthless and cruel you are. Will you only be satisfied if Natalie

    was dead?"

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423

    "You forced her to have an abortion, you even forced her toe to this foreign country. Haven''t

    you harmed her enough?"

    "Do you know what kind of life she has been living ever since she came here? She looks like a

    zombie every day. It was hard for her to recover. Are you going to destroy her peaceful life again?"

    "Tobias, since both of you are married, you have to give her the freedom. What are you doing now?"

    Remington''s questioning made Tobias'' face turn pale in an instant.

    Pain could be seen in his eyes.

    "Remington, you''d better mind your own business. You are not qualified to intervene with Natalie''s

    affairs." After a moment, Tobias replied, then he turned around and left.

    Remington wanted to catch up with Tobias and ask him where Natalie was, but he stopped

    suddenly.

    He thought of something.

    Natalie was not kidnapped by Tobias.

    He was too quick with his judgment by iming that Tobias being Natalie''s kidnapper. He was too

    emotional a while ago.

    After giving it a deep thought, if Natalie was really kidnapped by Tobias, then why would he still be

    there?

    The most important thing was Tobias'' character. If he really did kidnap Natalie, he would not refuse

    to admit it.

    A sh of confusion could be seen in Remington''s eyes.

    If Tobias was not the kidnapper, then who else could it be?

    Tobias looked for Simon.

    Simon had a powerfulwork, he had a strong background in that area.

    "Tobias, your little wife went missing?" Simon asked in surprise.

    Tobias'' expression changed when he heard Simon call her ''his little wife''.

    After a while, he controlled his emotion.

    "Natalie has been missing for a few days. We have to find her as soon as possible." Tobias said.

    Simon started investigation immediately.

    However, he could not find anything in the nearby surveince cameras.

    When Simon managed to find out something that evening, a strange expression shed across his

    face before he said, "Tobias, I have something to tell you. You have to be prepared."

    "Go ahead." Tobias looked worried.

    "The other party had prepared in advance. They cut off all the nearby surveince. Now, we don''t

    have any traces of Miss Godfrey."

    "You mean we can''t find out where Natalie went?" Tobias interrupted him.

    His tone seemed anxious.

    Simon shook his head and said, "We can, but you have to be prepared. The process of

    investigation is not that fast. It will definitely take a very long time. However, if Miss Godfrey has

    indeed been kidnapped, we''re not sure what may have happened since it has been quite a while."

    For someone who had been kidnapped, time was the most crucial.

    "Then I will send my men to investigate as well." Tobias was going to make a phone call.

    Simon grabbed his hand instead, "Don''t rush it, Tobias. Even if you send someone over, it won''t

    shorten the time of investigation. Right now, you are the most important person. You have to rely on

    yourself to help Miss Godfrey." "Me?" Tobias'' eyes glistened.

    Simon nodded, "That''s right, after all, you are the one who knows Miss Godfrey best. You know

    Miss Godfrey''s past and present connections. Think about it carefully. Who is the person that is

    most likely to kidnap her?"

    He frowned.

    He did not know.

    The only people who held grudges against her were the daughters of the Campbell Group owner

    and Madison''s family.

    With his rtionship with Natalie, he was sure that the daughter from the Campbell Group owner

    would noty a finger on Natalie.

    As for Madison, she had told him about her rtionship with Natalie, it was even less likely for her

    to do something to Natalie.

    Tobias was irritated, he really did not know.

    "Don''t worry, Tobias. Think about who Miss Godfrey had interacted with before she disappeared.

    Was there anything abnormal?" Simon''s voice was gentle and deferential. "You must not let your

    impatience hinder your intelligence. Calm down and think about it carefully."

    "Madam." Joshua spoke to Cecilia respectfully over the call.

    "Is Natalie alright? Has she been eating a lot these days?" There was a hint of anxiety and concern

    that was apparent in her tone.

    Besides, Natalie was her biological daughter.

    Although she did not want to do that, she could not bear to see Natalie suffer.

    For the sake of her child, she really had no choice but to do that.

    She was once young, she had also been foolhardy too. She understood what young men and

    women would do when they were in love.

    They could be ignorant. They would jump into an endless abyss in front of them without hesitation.

    She must not let Natalie and Tobias do anything foolish, no matter what.

    "Madam, Miss Godfrey eats her meals every day, but she seems to be in a bad mood." Joshua said.

    "Try to think of some ways to make her happy, or you could perform some magic tricks just to make

    her happy."

    "Madam." Joshua hesitated for a moment and said, "Miss Godfrey keeps asking about who has

    kidnapped her and what is the purpose."

    A deep pain shed in Cecilia''s eyes, "Don''t tell Natalie now. Remember, you must make her

    happy."

    After she hung up, Joshua sighed deeply.

    How could Natalie be happy in her current state?

    She was kidnapped and put under house arrest for no reason at all. How could she possibly be

    happy?

    Had that happened to him, he would not be happy either.

    Joshua went to prepare some magic props.

    He was a perfect butler, there was nothing he could not do.

    When Selina was still a little girl, he always performed magic for her.

    Even Selina had grown up, she would still want to see his magic act.

    When Joshua went to Natalie with his props, Natalie was shocked.

    She subconsciously shielded her belly, "Wh-what are you going to do?"

    There was a hint of helplessness on Joshua''s face, "Miss Godfrey, don''t worry. I''m here to show you

    some magic tricks."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She was a little confused, "Magic? Why would you perform magic for me?"

    Jack put on a standard smile, "I only hope that you will be happy."

    "I will be happy if you''re willing to let me go."

    "Then, I think you''d better watch my magic show then."

    She sighed.

    She was initially angry with Joshua and even scolded him. She had somehow given up.

    Besides, he would not tell her anyway. He would not tell her who kidnapped her and brought her

    there too.

    Furthermore, after so many days of contact, Natalie realized that Joshua was actually a great

    person.

    If Joshua was not involved in the house arrest, she might even be Joshua''s friend.

    Joshua was performing magic tricks in front of Natalie.

    He had great skills which Natalie was not able to see through his tricks.

    When he performed, there was a magical feeling around it.

    However, Natalie was not interested in it at all.

    She was very anxious, a feeling like having ants in her pants. How could she still have the heart to

    appreciate magic tricks?

    Finally, Joshua ended his performance, but Natalie''s eyes still looked lifeless.

    "Miss Godfrey, what do you think of my magic show?" Joshua asked with a smile.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "It''s not that great." Natalie was not interested at all.

    Joshua seemed to be quite surprised by Natalie''s answer, "My magic is very wonderful. Even a

    picky person like Miss Selina likes my magic."

    "Miss Selina?!" Natalie caught the point.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424

    Joshua''s expression changed.

    Oh goodness, he spilled the beans!

    "Miss Godfrey, if you don''t like magic, I''ll show you my acrobatic skills tonight." After saying that,

    Joshua hurriedly left with his magic props.

    A deep thought was going through Natalie''s mind.

    "Miss Selina."

    Aunt Lee seemed to call Selina that too.

    Could the person Joshua mentioned be Selina Whitlock too?

    Could Tobias be the one who put her under house arrest?

    Natalie felt that it was impossible.

    She knew Selina''s personality. Selina would never do such a thing.

    Could it be?

    Natalie''s heart was pounding suddenly.

    The sky slowly got darker.

    Simon sat by Tobias'' side and waited patiently.

    At the same time, his men were still looking for Natalie, but there was nothing.

    At dusk, Tobias suddenly stood up.

    Simon breathed a sigh of relief, "Tobias, have you thought of anything?"

    Tobias frowned, it looked like there was an indescribable emotion suppressing him.

    "I''ll go back to the United States first, tell your men to continue to look for her," Tobias said in a low

    voice.

    Simon nodded, "Don''t worry. Leave it to me."

    Tobias nced at Simon and said, "Simon, thanks for your help."

    Simon smiled, "We''re friends, there''s no need to thank me."

    Tobias nodded and then strode away.

    He got onto a ne to the United States.

    In the first-ss cabin, his eyes were fixed on the endless clouds outside the window.

    He did not know if it was his illusions, but the white clouds slowly turned into Natalie''s face.

    She smiled sweetly and her eyes seemed to be filled with a gentle brightness. They were brighter

    than the stars at night.

    A throbbing pain pierced through Tobias'' heart.

    After a while, he looked away.

    Under Simon''s guidance, he thought for a long time.

    In the end, a person came to his mind.

    He thought it was simply unbelievable. He could not even believe it himself.

    But at that moment, the biggest suspect was that person.

    His own mother, Cecilia.

    Cecilia suddenly visited that night. She did not even say anything specific and left hurriedly.

    She actually liked Natalie very much. When she knew that Natalie was there, she would definitely

    look for her.

    Yet, she left in a hurry.

    After that, she got sick and wanted him to return.

    When he returned to Ennd, Natalie went missing.

    It sounded like a nned kidnapping.

    Furthermore, not even Simon''s men could find anything. It meant that the kidnapper was no

    ordinary person.

    It was why Tobias suspected Cecilia.

    However, he could not figure out why Cecilia took Natalie away.

    If it was only because she wanted to take care of the pregnant Natalie, there was no need for her to

    act in such a mysterious way.

    The more Tobias thought about it, the deeper he frowned.

    The next day, he arrived at his home in the United States.

    His father''s business was all around the world.

    But because of his poor health, he often rested at home.

    In recent days, the doctor told him that the weather in Hawaii was suitable for his recovery, so the

    Whitlock family bought a vi there. Tobias'' father was recuperating in that vi.

    However, Cecilia did not go along. She still stayed in the United States.

    It was also something suspicious to Tobias.

    After Cecilia''s recovery, she should have gone to Hawaii to stay with his father. Since she was not

    feeling well, she could rest in the same ce.

    But she did not go there.

    Something must be going on.

    When he arrived at the Whitlock family''s residence, Tobias saw Cecilia.

    She sat on the soft couch, with a thick book in her hands.

    The book was Le Rouge et le Noir.

    It was a famous book.

    "Mother." Tobias walked to Cecilia''s side.

    Cecilia did not seem surprised by Tobias'' arrival. It was as if she had already anticipated it.

    "Take a seat, Tobias." Cecilia put down the book in her hand.

    Tobias'' spection was further confirmed by Cecilia''s actions.

    A servant walked over and served them coffee.

    Tobias nced at the servant while a dim light shed in his eyes.

    "Tobias, have some coffee." Cecilia pointed at the coffee on the table.

    There was a strong aroma from the coffee.

    Tobias did not move.

    He nced at Cecilia and he asked, "Mother, where is Joshua?"

    Cecilia''s expression remained the same. She said, "Joshua is busy, so he has gone out."

    "When did he leave and when will he be back?"

    Cecilia swept her gaze over Tobias, "Why do you care about my butler so much? Don''t you think

    you''re meddling into other people''s business a little too far?"

    Tobias was not afraid of Cecilia''s gaze at all, "Mother, if you think asking where your butler is too

    much for you, then where is Natalie?"

    Cecilia''s eyshes droop slightly as she said, "It seems you have already known about everything."

    "At first, I was just suspicious, but now, I''m certain." Tobias said in a low voice.

    Cecilia raised her eyes and smiled, "You''re indeed smart, Tobias."

    He asked, "Mother, where did Natalie go? Where did you bring her?"

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Don''t worry, Natalie is doing very well." Cecilia took a sip of coffee calmly.

    There was no sugar in the coffee, it tasted very bitter.

    Cecilia''s heart felt really bitter.

    No matter how bitter the coffee was, it was not as bitter as her heart.

    She knew that she was walking on a sharp de at that moment, but she could not do anything

    about it.

    Human rtionship was the most important.

    She could not let Tobias and Natalie walk a path of no return.

    "Take me to see Natalie." Tobias was direct.

    "Aren''t you relieved after hearing that Natalie is with me?"

    Tobias suddenly thought that it was suspicious.

    He was well aware of how much Cecilia cared for Natalie.

    However, Cecilia''s behavior was weird, and it gave him a bad feeling.

    "Mother, I must see Natalie." Tobias was determined.

    Cecilia put down the cup of coffee in her hand and stared at Tobias with her beautiful eyes, "You

    can''t meet Natalie, nor can she meet you."

    "Why?" Tobias'' doubts were getting stronger.

    What on earth did his mother want?

    "You and Natalie are divorced. Since you are divorced, there''s nothing left to see. You can each

    walk your own path in the future. It would be best if the two of you never see each other again."

    Cecilia said lightly.

    Tobias'' chest was beating hard.

    After a while, he looked at Cecilia with a glimmer of hope in his eyes, "Mother, since Natalie and I

    are divorced, then what rights do you have to take her away?"

    Cecilia stood up suddenly.

    She smiled gracefully and said, "Do you want to know? Thene with me, let me take you

    somewhere."

    Suddenly, doubts arose in Tobias''s heart.

    He stood up and followed Cecilia.

    He did not expect Cecilia to bring him to a wedding.

    The wedding was held in a luxurious hotel in the United States, there were many luxury cars parked

    outside.

    Many people were moving around with champagne everywhere.

    After Cecilia and Tobias took their seats, the nobledies sitting next to them started to flirt with him.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425

    Cecilia replied to them politely.

    Soon, the wedding started.

    It was luxurious and dreamy.

    The bride was stunning and at first nce, anyone could tell that she was the daughter of a noble

    family.

    The host started to introduce the bride.

    The bride''s family monopolized the business in her country. Besides, she graduated from a

    prestigious university, majoring in finance. She was quite famous at a young age.

    Somedies were whispering amongst themselves.

    "This bride looks good. What a lucky man!"

    "Actually, the groom is equally financially strong as the bride''s family. This is a really strong

    alliance."

    Someone diverted the conversation back to Cecilia, "Cecilia, Tobias is not married, is he?"

    Cecilia smiled and said nothing.

    Meanwhile, Tobias'' face turned pale.

    Since he and Natalie had not had a wedding ceremony, not many people knew that they were

    married.

    However, her question only made Tobias think of his marriage with Natalie.

    It was a marriage that should never have existed.

    His mind was a little confused.

    "Cecilia, if your son wants to get married, he''ll definitely have to find the most outstanding woman in

    the United States. Look at how excellent Tobias is." Someone quicklyplimented.

    Cecilia continued to smile.

    Suddenly, Tobias stood up.

    It was as if he was trying hard to hold something back.

    "Tobias." Cecilia cast her probing gaze on Tobias'' face.

    "Mother, let''s go." He took Cecilia''s hand.

    When they walked out of the hotel, Cecilia looked a little unhappy, "Tobias, you should not have left

    like that, it''s quite rude."

    "I have no intentions of attending a wedding. What''s the meaning of bringing me here?" Tobias''

    deep eyes locked with Cecilia''s.

    Cecilia smiled slightly and said in an assertive tone, "Tobias, can''t you tell?"

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    There was a faint smile on her face, but it was hard to read.

    "What do you mean?" Tobias frowned as he asked.

    "This wedding is so eye- catching and enviable, but what about you and Natalie? If you are

    together, how do you want me to introduce Natalie? She doesn''t have any powerful background. Do

    you want the Whitlock family to be ashamed?" Cecilia said coldly.

    A sh of astonishment could be seen in Tobias'' eyes.

    He looked at Cecilia, as if he had never known her before.

    "Mother, you''ve never had concerns about it." Tobias spoke after a while.

    Cecilia was not like the other nobledies. To her, status was not important at all.

    There was a strange light in Cecilia''s eyes, "That was in the past. It''s different now. I don''t want

    others to talk behind my back and say that my excellent son has married amoner. What am I

    supposed to do then?"

    Tobias looked irritated.

    When had her mother be like that?

    However, he did not have the mood to dive deeper into the problem.

    "Natalie and I are divorced. Do you think this is still meaningful?" Tobias said in a displeased tone.

    Cecilia''s eyes looked straight into Tobias'' eyes, "You and Natalie have divorced. But would you dare

    say that you don''t have any more feelings for Natalie?"

    Tobias suddenly stopped breathing.

    He dared not say that he didn''t have any more feelings for Natalie.

    Although he knew that he should not have any thoughts about Natalie.

    However, he could not control his own emotions.

    Seeing Tobias in such a state, Cecilia''s heart sank.

    Her heart was in great pain.

    His son was so sensible, but why was he so muddled at that point. He even immersed himself in

    such a love affair!

    At that moment, she was even more determined with her decision.

    "Although Natalie and you have divorced, I can''t guarantee that the two of you will not love each

    other again. I have to eliminate the possibility!"

    "So, you kidnapped Natalie?" Tobias'' eyes were cold.

    A tinge of pain shed across her eyes.

    The pain then disappeared in an instant.

    "I just put Natalie under house arrest. Rest assured that she is doing very well. I will not go too far in

    dealing with her."

    Tobias looked at Cecilia with an obscure emotion in his eyes.

    Could it be because he was too confused?

    How could everything change overnight?

    So much so that even Cecilia had changed.

    Cecilia used to like Natalie a lot. How could she be afraid that they would mend their rtionship,

    that she put her under house arrest?

    He had a bad headache.

    "Mother, I want to see Natalie." Tobias said after a while.

    He looked determined.

    "It''s fine to see her. But I have a request." Cecilia smiled.

    Her smile was so beautiful that there was not a single w in it.

    Only Cecilia knew how much pain she had behind that smile.

    "Say it."

    Cecilia handed Tobias a photo.

    There was a young girl in the photo. She smiled at the camera, looking beautiful and mboyant.

    Her pupils were blue and her gaze was as deep as the endless ocean.

    Tobias did not take the photo.

    He frowned and said, "What do you want?"

    "Lucy." Cecilia said, "Her name is Lucy. Her family controls more than half of the oil business in the

    world. Her family''s financial resources are no less than our Whitlock family. Marrying her will be a

    great alliance for us."

    There was a sh of disbelief in his eyes, "Mother, are you serious?"

    Cecilia looked at Tobias steadily, "I am very serious. Lucy likes you too, and she is willing to marry

    you. It''s all up to you now."

    "I won''t agree." Tobias said directly.

    "Natalie and you are divorced. You may get married again."

    "Even if we are divorced, I won''t marry another woman."

    A hint of sadness shed across Cecilia''s eyes, "Are you saying that you won''t ept any other

    woman apart from Natalie?"

    Tobias did not say anything.

    The pain in Cecilia''s eyes grew more intense.

    She had to have Tobias to marry Lucy.

    Lucy was a lovely and lively girl. Cecilia had met her personality.

    Compared to other nobledies, Lucy had great moral standards.

    If Tobias married Lucy, they might fall in love with each other after a long time. Tobias might

    eventually forget about Natalie.

    Then, she would arrange for Natalie''s marriage.

    Both Natalie and Tobias could find their own happiness.

    It was the most appropriate thing to do.

    Cecilia''s tone went serious suddenly, "No matter what, you must marry Lucy. Otherwise, you will

    never see Natalie again!"

    Tobias'' eyes turned cold, "What if I still want to see her?"

    Cecilia looked at Tobias and said, "If you really want to see her, then it has to be over my dead

    body."

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426

    Tobias was really shocked.

    He stared at Cecilia in disbelief.

    Cecilia had never threatened him like that before.

    Natalie''s stomach movement was bing more aggressive. Her baby in the stomach was kicking

    harder.

    Joshua invited a gynecological doctor over to examine her.

    The doctor was based there permanently, and he did a daily check on Natalie for blood pressure

    and baby movement.

    "Doctor, how''s the baby?" After the doctorpleted the examination, Natalie asked nervously.

    The baby was kicking more violently in recent days. She got a little nervous and uneasy.

    "The baby is doing very well." The doctor said with a smile, "Miss Godfrey, the baby is very healthy."

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief.

    "By the way, do you want to know the gender of your baby?" The doctor asked again.

    Natalie just had an ultrasound scan at her final pregnancy stage.

    She was shocked when she did her first scan.

    Joshua told her that she would give birth there and that everything was ready.

    Natalie thought that he was only joking.

    She did not expect him to be serious about it.

    They even prepared the tools for an ultrasound scan in the castle.

    Natalie even thought that she was actually in a small maternity hospital.

    "Can you tell me, please?" Natalie''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    "Of course." The doctor smiled and said, "Miss Godfrey, try and guess if the baby is a boy or a girl."

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered for a while.

    She touched her belly while feeling a bit nervous, "Is the baby a girl?"

    The doctor shook his head with a smile and said, "He''s a boy. A very lively boy."

    She smiled.

    The baby in her belly was a boy.

    To her, gender was not that important.

    "He''s a very handsome boy. He''s so handsome that many girls will be mesmerized by him in the

    future." The doctor said with a smile.

    A handsome boy.

    A thought shed through Natalie''s mind. Could the baby be like his father?

    Natalie''s heart ached.

    Her heart hurt at the thought of Tobias.

    At first, she hoped her baby would look like Tobias.

    After all, Tobias was so handsome. It would be a shame if the baby did not have his genes.

    However, it was also something that she did not hope for.

    If her baby looked very simr to Tobias, she would be reminded of Tobias every day in the future.

    She would then feel so much pain in her heart that she would eventually die.

    Natalie gently touched her belly and sighed.

    After the doctor left, Natalie walked to the window and looked at the scenery outside.

    Was Tobias the one who put her under house arrest?

    During the period of time, Natalie was more certain about it.

    Thest time Joshua identally mentioned ''Miss Selina'', Natalie was suspicious.

    She thought, "If Joshua was really referring to Selina, then the person who put her under house

    arrest must be Tobias."

    But why would he do that?

    She did not know.

    Joshua personally pushed in a dining cart that evening and served her dinner.

    "Miss Godfrey, dinner is here. I noticed yesterday that you liked the mushroom, so I have asked the

    kitchen to prepare more of it today." Joshua''s voice was extremely respectful.

    Natalie nced at Joshua. After thinking for a while, she just asked.

    "Joshua, the Miss Selina which you mentioned previously, could it be Selina, Tobias'' sister?"

    Joshua''s expression did not change, "Miss Godfrey, it is time for dinner."

    "The person who has ced me under house arrest must be Tobias, isn''t it?"

    "Miss Godfrey, time for dinner."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She red at Joshua and asked, "Are you a copy machine?"

    "If Miss Godfrey wants me to be a copy machine, I can do that too. Although I can''t look like

    one, I should be able to perform its functionalities."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She looked at Joshua helplessly and said, "You can leave the room now. Seeing you makes me

    sick."

    "Yes, Miss Godfrey. Enjoy your meal." Joshua left respectfully.

    "Tobias, I''m sorry. My people have not found Miss Godfrey. I''m really sorry." Simon called Tobias.

    Tobias frowned deeply when he heard what Simon said. He snapped immediately.

    Before Simon''s call, his men had called him too but they could not trace Natalie either.

    Natalie seemed to have disappearedpletely, she could not be found anywhere at all.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Cecilia seemed strange too. He was not sure what Cecilia would do.

    "Have you searched everywhere? You still can''t find her?" Tobias'' breathing was rapid.

    "I''m sorry, Tobias." Simon''s voice was filled with sorrow.

    Tobias'' breathing got heavy.

    "Don''t be anxious. I feel that your current state is a little unstable. I''ll see you tonight." Simon felt

    that ever since Natalie had disappeared, Tobias'' state was getting more unstable. He was afraid

    that Tobias might do something terrible.

    "Alright." Tobias said in a low voice.

    He could sense his situation.

    His mind was in a constant state of chaos. He was afraid that he would copse before he could

    find Natalie.

    After Simon hung up, Cecilia called.

    Cecilia wanted Tobias to join her at a famous private restaurant.

    Tobias agreed at once.

    He was going to see Cecilia to ask about Natalie.

    When he arrived at a private room, Tobias realized that Cecilia was not alone.

    There was a girl who sat beside Cecilia.

    She looked young and beautiful. She wore a single-shoulder white dress and looked a little childish

    too.

    Her eyes wererge and bright.

    She took a look at Tobias, then she quickly lowered her eyes and blushed.

    Cecilia stood up, "Tobias, let me make an introduction. This is Lucy of the Lance family."

    A coldness shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    Lucy was indeed a youngdy from a rich family. Although she was shy after seeing Tobias, she

    quickly reacted.

    She stood up and stretched out her hand, "Hello, Tobias. I am Lucy."

    Tobias ignored Lucy.

    Lucy was stunned for a while, then an awkwardness could be seen on her face.

    However, she soon smiled and relieved herself from the embarrassment, "I''ve read in the magazine

    that you have a cold personality. It seems that it''s true."

    Tobias remained indifferent.

    Cecilia smiled gently at Lucy and said, "Lucy, please take a seat."

    Lucy smiled as she sat down.

    Soon, a waiter brought them the menu.

    Lucy handed the menu to Tobias, "Tobias, what would you like to have?"

    She looked at Tobias with herrge shining eyes.

    Tobias pushed the menu back without saying anything.

    Cecilia was a bit displeased, "Is this your attitude toward ady? Don''t you have the temperament

    of a gentleman at all?"

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427

    Tobias'' eyes were fixed on Cecilia''s face, "Mother, do you know why I am here to see you? I don''t

    want to see any other insignificant people or talk about matters that are not important."

    Lucy felt even more awkward.

    Cecilia changed the topic, "Lucy, what would you like to have?"

    Lucy handed the menu to Cecilia and said, "Auntie, why don''t you order? I''ll have what you''re

    having."

    In the end, Cecilia ced the order.

    Tobias did not say a single word throughout the meal. Cecilia and Lucy were the only ones talking.

    Although Lucy''s status was noble, she did not show any dissatisfaction toward Tobias'' coldness.

    Instead, she kept the atmosphere lively.

    Finally, while she was drinking, she identally left her lipstick mark on the ss.

    "Please excuse me, Auntie. I need to use the bathroom for a touch up." Lucy stood up.

    Cecilia smiled and nodded.

    Lucy nced at Tobias.

    She thought about informing Tobias as well.

    But when she saw that he did not even look at her, she thought she would just forget about it.

    She then went to the bathroom.

    When Lucy left, Cecilia''s face turned gloomy.

    "Tobias, what''s the meaning of this? Are you trying to make things difficult for your mother?"

    Tobias'' eyes were bright, "Mother, where is Natalie?"

    Her face darkened, "I did not invite you here to talk about her."

    "She is the only reason I''m here." Tobias met her gaze.

    Cecilia''s heart hurt.

    However, there was still a decisive smile on her face. "What if I won''t tell you where Natalie is?"

    Tobias'' gaze turned sharp, "Don''t force me."

    Ceciliaughed derisively, "What are you going to do to your own mother? I know all your tricks. Are

    you really going to do those things to me?"

    Cecilia''s forceful gaze made Tobias'' expression even harder to read.

    It had been difficult for him.

    During the period of time, he had tried his best to search for Natalie, but he could not find her.

    Cecilia was unwilling to tell him either.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He could not do anything about it

    Furthermore, Cecilia was still his biological mother.

    No matter how anxious he was, he could not do anything to her.

    Lucy soon returned.

    After she took her seat, she continued to chat andugh with Cecilia.

    She would also take a nce at Tobias from time to time.

    Tobias was more handsome than she had imagined.

    The first time she saw him was in the magazines.

    She wondered back then. How could there be such a handsome man in the world?

    However, she had never thought that he would look a hundred times betterpared to how he

    was in the magazines.

    Lucy''s heart was racing.

    She could not me Tobias for being so indifferent.

    In her opinion, he had the right to be cold for he was handsome.

    Tobias finally stood up.

    After sitting through the entire meal, he still could not get what he wanted.

    Even if he stayed, the only thing he was going to hear was Cecilia''s chat with Lucy.

    "Sorry, I need to go."

    Although he apologized, his tone was stone cold.

    He then left the room without waiting for a response.

    Lucy looked at Tobias'' back, her eyes were glistening.

    What long and slender legs he had!

    Furthermore, the way he walked was elegant and imposing.

    "Lucy, please don''t mind him. Tobias can be indifferent at times." Cecilia apologized to Lucy.

    Lucy shook her head with a smile, "I don''t mind. I think he is really handsome and imposing. He is

    my type."

    Cecilia smiled and said, "It''s great that you like him. It''s not easy to get along with a person like

    Tobias. I am just afraid that you won''t like him."

    "Of course not." Lucy''s eyes were shining. "Even if he''s a cier, I''ll melt him. You must have

    confidence in me."

    Cecilia tried her best to force a smile.

    She hoped for that too.

    It would be best for Tobias and Natalie to find their own happiness and had respectively harmonious

    lives.

    Yes, that would be the best.

    In the Ferrari, Simon snatched away the cigarette in Tobias'' hand.

    "Tobias, stop that."

    The car was already full of smoke.

    Tobias'' brows furrowed and he looked annoyed, "We still haven''t found Natalie yet. She refuses to

    tell me."

    Simon''s heart skipped a beat.

    He knew that Tobias was mentioning his own mother.

    Simon did not understand why Tobias'' mother suddenly kidnapped his wife.

    Swoosh!

    Suddenly, the Ferrari was speeding.

    Tobias stepped hard on the elerator.

    The sports car went so fast that it felt like sitting in an airne.

    It scared the daylight out of Simon. He was having cold sweat all over.

    "Tobias, I''m begging you. Please stop the car. My heart can''t take this anymore." Simon shouted.

    The car finally stopped.

    He stopped by a park.

    "Let''s take a walk." Simon was afraid that Tobias was going to drive again.

    He knew that Tobias was venting out his anger.

    He was in a difficult situation.

    On one hand, his wife was kidnapped. On the other, his mother was being very aggressive.

    However, Tobias could not do anything to his own mother.

    He could not force her at knife point to tell him where his wife was.

    "She... she wants me to marry another woman before she will tell me where Natalie is." Tobias got

    out of the car.

    The air in the park was really fresh.

    Simon narrowed his eyes.

    Could it be that Cecilia was disgusted with Natalie''s background, so she wanted Tobias to have a

    more suitable match?

    "Tobias, does your mother look down on Miss Godfrey''s family background?" Simon asked.

    "Yes." Tobias'' voice was deep and low.

    Simon sighed.

    The rich people were always soplicated.

    "Why don''t you listen to your mother?" Simon tried to persuade Tobias, "You have to know that

    women can do anything when they are pushed into an extreme position. I''m afraid that your mother

    will do something extreme to Miss Godfrey."

    Tobias'' breathing stiffened.

    He thought it was simply impossible.

    Because Cecilia liked Natalie a lot, it would be impossible for her to do anything to hurt Natalie.

    But Simon reminded him.

    Women could be quite extreme.

    Under extreme circumstances, there was no telling what a woman would do.

    "Miss Godfrey''s belly is growing big now. Even if your mother won''t do anything, Miss Godfrey''s

    imprisonment will definitely affect her. Furthermore, isn''t it important to analyze the situation?"

    Simon paused for a moment before he continued, "You should promise your mother first. Once we

    find Miss Godfrey, your mother won''t be able to interfere in your rtionship with her no matter what

    you do. In the future, you can still be together with Miss Godfrey."

    Tobias started to tremble when he heard Simon''sst sentence.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428

    His future with Natalie.

    Could they still have a chance to be together in the future?

    Could they even have a future?

    He couldn''t.

    Suddenly, he felt a bitter feeling in his heart.

    He looked into the distance.

    Maybe he just needed to sober up a little.

    Tobias found Cecilia.

    "Mother, I''ll agree to the engagement with Lucy." Tobias said.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    He said it in such a low voice that no one could sense any emotion in it.

    It was just like his face, there was no expression at all.

    Cecilia breathed a sigh of relief.

    Did Tobias finally think it through?

    Or was he a little tempted by Lucy?

    When Cecilia was looking through the list of fiancees for Tobias, she deliberately chose the type

    that was closest to Natalie.

    She was easy-going and simple, with a lovely appearance too.

    Men��s love for women was mostly simr. Cecilia hoped that Tobias would focus on other women as

    soon as possible.

    "Now tell me where Natalie is." Tobias added.

    Cecilia frowned.

    It seemed like she was overthinking.

    The reason Tobias agreed to marry Lucy was to find out about Natalie.

    He wanted to know where Natalie was.

    But he could not do anything to his own mother, so he could onlypromise.

    "Not yet. I need to be assured until you and Lucy are engaged." Cecilia stared at Tobias.

    Engagement?

    Tobias lost his focus for a moment.

    He thought that he would marry Natalie.

    Tobias'' eyes turned stone cold.

    "Okay." Tobias said after a long while.

    Before their engagement, Tobias made a request to Cecilia.

    He wanted to meet Lucy.

    Of course, Cecilia was more than happy about the request.

    She hoped that Tobias and Lucy could meet a few more times and have a good rtionship.

    Tobias and Lucy met at a restaurant that afternoon.

    Cecilia did not go and it was what Tobias requested too.

    Lucy''s heart was pounding.

    The crystalmp on top shone on him and it looked like a halo on his head. He looked like a man in

    a painting. She thought that it was unbelievable and surreal.

    Lucy was not a little girl anymore.

    She was cute and lovely with a good background. She had been pursued by boys ever since she

    was young.

    Before Tobias, the only time she ever blushed with a man around was when she was still a junior in

    school.

    He was too handsome and Lucy liked him a lot.

    "Tobias, we meet again." Lucy smiled at Tobias.

    When she smiled, he could see her white teeth.

    Lucy looked adorable.

    Tobias was a little dazed.

    Natalie was in his mind once again.

    When Natalie smiled, she looked the same. She would reveal her white teeth too.

    After a while, Tobias came to his senses.

    Her name was Lucy and she was not Natalie.

    No woman could ever rece Natalie.

    "I''m here to talk about our engagement." Tobias restrained the emotions on his face.

    Lucy let out a sigh of relief.

    What a cold man! He was so indifferent when it came to an engagement. But she liked him a lot,

    what could she do?

    Lucy smiled sheepishly and said, "Auntie told me about it too. But do we need to get to know each

    other first? Should we date first?"

    In fact, Lucy thought that it would be best to get engaged that night. It would be even better if she

    could sleep with Tobias too.

    But girls should be shy, shouldn''t they?

    It was especially true for the men in Glevania, they liked shy girls the most.

    She could not act so harshly and unrestrained in front of Tobias. She might scare him.

    "That''s not necessary because we don''t have any feelings for each other at all. Even if we make the

    effort, we won''t develop any feelings for each other." Tobias was direct.

    His gaze became deeper and darker. All of his experiences and intelligence were concealed.

    Lucy was stunned.

    After a while, there were doubts in her eyes when she looked at Tobias.

    Tobias looked at Lucy and his tone was no longer as cold as it was earlier, "Lucy, if you really want

    to marry me, then I need to tell you something. I promised to marry you for a very strong reason. I

    don''t have any feelings for you. Not now, not ever in the future. Will you still be willing to marry me?

    Would you still be willing to have an engagement with me?"

    Lucy was petrified.

    After a while, she put on an embarrassed smile, "A deliberate marriage. Don''t you have any feelings

    for me? Then are you going to use me in our marriage?"

    "Yes." Tobias said bluntly, "If you don''t want me to use you, you can decline it."

    He wanted to know Natalie''s whereabouts through their engagement.

    But he could not be so cruel as to make a woman a victim without her knowing it.

    "Actually, it''s quite good to be used by a handsome man like you. We can try." After a while, Lucy

    suddenly said.

    She supported her chin with her hand, and her eyes were sparking. There was a trace of ethereal

    charm in her eyes.

    An astonishment shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    "Are you sure?" He stared at Lucy with his deep eyes, "You''re just being used, are you really willing

    to do that? Our engagement is just a show."

    Just a show?

    Lucy licked her dry lips.

    Then she might not be able to sleep with Tobias. If she couldn''t, then the act might not be worth it.

    She wanted to ask Tobias, but she felt embarrassed to say that.

    In the end, Lucy decided to take a bet.

    "I agree." Lucy nodded.

    A look of bewilderment shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    The engagement between Tobias and Lucy would be held by the end of the month.

    Cecilia felt that it was too hasty.

    But Lucy insisted on it, so Cecilia could onlypromise.

    Lucy smiled and told Cecilia that Tobias liked her very much.

    She heaved a sigh of relief.

    She did not doubt what Lucy said. She thought that Tobias might have some feelings for her.

    After all, Lucy was cute and beautiful.

    After walking out of the Whitlock family''s residence, Lucy felt a little lost.

    In fact, she lied to Cecilia and she did not see any affections in Tobias'' eyes at all.

    She did not know how to describe Tobias.

    He looked like a gentleman, but he was not a gentleman too.

    For example, he only had an engagement with her to use her, which was obviously not something a

    gentleman would do.

    But he told her so frankly and also about the consequences too. With that, he did act like a

    gentleman.

    Lucy thought that it was strange, she really couldn''t understand him.

    However, she was very willing to take a gamble.

    She would bet on whether she could sleep

    with Tobias.

    Time passed slowly.

    The day of Natalie giving birth was closing in too.

    She watched the news.

    Because it was the first time she was going to give birth, Natalie was feeling tensed.

    When she had nothing to do, she would search the inte to read about other people''s experience

    in giving birth.

    The more she read and the more she knew, the more it became terrifying for her.

    Her water bag bursted.

    When the water bag burst, it meant she was due for delivery. Its content would enter the mother''s

    blood cirction which might cause severe damage to the lungs, problem with blood pressure and

    many other organ failures. It was a disease that had a low chance of urrence but with an

    extremely high death rate. The death rate was over 80%.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429

    The probability of it happening was very small, but once it happened, it was fatal to a pregnant

    woman.

    Although Natalie''s doctor kept telling her that it would not happen, she was still very worried about

    it.

    Natalie was still scared of it.

    She started to search for amniotic fluid embolism examples, but the more she looked at it, the more

    terrified she became.

    She was wondering what she should do if something like that were to happen to her.

    What would happen if she was going to die after she gave birth to her baby?

    She feared for it every day and night, and a person''s name slowly appeared in her mind.

    It was Tobias.

    She knew that she was a coward.

    But she thought that if something like that were to happen, she hoped that the person beside her

    would be Tobias.

    After all, he was her child''s father.

    Joshua sent Natalie dinner that night.

    "Joshua." Natalie stopped him, who was about to leave the room.

    Joshua stopped and turned back, "Miss Godfrey, what''s the matter?"

    Natalie looked at Joshua as though she had something to say, but she stopped on second thought.

    "What''s wrong, Miss Godfrey?" Joshua smiled.

    His smile wasforting.

    Natalie spoke, "Joshua, the person who has locked me up here is Tobias, isn''t it?"

    Natalie was almost absolutely sure that Tobias was the one who locked her up in that ce.

    But why did he lock her there?

    After a long time, Natalie finally figured it out.

    From the respectful attitude of everyone in the castle and how much they cared for her, it seemed

    that Tobias had no malice toward her.

    Perhaps he was just worried that she would not get proper care when she was pregnant, so he

    came up with the idea.

    After thinking about it, Natalie could say nothing.

    She did not feel joy or disgust.

    Only after researching about amniotic fluid embolism, did she suddenly have an urge to see Tobias.

    She did not have any other thoughts, nor did she hope to make peace with him.

    She only hoped that he could apany her when she gave birth.

    After all, it was such a scary thing.

    "Miss Godfrey, have a good meal. I''ll need to go downstairs first." Joshua used the trick to escape

    again.

    Whenever Natalie asked any questions, Joshua would always y dumb.

    "Joshua, you are not allowed to leave!" Natalie shouted immediately.

    Joshua showed a bitter look on his face.

    "Can you promise me one thing?" Natalie looked at Joshua with her clear eyes and said in a serious

    tone.

    "Miss Godfrey, please say it."

    Joshua thought that Natalie was going to ask him who had locked her up again.

    But he did not expect Natalie not to talk about that.

    She touched her stomach and asked, "Joshua, have you ever heard of amniotic fluid embolism?"

    Joshua suddenly stopped breathing.

    After a while, he said in a rxing tone, "Miss Godfrey, of course I have heard of it."

    "Then you must have heard that it is difficult to save one''s life if they are caught in that situation."

    "That generally only happens to pregnant women who are in the middle of giving birth and the

    probability of it happening is very small. There is no need for you to worry about it."

    "But I''m really worried about it." Natalie looked at Joshua.

    Joshua showed a helpless look.

    He could understand her feelings.

    It was true that pregnant women tend to overthink.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Furthermore, a person like Natalie, who was ced under house arrest and had nothing to do,

    would tend to spend so much time overthinking.

    "Miss Godfrey, you really don''t have to worry about it."

    Natalie''s eyes suddenly got teary, "I know, Joshua. The person who has locked me up here must be

    Tobias. Can you speak to him for me? I don''t me him for imprisoning me here, and I don''t me

    him for what he did to me. I only hope that he can stay with me when I give birth. This is my only

    request, okay?"

    Her eyes were teary while she was begging.

    Her big eyes looked hazy with ayer of tears.

    Joshua really felt pity for her.

    "Joshua, tell him that I don''t have any other thoughts. I won''t entangle him. I just want him to stay by

    my side when I give birth." Natalie gently rubbed her belly, "I''m scared. What if something really

    happens to me at that time."

    Joshua lowered his eyes, "Miss Godfrey, it''s time for dinner. It is not good to let the baby get

    hungry."

    The hope in Natalie''s eyes faded away little by little.

    She smiled bitterly, "I knew you would act like a robot. It''s useless talking to you."

    Joshua left.

    He called Cecilia and told her about Natalie''s request.

    "Madam, Miss Godfrey always thinks that Mr. Whitlock is the one who has ced her under house

    arrest. She hopes that Mr. Whitlock will be able to apany her when she gives birth."

    Cecilia felt as if her heart was stabbed.

    She did not expect Natalie to still have feelings for Tobias at that stage. She was still holding onto a

    hope.

    Suddenly, Cecilia was terrified.

    If Natalie and Tobias met again...

    Natalie was still holding onto hopes, while Tobias was likely to reignite their love. What if they got

    back together?

    Cecilia gripped her fists tightly.

    Her nails were digging into her flesh.

    Pain coursed through her body from her palms.

    Suddenly, Cecilia''s eyes got teary.

    She wanted to break Natalie''sst glimmer of hope. She wanted Natalie topletely give up any

    hope for Tobias.

    She even wanted Natalie to hate Tobias.

    It was the only way to make it impossible for Natalie to be with Tobias again.

    As she put down her phone, tears were streaming down from Cecilia''s eyes.

    It seemed like she was still going to be punished for the crimes she hadmitted previously.

    Would her daughter have to bear the pain for her? How was she going to face Natalie in the future?

    Natalie was prepared to go upstairs after having her dinner that evening.

    She stopped suddenly.

    She heard the maids talking.

    She even heard the name ''Tobias.''

    Suddenly, Natalie was on her alert.

    She listened attentively.

    "You still don''t know about the rtionship between Tobias and Lucy? They are going to be

    engaged soon!"

    "Engagement? I haven''t heard of Tobias and his engagement before."

    "I''ve heard that after three days, there will be a grand engagement ceremony. Lucy is really a lucky

    girl."

    "Lucy? The only daughter of the oil tycoon? I have heard that her family is super rich, she is pretty

    well known. If that''s the case, then she is quite a match for Tobias."

    "That''s right, they''re a match made in heaven."

    Natalie''s legs went wobbly and she suddenly fell on her knees.

    When the servants heard the noise, they rushed over to help Natalie.

    Natalie stared at the maids, "You said that Tobias is getting engaged. Is it true? Is it real?"

    The maids looked at each other.

    Natalie''s heart was in aplete mess, she felt extreme pain inside of her.

    After a while, Joshua ran over after hearing the news.

    Seeing Natalie''s pale face, Joshua was shocked.

    He called the doctor immediately.

    "Miss Godfrey, are you okay? What happened to you?"

    "Joshua, is Tobias really getting engaged? Tell me!" Natalie shouted at Joshua.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430

    Joshua was a little guilty.

    After a moment, he nodded. "Miss Godfrey, you are right. Young Master Tobias and Miss Lucy will

    be engaged in three days."

    They would be engaged in three days.

    Natalie felt dizzy all of a sudden.

    After that, a wave of unspeakable pain overwhelmed Natalie.

    The pain grew stronger and stronger, as if her body was going to be torn into pieces.

    Natalie gritted her teeth tightly.

    "Miss Godfrey!" Joshua panicked suddenly.

    He saw Natalie''s lower part of body was dripping with blood.

    Natalie saw it too.

    A warmth flowed out of her uncontrobly.

    Fear and pain engulfed Nataliepletely.

    She was half bent and found that it was hard for her to breathe.

    The doctor came as fast as he could.

    "You''re bleeding." The doctor told Natalie as he sent her to the room immediately.

    "Is Miss Godfrey going to give birth?" Joshua asked urgently.

    The doctor shook his head and said, "Her cervix is not dting, it should just be blood. We still need

    to examine it first."

    Joshua looked anxious.

    Then he seemed to realize something. He made a quick call to Cecilia.

    "Madam, Miss Godfrey is going to give birth." Joshua told her anxiously.

    The breathing on the other side of the call became heavy suddenly.

    "Natalie is going to give birth? Will she be okay? Will she be in any danger?" Cecilia held her phone

    so tightly that her nails turned white.

    Her daughter was about to give birth.

    But she could not be by her side.

    Her daughter even had to be in such great pain too.

    Her heart ached badly.

    But she had no other choice. There was nothing she could do about it.

    She could not just stand aside while watching her son and daughter walk the wrong path further and

    further.

    "Miss Godfrey is in great pain. The doctor said that her cervix is not dting." Joshua told Cecilia

    about Natalie''s status.

    Cecilia''s voice sounded urgent, "We must ensure Natalie''s safety. If it hurts too much, ask the

    doctor to go with c-section to get the baby out."

    Cecilia had given birth too. She knew that it would be more beneficial for a woman to give birth

    naturally.

    But she was just afraid that Natalie would be in too much pain.

    Joshua said, "Yes, Madam. I understand."

    "Tell me at once if Natalie has any issues."

    "Of course."

    Natalie was all curled up.

    Waves of pain swept over her like ocean waves.

    It was an indescribable pain, as if her organs were being cut apart.

    Natalie knew that giving birth was a painful process.

    During her pregnancy, she had read various forums about mothers giving birth and the pain they

    had gone through.

    Natalie thought that she was well-prepared, but she did not expect the pain to be a hundred times

    worse than she had imagined.

    It was a type of pain which she could not endure at all.

    Natalie moaned and groaned painfully.

    Facing such immense pain, Natalie felt a sudden dizziness while her vision became blurry.

    She was having an illusion.

    She saw a beautiful and luxurious old castle in front of her.

    The castle was extremely festive with many people.

    She then saw Tobias.

    He was wearing a tuxedo, standing straight there.

    She saw a woman too.

    The woman was not Winnie, but she was beautiful and elegant too.

    She was wearing a white wedding dress. She looked as beautiful as a fairy.

    The woman walked one step at a time along the red carpet, slowly approaching Tobias.

    Tobias looked at the woman, then he smiled.

    When the woman approached, he lowered his head and gave her a gentle smile. Then, he kissed

    her forehead.

    A round of apuse could be heard.

    It seemed that they were having a wedding.

    Natalie felt a throbbing pain.

    As if a knife had pierced through her heart.

    The next second, her head crashed into the railing of the bed.

    She was in so much pain. Her pain was too excruciating.

    She could not stand such pain at all.

    The doctor quickly stabilized Natalie''s condition.

    "Miss Godfrey, listen to me. Take a deep breath. It can ease your pain." The doctor constantly

    taught Natalie to relieve the pain with a breathing method.

    Natalie kept inhaling and exhaling along with the doctor.

    But she was still in such great pain.

    Not only her body, but also her heart.

    Joshua arrived as well.

    He saw Natalie''s pale face, and sweat was dripping from her forehead.

    Joshua had never seen what a pregnant woman looked like when she was giving birth. So he was

    shocked by the scene.

    He was really afraid that something might happen to Natalie.

    He had been with Cecilia for so many years. Of course, he knew just how much Cecilia valued

    Natalie from how she talked about her.

    "Miss Godfrey, if it hurts too much, we can go for a c-section."

    Natalie gritted her teeth tightly.

    Joshua looked at the doctor again and asked, "Dr. Lawson, do you think we can operate on Miss

    Godfrey?"

    The doctor did not agree.

    She had helped a lot of pregnant women giving birth, so she naturally knew how painful it was for a

    woman to give birth.

    In her opinion, the pain that Natalie was feeling was quite normal.

    "Mr. Joshua, Miss Godfrey''s condition is very normal and suitable for giving birth naturally." The

    doctor euphemistically expressed herself.

    A sh of hesitation could be seen in Joshua''s eyes.

    Finally, he looked at Natalie and asked, "Miss Godfrey, do you want a c-section?"

    Natalie''s lips were bleeding from the pain.

    She shook her head firmly.

    Her heart was in immense pain, so much so that she could only use the pain in her body to

    suppress it.

    If her body was not in pain anymore...

    She was afraid that her heart would break into pieces.

    Like ss falling onto the ground, her heart would shatter into a million pieces.

    Seeing that both Natalie and the doctors were against it, Joshua could only wait outside anxiously.

    Natalie was going through the pain for many hours.

    The immense pain she feltsted for many hours.

    On the third day, it was Tobias'' and Lucy''s engagement day.

    Lucy dressed beautifully, looking like a noble princess.

    Selina did not like Lucy at all.

    In her opinion, Lucy was not better than Natalie.

    "You can''tpare with my ex-sister-inw."

    Selina told Lucy.

    Lucy blinked her beautiful eyes, "No matter how good she was, she was in the past."

    Selina was speechless.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    She red at Lucy, "Tobias only cares about my ex-sister-inw. Be careful of marrying Tobias, he

    might make you a widow. If you know what''s good for you, you should cancel the engagement

    quickly."

    Selina knew that it was impossible for Tobias to be single for a lifetime because of Natalie.

    However, she could not ept the fact of him finding another woman shortly after Natalie left.

    Selina could not understand Tobias'' thoughts at all.

    After Natalie''s death, Tobias was so heartbroken and yet he got engaged again so soon.

    Lucy smiled and said, "It would be great to be a widow, as long as I can marry a man like Tobias."

    Selina was extremely shocked.

    She looked at Lucy intensely, "Lucy, you''re quite shameless."

    Lucy continued tough, "The same goes for you. Hang on, for someone to speak to the brother''s

    future wife like this, I''d say that I am inferior to you."

    A trace of anger shed across Selina''s eyes.

    She was going to say something else when she saw Cecilia approaching from afar.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431

    Selina kept quiet about her unwillingness at heart and stopped talking.

    Cecilia nced at Lucy, "Lucy, you look very pretty today."

    Lucy was wearing a red strapless dress with beautiful makeup and matching red lipstick. It

    camouged her natural lovely temperament, but it made her look morous and vibrant.

    "So do you, auntie." Lucy said sweetly.

    Cecilia smiled and said, "You should change the way you address me in the future."

    There was gloom in Lucy''s eyes.

    The gloom soon disappeared; no one ever noticed it.

    She smiled sweetly at Cecilia, but she said nothing.

    Selina could not stand it anymore.

    She pulled Cecilia to one side.

    "Mother, do you really want this woman to get engaged to Tobias? Do you really want this woman to

    marry him?"

    Cecilia said, "That''s right."

    Selina sounded very unhappy, "Have you forgotten about Natalie? Why are you as fickle as

    Tobias?"

    Cecilia''s expression changed slightly.

    After a while, she gave Selina a look, "Selina, there''s no way for Tobias and Natalie to be together.

    Do you want your brother to stay single for the rest of his life?"

    Selina said in a soft voice, "I don''t mean that, but Natalie hasn''t left for too long, and yet..."

    "Selina!" Cecilia suddenly raised her voice.

    Selina was shocked.

    She licked her dry lips.

    She had rarely seen Cecilia behaving in such a strict manner, so she was a little scared.

    Cecilia''s face was pale but her gaze was harsh, "In future, you are not allowed to talk about Natalie.

    This is the first andst time I''m telling you this."

    After that, Cecilia walked away.

    Selina stuck out her tongue, as she did not submit to her.

    Was everyone so fickle nowadays?

    Not just Tobias, but even her own mother!

    Selina felt miserable.

    She missed Natalie. She really did.

    Cecilia went into the washroom.

    Her face was ghastly pale.

    She fixed her makeup and touched up with a face blush.

    She could only look better that way.

    She could stay calm in front of everyone.

    But only she knew how anxious she was at that moment and how she had been tormented as the

    hours passed.

    After she touched up her makeup, she took out her phone.

    His hands trembled for no reason as she was making a call.

    The call was soon connected.

    "Joshua, how''s Natalie?" Cecilia''s voice was shivering.

    "Madam, Miss Godfrey''s cervix has only dted for about 1 cm." Joshua said anxiously.

    "She...she is in pain, isn''t she?" Cecilia tightened her grip on her phone.

    "Miss Godfrey is in constant pain and the gap of each pain is getting shorter in duration."

    Cecilia''s face turned really pale.

    "You must insist on a c-section if she''s in too much pain." Cecilia made up her mind.

    Natalie had been in pain for nearly three days. If the pain continued, Cecilia was afraid that

    something bad would happen to her.

    "Yes, Madam." Joshua promised.

    After hanging up, Cecilia walked out.

    She forced a smile.

    It was the engagement ceremony between Tobias and Lucy that day. There were a lot of things she

    needed to handle.

    Cecilia forced herself to cheer up.

    But no matter how badly she tried to cheer herself up, Cecilia''s mind was constantly on Natalie. She

    was constantly worried about whether Tobias was able to see right through her.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    The engagement ceremony officially began.

    The hall was decorated romantically. The host went on stage shortly.

    "Today is the engagement of Mr. Whitlock and Miss Lucy. Let us give a round of apuse as a

    gesture of blessing to their union."

    A round of apuse could be heard.

    Cecilia sat right in front of the stage, she apuded as well.

    But she was worried about Natalie, so her smile was a little strained.

    Since Tobias was present, she felt a little relieved.

    She had never expected Tobias to agree to the engagement with Lucy. It was beyond her

    expectation.

    Of course, she knew her son very well.

    Tobias did not like to be threatened.

    Since he agreed to be engaged to Lucy, Cecilia heaved a sigh of relief.

    Tobias was a responsible man.

    If he really had an engagement with Lucy, he would still fulfill his duty as a husband no matter how

    much he disliked her or how little feelings he had for her.

    He would not betray the marriage.

    After the host ended his opening introduction, Lucy went up to the stage.

    She was indeed a rich, young and experienceddy. With many people in front of her, she remained

    poised.

    "Hello, everyone. Wee to my and Tobias'' engagement. However, I may have to disappoint

    everyone." Lucy paused for a moment.

    Cecilia''s body stiffened.

    She suddenly had a bad feeling about it.

    She was puzzled for she was going through the pressure of too many concerns, so she did not

    have time to think clearly.

    For example, Tobias did not like to be threatened by others, but he easily gave in to their request

    recently.

    She had not seen Tobias for such a long time too.

    Her eyes were fixed on Lucy.

    Lucy smiled and lowered her eyes. However, her voice was a little cheeky, "After a long discussion

    with Tobias, we have agreed that we would be better off as friends. Which is why we have agreed to

    cancel this engagement. Everyone, thank you foring here."

    It turned into an uproar immediately.

    Cecilia suddenly stood up while her face turned pale.

    Natalie did not agree to a c-section.

    Joshua was extremely anxious.

    In the end, he called the shots.

    He walked to Natalie and said in a lower voice, "Miss Godfrey, the engagement between Young

    Master Tobias and Miss Lucy has started."

    Natalie''s hands, which had been clinging to the bed railing, loosened immediately.

    She stared at Joshua with her wide eyes.

    Her pain was too great.

    She was in such great pain that she almost forgot that it was Tobias'' engagement that same day.

    Joshua blinked his eyes and said, "Miss Godfrey, let''s go for a c-section. You won''t be able to stand

    it if this goes on."

    The doctor said that Natalie''s condition was good although she had been in pain for a long time.

    There was sufficient amniotic fluid so the baby would be fine.

    However, Joshua could not bear to see Natalie in such great pain.

    Cecilia would not be at ease either.

    Natalie felt as though a knife was piercing through her flesh.

    Natalie was in such great pain that her entire body was trembling.

    C-section needed anesthesia.

    Natalie used the remaining reasoning in her mind to think.

    After being drugged, she would lose her senses and would not be in such great pain.

    "Okay." Natalie finallypromised.

    Joshua breathed a sigh of relief and immediately instructed the doctor to prepare for a caesarean

    surgery.

    Natalieid on the operating table.

    She could feel the scalpel cutting open her stomach but she thought she could not feel any pain at

    all.

    She was wrong about that.

    She thought that once she was drugged, she would lose her consciousnesspletely.

    She would not feel any pain thereafter.

    But she only knew the truth after she was injected with anesthesia.

    She remained conscious.

    She thought she would no longer be in pain, but the only pain that stopped was the pain in her

    body.

    But the pain in her heart remained, greatly.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432

    It was the day of Tobias and his future bride''s engagement.

    Natalie wondered what his bride would look like.

    She had to be beautiful. Her family background should be outstanding. She was must be an angel

    God sent!

    Only a woman like that was worthy of Tobias, wasn''t it?

    Her eyes turned red.

    She remembered what Tobias told her before when they broke up.

    He said that she was not good enough for him.

    But didn''t Tobias know about that earlier?

    Why would he still look for her? Why was he still so good to her back then?

    He waited until she fell in love with himpletely before saying that they were not a match for

    each other.

    Did he think that ying with her feelings was fun?

    Tears were streaming down Natalie''s cheeks as she shut her eyes.

    At the same time, the crying sound of a baby could be heard.

    "Madam, Madam, Miss Godfrey has given birth to a baby boy. He looks cute, just like the young

    master!" Joshua told Cecilia excitedly through the call.

    Bang!

    Cecilia''s phone fell to the ground.

    "Madam, madam?"

    After a while, she picked up her phone again.

    "Joshua, listen." Cecilia''s eyes were full of determination, "From now on, you have to take note of

    everything I tell you."

    Joshua was quite confused.

    After hearing Cecilia''s instruction, he looked puzzled.

    "Madam, Miss Godfrey has just given birth to a child." Joshua tried to stop Cecilia, but was

    interrupted by her immediately.

    "Just do as I say. Don''t say anything else!" Cecilia was determined.

    Joshua could only suppress the thoughts in his mind.

    He was a qualified butler. As a qualified butler, the first thing he had to do was to obey his master''s

    every order.

    After Cecilia hung up, she hurriedly rushed to the ancient castle in the forest.

    She had a feeling that Tobias would be there too.

    Tobias had nned for the event that day for a very long time.

    He deliberately agreed to the engagement so that she could lower her guard.

    In recent days, Tobias must have taken advantage of the time when she lowered her guard, to

    investigate Natalie''s whereabouts.

    Cecilia clenched her fists tightly.

    Perhaps Tobias had found Natalie''s whereabouts and was heading to the ancient castle.

    She had to reach there before Tobias.

    She had to stop Tobias from meeting Natalie. Otherwise, it would be all toote.

    A look of pain and determination shed across her eyes.

    Tobias and Natalie were her children, they must not take the wrong path anymore.

    Natalie gradually opened her eyes.

    She had passed out on the operating table.

    But before she passed out, she heard a loud cry from a baby.

    Her child hade to life.

    It was a newborn life.

    Perhaps the newborn life was constantly calling Natalie, she woke up soon after a while.

    The first person Natalie saw when she woke up was the doctor.

    The doctor let out a sigh of relief when she saw Natalie was awake.

    "Miss Godfrey, you have finally awakened."

    She looked around.

    She did not see her child.

    "Where''s my child? Is he really a boy?" Natalie nced at the doctor.

    A strange emotion could be seen in the doctor''s eyes.

    "Miss Godfrey, you''re right. He''s a boy." The doctor said after a while.

    Natalie''s withered heart seemed to have felt the touch of moisture all of a sudden.

    No matter what, she still had her child.

    She should have known a long time ago that Tobias would eventually break up with her.

    What was she still expecting?

    Tobias had an engagement with another woman, what did it have to do with her?

    All she had was her child and that was enough.

    She still had a future ahead of her, she still had her child to apany her.

    "Doctor, I want to see my child." Natalie''s voice was full of expectation.

    In future, her child would be her everything. He would be the only strength and support for her to

    live.

    A look of embarrassment shed across the doctor''s face.

    Natalie''s heart jumped.

    "Doctor, where''s my baby? Is there anything wrong with my baby?"

    The doctor avoided her gaze.

    "Doctor, let me see my baby. Is he hungry? I don''t know if I have milk. Can I feed it to him?" Natalie

    was a little flustered.

    The doctor stood up and said, "Miss Godfrey, I will ask Mr. Joshua toe over."

    The doctor walked out quickly.

    Not long after, Joshua arrived.

    "Joshua. Where''s my child?"

    Looking at the hopeful expression on Natalie''s face, Joshua really could not bear to tell her.

    No matter how much he didn''t want to, there was no other choice.

    He was just a butler.

    As a butler, he had to obey his master''s orders.

    "Miss Godfrey, you will not be able to see your child again." Joshua said.

    Natalie was stunned.

    After a while, she stared at Joshua and said, "Why can''t I see him? Is he crying? Are you afraid he

    will affect me? It''s not a problem, I''m not afraid. Bring him to me and let me see how he looks. How

    heavy is he?"

    Joshua decided to be mean and said, "Miss Godfrey, that''s not what I meant. I really mean you will

    never be able to see your child again!"

    Natalie widened her eyes in shock.

    After a while, she understood what Joshua meant.

    She stared at Joshua, her voice was trembling, "What do you mean, Joshua? Tell me! What do you

    mean by that?! Tell me!"

    Joshua lowered his eyes to hide the sympathy he felt, "Miss Godfrey, do you know why Mr. Whitlock

    has ced you here? Because he loves his fiancee very much, he does not want you to affect the

    rtionship between them."

    "That is why Mr. Whitlock asked me to detain you here, it is to prevent you and his fiancee from

    seeing each other. As for the child, Young Master Tobias will execute it immediately, because he is

    afraid that the child will affect their rtionship."

    Natalie''s mind exploded in an instant

    "You are lying, you must be lying!" Natalie''s shout was so loud that it could be heard throughout the

    entire floor.

    She did not believe it, she would not believe a single word of it.

    Joshua gritted his teeth and said, "Miss Godfrey, calm down. If you don''t believe me, you can think

    about it yourself. Who else would put you under house arrest here? What other reason could there

    be?"

    Natalie was trembling all over.

    She had always been wondering who ced her under house arrest.

    After a while, she heard the words ''Miss Selina'' from Joshua which made her thought of Tobias.

    However, Natalie had never figured out the reason why Tobias ced her under house arrest.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    She consoled herself thereafter thinking perhaps Tobias put her there because he wanted her to

    have better care.

    But it was obvious that the reason was not usible.

    Yet Natalie was still lying to herself.

    It seemed like she could no longer do so.

    So that was how it would be.

    The reason Tobias had ced her under house arrest was to stop her from destroying the

    rtionship between him and his fiancee.

    All hope was lost!

    A thought suddenly came to Natalie''s mind which led to a great shock.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433

    What Joshua just said means...

    Tobias was going to kill his newborn child!

    An endless terror swept through Natalie''s mind.

    She rushed toward Joshua immediately.

    "Joshua, where''s my child? Can you give my child to me? Can I have him? He can''t die. It was so

    hard for me to have him, he can''t die. I beg you, please return my child to me..."

    Natalie''s face was full of tears. She was screaming hysterically.

    Joshua forced himself not to give in to his soft heart.

    "Miss Godfrey, this is my master''s order. I can''t make the decision."

    Thud!

    Joshua was shocked.

    Natalie knelt down in front of him.

    Natalie shouted desperately, "I beg you, give my child back to me. I will never disturb Tobias and his

    fiancee. I will take the child away and never show up in front of them again. I will never affect their

    rtionship. I beg you, don''t kill my child."

    Joshua panicked.

    He hurriedly consoled Natalie.

    "Miss Godfrey, don''t do this. I can''t do anything even if you kneel in front of me."

    "I won''t get up if you don''t agree. Please, I beg you!"

    Natalie''s desperate and shrill cries softened Joshua''s heart.

    He even had an urge to tell Natalie the truth.

    The girl kneeling in front of him was too miserable.

    It was as if every pain and sorrow was meant for her at that moment.

    Her weak and thin body could not stand it at all.

    But eventually, Joshua suppressed his impulse.

    "Miss Godfrey, it''s useless for you to beg me. The child has been handed over. I''m afraid that he''s

    gone by now."

    Natalie suddenly felt as if everything in front of her became a void.

    Every bit of her blood was rushing to her head.

    The next moment, Natalie fainted.

    "Tobias, we are already driving at the fastest speed possible. If you keep driving like this, my heart

    won''t be able to take it." It was the most terrifying ride that Simon had ever taken.

    Thest time when he was with Tobias and he could not find where Natalie was, he was so anxious

    that he drove like that to vent his anger.

    At that time, Simon thought that that was the fastest speed that a sports car could go.

    But at that moment he realized that Tobias'' previous driving speed was nothingpared to that

    day.

    Tobias drove as fast as the car could go.

    There were asions when Simon felt as if they were going to crash into a building or a car.

    Simon''s heart was pounding.

    If Tobias continued, his heart would not be able to handle it.

    "Tobias, slow down, or else I''m getting off." Simon said.

    Screech!

    The car screeched to a halt.

    "Get out."

    Simon was stunned.

    He didn''t mean it.

    "I said get out of the car." Tobias was anxious.

    Simon hesitated for a moment. After that, he got out of the car.

    Natalie''s whereabouts were known, so there was no need for him to get involved anymore.

    Besides, if Tobias continued driving at that speed, his heart would explode.

    As soon as Simon got out of the car, Tobias drove as fast as he could.

    He stepped on the pedal as hard as he could. He finally found Natalie.

    At first, the both of them could not believe it. Someone had been ying tricks on them. Tobias

    found out that it was Cecilia''s men.

    So he could only make Cecilia lower her guard first.

    Therefore, he pretended topromise first which would lower Cecilia''s guard.

    When Cecilia was unprepared, he managed to track down Natalie''s whereabouts.

    He had never expected Natalie to be right in front of him all the time, yet he could never find out.

    Natalie was in the United States.

    She was right in the ancient castle in the forest.

    The castle was a gift from his father to his mother.

    Because Cecilia liked the quiet environment and fresh air of the forest, his father built an ancient

    castle for her.

    Cecilia kept Natalie in that castle.

    Tobias drove faster and faster.

    He wanted to see Natalie so badly that he was going insane.

    Soon, Tobias could see the sight of the castle at a distance.

    Tobias'' breathing suddenly got heavier.

    How was Natalie doing? Was she okay?

    The car soon arrived at the front gate of the castle. Tobias got off in a hurry.

    There were bodyguards standing outside the gate.

    It seemed that they were expecting Tobias.

    When Tobias got out of the car, Joshua walked out of the castle.

    "Joshua, I knew it, you locked Natalie up here under my mother''s instruction!" His tone was as

    sharp as a sword.

    Joshua forced a smile and said, "Young Master Tobias, we did not lock her up. Miss Godfrey has

    received the best care here."

    As Tobias moved forward, Joshua stopped in front of him.

    Tobias'' face darkened, "Get out of my way!" Joshua could immediately feel a strong vibe. He was

    older than Tobias, but he had seen Tobias growing up.

    But at that moment, he was shocked when he saw Tobias'' expression.

    His vibe was getting stronger.

    "Young Master, you can''t go in." Joshua struggled to resist him.

    Cecilia had told him earlier that Tobias was on his way. He must stop Tobias from entering. He must

    not let Tobias enter.

    "How bold!" Tobias'' eyes shone with an indescribable light.

    Joshua lowered his head, "I wouldn''t dare, Young Master."

    "I will ask you one more time. Are you going to move out of the way?"

    Evidently, it was the final warning from him. Joshua trembled a little.

    If he did not let him go, he would not be able to predict what the consequences would be.

    Bang!

    The sound of a car approaching could be heard.

    Joshua looked up and saw Cecilia''s car.

    The tension he felt eased up slowly.

    Since Cecilia was there, everything would be easier.

    "Young Master Tobias, this is Madam''s order. Now that Madam is here, it would be better for you to

    ask her." Joshua said.

    Tobias followed Joshua''s gaze and saw Cecilia''s car.

    His eyes were freezing cold.

    Cecilia got out of the car.

    Her steps were a little unsteady and her expression looked unpleasant too.

    "All of you, leave." Cecilia told Joshua and the bodyguards.

    Joshua and the bodyguards all left.

    "Tobias, are you sure you want to enter?" Cecilia looked straight into Tobias'' eyes.

    Tobias red at Cecilia without any fear in his eyes, "Mother, since I have already found this ce,

    you won''t be able to stop me."

    Suddenly, Cecilia let out a heavy sigh.

    "Tobias, I can''t stop you." She whispered, "Look up at the sky."

    Cecilia raised her head when she spoke.

    The sky looked blue.

    "Try and ask if God can stop you?"

    Tobias trembled.

    "Tobias, God has the best judgement. Natalie is your sister, have you forgotten?"

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Tobias looked at Cecilia in astonishment.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434

    Cecilia''s face was ghastly pale, "Tobias, I know about everything. Otherwise, why do you think I put

    Natalie under house arrest? Do you really think I want you to marry Lucy? Can''t you see my

    intention? Are you going to end up with more mistakes?"

    Cecilia took a step forward and said, "Tell me, Tobias. What can you do even if you go in? Get back

    together with Natalie? Tell me, what should Natalie''s baby call you? Should the baby call you father

    or uncle?"

    Suddenly, Tobias'' vision got blurry.

    "Leaving now is the best choice for you. There''s still time. Otherwise, you will be doomed. Not only

    will your life be ruined, you will also ruin Natalie''s life. Do you think Natalie can ept your

    rtionship with her in future if she finds out? If your child knows the rtionship between her

    parents in future, how badly will the child suffer? Just how much do you want the child to suffer?!"

    Tobias took a drastic step back.

    "Leave! Don''t go inside!" Cecilia said in a low voice, "Promise me you will leave."

    Every word she said was like a knife stabbing into Tobias'' heart.

    It was still not toote to turn around!

    Tobias shut his eyes in pain.

    Cecilia stood at one side and waited.

    After a long while, Tobias finally opened his eyes.

    He nced at Cecilia.

    "Will Natalie be alright?"

    "She will, and she''s doing very well."

    "Will she be alright in future?"

    "Tobias, Natalie is my daughter. I will treat her well."

    Tobias suddenly smiled.

    It was a smile of despair and self-mockery.

    "Mother, you''re right. I''ve made a mistake and I shouldn''t continue anymore." Tobias showed a

    decisive look.

    Natalie was Cecilia''s biological daughter. She would receive the best treatment. She was still young

    and still had a bright future ahead of her. There were still plenty of good things waiting for her in

    future. He could not allow Natalie to be trapped in an indecisive rtionship for the rest of her life.

    He walked toward his car, and soon the car was out of sight.

    Cecilia breathed a sigh of relief.

    Her body suddenly went limp and she almost fell to the ground.

    After a while, she calmed herself down and walked into the castle.

    Cecilia saw her grandson.

    As Joshua described, he was a very cute baby. Although his skin was wrinkled, she could see that

    he had great facial features, looked so much like Tobias when he was young.

    Tears were streaming down from Cecilia''s eyes.

    The birth of a child should be the most joyous event of the Whitlock family, but now...

    It was all her sins.

    "Madam, what should we do about this child?" Joshua asked tentatively.

    "I will raise him." Cecilia''s eyes were filled with pain, "If Natalie asks about him, just tell her that this

    child is no longer alive."

    "Yes, Madam." Joshua said in a low voice.

    Just as Cecilia and Joshua were talking, the little baby suddenly opened his sleepy eyes.

    He had a pair of round eyes. When he saw Cecilia, he cried.

    Cecilia felt even greater pain in her heart.

    Did the child know what was going on? Did he hate her?

    Cecilia gently cradled the baby.

    As she swayed, the baby gradually quiet down and closed his eyes again.

    Cecilia handed him to the servant.

    "Where is Natalie?" She asked Joshua anxiously.

    "After listening to my exnation, Miss Godfrey passed out at once."

    Anxiety shed across Cecilia''s face, "Where is Natalie? Bring me to see her now."

    Soon, Cecilia saw Natalie in the bedroom on the upper floor.

    Nataliey on the bed, looking pale.

    Her long and thick eyshes covered her eyes. They were wet with tears.

    Cecilia felt as if her heart was cut into pieces.

    She touched Natalie''s face. Sadness filled her voice, "Natalie, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. Natalie, I''m

    so sorry."

    Tears flowed down Cecilia''s cheeks.

    She was consumed with guilt and regret.

    Natalie could see her own child.

    He was a very cute baby.

    His eyes were like ck grapes, he looked at her and blinked.

    Natalie was joyous.

    She wanted to hold her child, but as soon as she reached out, her child was taken away.

    Natalie saw Tobias.

    He held her child.

    He looked at her and the baby as if he was looking at trash, his eyes were filled with disgust.

    Tobias then threw the child to a servant.

    "Execute the baby!"

    Tobias'' tone was cold.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Natalie was stunned.

    "Tobias, this is your child. How can you do this to your own child?!"

    "This is not my child. This is your child. It does not have anything to do with me."

    Natalie felt hurt.

    She forced herself to say, "Even if it has nothing to do with you, you can''t kill the baby.

    I will raise the child. Give me back my child!"

    Tobias'' expression was cold, "That won''t do.

    My rtionship with my fiancee will not be damaged in any way. The child can''t be kept!"

    Natalie looked at Tobias with wide eyes.

    She realized that she never knew how ruthless and cruel he was.

    The scene then changed.

    A baby that waspletely covered in blood appeared in front of Natalie.

    Natalie trembled, she quickly picked up the baby, only to find that he was no longer breathing.

    Natalie let out a tragic cry.

    She opened her eyes and saw Joshua.

    Joshua seemed to have waited for her for a long time, he looked haggard.

    "Miss Godfrey, you''re awake." Seeing Natalie open her eyes, Joshua finally breathed a sigh of

    relief.

    Natalie looked at Joshua and said, "My child, give me back my child."

    Joshua gritted his teeth and said, "Miss Godfrey, your child is dead."

    "Dead... Dead!" Natalie muttered repeatedly.

    After a while, she looked at Joshua sadly, "You murderers, I hate you! I hate you! All of you will die

    horribly!"

    Joshua''s heart and soul broke into pieces as he looked into Natalie''s gaze.

    He calmed himself down and asked the servants to serve her meals for recovery.

    Natalie did not even look at it.

    Joshua waited by her side.

    He looked at Natalie''s eyes, which turned from sadness to sorrow.

    Seeing that Natalie seemed to have calmed down, Joshua asked cautiously, "Miss Godfrey, please

    eat something. You have not eaten for a long time."

    Natalie said with hatred in her voice, "I would rather die than to eat the food you made!"

    Joshua was shocked.

    He coaxed Natalie, "Miss Godfrey, you''ve just given birth. A woman is at her weakest after giving

    birth. You have to eat."

    Joshua''s persuasion was useless for Natalie.

    She turned her head away with her long ck hair cascaded on the pillow. It gave an unusual tragic

    feeling.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435

    Joshua sighed heavily in his heart.

    The next day, Joshua asked the servants to send her breakfast, but Natalie still refused to eat.

    She never said a single word. Her eyes were constantly filled with sadness and despair.

    Joshua had no other choice.

    He looked for Cecilia.

    "Madam, Miss Godfrey has not eaten anything since she woke up yesterday. It''s been two days.

    She can''t go on like this."

    Cecilia''s face went pale.

    "I''ll see her." She stammered and stopped as if the words were stuck in her throat.

    How could she see Natalie at a time like that?

    What rights did she have to see Natalie?

    "Please try to persuade her. She mustn''t continue like this."

    "Madam, I''ve tried everything. Miss Godfrey is very stubborn. She won''t eat anything."

    Cecilia was anxious.

    After a while, she gritted her teeth and said,

    "Force her to eat if you must!"

    Joshua did not think that it was a good idea.

    But after thinking about it, he did not say anything further.

    After all, Natalie could not keep on starving.

    "By the way, Madam, there is one more thing." Before leaving, Joshua said suddenly, "I received

    news that Mr. Remington is searching for Miss Godfrey everywhere, and he has already found out

    about her being here. He may very well be here soon."

    Cecilia''s breathing came to a halt.

    Remington wanted to look for Natalie?

    When she was still investigating Natalie previously, she found out that Natalie was in Ennd where

    Remington had been taking care of her.

    She was doubtful back then. What was Remington''s rtionship with Natalie? Why would he do so

    much for her?

    He took her to Ennd and helped her by faking her death.

    She was immersed in her sorrow and shock of realizing that Natalie was her daughter at that point

    in time, so she had no time to think further.

    But he was looking for Natalie again?

    Cecilia hadplicated feelings.

    What thoughts did Remington have toward Natalie?

    After a long time, Cecilia finally spoke, "Joshua, if Remington finds this ce, ask him toe and

    see me."

    "Madam." Remington showed a faint smile as he looked at the elegant and beautiful woman in front

    of him.

    Cecilia was his stepmother.

    Cecilia was a clever woman too. She did not find any faults with him ever since he was a child.

    Even so, he could not find himself to like Cecilia.

    Because of Cecilia''s appearance, his father abandoned his mother.

    Even though his father had never really married his mother.

    But that might not be the case had Cecilia never shown up.

    Cecilia nodded and said, "Remington, how have you been recently?"

    The smile on Remington''s lips deepened, "Madam, let''s not waste time on these formalities. You

    should be very clear about why I''m looking for you. Let''s get straight to the point."

    Cecilia''s expression remained the same.

    Remington had always been like that, and she had ustomed to it.

    She looked at him with her beautiful eyes and said, "You''re here for Natalie?"

    "That''s right."

    "What''s your rtionship with Natalie? Why would you look for her?"

    "Madam, this is my privacy. It''s the same as having my meals, I don''t have to inform you every time

    I eat, do I?"

    Although he sounded disrespectful, Remington showed a polite look.

    Cecilia got up suddenly.

    She walked forward slowly and finally stopped in front of Remington.

    Cecilia was tall. Even though Cecilia was wearing high heels, she was still shorter than Remington.

    But her temperament was not inferior to him at all.

    She looked at Remington and said, "You like her."

    Her tone was affirmative, which she was not questioning him.

    A strange light shed across Remington''s eyes, but it soon disappeared.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    But that was the truth. That sh of light made Cecilia realise immediately.

    Some thoughts appeared in Cecilia''s mind.

    "Madam, I really didn''t expect you to put Natalie under house arrest." Remington did not answer

    Cecilia directly.

    Cecilia said in a low voice, "I hope Natalie can do well. Tobias and she are not suitable for each

    other."

    Remington smiled in a mocking manner, "Actually, she no longer has any interest in your son. There

    is no need for you to meddle unnecessarily."

    Cecilia remained silent for a moment.

    "Do you want to take Natalie away?" Cecilia looked at Remington and asked gently.

    Remington looked at her tenderly and said, "Of course."

    "Tell me, will you treat Natalie well?" Her tone carried a tinge of anxiety.

    Remington looked puzzled.

    He could clearly see the concern Cecilia had for Natalie.

    The look of concern was one that was impossible to hide.

    Suddenly, he had some doubts in his heart.

    When he initially found out about Cecilia putting Natalie under house arrest...

    He thought that it was because Cecilia found Natalie and Tobias were not suitable for each other.

    After all, every rich person would want their own son to find a suitable partner.

    But when he heard Cecilia''s question, he got confused again.

    It seemed like things were not as simple as he thought it was.

    She really cared about Natalie.

    After a moment, he calmed down and said, "Of course! If I take her away, I will treat her well."

    "Why should I believe you?" Cecilia was questioning him. She stared dagger at him.

    Remington smiled gently and said, "Since I''m standing in front of you, you should believe me.

    Besides..." He said while implying to her, "It''s not like Natalie has anything to do with you. Why do

    you have to act like you care about her? Even if I want to take Natalie away, it has nothing to do

    with you. As long as Natalie is willing, it will be fine."

    Cecilia''s expression changed.

    After a while, she maintained herposure and said, "You can take Natalie away. However, you

    must promise me a few things."

    Remington entered the ancient castle.

    He spent a lot of time looking for Natalie.

    Mostly because he was looking at the wrong direction in the beginning.

    He never expected Cecilia to be the one who kidnapped Natalie.

    After listening to Cecilia''s request, he became even more surprised.

    Each request seemed to be in it for the good of Natalie.

    But why would Cecilia treat Natalie like that?

    If she liked Natalie so much, and the fact that Natalie was pregnant with Tobias'' child, why wouldn''t

    she ept Tobias to be with Natalie?

    Remington found the situation bing more confusing.

    "Mr. Remington, she''s here." Joshua led him to arge bedroom.

    Just as he was about to enter the room, Joshua suddenly called out to him.

    "What else do you want?" Remington raised his eyebrows.

    Joshua sighed and said, "Mr. Remington, Miss Godfrey has not eaten for a long time. Can you

    please persuade her to have something?"

    A dim light shed in Remington''s eyes.

    "Bring me some food. I will make her eat."

    Remington entered.

    He then saw Natalie.

    Natalie was lying on a huge bed, her ck hair was scattered on the bed.

    She looked very pale, looking lifeless with a strange feeling exuded from her.

    It felt like the scene from a horror movie.

    Remington got a little short of breath.

    After a while, he walked over to her.

    He gently held Natalie''s hand.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436

    Natalie''s fingers twitched.

    "Natalie, I''m Remington. I''m here," Remington said.

    His tone was not as yful as he usually was. Unexpectedly, it was somewhat calm.

    Natalie turned her head while her eyes moved slightly. She stared nkly at Remington.

    After a while, she suddenly held Remington''s hand and said, "Remington, take me away. I want to

    leave this ce."

    There was an unprecedented urgency in Natalie''s tone.

    It was like a purgatory.

    She wanted to leave and did not want to stay even for a single moment.

    "Natalie, don''t worry. I''m here to take you away," Remington said in a gentle tone as he stared into

    Natalie''s eyes.

    Natalie struggled to get up.

    However, she did not have any strength.

    She had not eaten for a few days. As she was struggling to get up, she copsed onto the bed.

    Remington gently patted Natalie''s shoulder and said, "Natalie, don''t worry, have something to eat

    first. You will only have the strength after having some food."

    A servant pushed a dining cart into the room.

    After picking up the bowl, he took a spoonful of soup and fed it to Natalie.

    He said in a gentle tone, "Natalie, have some soup. I''ll take you away after you have eaten."

    She hesitated for a moment.

    Remington tried to encourage Natalie, "You can''t leave because you''re too weak. Eat something,

    we can leave after that. I promise you but you''ll have to promise me that you''ll eat too, alright?"

    Natalie took a sip of soup, which Remington fed her.

    Remington fed her again.

    Natalie did not take a sip immediately.

    She looked at him.

    She was swallowing.

    "Remington, I hate him, I hate him so much."

    Her voice was a little hoarse and she said it with much hatred.

    Her tone and gaze were filled with resentment. It made Remington''s heart skip a beat.

    Five dayster, Natalie was in a prestigious apartment in the United States.

    She had almost recovered.

    She stood in front of a huge window and looked at the scene outside. Her eyes were filled with

    hatred.

    All of a sudden, there was a knock on the door.

    She went to open the door.

    Remington was standing outside.

    "Remington." Natalie forced a smile.

    Remington walked into the room.

    He sat down on the couch and said, "Natalie, there''s something I need to talk to you about."

    Natalie walked over and sat opposite him.

    "What were you doing before I came?" Remington looked into Natalie''s eyes.

    The hatred in Natalie''s eyes, which had disappeared earlier, emerged again. Her lips trembled

    violently, "I was looking out of the window. I was thinking about Tobias. I am thinking about the day

    he will be punished!"

    Every single word was filled with hatred.

    "Natalie." Remington said, "I don''t want you to be so immersed in hatred."

    Natalie suddenly became emotional, "Why?! How can I not hate him? He killed my child. I will hate

    him for the rest of my life. I will curse him every single day!"

    Remington did not say anything.

    He looked at Natalie, her face turned red from her emotions.

    He stood up and poured a ss of warm water for Natalie.

    "Please have some water."

    Natalie took the ss and gulped it down.

    "You are not even 21 yet, aren''t you?" Remington asked.

    A sense of doubt could be seen in her eyes.

    She did not know why Remington asked about her age.

    "I''m almost 21." She said bitterly.

    He stared at Natalie and said, "You are still so young. Do you want to be trapped in hatred for the

    rest of your life? Do you want to live like a resentful woman? Do you want to be that kind of

    woman?"

    Natalie''s breathing stopped.

    After a while, a touch of bitterness could be seen in her eyes.

    It was true that she was still so young.

    But what could she do? Her heart was constantly tormented by hatred. She was in so much pain

    that she would rather die.

    The hatred was going to destroy her.

    "Natalie, even if you are trapped by hatred, it is useless. Your curses are useless. Nothing will

    happen to Tobias, he will still live well. Why will you still continue?"

    Natalie was stunned.

    After a moment, she let out a satiricalugh filled with despair.

    Remington was right. What was the use of hating him? What was the use of cursing him?

    Tobias would not even be affected by it. Not even a little bit.

    He would still live a good life.

    After sheughed, Natalie lowered her head.

    Her long and thick eyshes covered her eyes.

    She said in a sad tone, "Remington, tell me what do I have to do? What else can I do apart from

    living in hatred now?"

    "There are still things you can do here." Remington said.

    He said it in an affirmative and strong tone.

    Natalie raised her head and looked at him.

    Remington looked very serious and was not as cynical as usual. He said, "Natalie, you are in the

    United States now. Some of the best universities in the world are here. I have the ability to enroll

    you into the best college. You can ept the best education. There are many good things in your

    life. You can still live happily. This is the best revenge on Tobias, and maybe, you don''t have to

    retaliate at all."

    After pausing for a while, he looked at Natalie and said, "When you arepletely desperate, you

    should not think about revenge. You have to remove that person from your mind. Your life will get

    better. Both your past and Tobias will be removed from your memories. Do you want to suffer for the

    rest of your life? Do you still want to live the rest of your life with Tobias in your mind?"

    Natalie looked at Remington, her breathing gradually sped up.

    She could go to one of the best universities in the world and forget about Tobias?

    Could she? Could she really do that?

    Was that really possible?

    Natalie suddenly got a little nervous.

    "Remington, can that really happen? Is there really such a possibility for me?"

    She thought that her life had beenpletely destroyed by Tobias. She thought that she had fallen

    into the state of eternal damnation.

    Remington looked at Natalie tenderly and said, "Of course, Natalie. You are so young. You have a

    promising future."

    Because of what he said, her eyes were brimming with a different light.

    In recent days, she had experienced too much pain.

    The pain she felt made her constantly want to disappear from the world.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But someone told her that she did not have to live in a world of pain anymore.

    Natalie became more determined.

    No matter what, she thought she would try.

    She would say goodbye to the past, the painful memories and Tobias.

    She would change into apletely new person, one who would not be ruined by hatred.

    In the blink of an eye, four years had passed.

    Natalie finally graduated.

    She graduated from one of the best universities in the world.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437

    After her graduation ceremony, Natalie went to a dinner party with some of her good friends.

    Natalie''s friends were mostly from Glevania.

    Even though she had stayed in the United States for a long time, Natalie still thought that there was

    still something different.

    Therefore, Natalie basically only interacted with people from her home country.

    Everyone talked about their ns for the future during the party.

    Almost all of them wanted to return to hometown.

    Some of them wanted to return and serve their countries. Some felt insecure staying in a foreign

    country as they were more used to the life in Glevania.

    "Natalie, where will you go?" One of her friends asked.

    Natalie looked confused.

    She was not sure where she would go.

    Initially, she thought that she would return to Agaphen City to find her real parents. However, as the

    days were closer to her graduation, the more frightened she was. She was scared to return to that

    city.

    After the dinner, Natalie called Yvonne.

    She had contacted Yvonne again since two years ago.

    Back then, when she finally regained her calm state, she started to contact Yvonne and Sebastian

    again.

    Yvonne bursted into tears on the other end of the call.

    She really thought that Natalie was dead.

    She even asked whether she was dreaming.

    It was only after they talked for over an hour that Yvonne finally believed that Natalie was not dead

    and that she was really talking to her.

    Although she had been in touch with Yvonne, they have not met yet.

    Yvonne had been working for over a year when they contacted each other.

    After she graduated from the film and television school, she pursued her career in the media

    industry.

    Naturally, it was not as simple as she thought it was. Even at that point of her career, Yvonne was

    still just ying a small role on

    TV.

    "Yvonne, I''ve finally graduated." Natalie told Yvonne over the call.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Yvonne''s tone was filled with excitement, "Natalie, you''ve finally graduated. Come home now. We

    haven''t seen each other for such a long time!"

    She originally had ns to return to her home country, but after staying in the United States for four

    years, the Agaphen City felt like a distant ce to her.

    "Natalie, no matter what, you muste back to Glevania. I don''t care. I haven''t seen you for so

    long." Yvonne forced her.

    Natalie had no other choice.

    She forced a smile and said, "Okay, okay, I will definitely go back and see you."

    "Alright then. Chatter. It''s my turn for the shooting." Yvonne hung up in a hurry.

    After hanging up, Natalieughed out loud.

    Four years had passed in the blink of an eye.

    It happened all too quickly.

    Yvonne had be an actress, albeit she only had small roles. However, Sebastian started

    working as a scriptwriter.

    Natalie on the other hand, had just graduated from university.

    Ever since that incident, Natalie had to restart as a first-year student.

    After hanging up, Natalie returned to her dormitory.

    The next day, she got some news.

    One of her roommates, who originally had nned to return to Glevania, was not going back

    anymore.

    It was because she received an offer letter from an establishedpany in the United States.

    Someoneughed at her, "Lydia, didn''t you say that you wanted to go back to serve the country?

    Are you going to change your mind to stay here?"

    The girl named Lydia seemed shy and excited at the same time, "I didn''t expect to get an offer from

    the Whitlock Group. So many people dream to work in thatpany. I don''t want to give up. So I''ve

    decided to stay in the United States. And..."

    Lydia paused with a bashful look appeared on her face, "I have heard that the Whitlock Group''s

    owner is Tobias, who is one of the world''s most handsome presidents. Perhaps I can see him after I

    work in hispany."

    Tobias!

    His name suddenly appeared in Natalie''s mind.

    Her eyes got teary immediately.

    His name sounded so unfamiliar to her.

    But at the same time, she was all too familiar with it.

    She had not heard of that name over thest four years.

    "That may not be the case. I found out that Tobias has established the YS Group back in Glevania.

    If you want to see Tobias, it would be better to be back in Gelvania!" Someone said loudly.

    Lydia''s face turned red, "Although he has established the YS Group in Glevania, but the United

    States is his foundation. I heard that he is preparing to move his business back to the United States.

    Besides, his family business is here.

    Someone interrupted her, "Actually, Lydia wrote a letter to the YS Group, but unfortunately, she did

    not get an offer from thepany."

    A burst ofughter could be heard immediately.

    Lydia was a bit annoyed, "Stopughing! What''s so funny about that?"

    Someone said seriously, "Alright, we won''tugh anymore. Lydia, stop dreaming. Don''t you know

    what kind of person Tobias is? He is not a man that ordinary people like us can dream of."

    Lydia was not resigned to that statement, "We''re not ordinary. We are graduates of the best

    university in the world. We should be proud!"

    The person who spoke earlier, retorted immediately, "With your status, you might be able to boast in

    front of others, but in front of Tobias. You are still nothing. You should just do you work properly and

    quit dreaming. All the noble youngdies who are waiting to marry Tobias are still waiting. How long

    do you think it will take before it''s your turn?"

    Lydia''s expression immediately turned gloomy.

    She suddenly looked at Natalie.

    In the dormitory, Natalie was the only one who had never said anything. She was the only one who

    didn''tugh at her.

    Lydia immediately went up to Natalie and said as if she was looking for a sense of approval,

    "Natalie, they all said that I was just dreaming. Butthat''s not necessarily true, is it? It''s the same as it

    was back then. I never thought that I would be able to study in the best university in the world."

    Natalie soon came to her senses.

    She looked at Lydia, "Lydia, they''re right.

    You''re just dreaming."

    The light of hope in Lydia''s eyes vanished.

    Natalie continued, "There are boundaries in society levels. The story of Cindere only exists in

    fairy tales, it can''t happen in reality!"

    Lydia''s eyes turned dim, "Natalie, is it true?"

    Natalie nodded, "Of course, it''s true."

    She had experienced it herself. Cindere''s love story was not real.

    Cindere would just be Cindere.

    When it was 12 midnight, she would still have to revert to her original state.

    All of it would only be an illusion.

    "Lydia." Natalie said seriously, "Tobias is not worthy of your adoration. He is a sc*mbag."

    Because of what Natalie said, everyone in the dormitory started to attack her.

    "Natalie, don''t talk nonsense. How can Tobias be a sc*mbag?"

    "That''s right. From his looks, he must be a man who values rtionships a lot."

    "That''s right, Natalie. Don''t say bad things about someone just because you can''t have him."

    Natalie smiled helplessly and she did not refute.

    Tobias was a sc*mbag.

    It was something that she had secretly confirmed in her heart.

    In the span of four years, a lot of things had changed.

    Even the hatred for Tobias had gotten less profound.

    She felt that it was not worth it.

    However, the only thing that remained unchanged was that Tobias was still a sc*mbag in her heart.

    The more she thought about it, the more she found herself to be in a daze. How could she fall in

    love with such a sc*mbag?

    The next day, Natalie went to find Remington.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438

    Remington had established an entertainmentpany.

    It was aplete contrast to the Whitlock family''s business.

    But he never hoped to rely on the Whitlock family, so he thought of finding his own way.

    Even though Remington was cynical and liked to goof around, he was still a very capable man.

    For the past four years, Remington''spany, the Pacifica Entertainment Studio, had ten influential

    artists working for hispany.

    Remington''s entertainmentpany was located in Agaphen City.

    As most of his men were in Agaphen City, he chose to establish hispany there.

    Although he stayed in Glevania most of the time, he would go to the United States every week to

    visit Natalie.

    He and Natalie had quite an ambiguous rtionship with each other.

    Natalie was not stupid.

    For the past four years, she could tell that Remington''s feelings for her were not as simple as of

    pure friendship.

    She once told Remington that it was impossible for the two of them to have any rtionship.

    Remington only smiled slyly and said, "Natalie, it is entirely your business for you to think it is

    impossible. What does it have to do with how I am feeling for you?"

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    Remington''s eyes were serious while he said, "If you really don''t know how to handle our

    rtionship, then just treat me as a friend. How about that?"

    Natalie agreed to that.

    She really only thought of Remington as her best friend, just as how she thought of Yvonne.

    Remington would continue to y dirty jokes with her like before, but he would never go beyond his

    limits in terms of his behavior.

    In her first year in the United States, Natalie''s tuition fees and basic necessities were all paid by

    Remington.

    In her second year, she worked while she studied so that she could pay it off herself.

    However, Remington''s meeting with her every week didn''t change.

    When Natalie was in her most desperate state, Remington helped her. She would never forget that.

    She had a special feeling for Remington.

    Of course, it wasn''t the kind of affection between a man and a woman.

    In a KFC store, Natalie had a hamburger while Remington had a soda, sitting opposite of her.

    Many young girls cast their eyes on Remington.

    Natalie could hear them saying things like ''old woman'' or something close to that.

    Natalie was really speechless.

    Old woman...

    Perhaps they were talking about her.

    That''s right, she was almost 25 years old. Compared with those girls who were not even in their

    twenties, she was indeed an old woman.

    Natalie looked at Remington and said, "Remington, I think it would be better if we don''te out in

    future. It''s really difficult for me."

    Remington narrowed his eyes. His eyes looked brighter than the stars and he said, "Is it because I

    look so much better than you, do you feel inferior with me around?"

    Natalie, "..."

    They have met for so many years, but Remington was still the same. He still liked to joke around.

    She looked at him with a gentle expression and said, "A lot of women get jealous when we walk

    together."

    "At the end of the day, it is because I look handsome."

    Natalie was utterly speechless.

    Although Remington was narcissistic when he spoke, what he said was true.

    For the past four years, Remington still looked the same. It was as if the passage of time never left

    any scars on his face.

    Remington was still the same just like when they first met. He looked really charming but behaved

    like a sly fox.

    Natalie coughed a few times and said, "I have something serious to tell you. I want to go back to

    Glevania."

    A look of surprise shed across Remington''s eyes, "Go back to Glevania? You''re not nning to

    stay in the United States anymore?"

    She nodded.

    After thinking for a long time, she decided to return to her home country.

    First of all, she was indeed not used to being in a foreign country. Even though she had stayed in

    the United States for so many years, she was still not used to it.

    Secondly, Lydia had reminded her.

    The Whitlock family''s foundation was in the United States, it was where Tobias would stay.

    She did not want to stay in the United States anymore.

    More importantly, she had to return to her country to search for her own identity.

    "Are you going back to Agaphen City?" Remington asked her tentatively.

    She hesitated for a moment.

    She did not really want to go back to Agaphen City. After all, the YS Group was located right there.

    But if she did not return to the Agaphen City, Natalie really did not know where she could go.

    She was not familiar with any other cities.

    Her best friend was in Agaphen City too. Furthermore, she needed to go back to Agaphen City to

    find Madison. "Yes." She said.

    After considering it, she decided to go to Agaphen City.

    The YS Group might be there. But it had nothing to do with her as she did not have any rtionship

    with Tobias, anyway.

    A long time has passed, she should let go of the past.

    Moreover, the United States was the foundation of the Whitlock family. Tobias also intended to

    relocate the YS Group back to the United States.

    Tobias would eventually leave Agaphen City.

    Why should she refuse to go back to Agaphen City because of Tobias?

    Remington paused for a moment and then said with a smile, "Well, mypany is also in Agaphen

    City. I can take care of you back there."

    Natalie smiled and said, "Remington, I am not a child anymore. I don''t need you to take care of me

    every day. I can rely on myself."

    "It''s called helping each other out." Remington smiled.

    A light shed in Natalie''s eyes.

    After a while, she smiled and said, "Okay, okay. We''ll help each other. Thank you."

    She paused and said seriously, "Remington. Thank you for helping me for all these years.

    Otherwise, I really don''t know how I would be able to make it."

    Remington deepened his smile. He said, "You don''t have to thank me. If you really want to thank

    me, you can marry me. I''ll be more than willing."

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie was speechless.

    She looked at Remington seriously, "I''ve told you, that is impossible."

    The smile on Remington''s face faded away, "Fine, it''s impossible. I was just joking with you."

    Natalie sighed.

    She did not know what was on Remington''s mind.

    Did he really treat her as a friend, or did he have any other feelings for her?

    Natalie did not know.

    At the Agaphen City''s airport, Natalie got off the ne.

    It was 12 noon.

    Yvonne was there to fetch her.

    She looked so excited.

    Four years...It had been four years. She had not seen Natalie for four years.

    Since Natalie was finallying back, Yvonne was so ted.

    Had Sebastian known that Natalie wasing home, he would want toe fetch her too.

    However, Yvonne did not tell Sebastian about it.

    Sebastian was busy with script writing. He had been really busy for many days and night.

    Yvonne could tell that Sebastian still had feelings for Natalie.

    She was afraid that Sebastian would get too excited after seeing Natalie. He was already busy

    enough, if he went to the airport, he might copse there.

    That was why Yvonne decided to wait first, she would fetch Natalie alone.

    Yvonne saw Natalie from a distance.

    She rubbed her eyes as she suspected whether her eyes were deceiving her.

    When Natalie walked over to her with a smile, Yvonne was sure that it was Natalie.

    Yvonne was so excited.

    Natalie had changed a lot. Her facial features did not change much, but her overall temperament

    had changed.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439

    She was only wearing casual clothes.

    She wore a white hoodie and ck trousers, with a pair of sneakers.

    She tied her hair up in a simple manner.

    It was just a normal attire, but it gave off a special feeling.

    Yvonne looked at Natalie, "Natalie, you look great!"

    Yvonne finally found a way to describe her.

    Natalie''s facial features were still the same. She did not put on that much makeup, but she looked

    prettier than before.

    After thinking for a long time, Yvonne finally thought of something. It must be because of the change

    in Natalie''s temperament.

    As for the exact changes, Yvonne could not find a way to describe it.

    All in all, she had changed.

    Natalie gave Yvonne a hug and said, "Yvonne, I miss you so, so much."

    Her words sounded a little hypocritical, but those words were sincere from her heart.

    After staying in the United States for such a long time, she had lots of acquaintances, but she never

    had a true friend.

    There was no other person quite like Yvonne.

    Yvonne''s eyes got teary because of what Natalie said, "It''s been so long, Natalie. Not only have you

    changed, but you''ve also be so melodramatic. How dare you to be so melodramatic? Have

    you been reading too many novels in the United States?"

    Natalie punched Yvonne softly and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve stopped reading novels."

    Yvonne could not believe it.

    She widened her eyes and asked, "You even stopped reading your favorite domineering president

    novels?"

    Natalie nodded seriously and said, "That''s right, I''ve quit reading novels."

    Four years ago, she bid farewell to her favorite genre of novels.

    She finally understood that the stories in those novels were all fake.

    A president with Cindere? Could it really be possible? Impossible?

    These were all products of the author''ssciviousness.

    For the past four years, Natalie had only focused on one thing.

    And that was studying. She had studied hard.

    As she had finally returned after her graduation, all her hard work paid off.

    A hint of surprise shed across Yvonne''s eyes, "Natalie, you seem to have changed a lot. How

    should I put it?" Yvonne scratched her head for a long time, "It''s like you''ve suddenly be a lot

    more elegant!"

    For example, Natalie''s attire was obviously very ordinary, but there was an additional sense of

    calmness and elegance which exude from herpared to other young girls.

    Natale could not help butugh.

    "I''m still the same. Perhaps my four years of studying abroad make you think of me differently."

    Yvonne shook her head, "No, that''s not it. I''m telling the truth."

    "Alright then, it might be true."

    "By the way, why isn''t Sebastian here?" Natalie looked around.

    She told Yvonne that she was going back and thought that Yvonne would definitely inform

    Sebastian. She thought that Sebastian would pick her up too.

    Yvonne thought to herself, "If Sebastian is here right now, we may end up in the hospital."

    "He has been busy these days. You should know, being a scriptwriter is a busy job." Yvonne made

    up an excuse for Natalie.

    Natalie was somewhat embarrassed. She said, "It''s been four years, I don''t know how much he has

    changed."

    "He''s very well. Besides, you have time to see him anyway."

    Natalie thought about it and agreed with her. She was not in a hurry at that moment.

    She would have plenty of time in the future.

    Suddenly, Yvonne''s stomach growled.

    Natalie smiled as she looked at Yvonne, "Are you hungry?"

    Yvonne nodded while looking a little embarrassed, "I got too excited when I knew you wereing

    back. I was so excited that I skipped breakfast."

    "There''s a restaurant in the airport, let''s eat there." Natalie said.

    Yvonne stopped Natalie and said, "No thanks. The restaurants in the airport are expensive."

    "It''s fine. Let me treat you." Natalie insisted.

    She did not forget what Yvonne had told her in the past.

    Back then, when they had just met in the Agaphen University, they were poor.

    They had never been to an airport before, let alone flying in a ne.

    Once, they heard their ssmates talk about how expensive the food was at the airport. Yvonne

    had a look of envy. She did not know how delicious it was for a spaghetti which cost 50 dors. She

    said that she would try at least once in her lifetime.

    Although Natalie''s financial status was not great, she had earned some money from her part-time

    work in the United States. She could afford a treat for Yvonne at the airport.

    But Yvonne still said no to her.

    Natalie took Yvonne''s hand and said, "Didn''t you once tell me that you wanted to try out the

    spaghetti? I want to try it too, so let''s just have it."

    Yvonne looked at Natalie in surprise, "Gosh Natalie! That was such a long time ago, I didn''t think

    you would remember it."

    Natalie smiled and said, "Of course I remember it, we''re good friends."

    Yvonne became emotional, "You really are my best friend."

    Since Natalie insisted, Yvonne did not refuse anymore. They walked into a restaurant.

    The price of spaghetti at the airport had risen over the years. It was no longer 50 dors, it became

    80 dors instead.

    Natalie ordered two for them.

    Although paying so much money hurt, she felt relieved after thinking that they would only have it

    once.

    The spaghetti was not as great as how they imagined it.

    Yvonne said with regret, "So the spaghetti in the airport is not as great as the rumors go. It''s no

    better than macaroni and cheese."

    Natalie took a bite, "That''s right, it''s not as good as macaroni and cheese. The spaghetti is

    expensive because of its difficulty to find in the airport."

    Yvonne''s eyes widened, "Hey, Natalie, you''ve really graduated from the best university. Your

    knowledge and experience is truly different now."

    The Natalie from the past would never say those things.

    She said, "D*mn! Spaghetti that costs 80 dors. Isn''t that robbing? Would I be able to fly after

    having it?"

    Natalie felt a little embarrassed hearing what Yvonne said.

    She shifted her gaze to another direction. She saw a little boy.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The boy was probably about four years old.

    It wasmon to see a child at that age, but the child caught her attention.

    Because the child looked really good.

    Natalie had never seen such a beautiful little boy before.

    He looked so good that Natalie could not find any words to describe him.

    Natalie could not help but take a few more looks at the boy.

    "Ashie." Natalie could hear a woman calling the boy.

    After that, an adorable woman appeared.

    Generally, a cute and lovely girl would not have anything to do with elegance.

    But the woman in front of her made those qualities stand out.

    Natalie thought that the woman was probably the child''s mother.

    What a good-looking mother! No wonder his son looked pretty too.

    But what kind of name was ''Ashie''?

    What a strange name!

    When the boy saw the woman, he quickly ran

    to her side intimately. He reached out his hands and wanted her to hug him.

    "Mommy." The boy called her in an affectionate way.

    The woman picked up the little boy.

    Natalie turned around. She was right. The woman was indeed the boy''s mother.

    The woman held the boy and walked out of the restaurant.

    "I am not your mother. You must not be so clingy to me." The womanined.

    The boy smiled in a sly manner.

    At the entrance of the restaurant, there was a man in his elegant custom-made suit.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440

    His clothes looked as good as new. He looked extremely handsome.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The woman ced the child into Tobias'' arms and said, "Mr. Whitlock, hold your son well. Hurry up

    and find him a mom. Or he is really going to think that I''m his mother."

    A trace of guilt appeared in Tobias'' eyes as he looked at Lucy, "Lucy, I''m sorry."

    Lucy smiled and said, "I''ll take it as being unlucky. This must be something I owed you ever since

    we first met."

    When Hayden was born, Cecilia still had intentions for Lucy and Tobias to be in a rtionship.

    At the same time, Lucy''s family continued to put pressure on Lucy.

    At first, Lucy had immense feelings for Tobias. He was after all a handsome man. Anyone would

    want to sleep with him.

    But soon, Lucy realized that Tobias had no interest in her at all.

    Or, it seemed like he had no interest in women at all.

    Lucy came up with two conclusions.

    Firstly, Tobias was actually into men.

    Secondly, there was a woman whom Tobias loved deeply, yet they could not be together for various

    reasons.

    No matter what the reason was, Lucy felt that since she was involved, she would never win his

    heart.

    Lucy was a smart girl. She thought that she didn''t want to be a substitute, she would try her best to

    do that.

    However, Tobias was too handsome. Even though, Lucy really couldn''t refuse Tobias'' offer.

    For example, their fake engagement.

    She thought that would be the end of it, but both Cecilia''s and Lucy''s family was very persistent.

    Lucy''s family also forced her to go to the Whitlock family''s residence when she had nothing to do.

    Lucy could only go there every single day.

    In the end, the rtionship between her and Tobias did not get any better. Instead, Tobias'' son

    started to have affections for her.

    Lucy did not know much of Hayden''s history either.

    She guessed that since Tobias was into men,

    Hayden could be a test-tube baby.

    But no matter what, her heart still softened whenever the little boy''s beautiful eyes were staring at

    her.

    It was why Lucy treated Hayden as her godson.

    Tobias brought Hayden back to Agaphen City thereafter. Lucy missed her godson very much, so

    she could not help but went to Agaphen City to visit him often.

    She no longer had any interest in Tobias.

    For the past four years, not a single woman was seen around Tobias.

    No normal man could do such a thing. Lucy came to a conclusion that Tobias was gay.

    Lucy was just a normal girl and she had no interest in gays.

    The reason she came to the Agaphen City was to see her godson.

    Lucy kissed him on his face and said, "My little Ashie, I have to leave. I''m going to the United States

    to meet some handsome guys. Take care of yourself."

    Hayden''s eyes immediately welled up in tears, "I don''t want to part with mommy."

    His miserable look was so pitiful that it could melt people''s hearts.

    Lucy suddenly felt guilty.

    She wiped his tears, "I think I should really take my leave. If this goes on, I won''t be willing to leave."

    After that, she looked at Tobias and said, "Tobias, buy your son some soda."

    Tobias frowned and said, "It is not good for a child to drink too much soda."

    Lucy was speechless, "It''s fine to drink it once in a while. Can''t you see how sad Ashie is right now?

    His attention can only be diverted by drinking soda."

    When Hayden heard the word ''soda'', his eyes lit up.

    Tobias felt a little helpless.

    "Soda, soda." Hayden started saying it repeatedly.

    Lucy looked at Tobias, "Hurry up and promise your son!"

    Tobias cast a displeased nce at Lucy, but in the end, hepromised.

    Hayden pointed at the restaurant, "There''s soda inside."

    While Tobias brought Hayden into the restaurant for a soda, Lucy quickly ran away.

    She was afraid that Hayden would be sad seeing her leave.

    Tobias carried Hayden in his arms and strode into the restaurant.

    When he reached the counter, he said in a clear voice, "Hi, I would like a small Coca-C."

    As soon as he said that, Natalie suddenly raised her head.

    It was such a familiar voice. She could never forget it for the rest of her life.

    Natalie looked toward the direction where the voice came from. Then she was petrified.

    Natalie saw Tobias.

    The man whom she had not seen for four years.

    At that moment, his back was facing her while he was holding a child.

    It was that earlier eye-catching child.

    The waitress blushed and handed a coke to Tobias. Hayden took a big gulp from it.

    Tobias showed a helpless look.

    What a greedy kid! He was just like his mother.

    An idea shed through Tobias'' mind and then his eyes immediately darkened.

    He should not think about that anymore.

    He really shouldn''t think of Natalie or anything about her anymore.

    Bringing Hayden back two years ago was already a big taboo for him.

    Just as Tobias was about to leave, he suddenly felt a familiar gaze was fixed on him.

    He looked over, and then his breathing seemed to have stopped.

    Tobias saw Natalie.

    Natalie whom he had not seen for the past four years.

    She was wearing a white hoodie while her hair was tied into a cute bun.

    She did not change much even after four years. She was still cute and full of vitality, but she had a

    different kind of temperament.

    Their eyes met and time seemed to havee to a standstill.

    After a short while, Natalie turned her head.

    She clenched her fists that the joints of her fingers turned white.

    No wonder Tobias ced her under house arrest, no wonder he wanted to kill her child.

    It turned out that his fiancee was pregnant too. His fiancee was about to give birth as well.

    If a nobledy was going to have his child, would Tobias still care about her child?

    Natalie was such a fool!

    She did not even know when Tobias started dating his fiancee, and they both got pregnant at the

    same time.

    Natalie was disgusted.

    She initially thought that Tobias had his own challenges. She realized at that moment that his

    challenges were that his fiancee was pregnant. It was why he was so eager to discard her.

    When it came to sc*mbags in the world, Tobias was definitely the champion of the title.

    "Daddy, daddy." Hayden naughtily grabbed Tobias'' hair.

    Tobias came to his senses.

    He gently pulled Hayden''s hands and said, "Don''t mess around."

    Hayden was still afraid of Tobias. When Tobias said that, he obediently put down his hands and

    drank his soda.

    Tobias knew that the right thing to do was to leave.

    He really shouldn''t have any contact with Natalie.

    Besides, Hayden was still there.

    Hayden was his son, he was also Natalie''s son.

    However, Natalie should never know about that.

    He must not let Natalie know.

    But his legs did not listen to his reasoning.

    He had missed her for thest four years. How could he control himself at that moment?

    He could only lie to himself. He lied to himself and said that it would not be a big deal to greet

    Natalie.

    He could only lie to himself. Hayden looked like him. Even if Natalie saw him, as long as he did not

    say anything, Natalie would not recognize her own son.

    Tobias walked towards Natalie.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441

    Yvonne also saw Tobias.

    Her jaws dropped.

    She hadn''t seen Tobias for many years. The man was still as handsome as ever, he exuded an aura

    that could make the rest of the world disappear.

    Yvonne could sense the strange atmosphere, yet she was speechless.

    She knew that Tobias had had a break- up with Natalie, but she did not know what had happened.

    Natalie hated it whenever they talked about it, so Yvonne had never asked.

    She could only lower her head and continue to eat her food. She pretended not to know what was

    going on.

    Natalie realized that Tobias was walking towards her too.

    The corners of her mouth twitched.

    What was he going to do? Did he want to see how miserable she was?

    What a mentally ill man he was! There was no other person like him.

    After a while, Natalie raised her head. Her clear eyes were filled with anger, ''A beggar? Sorry, I don''t

    have any cash. Go to another table, please!

    She said it loudly on purpose.

    Quite a few people turned around to look toward them. A look of surprise could be seen in their

    gaze.

    Everyone could see that the man standing in front of Natalie was dressed in expensive clothes, he

    had a noble temperament too. How could he be a beggar?

    Yvonne almost spit out the spaghetti in her mouth.

    Beggar?

    D*mn, calling the president of the YS Group, Tobias, a beggar, was something that only Natalie

    could do!

    Hayden looked at Natalie, a strange light could be seen in his eyes.

    Although he was only four years old, he was still Tobias'' son. He had received the best education

    ever since he was young. Even though he looked young and cute, his intelligence was far beyond

    that of his peers.

    Hayden was clear what begging was.

    The woman thought that his father was a beggar. That was interesting!

    She even showed a look of disdain, too. He knew that whenever any other woman saw his father,

    they were always infatuated!

    Hayden suddenly had a good impression of the woman in front of him.

    Tobias was rendered speechless.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He looked even more helpless.

    "Natalie." After a while, Tobias spoke, "We haven''t seen each other for many years. How have you

    been?"

    Natalie coldly smiled and said, "I''m fine. I''m still alive."

    Tobias'' gaze became more feeble.

    Natalie looked at Tobias up and down, then said, "Mr. Whitlock, you seem to be living quite well.

    Your child has grown. Of course, with your age, it''s time for you to have a child too. But this child

    doesn''t look like you. You might have been cuckolded."

    She said it with great sarcasm.

    Yvonne was so scared that her face turned pale.

    What kind of nonsense was Natalie talking about? The child in Tobias'' hands looked exactly like

    him!

    And it was an insult to any man, especially a man as dignified as Tobias.

    "Ha ha!"

    Hayden burst intoughter.

    Although he looked like Tobias, he did not have Tobias'' coldness, he looked extremely adorable.

    His smile was enough to melt anyone''s heart.

    Tobias'' expression wasplicated.

    After a while, he muttered, "Well, it is great to hearthat you''re fine."

    Natalie was angry. Of course, she could see that Tobias'' son looked exactly like him. What she just

    said was deliberately to disgust Tobias, but she did not expect him not to be angry with her at all.

    Natalie stood up, grabbed Yvonne''s hand and left.

    She did not want to see Tobias and was disgusted with him. She was afraid that she would puke out

    the spaghetti which she had.

    Natalie only stopped after they were far away from the restaurant.

    She suddenly gripped her chest tightly while her eyes turned red all of a sudden.

    Yvonne was shocked to see Natalie in that state.

    Back in the restaurant, Natalie still looked strong. What happened to her all of a sudden?

    "Natalie, are you alright? Don''t scare me. He''s just an ex-boyfriend. Don''t think too much."

    Natalie raised her head and stared at Yvonne, "Yvonne, did you know that if my child wasn''t dead,

    he would be the same age as that boy?"

    Yvonne was greatly shocked.

    Before Natalie left, she was pregnant.

    Yvonne had always wondered what happened to her child, but she never dare to ask.

    When she was on the call, Natalie would be extremely evasive even when she mentioned a little

    about Tobias. Natalie''s attitude was obvious, she did not want to talk about it, so Yvonne never

    dared to ask.

    However, she never expected that her child was dead.

    Yvonne''s mouth went dry.

    She did not know how tofort her.

    "Natalie, don''t be sad. It''s all in the past now." Yvonne could only say that.

    Tears flowed down from Natalie''s eyes.

    She was so calm in front of Tobias just now, she was even mocking him.

    But only she knew how sad or painful her heart felt when she saw Tobias holding his child.

    Her child, her baby...

    If her child was still alive, he would be the same age too. Would he look as good as that child too?

    Natalie cried hysterically and horribly.

    After listening to Natalie''s story, Yvonne finally understood everything.

    She widened her eyes in shock.

    She did not believe that something like that could ever happen.

    Tobias was such a sc*mbag.

    Yvonne''s lips were trembling.

    It sounded too horrifying.

    "Natalie, why didn''t you call the police?" Yvonne asked her.

    Natalie''s smirk was filled with coldness and despair. She said, "Call the police? Will that be useful?

    No one cany a finger on someone as powerful as Tobias!"

    Yvonne''s face was pale and then turned red in an instant.

    She was too naive. She was right that Tobias was so powerful. Who in the world dare toy a finger

    on him?

    But she really couldn''t believe that Tobias would do such a thing.

    After all, Tobias used to pamper Natalie so much.

    Could Tobias really do such a thing to Natalie?

    "Natalie, did you see it with your own eyes? Do you think you could have made a mistake?" Yvonne

    asked cautiously.

    Natalie was anxious and said, "I''m not wrong. That''s what happened. That can''t be wrong!"

    Although she did not see it with her own eyes, how could she be wrong?

    The only person who knew she was in France was Remington and Tobias.

    If she excluded Remington, then Tobias must be the culprit.

    Furthermore, the vi where she stayed was one that only someone as wealthy as Tobias could

    afford!

    She was also pregnant with Tobias'' child. Apart from Tobias, no one dares toy a finger on her!

    She even heard Tobias'' son call that woman ''mommy''.

    It was exactly the same as what Joshua said.

    How could she be wrong!

    Seeing Natalie''s agitated look, Yvonne dared not ask any further.

    She thought that one really couldn''t judge a book by its cover!

    Since Natalie was so sure, then it seemed that Tobias really did do something like that.

    Yvonne''s heart was also filled with anger.

    In order not to let his fiancee worry, he actually ced Natalie under house arrest.

    It was something that only a sc*mbag could do!

    Moreover, he even tried to murder his own son. Did he still have any humanity left in him?

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442

    Yvonne really wanted to scold Tobias, but when she saw Natalie''s condition, she stopped.

    She could onlyfort Natalie and said, "Natalie, don''t think too much. It''s all over. You are still

    young, and you still have a good future ahead of you. Don''t be affected by the incident."

    Natalie tried her best to put on a smile. "Yes, you are right. I am still young, I still have a wonderful

    future ahead. I don''t want to think so much."

    Even though she smiled, tears were rolling down her face.

    She thought that she could remain calm since that incident was four years ago, but she did not

    expect that she was unable to do so.

    The damage that Tobias had done to her left a deep scar in her heart. It hurt so much that she

    wanted to die.

    Natalie moved into Yvonne''s apartment.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Yvonne did not live with her family anymore.

    Because of her job, her work schedule was extremely unstable. The first reason she moved out was

    because she was afraid that her unstable work schedule would affect her family. Apart from that,

    Yvonne''s father did not approve of her being an actress.

    When Yvonne went to the school of movie and television back then, Yvonne''s father was very

    unhappy. He actuallyforted himself that she could work as a screenwriter after she graduated,

    but he did not expect her to be an actress.

    Because Yvonne was constantly being nagged by her father at home, she just rented an apartment

    and moved out on her own.

    The apartment was not big, but it was big enough for the two of them.

    It took them the whole day to clean up the apartment.

    There was only one bedroom in the apartment, so they bought a bunk bed. Yvonne slept at the

    bottom, while Natalie slept on top.

    Looking at the bed, Yvonne smiled and said, "Natalie, don''t you think it feels like we are back to the

    old student life? We used to live like this in the dormitory."

    Natalie smiled.

    It really did give them that kind of feeling.

    When she thought that she would be able to live with Yvonne in the future, Natalie felt somewhat at

    peace. At least she would not be so lonely.

    "What are you going to do next? Are you going to find a job?" Yvonne asked her.

    "We''ll see. Perhaps I''ll be an intern in awyer''s firm and get mywyer qualification."

    "You want to be awyer?"

    A hint of vagueness could be seen in Natalie''s eyes, "I studiedw, so needless to say, I can do

    that. But not necessarily. It would be good to work in aw firm. Besides, having socialworks is

    important in Agaphen City. If I want to work in aw firm, I''d need some contacts."

    Yvonne sighed, "That''s how Glevania

    is. Connections matter more than anything else. It''s a pity that the two of us don''t have any

    background. You don''t know how hard it is for me to survive in the entertainment circle. Basically,

    I''m only as important as the backdrop. Even actresses who are uglier than me have a chance to get

    lead roles and that''s because of their connections."

    Natalie patted Yvonne''s shoulders. She said, "If we can''t change it, then we can only ept

    it. All we can do is work hard. There''s no need to worry about other factors."

    A strange light shed across Yvonne''s eyes, "You''ve really changed a lot after studying abroad in

    the United States. You have matured quite a bit."

    There was a glimmer in Natalie''s eyes, "I''m no longer the little girl in my early twenties. I''m not that

    immature anymore."

    Besides, so many things had happened to her, how could she still be naive?

    Yvonne went to the filming site that evening.

    Natalie took a trip back to the Godfrey family.

    When she stood in front of the Godfrey family''s house, some indescribable emotions surged in her

    heart.

    It had been four years. She had not been there for the past four years.

    She wondered how her dad was doing.

    Natalie sighed in her heart.

    She initially wanted to visit the Godfrey family to say hello to James. After all, she had not seen

    James for four years, it was time for her to meet her father.

    However, some things would not be so easy to tell if James was around.

    Natalie thought that she would find a time in future to meet James alone.

    She would only look for Madison.

    She would ask Madison about her identity.

    She would ask her about her biological parents, for she wanted to know about it.

    She knocked on the door.

    Queenie opened the door.

    She did not wear any makeup and her skin looked bad. She even seemed even a little old and it

    could be because she was too ustomed to wearing heavy makeup.

    She was eating grapes.

    When she saw Natalie, she was stunned.

    She only came to her senses after a while. A grape fell to the ground from her mouth.

    "You...you...aren''t you dead?" Queenie was shocked.

    She received a message that Natalie met with a car ident outside of the city, andter passed

    away.

    At first, Queenie did not believe it.

    She even went to the Agaphen University to inquire further. She realized that Natalie never went to

    school again.

    Besides, she had not seen Natalie for four years. She really thought that Natalie was dead.

    She never expected Natalie to suddenly show up in front of her, looking alive and well too.

    Natalie smiled coldly, "You''re not dead yet, so how could I be dead? You''re older than me, so even if

    I were to die, you would be dead first!" "You!" Queenie felt extremely angry.

    Her anger had ovee her astonishment.

    Madison walked over.

    She looked at Natalie and then sarcastically told Queenie, "Queenie, I''ve told you a long time ago

    that this b*tch won''t die. You didn''t believe me!"

    Natalie looked at Madison and said, "Madison, I''m warning you, stop calling me b*tch. You''re

    ndering me!"

    Madison only snorted.

    She was no longer afraid of Natalie.

    For she had Tobias'' and Natalie''s little secret.

    She had expected Tobias to break up with Natalie. He might not even see her ever again.

    So she could insult Natalie however she wanted to, it did not matter anymore.

    Madison thought about having a revenge.

    She looked at Natalie maliciously and said, "Don''t pretend to be serious in front of me. I don''t know

    how many men you have slept with."

    She got closer to Natalie and said, "How many times have you been f*cked by Tobias? You must

    have his child, haven''t you? Where''s your child?"

    Natalie''s face turned ghastly pale.

    After a while, she took something from her bag and sprayed it on Madison.

    Madison waspletely caught off guard when her face was sprayed.

    Tears were streaming down her cheeks.

    "Natalie, you f*cking b*tch! What did you spray me with? Do you have a death wish?!" Madison

    shouted.

    Natalie only smiled coldly.

    She had already prepared herself before going over.

    She purposely brought along some pepper spray.

    When Queenie saw Madison being sprayed, she immediately rushed forward, "You b*tch, how dare

    you nder my mother? Are you looking for death?"

    Natalie pointed the spray at Queenie and said, "Queenie, do you want to have a try too? Come here

    if you want to try it."

    Queenie was scared, so she dodged it. She looked at Natalie with hatred in her eyes.

    At the same time, Madison walked out from the bathroom.

    She just washed her face.

    Although there were no tears streaming down her face, her eyes still felt sore.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443

    She was so angry that she wanted to beat Natalie up, but she dared not step forward because of

    the pepper spray in Natalie''s hand.

    She could only stare at Natalie, "You b*tch, did Tobias abandon you? Are you feeling ufortable

    because you don''t have anyone to f*ck with anymore? Is that why you are here to mess with us?"

    There was a strong sense of sarcasm in what she said.

    She knew that Tobias had broken up with her. He must have forced her to have an abortion too.

    No matter how much Tobias loved Natalie, it was impossible for him to have anything to do with his

    sister, let alone to keep their child.

    Therefore, Madison kept mentioning Tobias over and over again. She deliberately wanted to

    provoke Natalie.

    As expected, Natalie''s face turnedpletely pale.

    However, she quickly restrained her emotions.

    The more Madison wanted to satirize her, the more Natalie wouldn''t give in!

    Natalie smiled, "Madison, it looks like you often sell your daughter''s body. That must be why you

    keep mentioning such disgusting things. You''re such a sl*t!"

    Madison was so furious that she was about to pounce.

    Queenie''s face turned red too, "B*tch, what did you just say?"

    "I was talking about you." Natalie said directly.

    "Nonsense!"

    "Nonsense?" Natalie smiled even colder, "You know best whether if I''m talking nonsense. Of

    course, you''re better than the prostitutes on the street. You''re selling your body to the wealthy

    people."

    "B*tch, you... at Tobias''..."

    "Madison Alexander!" Natalie interrupted Madison coldly, "If you don''t want me to publicize your

    daughter''s disgusting things in yourmunity soon, you''d better shut up. Don''t say things that I

    don''t like to hear."

    Madison''s face turned livid, but she dared not say anything further.

    ''Tm here to ask about my family and background. Who are my parents? Where did Ie from?"

    Natalie stared into Madison''s eyes.

    Madison smiled immediately.

    Upon hearing Natalie''s question, she suddenly felt happy in her heart.

    Madison looked at Natalie and said, "If you want to know about your background, I have told Tobias.

    If you want to know, you can ask him!"

    Natalie''s eyes shed with a hint of fierceness, "Stop being so shameless!"

    "I''ve given you the respect, but you''re still so shameless. You won''t be able to get that out from me.

    If you really want to know, then you should just ask Tobias."

    Natalie paused for a moment and finallyughed, "Good, very good! If you don''t let me have my

    wish, then I won''t let you go at ease. Madison, just you wait."

    Queenie shouted, "Natalie, don''t think that we don''t know you have no one to help you now. Let''s

    see what you''re going to do to my mother. Quit bragging around!"

    Her expression was cold.

    She already had the evidence of Madison selling her body to old men. She was definitely going to

    let Madison suffer.

    Natalie did not say anything, she just left.

    When she arrived downstairs, her phone rang.

    It was from Remington.

    "Natalie, where are you? I am in Agaphen City right now. Let''s go out for supper." Natalie could hear

    Remington''s cynical tone clearly.

    Natalie felt agitated too, so she told him where she was.

    She thought that it would be good to have supper and some drinks. She might feel better after that.

    Soon, he was there to pick her up.

    Natalie got into the car and said, "Remington, why aren''t you busy with yourpany work? You

    have the time to have supper with me instead?"

    She asked jokingly.

    Remington smiled and said, "It''s because you are more important than mypany work."

    Natalie only smiled.

    "So where are we going for supper?"

    "A nearby restaurant, let''s have some lobster and beer." Natalie said.

    It was lobster season.

    "Okay." Remington stepped on the elerator and drove out.

    After half an hourter, they arrived at the front of a restaurant.

    It was famous in that area. Although the environment was all right, the food was great. There were

    many rich people who would drive their luxurious cars over to dine there.

    Natalie ordered some lobster and beer.

    She didn''t drink beer back then. She only started drinking after staying in the United States for a

    while.

    There was a time when she was upset that she incidentally found out that all of her problems would

    go away after she got drunk.

    She started drinking after.

    She had even gained a great capacity for drinking. No matter how much she drank, she would not

    get drunk.

    She picked up a bottle of beer and gulped it down.

    Remington snatched away the bottle and said, "You can drink, but only a little. Drinking too much is

    harmful for your body."

    Natalie smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I have an indestructible body. I''ll be fine."

    "Do you think I''ll believe your nonsense?" Remington stared at Natalie.

    "Fine, since you don''t believe me."

    Remington poured a small ss of beer and handed it to Natalie, "Just a ss."

    Natalie smiled helplessly and thought to herself, "Do you really think this small amount is enough for

    me?"

    Remington looked at Natalie seriously and said, "Natalie, aren''t you afraid that you''ll lure bad people

    over if you get drunk? Haven''t you heard of that happening before?"

    He paused and whispered into Natalie''s ears, "If a woman doesn''t get drunk, the man won''t have a

    chance."

    When he spoke, his warm breath could be felt on Natalie''s earlobe which gave her a numb feeling.

    Natalie suddenly stopped breathing.

    A momentter, her eyes fixed on the red lobster, "Let''s stop joking, I won''t drink anymore. Let''s eat

    and don''t get too close to me when you talk. I''m sure you haven''t brushed your teeth."

    Remington was somewhat speechless.

    "Miss Godfrey, I brush my teeth every day. In fact, twice a day."

    Natalie showed a smile.

    She was deliberately teasing Remington.

    Remington smiled and said, "If you don''t believe me, why don''t you kiss me? You''ll definitely find it

    fresh."

    Well, it seemed that she could never win Remington when it came to teasing.

    At first, she hoped she could tease him, yet she was countered by Remington.

    Tobias pushed open the door of the apartment, looking tired.

    He felt really uneasy ever since he saw Natalie.

    His impulsive mind was constantly telling him to find Natalie.

    He used all the self- control he had to suppress that thought.

    He could not find Natalie.

    The best thing for them was to stop talking to each other.

    So, he put all of his energy into work.

    For the past few days, he almost always reached home at midnight. He was only home earlier that

    day because of Hayden.

    Hayden called him and said that he wanted to have lobster.

    Tobias saw Aunt Lee was coaxing Hayden. "Little young master, you should not have the lobsters

    out there. They are not hygienic. Why don''t I cook for you? I''ll cook whatever you want."

    Hayden pursed his lips and said, "No, I want lobster! I want lobster! I don''t want to eat anything

    else."

    Tobias'' eyebrows twitched.

    He did not know what was wrong with him. He liked to eat a lot of junk food, especially food from

    outside. He did not know where Hayden learned these.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Could it be inherited from his mother?

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444

    It came to Tobias'' mind that instant, and his expression became a little gloomy.

    On the other side, Aunt Lee also saw Tobias.

    She immediately said to Tobias, "Sir, the little young master has been saying that he wants to have

    lobsters. How could he have that? It may not be hygienic."

    Tobias looked at Hayden and said, "Hayden, I''ll take you to a hotel tomorrow to have lobsters

    instead."

    "No!" Hayden immediately refused, "There is nothing delicious in the hotel. They only serve

    delicious food at food stalls!"

    He showed a righteous look on his face, which made him not look like a four year old child at all.

    Tobias was in a daze for a while.

    That sounded too familiar to him.

    Natalie seemed to have said the same thing before as well.

    Meanwhile, Hayden was jumping up and down on the couch. He grasped Tobias'' hand and said

    coquettishly, "Daddy, I want to eat lobster. I want to eat the lobster at food stall."

    Tobias seemed to be stupefied.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Hayden looked so much like him.

    But there were times when his tone and demeanour was exactly like Natalie''s.

    That exact moment was a great example.

    Tobias agreed while he was still stunned.

    Aunt Lee felt a little surprised.

    She knew that the lobsters from food stall might not be clean. It was not a concern for adults, but for

    the little young master, that might not sound like a good idea at all.

    Aunt Lee did not expect Tobias to agree with Hayden.

    Tobias was not sure where the food stall was, but Hayden was the one who showed him the way.

    He frowned and asked, "How do you know the way?"

    Hayden didn''t answer. He just blinked his big eyes and looked at Tobias.

    Tobias'' headache was getting worse.

    Sometimes, it was not a good thing for a child to have such a high IQ.

    Hayden was a lot mature than other children of the same age. A lot of times, he would have a great

    headache because of that.

    "This food stall''s lobster tastes the best. I want to have it with salt and pepper." Hayden pointed to a

    food stall outside of the car window.

    When Tobias saw the people and greasy environment, his headache became worse.

    But he had no choice. He promised Hayden, so he could not go back on his word.

    The Lamborghini parked in front of the food stall. Tobias held Hayden''s hand and walked in

    together.

    Tobias wanted to order a takeaway, but Hayden would not agree to that.

    He pretended to be an adult and said, "Daddy, why do people eat in this food stall? They are here

    for the atmosphere. What kind of atmosphere would we have if we order a takeaway?"

    He emphasized the word ''atmosphere'' with his childish voice, it was quite amusing.

    Tobias was really helpless.

    He apanied Hayden to search for a table.

    When the lobsters were served, Hayden immediately started to eat.

    He opened the shell of the lobster easily, as if

    he had done it thousands of times previously.

    Tobias did not eat.

    He stared at Hayden''s face.

    When Hayden was eating, he made it look like the food was very delicious. He looked so much like

    someone.

    Tobias'' eyes got teary.

    Sometimes, he would wonder if having Hayden by his side was a great idea.

    Whenever he looked at Hayden, he would always think of someone.

    Tobias and Hayden attracted the attention of many people.

    Before they arrived, a lot of people focused their attention on Natalie. They were all focusing on

    Remington''s looks.

    However, after Tobias and Hayden arrived, those people immediately diverted their attention to

    Tobias''.

    After all, they had never seen such a handsome pair of father and son.

    "Did you see that? The father and son look so handsome."

    "What a handsome man! What a cute child! They look so great."

    "Look at how cute that kid is when he eats the lobster. His father is just staring at him. So adorable!"

    Those whispers soon could be heard by Natalie.

    Natalie licked her fingers that were stained with oil.

    She nced over unintentionally, and she was shocked.

    Was that Tobias and his son sitting opposite her?

    Natalie suddenly lost her appetite.

    Suddenly, she stood up.

    Remington looked at Natalie in surprise, "What''s wrong? Aren''t we enjoying the food?"

    Natalie showed a look of hatred and disgust, "I saw someone I don''t want to see, and I feel

    disgusted. I think I may throw up the food I just ate."

    Remington lifted his delicate eyes.

    He nced over, and soon he understood what she meant.

    He gave Natalie a meaningful look and said, "This is not your first time meeting Tobias since you''ve

    come back to the Agaphen City, is it?"

    Natalie was stunned, "How do you know?"

    A faint light shed across Remington''s eyes, "If this is your first time seeing him in four years, you

    wouldn''t react like this. You might be even more emotional."

    She sneered.

    He was right, when she saw Tobias at the airport, she was really emotional.

    She hugged Yvonne and cried hysterically for the whole afternoon.

    But that wouldn''t happen anymore.

    Just like what Yvonne had said, it was not worth crying for a sc*mbag like Tobias.

    She should live a good and exciting life. That was the greatest revenge on Tobias.

    She should not panic at the sight of Tobias or be sad and teary.

    "I saw him at the airport once. But no matter how many times I see him, it won''t change the fact that

    I''ll feel disgusted. Let''s go."

    Natalie walked away without remorse, Remington followed from behind.

    Even though Natalie told herself that she did not care.

    Her heart was really troubled by it, so much so that she did not notice the bottle cap under her feet.

    Natalie stepped on it. Suddenly, she lost control and fell forward.

    "Ah!" She screamed instinctively.

    Fortunately, Remington was quick to react and held Natalie.

    Natalie fell into his warm embrace.

    There was a nice scent from his body. It was not the scent of a perfume, but a natural body scent.

    She blushed.

    Natalie wanted to break free from him.

    "Don''t move." Suddenly, Remington whispered into Natalie''s ear, "Tobias sees you."

    Natalie was shocked.

    At that moment, her back was facing Tobias, so she could not see him at all.

    However, Remington could see him.

    Even though Natalie could not see him with her own eyes, she could feel a strange gaze piercing

    through her.

    "He sees us hugging and he looks very unhappy." There was a hint of yfulness in Remington''s

    gentle tone.

    Natalie was stunned.

    Would Tobias be unhappy seeing her in Remington''s arms?

    But soon, she understood.

    Men had a possessive desire, it was inherent in them.

    Even if it was a woman they didn''t want, they would not want that woman to have anything to do

    with another man.

    Natalie smiled.

    "Natalie, do you want to make him even more unhappy?" Remington''s hot breath could be sensed

    on Natalie''s earlobes.

    "Yes, I do." There was no hesitation in Natalie''s reply.

    Tobias was such a sc*mbag, of course she hoped for the worst to happen to Tobias.

    Even though she constantly told herself that the past should stay in the past and that she should not

    think about it anymore.

    But at that moment, when Remington asked if she wanted to make Tobias even more unhappy, she

    could not restrain the urge to retaliate against Tobias!

    "Kiss me." Remington said those words.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445

    Natalie''s breathing came to a halt.

    She looked at Remington.

    Remington looked at her too.

    The two of them were very close to each other. The tips of their noses were almost touching too.

    Natalie looked away and she said, "Forget it."

    She wanted to make Tobias angry, but kissing Remington...

    She really could not force herself to do it.

    "If you don''t kiss me, then I''ll kiss you." Remington smiled and went for Natalie''s lips.

    Natalie dodged it in a hurry.

    From other people''s view, Remington and Natalie had kissed each other.

    Tobias could no longer control himself.

    He stood up in a hurry too.

    Hayden was enjoying the lobsters, so he did not pay any attention to his father at all.

    Tobias walked over to Remington and Natalie quickly.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    It felt like his footsteps had some kind of suppressed anger.

    As soon as Natalie broke free from Remington''s embrace, she happened to meet Tobias'' ck

    eyes. It seemed like he was suppressing his rage.

    She was shocked.

    Remington was right. Tobias was indeed pissed off.

    Inexplicably, she felt ted in her heart.

    It was the pleasure she had for taking revenge on Tobias.

    "What the hell are you doing?!" Tobias stared daggers at Remington.

    Remington twitched his mouth.

    He had something to say, but Natalie spoke instead.

    Her tone was full of malice, "Mr. Whitlock, can''t you see we are kissing? Do you want to care about

    this too? You don''t have the rights to meddle with other people''s businesses, do you?"

    Remington remained silent.

    He looked at Natalie with a smile.

    In the past four years, Natalie had really changed a lot.

    Had it been the previous Natalie, she would lose her mind and run away at the sight of Tobias. How

    could she ever make those sarcastic remarks?

    When Tobias heard what Natalie said, it felt like he was drenched in ice cold water.

    "Natalie, don''t stay with him." He said it slowly.

    Every word was filled with bitterness.

    Natalie looked up and said, "Mr. Whitlock, you have a wife and a child, yet you are not satisfied.

    Why do you care about who I am with? Don''t you think you care too much? If you like to care so

    much, go find your wife instead!"

    Veins could be seen on Tobias'' forehead.

    When Natalie saw Tobias'' expression, she was joyous.

    She never knew how happy she could be when seeing Tobias was unhappy.

    She was on cloud nine.

    At that moment, she only wanted to aggravate Tobias. It would be best if he could lose his temper

    on the spot.

    Natalie''s behavior seemed to be out of control. She hooked around Remington''s neck and said,

    "Remington, let''s go home!"

    He smiled at Natalie.

    He said in a dubious tone, "Go home? To do what? To sleep? Your skills were good yesterday, and I

    felt very satisfied. What about you? Were you satisfied?"

    Although they were just acting, Natalie still blushed uncontrobly.

    The next moment, she got dragged away.

    Tobias dragged her into his car.

    His eyes were red, "Natalie, what happened between you and Remington?"

    His bloodshot eyes made Natalie feel very pleased.

    Seeing the woman he was no longer with, but rather having a rtionship with his brother, was too

    much for him to bear.

    He thought she would appear like a weak woman in front of him, but he never expected her to live

    such an open life. She even found a new love!

    Natalie felt she was kind of psychotic.

    The more anxious Tobias was, the more she wanted to irritate him.

    Natalie looked at Tobias with a vague look and said, "We''ve done everything. Remington''s skill and

    tolerance are great. He is better than you. He satisfies me."

    Her provocative words actually calmed Tobias down.

    He stared into Natalie''s eyes and said, "You''re lying, aren''t you? You''ve never done anything with

    Remington."

    A hint of embarrassment shed through her eyes.

    But she quickly regained herposure.

    "Natalie, you shouldn''t be with Remington." Tobias said again.

    Natalie smiled coldly and said, "You can get married and have children. Do you want me to stay

    celibate for the rest of my for you? What rights do you have?"

    All of a sudden, the word ''rights'' came to Tobias'' mind.

    Indeed, how could he do that?

    Furthermore, the only reason he left Natalie was to ensure that they could live a better life away

    from each other.

    Natalie could find her own happiness.

    But why did he get so anxious when he saw Natalie and Remington together?

    Tobias'' mind was in a mess.

    After a while, he took a deep breath and said, "Natalie, you are a good person. Remington is not

    suitable for you. You can find a better man."

    Natalie smiled and said, "I am a good person?"

    She stared at Tobias and said, "So I deserved to be toyed and have my child killed by you just

    because I am a good person?"

    Tobias suddenly stopped breathing.

    Herst sentence kept ringing in his mind.

    A deep bitterness soon appeared in his eyes.

    He understood. Cecilia was the one who told Natalie about that.

    Cecilia hoped that Natalie would not stay in the past, she also hoped that Natalie would hate him.

    Cecilia knew that her mental state was not strong enough. Only when Natalie hated him to the

    extreme could he and Natalie never have another chance to be together.

    "Natalie, find another man. Remington is not suitable for you." Tobias changed the topic.

    Natalie''s eyes turned a little red, "Why are you changing the topic, Tobias? Don''t you feel guilty

    about what you''ve done in the past?"

    Tobias looked away.

    At that moment, Natalie was pulled away by Remington.

    He looked at Tobias and said in azy tone, "Tobias, I''m sorry. Natalie is my woman now. I am

    jealous. You''ve been talking to my woman for a long time now."

    He emphasized the words ''my woman''.

    Tobias'' heart felt like it was stabbed.

    In a moment, Remington pulled Natalie into the car.

    "Hurry up and drive." Natalie urged Remington.

    As soon as Remington stepped on the elerator, the sports car immediately drove away.

    Natalie shriveled up her body, her face turned pale.

    Remington looked at Natalie with concern.

    "You were pretty tough just now. You''re showing weakness now, aren''t you?"

    Natalie sniffed.

    "Remington, I''ll be better. I promise this won''t happen anymore after I see him a few more

    times!"

    Remington smiled, "After seeing him a few more times? Do you want to rekindle your old

    rtionship with him?"

    Natalie''s face suddenly darkened, "Don''t talk nonsense. I absolutely won''t be with him anymore.

    That won''t happen, ever!"

    Every word of hers was firm and full of hatred.

    Remington stopped and said in a low voice, "Natalie, why do you hate him so much?"

    "Yes, I hate him. I hate him to my bones." Natalie''s fists were tightly clenched together.

    Her nails almost dug into her flesh.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446

    She thought that her hatred for Tobias had gradually dissipated, but when she saw him again, the

    hatred in her heart rose again.

    Her hatred for him was deep, which would never go away.

    "So you want to go to a hotel or to my ce?" Remington suddenly changed the topic.

    He said it in a rxed and pleasant tone, as if he was trying hard to break the depressing

    atmosphere.

    Natalie was shocked.

    She looked at Remington. She did not know what he meant by that.

    "Don''t you understand?"

    Natalie shook her head, looking confused.

    She really did not understand.

    Remington smiled gently. His smile looked dodgy.

    "Natalie, didn''t you say you''ll sleep with me tonight? I have great skills, why don''t you try it?"

    Natalie red at him angrily.

    "I was deliberately provoking Tobias just now.

    It was a joke."

    "So you were just using me, weren''t you?" She looked at Natalie meaningfully.

    She blushed.

    Natalie felt a little embarrassed, "I''m sorry."

    "It''s all right." Remington said with a gentle tone, "I am happy to be used by you. When you said that

    my skills are not bad, it makes me thrilled."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She looked away, "That''s enough jokes. Please send me back."

    "To your friend''s apartment?"

    "That''s right."

    Remington showed a deep look, "Wouldn''t that ce be too small? Why don''t I find you a suitable

    ce to stay? Or, since we are on such good terms, why don''t I give you a house as a gift? In that

    way, you can have a ce to settle in too."

    Natalie immediately refused, "No, I have been studying in college for several years, which you have

    helped me out a lot. I can work now. I don''t want to ept any more help from you!"

    Remington''s breathing was so light that no one could hear it.

    He knew that Natalie was really stubborn.

    Back in the United States, she could have just studied and worried about nothing else. However,

    she still worked part-time whenever she was free. All of that was because she did not want to

    ept too much help.

    Actually, why should she do that?

    It was not a good thing for a woman to be too stubborn.

    Wasn''t it good to be pampered by a man?

    "Then I''ll send you home." Remington said after a while.

    She nodded.

    When she got out of the car, Natalie thanked Remington once again, "Thank you. I felt relieved

    when I provoked Tobias just now."

    Remington pointed at himself and said, "If you want to provoke him again next time, you can use

    me. Don''t say those dirty words again. Even if you want to say those dirty things in front of him, I

    can demonstrate it with you."

    Natalie stared at him.

    "No thanks. Don''t be so full of yourself."

    Remington smiled brightly, revealing his white teeth.

    Those small talks with Remington really

    brought her out of her bad mood.

    That was Remington''s charm. Anyone would suddenly be happy when they were with him.

    "I''m going up. Bye." Natalie waved goodbye to Remington.

    When she entered the apartment, she realized that Yvonne was not at home.

    It waste, so Natalie called Yvonne.

    Yvonne said that her filming would take the entire night.

    Natalie sighed and said, "Yvonne, being an actress is really hard work. Besides, you don''t earn that

    much being in a supporting role. You might as well find another job."

    Yvonne, on the other hand, was very persistent, "No, this is my passion. Do you understand what a

    passion is?"

    Natalie hung up while deep thoughts shed through her mind.

    In fact, she had the same thoughts as Yvonne.

    She thought that being an actress was particrly interesting.

    Butter, when she was in the United States, she chose to studyw.

    Natalie did not sleep well that evening.

    She dreamed of her child.

    Her dead son.

    He appeared in front of her, covered in blood. Then, she saw Tobias and that woman''s son. He

    looked so beautiful and healthy.

    Natalie felt hatred in her heart.

    Why?! Why did her son have to die?!

    How could Tobias and that woman''s son be still alive and well!

    Why?! The Gods were so unfair to her!

    When she woke up, she was sweating all over.

    She went for a cold shower.

    That dream she had was a little bit too much.

    She was a person with strong principles.

    Although Tobias had harmed her, it had nothing to do with his son.

    That child was innocent.

    Her hatred should not have anything to do with Tobias'' son.

    After changing to another set of clothes, Natalie prepared herself to go down for a walk.

    Perhaps she would feel better after getting some fresh air.

    As soon as she opened the door, Natalie could smell the pungent cigarette smoke.

    She frowned, feeling disgusted.

    Who could it be? Who could smoke so heavily?

    Natalie walked down the stairs. Suddenly, her footsteps came to a halt.

    Natalie saw Tobias.

    He leaned against the wall, and his fingers were holding a cigarette.

    Wisps of smoke came out from his mouth.

    The tiny firelight from the cigarette made him look more handsome.

    Her hands trembled.

    How did he know where she live?

    After a while, she hid her thoughts.

    She took big strides down the stairs. She wanted to act as if she hadn''t seen Tobias, so she walked

    past him.

    But just as she reached where Tobias was standing, he stepped forward and blocked her.

    Natalie was one step above of him.

    But because of Tobias'' towering body, he still stood taller than Natalie.

    He looked her up and down, finally fixed his gaze on her face.

    Natalie heaved in a deep breath.

    She told herself that she had to calm down.

    She could not be as spineless as a jellyfish before.

    She wanted to be arrogant in front of Tobias. She must not let him live happily.

    Natalie''s eyes twitched, and she said in a sarcastic manner, "A civilized person knows not to block

    someone''s way."

    Tobias'' face darkened.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    It was the first time someone described him as uncivilized.

    But he was not angry.

    He stared at Natalie with his bloodshot eyes, "Natalie, you didn''t do anything with Remington, did

    you? You were lying to mest night!"

    Hisst sentence was an affirmation.

    Natalie''s breathing stopped.

    She quickly came to her senses.

    Both Remington and her did not realize that Tobias followed them the previous night.

    He even followed her back to the house!

    It was also possible that he stayed in the corridor all night long. That must be why he was so

    certain.

    Natalie felt a little embarrassed, as if he had seen through her lies.

    She stared at Tobias angrily.

    "You and Remington didn''t do anything, did you?" Tobias asked again.

    As he spoke, the smell of cigarettes kept wafting into her nose.

    For some reason, her mind was in a mess.

    "That is none of your business!" Natalie said with resentment.

    A trace of pain shed through Tobias'' eyes, "He is really not suitable for you. He is too fickle. You

    must find a man who is loyal."

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447

    Natalie felt that it was inexplicably ironic for him to say that.

    She had thought of Tobias as a loyal man once. But what was the result of that?

    She was pped hard. She even had to pay such a heavy price!

    Natalie looked at Tobias with a mocking expression, "Mr. Whitlock, you are the president of such a

    largepany. Isn''t it inappropriate for you to talk behind people''s backs? Furthermore, that person

    is your brother! A loyal man? Why don''t you introduce one to me?"

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    At that moment, the mocking in her eyes intensified, "But Mr. Whitlock, I wouldn''t dare ept that

    person even if you introduced him to me. You''re such a sc*mbag yourself, I don''t think your friends

    will be any better!"

    Tobias'' face turned pale.

    Natalie felt happy inside of her.

    "Get out of my way, you don''t have the right to stop me here. You are nobody to me!" Natalie said

    coldly. Her gaze was fierce, as if she would pounce on him.

    Tobias put down his hand helplessly.

    Indeed, he had no rights to stop Natalie.

    Natalie walked down in big strides.

    When she was at the walkway, her face suddenly turned ghastly pale.

    Whenever she met Tobias, the pain in her heart would surge uncontrobly.

    The more she did not want to see him, the more she would meet him.

    Natalie was greatly annoyed, so she picked up her pace.

    She had no aim at all, so she kept walking until she arrived downtown.

    "Isn''t that Natalie?" Natalie heard a sarcastic voice.

    Natalie turned around, and she saw Queenie.

    Queenie was holding a middle-aged man''s hand. She wore a dress that wrapped around her waist

    with heavy makeup.

    Natalie frowned and seemed even more annoyed.

    What an unlucky morning for her. First, she met Tobias, then she met Queenie.

    "Queenie, is this your friend?" The man looked at Natalie.

    Queenie smiled and said, "My dear, do you know this woman? She used to be Tobias'' woman. She

    used to sleep with Tobias, and she was even pregnant with Tobias'' child."

    The man became respectful suddenly.

    Tobias'' woman!

    He wanted to please her.

    Queenie said lightly, "It''s just a pity, a nobody will stay a nobody. They can''t get what they want. She

    got kicked out by Tobias. So what if she was pregnant? She was still forced to have an abortion."

    Four years ago, Queenie found out from Madison that Tobias and Natalie would break up. The child

    in Natalie''s womb would be aborted. She did not believe it back then.

    After all, Natalie had Tobias'' mother''s approval. They were even going to have a wedding.

    But she did not expect what Madison told her was true!

    Queenie felt so happy.

    The moment Queenie said that, that man''s expressions changed from being respectful to contempt.

    So she was just a woman that Tobias did not want!

    "Your wife is here." Natalie looked at the man gently and then said in a low voice.

    The man was suddenly scared out of his wits.

    He looked around, but he did not see his wife.

    But even then, he was scared to death because of what Natalie just said.

    He shook off Queenie''s hand and said, "Honey, you can go buy your bag by yourself today. I have

    something else to do, so I need to leave now."

    The man left hurriedly.

    When she saw the man''s reaction, Natalie showed a hint of sadness in her eyes.

    Perhaps men were all the same. It was impossible for them to be loyal.

    So what if they were married? They would still have an affair outside.

    Queenie came to her senses.

    She stared at Natalie fiercely, "B*tch, you were lying. You did that on purpose, didn''t you?"

    Natalie smiled disdainfully, "Even after so many years, you are still the same. Not only are you

    selling your body, you are still a mistress to an old man."

    Her face turned pale.

    Natalie''s remarks became more sarcastic. She said, "That''s right, have you read the news? There

    was a mistress who got caught and beaten on the street by the wife. All her clothes were stripped

    off."

    Queenie''s face turned even paler.

    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Queenie stood her ground.

    Natalie looked at Queenie coldly and said, "You should be careful."

    When she was about to leave, she suddenly stopped.

    "Queenie, go back and tell your mother that if she won''t tell me about my background and identity, I

    will make her suffer!"

    Natalie went to the police station and managed to get hold of the address of the police officer who

    had investigated her matter.

    As for her past memories, Natalie remembered everything.

    Madison had sold her off to several pedophiles.

    That was already enough to convict Madison of her sins.

    But she still needed evidence.

    The testimonies of those police officers were very crucial to her.

    Coincidentally, all of those police officers had migrated to Europe.

    But half a year ago, they suddenly returned to Agaphen City to settle down.

    Natalie paid a visit to a police officer''s house.

    The police officer who was young back in those times, was now a middle-aged man.

    He looked somewhat confused when he saw Natalie.

    Natalie told him everything and said, "I am that little girl. There are some things that I need you to

    testify."

    The police officer''s expression suddenly changed.

    He hurriedly pushed Natalie out.

    Natalie was puzzled.

    Madison was not a big shot at all.

    Why would the police officer have such a huge reaction when she was just collecting evidence

    against Madison?

    Natalie was really unwilling to give up. She ran to another police officer''s house, but the results

    were still the same.

    When she arrived at the third house, Natalie refused to leave.

    The police officer sighed, "So this matter is not over yet. Will we be forced to go back to Europe?

    We''ve been eating hamburgers for so many years over there. I don''t want to go back!"

    Natalie''s breathing suddenly stopped.

    After a while, she said softly, "Uncle, I just want you to provide me with the testimony. That woman,

    my adopted mother, sold me off to other people back then. She has already vited thew. The

    purpose of collecting evidence is to deal with her. You are a police officer. You are supposed to

    represent justice. Can''t you even help me with this?"

    Herst sentence touched the police officer.

    There was a hint of struggle in his eyes.

    After a while, he let out a sigh, "Little girl, the matter is tooplicated. Back then, even the Perry

    Group was involved to suppress this matter, and that was why we went to Europe. After a long time,

    people eventually forgot about it. However, you areing back to collect the evidence."

    Natalie said in a hurry, "Those men from that time are all dead. They are no longer a threat to you.

    Besides, I know someone from the Perry Group. He certainly won''t stop you from providing me any

    evidence."

    The police officer sighed heavily, "Little girl, this does not have anything to do with the Perry Group

    anymore. Later, the president of the YS Group was also involved in the investigation. He exined

    the matter to us and emphasized that we must not mention it anymore. How are we supposed to

    give you the evidence which you want now? You should go."

    Natalie''s face turned pale all of a sudden.

    She did not expect Tobias to be involved in the matter.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448

    The police officerforted Natalie and said, "Little girl, after the president of the YS Group

    investigated the matter, the organization was soon exposed too. He might have been the one who

    exposed that. He used quite a lot of effort to expose that organization. Don''t think too much about it.

    It''s over now."

    Natalie bit her lower lips hard.

    "Sir, are you sure you can''t tell me?" She looked at him.

    The police officer sighed deeply, "We can''t afford to offend the president of YS Group. Don''t make

    things difficult for me."

    The hope in Natalie''s heart faded little by little.

    She knew that she would not get anything by asking further.

    No matter how hard she tried to persuade them, the police officers would not say anything.

    She walked out of the police officer''s house.

    Suddenly, she was at a loss.

    She was not doing that to send Madison to jail.

    After all, the both of them still had James inmon.

    James would definitely plead for Madison.

    No matter what, James had raised her.

    If James pleaded for mercy, she could not ignore it.

    She was only doing it to threaten Madison so that she would tell her about her identity.

    But she did not expect her four years of studyingw to be useless.

    She had so much theoretical knowledge, but she did not know how to use it in practice.

    Just collecting evidence alone was too much for her.

    She took out her phone.

    She would never ask Tobias for help.

    She thought she could ask Remington to see if he had any ideas.

    After all, Remington was still someone with power and influence in the Agaphen City.

    "Natalie, do you miss me?" As soon as the call was connected, Remington started teasing her.

    Natalie licked her dry lips. She was about to say something, but Remington spoke first, "Natalie, I

    am in Korea. I want to recruit a few artists over there, so I will only be back after some time. Don''t

    miss me too much."

    Natalie did not speak further on second thought.

    She already owed Remington too much.

    She was too embarrassed to ask Remington for help, especially when he was busy with work

    abroad.

    "Take care of yourself." Natalie hung up after that.

    She was so annoyed that she was going crazy.

    Collecting evidence was such a difficult task. She did not even know what to do.

    Finding her identity was what she prioritized most. Otherwise, she would already be out looking for

    a job.

    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, Yvonne called.

    Yvonne was crying on the other end of the call.

    It turned out that Yvonne had gotten a role.

    She received the role of the second female lead. Yvonne spent a lot of time and effort to get the

    role. She even lost five pounds for it.

    However, to everyone''s surprise, there was a change in ns at thest moment.

    The role was snatched away by another woman.

    That woman brought in a few rich people to fund their group.

    "Natalie, are social connections really that important? Do you know how hard I have worked? I have

    worked so hard, yet I still can''t bepared to them!"

    Yvonne''s words hit Natalie right in her heart.

    Having a strong background was indeed important.

    She was a great example. She spent so much time learning aboutw, which she thought that could

    give Madison pressure to tell her about her identity.

    However, she did not expect herself to be defeated by someone with a strong background too.

    Tobias had a strong background.

    If he wanted the police officers to stop talking about the matter, then they would naturally not talk

    about it.

    Natalie could guess why Tobias wanted the police officers to keep quiet about the matter back then.

    It must be when they were still in a rtionship. Tobias was investigating his own affairs. For the

    sake of his reputation, he must have told the police officers to keep quiet.

    But it was not expected that it would be a troublesome thing in the future.

    "Yvonne, don''t think too much." Natalie could onlyfort herself.

    "Let''s go out for a drink. Natalie, I''m in a bad mood. Come and apany me!" Yvonne choked

    with sobs.

    Natalie agreed immediately.

    She was not in a good mood too. Drinking was a good way to relieve her stress.

    Natalie and Yvonne agreed to meet at a food stall, but not the one she and Remington had been the

    other night.

    After all, she did not want to see Tobias anymore.

    Yvonne had worked in the entertainment industry for a year, so she was even better at drinking

    compared to Natalie.

    She did not drink beer, she only drank spirit.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Natalie agreed to apany her.

    With Natalie''s drinking abilities, beer was useless against her. Spirit had higher alcohol content. It

    might be what she needed.

    After a few bottles of spirit, Natalie was getting dizzy.

    But Yvonne still wanted Natalie to drink.

    She was slowly losing her consciousness, "Natalie, this is a f**king society. Everything requires a

    strong background! Now that I think about it, I was too innocent back in school!"

    She was so excited that she suddenly stood up and said, "I swear that one day I will make myself

    famous. I want to stand at the peak of the world. I will p those people who have made fun of me

    before!"

    Natalie got excited too.

    She also stood up with a bottle in her hand, "Yvonne, you are right. I will make that man who treated

    me badly, to regret it!"

    The two of them looked at each other with bottles of wine in their hands, then they gulped down the

    entire bottle.

    They drank so much that the two of them did not know how much they had drunk.

    The two of them had lost their reasoning.

    They sat on the greasy table and began to sing loudly. They started to attract the attention of many

    people.

    "Today is a good day, it is a good day..."

    "Two tigers, two tigers are running fast..."

    "I have a horse but I''ve never rode it, one day I was excited and wanted to ride it..."

    At that moment, a Bentley passed by.

    Honk!

    The Bentley suddenly stopped.

    Benjamin got out of the car.

    He was going to send Tobias some documents, but he did not expect to meet Yvonne when he

    passed by.

    He still remembered Yvonne.

    Furthermore, he had quite a good impression on her.

    Benjamin frowned when he realized that Yvonne was drunk.

    He soon saw the girl beside Yvonne, it was Natalie.

    Benjamin suddenly stopped breathing for a while.

    Three years ago, Benjamin learned that Natalie did not die.

    He also vaguely knew what happened between Tobias and Natalie.

    But he was unsure of why Tobias suddenly abandoned Natalie. He did not know what happened

    after Natalie went to France either.

    When Natalie was involved, Benjamin thought that it would be best for him not to meddle in it.

    After all, he did not know what the rtionship between Tobias and Natalie was.

    But when he was about to leave, he suddenly saw a few strange gazes fixed on Yvonne and

    Natalie.

    Benjamin looked over.

    Several gangsters were staring at the two drunk girls covetously.

    "They look really good. Let''s take them back for some fun."

    "They look like they have really strong will. Will we be able to take them back?"

    "No matter how strong-willed they are, they are very drunk."

    A sharp light shed across Benjamin''s eyes.

    After a while, he strode toward Natalie and Yvonne.

    It seemed that he needed to get involved that day. Otherwise, the consequences of the two drunk

    ladies would be devastating.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449

    When they saw Benjamin stepping forward, those thugs dared not continue anymore.

    After all, Benjamin had a strong temperament, he was even driving a good car.

    "Yvonne, Miss Godfrey, are you alright?" He asked.

    The twodies giggled at Benjamin.

    Yvonne even lifted Benjamin''s chin and showed a frivolous smile, "Your Highness, you are so

    handsome."

    Benjamin''s eyelids were twitching.

    Your Highness? Did she think they were filming?

    Benjamin felt helpless seeing the two drunkdies on the street. He did not know whether he should

    leave. Suddenly, Tobias called.

    "Have you sent the documents over yet?" Tobias asked.

    "About that... A friend of mine got drunk on the side of the road. I just stopped to take a look."

    Benjamin covered his face and said.

    Tobias said in a low voice, "Just send your friend home, and then give me the information."

    Benjamin nced at Natalie and Yvonne, who were smiling in a silly way.

    It seemed that they would not be sober that night.

    He did not know where they were staying. It would be bad if he sent them to the hotel at such ate

    hour. There might be a misunderstanding.

    Benjamin still did not understand Tobias'' feelings for Natalie.

    If Tobias still had feelings for Natalie, and be misunderstood for his actions, then he would just be

    digging his own grave.

    After thinking for a while, Benjamin still forced himself to say it, "It''s not just my friend, Miss Godfrey

    is drunk too. I was afraid that something would happen, so I''ll stay here to keep an eye on them."

    The breathing on the other end of the call suddenly got heavy.

    "Natalie." After some time, Tobias said.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "That''s right, it''s Miss Natalie."

    "Wait for me. I''ll be there right away."

    That moment, Benjamin was sure that Tobias still had feelings for Natalie.

    Otherwise, he would not have wanted to be there as soon as possible upon knowing that Natalie

    was drunk.

    Benjamin was rejoicing inside of him. Fortunately, he had told him the truth.

    Benjamin also thought that watching over Yvonne and Natalie was an extremely torturous task.

    Yvonne would rub her head against Benjamin''s shoulders from time to time. She would even look at

    him with a charming gaze.

    Benjamin''s heart was in a deep mess.

    Natalie was singing beside him, which attracted a lot of people''s attention.

    For Benjamin, it was extremely humiliating.

    Luckily, Tobias arrived soon thereafter.

    Benjamin finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Seeing how drunk Natalie was, Tobias frowned.

    "How did they get this drunk?"

    Benjamin quickly proved his innocence, "I don''t know either, Mr. Whitlock. When I passed by earlier,

    Miss Godfrey was already drunk."

    Tobias did not say anything.

    Momentster, he looked at Yvonne, "Is this your friend?"

    He recognized her.

    It seemed like she was Natalie''s best friend.

    Benjamin felt a little awkward, "Yes."

    "Do you know where she lives?"

    "No." Benjamin answered honestly.

    Tobias thought for a moment and said, "Send your friend to a hotel, I will take care of Natalie."

    "Alright."

    Before leaving, Tobias instructed Benjamin, "Benjamin, do not take advantage of her."

    Yvonne was Natalie''s best friend. It was necessary for Tobias to ensure Yvonne''s innocence and

    safety, at least for tonight.

    Even though that was what he said, Tobias still believed in Benjamin.

    Benjamin''s face turned red, "Mr. Whitlock, I am not that type of person."

    He nodded.

    Tobias then held Natalie in his arms and got into the car.

    While taking care of Natalie, he could sense her familiar scent.

    Tobias fell into a daze in an instant. Natalie''s soft body was in his arms, which Tobias could feel his

    lower abdomen was warming up.

    It had been four years. He had not had any physical contact with Natalie for the past four years.

    He had an instant reaction right after holding her in his arms.

    It did not take long for him to suppress his thoughts.

    If he still had any response toward Natalie, then he would be worse than an animal.

    After carrying Natalie into the car, Tobias wanted to find Natalie''s keys.

    He nned to send her back to where she was staying.

    However, he stopped as soon as he reached out his hands.

    If he found the keys on her body, that meant he would have touched some ces he shouldn''t

    have.

    Holding her was enough for him to have a reaction, let alone touching her body to look for keys.

    Tobias ced his hands back on the steering wheel. He sent Natalie to the nearest hotel.

    When he arrived at the hotel, he booked a room for Natalie and carried her to the room.

    He was going to leave after he put Natalie in the room.

    As soon as he let her go, Natalie hooked her arms around his neck.

    Her eyes were misty, as if they were foggy.

    She stared at Tobias.

    Tobias'' body suddenly stiffened.

    After a short while, Natalie smiled and said, "What a handsome man."

    She got closer, the tip of her nose almost touched Tobias''. She looked at Tobias carefully.

    They were so close to each other, Tobias could clearly see Natalie''s long and thick eyshes as

    well as her pink and smooth lips too.

    Her lips looked like jelly, it glowed with an unusual light.

    Suddenly, Tobias''s mouth turned dry.

    He broke Natalie''s grasp and he wanted to push her away.

    But, Natalie suddenly smiled.

    She looked at Tobias and smiled, "What a handsome man. It''s just a pity that all handsome men are

    bad!"

    She was smiling, but she cried suddenly.

    Her cry was filled with so much despair that those who heard it would be heartbroken.

    To Tobias, it felt like his heart was stabbed.

    He went to get a tissue to wipe away her tears, "Natalie, don''t cry. It''s all my fault."

    Natalie cried and shook her head, "It''s not your fault. It''s the b*stard Tobias. He killed my child. He''s

    not a good guy!"

    Tobias'' chest hurt badly.

    Cecilia lied to make it impossible for him and Natalie to be together.

    But Cecilia only wanted Natalie to hate him.

    She never expected Natalie to feel so much pain.

    Tobias guessed that Natalie believed him to be the murderer of her child.

    He did not know that the experience would be such a terrible blow to Natalie.

    "Natalie, it''s not how you think." The tissues were all wet. Tobias touched Natalie''s face.

    "That''s what happened, that''s exactly how it happened!" Natalie cried and said, "That sc*mbag, he

    killed my child!"

    Natalie pointed at her chest and said, "Do you know how much it hurts for me? He can

    betray me. He can find another woman. He can even have the child of another woman, but he can''t

    kill my child. I can give up everything, I just want my child. Is that too much to ask?!"

    Natalie suddenly grabbed Tobias'' shoulder. Her nails were almost digging into his flesh, "Do you

    know how sad I am? I told myself to forget about it, but I couldn''t do it. I dream of my dead child

    every day. I dream of how he was killed by Tobias. I''m going crazy thinking about it. Do you know?

    I''m going crazy!"

    Tobias was greatly shocked.

    Tears dropped onto Tobias'' shoulders. His shirt waspletely wet.

    The next second, Tobias suddenly hugged Natalie tightly.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450

    It was not ascivious hug. It was just a normal hug.

    He wanted to give Natalie some warmth.

    "Natalie, it''s not how you think it was. It was not like that." Tobias repeatedly whispered into Natalie''s

    ear.

    Benjamin brought Yvonne to the hotel.

    Along the way, Yvonne teased Benjamin. She said something like, "Your Highness, you are so

    handsome."

    Benjamin was quite enthralled by Yvonne.

    They finally reached the hotel room. When Benjamin was about to leave, Yvonne suddenly hugged

    him.

    He was in a daze.

    Her unique body scent entered his nostrils.

    After a while, Yvonne suddenly let him go.

    She did something that shocked Benjamin extremely.

    She took off all her clothes.

    She looked at Benjamin with a firm gaze and said, "Director, didn''t you say that I can get the role if I

    do the unspoken rule. I''ll promise you that! Come on!"

    Benjamin''s blood veins almost exploded.

    He was not young anymore, but it was still the first time he saw a woman''s body.

    It was so beautiful, fair and curvy.

    Benjamin had never known that a woman''s body could be that beautiful.

    A burning desire emerged from within Benjamin.

    Benjamin used hisst sanity to suppress himself and his thoughts.

    She did not expect Yvonne to step forward and grab hold of him. Her lips got closer to him.

    Benjamin finally lost it.

    The two of them kissed.

    They were not skillful in kissing. It was just a very novice kiss, even their teeth collided.

    In the end, for some unknown reason, Benjamin pressed her to the bed.

    His lips were constantly moving down her body. He started nibbling her neck.

    It was his first time touching a woman''s body. He almost went insane. He could not control the

    strength of his lips at all. Yvonne was hurt from his bite.

    Yvonne moaned lowly.

    That muffled sound was like a thunder that snapped Benjamin back to his senses.

    He bit his arms hard in order to let his desires fade away.

    He bit himself so hard that blood dripped from his arms and fell onto the sheets.

    He hurriedly got off Yvonne''s body.

    What...what was he doing?

    How could he take advantage of a woman while she was drunk?!

    Benjamin ran out of the room quickly, as if he was escaping.

    The next day, Natalie finally woke up.

    She had a severe headache, as if her head was going to explode.

    When she found herself in a hotel, she was snapped out of her daze.

    Why was she in a hotel?

    What happened the previous night vaguely shed in Natalie''s mind.

    She got drunk with Yvonne.

    But she could not remember everything that had happened after that.

    Her face was pale, and she quickly checked herself.

    She was not a virgin anymore, so she knew how to tell if she was taken advantage of.

    Fortunately, she was fine.

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief.

    But, who sent her to the hotel?

    Could it be Yvonne?

    Natalie felt that it was impossible. How could Yvonne send her to the hotel when she was already

    drunk herself?

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    However, when she thought of Yvonne, her breathing stopped.

    Where was Yvonne? How was she doing?

    Natalie immediately found her phone and quickly called Yvonne.

    She only answered the call after a long time.

    "Yvonne, where are you? Are you alright?" Natalie asked in a hurry.

    There was a long silence on the other end of the call.

    Natalie''s heart tightened.

    "Yvonne, don''t scare me."

    "Natalie, I''m fine. I''m fine." Yvonne''s tone was rxed and happy, "What about you? How are you?"

    Yvonne''s voice was somewhat anxious.

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief.

    "I''m fine." She said.

    Hearing her answer, Yvonne let out a sigh of relief.

    "Good thing that you''re alright. By the way, where are you right now?"

    "No where." Yvonne did not reply but instead gave a vague answer, "Natalie, I''ve made up my mind.

    I have to stand out!"

    Natalie was confused.

    She did not understand why Yvonne would say something like that.

    Natalie was about to ask, when she suddenly hung up.

    Yvonne looked at the pure white sheet on the bed.

    There were some bloodstains on the sheet. It looked very light.

    Yvonne''s hands were tightly clenched together that her knuckles turned white.

    She walked toward the mirror.

    She waspletely naked. There were lots of hickeys all over her body.

    Yvonne suddenlyughed out loud.

    She inexplicably lost her virginityst night.

    But that was a good thing. Since she lost her virginity, then she was ready to make up her mind.

    Luckily, she was the only one who found herself naked while nothing happened to Natalie.

    Yvonne swore to herself as she stood in front of the mirror.

    She would have to be outstanding.

    She did not want to be suppressed or mocked at anymore.

    Natalie went to the front desk of the hotel.

    Although she was not vited, she could not just let it pass.

    She had to know.

    She asked the hotel staff member to check the surveince footage, she wanted to find out who

    sent her there.

    Soon, the surveince footage was checked.

    When she saw the man who held her, Natalie was stunned.

    It never urred to her that Tobias was the one who brought her to the hotel.

    At the same time, she understood that Tobias'' men might have been the one who sent Yvonne to

    the hotel too.

    Natalie felt suffocated as if a stone was on top of her chest.

    She would not thank him for sending her and Yvonne to the hotel.

    Her hatred for Tobias would not change even a little just because of that!

    She walked out of the hotel.

    She held a grudge against him. She should not have drunk so much the previous night. She should

    not have given Tobias the chance to help her.

    She would rather die on the streets than asked him for help.

    Natalie had been searching around for four days.

    She was searching for Madison''s vulnerable points.

    But it was all useless.

    In that country, without power or influence, it was too difficult to collect any evidence.

    Just as Natalie was in a desperate state, Remington returned from his business trip.

    He wanted to have a meal with her.

    Natalie chose a fast food restaurant.

    Remington agreed casually.

    No matter if it was a cheap, fast food restaurant or a five- star hotel restaurant, it made no difference

    to him.

    "Are you looking for a job these days?" Remington looked at how tired Natalie was.

    Natalie stuffed a mouthful of burger into her mouth, her face was bulging.

    "If you''re looking for a job, why don''t youe to mypany? I happen to need aw specialist."

    Remington looked at Natalie.

    "The highest sry in the industry. Buying your own home in three years is not a problem."

    Remington purposely said.

    Natalie almost spat out her mouthful of burger.

    "Mr. Fox, please don''t joke when we are eating, alright?"

    Remington touched his own face and said, "You identally spat a burger on my face."

    Natalie blushed.

    "Really?" She didn''t think so. She didn''t actually spit any burger, she only almost did.

    She got closer to Natalie and said, "Natalie, I''m just kidding."

    Natalie was speechless.

    "Eat your food." Natalie red at him.

    "You really won''t consider going to work in mypany?" Remington looked at Natalie.

    She pondered for a while.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451

    It was notpletely impossible. After all, she graduated from the best university in the world, so

    she was quite capable. If she worked at Remington''spany, she wouldn''t just be sitting idle, she

    would definitely bring benefits to Remington''spany.

    However, her mind had no intention to look for a job at the moment. She was thinking about the

    ways to get evidence against Madison.

    She really wanted to know her identity.

    "What''s on your mind, Natalie?" A dim light shed in Remington''s eyes.

    Natalie''s breathing stopped.

    After thinking further, she decided to tell Remington about it.

    During the period of time, it was too difficult for her to collect any evidence by herself. If there was

    someone who could help her, that would be the best.

    "Remington, there''s something I have to tell you." Natalie looked at Remington.

    It was the first time Remington had heard about Natalie''s past.

    He looked astonished upon hearing about it.

    "You should grab that evil woman and drown her in a cage." Remington frowned, "Do you need me

    to help you?"

    Natalie shook her head helplessly and said, "Forget it, my father is very kind to me. For my father''s

    sake, I will not continue seeking revenge for that. Now I just want to know my real family."

    A hint of mysterious light shed in Remington''s eyes.

    The dim light disappeared in an instant.

    A thought instantly came to his mind, but he could not grasp it at all.

    "You want me to help you?" Remington dragged the question.

    Natalie nodded and said, "If you are free, I hope to ask for your help. Of course, if you don''t have

    time, then forget it. After all, I have already owed you too much."

    Had she not been driven into a corner, Natalie would not ask Remington for help.

    It seemed like she had owed him way too much.

    She looked at Natalie''s face and then he smiled. "Natalie, do you feel guilty towards me?"

    Natalie did not hide her thoughts at all.

    She nodded seriously, "Of course, Remington, I owe you too much. You''ve been helping me for four

    years. No words can express my gratitude for you! You''ve done me a great favor."

    Remington''s smile turned a lot more yful, "If you think that you owe me too much, then why don''t

    you help me with one thing? After that, we''ll call it even, what do you say?"

    Her eyes lit up immediately.

    She had never thought that she could help Remington.

    "How can I help?"

    Remington suddenly got closer to Natalie.

    When he breathed, hot air was all over Natalie''s face with an ambiguous feeling from it.

    Suddenly, Natalie raised her alert.

    "If it has anything to do with my body, then forget it."

    Remington leaned back and said, "No, I need a fake girlfriend to be brought home. How about you

    be my fake girlfriend?"

    Natalie was shocked.

    Naturally, she had heard of fake girlfriends before.

    It seemed like a lot of people would find fake boyfriends or girlfriends as a temporarypanion to

    visit their families.

    But she never expected Remington needed her to be his fake girlfriend.

    A man like him would only need to raise his hands, there would be many women rushing over to

    him and even be his real girlfriend.

    "I don''t trust other women. As you know, I''m attractive. I won''t be able to get rid of the fake

    girlfriends I hired if they really fall for me. Don''t you agree?" Remington narrowed his eyes.

    When Natalie heard it, she thought that it made sense.

    She stopped and continued, "When I went abroad this time, I received a phone call from my dad.

    He wanted to introduce a woman to me. She is ugly and malicious. Apart from wealth, their family

    has nothing else. I don''t want to marry her. So, will youe to my rescue?"

    Remington smiled at Natalie.

    Natalie licked her dry lips and said, "You could just refuse your father."

    "If I refuse him this time, he will find another woman for me. It would be better to make him give up

    these thoughts, so as to not bring endless troubles over."

    Natalie was considering whether she should help.

    "Natalie, just go back with me and be my girlfriend. I won''t take advantage of you. If I really wanted

    to take advantage of you, I would have done it instead of waiting for so many years. Right?"

    Remington said with his smiling eyes.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie thought about it, Remington seemed to make sense.

    If Remington really wanted to take advantage of her, he had countless opportunities to do so. There

    was no need to wait until the present moment with such ame excuse, too.

    After a while, Natalie agreed.

    She thought that since Remington had helped her so many times, it was really time for her to repay

    him.

    She only agreed to be Remington''s fake girlfriend, she was going to help him to avoid any forced

    marriage and nothing else.

    Remington smiled even brighter.

    Looking at his cunning expression, a thought suddenly rushed into her mind.

    She suddenly stiffened her body.

    She had been thinking of whether she should help Remington, yet she had neglected a very

    important concern.

    That concern was she would have to meet Remington''s father!

    But Remington''s father was Tobias'' father, wasn''t it?!

    Natalie''s face turned ghastly pale.

    "No, if I be your fake girlfriend, wouldn''t that mean I have to meet Tobias'' father?" Natalie''s

    voice was trembling.

    Remington stared at Natalie, "Do you still have Tobias in your heart?"

    Natalie immediately rejected that thought, "No!"

    How could she still have Tobias in her heart? She hated him so much, how could she have him in

    her heart at all!

    Remington seemed to have seen through Natalie''s thoughts. He said, "If you have really forgotten

    about him, then you wouldn''t have thought much of that. The more you are worried about it, the

    more you still haven''t forgotten about him. Is it not?"

    Her eyshes were fluttering. It seemed as though a butterfly pping its wings very hard in the

    rain.

    "If you have really forgotten about that man, you will be open-minded and not mind it at all.

    Otherwise, you still have him in your heart." Remington stared into Natalie''s eyes.

    Natalie''s breathing was a little disoriented.

    She knew Remington was only trying to provoke her.

    However, she was really anxious about what he said.

    If she did not agree to help Remington or meet Tobias'' family, it meant that she had not forgotten

    about Tobias.

    Otherwise, she would definitely be having an open mind.

    Otherwise, what should she be afraid of?

    Natalie heaved in a deep breath.

    After a while, she looked at Remington. Her clear eyes were affirmative, "Okay, I promise you."

    Remington smiled deeply.

    He held out his hand to Natalie, "That''s who you really are. A fearless woman, all the best to our

    cooperation."

    Natalie hesitated for a while.

    After that, she reached out her hand.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452

    Remington''s hands were huge. It gave her cold palms some warmth.

    "Holding hands is not enough, why don''t we hug?" Remington teased.

    Natalie raised her beautiful eyebrows and said, "Don''t go too far!"

    Natalie bought some ingredients before returning to the apartment.

    She did not know how long she had to be with Remington, so she specially prepared some food

    and ced it in the refrigerator.

    Yvonne was too busy with her job, so she definitely did not have time to buy food. By that time, she

    would just order some takeaways.

    Before Natalie and Yvonne lived together, Yvonne was basically only ordering takeout.

    Natalie knew that it was harmful to have too many takeaways.

    Therefore, after moving in with Yvonne, she would make meals for them everyday. She would then

    prepare Yvonne''s portion and put it in the refrigerator.

    That day, Natalie purposely bought some ingredients. She washed and cut them all, so that it was

    convenient for Yvonne to prepare the food herself.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie exined to Yvonne, "I have to go out. When I am back and if those ingredients are still in

    the refrigerator, you''re finished!"

    Yvonne blinked her eyes, "Natalie, where are you going?"

    Natalie told her that she had to pretend to be Remington''s fake girlfriend.

    A look of shock shed across Yvonne''s eyes as she said, "D*mn, Natalie, you''re crazy."

    Natalie said helplessly, "I am not, I''m normal."

    "If you''re normal, why would you be someone''s fake girlfriend? Aren''t you afraid that they will take

    advantage of you? When that happens, you won''t even have a ce to cry."

    Natalie was not worried about Yvonne''s warnings at all, "I have known him for so many years. He

    helped me back when I was abroad. To be honest, if he really wanted to do something to me, he

    had countless chances to do it in the past. There''s no need for him to wait until now." "Are you

    sure?" Yvonne looked at Natalie.

    She nodded.

    Yvonne sighed, "Well, I still have a feeling that you are jumping into a fire pit."

    Natalie bit her finger and said, "He has helped me a lot. I really can''t refuse him. I owe him a lot."

    "That doesn''t mean you have to repay his gratitude with your body, does it?"

    "I''ve told you, we''re just pretending!" Natalie was very serious.

    "Alright, alright, it''s just a fake rtionship." Yvonne said while she turned on the TV, "But things like

    that really do happen. Men have tried to hire girlfriends from the inte and take advantage of

    them back home. I saw it on TVst night. Let''s see if I can get the rey."

    Yvonne''s hands paused for a moment.

    "What''s wrong? Is there a rey?" Natalie waited for Yvonne''s reply.

    Yvonne did not say anything. She stared at the screen, and there was a strange light in her eyes.

    Doubts shed across Natalie''s eyes, while she looked at the screen too.

    The TV was broadcasting entertainment news.

    It was broadcasting the premiere of a movie called ''Superb Beauty''.

    It was a famous movie. It was directed by the best director in the country and even had the best

    stars in the country too. It attracted a lot of attention.

    Even someone like Natalie, who did not care about entertainment news, had heard of the movie.

    Natalie looked at Yvonne, and she was moved.

    "Yvonne, don''t tell me that you''re only ying a small role in this movie, are you?" If Yvonne could

    get a small role in the movie, that was considered amazing.

    Yvonne shook her head.

    She looked at the screen and said, "Natalie, look at the man sitting among the audience."

    Natalie looked in the direction that Yvonne was pointing at.

    The man sat in the middle of the audience while he was looking at the big screen.

    Natalie was a little dazed.

    She had only met two extremely handsome men. One was Remington, and the other was Tobias.

    Natalie initially thought that there would not be any other man who couldpare to these two, but

    she never expected there would be another one.

    The man on TV was exceptionally handsome.

    However, he looked very cold. He could make people shiver.

    "What about him?" Natalie asked.

    Yvonne looked at Natalie and said, "His name is Jenkins, and he is the president of thergest

    entertainmentpany in the country. He controls the entire entertainment industry. As long as he

    wants someone to be famous, even if that person is a nobody, that is enough for that person to

    be a super star."

    Upon seeing Yvonne''s expression, Natalie asked, "Are you interested in him?"

    The light in Yvonne''s eyes got more bizarre. She said, "I am truly infatuated. After all, there are not

    many men in this world with such handsome looks."

    "What about it?" Natalie asked.

    Yvonne got closer to Natalie''s ear.

    Her eyes widened in surprise.

    She had heard of these things before, but she always thought that she would never hear it in real

    life. She never expected someone to be able to point at someone on TV and told her about his

    hobbies.

    After a while, the astonishment in Natalie''s eyes subsided.

    She did not know him, and therefore it had nothing to do with her.

    However, she still warned Yvonne, "Yvonne, don''t judge him by his handsome looks. Don''t even

    take a fancy to him just because he is handsome. You also said that he has those hobbies.

    Someone like him has a problem. If you provoke him, you won''t even know how you will die."

    Yvonneughed helplessly and said, "Even if a merciless big shot like him, there are still countless

    people who want him. Do you really think that he would take a fancy to any kind of woman?"

    Natalie did not say anything further.

    What Yvonne said was true. A tycoon in the entertainment industry was not something that Yvonne,

    a small role, could afford to provoke.

    Even then...

    Natalie stared at Yvonne.

    She had always felt that Yvonne had changed a lot ever since she returned from the United States.

    She had be much more motivated. The only thing she wanted was to achieve a higher status.

    Yvonne was not like that previously. She had always been innocent and cute.

    She asked, "Why are you staring at me like that?"

    "It''s nothing." Natalie smiled.

    She was working on the entertainment. It would only be strange if she didn''t change.

    Furthermore, no matter how much Yvonne had changed, she was still her best friend. That would

    not change, and it was enough.

    Tobias received a call from Selina.

    "Tobias, what are you doing?" Selina was chewing away potato chips as she talked.

    A lot of things had changed in four years.

    For example, Selina''s resentment toward Tobias had slowly faded away.

    For no matter what, Tobias was still her older brother.

    "Nothing." Tobias had just stepped out of Hayden''s bedroom.

    Selina still didn''t know about Hayden''s existence.

    That was because Selina liked to ask too much about things, so Tobias and Cecilia hid Hayden''s

    existence from Selina.

    ''Come to the United States. Let''s visit dad." She said in a sweet voice, "Dad has been talking about

    you recently."

    "I''m quite busy. I''ll be over once I''m done."

    "By the way, do you know Remington ising back?"

    "Oh."

    Selina loved to gossip, "I found out from Mr. Lee that he is going to bring a girlfriend along. I don''t

    know what his girlfriend looked like. Is she beautiful?"

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453

    Selina''s rtionship with Remington was considered great, which was different from Tobias.

    Tobias suddenly stopped his breathing.

    Remington''s girlfriend?

    "When is heing back?" Tobias'' tone sounded a little urgent, and a strange emotion shed in

    his eyes.

    Selina felt it was a little strange.

    Tobias had never cared about Remington at all. Why was he so curious about him?

    "Tomorrow night. He''ll be back tomorrow night." Selina said.

    Tobias hung up in a hurry.

    After that, he called Benjamin and asked him to book a ticket to the United States.

    Natalie felt uneasy.

    She looked at the white clouds outside the window. She suddenly regretted her choice.

    She should not have agreed to Remington''s request.

    "Mr. Fox, can I regret now?" Natalie asked weakly.

    "No," Remington narrowed his eyes, "If you are regretting now, I''ll throw you off the ne."

    Natalie said nothing.

    Remington''s gaze fell on Natalie''s face, "Don''t worry. Just think of that ce as my home, and it has

    nothing to do with that person."

    Natalie heaved in a deep breath.

    She kept repeating what Remington had said to her.

    To her surprise, it was really useful. Soon, Natalie was much more rxed.

    They had been on the ne for a while. Natalie fell asleep unintentionally.

    Remington asked the stewardess to bring her a nket, which he gently covered Natalie with it.

    "Sir, you are so considerate to your girlfriend." The stewardess told him when she saw how gently

    Remington was.

    Remington smiled.

    Natalie was fast asleep.

    Her little mouth was breathing gently while she was asleep.

    Remington''s gaze fell on her lips.

    He looked at her soft lips.

    Remington''s fingers rested on her lips.

    To his surprise, her lips were softer than he thought.

    A trace of evilness shed in Remington''s eyes.

    He wondered what her lips tasted like.

    Suddenly, Remington felt a reaction in his body.

    He smiled bitterly.

    He had not touched a woman for over four years. No wonder he was so sensitive.

    Just the thought of her soft lips was enough to arouse him.

    Remington withdrew his finger.

    He knew that a gentleman would never take advantage of someone.

    However, when did he be such a gentleman?

    There was a hint of light in Remington''s eyes, which was obscure and difficult to understand.

    When they arrived in the United States, it was still noon.

    When they left the airport, a limousine was there to pick them up.

    Natalie''s face was a little pale as she sat in the car.

    She thought of the dream she just had.

    She dreamed that she had reached the Whitlock family.

    In the Whitlock family''s residence, she saw Tobias and his wife.

    His wife was the woman she saw at the airport previously.

    She saw how harmonious the three of them were.

    "Natalie, what''s wrong?" Remington was concerned about her.

    Natalie hesitated for a moment and said, "I just dreamed of Tobias."

    Remington smiled and said, "He is in Glevania at this moment. He is not in the United States."

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief.

    Indeed, she had thought too much.

    Tobias had to be in Glevania at that very moment.

    "So what if he is in the United States?" Remington was teasing her again.

    Natalie was shocked.

    After a while, she came to her senses.

    She cheered herself up, "You''re right. Even if he''s in the United States, so what? So what if he''s in

    your house? He''s just a stranger to me now. What''s there for me to be afraid of?"

    Remington gave a meaningful look, "It''s great that you can think of it this way."

    Natalie smiled. She was trying her best to force that smile.

    As the car slowed down, Natalie was stunned by the scene she saw.

    She never knew just howrge the Whitlock family''s residence could be. It was simply a gigantic

    manor with lots of buildings and courtyards inside.

    There were fountains, gardens and even arge swimming pool.

    As soon as she walked in, she saw countless servants moving back and forth.

    All of the servants were in uniforms.

    A man, who was in his sixties, walked out.

    He was wearing the uniform of a butler, and looked really old fashioned.

    "Mr. Remington, you''re back." The man greeted Remington.

    There was no emotion in his voice. It was exactly like that of a robot.

    Remington looked at the man in front of him indifferently and said, "Watson, isn''t that pure

    nonsense? I''m standing right in front of you. Yet you are asking me whether I''m back."

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mr. Lee''s expression was still the same.

    "She is our future Mrs. Whitlock." Remington led the conversation and spoke about Natalie.

    Natalie did not expect Remington to introduce her in such a gentle way, she blushed immediately.

    She red at Remington angrily.

    Remington only smiled.

    Natalie felt that there was no need for her to re at him earlier.

    She was there to help Remington, so Remington''s way of introducing her was not wrong. Why

    should she be angry?

    Since she had figured it out, Natalie would act naturally and looked graceful.

    She held out her hand to Watson, "Nice to meet you, Watson. I am Natalie."

    Watson looked at Natalie and then lowered his eyes, "If you wish to be Remington''s wife, you have

    to ask the Old Master and see if he agrees."

    He said that in a low voice.

    For some unknown reason, Natalieughed.

    What an arrogant butler!

    Watson then led Natalie and Remington into the hall.

    First, they walked through arge garden, then they reached some ck staircase before arriving at

    the main hall.

    Natalie stopped abruptly.

    Remington stopped as well.

    He looked at Natalie and asked, "What is it?"

    Her face turned pale.

    Before she went here, she only thought of Tobias. She forgot that apart from Tobias, Cecilia was

    also from the Whitlock family.

    She hated Tobias, but she still respected Cecilia.

    She did not know how she was going to respond to Cecilia if she saw herter.

    Natalie hesitated for a while.

    All of a sudden, she did not want to go in.

    She looked at Remington and said, ''Tm scared of meeting your mother."

    At first, Remington did not understand what Natalie was talking about.

    He looked at Natalie, looking confused.

    Natalie was panicking.

    When Remington told her about that earlier, he used Tobias to provoke her. She agreed as she was

    clouded with anger. There were a lot of things that she did not think through.

    She did not know whether she should stay.

    Natalie stood at the stairs in an awkward manner.

    "Cecilia?" Remington asked her.

    Natalie nodded, looking helpless.

    Doubts rose in Remington''s heart.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454

    The hatred Natalie had for Tobias was deep. She hated him to her bones.

    However, when she thought of Cecilia, she felt no hatred at all.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Four years ago, when he went to find Natalie, Cecilia instructed him to take care of Natalie as she

    had good intentions of her.

    Was their rtionship really that great?

    Remington tried to suppress the doubts in his heart.

    "Natalie, don''t worry. She is not home now. She went to Hawaii with my father yesterday."

    Natalie immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

    But soon, she got anxious again.

    She got angry, "Don''t lie to me. Didn''t you say that your father forced you to marry? That''s why you

    are taking me to see him. How could your father leave just like that?"

    Remington raised an eyebrow and said, "I said the old man of my family forced me to marry."

    Natalie got even angrier, "Isn''t that the same as your father?"

    Remington''s lips twitched, "Why did you say that the old man is my father? I won''t call such a dull

    man in such an adorable way. The old man refers to my grandfather."

    Natalie was rendered speechless.

    Who would call their grandfather an old man?

    Natalie pinched Remington''s arms hard, as if she was unhappy with him.

    In any case, she had misunderstood what Remington said. She thought that the old man he

    mentioned was his father. Remington knew that too, but he still deliberately made her

    misunderstand. How detestable!

    Remington said, "You pinched the wrong ce. This ce will not make mefortable. It would

    feel better if you would pinch me at a lower part."

    Natalie red at him and said.

    "You''d better mind your words, don''t make these jokes with me!"

    Remington realized that Natalie was really angry, and he said, "Okay, I won''t joke with you anymore.

    You''re even more serious than a nun. How could I tease a nun?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She followed Remington and walked up the stairs. They entered the main hall of the vi.

    It looked luxurious and quaint. A thick cashmere carpet was on the ground with lots of famous

    paintings on the walls, which made it look like the Celestial Pce. There were also long corridors,

    spiraling steps like that of the Roman Pirs.

    Natalie widened her eyes.

    A single thought kept repeating in her mind.

    The Whitlock family was rich, filthy rich.

    "Remington, you''re back?" A youngdy dressed in a white dress quickly walked down the stairs.

    Her voice was cheerful and sweet too.

    Natalie stopped in her tracks.

    Selina, it was Selina'' voice.

    She thought that her brain must have failed to function. She was such an idiot to follow Remington

    there.

    She had only thought of Tobias and Cecilia, shepletely forgot about Selina.

    She only hated Tobias.

    She was still smart enough not to hate, she would not cause trouble for those that did not bring her

    trouble.

    Apart from Tobias, she held no grudges against anyone else from the Whitlock family.

    Otherwise, she would not have befriended Remington or even went to the ce.

    She still had a positive affection for Cecilia and Selina.

    But that did not mean she wanted to see Cecilia or Selina.

    After all, it was too embarrassing.

    Selina quickly ran down, "Remington, have you brought along my sister- in-w, she''s so..."

    The remaining words were stuck in Selina''s throat.

    She stared at Natalie, as if she had seen a monster.

    Natalie''s hair stood on end when Selina was staring at her.

    She could only force a smile at Selina. Her smile was worse than the looks of her crying.

    Selina''s breathing stopped abruptly.

    "Natalie?" Selina asked in disbelief.

    Remington smiled, "Selina, you have such a sweet tongue. This is Natalie, my future wife."

    The word ''wife'' made Natalie''s face turn red immediately.

    Selina waspletely stupefied.

    She really was.

    She looked at Natalie, then shifted toward Remington. She really couldn''t imagine those two in a

    rtionship.

    "This... this is the girlfriend you said that you wanted to bring back?" Selina''s voice was full of

    astonishment.

    Remington''s hands were about to wrap his arms around Natalie''s waist and said, "Of course she is."

    His voice was firm.

    Natalie quietly removed Remington''s arms from her waist.

    The next moment, Selina pulled Natalie with her.

    She pulled her to one side.

    Her voice was anxious, "Natalie, what''s going on? I thought you met with an ident. I thought you

    were dead. I was so sad for so long."

    A hint of guilt shed in Natalie''s eyes.

    She knew that Selina had no malicious intent toward her. No matter what, she should never have

    lied to Selina.

    Natalie lowered her voice, "Selina, listen to me. Tobias forced me to have an abortion. I had no

    choice, but I met Remington. He sent me to Ennd, he even helped me to fake my death."

    Natalie did not continue, for those memories were all too painful.

    Selina''s eyshes were fluttering, "So you''re now in a rtionship with Remington?"

    Natalie pursed her lips in a tight way.

    She wanted to tell Selina that she was only Remington''s fake girlfriend.

    But she knew that Selina was a straightforward person. It was very likely that she would spill the

    beans.

    When Selina realized that Natalie was not answering her, she spoke, "Then what about my

    brother?"

    If Tobias really wanted Natalie to have an abortion, Selina would never have said something like

    that.

    Back then, it would have been best for Natalie to get her love back.

    But ever since Natalie''s so- called death, Selina could tell how sad Tobias had been. There were

    even several times where she felt sad and wanted to vomit blood.

    Selina stared into Natalie''s eyes, while she waited for Natalie''s answer.

    A trace of hatred could be seen in Natalie''s tears. She said, "Selina. The rtionship between me

    and Tobias is over, it''s impossible for the two of us to be together ever again!"

    Selina was shocked.

    When she came to her senses, she realized that she shouldn''t have said that.

    After all, no matter how sad Tobias was, he had indeed hurt Natalie.

    It was reasonable for Natalie to choose to stay away from Tobias.

    Natalie had found her own happiness. Even though there was an indescribable emotion surging in

    her heart, she thought that she should still give Natalie her blessings.

    Selina forced a smile, "No matter what, you will have my blessing. I''ll wish you all the best no matter

    who you are with, as long as you are well!"

    Although Natalie had no intentions of staying with Remington, when Selina said those to her, she

    was still touched.

    Natalie gave Selina a grateful look, "Thank you, Selina."

    Selina forced a smile, "You''re wee"

    Meanwhile, Remington walked over.

    He looked at Selina from the corners of his eyes, "What are you two talking about?"

    Selina smiled sweetly, "I''m giving you and Natalie my blessing."

    Remington smiled, "Bless me? What blessing?"

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455

    "A blessing for your rtionship and love." Selina said reluctantly.

    She did not know why, but when she saw Remington and Natalie together, she could feel Tobias''s

    heartbreak.

    But she had to suppress her heartache.

    She respected Natalie. She should respect Natalie''s rtionship, no matter who her partner was.

    Remington smiled even brighter, "You should wish for us to have a baby. It would be best if that

    happens tonight."

    After that, he looked at Natalie with a smile, "Natalie, don''t you agree?"

    When Natalie heard what Remington said, she wanted to punch Remington as hard as she could.

    But Selina was right there, she could not do anything. She could only force a smile.

    To Selina, Remington was simply flirting with Natalie.

    She instantly felt ufortable.

    "You two have a talk. I need to use the washroom." After that, Selina ran hurriedly to the bathroom.

    Selina sshed a handful of cold water onto her face.

    She remembered the moment when the news of Natalie''s death was announced. She recalled how

    Tobias was smoking on the roof balcony. He coughed so hard that it almost looked like he would

    cough up blood soon.

    Her heart throbbed and she panicked.

    She still thought that Natalie and Tobias were a better match.

    But what could she do about that?

    It was Natalie''s choice. Besides, Tobias had done bad things to Natalie.

    Selina tried her best to force a smile.

    Suddenly, her smile froze.

    She remembered the phone call with Tobias the day before.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    She told Tobias that Remington found a girlfriend, and he was going to bring her home. She asked if

    Tobias wanted to be there and see her.

    Selina was suddenly alert.

    Would Tobias really be on his way?

    If that really happened, then it would be shocking.

    Although it was highly unlikely, since Tobias had never cared about Remington''s affairs. He was

    even less likely to care about Remington''s girlfriend, Selina still had an ufortable feeling.

    She called Tobias.

    At first, the call was not connected. Selina kept calling. In the end, the call was finally connected.

    "I was on the ne, so I switched off my phone." Tobias'' deep voice could be heard.

    Selina felt a sense of foreboding.

    She shivered and asked, "Tobias, you just got off the ne? Where are you going?"

    "I''m in the United States. I''m on my way home." Tobias said in a straightforward tone.

    Selina''s vision went nk, she almost fainted on the spot.

    "It''s better that you don''te back here. Mom and dad are in Hawaii. I don''t think you should

    come back." Selina''s voice was full of tension and anxiety.

    "Selina, is there something wrong?" Tobias'' voice turned serious at once.

    "No, there isn''t."

    They were disconnected abruptly. What was left was the beeping sound of a disconnected call.

    Selina''s hands were trembling, "Tobias ising back. What should I do now? Natalie and

    Remington are still here. It''s like Mars crashing onto Earth."

    Natalie sat on a couch.

    Remington''s grandfather was taking a nap, so Natalie waited on the couch first.

    Lots of snacks were right in front of her.

    Natalie was not that nervous. She would be nervous upon seeing Cecilia or Selina, but she would

    not be nervous upon meeting Remington''s grandfather.

    After all, she was not really Remington''s girlfriend, so she would not be that shy.

    In her opinion, she was only helping Remington. She was helping him toplete a task.

    Remington took a grape and brought it to Natalie''s lips, "Here you go."

    Natalie took the grape and ate it, "I can take it myself. You should do that too."

    Remington looked at Natalie thoughtfully, "Must you be polite with me?"

    Natalie smiled and said, "Of course."

    Remington didn''t speak, he was feeling uneasy in his heart.

    Four years had passed. Natalie still only thought of him as a friend.

    Also, she seemed to know about his intentions and maintained a deliberate separation from him.

    Remington felt an indescribable sense of emotions surging in his heart.

    He did not understand why he fell for Natalie, too.

    "Is your grandfather not feeling well?" Natalie suddenly asked.

    Remington paused and raised his eyebrows, "What''s wrong?"

    Natalie nced at the clock hanging on the wall, "Why is he still sleeping at this hour?"

    Natalie thought that all sleepy old men must be in bad health.

    "You will find outter." Remington said with a smile.

    As they talked, Selina suddenly rushed over.

    She grabbed Natalie and said, "Natalie,e with me."

    Remington stopped her, "Selina, what are you doing?"

    Selina said in an urgent tone, "Remington, let me talk to Natalie for a while. It''s important, she''ll be

    backter."

    Natalie gave Remington a look.

    Remington smiled and allowed Selina to take Natalie away.

    Selina brought Natalie to a side hall that was at a distance.

    "Natalie, hurry up and leave. Leave here now with Remington, before it''s toote!" Selina said in a

    hurry.

    Natalie was confused.

    Selina was acting like they were thieves. As if the police were about to be there soon.

    "Selina, what''s the matter? Why do you want us to leave?"

    Even if she wanted to leave, she would have to wait until after she met Remington''s grandfather.

    She had to solve Remington''s concerns first.

    Selina stamped her foot. "Natalie, Tobias ising! He just got off the ne. He might be here any

    second now."

    Natalie was shocked.

    It felt like a huge rock was on top of her chest. There was a ripple of uneasy feelings inside her.

    After a while, she smiled, "So what if he''s here? What does it have to do with me?"

    Just like what Remington said, she had to stop being afraid of Tobias.

    Selina opened her eyes wide, looking shocked, "My brother doesn''t know that you''re still alive. If he

    sees that you''re not dead, then..."

    "He already knew that I am not dead." Natalie interrupted Selina.

    Four years ago, Tobias knew she was still alive.

    Selina was even more astonished.

    Tobias was devastated when he knew Natalie was dead. Why didn''t he do anything since he knew

    she was not dead?

    If Tobias knew Natalie was still alive, why didn''t he tell her about it?

    Selina took a deep breath and said, "Okay, even if my brother knows that you are still alive, but you

    are now Remington''s girlfriend, you should just avoid seeing him."

    A touch of coldness could be seen in Natalie''s eyes.

    Avoid seeing him?

    Why should she avoid seeing him?

    What rights did she have to avoid him?

    She did not do anything sorry to Tobias, there was no need for her to avoid him.

    If anyone should have to hide, that person should be Tobias.

    Selina held Natalie''s hands and said frantically, "Leave now with Remington. It will still be the same

    if youe to visit next time. Otherwise, something may happen."

    Natalie slowly withdrew her hands from Selina''s grasp.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456

    She looked at Selina with her clear eyes, "Selina, I''m very grateful to you. I know you''re doing this

    for me, but I''m not leaving. Especially if Tobias ising over, I can''t run away. I''ve done nothing

    wrong, and I don''t owe him anything, so I''m not leaving."

    "But... oh!" Selina stamped her feet, "I know what my brother has done to you is wrong. I know that

    he has gone too far. But he really regrets it. You don''t know how he has been recently. Don''t torture

    him anymore. You''d better leave."

    Natalie smirked with a hint of sarcasm.

    What a hypocrite Tobias was. He even tricked his own sister!

    Selina might still believe that Tobias was a good man.

    Natalie looked at Selina and said, "Do you know how my child died?"

    Selina was stunned.

    After a while, she looked at Natalie in shock, "Your baby...Didn''t you refuse an abortion back then?"

    She thought that Natalie had given birth to her child, she never expected the child to be already

    dead.

    How could the baby be dead?

    Seeing how shocked Selina was, Natalie kept quiet and didn''t say anything further.

    She did not intend to tell Selina about it anymore.

    Selina was innocent. Why should she tell Selina about it? Why should she let Selina know the ugly

    truth? Why should she let Selina be as sad as she was?

    Besides, Selina grew up peacefully in a rich family. It would be best if she knew nothing about the

    cruel reality.

    "Nothing, it''s all in the past. I''m not leaving." After that, Natalie returned to Remington''s side.

    Selina was still shocked by what Natalie had just told her. She was in a daze even after a long time.

    "What did Selina tell you?" Remington gave Natalie a sidelong nce.

    Natalie forced an indifferent smile, "Tobias ising."

    Remington showed a trace of surprise.

    After a while, he raised his eyebrows and said, "It seems like he knows you''reing."

    The disgusted feeling that Natalie felt got more intense.

    She was sure that Tobias no longer had any interest in her.

    But why would he stille? Could it be because of his dignity? Was it because he could not

    ept his own brother to be in a rtionship with her?

    "That''s better, it will make him feel worse." Natalie said coldly.

    Remington remained silent for a moment.

    After a while, he looked at Natalie and asked, "What on earth happened back then? Why do you

    hate him so much?"

    It was the first time Remington asked her after all these years.

    Before that, he never asked Natalie what happened between her and Tobias. He did not even know

    where Natalie''s child went, he never asked.

    Natalie lowered her eyes. Her long and thick eyshes covered her eyes.

    "Remington, can you stop asking?" Her tone was filled with sorrow.

    "Sure, I won''t ask about it anymore in the future." Remington said directly.

    He stopped his usual teasing, while he looked at Natalie and said, "You will be assured of one thing.

    I can help you without asking questions, and you can make Tobias feel unhappy too. I will fully

    cooperate with you."

    Natalie looked up, and their gazes locked.

    Natalie felt a warm feeling in her heart.

    "Mr. Fox, thank you." She murmured.

    When it was time for dinner, Peter finally appeared.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When Natalie just arrived, she thought that Peter was in poor health. She then realized that she was

    wrong.

    The old man in front of her had messy grey hair but his body looked really tough at first nce.

    Under the wild and untamed thick eyebrows were a pair of sharp eyes.

    At that moment, his sharp eyes were staring straight at Natalie.

    Natalie inexplicably felt a little guilty.

    "Grandpa, nice to meet you." Natalie spoke after a while.

    Peter did not say anything.

    "Grandpa, can''t you see your granddaughter-iw talking to you? Aren''t you going to greet her?"

    Remington said in a light tone.

    "Her butt is not big enough."

    That could be heard throughout the entire vi.

    Natalie looked at Peter in disbelief. She thought that she had misheard him.

    Peter seemed irritated, "If her butt is not big enough, she can''t give birth to a son. Thatdy I

    introduced to you has a gigantic butt. That woman is better, I''m sure she can give birth to a boy."

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She almost fainted on the spot.

    The very moment she looked into Peter''s eyes, she knew that he did not like her very much.

    She thought it was because she was not as good as the other nobledies, she never expected that

    to be the reason.

    Her butt was not big enough!

    When Natalie thought of how Peter said that the woman he introduced Remington had a gigantic

    butt, Natalie wanted tough.

    No wonder Remington wanted her to pretend to be his girlfriend!

    On the other hand, Remington got used to Peter''s way ofmunication.

    He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Grandpa, the woman you introduced to mest time is

    not just sinister, she is even twice as heavy as I am. She could kill me in bed. I might be dead

    before you have the chance to see your great-grandson! By that time, you''re really going to cry!"

    Peter looked at Remington with great displeasure, "You''re not serious at all. You are nothing like

    your father."

    Remington''s father was a gentle, calm, and introverted person. How could he have such a frivolous

    son who spoke like that!

    Remington smiled and said, "Grandpa, do you think my dad is serious? Then tell me why our family

    is so messed up. My mother is not the same woman who gave birth to Tobias'' and Selina''s mother,

    is that serious?"

    Peter seemed to have been embarrassed by Remington.

    He snorted, "Your brother is the best, he''s calm and introverted. He''s not as rude as you are when it

    comes to speaking."

    Natalie''s face changed a little when she heard how Peter talked about Tobias.

    However, Natalie soon calmed down.

    She did not have anything to do with Tobias, so there was no need for her to care about it.

    The more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t wake up from the nightmare which involved

    Tobias.

    Peter snorted and muttered, "I think I should introduce that woman with big butts to Tobias next

    time."

    He looked at Remington and said, "I initially wanted to leave the best for you, but I have never

    expected you to let me down. Whatever!"

    From the way he said it, he was trying to make Remington regret it.

    He said it in a soft voice too, so Natalie did not hear it clearly.

    However, when she looked into Peter''s eyes, there was a hint of regret and anger in them.

    Natalie suddenly felt that Peter was a very adorable old man.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457

    He looked sharp, but asionally a small gesture or look had a childish feel to it.

    Although Peter did not like her very much, Natalie did not resent him.

    "Grandpa, you''ve just woken up, and I guess you''re hungry. Let''s eat," Remington quietly changed

    the subject.

    Hearing this, Peter seemed to have juste to a realization.

    He scratched his stomach, "Yeah, I haven''t eaten anything all night. I''m starving to death. Watson,

    hurry up and serve the food."

    Mr. Lee was the curmudgeonly butler that Natalie had just met, Watson.

    Soon, Watson and the servants served the table full of food.

    Upon looking at it, Natalie perceived that it was a grand feast.

    She nced at Remington in surprise. "Isn''t it too much for us to eat?" She thought.

    Remington read through Natalie''s mind.

    "My grandfather''s biggest hobby was food, so the kitchen made every meal extra special," He

    whispered by Natalie''s ear.

    Perhaps it was because they were fellow food lovers.

    Hearing Remington''s words, Natalie inexplicably had a good impression of Peter.

    After taking her seat, she subconsciously sat next to Peter, trying to draw closer their rtionship.

    After all, she was here to help Remington. If Peter didn''t like her, he might want to introduce another

    woman to Remington.

    Before Natalie took her seat, Peter gave her a sidelong nce and said in a particrly haughty

    tone, "This ce is not for you. It''s for my future granddaughter-inw with a big butt."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She sat beside it in silence. It seemed she still couldn''t get Peter''s approval...

    At this point, Remington interrupted, "Grandpa, don''t count on any women. I only want Natalie."

    Hearing this, Peter''s face sank. "If you don''t want them, someone else will. I will introduce them to

    Tobias. Tobias'' concept is as traditional as mine. He must also like women with a big butt."

    Pfft!

    Remington almost spat out the water in his mouth.

    Natalie was rendered speechless.

    Ayer of suspicion suddenly surfaced in her mind.

    Did Peter say he wanted to introduce women to Tobias?

    Wasn''t Tobias already married? Moreover, he already had a kid. What woman did he need when he

    already had a family?

    Could it be that the Whitlock family, like the old aristocratic families, would married a concubine after

    the first wife?

    On the other side, Peter suddenly knocked on the table." Where did Selina go? Why hasn''t she

    come down for dinner? Watson, Watson!"

    He shouted at the top of his lungs.

    Watson walked over to Peter''s side." What can I do for you, Mr. Whitlock?" His tone did not fluctuate

    in the slightest.

    "Tell Selina toe down. How can she skip the meal? She''s already so skinny! A woman has to

    be plump to look good and have a good figure. She can only get pregnant easily if she has

    voluptuous hips!"

    Natalie felt wordless.

    Again.

    Peter''s words were always in rtion to plump hips.

    Later on, Selina came.

    She didn''t look very well.

    After sitting down, she was absent-minded all the time.

    "Selina, are you mad?" Peter looked at Selina in a thoughtful way.

    Selina raised her head with a nk face. "What?"

    Peter put down his cutlery, "Thinking of men?"

    Selina looked shocked.

    She nced at Peter with some shame and indignation." Grandpa, what are you talking about?"

    Peter frowned, "Don''t think I don''t know how a woman without love looked like. Isn''t there a popr

    term for young people, something called leftovers? I think you are a leftover woman with a problem

    in your heart. That��s why you''re like this!"

    Selina was breathless. "Leftover woman? I''m still young, okay? Grandpa, don''t talk nonsense."

    It was not the reason for her bad mood. Rather, it was because of the love triangle between Natalie

    and Tobias and Remington.

    Only God would know what would happen when the three of them met!

    Although Selina denied it, Peter was still convinced of his im. "The man I introduced you to the

    last time wasn''t bad, was he? He''s mature and reliable, but you didn''t agree!"

    Selina almost jumped up. "Grandpa, he''s 20 years older than me, 20 years! Are you trying to find

    me a father or a husband?"

    Peter mumbled, "What do you know? He may be older than you, but he will love you well!"

    Natalie, who was sitting by the side, waspletely wordless when she heard the conversation

    between Peter and Selina.

    She finally realized that Peter was simply matching people indiscriminately.

    "Wee home, Mr. Tobias." The servants'' respectful voice suddenly sounded.

    At the same time, there were obviously sounds of hurried footsteps.

    Peter''s eyes lit up.

    Selina was in a nk state.

    Natalie''s face froze.

    A hint of deep light shed in Remington''s eyes.

    Tobias walked over withrge strides.

    He seemed to be fatigued with the journey.

    There was a distinct weariness in his elegant brows.

    His gaze fell on Natalie''s face, which was obscure.

    Natalie acted as if she had not seen Tobias.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Selina didn''t even dared to breathe.

    She thought that something terrible was going to happen.

    But she didn''t expect that nothing had happened.

    "Tobias, you''re back. Come on, sit next to Grandpa." Peter was the first to break the silence.

    He pointed excitedly at the spot next to him.

    Tobias drew back his gaze and sat beside Peter.

    "Grandpa, didn''t you say that you want to save this seat for your dear granddaughter-inw with a

    big butt?" A cool smile suddenly appeared on Remington''s face.

    Hearing this, Peter chuckled. "I''m going to introduce that woman to Tobias anyway. It''s the same for

    Tobias to sit here."

    Peter seemed quite happy about the presence of Tobias.

    "Let''s eat! Come on, let''s eat!" Peter said.

    Except Peter, everyone ate with their own thoughts.

    A strange atmosphere spread around the dining table. Only Peter didn''t feel anything and enjoyed

    his meal.

    As she ate, Selina thought to herself, "Hurry up and finish this meal. It''s too ufortable!"

    "Tobias, this is the woman Remington brought back. What do you think?" Peter suddenly shouted.

    Selina almost cried.

    Peter was obviously stepping on dangerous grounds.

    The cutlery in Tobias''s hand froze in the air.

    "She is fine," He said after a moment.

    His voice was low and hoarse.

    Natalie''s fingers trembled and the cutlery almost fell off.

    Peter was dissatisfied with Tobias''s answer. "I don''t like her. Her butt is too t. I''m afraid she won''t

    be able to bear many children."

    Remington immediately said, "Grandpa, I

    promise we will have a child. If you don''t believe me, we can try hard for you tonight."

    After Tobias heard Remington''s words, his face instantly darkened, and his whole body was

    enveloped by cold air.

    He red directly at Remington with a sharp gaze.

    Remington still looked cynical, as if he didn''t feel Tobias''s murderous gaze.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458

    "Tobias, Remington, it''s rare for you two to meet, so don''t act as if there''s a grudge between you."

    Peter suddenly spoke up.

    Tobias retracted his gaze.

    With anguid expression, Remington took a bite of the food.

    The way Tobias ate was imbued with a noble air, pleasing to the eyes.

    On the other hand, Remington was stunningly "beautiful".

    He was extremely good- looking, even more "beautiful" than a woman. When he parted his thin lips

    slightly, it made him charming and attractive.

    Natalie''s face was a little pale.

    When Remington talked about children, she had thought about her own baby.

    Her dead child.

    She red at Tobias with endless anger in her eyes.

    Tobias sensed Natalie''s gaze and lowered his eyes.

    This scene was clearly seen by Selina.

    She could feel the suppressed battle at the dinner table.

    Selina suddenly felt panicked.

    But Peter didn''t seem to have sensed anything.

    He smiled and said to Tobias, "Tobias,st time I introduced a woman to Remington, but he doesn''t

    like her. What do you think? She''s good!"

    Peter made a gesture in the air. "She has such round hips. She must be easy to have babies with!"

    On the extremely depressed dining table, there was suddenly a funny atmosphere flowing.

    Selina coughed heavily.

    She admitted that she almostughed out loud just now.

    But obviously, this was an inappropriate time tough, so she tried to suppress herself.

    On Tobias''s side, he felt speechless.

    "There''s no need, Grandpa," He said a momentter.

    His voice was low and hoarse, with extreme helplessness.

    "How can you and Remington be so ignorant? It''s hard to find a woman with round hips.

    Now that I found one, you don''t even like it!"

    He looked Tobias up and down, "Look at you. You''re 30 years old now, but you are still single. Do

    you want to be a leftover like Selina? You really make me worry about you!"

    Selina was taken aback.

    "Oh my God, why did Grandpa bring me into this when he''s lecturing Tobias?" Selina thought.

    What leftovers? She was still young, all right?

    Natalie, who was sitting next to Selina, was even more confused.

    At first, Peter''s words made her think she had misheard. But this time, she was sure it was true.

    Peter said that Tobias had not yet been married!

    How could this be possible? Wasn''t Tobias engaged to a woman when she gave birth to their child?

    Their child had even grown up!

    Peter wasn''t done. He kept talking about them being leftovers.

    Hearing these words, Selina felt annoyed.

    "I''m going to the bathroom," She said, standing up.

    After a while, Natalie also stood up, "I''ll have to use the bathroom too."

    She was too confused. There were some things that she wanted to ask Selina about.

    When she went to the bathroom, Natalie saw Selina looking in the mirror.

    "I, Selina, is young and beautiful! I don''t think I''m a leftover girl! Grandpa is too over!" Selina stared

    at herself in the mirror and huffed angrily.

    "Selina," Natalie walked in.

    Selina was shocked when she saw Natalie.

    "Natalie, did you see anything just now?" Selina''s face was full of tension.

    Natalie smiled, "I saw you speaking to the mirror."

    Shades of red immediately appeared on Selina''s face.

    After a while, she put on a cheeky face again and said, "I''m young and pretty anyway. It doesn''t

    matter if I''m narcissistic now and then."

    Natalie nodded.

    Selina reminded her again. "Natalie, the atmosphere just now is too weird. Listen to me. After the

    meal, hurry up and leave with Remington."

    Natalie''s gaze fell on Selina''s face, and she asked the question deep down in her mind. "Selina,

    Tobias hasn''t gotten married yet?"

    Hearing this, Selina was stunned.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Then, she nodded. "Yes, he wasn''t married."

    If Tobias had gotten married, she would not have asked Natalie about him at the very beginning.

    There was a sh of surprise in Natalie''s eyes." Four years ago, he was engaged, wasn''t he?"

    It was beyond Selina''s expectation that Natalie also knew about it.

    Since she knew, Selina decided to make it clear.

    "Yes, Tobias was engaged to a woman named Lucy at that time. But during the engagement

    ceremony, the woman suddenly canceled the engagement, so the wedding date was postponed."

    There were some things that Selina hadn''t told her. For example, it seemed that Lucy had not given

    up on Tobias at all.

    After the engagement ceremony was canceled, Cecilia suddenly moved to the Imperial Castle

    around the forest. Selina knew Lucy also went there frequently when she was free.

    At that time, she wanted to see what Lucy was up to, so she went to the Imperial Castle too.

    Who would''ve thought that Cecilia wouldn''t allow her to go?

    It was not until two years ago that Cecilia moved back.

    Selina didn''t even know what had happened in the past two years.

    Hearing Selina''s words, Natalie was lost in thought.

    Could it be that the woman who was with Tobias and gave birth to his child was not the one Tobias

    was engaged to at the time? But someone else?

    Natalie suddenly felt that her brain was mushed up.

    "Natalie, I''m leaving first," Selina suddenly thought of something and said in a hurry.

    Tobias and Remington were still in the dining room, and she and Natalie were not there. She hoped

    nothing would happen.

    Natalie nodded.

    She washed her face and then looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was a bit pale.

    Something faintly emerged in her heart, but she could not connect them.

    What exactly was it?

    Natalie''s heart was clouded with doubt.

    After a while, she walked out of the bathroom. As soon as she walked out, she was suddenly

    pushed against the wall.

    Tobias held one hand on the wall, blocking Natalie''s way.

    At such a close distance, Natalie could clearly feel Tobias'' breath on her face.

    All of a sudden, her mind was in a mess.

    She calmed herself down instantly.

    Why was she panicking?

    All she needed to do was to remember one thing.

    Tobias was aplete jerk!

    In front of a jerk, there was no need for her to be flustered.

    "Natalie, why are you here?" Tobias''s deep gaze was like a cold well staring at her.

    Natalie diverted her gaze.

    She hated the feeling of Tobias staring at her.

    Those eyes were like the deep ocean that could bewilder people. If she was not careful, she would

    be trapped in them and would never be able to get rid of them.

    In the beginning, she was tricked by these eyes and then engulfed.

    "I''m a free person. Where I go to is none of your business. Let alone the Whitlock family, even if I go

    to heaven, you can''t control me!" Natalie''s words were full of provocation.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459

    At this time, she was like a feral wild cat.

    "Natalie, don''t be with Remington." Tobias sounded as if he was trying his best to suppress

    something.

    Natalie sneered and curled her lips." Why shouldn''t I be with Remington? Does Mr. Whitlock want

    me to be a nun for the rest of my life and not be with a man? I''m sorry, I''m not interested in being a

    nun."

    Tobias''s breathing stopped for a moment.

    After a while, his smile was full of bitterness. "Natalie, I hope you can find a man who loves you with

    all his life."

    He hoped that Natalie could be happy and joyful.

    Natalieughed in a sarcastic way.

    This man could be a great actor. Unfortunately, the Oscar for Best Actor was not given to Tobias.

    He had hurt her so much in the past, but now, he was saying such hypocritical things.

    A look of disdain shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    Since he wanted to put on an act, she would just apany him.

    Natalie smiled at Tobias, "Well, thank you, Mr. Whitlock. I have found this man, and he is

    Remington. He''s been great to me. He''s really doted me. Are you satisfied now?"

    Hearing this, Tobias''s face turned pale.

    "Not only is he nice to me, but he''s great in the sheets as well. I didn''t even know how trashy you

    were until I was with him!" Natalie said viciously.

    She couldn''t control herself and tried to provoke Tobias.

    These words had finally caused a hint of anger to appear on his face.

    He tried his best to suppress his anger. "Natalie!"

    "Get out of the way!" Natalie stepped hard on Tobias''s foot.

    Tobias felt the pain and let go of her arm.

    Natalie walked out and suddenly stopped after a few steps. She looked back at Tobias and said,

    "Mr. Whitlock, remember who you are. I am now Remington''s woman, your sister-inw. It''s not

    good for you to talk to me like that when your brother is not here, isn��t it?"

    After that, Natalie left.

    Tobias face went pale.

    Natalie''s words reminded him that he had to remember his identity.

    He should control himself.

    But why did he lose his bearings and control when he saw Natalie and Remington together?

    Tobias''s fist suddenly mmed into the wall.

    He threw punches after punches until Selina came looking for him.

    "Tobias, what are you doing?" Selina was so frightened that she tried her best to held him back.

    "Tobias, you''re scaring me."

    She was so frightened that her face turned ashen.

    Just now, Tobias hadn''te back after a long time, so she was worried about him and came to

    look for him.

    But she didn''t expect him to m punch after punch into the wall like a madman.

    A trace of pain shed across Tobias''s face when he stared at Selina.

    Selina''s voice was tinged with sobs." Tobias, I know you''re upset. I told you not toe here, but

    why did youe?"

    Ayer of mist shed across Tobias''s eyes.

    That''s right, why did hee?

    He also knew that he shouldn''t havee.

    But he couldn''t control himself.

    "Tobias, I know you still love Natalie secretly, but have you forgotten all those things you did to hurt

    Natalie? No woman can get over such humiliation, so don''t me Natalie, okay?" Selena sniffed,

    "Tobias, since Natalie has already found her happiness, you should let her go."

    Tobias'' breathing stopped for a second.

    It always sounded easier in words.

    In Agaphen city, a woman in her fifties looked pale and feeble.

    She had just received a phone call.

    The man was dead.

    Once that man died, there would no longer be any threat.

    A hidden secret slowly emerged in the woman''s mind.

    At that time, Cecilia handed over her daughter to her and asked her to give the child to a woman

    named Madison.

    But because of this man''s threat...

    She had reced Cecilia''s daughter with another girl.

    That was to say, the girl raised by Madison was not Cecilia''s daughter at all.

    Cecilia''s real daughter was currently in Burma.

    An hour has passed since Tobias and Selina went back.

    Peter was sitting on the sofa and talking to Natalie.

    He asked Natalie some questions, and he found that Natalie''s character was quite suitable for

    Remington.

    Peter felt much better now.

    He was no longer so resentful to Natalie.

    He took a deep look at her, "Originally, I was not very satisfied with you. After all, you are too skinny.

    But since my grandson insisted, I reluctantly ept you."

    If someone else had said such a thing to Natalie, she would definitely be disgusted.

    But when Peter said it, Natalie just felt that it was funny.

    Peter was so arrogant when he spoke, which made Natalie feel he had a simr vibe to Garfield.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Yes, Garfield.

    Peter was like Garfield, the one in the cartoons.

    "Watson, bring my heirloom here." Peter''s voice got louder.

    After a while, Watson brought over a small ck box. "Mr. Whitlock, your heirloom."

    Peter nodded.

    He opened the box, inside of which was a jade bracelet. It was exquisite and beautiful.

    At first nce, it could be seen that it was a high-end jewelry.

    "Here, this is for you," Peter said haughtily.

    Natalie was a little hesitant.

    She could tell how valuable the jewelry was at a nce. She did not want to take it.

    After all, she was just Remington''s pretend girlfriend.

    On the other side, Remington gave Natalie a signal.

    Natalie had no choice but to ept it. She thought that she would just have to return it to

    Remingtonter.

    "Put it on," Peter said.

    Natalie had no choice but to put it on.

    "Natalie, let me help you," Remington suddenly said.

    Natalie stopped her actions, and the jade bracelet in her hand had been taken away by Remington.

    "Give me your hand, and I''ll help you put it on," Remington looked at Natalie with a smile.

    Natalie did not want to reach out her hand.

    But Peter was here, and she was also afraid of being exposed, so she had to obey.

    Remington carefully helped Natalie put on the jade bracelet. His movements were gentle. When he

    put on the jade bracelet, his fingers brushed Natalie''s hand, and she felt a burst of warmth.

    At the same time, Tobias and Selina walked over.

    He saw this scene clearly.

    Tobias stopped in his tracks, his nails turning pale and the bruises on the back of his hands bulged

    out. Soon, it was hidden in the darkness again.

    Selina pulled Tobias''s sleeves, "Tobias, Natalie now belongs to Remington. It''s normal to wear

    bracelets for her. Don''t think too much about it."

    She spoke softly that only Tobias could hear her.

    Tobias tried his best to adjust his breathing.

    He kept warning himself, "Don''t be chaotic, don''t be in a mess."

    There was no possibility between him and Natalie anymore. It would be great if Natalie could find

    her own happiness.

    What''s more, no matter how flirty and yful Remington was, he had never brought home any

    woman.

    For Remington to bring Natalie home indicated that he was really serious.

    He should have wished them well.

    Just like if Selina found the man she loved and brought him home, he would give them his

    blessings.

    However, it just so happened....

    Tobias pulled his tie irritably.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460

    Natalie already had the bracelet on nicely.

    The turquoise bracelet, coupled with Natalie''s slim wrist, seemed extraordinarily beautiful and shiny.

    Peter smiled and nodded his head in satisfaction.

    He noticed Selina and Tobias not far away.

    He then waved his hand, "Why are you standing there like idiots? Come on."

    Tobias and Selina walked over.

    Tobias stared intently at the bracelet on Natalie''s wrist as his heart continued to ache.

    Selina''s eyes fell on Natalie''s wrist, but she quickly looked away.

    She didn''t expect that this jade bracelet would eventually belong to Natalie.

    Unfortunately, it was because of Remington, not Tobias.

    "Tobias, Selina, look at this. This bracelet fits Natalie quite well, doesn''t it?" Peter said smugly.

    Since he knew that Natalie''s character was perfect for Remington, Peter suddenly thought that

    Natalie looked more and more pleasing to the eye.

    Although she was skinny, she had a greatbination of personalities and character.

    Things couldn''t be perfect.

    Selina let out a dryugh. "Yeah, it looks nice on her."

    Tobias pursed his thin lips and didn''t utter a word.

    However, Peter kept mentioning his sore spot, "Tobias, do you think Natalie looks good in this

    bracelet? It''s a family heirloom. I gave it to Natalie and Remington as a special blessing."

    The expression on Tobias''s face wasn''t good.

    "Grandpa, would you like some coffee? I''ll make you a cup." Seeing Tobias''s strange expression,

    Selina immediately changed the topic.

    Peter was distracted by Selina''s words." Yes, please. I''ll have some ck coffee."

    "Okay, I''ll go prepare it right now." Selina left.

    On the other side, Peter waved to Natalie, "Natalie,e here."

    Natalie sat down.

    Peter looked at Natalie and said, "Natalie, although I am not very satisfied with your figure, you are

    Remington''s choice after all. I will ept you. From now on, you have to live happily with

    Remington. He has a phndering personality, so you have to control him well!"

    "Grandpa, aren''t you afraid that I''ll be a henpecked husband?" Remington askedzily.

    Peter harrumphed. "You better be a henpecked husband. Brat, you don''t have anyone to

    watch over you!"

    Remington''s mouth twitched.

    On the other side, Tobias''s face was as dark as a terrible storm.

    Selina brought the coffee over.

    Peter took a sip and said, "Watson, Watson!"

    Watson, who always had a stiff expression, appeared. "Mr. Whitlock, what can I do for you?"

    Peter''s gaze swept over Natalie and Remington. "Arrange a room for them. The bed should be

    particrly sturdy. I can''t wait to hold my great-grandchildren in my arms."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She was only helping Remington. She didn''t want to make it real!

    When she was about to refuse, someone spoke up.

    Tobias frowned. "Grandpa, it''s not appropriate for Natalie and Remington to share a room. Get them

    separate rooms."

    His tone was not one of negotiation, but one of certainty.

    Remington asked, looking at Tobias, "Tobias, why is it inappropriate? How is it that a couple in the

    same room is inappropriate?"

    Tobias suppressed his anger. "You''re not married yet. Don''t you think it''s too early to say that you''re

    a married couple?"

    "Tobias, Remington brought her back home, and they''ll be married soon. Don''t worry about him.

    We''ll arrange for a room. I''m anxious to have grandchildren," Peter said.

    Remington smiled faintly. "Grandpa, you always have foresight."

    When his words fell, he looked over at Natalie." Natalie, would it be fine for us to share a room?"

    There was a hint of ambiguity in his words.

    Usually, if Remington said that, Natalie would have immediately retorted.

    But at this moment, Tobias was present.

    She could tell that Tobias didn''t want her in a room with Remington.

    The more Tobias didn''t want something to happen, the more she couldn''t help but want to do it.

    "Yes, you''re right. It''s suitable for us to be in the same room." Natalie grinned.

    Tobias''s face grew darker and darker. His jaw was taut, and between his brows contained feelings

    of irritation that had been suppressed to the extreme.

    Remington stood up. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to our bedroom."

    Natalie also stood up and walked to Remington with a smile on her face.

    Tobias tried his best to calm himself down.

    But he couldn''t.

    He stood up with a swoosh.

    "Tobias, talk to me for a while. It''s been so long since you''ve been back." Peter saw the strangeness

    in Tobias.

    Tobias''s hand clenched into a fist.

    "Grandpa, I have to leave. I''ll talk to youter." He walked in the direction Remington and Natalie

    had left and climbed the stairs.

    Peter nced thoughtfully at Tobias.

    On the other side, Selina also stood up.

    "Selina, stay with me for a chat." Peter stopped her.

    Selina''s palms were sweaty. "Grandpa, let''s have a chat next time. I also have something to do."

    She was afraid that something bad would happen. She had to go up and stop Tobias.

    Peter''s eyes were bright with a sharp gleam. "The three of them are already in a mess. Why do you

    want to get involved?"

    Selina was stunned.

    After a while, she looked at Peter in shock.

    "Grandpa, you know about it?"

    She thought that Peter did not know anything!

    Peter took a sip of coffee leisurely. "Do you really think that I am so old that I can''t even figure out

    these things?"

    Selina licked her dry lips, "Grandpa, what do you think we should do?"

    "Whatever."

    Selina was wordless.

    Tobias pressed his arm against the door.

    Remington, however, said with a smile, "Tobias, Natalie and I don''t wouldn''t like to be watched.

    Although you''re my brother, aren''t you being too over?"

    Tobias stared at him. "You can''t be in the same bedroom with Natalie tonight."

    The smile on Remington''s lips deepened. "How are we going to get into bed if we''re not in the same

    bedroom? We''re both normal men and women with biological needs."

    Hisst sentence hadpletely enraged Tobias.

    Bang!

    Tobias''s fist was out of control and punched toward Remington, but it stopped at thest second.

    Natalie stood in front of Remington, holding him back from doing that.

    She looked coldly at Tobias, her eyes full of determination. "Mr. Whitlock, you are too nosy.

    Remington is my boyfriend. We can share the same room if we want. What rights do you have to

    meddle?"

    All of a sudden, Tobias''s heart froze inch by inch.

    Because of Natalie''s words and her action of standing in front of Remington to shield him.

    His hands suddenly fell limp weakly.

    Bang!

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The door was mmed shut.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461

    Natalie walked quickly to the bathroom and sshed her face with cold water to calm herself down.

    When she came out, she saw Remington was sitting on the bed and looking at her with a

    meaningful smile.

    Natalie suddenly felt a little thirsty.

    She had only been focused on provoking Tobias, but she didn''t think too much.

    Right now, she was in the same room with Remington!

    "Remington, maybe I could sleep in another room?"

    "Aren''t you afraid Tobias will find out that we''re pretending?" Remington raised an eyebrow.

    Natalie''s breathing halted.

    "What should we do?" A tinge of confusion shed through her eyes.

    She couldn''t make it real in this y.

    "How about I could sleep on the floor while you have the bed?" Natalie suggested again.

    The floors were covered with thick cashmere carpets, and she thought she wouldn''t feel cold

    sleeping on them.

    "I never allow a woman to sleep on the floor." A deep light shed in Remington''s eyes.

    Natalie felt that he was still a gentleman indeed.

    "Well, I''ll have the bed, and you will sleep on the floor?" Natalie was a little embarrassed and asked.

    "I miss my bed, and I don''t like sleeping on the floor." Remington''s expression became even more

    yful.

    Natalie was speechless.

    She felt dizzy. "Then what should we do?"

    Remington waved to Natalie, "What shall we do? Come here. I''ll tell you."

    Natalie walked over.

    The next second, her hand was pulled by him and she fell on the bed.

    Remington pressed himself above Natalie. He braced his hands beside Natalie''s face, leaving a

    certain distance between her body and his.

    But even so, the posture was too ambiguous.

    Natalie blushed. "Get out of the way."

    Remington stared at her with a strange expression." Natalie, how old are you?"

    "24." Natalie didn''t know why Remington asked such a question.

    Suddenly, Remington licked his lips.

    His action was extremely tempting and seducing.

    "Natalie." His voice became hoarser andzy but still charming." You are 24 years old. As an adult,

    you must have normal physical desires. Could it be that you don''t?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    "No," She said.

    At least she didn''t have any feelings for Remington.

    She only treated him as a friend.

    "But I do," Natalie could feel Remington''s breath as he spoke. "And it''s also strong. Do you want to

    feel it?"

    Natalie''s face was fiery red.

    She reached out her hand to push Remington away." Go away. If you don''t get off now, I''ll get mad."

    She was really a little furious, and her voice was loud.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Remington narrowed his eyes, "Natalie, I bet Tobias is at the door right now. If you want

    him to find out we''re pretending to be a couple, you could try to be louder."

    Natalie''s breathing stopped.

    Tobias was outside the door?

    "But it''s okay to be loud. You can moan louder in bed. It will stimte him more, don''t you wish to do

    that?"

    "Natalie, let''s do it." Remington went straight to the point, "It''s the best way to get back at him. Don''t

    you want to give it a try?"

    His voice was just as seductive as a siren''s. It was clear and melodious, with a fatal attraction.

    "I''ll make youfortable, I promise, Natalie."

    His lips gradually fell on Natalie''s.

    He stopped just as their lips were about to touch.

    Natalie pushed his head away.

    There was a sh of darkness in his eyes when he nced at Natalie.

    Natalie''s eyes were clear and bright.

    She looked Remington in the face, "Remington, I''m a normal person. I admit that I wanted to make

    Tobias ufortable, preferably to make him furious enough to explode. Even so, I can''t go

    against my heart." She paused and continued, "I only think of you as my good friend and my

    brother, so I would never do anything with you. It would be bad for you and me. If you respect me,

    will you get off?"

    Remington stared at her.

    When their eyes met, time seemed to stop all of a sudden.

    After a moment, Remington''s gaze shifted away, and he came down.

    Natalie immediately let out a sigh of relief.

    She knew that although Remington was frivolous, he still had a bottom line in what he did.

    Otherwise, she would not have agreed to pretend to be his girlfriend this time.

    "I''ll sleep on the floor and you can have the bed," Natalie said.

    "When Tobias leaves, I''ll go to another room."

    "Is he still at the door?"

    Remingtonughed. "Yes, he is."

    Natalie was silent for a moment.

    She didn''t know what Tobias was doing at the door. Was that man peeping at them?

    "Do you want to make him leave?" Remington asked suddenly.

    Natalie nodded.

    "Then make him lose his mind first, and he will naturally leave after that."

    Doubt shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    All of a sudden, Remington turned on his cell phone.

    He kept swiping on his phone, and after a while, voices came out of the phone.

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

    Remington was ying p*rn.

    A man and a woman were doing the most primitive of exercises on his phone, and loud moans kept

    sounding from the woman.

    "Remington, this..." Natalie''s face looked red enough to bleed.

    Looking at Natalie, Remington said with azy look, "Don''t worry. I won''t do such things to you like

    the man in the video."

    Natalie''s face turned even redder.

    "This is just to irritate Tobias and get him to leave."

    Natalie bit her lips.

    She didn''t object.

    She remembered that time outside Tobias'' office when she heard him and a woman''s voice. That

    was when her heart was in so much agony.

    She also wanted Tobias to experience the pain.

    Remington raised the volume on his phone as the woman''s moans grew louder and louder.

    Bang!

    The bedroom door was kicked open.

    The door copsed to the ground heavily.

    Tobias looked like Hades, exuding a scary aura.

    It was not the scene of what he had imagined.

    The taut thread in his heart suddenly loosened.

    If he had seen the imagined image in his mind, he had no idea what he would have done.

    He could not control himself.

    Remington was the first to respond.

    He took the phone back, "Tobias, Natalie and I are watching a movie for the atmosphere. Why did

    you kick down my door?"

    Tobias stared at Remington with a terrifying look.

    "Remington, Tobias!" Selina ran into the room.

    When she just heard the loud bang, she immediately ran up.

    Grandpa said whatever, but something big was going to happen!

    She stood between Tobias and Remington. "What are you doing? Do you have to make it like this?

    It''s hard for you toe home together!"

    "Remington, you can''t stay in a room with Natalie today." Tobias''s voice had apletely non-

    negotiable tone. He uttered in an unquestionable tone.

    Remington tugged on his lips. "Why?"

    "Because Tobias''s heart is hurting." Peter''s voice suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462

    Everyone was stunned.

    On the other side, Peter strolled in with a leisured, rxed look. He nced at Remington and then

    Tobias, and then he sighed heavily.

    Selina''s heart shot up at once.

    Was Peter going to say something? That would be so embarrassing.

    She heard Peter said slowly, "Remington, you''ve found yourself a wife, but you have to consider

    Tobias'' feelings. At his age, he has no woman around to warm his bed. How lonely he must be. You

    and Natalie should restrain yourselves. Don''t make it difficult for your brother. You should still sleep

    in separate rooms to avoid Tobias being jealous, don''t you think?"

    Remington squinted his eyes as he smiled, hiding the deep glow in them.

    After a while, he looked at Natalie and asked, "Natalie, what do you think?"

    His tone was rxed as if he was asking whether you were hungry.

    Natalie''s breathing paused for a moment.

    She had wanted to make Tobias ufortable, but she didn''t expect to cause this much trouble to

    so many people, which was never her intention.

    She simply wanted to make it more difficult for Tobias, yet her fire scalded others.

    "I''ll go sleep in the other room." Natalie said.

    The quarrel just now was only trying to provoke Tobias. It was really unnecessary now that Natalie

    thought about it.

    Hearing this, Peter nodded. "Remington, Tobias is already 30, but he doesn''t even have a woman

    around him now. Don''t make him madder than he is."

    A meaningful gleam shed in Remington''s eyes when he nced at Peter.

    The storm finally ended.

    Peter told her grandaughter to go to bed." Selina, go get some rest."

    She looked at Tobias with hesitation.

    Peter noticed this, and his face immediately darkened. "Sleepingte is not good for your skin. If

    you have bad skin, you''ll end up like a leftover nun!"

    Selina had no words at that.

    She stared at Peter speechlessly. "Grandpa, can we not talk about leftovers all day long?" "Then

    why don''t you go to bed?" Peter replied, urging.

    After a tiny stomp of her feet, Selina went to bed obediently.

    Peter gave Tobias another meaningful look. "Tobias,e here and chat with me for a while."

    They walked to the sofa in the main hall.

    Peter had Watson, the butler to pour a ss of water for Tobias.

    Tobias gulped it down, and the water was cold.

    It seemed to have just taken it out of the refrigerator, which chilled his heart to the bone.

    Peter looked at Tobias in a pensive manner. "Tobias, you are very indolent right now. You need to

    drink something cold."

    Tobias put down his cup. "Grandpa, I''m sorry.

    I was too impulsive just now."

    "You''ve always been calm and collected, and rarely acted so impulsively. At least I''ve never seen

    you like this." Peter stared at Tobias as he spoke.

    Tobias replied with a wry smile.

    Yes, he had always been calm.

    Yet why couldn''t he calm down every time he saw Natalie?

    His body was like a fire burning from the inside, and burning more and more to the extent he felt

    ufortable and hard.

    "Have you calmed down now?" Peter asked again.

    "I''m much better," Tobias said.

    Peter nodded.

    He didn''t say a word, neither did Tobias.

    All of a sudden, the gigantic main hall fell into a dead silence.

    "The girl named Natalie should be sleeping in the other bedroom by now." After a while, Peter broke

    the silence first.

    Tobias did not reply.

    "Tobias, both of you are my grandchildren. What do you think I should do?" Peter sighed suddenly.

    "You two don''t have a good rtionship at all. Why do you have such same tastes? Both are my

    flesh and bone. What do you want me to do?"

    Tobias cast a nce at Peter.

    The older, the wiser. He hadn''t expected Peter to be able to see through them.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Tobias, tell me what should I do?" The old man threw the question to Tobias.

    An erratic glint shed across the depths of Tobias''s eyes. "Grandpa, it''s impossible between her

    and me."

    "It''s impossible? Then why didn''t you give the chance to Remington?" Peter arched his brows.

    At the mention of Remington, Tobias''s expression darkened. "How can I share a woman?"

    "Why can''t you give Natalie to him then, if you two are impossible?" Peter retorted nonchntly.

    Tobias''s breathing stopped for a moment.

    Peter looked straight at Tobias and said, "Tobias, when did you be so stupid? You really lose

    your head over lust!"

    A look of disappointment shed in his eyes. "I never thought I would say this about you one day.

    You are the most talented man in the history of the Whitlock family, and my proudest grandson. But

    look at what you just did. Is it worth being so delirious over a woman?"

    "It is." Only two words came out of Tobias''s mouth.

    Peter pped the table in front of him, a little heated. "If it''s worth it, then get her back. I don''t want

    to help either of you. You''ll have to y it fair with Remington."

    A bitter smile tugged on Tobias''s face. "Peter, I can''t get her back. I don''t have the right to do that!"

    How could hepete fairly with Remington? How could he take Natalie away from Remington?

    Peter kept silent.

    Then he stood up and put his hand on Tobias''s forehead. "You don''t have a fever. Why are you

    talking nonsense?"

    He looked Tobias up and down and said, "Am I old and dizzy? It''s not like my grandson at all. Am I

    dreaming?"

    Tobias''s breathing came to a short halt.

    After a while, he called for Watson.

    "Watson, let Grandpa get some rest."

    "Yes, my lord," Watson''s face was still expressionless like usual, his voice stiff as a robot''s.

    "Rest well, grandpa," Tobias said to Peter.

    Peter patted his own head. "It''s true. I really do need a good rest."

    Natalie was lying on arge, soft bed, with a magnificent crystalmp overhead.

    She was having some trouble falling asleep.

    Thinking of what had just happened, she let out an exasperated sigh.

    She had just crossed her own line back then. In fact, she didn''t have to do that.

    It really wasn''t necessary.

    She could totally ignore Tobias like thin air.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.

    The knock was very soft and barely audible.

    Natalie was a little stunned.

    After a while, she got up and opened the door.

    There was a servant at the door pushing a small dining cart. There was a ss of milk and a loaf of

    bread on the cart.

    "Ms. Godfrey, this is a special order from Mr. Remington. He says you might not be sleep well

    tonight, and the milk will help you to sleep better. Mr. Remington also said that you had not eaten

    much for dinner, so here is some bread."

    Natalie felt surprised.

    She didn''t expect Remington to be so gentle and considerate.

    "Thank you," Natalie took the milk and bread gratefully.

    She gulped down the ss of milk in one go.

    The bread was quite big a slice, so Natalie took a few bites and put it down.

    She was not in the mood to eat.

    Natalie thought that she would talk to Remington tomorrow. Anyway, she had also met Peter. If

    there was nothing else, she would return to Agaphen City.

    The thought of being in the same house as Tobias made her ufortable.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463

    After a while, Natalie, who couldn''t sleep, called Yvonne again and asked if the food in the fridge

    was cooked for dinner.

    Yvonne''s stammered her answer, obviously avoiding the question.

    Natalie was a little exasperated, "Don''t tell me you''ve ordered takeout again. I told you takeouts are

    not healthy. I prepared a simple quick meal in the fridge. It''s all washed and cut up. You just need to

    go get it hot."

    "Alright alright Miss Natalie, you''re more annoying than my mom."

    Natalie sighed, "Isn''t this all for your health''s sake? If you''re living like this as an actress, your life is

    a mess. What you should pay more attention to is your diet. In fact..."

    Natalie thought about it and tried to persuade Yvonne: "Actually, we were too simple and innocent.

    In this society, everything relies on nepotism and background, especially in the entertainment

    industry. If you don''t have a background, you will never seed. Why''s the point to work so hard to

    be an actress? It will be better to find an easy office job when the timees."

    Yvonne has lost a lot of weight since she became an actress. Even Natalie had a little heartache

    when she looked at her.

    There was a moment of silence at the other end of the line.

    After a while, Yvonne''s voice rang out, loud and solid. "Natalie, I swear to you that one day, I will

    come out on top. Just you wait, I''ll make it."

    Natalie sighed softly to herself.

    Sess? How could it be so easy?

    She wanted to get a certificate and it has been so difficult, let alone the chaos of the entertainment

    circle.

    After hanging up the phone, Yvonne hurried to find her agent, Penney Lee.

    Although she was an insignificant actress, she still had her own agent.

    Of course, for an artist like her, it was impossible for her agent to take care of her alone. There were

    several artists under Penney, all of whom were small like Yvonne.

    Just a week ago, several other artists also failed to endure the tough times and left by the end of

    their contracts.

    Yvonne was the only one who had renewed the contract, so Penney attached great importance to

    Yvonne.

    She even managed to fight for a small role for Yvonne in a blockbuster.

    Of course, only a minor one as a maid who only had a few lines.

    But in such a big movie, it was considerably good for such a role.

    Yvonne was going to start shooting tomorrow. She was now going to Penney''s for some practice.

    This was a hard- won job, and she must cherish it.

    When she went to Penney''s house, Yvonne brought along a long whip.

    When she arrived, Yvonne practiced it once for Penney to see.

    Penney gave her a thumbs-up. "Yvonne, you''re really good at acting. Although there are only a few

    lines, you really present yourself well. I hope you can win the director''s attention."

    A tiny hint of bitterness shing across Yvonne''s face.

    To move up thedder, she had been practicing her acting skills day and night. Her acting skills

    were considered quite good among a group of eye candy actresses.

    But what is the use in that?

    Now everything relied on background. A person with no background was nothing.

    She really had no other way, not to mention that she had lost her virginity too. She had to throw all

    of her cautions to the wind.

    Yvonne took out the whip.

    Penney gave an audible gasp, obviously shocked. "Yvonne, when did you bring such a thing? What

    do you want to do? Don''t you scare me!"

    Yvonne took off her clothes and showed her smooth back, instructing her agent. "Penney, hit me

    with that, and do it hard."

    Penney''s mouth dropped wide open, eximing. "Are you crazy?"

    Yvonne''s face was full of firmness. "I''m not crazy. I''ve asked around and Jenkins will being to

    watch tomorrow night''s shoot. I have to get his attention."

    Penney''s mouth opened even wider.

    The entire entertainment industry knew about Jenkins''s filthy rumors. Wasn''t Yvonne cheapening

    herself like this?

    "Although Jenkins is rich and handsome, he is a yboy with that sort of kinks. Have you thought

    this through? You''re still a virgin. If you sleep with him like this, he''ll put you to death when the time

    Yvonne''s eyes shed a trace of sadness and she said, "Penney, I''m not a virgin anymore."

    There was confusion in Penney''s eyes. "When did this happen? I thought you had never been in

    love?"

    Yvonne was a little irritated. "Don''t ask. Anyway, I''m not a virgin. I''ve already thought this through.

    Hit me.��

    Penney hesitated for a moment and picked up the whip.

    If Yvonne had really thought about it, then it would be best for her to work with Jenkins.

    Everyone knew that Jenkins had the status of a God in the entertainment industry.

    If Yvonne could work with him, then her future would be infinitely brighter.

    What''s more, there was so much to sell out in order to move up thedder in such an industry.

    Since Yvonne was a virgin, Penney didn''t give her a hard time. She would not ask Yvonne to go

    drinking.

    However, now that Yvonne was no longer a virgin and asked for it herself...

    Penney looked at Yvonne''s back, which was pale and smooth, and hesitated for a long time.

    Finally, Penney flung the whip in her hand to the ground. "Yvonne, I can''t do this to you. Not to

    mention Jenkins, every actress wants to hook up with a man like him, and sometimes it takes more

    than just in determination."

    Yvonne''s eyes glinted darkly.

    With a swift motion, she picked up the whip and cracked it onto her back.

    A bright red blood mark etched onto her back at once, and she started bleeding.

    Penney almost fainted from the shock, turning pale from head to toe.

    She stared at Yvonne as if staring like a ghost, utterly tongue-tied.

    Yvonne red back at her, and said word for word with no fear, "Penney, I have suffered enough

    bullying and injustice over the past year. I swear, I must seed, I must make it. For this, I will do

    anything!"

    In the morning, Natalie woke up early.

    When she got out of the bedroom, she happened to see Remington walking out as well.

    He was still in his pajamas, looking sleepy.

    This rxed appearance added a bit of fascinating charm to him.

    "Good morning, Remington," Natalie greeted Remington.

    It was not until now that Remington saw Natalie.

    His footsteps stopped and narrowed his eyes slightly. "Good morning, Natalie. I wasn''t aroundst

    night. Were you all right?"

    "I''m good, thank you for the milk and bread."

    "I''ll have the servants bring it to you again this night, but let''s rece the bread with cucumbers." A

    smirk appeared on Remington''s face.

    "Cucumbers?" Natalie thought the bread yesterday was delicious, although she did not eat much.

    "Why? The bread is quite good." She asked.

    The smirk on Remington''s face deepened even more. He said, "Natalie, I was worried that you

    wouldn''t be satisfied at night. What''s more, you won''t let me help you out, so I''ll have to think of

    another way."

    Natalie was speechless.

    "Remington, you''re getting better and better at dirty-talking." Natalie stared at Remington.

    "Not only that, but I''m getting better at doing the dirty work." He leaned down and looked at

    Natalie with a wink." Would you like to try?"

    Natalie,

    She red at him angrily and hissed." You promised not to joke like this."

    "Oh, I forgot about that, again," Remington eximed with exaggeration, looking as if he had just

    come to a sudden realization.

    Natalie felt helpless.

    She coughed heavily and announced.

    "Remington, I want to go back tonight!"

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464

    "Tonight?" Remington raised his eyebrows.

    Natalie nodded, "Since your grandfather has already seen me, he probably won''t introduce you to

    any more women. Then my mission isplete. By the way," Natalie looked at the bracelet on her

    wrist and continued, "This bracelet is too expensive. I absolutely cannot ept it. I''ll return it to you

    when I get back."

    Remington''s eyes fell on Natalie''s wrist.

    Her pale skin matched the jade bracelet particrly well.

    He smiled. "No need, you look good with it on."

    "No, I can''t ept it. It''s too valuable," Natalie was very determined.

    "We''ll talk about itter. Let''s go downstairs and have breakfast, and..." Remington paused for a

    moment, then continued, " Is it because of Tobias that you''re in such a rush to go back?"

    Natalie''s breathing stopped.

    After a moment, she licked her dry lips. "I really didn''t want to see him. Besides, we were just acting

    anyway. There''s no need to stay for long. As long as your grandfather saw me, that''s all that

    matters."

    A faint expression shed in Remington''s eyes, as if a swallow''s tail cut across the water, and soon

    disappeared.

    "Good, it''s better to go back and save yourself the trouble." After a while, Remington answered

    indifferently.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    No trace of emotion could be heard in his tone.

    Natalie nodded.

    Downstairs, the dining table wasid full with a scrumptious, hearty breakfast.

    Different styles of breakfast food and assortments could be seen.

    Peter was a very entric old man.

    Normal people would only choose one style when they have their breakfast.

    Except Peter, he preferred French breakfast served with English breakfast.

    Natalie was taking small sips of mushroom soup.

    The mushroom soup was creamy and delicious.

    "Grandpa, I have something to tell you."

    Remington suddenly spoked up.

    Peter looked up, some bread crumbs still hanging from the corner of his mouth.

    "Natalie and I will go back toter. Since you have seen your granddaughter- in-w, you don''t have

    to worry about the future." Remington said.

    Natalie wondered if her eyes were ying tricks. After Remington finished his words, she saw

    Peter''s eyes dart towards Tobias'' direction.

    As for Tobias''s reaction, Natalie had zero intention of knowing.

    "Oh," Peter answered vaguely through a chewed mouth, "It1 s good to leave. Saves you from being

    missed."

    His words had a profound meaning.

    Hearing this, Remington narrowed his eyes.

    On the other hand, Natalie felt a little puzzled.

    Did Peter seemed to know something?

    She was not sure.

    After a moment, Natalie dismissed the thought from her mind. She didn''t think about it any longer.

    She shouldn''t think about it that much.

    Anyway, she would leave soon, she had done Remington a favor. In the future, these things were

    not her concern.

    When Selina heard that Natalie and Remington were going to leave, she was greatly relieved as

    well.

    She subconsciously stole a nce at Tobias.

    The look on Tobias''s face was hard to decipher.

    Selina was nervous, her heart pounding." Will Tobias follow Natalie out?" She thought to herself.

    "Master, Miss Lucy is here to see you." Watson came over, bent down, and said to Peter in a

    monotonous tone.

    Peter immediately put down his cutlery, his eyes lighting up. "Oh, there''s my dear Lucy. Quick, bring

    her over to join us for breakfast."

    His words and excited behavior showed his love for Lucy clearly.

    Selina felt like fainting.

    It was going to be a mess.

    Lucy often came visiting at the Whitlock house. Although she did not marry Tobias, she visited Peter

    frequently because Peter liked Lucy so much.

    Although Lucy and Tobias have no rtionship, they were almost engaged to be married before.

    An ominous feeling loomed up in Selina''s heart like dark vapor.

    "Grandpa Whitlock, I''m here to see you." A crisp and sweet voice sounded.

    Ady in a fluttery gown breezed in daintily.

    She looked sweet, but not losing any elegance.

    Trembling, the cutlery in Natalie''s hand almost cluttered to the ground.

    The woman in front of her, Lucy, was the woman she met at the airport. She was the mother of

    Tobias''s son!

    Peter''s eyes narrowed into slits as heughed heartily.

    He said to Selina, "Selina, move over. This seat is reserved for Lucy."

    Selina was very upset, eximing. "Grandpa, I''m your biological granddaughter."

    Peter smiled slyly. "Lucy is even closer than my own granddaughter,"

    Selina didn''t have a good impression of Lucy. She rolled her eyes at her and sat down beside

    Natalie.

    "Lucy, I missed you so much." Peter smiled at Lucy, his face almost breaking from how big was his

    grin.

    "Grandpa Whitlock, I missed you too." Lucy giggled.

    Her eyes fell on Tobias again and asked. "Tobias, why are you here?"

    "Mm." Tobias didn''t reply either.

    Lucy seemed to be long used to Tobias'' attitude, so she smiled and didn''t ask any further.

    Over here, the servants added another set of cutlery to the table.

    "Tobias, Lucy likes strawberry jam, take the bread and smear some for my dear Lucy," Peter

    ordered.

    Tobias paid Peter no heed, ignoring him.

    He said in a low voice, "She can do it herself. She doesn''t need my help."

    Peter red at Tobias in exasperation. "You really don''t know how to please women. No wonder

    you still can''t find a wife. Damn, you make me so angry!"

    Lucy looked at Peter with a smile. "Grandpa Whitlock, don''t force Tobias if he likes being single. No

    woman can attract his eyes."

    In fact, Lucy thought that Tobias didn''t like women at all!!

    However, she did not want to expose him this way.

    "Lucy, you''re such a nice girl, yet he doesn''t even want to marry you. He''s really blind." Peter looked

    particrly sorry for Lucy.

    Speaking of the past, Lucy looked a little embarrassed.

    "Grandpa, let bygones be bygones."

    Peter gave a muffled snort and kept silent.

    At the side, Natalie''s head was an untter mess.

    She had heard the conversation between Peter and Lucy very clearly.

    Lucy and Tobias had nothing to do with each other?

    She was surprised to hear Peter saying that Tobias didn''t want to marry Lucy. What exactly was

    going on here?

    Natalie suddenly felt a little uneasy.

    A few minutester, she stood up.

    Perhaps she was too loud and sudden, and everyone''s eyes were on her.

    "Excuse me, I just have to go to the bathroom." Natalie hurriedly left.

    After that, Natalie called Yvonne immediately.

    At this moment, her mind was in turmoil. She needed someone to break down the situation for her,

    and Yvonne was the one who knew everything about her.

    Yvonne was silent for a moment.

    "Natalie, there''s something I don''t know if I should say."

    In fact, she wanted to say this a long time ago, but back then Natalie was so emotional and

    determined, so Yvonne suppressed her thoughts and chose to believe Natalie.

    But now, even Natalie herself was suspicious. Yvonne felt that it was necessary to tell her.

    "Go ahead."

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465

    "In fact, I''ve always thought that Mr. Whitlock isn''t someone like that, honestly. I''ve been in the

    entertainment circle for a year and can at least read a person. I don''t dare say how good a person

    Mr. Whitlock is, but he is definitely a man with bottom lines. He won''t do such a thing." said Yvonne.

    Natalie''s breathing got staggered at once, her mind spiraling quicker and quicker.

    "But my son did die, and if it wasn''t him, who else would dare to murder him, and..."

    "Natalie, did you personally see Hayden die?" Yvonne suddenly interrupted her.

    Natalie''s mind went nk with a buzz.

    Right, she didn''t see it with her own eyes.

    Yet, that was the least of her concerns at the moment - Lucy''s appearance shook her to the

    extreme, agitated to the point of paranoia. Natalie was sure that her baby must have died in

    Tobias''s hands.

    On the other end of the phone, something unexpected sprung to Yvonne''s mind.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Could it be...

    "Natalie, something just urred to me." Yvonne''s pitch jumped half an octave.

    "What is it, Yvonne?" Natalie answered after a short pause, trying hard to adjust her breathing.

    Yvonne took a deep breath and splurted, "Natalie, you were too emotional then, and I chose to

    believe you, but I think you''ve missed something! Back then at the airport, Mr. Whitlock was holding

    a child. You said that if Hayden hadn''t died, he would have been that age. What if that child is

    yours? Have you thought about this?"

    Hearing this, Natalie''s whole body froze at the possibility.

    After a while, she snapped out of it. "But I heard the child called a woman his mother."

    If Natalie didn''t see what happened between Lucy and him, maybe Natalie would really believe it.

    "Is that the woman Lucy that you mentioned earlier? Didn''t you say she is having dinner at

    Whitlock''s now? Is she and Tobias strangers? If they don''t know each other, how could they have a

    child?"

    A lightning bolt shed through Natalie''s mind.

    She faintly realized something, but she couldn''t grasp it.

    "Natalie, I think you have to calm down now. Think about it - I feel that this matter is definitely not as

    simple as it seems. It''s better for you to look into it carefully. I," Yvonne continued after a pause, "I''m

    going to be a little busy today. You should think it through first. I''ll call you tomorrow, and then well

    break it down together."

    Natalie''s eyes were blinking violently.

    A momentter, she took a deep breath and spoke, "Okay, Yvonne, you go ahead. It''s true that I''m

    in a mess right now. Let me sort my thoughts out and then well be in touch." �������

    After hanging up the phone, Yvonne rushed to the studio.

    "Hurry up, it''s your turn next. Why are you still dawdling over there on the phone?" The assistant

    director snapped at Yvonne impatiently.

    "Sorry, I''ll be right there."

    Yvonne rushed to the lot, and her scenes were about to start next.

    She nced toward the director and saw Jenkins, as she had hoped.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    He was sitting there staring at the video camera. The director was nodding to him meekly.

    The mighty Jenkins indeed had the final say here.

    In fact, the director was very famous. He has won prestigious awards all over the world, but he was

    still a rank lower in front of Jenkins.

    Yvonne gritted her teeth.

    This time, she must seed no matter what.

    It was going to be her shoot soon.

    She would be working with a famous actor in this scene.

    The famous actor yed a monarch, while Yvonne was the servant who deliberately wanted to

    seduce the king.

    She stripped down in front of him, leaving only her undershirt.

    "Cut!" The director called for a pause. "That''s enough. Get the next scene ready."

    Yvonne gritted her teeth, her fingers quickly ucing her lingerie with a tug.

    She moved so fast that no one even noticed.

    The undershirt slipped from Yvonne''s body.

    She specially prepared a nude bra and wore it underneath. Unlike the ordinary ones, this nude bra

    was custom-made. It was smaller than the normal size and fit tightly to the body, with only the entire

    back showing. The front was well concealed.

    With a shout of surprise, Yvonne''s bare back was exposed to everyone.

    And exposed to Jenkins, who was watching the video camera.

    Yvonne''s back was covered with whip marks, etched clearly in dark red.

    Looking at the screen, Jenkins'' breathing suddenly became heavy. His deep dark eyes stared at the

    dull red cuts, the blood in his body seemed to be burning.

    The actor next to Yvonne quickly took a coat and put it on her.

    "Be careful." He said to Yvonne.

    His voice was very gentle.

    Yvonne couldn''t help but nce at him gratefully.

    His name was Patrick Lawson, a well-known actor in the country.

    He was also the first person in the studio to care about Yvonne.

    Such a nobody like Yvonne would normally be ordered around harshly.

    Patrick smiled at Yvonne, amiable and gentleman-like.

    Yvonne walked away draped in the coat. She noticed Jenkins, his eyes still glued to the screen. He

    did not even nce at her once.

    Yvonne''s heart suddenly surged with a sense of disappointment.

    It seemed that what Penney said was true. A man like Jenkins has plenty of beautiful women using

    various tricks to flock to him. She was just another one to the pile.

    Well, it looked like her efforts were in vain.

    Yvonne called Penney and told her about it.

    Penney seemed to have expected this result.

    She sighed, "Yvonne, the number of women who want Jenkins'' attention can go for blocks and

    blocks. Don''t think too much about it. Not any woman can get the attention of such a man."

    Yvonne snorted out a bitterugh.

    Of course, she knew she couldn''t easily catch Jenkins''s eye.

    He was young, handsome, and not to mention extremely powerful.

    Yvonne did it because she knew Jenkins'' taste. Probably no woman was ever as bold as she was.

    So she plucked up the courage to try, but didn��t expect it to fail anyway.

    Yvonne sighed.

    She hung up the call and went to have a midnight snack before heading back to the hotel.

    The studio was quite secluded and there was only one hotel nearby. So whether it was a well-

    known actor or a small role like Yvonne, they were all arranged to stay in this hotel.

    There was an elevator, but Yvonne was in a bad mood today and didn''t feel like taking it, so she

    took the stairs.

    When she reached the second floor, Yvonne vaguely saw a tall figure standing by the window.

    The figure was inexplicably familiar.

    Yvonne peered at him again, and then her breath stopped.

    That man was Jenkins, wasn''t he?

    He was leaning on the windowsill and smoking. In the shimmering light, he looked extremely

    stunning.

    On such a silent night, it was mesmerizing to see.

    Yvonne hesitated for a moment.

    After a while, she took a deep breath. She had already reached this point, so she didn''t mind failing

    again.

    In order to be sessful, she had to give it a try.

    Yvonne walked to Jenkins''s side.

    She smiled seductively and asked, "Sir, can I have a cigarette? I feel like smoking too."

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466

    Jenkins''s gaze fell aloofly on Yvonne''s face.

    The height difference made his simple nce feel domineering and oppressive.

    Yvonne''s heart inexplicably trembled.

    This was the first time she had ever been so close to this man.

    Jenkins''s god-like aura was so strong that it gave the illusion of one willingly falling to his knees.

    She suddenly was hit by a mixture of panic and regret - she shouldn''t have gone up to Jenkins and

    osted him.

    However, there was no turning time back in the world, even for just five minutes.

    Yvonne''s grin became more flirtatious, with only her trembling fingers revealing her nervousness.

    "You want a cigarette?" After a while, Jenkins suddenly spoke up.

    His voice had zero traces of warmth - so chilling as if it came from hell itself.

    However, the husky bass in his tone was charismatic and attractive, even heavenly.

    Such a contradiction.

    Yvonne smiled and nodded. Her fingers she hid behind her trembled even harder.

    In the next second, Yvonne''s waist was suddenly wrapped by a strong arm, and she stumbled into

    Jenkins'' arms.

    Jenkins bent down and pressed his lips heavily against Yvonne''s.

    His lips were cold - very cold.

    Yvonne wondered if she had been kissed by anyone else on the lips the night of her abuse - when

    she lost her virginity.

    But under her own circumstances, this was her first kiss for the first time in her life.

    Her mind went nk all of a sudden.

    Jenkins kissed Yvonne forcibly, his tongue prying open her teeth, and the smell of tobo entering

    Yvonne''s nostrils.

    Yvonne''s mind felt like it was being burned.

    Momentster, Jenkins let go of Yvonne.

    Yvonne couldn''t help but cough.

    The heavy smell of cigarettes in Jenkins'' mouth was too strong for her to stand.

    Jenkins stared coldly at Yvonne.

    It wasn''t until Yvonne stopped coughing that he spoke, "You don''t know how to smoke."

    His tone was one of affirmation.

    Yvonne''s face flushed red with embarrassment.

    She doesn''t know how to smoke. She approached Jenkins for a cigarette just because she wanted

    to hit on him, but without expecting his response would be so direct.

    "You want to sleep with me?" Jenkins asked in an emotionless, matter-of-fact tone.

    Yvonne''s face turned even redder.

    This time Jenkins pointed out her actual purpose.

    Seeing the blush on Yvonne''s face, Jenkins snorted with disdain, "There''s plenty of women wanting

    to seduce me. What made you think you can do it?"

    This sentence was like a giant axe, striking right into Yvonne''s brain.

    She bit her lips so hard that it looked as if they were going to bleed.

    She couldn''t give up such a rare opportunity.

    After a while, Yvonne turned her back to Jenkins.

    She removed her clothes slowly, revealing her entire back.

    "Sir, I can do everything for you and meet all your needs."

    Looking at the marks on Yvonne''s back, Jenkins''s breathing suddenly became heavy.

    He stared at her back and felt his body getting hotter and hotter.

    After a while, Jenkins pressed Yvonne roughly against the windowsill.

    Brief panic shed across Yvonne''s face, but she quickly calmed herself.

    "Meet all my needs? Are you sure?" Jenkins''s husky whisper rang in Yvonne''s ear.

    As he spoke, his hot breath sprayed on Yvonne''s earlobe.

    Yvonne gritted her teeth, "I''m sure."

    Right after, Jenkins grabbed Yvonne''s chin and turned her head, kissing her.

    It was rough and violent, urgent and pressing.

    It waspletely different from the kiss just now.

    Yvonne only felt pain.

    She knew that it would be even more painfulter on.

    She had heard of all of Jenkins''s rumors.

    But she was not afraid.

    In order to seed, she was willing to sacrifice.

    Yvonne closed her eyes tightly, mentally preparing for what toe.

    However, it was only for a while.

    Jenkins abruptly let go of Yvonne and asked, "Are you a virgin?"

    Yvonne looked at Jenkins in shock and confusion.

    Why would he say that?

    "It''s too raw." The heat in Jenkins''s eyes seemed to disappear all of a sudden.

    Yvonne understood at once.

    When he meant raw, Jenkins referred to her reaction.

    Without any hesitation, the man strode away.

    Yvonne just stood there, rooted to the ground in a daze. She waspletely dumbfounded.

    Even a fool would know that a man would be more interested in a virgin.

    But why did Jenkins leave directly after thinking that she was a virgin?

    Natalie stared at herself in the mirror.

    What the h*lI was going on?

    She was getting more and more confused.

    Suddenly, there were footstepsing.

    Natalie thought it was Selina.

    When the door was pushed open, she held her breath.

    It was Lucy.

    When Lucy saw Natalie, she immediately smiled politely. "d to see you, gorgeous."

    Her smile was like a spring breeze, so infectious that Natalie couldn''t help but want to like her.

    "Nice to meet you," Natalie forced a smile.

    She was about to leave, but her footsteps came to a halt.

    Lucy didn''t know her.

    Perhaps Lucy could help her unravel her doubts.

    On the other side, Lucy started to touch up her makeup in the mirror.

    Natalie pretended to nce at Lucy''s bag without noticing. "My face looks a little pale. Maybe it''s

    because I didn''t sleep wellst night. Could you lend me your blusher?"

    "Sure." Lucy chirped back, very enthusiastic.

    She immediately handed her blush to Natalie.

    Natalie applied the blusher slowly while she asked," Are you the Whitlocks'' guest?"

    Puffing foundation on her face, Lucy replied, "That''s right. You too? I haven''t seen you around

    before."

    ''Tm Remington''s girlfriend." Natalie said.

    Lucy paused and looked up and down at Natalie.

    "Oh, so you''re Remington''s girlfriend." Lucy was quite surprised. "Looks like that dandy changed his

    mind, he..."

    Her words stopped at once.

    She realized that she had said something wrong.

    It was rude if she bad-mouthed Remington in front of his current girlfriend.

    Natalie smiled knowingly, "It''s fine. I know what happened to him before, the ten girls a night thing."

    Lucy blushed sheepishly, a little wordless.

    "Although he is quite yful, he has never brought a woman home. Now that he has brought you

    back, he must really love you. I believe this kind of man will be a good man once he falls in love."

    Natalie nodded.

    "We n to have a baby." She was not used to lying and blushed a little.

    "That''s great, Grandpa is always nagging for a grandchild." Lucy chuckled.

    Natalie pretended to ask, "By the way, is it painful to have a baby?"

    Hearing this, Lucy blinked. "Well, I don''t know about that."

    "You don''t?" Natalie gasped, her face was full of surprise. "Didn''t you have a baby?"

    Lucy,"..."

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    She was speechless. "I''m still chaste, more so pregnant...How could it possible? In fact, I''d love to

    have a baby someday."

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    She couldn''t hold back any longer and asked directly, "Wasn''t Tobias'' child born to you?"

    Lucy got a little flustered, her eyes revealing deep astonishment.

    How did Natalie know that Tobias had a child?

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467

    After a while, Lucy came back to her senses. She hurriedly put up a finger in front of her lips,

    shushing Natalie.

    "Keep your voice down, it''s a secret. The Whitlock family doesn''t even know about it." Lucy

    whispered.

    Natalie''s heart suddenly sank.

    It turned out that the child was really Lucy''s.

    Lucy said she was chaste only to keep this matter a secret.

    A hint of bitterness appeared across Natalie''s face.

    What was she thinking? What was she assuming?

    Hadn''t she made up her mind a long time ago? Why was her heart still disappointed?

    Natalie weakly put down the blush in her hand and was about to leave.

    "Oh god! Is it so hard to be a godmother these days without thinking I''m pregnant?" Lucy grumbled

    softly to herself behind her.

    Hearing this, Natalie''s whole body jolted.

    After a moment, she turned around and stared earnestly at Lucy, urging. "Sorry, what did you say?

    You''re the godmother of the child, not the biological mother?"

    Lucy didn''t expect Natalie to hear her whining.

    She nced at Natalie''s ears, "Your hearing is quite sharp."

    "You''re just the child''s godmother, not the child''s biological mother!" Natalie''s tone became urgent

    as she repeated.

    Lucy''s mouth turned into a pout. "Not only do you have sharp ears, but you''re also a repeater."

    Natalie suddenly became agitated.

    She took a step forward and suddenly raised her voice. "Is that true?"

    Lucy,"..."

    She stared suspiciously at Natalie.

    Wasn''t Natalie Remington''s girlfriend? Why would she care so much about Tobias?

    "Don''t tell me she likes both of them!" Lucy thought to herself.

    It didn''t feel good to be cornered like that. Besides, Natalie already knew that Tobias had a child, so

    Lucy just said admittedly, "Yes, I was there a lot when this kid was born. So he pestered me and

    took me as his godmother. I am not the biological mother of this child."

    Natalie''s head went nk immediately, buzzing like a bomb.

    "Then who is the child''s birth mother?" After she had sobered up a little, Natalie asked in a hurry.

    Lucy didn''t intend to tell Natalie about it.

    She looked at Natalie and said, "Why should I tell you? You can ask Tobias that yourself."

    After that, Lucy took her bag and hurried away.

    Natalie only felt dizziness.

    She gripped her hands onto the vanity to prevent herself from falling down.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The past shed up into Natalie''s mind one by one.

    At that time, she was overly agitated, so she didn''t even think about it carefully.

    Now that she recalled, there was something suspicious about it.

    She didn''t even confirm with her own eyes.

    But because of her stubbornness, she had made up her mind on this matter.

    The child at the airport....

    Natalie''s breathing got quicker.

    That child... was it really like what Yvonne said? Was he her own child?

    Natalie postponed the n to go back today.

    She looked apologizingly at Remington and said, "Remington, I think I''d better not go back tonight. I

    want to stay a few days longer."

    A hint of surprise shed across Remington''s eyes. "Didn''t you say this morning that you''ll be

    returning tonight?"

    Natalie managed to put on a smile. "I''ve changed my mind."

    Remington paused to think for a moment. "Changed your mind? It''s fine if you''ve changed your

    mind."

    "Thank you, Remington."

    " As per our rtionship, do you still need to thank me?" A smug look appeared on Remington''s

    face.

    Natalie smiled even more reluctantly.

    The reason she stayed was to find out the truth of the matter.

    For example, what was going on with Tobias'' child?

    Was it really the child she gave birth to back then, as Joshua said, that had died? Or was it actually

    the child that was with Tobias?

    Natalie wanted to ask Tobias directly.

    However, since there were so many people, she had no chance to ask.

    Later, Tobias directly left after receiving a phone call.

    Natalie knew that the Tobias would definitelye back.

    This was because she realized that Tobias had rushed here after knowing that she had returned

    with Remington. Secondly, he didn''t even allow them to stay in the same room. So, Natalie was

    sure that Tobias would return tonight.

    Recalling what had happened yesterday, Natalie''s heart rippled again and again.

    She had always thought that Tobias did this because of the man''s ridiculous possessiveness.

    Even if he abandoned a woman, he would not allow other men to touch her.

    But now that she thought about it, her own idea seemed to be ridiculous.

    So, what was the reason?

    Natalie''s heart suddenly started to pound.

    A thought shot up in her mind like an overwhelming force.

    Could it be that the Tobias still had feelings for her? He still loved her?

    All of a sudden, Natalie''s whole body froze.

    It was arge room, filled with all sorts of books.

    Simon wore a pair of sses.

    "Simon, I''m getting more and more heated now. Sometimes, I even get a little carried away." Tobias

    stated the purpose of the trip.

    After hearing Peter''s wordsst night, it dawned on him.

    Peter said, "Lust makes the heart grow crazy"

    Only then he realized that he seemed to have lost his mind because of his lust.

    Recently, his behavior and thoughts were bing less and less under his control.

    A strange look shed in Simon''s eyes." You''re still taking your medication?"

    "Yes, I eat them every day." Tobias said frankly.

    Simon frowned. "Tobias, you can''t take those pills, it''ll affect your brain."

    Tobias''s brows were filled with frustration.

    "Simon, I need them."

    Ever since he knew about Natalie, Tobias was taking sleeping pills. Otherwise, he would not be able

    to control his emotions.

    However, the side effect was very strong. He could obviously feel it.

    But he had to eat it to go to sleep.

    He had to control his mind and couldn''t stay up all night. He still had to handle his huge enterprise,

    and he must brace himself.

    "Tobias, let me do a hypnosis on you. Maybe there will be some results." Simon said tentatively.

    In recent years, he had mentioned this treatment several times, but every time Tobias refused

    Hearing this, Tobias hesitated for a moment. Then, a decisive look shed in his eyes. "Okay."

    He finally agreed.

    In the past few years, Simon saw that his condition was getting more and more abnormal, and he

    proposed to hypnotize him.

    But Tobias didn''t want to.

    He was afraid that Simon would look into his privacy.

    These were the deepest, darkest secrets that he could not bring himself to speak about.

    Even if Simon was his best friend, he didn''t want Simon to find out.

    But now, he was truly at a dead end.

    He became more and more incapable of controlling himself, and his emotions were getting more

    unstable, to the point where he even lost his mind.

    Simon let out a sigh of relief after hearing Tobias''s reply.

    Later, he told Tobias to sit on a soft chair and said, "Tobias, try to rx yourself from now on. First

    rx your head, then rx your eyes..."

    Tobias slowly closed his eyes.

    Simon guided Tobias into his inner world as the hypnosis started.

    When the hypnosis treatment ended, Tobias was still asleep.

    Simon was too shocked for words.

    He didn''t expect those were the things that Tobias was so evasive about.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468

    No wonder Tobias, the man he had known for so many years and has always been strong suddenly

    had a vulnerable side.

    No one would be able to ept such a thing.

    What''s more, it was already fortunate that he wasn''t driven insane by his own demons.

    It was just that...

    Confusion shed across Simon''s eyes.

    He worked as a psychologist for years and understood something very well.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The observer will forever be the most clearheaded.

    No matter how high their IQ was, people would make such stupid mistakes if caught in the situation.

    When you get sucked in, many simple things would look impervious and make you sink like

    quicksand.

    For example, Natalie...

    Simon had met both Cecilia and Natalie.

    He was shocked by Cecilia''s gorgeous appearance, which Tobias inherited with his handsome

    looks.

    And as for Natalie...

    Although she was nice and lovely, she was nothingpared to that level of stunning beauty.

    Or could it be she that looked like her father?

    However, the angel-like Cecilia once fell so deep in love with a man in the past. Presumably, that

    man would be extremely good-looking and charming too.

    As he was deep in thought, Tobias opened his eyes slowly.

    It was as if he had taken a big nap, and the exhaustion that had been hovering over his body all this

    time dissipated a considerable amount.

    Looking at Simon''s face, Tobias uttered with a bitter smile, "You already know."

    He was carrying such a huge burden of mental pressure, and now he finally released it for once.

    "Tobias," Simon scratched his head. "I really didn''t expect you toe across such a thing. No

    wonder you suddenly broke up with Miss Godfrey. It''s really ridiculous."

    The smile on Tobias''s face became even more ironic. "The god makes fools out of us."

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I can help you, you know, I am a psychological expert."

    Tobias was silent for a moment. "Simon, how could I speak of things like this?"

    Simon pushed the sses on his nose. "Tobias, do you mind if I ask you about something?"

    "Since I''ve told you my secret, I don''t mind at all."

    "Okay," Simon said, a glint of light shing across his eyes. "Have your mother and Miss Godfrey

    done any DNA test?"

    "No, they haven''t."

    Simon was extremely surprised. "You were convinced just based on what Miss Godfrey''s adoptive

    mother said?"

    "And my mother too, she admitted."

    Simon was even more shocked, his jaw dropping silently to the floor.

    He knew that Tobias has a terrifyingly high IQ, and he was always calm when dealing with things.

    He was wholly convinced by the story of Natalie''s adoptive mother and Cecilia and didn''t even ask

    them to take a paternity test.

    "What about your mother? Did she do it?"

    "I don''t know."

    Simon pondered for a moment.

    No, there shouldn''t be any.

    Those who were involved were confused whereas the bystanders were clear.

    He seemed to have found the problem.

    He stared into Tobias'' eyes and asked seriously. "Tobias, I don''t think your mother did the test

    either. Is it because you are all afraid? A fearing from inside of you?"

    Tobias''s breathing suddenly hitched.

    Simon continued, "Because you''re afraid, you thought this to be true too, or were you too scared to

    even do a paternity test?"

    Tobias and Cecilia''s mental psyche was what drove them to use escapism as a coping mechanism.

    Tobias looked at Simon quietly. He then spoke, "Simon, what do you mean?"

    Simon averted his gaze to somewhere else.

    He realized that staring at Tobias in a questioning tone would make him even more nervous.

    So Simon rxed his tone and exined, "Tobias, I don''t know how it is, but I have met Miss

    Godfrey and your mother. To be honest, Miss Godfrey didn''t inherit your mother''s beautiful looks,

    and she looks nothing like your mother."

    Tobias''s entire body was stunned.

    He stared at Simon, his eyes widening.

    Time seemed to have stood still.

    They could even clearly hear each other''s breathing.

    "Tobias, let''s do a DNA test. The stories can''t prove anything." Simon finally broke the silence.

    Tobias''s breathing became heavy.

    Simon ced his hand on Tobias''s shoulder. "Rx, my friend. I know that you''re afraid, but you''ve

    experienced something even worse. What''s there to be afraid of? What if it''s fake? Have you ever

    thought about it?"

    "How could it be fake?" Tobias frowned subconsciously.

    "What if? What if it is? Think about it carefully," Simon urged, in a tone that was close to temptation.

    Natalie was sitting alone in the hall.

    She was waiting for Tobias to return.

    She didn''t turn on the lights in case someone saw her, and the whole room was pitch ck.

    Everyone had gone back to their bedrooms, and Natalie was the only one lurking in the dark.

    For the whole evening, her brain was in turmoil, tangling and untangling.

    The more she paced and thought about it, the deeper her doubts grew.

    She felt that things were not that simple.

    Pacing around, she walked in the wrong direction due to her excessive excitement.

    Suddenly, the sound of another set of footsteps could be heard.

    The footsteps were steady, but there seemed to be a deep fatigue in them.

    Natalie''s heart was in her mouth.

    When the footsteps came over, she called out, "Tobias."

    Her voice sounded particrly eerie in the night.

    The man stopped and looked in Natalie''s direction.

    Natalie stood up.

    "I have something to ask you. Come with me."

    She walked out of the room.

    The man hesitated for a moment but followed behind her in the end.

    In the garden at night, the entire estate was particrly luminous and luxurious with the lights.

    "Your son. What''s going on with him? Lucy isn''t his biological mother?" Natalie stared at Tobias''s

    eyes and asked directly.

    Tobias''s gaze fell on Natalie''s face.

    He didn''t seem to have heard Natalie''s words.

    He was still staring at her, his eyes in silent scrutinization.

    Simon''s words earlier echoed in his mind.

    Simon said that Natalie did not look like Cecilia at all.

    He examined Natalie. Indeed, there was not a single part of her that resembled Cecilia''s facial

    features.

    But back then, why was so insistent to not even go for the basic paternity test?

    Tobias felt a faint pain in his head.

    He did not answer. He just stared at Natalie as if he had lost his soul, which irritated Natalie, who

    was waiting anxiously for his reply.

    "Tobias!" She suddenly raised her voice. "I''m asking you!"

    He didn''t seem to realize what she meant until Natalie yelled his name.

    He looked at Natalie and asked, "What are you asking?"

    Natalie,

    "What''s up with your son? Who''s the one who gave birth to him? Not Lucy?"

    Tobias''s breathing stopped for a moment.

    After a while, he looked away. "It''ste, Natalie. Goto sleep." Natalie''s blood started to boil.

    Tobias dodging her question again!

    "My son!" Natalie took a deep breath. "My son is not dead, is he?"

    Tobias turned around to leave.

    Desperate, Natalie grabbed Tobias'' clothes in a hurry.

    Tobias turned around and looked at her.

    Under the moonlight, Tobias'' eyes were exceptionally charming.

    "Natalie, I''m a bit confused now. There are some things that I need to figure out first, alright?"

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469

    His gentle voice sounded like spring water that could soothe the heart.

    Subconsciously, Natalie let go of her hand.

    When Tobias''s figure disappeared into the dark for a long time, Natalie suddenly came to her

    senses.

    What was she doing just now?!

    She couldn''t believe that she was actually confused by Tobias''s words and eyes. She even let him

    go!

    Natalie gritted her teeth. She promised herself that she must get to the bottom of this matter

    tomorrow, no matter what.

    That night, Natalie did not sleep well.

    She had a lot of questions circting in her mind, which made it impossible to sleep.

    She woke up early the next morning.

    Sitting in the living room downstairs, she waited for Tobias.

    Today, she had to get to the bottom of everything.

    However, another ident happened.

    Cecilia came back.

    Natalie did not see Tobias, but she saw Cecilia.

    Cecilia appeared at the Whitlock house in the morning.

    The moment she saw Cecilia, Natalie did not feel panicked or afraid but startled.

    It had been four years since they had seen each other, but she hadn''t expected Cecilia to end up

    like this.

    She had lost quite a lot of weight. She was bony, haggard and her cheeks sunken.

    Her skin wasn''t as bright as it used to be. It was sickly pale, close to the color of a corpse.

    "Auntie," Natalie shot up at once, greeting her.

    She looked at Cecilia in unconceble disbelief.

    What on earth happened? How did Cecilia be like this?

    Astonishment shed across Cecilia''s eyes when she saw Natalie.

    After a while, she stretched out her hand and held Natalie''s tightly. "Natalie, how have you been

    doing after all these years?"

    Her voice croaked weakly, choked with sobs.

    Natalie could feel that Cecilia''s hand had only skin and bones left.

    "Auntie, are you really alright?" Natalie asked, her expression was a mixture of rm and concern.

    "Madam, Mr. Tobias..." Just then, someone barged in in a hurry, but words were stuck in his throat

    as he saw Natalie.

    They looked at each other, and surprise shed in each other''s eyes.

    Joshua did not expect that Natalie would be here.

    Natalie also never expected that Joshua would be here.

    A hot current surged into Natalie''s mind, making her feel giddy. She let go of Cecilia''s hand and

    rushed to Joshua.

    "Joshua, did you lie to me back then?" Natalie asked, staring into Joshua''s eyes urgently.

    Joshua, however, lowered his eyes a little guiltily.

    Cecilia came over and said, "Natalie, don''t you want to ask me something? Can we talk about it

    later?"

    Natalie stared at Cecilia suspiciously.

    Cecilia''s words seemed to indicate that she knew something as well.

    "Natalie, can''t you wait a little longer?" There was a hint of pleading in Cecilia''s tone.

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    No matter what, she still respected Cecilia a lot.

    Since Cecilia told her to wait, then she would wait. Anyway, she was not in a hurry to ask at the

    moment.

    In the room, Cecilia was sitting across from Tobias.

    This time, it was Tobias who called Cecilia here.

    After tossing and turning the entire night, he had figured it out and came to a decision.

    No matter what, he wanted the two of them to take a paternity test.

    Even if the chances were slim, he was going to try. He needed to know the end result.

    "Tobias, are you trying to say that you still want to be with Natalie?" Cecilia''s tone was unexpectedly

    calm.

    When she saw Natalie downstairs, she seemed to have understood something.

    "Mom, I... "Tobias was about to mention taking the paternity test but was interrupted by Cecilia.

    "Tobias, let''s have lunch together, no matter what. We''ll talk after lunch, okay? Promise me."

    Cecilia''s tone was soft, her eyes were the same pleading look she showed Natalie.

    ncing at Cecilia''s frail and skinny frame, Tobias swallowed the words he was about to say.

    He nodded. "Okay."

    Lunch at the Whitlock house.

    For some reason, Selina, Peter, and even Remington weren''t there.

    Only Cecilia, Natalie, and Tobias sat at the table.

    "Madam, are you really sure?" Joshua looked at Cecilia with hesitation in his eyes.

    "I''ve decided. Go put the two pills into each of Tobias'' and Natalie''s sses." Cecilia''s expression

    was very calm.

    Joshua wanted to speak but stopped on a second thought.

    Cecilia nced at Joshua. "I''ll be fine."

    He let out a sigh of relief.

    "Yes, Madam."

    In the dining room, the atmosphere was oddly chilly.

    Cecilia, Natalie and Tobias all had a ss of wine in front of them.

    The red wine was of quality, emitted a brimming glow.

    "Tobias, Natalie I hope you two will have a new life ahead of you. Let''s have a drink first." Cecilia

    lifted the ss in her hand.

    A strange feeling shed through Natalie''s heart.

    She didn''t know why. But she always felt there was another meaning in Cecilia''s words.

    And she seemed to be hiding something from her and Tobias.

    "I''ll drink up first, and you guys too - bottoms up." Cecilia drank all the wine in one gulp.

    A dim light shed across Tobias''s eyes.

    He then drank up the red wine in his ss.

    Natalie hesitated for a few seconds, then also drank up the wine.

    Cecilia stared at the ss in Natalie''s hand and nced at Tobias. A bitter smile appeared on her

    face.

    "Alright, it''s all in the past now."

    Her children, from now on, would finally be able to live in peace.

    And she could also end this torturous life.

    Everything finally came to an end.

    Natalie suddenly felt a little dizzy.

    Heavy drowsiness washed over her, and she couldn''t help but close her eyes.

    "How can I doze off now?" She thought to herself.

    She still had a lot of questions to ask.

    No matter how hard she tried, her head became heavier and heavier. She couldn''t control herself no

    matter how hard she tried.

    After a while, Natalie''s headnded heavily on the table with a thud.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Natalie!" Tobias cried out anxiously.

    He held Natalie''s head in his arms and was shocked to see that her eyes were tightly closed.

    A bolt of lightning shed across Tobias''s mind.

    There was something wrong with the red wine!

    His head snapped in Cecilia''s direction.

    Cecilia smiled at him serenely.

    The corners of her mouth were lifted, but it was sad and miserable.

    "Tobias, you and Natalie will have a new life from now on. I can finally be relieved. And I can finally

    leave."

    A sense of foreboding rose in Tobias'' mind, creeping upon him near and nearer.

    "Mom, what are you talking about?"

    The words were stuck in his throat, and Cecilia suddenly fell limp to the ground.

    "Mom!" Tobias cried out, his panic doubling as fear seized him. The low lights in the dining room

    with Cecilia and Natalie''s unconscious bodies looked even eerier.

    A little whileter, Joshua finally rushed over.

    He looked at Cecilia, who had fallen to the ground, and his face turned pale." Madam, why are you

    so silly? Didn''t you promise me that you wouldn''t do this?"

    "Doctor! Hurry, call the doctor!" Tobias was the first one to react, crying out hoarsely.

    Cecilia and Natalie were sent to the hospital at top speed.

    Both were treated with gastricvage, which showed that the drug effect was incredibly strong.

    Natalie''s life would not be in danger.

    Everything would remain the same as usual.

    Though, she would lose all of her memories -wiped clean.

    But apart from that, everything was normal.

    As for Cecilia, she was taking a drug that could kill her.

    This drug was fatal. Although Cecilia was immediately taken to the hospital, she was still in the

    emergency room.

    The doctor said Cecilia needed constant blood change, or else her life would be in danger.

    Tobias''s head was totally nk, whirring like a malfunctioning machine.

    A weeping Joshua weeping told Tobias everything.

    Four years ago, Cecilia already had suicidal desires.

    She felt she had sinned, feeling deeply guilty and remorse.

    But she didn''t do that.

    Although she wanted to die, she didn''t want Tobias and Natalie to spend an eternity in pain.

    She got the most advanced biologicalpany in the world to research a drug.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470

    It was a drug that would erase all of your memories.

    It could wipe you clean, but without side effects on health.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    The drug had just been developed a few days ago.

    "Madam promised me that she won''t do anything stupid. How could this happen? How could this

    happen?" Joshua blubbered through tears as he sobbed.

    How could he report to Mr. Whitlock what had happened to Cecilia?

    Tobias was experiencing the strongest headache in his lifetime.

    He had never imagined that Cecilia would do such a silly thing.

    And he must also have taken this special drug.

    But he didn''t lose his memories, thanks to Simon.

    Thest time when he went to Simon''s clinic, Simon had given him some pills.

    After taking the pills, his body would be temporarily immune to all drugs and no drug would

    have any effect on him.

    Since Tobias''s health was damaged from his long-term drug use and he couldn''t do without

    sleeping pills because of it, Simon opted for the "cure poison with poison" method.

    Who knew such a thing had happened, but he wasn''t affected by Cecilia''s drug at all.

    Remington rushed to the hospital.

    He, Selina, and even Peter had been tricked.

    It was all Cecilia''s deception.

    Cecilia said that she had something to announce at noon so they needed to meet at a ce. She

    told them that Natalie and Tobias had already reached there.

    However, when they got to the location no one was there.

    Remington was the first to realize what had happened.

    He rushed home as fast as he could, knowing that something was off.

    In the hospital, he happened to hear Joshua''s conversation with Tobias and knew the whole truth.

    No wonder Tobias suddenly abandoned Natalie. No wonder Cecilia doted on Natalie but stopped

    her from marrying Tobias.

    Remington finally came to a realization.

    Fortunately, the doctor assured him Natalie was fine.

    She just lost all her memories. That was all.

    Her body and her health would not be affected at all.

    Perhaps, this was also a good thing for Natalie.

    In the past four years, Natalie lived in too much agony.

    Losing her memories could also be a relief for her. She was free from her own mind atst.

    Thinking that Remington found Tobias and proposed to take Natalie away.

    "Who are you to take her away?" Tobias'' eyes were full of exhaustion.

    Yet, his tone was sharp as he answered.

    Remington always liked to go head to head with Tobias.

    But this time, he didn''t.

    He hadn''t forgotten that Cecilia was still in the emergency room and could lose her life at any

    moment.

    Tobias was Cecilia''s son, so he could understand the amount of anxiety and pain in his heart.

    Although Remington was not a good person, he wasn''t heartless.

    "Tobias, I just asked the doctor. The doctor told me that although Natalie lost all her memories, it''s

    best to let her go back to somewhere most familiar and see people she knows best. Otherwise, she

    will not be able to bear the strange environment of the hospital when she wakes up." Remington

    paused, "Natalie has a very good friend named Yvonne. I''m going to give her to Yvonne."

    "I can send her back," Tobias said in a hoarse voice.

    Remington raised his eyebrows. "Tobias, your mother is still fighting for her life. Are you going to

    send her back?"

    Tobias''s whole body stiffened.

    Then, there was a deep bitterness in his eyes.

    Cecilia was still in the ICU, and he had to stay by her side.

    After a while, Tobias looked at Remington and said, "Remington, I don''t trust you."

    Hearing this, Remington smirked disdainfully. "Tobias, I''m not someone without a bottom line. I''m

    not going to take advantage of her at this moment."

    A glimmer of light shed across Tobias''s eyes.

    He did not doubt Remington''s words.

    Remington behaved unrulily, but he did have a bottom line.

    But even so, he couldn''t hand Natalie to Remington.

    After a while, Tobias replied, "I will let Benjamin send Natalie back."

    Remington frowned in annoyance.

    Who was Tobias to decide who would take Natalie? What right did he have?

    If it was the past, he would take Natalie away himself at once.

    But now that Cecilia was in this state, he didn''t want to make things worse.

    He kept silent, but had a look of displeasure on his face.

    Later, Tobias went into the ward.

    Natalieid unconscious on the hospital bed as if she was a sleeping beauty.

    The doctor was measuring Natalie''s temperature.

    "How is she?" Tobias asked in a hoarse voice.

    "Mr. Whitlock, the patient is in good condition. But due to the strong effect of the medicine, once it

    enters the body, it will be absorbed immediately. Even if she has been sent here at once for

    stomachvage at the first opportunity, but..." The doctor paused for a moment, not knowing how to

    continue.

    Tobias looked tired. "Then will she remember anything in the future?"

    The doctor was silent for a moment before saying, "That would be impossible, but since thedy

    was brought to the hospital in time, there might be a chance."

    Tobias pursed his lips tightly and didn''t say anything.

    The next morning, Benjamin came over.

    Tobias handed Natalie to Benjamin.

    Benjamin looked at Natalie, who was still asleep, and was confused.

    What on earth has happened?

    Wasn''t Miss Godfrey no longer with Mr. Whitlock?

    How could this happen...

    "Benjamin, send Natalie to her friend, Yvonne. Don''t disturb her and don''t show up in front of her,

    but you must ensure her safety." Tobias ordered hoarsely.

    It was the voice of extreme exhaustion.

    Confusion shed across Benjamin''s eyes.

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock," A momentter, he replied in his usual respectful manner.

    After Benjamin left, Tobias plopped down helplessly on a hospital bench.

    He was worried about Natalie''s current state.

    He wanted to personally escort Natalie back, and wanted to watch her wake up.

    He wanted to make sure that there was nothing wrong with Natalie.

    However, with Cecilia''s current condition, how could he leave her alone?

    After Benjamin sent Natalie away, Tobias inquired about Cecilia''s condition.

    Things were quite bad. She had been on blood transfusion for hours and hours, but she was still in

    aa.

    After a pause, the doctor told him that Cecilia might die at any moment.

    Tobias felt everything went dark with a buzz, like a switch shutting off. He wasn''t able to hear what

    the doctor told him after that.

    He tried his best to get a grip on himself, clutching at the wall for support.

    In this situation, he could not be in any trouble.

    Tobias didn''t inform his father because he was in poor health.

    Peter was already so old, he shouldn''t know either.

    Selina was still young, so he couldn''t tell Selina.

    Now, Tobias was the only family member standing guard by Cecilia''s side.

    If he were to crumble, what would happen to Cecilia?

    Although he didn''t know why Cecilia would do such a foolish thing, this was not the time for

    comints.

    As long as Cecilia woke up.

    As long as his mother was fine.

    As for the rest, it didn''t matter.

    That night, Simon''s call came.

    "Tobias, have you done the DNA test?" Simon asked as soon as Tobias picked up.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471

    Tobias held his breath.

    After a moment, he said bitterly, "Simon, my mother tried tomit suicide. She''s still in the ICU."

    Simon, who was on the other end of the line, widened his eyes in shock.

    He had a gut feeling that this had something to do with Natalie.

    "Tobias, could it be the DNA test results?" Simon asked in disbelief.

    After all, Natalie and Cecilia didn''t look alike.

    "Simon, we haven''t gotten the test done. When I decided to exin everything to my mother, she

    drugged Natalie and me, and we lost our memories," Tobias paused and said in a bitter tone, "She

    then took the drug and killed herself."

    Simon immediately understood.

    Cecilia must have been mentally unstable. In the long torment and pain, she was mentally unstable

    and did such a foolish thing.

    "Tobias, are you safe because of the medication I gave you previously?"

    "Yes."

    Simon was silent for a moment.

    "Then what about the DNA test? Are you nning on moving forward with it?"

    Tobias''s fingers were a little pale as he held the phone. "Natalie lost her memory. The doctor

    advised her to go back to Glevania. I''ve sent her back."

    "What you''re trying to say is that you''re not running the DNA test?"

    "Simon, I have a strand of Natalie''s hair, but..." Tobias paused. "My mother is in danger now. The

    doctors had alerted her critical situation several times..."

    His attention waspletely on Cecilia.

    Simon took a deep breath and said, "Tobias, I think you should run the DNA test. Your mother

    committed suicide because of Miss Godfrey. If you can prove that your mother is not Miss Godfrey''s

    mother, wouldn''t that be a form offort to her?"

    A hint of hesitation shed across Tobias''s eyes.

    Of course, he knew it.

    It would be the best constion for Cecilia if Cecilia was not Natalie''s mother based on the results.

    But if they were rted...

    Now, he couldn''t hold back any longer because of Cecilia. He was ready to face the fact, but what

    Simon said gave him a glimmer of hope. If the final hope was shattered, he was afraid he would be

    crushed.

    For a moment, both Tobias and Simon were silent.

    They could only hear each other''s breathing on the phone.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Simon was silent, waiting for Tobias''s reply.

    He knew that in this situation, it was difficult for Tobias to make a choice.

    He could only advise Tobias. He would support Tobias no matter what he chose to do.

    After a long time, Tobias finally spoke, ''Tm going to retrieve my mother''s hair and send it to the

    appraisal today."

    Things couldn''t get any worse than this, so there was no point in being afraid anymore.

    It was just as what he thought it would be. Even if the chances were slim, he was going to try.

    Simon let out a sigh of relief.

    After hanging up the phone, he put his hands together.

    He was Tobias''s best friend. During this period of time, he could feel the pain and pressure Tobias

    was experiencing.

    He could only hope for favourable results.

    Tobias and Natalie shouldn''t be blood-rted.

    He hoped they could finally get together.

    On the ne to Agaphen City, Remington doted on Natalie.

    He tried several times to let Natalie rest in his arms, but Benjamin sternly stopped him.

    Before leaving, Tobias reminded him that he needed to protect Natalie.

    This included to stop Natalie from getting too close with another man.

    "Mr. Remington, you can''t do this," Benjamin said seriously.

    Remington raised his eyebrows and said, "You''re taking this too seriously. Are you thinking that I''m

    going to do something to Natalie while she''s asleep?"

    Benjamin was speechless.

    "Do you know how Natalie is entering into the United States?" Remington asked.

    "I don''t know, Mr. Remington," Benjamin replied.

    "She is my fiancee," Remington said, raising his voice.

    Hearing this, Benjamin widened his eyes.

    He felt surprised and confused.

    When did Natalie be Remington''s fiancee?

    This rtionship wasplicated.

    "Isn''t it normal for me to want to get close to my fiancee?" Remington said.

    Benjamin withdrew the doubt and surprise in his eyes, and he put on a stern look on his face, "Mr.

    Remington, Mr. Whitlock told me to protect Miss Godfrey. And I have to deliver."

    Remington was speechless.

    He looked at Benjamin

    speechlessly, "Benjamin, you are still as narrow-minded as before."

    Benjamin kept silent and didn''t say anything.

    Suddenly, a glint of mischief shed across Remington''s eyes.

    He moved closer to Benjamin. "Benjamin, I don''t think you have been with a woman, am I right? I''m

    guessing that you''re still a virgin."

    Benjamin''s face suddenly turned red.

    His voice was wobbly, "Mr. Remington, please don''t make fun of me."

    Remington''s gaze moved down bit by bit, and his tone carried an implicit meaning, "I don''t think it''s

    seen the light of day. Has it been used before?"

    Benjamin felt a bit nervous.

    His hands were tightly covering his area with a look of horror.

    Remington was satisfied with his teasing. He was proud.

    Natalie was sent to the small apartment.

    "Mr. Remington, please allow me to send Natalie back," Benjamin spoke to Remington in a very

    serious manner.

    He knew Natalie''s friends, so he let him talk to Yvonne.

    Benjamin had his reservations.

    He didn''t trust Remington much.

    Remington had always been a womanizer, and Yvonne was very beautiful.

    He was afraid that Remington would take advantage of Yvonne.

    He had no experience in a romantic rtionship but a hazy crush on Yvonne. His knowledge in this

    was close to zero.

    Remington knew what Benjamin was thinking.

    He saw that Benjamin''s face was almostpletely flushed.

    "You got a crush on someone?" Remington seemed lost in thought.

    Benjamin''s face became even redder, "Mr. Remington, that is nonsense."

    Remington''s eyes fell on him again, "A man''s first time with a woman doesn''t take long, so if you

    want a woman to be satisfied, you better get some practice."

    Benjamin immediately said, "Mr. Remington, I''m not that kind of person!"

    Although he was only a personal assistant, he was Tobias''s personal assistant.

    In Agaphen City, he was considered reputable. Whether in terms of financial power or appearance,

    he was far superior to ordinary people.

    He wouldn''t need to wait until now to act on his desires.

    Remington showed a faint smile.

    Benjamin was a decent man.

    He was so decent that he was not like any other man.

    He did not understand a man like him, but he respected him.

    Any man who could control whatever he had waist down was a good man.

    He was willing to respect a good man.

    "Well, I happen to have something to do. I''m heading off," Before Remington left, he took a deep

    look at Natalie.

    He asked the doctor while he was in the hospital. Natalie was fine except that she lost her memory.

    As for Yvonne, although he had never met her, he knew she was someone they could definitely

    trust.

    Natalie would be taken good care of.

    He should disappear for a while, wait for Natalie to recover and appear in front of her again.

    Remington left.

    His heart thumped faster as he thought of something on his way.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472

    Natalie lost her memory.

    In the past, his biggest regret was not meeting Natalie before Tobias.

    But now, God had given him a second chance.

    All of a sudden, Remington''s lips curled up, and his eyes were full of joy.

    This time, he could get to know Natalie before Tobias did.

    He had to seize the opportunity.

    God blessed him with a second chance. So this time, Natalie would be his.

    When Yvonne saw Natalie, she waspletely stunned.

    As a result, she didn''t notice how flushed Benjamin''s face was.

    "How could she lose all her memory? How did things turn this way?" Yvonne kept asking.

    Benjamin did not know the details.

    All he could say was, "Miss Godfrey is alright. She is only suffering from memory loss. Don''t worry,

    Miss Simpson."

    "How can I not worry? Don''t tell me she doesn''t even remember me," Yvonne was annoyed.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Benjamin didn''t know how tofort Yvonne, so he could only stand there.

    Yvonne kept pacing in the room. After a while, she heaved a sigh, "Forget it, so be it! Natalie could

    forget about her terrible past."

    From a certain perspective, Natalie''s amnesia might be a good thing.

    After thinking about it this way, Yvonne''s mood became better.

    She nced at Benjamin, who was standing there, "Mr. Simpson, you can leave. I will take care of

    Natalie."

    Benjamin''s face flushed again. "Then, I''ll just have to trouble you, Miss Simpson."

    He scurried off.

    Yvonne frowned.

    As far as she could remember, Benjamin was an authoritative and steady man.

    Although he was no Tobias, Benjamin was more domineering than an average man.

    Why was he acting strange and awkward all of a sudden?

    Yvonne was puzzled, but did not give it a second thought.

    After all, Natalie was her priority now.

    In the evening, Yvonne received a call.

    It was Penney.

    She was going to inform Yvonne to go to the audition.

    Yvonne''s performance thest time was outstanding. Although she only had a few lines, she was

    still very charming.

    Patrick, an actor who did a scene with Yvonne, remembered her. He rmended Yvonne to a

    reputable director.

    This director happened to have an opening for a supporting female lead, so he let Yvonne audition

    for it.

    This was a great opportunity.

    In fact, Yvonne always yed small roles with only a few lines. She couldn''t dare to imagine herself

    as the supporting female lead or the fourth in line.

    "Yvonne, give it your best tonight. This might be your big break," Penney sounded extremely

    excited.

    A glint of gloom shed across Yvonne''s eyes.

    Of course, she knew it was a good opportunity, a good chance to seed.

    But Natalie...

    Yvonne took a look at Natalie, who was still unconscious. She clenched her teeth and said,

    "Penney, I''m not going to the audition."

    Penney thought her ears were ying tricks on her, "Come again, Yvonne? What did you say?"

    Yvonne said seriously, "Penney, I have something to do now. It''s urgent! I won''t go to this audition.

    Please give the opportunity to someone else."

    Penney heard it clearly.

    She was enraged.

    "Yvonne, da*n it! You''ve got to cancel your ns for tonight! Aren''t you trying to move up the

    ladder? A golden opportunitynded at your feet, and you''re thinking of bailing? Are you crazy?"

    Yvonne bit hard on her lips.

    Her lips were almost bleeding.

    She did want to work her way up, but that didn''t mean she would abandon everything.

    Natalie was her best friend, and she was part of her fondest memories. She couldn''t abandon

    Natalie.

    Benjamin said that Natalie might wake up at night.

    She knew she could hire someone to take care of Natalie, and she coulde back after the

    audition.

    But she didn''t want to.

    She wanted herself to be the first person Natalie saw when she opened her eyes.

    She knew Natalie had lost her memory.

    She would be terrified to open her eyes to an unfamiliar world.

    She wanted to support Natalie and give herfort.

    "I''m sorry, Penney. I can''t make it!" Yvonne said firmly.

    "Yvonne, you are such an idiot!" Penney couldn''t help swearing.

    Yvonne didn''t say anything.

    She knew how silly it was to give up this opportunity and how stupid she was.

    She found it odd herself. She had been in the entertainment industry for so long. She was no longer

    the person she used to be.

    Why was she so stubborn towards her friendship?

    Humans were peculiar creatures.

    Penney was so angry that she hung up the phone.

    Yvonne sighed heavily.

    She looked at Natalie, "Natalie, please be alright. I-1 gave up such a good opportunity because of

    you. You have to be alright and wake up tonight."

    As Yvonne expected, Natalie woke up that very night.

    She slowly opened her eyes.

    Yvonne was eating noodles. The moment she saw Natalie open her eyes, her cutlery fell on the

    table.

    Never did she expect Natalie to wake up like this.

    Her eyes were dazed and as innocent as a newborn baby.

    Yvonne immediately rushed over and said, "Natalie, you''re awake. You''re finally awake. I was so

    worried about you."

    Natalie stared at Yvonne with her round eyes. She frowned slightly and asked, "Who are you?"

    Yvonne ced Natalie''s hand on her chest, "I''m Yvonne, your best friend."

    Natalie''s eyes shed with confusion.

    She tilted her head and stared at Yvonne for quite some time.

    The woman before her looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember her.

    She desperately tried to remember, but her head was starting to throb.

    Natalie had to stop herself from thinking about it.

    "Sorry, I don''t recognize you, and," she looked around. "Where am I?"

    Yvonne sighed in her heart.

    "D*mn it, is this a drama? I never thought Natalie would live such a plot!" She thought to herself.

    Natalie really couldn''t remember anything.

    "This is our home, the apartment we rented."

    "Oh," Natalie looked around again, "It''s so tiny and worn."

    Yvonne was lost for words.

    Sheughed dryly, "We don''t have much so we can only afford to rent a small apartment. Don''t

    worry, I''m an actress. One day, I will be famous and rent a big vi for us to live in."

    Natalie''s eyes suddenly lit up. "You''re an actress? That sounds amazing."

    Yvonne scratched her head and smiled awkwardly.

    A week went by in a sh.

    The results of the second DNA test on Natalie and Cecilia were sent to Tobias.

    When the result came out for the first time, Tobias almost couldn''t believe it.

    It wasn''t until the second time that he was finally convinced.

    Cecilia was not rted to Natalie by blood.

    He and Natalie were not siblings.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473

    Everything was a mistake.

    Yet, they paid such a heavy price for this mistake.

    The nerve that was taut in Tobias''s head for four years suddenly rxed.

    He was instantly free from his guilt.

    He could openly be with Natalie.

    His son didn''t have to hide anymore.

    This was the only thing that stemmed from Cecilia''s tragedy that excited Tobias.

    Tobias put on a disinfected suit and went into the ICU.

    Cecilia slept there with her eyes tightly shut.

    She was already losing weight. She was relying on the IV drip the entire time, and she was left with

    skin and bones.

    Tobias held Cecilia''s hand and said, "Mom, you''re not Natalie''s mother. I am not biologically rted

    to Natalie."

    He kept repeating it in Cecilia''s ear.

    Cecilia''s hand suddenly moved.

    It was just a slight movement. After a short moment, everything fell into a dead silence.

    Tobias couldn''t wait to see Natalie again.

    However, the doctor advised that Natalie would be better off staying in a city she was familiar with.

    As for Tobias, he needed to stay here.

    Cecilia was still in critical condition and could lose her life at any time.

    Tobias couldn''t leave.

    He suppressed his thoughts.

    The suppressed thoughts in his mind were like growing grass, trying to break out of his body.

    At ater time, Tobias called Simon and told him the results.

    Simon heaved a sigh of relief, "Congrattions, Tobias. You can be with Miss Godfrey now."

    Tobias''s sigh wasn''t something that could be exined in a few words, "Simon, I don''t even know

    what I was thinking back then. I actually believed everything so easily and didn''t even think of

    running a simple DNA test."

    Simon understood, "You don''t have to me yourself, Tobias. You and your mother both made

    many mistakes. No one can remain calm in such matters. Besides, everything led to Cecilia being

    Natalie''s mother. That''s why you were so sure that you didn''t even think of running a DNAtest."

    A hint of doubt shed across Tobias''s eyes.

    It urred to him that if Natalie was not Cecilia''s daughter, then who did Natalie belong to?

    Also, Cecilia asked a servant to hand her daughter over to Madison. What on earth was going on?

    Did Madison secretly switch them? Or did the servant secretly make the switch?

    A momentter, Tobias suppressed the doubts in his heart.

    Now was not the right time to raise questions.

    There was still time to look into the matter.

    Now, the priority was whether Cecilia was going to wake up.

    "Simon, all I could do now is to wait for my mother to wake up," After a while, Tobias let out a light

    sigh.

    "Don''t worry, your mom will wake up."

    "I hope so," Tobias replied in a low voice.

    After hanging up Simon''s call, Tobias immediately called Benjamin to ask about Natalie''s condition.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Miss Godfrey is fine. Don''t worry, Mr. Whitlock," Benjamin said.

    "Did Natalie regain her memory yet?" Tobias''s breathing became a little more rapid.

    "No, but Miss Godfrey seemed much happier than before," Benjamin said.

    Tobias let out a sigh of relief.

    As long as Natalie was happy, it was enough for him.

    Even if Natalie lost her memory, he wasn''t worried.

    This was nothing more than a do-over with Natalie.

    Natalie was his, so she was not going anywhere. He would never let Natalie get away.

    Natalie was much better after she lost her memory than Yvonne imagined.

    When she first returned from the United States, she looked bitter every single day.

    Yvonne could see that Natalie was unhappy every day. She was terribly upset.

    But now she lost her memory, she was very happy.

    Natalie asked Yvonne where her home was and who her parents were.

    At that moment, Yvonne was stunned.

    She did not know how to answer Natalie.

    Yvonne lied that Natalie was an orphan.

    Fortunately, Natalie was in an excellent state of mind. After grieving for a short while, she was

    immediately relieved.

    Both of them could get along well even with Natalie losing her memory. They were talking and

    laughing almost every day.

    However, no matter how happy the days were, it wouldn''tst long.

    Yvonne suddenly realized they were running out of money.

    She realized she had to go to work.

    She had been with Natalie for over a week and did not engage in any acting gigs.

    Penney was so angry that she ignored her the entire week.

    Natalie could tell what Yvonne was thinking.

    It urred to her that she wasn''t working either.

    Although she forgot all the things and people she once knew, her social awareness and skills were

    still intact. She could still remember the professional knowledge she acquired from college.

    "Yvonne, where do I work? I have to go to work too. I can''t stay at home like this all day long,"

    Natalie said seriously to Yvonne.

    Yvonne thought it would be good to get Natalie to work.

    Natalie was stable. She was functioning like a normal person.

    Obviously, she needed to lead a normal life.

    She thought for a moment and said, "Natalie, you haven''t been working yet. Something has

    happened to you since you graduated from college. So you won''t remember what happened."

    Hearing this, Natalie came to a realization.

    "So I have to get a job?"

    Yvonne patted Natalie''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. With your qualifications, you can get a job without a

    hitch."

    Natalieughed, "Then, I''ll go look for a job today. I can''t keep spending your money."

    Yvonne chuckled, "We''re best friends. It''s fine."

    In the afternoon, Natalie brought her resume along to hunt for a job.

    As for Yvonne, she went to find Penney.

    She knew that Penney was really angry. She wanted to apologise to her.

    Sure enough, when she arrived at thepany, Penney was infuriated with her.

    "Yvonne, I thought you didn''t want to do this anymore. Weren''t you so sure of yourself? You didn''t

    even show up for the audition for such a good opportunity. Why are youing to me now?"

    Penney was full of anger.

    Yvonne coaxed Penney with pleasantries, and Penney felt a little better.

    She squinted at Yvonne and said, "No matter what, you missed your chance. It''s up to you now. Do

    you want to be trampled on your whole life? Didn''t you cry the other time, telling me how much you

    wanted to get ahead? Have you forgotten how Rosalin Lautner treated you?"

    Yvonne''s face turned pale.

    Her heart palpitated at the mention of Rosalin.

    She hated Rosalin.

    She loathed and hated Rosalin very much.

    "I know, Penney. From now on, I won''t miss out any opportunities," Yvonne gritted her teeth.

    Penney snorted, "As long as you know it. If you don''t want to be trampled on in this industry, you

    have to work your way up. Yvonne, you are still not..."

    Penney suddenly paused and didn''t go on.

    Yvonne could have be famous.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474

    She was so naive when she entered the industry.

    This was a rarity in the industry. Some blokes noticed and wanted to make a take advantage of

    Yvonne.

    Yvonne rejected all of them.

    Yvonne innocently told Penney that she wanted to make it in the entertainment industry by herself.

    Penney couldn''t bear to shatter her hope.

    Of course, there was no need to do that.

    She would naturally understand after staying in the industry long enough.

    Sure enough, Yvonne realized it after six months.

    She couldn''t make it in this industry if she didn''t sleep her way through it.

    Both males and females entertainers alike.

    This industry could provide an ordinary person with the greatest level of fame, but it came with an

    exorbitant price to pay.

    However, Yvonne was persistent.

    She told Penney she was a virgin and that she didn''t want to give her virginity away that easily.

    Penney and Yvonne were close.

    So she did not make things difficult for Yvonne.

    However, she did not expect Yvonne to suddenly change her mind previously.

    And she was ambitious enough to seduce Jenkins.

    Jenkins was powerful and gorgeous.

    He was more good-looking than any actor in the industry.

    If he became an actor, all the other actors would need to step aside.

    But Jenkins also had a quirk.

    A quirk that not everybody would be able to ept.

    However, no one expected Yvonne to make this decision, which brought her a back of bruises.

    Unfortunately, it waspletely useless.

    Yvonne gave all she had up, and she was still unable to get Jenkins.

    Penney let out a heavy sigh.

    "Yvonne, you''re full of potential. You''ll need to rely on yourself from now on."

    Yvonne had both the good looks and the acting skills. All that was left to see was whether she was

    brave enough to sacrifice herself.

    Yvonne nodded silently.

    After leaving thepany, Yvonne''s heart was troubled.

    She didn''t know what the future looked like.

    It wasn''t an easy decision to make thest time, yet Jenkins didn''t have any interest in her at all.

    Was being too inexperienced a crime?

    Yvonne smiled ruefully.

    Was she supposed to sleep with a bunch of men before even thinking of sleeping with Jenkins?

    She couldn''t bring herself to do it.

    Yvonne nked.

    Why can''t she seem to make something of herself in this world?

    She worked so hard to memorize her lines, slept only a few hours a day, and jumped into the

    freezing water in the winter. Why couldn''t she make a name for herself?

    Suddenly, Yvonne''s gaze froze.

    She saw a Lamborghini parked there.

    This was a very remote ce, and there was no one nearby.

    The Lamborghini was very eye-catching, but it was not as eye-catching as the guy who was leaning

    on the door of the car.

    Jenkins stood there as if he was waiting for someone.

    Yvonne''s heart was beating quickly.

    Although she failed thest time, God was giving her a chance to redeem herself with Jenkins!

    An idea came to Yvonne''s mind.

    After a while, she walked provocatively toward Jenkins.

    She wanted to pretend to fall before Jenkins. When the time came, Jenkins would definitely help

    her, and she would instantly fall into Jenkins''s arms.

    Yvonne walked towards Jenkins slowly.

    Jenkins saw Yvonne.

    His deep eyes looked straight into Yvonne''s eyes, without a trace of emotion.

    Yvonne''s heart was palpitating.

    She had never tried to seduce anyone before Jenkins.

    However, this was the second time she was seducing Jenkins.

    She had to seed this time.

    She wanted to be famous.

    She approached Jenkins.

    "Oh!" Yvonne deliberately fell forward.

    She waited for Jenkins to catch her.

    This was something any man would do.

    No man would watch a woman fall before him like that.

    But she was wrong.

    Bang!

    There was a loud thud..

    Yvonne fell t on the ground.

    She was sure Jenkins would catch her, not to mention that she wasn''t controlling herself well in her

    heels.

    Unexpectedly, Jenkins didn''t respond the way she expected, and she couldn''t hold back anymore.

    She fell t.

    Yvonne kissed the ground.

    Her face hurt massively.

    It got worse from there.

    Jenkins didn''t have any intention of helping her, nor did he help her up after looking at her fall.

    Yvonne got up awkwardly.

    A hint of anger shed in her eyes.

    Was Jenkins that cold?

    Even if it were a stranger, anybody would help him or her up if the person fell before them.

    Yvonne was infuriated that she could no longer control herself.

    She stared at Jenkins angrily and said, "What''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you help me when I

    fell? Shouldn''t we be helping each other? Do you have any sense of morality?"

    "Are you talking to me?" Jenkins suddenly asked coldly.

    His tone was so cold.

    Yvonne''s anger felt like it was sshed with a bucket of ice water.

    She regretted it so much.

    What was she doing? Why was she so impulsive?

    Who was standing in front of her?

    Jenkins was reputable in the entertainment industry. How could she be so stupid to talk to Jenkins

    this way?

    Since she voiced out, there was no point in holding back.

    Yvonne was not about to apologise to Jenkins.

    She stood there and did not say a word.

    Jenkins stared at Yvonne.

    "You said we should help each other. What can you do for me?" After a while, Jenkins suddenly

    asked.

    A red flush appeared on Yvonne''s face.

    What nonsense did she blurt earlier? Just as Jenkins said, he was such a person in high ces.

    What could Yvonne be able to help him?

    She was being ridiculous.

    "Or do you think you can help me by sleeping with me?" Jenkins said coldly.

    Yvonne raised her eyes in surprise.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Sleeping with him..." She thought to herself.

    She didn''t expect Jenkins to be so crude.

    He was so dignified that even when he spoke so crudely, he didn''t sound vulgar.

    There was also...

    A feeling that could send anyone''s heart racing.

    "Mr. Quartley, I misspoke. I shall take my leave," Yvonne said and hurried away.

    If she stayed any longer, she didn''t know what she would say to Jenkins.

    The best was to not see him again.

    Yvonne really couldn''t maneuveur a man like Jenkins.

    Yvonne decided to give up seducing Jenkins.

    A man like Jenkins was not someone she could seduce.

    It definitely needed an alluring woman to hook up with Jenkins.

    She was not an alluring woman.

    By the time Yvonne returned to the apartment, Natalie had prepared food.

    The food was delicious.

    Although Natalie lost her memory, her cooking skills were still there.

    "How was your job search today?" During the meal, Yvonne asked inadvertently.

    Natalie''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    She approached Yvonne and asked in a mysterious voice, "Yvonne, do you know the YS Group?"

    Yvonne was silent.

    Her heart skipped a few beats, and she had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475

    Was Natalie and Tobias destined to be intertwined together?

    It gotplicated with Tobias before she lost her memory. It shouldn''t be the same after losing her

    memory.

    Yvonne licked her dry lips and smiled forcefully, Tve heard of it. But what''s wrong, Natalie? You''re

    not telling me that you want to join the YS Group, are you?"

    Natalie nodded solemnly and said, "Of course, it just so happens that they are hiring for legal

    specialists. The YS Group is the bestpany in the whole of Agaphen City, and it''s ranked highly

    internationally."

    Yvonne was speechless.

    If Natalie entered the YS Group, she would definitely meet Tobias.

    Yvonne tried to persuade Natalie, "Natalie, YS Group is a bigpany. It must be pressurizing to

    work there. Think about it. Do you want to stress yourself out at such a young age?"

    "Pressure fosters motivation." Natalie took a sip of soup.

    Yvonne didn''t look too good, "Thepany must be really strict with their hiring. You may not be

    able to get in."

    "It''s worth a try. I''m quite confident. I have the right qualifications and areparable to the rest of

    the candidates."

    "Natalie, you have to think carefully about it. Getting a job is a big deal, and you need to think

    carefully about it."

    Natalie suddenly put down her bowl. She suspiciously stared at Yvonne and asked, "Why don''t you

    want me to go? Is there something you''re hiding from me?"

    Yvonne immediately ate her food guiltily.

    "No, of course not," she replied dryly.

    Natalie did not think much about it and continued eating.

    Yvonne didn''t know what to say either.

    Although Natalie lost her memory, she was still sharp.

    She was afraid she would say too much. If Natalie thought of bad things, it would all be over.

    Before going to sleep, Yvonne still couldn''t help but ask again, "Natalie, you''re sure you don''t need

    to give it more thought?"

    Natalie raised her fist, "No, I''ve decided. I''m going to apply to the YS Group. Yvonne, support me!"

    Her tone was confident and excited.

    Yvonne sighed heavily in her heart.

    Natalie really wanted to apply for the YS Group. No matter how much she said, it was useless.

    Yvonne thought, perhaps everything was destined.

    Everything in this world was decided by fate, and nothing was left to chance.

    Many things couldn''t be stopped and could only go with their flow.

    Thinking about it, Yvonne drifted into slumber.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The next day, Yvonne woke upte because she didn''t have to work.

    When she woke up, Natalie was gone. There was breakfast prepared by her left on the table.

    Yvonne knew Natalie went for the application.

    Looking at the breakfast on the table, she sighed.

    Natalie was waiting for the bus with a small bag.

    "What the h*ll is going on today? I''ve been waiting for so long for a bus."

    Natalie did not expect a Ferrari to appear before a bus.

    It was a cool Ferrari.

    The Ferrari parked right in front of Natalie.

    A dashing man opened the door and walked out.

    He had a pair of charming eyes, which were staring at Natalie.

    Natalie touched her face and asked, "Is there something on my face?"

    Remington couldn''t help but let out augh.

    "My darling Natalie, even if you lost your memory, you are still adorable," Remington sighed.

    Natalie was stunned.

    "Do you know me?"

    Remington''s lips curved into a smile. "Get in the car."

    Natalie took a step back. "Why should I get in the car?"

    "Why shouldn''t you get in the car?" Remington took a step forward.

    "What if you''re a conman?"

    He might sell her off.

    Remington smiled and pointed at his own face, "Natalie, have you ever seen such a handsome

    conman?"

    Natalie looked at his face for a few seconds. Then she smiled and said, "You''re right."

    She got into Remington''s car.

    If it had been another stranger''s car, she would not have gotten on it so easily.

    However, there was an inexplicable familiarity towards Remington.

    Not to mention that Remington had just called her name.

    Natalie felt that she should know him.

    Before Natalie told him where she was going, Remington immediately started the car and drove.

    "Hey, I haven''t even said where to go yet."

    "Let''s go to the Civil Affairs Department," Remington said casually.

    "Why are we going to the Civil Affairs Department?" Doubts shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    Remington''s gaze fell on Natalie''s face, inexplicable. "Natalie, what do you think a man and a

    woman can do in the Civil Affairs Department? Of course, let''s go and get married." Hearing this,

    Natalie widened her eyes in shock.

    After a long while, she finally came to her senses. "What are you talking about? Why do I have to

    marry you?"

    Remington held the steering wheel with his left hand and his right hand suddenly held Natalie''s.

    "You are my girlfriend. Do you want to marry me?"

    His hand was very warm, and it enveloped Natalie''s palm.

    Natalie quickly retracted her hand.

    "Why are you holding my hand?!" She red at Remington.

    Didn''t he know that he shouldn''t be too intimate with another woman?

    Remington grinned, "I''m just holding your hand, not your..." He nced down and continued, "I''m

    not holding there. Why are you so worked up?"

    Natalie was so scared that she put her arms around her chest, "You, you b*stard!"

    "If I can''t be a b*stard to my girl, that would mean I''m sexually ipetent."

    "Your girl? You''re speaking nonsense!"

    "Nonsense?" Remington raised his voice. "Natalie, you lost your memory and can''t remember

    anything. Let me help you regain your memory. You were my fiancee visiting my family and

    grandfather before you lost your memory. Could you dare say that you''re not my girl?"

    He stared at Natalie with a faint smile on his face,"You can''t y the memory loss to deny this. How

    can I let my future wife go that easily?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She stared at him with wide eyes.

    Was the man in front of me telling the truth?

    "Is he really my boyfriend? And am I going to get married to me?" Natalie thought to herself.

    But why hadn''t she heard from Yvonne before?

    Natalie searched every nook and cranny of her memory to see if she could remember Remington.

    However, no matter how hard she tried to recall, she couldn''t remember.

    However, she knew Remington. She even had a bit of a good impression of him.

    Along the entire way, Remington brought Natalie to the Civil Affairs Department.

    Taking Natalie''s hand, they got out of the car.

    "I didn''t bring my ID," Natalie wanted to pull back her hand.

    "It''s okay, I came ready," Remington was domineering. He didn''t let Natalie withdraw her hand back.

    Before Natalie lost her memory, he let her run away from him.

    This time, he wasn''t about to let go of Natalie.

    The two went in, and the staff was very friendly.

    Natalie suddenly felt her legs giving way.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476

    Was she really going to get married to the man before her?

    How could she marry this man before her, just like that?

    She hadn''t figured out what was going on.

    Was it really like how Remington described their rtionship to be?

    Natalie''s head was throbbing.

    "Oh, my stomach hurts," Natalie suddenly covered her stomach and said, "I need to go to the

    bathroom."

    "The bathroom is over there," The staff pointed.

    Remington took a look at Natalie.

    Natalie smiled dryly, "Do you want to go with me?"

    Remington was speechless.

    "I''m not that desperate."

    "Okay."

    "Natalie, you won''t run away, will you?" Remington stared at Natalie.

    Natalie''s eyes widened, and she had a look of innocence on her, "Look at yourself. You''re so

    handsome, and you drive a sports car. A rich man fell from the sky. Do you think I would run?

    Whoever runs is a fool!"

    Remington fell for what she said.

    He raised his lips and said, "Go."

    Natalie went into the bathroom quickly.

    ******

    Whoever believed Natalie was a fool.

    Would she not run away because she promised not to?

    She was not a fool. How could she be so foolish to get married to a man and hand over her future

    off like that?

    Although Remington was handsome,

    She could tell that he was a yboy from one nce into his eyes.

    She was too timid to be messing with such a man.

    Natalie took the bus to the YS Group.

    The interview went as smoothly as Natalie imagined.

    Her education out-staged the candidates, so she passed the interview with flying colours.

    HR informed Natalie toe to work tomorrow and offered her a very good pay.

    Natalie was very happy.

    On the way back, she splurged on a taxi.

    After arriving home, Yvonne was not back yet.

    Natalie made a call to Yvonne.

    Yvonne didn''t have any work today. But in the afternoon, she suddenly received a notice from the

    company that something happened and went to the office.

    "Yvonne, I have good news for you. Your best friend sessfully got herself into the YS Group and

    is paid handsomely. It''s okay if you don''t work. I will support you," Natalie said proudly.

    The YS Group was really wealthy. The sry was so exorbitant that Natalie could not help but feel

    satisfied.

    On the other end of the phone, Yvonne''s heart skipped a beat.

    In the beginning, she thought Natalie might not be able to get into such a bigpany like the YS

    Group.

    Little did she expect that Natalie got the job.

    Yvonne''s mind was in a mess.

    No one knew what Natalie''s position in Tobias'' heart was.

    Natalie entering the YS Group... Does this have something to do with Tobias?

    "What''s the matter, Yvonne? Are you too excited?"

    Natalie''s words interrupted Yvonne''s thoughts.

    "Haha... Yup," Yvonne came to her senses and said, "Congrattions."

    "Are youing back this evening? Let''s have dinner together to celebrate."

    "No, I may be having dinner with thepany."

    Natalie was rather disappointed, "Fine, you go ahead then."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    After hanging up the phone, Natalie walked over to her closet and rummaged it.

    She was starting her job tomorrow, and she had to dress decently.

    However, after a long search, she couldn''t find any suitable clothes.

    Ever since she woke up, the clothes she wore were basically Yvonne''s. They were about the same

    size.

    On the other hand, due to the nature of her work, Yvonne''s clothes were not formal enough.

    Natalie scratched her head and realized she needed to buy some new clothes. She could

    conveniently grab dinner after that.

    She opened the door and saw a man standing outside, staring at her with a faint smile.

    Natalie stiffened.

    Oh my god! Wasn''t this the man who dragged her to get married this morning?

    Why was he here?

    How did he know she was staying here?

    Natalie came back to her senses and was about to close the door. Remington was pressed against

    the door quickly.

    Natalie had to let him be.

    She stared at him in silence, "How did you know I''m staying here?"

    "I''m your boyfriend. Of course, I would know," Remington saidzily.

    Natalie was speechless.

    The words "Your boyfriend" immediately made her blush.

    "What are you talking about?" She stared at Remington angrily.

    "Haven''t I told you? You were my fiancee before you lost your memory," Remington said seriously.

    He technically wasn''t lying. Before Natalie lost her memory, Natalie was indeed his "fiancee"."

    Although it was fake.

    But even if the past was fake, it did not mean that the future had to be fake.

    "Stop messing with me!" Natalie''s face turned red again.

    If Remington was really her future husband, how could she have no feelings for him?

    Although he seemed familiar to her, and she even had a slight crush on him, it wasn''t love.

    Remington nced sidelong at Natalie and said, "Natalie, do you know how much is the car I''m

    driving today?"

    Natalie shook her head.

    She knew it was a luxurious car.

    But she didn''t know how much it was exactly.

    Remington stretched out a fingerzily.

    "1,000,000 dors," Natalie licked her lips.

    Remington smiled, "Ten times higher."

    Natalie''s pupils dted.

    Oh my god!

    10,000,000 dors!

    What a luxurious car!

    Remington looked at Natalie meaningfully," Natalie, do you think I''m joking with you? I drive such an

    expensive car and look like this. Do I need to trick you into marrying me?"

    Natalie was stunned.

    It didn''t seem possible.

    The man before her was the type of man who would constantly be surrounded by women

    everywhere he went.

    Why would he lie to her?

    "B-but..." Natalie licked her dry lips again.

    She didn''t know what it was either, but she felt something was wrong.

    Remington stepped forward and put his arm around Natalie''s waist, "Natalie, you''re my girl. If you

    don''t want to get married yet, that''s okay. We''ll finish our other unfinished business."

    Natalie''s heart was beating violently.

    "What''s there to finish?"

    "Sleep with me."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She suddenly felt that something was off.

    If she and Remington were really about to get married, and she had already paid a visit to his family,

    how could nothing have happened with Remington?

    It didn''t seem possible...

    "If we were this close, how could we have not..." Natalie could not verbalise it, "Why do I feel that all

    this is not true?"

    Remington''s expression was serious, "You''re afraid of the pain, so every time I tried to... I stop..."

    The more he spoke, the cruder he sounded. Her face turned red. "You''re so dirty."

    "No, I''m not,"

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477

    Natalie didn''t know how to reply.

    She simply changed the subject. "What you just said is not true, isn''t it?"

    Remington raised his eyebrows and said, "Natalie, do you think I need to lie to you? Why should I

    lie to you?"

    Doubts shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    She carefully examined the man in front of her.

    He was gorgeous, and he was noble and elegant.

    Why would a man like him lie to her?

    For her hand in marriage or s*x?

    No, both were impossible.

    Were they really a couple?

    Natalie''s head was throbbing.

    Remington knew Natalie was once again caught in between.

    He nced at his watch on his wrist and said, "Come on, Natalie. Don''t think too much about it. I''ll

    take you to dinner. You haven''t eaten yet, have you?" "How did you know?" Remington''s eyes fell

    on Natalie''s stomach, "You''re a foodie. If you haven''t eaten, your stomach will be t. After eating,

    your stomach will bloat from eating too much."

    Natalie was silent.

    The doubts in her eyes were getting heavier and heavier.

    He even knew this. Was it true that she was dating Remington?

    "Are the scars on my stomach from an appendicitis surgery?" Natalie suddenly asked.

    When she was taking a shower, she found a scar in her lower abdomen.

    She went to ask Yvonne.

    Yvonne said she had appendicitis and was operated on.

    Natalie didn''t think much about it at first. But when Yvonne answered her, she was shifting, causing

    her to doubt what she said.

    A deep light shed in Remington''s eyes but quickly disappeared.

    It was so fast that Natalie did not notice it.

    "Yes," Remington replied.

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    She was probably overthinking, and the scar on her lower belly was really from her appendicitis

    surgery.

    "Natalie, let me bring you for dinner," Remington shifted the topic.

    Natalie looked at him, hesitant, "We... really are a couple?"

    "Yes. I''ve said it 10,000 times, Natalie." Remington held Natalie''s hand.

    Natalie was a bit ufortable.

    She was starting to believe Remington, because he seemed to have no reason to lie to her.

    However, she still felt ufortable as Remington held her hand.

    But to think about it, if she really were his girlfriend, it was natural for him to hold her hand.

    Natalie wanted to retrieve her difort, but she eventually couldn''t.

    She retracted her hand from Remington''s.

    Remington nced at Natalie. Fortunately, he did not force her.

    Then, he brought Natalie to a night stall.

    A familiar scent crept into Natalie''s nose.

    Natalie felt hungry instantly.

    Remington ordered some lobster and dishes.

    It was all Natalie''s favorite.

    Natalie threw a thoughtful nce at Remington.

    Remington was familiar with what she liked. Perhaps he was telling the truth.

    When the lobsters were served, Remington slowly and carefully helped Natalie remove the shell.

    It was odd to see someone who was so noble to remove the shell.

    "Let me do it," Natalie felt a little embarrassed.

    Remington took a deep look at Natalie and said, "I''ll do it. Women should be pampered. Let me help

    you."

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Halfway through the meal, they suddenly heard a quarrel from the side.

    The quarrel grew louder and louder as if they were about to go into a fist fight.

    Remington was bummed by it.

    He looked at the table next to them impatiently, "Natalie, let''s go somewhere else to eat."

    Natalie noticed a bunch of hooligans at the next table, and she instantly lost her appetite.

    She stood up, "Okay."

    However, it was toote.

    The fight at the next table started. A wine bottle

    flew toward Natalie in the midst of the fight.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie let out a scream.

    However, the wine bottle did not hit Natalie''s head.

    Remington held Natalie in his arms.

    The bottle smashed on Remington''s back and shattered into pieces.

    Remington''s eyes darkened.

    He nced at the group of hooligans coldly.

    The hooligans knew at first nce that Remington was no ordinary man. What''s more, Remington''s

    eyes were particrly insidious at that time.

    The hooligans scurried off.

    Remington had never been a man who would take it in.

    He would have taught them a lesson for smashing the bottle on his back.

    But with Natalie here, Remington couldn''t be bothered.

    "Are you alright?" Remington asked.

    Natalie raised her head and happened to meet Remington''s inquiring gaze.

    His eyes were like blossoms. They were mesmerizing.

    Natalie was stunned.

    After a while, she reacted and quickly looked at his back, "Are you okay?"

    When she saw the blood on Remington''s back, she immediately panicked.

    "You''re bleeding! Let''s go to the hospital."

    Remington smiled and said, "It''s sote already. I''m afraid that no one will treat a small wound in the

    hospital."

    Remington could have anyone to attend to him, no matter howte it was.

    But he...

    The smile on Remington''s face deepened, "There''s no one in the hospital. Why don''t you go to the

    pharmacy, get some medicine and help me with this."

    Natalie hesitated for a moment.

    "Okay," After a while, Natalie agreed.

    Remington''s wound was not serious. The hospital probably wouldn''t help with a wound like that.

    She could buy some gauze and alcohol from the pharmacy to treat it.

    Natalie got into Remington''s car.

    "Can you drive with your wound?" Natalie asked.

    "I''m fine. I won''t die."

    He drove by a pharmacy.

    "You stay here. I''ll go and get it," Natalie opened the car door.

    Remington stopped getting down from the car.

    Remington suddenly called out to her as Natalie took a few steps.

    Natalie stopped and turned back.

    Remington stared at her.

    It was gettingte, and the moon was creeping up.

    The moonlight enveloped Remington''s face, and his eyes were as bright as the stars.

    "Natalie, remember to buy condoms," Remington''s lips curled up into a smile.

    Natalie was speechless.

    She red at him angrily as she hurried towards the pharmacy.

    She obviously didn''t buy condoms.

    When she came back, Remington took a deep look at the medicine in Natalie''s hand, "You didn''t

    buy it?"

    "Do you think I''ll buy it?"

    "That''s true. It will feel better if I don''t wear it."

    Natalie kept silent.

    "I''m not the only one who will feel better. You''ll feel better too." Natalie shouted, "If you continue to

    talk like this, I''m not going to talk to you anymore."

    "Okay, I''ll stop talking about it and do it instead."

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478

    Natalie,"..."

    She turned her eyes away from Remington.

    The car drove to a high-end apartment in Agaphen City.

    The apartment was huge and spacious. Although the furnishing was mainly in ck and white, it

    low-key had a luxurious charm.

    Natalie''s eyes shed with doubts.

    This should be where Remington lived, but she did not recognize it at all.

    Yet, when she just woke up and saw the apartment she was living in, there was a sense of

    familiarity in her heart, although it was also strange at first.

    But standing in Remington''s apartment, she didn''t have that deja-vu feeling in the slightest.

    In other words, she had never been here before.

    But as Remington said, they were about to get married. How could she note here before?

    Could it be that Remington was lying?

    But the apartment looked extremely high-end and expensive. How could someone who could afford

    to live in a house like this lie to her?

    Natalie was getting more and more confused by the minute,

    On the other side, Remington had already taken off his shirt.

    Exposing to Natalie his bareback.

    His lines, along with his muscles, were firm and solid, like the ones you see inmercials.

    Natalie saw that there were some tiny wounds on his back and hastily went to work.

    She cleaned the wound with alcohol first and then applied ointment on it.

    Throughout the whole process, Natalie was careful to be gentle as to not hurt Remington by

    ident.

    Little did she know that Remington felt like he was being electrocuted - not because of the wounds,

    but with Natalie''s fingertips gliding across his back.

    Over the years, Remington had no shortage of women, not for a single moment.

    In fact, it was to the extent of overdosage that he didn''t have much feelings about women anymore.

    Unexpectedly, Natalie only touched his body with her fingertips and immediately burned him up.

    Natalie also felt it.

    A strange heat was spreading out from Remington''s back.

    "Why are you so hot?" Natalie frowned a little worriedly.

    The next second, Remington suddenly turned over, directly pressing Natalie under him.

    Natalie was squeezed into the corner of the sofa.

    His eyes were burning with a strange heat. "Natalie, don''t you know what does it mean when a

    man''s body is burning?" He put his lips on Natalie''s earlobe and said huskily, "Maybe I can teach

    you."

    With a light thud, the ointment in Natalie''s hand fell on the sofa.

    Remington''s lips were about to kiss Natalie''s.

    He couldn''t wait to devour her.

    Everything about her lips was perfect - the shape, the color - he had wanted to taste this for a long

    time.

    Seeing that Remington was about to kiss her, Natalie instinctively used her hand to push back on

    his body. "Don''t!"

    Her instincts told her.

    She didn''t want to kiss the man in front of her.

    "What did you say?" The expression in Remington''s eyes darkened.

    His body wasbusting, bursting into mes, which was enough to bum all his reasoning.

    Remington lifted one of Natalie''s legs. "It''s okay if we don''t kiss first. Let''s move to the next step."

    With the man pressed hard against her, Natalie suddenly felt a burst of fear, gripping her tighter and

    tighter.

    "Natalie," Remington called lustfully.

    "No, don''t!" A sob escaped from her throat.

    Tears flowed down her cheeks onto Remington''s hand.

    When her tears touched his skin, there was an icy chill on the back of Remington''s hand.

    That coolness was enough to pull all his reasoning back.

    He stopped all movements.

    Staring at Natalie a little annoyed and speechlessly, he said." Natalie, I never was a gentleman. I

    wouldn''t be myself at all if I didn''t do something to you in this situation." He paused for a moment

    and said, "Why have I turned into a wuss once it came to you?"

    Although she was frightened just now, Remington''s words and how he had stopped made Natalie

    couldn''t help but grin.

    She broke free of Remington and stood across

    from him.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Natalie looked at him. "It doesn''t matter what our rtionship used to be, or even if we were e a

    couple. Now I really can''t stand being intimate with you. Please respect me and respect yourself."

    Remington let out a frustrated sigh in his heart.

    Originally, he wanted to solve all the problems at once by having Natalie directly. In this way, Natalie

    could not run away anymore and all trouble in the future would be solved.

    But he didn''t expect that he couldn''t bear to do it.

    "Natalie, do you mean that we have to start over?" After a while, Remington asked.

    In fact, there was nothing between him and Natalie in the first ce, let alone starting over.

    It was just that he was just too impatient.

    Natalie nodded heavily.

    Remington paused for a moment and smiled helplessly. "I''ll take you home then."

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    They drove in a rush all the way and soon arrived at Natalie''s apartment.

    Before getting out of the car, Remington stopped Natalie again.

    He looked seriously. "Natalie, I lied to you."

    "Huh?"

    "We were..." Remington paused, then shrugged. "We were just friends.No intimacy."

    Hearing this, Natalie''s eyes widened.

    No wonder she didn''t feel any sexual feelings when she saw Remington.

    It turned out that they had nothing to do with each other before.

    Natalie was a little offended. "Then why did you lie to me?"

    Seriously? Wasn''t he making fun of her?

    Remington pointed to his chest. "Natalie, because I like you. I like you very much."

    The sudden confession stopped her in her tracks.

    Remington looked way too affectionate and serious, so much so that the anger in her heart faded

    away.

    She suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    "Natalie, you haven''t given me a chance before. Now, will you please give me a chance?"

    Remington''s eyes looked straight at Natalie.

    There was nothing but love in his pleading eyes.

    Suddenly her mouth felt parched and thirsty, flustered.

    "Let''s talk about itter." Awkwardly ending the conversation, Natalie ran upstairs in a hurry.

    When she got home, her hammering heart calmed down a little.

    Had Remington also been pursuing her all this while?

    And she never agreed to it?

    Subconsciously, Natalie scratched her head.

    How could this be?

    ording to reason if so handsome a man had been pursuing her, how could she not feel

    anything?

    ''k-k''k''k''k''k

    At the hospital in the United States.

    Tobias had just hung up Selina''s call.

    Selina seemed to sense something was wrong and had been calling him frequently in the past few

    days.

    Every time this ured, Tobias would find an excuse.

    He didn''t want Selina to worry about Cecilia.

    After he had just hung up Selina''s call, Benjamin called in.

    For some reason, Tobias''s heart skipped a beat.

    He knew that it must have something to do with Natalie if Benjamin called him.

    It turned out Benjamin had told him something beyond his expectation.

    Natalie actually joined YS Group.

    "Mr. Whitlock, Miss Godfrey found YS Group on her own. We happened to be hiring a legal counsel

    and Miss Godfrey came here. They do not know about Miss Godfrey''s rtionship with you, and

    just felt that Miss Godfrey was a perfect fit, so they hired her."

    Tobias''s eyes glinted.

    Momentster, a faint smile tugged at his cheeks.

    Because of Cecilia, he had been particrly depressed. When he heard the news of Natalie, he

    could finally cheer up a little.

    He and Natalie were indeed destined to be together.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479

    Even though Natalie lost her memories, and no one had purposely arranged anything, God had

    secretly given him and Natalie another chance.

    After he put down the phone, Tobias let out a deep sigh of relief.

    He was suppressing all desire to return to Agaphen City. He couldn''t wait to see Natalie again.

    After a while, Tobias went to the lounge to take a rest.

    During this whole time, he had been exhausted taking care of Cecilia.

    When he woke up from his nap, the doctor came looking for him in a hurry.

    It was good news,

    Cecilia''s hand moved - the first sign of progress in weeks.

    "Now, Madam Cecilia has slowly regained consciousness, and her vital signs are getting stronger

    and stronger. She may not be far from waking up." rushed the doctor excitedly.

    All of a sudden, Tobias''s heartbeat elerated.

    He changed into a sterile suit and walked into the emergency room.

    Sure enough, Cecilia''s fingers had slight movement, slow but constant.

    A wave of ecstasy surged through him, filling Tobias'' heart.

    In one day, he was blessed with two good news.

    If only Cecilia could wake up, this nightmare would finally be over.

    Then Cecilia would finally know that Natalie was not her daughter.

    She woulde out of the torment and slowly recover.

    He could also go back to Agaphen City and start over with Natalie again.

    And Hayden could have a mother.

    Tobias''s eyes, although slightly tired-looking, now shone with happiness.

    Hayden... Hayden...

    Perhaps it would be time for him to change Hayden''s name after he got back.

    Natalie officially became an employee of the YS Group.

    After what happened with Remington yesterday, Natalie forgot to shop for her office attire.

    With no choice, she picked a semi-formal-looking outfit from her wardrobe and went to work.

    Sure enough, her appearance was met with deep dislike.

    She was not the only one in the legal department, with nearly ten colleagues in her office.

    Natalie could see that two of her female colleagues were particrly antipathetic to her.

    They were all dressed in luxury brands and had exquisite makeup.

    When she went to the bathroom, Natalie heard the two of them talking about her in the bathroom.

    "Have you seen that new girl, Natalie? Seriously, the clothes she''s wearing are terrible."

    "That''s right. YS Group is a famous international brand. Isn''t it a shame for her to dress like this?"

    "Even if she doesn''t have money, she has to find a way to wear designer sets. Can''t she see that? "

    Along with a crisp sound of high heels clicking on the ground, the two walked away.

    Natalie came out of the cubicle.

    She wasn''t a pushover, but she understood a single rule about that.

    You were stupid to fight with people in yourpany as a newbie.

    Natalie could only endure it at this time.

    She took a look at herself in the mirror. Her clothes were normal, and she didn''t look as shabby as

    they said.

    Natalie curled her lips.

    Only luxury brands can make you not look shabby? Don''t other clothingpanies and small

    businesses produce good quality clothes as well?

    After returning to the office, the two female colleagues were gossiping again.

    This time, they were not talking about Natalie, but about Tobias.

    Natalie always felt that the name "Tobias" was familiar to her.

    Later, she recalled that Tobias was the president of the YS Group!

    How could she not know him, her big boss?

    "Mr. Whitlock hasn''t been back to the office in a long time. I''m not even interested in working with

    these toads in thepany anymore."

    "Lanny, even if Mr. Whitlockes back, there''s not much you can do. I''m afraid you won''t even get

    a chance to talk to him."

    "What do you know? Mr. Whitlock is so handsome that even if he didn''t say anything to me, I''d still

    be happy to see him. That''s the charm of a smoking hottie, see?"

    Curiosity suddenly stirred in Natalie''s mind.

    She thought that the male staff of the YS Group were already pretty good- looking, at least in

    comparison to the ordinary men on the streets.

    However, how did they be toads in this woman''s mouth?

    She couldn''t imagine exactly how gorgeous Tobias could be.

    As this thought came to her, a vague imaginary suddenly formed in Natalie''s mind.

    Tall and slender body, perfect sharp features, and a pair of ocean-like deep eyes.

    As the imagery became clearer and clearer, Natalie''s head suddenly started to hurt again.

    She shook her head, shaking off the imaginary in her mind.

    What was she thinking about?

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Half a month flew by in a sh.

    For the past half month, Remington came to pick up Natalie every day. He also invited Natalie to

    dinner and a movie.

    In fact, Natalie felt that Remington was quite

    amiable.

    And she could tell that he really liked her.

    Although Natalie did not understand what Remington saw in her.

    It wasn''t false to say that Remington was the kind of man who could get any woman. How could he

    actually fall in love with her?

    For such a great catch, Natalie, who was currently still single, should have considered him.

    What''s more, Natalie was not young anymore.

    However with Remington... How should she put it...

    She earnestly enjoyed spending time with him. She was happy when they were eating, talking, and

    so on. In addition, Remington was humorous enough to make herugh.

    But that was just the feeling of friendship.

    With Remington, Natalie didn''t feel anything more than that for him.

    She had spoken to him about this.

    In front of her, Remington pretended to meltdown and whine, pleading his case pitifully.

    He said that he had liked Natalie for a long time. Before Natalie lost her memories, he had always

    had a crush on her that was unstoppable, even until the end of time.

    So now Natalie must give him a chance.

    Remington had always been a man with words. Hearing him speak, Natalie felt she might be

    committing a crime if she didn''t give him a chance.

    She originally wanted to talk about this with Yvonne.

    But during this time, Yvonne was too busy. She didn''t get to see her almost every day.

    Every time she called, Yvonne would say she was working and then hang up in a hurry.

    Natalie was a little at loss.

    On the one hand, she was single, and indeed of marriageable age.

    Remington, on the other hand, was actively pursuing her.

    For several times, Natalie almost wanted to agree.

    She knew how good Remington had been to her, so she thought that she had to give him a chance

    anyway.

    But every time she found the words, they were swallowed back down.

    She loves Remington as a friend, but she wasn''t in love with him. That she was sure of.

    Also, whenever she was about to say yes, a figure woulde to her mind.

    It was just a vague shadow.

    Whenever this person appeared, a sharp stab of pain would suddenly burst in her heart. It was a

    very anxious feeling.

    In the end, Natalie would always give up her intentions to agree.

    In fact, she was quite willing to spend time with him as long as it was not a love rtionship.

    She had never met a person who could liven up the atmosphere and be as charmingly funny as

    Remington. His jokes made her cheeks sore from all theughing.

    �������

    In half a month''s time, Cecilia went from only able to move her fingertips to move the joints of her

    whole body. After that, she slowly regained her consciousness.

    One day, she finally opened her eyes.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480

    Throughout the whole time, Tobias had been talking to her almost daily. She could feel it all.

    After opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was a paternity test.

    On the paper was her and Natalie''s name.

    Fingers trembling, and her eyes glossed over each word on the paternity test with strain, then

    paused on the definitive result.

    She had no blood rtionship whatsoever with Natalie.

    She and Natalie were not mother and daughter.

    In other words, Tobias and Natalie were not brother and sister.

    Cecilia''s blood curdled.

    To be honest, a hint of doubt had shed through her mind at a very early stage.

    Natalie didn''t look like her at all.

    Yet, that hint of doubt was quickly overwhelmed by a massive amount of guilt and overwhelm each

    time.

    She was very anxious to separate Natalie from Tobias to the extent of making herself sick and jittery

    in the head.

    She didn''t even think about taking a paternity test.

    But, how could it be?

    Originally, her daughter was given to Madison by the servant. Moreover, she had investigated and

    found that Natalie was indeed that very child Madison gave. She had been raised by Madison since

    she was a baby.

    What was going on?

    If Natalie was not her daughter, then who was her daughter?

    "Mom, I''ll go back and investigate Natalie. You can rest and recuperate here," Tobias said hoarsely,

    Cecilia raised her head in a daze and stared at him.

    Tobias also looked at her. She was still weak, but her eyes had a little more light than usual.

    "Natalie," The name suddenly emerged from her mouth after some difficulty.

    Cecilia had an eager look on her face, but because she had just woken up, she couldn''t say too

    much yet.

    Tobias took Cecilia''s hand. "Mom, Natalie is fine. She just has amnesia. Don''t worry."

    Pain shed across her eyes.

    How could she have done such a dangerous thing back then?

    "Find...Natalie," Cecilia croaked a little unclearly.

    Tobias looked at Cecilia with concern, assuring, "When you recover, I will go to Natalie."

    Natalie was his. She would only be his.

    Cecilia shook her head hurriedly. "Find Natalie..."

    She expressed a strong desire that she must let Tobias go to Natalie now.

    As it happened, Tobias''s dreams to see Natalie grew stronger every day.

    �������

    In the same afternoon, Tobias decided to go back.

    Although he was still worried about Cecilia, she was too stubborn. The doctor also advised Tobias

    to respect her wishes.

    However, Cecilia had not fully recovered. She must have someone by her side to take care of her.

    After thinking about it a few times, Tobias called Selina and told her everything.

    When Selina arrived at the hospital, Cecilia was already asleep.

    Selina''s eyes were red and swollen. "Tobias, why didn''t you tell me earlier? That''s when I felt

    something was wrong. Every time I called you, you just gave an excuse! How could you be like

    this? Am I still your sister? You''ve gone too far!"

    Tobias patted Selina''s shoulderfortingly. "Selina, Mom is out of danger. All that''s left to do is to

    heal and recover. You don''t have to worry too much."

    Selina sobbed, bursting into tears once more, "How could I not worry? Look how weak and frail

    Mom is."

    Tobias sighed heavily in his heart.

    Cecilia''s behavior had much to do with Natalie. Maybe after Cecilia learned that everything was just

    a misunderstanding, she would gradually get better.

    After leaving Cecilia to Selina, Tobias went to Simon.

    He hadn''t thought of how to get along with Natalie when he returned.

    Should he just tell Natalie everything and remind her of the past, or should he start over?

    Of course Tobias was willing to choose the former.

    But he was worried about the damage it would do to her.

    As he expected, Simon''s advice was also the

    "If Miss Godfrey''s pre-amnesia state is stable, of course, you can help Miss Godfrey to recall the

    past. But the memories left before are painful for her, and it would do no good to bring them up on

    purpose."

    "So she won''t remember what happened in the past?" Tobias''s eyes shed with a glint.

    Simon shook his head. "Perhaps Miss Godfrey will remember it herself, but don''t help her recall it,

    nor mention it deliberately."

    Tobias kept silent for a long time.

    After a while, he nodded. "I understand, Simon."

    Simon looked at Tobias and heaved a great sigh. "Tobias, I wish you good luck."

    Tobias smiled, "No matter luck or no luck, Natalie is mine. She can''t escape."

    ''k''k''k''k''k''kThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    YS Group''s annual dinner was about to be held soon.

    Otherpanies mostly have it on New Year''s Eve to match the season''s celebrations.

    However, YS Group''s annual dinner was only held a few months after the New Year.

    All day long, Natalie only listened to her colleagues discuss the annual dinner gleefully in the office.

    They barely could stop mentioning how luxurious and grand it was and so on.

    And the most exciting highlight was that they would vote for the most dazzlingdy at the annual

    dinner, whereby she could get the opportunity to dance with Mr. Whitlock.

    By afternoon, discussions have already moved on from the luxuries of the annual dinner to the topic

    of getting what kind of dress.

    Natalie did not expect to have to wear a gown at the annual dinner.

    After thinking about it, she went to her colleague in another department.

    She had been working at YS Group for a while, but Natalie wasn''t on good terms with her

    colleagues in the same department.

    She didn''t know why, she always felt that her colleagues were a little materialistic and snobbish

    By coincidence, she met a colleague from the trantion department and became close friends.

    Standing in front of Linda''s office, Natalie gave her a tiny wave.

    Linda hurried out.

    "Natalie, what''s up?"

    Natalie lowered her voice and said, "I heard from the office that there''s going to be an annual

    company dinner tomorrow night and we have to wear gowns. I heard our president ising too?"

    When she heard Natalie mention the word "president," Linda''s eyes shed aplicated look.

    The time Natalie just came to YS Group, she already knew it.

    At that time, she was over the moon and thought that Natalie was here as Mrs. Whitlock.

    Natalie and she were close. If Mrs. Whitlock came to work in person, it meant she would have a

    backer.

    But she didn''t expect that Natalie didn''t know who she was at all.

    When Linda was still confused, she was informed by Benjamin.

    Benjamin did not tell her too much. He just mentioned Natalie''s amnesia and instructed that Linda

    was not allowed to mention Natalie''s past to her, and act as if she did not know her.

    She couldn''t believe her ears.

    Amnesia? This was something that would only happen on television, right? How did it happen to

    Natalie?

    But in any case, Benjamin HAD informed her personally. Linda had to pretend she didn''t know

    Natalie.

    Linda even found out that many of the employees who had met Natalie at YS Group and knew

    about Natalie and Tobias''s rtionship were transferred. She didn''t know exactly what had

    happened.

    Fortunately, she and Natalie seem to have a special maism for each other. Soon, the two of

    them were buddies again.

    "Natalie," Linda hesitated, "Do you really not remember our president?"

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481

    Natalie paused for a second.

    A momentter, she grinned and patted Linda on the shoulder good-humoredly. "I don''t even know

    what our president looks like. How am I supposed to remember him?"

    At this point, she suddenly became a little curious and asked, "By the way, they all say that Mr.

    Whitlock is very handsome, is that true?"

    Linda looked at Natalie''s curious look of innocence and sighed in her heart.

    Why couldn''t Natalie remember anything?

    Why didn''t Mr. Simpson let her tell Natalie about the past?

    "He is very fine," Linda affirmed and nodded heavily.

    "How attractive then?" Natalie was even more curious. "Is he as good-looking as an actor?"

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing Natalie''s words, Linda couldn''t help but snort out loud. "Natalie, if Mr. Whitlock were to

    enter the entertainment industry, I''m afraid those actor''s entire fanbase will crumble to dust. Do you

    understand what I''m saying?"

    Natalie''s eyes lit up. "Then I''ll see if the presidentes this time or not,"

    She also wanted to see what Mr. Whitlock, who was rumored to be exceptionally gorgeous, really

    looked like.

    Linda also didn''t know.

    Tobias hasn''t been in the office for a long time. No one knew where he was now.

    "By the way, have you got your gown?" Linda changed the topic.

    Natalie shook her head.

    "Then hurry up and get ready." Linda reminded Natalie, "By the way, at the annual dinner, everyone

    will wear something branded. Natalie, you have to prepare well."

    "What kind of brands?"

    "You know, Dior, Chanel and so on."

    YS Group offered the highest wages in the industry. Most of the employees who worked here had a

    great livelihood. On asions like the annual dinner, there was always a lot of not-so-secret

    comparing andpetition.

    After work, Natalie went dress-shopping.

    She went to Dior. When she saw the price, she walked out in silence.

    Oh God, were they serious?!

    Why was it so expensive?

    Not to mention that she hadn''t even received her paycheck yet. Even if she did, she couldn''t afford

    to buy something this expensive.

    Unfortunately, when Natalie came out of the boutique, she happened to run into two colleagues.

    These two colleagues were the ones Natalie met when she first joined thepany. She overheard

    their sarcastic remarks about her in the bathroom.

    Natalie did not like them, and neither did they like her.

    Even though they had been colleagues for more than half a month, their rtionship was strainful.

    But after all, they were in the same department. Natalie still forced a smile.

    "Natalie, are you shopping here?" The long-haired woman, Lanny asked on purpose.

    Before Natalie could answer, another colleague named Doris added, "Seems like it. But it must be

    too expensive for her here, so she''s out."

    Lanny had long hair and Doris had short hair. Both of them were the kind of people who wore

    exquisite makeup and liked to dress up and both had the same sense of being better than everyone

    else.

    Before Natalie spoke, Lanny looked at Natalie with mocking sympathy. "Natalie, I get it. Someone

    unfortunate like you can''t afford Dior clothes."

    Natalie was speechless.

    "You''re right. I can''t."

    Proved right, Lanny tucked her hair and smirked. The smugness on her face could not be described

    in words.

    Natalie sighed heavily and said, "If I can afford such expensive clothes, why should I still go to

    work? I should be a rich woman and just stay at home. Don''t you think so?"

    At first, Lanny and Doris didn''t even have time to react.

    When Natalie had gone far away, they suddenly realized something.

    Natalie was being sarcastic.

    Natalie thought to herself, "Why not just buy myself a cheap dress?"

    It was so unnecessary to spend this much money on a dress that you could only wear once a year

    for the annual dinner, and for superficial reasons.

    But she didn''t expect that there was another way.

    Yvonne had a gown, and it was an expensive one.

    Yvonne asked Natalie to put it on. When Natalie stepped out of the bathroom, Yvonne let out a

    delightful squeal. It fitted Natalie perfectly. She looked ethereal, elegant, and delicate, like a fairytale

    character.

    "I was forced to get it by my agent for an event I was about to attend, but in the end I didn''t even go.

    I thought it was a huge waste, but now it actually came in handy." Yvonne came.

    Natalie was not worried about the dress code for tomorrow''s annual dinner now. All was left to do

    was wait.

    �������

    In the morning, when she went to work, Remington was still waiting downstairs to pick her.

    "Natalie, have you thought about resigning?" It was the third time that he brought it up.

    Remington started to enthusiastically lobby for Natalie to resign since he knew she was working at

    YS Group.

    "I won''t resign." Natalie refused directly, "I''ll have to stay on the streets if I do."

    "I''ll take care of you," Remington''s piercing gaze fell on Natalie''s face.

    Hearing this, Natalie''s heart missed a beat.

    That still sounded good to the ears, plus it was matched with Remington''s striking face.

    However, she didn''t know why she couldn''t have that kind of feeling for him.

    She didn''t view him as a partner prospect. The feeling she had was pure, loving friendship.

    Although Remington was really nice to her, to the point even she desired to try dating him at times.

    However, she still could not convince herself.

    "No, thanks." Natalie stared at her fingers, "I''m able-bodied and well educated, why do I need you to

    take care of me?"

    "Thene to mypany and I''ll pay you a higher sry than YS Group." Remington arched an

    eyebrow.

    Natalie shook her head. "No, I like the YS Group very much."

    Remington''s eyebrows twitched.

    God knew how Natalie managed to get into YS Group.

    YS Group equaled Tobias.

    At the thought of this, Remington could not help but feel uneasy.

    But unfortunately, he could not persuade Natalie no matter how much he talked.

    If he acted too forcefully, he was afraid it would anger her.

    Remington held the steering wheel and looked forward, and his mind in ups and downs.

    Forget it, let''s not force Natalie.

    After all, Tobias was still in the U.S..

    Tobias wouldn''t be able toe back now due to Cecilia''s situation.

    What''s more, the rtionship between Natalie and Tobias.

    No matter how much Tobias loved Natalie, it was impossible for them to be together again.

    This time, he was determined to win over Natalie.

    He had to spend time and patience to persuade Natalie slowly.

    ''k''k''k''k''k''k

    When they went to the office, Doris and Lanny sarcastically dissed Natalie as they always do. How

    Natalie couldn''t afford to buy branded clothes, and she certainly couldn''t wear a nice dress tonight.

    Natalie shed them a grin in return, which made Doris and Lanny speechless.

    She still understood the rules of the workce. As a neer, she could not quarrel openly in the

    office, and could only respond in this way.

    Once the sarcasm about Natalie didn''t work out, Lanny started bragging about how expensive the

    dress was when she bought itst night and how beautiful she looked in it.

    Lanny was attractive with good fashion sense. It was said that her family seemed rather well-off, so

    there were many people in the office who liked to mingle with her.

    Hearing this, someone immediately ttered, "Lanny, the prettiestdy tonight must be you. Maybe

    you will have a chance to dance with Mr. Whitlock."

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482

    Lanny pretended to cough. "Actually, I should be the one who won the honorst year. However, I

    was sick at that time, thus I didn''t look well. Otherwise, the honor must have belonged to me."

    "You''re right, Lanny. Don''t worry, it must be you this time," said the woman beside Lanny.

    "If Mr. Whitlock danced with you, he would certainly be obsessed with your beauty and graceful

    dance."

    They began to tter more.

    "By the way, I heard that Mr. Whitlock is not married. He seems to be over 30 years old. Lanny,

    you''ve got to go for it. Perhaps you will stand a chance to be his girlfriend."

    "Yes, Lanny is beautiful and young. Not to mention she has a good family background. Maybe Mr.

    Whitlock would really like her." Another colleague chimed in with others.

    Lanny smiled very happily as she listened to those ttering words in the office.

    What a hypocritical scene.

    Natalie could not help but let out a cough.

    With that, everyone stopped talking and turned to

    look at Natalie.

    Natalie was silent.

    She did not do it on purpose. She just coughed unintentionally. She didn''t expect that everyone

    would fix their gaze at her.

    Natalie could only exin with a wry smile, "Well, I just want to mention that Mr. Whitlock is not

    back yet until now. He probably won''t attend the annual dinner tonight."

    Everyone''s face changed all of a sudden. Lanny''s reaction was the most obvious.

    She felt that Natalie was pping her in the face in public.

    Lanny red at Natalie angrily. "Even if Mr. Whitlock were here, he wouldn''t have a crush on you!"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She knew herself well. Thus, she never had such a delusional thought.

    Natalie continued to grin. "I know, that''s why I never daydream. Lanny, don''t you think so?"

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Lanny''s face darkened in an instant.

    She thought Natalie must have said that on purpose.

    Natalie said that to her deliberately.

    However, Natalie was grinning cheekily, thus she could not get mad anyway.

    The evening rolled around.

    Natalie changed into the dress Yvonne had given her and put on a pair of low-heels.

    Of course, a pair of high heels was more appropriate for such an asion. However, she was not

    good at wearing high-heels. Thus, she opted for low-heels instead.

    Natalie took a taxi to go to the destination.

    This time, the annual dinner of the YS Group was held at the best hotel in Agaphen City.

    When Natalie arrived in front of the hotel, she saw a lot of cars parked outside.

    Although not all of them were luxurious cars, they were at least high-end cars.

    Although it was just thepany''s annual dinner, the scene was grand, and there was even a long

    red carpet on the floor.

    When Natalie was at the hotel entrance, she saw Lanny and Doris.

    They were walking hand in hand and were both dressed gorgeously.

    Natalie nodded to them politely and went straight in.

    She didn''t like these two women very much and didn''t want to spend much time with them.

    Doris peered at Natalie with a gleam in her eyes. "Lanny, why does that scrubby Natalie wear such

    a beautiful dress? It seems to be from Dior."

    Lanny grunted. "Hmph, does she deserve that?!"

    Thinking about Natalie''s sarcasm in the afternoon, Lanny was furious.

    She hated Natalie so much.

    "Even the poor Natalie wants to show off!" There was a hint of hatred in Lanny''s eyes.

    She whispered at Doris.

    After a while, she took Doris''s arm and caught up with Natalie hurriedly. "Natalie, Natalie."

    Natalie heard someone calling her, hence she stopped.

    "Natalie." Lanny trod to Natalie and spoke in a warm voice that Natalie had never heard before.

    "You look so beautiful today."

    A hint of suspicion shed through Natalie''s eyes.

    "Well, what a Greek gift," she thought to herself.

    She didn''t believe Lanny''s words.

    However, she still had not figured out what Lanny''s intention was.

    "Thank you, you too," Natalie replied distantly.

    "Your dress is from Dior, right? Let me have a look," Lanny said as she lifted the hem of Natalie''s

    dress.

    Natalie''s dress was very long.

    Natalie''s suspicion deepened.

    Suddenly, an idea shed on her.

    She had wanted to get the hem back from Lanny. Out of expectation, it was toote.

    Lanny fell backward.

    "Rip..."

    A piece of cloth was torn from Natalie''s long dress.

    Doris held up Lanny at just the right time.

    She pretended to be shocked. "Lanny, are you okay? You scared the hell out of me."

    Lanny patted her chest. "I don''t know what happened either."

    She nced at the piece of cloth in her hands and looked at Natalie apologetically. "Natalie, I''m so

    sorry. I don''t know what''s going on. What should we do now?"

    Natalie stared at Lanny. "If you were an actress, you''re definitely not a good one."

    Lanny was stunned.

    Natalie''s expression became colder. "If you like my dress, you can just tell me. I''ll give it to you

    directly so that you have to snatch it in such a dirty way."

    Lanny remained silent.

    She knew the truth. Therefore, she didn''t dare to retort when Natalie said so.

    Natalie glimpsed at Lanny and Doris coldly and left.

    She wondered if she had been too lenient because she thought she shouldn''t get into trouble as a

    neer. As a result, Lanny and Doris were going further.

    Natalie nced at her dress and sighed.

    What should she do?

    There was no way she was going to wear a torn dress to the annual dinner.

    In desperation, Natalie found a waitress who was about her size and borrowed clothes from her.

    The waitress only brought white sportswear with her.

    Natalie knew that it would be very odd and incongruous to wear sportswear on such an asion.

    However, she had no choice. It was better than wearing a torn dress.

    Natalie changed into sportswear.

    Sure enough, she was ridiculed when she came out.

    Many colleagues looked at Natalie and whispered.

    "Isn''t that the newbie, Natalie? Why is she dressed like that? Can''t she even afford a nice dress?"

    "I heard that this girl''s family condition is bad, and she doesn''t even have a house. Perhaps she

    lives in a rented apartment. Thus, it''s reasonable for her to wear such clothes." The guest of the

    annual dinner kept pointing at her.

    "She shouldn''t attend the annual dinner if she''s poor. Doesn''t she know that everyone has to dress

    up nicely here?" A woman mocked at the side.

    When Natalie came in earlier, no one noticed her. Moreover, Lanny tore her dress at a hidden ce.

    Therefore, they assumed Natalie came in her sportswear directly.

    Natalie listened to the gossip of these people and did not want to exin much.

    They were right. She was poor and couldn''t afford a dress.

    Yet she didn''t think that it was anything to be ashamed of either.

    The chatter of these people wouldn''t hurt her

    anyway.

    Natalie simply put her attention on the sumptuous food in the hotel.

    The only thing that would please her in this annual dinner was the wide choice of food.

    Seeing that Natalie did not care about thements of others and even enjoyed eating, the people

    felt more speechless.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483

    "It seems that she reallyes from a poor family. She doesn''t even care about others'' opinions

    and still eats here."

    "The influence of family is indeed significant. It makes sense since she came from such a poor

    family." The employees continued to point at Natalie.

    "Fortunately, Mr. Whitlock is not here today. If Mr. Whitlock knew there was such an employee in his

    company, he would probably be irritated."

    "Absolutely, she will be fired on the spot. Mr. Whitlock is such a noble, how could he tolerate such

    an employee?"

    Natalie stuffed the cake into her mouth angrily.

    She swore that if it weren''t for the high-paying job, she would have turned the tables on these

    gossipers.

    What a snob!

    Natalie stuffed another cookie into her mouth.

    All of a sudden, the whispers stopped, as if all the people were mute.

    Everyone turned to fix their sight at a spot and their gaze was filled with adoration with devotion.

    Natalie also gazed over unconsciously.

    With that, the cookie in her mouth fell to the floor.

    Natalie nced at the cookie on the floor, feeling a little embarrassed. She was so ashamed that

    she wanted to dig a hole and vanished from it.

    Oh God, why would she be so disgraceful?

    It was just a handsome man. What was so great about him?

    Natalie sniffed.

    However, he was really good-looking.

    The man in front of Natalie was the most handsome man she had ever seen. He was even more

    handsome than Remington!

    He was wearing a nice suit with a ck coat casually draped over it.

    He walked into the hotel at a calm and steady pace. As he entered, the entire scene became lively.

    As if he was the brightest star, lighting up the whole hotel!

    The man stepped up to the top podium and began to give a speech.

    Natalie finally knew who the man was.

    It turned out that the man was the president of the YS Group, Tobias.

    He was also her big boss.

    It turned out that the rumour was true. Mr. Whitlock was really handsome.

    In addition, his voice was still so pleasant and attractive.

    The voice was so charming.

    He stood there and spoke. His aura was like that of a king, so that people could not help but obey.

    Somehow, Natalie always had an illusion.

    She felt that Tobias was looking at her.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She knew herself well and did not believe that her beauty could attract Tobias.

    Could it be her sportswear?

    Natalie suddenly felt ashamed.

    After Tobias''s speech, it was time to pick the prettiestdy of the night.

    The candidate would be elected by all the men present.

    The results came out quickly. The beautiful hostess came on stage. She smiled and announced,

    "We will now announce the result of the prettiestdy of the night, and the winner is Lanny."

    Thunderous apuse rang out.

    Natalie curled her lips.

    She nced at Lanny.

    She was wearing a gown and a pair of nude heels. She was indeed quite pretty in her smokey eyes.

    But no matter how pretty she was, the ugliness in her heart could not be hidden.

    Natalie could not forget what she had just done!

    At this point, Lanny tried her best to hide her excitement, but the joy in her eyes was unconceble.

    She was on cloud nine at the moment.

    Natalie sighed secretly.

    For some unknown reasons, she didn''t wish the handsome president to dance with Lanny.

    However, Lanny was indeed the most beautifuldy on the spot. How could it possible for Tobias to

    dance with herself instead of Lanny?

    Natalie didn''t even dare to think about it.

    Just as the hostess was about to announce that Lanny would be Tobias''s dancing partner, Tobias

    spoke calmly.

    "I haven''t voted yet."

    There was a sh of astonishment in the hostess''s eyes.

    In previous annual dinners, Mr. Whitlock never voted.

    She immediately responded with a smile, "We all forgot about the vote from the most important

    person tonight. Now let''s wee Mr. Whitlock to vote for the prettiestdy in his eyes!"

    The audience burst into an uproar. This was the first time for Tobias to vote in the annual dinner.

    Lanny''s heart was thumping vigorously, as if it was going to pop out of her chest.

    She attributed the reason for Tobias'' abnormal behavior to her.

    Could it be that Tobias was obsessed with her that he wanted to vote publicly to attract her

    attention?

    Lanny was even more excited.

    Finally, it was worthwhile for her to dress up so meticulously for the night.

    On the other side, Natalie had taken her eyes off Tobias'' face.

    No matter how handsome he was, he would still dance with such a vicious woman like Lanny.

    Natalie continued to enjoy the food.

    She did not care who Tobias would vote for. It would not be her anyway.

    "The prettiestdy on the scene, I vote for Natalie."

    A low and charming voice rang out in the hotel.

    The crowd burst into an uproar.

    And the spotlight was also focusing on Natalie.

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

    She looked over at him in bewilderment.

    "Natalie, Mr. Whitlock just gave you his vote. Mr. Whitlock chose you!" Linda finally managed to

    squeeze her way to Natalie''s side.

    She waste. She only arrived after everyone had entered the hall.

    As soon as she was here, she immediately headed to find Natalie and finally came to her.

    "Huh?" Natalie was even more confused.

    She did not get it at the moment.

    This was because she had never thought that Tobias would vote for her.

    "Natalie, Mr. Whitlock has just chosen you as the prettiestdy on the scene." Linda was anxious

    when she saw that Natalie didn''t react at all. She even increased her volume.

    At this moment, Natalie finally came to her senses.

    Tobias actually voted for her!!

    What was wrong?!

    Subconsciously, Natalie gazed toward the stage.

    Tobias was peering at her too.

    When their eyes met, an extremely familiar feeling suddenly grew wildly in Natalie''s heart.

    The pair of eyes was like a ck hole, attracting her attention.

    It was so familiar.

    Natalie''s head ached.

    Not only Tobias, everyone''s eyes were on Natalie.

    Everyone was extremely astonished.

    Not only did Natalie not expect this, but no one expected Tobias to cast his vote for Natalie.

    How could Natalie, who was in her sportswear be the prettiestdy of the night? She was more like

    a waitress in a hotel.

    Lanny''s face turned ghastly.

    Mr. Whitlock gave his vote to Natalie. Wasn''t that a p in her face?

    The hostess reacted swiftly. She was from the PR department of the YS Group, thus she had a

    keen mind.

    She immediately understood what Tobias meant.

    The hostess put on a grin and continued, "Since Mr. Whitlock has already chosen the prettiestdy

    of the night, the person who dances with Mr. Whitlock today should be Natalie. Am I right?"

    "That''s right!"

    The crowd chimed in.

    As the employees, they must followed Tobias'' wishes since he has made a decision.

    "Miss Godfrey, pleasee on the stage." The hostess invited warmly.

    Natalie waspletely puzzled.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484

    She had to dance with Tobias on stage... Natalie was glued on the spot, entirely dazed,

    When Lanny saw Natalie''s reaction, she was disgusted and couldn''t help but secretly belittled her.

    Why did Mr. Whitlock end up choosing someone like that, so qualified and uncouth?

    Besides, they''ve invited her up the stage, but still, she stunned stupidly like a mannequin. Wasn''t

    this a humiliation to Mr. Whitlock?

    Everyone thought she was embarrassing their president - Natalie was done for. Mr. Whitlock must

    be pissed.

    However, no one expected that Tobias wasn''t mad a bit.

    He smiled faintly, calmly walked down, and came to Natalie step by step until he was standing in

    front of her.

    Natalie only felt that she was enveloped by a tall figure, a little out of breath.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Natalie." The words almost tumbled from Tobias''s mouth, but he still took it back.

    What Simon said still lingered in his mind.

    He and Natalie still had plenty of time, and even if they had to start over, it didn''t matter.

    He was in no hurry to make Natalie remember everything, even if it meant he had to love her all

    over again.

    "Miss Godfrey, may I have the honor to dance with you?" The man''s deep and charming voice

    sounded in Natalie''s ears.

    The moment she heard his deep bass, Natalie felt like she had been electrocuted and was about

    crazy.

    God, how could Tobias''s voice be so heavenly? It sounded much better than him speaking on the

    stage with a microphone.

    Also, how could he be so absolutely striking?

    Miraculously, he was even more gorgeous up close than at a distance.

    Natalie thought her nymphomaniac mode might go off any moment.

    "I, I don''t know how to dance." After a while, Natalie whispered awkwardly.

    She thought that Tobias wouldugh at her, but he didn''t.

    His expression was very gentle. "It doesn''t matter.

    I''ll teach you."

    The dance was not smooth.

    Natalie stepped on Tobias''s feet several times. She was scared to death, but Tobias seemed to

    have a good temper.

    Even Natalie was immensely touched.

    How could there be such a gentle man in this world?

    Despite her clumsiness, Tobias taught her to dance, stared at her tenderly, and kept telling her that

    it was fine.

    Natalie felt like she was simply dreaming.

    The only thing keeping her from sinking into bliss was the not-so-subtle jealous and hateful

    sideeyes which made Natalie feel ufortable all over.

    She whispered, "Can we stop dancing?"

    "Don''t you like to?" Tobias curled his lips slightly.

    Natalie said in a lower voice, "I feel like I''m going to be killed with death stares. With so many eyes

    looking at me, they''re going to sear a million holes on my body."

    The smile on Tobias''s face deepened. "You don''t like to stay here?"

    Natalie nodded.

    "Alright, let''s go then."

    Natalie''s eyes shed with surprise. "But, but the annual dinner isn''t over yet."

    "It''s okay, we can leave." Tobias stopped dancing and pulled Natalie out of the hotel.

    It was not until they came out of the hotel that Natalie snapped to her senses.

    Just like that, she followed Tobias out of the hotel...

    She was dizzy all over.

    Looking at the tall and gorgeous man in front of her, Natalie felt that it was not real. This felt too

    good to be true.

    "Well, I''m going home." She added politely yet somewhat awkwardly. Everything in front of her felt

    like an illusion. She wanted to escape from the illusion, so she had to go home and get some rest.

    "I''ll take you back." Tobias stared tenderly at Natalie.

    Natalie trembled a little.

    She wanted to refuse, but she didn''t dare to.

    Tobias was her biggest boss. If he wanted to send her home, would she dare to say no?

    Natalie walked to the back seat.

    "Natalie," Tobias suddenly called.

    Natalie stared at the man in shock.

    What was he calling her just now? Natalie?

    This couldn''t be. They didn''t even know each other, and tonight was the first time they had met. He

    couldn''t have known her first name, could he?

    "Miss Godfrey," Tobias saw the astonishment in Natalie''s eyes.

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    It seemed she had misheard.

    "Sit next to me," Tobias said.

    Natalie''s body trembled again.

    Sitting in the front seat, sitting next to Tobias?

    She didn''t dare to do that... "I... I''ll sit in the back. If I sit in the front, I''ll faint and vomit." Natalie

    whispered pleadingly.

    A grin shed across Tobias''s eyes.

    His Natalie was still the same mischievous.

    Tobias knew that Natalie had no habit of getting carsick just by sitting in the front seat.

    "It''s fine if you do,"

    "But what if I get my vomit on you?" Natalie wanted to refuse.

    "It doesn''t matter." "Your clothes must be very expensive. I can''t afford it." "It doesn''t matter, you can

    pay with yourself."

    Natalie''s head spun again.

    She suspected that she had heard it wrong. Did he say... pay it "with yourself" instead of "by

    yourself"?

    The eyes of Tobias darkened.

    Natalie waspletely different to him than he was to her.

    Now in the Natalie''s eyes, he waspletely a stranger.

    What he just said seemed to have overstepped the bounds.

    However, when he saw her round, doelike eyes, he couldn''t help but want to poke fun at her.

    Just like before, every time he saw Natalie, his teasing side came up.

    "Get in the car," Tobias said.

    Natalie had no choice but to sit in the front seat.

    She was extremely unwilling, but Tobias was her boss, she had to listen to his words.

    After Natalie told him the address, Tobias''s car drove to Natalie''s apartment.

    When they were halfway there, Natalie''s stomach suddenly grumbled.

    She flushed, looking embarrassed.

    Although there was plenty of delicious food at the hotel buffet, she didn''t eat much at all.

    She had only eaten a few pieces of cake and cookies, and now she was ravishing.

    "Are you hungry?" Tobias took a deep look at Natalie.

    "Mm," Natalie was particrly mortified, but there was no denying it.

    Tobias stopped the car by the side and said, "I''ll take you to eat something."

    Natalie wanted to refuse, but when she saw that Tobias had already got out of the car, she had to

    follow him.

    Tobias took her to a restaurant with exquisite furnishing.

    By this time, it was veryte and there were no customers present.

    "Nata �� " Tobias paused, then rephrased, "Miss Godfrey, what do you want to eat?"

    ncing at the menu made her heart pound.

    Oh, heavens. Are you kidding me? The dishes were so expensive!

    She hadn''t eaten such an expensive meal in her life.

    "I, I don''t know." Natalie smiled dryly and handed the menu to Tobias. "Why not you order?"

    "Two portions of shrimp pasta." Tobias said to the waiter.

    After the waiter left, only Tobias and Natalie were left.

    Tobias stared deeply at Natalie.

    Natalie, who was sitting in front of him, seemed to have changed a little.

    The past harshness of her face went away, and she looked more lovely and adorable. Perhaps it

    was because of the memory loss.

    Natalie could feel that Tobias was staring at her. She didn''t dare to look in his eye, so she lowered

    her head in a hurry.

    Her long eyshes covered her eyes, forming a long shadow.

    "Miss Godfrey," Tobias suddenly spoke up.

    "Mm," Natalie mumbled.

    Tobias opened his mouth but suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    He and Natalie were just strangers at the moment. What could he talk about?

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485

    After a few minutes, Tobias helplessly asked a boring question, "How are you adapting to the

    company?"

    "Very well. I feel very proud and honored to be a member of one of the bestpanies in Agaphen

    City." Natalie''s answer was very formal.

    A glimmer of light shed across Tobias''s fathomless eyes.

    Natalie had indeed changed.

    The old her would not say such official sentences.

    But it didn''t matter.

    Whether she was like a wildcat with sharp teeth and ws or a naive and cute kitten, he liked it all.

    As long as it was Natalie, he liked it.

    The pasta was served.

    Natalie''s eyes lit up the second they arrived.

    As expected, the price was worth it. They were extremely generous with the shrimp.

    It looked extremely delicious, the aroma wafting under their noses.

    Natalie''s appetite was whetted.

    Seeing her like this, Tobias''s eyes were warm.

    Amnesia or not, Natalie was her usual gluttonous self.

    Since her appetite was piqued, she ignored Tobias sitting across from her, and started eating

    straight away.

    But why is it that the shrimp in her pasta was getting more and more like she wasn''t able to finish

    them?

    Startled, Natalie looked up and saw Tobias putting all the shrimp in his te into hers.

    Natalie''s breathing suddenly hitched.

    After a while, she continued to eat as if nothing had happened.

    If something was out of the ordinary, there must be something wrong.

    It was too strange tonight.

    First, Tobias chose her as the most beautifuldy in the audience for no reason, and then he

    danced with her. Then he wanted to send her back and take her to dinner, and also made the

    intimate action of sharing his bowl of shrimp with her.

    Weird...there must be something wrong with this, but what was wrong?

    Natalie felt that she had to think through it carefully with her smart brain.

    While Natalie''s brain was tangled, she finished her pasta.

    But Tobias didn''t touch his at all.

    "Mr. Whitlock, don''t you want to eat that?" Natalie asked in surprise.

    "No, I don''t eat."

    "If you aren''t eating, why did you order?" Natalie asked subconsciously.

    When she had finished, she suddenly realized she might have said the wrong thing.

    The boss could do whatever he wanted, while she was just a small employee. Why should she

    interfere, it was none of her business.

    "For you to have shrimp. One serving isn''t enough for you." She didn''t expect Tobias to still answer,

    still kind and gentle as ever.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Just like a spring breeze, it was rxing yet intoxicating.

    "Then we can just order another shrimp separately." Natalie was even more surprised.

    Since one serving of shrimp was not enough, she just needed to add another serving. There was no

    need to order pasta just to give her shrimp again.

    "Mine tastes better." Tobias stared at Natalie and said meaningfully.

    Natalie did not understand what he meant.

    She didn''t dare to ask more. She just thought that she had asked too many questions. If she

    identally pissed off Tobias, then she probably would lose her job.

    Although the man in front of her was incredibly nice and gentle to her, on his level, no one could

    guess his mind.

    After finishing the meals, they were ready to go back.

    When they arrived at her apartment, Tobias frowned.

    He didn''t expect Natalie to live in a ce like this.

    This apartment area was very old.

    Tobias''s heart suddenly had an overwhelming urge.

    He had wanted to approach Natalie slowly, but when he sent Natalie home, the urge returned.

    He couldn''t control it either.

    Natalie kept making him lose control of himself.

    "Goodbye, Mr. Whitlock." Natalie waved to Tobias and walked to the stairs.

    "Miss Godfrey." Tobias couldn''t help opening his mouth.

    Natalie stopped.

    Tobias strode to the front of Natalie.

    He wanted Natalie to sense his intentions.

    "Miss Godfrey, I''m not married yet." Tobias''s eyes looked straight into hers.

    Hearing this, Natalie''s eyes shed with astonishment.

    She knew that Tobias was not married and was currently single. Compared to other executives and

    bosses, he doesn''t have the various scandals that others had.

    This wasn''t something that she could have known, but people in the office gossiped about this every

    day. It was hard for her not to listen.

    She just wondered why Tobias told this to her.

    What did she have to do with him being unmarried?

    "Miss Godfrey, I''m also of suitable age and looking for someone to marry," Tobias said directly.

    He could marry Natalie first and then let Natalie slowly develop feelings for him. This was possible.

    At least he had a legitimate reason to stop Natalie from living in this run-down apartment.

    Natalie''s heart was trembling.

    A strong premonition almost broke out of its shell.

    She suddenly had a vague intuition as to why

    Tobias had acted so specifically toward her tonight.

    "Mr. Whitlock, well, there are plenty ofdies out there who like you, and you have a lot of

    choices..." Natalieughed dryly.

    Her smile was especially forced.

    "Miss Godfrey, I think you''re perfect for me."

    These words were like a roar of thunder sounding in Natalie''s ears.

    Her premonition was correct.

    Sure enough, Tobias wanted to do something to her.

    Tobias''s performance tonight had always made her feel very strange.

    It was not how a man should behave in front of a woman for the first time, even if it was love at first

    sight.

    More importantly, Natalie knew herself. She knew she could not be as beautiful enough to make

    Tobias fall in love with her at first sight.

    So the only possible thing was that Tobias had ulterior motives for her.

    It was impossible for him to want money.

    It was even more impossible to lust for her.

    It was too easy for Tobias to get anyone he

    wanted.

    The only possibility was that Tobias was homosexual! He wanted to deceive the public and hide his

    identity by getting married. So when they first met, he put on an eager and enthusiastic face.

    Otherwise, how could a man of high status and power do this to a woman he met for the first time?

    It was possible that Tobias had already done his investigation.

    There was a new female employee in thepany named Natalie. She had no family background

    and was simple and pure. She was the one who was fit to marry for.

    Natalie was terrified when she thought about it carefully.

    No, she had to reject Tobias. Otherwise, she would end up as a victim.

    But how should she refuse?

    She wanted Tobias to give up, and at the same time, she didn''t want Tobias to feel humiliated and

    angry.

    Natalie''s brain was running fast.

    When Tobias saw Natalie''s face change over and over again, a dim light shed in their eyes.

    Probably, he was in too much a hurry.

    He mentioned marriage when he first met Natalie. He was worried that Natalie would

    misunderstand.

    He felt a little regretful that he had not suppressed his impulse.

    Tobias was just thinking about how to change the topic, and Natalie had already replied.

    "Mr. Whitlock, we''re not a good fit." Natalie forced a smile." You''re too old."

    Tobias was speechless.

    His expression wasplicated.

    "Am I very old?" Tobias asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486

    Natalie smiled even more forcedly. "Mr. Whitlock, you should be around 30 years old and I''m in my

    twenties. You see, we don''t really fit."

    Tobias was speechless.

    "I am not much older than you." He answered matter-of-factly.

    Natalie said seriously, "Mr. Whitlock, you should be looking for someone of simr age."

    Natalie thought. After all, girls in their twenties are easier to fool, not to mention that Tobias is so

    rich and handsome.

    While older women with more experience would see through Tobias'' true character.

    Tobias coughed heavily.

    The expression on his face was torn.

    After a while, he sighed softly and said, "Go home."

    He was too hasty tonight.

    Of course Natalie would reject him.

    However, he did not expect Natalie to reject him in this way.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias felt helpless.

    On the other side, Natalie ran upstairs quickly.

    Her heart finally settled as she returned to her familiar apartment.

    With a flop, she fell on the sofa.

    Oh my god, that was too dangerous.

    Fortunately, she was smart.

    Otherwise, she would really fall into the trap. There must be something wrong when a handsome

    president treated her so well the first time they met.

    Although she was simple, she was not stupid.

    She studiedw and had seen too many cases like this.

    A tricked marriage.

    Even in Glevania, there were many people involved.

    People who conceal their sexuality or pass on their bloodlines by marrying their oblivious other half.

    Many people rushed to get married without carefully understanding each other, smitten by their

    partner''s romantic front, and only to find out the truth after.

    Natalie patted her chest.

    The president of YS Group was gay! She really didn''t expect that!

    At this moment, the phone suddenly rang.

    Natalie was so frightened she almost jumped.

    She took a look at her cell phone and found that it was from Remington.

    The call was connected.

    "Natalie, let''s have supper together." Remington''s voice was always sozy.

    "No, thanks. I''m full."

    "But I''m at your house."

    "Then you can go back."

    "Natalie, don''t be so heartless."

    "That''s me."

    "Tap-tap-tap."

    A sudden knock at the door.

    Natalie''s breath froze.

    Oh my god, Remington couldn''t be here already, could he?

    When she opened the door, she saw Remington standing in the doorway.

    He looked at Natalie with a smirk, his eyes flirty as ever.

    In the dim light, Remington looked especially charming.

    Probably because she had just met Tobias, Natalie suddenly felt that Remington was not that

    charming as before.

    Tobias was more bright and masculine.

    However, Remington was the kind with the "pretty boy" aura.

    Of course, the trendy actors nowadays could not bepared with Remington. They were simply

    not on the same level.

    Remington was in another league, like a charming vampire.

    "Natalie, are you sure you don''t want to go? I''ll take you for lobster." Remington winked.

    Speaking of lobster, Natalie thought of the shrimp pasta she had just eaten.

    Suddenly, she began to peer at Remington''s appearance from top to bottom.

    A question came to her mind.

    Not only Tobias who inexplicably and recently approached her, but Remington as well.

    Both of them shared thest name, Whitlock? How could it coincide so well? Could it be that both of

    them were gay and would seek her out for marriage?

    However, Natalie thought this was impossible.

    From the beginning, she had never suspected

    Remington.

    After all, Remington was different from Tobias. He had known her for a long time. Besides, he

    seemed so horny that she couldn''t really rte him to a homosexual.

    However, Natalie felt that she still had to make it clear.

    She spoke seriously, "Remington, have you really known me for a long time?"

    "Yup," He lowered his body and asked, "Do you have any doubts?"

    "You, you can''t be gay, can you?" Natalie blurted out.

    Remington stunned for a moment and then gave a loud snort.

    Seeing Remingtonugh, Natalie thought she was really overthinking.

    Then, Remington suddenly held Natalie''s hand.

    "What are you doing? Why are you holding my hand?!" Natalie''s face turned red and she took it

    back.

    Remington curled his lips and said, "Natalie, don''t you doubt me? I''ll let you touch me then."

    "No, I trust you," Natalie hurriedly said.

    "But I just want to prove it," Remington suddenly pressed one hand on the wall and held Natalie in

    his arms.

    Natalie had the feeling that she had nowhere to run.

    "You! Don''t get so close!" Natalie said with a blush.

    "Natalie." Remington''s eyes stared at her. "I haven''t had other women for a long time."

    Natalie was shocked for a while, and then she immediately understood.

    She was utterly embarrassed. "It''s none of my business!"

    What on earth did Remington want? Why did he suddenly say that to her?

    Remington smirked. "That''s because I''m not interested in other women anymore, except for you."

    He put his lips close to Natalie''s earlobe and said inches away, "Natalie, I just want to be happy with

    you. Tell me, do you think this has nothing to do with you?"

    When he spoke, hot air blew against Natalie''s ears, bringing a very itchy feeling.

    In the next second, Remington suddenly bit on her earlobe lightly. A current jolted through Natalie''s

    entire body at once.

    "Natalie, do you feel it?" Remington stared at

    Natalie''s eyes. "You''re a normal woman. Don''t you need it?"

    "I..." Natalie bit the tip of her tongue to clear her head.

    "Remington Whitlock." She called out his full name. "I''ve said that I only treat you as a good friend."

    A trace of sadness shed in Remington''s eyes.

    Suddenly, he let go of her hand and looked at her seriously." Natalie, tell me, how can I move you?"

    His words carried a sense of unspeakable destion.

    Remington was always a yboy and rarely spoke like this.

    Natalie''s heart seemed to have been hit hard.

    The eyes would never lie.

    She saw the deep affection in Remington''s eyes.

    Natalie swallowed and said, "Feelings have to be cultivated slowly, but I really have no feelings for

    you."

    She was careful not to be harsh. After all, she couldn''t bear to do that to a friend.

    Better yet, she was single and Remington too. It might be possible for them in the future.

    But she really didn''t have any feelings for

    Remington at the moment.

    "Okay, take your time. You rest first, I''ll go back and take a cold shower."

    "Why are you taking a cold shower?" Natalie asked.

    "To cool down,"

    Natalie was speechless.

    The next day, Natalie went to thepany.

    When she arrived at the office, everyone was staring at her with a strange look.

    Of course, Natalie knew it was because of what happenedst night.

    She just pretended that nothing happened.

    Halfway through, Natalie went to the bathroom.

    Doris and Lanny happened to follow her.

    Then, Natalie thought of something.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487

    She had a hunch that these two people must have something to say, and it was specific for her.

    Surely enough. Once they got to the bathroom, Doris and Lanny started talking as if no one was

    there,pletely ignoring Natalie''s presence.

    "Actually, I have long felt that Mr. Whitlock had a different sexual preference. There was a hot

    secretary who once tried to seduce Mr. Whitlock, and she was fired the next day."

    "Yeah, or else how can regr men be indifferent to a woman''s seduction?"

    "There were so many beautifuldiesst night. Why didn''t Mr. Whitlock choose them? Hey, there

    must be something fishy."

    "Some people should not becent, be careful of bing a ruse or something."

    Hearing this, Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Surely enough. The two said it to her on purpose.

    With so many people in the office, it was not appropriate to discuss Mr. Whitlock''s sexual

    orientation, so they went to the bathroom to discuss.

    Tobias picked her as his dance partnerst night.

    Was this a warning because they were afraid she might get carried away?

    Natalie washed her hands and said breezily, "Lanny, why are you saying that about Mr. Whitlock?

    Didn''t you think Mr. Whitlock would be dazzled by your beauty yesterday? Why did you change your

    mind overnight?"

    Lanny was silent.

    Natalie walked out of the bathroom.

    It seemed that not only herself, but they all were suspicious of Tobias and his sexuality.

    Natalie thought, "Fortunately, I have a strong will. Otherwise, I would have fallen under the trap of

    Tobias and ended up as his wife."

    Natalie patted herself on the chest. Fortunately, she was smart.

    Just as she was thinking about it, she ran into someone.

    It was Linda.

    Linda smiled when she saw her. "I was looking for you. The guy in your office said you were in the

    bathroom, so I came."

    Natalie was also d to meet Linda.

    Linda was pure and kind-hearted, and she wasn''t sarcastic. Natalie liked this friend a lot.

    Linda pulled Natalie to the side and asked hushedly, "Natalie, how were you with Mr. Whitlockst

    night?"

    Tension shed in her eyes.

    After all, she was the one who knew about the rtionship between Natalie and Tobias. But since

    she had been specifically warned, she had to pretend she didn''t know everything and couldn''t tell

    Natalie.

    Last night, Linda saw that Tobias had chosen Natalie as the most beautiful girl in the audience, just

    to dance with her. He even took Natalie away, so she thought Tobias must still love Natalie.

    God knew what they didst night after they left the hotel.

    Did Natalie recall the past?

    Linda was curious out of her wits.

    Natalie looked like she wanted to say something, but stopped on second thought.

    Linda saw the look on her face and thought she had really remembered something, instantly urging.

    "Natalie, tell me."

    Natalie lowered her voice and said, "Linda, do you find anything different with Mr. Whitlock?"

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Linda was at a loss. "What''s different?"

    Natalie whispered meaningfully, "His sexual orientation."

    Linda was even more confused.

    Natalie said deeply, "What he likes must be unusual. He is different from ordinary men. He has

    different tastes."

    After all, Natalie thought, it was not good to be too blunt when it came to Tobias'' privacy. In any

    case, Linda should understand her.

    However, Linda didn''t understand.

    After a long while, she suddenly came to a realization.

    Could it be that something truly had happened between Natalie and Mr. Whitlockst night?!

    What''s more, quite exciting?

    "Tsk tsk," Linda couldn''t believe that Mr. Whitlock was so open under his serious surface.

    ''k''k''k''k''k''k

    At noon, Benjamin came to find Natalie.

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock is looking for you," said Benjamin.

    His expression was a littleplicated.

    Although he knew Natalie so well, he had to pretend he didn''t know her. s!

    Benjamin also didn''t understand why Tobias didn''t just tell Natalie what happened in the past.

    Wouldn''t that be nice?

    However, Mr. Whitlock exined, "Simon said it would be best if Natalie could remember them

    herself, without our help. Don''t force it on her."

    After all, until Natalie lost her memories, most of her memories of Tobias were terrible ones.

    In short, Benjamin did not feel the need to be this cautious.

    However, Tobias took Natalie too seriously. She was too important to him and nothing could go

    wrong with her.

    Hearing that Tobias wanted to meet her, Natalie was scared out of her wits.

    My goodness, could it be that Tobias hasn''t given up on herst night...?

    He still had the intention...

    Was she that suitable to be his "wife"?

    Natalie gave Benjamin a weak look and said, "Mr. Simpson, can I not go?"

    Benjamin was stunned.

    Natalie seemed to be a little afraid of Mr. Whitlock.

    Well, it wasn''t appropriate for him, a subordinate, to get involved in this couple''s affairs. He just had

    to tell Natalie as instructed.

    "Miss Godfrey, I''m just following orders." Benjamin replied.

    Natalie sighed silently.

    Last night''s annual dinner was really a big trap. She thought she got away with it, but she didn''t

    realize she was still on the edge. Tobias really tried his best to keep herself involved.

    Natalie followed behind Benjamin.

    Benjamin walked in front of her. From Natalie''s position, she could get a good view of Benjamin''s

    body. His well- proportioned muscles, and his particrly firm...

    Hips...

    Natalie''s breathing suddenly quickened.

    This time, she found that Mr. Simpson''s hips were indeed trained and shaped.

    She originally seemed to have read articles about how such body types were favorites among

    homosexuals.

    Upon thinking that, Natalie was mind blown.

    Mr. Simpson seemed to be almost thirty years old too.

    At this age, he was still not married, plus also single...

    Could it be...

    Natalie''s heart hammered faster.

    The more she thought about it, the more certain she was of her suspicions.

    She walked quickly up to Benjamin, "Mr. Simpson, you and Mr. Whitlock are very close, aren''t you?"

    Benjamin was confused by her question.

    "Mm, not bad," he said.

    After all, he had been working under Tobias for so many years, so they did have a good

    rtionship.

    Natalie''s heart was beating faster.

    Her guess was right!

    Perhaps, Tobias and Benjamin were a couple!

    So they didn''t get married until now, and there was no woman around them!

    Maybe Tobias came to her to cover up the rtionship between him and Benjamin!

    Natalie felt that she had just discovered a big secret.

    "Miss Godfrey, we''re here." In front of Tobias''s office, Benjamin stopped.

    Natalie licked her dry lips.

    "Mr. Simpson." There were some things that she didn''t dare to say to Tobias, but it was still fine with

    Benjamin.

    "Yes, Miss Godfrey?" Benjamin nced at her with confusion.

    "I think if you love someone, don''t hesitate to say it out loud. There''s nothing to be afraid of. Love is

    love." Natalie''s words were particrly cryptic.

    At this moment, Benjamin still had not realized what she had said.

    When he came to his senses, he suddenly thought of a person.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488

    Yvonne.

    Thinking of her, Benjamin''s face suddenly turned red.

    Natalie and Yvonne were so close, and they even lived together. Did Natalie know something?

    Benjamin was usually calm, but when it came to issues concerning love, he became easily

    flustered. He immediately left in a hurry.

    In Natalie''s eyes, the look on his face reinforced her suspicions.

    Benjamin and Tobias definitely had something going on!

    Natalie took a deep breath and pushed the door of Tobias''s office open.

    As soon as she entered, Tobias raised his head and stared at her with a deep look.

    The eyes were like magic, a maic ck hole, or a mystical, ancientke.

    Once again, she felt a familiar sensation wash over her.

    Natalie suddenly got a whiff of deja-vu.

    Why did she get a familiar feeling every time she

    saw Tobias'' eyes?

    "Mr. Whitlock," After a while, Natalie came to her senses and greeted with a dry smile.

    She stood far away.

    "Come here," Tobias said to her.

    Natalie was stunned.

    After a while, she strode towards him.

    Wasn''t he just a homosexual? What did she have to be afraid of? Could it be that she was going to

    be bullied?

    "What can I do for you, Mr.Whitlock?" Natalie smiled sweetly.

    Tobias''s eyes fell on the smile on Natalie''s face, and there was a sh of thought in his eyes.

    After a while, he smiled slightly, "Don''t call me that."

    "Um... Then may I know what I should call you?"

    "My name, Tobias."

    Natalie did not know how to respond.

    Her body trembled for a moment. Calling the president by his name directly? How dared she do

    that?

    How could a rookie employee like her be qualified to call Tobias by his name?

    "Mr.Whitlock, please don''t joke with me." Natalie''s eyshes trembled.

    "I don''t like you calling me Mr. Whitlock." Tobias looked at her, grinning.

    "Then... How about Mr. Tobias," Natalie gritted her teeth.

    Anyway, it was absolutely impossible for her to call him by name.

    Tobias saw that she was in a dilemma, so he didn''t give her a hard time.

    "Sit down. Don''t just stand there," Tobias said.

    It was only then that Natalie noticed that there was a chair next to Tobias that seemed to be

    specially prepared.

    Natalie''s face was tense. "Mr. Whitlock, may I not sit down?"

    It was so stressful to sit next to Tobias.

    Although she knew Tobias was gay, he had a strong, intimidating aura and he was also her boss. It

    was unheard of a normal staff sitting next to the president?

    "You may not." Tobias''s tone was clear and pleasant.

    Natalie gritted her teeth and sat down.

    The smile in Tobias''s eyes deepened.

    Well, after losing her memory, Natalie no longer looked like a wildcat and she stopped showing her

    ws and teeth. On the contrary, she was adorably obedient.

    An evil thought suddenly shed through his mind.

    He wondered if Natalie was as sweet in bed.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in," Tobias said in a low voice.

    Natalie noticed a detail.

    Tobias''s voice was particrly soft when he spoke to her, but low when he spoke to the others.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Natalie thought that Tobias really is putting a lot of effort into making her his "wife".

    It was a secretary.

    She brought two lunch boxes. "Mr. Whitlock, please enjoy your lunch."

    "Mm," Tobias replied calmly.

    The lunch boxes were put on the desk.

    Natalie couldn''t figure it out for a moment. What did Tobias want to do?

    Tobias opened the lunch boxes.

    "Eat the food I don''t like." Tobias handed a lunch box to Natalie.

    Natalie was speechless.

    Did Tobias call her here to have lunch with him? To help him eat the food he didn''t like?

    Natalie wanted to say, "Since you don''t like them, don''t have the chefs prepare it for you. Why

    bother with this hassle?"

    But she didn''t dare to.

    She had no right to say that...

    Natalie ate the food from her lunchbox while helping Tobias with his meal.

    Surprisingly, the food that Tobias didn''t eat happened to be her favorites.

    The meal was delicious and much better than the staff canteen. Natalie would have been really

    happy if not for the pressure of having to sit with Tobias.

    A couple of times, though, Natalie was tempted to ask if Tobias wouldn''t mind if she used her own

    cutlery to take food from Tobias'' lunch box.

    However, she saw the expression on Tobias'' face was so calm that Natalie swallowed back what

    she wanted to say.

    They finally finished eating.

    Tobias noticed a speck of sauce sticking at the corner of Natalie''s lips.

    He suddenly leaned over, and his face was barely inches away from Natalie''s face.

    Natalie''s body stiffened all of a sudden.

    "Mr-Mr. Whitlock, what''s going on ?" She asked in a trembling voice.

    Tobias'' breathing paused slightly. After a moment, he wiped the sauce from Natalie''s lips with his

    finger. "You have something on your lips."

    As he spoke, hot breath sprayed on Natalie''s face.

    Natalie''s heartbeat suddenly sped up.

    They were so close and Tobias was really good looking. Natalie had a feeling that she was

    overwhelmed by love.

    This man was too seductive. Even though she knew he was gay, she couldn''t help but be attracted.

    Natalie thought to herself that it was fortunate that she was strong-willed, otherwise she might really

    have fallen into the trap.

    Natalie switched her gaze away from Tobias''s face.

    She stood up, saying respectfully. "Mr. Whitlock, I''ll be taking my leave."

    "Now is your lunch break?"

    Natalie nodded.

    "What are you going to do?" Tobias asked again.

    "Take a nap."

    Tobias went silent a while then continued, "Just rest here. My office has a lounge."

    The sofa in the lounge was a super-sized one, almost as big as a bed.

    Upon hearing this, Natalie shook her head quickly.

    She was not afraid of what Tobias would do to her when she slept. What could someone gay do to

    her?

    She was mainly worried that it would be bad for her reputation if news got out.

    "I appreciate it, but I prefer napping in my office." Natalie''s tone was polite, but her face showed

    obvious rejection.

    Tobias didn''t force her.

    "I understand. You can leave now."

    Natalie just took a few steps and Tobias stopped her. "I''ll walk you out."

    Natalie felt dizzy.

    It was only a few steps.

    Tobias walked Natalie all the way to her office.

    Fortunately, her colleagues were all taking naps at this time, so no one noticed this scene.

    Natalie quickly rushed inside.

    As sheid face down on the desk, Natalie''s heart raced.

    Tobias returned to his office.

    He made a call to Selina and asked about Cecilia''s condition.

    She told him that Cecilia was doing well and that she could slowly talk with her.

    "I feed Mom every day, and she finishes," Selina said cheerfully.

    Tobias could tell from Selina''s tone that Cecilia was recovering well.

    Finally, Tobias''s heart was at ease.

    The heartbreak Cecilia had before was because of his rtionship with Natalie. Now that it was

    confirmed that Natalie was not her daughter, the worries in her mind were relieved.

    The only thing left to do was to recover slowly.

    However, about Cecilia''s biological daughter...

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489

    Tobias''s brows furrowed slightly. Where exactly was his own sister?

    He thought he would go and see Madison when he was done with work.

    After hanging up Selina''s phone, Tobias made another call to Simon.

    He described his and Natalie''s current situation to him.

    Simon''s voice sounded happy. "Tobias, it''s fine now. It''s good for you to be in love with Miss Godfrey

    again."

    A softness shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    It was no loss for him to get into a rtionship with Natalie all over again, but he was a bit anxious

    now and then.

    After a moment, Tobias added, "By the way, Simon, I think Natalie''s character seems to have

    changed a bit."

    Natalie used to have a remarkable bluntness about her, but now she seemed to have none and

    turned much more cute and lovable.

    "Tobias, because Miss Godfrey wiped her childhood memories." Simon analyzed. "In fact,

    Miss Godfrey''s previous personality had a huge w. It was caused by her childhood experience.

    Now that Miss Godfrey had washed away her childhood memories, this w is naturally gone.

    Perhaps the present Miss Godfrey is what she used to be."

    Tobias finally understood.

    Finally, Simon added with a smile, "Tobias, I hope you marry your beloved soon. I''m still waiting to

    drink at your wedding."

    "That''s a must," Tobias grinned.

    At the end of her shift, Natalie saw a Lamborghini parked under thepany.

    Her heart skipped a beat, and an ominous sense welled up in her mind.

    Other than the president of YS Group, who could have the guts to park a car in front of the

    company?

    Just as Natalie was about to hurry past, the car door opened.

    "Miss Godfrey." Tobias looked at her with a smile.

    Natalie''s mind went nk.

    Could it be that Tobias was here to look for her?

    "Get in the car," Tobias said.

    Natalie didn''t want to be seen by her colleagues, so she hurried and got in.

    "Mr. Whitlock, may I ask why are you here?" Natalie smiled awkwardly.

    "To send you home. And have dinner together along the way." As soon as he ced his foot down,

    the Lamborghini sped away.

    Along the way, Natalie was in a state of confusion.

    It seemed that what she saidst night didn''t convince Tobias. He was determined to trap her.

    In the rearview mirror of the car, Natalie saw her face.

    Her face was nk and innocent, her eyes as round as those of a deer.

    Natalie wanted nothing more than to rip off her face.

    She muttered to herself in her heart.

    "Natalie, Natalie, if you didn''t appear so dumb and naive, Tobias wouldn''t have chosen you! Of

    course not!"

    Fooling a smart woman wasn''t easy. Tobias must have understood this, so he came to fool her.

    Natalie was tempted to tell Tobias that she had seen through Tobias'' plot and to stop fooling her.

    However, she did not dare say so.

    Tell your own boss that you knew he was gay and was having an affair with his special assistant.

    Wouldn''t that be a death wish?!

    Natalie still wanted to keep her hard earned job.

    She was silent. Thinking about what she should do now. Not only did she have to keep Tobias from

    getting angry, but she also had to get him to give up the idea of marrying her to hide his sexuality.

    She thought about it all the way. Soon, the car stopped.

    Natalie followed Tobias and got down.

    They reached an airy, outdoor restaurant with white walls, a fresh and lovely charm.

    When they ordered, Tobias handed the menu to Natalie.

    Natalie simply chose a few dishes.

    Tobias suddenly had a few seconds of trance in his eyes.

    The menu was fully in French, which the old Natalie couldn''t read, but now this was no longer a

    problem for her.

    It turned out that in a sh, so many years have passed.

    For the past four years, Natalie was studying abroad.

    He also did not know how Natalie was these four years nor how well she was doing.

    Was she like him, living in torment every moment of the four years?

    "Natalie." Tobias said.

    Natalie''s breathing paused for a moment.

    "Natalie." Tobias''s eyes stared at her. "Miss Godfrey, I will call you Natalie from now on."

    Every time he called her "Miss Godfrey, " he was not used to it.

    How about changing it over now?

    Natalie originally thought her name was a kind of mediocre.

    However, when Tobias called her by her name, it sounded especially nice to the ears.

    Natalie sighed again. She was about to fall in love.

    She thought that if the man in front of her was not gay, maybe she would really fall in love with him.

    However, there were no ifs.

    "Okay." Natalie forced a smile.

    Anyway, it was just an address, so it was fine.

    Natalie took a sip of water to hide her emotions.

    After a moment, she gathered her courage to look at Tobias and said, "Mr. Whitlock, there''s

    something I want to tell you." "Go ahead." Tobias replied in a clear voice.

    Natalie''s heart was beating wildly. "Mr. Whitlock, the truth is, I''m really not right for you. I don''t think

    we''re really a good fit. I think you can stop wasting your time and energy on me."

    She had to stop in time to put Tobias out of her mind.

    "Why?" Tobias was calm.

    Natalie swallowed. "Mr. Whitlock is handsome and rich. As a suitable marriage partner, you''re also

    very nice. But you''re too old, and that''s not for me. I prefer someone younger."

    Tobias was speechless.

    He was only in his early thirties. Was he very old?

    "I know why you invited me to dinner today, Mr. Whitlock, but it was really unnecessary. I honestly

    can''t ept your age." Natalie insisted that it was because she couldn''t ept Tobias'' age.

    After all, the man in front of her was perfect, except for his age in his thirties.

    If she had just pointed out the real reason that Tobias was a homosexual, and that was why she

    disagreed. However, Natalie didn''t have the guts to say that.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "You prefer a younger partner?" Tobias said after a

    moment of silence.

    Natalie nodded heavily.

    "I look young too," Tobias replied with the same good-naturedness.

    Natalie''s eyes shed with a hint of sheepishness.

    It was true that Tobias looked so young.

    "Well, I don''t think so. I think you look at least fifty years old, Mr. Whitlock." Natalie lied tantly.

    She assumed that men didn''t pay much attention to their appearance. If she said that, Tobias

    shouldn''t be offended, right?

    Tobias was silent.

    "Are you serious?"

    Tobias felt that, since Natalie lost her memory, not only did her personality change, but even her

    eyes seemed to have problems.

    "Yes, I''m serious." Natalie''s face was full of innocence.

    Tobias felt a little speechless.

    "Natalie, you know how to love better when you''re older," Tobias said.

    "The younger ones have better stamina." blurted Natalie, without thinking twice.

    She regretted it straight away when she finished.

    What the hell was she talking about?

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490

    Fortunately, Tobias did not get mad.

    He gave Natalie a meaningful look. "My stamina is also very good. You can test me."

    Natalie was wordless.

    She suddenly realized that the conversation between her and Tobias was dirty.

    How she managed to start a dirty conversation with a gay man? She didn''t know either.

    What surprised her the most was that him saying "you can test me" made her heart beat faster and

    nted thoughts in her mind.

    Natalie''s face turned red, and she started to feel uneasy.

    After a while, she stood up. "Mr. Whitlock, I have to go to the bathroom."

    She had to wash her face and calm down.

    When she went to the bathroom, Natalie felt a little weak as Tobias'' words echoed in her mind.

    A scene appeared in her mind.

    The scene where she was "trying it out" with Tobias.

    After a while, Natalie pped her head hard.

    What was she thinking about!

    How could she think of things like that?

    When she arrived at the bathroom, Natalie washed her face.

    A woman also came in wearing high heels. She was getting ready to touch up her makeup in front

    of the mirror, then suddenly nced at Natalie.

    The woman''s eyes suddenly froze.

    She looked at Natalie in shock.

    "Natalie." She shouted out in disbelief.

    Natalie raised her head when she heard someone calling her name.

    In front of her was a woman she didn''t know. She was wearing heavy makeup and dressing very

    sexy.

    "Natalie, it''s really you!" Queenie shouted in her loudest voice.

    Natalie suddenly disappeared for a long time, but she did not expect to meet Natalie here.

    This was a high- end restaurant. Why would Nataliee here?

    "Who are you? I don''t know you." Doubts shed through Natalie''s eyes.

    At the same time, she felt a sense of disgust rising in her heart.

    She didn''t know why, but she hated this strange woman very much.

    "Well, well," eximed Queenie, "Natalie. You don''t remember me? What are you pretending to be

    here?"

    Natalie nced at Queenie in distaste.

    This woman made her ufortable, no matter her appearance or the way she spoke.

    "Do I have to know you? I just don''t know you!" Natalie''s tone was not as soft as it was a moment

    ago.

    Queenie looked Natalie up and down and said, "Natalie, oh, have you lost your memory? Don''t

    pretend here, I''m telling you, you..."

    Queenie''s words were stuck in her throat.

    Natalie went straight out.

    And when she left, she said coldly, "You''re insane."

    Queenie reacted and was about to catch up with her when she suddenly saw Natalie walking

    towards a seat, where a man was sitting inside.

    The man was jaw-dropingly handsome and full of nobility. Who could it be other than Tobias!

    Queenie was stunned at once.

    Why was Natalie back with Tobias again?

    ******

    "Natalie, what''s wrong?" Tobias saw Natalie''s disturbed expression.

    "Nothing, I just met someone mad." Natalie was not interested to gossip with Tobias, so she just

    mentioned it casually.

    Tobias didn''t ask any more questions.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    By this time, the dishes had been served.

    This was a restaurant with a focus on Thai dishes, all of which were spicy and sour, which suited

    Natalie''s taste.

    During the meal, Tobias kept on giving Natalie food.

    Natalie could not wait to dig a hole and bury herself in it.

    As it turned out, Tobias wasn''t listening to what she had just said.

    She couldn''t help putting down her cutlery.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I seem very simple and kind, don''t I?" Natalie started in a bitter tone,

    Tobias did not expect Natalie to ask such a question.

    "Yes." A softness shed in his eyes.

    Natalie sighed heavily in her heart.

    When a man thought you were simple and kind, what did that mean?

    It just meant you were stupid.

    And you were easy to fool.

    It seemed that Tobias insisted on having her in his trick marriage.

    Natalie was very flustered. What should she do?

    ''k''k''k''k''k''k

    Natalie''s stomach was in knots when she ate dinner.

    After dinner, Natalie could tell Tobias intended to go for a walk with her.

    Natalie was not interested.

    She didn''t want to slowly develop a fake rtionship with a gay man and then be his so-called wife.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I''m going back," Natalie said in time.

    "It''s still early."

    "I like to go to bed early!"

    "Really?" Tobias cast a thoughtful look at Natalie.

    Natalie pointed to her face and said, "Yes, going to bed early is good for your skin."

    Tobias''s hand suddenly reached to touch Natalie''s face, his fingers sliding over Natalie''s skin.

    Natalie only could feel a million sparks burst across her cheek, her face particrly hot in an

    instant. She waspletely stunned.

    "Very good indeed." After a moment, Tobias withdrew his hand.

    Natalie''s face turned beet red.

    God, she knew this man was gay. How could she still have feelings for him?

    When Tobias touched her face, she felt as if her heart was going to explode.

    Natalie felt that she had to calm down.

    Then, Tobias sent Natalie back to the apartment.

    Natalie and Tobias bid farewell.

    Natalie could see that Tobias seemed to be trying to say something to her.

    But after all, he said nothing and drove away.

    Natalie went upstairs, her apartment on the third floor.

    When she reached the third floor, she saw a man standing against the wall. He was propped up on

    the wall with his right leg bent against it and a bored look on his face.

    Natalie froze for a moment.

    It was Remington.

    "Remington?" Natalie''s eyes shed with astonishment. "What are you doing here?"

    Remington''s eyes fell on Natalie''s face. He said in a sultry voice, "Natalie, I waited so long

    downstairs at your office, and I didn''t see youe out. I couldn''t even get through to you on the

    phone. So where do you think I''m going to wait for you?"

    Natalie felt dizzy.

    Tobias''s car was parked directly in front of the office, so it was no wonder Remington hadn''t seen

    her.

    Also, her phone couldn''t get through...

    Natalie took out her cell phone, only to find that it had no battery and was turned off.

    "I''m sorry." Natalie was so sorry that she scratched her hair.

    "If you feel sorry, why don''t you invite me in for a coffee?" Remington said in a calm voice.

    Natalie opened the door.

    Remington sat on the sofa as casually as if he was sitting in her own house.

    There was no coffee machine in the small apartment, so Natalie had to make a cup of instant

    coffee.

    Fortunately, although Remington was rich, he wasn''t too fussy. He took the instant coffee Natalie

    made and drank it.

    "Where have you been?" After taking a sip of coffee, his eyes fell on Natalie''s face.

    Sitting across from Remington, Natalie''s face showed slight annoyance. She said, "Remington, I''m

    being pestered by a homosexual."

    "Ahem." Choking, the coffee in his mouth almost spurt out.

    "A lesbian?"

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491

    Natalie felt embarrassed and said, "No, a gay man."

    Remington''s eyes fell on Natalie''s chest. "You don''t look like a man, or are you wearing too much?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She puffed up her chest. "I''m a woman, okay?"

    "Then let me touch it to prove it."

    Natalie didn''t know what to answer him.

    "Dream on." She red at him." The man was probably looking for someone to marry to cover up

    his sexual orientation. When he saw how simple and kind I was, he came for me as an easy target."

    Natalie didn''t say that it was Tobias.

    After all, Tobias was her boss. Besides trying to trick her into getting married, he was handsome,

    polite, and elegant. Natalie didn''t want to ruin his reputation, either.

    There was a sh of deep thought in Remington''s eyes.

    "How can you be sure that he''s gay?"

    "He''s having an affair with his assistant." Natalie said with certainty.

    "Oh." Remington showed a meaningful expression.

    Naturally, he did not expect that Natalie was talking about Tobias. To his knowing, Tobias was still in

    the United States.

    Not to mention the fact that the rtionship between Tobias and Natalie would be impossible.

    "Natalie, it seems that you don''t want him to pester you." Remington kept his eyes on Natalie.

    "Of course. Who wants that?" Natalie confirmed.

    "I have a way."

    "What is it?" Natalie''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    Remington hooked a finger at Natalie." Come here."

    Natalie immediately ran to Remington with curiosity. "Remington, tell me."

    She didn''t want to be pestered by Tobias anymore. In particr, sometimes she even felt tempted

    by Tobias, which made her feel too abashed.

    Imagine she, Natalie, was actually fluttered to a gay man!

    "Natalie, the only reason you''re being targeted by gay men is because they think you''re a lesbian,

    and they usually look for lesbians to marry. This way you can keep each other out of the way and

    not be under the pressure of public opinion."

    Natalie widened her eyes.

    "How could it be possible!" Natalie retorted subconsciously.

    "Why is that not possible? You don''t have a boyfriend, and you''ve probably been misunderstood."

    Remington let out augh.

    Suddenly, a lightning bolt shed through Natalie''s mind.

    At this moment, she realized that maybe Remington was right.

    She remembered the first time she met Tobias at thepany''s annual dinner.

    Of all the female employees, she was the only one wearing a sports suit that stood out so much!

    Was it because of this that Tobias thought she was not a normal woman and was a lesbian?

    It was for this reason that Tobias set his sights on her!

    Natalie was petrified.

    It turned out that Tobias had taken a fancy to her, not because she was simple and gullible, but

    because she was a lesbian.

    Oh my god, how could she be lesbian?!

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She admits that she is young and attractive but not into women.

    "Then, then what should I do?" Natalie almost cried.

    "If you have a boyfriend, then people won''t misunderstand."

    "Where can I get a boyfriend?"

    "Me."

    Remington looked straight into Natalie''s eyes.

    She was speechless.

    Natalie shook her head subconsciously. "No."

    "Natalie, why not? If you''re looking for a boyfriend, and it just so happens that I''m interested, why

    not give it a try?" Remington''s voice was both suggestive and seductive.

    Natalie''s mind was a little confused.

    "But, but I don''t have any feelings for you," she said dryly.

    "You''ll feel something when you try."

    "How do you try?"

    Suddenly Remington took Natalie''s hand. "Natalie, don''t you feel things when I hold your hand like

    this?"

    Natalie shook her head.

    Remington''s eyes deepened. "Then let''s kiss. See

    if you''ve got any feelings."

    Natalie,

    The moment Remington finished, he bent down.

    When his nose touched Natalie''s, and his lips and almost kissed, Natalie pushed him away.

    "Forget it, Remington. I don''t want it. I told you, I don''t feel anything and I don''t want to try."

    "How do you know if you don''t try?"

    Natalie licked her dry lips and said, "Let''s talk about itter."

    Remington let out a sigh in his heart.

    At first, Natalie lost her memories and he thought he could definitely get her.

    However, after all this time, there was still no progress at all.

    Natalie treated him like a normal friend. It was impossible for her to cross the line.

    However, he didn''t want to force it.

    There was a hint of irritation between Remington''s eyebrows.

    After a while, he said to Natalie, "If you need it one day, I''ll be your boyfriend, no charge."

    Natalie saw Remington''s annoyance, but he was still joking with her.

    An unknown feeling flowed through her heart.

    Before she lost her memories, what on earth had happened between her and Remington? It

    seemed that he liked her very much, even now.

    But she just didn''t feel anything for Remington.

    In fact, she really wanted to try it out with Remington if she could.

    Anyway, she was single, and at the same time, Remington was very kind to her. He was so nice that

    sometimes she felt guilty.

    But she still couldn''t convince herself.

    Not long after Remington left, Natalie was about to go to bed, but the door suddenly opened.

    It was Yvonne who came back.

    Natalie was excited at once.

    Yvonne hadn''te back for a long time.

    Natalie took Yvonne''s hand and chattered about a lot of things. "Yvonne, let me tell you, recently..."

    Natalie''s words stopped.

    She saw that Yvonne''s expression was getting weirder and weirder.

    She hadn''t seen Yvonne in a long time and she was too excited. Even just now, she didn''t notice

    that Yvonne was in a bad mood.

    "What''s wrong with you, Yvonne?" Natalie suddenly panicked.

    "It''s nothing." Yvonne forced a smile.

    Her face was very pale.

    Seeing Yvonne like this, Natalie''s heart became even more flustered.

    She hugged Yvonne and said, "Yvonne, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me."

    After being hugged by Natalie, Yvonne finally couldn''t suppress her emotions. She let out a first sob,

    then broke down into tears.

    "Natalie, I am so done with everything. I am tired of this." Choking on her tears and sobbing,

    Yvonne told Natalie everything.

    It turns out that Yvonne was contacted by a web series crew previously.

    The crew''s resources were not very good, but they cast Yvonne in the lead role.

    Yvonne was over the moon, and she tried her best to prepare for the character, doing everything

    she can.

    Regardless of how long they did preparations, or they started shooting for a few days, Yvonne was

    reced out of the blue.

    The entertainment circle was so realistic and cruel that you could be reced immediately. Without

    any background, Yvonne had to leave. She was pushed out.

    Natalie wiped Yvonne''s tears andforted soothingly, "Yvonne, don''t cry. In the worst-case

    scenario, you can leave the entertainment world. Let''s find a new job."

    Yvonne''s shoulders trembled violently from all the crying and heartbreak.

    After a moment, she looked up at Natalie with tears in her eyes." Natalie, you''re right. If anything, I

    will just leave the entertainment circle."

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492

    Natalie was relieved to hear Yvonne say that.

    She patted Yvonne''s shoulderfortingly, "Yvonne, it''s good that you think so."

    It was gettingte.

    Eventually, both Natalie and Yvonne went to bed.

    However, Yvonne could not fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. Her mind was only filled with

    thoughts of her role being robbed from her.

    Rosalin was the one who stole her part.

    Rosalin was far more well-known than Yvonne in the entertainment industry, and her eyes typically

    wouldn''t eveny on such a small project like a web series lead. But because she did not want

    Yvonne to be the leading actress, she went so far as to ept the role.

    And just like that, Yvonne''s chance of a lead role was snatched away.

    In the darkness, hot tears of angry resentment filled her eyes.

    She was so, so close to getting what she has dreamt of her entire life. She hated what had

    happened to herself.

    The hatred Yvonne felt towards Rosalin and her d*mned fate was immeasurable, seeping deep in

    her bones.

    Yvonne got out of bed. There was no way she could fall asleep this way, so she wanted to go out

    and get some air.

    She walked out of the apartment building. The wind outside was strong, giving Yvonne goosebumps

    as she was only wearing a coat.

    She did not care. She liked the way the breeze blew on her and helping her mind calm down.

    When she passed by a private club, Yvonne saw a luxurious car parked outside and recognized the

    license te. It was Jenkins''s.

    Yvonne''s breathing hitched.

    A crazy thought began to nt itself in her mind.

    She did not know if it would work this time, but she was willing to give it a shot.

    She did not want to be trodden all over like a doormat and humiliated forever.

    Although she had said that she would leave the entertainment industry, those were uttered in

    moments of anger. Deep down, she was not truly ready to leave - at least not like this.

    Yvonne stood next to the car and waited, the thought growing stronger every second.

    After a long while, a man walked down the front

    stairs.

    He was wearing a close-fitting windbreaker, which entuated his perfect figure.

    The night was cold and silent, making him appear even more frigid and intimidating.

    When Jenkins reached the front of the car and saw Yvonne, his gaze froze for a brief moment

    before turning stony.

    He opened the door.

    Yvonne pulled open the car door at the same time and got in the passenger seat.

    Jenkins stared at her, his eyes resembled that of a brooding creature, dark and bottomless, void of

    any feelings.

    "Mr. Quartley," Yvonne mustered up all her energy and shed him a smile, "Please give me a

    chance, I promise I''ll satisfy you."

    She paused, then added, "I''m not a virgin anymore."

    Saying that made her feel particrly ashamed, but she said it anyway.

    Jenkins continued to stare at her, the emotions in his dark eyes iprehensible.

    A momentter, he asked coolly, "Are you sure?" "I''m sure." Yvonne answered through gritted teeth.

    Jenkins sneered.

    The car started and sped off into the night like a prowling jaguar.

    In a state of despair, a single tear streaked across her face.

    But Yvonne''s misery disappeared as quickly as it came like a dragonfly skimming the water surface.

    There was no way she could turn back after this. At the very moment she entered the industry, there

    was no turning back.

    ''k''k''k''k''k''k

    When Natalie woke up the next day, she did not see Yvonne.

    Natalie sighed, thinking that Yvonne must have rushed off for a shoot again.

    Natalie knew that Yvonne had a strong character.

    She would not admit defeat this easily.

    Everyone led their own lives, and Natalie could not force her.

    After having some noodles at home, Natalie left for the office.

    At noon, when Natalie was about to go to the restaurant with Linda, Benjamin came looking for her.

    Natalie''s head started to pound again.

    Was he going to ask her to go to the president''s office again?

    Tobias used the excuse of needing help with the menu to have a meal with her, so as to develop

    their rtionship and sessfully make her his "wife".

    Natalie figured that Benjamin was rather generous.

    Was he not sad to watch his close friend eat with another woman?

    It seemed that ordinary people would not be able to understand the world of gay men.

    After following Benjamin up, Natalie tried to work out her own thoughts.

    She thought of what Remington said the day before.

    Tobias wanted her to be his "wife" because he thought that she was a lesbian. Perhaps if she made

    it clear to him that she was not a lesbian, Tobias would not ce his focus on her anymore.

    Thinking of that, Natalie felt much better.

    Upon entering the president''s office, she found that there were two food containers on the table.

    The tantalizing aroma of the Tupperware''s contents wafted out the moment she opened the

    lids.

    "I don''t like sweet and sour ribs that much. You can pick out all the shredded pork with sweet bean

    sauce and eat them," Tobias said with a smile.

    Natalie gulped down her own saliva. Why was it her favorite again?

    Natalie sat down and began to dig in at once.

    After taking a bite, she raised her small face and said, "Mr. Whitlock, if you don''t like it, you should

    just ask the chef not to make it."

    Her words were particrly tactful.

    Although the food Tobias brought was rather delicious, she still ate with a sense of unease.

    A deep gleam shed in Tobias'' eyes, "I prefer eating with you."

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered.

    And there it was, Tobias had stated his real purpose.

    Needing help with the menu was obviously an excuse. Clearly, he wanted to eat together to

    enhance their rtionship, so as to build a good foundation for her to be his "wife".

    "Mr. Whitlock, actually I really like the feeling of going to a restaurant." Natalie said with a dry smile.

    "Alright then, next time I''ll go to the restaurant with you." Tobias''s reply was clear and shallow.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias wanted to go to the restaurant with her?

    Forget it then. If they went, Natalie would undoubtedly receive all sorts of death stares. She would

    rather sit here and eat.

    Natalie let out an inward sigh and continued eating.

    She noticed that Tobias did not seem to be eating anything, but rather had been staring at her the

    whole time.

    The look in his eyes was gentle, as if it was filled with water.

    Natalie could not take his piercing gaze anymore. It felt like she was sitting on a carpet full of

    needles and gave her goosebumps.

    "Mr. Whitlock, can you please stop looking at me?" Natalie asked gingerly, pulling a long face.

    His intent stare made her nervous and somewhat rmed.

    The corners of Tobias'' lips curled up slightly, "Natalie, you''re really pretty."

    "But there''s plenty of people in thispany prettier than me." "Not as much as you." He gave a

    nonchnt shrug.

    The tone was so sincere and serious that Natalie almost believed he was telling the truth.

    Biting the tip of her tongue, she tried toe back to her senses.

    "Natalie, oh, Natalie, you can''t let yourself fall any deeper." She reminded herself.

    Although the president was handsome and soft-spoken, she must not take it all seriously!

    She thought, "He''s doing this for a reason, he just wants to trick you into bing his wife. Natalie,

    you can''t fall for this like an absolute fool."

    Looking at Natalie''s restless eyes, Tobias felt a ripple in his heart.

    He wondered what wicked idea was forming in Natalie''s mind this time.

    Every time Natalie thought about something, her eyes would jumpily wander around.

    "Natalie, what are you thinking about?" Tobias gazed fixedly at Natalie.

    Natalie''s head spinned. How did he know that she was thinking about something?

    No wonder he could be admired as such an intelligent boss.

    However, Natalie did not dare tell Tobias what she was thinking.

    She shifted the topic to the man in front of her instead, asking, "I was just wondering about what

    you''re thinking."

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493

    Tobias''s grin widened at once, "Well, I was thinking about how you can look so adorable."

    A faint blush slowly crept onto Natalie''s cheeks.

    She had to admit that the president really had a silver tongue for flirting.

    Even though she knew that thepliment was fake, Natalie''s heart could not help but skip a beat.

    "Natalie, you''re getting cuter and cuter," Tobias added.

    As the harshness of the "old her" faded away, Natalie now looked incredibly cute and dazed, it really

    made him want to...

    It made him want to eat her up immediately.

    There was a sh of lust in the man''s eyes, but it disappeared as quickly as it appeared.

    If he took Natalie now, it would be too hasty, not to mention she would be scared out of her wits.

    Natalie''s face turned even redder.

    His eyes were so full of affection, and his words were so sweet. She could hardly control herself.

    Natalie let out a heavy cough.

    No, she must draw a clear line with Tobias as soon as possible so that he would no longer have

    those thoughts about her.

    Natalie raised her eyes and gave him a firm look, "Mr. Whitlock, I''m a straight woman. I like men."

    She dered to him, thinking of what Remington had said.

    Perhaps Tobias had only sought her out because he thought that she was a lesbian.

    Which was why Natalie needed to inform him of her sexuality.

    The look in Tobias''s eyes became pensive.

    "What a coincidence. I like women," Tobias said a momentter.

    Would Natalie believe that?

    Of course not!

    "Mr. Whitlock, I really am a very normal woman. I don''t have any inadequate hobbies."

    "I am also a normal man. I don''t have any inadequate hobbies either." Tobias paused and looked at

    Natalie meaningfully, "Natalie, we really are a match made in heaven."

    She was confused.

    After everything she had just said, did Tobias not take her seriously at all?

    Was he still determined to make her his "wife"?

    "No, we''re not." Natalie said. What she really wanted to say was that she was a straight woman who

    wanted to find a straight man. She did not have any intention of being a homosexual''s wife.

    But she could not get the words out.

    "Mr. Whitlock, you''re too huge for me." Natalie brought that up once again.

    There was a hint of helplessness in his eyes as he said, "Natalie, my size will make youfortable

    at night."

    At first, the words did not register in Natalie''s mind.

    She was confused for half a second before she suddenly realized what Tobias had meant.

    Natalie''s face flushed as red as a shrimp''s.

    Why was the president saying such things?

    Natalie feltpletely defeated. Any moment longer, she might really melt into a puddle.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I''ll be heading off to get some rest." Excusing herself hastily, she fled from his office.

    Upon returning to her department, a colleague was awake and on her phone.

    When she saw Natalie, she was surprised, "Natalie, why''s your face so red?"

    Natalie touched her face and found that it was flushed to the point where it was a little hot.

    "It''s nothing." Natalie sat back in her seat, forcing a smile.

    She discreetly took out her phone, logged into a forum she often visited, and created a new post.

    "A gay man''s trickery towards marriage."

    ''k''k''k''k

    When it was time to get off work, Tobias waited for Natalie as usual.

    Natalie reluctantly got into the car.

    "Natalie, where would you like to eat?" Tobias cast an inquiring look at her.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She did not know where she wanted to go either.

    She casually pointed out the window and said, "Let''s go there."

    Tobias stopped the car. After he got off, he realized that the restaurant in front of him seemed rather

    familiar.

    Only after sifting through the memories in his head did he remember.

    This was the first ce he and Natalie had

    Japanese food together. Cecilia was with them too.

    At that time, Natalie was still a freshman, and she did not even know how to use chopsticks.

    Later, she had blushed and told him that she had never eaten Japanese food, nor had she used

    chopsticks.

    Something stirred in Tobias''s heart.

    The scenes of the past reyed in his mind.

    Time seemed to fly past in the blink of an eye.

    Fortunately, he and Natalie finally returned to the very starting point.

    Fortunately, he and Natalie would eventually end up together.

    A hint of a smile shed across Tobias''s features.

    After being seated, they ordered two tes of sashimi.

    Natalie skillfully used chopsticks and fed the sashimi slices into her mouth.

    Tobias watched her with interest, the food in front of him untouched.

    "Mr. Whitlock, aren''t you going to eat?" Natalie''s movements halted.

    She noticed something.

    Tobias seemed to enjoy staring at her very much, and every time, his eyes would ooze with extreme

    warmth and gentleness.

    Every time it happened, she could hardly stand it.

    "Natalie," The past memories at the bottom of his heart tugged at Tobias''s emotions, "There was

    once a girl who had never had Japanese food. She didn''t even know how to use chopsticks."

    A look of surprise crossed Natalie''s eyes.

    In this day and age, who would not know how to use chopsticks?

    What''s more, when Tobias mentioned it, he seemed rather...

    Natalie could not find the words to describe it.

    All she knew was that these eyes were full of tenderness when he said that.

    "That''s pretty cute," Natalie replied enigmatically.

    "Cute indeed, just like you." Memories rushed towards Tobias like turbulent waves, making him

    unable to control himself. "Natalie, I''ve missed you so much."

    He enunciated each word, every syble said slowly filled with deep affection.

    However, the loving sentiment in his eyes and words only made Natalie even more nervous.

    She had not known Tobias for very long, and they have only met a few times, but there he was

    telling

    her how much he missed her...

    It seemed that the big boss was really digging a huge hole for her to jump in.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I like men, heterosexual men," Natalie repeated, almost close to tears.

    She reiterated her words sternly and with full rity.

    "Natalie, you''ve said that many times." Tobias raised his voice slightly, "You''re lonely, huh?"

    "I..." She blushed, out of words.

    Looking at the reddening face and the wide misty eyes of the woman in front of him, Tobias''s throat

    bobbed.

    He did not know if Natalie was lonely.

    But he was lonely.

    Especially when he saw Natalie biting her lips and her soft, flustered look.

    Her pink lips looked as inviting as jelly, and it only made him want to get closer to her.

    Tobias could barely restrain himself, "Natalie, if you''re lonely, I can help you."

    Before Natalie could react, a pair of cold lips pressed onto hers.

    At that moment, her eyes widened and her mind

    went nk.

    Her lips opened.

    The man''s strong, domineering breath filled her entire mouth.

    A current of electricity was flowing rapidly through Natalie''s blood...

    What was going on with her?

    She actually felt something while being kissed by a gay man.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494

    Natalie''s increasingly soft and melting body told her that she was eager, eager for more, much more

    than just a simple kiss.

    She pinched her thigh hard, and the brief pain made here back to her senses.

    With all her might, Natalie pushed Tobias away.

    The rims of her eyes were a little red.

    She clearly knew of the sexual orientation of the man in front of her. She knew that he was just

    digging herself a pit to jump in. How could she be so silly? And why was she feeling things?

    Upon seeing Natalie''s red eyes, Tobias presumed that it was his own suddenness.

    "Natalie, I''m sorry." An apologetic look shed across his face, "I was too abrupt."

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    He was far too hasty.

    He wanted to stay calm. He wanted to take it step by step, but every time he saw Natalie, he felt

    anything but calm.

    Natalie stood up and said, "Mr. Whitlock, I''m going to the restroom."

    Before Tobias could reply, Natalie hurried off.

    In a daze, she looked at her scarlet face in the mirror for a long time.

    After a while, Natalie took out her phone.

    She went to the post that she had posted on the forum at noon, scrolling through thements.

    "When a gay man pursues a woman, he might hide his sexuality and pretend to be a straight man."

    "That''s right. Not to mention gays are generally particrly attractive. If not careful, a woman could

    easily fall for them."

    "Anyway, they will appear as if they like you a lot. It''s only until after marriage will they show you

    their true self."

    Natalie inhaled a breath of cool air.

    She turned off her phone. Those replies had calmed her head down quite a bit.

    The passionate kiss earlier must have been faked as well.

    Natalie went back out.

    Sensing Natalie''s iing footsteps, Tobias looked up.

    His pair of eyes were shining as bright as the stars, and they looked extremely beautiful.

    The dim lights in the restaurant shone on him, making him look all the more handsome and

    distinguished.

    Natalie sat down.

    She had made up her mind.

    She had to act fast enough through the mess.

    She had toe clean to Tobias that she knew about his actual sexuality and about his rtionship

    with Benjamin.

    But how was she supposed to let him know?

    It was definitely not a good idea to say it in such a bold and direct manner.

    Natalie pondered about it for a while, and an idea gradually formed in her mind.

    Seeing that their food was almost finished, Tobias stood up and said, "Natalie, let''s go for a walk."

    His gazended on her dress, "It''s getting a little cold, I''ll buy you a coat."

    Natalie squeezed out a smile, "Mr. Whitlock, there''s no need to buy a coat. Why don''t we go to a

    hotel?"

    Astonishment filled Tobias''s eyes.

    "What did you say?" He wondered if he had misheard.

    Natalie gritted her teeth and repeated, "I said, let''s go to a hotel."

    This time, Tobias heard it clearly.

    His gaze took on a yful turn, he leaned over and looked into Natalie''s eyes, "So, you''re really

    lonely, huh?"

    As he spoke, his hot breath blew on Natalie''s face, causing a tingling sensation to run through her

    body.

    Natalie avoided his question and asked, "Are we going, or not?"

    A dark gleam shed across Tobias''s eyes.

    "Okay," he said with a faint smile.

    Natalie and Tobias went to a hotel nearby and booked a presidential suite.

    As she stood beside Tobias while they were checking in, she could feel the envious look the

    beautiful receptionist was giving her.

    Natalie knew what she was thinking.

    More or less along the lines of "What right did this in Jane have? What right did she have to

    sleep with that gorgeous guy?"

    She sighed inwardly.

    s, who would know how miserable she was?

    After a few steps, Natalie suddenly clung to her stomach and groaned, "Mr. Whitlock, my stomach

    hurts a little. How about you go to the room first and wait for me?"

    While Natalie thought that her acting could not be more genuine, she was entirely unaware that

    Tobias saw through the whole act.

    But it did not matter. Since Natalie wanted to act, he could y along.

    "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you," the man said coolly, suppressing an internal smirk.

    Natalie practically ran to the restroom.

    She took out her phone and quickly dialed Benjamin''s number.

    God bless her. Fortunately, she had his number saved.

    God bless her, he picked up soon enough.

    "Hello?" Benjamin''s voice came from the other end.

    His voice was not as deep as Tobias''s, but it was clear and pleasant to the ears.

    "Benjamin, listen - room 906, the 27th floor of Grand Royal Hotel. Be there in ten minutes. Mr.

    Whitlock is looking for you. He''s in a hurry. Don''t call him, juste here directly. Remember that."

    With that, Natalie hung up the phone.

    Then, she went to the lobby and waited uneasily in an unnoticeable corner.

    There were many ws and loopholes in this n, but after all, it was ast-minute idea that had

    popped into Natalie''s mind.

    Luckily for her, everything was going ording to n.

    After 8 minutes, Benjamin appeared at the entrance of the Grand Royal Hotel.

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    Thankfully, she seeded.

    In front of Room 906 on the 27th floor, Benjamin walked in.

    Tobias was standing in front of a window.

    "Mr. Whitlock." Benjamin called out respectfully.

    Tobias turned around and saw Benjamin.

    Frowning slightly, he asked, "Did Natalie send you here?"

    Benjamin looked confused, "Yes, Miss Godfrey said that you told me toe over."

    Tobias''s eyes twitched.

    "Oh, Natalie, what is she thinking in that tiny head of hers?" Tobias thought.

    Tobias waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. You can leave now."

    Benjamin''s mind was full of questions, but it would not do him any good to ask any further, so he

    simply left.

    *****

    Natalie, on the other hand, was getting ready to

    leave.

    Love will find a way, and she will take her cue to leave after her sess.

    But after a few steps, Natalie stopped.

    She did not think that it was such a good idea anymore.

    She had only asked Benjamin to go to Tobias''s room.

    What if Tobias was slow to react and did not understand her intentions?

    Natalie figured that there was such a possibility.

    Even after her persistent denials, Tobias still wanted to marry her. Tobias must really be somewhat

    dim.

    Natalie decided that she must press on and make sure that Tobias understands.

    After a while, Natalie arrived at room 906, 27th floor of the Grand Royal Hotel.

    She knocked on the door, and it opened. A tall and handsome man appeared before Natalie.

    He gave her a deep, meaningful look.

    Natalie''s face widened into a smile, "Mr. Whitlock, Mr. Simpson is already here, right?"

    Tobias''s gaze became even more profound, and he asked, "Natalie, why did you send him here?

    Hm?"

    Natalie''s heart sighed.

    Tobias was indeed a bit slow- witted. She had already taken such a huge step, and yet he still did

    not understand.

    She lifted her hands, and in them she held a box.

    "Mr. Whitlock, this is for you."

    Natalie began to blush. After all, it was rather embarrassing to be holding something like that so

    inly.

    Tobias''s eyes fell onto the box Natalie was holding.

    Ultra-thin condoms...

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495

    At that point, Natalie was sure that Tobias would get what she was trying to say, especially after

    giving that item to him.

    After that, Tobias and Mr. Simpson would be able to enjoy themselves to their heart''s content, and

    she would be able to leave.

    "Mr. Whitlock, take your time. I''ll leave first." Natalie was about to ce the box in Tobias''s hands.

    But the next second, her hand was grabbed.

    With the use of his force, Natalie was dragged into the room. Tobias mmed his hand onto the

    wall, trapping Natalie.

    Tobias''s leg gently pushed against the door, closing it shut.

    Natalie''s eyes widened.

    Was she not able to leave now since her n had seeded? Why was Tobias messing with her?

    "Mr. Whitlock, why are you messing with me?" Natalie blurted out subconsciously.

    She had already sent Mr. Simpson in and had given him the box of condoms. What else did he

    want?

    "Messing with you?" Tobias emphasized the phrase, "Am I messing with you?"

    That sentence would have seemed rather crude. But since it wasing from someone as virtuous

    as Tobias, it did not feel the least bit crude.

    Natalie''s face turned red, "Mr. Whitlock, that''s not what I mean."

    "Then what do you mean? Hmm?"

    Natalie nced at the box in her hands and said, "Mr. Whitlock, I''ve already bought this here. Do

    you still not understand what I mean?"

    Something dark glinted in Tobias''s eyes.

    "I don''t like using this kind of thing. I like to be direct." His eyes were burning with passion as he

    stared at Natalie.

    Natalie was speechless.

    She gulped and said, "But it''s better to use this. Safety first."

    Was it not easier for homosexuals to contract diseases?

    "I''m safe."

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    "It''s still better to use it." Natalie said dryly.

    "You want me to put it on that much? Hmm?" The

    corner of Tobias''s lips curled slightly.

    Natalie felt dizzy.

    What did he mean that she wanted him to put it on? She was just concerned about her boss'' safety!

    After all, she was still working at YS Group and Tobias was still giving her sry.

    "Mr. Whitlock, as your employee, I hope that you can be more concerned about your safety." Natalie

    said formally.

    The corners of Tobias''s lips lifted even higher, "Then why don''t you teach me how to use it?"

    Natalie looked stunned, "You''ve never used it before?"

    "Never."

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

    Was he kidding? The president said that he had never used this thing before!

    How was that even possible?

    "I can''t teach you. I don''t know how to use it either." Natalie said with a miserable expression.

    All of a sudden, Tobias''s head lowered and he leaned over to Natalie''s ear, "Since we both don''t

    know how to use it, why don''t we discuss the methods and practice tonight?"

    Those words were so cryptic.

    Those words were filled with so many implications.

    Natalie shivered all over.

    What did the boss mean by that? He wanted to have a discussion with her about how to use that

    thing and put it into practice...

    He and Benjamin should be the ones discussing and putting it into practice.

    "Boss, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to discus it. You and Mr. Simpson ��" Natalie''s words got

    stuck.

    Eh? Where did Mr. Simpson go?

    Why did she not see his assistant?

    "He had already left." Tobias said, as if reading Natalie''s thoughts.

    Natalie was bbergasted.

    She had specially sent Benjamin to Tobias''s room. She had even prepared condoms for them. How

    could he just leave all of a sudden?

    "Natalie, it''s just the two of us now. Let''s study it thoroughly." Tobias said as he took the box from

    Natalie.

    He gracefully opened the box and asked, "How do I use it? Perhaps you can help me put it on?"

    As he spoke, he gazed at Natalie. His expression was unreadable.

    Natalie''s whole face was flushed red beyond recognition.

    Tobias put the small square in Natalie''s hand and said, "Here, Natalie, help me put it on."

    Natalie felt as if she was holding a soldering iron which burnt her palms until they felt swollen.

    She did not have the guts to help her boss put it on!

    Seeing that the man in front of her was moving closer and closer, Natalie was about to cry.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I really like men." Natalie said while on the verge of tears.

    She liked normal men and she was a normal woman. Why would Tobias continue to flirt with her

    and regard her as a target for being his "wife"?

    "You like men?" Tobias''s lips twitched into a slight smile, "I don''t believe it."

    Natalie''s heart sank.

    Sure enough, Tobias really thought that she did not like men. He had really mistaken her for a

    lesbian. No wonder he would always flirt with her and would want to marry her.

    Natalie raised her voice, "Mr. Whitlock, I swear, I really am a normal woman. I like men!"

    "Oh?" Tobias drew out the word, "Then how are you going to prove yourself?"

    "Prove myself?" Natalie was once again dumbfounded.

    How was she going to prove that?

    The next thing she knew, Tobias was gently holding onto Natalie''s chin and kissing her on the lips.

    The kiss was brief, but it was enough to arouse Natalie.

    "Tell me, do you feel anything?" Tobias stared at her.

    Of course she felt something!

    "I do not feel anything!" Natalie said instead.

    She would never admit that a gay man''s kiss stirred up something inside her.

    "Nothing?" Tobias raised his eyebrows, "You don''t feel anything from a man''s kiss, but you''re telling

    me that you like men, huh?"

    Natalie rendered speechless once again.

    Her head started to spin.

    "I felt something," she corrected.

    Tobias chuckled.

    He looked extremely handsome with a gentle smile on his face.

    A momentter, his kissnded on Natalie''s neck.

    A numb and tingling sensation spread throughout her neck, as if countless ants were crawling on

    her.

    Tobias said in a low voice, "Natalie, tell me, do you feel anything?"

    "I feel it..."

    She wanted to prove that she was not a lesbian. She wanted to prove that she had feelings for men,

    so she blurted it out without hesitation.

    Of course, she really did feel something.

    Tobias''s kiss was going lower and lower.

    Natalie''s body felt so weak that she nearly fell to the ground. She could only lean against the wall to

    stop herself from copsing.

    "Natalie, are you feeling anything?" As his lips went lower, his voice became more and more

    hoarse.

    "Yes, I feel it..." Natalie''s voice trembled beyond recognition.

    Therge presidential suite felt enchanting.

    The atmosphere was getting more and more out of control.

    Suddenly, the door was pushed open.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I think Miss Godfrey��" Benjamin''s words got stuck in his throat.

    Tobias was the first to react. He picked up his coat and draped it over Natalie, fully covering her.

    "Get out!" A hint of anger shed in Tobias''s eyes.

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock." Benjamin retreated in a haste.

    He was too reckless.

    He had only realized something was wrong after he walked out of the hotel.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496

    Natalie had called him out of nowhere and had asked him toe over. Her tone was urgent. Could

    it be that something had happened? Benjamin wanted to go back to the hotel to notify Tobias, but

    he did not expect to see such a scandalous scene.

    The regret in his heart nearly drowned him.

    ? ? ?

    Natalie was trembling under the coat.

    Benjamin''s sudden arrival had awoken her from her daze.

    What was she doing?

    If it was not for Benjamin, she dared not imagine what would have happened next!

    Natalie figured that she must have been possessed. Yes, that must be it!

    "Mr. Whitlock, I''m going back." Natalie''s lips trembled as she spoke.

    Her heart was filled with remorse. What was she thinking?

    Tobias had all the arrows aimed and ready to fire, but they were suddenly interrupted.

    His gut was burning with anger. He could not help but want to work it all out with Natalie on the spot.

    But when he saw the moist glint in Natalie''s eyes, he suppressed his faint impulse.

    He should not be in such a hurry when it came to Natalie.

    "Okay, I''ll send you back."

    Natalie went to the bathroom to adjust her clothes.

    When she came out, she could not bring herself to look at Tobias.

    Was Benjamin''s sudden arrival because of Tobias?

    He knew that Tobias wanted to trick her into being his wife. Although he agreed with Tobias''s

    decision, he might''ve failed to suppress the jealousy in his heart. Was that why he came back up to

    interrupt the both of them?

    Natalie felt so guilty.

    At that moment, she felt like the mistress in all those legends.

    She was the mistress in Tobias and Benjamin''s rtionship!

    Natalie did not want Tobias to send her back, but he insisted. Not wanting to offend him, she had no

    choice but to get in the car.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Throughout the whole journey, neither said a single word.

    Feeling extremely shameful and guilty, Natalie had her head lowered the whole time. She kept biting

    on her fingernails.

    Tobias wanted to say something. But when he saw the state Natalie was in, he swallowed his

    words.

    As she got out of the car, he changed his mind, "Natalie, are you nervous?"

    A look of panic appeared on Natalie''s face.

    She did not know how to describe what she was feeling.

    Tobias''s eyes were full of tenderness, "Don''t be nervous. You''ll get used to it in the future."

    Although he and Natalie had been together for so long, they had only slept together a handful of

    times. It was not surprising that Natalie was anxious about their intimacy earlier.

    Natalie was rendered speechless.

    He said that she would get used to it in the future!

    What did he mean by that?

    Did the boss intend to kiss her again in the future?

    Natalie''s heart filled with horror.

    She quite literally ran off after hearing that.

    After arriving at the apartment, Natalie did not see Yvonne.

    Panicking, she gave Yvonne a call. But no one answered.

    With no other choice left, Natalie could only walk around the small apartment.

    After walking for a long time, she finally calmed down.

    What was she going to do?

    The big boss'' attitude clearly showed that he was going after her!

    Natalie felt frustrated.

    Time slowly passed by. Nearing the break of dawn, Natalie got under her nket.

    Forget it. It was not as big a deal as death. She was just being pursued by her gay boss.

    She would think about it the next day. Right now, she was going to get a good night''s sleep.

    Amidst her worries, she soon fell asleep.

    That night, she had a dream.

    She dreamed that the big boss was nibbling on her body.

    Her coat and her undergarments have all been taken off by him.

    In the end, the big boss changed to another method of nibbling. He bit her body non-stop and her

    body shook with his biting.

    The next day, Natalie woke up soaked all over.

    She had a dream!

    To top it all off, it was a wet dream!

    It was an unbelievably shameful dream.

    In her dream, she and the big boss had done everything imaginable!

    Natalie went and took a cold shower.

    Aftering out of the bathroom, she remained dazed for a long time.

    Could Tobias be right? Was she just very lonely?

    Was she so lonely that she had started to develop feelings for a gay man?

    No, she had to stop before it caused any further damage.

    Since there was a problem with Tobias''s sexuality, she must not foolishly fall into that hole.

    After a while, Natalie called Remington.

    She wanted to ask him for a favor.

    Natalie went to the office.

    At noon, she was invited up as usual.

    However, instead of Benjamin, she was

    approached by a female secretary.

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock would like to invite you up." The female secretary said with a warm

    smile.

    She was the president''s secretary. She was aware that Natalie would have lunch with Tobias every

    afternoon.

    Naturally, she did not dare to be the slightest bit negligent when dealing with such a person.

    Natalie''s heart was beating like a drum.

    Why was it not Benjamin?

    All along, Benjamin was the one who would call her.

    "Lisa." Natalie called the secretary, "Where''s Mr. Simpson?"

    "Mr. Whitlock said that Mr. Simpson had made a mistake, so he had asked him to reflect on it." Lisa

    said with a smile.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    A huge scene was already ying out in her mind.

    Could it be that what Benjamin witnessed the night before had made him explode into a fit of

    jealousy which had caused Tobias to be upset?

    Needless to say, it was not easy to be around the boss.

    Was there not a saying that went, ''to be in the king''spany was tantamount to living with a tiger''?

    Natalie entered the president''s office.

    As usual, they ate and she picked his food out for him.

    Natalie kept looking around as she ate.

    "What are you thinking about?" Tobias smiled at Natalie.

    Natalie mustered up her courage.

    What happened the previous night was because of her. She felt that it was necessary to say

    something on behalf of Benjamin.

    Natalie cleared her throat, "Mr. Whitlock, why did you ask Benjamin to reflect on himself? He did

    nothing wrong."

    Tobias''s gaze darkened, "He did nothing wrong?"

    "Yes, that''s right." Natalie nodded.

    "He ruined my n. Is that not considered a mistake?" Tobias looked at Natalie solemnly.

    Natalie finally understood.

    Benjamin must have been so jealous that he did not want Tobias to continue his n of making her

    his "wife" anymore!

    That was why Tobias imed that Benjamin had ruined his n!

    Natalie coughed.

    Tobias thought that Natalie was coughing because she was eating too fast. He gently patted

    Natalie''s back and said, "Eat slowly. There''s no need to rush."

    Natalie''s breathing stopped.

    Something came to her mind.

    When Tobias patted her back and asked her to eat slower, she had a sense of deja vu.

    What a familiar scene.

    But she could not remember what it was.

    "I''m fine." Natalie set down the spoon in her hand and said, "Mr. Whitlock, I''ve already finished my

    portion. I''m going to go rest now."

    Tobias nodded, "I''ll pick you up after work."

    Natalie''s heart jolted once again.

    After a moment, she forced a smile and said, "That''s good. I also have something to tell you after

    work."

    "What is it?" Tobias raised his eyebrows.

    "I''ll tell you after work."

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497

    Tobias did not force Natalie. He simply smiled and said, "Okay."

    Natalie walked out of the president''s office. ? ? ?

    After work, Natalie got into Tobias''s car.

    More and more colleagues were starting to notice Natalie getting into Tobias''s car every day after

    work. As such, more and more gossip was being spread.

    Naturally, no one dared to say anything in front of Natalie.

    After all, Natalie seemed to be Tobias''s favorite person at the moment. Who would dare to spout

    nonsense in front of her?

    Watching the Lamborghini drive away from the office, Lanny muttered angrily in their direction,

    "What right does that peasant Natalie have? How could Mr. Whitlock fall for her?"

    Doris, who was by her side,forted Lanny, "Lanny, don''t think too much about it. I bet Mr.

    Whitlock is just toying with her."

    Lanny snorted coldly and said nothing more.

    Ever since the day Natalie first entered thepany, she had looked down on her.

    But she did not expect that the woman she despised the most would catch Tobias''s interest. It made

    her so furious that she was about to explode!

    ? ? ?

    The restaurant they went to was chosen by Natalie.

    After entering the restaurant, Natalie said to Tobias, "Mr. Whitlock, can we orderter? Someone

    else is on the way."

    "Who?" Confusion passed through his eyes.

    Natalie mustered up her courage and said, "My boyfriend."

    Tobias sucked in a breath.

    He looked straight into Natalie''s eyes, "Your boyfriend?"

    An air of haughtiness enveloped him.

    Natalie''s heart trembled slightly.

    Since the first moment she saw Tobias, he had always appeared gentle and good-tempered. This

    was her first time seeing him truly unhappy.

    If she was being frank, it was a rather frightening look.

    No wonder Natalie had always heard that Tobias was cold and decisive.

    She had not believed them then.

    That was because the Tobias she knew always had a gentle and kind presence about him.

    But at that moment, Tobias exuded an air of frigidness.

    Natalie gulped and said, "Yes, Mr. Whitlock, I keep forgetting to tell you that I have a boyfriend."

    Tobias''s expression sharpened.

    Natalie had a boyfriend?

    "Aren''t you single?" Tobias asked, his tone containing a trace of fury.

    Natalie felt constrained.

    Tobias was now scaring her.

    "It happened recently. We just got togetherst night!" Natalie''s smile became even more forced.

    A piercing coldness shed in Tobias''s eyes.

    Last night?

    The night before, they had been in the hotel, kissing so passionately that their clothes were almost

    completely off. But here she was, telling him that she got a boyfriend?

    "Okay," Tobias''s lips curled up into a cold smile. His voice was as cold as a cier sweeping along

    cold wind and heavy rain, "Let''s wait for your

    boyfriend."

    He wanted to see who Natalie''s boyfriend was!

    Who was so brave as to steal Tobias Whitlock''s woman?

    Remington finally appeared before Tobias.

    A look of astonishment took over Tobias''s face when he saw Remington.

    He looked at Natalie and asked, "He''s your boyfriend?"

    His every word was glum and sour.

    For some reason, Natalie shivered.

    Tobias''s current demeanor was truly terrifying.

    Initially, she had thought that getting Remington to be her pretend boyfriend would encourage

    Tobias to give up.

    She had not anticipated his fury.

    "Yes!" Natalie puffed out her chest.

    She told herself not to be timid.

    Although she was an employee of the YS Group, it did not mean that she was obligated to be the

    big boss'' "wife".

    She was in charge of her own marriage. What does she have to be afraid of?

    Tobias''s expression turned even colder.

    Remington, on the other hand, was in a state of surprise.

    He did not expect that the gay man who was after Natalie would turn out to be Tobias Whitlock.

    Was Tobias not in the United States? Why did he suddenly return?

    Weren''t he and Natalie siblings?

    How could Tobias possibly do that?

    Did he not care about human decency?

    "May I have a word with you?" Remington turned to look at Tobias.

    There were some things that could not be discussed in front of Natalie.

    Natalie began to worry.

    What was Remington trying to do?

    She stood up and whispered in his ear, "Please don''t do anything stupid. The president is actually

    quite a nice person."

    Despite him trying to lure her into bing his "wife", Natalie truly believed that Tobias was a

    decent human being.

    "I know," Remington said in a faint voice.

    Tobias observed their exchange.

    The man''s eyes were as dark as ink, containing a sharpness so harsh it could cut through iron as if

    it were mud.

    Inside the private booth, their voices were well cut off from the outside world.

    Tobias''s features were stiff and his jaw was taut. A bitter aura surrounded him, "Remington, I''ve

    warned you not to have any ideas about Natalie!"

    After returning from the United States, he waspletely immersed in the joy of not having any

    blood rtion to Natalie that he hadpletely forgotten about Remington.

    But Remington had been eyeing Natalie like a prey.

    The corners of Remington''s mouth twitched, "Tobias, have you forgotten about your rtionship

    with Natalie? Despite that, you still want her? Have you no dignity whatsoever?"

    Tobias sneered, "Don''t think too much. Natalie is not my sister."

    Remington looked surprised.

    Natalie was not Tobias'' sister?

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    But he had clearly heard that they were siblings thest time he was in the United States.

    What was going on?

    Before he could think any further, Tobias took a step forward and said, "I''m going to warn you again.

    Natalie is mine."

    Remington retrieved his thoughts.

    He gave Tobias azy nce, "Tobias, if Natalie truly is yours, why are you warning me?"

    Tobias held his breath.

    A momentter, a dark gleam surfaced in his eyes.

    Remington went on, "If Natalie was really yours, you needn''t warn me. She would be yours

    regardless. Your warning only shows your uncertainty."

    Tobias''s brow twitched slightly.

    Remington looked at Tobias. His gaze was provocative, "If you''re confident enough, why don''t we

    compete fairly?"

    "You think I don''t have the confidence?" Tobias shot him a cold look.

    "Well then, do you darepete?" The provocation in Remington''s eyes grew even more intense.

    Tobiasughed coolly.

    He did not like ying such senseless games.

    But Remington''s words had gotten on his nerves.

    If he was indeed confident enough, why did he have to warn Remington?

    "Alright." After a while, Tobias suddenly said in a deep voice, "One month. If Natalie bes mine

    after a month, you will no longer have any thoughts about her."

    Remington raised his yful eyes and agreed, "Okay."

    ? ? ?

    Natalie was waiting outside, feeling uneasy.

    She had no idea what Remington and Tobias were talking about.

    On one hand, she was worried that Remington would be at a disadvantage. On the other, she was

    worried that Tobias would be the one at a disadvantage.

    After that, she reckoned that her worry was unnecessary.

    Tobias Whitlock was a powerful man. He had almost scared her to death with his harshness earlier.

    How could such a man be taken advantage of?

    As for Remington, he was as cunning as a ten-thousand-year-old fox. How could such a person be

    taken advantage of?

    Natalie figured that it was impossible.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498

    After a while, Tobias and Remington walked out.

    Tobias''s expression did not look too good.

    Remington appeared as he usually did with a casual andzy attitude.

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    Trying to be positive, she imagined that Tobias had decided to back off because of the long

    conversation he just had with Remington.

    "Let''s have dinner together." Natalie let out a hollowugh.

    "There''s no need for that." Tobias''s eyes fell on Natalie''s face, "Natalie, I''ll take you back."

    "Natalie, I''ll send you." Remington followed suit.

    Tobias''s gaze turned to Remington, sending him a message to back off.

    Remington pretended not to notice.

    "A fair fight." His mouth twitched. His voice was low enough to ensure that only Tobias could hear.

    Tobias tried to calm himself down.

    If he had enough faith in his rtionship with Natalie, he had nothing to fear!

    "Natalie, who do you want to send you home?"

    Tobias''s gaze once again fell on Natalie''s face.

    Natalie was mildly confused.

    Noticing Tobias and Remington''s behaviours, she wondered if they had actuallye to an

    agreement there.

    "Remington, give me a ride." Natalie did not hesitate for a moment.

    She wanted Tobias to give up on her. Of course she would not choose him.

    There was a slight change in Tobias''s expression.

    Natalie plucked up her courage and followed Remington out.

    She let out a sigh of relief after getting into Remington''s car.

    It was not until that day did she realize that the rumors about how terrifying Tobias could be were all

    true.

    She had only ever seen his soft side. Today, she finally saw how he was like when he was

    displeased.

    Remington started the engine.

    "Remington, what did the two of you talk about when you were inside?" Natalie calmed down and

    asked.

    He nced at her sideways, "Do you really want to know?"

    "Of course I do."

    Remington chuckled lightly, holding onto the steering wheel, he looked at the rearview mirror.

    A Lamborghini was following them from behind.

    It had been following them at a constant pace the entire time.

    Sparks danced in Remington''s eyes.

    It seemed that Tobias was serious about Natalie.

    A trace of irritation creased his eyebrows, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "Give me a kiss and I''ll tell you." Remington raised his eyebrows.

    Natalie was at a loss for word.

    "Forget it."

    Something tugged at Remington''s lips, "Tobias doesn''t believe in our rtionship."

    Although Tobias did not say anything, he clearly knew that her so-called "boyfriend" was fake. He

    knew that she had only used him to fill up the vacancy.

    Natalie held her breath and asked, "How did he figure it out?"

    "Do you think he''s a fool?" Remington askedzily.

    She was flustered, "Then what should I do?" "If you turn this act into reality, he won''t pester you

    anymore."

    Natalie instinctively refused, "No way!"

    "Natalie, can''t you give me a chance?" Remington looked meaningfully at her.

    Guilt was painted on Natalie''s face, "I''m sorry, Remington."

    She did not have the slightest bit of feelings for Remington. This was something she could not

    force.

    Remington smiled, but the smile did not reach his eyes.

    He did not say anything else.

    Natalie''s hands were sped together.

    She felt apologetic towards Remington.

    She was not interested in him at all, but she had asked for his help.

    But other than him, she had no idea who else to look for to be her pretend boyfriend.

    Along the way, Natalie''s heart was filled withplicated regrets. Soon, they arrived at the

    apartment.

    "I''ll walk you home." Remington said after stopping the car.

    "I can go up on my own." Natalie declined politely.

    After all, Yvonne was busy. She was usually the only one in the apartment.

    It was not a good idea for her to be alone with him in the apartment.

    He nced into the rearview mirror and asked, "Are you sure you don''t want a certain someone to

    give you uppletely?"

    Following his gaze, Natalie looked over and her mouth opened slightly.

    She caught sight of the Lamborghini.

    Of course, she recognized it. That blue sports car belonged to Tobias.

    Tobias had been following them all along...

    Natalie''s had mixed feelings.

    Since they were already acting, it was only right to make it seem as real as possible. Although

    Tobias did not believe that they were in a rtionship, they still had to y their parts well.

    Natalie and Remington went up to the apartment together.

    Less than a minute after entering the apartment, there was a knock on the door.

    The knock on the door was steady and powerful.

    Remington raised an eyebrow, "There''s no need to open it."

    Natalie''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    Needless to say, she knew who was at the door.

    The big boss was personally knocking on the door, would she dare to ignore him?

    Well, it seemed that she did not have the courage to.

    "I think it''s better to open it." Natalie smiled awkwardly at Remington and opened the door.

    The person standing outside the door was indeed Tobias.

    The man''s emperor-like aura felt out of ce in the shabby corridor of her apartment building.

    Natalie forced a smile and said, "Nice to see you, Mr. Whitlock."

    Tobias''s eyes fell on Remington, who was sitting on the sofa in the apartment. Then, his expression

    hardened.

    A momentter, his looked back at Natalie, "Do you mind if Ie in?"

    "Of course I mind." Natalie thought to herself.

    However, she did not have the guts to say it out loud.

    "Of course I don''t mind." Natalie said the opposite of what she was thinking.

    Tobias walked in.

    She couldn''t tell if it was her mind ying tricks

    on her.

    But when Tobias entered her dpidated apartment, the room felt like it was full of radiance.

    However, there was also a strong sense of oppression.

    Two men were simultaneously in her small apartment. Natalie felt helpless.

    For a moment, the whole room fell into a dead silence.

    Natalie coughed lightly.

    "Would either of you like some water?"

    No one answered.

    Feeling embarrassed, she touched her hair.

    "How about coffee?"

    "I want to drink the coffee that you usually make for me." Remington suddenly said.

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    A cold, de- like glint shed across Tobias''s pitch-ck eyes.

    "Natalie, you don''t have to force yourself. Just rest." Tobias said.

    Natalie did not know what to do. At that point, it seemed wrong to go make some coffee, but it also

    seemed wrong not to.

    The atmosphere in the apartment was too awkward and brutal.

    "Then I''ll go use the bathroom." Without another word, Natalie quickly slipped into the bathroom.

    She really had no idea what to do.

    When she was in the safety of the bathroom, Natalie dialed Yvonne''s number.

    "Yvonne, please. You must pick up this time. Please." Natalie prayed.

    God bless her, Yvonne finally answered her phone.

    Natalie said hurriedly, "Yvonne, it''s extremely urgent. You muste back soon, you must! The

    sooner the better!"

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499

    "Natalie, what''s wrong?" There was a tinge of confusion in Yvonne''s voice.

    Natalie did not have time to exin things in detail to her.

    "I''ll exin once you get back. Juste back as soon as possible." Natalie said.

    It seemed inappropriate for her to ask the two men outside to leave.

    Only when Yvonne returns will these two people leave, putting an end to the ufortably

    oppressive atmosphere.

    Natalie''s heart was full of regret.

    She should not have let Remington up for the sake of putting on a good show. Otherwise, Tobias

    would not havee up and they would not be caught in such an awkward situation. ? ? ?

    Yvonne hung up the phone.

    "Penney, I have to go back now." Yvonne looked at Penney apologetically.

    "Something important?" Penney asked.

    Yvonne replied, "It''s about my best friend."

    Penney sighed, "You treat that friend of yours with such high importance. Last time, you even

    pushed away a major audition for her."

    Yvonne''s gaze softened, "Of course she''s important."

    Natalie represented not only their friendship during college, but also the memory of her most

    beautiful and pure days.

    Even though her heart was no longer the same as before she entered the entertainment industry,

    Natalie was still the imprint of her innocence.

    "You go on back, but consider his offer carefully." Penney solemnly looked at Yvonne, "If you agree

    to Jenkins'' offer, your future will be limitless. I''ll also be with you the whole way."

    Yvonne was a bit hesitant, "Penney, to be honest, I really don''t know why Jenkins would make such

    a request."

    Penney took on a confused expression, "I''m surprised, too. It may be a trap. Now, it''s just a matter

    of whether or not you''ll jump in."

    Biting her lip, Yvonne replied, "I''ll give you an answer in two days."

    Penney gave her a knowing look, "You really need to think it through."

    Yvonne nodded and left.

    She took a taxi back home.

    On the way back, she looked out at the passing scenery and her mind drifted away.

    She thought of that night.

    She had drunk too much and could not retain her anger. Then, she happened to see Jenkins.

    Once again, Yvonne brazenly went up to Jenkins.

    Jenkins brought her back, but nothing happened.

    That man did not touch her.

    He sat on the sofa while Yvonne stood in front of him.

    He looked up at Yvonne. With great pressure in his eyes, he said, "So you''d like to make it big?"

    Yvonne did not hesitate for even a moment, "That''s right."

    Jenkinsughed coldly, "Then marry me. I''ll give you half a month to think about it."

    At that moment, Yvonne was dumbfounded.

    She thought she was going to have to sleep with him, but she did not expect that Jenkins would

    want to marry her.

    But why would Jenkins want to marry her?

    Yvonne could not understand.

    She and Jenkins had only seen each other a few times. In total, their meetingssted no longer

    than two hours.

    Not to mention, Jenkins was a major figure in the industry. He was a man of power. He could have

    any woman he wanted, but he wanted to marry a nobody like Yvonne?

    No matter how hard she thought, Yvonne could not figure out the reason behind his request.

    Her intuition told her that the situation was not that simple.

    At that time, Yvonne''s mind was aplete mess, "Mr. Quartley, I''m not a virgin anymore."

    When men looked for marriage partners, especially a man like him who was on the upper levels of

    the hierarchy, should they not look for a pure, untouched woman to marry?

    Jenkins''s smile grew colder.

    He suddenly stood up and walked towards Yvonne one step at a time.

    The man was extremely indifferent. Even his footsteps were frigid, as if he was stepping on the tip

    of people''s hearts. Yvonne felt a chill run down her spine.

    When he stopped in front of Yvonne, a trace of fear slithered into Yvonne''s heart.

    The man standing before her was very handsome, but he was so cold that he only made her afraid.

    Jenkins''s cool gaze pierced straight into Yvonne''s eyes. His words were sharp, "Oneyer of

    membrane doesn''t mean anything, let alone the chastity of a woman. Do you think I, Jenkins

    Quartley, will be concerned with that singleyer of membrane in women?"

    His words were full of contempt and disdain.

    At that moment, Yvonne was stunned.

    "Half a monthter,e find me if you agree. If you don''t, don''t show up in front of me ever again."

    Then Jenkins ordered for her to leave.

    She was ushered out of the Quartley family''s vi by the butler.

    Afterwards, Yvonne went to look for Penney.

    What Jenkins said to her that night was too much for her mind to take in.

    Penney could not think of an exnation either. What was Jenkins''s intention of marrying Yvonne?

    It was simply too hard to understand.

    But the only thing she was sure of was that if she married Jenkins, Yvonne would be the most

    popr actress in the industry. She would be at the peak of the entertainment pyramid. She would

    no longer be a little shrimp waiting to be bullied by others.

    But the risk was that the marriage might be an

    abyss.

    "Miss, we''re here." The driver stopped the car and reminded Yvonne after noticing that she was

    unresponsive for a while.

    Yvonne snapped back to reality.

    "Sorry." She hurried upstairs after paying the fare.

    As soon as she opened the door to the apartment, she felt a gust of cold airing from the inside.

    It was not the airing from the air-conditioner.

    Yvonne shivered from the chill.

    There were three people in the apartment. The scene before her was unpleasant and hostile.

    Yvonne was startled when she saw Tobias.

    She had never expected that Tobias Whitlock would appear in her apartment.

    It had been a long time since shest saw him.

    "Mr. Whitlock." Yvonne greeted him automatically.

    Tobias nodded, his expression faint.

    The other man smiled and took the initiative to greet Yvonne, "Hello, Natalie''s beautiful roommate."

    Yvonne smiled and returned the greeting, "Hello."

    The man in front of her was refined and goodlooking. He looked like the type of man that was

    currently the craze in the entertainment industry.

    However, it was obvious that even if the most beautiful man in the industry was brought here to be

    compared with the man in front of her, the actor would instantly be irrelevant.

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Yvonne had never seen a man with such fox-like striking and beauty.

    Because of Yvonne''s arrival, Tobias and Remington were finally going to leave.

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    Before he left, Tobias whispered a few words in Yvonne''s ear.

    "Please take good care of Natalie."

    His voice was deep and warm.

    Yvonne''s heart skipped a beat.

    Prince Charming, oh, Prince Charming. He really was worthy of being the Prince Charming of her

    college days.

    Being in showbiz, she had seen many handsome men. But Tobias''s appearance and personality

    were top-notch.

    Especially his voice. His voice was so charming that it was like the voice of a nightingale.

    Most importantly, his words showed Yvonne his concern for Natalie.

    If he did not truly care about Natalie, Tobias would never say such a thing.

    Something stirred in Yvonne''s mind.

    Tobias and Remington walked down the stairs.

    Before entering his car, Tobias shot Remington a cold look, "Remington, don''t ever set foot in

    Natalie''s ce again."

    His words held a hint of warning.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500

    The corners of Remington''s lips curved up, "What happened to having a fairpetition?"

    Tobias frowned slightly. A momentter, he bent over and got into the car.

    The Lamborghini shot off at full speed.

    Remington casted a nce at the apartment behind him before getting into his car. ? ? ?

    "Natalie, what happened?" Yvonne poured a ss of warm water for Natalie.

    She did not look very well.

    Natalie had been wanting to talk to Yvonne for a long time.

    But Yvonne had been very busy recently. She was either not home or she never picked up any of

    her calls.

    Now that Yvonne had finally returned, Natalie immediately told her everything.

    Yvonne caught a piece of information.

    Tobias was pursuing Natalie.

    Natalie had lost her memory and did not understand. She thought that Tobias being nice to her

    during their first encounter was because he had an ulterior motive. She even mistakenly thought

    that there was something wrong with his sexuality.

    Yvonne, however, knew the truth.

    But she could not figure out what was going through Tobias''s mind.

    After all, too many things had happened between Natalie and Tobias in the past.

    Natalie had mysteriously lost her memory, forgetting everything from her past. To make matters

    worse, Yvonne did not even know the cause of her amnesia.

    "Natalie, do you like the fox- like man?" Yvonne suddenly asked.

    Natalie shook her head and said, "I only see him as a friend. I asked him to pretend to be my

    boyfriend because I wanted the big boss to stop pestering me."

    Yvonne let out a sigh of relief.

    The man was so handsome he resembled an ageless fox. In ancient times, he would be the kind to

    wreak havoc on a country and its people. As such, he gave off a sense of unreliability.

    "So, do you have any feelings for Mr. Whitlock?"

    Yvonne asked again.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered rapidly.

    After a moment, she shook her head and said, "There''s something wrong with his sexuality."

    Yvonne was no longer the naive little girl from the past. She could see through Natalie''s response

    and actions in an instant.

    Not only did Natalie flutter her eyshes, she did not deny her feelings for him. She had merely

    said that there was something wrong with Tobias'' sexuality.

    Even though she had lost her memory, was Natalie''s instinctive responses to Tobias still present?

    After a while, Yvonne asked tentatively, "Natalie, do you ever get a sense of deja vu whenever

    you''re with Mr. Whitlock?"

    Natalie''s eyes shed with confusion, "Sometimes, when I look into his eyes, I feel a sense of

    familiarity. But it hurts when I try to think about it. It''s difficult." Natalie''s breathing hitched, "Yvonne,

    before I lost my memories, did I know Tobias?"

    When Natalie mentioned experiencing pain when she thought about her past, Yvonne thought of

    what Benjamin had said to her. She was a little scared. She was afraid that mentioning Tobias and

    Natalie''s past rtionship would trigger

    Natalie.

    "No, I don''t think so." Yvonne quickly changed the topic, "Don''t think too much about it now.

    Everything will work out eventually."

    Natalie muttered, "I don''t know why the boss even chose me. Do I look like a lesbian or am I that

    easy to trick?"

    Yvonne let out an awkwardugh.

    Natalie''s mind was like no other.

    But she could not me Natalie.

    After all, Tobias was a stranger to her. A man she had never met who was so high and mighty that

    she could never imagine getting close to him.

    When such a man suddenly showed interest in her, it was no wonder that Natalie would overthink.

    Sheforted Natalie for a while more before going to bed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    After Natalie fell asleep, Yvonne quietly opened the door and left.

    She made a call to Benjamin, thanking herself for saving his number.

    She wanted to ask him what Tobias was thinking at the moment.

    Was he going after Natalie in hopes of getting together again?

    Yvonne had never realized how often Benjamin blushes.

    After only a few words, the man''s face began to turn red.

    Benjamin was tall and handsome, so it seemed rather out of sorts to see him blush that easily.

    Looking at Benjamin''s flushed expression, Yvonne started to have a good impression about him.

    In this day and age, it was rare to see a man blush.

    Yvonne asked him about Tobias.

    But Benjamin did not know much either.

    He told Yvonne everything he knew.

    Although there was not much to say, Benjamin stumbled over his words so much that it took a long

    time for him to finish.

    "Mr. Benjamin, do you usually stutter?" Yvonne asked suspiciously.

    She never knew that Benjamin had such a problem.

    Benjamin''s face turned even redder as he said, "No, I don''t.��

    He did not stutter usually, but meeting with Yvonne simply made him too nervous.

    Yvonne let out a sigh of relief.

    Benjamin was such a tall and attractive man. It would be a great pity if he had a speech

    impediment.

    However��

    Yvonne suddenly raised her eyebrows, "Mr. Benjamin, you always blush when you see me. You

    don''t happen to like me, do you?"

    The old Yvonne would never say such a thing, but after being in the entertainment industry for so

    long, she had learned to joke around.

    Yvonne''s words were nothing more than a joke, she just wanted to lighten the mood. She did not

    expect Benjamin''s face to burn even redder.

    He was so flushed that it seemed as if blood was going to start spewing out any second.

    "Miss Simpson, you are very beautiful." Benjamin said with his scarlet face.

    It was always delightful to be called beautiful.

    Yvonne lifted her eyebrows, "Really?"

    She was already beautiful, but when she raised her eyebrows like that, she looked increasingly

    captivating.

    "Really." Benjamin nodded earnestly.

    "I think that I''m quite beautiful too." Yvonne said with a smile.

    The smile on her lips suddenly froze.

    "What''s wrong, Miss Simpson?" Benjamin got nervous.

    Yvonne sighed and said, "If I''m so beautiful, why do you think I''m still not popr?"

    Thinking of that, the sorrow in Yvonne''s heart started to grow.

    She looked at Benjamin and said, "Mr. Benjamin, would you like to have some drinks with me?"

    She was a little upset.

    Benjamin, of course, agreed.

    Yvonne found a stall that sold drinks. After that, Benjamin could not stop her as she drank one cup

    after another.

    In the end, Yvonne waspletely drunk.

    Benjamin helped Yvonne into the car and sent her back to the apartment.

    When they arrived, Benjamin whispered in Yvonne''s ear, "Miss Simpson, we''re here. You can get off

    now."

    At that moment, Yvonne waspletely drunk, so Benjamin was not nervous when he spoke.

    Yvonne nced up at Benjamin. She had an enchanting look on her face. Her lips were brimming

    with color.

    Benjamin was entranced by her beauty.

    "Oh, we''re here? Thank you." Yvonne got out of the car in a daze.

    Her footsteps were unsteady, and she was on the verge of falling.

    Fortunately, Benjamin quickly reached out to support her.

    Yvonnended in his arms.

    The woman''s soft body was tightly pressed against his chest. Benjamin''s body stiffened and a

    strange heat began to spread through his body.

    Benjamin tried his best to calm himself down.

    Thest time at the hotel, he almost made a mistake. He was not going to repeat it this time.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501

    Benjamin told himself sternly that he could not take advantage of girls while they were drunk.

    He helped Yvonne up the stairs.

    It was only a short flight of stairs, but it took them a long time to reach the top.

    Yvonne''s seemed to glue her tipsy self right on Benjamin, causing both his body and rationality to

    combust like burning oil.

    When they finally reached the door, Benjamin heaved a sigh of relief and nudged her softly, "Miss

    Simpson, we''re here."

    "We- We''re here?" Yvonne burst into a fit of giggles.

    The next second, she stood on her tiptoes and nted a kiss on Benjamin''s cheek, "Thank you for

    sending me back."

    After taking out her keys and opening the door, she fell asleep straight away once inside.

    The kiss waspletely caused by her drunkenness, so naturally, she remembered nothing.

    She had no idea that she had just kissed Benjamin.

    However, thanks to the simple kiss that hadsted for less than a second, Benjamin did not wash

    his face for an entire week.

    -k''k''k''k''k

    When Natalie woke up the next day, she saw Yvonne sleeping on the sofa.

    Natalie shook her friend awake.

    Yvonne was still a little tipsy.

    The previous night''s events shed through Yvonne''s mind in vague glimpses.

    Due to Natalie''s situation, she had called Benjamin out to talk about Tobias''s intentions.

    Surprisingly, Benjamin did not know much.

    She did not know what lead up to it, but the two of them ended up going for drinks.

    Yvonne washed her face with cold water, trying to get rid of her drunken state.

    Benjamin must have sent her back the night before.

    "Yvonne, I''m going to the office, you have a good rest." Natalie looked at Yvonne, who did not seem

    to bepletely herself yet.

    Yvonne nodded groggily, barely giving a half response.

    As Natalie was leaving, Yvonne called out,

    "Natalie, what do you think of Mr. Whitlock right now?"

    Natalie''s breathing hitched for a second.

    After a moment, she smiled weakly, "What do you mean what do I think? What kind of thoughts can

    I have? He and I are from two worlds."

    Yvonne repeatedly mulled over Natalie''s words.

    She could not help but feel a little grievous in her heart.

    Natalie was her best friend, and she wished nothing but happiness for her in the future.

    But when she was together with Tobias in the past, she suffered a lot.

    During that period of time, Yvonne clearly saw what Natalie had gone through.

    Now that Natalie had lost her memories, she was once again as cheerful and optimistic as she was

    before.

    She was afraid that Natalie would return to that unhappy state.

    Hesitation gnawed at her heart like little ants as Yvonne pondered about it.

    Meanwhile, Natalie had already gone downstairs, oblivious to her best friend''s worries.

    ''k''k''k''k''k

    Natalie hummed a tune as she walked down the stairs.

    Although the issue with her boss made her a little agitated, overall, she was in a good mood.

    It was not as big a deal as death.

    People can only live that long. Regardless of being happy or not, people still have to lives their day,

    so why not live life feeling joyful every day?

    This sentence had be Natalie''s motto.

    Downstairs, a little boy was standing there.

    He was dressed smartly in a set of white sportswear and a pair of children''s sports shoes.

    Natalie could not help but give him a second nce.

    The little boy was really good-looking, and it was hard not to look at him.

    His exquisite features made him look as if he was a character from aic book.

    He also had an air of splendor around him that could not be overlooked, and one that was

    iparable to any other child.

    Natalie let out an inward sigh and thought to herself, "Such a good-looking kid. If only my future son

    would turn out this handsome as well."

    The next moment, Natalie''s footsteps came to a halt.

    That was because the good- looking boy had blocked her way.

    When Natalie moved to the left, the little boy would move to the left.

    When Natalie moved to the right, the little boy would move to the right.

    Natalie felt dizzy.

    Was the little boy trying to block her?

    Natalie stood in front of the boy and said sweetly, "Kid, please let me pass. Ady has to go to

    work."

    The little boy looked at Natalie and pouted, "You''re obviously old."

    Natalie touched her face self- consciously and reaffirmed that her skin was as smooth as silk,

    heaving an inward sigh of relief.

    She had always felt that she looked young, so she had never expected anyone to call her old.

    She grinned a little forcedly and agreed, "Alright, yes, I''m old. Now please, let me pass."

    "No!" The little boy''s clear eyes looked straight at Natalie, his expression defiant.

    Natalie crossed her arms, "Kid, what are you trying to do? If I''mte to work, I''ll get a pay cut. Do

    you have the money topensate me?"

    "I have a lot of it. You can have as much as you want." The young boy answered with raised

    eyebrows. He had a prideful look on his face as if he truly had endless wealth to give.

    Looking at the little boy''s expression, Natalie almost burst outughing.

    Where did this kid evene from?

    "Please, excuse me. I don''t have time to y with you." Natalie was still in a hurry to go to work.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    The little boy looked displeased, "Who''s ying with you? I''m here to get even with you!"

    She pointed at herself. "Get even with me? Are you even sure you have the right person?"

    She obviously did not know the little boy in front of her.

    The little boy put his hands on his waist, "I''m here to settle a score with you. Who said that you

    could seduce my father?"

    What? Why was she being used for no reason?

    Natalie was rendered speechless, "You must have mistaken me for someone else. I don''t know your

    father."

    The boy snorted and said, "It''s you. Daddy used to y with me every day, but now hees back

    She was about to say something, but the little boy gritted his teeth and continued, "I''m going to send

    Ultraman to destroy you."

    His childlike speech amused Natalie greatly.

    Hmm, Ultraman...

    Natalie blinked, "Really? In that case, hurry up and send him over. I want to see what Ultraman

    looks like."

    After all, a child was still a child.

    Upon hearing Natalie''s words, his eyes lit up, "Do you like Ultraman too?"

    She nodded and said, "Yes, I also like the machine cat, Doraemon."

    This time, the little boy''s eyes shone brightly, "I like Doraemon too."

    The look he gave Natalie had changed from disgust to affirmation as he had just found a new best

    friend.

    *****

    Unbeknownst to herself, Natalie did not end up going to the office. Instead, she and the boy went to

    a fast-food restaurant nearby.

    This was due to the little boy saying that their burger setes with an Ultraman toy.

    "I want to collect a full set of them. My father doesn''t allow me to eat burgers, and it makes me sad

    because I can never get aplete set." The little boy exined in a pitiful tone.

    When he spoke, his doelike eyes blinked like a doll, a scene almost too heartbreaking to watch.

    Natalie''s sympathy level surged up at once and without another word took the little boy to the

    fastfood restaurant.

    At that moment, they were eating burgers and sipping coke cheerily.

    The little boy was holding up an Ultraman toy, his smiling eyes curved into crescents.

    Looking at the little boy in front of her, Natalie sighed.

    He was really good-looking, and he looked even cuter when he smiled.

    Taking a big bite out of his burger, the boy stared at Natalie with a serious expression, "After your

    performance this morning, I''ve decided that I approve of you. I allow you to seduce my father!"

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502

    Natalie''s mind was like a ball of tangled yarn.

    She looked at the boy and asked somewhat speechlessly, "Where''s your father? Who''s your

    father?"

    Natalie reckoned the little boy had snuck out of his house, and she wondered if she should contact

    the boy''s father and send him home.

    The little boy had a proud look on his face as he dered. "My father is amazing. He''s the most

    handsome man in the world, I can guarantee that."

    Natalie wanted tough, but when she thought about it, the little boy might not be bragging.

    After all, the child had such good looks, it was possible that his father was just as attractive.

    "What about your mother?" Natalie asked casually.

    The little boy''s face darkened.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Something the boy had previously said popped up in her mind.

    She thought, "Could it be that his father cheated on his wife, and the boy had mistaken her for the

    one he had cheated with? Was that why he came to get even?"

    But that could not be right.

    If that was the case, then the little boy must hate this woman very much. How could the little boy be

    happy after just a few words? He even said that he allowed her to be with his father.

    The boy started speaking, "My mother doesn''t want my father anymore."

    Realization dawned on Natalie.

    Gentle sympathy flowed through her eyes.

    The little boy grinded his teeth again, "My mother is a lesbian, so she doesn''t want my father!"

    Why does she keep encountering homosexuals? First gay, then a lesbian.

    "My grandmother said that my mother is dead, but I know that she''s lying! She left my father

    because she''s a lesbian. My father is the most outstanding and handsome man in the whole world,

    how could she not want my father?"

    Natalie did not know how tofort the little boy, and could only look at him with pity.

    At that moment, the uniform sound of footsteps rang out in the tiny restaurant.

    A row of tall, ck-d bodyguards appeared in front of Natalie.

    She almost got the shock of her life. It might be more believable if someone told her they were

    shooting a movie.

    However, the bodyguards'' gaze was on the little boy, "Hayden, it''s time to go kindergarten."

    Natalie looked at the little boy in surprise.

    It turned out that they were looking for him.

    No wonder there was an air of nobleness around him. He was not from an ordinary family after all.

    The boy looked annoyed. "I don''t want to. The IQ of those kids is not on par with mine."

    The bodyguard seemed a little helpless. "Hayden, Master will be mad if you don''t go."

    The boy appeared to be slightly afraid of his father.

    Hearing the bodyguard''s coaxing, Hayden stood up.

    "Goodbye then." He waved at Natalie.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    A secondter, he leaned into Natalie''s ear and whispered, "After assessing you this morning, I

    think that you''re good and are qualified to be my stepmom. I''ll let my daddy knowter and ask him

    to let you move in. You can sleep with me tonight!"

    Although he was young, he sounded very mature.

    Natalie could not find the words.

    She was about to ask if he had mistaken her for someone else, but Hayden had already left with the

    bodyguards.

    Natalie snickered, bemused at the sudden turn of events.

    She thought that the morning encounter was just a minor episode.

    Sipping on the coke, she spurted it out of her mouth a second after.

    Oh my! She suddenly remembered that she was going to bete.

    With her bag in her hand, Natalie rushed out of thece as fast as he could.

    ''k''k''k''k''k

    "Mr. Whitlock, Hayden has been found." The polite voice of the bodyguard reached Tobias''s ears

    through the phone.

    Tobias breathed a sigh of relief.

    Hayden was too mischievous. He waspletely differentpared to himself when he was a

    child.

    Ever since Tobias was young, he had a strong and sensible character.

    Hayden must have taken after his mother.

    On the other end, Hayden grabbed the phone and butted, "Dad, I have something to tell you."

    "Go ahead."

    "Dad, I went to look for your mistress."

    Tobias''s expression darkened, "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Could it be that Hayden had found Natalie?

    He had not had the chance to tell Hayden that Natalie was his biological mother yet.

    Hayden chattered on, "Dad, I think you''ve done a good job in finding this mistress. She and I got

    along well. I allow her to be my stepmother. Can you let her stay over tonight? Her hands are so

    soft. I want to hold her hands while I sleep tonight!"

    "You saw Natalie?" He asked a momentter, his tone indiscernible.

    Lately, Tobias had not been spending time with Hayden after work as he usually did. Instead, he

    was with Natalie. He did not expect Hayden, who was way too intelligent for his age, to discover the

    clues and find Natalie that quickly.

    Hayden giggled at the other end, "Dad, I recognize her. I''ve seen her before. You must have been

    having an affair with her for a long time, am I right?"

    "Don''t concern yourself with adult matters," Tobias said irritatedly.

    Hayden was just too precocious!

    "I don''t care. Just bring her home tonight, or I''ll go sleep at her ce tonight!" Hayden eximed

    shamelessly.

    Tobias''s eyebrow twitched, "Pay attention in ss."

    "Then do you agree to what I''ve just said? If you don''t, tonight I''ll draw a big ck cat on your face

    when you sleep!" Hayden threatened.

    "Don''t you dare!" Tobias gritted his teeth.

    Noting that Tobias was really upset, Hayden softened his tone, "Dad, the point is, I like her. Can you

    please bring her home?"

    Tobias felt a ripple of emotions beginning to stir.

    Hayden did not like people that easily.

    But all of a sudden, he wanted to bring Natalie home. Was this the mother- and- son bond that they

    always talked about in stories?

    A trace of guilt appeared in Tobias''s heart, guilt for what he had robbed Hayden of.

    A normal family should consist of a father and a mother.

    But for more than four years, Hayden only had his father''spany, and not his mother''s.

    kkkkk

    Natalie sprinted to the office.

    It was obvious that she waste - for nearly an hour.

    As soon as she arrived, she had to deal with a contract, on which she had affixed her seal.

    In the same afternoon, something went wrong.

    As a legal officer, Natalie did not review the contract carefully and resulted in a loophole. It was

    estimated to cause a loss of 100 million dors to thepany.

    Natalie was baffled.

    Normally, contracts were fine after being evaluated by many people and only needed a quick

    skimming over, so nobody expected that a problem arose with this contract.

    Having been in a hurry because she waste that morning, Natalie reviewed it in a rush and did not

    look it over properly. As a result, such a huge incident had urred. Almost everyone in her

    department was talking about this among themselves in hushed voices, no one doing any work

    since the matter erupted.

    Natalie''s heart filled with regret, cursing herself silently.

    How could she be so reckless?

    Although Natalie was not fully responsible for what happened, she was one of the legal officers. Not

    discovering such a major loophole was an unforgivable responsibility.

    Everyone spected that the lightest punishment for Natalie was to be fired. If a more serious

    penalty were to be imposed, she might even be sent to the police.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503

    Spection and gossip piled one after another. No one knew whether Natalie had colluded with the

    otherpany to create a loophole in the contract.

    Trying her hardest to ignore the whispers, Natalie went to the restroom to freshen up.

    She was a little frantic, and had to calm herself down.

    When she returned, Natalie was stunned.

    Stacks of clutterid on her desk, including documents, cups, and other random stuff. It seemed her

    spot was suddenly treated as a dumping ground.

    "Whose things are these?" Natalie asked.

    No one answered.

    Natalie raised her voice and repeated the question indignantly.

    Lanny and Doris walked over.

    "A piece of junk from everyone. Seems like it has covered up your entire desk."

    Natalie frowned slightly, "Why would you guys put your belongings on my desk? Don''t you have a

    ce forthem?"

    Lanny snickered.

    As if talking to Natalie was disdainful, Lanny lifted her chin to signal Doris.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Doris''s family was not as well-off as Lanny''s, and her position was not as high, so mostly, she was

    Lanny''s minion.

    Doris''s expression was scornful as she said, "Natalie, things are different now. Do you really think

    that YS will still want you after you failed to notice such a big loophole in the contract? Do you think

    that Mr. Whitlock will protect you? I''m telling you, by the end of today, you''ll be fired, or worse,

    maybe you''ll be sent to the police for investigation!"

    Natalie paled.

    A momentter, she looked directly at Doris, replying, "I admit I''ve made a mistake, but it doesn''t

    mean that you can spout your thoughtless remarks. Take your things away!"

    Doris put her hands on her hips, "You''re going to be fired by YS anyway, this ce doesn''t even

    belong to you anymore. In the future, this will be our dumping ground."

    Next to her, Lanny cackled.

    Herughter contained pure disdain and contempt.

    A hint of disgust shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    As she was a new employee of YS Group, she had always tolerated and given in to her snarky

    colleagues. But if she was going to be fired because of her mistake anyway, she no longer had a

    reason to put up with everything.

    They had already pped her, so why should she continue epting it with a smile?

    The next moment, Natalie did something unexpected.

    She swept all the junk on her desk into the trash can with a loud thud, making a huge ruckus as

    loud as possible.

    Lanny and Doris''s expressions changed that very second.

    "Natalie, how dare you toss our things away!" The two of them shrieked shrilly almost at the same

    time.

    "I just threw them away, what''s wrong with that?"

    "Compensate us then!"

    "You''re the ones who left it on my desk. Why should I pay for it?"

    "If you throw our things away, you have to pay for it!"

    "I won''t pay for it." Natalie scoffed, then deliberately sat at her table acting without a care in the

    world.

    Lanny sucked in a mouthful of cold air, hissing.

    Natalie''s actions were getting on her very nerves. She resisted the urge to step forward and give

    Natalie a tight p.

    However, she considered herself to be a virtuousdy, and it would be inappropriate for her to act in

    such an obnoxious manner.

    After a while, Lanny gave Doris a look.

    Doris immediately understood.

    She went to Lanny''s desk and retrieved Lanny''s bag, mming it on Natalie''s table.

    "Take it away." Natalie said coldly.

    "I won''t." Doris smirked triumphantly, taunting, "You can throw it away, but the trash can is already

    full. Let''s see where you can dispose of it next. What are you going to do? Throw it out the

    window?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Natalie picked up the bag and tossed it out the window.

    They were on the 22nd floor.

    Lanny''s face went green at once, and she started to scream hysterically, "Natalie, do you know how

    much that bag costs? I bought it in Dubai for nearly two hundred thousand dors. You''re going to

    pay for it!"

    Natalie did not expect the shabby bag to be so expensive.

    She raised her eyebrows, "Why should I pay for it?"

    Doris stepped forward and said gloatingly, egging on the situation, "Everyone saw it. Just now,

    Natalie had thrown Lanny''s bag down. That''s a Hermes bag, and it''s worth more than two hundred

    thousand dors. Without a doubt, it must be damaged by now. So tell me, shouldn''t she

    compensate for it?"

    Many people gathered around after listening to her reasoning.

    "Natalie, you did throw the bag out the window. You''ve got to pay for it."

    "That bag is a Hermes. How can you just toss it like that?"

    "After throwing away someone else''s bag, it''s only right if youpensate."

    Being treated like the clown in the room by the crowd, a sense of grievance began to well up in

    Natalie''s chest.

    This incident clearly showed that the two women were picking on her.

    But she did not expect her colleagues to turn a blind eye, or even join in on the harassment.

    Oh, it was really a department with no empathy whatsoever.

    "Natalie, are you going topensate for it or not? If you''re not, I''m filing a report." Doris said in a

    loud voice.

    Natalie bit her lower lip, feeling aggrieved and enraged.

    "How much is it? I''ll pay." A cold voice suddenly spoke up.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Looking toward the source of the voice, Tobias walked in coolly.

    Wearing a well- pressed handmade suit, the atmosphere around him was as strong as that of an

    emperor.

    All the whispers abruptly stopped,manding the room into dead silence.

    Peggy Lee, the head of the Legal Department, was the first toe forward and exin, "Mr.

    Whitlock, Natalie threw her colleague''s Hermes bag out the window, but I''m sure she didn''t mean to

    do it. Doris was the one who ced the bag on Natalie''s desk in the first ce."

    Peggy had been in the Legal Department for a long time. Being the clever person that she was,

    upon hearing Tobias''s words, she knew that his and Natalie''s rtionship was not as simple as it

    seemed.

    She immediately spoke up for Natalie.

    Tobias''s icy gaze fell on Doris.

    The severeness of the situation finally dawning on her, Doris felt as if an enormous pressure was

    enveloping her, crushing her until she had difficulty breathing.

    She was about to exin that Lanny was the one who instructed her to do so, in hopes of clearing

    her own name, but Tobias had already started speaking calmly, "Compensate her for the bag. As for

    this person, notify HR about her dismissal!"

    Doris visibly nched.

    Job opportunities at the YS Group were once in a lifetime. Even for something as expensive as the

    Hermes bag, it was not worth losing a job over.

    ������

    Tobias had personally gone down to inform Natalie to go to his office.

    Natalie knew that it must be because of the contract.

    Due to her negligence, she had caused thepany to lose 100 million dors, an incrediblyrge

    amount.

    But first things first, Natalie expressed her gratitude to Tobias for helping her get out of trouble.

    "Mr. Whitlock, thank you. I''m really grateful for what you did back there." Natalie''s tone was full of

    appreciation.

    She knew that she would suffer his wrath sooner orter for what happened with the contract, and

    she might even get fired. But no matter what, she should thank him first.

    Tobias''s footsteps came to a sudden halt.

    He fixed his gaze on Natalie''s face, "Were you almost bullied just now? Hmm?"

    Natalie''s eyes shifted a little.

    He was right. She almost got cornered and bullied after the incident.

    After all, so many people were ganging up on her. She could not do anything about it.

    There seemed to be a slight frustration in Tobias''s eyes. "You fool. You have someone so strong

    backing you up, and yet you still got bullied. If anything, you should be the one picking on others."

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504

    Natalie froze at the spot.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Before she could fully grasp the meaning of Tobias''s words, his long legs strode forward. Natalie

    could only follow behind him hastily.

    After arriving at the president''s office, the atmosphere of therge space suddenly seemed more

    pressuring than usual. Natalie lowered her head and stood in front of Tobias like a student waiting to

    be punished.

    "Something went wrong with the contract?" Tobias broke the silence, asking in a gentle tone.

    Natalie nodded, shame visible in her eyes, "Mr. Whitlock, I know that I''ve caused a huge loss for the

    company. I, I..."

    She did not know what else to say. What''s done is done, and it was indeed her fault.

    A momentter she lifted her head, eyes brimming with shiny tears, "Why not just fire me?"

    "Will firing you make up for the loss thepany has to suffer?" Tobias''s deep eyes were locked on

    Natalie. "Natalie, tell me, how do you n topensate for this loss?"

    She bit down hard on her lower lip.

    Truth be told, she had no idea at all. It was the first time she encountered such a sum in her life.

    A whopping hundred million dors - even if she was sold off, she would not be worth that much.

    Feeling Tobias''s fixed gaze on her, Natalie felt even antsier, her anxiety rising with each ticking

    minute.

    She could not think of any way that she couldpensate for her mistake.

    The long pause was killing her. Close to tears, she started, "Mr. Whitlock, I really don''t know what to

    do. Even if you sold me off, I won''t be worth that much money. Why don''t you just send me to jail?"

    Tobias''s fingers lightly tapped on the desk as he leaned against it, replying coolly, "Who said you''re

    not worth that much?"

    Natalie was taken aback.

    Tobias raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Natalie, you''re worth a lot. You''re not worth a hundred

    million, you''re a priceless treasure."

    She wiped her red eyes, not understanding what he meant.

    "Come here." Tobias said to Natalie.

    Natalie walked over and stood in front of him.

    "Natalie, would you like to repay thepany?" A dark light glinted in Tobias''s eyes.

    Natalie nodded furiously, her head nodding up and down like a bobblehead doll.

    As long as there was a way to make up for the losses, she was fine with doing anything at all -even

    it meant scaling a mountain of swords or plunging into a sea of mes.

    Tobias pondered silently for a moment.

    "Natalie, there''s a job that you could try. The sry is high enough for you to cover thepany''s

    losses."

    A sh of doubt popped up in Natalie''s mind.

    What kind of job would pay such a high sry?

    She had a momentary thought, and her face instantly turned pale.

    "Boss, you can''t possibly want me to..." Natalie''s eyes reddened again.

    "Want you to what?" Tobias nced at Natalie.

    "You don''t mean selling me off as an adult model to cover for the losses, do you?" Natalie asked

    with a little difficulty, choking on sobs.

    Apart from that job, Natalie could not think of any other line of work that could afford to pay what the

    company has lost.

    "My son needs someone to take care of him. Natalie, why don''t you be his babysitter? Your sry

    will be treated aspensation for thepany''s losses." Tobias said in a deep voice.

    Natalie took a taxi home.

    She felt faint and light-headed.

    How could such a major crisis be resolved so easily?

    Not only did she not need to go to jail, but also spared the losses too. All it took was for her to be a

    child''s nanny?

    Besides, when did Mr. Whitlock have a son?

    Natalie scratched her head. She had never heard such news before. Was it not rumored that Mr.

    Whitlock does not even have a woman by his side?

    Not to mention, where was the child''s mother? Why was she taking care of him instead of the

    mother?

    But it did not take long before Natalie understood.

    Since Mr. Whitlock was gay, perhaps the child was conceived by a surrogate, so he did not have a

    mother at all.

    After thinking about it for a while, Natalie finally came to a conclusion.

    Although she was not used to babysitting, at least she did not have to worry about paying that huge

    sum of money.

    As soon as she reached home, Natalie began to pack up her clothes.

    Because the big boss had said that she had to be a live-in nanny, and today would officially be her

    first day of work.

    This also meant that from this day onwards, she was going to have to stay in the big boss'' house.

    Natalie was slightly ovee with nerves.

    She did not know what his house was like, or if he would bepletely different from how he was in

    the office.

    The more she thought about it, the more dizzy she became.

    Giving herself a heavy pat on the head, she told herself not to think too much about it.

    As the saying goes, "Where there''s a will, there''s a way." She only had to take care of a child. There

    was nothing to worry about, so she might as well make the best of the situation.

    Natalie did not own that many clothes, so it only took her a short while to finish packing up.

    She made a phone call to Yvonne, wanting to tell her that she would not be staying in the apartment

    for a period of time as she was going to be a nanny.

    Not knowing how long the big boss wanted her to be a nanny, she felt quite reluctant to leave

    Yvonne behind.

    However, the call did not get through. Just as Natalie was about to call again, her phone rang.

    It was Remington.

    "Natalie, what are you up to?" His voice was particrlyid-back.

    Natalie licked her dry lips.

    She considered Remington as one of her friends, so she decided to let him know about her

    situation.

    "Remington, I''m going to be a nanny, I''m going to be taking care of a child." Natalie said.

    She then told him everything.

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.

    "Where are you? I''ming to see you." He abruptly answered, this time with a hint of seriousness

    in his voice thatcked its usual cynical touch.

    And so Natalie told him that she was at home.

    Twenty minutester, Remington''s arrived at Natalie''s apartment.

    Natalie took her packed bag downstairs and got into the car.

    "Remington, could you please send me there?" Natalie asked.

    She did not think much about her request.

    Remington did not reply, and the atmosphere in the car was inexplicably daunting.

    Natalie sat there, puzzled.

    She nced at him, "Remington, what''s the matter?"

    Remington finally opened his mouth, "I''ll give you the hundred million dors to resign from YS

    immediately."

    Natalie was stunned.

    Although she knew that Remington must have that sum of money, she had no intentions of

    epting.

    After all, the both of them were only friends. Why should Remington pay for her mistakes?

    What''s more, she had already troubled him so many times, and she did not wish to bother him time

    and time again.

    "No, it''s not necessary. I can''t take your money."

    Natalie refused hastily.

    "You must." Remington fixed his gaze on Natalie''s face.

    Natalie continued to refuse, "You really don''t have to, and I''ve already promised Tobi-"

    Before she could finish, Remington''s hands were suddenly gripping at her chin.

    He was using quite a lot of strength, and Natalie felt a burst of pain.

    Eyes widening, she stared at him in shock.

    Remington''s gaze had always been dull and impassive, but at that moment, they held an rming

    note of harshness.

    "Natalie, you still care about Tobias, don''t you?" his voice was a little rough.

    Natalie''s breathing stopped.

    She did not understand what Remington meant. And when she looked into his eyes, it startled her

    even more.

    The look on his face was pure agitation, which she never expected.

    "Remington, take your hand away. My chin hurts." cried Natalie while trying to pry away his hand

    that was holding onto her chin.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505

    Right after he removed the hand grasping Natalie''s chin, Remington unexpectedly trapped her

    between him and the car door.

    His right hand hugged around her waist, his left hand on the side of her head, and his chest pressed

    tightly against Natalie''s tiny frame.

    They were so close that Remington was almost crushing her - she could hardly breathe.

    "Remington, leave me alone."

    She thought that he was just fooling around as usual.

    She assumed that if she asked Remington to let go, he would.

    But she did not expect that this time, he was serious.

    At that moment, Remington''s mind was in a whirl.

    Perhaps ever since he made that deal with Tobias, it had tightened a wire in his brain.

    Although he appeared calm, he knew that he had no chance of winning.

    Even though Natalie had lost her memories and forgotten about Tobias, she also lost all feelings for

    Remington whatsoever.

    He had once been determined to get her, but now he knew that it was impossible even if he tried.

    And with what Natalie had told him, it became thest straw that squeezed out any hope he had

    left.

    Natalie was going to move in with Tobias.

    When Natalie told him this, Remington couldn''t hear what were her reasons at all. The only thing

    that red in his mind was the news that Natalie was moving in with Tobias.

    If Natalie moved in with Tobias, he could already imagine what would happen.

    He suddenly felt a little regretful. Could it be that he was not obvious enough with her?

    Perhaps with women, you had to be extra forward sometimes.

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Only by satisfying her in bed, would she be interested.

    The expression in Remington''s eyes turned cold. His hold on Natalie''s waist tightened as he pulled

    her onto hisp. Giving her a brutal gaze, he asked, "Natalie, are you moving in with Tobias

    because you hope that something will happen between you two? You want that, don''t you?"

    Natalie felt a burning hot sensation at her waist, like being scalded by a soldering iron.

    Panic filled her eyes as she eximed,

    "Remington, what are you talking about? Let me go."

    "If you want, I can satisfy you." His eyes were fierce, determined to get an answer out of her.

    His out of usual behavior frightened her - this was the first time he spoke in such a tone.

    Natalie realized that this time, Remington was not just messing with her.

    She mustered all her strength to push him away, but he did not budge.

    Natalie no longer cared. She lifted her foot and kicked Remington.

    But he was faster.

    As soon as her foot touched his pants, he mped it between his legs.

    The next second, Remington leaned forward, wanting to kiss Natalie''s lips.

    He had long wanted to have a taste of her, but he had been struggling to suppress himself.

    Which of course, does not align with his true character at all.

    But even after suppressing himself for so long, Natalie was still not his.

    Swiftly, Natalie dodged her face away and avoided him.

    Remington''s lips lightly brushed against the corners of her mouth,nding on her cheek.

    It felt as soft and smooth as the finest of silks.

    A fierce heat rose in his lower abdomen, and his eyes burned with desire.

    Just a small kiss on her cheek was driving him wild.

    Every single cell in his body was on fire, screaming, starving for Natalie.

    His eyes suddenly shone with a burning ze that had never been there before. At that moment, all

    rationality in his mind had disappeared.

    There was only one thought left.

    He wanted Natalie.

    All of a sudden, he grabbed onto both her wrists and ced them on top of her head.

    She was no match for him - Natalie could not move at all.

    Her whole body was trembling with fear at the sight of the man in front of her. It wasn''t Remington, it

    was someone she had never seen before.

    She had never expected that the man with the foxy grin could be so terrifying.

    Natalie''s teary eyes widened in panic, her teeth chattering like a bunny caught in a thunderstorm,

    "Remington, you''re crazy! Get off me, you lunatic!"

    Her shrieks did not bring him back to his senses but instead seemed to further excite him.

    Something shed across his eyes...

    Natalie was reacting so strongly towards him.

    What about Tobias? Would she be eager to climb into his bed?

    The thought alone was driving him insane. Fuming, Remington could only see red. Once again, he

    bent down and kissed Natalie on the lips.

    Natalie desperately turned her face away, all her pleading falling to deaf ears.

    Reaching out his right hand, he tightly seized onto Natalie''s chin. He forced her to face him and

    proceeded to kiss her hard, pressing his lips onto her mouth aggressively with a murderous air.

    That very moment, she felt her throat tighten, a mixture of fear, grief, and anger welling up inside

    her. Natalie closed her lips firmly, not allowing Remington to open them up.

    She clenched her trapped hands into fists, digging her nails into her flesh with all her might. Maybe,

    maybe if she just dug hard enough, all of this would not be happening

    She had always regarded Remington as a good

    friend.

    He had always been kind and humorous towards her.

    She could not believe that such a man, a man whom she trusted so much, would do such a thing to

    her.

    She imagined her heart shriveling, aching as if someone had sliced it with a knife.

    In a split second, Remington''s hands moved to Natalie''s skirt, seconds close to ripping it apart.

    When she realized what he was trying to do, her face flinched with unmanned terror, dread twisting

    in her guts as she felt her blood go cold.

    Pushed hard against the car door, Natalie''s body twisted and struggled desperately, trying to break

    free from his grasp, wildly kicking her legs to avoid Remington''s advances.

    The more she struggled, the more his body pulsed with desire, and the more his rationality burned

    away.

    Natalie''s legs were lifted up, and there was only minimal space left between them.

    She could no longer struggle.

    Not against Remington, who was tenfold stronger and coursing with rash hunger.

    Despair shone in Natalie''s eyes. The blood vessels on her neck were bursting as she choked, and

    tears were streaming down her face uncontrobly.

    Some of those tears fell onto Remington''s palm.

    His hand was about to approach her.

    But it suddenly froze.

    He looked up and saw Natalie, although trapped, staring back at him with an unseen hatred,

    Her gaze was filled with anguish and resentment so strong that it could destroy the heavens and

    earth.

    Remington withdrew his hand.

    It only took one more move for this woman to be his.

    But all of a sudden, he lost all desire.

    It seemed that using force was meaningless.

    He let go of her.

    Reacting quickly, Natalie opened the door.

    "p!"

    A sharp, firm pnded on the man''s cheeks.

    Five bright red fingerprints immediately appeared, stamped on his fair features.

    With the leftover energy that she could muster, she got out of the car and fled.

    The whole time she was running, Natalie''s sobbed her eyes out, bawling.

    She wept for her sorrow, and she wept for Remington.

    He had taken up so much space in her heart.

    Space that had nothing to do with sexual attraction.

    She had regarded Remington as a good friend -someone she could trust and talk to.

    But he had done something so unexpectedly vile.

    When she was finally tired from crying, Natalie found a ce and sat down, exhausted and drained.

    A lot of images shed through her mind.

    When she and Remington met for the first time and he shed her that sly, foxy grin, when he had

    cracked jokes to make her happy, and when he hadforted her to make her feel better.

    In the end, everything meant nothing because of what had happened in the car.

    Remington had tried to force himself on her. That was sexual assault.

    A bitter smile appeared on Natalie''s lips.

    Just like that, everything was over.

    That friendship that went beyond the feelings of man and woman dissipated like a fragile bubble, as

    if it was never there.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506

    Time passed little by little.

    Albeit the hurt, frustration, and wretchedness, Natalie gradually calmed down.

    All of a sudden, her phone rang.

    The phone number was unfamiliar.

    She answered the call, only realizing that it was Tobias when she heard his gentle voiceing

    from the other end.

    "Natalie, where are you now? I''lle to pick you up." The man''s voice sounded so clear and

    pleasant.

    Natalie told him her address, and Tobias arrived soon after.

    He looked at her tenderly, "Natalie, I''ll bring you over now."

    Probably because of what had just happened, the gentle look in his eyes made Natalie a little sad.

    She swallowed all the outrage she felt because of the earlier incident.

    She simply nodded.

    The car drove to the hillside of Agaphen City and finally stopped in front of arge manor.

    The luxurious exterior was enough to make even Natalie gaped in awe for a split second. It was like

    something from a movie set.

    That must be the famed mansion.

    The morous, gigantic vi had awn big enough to y ser on, a gorgeous garden, and a

    large swimming pool.

    However, what surprised Natalie most was the gilded characters carved onto the stone pirs next

    to the iron gate.

    "Our Home."

    "Is ''Our Home'' the name of this ce?" Natalie asked curiously.

    Tobias nodded, his eyes soft, "Yes."

    "What a cozy name," Natalie said subconsciously.

    Vis of this scale and luxury were usually called "Heaven" or "Paradise", so it was unusual for it to

    have such a down- to- earth name, but Natalie instantly took a liking to it.

    Tobias nced at Natalie. His thin lips moved, but he ended up saying nothing.

    The car pulled up on thewn and Tobias stepped out.

    Natalie followed suit.

    In front of them was a white vi with floor-to-ceiling ss windows.

    This was the ce she was going to be staying at, and she did not even know for how long.

    Natalie walked up the stairs. As soon as she reached the main hall, a boy rushed over, eximing,

    "Natalie, you''re here."

    His face was full of excitement as he eximed, "My father said that your name is Natalie. Can I call

    you Natalie from now on?"

    A look of pure astonishment crossed Natalie''s eyes.

    Was this not the little boy she had met that morning?

    The boy who had blocked her way, the boy who she brought to have breakfast with, and the boy

    who made herte to work.

    Tobias frowned, chiding, "You can''t call her that!"

    The boy pouted at once, "Her name is Natalie, what else should I call her?"

    Tobias''s breathing came to a halt.

    The matter of salutation was indeed a little troublesome.

    Not only was Natalie clueless about her rtionship with Hayden, but so was the little boy.

    At present, how Hayden should address her was quite a headache.

    Natalie spoke up, "Mr. Whitlock, it''s fine if he calls me Natalie. I feel old if he called me auntie

    anyway."

    Hayden instantly nced delightedly at Tobias with a triumphant smirk, "See, Dad? I can call her

    Natalie."

    Tobias rubbed his temples, feeling somewhat helpless.

    He could not think of other names Hayden should address Natalie, so he just went with the boy''s

    decision.

    After their rtionship was made clear, he would let Hayden address her ordingly.

    Hayden was a very lovable child. After Natalie arrived, he started pulling her around, chattering

    endlessly with her. He even brought Natalie to his bedroom, showing her his prized hideout.

    It was filled with figurines from top to bottom.

    There were toy models of Avengers, One Piece, and Doraemon characters. It was truly a sight to

    behold.

    He showed off his figurines to Natalie one by one.

    Watching Hayden''s tiny innocent face beaming with joy, Natalie forced herself to show some

    happiness.

    Although the incident with Remington was traumatizing, she was here to repay the losses she had

    caused thepany.

    Since she was already here, she had to do a good job of taking care of Hayden, and not bring her

    negative emotions with her.

    Natalie forced herself not to think about what had happened, pushing it to the back of her brain.

    Instead, shepletely immersed herself in the conversation she was having with Hayden.

    Outside the door, Tobias heard Hayden''s cheerful voice, and a smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    They were indeed mother and son. They got along so well with each other even though they barely

    met.

    Tobias''s eyes were pensive. The next thing he needed to do was to ascertain the rtionship

    between Hayden and Natalie.

    He could not tell Natalie what had happened before she lost her memory, so establishing their

    rtionship would be quite an issue.

    Tobias let out an inward sigh.

    It was truly a conundrum.

    In the room, Hayden was fiddling with the Ultraman figurine. He nced at Natalie with a pair of big

    flickering eyes, "Natalie, do you think there''s a real Ultraman in this world?"

    Natalie thought about it.

    "Yes." She said, "I think there must be one."

    Hayden smiled, eximing, "I think so too. Natalie, we''re really matching! I think that you''re really

    the right person to be my stepmother."

    She exined, "I''m here to take care of you, not to be your stepmother."

    Hayden pouted and said, "You''re my stepmother."

    Natalie had no choice but to change the subject. "By the way, what''s your name?"

    "Hayden."

    "Haydn? Like theposer?" Natalie asked with uncertainty.

    "No, Hayden with an ''e"." He blinked.

    Natalie was a little confused.

    Why did the big boss give his son such a rare name? It was rather strange.

    It seemed that Hayden had read Natalie''s mind. He said, "It sounds like Heathen, doesn''t it?"

    Natalie said awkwardly, "Well, yes, it''s quite strange."

    Hayden stuck out his tongue, "It''s because my father married a lesbian. After she left, my father was

    suffering from grief. So he named me Hayden because some say it means heathen, and heathen in

    French sounds simr to ''peine'', which means heartache or pain."

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    In the morning when she heard Hayden tell a simr story, she just assumed that he was joking, as

    a child typically would.

    Now that Hayden had said it again, it started to make sense.

    Could it be that Tobias had really married a lesbian?

    And did it end up stimting his sexuality too?

    Natalie felt that her assumptions were highly possible.

    Natalie felt a sudden urge to sympathize with Tobias.

    He was the president of the YS Group, someone so powerful and rich, and yet he had such a tragic

    past.

    Tobias personally went to the room to inform Natalie and Hayden that it was time for dinner.

    Clutching Natalie''s hand, Hayden walked to the dining area with her.

    The Whitlock family vi had an exclusive dining hall, and the room alone was bigger than Natalie''s

    apartment.

    Although only two adults and a child were having dinner, the table had enough food to feed an

    army.

    Natalie took one look and found that they were all her favorites.

    Normally, she would have been foaming at the mouth at such a delectable sight.

    But at that moment...

    Although she repeatedly warned herself not to bring her negative emotions upon the Whitlock

    family, it was impossible for her topletely block them out.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Naturally, Natalie did not have much of an appetite.

    She only picked up a few mouthfuls of food and did not touch the rest.

    "You don''t like them?" Tobias''s inquisitive eyes fell on Natalie''s face.

    She did not want to exin too much to Tobias, so she just nodded vaguely.

    However, she did not expect Tobias to immediately call for the butler, requesting that they change to

    another chef the next day.

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507

    She had not expected Tobias to change chefs just because she only took a few bites.

    Thest thing Natalie wanted was someone to lose their job over nothing. She quickly added, "Mr.

    Whitlock, it''s delicious. I like the food very much, I just don''t have much of an appetite today."

    "Are you sure?" Tobias raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Her head bobbled furiously.

    The corners of Tobias''s lips twitched. "Alright, so today you don''t have a good appetite. But if

    tomorrow you don''t eat much either, I''m changing chefs."

    Was he trying to force her to eat more?

    After dinner, Natalie read storybooks with Hayden.

    She was there to take care of him, so she did not bother putting on an act, but vowed to fulfill her

    duty instead.

    Soon, it was night time.

    Hayden insisted that Natalie apany him to sleep.

    He was only a child, maybe four or five years old, so it was not a big deal.

    She slept next to Hayden on his huge bed.

    Although he was only a child, his bed was fairlyrge.

    When he slept, Hayden was restless.

    He held Natalie''s hand, kicking and rolling around the bed.

    Slightly exasperated, Natalie asked, "Why aren''t you asleep yet? Don''t you have to go to

    kindergarten tomorrow?"

    "Don''t mention the kindergarten. They''re all childish babies." Hayden said, seemingly disdained.

    Natalie could not help but snort at his mature remarks.

    "Okay, okay, they''re all childish. You''re a mature kid, but you should still sleep early." Natalie said.

    After all, she was responsible for Hayden, so she must ensure he sleeps enough as well.

    Hayden blinked his sparkly eyes, "Natalie, I usually sleep with daddy. I''ll ask him to sleep with us,

    okay? The three of us can sleep together."

    His request left Natalie tongue-tied.

    Cricket noises red inside her brain. "Hayden, that doesn''t seem very convenient."

    "Why not? This bed is so big, it''s enough for three people."

    Natalie wrinkled her nose, "It''s not a matter of whether or not there''s enough space."

    "Then what''s the problem?" Hayden asked, blinking his curious eyes.

    Although he was wiser than most kids his age, he was still a child, which meant that he was

    clueless about what happened between men and women.

    Natalie coughed and said, "There''s a difference between men and women."

    Hayden gave Natalie a look, "There''s no difference."

    With that, he jumped up and ran to the door, shouting at the top of his voice, "Dad, Dad,e

    quickly."

    Natalie''s head reeled.

    When she got out of bed to pull Hayden back, Tobias had already heard the kid''s calls and was

    walking over.

    At the sight of him. Natalie''s heart unexpectedly skipped a beat.

    It was the first time she saw the big boss without a suit.

    He had put on home clothes, smoothing out his usual harshness, and in its ce was a sense of

    warmth.

    So this was what he was like at home...

    "Dad, you and Natalie can sleep together," Hayden dered loudly.

    The two adults exchanged an awkward silence.

    "You, Natalie, and me. The three of us will sleep together!" Hayden repeated.

    Tobias nced wistfully at Natalie.

    Of course, he wanted to sleep with Natalie.

    Only the two of them, without Hayden.

    But it was obviously not the right time.

    Natalie would be his after all. He should not rush it.

    "Hayden, don''t be ridiculous," Tobias said in a low voice.

    "Why can''t we sleep together?" Hayden widened his eyes, "Natalie said that there''s a difference

    between a man and a woman. Is it because of that?"

    He looked at Tobias and then at Natalie, and he became more confused. "Dad, I don''t see any

    difference between you and Natalie except that her chest is bigger than yours!"

    She really wanted a hole to open up from the ground and swallow her whole.

    Tobias''s eyes lingered on Natalie''s neck for a second, his gaze darkening.

    "Dad, can the three of us sleep together? I''m not used to sleeping without you," Hayden pleaded

    innocently.

    "If you''re not used to it, then just sleep with me." "But I want to hold Natalie''s hand while I sleep."

    Tobias''s eyebrow twitched, "Hayden! Don''t mess around!"

    Tobias could tell that Natalie was not in a particrly good mood that day.

    He did not wish to make himself part of the reason Natalie was in a bad mood.

    At Tobias''s stern voice, Hayden stayed silent, not daring to speak.

    Pouting his lips, he went back to his bed.

    Feeling a little awkward, Natalie said, "Mr. Whitlock, then I- I''ll apany Hayden to bed now."

    "Natalie," Tobias suddenly asked, "Why haven''t you changed your clothes?"

    His gaze fell upon Natalie''s clothes.

    Natalie did not change into her pajamas.

    The clothes that she had packed were still in Remington''s car.

    A trace of pain appeared in her eyes, but it disappeared in a split second.

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "I forgot to bring my clothes."

    Tobias nodded, "Have a good rest."

    Natalie returned the nod.

    She went back to the bed andy down next to Hayden.

    Probably feeling hopeless about his wish for the three of them to sleep together, Hayden soon

    dozed off.

    Natalie''s eyes, however, were wide open, showing no trace of drowsiness.

    After what happened earlier that day, how could she sleep in peace?

    Suddenly, her phone chimed.

    It was a text message.

    Natalie opened the message, and her breathing turned shallow.

    It was from Remington.

    "Natalie, I''m sorry."

    Natalie felt her eyes sting.

    She deleted the text message, then proceeded to block Remington''s number.

    As soon as she was done, another message came in.

    "Natalie, are you asleep?"

    It was from Tobias.

    "No, but Hayden is." Natalie typed out.

    She assumed that Tobias was messaging her to ask about Hayden.

    "Natalie, open the door."

    Tobias''s reply came a secondter.

    Her breathing hitched once again.

    It was alreadyte, why would Tobias want her to open the door?

    A strange thought shed through her mind, and she quickly shook her head.

    Remington''s actions were probably causing her to overthink.

    Tobias was gay, what could he possibly do to her?

    Not to mention, Hayden was there.

    She quietly slipped out of bed and opened the door.

    Tobias was standing in front of the door, looking dignified and elegant as ever.

    He was holding a set of pyjamas, "Wear this first, it''s toote now, I''ll bring you to buy some clothes

    tomorrow."

    Natalie did not expect Tobias to bring her pajamas.

    A current of warmth surged through her heart, pleasantly surprised.

    She took the pajamas from him.

    They were men''s pajamas.

    "Whose is this?" Natalie asked nervously.

    "Mine." The man''s deep and alluring voice rang in Natalie''s ears.

    That was exactly what Natalie had suspected.

    Her heartbeat began to quicken.

    Pretending to rub her eyes, she said, "Then I''ll go sleep first."

    Tobias nodded. As the light fell on his body, softness and warmth seemed to emanate off him.

    He closed the door before leaving.

    Natalie looked at the pyjamas in her hands, her fingers trembling slightly.

    Pyjamas.

    The big boss''s pyjamas.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508

    When she first entered YS Group, she would never have dreamt there would be such a day.

    She was actually staying in the big boss'' house, and she was even going to wear his pajamas.

    Everything felt like a surreal dream.

    Natalie carefully held the pajamas to her nose and took a quick sniff.

    There was a clean and fresh fragrance on it.

    It made her feel warm andfortable.

    Natalie went to the bathroom in the bedroom and changed into the pajamas.

    It was obvious that the clothes were too big for her.

    All Natalie did was put on the top and it had already covered up to her thighs.

    The pajamas rubbed against her skin, giving her a strange sensation.

    It was numb and tingling, as if she was being tickled by an electric current.

    She imagined the shirt to be Tobias, and she was that close to him - skin to skin.

    A momentter, Natalie''s face flushed red.

    What was she thinking?

    It was just a piece of clothing, but her imagination had gone so wild. How unbelievable.

    Natalie scrambled under the nket.

    That night was one of the worst sleeps she had ever experienced.

    She had always thought that other than death, nothing could affect her beauty sleep.

    She never expected that one day, she was going to have so much trouble sleeping.

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    One moment, she was feeling miserable and aggravated by what Remington had done to her in the

    car, and the next moment, she was hit by the sudden realization that she was living in the big boss''

    house, wearing his pajamas.

    She tossed and turned in bed, bothered by her mixed emotions.

    In the dead of night, Hayden''s small figure suddenly embraced her.

    His little hands and feet were clinging to her like an octopus.

    Natalie was not used to having others hugging her body like this. As she was about to gently

    untangle herself from Hayden''s embrace, he began to mutter softly, "Mom, Mom, Mom..."

    He kept calling out to his mother in his sleep.

    Natalie''s heart felt as if it had been struck by a blunt object.

    Blood seemed to have rushed instantly into her head before fading away just as quickly as it came.

    Natalie stopped moving, and her eyes were filled with sympathy.

    Every child needed a mother.

    Hayden was no exception.

    Even though the boy had such an excellent father and a great family background, it was not enough

    to make up for theck of maternal love.

    Although he did not show it, the little kid must miss his mother very much.

    Without her knowing it, Natalie''s arm reached out to hug Hayden back.

    This was purely an instinctive move.

    She wanted to give Hayden a littlefort.

    When Natalie held him in her arms, an unusual current of warmth flowed through her veins.

    The night grew darker.

    And the dark, enveloped by silence.

    Moonlight outside the window spilled all over the earth, creating an ethereal glow.

    The next day, Natalie was woken up by Hayden''s screams.

    He jumped up almost at once.

    "You- you- you took advantage of me!" Hayden''s face panic-stricken, "Why did you sleep with your

    arms around me?"

    His piercing voice jolted her awake.

    Having gone to bedte the night before, she was still in a sleepy daze when Hayden woke her up.

    In an instant, all of Natalie''s drowsiness was gone.

    With her hair in a mess and her mind only halfconscious, she blinked at Hayden.

    Hayden''s little feet padded back and forth on the bed. Looking crestfallen, he pouted, "My first hug

    was supposed to be for my future wife. But you''ve taken this away from me. What should I do? I''m

    done for. I''m going to be a let-down to my future wife."

    Natalie finally came to her senses.

    She suppressed her snort, but could not restrain herself from chuckling when she heard Hayden''s

    childlikements.

    She teased him further, "Not only did I hug you, I also touched you from head to toe."

    Hayden''s mouth ttened, "You''re a she-devil!"

    Natalie was even more amused.

    She raised her eyebrows and grinned, "That''s right, I''m a she-devil."

    "It''s not enough that you took advantage of my father. Now you want to take advantage of me too.

    You- you- you- you''re a seductress!"

    Natalie was at aplete loss for words.

    She jabbed at Hayden''s little head, "What are you thinking about at such a young age? A

    seductress!"

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the bedroom door.

    Hayden jumped out of bed with his bare feet and ran to open the door.

    Tobias was standing in the doorway.

    Hayden jumped into Tobias''s arms, "Dad, Natalie said that she''s a seductress. You should let her

    sleep with you tonight, or she will touch me again. Let her touch you instead."

    Natalie was speechless.

    Sensing Tobias''s gaze on her, she wanted so badly to dig a hole in the ground and hide there

    forever.

    "Mr. Whitlock, it''s just kids being kids," she awkwardly said with a hollowugh.

    The corners of Tobias''s lips raised to form an almost invisible arc.

    While Hayden was brushing his teeth, Tobias whispered in Natalie''s ear, "Natalie, you should

    consider the second half of what Hayden said."

    Natalie froze.

    It took a moment before she came back to reality.

    Hmm, the second half of what Hayden said...

    Hayden had said that she should sleep with Tobias that night, and that he should let her touch him...

    A blush crept upon Natalie''s cheek.

    Feeling slightly flustered, she said, "Mr. Whitlock, don''t be ridiculous."

    Tobias watched her reddening face, and a gleam of light shed in his eyes.

    At that moment, Natalie looked particrly adorable.

    She looked so lovely that he could not help but crave to eat her up.

    "Dad, Natalie, are you guys going to the bridal chamber?" The child''s voice piped up.

    Natalie felt as if she had just heard a thunderp.

    Embarrassed and speechless, she looked at the little boy, "Hayden, what are you talking about?"

    With his clear, bright eyes, Hayden blinked up at her, "That''s what happens on TV. When a man

    looks at a woman with sparkly eyes, and her face turns red, it means that they''re going to the bridal

    chamber!"

    Natalie was so shocked that she didn''t know how to respond to that.

    Natalie''s face turned even redder.

    But she felt mildly confused.

    Did Hayden mention that the man''s eyes would sparkle as he looked at the woman?

    Did this mean that the big boss'' eyes were sparkling at her?

    In a blink of an eye, it was time for breakfast.

    Everything was incredibly wonderful, like a scene from a fairytale.

    The ss-domed dining area was surrounded by blooming roses with dewdrops. For their

    breakfast, an assortment of bread, jam, and milk were all exported, and there were even precious

    bone porcins as their cutlery.

    This was exactly how the lives of aristocrats were depicted on television.

    Natalie also noticed that there were a lot of servants in the huge vi.

    The vi only housed Tobias and Hayden, so why did they need so many servants?

    "Mr. Whitlock, it seems that there are many servants in this house." Natalie casually remarked.

    Tobias''s tone was clear and mellow, "Hayden is a rather naughty kid, so we need as much help as

    we can get around here."

    Hearing that, Haydenughed gleefully, "I always make a mess, so we have many people here to

    help clean up after me. But once you start keeping mepany, we won''t need so many servants

    anymore."

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Once again, her mind buzzed with thoughts.

    Could this be what people called evil capitalism?

    Did Tobias hire her because she could rece a number of servants?

    She forced a smile and asked, "Mr. Whitlock, does that mean we won''t be needing so many helpers

    in the future?"

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509

    With Natalie around, they would be able to dismiss many servants.

    They could save a fortune as well!

    The capitalist''s way of calction was truly sophisticated.

    "Why should they be dismissed?" There was mild confusion on Tobias''s face.

    For a moment, Natalie was too stunned to reply.

    "Because I''m already here to take care of Hayden. There''d be no need for so many people," Natalie

    exined.

    The corners of Tobias''s lips twisted upwards, "Actually, I think that I''d have to hire more."

    Natalie''s eyebrows shot up perplexedly, "Why?"

    "To take care of you," Tobias answered in a low voice.

    Natalie fell silent when she heard that.

    Her mind was a little muddled.

    She was there to take care of Hayden, so why would she need people to look after her?

    Before she could think more about it, Hayden was once again calling out to Natalie.

    He wanted her to help spread jam on his toast.

    Tobias looked at Hayden, "Do it yourself."

    Pouting, Hayden said, "No, the ones Natalie make are better.��

    As he spoke, Natalie had already taken his toast and was spreading a thickyer of jam over it.

    After taking a bite, Hayden''s mouth was smeared with red jam.

    Amused by Hayden''s appearance, Natalie pointed at his mouth and giggled.

    Not wanting to give in, Hayden stuffed a piece of toast into her mouth, and as a result, the corner of

    Natalie''s mouth was also stained with jam.

    Then it was Hayden''s turn to point at Natalie while cracking up.

    The two of them dissolved into a fit ofughter, grinning at each other.

    Watching Natalie and Hayden, Tobias''s eyes began to sting a little.

    Hayden had not been this happy in a long time.

    Tobias had the suddenpulsion to reunite Hayden and Natalie as mother and daughter.

    No matter how hard he tried, he could not suppress that impulse.

    Tobias stood up and walked into his bedroom.

    Hayden and Natalie were having such a goodugh that they did not even notice that Tobias was

    gone.

    In the bedroom, Tobias made a call to Simon.

    Simon proceeded to dampen Tobias''s spirit, "Tobias, I understand what you''re feeling, but how are

    you going to tell your son and Miss Godfrey the truth?"

    His breathing becamebored.

    Simon''s words of reason had brought him back to reality.

    Back there, he had once again been overwhelmed withpulsion.

    "And if you tell Miss Godfrey all these things out of the blue, do you think she''ll believe you?

    Imagine if you tell her about the past you share and that the boy in front of her is her son. Not only

    will this set her off, but the information will also probably leave her bewildered and shocked."

    Upon hearing Simon''s exnation, Tobias began to calm down.

    "Simon, I was too emotional just now."

    Simonughed, "Tobias, I understand. But isn''t the situation heading in a better direction now? Don''t

    worry too much, Miss Godfrey will remember everything eventually."

    Tobias took a deep breath.

    After a moment, the corners of his lips curled into a smile, "You''re right. It''s only a matter of time,

    that day wille."

    After breakfast, Tobias got ready to go to the office.

    Natalie would be going as well.

    Although she had joined the Whitlock family to take care of Hayden, he was at kindergarten most of

    the time. During that period of time, she could go to work.

    Respecting Natalie''s decision, Tobias took her with him to YS.

    It was not Natalie''s first time in Tobias''s car, but somehow, it felt different this time.

    After all, she had left the Whitlock family''s vi with Tobias, and they were now driving to the office

    together.

    It felt like...it felt like they were a couple going to work together...

    Natalie started to blush at the thought.

    She did not know why, but ever since she met Tobias, she was like a big red apple that couldn''t stop

    blushing all the time.

    As soon as she walked into the office, she found the atmosphere to be a bit strange.

    Every time she entered, intentionally or otherwise, Lanny would let out a "hmph", but that day it did

    not happen.

    Everyone buried themselves in work. It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    Although it was silent, something felt off.

    Natalie sat at her desk.

    Her desk was clean and tidy, without a single piece of trash in sight..

    Not thinking much of it, Natalie started to work.

    Usually, she did not interact much with her colleagues. And after the incident from the day before,

    she had a feeling that the chances of them interacting became even smaller.

    At noon, for the first time ever, no one came to summon her to the president''s office.

    Later, Natalie learned that Tobias had a meeting at noon.C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    During lunchtime, she went to the staff cafeteria with Linda.

    Linda sighed, "Natalie, it''s quite difficult to catch a meal with you."

    Natalie smiled apologetically.

    Although the food Tobias brought tasted better, she still preferred going to the cafeteria.

    She could befortable and at ease here.

    When she ate in the president''s office, she felt somewhat pressured.

    "By the way, Natalie," Linda lowered her voice and scooted closer, "What''s going on with you and

    Mr. Whitlocktely?"

    Natalie''s breathing caught in her throat.

    For some reason, she found Linda''s question quite puzzling, as if implying that she had some sort

    of affair with Tobias.

    "What do you mean?" Natalie suddenly felt self-conscious.

    Linda raised her eyebrows, "I heard that Doris was fired."

    "That''s because she went too far. I doubt YS Group needs such uneducated employees.��

    Lindaughed, "Come on, Doris has been in YS for so long and nothing has ever happened to her.

    If it weren''t for you, how could Mr. Whitlock even notice little Doris, let alone fire her?"

    Natalie''s heart raced.

    It went without saying that the big boss was being very, very nice to her - exceptionally nice.

    Of course, it was a good thing, but that was not to say that hidden agendas did note with it.

    After work, Tobias drove Natalie back to the vi.

    In the mornings, they would leave the Whitlock family''s vi together.

    After getting off work, they would set off from the office and return to the vi together.

    Natalie was not exactly used to such arrangements.

    She told herself that there was nothing to feel ufortable about and that she was just doing her

    job.

    She worked in the office for Tobias during the day.

    And after work, she would work for him at his home.

    Thinking about it that way, Natalie felt much calmer.

    By the time they arrived at the Whitlock family''s vi, Hayden was already back from kindergarten

    and was ying with his figurines.

    The servants were done with dinner preparations.

    Natalie went to call Hayden over for dinner, and he obediently followed her to the dining table.

    Tobias smiled at her, "Natalie, you really have a way with him."

    Natalie did not understand what Tobias meant.

    "Normally, Hayden would be a stubborn brat and wouldn''te to dinner even after the servants

    have called him multiple times," Tobias exined.

    Natalie let out a surprised chuckle.

    She did not expect that Hayden would listen to her. No wonder Tobias had hired her to take care of

    him.

    At dinner time, Natalie would pick food for Hayden and ce them on his te - vegetables,

    meatballs and so on.

    The action was purely instinctive. When she found that something was delicious, she would

    unconsciously give some to Hayden.

    And the little boy would ept them dutifully.

    Whatever Natalie put on his te, Hayden would finish withoutint.

    After she was done picking food for Hayden, she shifted her attention back to her te, and found a

    small hill of food there.

    While she was busy feeding Hayden, Tobias had been busy feeding her as well.

    Natalie felt slightly flustered.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I can do it myself."

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510

    Before Tobias could open his mouth, Hayden already butted in, his voice muffled by the food in his

    mouth, "Natalie, you don''t have to do it by yourself. Men are supposed to serve women."

    He swallowed, "And women are meant to serve children."

    Natalie kept to herself.

    What kind of logic was that...

    After dinner, Tobias wanted to bring Natalie out to shop for clothes.

    She was still wearing the same pajama set from the day before.

    Natalie agreed.

    Her big bag of clothes was still in Remington''s car. It was impossible for her to get them back now,

    so she had no choice but to buy new ones.

    Hayden, being the kid that he was, insisted on tagging along.

    Natalie felt that it was weird to go shopping alone with Tobias, so she begged for Hayden to be

    brought along too.

    However, as soon as they were outside, Natalie realized that taking Hayden with them might not

    have been the best idea.

    Because when they walked on the street, it felt like they were a family of three.

    As soon as the thought emerged in Natalie''s mind, her face started to blush again. What was she

    thinking?

    When she finally came to herself, she realized that Tobias had taken them to a high-end shopping

    mall nearby.

    Natalie jumped in her skin.

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    The clothes in that shopping mall were shockingly expensive. She had been there once when she

    was dress- shopping for thepany''s annual party, only to be put off by the pricing.

    Natalie waved her hand and whispered, "Mr. Whitlock, let''s go somewhere else. It''s too expensive

    here. I don''t have that much money with me.

    She reckoned she would not be able to afford a single piece of clothing there even if she sold off all

    her belongings.

    Tobias''s dark, alluring eyes fell on Natalie''s face, "I''m paying."

    His tone was clear and gentle, giving off a sense offort.

    It was as if it was only natural for him to pay for

    Natalie.

    Natalie''s head was shaking like a rattle drum.

    How could she so shamelessly let the big boss pay for her? She was a nobody to him.

    "Natalie, you''re not being paid to take care of Hayden for me." Tobias abruptly stated.

    Natalie froze.

    He was right. She was looking after Hayden, but he never mentioned anything about sry.

    "Seeing as how I''m already exploiting you, it''s only right for me to buy you something, isn''t it?"

    Tobias slightly raised his brows.

    Natalie blinked several times.

    What he had said seemed to make sense.

    The big boss was already benefiting from her, there was nothing wrong with letting him buy her a

    few pieces of clothing.

    "So," Tobias paused for a moment then smiled, e on."

    Natalie trailed after Tobias in a daze.

    Only when she walked into a Chanel boutique did she realize something.

    Was she not taking care of Hayden because she needed to pay for thepany''s losses? How did

    it turn into Tobias''s exploiting her?

    Natalie was unable to wrap her head around it.

    Just then, Hayden whispered cheekily in Natalie''s ear, "Natalie, you should buy as much as you

    want. My dad has a lot of money, the only issue is that he has no one to spend it on. If you''d like,

    you can even buy the whole mall!"

    The kid had really rendered Natalie speechless.

    The store attendant brought Natalie a white coat.

    The coat was thin and breezy, just right for the season.

    This gave Natalie a shback to thest time when she was there. She hade to the store to

    buy a gown for the annual party, but the store attendants had been particrly cold towards her,

    and their eyes looked anywhere but at her.

    This time, however, thedy attendant had on such a friendly smile, and her voice was ever so

    gentle.

    Natalie quickly realized that it was because the big boss was next to her.

    All of a sudden, Natalie felt like she was taking advantage of his power.

    After putting on the thin outerwear, Natalie walked out of the fitting room.

    She looked really good in that style of clothing.

    It made her appear dainty and angelic.

    Naturally, thedy showered Natalie with praises.

    Tobias''s gazended on Natalie.

    Somehow, when the big boss''s eyes fell on her, Natalie''s heart suddenly started to pound.

    Her fingers clutched the hem of her clothes, her face slightly flushed.

    "D- Does it look good?" Her voice was as soft as a mosquito''s.

    "It''s pretty! My Natalie is the prettiest," Hayden winked at her in a singsong tone.

    Natalie''s heart lifted nheless.

    She still had not received an answer from Tobias.

    "It''s beautiful." Natalie finally heard the man''s tender voice of affirmation, "Natalie, you look good in

    anything.��

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    She felt a sudden spark of joy in her heart.

    She did not realize how much she anticipated Tobias''s reaction when she changed into the new

    clothes.

    "We''ll take this one," Tobias told the store attendant.

    Thedy nodded with a smile then asked Natalie, "Miss, are there any other designs you''d like to

    look at? Our autumn series this year is quite popr."

    Natalie scanned the racks.

    Indeed, they were all stunning.

    Too bad they were all too expensive.

    She shook her head, "It''s fine."

    Although the big boss was paying, she could not take his money for granted.

    "Are they not to your liking? In fact, our new designs from this year all suit you quite well." Thedy

    was particrly attentive.

    Natalie gave an apologetic smile, "They''re all really pretty, they''re just a little costly."

    As soon as she finished, Tobias''s smooth voice sounded, "We''ll take all of this season''s new

    designs, make sure they''re in her size."

    "Yes, sir." Thedy attendant smiled cheerfully.

    Natalie did not know how to respond to that.

    She did not expect Tobias to be this generous. This meant that he would be buying close to a

    quarter of the store''s designs.

    She walked over to Tobias and urged softly, "Mr. Whitlock, don''t waste your money. You don''t know

    how expensive the clothes here are."

    Tobias raised his eyebrows slightly, "I''ve already exploited you by asking you to take care of Hayden

    without paying you, shouldn''t you let me treat you to something?"

    Natalie blinked and countered back, "But I''m taking care of Hayden to pay back my debt from the

    contract that had caused thepany to suffer such huge a loss.��

    Calmly, Tobias said, "Actually, Natalie, I''ve already settled the contract issue. It won''t cause the

    company any losses."

    Natalie''s eyes widened. "So why... Mr. Whitlock?"

    Tobias had originally asked her to be Hayden''s caretaker to pay for thepany''s losses.

    "Because I wanted to make good use of you, by not only taking up your work time, but also your

    after hours." Tobias fixed his grin on Natalie''s face, a hint of yfulness in his tone.

    What could Natalie say to that?

    He really was an evil capitalist!

    Natalie suddenly felt that she had bought too little. She should have splurged more!

    Having done quite a lot of shopping, there was no way they could bring them back on their own.

    Therefore, Tobias asked the store attendant to have the purchases delivered to them at the

    Whitlock family''s vi.

    As they were leaving, thedy attendant said to Natalie with great admiration, "Miss, you''re so lucky.

    Your husband treats you so well, and your son is so handsome."

    Natalie remained silent.

    Natalie exined awkwardly, "I''m not, I''m just the little boy''s nanny."

    Thedy was caught speechless.

    Instantly, she shot Natalie a strange look.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511

    Had it be a norm for employers to treat their nannies this well?

    After shopping for clothes, Hayden insisted on having ice cream.

    It just so happened that there was a Haagen-Dazs store nearby.

    The three of them went into the store.

    Hayden ordered an ice cream hot pot, and because Natalie liked it too, he shared it with her. Tobias

    sat on one side, his eyes fixed on Natalie.

    Natalie did not notice Tobias''s gaze.

    Because too many eyes were already cast on her.

    They were all looking on with obvious envy and admiration.

    Natalie took a big mouthful of ice cream, enjoying the scrumptious sweetness of the chocte-

    covered dessert.

    She figured everyone must be thinking that she was thedy of the house.

    It was an easy misunderstanding - sitting there with such an adorable "son" and a handsome"

    husband".

    But they did not know the truth.

    Natalie was just a nanny!

    A nanny taking care of a child!

    "Natalie, Tobias suddenly called out her name.

    Natalie raised her head, "Hmm?"

    Tobias reached out his hand, his fingertips rubbing lightly at the corner of Natalie''s mouth.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The warmth from his fingers brought on sparks of electricity.

    Her mouth where his fingers touched felt as if it had been shocked, and it was going to swell at any

    second.

    She stared nkly at Tobias.

    "You got some chocte there," Tobias said to her with a slight smile, showing her his fingers.

    Natalie saw that his finger was indeed stained with chocte sauce.

    It was her first time staring at the big boss'' hands so intently; she found them nice and slender.

    The next second, Tobias made a move that surprised Natalie.

    He put his finger slowly into his mouth and winked, "It tastes good."

    Natalie was dumbstruck.

    That move came off oddly sensuous, seeing how Tobias was such an austere man.

    The more stern he appeared, the more such actions are inviting Natalie''s hormones to explode and

    her blood to rush.

    She was on the verge of having a nosebleed.

    Momentster, she finally came back to her senses and ducked her head in panic.

    Fortunately, Hayden was too upied with the ice cream to notice that such a mesmerizing scene

    had been ying out before him.

    When Natalie went back to eating her ice cream, it was no longer as sweet as it was before.

    The ice cream was tasteless in her mouth.

    The scene seconds ago kept reying itself in her mind.

    Tobias wiping the chocte from her lips with his finger, then putting it into his mouth.

    Gosh, it was so unbelievably sexy.

    "You still don''t believe what I told you? I really saw them together! Natalie with Tobias," Queenie

    said anxiously to Madison.

    When she was in the restaurant a few days ago, she saw Natalie and Tobias there as well.

    She spilled the beans to Madison as soon as she got back.

    Madison did not believe her then, saying that she was mistaken.

    Queenie''s eyes were perfectly fine, how could she be wrong?

    Madison waved her hand and said, "That''s impossible. The two of them will never get together

    again."

    "I''m telling the truth. I saw them with my own eyes!"

    "You must have seen it wrongly."

    "I''m telling you," Queenie''s words were suddenly stuck in her throat.

    Through the clear shop window, she saw three people.

    A very handsome little boy, Tobias, and Natalie.

    "Why''d you stop?" Madison asked, noticing Queenie''s halted footsteps.

    Queenie pointed to the French window, "Mom, look."

    Madison looked to where Queenie was pointing at, and she too stopped short.

    She saw Natalie.

    And Tobias.

    And she also saw a little boy.

    The little boy had Tobias''s looks, but his spirited nature resembled Natalie''s.

    Madison was shocked to the core.

    What was going on?

    Was Tobias not Cecilia Lawson''s son?

    Was Natalie not Cecilia Lawson''s daughter?

    And was Tobias not already aware of the truth?

    Why was he still with Natalie?

    And there was that child. Why did he look like Natalie''s child? Had Natalie not abort the child she

    was pregnant with?

    Tobias''s expression shifted slightly.

    He sensed two pairs of eyes staring their way from the outside.

    Their gaze felt strange.

    Tobias looked over and caught sight of Madison and Queenie.

    Being the first to notice that Tobias had spotted them, Queenie hurriedly pulled Madison away.

    A cold glint shed across Tobias''s eyes, gathering in his pitch-ck pupils.

    He was reminded of something when he saw

    Madison.

    He was not free at the moment, but he could send someone to check on this first.

    That night, Hayden made the same request he had the day before.

    He wanted Natalie and Tobias to sleep with him.

    Hayden was not giving in as easily as he had the previous night.

    He grumbled and whined non-stop.

    "I''ll sleep in the middle. One of you can sleep on my left, while the other sleeps on my right."

    Natalie could notpete with Hayden''s stubborn insistence.

    She looked at Tobias, sending him a silent plea.

    However, he turned to her too, "Natalie, let''s just say yes."

    Natalie''s words got caught on her tongue.

    Then her head began to spin.

    How could she possibly agree to that?

    Natalie told herself that there was no way she was going along with their n.

    How could she sleep on the same bed as the big boss? Although Hayden was going to be between

    them, she did not dare to even think about it.

    Hayden jumped with joy at Tobias''s response, "Two people are going to be sleeping with me. I can

    finally be like everyone else!"

    Natalie''s heart stopped beating for a second.

    The two people Hayden was referring to must be his parents.

    The other kids at school probably had both their parents to apany them to sleep.

    But Hayden only had his father to sleep with.

    Because he did not have a mother.

    Natalie felt a sting in her heart.

    The determination to resist she felt earlier wavered.

    After a while, Natalie bit her lips and said, "Okay, we''ll do it for one night."

    Hayden was all smiles, "One night."

    And just like that, the matter was settled.

    While they were lying on the bed, Natalie was distracted.

    She could not believe that was really sharing a bed with the big boss.

    She could even smell his scent and hear the sounds of his breathing.

    Good heavens!

    Natalie''s heart thumped against her chest.

    Fortunately, Hayden was restless. One moment he was hugging Natalie, and the next he was

    holding on to Tobias.

    His movements covered up the sound of Natalie''s thundering heartbeat.

    Natalie presumed that she would not be able to sleep a single wink while being in the same bed as

    the big boss, but she eventually dozed off sometime in the night.

    Before daybreak the next day, every corner ofnd was still shrouded in silent darkness.

    Natalie felt something unusually hot under her hand.

    For a second, she panicked. Did Hayden get a fever?

    Her hands roamed across Hayden''s body, only to find that the burning warmth was gathered in one

    area.

    Could it be his forehead?

    But the surface area did not feel quite right.

    All of a sudden, something grabbed her hand.

    The man''s voice was hoarse and low, "Natalie, have you touched enough?"

    Natalie stopped dead.

    Hayden suddenly turned over.

    "Ultraman..." He mumbled in his sleep.

    Natalie''s blood froze.

    She had not been touching Hayden at all.

    A momentter, Tobias got up, letting go of his grasp on Natalie''s hand.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512

    The bedroom light was not turned on, the only illumination in the dark room being the hazy glow of

    the morning sun.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    With the help of that sliver of light, Natalie saw Tobias walk into the bathroom, followed by the sound

    of water.

    Natalie''s body was burning from head to toe.

    She realized what she had been touching earlier.

    Her heart was hammering as fast as a baby deer caught in headlights.

    When Tobias came out of the bathroom, the sky had already brightened.

    Hayden had woken up as well.

    He got up from the bed, rubbing his eyes.

    "Dad, did you just take a shower?" Hayden asked confusedly as he saw Tobias stepping out in a

    white robe.

    "Yes." Tobias''s voice was exceptionally deep and hoarse, probably due to what had happened that

    morning.

    "Dad, didn''t you already showerst night?"

    Hayden asked curiously.

    "It''s too hot." After saying that, Tobias gave Natalie a knowing look.

    Natalie wished she could dig a hole and bury herself in it.

    Even though she did not have any experience in that area, she still understood a little about how it

    worked.

    Men must feel it the strongest in the morning, and her hands had been unknowingly restless.

    Although Tobias was gay, he must still have instinctive reactions.

    Hayden touched his own forehead, "It''s not hot."

    "You don''t feel hot, but I do."

    That morning, Natalie was insanely embarrassed.

    She did not dare to even look at Tobias.

    After all, she had done such a shameful thing so early in the morning.

    Nevertheless, no matter how awkward it was, they still had to go to work, and they still had to sit in

    Tobias''s car together.

    After getting into the car, Tobias did not start the engine.

    And Natalie dared not ask why.

    Her hands were ced on her knees, and her

    breathing wasbored.

    "You dare not look at me, huh?" The man''s low voice suddenly sounded in Natalie''s ear.

    Natalie lowered her head even more.

    She looked stumped as she stammered for an answer.

    The next thing she knew, her chin was being turned gently until she was facing Tobias.

    His actions were light, and Natalie did not feel the slightest difort.

    "Natalie." Tobias''s dark eyes locked onto Natalie''s face.

    Her embarrassment grew as quickly as her face flushed.

    The scene from that morning kept reying in her mind, her hand still burning freshly from the

    contact.

    Even though she was facing Tobias, hershes were faced down, obscuring her flustered eyes.

    However, the more shy she was, the more questions Tobias would ask.

    "You''re still thinking about what happened this morning, aren''t you?" His hot breath blew on

    Natalie''s face, tingling her senses as if a feather was brushing across her face.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled like falling

    butterflies.

    She said nothing.

    But Tobias was still staring at her, seeming to be waiting for an answer.

    Natalie had no choice.

    She forced out a simple "yes".

    "How did it feel?" There was a glimmer in the man''s eyes.

    "It was...hot," Natalie faltered.

    It was so hot that she thought Hayden had gotten a fever.

    "And?" The man''s tone took on a yful edge as he teased.

    Natalie was close to tears, feeling more and more rattled.

    Was it necessary for Tobias to ask her for a "posttouch review"?

    She really could not give him an answer.

    The man leaned over, his lips brushing past Natalie''s earlobe, "Natalie, tell me, how did it feel?"

    "I, I, I..." Natalie''s face was as red as a tomato and as warm as the morning sun.

    She bit her lips, "Mr. Whitlock, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have touched you. Please don''t tease me

    anymore."

    The more she behaved like that, the more it made Tobias want to tease her.

    His body began to exude a strange heat once again.

    His lips moved closer, "Natalie, how did it feel?"

    His lips were already grazing against her earlobe, sending Natalie into an electric shock, almost

    causing her whole body to turn stiff.

    "Or have you forgotten how you felt? Would you like a run-through again?"

    The man''s hand slowly held Natalie''s, guiding it towards...

    Natalie promptly pulled her hand out from Tobias''s.

    Her eyes were misty, "Mr. Whitlock, if you keep teasing me like this, I will jump out of the car!"

    Tobias''s actions had made her embarrassed and angry, and there was a weird sensation spreading

    throughout her body. Natalie felt like she was going mad.

    As if toying with an upset little kitten, Tobias withdrew all his dirty thoughts.

    "Okay, I''m not going to tease you anymore. Let''s go to work." He returned to his proper sitting

    position.

    With that, they left the house.

    The whole afternoon, Natalie was in a daze.

    The events of that morning kept shing through her mind, causing her cheeks to flush with heat at

    the very thought.

    Was the big boss not homosexual? Why would he keep teasing her?

    Was it fun to tease her and make her feel like this?

    As thoughts ranps through her mind, her phone suddenly rang.

    It was from an unknown number.

    Natalie assumed that it was a call from a courier delivery service.

    She had bought some snacks online two days ago and had them delivered to the apartment.

    "Hello," Natalie answered.

    The other end was silent for two seconds, with only the sound of breathing could be heard.

    Confused, Natalie continued, "Are you the delivery service? I''m not home now, I''m at work. Please

    have the security guard ept it on my behalf," "Natalie," A voice abruptly interrupted Natalie''s

    words.

    Natalie''s whole body went rigid.

    A secondter, her fingers subconsciously hovered over the button to end the call.

    "Natalie, I''m leaving."

    Natalie''s hand froze.

    She bit down hard on her lower lip, not saying a word.

    "I''m going to the Sahara Desert and the Amazon Jungle with some explorer friends. We''re leaving

    tonight," The man said in a deliberately rxed tone.

    Natalie had sworn that she would never care about Remington ever again.

    But upon hearing his words, she could not help but exim, "What are you going there for?"

    Even with her limited knowledge, she knew that the Sahara Desert and the Amazon Jungle were

    very dangerous ces. It was entirely possible for anyone to lose their life if they went there for

    expeditions.

    "We''re just going to look around. It''s easy to overthink when you''re leading an easy life. It''s nice to

    go traveling once in a while."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    She told herself that this was none of her business.

    After what this man had done to her, it no longer mattered to her where he went.

    But the words blurted out of her mouth, "Do you know how dangerous those ces are? You might

    even die. Have you lost your mind?"

    "Will your heart ache for me?" Remington suddenly asked.

    Natalie was stunned.

    "If I died there, would you feel sad?" His tone was odd.

    Natalie''s mind shed back to what happened that day in the car.

    Her heart filled with resentment, "No, I won''t."

    The other end was silent.

    Indescribable emotions surged in Natalie''s heart.

    After a moment, he finally spoke, "Hearing you say that is enough."

    Her heart felt like it had been pricked by a needle, which stung a lot.

    "Take care of yourself, Natalie, as long as you''re happy." As soon as he finished speaking, the call

    ended.

    Natalie held her phone, disconcerted.

    Was Remington really going to those two ces?

    He must be pulling her, was he not?

    Yes, he must be.

    For such a devious man like him, he would not possibly put himself in dangerous situations on

    purpose.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513

    Natalie retrieved her thoughts and forced herself not to think about Remington anymore.

    The janitor at Natalie''s office had recently been reced.

    The previous cleaningdy had resigned, and the new one was a woman in her forties.

    Her name was Merry Lee.

    The auntie was cheerful and talkative, often exchanging small talk with employees in the corridor.

    Once, when handling the garbage in the office, she got some on Natalie by ident. Natalie did not

    get mad, instead she just smiled and brushed it off. That incident left Merry with a good impression

    of her.

    It did not take long for the two to be friends.

    "By the way, Natalie, do you have a boyfriend?" Merry suddenly asked one afternoon.

    Although she was just a cleaningdy, she was a good judge of character. She could see that

    Natalie was thoughtful, and she liked her very much.

    It just so happened that one of her nephews was single.

    As soon as she finished speaking, strange looks appeared in Natalie''s colleagues'' eyes.

    Natalie''s rtionship with Tobias was rather puzzling.

    Natalie was a little embarrassed.

    She scratched her head, "No."

    Merry''s eyes lit up as she grinned delightfully, "I have a nephew, he''s handsome and is 1.8 meters

    tall. He even graduated from Chaleston University. He should be one or two years older than you.

    How about you think about it?"

    Natalie was even more embarrassed to hear that.

    Was Merry actually trying to set her up on a blind date?

    She waved her hand and refused politely.

    Merry did not give up and pressed, "Natalie, you should consider him. My nephew is a really good

    person. You''ve reached the age of marriage, you must really think it through."

    Merry''sst sentence stirred up something in Natalie''s mind.

    Indeed, she had reached the age where most people got married.

    But she did not even have a boyfriend.

    Natalie considered herself a traditionalist who upheld traditional values, and she did not wish to end

    up a spinster.

    However, a blind date...

    The idea seemed rather odd to her.

    Thus, Natalie still decided to decline Merry''s offer.

    After work, Tobias took Natalie back home.

    After spending a whole day busy at the office, Natalie''s initial embarrassment had eased.

    During the car ride home, Natalie said, "Mr. Whitlock, please send me back to my apartment."

    Tobias raised his eyebrows, "What are you going there for?"

    Natalie smiled dryly, "Mr. Whitlock, the issue with the contract has been settled anyway. Since

    there''s nothing for me topensate for, I won''t have to go to your house to be a nanny anymore,

    do I? I think it''s best for me to return to my own ce."

    It was true that she liked Hayden, and that she was willing to take care of him.

    But she was afraid that what had happened that morning would repeat itself again.

    If she touched something that she should not again, she might have to jump off a building.

    Tobias''s eyes narrowed slightly, the shadow of a glint appearing.

    The night before, he slipped and told Natalie that he had solved the problem with the contract.

    But he did not expect that she would want to leave.

    "That won''t do." Tobias''s reply was direct.

    Natalie''s eyes widened, "Why, Mr. Whitlock? I don''t have any debts to pay, do I?"

    "What did you call me?" Tobias arched a brow.

    "Mr. Whitlock."

    "I''m your boss, then?"

    "That''s right."

    "So you should do what your boss tells you to, right?"

    "Yes."

    The corner of Tobias''s lips lifted, "That solves it, then. You''re not allowed to go back."

    It was then that Natalie realized that she had fallen into Tobias''s trap.

    She stammered, "But Mr. Whitlock, I only answer to you when I''m at work. After work, I''m free to do

    whatever I please."

    "No, my staff are mine to boss around for 24 hours."

    Natalie''s head spun.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I..."

    Before she could finish, Tobias interrupted her, "So, you must go back and take care of Hayden."

    With that, they continued to drive forward at an increased speed.

    Natalie''s head felt a little dizzy.

    Was she not taking care of Hayden because of the issue with the contract? Now that it was settled,

    why did she need to continue taking care of him?

    What a wicked capitalist he was indeed! It seemed that he would not stop until everyst drop of

    blood was squeezed out of her.

    A new day hade.

    Natalie stretched.

    She had had a good night''s sleep.

    After her consistent persistence, she did not need to share a bed with the big boss as she had the

    previous night.

    She need not be afraid of touching any unwanted ces.

    In fact, if she did not have to sleep with the big boss, living in the Whitlock family''s house was

    actually prettyfortable.

    She just had to y with Hayden and read books with him, not needing to worry about anything

    else. People would take care of her and cook meals for her, it was quite pleasant.

    Natalie was rather open-minded. Thinking about it, she felt that it was not a bad thing to live a life

    like this.

    The big boss wanted to exploit her and make her babysit his son. She could not refuse, otherwise

    she would be offending him. Since she could not resist, she might as well ept it with a peace of

    mind.

    Unfortunately, that mindset had been destroyed that morning.

    Natalie became fearful again.

    And it was all thanks to Merry.

    The day before, her colleagues overheard Merry''s attempts at matchmaking, and word spread

    immediately.

    After all, Natalie sat in Tobias''s car every day, and the news about him firing an employee for her

    had already reached the ears of many.

    Someone close to Merry also mentioned it to her.

    However, as it was rted to the private affairs of the YS Group''s president, they did not feel

    comfortable exining in detail, and so they ended up speaking in very vague terms.

    Ultimately, Merry did not understand what they were trying to say.

    She repeatedly mulled it over, then came to the conclusion that people were gossiping about

    Natalie because she was still single at that age.

    She was rarely wrong about a person. She knew that Natalie was a good girl, and that she would

    not get herself tangled up with an executive.

    As soon as Natalie arrived at the office, Merry pulled her into the breakroom.

    "Natalie, do you know that everyone is gossiping about you?" Merry asked, looking distressed.

    Natalie''s face was nk, "What kind of gossip?"

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "They''re saying that you''re having an affair with some senior executive, and that the man fired a

    fellow colleague for you." Naturally, Merry''s acquaintance dared not exin too clearly as the matter

    was rted to Tobias, but Merry was not aware that the man in question was actually the big boss

    himself. She figured that he was just a senior executive of YS.

    Upon hearing what she said, Natalie quickly understood what Merry meant.

    Tobias!

    Everyone was saying that she was having an affair with Tobias.

    Natalie felt light-headed, "That''s nonsense."

    Tobias had a son, and he was gay. How could she get into an entanglement with him?

    If anything, Tobias and Benjamin would be the ones having an affair.

    Seeing Natalie''s reaction, Merry knew that her guess was spot-on.

    She patted Natalie''s hand and said, "Natalie, I know you''re a good girl, and you won''t get yourself

    into such messy situations."

    She paused, then continued sternly, "You''re still young, so you''re still unaware of how cruel society

    can be. Gossips can be a scary thing. Seeing as how you don''t have a boyfriend at this age, once

    they see you getting close to someone, they''ll start spreading rumors. You have to take this

    seriously."

    Natalie''s breathing stopped.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514

    "You should really consider my nephew. If you had a boyfriend, they would stop spreading

    nonsense." Merry brought the topic back to her nephew.

    Natalie forced a smile, "Let''s talk about thister."

    "You really must think about it."

    Natalie gave a half-hearted nod, but her mind was disturbed.

    Merry''s words got to Natalie.

    Her brain was still a little foggy.

    Did every YS Group employee think that she and Tobias were having an affair?

    At noon, she went up to help with Tobias''s lunch as usual.

    During that period, a secretary and a senior executive entered Tobias''s office. When they saw

    Natalie, they were taken aback, but quickly hid their surprise. They proceeded to report their work

    as intended.

    If it happened in the past, Natalie would not give it a second thought.

    But now, she could not help but think more about

    Would they misunderstand if they saw her having lunch with Tobias in his office?

    The more she pondered, the more uneasy she became.

    Natalie was stuck in a state of unease for the entire day.

    When she got off work, Benjamin fetched her back to the vi instead of Tobias.

    Benjamin said that Tobias had to attend an important meeting, so he was assigned to send Natalie

    back.

    Sitting in Benjamin''s car, Natalie did not even dare to breathe.

    Although she had nothing to do with Tobias, she was now staying with him.

    She did not know if Tobias had told Benjamin that she was just a nanny.

    She wondered if Benjamin would get the wrong idea.

    After dwelling on it the whole journey, they finally arrived at the vi.

    Benjamin stopped the car and said, "Miss Godfrey, we''re here."

    Natalie got down the car but did not leave. She stood in front of the car window, hesitating.

    Puzzled, Benjamin looked at Natalie and rolled down the window, "Miss Godfrey, is something the

    matter?"

    Natalie had a serious look on her as she said, "Benjamin, I need to talk to you about something."

    She wanted to rify her rtionship with Tobias.

    She wanted to tell him that there was nothing going on between them, and that he should not

    misunderstand.

    However, Benjamin felt antsy.

    He thought of Yvonne, who was Natalie''s good friend.

    He assumed that Natalie wanted to talk about Yvonne.

    Then, he remembered the kiss from that night.

    All of a sudden, Benjamin''s face turned red.

    He had always been calm and reliable, but he would panic whenever he encountered anything

    rtionship-rted.

    "Miss Godfrey, I can''t talk, I need to leave now."

    Benjamin stepped on the gas and the car pulled away almost immediately.

    Natalie watched the car speed off, and her heart dropped.

    She was doomed. Benjamin must be mad at her.

    He was so angry that his face had turned red!

    Natalie felt helpless. What was she supposed to do now?

    That night, Natalie ate dinner together with Hayden.

    Natalie had too many things on her mind, so she did not help pick any food for Hayden.

    Hayden pouted, "Natalie, you didn''t give me any food tonight. Do you not love me anymore?"

    Natalie set down her spoon and sighed heavily, "I''m sorry, Hayden, there''s something on my mind."

    Hayden looked at Natalie with wide eyes, "I know what''s on your mind."

    He then smiled smugly at Natalie like a know-it-all.

    Natalie was surprised. Could the little boy really read minds?

    "You know what I''m thinking about?"

    "Of course." Hayden said delightedly, "You''re thinking about my father."

    Natalie sat there, surprised at Hayden''s answer.

    Hayden continued, "Because daddy is busy tonight and can''te back, so you miss him. You

    must

    really love my father."

    Natalie could only stare nkly in response.

    Hisst sentence made Natalie blush. "Little kids shouldn''t say such nonsense," she finally said.

    "I''m not talking nonsense." Hayden widened his big round eyes and said, "Look, you''re blushing

    again. You often blush when you see my father. That''s how it is on TV. When a woman blushes

    when she sees a man, she''s usually deeply in love with him, and they get married soon after.

    Natalie, are you going to be my stepmother soon?"

    Children and their imagination.

    But his words did send waves of shock through Natalie.

    Whenever she saw Tobias, she would... blush?

    Natalie touched her face and was instantly rmed.

    She carefully recalled every moment she had spent with Tobias.

    She did not know when it started, but at some point, her heart would race and her face would blush

    whenever he saw him.

    God, how could this be?

    Tobias was a man of position, he even had a child and was gay. How could she have feelings for

    him?

    Natalie''s heart was beating rapidly in her chest.

    No, she had to put an end to it.

    She could not simply jump off a cliff like a fool.

    Natalie did not bother finishing her dinner. She took out her phone and dialed Merry''s number.

    "Merry, it''s Natalie. Is your nephew free tonight?" Natalie asked frankly.

    Merry immediately understood what Natalie meant.

    "Yes, yes, you can decide on the ce," Merry answered excitedly.

    The first time she saw Natalie, she instantly took a liking to her, and was very eager to introduce

    Natalie to her nephew.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    After hanging up the phone, Natalie looked at Hayden apologetically, "Hayden, you''ll have to sleep

    on your own tonight. I have to go on an errand."

    "What is it?" Hayden became alert at once.

    Natalie blinked and said, "I''m going on a date."

    Hayden frowned suspiciously, "Aren''t you going to be my stepmother? Are you going on a date with

    my father?"

    Natalie hastily denied.

    She exined, "Hayden, I only came to your house because your father, the capitalist that he is,

    wanted to exploit me, so..."

    Natalie''s words got stuck in her throat.

    How could she be so silly? How could she tell Hayden such things?

    After all, Hayden was Tobias''s son.

    Had she lost her mind?

    Natalie coughed softly and said, "I came to your house just to be your nanny. It has nothing to do

    with your father. And I want to be in a normal rtionship, so I''m going on a blind date now. Do you

    understand what I''m trying to say?"

    Hayden''s eyes darted back and forth.

    "I see. So you''re going to have an affair behind my father''s back."

    Natalie was bewildered.

    How was she supposed to exin this to Hayden?

    After rephrasing again and again for a long time, Hayden was still confused.

    Natalie looked at the time and realized that it was gettingte. She did not want to let the other party

    wait for too long, so she took her bag and left.

    After Natalie left, Hayden thought for a while and figured that something was off.

    He then made a phone call to Tobias.

    Benjamin was the one to pick up.

    "Hayden, what''s the matter? Mr. Whitlock is in a meeting."

    "Ask him toe to the phone now."

    "Mr. Whitlock is busy right now."

    "I must speak to him now. Tell him that it''s an emergency."

    A momentter, Tobias''s voice came from the other end of the line.

    "What is it?"

    Hayden pursed his lips andined, "Why do you always talk to Natalie in such a gentle voice,

    but when you talk to me you''re always so cold?"

    "What''s the matter? Speak." His father''s tone remained unchanged.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515

    Hayden pouted even harder and asked, "Didn''t Nataliee to our house to be my stepmother?"

    "Not now, but in the future, yes." Tobias swallowed the second half of his sentence.

    Not only will she be his stepmother, but also his real, biological mother.

    "But if she''s going to be my stepmother, why is she having an affair with another man?"

    Tobias raised his voice, "What did you say?"

    "Just now, Natalie said that she was going on a blind date. Dad,e back quickly. If you don''t

    come back soon, my stepmother will run away with someone else."

    Natalie rushed to the agreed spot; an elegant,fortable cafe.

    The man was already sitting there waiting.

    He was wearing a ck suit and gold-rimmed sses, appearing extremely decent and refined.

    When he saw Natalie, he smiled at her politely.

    Natalie had a good impression of him. He was well-mannered and had an impressive academic

    background. In any case, he seemed like a good match for her.

    But her mind kept drifting towards Tobias.

    The man did not look as good as Tobias did in a suit.

    His figure was not as nice as Tobias''s, and his face was not as handsome as Tobias''s.

    Even his voice was not as pleasant as that of Tobias.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    To top it all off, he was not as imposing as Tobias.

    The man took out a small, delicate box which contained pure gold jewelry.

    "Miss Godfrey, this is our first time meeting, please ept this." The man said with a smile.

    However, Natalie''s eyes fell to his hand.

    His hands were not as lovely as Tobias''s either.

    The scene from the other day when Tobias''s finger was stained with the chocte sauce from her

    lips suddenly popped into her mind.

    Natalie''s face reddened.

    What was wrong with her?

    She was on a blind date and all she could think about was Tobias.

    Good heavens, was she going insane?

    "Sorry, I need to use the restroom." Natalie stood up in a hurry.

    She had to ssh some cold water on her face to calm herself down.

    Natalie did not notice that just as she went to the bathroom, a tall, stern figure walked in.

    Tobias''s eyes were slightly narrowed. He watched Natalie walk to the restroom, then looked to

    where she wasst seated.

    There was a man sitting across her seat.

    The man was waiting. There was a tiny jewelry box in front of him. Inside was a dainty gold

    ne that shined so brightly that it was jarring to look at.

    A cold glint shed in Tobias''s eyes.

    After a while, he strode over and sat in Natalie''s seat.

    He stared coldly at the man before him.

    The man sensed a powerful presence and raised his head.

    He should have questioned why the man was sitting there out of nowhere.

    However, the man appeared so formidable that he dared not say a word.

    "If you''re here to sell jewelry, I''m sorry, but she doesn''t need such cheap jewelry." Tobias said

    stonily.

    Each word was as sharp as a sword.

    The man was stunned.

    Then he realized who the "she" he was referring to was.

    Before he had time to ask about the rtionship between the person in front of him and Natalie,

    Tobias''s temples were already creased with impatience, "Take your jewelry and leave."

    The man could not oppose. Unconsciously, he took his jewelry and quickly walked out of the coffee

    shop.

    It was not until he got home that the man came back to his senses.

    What was he doing?

    He did not even take a good look at that person, but he was so easily scared away. It was like he

    was cast under a strong spell.

    He could not help touching his forehead. Did he have a fever?

    Natalie came out of the restroom.

    She felt better now that she had sshed herself with cold water.

    Her mind should be clearer now.

    Natalie told herself that she would have to do well on the date, and not think about Tobias anymore.

    When she came out, she was puzzled.

    Where was her date? Why was he not there?

    And why was there a person sitting in her seat?

    He sat tall, his back a straight and smooth line, and the light cast a burning shadow on his back.

    Even from behind, she could feel his extravagance.

    Natalie''s breathing becamebored.

    Why did this person''s back seem so familiar?

    She walked over and stood frozen.

    The person sitting in her seat was none other than Tobias himself.

    Natalie almost fainted.

    Good heavens, what was going on?

    "Mr. Whitlock," Natalie greeted him with a dry smile.

    Tobias looked at Natalie. His profound ck eyes were so dark that it was hard to detect even the

    slightest bit of emotion.

    "Natalie, what are you doing here? Hmm?" Tobias''s eyes narrowed.

    For some reason, Natalie''s heart seized, filled with panic.

    The big boss did not seem too happy.

    Her smile became even more forced, "I''m on a blind date."

    "A blind date?" Tobias repeated, stretching out his words, and his expression grew colder.

    "Yes." Natalieughed awkwardly.

    "Who let you go on a blind date?" Tobias''s eyes were as dark as midnight, making him hard to

    comprehend.

    Natalie widened her eyes, "I came on a blind date on my own ount, do I need permission to go

    on a date?"

    Tobias abruptly stood up, standing in front of Natalie assertively, "Of course you do, I don''t allow you

    to go on blind dates."

    Natalie stood there, speechless.

    A hint of anger rose in her heart.

    The boss seemed to be overstepping his boundaries.

    Besides having to work for him in the office during the day and as a nanny after work, he was now

    stopping her from going on blind dates?

    What kind of logic was that?

    She only worked for him, it was not as if she sold herself to him.

    Natalie wanted to question Tobias loudly, "What gives you the right to control me like this? Who said

    that you could stop me from going on blind dates?"

    She really wanted to point at Tobias''s nose and ruthlessly scream at him.

    But she was a coward, and she dared not.

    After all, the person in front of her was Tobias Whitlock, the dignified president of the YS Group, and

    the most powerful man in Agaphen City.

    If she infuriated him, would she be able to have a good life after?

    Of course not.

    Natalie did not dare to point at Tobias''s nose and yell at him, she could only look at him with a

    particrly aggrieved expression, "Mr. Whitlook, must you control whether or not I go on a blind

    date? This is my personal affair."

    "Of course I do," Tobias answered.

    But his tone was not as harsh as it had been earlier.

    Seeing Natalie''s reddened nose, his heart softened slightly, and his voice became more gentle.

    "You''re not allowed to go on blind dates anymore,"

    Tobias added.

    Natalie felt even more wronged.

    Why was she not allowed to go on blind dates?

    She was 25 years old. She did not even have a boyfriend, and now, she was not allowed to go on

    blind dates. Was she supposed to stay single and be exploited indefinitely?

    "Why not?" Natalie was a little angered, "Mr. Whitlock, although I am your employee, I do have the

    freedom to have a love life."

    "You do have the freedom to fall in love," Tobias''s eyes locked onto Natalie''s, "But you only have the

    freedom to fall in love with me. You can''t be in love with anyone else."

    Natalie was bewildered.

    She did not remember how she got into Tobias''s car.

    It waste when they got back, and Hayden had already fallen asleep.

    Just as she was about to enter the bedroom, Tobias''s arms suddenly held her from behind.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516

    Before she could react, Natalie was spun over and kissed on the lips.

    Before ending the kiss, Tobias deliberately sucked on her lower lip and nibbled on it slowly.

    Natalie''s winced a little in pain.

    "You feel the pain, don''t you?" Tobias said, a faintly threatening look in his eyes, "I won''t let you off

    so easily the next time you run off to a blind date."

    Natalie went into the bedroom, still very much in a daze.

    Her lips hurt slightly.

    She touched them with her fingers.

    The big boss had just kissed her and even bitten her lips.

    Natalie''s mind spiraled, and she couldn''t think straight.

    Ever since she met Tobias, she often found her mind in a whirl, and her intelligence seemed to have

    reduced drastically.

    The next day, when Natalie got out of bed, the sun was high in the sky.

    Hayden and Tobias were nowhere to be seen.

    Natalie looked at the time and saw that it was almost noon.

    She could not believe she had slept in for that long.

    A servant told Natalie that she had been sleeping extremely soundly that morning, so Tobias told

    the others not to wake her up.

    Natalie went to wash up in a hurry, knowing that she was going to bete.

    Halfway through brushing her teeth, she realized something.

    Huh,te?

    Tobias owned YS Group, did he not?

    Tobias was the one who let her sleep in, which meant that she was notte.

    At that thought, Natalie slowed her pace.

    How did she manage to sleep so soundly? This was truly unusual.

    Was it because of the kiss from the night before? Did she have a hard time falling asleep?

    Natalie looked into the mirror.

    Her lips were a little red and swollen.

    An indescribable emotion spread through Natalie''s heart.

    Since it was already noon, Natalie chose to have lunch directly.

    After finishing her meal, she got ready to go to the office.

    The house was located halfway up the hill. Natalie was in the middle of thinking about how she was

    supposed to go to thepany when a servant informed her that Tobias had already made

    arrangements. If she wanted to go to work, a driver had already been assigned for her.

    Natalie was rather surprised by this.

    She did not expect Tobias to be so thoughtful.

    After arriving at the office, Merry approached Natalie.

    She took Natalie into the breakroom, looking troubled, "Natalie, I know that you''re a nice girl, but

    how can you do such a thing? You already have a boyfriend, so why did you agree to go on a date

    with my nephew? That wasn''t very right of you."

    "Merry, I don''t have a boyfriend." Natalie immediately denied.

    Merry''s eyebrows knitted together in doubt, "No boyfriend? But my nephew said that you obviously

    have a boyfriend, and that he even scared my nephew off yesterday!"

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered.

    Could this be a misunderstanding?

    Did Merry''s nephew think that Tobias was her boyfriend?

    She hurriedly exined, "Merry, you''ve got it all wrong. That man is not my boyfriend, he really

    isn''t!"

    "Then who is he?"

    "He''s To-" Natalie''s words got stuck in her throat.

    Tobias was the president of the YS Group. If Natalie said that Tobias was the person from the day

    before, it would definitely cause a misunderstanding, and it might even affect Tobias negatively,

    "He''s family." Natalie blurted out unexpectedly.

    Merry was confounded.

    If the man was Natalie''s family, could it be that her nephew had made a mistake?

    Merry breathed a sigh of relief, "So, it''s all just a misunderstanding. Is he your father?"

    Lying to Merry ced Natalie in a jumble of nerves, so she just nodded even though she did not

    hear the second half of what Merry had said.

    Merry''s heart was at ease.

    She made a phone call to her nephew, Jadiel Lee, "Jadiel, you''ve been mistaken. The man you saw

    yesterday was Natalie''s father, not her boyfriend."

    Jadiel, who was on the other end of the line, was dumbfounded.

    Though he must admit; he did not manage to get a good look at the man from the night before.

    His demeanor was so fierce and intimidating that Jadiel dared not look straight at him.

    However, although he did not see the man clearly, he did not seem old. Instead, he looked like a

    young man.

    But Jadiel did not suspect that anything was amiss.

    After all, no one would simply im to be father and daughter.

    He felt a sudden sense of joy.

    The man from the night before had an air of extraordinaire like no other. If Natalie was his daughter,

    that would mean she had an excellent background, which could even be helpful for his future!

    Jadiel immediately pestered Merry to help him set up another date with Natalie.

    For the entire afternoon, Merry kept persuading Natalie to go on another date with her nephew.

    Natalie was nagged until she was left with no choice.

    After all, what had happened the previous night was indeed her fault.

    In the end, Natalie agreed.

    When she was about to get off work, something urred to her. Tobias would be picking her up

    from work that evening.

    He would surely stop her if she told him she was going on a blind date.

    Therefore, Natalie could only sneak away.

    Natalie''s heart hammered as she thought of this.

    She did not know if the big boss would be mad if he found out that she had secretly slipped away.

    But after giving it a thought, she wondered what was there to be afraid of.

    She had the right to go on dates and to fall in love.

    Natalie gave herself encouragement, ordering herself to not be afraid.

    But even so, Natalie decided to send a text message to Tobias.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I have something to do tonight, so I''ll get home a littleter. I''ll make it back on my

    own. That''s all."

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    After sending the message, Natalie quickly turned her phone off.

    Before office hours ended, she quietly sneaked

    out.

    This time, Natalie and Jadiel agreed to meet at a Western restaurant.

    Jadiel was eagerly attentive, more so than he had been the night before.

    But Natalie was not on the same wavelength.

    She was antsy and unsettled.

    One moment she was wondering how Tobias would react when he saw her message; the next, she

    was wondering whether or not he would be angry to find that she was not at work.

    Besides, he had clearly stated yesterday that she was not allowed to go on blind dates, would he be

    furious to know that she was on a date?

    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became.

    "Mr. Lee, I think I''d better leave first." Natalie stood up.

    She felt too ill at ease.

    "Natalie, the food isn''t even here yet." This time Jadiel directly addressed her as Natalie instead of

    Miss Godfrey, he continued, "Let''s continue chatting."

    Natalie was a shy person. She was too embarrassed to refuse, so she could only sit back down

    awkwardly.

    After hurriedly finishing up her steak, Natalie felt that it was truly time for her to leave.

    "Mr. Lee, I really have to go now," Natalie said abruptly.

    Her sixth sense tingled sharply.

    Natalie sensed a change in the atmosphere, immediately realizing that some powerful presence

    had arrived.

    She looked to the revolving doors of the restaurant, and sure enough, she saw Tobias, looking as

    imposing as ever.

    Natalie''s legs gave way.

    Good heavens, how did the big boss find her?

    How could she be so unlucky?

    Jadiel followed Natalie''s gaze and his eyes suddenly lit up.

    Was this not the man from the previous night? It was Natalie''s father!

    He took a closer look at him.

    The man was dressed in an exquisite, well-made, luxurious suit. He was definitely not one to be

    trifled with!

    The only thing was...

    Jadiel''s face took on a confused expression.

    The man looked so young. He even looked to be around the same age as Jadiel himself. Was this

    man really Natalie''s father?

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517

    But Jadiel soon realized what was going on.

    Such a distinguished gentleman must take very good care of himself. Thus, it was entirely possible

    that he might have gotten some blood recements or the sort done. It made sense for him to look

    young.

    Weren''t there a lot of male celebrities nowadays that would also keep their appearance up in such

    ways? So much so that they were deemed ageless, looking as youthful as young men half their

    age.

    Jadiel walked up to him excitedly and said, "Nice to meet you, Uncle."

    Tobias''s footsteps came to a halt.

    He looked at Jadiel, who was about the same age as him. He wondered if there was something

    wrong with his own hearing.

    As he got closer, Jadiel could feel Tobias''s strong, majestic aura radiating off him.

    An unbearable excitement surged inside Jadiel, his heart soaring.

    Although he was highly educated, he could not fully utilize his abilities because he was not from a

    strong background.

    If he could get close to such a man and even marry his daughter, Jadiel s future would certainly be

    ten times more promising.

    Jadiel''s expression became more respectful, "Uncle, I really like your daughter. Please give me a

    chance. I will take good care of your daughter and love her dearly."

    This time, Tobias heard it all clearly.

    A dark cloud fell on his chiseled, perfect features.

    He shot a nce at Natalie, who was sitting there with a look of horror, and the corners of his mouth

    turned up coldly.

    Daughter!

    Tobias went over to Natalie, and Jadiel followed behind him like ackey.

    "Natalie, your father is here," Jadiel announced dutifully.

    Tobias felt as if he was about to turn to stone.

    Natalie, too, was frozen in shock.

    What was Jadiel talking about?

    "Natalie Godfrey!" Tobias hissed, gritting his teeth.

    Natalie could not utter a single word.

    Oh, no. Did the big boss misunderstand something? Did he think that she told Jadiel that he was

    her father?

    Natalie suddenly had an ominous feeling that a big disaster was going to happen.

    She immediately bolted and ran.

    She knew that she could not outrun him, so she intentionally went to hide in the women''s restroom.

    She thought that Tobias would not dare follow her inside.

    Little did she know, the big boss would live up to his name. He entered the restroom as he pleased.

    Natalie was now trapped inside with Tobias.

    It just so happened that there was no one else inside thedies room. Natalie did not even have

    anyone to call for help.

    However, it would be useless even if there was someone around. With Tobias being this

    intimidating, who would dare help her even if she cried for help?

    She heard the restroom door get locked with a click.

    Though Natalie was grinning awkwardly, she was almost on the verge of tears, "Mr. Whitlock, this is

    the women''s restroom. Don''t you think that you shouldn''t be in here?"

    Tobias''s face darkened, "Daughter?"

    Panic shed across her eyes, "Mr. Whitlock, I really don''t know anything about that. That man was

    talking nonsense."

    How would Tobias believe in Natalie''s words?

    At his age, if it were not for Natalie, how else could the other party mistake him for her father?

    All of a sudden, Tobias propped Natalie up onto the zed bathroom counter, his husky voice

    ordering, "Natalie, tell me, what is our rtionship? Am I still your father?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he smashed his lips against Natalie''s fiercely.

    Her mind went nk in an instant.

    Tobias was kissing her so aggressively, so hungrily that it felt like the air was being squeezed out of

    her lungs.

    And it was more than a mere simple kiss.

    Tobias''s hands snaked possessively all over her body, leaving goosebumps on her skin wherever

    he touched.

    Then, one of her legs was lifted up high.

    Tobias held onto Natalie''s chin and forced her to look into the mirror.

    In the mirror, she saw herself - face flushed red, and her dress disheveled, revealing arge area of

    inviting snow-white skin. At the same time, she could hear her own heart pounding, an intoxicating

    feeling overwhelming her senses.

    And at that moment, the position that they were in...

    "Natalie, what do you think our rtionship is?" Tobias''s eyes were fixed on Natalie, shining with a

    strange gleam.

    Natalie knew that she must have greatly infuriated him.

    He was so young, but he was suddenly assumed to be old and was even referred to as an uncle.

    How could he not be enraged to the point of explosion?

    Natalie whimpered, "Mr. Whitlock, I was wrong. Please spare me. I won''t do it again."

    "You won''t?" Tobias aimed a decent p at her bottom.

    "I promise I won''t do it again, I was wrong." Her watery eyes shone at him.

    Tobias took a deep breath.

    He had the sudden urge to have her right then and there.

    He would not stop until he got Natalie to behave herself.

    But in the end, he restrained himself.

    With Natalie having lost her memories, he did not want to repulse her in any way.

    Tobias finally let her go.

    Natalie''s fingers trembled a little as she tidied up her clothes.

    When they walked out, Jadiel was still in the restaurant. As soon as he saw Natalie and Tobias, he

    hurried over to walk them back to their seats.

    "Uncle, Natalie, shall we carry on with the meal?" Jadiel said in a particrly ingratiating manner.

    Natalie wanted to bury herself underground.

    Was Jadiel really a Chaleston University graduate? Why was he so brainless?

    Tobias did not look like her father at all!

    Did studying too hard make him stupid?

    Tobias stopped and nced at Jadiel, "Did you just call me Uncle?"

    Jadiel grinned respectfully and said, "Yes, Uncle. You''re Natalie''s father. Of course, I''d have to call

    you Uncle."

    The corners of Tobias''s lips curled faintly, his smile cold, "Did you know what Natalie and I were

    doing just now?"

    Jadiel was startled.

    He did not know what Tobias and Natalie were doing. Were they discussing his prospective son-

    inw?

    "I don''t know, Uncle."

    Tobiasughed and lowered his voice, "I just made out with her, and stripped her of her clothes. Tell

    me, am I her father?"

    Jadiel was stunned silent.

    He looked at Tobias in astonishment.

    It was only then that he realized that the man before him was indeed still very young. His skin was

    so smooth that there were no wrinkles on it. It was definitely not something that could be achieved

    purely through self- care and blood recements.

    "Mr. Whitlock, why- why did you say such nonsense?" Demanded an enraged Natalie.

    Why did Tobias have to say such things in front of Jadiel? He had taken it too far!

    "Isn''t that the truth?" Tobias cast a in nce at Natalie.

    Natalie''s cheeks flushed.

    It was the truth, but why did Tobias have to say it out loud?C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "Natalie," Tobias said coldly, "If you go on a blind date again, I will tell your dates exactly what the

    both of us have done."

    "You!" Natalie red at Tobias. "You''re crossing the line!"

    "Get in the car. Let''s go back." They had already walked to the front of his car.

    All riled up by Tobias''s reply, Natalie was fuming. She could not care less that the man in front of her

    was her big boss.

    With a stubborn look on her face, she spat, "I''m not going back!"

    "Where are we to go if we don''t go back? Are you going to continue having dates with other men?"

    There was a hint of oppressive threat in the man''s tone.

    "Yes!" Natalie cried angrily, "I want to go on dates with other men. It''s none of your business!"

    Tobias''s eyebrow twitched, "Natalie, I should''ve just taken you on just now."

    Her eyes stung in an instant, "You- you monster!"

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518

    With that, Natalie turned around and was about to make a run for it..

    That man was a b*stard, made just to torment her!

    So what if he was the boss? At worst, she would quit her job. She did not want to be picked on by

    him anymore.

    When Tobias saw the rims of Natalie''s eyes turn red, his heart softened.

    His strong arms wrapped around Natalie.

    Natalie was now trapped. She could no longer run away, held in ce by a warm embrace.

    She began hitting Tobias with her tiny fists, "You b*stard, let me go, let me go now."

    Natalie was so furious that she had forgotten about Tobias''s identity.

    Tobias did not speak or move, but just stood there like a rock, allowing Natalie to pummel him.

    When Natalie was tired, she finally stopped.

    "Still angry?" Tobias whispered in Natalie''s ear.

    His tone was not as cold and harsh as before but was instead filled with his signature tenderness.

    But his gentleness only reminded Natalie of his unjust act.

    Back then, she did not cry, but now she let her tears gush out like a waterfall.

    Her tears fell on Tobias''s shoulder as she sniffed, "You''re a bad guy, you''re always bullying me."

    "Okay, okay, I''m the bad guy." Tobias agreed calmly.

    The good- tempered Tobias seemed to have returned, but Natalie felt even more upset for herself.

    She let out an angry snort.

    "Pigs usually snort like that," Tobias remarked unexpectedly.

    Natalie was speechless.

    She threw him an angry re.

    Tobias continued in a serious tone, "If you don''t believe me, you can go and have a look."

    As Tobias teased her, Natalie actually felt a tiny bit better.

    She looked at him and rolled her eyes, "Mr. Whitlock, if you understand pigs so well, you might want

    to look into rearing one."

    "Aren''t I already?" Tobias''s eyes widened as he asked, fixed on Natalie.

    Her eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

    Tobias was rearing pigs? She did not hear any news of YS1 business venturing into pig breeding.

    "You." Tobias tapped gently on Natalie''s nose with his finger.

    What he just said finally registered in Natalie''s mind, and she came to a sudden realization.

    Maddened, she instinctively opened her mouth and bit on Tobias''s finger.

    He actually called her a pig.

    Tobias did not retract his finger but just looked at her with a yful, grinning expression on his face.

    Natalie loosened her bite.

    The act of biting him suddenly felt steamy for no reason.

    "You''re letting me go? Is it because you want to try biting somewhere else?" Tobias raised his

    eyebrows.

    Natalie''s voice got stuck in her throat.

    Obviously, she knew what Tobias meant by "somewhere else", but she had no interest in doing so!

    "Mr. Whitlock, is it fun to flirt with your staff all the time?" Natalie huffed.

    Tobias countered in a clear and sweet tone, "Was it fun iming that your boss is your father?"

    Natalie had no way of responding to that.

    She fell silent for a bit before she tried defending herself, "I didn''t say that."

    She was not an idiot. She would never tell others that Tobias was her father. For starters, their age

    gap did not even make sense.

    God only knew how strange Jadiel''s brain was to think that Tobias was her father!

    "You didn''t spew such nonsense?" Tobias repeated in a mocking manner, "If it wasn''t for you, I

    doubt my looks alone would cause others to mistake me as your father."

    Natalie knew that Tobias was telling the truth.

    However, her bitterness got the better of her.

    The old Natalie would never have dared to do so.

    But that day, she was so annoyed at Tobias that she did not care about how powerful the man in

    front of her was, or the fact that he was her boss.

    She deliberately widened her clear eyes in return, "Aren''t you aware of how old you actually look?"

    Now, it was Tobias'' turn for his voice to get hitched in his throat.

    Tobias gave a slight frown, "Natalie, are you being serious right now?"

    Natalie responded innocently, "Mr. Whitlock, of course, I''m being serious. What I said is the truth,

    the hundred percent truth."

    The man let out a small cough.

    A momentter, he curled his lips into a smirk and said, "Natalie, if you really think that I''m old, you

    can check tonight to see if I''m old down there too."

    His tone was enough to ignite Natalie''s face into a zing red flush.

    Check tonight...

    She blurted out, "Mr. Whitlock, you can try it with Benjamin, there''s no need for me to check!"

    "Benjamin?" Confusion shed across Tobias''s eyes.

    Natalie threw all caution to the wind.

    Initially, she did not want to mention his rtionship with Benjamin.

    But that night, she was so irritated that her courage was at an all-time high, and she did not care for

    anything anymore.

    "Mr. Whitlock," Natalie continued confidently, bursting with bravery, "Actually, I have long known

    about you and Benjamin''s secret love affair. I also know that you''re gay. You want to use me as a

    beard, right? But I''ve known about this for a while now. You should just give up on this n."

    After saying that, Natalie felt drained.

    Goodness, she was feeling extra gutsy.

    Tobias''s eyes were swirls of midnight ck,plicated and unreadable, his pupils casting

    seemingly imprable dark shadows.

    Natalie took a hasty step back.

    She had been too bold. How could she reveal the big boss'' secret so nonchntly?

    A tinge of fear mixed with regret welled up in her heart.

    The big boss would not kill her to silence her, would he?

    After all, for a big shot like him, killing her would be as easy as killing an ant.

    Time was silent for a minute.

    Tobias finally opened his mouth and asked, "Natalie, are you really stupid or are you just ying

    dumb?"

    Natalie did not know how to answer. She could not figure out what the big boss meant.

    "You think that I''m gay?" Tobias asked.

    Natalie''s heart was pounding.

    She had used up all the courage she could muster. At that moment, she did not have the tiniest bit

    of bravery left.

    She lowered her eyes, not daring to say another word.

    The next thing she knew, Tobias pulled her along with him into the car.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    A burst of fear swept through Natalie, gripping at her heart.

    This can''t be. She revealed the big boss'' secret, and now he was going to kill her so that his secret

    would die with her.

    "Mr. Whitlock, please spare my life." Natalie''s eyes welled up.

    "Spare you?" Tobias narrowed his eyes. A momentter, he leaned over and kissed Natalie slowly,

    his warm lips gliding across hers as his tongue conquered the depths of her mouth, making her toes

    curl.

    Natalie''s fingers trembled.

    Why was the big boss kissing her?

    She was nearly drowning in overwhelming hormones, and his faint cologne made her dizzy.

    Natalie suddenly felt strange and widened her eyes.

    Tobias finally stopped the kiss.

    He locked eyes with her, and the tip of his nose rubbed against hers. His voice was slightly hoarse

    as he asked, "Do you feel it? Hmm?"

    Brief panic shed across Natalie''s face.

    Of course she could feel it.

    With his body pressed against hers, of course she could feel whatever changes that were

    happening to his body.

    "Natalie, think about it properly - am I really gay? If I am, how could I have any reaction to you? If

    you still can''t figure it out, we can establish my sexual orientation tonight."

    Upon hearing that sentence, Natalie''s mind snapped nk.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519

    Natalie could not remember how she got back to the vi.

    She was afraid that Tobias would want to "show" her his proof, so she rushed to Hayden''s room as

    soon as she got out of the car.

    Although Hayden had already fallen asleep, Natalie felt much more at ease with him by her side.

    The big boss would not make moves on her in front of his own son, would he?

    That night, Natalie''s mind was in turmoil.

    Perhaps because of certain preconceptions, she had firmly believed that the big boss was gay.

    But now, she was doubtful.

    Could her assumptions be wrong?

    In the morning, Natalie walked into the bathroom in a daze.

    She did not sleep well the previous night, and only started to fall asleep just before dawn, but was

    ovee with the sudden urge to use the toilets.

    When she walked out of the bedroom, Natalie''s eyes were still half-open. She was just too sleepy.

    After pushing the bathroom door open, Natalie suddenly felt a strange presence.

    She pushed herself to open her eyes and then froze at once.

    Tobias was standing in front of her with just a bath towel wrapped around his waist as he had just

    finished showering.

    His muscr upper body and his two long legs were as visible as day.

    Natali felt blood rush up to her cheeks, all sleepiness gone.

    Goodness, why did the big boss not lock the bathroom door if he was taking a shower? And how

    could she just wander in so mindlessly?

    The day had barely started and she had already embarrassed herself!

    "I, I..." Natalie was flustered. She tried to exin, but her nerves got the best of her.

    "Want to see?" Tobias smirked.

    Her cheeks turned even redder.

    That was not her intention.

    "If you''d like to see it, I won''t wrap myself in a bath towel next time. If I do, you''d miss the main

    attraction."

    Natalie silently thought to herself.

    She would miss the main attraction?

    Did the big boss have to be this perverted?

    Natalie wanted to escape.

    She was so jumpy that she slipped after one step forward, toppling towards Tobias.

    Fortunately, he caught her with ease.

    Unfortunately, when she fell, she had unconsciously grabbed the bath towel wrapped around

    Tobias''s waist.

    The white fabric fell to the ground.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I didn''t mean to do this. I''ll help you put it back." Natalie tried to rewrap the towel

    around him hastily.

    Just as her hand touched Tobias''s thigh, Natalie cried out in rm.

    She had only wanted to help him cover-up. She did not expect her own eyes to dart so naturally

    towards his waist area.

    She had clearly seen what she should not have.

    Her small face flushed bright red for the third time in the morning.

    "You''ve given up, huh?" He asked in a devilish tone.

    Natalie was on the brink of tears...

    How was she supposed to wrap it back around him?

    Her eyes should be gouged out at this point.

    "Want to see it then?" The man asked again.

    "Mr. Whitlock, can you just do this yourself?" Natalie pleaded.

    She could not wrap the towel around him. If she did, she would have to look at that area.

    "Do you?" His voice suddenly sounded particrly hoarse.

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    That was not what she meant. She only meant for him to wrap his towel himself, not to "do her".

    "Mr. Whitlock, I can''t

    Natalie''s words got cut off.

    Because the man''s palm was suddenly holding the back of her head, and his mouth kissing her

    passionately.

    Natalie was so shocked that her eyes opened wide as she anxiously hit his arm in protest.

    But hitting Tobias with her level of strength must feel as if she was tickling him.

    The kiss was so deep that Natalie felt like the air was going to be sucked out of her lungs. After a

    while, Tobias let her go.

    "Natalie, it''s time for the next step." The man''s voice was thick and husky.

    There was raging turbulence hidden behind his dark eyes, awakening the same dangerous look

    simr to a wild animal trapping its prey.

    Hearing him say that, Natalie came back to her senses.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She stared at Tobias in panic. "What are you going to do?"

    "You," the man answered inly.

    "Mr. Whitlock, you!" Natalie widened her eyes indignantly.

    "Natalie, didn''t you suspect that I''m gay? Why don''t we verify it now? Hmm?" Tobias fixed his

    alluring gaze on Natalie, eyes as deep and dark as an endless expanse of sea.

    "No." Natalie''s eyshes fluttered nervously.

    In the silence of the early dawn, her heart thumped like a drum, an indescribable feeling rippling

    inside.

    At that moment, she understood something.

    It seemed that she had been wrong, so very wrong.

    Tobias was not the gay man that she thought he was!

    The man''s increasingly hot and throbbing body made her realize that he actually desired her!

    A gay man would never have such strong desires for a woman.

    She was suddenly aware of what a dangerous situation she was in!

    "Mr. Whitlock, don''t!" Natalie panicked.

    The man''s fingers slowly traced along Natalie''s earlobe, a dreamy look in his eyes. In a low, rough

    tone, he said, "Natalie, when women say that they don''t want something, it usually means that they

    do.

    Natalie felt wetness on her earlobe.

    Instantaneously, her body softened, and she nearly copsed to the ground. Tobias put his arms

    around her waist just in time, causing Natalie to face him with her back.

    Natalie instinctively gripped the edge of the bathtub for support.

    What a dangerous position they were in!

    Suddenly, the bathroom door was pushed open again.

    Taking in the scene before him, Hayden stopped in his tracks.

    He widened his eyes, "Dad, Natalie, what are you doing?"

    Natalie was so ashamed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide in there forever.

    It was only morning, but Hayden had already witnessed something so inappropriate.

    Natalie leaning against the bathtub with her messy nightgown, and Tobias holding onto her waist

    from behind.

    Natalie wanted to faint.

    While having breakfast, Hayden continued interrogating them.

    For the first time, Natalie understood how pestering a child''s naivety could be.

    "Dad, Natalie, were you guys practicing gymnastics just now?" Hayden asked curiously for the fifth

    time after being ignored, determined to get an answer.

    "Yes," Tobias replied tly.

    Unlike Natalie, who was flushed red with embarrassment, Tobias was calm and rxed.

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    Hayden got even more excited hearing that. "Dad, what kind of gymnastics was that? Why haven''t

    they taught this in school? Can you teach me?"

    Natalie could not believe her ears.

    "Only Natalie and I can practice it, you can''t."

    Hayden was affronted and pouted, "Why can''t I practice it?"

    Tobias nced at Hayden and said, "When you grow up, you can practice it with your wife."

    The child''s eyes swirled in his sockets, and all of a sudden, he was ovee with excitement.

    A momentter, he propped his chin on his hands and blinked at Natalie, "Natalie, if that move can

    only be practiced between a man and his wife, does that mean you''re going to be my father''s wife?

    Are you going to be my stepmother?"

    Natalie''s eyes darted around the room. She had no idea how to deal with this kid right now.

    Natalie felt like blood was going to erupt from her face any second.

    "I''m full." Natalie quickly set down her cutleries.

    Natalie could not bear to be at the dining table a second longer.

    It was simply too humiliating.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520

    Natalie came out of the bedroom and picked up her bag.

    She did not have to go to work that day.

    Natalie prepared to go to her apartment.

    She had not been back for a few days, so she wanted to go and do some cleaning up.

    Natalie figured that Yvonne had not been home in the past couple of days either.

    If she was, she would definitely have called Natalie after seeing that she was not there.

    As soon as she walked out, she locked eyes with Tobias in the hallway.

    The man gave her a knowing look.

    Natalie was so embarrassed that she did not know what to do.

    She lowered her head and hesitated, contemting on whether she should make a run for it or not.

    After a while, she took a deep breath and casually strutted past him, pretending not to see him.

    But as soon as she walked past, a hand reached out to grab her.

    "Did what you see this morning affect you so much that you don''t even notice an entire person

    now?" Tobias smirked, asking implicatively.

    Natalie withdrew her hand, feeling a rush of heat where he had just held.

    "Mr. Whitlock, this morning was an ident." Natalie coughed, her voice was extremely small,

    carrying a sense of bashfulness that even she did not notice.

    Who would have known that she would see Tobias in the bathroom that morning, or that she would

    pull off his bath towel by ident?

    "Are you satisfied with what you''ve seen?" Tobias suddenly asked softly.

    Natalie was taken aback, and her face began to turn red.

    How was she supposed to answer that question?

    Was she satisfied? Or was she not?

    No matter which answer she gave, it felt wrong.

    "Embarrassed?" Tobias lightly tipped Natalie''s chin up.

    Natalie had no choice but to look into his perfect features.

    The man raised his eyebrows and smiled, which made Natalie even more unnerved.

    "Mr. Whitlock, please stop teasing me," Natalie

    begged.

    "Okay, no more teasing." Tobias''s expression turned serious, "We''ll get straight to it."

    Natalie''s jaw hung loose in shock.

    Why did he have to say such perverted things?

    What did he mean by ''get straight to it''?

    "If we hadn''t been interrupted this morning, not only would you be able to take a good look at it,

    you''d be able to feel it physically as well," Tobias said as he walked closer, standing so close toContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie that she could feel his hot breath on her face.

    Natalie''s whole body was in mes.

    Feel it physically...

    One nce was enough to scare her as if needles were going to start growing in her eyes, what

    more to say about feeling it physically...

    With great effort, she turned her face away from him.

    "You dare not look at me?"

    Natalie answered with a soft gruntle.

    Tobias suddenly let out a littleugh, its huskiness sounding extremely pleasant to the ear.

    He nted a soft, quick kiss on her lips, "Natalie, you''re still so cute."

    Natalie did not react.

    Still so cute? What did he mean by that?

    Tobias abruptly dropped the hand holding Natalie''s chin.

    She finally heaved a sigh of relief, feeling she could breathe properly again.

    Tobias''s deep voice rang in Natalie''s ears, his tone taking on a note of seriousness, "Natalie, spend

    some time thinking about my sexuality and my feelings for you. Give me an answer on Monday,

    okay?"

    Tobias had to go on a business trip, and would not be home the entire weekend.

    Ever since he left, his words had been floating constantly in Natalie''s mind.

    It felt like something was about to reveal itself.

    A terrible headache made its way to Natalie''s head.

    She certainly had to give it a good thought.

    But before further contemtion, she had to take a breather and clear her mind.

    She returned to her apartment.

    The ce felt lifeless, ayer of thin dust covered the furniture, probably because nobody had been

    there for the past week or so.

    Natalie got to work, humming to herself as she tidied up.

    By noon, she had already finished cleaning the entire ce. While she was resting on the sofa, the

    door of the apartment was pushed open after a jingle of keys.

    Yvonne walked in.

    It has been days since Nataliest saw her.

    Yvonne''s face was worn down with fatigue.

    As soon as she saw Natalie, she gave a half-smile, "Natalie,"

    "You haven''t been back?" Natalie blinked several times.

    Yvonne nodded tiredly.

    "Busy filming?"

    Yvonne hesitated for a moment, then gave another nod.

    Natalie went to the kitchen to make Yvonne a bowl of noodles.

    Fortunately, there were still noodles and eggs in the refrigerator.

    After a while, Natalie ced a bowl of savory noodles in front of Yvonne and said, "You must be

    tired from all the filming. I''m sure you haven''t even had time to have a proper meal. Eat."

    Looking at the steaming hot noodles, Yvonne''s eyes started to sting.

    She sat down and slurped everything up without a word.

    "Yvonne, I haven''t been staying here for the past few days," Natalie suddenly confessed.

    Yvonne looked at Natalie in surprise.

    "My boss, yes, urn, my boss," Natalie faltered, "He asked me to stay at his ce to be his son''s

    nanny."

    For a moment, Yvonne was stunned.

    "Tobias Whitlock?"

    Natalie nodded sheepishly.

    When Yvonne mentioned Tobias''s name, an indescribable feeling washed over Natalie.

    It felt like her blood was warming up all of a sudden.

    Yvonne''s eyes turned pensive.

    What was Tobias trying to do?

    Yvonne could not figure him out.

    She looked at Natalie and asked tentatively, "Natalie, what do you think of it?"

    Natalie''s mind was a mess.

    Her face turned slightly red, "Well, he''s my boss, and he wants to exploit me, not only during work

    hours, but after work too, and..."

    Yvonne interrupted Natalie''s rambling and said pointedly, "Natalie, you have feelings for him, don''t

    you?"

    Yvonne did not know why, but ever since Natalie suffered from amnesia, she found that Natalie had

    changed.

    In a way, she became clumsier and sillier, in an adorably endearing way.

    Natalie''s face was as flushed as a tomato.

    Avoiding Yvonne''s gaze, she said, "How could I? I''m just, I''m being exploited."

    She was just a pitiful little employee being exploited. Since Tobias was her big boss, she dared not

    oppose him.

    Yvonne gave Natalie a serious look, "Really? Is that all?"

    Natalie''s heart stopped beating for a second.

    Was she really just being exploited?

    The big boss had taken advantage of her by kissing her and cing his hands all over.

    Regardless of whether those ces should be touched or not, he had touched them all.

    "Natalie, you really have to think carefully about your rtionship with Mr. Whitlock," Yvonne

    reminded her earnestly.

    Although Natalie was her best friend, her love life was a private matter. It was not appropriate nor

    would it be good for her to intervene. She could only let Natalie decide on her own.

    A sh of confusion crossed Natalie''s eyes.

    Yvonne let out a short sigh.

    Natalie, who suffered from memory loss, must feel quite overwhelmed when facing Tobias.

    "Natalie, by the way, I won''t be staying in this apartment anymore," Yvonne changed the topic.

    Taken aback, Natalie widened her eyes, "Why?"

    Yvonne hesitated.

    She did not want to tell Natalie the truth because she felt humiliated.

    In order to reach the top, she had sacrificed her marriage.

    Yvonne did not want Natalie to know of the disgraceful things she had done.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521

    Natalie represented Yvonne''s most cherished college days.

    She did not want to taint the memories of the good old days, still pure as snow. Naturally, it was

    unbearable and impossible for Yvonne to tell her at all.

    "My schedule has been quite tighttely, so thepany will arrange a ce for me to stay."

    Yvonne hedged, uttering her words with care.

    "Doesn''t this mean we can no longer rent this ce?" Natalie sighed with a tinge of regret.

    Yvonne shook her head, "No, we can still get together asionally. It''d be nice to have a ce

    where we can meet and cook meals together."

    Upon hearing Yvonne''s reassurance, Natalie lightened up once again.

    She hugged Yvonne and beamed, "That''s great. Yvonne, we must meet often."

    Yvonne nodded forcefully, "Sure."

    Yvonne and Natalie had a heart-to-heart chat all the way until nighttime.

    Originally, Natalie had wanted to sleep in the apartment with Yvonne. But Hayden called her and

    said that he wanted Natalie to put him to bed, iming that she had not apanied him to sleep

    for the past two nights.

    Natalie had no choice but to return to the vi.

    Yvonne was a little confused as she watched Natalie''s departing figure.

    Was that child, Hayden, Natalie''s?

    Just as she was mulling it over, she received a phone call.

    "Yvonne, I''ve gotten word of Jenkins''s schedule. He''s free tonight and will be at his home." It was a

    call from Penney.

    Yvonne''s heart skipped a beat.

    During that period of time, she had made up her mind to marry Jenkins.

    Unfortunately, Jenkins had not contacted her since theirst encounter.

    It made Yvonne doubt whether she had just solely hallucinated what Jenkins had said to her.

    Jenkins was a busy man, to even meet with him was an arduous task itself. Now that he was at

    home, Yvonne simply could not miss the opportunity.

    Intentionally changing into a form-fitting bodycon dress that showed off her curves, Yvonne hurried

    off to the Quartley family''s house.

    The butler opened the door.

    Seeing Yvonne, he asked stiffly, "What is it?"

    Yvonne smiled and said, "Hello, I''m looking for Mr. Quartley."

    The butler gave Yvonne onest nce before going off to report her arrival.

    After a while, the butler returned and called her in.

    Even though she had already been there once, Yvonne still felt nervous.

    Upon entering the living room, Yvonne saw Jenkins.

    The man was standing in front of an oil painting, his back radiating a sense of loneliness.

    Yvonne stepped forward and called softly, "Sir."

    The man did not look back at her nor did he speak.

    But Jenkins must have heard her.

    Yvonne stood at the side, waiting.

    After a long time, Jenkins finally turned around.

    His cold gaze swept over Yvonne, "It''s you."

    Yvonne felt as if all the air was knocked out from her lungs. She tried to breathe as normally as she

    could.

    Every time she saw Jenkins, she would still feel unnerved and intimidated.

    Having been in this line of work for so long, she had met many big shots, but Jenkins''s daunting

    aura was a ss of his own.

    She had only seen such formidability in two men her whole life.

    One was Jenkins, and the other was Tobias.

    But unlike Tobias, Jenkins emitted an even stronger air of coldness, so icy that it could make

    someone''s hair stand on end and curdle their blood.

    The man could literally be the ruler of the underworld.

    "Sir, it''s me." Yvonne forced a smile, repeating.

    "Is something the matter?"

    "Sir, I''ve thought about what you saidst time, and I''ve decided to marry you." Yvonne said.

    Jenkins''s lips curled up coolly. "Okay."

    He spared her all the unnecessary talk and simply cut to the chase.

    After that, Jenkins asked Yvonne to go with him to register their marriage.

    Yvonne was startled for a second and could only blink in response.

    How could they register their marriage in the middle of the night?

    When they reached the registration office, she was surprised to find that the staff were still around.

    Yvonne found something to be strange.

    If Jenkins was capable of having the staff register his marriage sote at night, he should be able to

    get the registration done without them being there in person.

    So, why did he personally make the trip?

    When they took their wedding photos, Jenkins''s marble-like features were as stony as ever.

    The photographer wanted Jenkins to smile, but he was too afraid of him to ask so.

    The photographer had no choice but to signal Yvonne with his eyes as subtle as he could.

    In her most charming tone, Yvonne said, "Sir, we''re here to take wedding photos. Can you please

    smile a little?"

    Jenkins''s face muscles gave no reaction; they were as hostile and aloof as ever.

    Yvonne let out an inward sigh.

    She had never in her life seen a man as coldblooded as Jenkins. He was practically a living dead,

    albeit an extremely attractive one.

    Having been in the entertainment industry for a long time, Yvonne had watched and learned other

    actresses'' ways with men.

    But she had never put them into practice.

    After all, Yvonne had not reached that point ofst resort.

    Now that she was married to Jenkins, she had to learn to appeal herself to him.

    Yvonne put on a winning smile, "Sir, how about this? I''ll give you a kiss and you''ll give me a smile."

    With that, she ced a quick smooch on his face.

    His skin felt as smooth as fine silk.

    Even though she was used to seeing all kinds of highly attractive actors and actresses, Yvonne had

    to admit that there was nopetition when it came to Jenkins''splexion.

    It was a pity that he was a businessman instead of an actor.

    Otherwise, with his appearance, he would undoubtedly be the most popr male celebrity

    dominating the entire industry.

    Yvonne''s eyes twinkled as she smiled at Jenkins.

    After all, the longer one was in the industry, the better one would be at being thick-skinned.

    The same frigid look remained on Jenkins'' face.

    "I''ll give you another kiss then." Yvonne leaned in, but her hand was suddenly held in a tight grip.

    He did not use much strength, but it was not a light grip either.

    "That''s enough," he growled in a low voice.

    Immediately, Yvonne snapped her mouth shut and dared not overstep.

    When the marriage certificate was in her hands, her heart that had been stuck in her throat finally

    calmed.

    Although Jenkins''s appearance was out of this world, his expression was far too solemn.

    But Yvonne quickly consoled herself.

    Their marriage was just a deal they had made. It was not a real marriage.

    However, even if it was an arrangement, Yvonne still wanted to do her job well.

    For example, by sleeping with Jenkins.

    She had alreadye so far, so naturally, she would do all she must.

    That night, she followed Jenkins into the bedroom.

    "What are you doing here?" Jenkins raised his delicate eyebrows and asked sharply.

    Yvonne froze.

    Were they not going to sleep together even though they were married?

    She forced a smile, "I''m here to fulfill my spousal responsibilities."

    A strange look shed across Jenkins''s eyes, "Spousal responsibilities?"

    Yvonne walked over slowly and gingerly loosened the buttons on Jenkins''s shirt.

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "Sir, I will be a good wife. Don''t worry."

    She pretended to act calm and elegant, but her fingertips were shaking uncontrobly.

    After all, she had never done such a thing before.

    But she had to start learning how.

    Now that she was married to Jenkins, pleasing him had be her topmost priority.

    Since she had already sacrificed so much, she must now get rid of all the shyness and

    disobligation. There was no longer space for any of that.

    One by one, the buttons came undone.

    A sh of surprise appeared on Yvonne''s face.

    Jenkins''s figure was so gorgeous that it left her awestruck. It was practically perfect.

    His abs and biceps were strong and well-proportioned, and some parts even gleamed under the

    dim lights.

    "Are you done looking?" A cold voice suddenly sounded in her ear.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522

    Yvonne''s breathing hitched.

    She had forgotten herself.

    Since she had already lost what littleposure she had in the first ce, she might as well lose it

    till the end.

    Yvonne grinned flirtatiously, "No, I''m not done just yet. From today onwards, you''re officially my

    husband. It''s only natural for me to stare as much as I please."

    As soon as she finished, Jenkins''s gaze darkened.

    A momentter, Yvonne gritted her teeth, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed Jenkins.

    The man did not respond, leaving their exchange wholly one-sided.

    Unfortunately, Yvonne was barely experienced in this particr area herself, and she almost

    bumped into Jenkins''s teeth several times when kissing him.

    In a voice that was soft with a hint of seductiveness, she said, "Sir, a little reaction would be nice."

    "Do you want me?" Jenkins''s bass whispered in Yvonne''s ear.

    When he spoke, his hot breath blew onto Yvonne''s earlobe.

    Yvonne''s felt her body go limp, her knees buckling a little for no reason.

    "I do." Her voice became even more shy.

    "Then beg me."

    Yvonne bit down hard on her lower lip.

    She had already gone this far, there was no point in pretending to be a virtuousdy anymore.

    Yvonne lifted her gaze, a coquettish expression on her face, "Sir, please, I want you."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Jenkins''s mouth crushed onto hers with force.

    This time, Jenkins was the one leading.

    Yvonne could only feel the whiff of strong male dominance engulfing her. All of a sudden, a sharp

    pain cut sliced her lips.

    Jenkins was biting her lips.

    Yvonne''s heart tightened.

    She knew that Jenkins had such a fetish.

    This small action of lip-biting might not even be anything to him.

    Since she had made her choice, she had to bear with it.

    While enduring Jenkins''s domineering kiss,

    Yvonne suddenly tasted iron in her mouth.

    The blood was a result of Jenkins'' lip-biting.

    The bleeding cut seemed to drive him even wilder, his skilled actions more urgent and tenacious.

    He spun Yvonne around and pressed her against the windowsill so that her back was facing him.

    As her body pulsed, both tingling and aching at the same time, Yvonne made a weak mental note

    that he liked to do it from behind.

    The next instant, her dress was torn off her body.

    Yvonne''s heart hammered wildly as she shivered in fearful anticipation.

    Rumors about Jenkins'' sex life was a well-known gossip in the entertainment circle; there were

    ims that a woman had been driven mad by him in bed. Yvonne wondered how he nned to

    torture her afterward.

    Then, at the most critical moment, Jenkins''s movements came to an abrupt stop.

    Yvonne was puzzled when she suddenly heard his voice ringing in her ears, "Do you like me?"

    Yvonne''s body stiffened.

    She did not expect him to ask that at such a moment.

    She waspletely dumbfounded.

    Jenkins could clearly gauge her reaction.

    A sh of agitation crossed his dark eyes.

    He loosened his hands and said, "Get out."

    The two wordsing from his lips never sounded colder.

    A look of panic and regret washed on Yvonne''s face.

    She knew that she had offended Jenkins.

    "Sir, I''m sorry. I..."

    Jenkins did not listen to Yvonne''s exnation, but simply strode off and left her standing in the cold

    of the room.

    Yvonne slowly put on her dress that had been thrown to the floor seconds ago.

    For quite a while, she stood there,pletely stupefied.

    Momentster, Yvonne walked into the bathroom and saw her own reflection.

    The red lips on her pale face were particrly obvious, giving off strangely seductive vibes.

    Yvonne touched her lips - warm, soft, but also very, very swollen.

    Jenkins was like the devil.

    She had to be careful when dancing with the devil.

    She made another mental note to not annoy

    Jenkins next time.

    Meanwhile, Natalie had gone back to the vi and put Hayden to bed.

    However, she could not fall asleep, all because of the big boss'' phone call.

    As soon as his number shed across her phone screen, Natalie''s heart raced so fast she was

    afraid that it would jump out from her chest.

    She sneaked into the living room with her phone.

    After she answered the call, her heart came to a halt for a few seconds.

    "Hello." Natalie''s voice was uncertain.

    "Natalie." The man''s low and hoarse voice sounded in Natalie''s ear.

    "Yes?" Her fingertips trembled.

    "What are you doing?"

    Knowing that they have settled on a topic, some of Natalie''s nerves ebbed away.

    "I read a book with Hayden, then put him to bed. Before going to bed, I even got him to drink a cup

    of milk," Natalie said.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    However, there was a small detail that Natalie had left out.

    When she asked Hayden to drink the milk, he was unwilling at first. He fussed that it was tasteless

    and that he wanted to juice instead.

    Natalie took on a serious tone and said sternly, "Do you want to be as tall and handsome as your

    father in the future?"

    Hayden''s eyes immediately lit up, "Yes, I do!"

    "Your daddy is tall and handsome because he always drinks milk!" Natalie said.

    After hearing that, Hayden gulped the entire cup of milk down.

    "You sure have your way with him. Every time I give him milk, he''d just refuse to drink it," Tobias

    said with augh.

    Natalie giggled.

    Her "solution" was a little shameful.

    "Natalie," Tobias suddenly said, "Do you like Hayden?"

    Without any hesitation, Natalie answered, "Yes."

    Fate was truly a wonderful thing.

    The first time Natalie met the little boy, she had already found him to be a delight.

    When it came to him, she suddenly had all the patience in the world to take care of him, to read

    books with him, and even apany him to sleep.

    God knew how she became such a considerate woman.

    "Do you like me then?"

    "I d-" Natalie stopped abruptly.

    Wait, what was the big boss saying?

    He was asking if she liked him!

    Natalie nearly fainted.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I am your employee." Natalie''s eyshes fluttered rapidly.

    "Can''t employees like their boss?" The man''s voice was clear and sweet.

    Natalie swallowed.

    Perhaps it was because it was just a phone call, Natalie felt a little bold through her nerves.

    Plucking up her courage, she asked, "Mr. Whitlock, what do you mean by that?"

    She was really confused; everything that had happened that day puzzled her.

    Her mind melted away into a state of confusion again. No matter how hard she tried, she just could

    not understand what he meant.

    "You don''t understand?" Tobias''s tone rose slightly.

    "I don''t," Natalie answered honestly.

    When faced with matters of the heart, one''s logic and intelligence tended to be reduced to that of a

    primary school student''s.

    Tobias did not beat around the bush, "Natalie, if you don''t understand, I''ll tell you then." He said with

    strong emphasis, "I like you, I like you very much."

    After spending some time with her, Tobias could see that Natalie did not dislike him.

    It was time for him to slowly show her his intentions.

    Natalie''s mouth suddenly turned dry.

    Her hand, which was holding the phone, was shaking, nearly causing her to drop her phone.

    "Mr. Whitlock, you really aren''t gay?" She asked, her voice strained.

    "My body''s reaction to you is self-exnatory. Do you really think I can be gay?"

    The scenes from the past slowly emerged in Natalie''s mind, and her face began to flush.

    "Mr. Whitlock, why do you like me?" She asked, mustering all her strength.

    How could the big boss like her? Clearly, she was just an ordinary employee of the YS Group.

    "I just like you. I liked you the moment I saw you." Tobias''s warm voice was full of affection, like

    honey.

    Thump, thump, thump.

    Natalie''s heart was beating faster by the second.

    "But I was so poorly dressed the first time you saw me," she muttered softly.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523

    At the banquet full of gorgeous gowns and tuxedos, Natalie was the only one in sportswear.

    "That was special." Tobias corrected her.

    Natalie''s grip on her phone tightened, "Mr. Whitlock, you''re really not joking with me?"

    "No," came his swift reply, without any hesitation.

    Tobias''s dark eyes looked as if it was immersed in the deep blue of the sea.

    After a while, he repeated his question, making Natalie blush and her heart beat faster, "Natalie, do

    you like me?"

    The light was warm, casting a soft glow on Natalie''s longshes.

    She did not know how to answer.

    Did she like the big boss?

    Whenever she saw him, her face would turn red and her heart would quicken, and she was not

    repulsed by his intimate acts.

    But could a nobody like her even think about being with a guy like him?

    Natalie was in a dilemma.

    For a moment, they could only hear the sound of each other''s breathing over the phone.

    In the end, Tobias broke the silence, "Natalie, don''t worry about it. We''ll talk when I get home."

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Goodnight, then. I''m going off to bed," she said, anxious to hang up the phone.

    Her nerves were all over the ce.

    But when they ended the call, Natalie suddenly felt disappointed.

    He hung up just like that, huh?

    What else did she think Tobias was going to say to her?

    That night, Natalie could not sleep. She waspletely restless, unable to fall asleep for even a

    second.

    She had always thought that nothing could be more important than getting her beauty sleep.

    s, she was wrong.

    After a restless night, Hayden had already woken up but she was still lying in bed with her eyes

    wide open.

    Hayden waved his little hand in front of her, "Natalie."

    Natalie looked nkly at him, "Huh."

    "You''ve turned into a panda." Hayden pointed at her eyes.

    Natalie felt for her eyes, which seemed to be swollen.

    She figured that there must be dark circles around her eyes because of the one night of sleep she

    had lost.

    "Natalie, let''s go have breakfast." Hayden pulled on Natalie''s hand.

    She shook her head, "You go ahead, I didn''t sleep at allst night."

    Hayden''s eyes turned in thought, "I know. It must be because my father is away. You miss him so

    much that you can''t sleep, right?"

    He was half right.

    Though Natalie''s insomnia was not because Tobias was away, it was indeed because of him.

    She simply said a little sheepishly, "Little kids shouldn''t talk about things they don''t understand."

    "I''m not a child anymore. If you have something on your mind, you can tell me. I won''t tell my dad,"

    Hayden said eagerly, "It''ll be our secret."

    Natalie''s mouth twitched as she watched him get all excited.

    Was Hayden really just a kindergartner?

    Why did he seem so mature?

    But no matter how muddle-headed she was, she would never tell a child her worries.

    Natalie buried her head in a pillow and said, "No more talking, I''m going to sleep."

    Hayden pouted, "Fine."

    With that, he jumped off the bed and pattered off.

    After he left, Natalie let out a long sigh.

    Good heavens, what should she do?

    Her heart was in utter chaos, all because of Tobias''s words.

    After staying in bed pondering over things for a while, Natalie felt a twist of hunger in her stomach.

    She got up to have breakfast.

    Although she was a little disoriented, breakfast was still very important.

    If she skipped breakfast, how could she have enough energy to continue letting her imagination run

    wild?

    Hayden was no longer home. A servant told her that he had gone off with the driver to pick

    someone up.

    Several questions rose in Natalie''s mind.

    Hayden had gone to pick someone up? Who was he fetching?

    But she did not give it much thought. She already had so many things on her mind that she did not

    have time to worry about anything else.

    After having a hearty breakfast, Natalie no longer felt as starved.

    She touched her bulging belly, feelingfortable and content, sleepy even.

    Her mind was not as chaotic as before either.

    Some things gradually became clear in her head.

    Tobias said that he liked her, and she did not dislike him.

    Besides, living in the Whitlock family''s home was rather agreeable.

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    There were people around to prepare her meals, and Hayden was an adorable kid.

    It did not seem that bad.

    The corners of Natalie''s mouth lifted, an answer already forming in her mind.

    After thinking it through, the weight on her mind felt significantly lighter. Soon, drowsiness swept

    over her.

    Natalie went to the bedroom to take a nap.

    While asleep, she had a dream.

    In the dream, Tobias had proposed to her.

    Very shyly, she asked Tobias why he liked her.

    He had told her affectionally that her strange outfit and unusual table manners during the night of

    the annual party had caught his attention.

    To meet such an extraordinary woman was a rare phenomenon!

    Natalie beamed sweetly and epted Tobias''s proposal.

    The wedding ceremony was exceptionally grand, with Hayden as their flower boy.

    There, Hayden called her "Mommy" non-stop.

    When she had first met him, Hayden said that he wanted her to be his stepmother. She never

    expected it to actuallye true.

    Natalie woke up from her dream.

    The young voice of Hayden calling "Mom! Mom!" was still lingering continuously in her ears.

    Natalie was embarrassed with her own imagination.

    The big boss had only told her that he liked her, but she was already thinking about marriage and

    bing Hayden''s mother.

    Her creativity was really out of this world.

    "Mom, you look so beautiful today." Natalie heard the boy''s delicate voice again.

    Natalie froze.

    It was not a dream.

    Hayden''s voice came from the living room.

    Natalie walked out of the bedroom.

    In the living room, she saw Hayden sitting on a woman''sp, who had her arms around him in a

    really sweet manner.

    The woman was slender and gorgeous with her ck, lightly curled hair - a picture of poise and

    elegance.

    "Mom, you''re so beautiful." Hayden stared at Lucy Lance with star-like eyes.

    Lucy poked Hayden''s forehead, "This little mouth of yours is still so sweet. You really are my son."

    Natalie stopped short.

    For some reason, the moment she saw the woman before her, the little ball of joy in her heart slowly

    drained away.

    So, this woman was Hayden''s mother.

    She looked so beautiful and lovely.

    Hayden was the first to spot Natalie.

    He jumped up from Lucy''sp and ran to Natalie, "Natalie, this is my mom. She''s beautiful, isn''t

    she?"

    Pride was evident in his tiny puffing chest.

    "Beautiful, she''s absolutely beautiful." Natalie gave a dry smile.

    When Lucy saw Natalie, confusion shed across her eyes.

    Was this woman not Remington''s girlfriend? Why was she in Tobias''s house?

    Lucy''s gaze darkened slightly.

    In the Whitlock family''s house back in the United States, Lucy had already suspected that there was

    something off about Natalie.

    Even though she was Remington''s girlfriend, she kept asking Lucy about Tobias.

    And now she was in the Whitlock family''s vi again. Could it be?

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524

    There was a dark gleam in Lucy''s eyes.

    She figured Natalie was not a simple woman to be around this long. Her greed must know no

    bounds.

    Lucy walked over and said, "Hello, Miss Godfrey."

    Her smile was polite and reserved.

    Natalie felt a touch of radiance as soon as the woman walked towards her.

    Standing by the woman''s side, she suddenly felt herself so unremarkable that she could blend in

    with the dust on the ground.

    In fact, there were many women who were prettier and more outstanding than Natalie, but she had

    never felt inferior when she was around them.

    But with this woman, it was different. In the five minutes since meeting her, Natalie already felt

    lesser as an individual.

    Could it be because this person was Hayden''s mother?

    And Tobias''s ex-wife?

    Natalie suddenly felt as if there was a huge sticky lump stuck inside her, congesting her heart.

    She forced a smile and greeted Lucy, "Nice to meet you."

    "Miss Godfrey, why are you in Tobias''s house?" Lucy asked.

    All of a sudden, Natalie felt like hiding.

    Her voice was as tiny as a mosquito''s, "I was hired by Mr. Whitlock to take care of Hayden."

    Lucy remained calm and collected, but the cogs in her mind were spinning.

    There were so many servants in the Whitlock household, why did he have to hire Remington''s

    girlfriend to be a nanny?

    Lucy was certain that Natalie was not as simple as she seemed.

    She nced at her son, "Hayden, go to the yroom. Miss Godfrey and I have something to talk

    about."

    "She''s not Miss Godfrey, she''s my ste-" Hayden wanted to tell Lucy that Natalie was his future

    stepmother, but Lucy interrupted him.

    "Be a good boy, go and y." she shooed.

    Hayden supposed he could tell herter.

    He scampered out of the room.

    Lucy smiled gracefully at Natalie and said, "Miss Godfrey, please, have a seat."

    "I''ll just stand here," Natalie said in a muted voice.

    Lucy nodded slightly, "Miss Godfrey, how did you end uping here to take care of Hayden?"

    Lucy was Hayden''s mother, so it made sense for her to ask such questions.

    "I was hired by Mr. Whitlock." Natalie answered honestly.

    Lucy''s eyes sparkled.

    Tobias had been single for so long, it was only natural that he would find someone.

    However, that someone should not be Natalie.

    This woman was Remington''s girlfriend, and now here she was entangling herself with Tobias. How

    could such a dishonorable woman be thedy of the Whitlock family?

    Lucy was somewhat puzzled.

    How could a smart man like Tobias not figure this out? How unbelievable it was of him to even let

    Natalie into the Whitlock family.

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Lucy began to speak, "Miss Godfrey, a man as excellent as Tobias who happened to be single

    would attract the attention of many girls, don''t you think so?"

    Natalie did not know how to answer.

    "Yes," she answered vaguely.

    Lucy smiled, "But it''s a pity that these girls can only daydream. Because there''s a woman in

    Tobias''s heart that he can never forget. Other than her, no other woman can ever capture his heart.

    Do you understand?"

    Natalie could feel her heart was being struck head on by a blunt axe.

    She struggled to look at Lucy, a woman so beautiful and elegant sitting before her.

    Could Lucy be referring to herself?

    Even though she was no longer with Tobias, could Tobias not forget about her?

    An unexinable bitterness spread through Natalie''s heart.

    It was no wonder too. How could anyone forget such a gorgeous and graceful woman?

    "Miss Godfrey, you-" Lucy was interrupted by Natalie before she could finish.

    "Sorry, I don''t feel too well. I''m going out for a walk."

    Lucy gave her a lovely smile, "All right."

    Natalie walked out of the Whitlock family''s vi in a daze.

    She had always gone around in Tobias''s car or the Whitlock family''s car, but this time, she decided

    to walk.

    After walking for a long time, Natalie finally arrived downtown.

    Although she had walked for so long, Natalie did not feel tired at all.

    Her mind was in a messier state than it usually was.

    Spotting a coffee shop from afar, Natalie went in and sat down.

    She ordered herself thergest cup of hot chocte.

    Natalie took in a strong sniff of the drink''s sweet aroma, then took a big gulp.

    What was she thinking? There was nothing between her and the big boss.

    He had told her that he liked her, but perhaps he was joking.

    She was just an employee; an employee being exploited by him.

    "Yes, that must be it," Natalie said to herself.

    By the time she finished drinking the whole cup of hot chocte, it was alreadyte.

    She suddenly received a call from Hayden.

    "Natalie, where have you been? Why aren''t you home for dinner yet? I still want you to watch

    Ultraman with me and apany me to sleep." Hayden''s innocent voice came through the phone.

    Natalie set the empty cup down, "Oh, yes, okay."

    When she got back, she had dinner with Hayden.

    She did not know if it was just her, but that night''s dinner was not as tasteful as it usually was.

    She did not eat as much as she usually did either.

    Halfway through the meal, Natalie could not stop herself from asking, "Hayden, where''s your mom?"

    Ever since she returned from the coffee shop, she did not see that beautiful, elegant woman.

    "She flew back to the United States. She has a lot of things to do, she''s a busy person," Hayden

    stated proudly.

    "Oh." Natalie took a bite of the food.

    "Natalie, isn''t my mom beautiful?" Hayden asked, suddenly leaning towards her.

    Natalie''s breath caught in her throat.

    A momentter, she forced a grin and agreed, "She is."

    She was such a noble and dazzling woman. Needless to say, Lucy was much more beautiful than

    Natalie was.

    Hayden''s beam was so huge that it could almost split his face in two.

    Watching Hayden grin so contentedly, Natalie felt an inexplicable sense of sourness rising inside

    her.

    At night, she apanied Hayden to bed.

    Not long after Hayden fell asleep, Natalie turned her phone on.

    Hayden had told Natalie his mother''s name.

    She had a strange urge to search her up.

    She figured that Tobias''s wife must not be an ordinary person, and that she should be easy to find

    on the web.

    Indeed, as soon as she typed in Lucy''s name, plenty of information appeared.

    The daughter of a magnate, with her worth at a hundred billion dors and so forth.

    Natalie turned her phone off.

    That woman checked all the boxes. She was perfect.

    Acrid thoughts surfaced in her mind.

    Natalie tossed over. What was she thinking? What did that woman''s excellence have to do with

    her?

    She was just a nanny working for the Whitlock family, just an employee of Tobias''s.

    With those thoughts in her mind, she drifted off to sleep.

    Once again, she dreamt of Tobias.

    In her dream, Tobias stood in the middle. She stood to his left, while Lucy stood to his right.

    Tobias said to them with a smile, "Now, you guyse and pull me. Whoever pulls me over first, I''ll

    be yours."

    Her veins surged with excitement.

    As long as she got to tug the big boss over to her side, he would be hers!

    She immediately pulled on Tobias''s arm with all her strength, trying her best to lull him over.

    Natalie tugged and tugged until she woke up with a gasp.

    By the time she opened her eyes, the sky was already beginning to turn bright - a sign of early

    dawn.

    It turned out she was really pulling on something -the nket.

    She shared a nket with Hayden, and at that moment, the nket was wrapped fully around her

    body, leaving Hayden''s tiny body exposed.

    Natalie started to feel feverish anxiety creeping upon her.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525

    How could she hog the entire nket the whole night?

    She hurriedly covered Hayden with the duvets.

    When her hands brushed past his hands and legs, Natalie found that they were cold.

    Afterwards, Natalie did not sleep a wink.

    She hugged Hayden and tried to warm him up with her body heat.

    That morning, Hayden woke up particrlyte.

    After he got up, something about the look in his eyes was not quite right.

    When they had breakfast, Hayden keptining about not feeling well. Natalie quickly took his

    body temperature and found it to be 39 degrees.

    The high temperature rmed her enough to jump out of her chair.

    After sending Hayden to the hospital in a hurry, she rang up Tobias.

    Natalie was on the verge of sobbing when she spoke on the phone.

    Tobias stopped her curtly, "Natalie, don''t worry. I''ll

    be there right away."

    Tobias finally arrived in the afternoon.

    Hayden''s condition was fine. It was just a cold-induced fever.

    Though it was not serious, it was still a fever.

    Natalie almost drowned in her own guilt.

    After all, Hayden only got a fever because of her.

    She stood in front of Tobias and with her head drooping low, "Mr. Whitlock, it''s all my fault. I pulled

    off the nket in my sleep and caused Hayden to catch a cold, it''s all my fault."

    Natalie waited for the raging storm tomence.

    She believed that Hayden was of great importance to Tobias, and she had caused him to catch a

    fever. Tobias must certainly be furious at her.

    But to her surprise, he was not mad at all.

    He said in a helpless tone, "Natalie, you''re still snatching nkets at this age? You''re so cute."

    Natalie was stunned.

    There seemed to be no trace of anger in Tobias''s voice.

    She carefully looked up at him and asked, "Mr. Whitlock, you''re not angry?"

    She thought that Tobias would me her, but the big boss did not seem to have any intentions of

    the sort.

    "I''m not."

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered rapidly, "But Mr. Whitlock, Hayden had a fever because of me. If I didn''t

    hog the nkets, he would be fine. After all, he''s your son."

    "And you?" Tobias asked in response.

    Natalie''s breathing becamebored.

    "I- I''m just a nanny."

    She was just a nanny that Tobias had hired to take care of Hayden.

    As Hayden''s nanny, she had snatched away the nket, causing him to fall sick. Was it not a big

    mistake? Should she not be punished?

    "Silly, you really bought into the whole nanny thing." Tobias''s gaze was slightly baffled.

    Natalie was stunned.

    What on earth did the big boss mean by that?

    "Nothing serious happened to Hayden, you don''t need to be so worried." Tobias did not me

    Natalie, butforted her instead.

    That made Natalie feel even more apologetic.

    If Tobias had scolded her, it would have been fine.

    However, not only was she not being held ountable, she was being so gently consoled. Her

    remorse swelled bigger, ready to swallow her whole.

    After a moment, she suddenly asked, "Mr. Whitlock, would you like to inform Hayden''s mother about

    Hayden then?"

    Tobias''s breathing hitched, "Hayden''s mother?"

    Natalie nodded, "She came by yesterday, but she already left."

    A strange light shed in Tobias''s eyes.

    He knew who she was talking about.

    It must be Lucy. She was close to Hayden, and must have taken some time to visit him.

    "It''s fine. If we let her know, it''ll only make her anxious," Tobias said distantly.

    He did not exin any further.

    He thought that since Natalie had met Lucy the day before, she should know that Lucy was just

    Hayden''s godmother.

    Natalie just muttered a simple "oh" in reply.

    She felt a sudden twinge of bitterness in her heart.

    Natalie reckoned that Tobias must really love Lucy. Even though her son was sick, he did not want

    to tell her for fear of worrying her.

    Ever since Tobias arrived at the hospital in the afternoon, he never left.

    In the evening, Tobias personally fed Hayden dinner.

    Watching Tobias feed his son, Natalie felt her eyes tingle.

    She had always thought that Tobias was the type who called all the shots in the business world.

    She did not expect him to not only be a capable leader but a good father as well.

    He looked so sweet and warm holding Hayden, a picture of patience and care.

    Even the nurse ran over and whispered to Natalie, "Miss, you''re so blessed. I''ve been a nurse for a

    long while now, and usually, when children fall ill, the mothers would be the ones fawning over them.

    This is my first time seeing the father doing the feeding and coddling."

    Natalie felt a little embarrassed.

    She waved her hand, "I''m not the child''s mother. I''m just the nanny."

    The nurse was speechless.

    She awkwardly changed the subject, "Where''s the child''s mother?"

    Natalie''s eyes flickered as she spoke, "I''m not really sure."

    Noticing Natalie''s reluctance to speak, the nurse stopped asking.

    Natalie felt ripples in her heart.

    Lucy had the world''s ideal husband. Rich, powerful, and handsome. Why did she leave?

    Hayden had said that his mother was a lesbian, that was why she left Tobias.

    However, when Natalie saw Lucy''s appearance, she did not look like a lesbian.

    Soon, it was night time.

    Because he fell ill, Hayden was not as noisy as usual. After dinner, he went straight to sleep.

    That night, Hayden had to stay in the hospital for further observation, which raised the issue of who

    should keep watch.

    Tobias wanted to stay behind.

    Natalie also wanted to apany Hayden.

    At the end of the day, Natalie was the reason Hayden had a high fever. For her to go back and

    sleep peacefully would be impossible.

    However, both of them wanted to stay and keep watch. Even in the most luxurious VIP room, there

    were only two beds.

    With Hayden asleep in one, there was only another bed left.

    Of course, they could sleep in another ward, but both Tobias and Natalie wanted to stay by

    Hayden''s side to make sure he was taken care of at all times.

    The only question was, who would sleep on the only bed left?

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Tobias was the first to speak, "Natalie, you sleep on the bed. I''ll just settle somewhere else."

    How could Natalie let the big boss sleep wherever?

    She hurriedly waved her hand, "No, no. I''ll find somewhere to sit, you sleep on the bed, Mr.

    Whitlock."

    Tobias looked at Natalie and insisted, "No, you sleep on the bed."

    "No, Mr. Whitlock, you take the bed."

    Neither refused to budge.

    Finally, Tobias said, "Let''s sleep on the bed together then."

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

    Her face flushed, "Th- That won''t work."

    Tobias''s eyes darkened, saying, "Natalie, Hayden''s here. Don''t worry, I know how to be a

    gentleman."

    Natalie was quiet.

    Then, he added, "I''ll keep my desire in check."

    Baffled, Natalie decided it best to remain silent.

    In the end, Nataliepromised because there was no other way.

    She and Tobias both wanted to stay in that ward to take care of Hayden.

    And she could not allow her boss to not sleep on the bed while he insisted on letting her sleep on

    the bed.

    One of them could squeeze onto Hayden''s bed. After all, the beds in the VIP ward were huge.

    But Hayden was sick, and it would not be good to crowd with a patient.

    Other thanpromising, there was really no other way.

    With Natalie''s whole back facing Tobias, her heart thumped rapidly in her chest.

    It was not her first time sharing a bed with Tobias, but Hayden was wedged between them thest

    time.

    This time though...

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526

    All of Natalie''s senses were filled with Tobias. She could feel his body heat and could smell the

    fragrant scenting off him.

    Her heart was beating so fast it felt like it was going to skyrocket.

    All of a sudden, the man''s arms wrapped across her waist.

    Natalie''s whole body stiffened almost as if her blood was flowing backwards.

    After a while, she wriggled awkwardly, trying to pry the hand from her waist.

    "Be good, don''t move." The man''s hoarse voice sounded beside her ear.

    The voice seemed to be suppressing something.

    Natalie dared not move anymore.

    The hand on her waist felt like a soldering iron, searing her skin.

    She tried hard to divert her attention from the hand hugging her waist.

    She counted sheep, forcing herself to sleep.

    She counted and counted until sleepiness overtook her. Her eyelids could not hold on any

    longer and she gradually dozed off.

    That night, Natalie had a chaotic dream.

    It was the kind of dream that resembled the past and the present.

    In her dream, she seemed to have known Tobias in her previous life. The two of them had gone

    through a lot together.

    The next day, when she woke up, she could not seem to remember anything from the dream.

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    The hand on her waist was still there; Tobias had really kept his promise.

    He did not do anything unruly to her.

    Natalie did not know whether or not Tobias had woken up. She could only hear his shallow

    breathing and the burning iron of arms behind her.

    The area behind her bum felt a little hot, but she did not dare to move.

    What happened next made Natalie regret.

    She should have left the bed as soon as she woke up.

    Because Hayden had woken up.

    His high fever receded overnight, and the child had returned to his usual energetic self.

    As soon as he woke up, his shouts filled the entire ward, "Natalie, Dad, you''ve slept together, you''ve

    finally slept together!"

    Natalie was frightened out of her wits.

    Not caring about anything else, she jumped out of bed.

    Without Natalie blocking his eyesight, Hayden could clearly see Tobias.

    He giggled and said, "Dad, your pants are going to burst."

    Tobias continued lying in bed quietly.

    Natalie shrank to a corner, wishing that she could dig a hole and bury herself in it.

    They say that the babbling of children knows no boundaries, but it was times like these that

    embarrassed adults the most.

    For the whole morning, Hayden was yelling about this and prancing around energetically.

    Natalie suspected that the whole hospital knew that she had slept with Tobias.

    Obviously, they were innocent. Nothing had happened.

    Fortunately, the doctor came in the morning and announced that Hayden could be discharged from

    the hospital.

    However, when the doctor was about to leave,

    Hayden tugged on his sleeves. With innocent, bright eyes, he asked, "Mr. Doctor, Natalie slept with

    my fatherst night. When women and men sleep together on TV, they get married. Are Natalie and

    my father going to get married?"

    The doctor''s expression turned awkward immediately, followed by silence.

    He hemmed and hawed, "Kid, this is not within my medical scope."

    With that, he hurried away.

    The discharge procedures were done in the morning. Before they left, Natalie went to the hospital''s

    restroom and overheard a conversation.

    "Do you know that beautiful child that was sent over yesterday, the one with the handsome and

    virtuous- looking father? Do you know what the father did in the wardst night?"

    "I don''t know. What happened?"

    "He slept with the nannyst night. This morning, the kid was shouting all about how his father had

    slept with his nanny."

    "No way. A man like that could get any woman he wants. Was he so horny that he had to sleep with

    his nanny in the ward?"

    "That nanny looked rather decent, and not like a nanny at all. If she hadn''t told me, I would have

    thought that she was his wife."

    "No matter how decent she looked, she''s just a nanny. That man is obviously not someone ordinary.

    He can''t be short of women, can he?"

    "Who knows? Maybe that''s how rich, handsome men like it, doing it in hospital wards?"

    Natalie bolted out of the restroom as fast as her legs could take her.

    The shame she felt in her heart almost engulfed her.

    She should not have slept on the same bed with the big boss that night. After the fuss Hayden

    made, she was going to die of embarrassment.

    That day, Hayden was in good shape, and was ready to go to kindergarten.

    Since Hayden was well enough to attend his sses, Natalie decided to go to work.

    She went to work in the big boss'' car.

    Throughout the drive, Natalie felt extremely awkward. She looked out of the window, not daring to

    look at Tobias, not even a side nce.

    While waiting for the traffic lights to turn green, the car stopped.

    Tobias''s intense gaze fell on Natalie''s face, "Hayden is just a child, he doesn''t understand. Don''t

    take his words to heart, and don''t mind him too much."

    Natalie''s fingertips shook, "I-1 don''t mind."

    "But you won''t look at me?"

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    She tried her best to turn her head and stared at Tobias.

    Their eyes met.

    The man''s eyes were dark as midnight, like an ancient, mystic pond. Just one nce was enough

    to pull her in, sinking her, deeper and deeper.

    Natalie did not want to sink into them like quicksand.

    She hurriedly lowered her gaze.

    When she did that, especially with her head bowed shyly, she looked pure and graceful.

    The corners of Tobias''s lips could not help but curl up into a soft smile.

    "Getting shy again?" He asked yfully.

    "No."

    "But you''re looking down, not daring to look at me."

    "No, I''m not."

    "Hmm?" The man drawled.

    Natalie once again took a deep breath and looked up-

    Then, she blurted out, "Mr. Whitlock, is there a woman in your heart that you can''t forget?"

    After the words escaped her lips, she was confused as to why she would ask such a question.

    The smile on Tobias''s face froze.

    He looked at Natalie, and a strange glint shed across his discerning eyes.

    Why would Natalie ask such a question?

    Did she remember something?

    He studied Natalie, but she did not look as if she had figured anything out.

    "Yes, there is." Tobias''s reply came a momentter.

    At once, Natalie felt her soaring heart plummet to the pits of her stomach, falling and falling, making

    her sick.

    "Do you love her very much?" she asked.

    "I love her to the bones."

    "Oh," Natalie muttered.

    There was a feeling of immense chagrin in her voice.

    Tobias wanted to add something, but the lights turned green.

    They drove forward.

    After arriving at the office, Natalie bumped into Merry in the washroom.

    Merry seemed to ignore Natalie and walked straight past her.

    Natalie grabbed her and asked, "Merry, what''s wrong?"

    Merry stopped and said, "Natalie, you''re so deceptive. Are you really asking me what''s wrong?"

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Was it because of what happened with Jadiel?

    Natalie licked her dry lips, at a loss for how to exin it to her.

    Merry initially did not want to talk about it, but when Natalie asked her, she could not help but

    comin, "Natalie, you obviously have a boyfriend, but you lied to me and told me that he''s your

    father. How can you do this? What kind of a person says that their boyfriend is their father?"

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527

    "Merry, I didn''t say that he is my father," Natalie exined weakly.

    "That''s what you implied, anyway." Merry huffed. "My nephew is very pissed off at being teased like

    a fool for nothing. I always thought that you were a nice girl, but instead, you made fun of me like

    this. Oh! I''m still so mad."

    Merry stomped away in a fit after she finished talking.

    Natalie stood on the spot with a lump in her throat as she fought back tears.

    She felt terrible for that entire morning, like a hole was carved into her heart.

    She wasn''t sure if she was upset about her conversation with Tobias or because she felt wronged

    by Merry''s usations.

    Tobias was attending a meeting that afternoon, so she didn''t need to send him lunch.

    Thus, she had lunch with Linda instead.

    Natalie stared into the distance as she toyed absentmindedly with her fork. She seemed

    preupied.

    Linda raised her brows in concern as she noticed that there was something amiss with her.

    "Natalie, what''s wrong?"

    Natalie blinked twice, then stared at Linda in bewilderment. "Huh! It''s nothing."

    She chuckled half- heartedly and shoved a spoonful of potatoes into her mouth.

    The food tasted nd on her tongue. Did the chef forget to add salt to the dish?

    "Look at yourself." Linda frowned and said, " You look like you just went through a heartbreak."

    Linda had had a breakup previously, too. Besides, she had also witnessed her friends being

    heartbroken. Natalie looked exactly like it.

    Natalie immediately snapped out of her thoughts.

    Heartbroken?

    How could she be heartbroken?

    She had never, ever fallen in love with anyone before.

    After lunch, Natalie hurried back to her office.

    Linda''sment about her being heartbroken kept reying in her mind.

    She gave it a serious thought, and after a while, she finally came up with a logical exnation.

    She must have fallen in love with Tobias.

    But before she could confess her feelings, Lucy suddenly appeared in their life, and it hit her hard.

    And paired that with what Tobias had told her that morning...

    Their flirtatious and ambiguous rtionship ended before it really began.

    Admittedly, Natalie was crushed.

    However, after thinking for a moment, sheforted herself that it was best to end their

    rtionship.

    A man like Tobias was totally out of her league from the start.

    Perhaps those things that he had told her before were just a joke.

    She med herself for being stupid enough to fall for it.

    As she was lost in her thoughts, an idea suddenly crossed her mind.

    That afternoon, Natalie arrived at the entrance of the president''s office before it was time to get off

    work.

    She stood at the door and hesitated for a long time until Benjamin came up to her.

    "Hi, Miss Godfrey," he greeted from behind.

    Natalie jumped, caught off guard.

    When she turned around and realized that it was

    Benjamin, her face flushed, and she stuttered, "Simp... Mr. Simpson."

    "Is there anything that I can do for you, Miss Godfrey? Are you looking for Mr. Whitlock?" Benjamin

    looked at her questioningly.

    Natalie licked her lower lip as she thought of an excuse.

    Now that she was standing outside of Mr. Whitlock''s office, it was obvious that she was looking for

    him.

    "Yes," she replied, her voice wavering.

    "You can go in, Miss Godfrey. Mr. Whitlock is in." Benjamin grinned politely.

    "Alright." Natalie had no choice but to knock on the door.

    "Miss Godfrey," Benjamin called out as she was about to knock on the door.

    "What is it, Mr. Simpson?"

    Benjamin''s face flushed as he smiled coyly at her.

    Natalie stared at him. "What''s wrong?"

    "Miss Godfrey, I want to ask about Miss... Miss... Miss Simpson. How is she doing?" Benjamin

    stammered and finally finished his sentence.

    Natalie paused to think for a long time before realizing that the "Miss Simpson" that Benjamin was

    referring to was Yvonne.

    "Oh! You''re talking about Yvonne. She''s doing good."

    "That''s good, that''s good." Benjamin nodded and darted away quickly as if he was running away

    from her.

    She nced at him suspiciously as he left.

    "Come in," a deep and cold voice summoned.

    Natalie sucked in a deep breath and entered the office.

    Tobias was staring down at a pile of documents. Her gazended on his tall and lean frame dressed

    in a smart and tidy suit, his hair perfectly brushed back. He looked just like a business elite you

    would see on television.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    The man sitting across her was the president of YS Group-her big boss.

    He would never associate himself with her in the first ce.

    She shouldn''t have thought too much into it.

    "What''s the matter?" Tobias nced up when the ier remained silent for a long time.

    When he realized that his visitor was Natalie, his cold eyes instantly softened, and his tone became

    gentle. "Natalie."

    "Mr. Whitlock." Natalie forced a smile.

    "Come and take a seat. Is something the matter?" He gestured to the seat across him.

    Natalie shook her head and said, "Mr. Whitlock, I''ll just sit over here. There''s something that I want

    to talk to you about."

    "Sure." Tobias stared attentively at Natalie with a hint of curiosity in his eyes.

    Natalie mustered up her courage and announced, "Mr. Whitlock, I would like to resign."

    "Resign?"

    Tobias narrowed his eyes at her, and his tone betrayed a hint of dissatisfaction.

    Natalie withered under his stare, a wave of guilt suddenly washing over her.

    Taking a few deep breaths, she silently reassured herself. Why should she feel guilty about quitting?

    "Mr. Whitlock, I am not leaving my position in YS Group. I just want to quit the nanny job," she

    exined.

    After all, YS Group was a reputablepany, and she wouldn''t quit such an ideal job.

    Besides, if she were to work only in YS Group, she wouldn''t need to be near Tobias most of the time

    anymore.

    "Why?" He fixed his gaze on her, staring deeply into her eyes.

    She felt pressured under his intense, piercing gaze.

    After she thought of a reason, she licked her dry lips and replied, "Mr. Whitlock, I haven''t been

    feeling well these days. I often feel dizzy. You see, my current health won''t allow me to be a nanny

    and take care of children."

    He scanned her up and down as she finished talking. He was speechless for a moment before he

    went and stood in front of her, his tall figure looming over her.

    She instinctively shrank a step back guiltily.

    "Let''s go to the infirmary." Tobias''s thin lips moved slightly as he spoke.

    "Huh?"

    "You''re not in good health. Let''s go to the infirmary for a check-up."

    Natalie was stunned by his response. Things didn''t go as she expected.

    Sweat collected on her forehead as she realized she had gotten herself into trouble, and there was

    no turning back now.

    She didn''t want to go to the infirmary, but it was Tobias''s order, and she didn''t dare to refute him.

    In the end, she followed Tobias to the infirmary of thepany, her footsteps light and hesitant

    along the way.

    When the doctors in the infirmary saw that Natalie came in together with Tobias, they were extra

    attentive and examined her from top to bottom meticulously. It was impossible for her to feign any

    signs of sickness.

    After careful examination, the doctor said to Natalie, "You''re perfectly healthy."

    Natalie''s eyebrows knitted in frustration.

    Then, she touched her forehead weakly and purposely gave a weak whine, "Is it true, Doctor? But

    I''ve been feeling very dizzy recently."

    "It''s all in your head," the doctor said with extreme certainty. "You''re in good health, so why would

    you feel dizzy without reason?"

    This time, she was out of excuses.

    When they walked out of the infirmary, Tobias shot Natalie an insinuating look.

    She was so embarrassed that all she wanted to do was dig a hole and hide inside.

    "Why would you want to quit if you''re in such good health?" He asked with a raised brow.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Natalie cleared her throat.

    Instead of mentioning her own physical health, she changed the topic. "Mr. Whitlock, I still want to

    resign. I don''t like children, and I don''t want to take care of them."

    "You don''t like children?" He drawled.

    Natalie bobbed her head unwillingly.

    The truth is, she liked Hayden very much, but she didn''t want to stay in the Whitlock vi anymore,

    so she had to lie and say that she did not.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528

    "Alright then," said Tobias pleasantly, "From now on, the servants can take care of Hayden instead

    of you."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She stared at him in bewilderment. "Mr. Whitlock, you..."

    "Yes?" He arched a perfect eyebrow.

    Natalie bit on her lips and decided to be a little more explicit. "Mr. Whitlock, I meant I would like to

    return to my apartment. The big vi doesn''t suit me, and I like my tiny space better."

    "You mean Bellevue Apartment, Block A, 201," Tobias stated.

    She snapped her head at him, stunned.

    That was her full address! How could he remember it so well?

    ''TH have someone purchase that lotter and forbid them from renting it to anyone" His tone was

    calm, like they were discussing lunch, not the possibility that she might be homeless.

    Natalie did not know what or how to respond.

    Did the big boss not know that he was going too far?

    Huffed, Natalie answered, "Then I''ll rent a ce somewhere else!"

    "I''ll just buy whichever ce you''re renting." Tobias continued on faintly.

    She knew very well that he had the financial ability to do that.

    "Mr. Whitlock, why are you doing this?"

    Tobias''s gaze gleamed as itnded on Natalie. "Don''t you remember Natalie, the vi was the one

    ce you yearned for the most."

    He still remembered the excitement in Natalie''s eyes when he took her to the vi for the first time.

    She even named the vi ''Our Home''.

    Tobias''s heart tightened as he thought of their past.

    On the other hand, Natalie furrowed her brows in confusion.

    The ce she yearned for the most?

    She did not have a clue what Tobias meant by that.

    Tobias noticed Natalie''s puzzled expression and immediately realized that he had slipped up.

    She had lost her memory, so of course she wouldn''t remember that.

    He quickly changed the topic. "Natalie, have you made up your mind about what I asked you that

    day?"

    Along with the things that Tobias had told her that morning.

    "Have you forgotten?"

    Admittedly, Natalie was crushed.

    Then, he leaned forwards and looked her straight in the eye. "Natalie, before I left I did tell you," he

    continued, his voice hoarse. "I want answers from you once I return."

    Natalie''s mind had a brief shback, like a bolt of lighting.

    She finally remembered what Tobias was talking about.

    She bit her lower lip hard with her teeth and hasted. "Mr. Whitlock, Hayden has a mother now, and

    she''s back. You miss her very much too, don''t you?"

    Tobias''s breath caught and his body went rigid.

    He stood there speechless for a moment before he frowned and asked, "Lucy?"

    Natalie nodded stiffly.

    Even though it was a single nod, she felt as if her neck was suddenly locked in ce, and moving

    her head felt like an immense effort.

    A glint shed in Tobias''s dark eyes.

    No wonder there seemed to be something wrong with Natalie today. Was it because of Lucy?

    The corner of his mouth curled into a gentle grin.

    She had misunderstood his rtionship with Lucy, and she seemed to be frustrated about it. Did

    this mean that she cared about him?

    "Are you jealous?" He shot a teasing nce at her with his piercing eyes.

    Her eyshes fluttered when she heard him, and her lips parted in surprise.

    "No!" Natalie cried.

    Jealous? Why would she feel jealous?

    Tobias''s smug grin grew even wider. "Really? Are you sure?"

    "Of course not!" Blood rushed to her face as she denied his im.

    Tobias suddenly grabbed her around the waist and pulled her towards him. She stumbled and

    almost fell into his embrace.

    She struggled to steady herself, her heart hammering against her chest.

    Tobias''s hand was tightly gripped around her waist, and his hand felt hot against her skin.

    Instinctively, she wanted to push his hand away, but she felt the scorching heat the moment her

    hand met his.

    She quickly pulled her hand back.

    With her face flushing, she ordered awkwardly, "Let go."

    However, her request went unacknowledged. "Natalie, Lucy is only Hayden''s godmother."

    Natalie''s mind went nk in an instant.

    What? Lucy was only Hayden''s godmother?

    Her eyes widened as she stared at Tobias,pletely ignoring the fact that his hand was still

    wrapped around her waist.

    "You don''t believe me?" The man grinned, "You can ask Hayden, or I''ll give Lucy a call now."

    As he spoke, he reached for the phone in his pocket.

    Flustered, Natalie hurriedly stopped Tobias.

    She believed him. There was no reason for him to lie to her.

    A sudden rush of joy filled her heart, but it was snuffed out as soon as she thought about it again.

    Lucy was not Hayden''s real mother.

    This meant that his biological mother was still out there, somewhere.

    And it also meant that there was a woman out there whom Tobias loved very much, or in his words,

    "loved to the bones".

    That very thought deted her as quickly as she recovered, like a needle pricking a balloon.

    "Natalie, what about my question that day?" Tobias pulled their conversation back to their initial

    topic.

    Unwilling to give him her answer, she decided to just y dumb and asked, "What''s the question

    again? I forgot."

    "I asked if you liked me or not." He reminded her with a straight face.

    Her cheeks burned up at his straightforward question.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She lowered her head and fidgeted. She didn''t know how to answer this question.

    "Natalie, answer me," Tobias asked again, his tone heavier this time.

    Natalie was overwhelmed by the mixed emotions inside her.

    Her n to y dumb had failed. She might as well pretend to faint now.

    She rolled her eyes and groaned, "Oh..Mr. Whitlock, I don''t know what''s wrong with my head.

    I feel so dizzy."

    Tobias''s mouth twitched.

    Thankfully, Natalie did not choose to be an actress.

    She would be crushed to death by the public.

    Her acting skills wereughable.

    But since Natalie wanted to go down this path, Tobias did not mind ying along.

    Easily, he picked Natalie up in his arms, princess style.

    Natalie let out a shrill shriek. "What are you doing!"

    He gently put her on the sofa and replied, "Aren''t you dizzy? I just wanted you to lie on the sofa and

    rest."

    She fluttered hershes and pouted. "I wish to rest in my apartment, Mr. Whitlock."

    Tobias acted like he did not just hear her. Pleasantly, he ordered, "Lie here and rest. When you''re

    no longer dizzy, give me a reply and then well leave."

    Natalie was both baffled and annoyed.

    Wasn''t he unreasonably keeping her into custody like this?

    However, she couldn''t think of any other way!

    She could only sit up and sigh, "Mr. Whitlock, I''m fine now. I don''t feel dizzy anymore."

    "Are you sure?" "I am. I''m not dizzy."

    "Answer my question then."

    Natalie made a sad expression and begged, "Mr. Whitlock, can''t I tell you some other time?"

    "No," he answered unhesitatingly.

    She bit her finger as she muttered, "I''ll need some time to think about it carefully."

    "That''s alright." Tobias said elegantly in a gracious tone, "You sit here and think about it. Tell me

    when you have an answer."

    Natalie was dumbstruck.

    Time ticked on, and Tobias was not bothered by it at all - he busied himself with work as he browsed

    through contracts, awaiting Natalie''s answer.

    She pursed her lips tightly.

    "It''s almost dinner time," she thought to herself. "Tobias would probably let me go home to have

    dinner if I remain silent."

    However, to her dismay, he ordered his secretary to send dinner straight to his office instead.

    It was Lisa who sent them dinner, and she was the one who knew the most about Tobias and

    Natalie''s rtionship in the entirepany.

    While Tobias was upied with work in front of theputer, Lisa sneaked close to Natalie and

    whispered, "Why are you still here at this hour?"

    Natalie''s face sagged. "I probably won''t be able to leave until tomorrow. Your boss is holding me

    hostage."

    She sneaked a nce at Tobias. Looking at his stubborn expression, she knew that he wouldn''t let

    her go if she still refused to give him an answer.

    "Natalie, he won''t get it on with you in the office, will he? That''s so arousing!" Lisa eximed in a

    hushed tone.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529

    Lisa would never dare to say such things in front of Tobias.

    But Natalie''s personality was gentle and innocent. Therefore, she did not have to hold herself back

    when she was talking to Natalie.

    The three words "get it on" stood out in Natalie''s mind like neon lights.

    Her face immediately flushed red, like a tomato.

    What kind of nonsense was Lisa saying?

    Natalie wanted to exin, but Lisa shot her an understanding look.

    "You''ve got the wrong idea, Lisa. It''s not what you think," Natalie whispered through clenched teeth.

    Lisa wanted nothing more than to get the real scoop on Natalie, but Tobias was still in the office.

    She pushed that thought of gossip away and waved Natalie goodbye before leaving.

    Only Tobias and Natalie were left in the office.

    "Come here." Tobias''s eyes flicked towards Natalie.

    She walked over reluctantly, as slow as she could manage without making it seem too weird.

    "Pick out the food that I don''t like and eat them."

    She opened the lunch box slowly, stalling as much as she could. "But I don''t know which food you

    dislike, Mr. Whitlock."

    Of course, she was faking it on purpose.

    How could she not know the food that Tobias disliked when she had been in charge of his meals for

    so long?

    Since he had forcefully ced her under house arrest, she thought she could have a little fun

    annoying him on purpose.

    Tobias nced casually at her. "Whatever food you like are the ones I dislike. Remember this."

    Her tiny nose scrunched up in frustration.

    Alright, she had failed to annoy him.

    Pouting her lips, she slowly picked the food she liked to eat into her lunch box.

    Tobias waited for her to dig in before he started eating.

    She sneaked a nce at him as they ate, and as usual-he ate with grace and elegance.

    Her gaze unintentionally traveled down his arms andnded on his strong hands gripping the

    utensils firmly. Lisa''s words suddenly rang in her mind.

    "Get it on with you in the office."

    Her cheeks felt hot again. She was burning up.

    Lisa''s description seemed incongruent with the demeanor of the gentle and noble man sitting

    across her.

    "What are you thinking about?" Tobias looked at her.

    "Ah! It''s nothing," she blurted, guilt evident all over her face.

    "Really? Nothing?"

    "Yeah." She quickly stuffed a spoonful of food into her mouth as a cover-up, and her cheeks bulged.

    After dinner, Tobias still had no intentions of letting her go.

    "Mr. Whitlock, doesn''t Hayden need someone to take care of him at such ate hour? Does he not

    need someone to sleep with him?" Breaking the silence, Natalie tried to talk him into letting her go

    by using Hayden as an excuse.

    Tobias''s answer was casual and indifferent. "I''ve already informed the servants. They will take care

    of him."

    Natalie narrowed her eyes at him.

    It looked like herst n had also failed.

    Running out of ideas, she rubbed her eyes and murmured, "But Mr. Whitlock, I want to sleep."

    Tobias tilted his chin towards the sofa. "This sofa is big enough for you. If you don''t like sleeping on

    the sofa, I''ll get someone to buy a bed and bring it in. I don''t mind sleeping together with you."

    His words rendered her speechless.

    She was on the verge of a breakdown.

    Helpless, she stared at him and pleaded, "What is it that you want from me, Mr. Whitlock?"

    He looked at her meaningfully and replied, "I want you to give me an answer. Do you like me or

    not?"

    His attractive eyes bore into hers.

    Natalie''s heart thumped frantically.

    She couldn''t figure out the answer to that question.

    Perhaps she had already known the answer, but she just wanted to avoid the topic.

    She refused to answer the question because she was avoiding him.

    "Mr. Whitlock, could you not ask me this question?" She asked, biting down her lip so hard it almost

    drew blood.

    Tobias''s eyes glinted.

    He raised his eyebrows in amusement.

    Since she was so afraid of answering the question, he had to get it done another way.

    "Natalie, how about we try to figure out this thing

    between us?"

    Natalie''s heart almost leaped out of her chest.

    Was he confessing his feelings to her?

    She felt overwhelmed.

    "But Mr. Whitlock, is this appropriate?" She asked weakly.

    "Of course. We''re both single," he reassured.

    "But Mr. Whitlock, you have a son." Natalie tried to avoid his advances.

    "I thought you liked Hayden?"

    She bit down on her lip even harder. "I''m at a disadvantage then. After all, you have a son."

    Natalie''s words were totally against her conscience.

    She could never be worthy of the affections from a man like Tobias, regardless of whether he had

    one, or a dozen children.

    She just wanted to use Hayden as an excuse to reject him.

    "No, you won''t. I have great stamina, and I''m certain that I can make it up to you some other way."

    He raised his brows suggestively. "Natalie, you will be happy with me. Both your body and your soul

    will be on cloud nine."

    Natalie''s face turned red in an instant.

    Why would he steer their conversation in that direction again?

    What did his great stamina have to do with her?

    "If you don''t believe me, Natalie, we can test it out tonight. We can try it here if you like," Tobias

    winked at her flirtatiously.

    Lisa''s words once again shed across Natalie''s mind.

    She immediately conjured the image of the two of them "getting it on" in the office.

    "No!" Her hands flew to cover her burning cheeks as she denied his offer.

    The corner of his mouth quirked into a mischievous grin. "Are you saying no to testing it out, or no to

    dating me?"

    "I refuse to answer your question."

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "You can''t, you must choose one."

    Natalie''s thick longshes fluttered.

    She suddenly realized that she had fallen into his trap.

    No matter which she chose, it would be a mistake.

    If she refused to date him, then she would have to sleep with him.

    But if she were to refuse to sleep with him, then she would have to date him.

    She was torn between these two choices.

    Of course, dating him sounded like the more eptable option to her.

    "I''ll date you, Mr. Whitlock." She clenched her teeth.

    A wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    His eyes twinkled in excitement, and they looked brighter than the stars in the night sky. "Very well."

    Natalie''s fingers trembled. She couldn''t believe that she had agreed to date him.

    She didn''t even know if she had made the right choice. Tobias bent over to kiss her on her

    forehead. "Let''s go home now."

    "Ah! Sure." Natalie''s footsteps felt light as she walked towards the underground parking lot with him.

    It was already way past office hours. There were only less than a handful of employees left in the

    huge building.

    Tobias''s hands held Natalie''s firmly.

    She was not used to this feeling.

    She tried to pull her hand back, but his grip on her was firm.

    The burning heat from his body traveled from her palm across her whole body.

    Their surroundings were quiet because most staff had already gone off work. In the quiet of the

    night, her heart skipped.

    Every step she took felt as if she was stepping on the clouds.

    When she finally got into the car, she realized that something was wrong.

    Didn''t shee to see Tobias to tell him about her decision to move back to her apartment?

    After all that, she didn''t even get to return to her own apartment. To make matters worse, she even

    agreed to date him.

    Her head spun in confusion.

    What... what had she done?

    "Mr. Whitlock, can... can I take back what I said?" She muttered weakly.

    "No."

    She pouted and said, "What if I insist?"

    Tobias turned to look at her. "Natalie, if you insist, you know very well what I will do then."

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530

    Natalie''s breathing hitched a little.

    What would he do?

    Did it mean if she took her word back, Tobias would kill her?

    "You''re not thinking about killing me and getting rid of my body, are you?" Her voice wavered.

    His lips curled into a sly grin. "No. I''ll torture you in bed over and over again."

    Natalie''s eyes widened and her lips parted in disbelief.

    There was no turning back now.

    The two of them finally arrived at the Whitlock family''s vi.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I''m going to bed." She hurriedly bid Tobias goodnight, clearly wishing to leave.

    All the events that yed out through the day were too overwhelming. She needed some time alone

    to process everything.

    As she spun around and strode towards her room, Tobias grabbed her arm and yanked her towards

    him. Her entire body jerked with the sudden tug.

    "Natalie, please call me Tobias. Mr. Whitlock sounds too formal."

    Her heart skipped a beat. "But you''re my boss."

    "And your future husband," he whispered huskily as his dark eyes stared right into her soul.

    Her mind turned into a buzzing mess of static.

    Husband...

    Was he really taking their rtionship that seriously?

    "But I am really not used to calling you that, Mr. Whitlock," she replied weakly after pausing for a

    moment.

    Tobias was her superior, after all. She felt ufortable calling him by his first name. It felt too...

    intimate.

    Tobias yfully patted her face and said, "You''ll slowly get used to it."

    She returned a stiff smile. "Alright."

    "By the way," he added, "you''ll have to slowly get used to sleeping with me too."

    Heat immediately rushed to her cheeks.

    She sped off into her bedroom, her face scarlet red.

    Natalie had initially nned to think everything

    through calmly when she was alone.

    However, she could not calm herself down no matter how hard she tried.

    Her thoughts were all in a muddle, and she was unable to get her head together.

    In the end, she gave up and went to bed.

    It didn''t take long before she fell into a deep slumber.

    The next morning, Natalie joined Tobias and Hayden for breakfast. She was ttered to receive

    such special treatment from him all of a sudden.

    Tobias was extremely caring towards her.

    Not only did he help spread the jam on her toast, but he also prepared sunny-side-ups for her,

    which was sweet.

    Even Hayden couldn''t help noticing the change in Tobias''s attitude.

    He scrunched his little nose and asked, "Daddy, why are you being so nice to Natalie today? I never

    see you helping her spread jam on her toast."

    Tobias gave him a cool nce and replied, "She''s my woman now, so of course, I have to treat her

    well."

    Natalie almost choked on her toast.

    She couldn''t believe Tobias would tell Hayden that. How did dare he tell him that she was his

    "woman"?

    Hayden''s eyes widened, and he turned to look at her. "Are you going to be my stepmother,

    Natalie?"

    His round eyes blinked rapidly as he waited for her answer.

    Staring into Hayden''s innocent eyes, she was suddenly at a loss for words. She didn''t know what to

    say to him.

    Instead of answering his question, she stuffed a piece of toast into his mouth. "Eat your toast."

    Hayden kept pestering her that entire morning, asking her whether she was going to be his

    stepmother.

    When Natalie left for work, she was finally able to free herself from Hayden''s interrogation. She

    breathed a sigh of relief as she entered the car.

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Tobias drove them straight to the YS group.

    She thought about the breakfast incident and couldn''t help butin, "Mr. Whitlock, you

    shouldn''t have told Hayden that."

    She only agreed to date him because she was forced to do that the night before. She did not think

    that Tobias would so shamelessly tell Hayden that she was his woman the next morning.

    She still was not mentally prepared for that.

    "Was I wrong?" Tobias raised his beautifully arched brows in amusement.

    "Didn''t you agree to date mest night?"

    He shot a suspicious nce at her. "Was that a lie?"

    Those three questions caught her off guard.

    "No, it''s...it''s nothing like that," she stammered.

    The handsome man smirked and shifted his gaze back onto the road. "That''s more like it. You''re my

    girl, so it doesn''t matter if I tell him about it."

    Natalie frowned, her mind busy doing mental aerobics.

    His words did make sense.

    But deep down, she felt that something was amiss.

    When they got off the car, Tobias held her hand tight. He had not let go of her since arriving at the

    company. Pulling her alongside him, they walked towards the office together.

    It was peak hour when they breezed into the building, and YS Group''s employees were everywhere.

    Natalie felt so embarrassed that she almost burst in tears. "Mr. Whitlock, could you stop holding my

    hand? It''s inappropriate if others saw."

    At the mention of their joined hands, Tobias halted his footsteps, but he did not let go of her.

    Instead, his grip on her tightened. "You are my girl now, Natalie. Why would it be inappropriate for

    others to see us together?"

    His tone was firm and unwavering.

    She had no choice but to let him lead her into the office, her hands locked in his.

    He even went so far as to escort her to the Legal Department.

    The two of them had drawn a lot of attraction along the way.

    When Natalie finally got down to work, she noticed that something was different.

    Everyone was unusually kind to her. Even Lanny, who had always looked down on her, went out of

    her way to be friendly.

    Ever since Tobias fired an employee because of her, no one ever dared to be sarcastic anymore;

    still, they did not go out of their way to be nice to her either.

    On this day however, it was obvious that they were trying hard to tter her.

    She scoffed silently at their pretense, especially at a few colleagues'' painfully obvious attempts to

    curry favor with her.

    Merry too went to Natalie today after getting mad

    at her.

    "I''m a knucklehead, Natalie. I shouldn''t have spoken to you like that yesterday," she apologized.

    Natalie felt guilty too and hasted. "It''s my fault, Merry. You did nothing wrong."

    "No, no, no, it''s my fault, Natalie. I didn''t know that your boyfriend is��" She let out a dryugh.

    "Look at me, I''m such a big knucklehead that I even tried to introduce my nephew to you. He''s

    unworthy of you. He doesn''t even deserve to be your servant."

    That could not be true.

    Natalie blushed at Merry''s words.

    In fact, Jadiel was a tall and attractive man. Besides, he was a Chaleston University graduate. He

    deserved someone better than her.

    "I always knew you are someone unique and outstanding from the beginning, Natalie. I haven''t yet

    met another girl like you in the entire YS Group!" Merry fawned over her.

    Their conversation grew increasingly awkward. Eventually, Natalie made up an excuse to return to

    her office.

    Lisa came to visit her that afternoon.

    She shot her a suggestive grin and teased. "It seems that my spections are true, Natalie." "What

    spection?" Natalie stared at her with

    bafflement.

    "Did you get it on with him in his office yesterday?" Lisa asked under her breath as she leaned

    closer towards Natalie.

    Natalie''s entire body went rigid.

    Her cheeks burned. "Lisa! What are you talking about?"

    "Don''t lie to me." Lisa grinned yfully. "You must have satisfied Mr. Whitlock very wellst night.

    That''s why he immediately affirmed your status as his girlfriend this morning."

    Natalie was speechless, shaking her head grudgingly.

    Lisa had an exceptional imagination ��it was even better than her own!

    "Please stop making fun of me, Lisa."

    Lisa''s face immediately turned serious. "I''ve worked alongside Mr. Whitlock as his secretary for

    quite some time. He''s a good man, Natalie. You should never let him go.��

    Natalie did not have lunch with Tobias that day as he had an appointment with a few executives to

    discuss thepany''s matters that afternoon.

    As usual, she had lunch with Linda in the restaurant.

    While she was heading towards their table, she felt a dozen pairs of eyes staring at her and

    shuddered a little in difort.

    "Linda, is there something weird about me?" She whispered worriedly as she pulled out a chair and

    sat down.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531

    "You bet. Mr. Whitlock had just publicly disyed his affection towards you." Linda grinned.

    Natalie drew in a sharp breath.

    Were they looking at her so strangely because she held hands with Tobias that morning?

    "Natalie, have you decided to go public with your rtionship with Mr. Whitlock?" Linda asked.

    Natalie''s hand paused mid-air. The spoon caught between her fingers. "Actually, I don''t know."

    In fact, her thoughts were still in a mess.

    "What do you think of Mr. Whitlock?" Linda asked again.

    Natalie hesitated, her cheeks painted a deep, fiery red.

    What did she think of him?

    Undeniably, she felt attracted to Tobias. However, everything between them was moving too fast to

    seem real. So, she had doubts about their rtionship.

    First, Tobias imed to have fallen in love with her at the annual meeting. Then, he began making

    advances at her. Just a day ago, he confessed his feelings for her, and now, he even had the

    intention to marry her and make her Hayden''s stepmom.

    The problem is, they only knew each other for a short period.

    Their rtionship was progressing too fast, to the point where Natalie started to have doubts.

    But she still couldn''t figure out what was amiss.

    Besides, she could not let go of the fact that Hayden''s mother was still out there somewhere -the

    woman that Tobias couldn''t forget.

    Could she really rece her?

    She did not have the confidence to at all.

    That was why her thoughts were still a mess.

    Tobias''s threat was only part of the reason she agreed to date him. The other reason she agreed

    was because she indeed genuinely liked him.

    "I don''t know. My mind''s a mess now, so my answer to your questions is I don''t know," she

    mumbled with her mouth full of food.

    "Well, It doesn''t matter. Mr. Whitlock is gorgeous, and he is loaded. I bet there are many girls who

    want to be with him. Don''t let go of him, Natalie. He''s a catch," Linda winked.

    Natalie bobbed her head in agreement.

    Tobias was indeed rich and handsome. Other than having a son, she couldn''t find a single w in

    him at all.

    Besides, it was probably time for her to find love.

    She lowered her gaze as she thought about that.

    If Tobias genuinely loved her and treated her well, she might as well give him a chance.

    Most importantly, he was a good person, and a man like him was hard to find.

    Meanwhile, in the YS Group president''s office.

    There was a knock on the door.

    "Come in."

    A man in a ck suit strode into the office.

    "Mr. Whitlock," he greeted respectfully.

    Tobias nced up at the man with a slight frown. "How''s the investigation going?"

    The man hesitated before he replied, "Mr. Whitlock, Madison insisted that Madam''s babysitter gave

    the baby to her, and she denied any involvement in this matter."

    Tobias remained silent.

    "Do you think she was lying?" he asked after a while.

    "I don''t think so, Mr. Whitlock. I''ve tried different methods on her. Normal people like her wouldn''t be

    able to take it. She was definitely telling the truth." The man sounded confident.

    He held his breath as he waited for Tobias''s response.

    Tapping his finger on the desk, Tobias bit his lip and knitted his brows. He seemed to be lost in

    thought.

    The man stood aside and didn''t dare to utter a word.

    Deafening silence filled the entire office, save for the sound of Tobias tapping his fingers on the

    desk.

    After a long while, Tobias finally said, "Bring that babysitter over."

    If Madison was not lying, then it must be the babysitter.

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock." The man hurriedly stepped out of the office.

    When it was about time for Natalie to get off work, Lisa barged into her department, looking for her.

    "Hey, Natalie," Lisa said with a smile. "Mr. Whitlock wants to see you."

    "Oh." A puzzled look painted across Natalie''s face.

    It was almost time for her to get off work. Why would Tobias want to see her at this hour?

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    She quickly followed Lisa upstairs. As they were about to step out of the elevator, Lisa stopped

    abruptly and said, "It''s best that only you enter, Natalie. I wouldn''t want to disturb you and Mr.

    Whitlock."

    She shed a suggestive smile at Natalie.

    Embarrassed, Natalie jokingly nudged Lisa''s arm and chided, "Don''t make assumptions, and stop

    that nonsense."

    "It''s not nonsense. Why would Mr. Whitlock want to see you in his office after work? He must have

    gotten a taste of itst night, and he wants more now. I bet it feels better doing it in the office, huh?"

    Natalie had no words. She was truly astounded by Lisa''s wild imagination.

    She was about to exin to Lisa that her rtionship with Tobias waspletely different from

    what she had in mind, but Lisa had already left.

    Shaking her head in defeat, she shuffled into the office on her own.

    In the end, Tobias didn''t have anything important to tell Natalie. He just wanted to inform her that he

    had some matters to tend to after work so he would not be sending her home.

    It was only a very insignificant matter.

    But Tobias had left a long list of instructions for her.

    She made a mental note of the things he reminded her-he had ordered Benjamin to send her back

    home, and if she was free after dinner, she could go out for a walk or bring Hayden along.

    After he finished briefing her, he stuffed a gold card into her hand. "Take this and buy something for

    yourself. I''m worried that you''ll be bored when I''m not home."

    Her gaze drifted to his concerned eyes, and she felt a surge of warmth deep within.

    Tobias really cared for her a lot.

    "I don''t need your card. I have money." Although she was dating Tobias, she wasn''tfortable

    with spending his money.

    "My woman will have to use my card," Tobias said in amanding tone.

    Her heart lurched.

    His domineering manner ignited something in her.

    She lowered her gaze as she thought it through, long darkshes sweeping her cheeks.

    Well then, she should not deny herself the privilege of getting to spend her boss''s money.

    "Alright, I will use it. Thank you."

    Tobias pursed his lips together into a faint smile. "You''re wee. It''s right and proper for a

    woman to spend her man''s money."

    It had been an hour since Natalie left.

    A woman was led into Tobias''s office.

    The woman looked rtively old, and she was wearing amon outfit one would expect to see on

    a middle-aged woman.

    Tobias invited her to sit on the sofa.

    After a short conversation with Tobias, she realized who he was.

    Her eyes widened in shock.

    It turned out that the man sitting across her was Cecilia''s son.

    No wonder he had such attractive facial features. He had indeed inherited them from Cecilia.

    "I invited you here today because I would like to know more about the girl my mother handed to you

    years ago. Do you have any idea where she is now?" Tobias''s tone was polite but assertive.

    The babysitter''s heart skipped a beat.

    Tobias had been very polite to her since the very second she stepped into the office.

    But she had been through a lot too.

    And she could see through the sharpness hidden underneath.

    She knew very well what would happen to her if she didn''t tell him the whole truth.

    Thedy cleared her throat and swallowed.

    That man was dead anyway, so it would be safe for her to tell Tobias the truth.

    After dinner, Natalie brought Hayden out for a walk.

    "Hayden,e with me and tell me what you want to eat today. I promise I''ll fulfill your wish." She

    felt unusually generous that night.

    His eyes lit up at the mention of food. "Really?"

    "Really." She shed him a smug grin. "I am very rich today."

    "I want to eat the hamburgers thate with the Ultraman toys." He blinked excitedly.

    "Sure, you can eat all the hamburgers you want!" She waved her hand and beckoned. "Let''s go!"

    It felt freaking awesome to be rich!

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532

    "Natalie, why do you have so much money all of a sudden?" Hayden asked, taking a huge bite of

    his burger.

    Heaps of hamburgers, fries, and Ultraman toys scattered all over the table in front of them.

    They had bought all the Ultraman toys in the restaurant.

    Natalie chuckled, "It''s your father''s money."

    Hayden rolled his eyes thoughtfully as he processed her words, and then his face lit up as he

    squeaked, "Natalie, you finally agreed to be my stepmother!"

    He hopped onto herp before she could respond to his exmations and gave her a big, wet kiss.

    Instantly, she felt the wetness on her face from the little boy.

    Then, he pulled away and held her face between his little hands while calling her "Mommy" sweetly.

    His eyes were clear as spring water.

    Natalie''s body froze, and she stared at him nkly.

    The sound of Hayden calling him ''Mommy'' struck her like a punch to her heart.

    It triggered something buried deep inside her, shing for a brief moment in her mind.

    Her eyes fluttered, and she struggled to recall that familiar scene, but to no avail. She shook her

    head instead and came back to her senses.

    "You don''t have to call me that. Just call me Natalie," she said embarrassed.

    Her rtionship with Tobias was not even official yet.

    The truth was, he coaxed her into dating him after confessing his feelings to her.

    Nothing serious happened between them.

    It was not very appropriate to let him call her his mother.

    He puckered his lips and frowned. "Why not? Didn''t you promise Daddy already? I saw the both of

    you practicing aerobics in the bathroom, and he told me only husband and wife can practice

    aerobics together."

    Natalie''s eyes widened in horror.

    Hayden''s voice was loud and clear, and his words echoed throughout the restaurant. Upon hearing

    his words, many people turned around and stared at them.

    Natalie quickly shot him a nce and hissed,

    "Stop talking."

    He became more intrigued as he noticed her panicked expression and continued describing what

    he saw.

    "Natalie, how could you forget that you practiced aerobics with Daddy? You were lying on the

    bathtub, and Daddy had his hands around your waist. Daddy was naked too-"

    Natalie hastily mped the boy''s mouth shut with her hands to save herself from further

    embarrassment.

    She heard customers'' snickers and chatter from behind.

    "Ah! Screw it," she muttered as she dragged Hayden out of the restaurant hurriedly.

    "Hayden! You can''t say those things in public," she huffed. Her face was still red from

    embarrassment.

    "Why not? I''m telling the truth!" Hayden retorted, looking both innocent and confused.

    She groaned internally in frustration. How should she exin this to him?

    Although he was a smart boy, he was only a child, after all.

    He wouldn''t understand the intimate matters between a man and a woman.

    With a long sigh, she patted his head and changed the subject. "Why don''t we go y over there?"

    She gestured to the children''s yground in front of them.

    Hayden''s face immediately brightened. "Yes!"

    She let out a sigh of relief.

    Natalie spent hours watching Hayden in the yground. When it waste and time for him to go to

    bed, he reluctantly got off the racing car and followed her home after some coaxing.

    Hayden dozed off as soon as he got into their car. Stifling a giggle at the sound of his adorable

    snore, she got in the driver''s seat and drove them back to the Whitlock family''s vi.

    They arrived at the vi shortly after. When they walked into the living room, Natalie was startled

    when she saw a woman standing there.

    Her body tensed in rm. She had never seen this woman before.

    The woman was wearing a beige coat, with an expensive-looking watch glittering under the lights

    on her slender wrist. Her slightly curled hair fell just above her shoulders, entuating her beauty

    and elegance.

    The woman looked old, but she had no doubt aged gracefully. In fact, she had a charming aura.

    It was a pity that the woman was a little on the thin side.

    Natalie stared at her in confusion.

    Who was this woman?

    Why was she here at the Whitlock family''s vi?

    Most importantly, why did she have the feeling that she knew this woman, even though she could

    swear that she had never seen her before?

    "Grandma!" Hayden rubbed his eyes and suddenly called out in a clear voice.

    He shrugged off Natalie''s hand and ran towards the woman.

    A smile broke out on the woman''s face, and she swept him up into her arms the moment she saw

    him.

    Realization hit her.

    This woman was Hayden''s grandmother.

    However, she did not look like a grandmother at all.

    Natalie had always thought that grandmothers should look aged and frail, but the woman standing

    in front of her was nothing like it.

    The woman walked towards her with Hayden in her arms.

    Her gaze fell on Natalie''s face.

    Natalie was so nervous that she forgot to breathe.

    If the woman was Hayden''s grandmother, this meant that she was Tobias'' mother!

    Her heart pounded loudly in her chest as her mouth went dry.

    Why would Tobias'' mothere to visit them without prior notice?

    "Nice to meet you, A... Auntie," she stammered.

    Cecilia looked at Natalie with a grin on her face.

    Natalie clutched her belly. She was so nervous she felt like she was going to throw up.

    Would Tobias''s mother feel upset to see her in Tobias''s home?

    "I... Uh... I''m Hayden''s babysitter. Tobias hired me to take care of Hayden," she blurted.

    Hayden immediately corrected her, "No, Grandma! She is my stepmother. Natalie and Daddy have

    already practiced aerobics in the bathroom, so she is my stepmother."

    Natalie''s lips parted in surprise, and she choked on her saliva.

    She shed a nervous grin at Cecilia. Hayden had once again embarrassed her unknowingly.

    She was so anxious that she couldn''t breathe.

    Cecilia bent down and looked Hayden straight in the face as she whispered, "Hayden, go y over

    there. I''ll have a few words with Natalie."

    Hayden pursed his lips. "I want you to y with me.

    "Sweet child, I promise I''ll join youter," Cecilia cooed.

    Hayden looked reluctant, but eventually he left obediently with the servant.

    It was only Cecilia and Natalie left.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Natalie avoided Cecilia''s gaze. She did not dare to look her in the eye.

    Cecilia must have felt repulsed after hearing what Hayden said.

    Would she think that she was a harlot who would casually move in with Tobias? Would she suspect

    that there was something between them?

    Would she kick her out of the Whitlock family''s vi?

    A million thoughts sprung themselves into Natalie''s mind.

    Suddenly, she felt something warm against her palm.

    Her eyes widened in shock as she looked down.

    Cecilia was holding her hand tightly.

    Natalie snapped her head and stared at Cecilia, a little in disbelief.

    "You are an ideal match for Tobias, Natalie. A very ideal match."

    Natalie couldn''t believe what she had just heard.

    She never imagined that Cecilia would speak to her with such kindness.

    She was baffled.

    Did that mean Tobias''s mother had epted her?

    But this was only their first time seeing each other. Cecilia didn''t have a single clue about Natalie''s

    background. How could she im that Natalie was an ideal match for Tobias?

    Was everyone from the Whitlock family so direct?

    The first time she met Tobias, he was already very affectionate towards her. Then, despite not

    knowing each other well enough, he confessed his feelings to her shortly after.

    And now Cecilia was the same. Although they had just met each other for the first time, Cecilia

    immediately told her that she was Tobias'' ideal match.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered rapidly, and her mind churned as she tried to find the right words to

    say.

    "A-Auntie..." Natalie struggled to speak.

    Should she offer some kind of exnation to

    Cecilia?

    There was indeed something between her and Tobias, but they were still not officially together as a

    couple yet.

    Although she had moved in with him, they never consummated their rtionship.

    "Call me Mom." Cecilia''s tone was gentle.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533

    Natalie was petrified.

    The Whitlock family was just too straightforward.

    She couldn''t believe that Cecilia wanted her to call her Mom.

    They had only just met each other for the first time.

    "No, Auntie!" She let out a nervous chuckle. "I prefer to call you Auntie."

    The Whitlock family''s bluntness was a little too much for her to handle.

    Fortunately, Cecilia did not force her.

    "Alright then, if that''s what you prefer." Cecilia looked at her affectionately.

    Then, she guided Natalie to sit on the sofa and asked how she was.

    Natalie thought Cecilia would start questioning her about her background. She was her son''s

    girlfriend, after all.

    She braced herself for the questions and drafted the answers in her mind �� her height, her

    education, her job, her family...

    But surprisingly, Cecilia didn''t ask a single thing

    about those.

    Instead, she asked Natalie if she liked Hayden, inquired about her health, and wanted to know more

    about how she felt.

    Natalie could see that Cecilia genuinely cared about her.

    But her kindness was too abrupt.

    Natalie was not used to it.

    Out of courtesy, she answered Cecilia''s question patiently as she tried to hide her awkwardness.

    Cecilia didn''t seem to notice Natalie''s unease at all. She continued chatting passionately with no

    intention of stopping.

    Natalie was literally a damsel in distress.

    She silently thanked God when Tobias finally returned home.

    Her eyes lit up, and she stared at him like her knight in shining armor.

    She immediately sprang up from the sofa and leaped towards him. For the first time, she beamed

    her widest smile at Tobias, "You''re back, Mr. Whitlock."

    Tobias paused abruptly. Then, his gaze drifted up to her face.

    "Yes, I''m back." The corners of his lips quirked into a faint smile.

    Natalie leaned closer to him and whispered, "Mr. Whitlock, your mother is here."

    Tobias tilted his head to look behind her, and his eyebrows raised in surprise when he saw Cecilia

    sitting on the sofa.

    Cecilia looked much healthierpared to when he left. She had gained a fair amount of weight,

    and color had finally returned to her cheeks. She was no longer pale and sickly.

    Tobias let out a sigh of relief to himself.

    "Mother," he greeted in a clear and sweet voice.

    Cecilia tilted her chin to acknowledge him.

    Natalie did not want to disturb the mother-son reunion. Most importantly, she felt intimidated by

    Cecilia''s unusual hospitality.

    "Uh, Mr. Whitlock, I''ll go put Hayden to bed. It was nice talking to you, Auntie!" Natalie said with a

    polite smile.

    "All right." Tobias nodded in approval.

    Then he nted a kiss on her forehead. "Goodnight."

    Natalie was stunned.

    Did Tobias just kiss her on the forehead in front of his mother?

    Heart pounding, she quickly scuttered upstairs.

    Tobias moved to sit across Cecilia.

    Guilt shed across Cecilia''s eyes. "I''m sorry, Tobias."

    Tobias''s dark eyes glinted. "It''s alright, Mother. The past is in the past. Besides, no one would ever

    have guessed that it would turn out like that. It doesn''t matter anymore, as long as the three of us

    are doing good. I couldn''t ask for more."

    Cecilia forced a smile.

    She could only tell herself the same thing to make herself feel better.

    "But Natalie still doesn''t remember anything, does she?" Cecilia sighed.

    Tobias''s brow knitted into a frown. "She doesn''t.

    But I believe that she will. One day, perhaps. Even if ��" His breath hitched for a moment. "Even if

    she really can''t remember the past, she''s still mine. This might be a good thing."

    Cecilia knew that he was right.

    Even if Natalie really couldn''t remember anything, at least she was still with him.

    However, if that was the case, then it was also a cause of regret. He would definitely feel like he had

    lost a part of himself.

    A sigh escaped her lips.

    Tobias didn''t want Cecilia to worry about this, so he sneakily changed the topic. "Did Selinae

    with you?"

    Selina rarely left Cecilia''s side. If Cecilia was back, she must have followed her here too.

    However, she was nowhere to be seen.

    "She dide with me, but as soon as she arrived in Agaphen City, she received that man''s call.

    She went to look for him again."

    Tobias''s frown deepened.

    He knew who Cecilia was talking about.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    He was the man with whom Cecilia was in love for ten years since they were in school, so much so

    she was willing to give up her luxurious life and drop out of school for him.

    However, that man was not a good person.

    "Mother, he doesn''t deserve Selina," Tobias muttered with a dark look.

    Cecilia gave a bitterugh. "Of course I know that, Tobias. However much I tried to persuade her or

    scold her, she just won''t listen. She''s still waiting for him. What else do you think I can do?"

    A sorrowful look gathered in her eyes. "Some things are fated, and we can''t change the oue

    even if we tried."

    Selina was fated to fall into a star- crossed rtionship with the man.

    Tobias pulled a long face, his eyes darker than the midnight sky. "I''ll talk to Selina someday."

    Cecilia looked helpless. "There''s nothing you can do about it. She''s blinded by love. We can''t stop

    her, so we can only stand by as we watch her fall into this. Just like..."

    Cecilia stopped herself.

    Perhaps, her daughter was just like her.

    Back then, her parents were against her rtionship with that man, but she still risked her life to be

    with him. Even after marrying Tobias''s father, she still did not give up on him. She only decided to

    truly let him go when she had been ruefully disappointed by him.

    "Maybe suffering a little will do her good. Otherwise, she''d never give up." Her voice wavered.

    No mother would ever wish for their daughter to suffer.

    Most importantly, she didn''t want her daughter to be hurt by love.

    But there was nothing she could do about it.

    Tobias''s eyes turned cold.

    Noticing Tobias''s expressions, Cecilia decided to change the subject.

    The talk about Selina got too stressful.

    "By the way, how are you and Natalie doing recently? Is Hayden fond of Natalie?"

    The coldness in Tobias''s eyes dissipated instantly at the mention of Natalie.

    His tone softened. "We''re good. They are mother and son, after all. Hayden likes her very much."

    Cecilia''s entire body rxed. "That''s good. As long as you and Natalie are well, I can rest assured.

    The burden in my heart can finally be eased."

    "And one more thing." Cecilia''s face turned serious. "Tobias, have you looked into the matter

    regarding Natalie not being my child?"

    Part of the reason why Cecilia hade back this time was because of Tobias and Natalie. She

    wanted to see if they were really doing well.

    The other part of the reason was because of this matter.

    Years ago, she had handed her daughter over to the babysitter and told her to give the baby to

    Madison.

    If Natalie was not her daughter, where would her daughter be now?

    How could such a mistake happen back then?

    Seline stepped into the apartment, wrinkling her

    nose.

    It was an old and shabby building, obviously undermaintained, with peeling walls and cracked

    floors.

    If it weren''t for that man, she would never visit such a horrible ce her entire life.

    How could a fine, upper-ss youngdy like her ever visit such a ce?

    There was no other exnation. She asked for it.

    She loved that man. She loved him for a decade, and she loved him to the bone.

    That man was her everything.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534

    For that man, she was willing to go through hell and back. So, to step inside an abandoned building

    for him was not a big deal at all.

    Selina inserted the key and hesitated, sucking in a deep breath. Then, she turned the key gently

    and pushed open the apartment door.

    As soon as she did, a woman''s moan pierced her ears.

    "Dn, don''t kiss me there! I''m sensitive. Please don''t!"

    "F*ck, that feels so good."

    Selina''s mind turned into static. She could feel that something inside her was about to explode.

    Blood rushing into her head, she kicked open the door violently.

    And she was immediately greeted by the disgusting sight of Dn tangled up with a woman, his

    tongue intertwined with hers.

    That woman was a bombshell. Shey sprawled across the bed, her back arching towards the man

    above her. Half of her breasts were exposed.

    With lightning speed, Selina grabbed the broom next to her and swung it down on the two of them.

    "Dn Cowell, you b*stard! This is why you wanted me toe, huh? To watch you f*ck another

    woman!"

    The woman let out a half shriek in surprise, startled by Selina''s intrusion. She stared at her in horror.

    She could see that Selina was not someone to be trifled with. Picking up her clothes on the floor,

    she scrambled and ran out of the apartment.

    Selina raised the broom and was about to smack Dn, but he quickly pulled her into a tight hug.

    "My Selina, you''re here to see me," he purred, his hot breath tickling her ear.

    Feeling his heat wrapped around her, she could feel herself instantly melting into a puddle. The

    hard nes of his muscles flexed against her skin as he pulled her into a warm embrace.

    As he moved, the stubble on his chin rubbed against her skin, sending jolts of electricity through her

    body.

    Then, she remembered what happened just a minute ago. Selina broke away from his strong arms

    and yelled, "Dn, you son of a b*tch!" She almost forgot her raging anger towards him for a

    moment.

    However, Dn didn''t seem to take her seriously at all.

    He pulled her back into his arms and leaned down to nip her earlobe. "I am a son of a b*tch. You

    are in love with a son of a b*tch, aren''t you?"

    Skillfully, he took her earlobe between his teeth in a gentle nip, sending her shocks through the

    most sensitive part of her body.

    Engulfed in the scent of his cologne, Selina felt her legs buckle under the sudden pleasure.

    She bit down hard on her bottom lip, almost drawing blood from it.

    Just a few minutes ago, Dn was still enjoying himself in another woman''s arms. If she had not

    entered the apartment, he would have slept with that woman already. However, at this moment, she

    was willing to forget everything that he had done to her and take the ce of that woman in

    pleasing him.

    She hated herself for being so spineless.

    But she lost all control of herself whenever he was near.

    She had tried everything she could to get away from Dn over the years. She made so many

    attempts to leave him.

    But everything she did was in vain.

    Dn had already made a forever home at her soft spot.

    Even though he had hurt her countless times before, she still couldn''t stop loving him.

    "Selina, you''re aroused." Dn chuckled, interrupting her thoughts. "You still love me, don''t you? I

    know you still love me."

    She shot Dn a hard look.

    Dn began fumbling on her clothes. He pulled and tugged on her shirt, attempting to undress her.

    "Selina, you scared away the woman I intended to sate my lust with, so you will rece her to

    please me instead. I''ve wanted you for a long time. Let me taste you, Selina. I bet f*cking you feels

    better than f*cking other women."

    Selina came back to her senses when she heard his final sentence.

    Smack!

    She gave Dn a brutal p in the face.

    Dn didn''t seem to care at all. Unaffected, he continued stripping her of her clothes. "If you love

    me so much, why refuse to sleep with me?"

    She grabbed his hands firmly to stop him.

    Although she was catastrophically in love with him, she was still waiting for him to pass the final test

    beforemitting herself to him.

    "You b*stard, don''t ask to sleep with me if you don''t want to marry me!"

    Dn''s movements halted, and he immediately let go of her.

    Selina''s face fell.

    She knew that Dn would never marry her.

    She had waited for ten years, but he never showed any intentions of doing so.

    "Is there anything else that you would like to tell me? If there''s nothing else, I''m leaving," she spat

    coldly as she pushed open the door to leave.

    Holding back her tears, she ignored the lump in her throat as she walked down the corridor.

    Why was she doing this? She was only degrading herself.

    She was already twenty-five!

    She was only fifteen when they first met, and the silly puppy crush stuck with her ever since.

    She had wasted ten years of her life for this man.

    And look what she got in return.

    She let out a self- deprecatingugh and murmured to herself, "Oh, Selina. You asked for it."

    Suddenly, a powerful force from behind halted her movements.

    She felt a pair of strong arms wrap around her waist. The heat from those arms burned through her

    clothes, searing her skin.

    Selina''s entire body froze.

    The strong arms spun her around aggressively, and her head whipped backward in response.

    She stared at the figure in front of her, her face inches away from his chest.

    His tall figure loomed over her, and he was breathtakingly gorgeous.

    Even with shabby clothing, it was hard to hide his beautiful face and perfect figure. The ugliest outfit

    in the world also couldn''t do that.

    Her gaze drifted to his face. His deep-set eyes were filled with desire as he stared back intently. His

    dark hair was tousled, and the stubble on his chin was unshaved. He looked wild and unruly, but

    that only made him look even more attractive.

    She sucked in a deep breath as she took in his masculine scent, and her breathing hitched.

    He looked totally different now from when Selina first met him.

    He was still a teenager at the time.

    His eyes were not as bloodshot or savage back then.

    They were gentle and calm. Sometimes, they would twinkle like stars when something amused him,

    and sometimes, they would flicker like an ember when he was deep in thought.

    It was those beautiful eyes that made Selina fall head over heels in love.

    So deeply in love that nothing could ever save her from the dark abyss of him.

    "Let me go!" She croaked, her voice hoarse.

    "No."

    "Dn, what exactly are you trying to aplish?"

    "I want to f*ck you," Dn uttered the words unashamedly.

    Selina felt anger bubbling in her. "Can''t you say anything else other than ''f*ck''? You are a hooligan,

    and you''re a b*s��."

    "Marry me, Selina," Dn blurted, his eyes boring into hers.

    Selina swore she felt her heart stop at that moment, the blood inside her freezing.

    She gaped at Dn in disbelief. "What did you just say?"

    "Marry me," he repeated.

    He enunciated the words clearly and loudly.

    She finally heard him clearly this time.

    Her heart pounded rapidly against her chest, but she tried to keep herposure. "Are you

    serious?"

    In ten long years, this was the first time Dn told her he wanted to marry her.

    He instantly got on one knee. "Marry me, Selina."

    She was so overwhelmed by the sudden surge of emotions taking over her that she could pass out

    at any time.

    "Where''s the diamond ring? You are supposed to propose with a diamond ring," she choked out the

    words, her eyes red.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t have one. You know how poor I am. I can''t afford a diamond ring. But do you

    still want to marry me?"

    Selina was on the verge of bursting into tears.

    How could she say no?

    She loved this man so much. She loved him to the core. She would say yes in a heartbeat, even if it

    meant bing homeless or having to starve for the rest of her days.

    "I do," she sobbed and sniffled.

    Selina threw herself into Dn''s arms.

    A look of pain suddenly shed across Dn''s deep-set eyes.

    That look disappeared as he blinked again, disappearing as fast as it came.

    The next morning, when Natalie woke up, Cecilia was still there.

    They had breakfast together.

    Natalie felt extremely out of ce the whole time. Cecilia was still overly kind towards her.

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief when it was finally time for her to go to work. She did not have to see

    Cecilia anymore.

    "Mr. Whitlock, do you think that your mother is being a little bit too kind to me?" Natalie asked

    gingerly, cautious with her choice of words.

    Tobias flicked his gaze towards her. "That''s because she likes you."

    "But I only met her once. It''s strange for her to like me so much," she chuckled dryly.

    "Sometimes, it''s just fate. You can like or hate a person with just one look."

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie blinked her eyes.

    His words seemed to make sense.

    The day went by quickly.

    When Tobias came to pick Natalie up, he held her hand as they walked out of the building.

    Although Natalie was still a little embarrassed, she was slowly getting used to it.

    She could sense the eyes boring into her as she walked past the staff.

    She knew that her colleagues secretly thought of her as Cindere��she was the chosen one of the

    YS Group''s president, a ssic rags to riches story.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535

    Even Natalie did not see thising.

    When she first entered the YS Group, she never dreamt that she would eventually date the

    company''s president.

    More importantly, she never fathomed that their rtionship would progress so incredibly fast.

    Right after Tobias forced her to date him, Cecilia came to visit them and even shown great fondness

    towards her.

    Was she really destined to be Hayden''s stepmother?

    Now that she had slowly epted Tobias, she was starting to feel like they were really in love.

    They always walked in and out of thepany with their hands interlocked. He even ordered her to

    sit on hisp while feeding her lunch that afternoon.

    She felt her face grew warm as she reminisced the scene.

    They were so physically close to each other that anyone would have blushed if they saw the two of

    them.

    She silently swore to herself to never let him do that again in the future. Otherwise, she would

    probably suffer a heart attack.

    When she returned home to the vi, she was surprised to see various kinds of food on the dining

    table. There was a lot of seafood too.

    As Natalie tasted the dishes, her eyebrows raised in suspicion as she realized they tasted different

    than usual.

    Then, she found out that Cecilia had made all the food by herself.

    Natalie''s eyes widened in astonishment.

    Regrly speaking, a gorgeous and well- born woman like Cecilia would never need to do any

    house chores.

    Yet she knew how to cook!

    Besides, the food was scrumptious, and they were very much Natalie''s cup of tea!

    Her impression of Cecilia took a new turn.

    But soon, her fondness towards Cecilia quickly turned into awkwardness.

    As they were happily enjoying their dinner, Cecilia suddenly nudged Hayden and asked, "Do you

    want a little brother or sister, Hayden?"

    The child''s eyes lit up.

    Lifting his chubby little hand, he wiped the food off the corner of his mouth and replied, "I want a

    little sister so I can tie her braids for her. But I also want a little brother so I can bully him. Haha!"

    He let out a deviousugh, pping his hand gleefully.

    "And where do we find your little brothers and little sisters?" Cecilia asked again.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    She shot a meaningful nce at Natalie as she spoke.

    Hayden was a smart boy, and he immediately took the hint.

    He pleaded with Natalie, "Please give me a little brother or sister, Natalie!"

    Natalie almost spat out the mouthful of food in her mouth.

    To give Hayden a sibling...

    She had only just started dating Tobias, and they had never even done "that" before. They were still

    in the early stages of a rtionship, yet somehow, Cecilia was already hinting at them to make

    babies.

    It seemed like all mothers-inw were the same; they couldn''t wait to have a second grandchild.

    ''Oh Mom, can''t you be more patient?'' Natalie shouted in her mind.

    Then, her face immediately turned red.

    What was she thinking about? Why had she thought of Cecilia as her mother-inw already?

    When it was bedtime, Cecilia did not allow Hayden to sleep in the same bed with Natalie. She

    wanted him to sleep with her instead.

    Natalie thought that perhaps Cecilia had not seen her grandson for a long time, so she wanted to

    spend some time with him.

    Never in a million years did she expect Cecilia to say what she had said in the next second.

    "Hayden, Natalie needs to sleep with your father so that she can give you a little brother or sister."

    Natalie could not believe it.

    Was the Whitlock family so open about these things?

    Hayden snapped his head and stared at Natalie in realization.

    He stopped his pestering and did not ask to sleep with Natalie anymore. Instead, he ran to Natalie

    and shouted in her ear, "You have to work hard, Natalie! You must do your best to sleep with Daddy

    tonight so you can give me a little brother or sister."

    Natalie stared at the ceiling as she huffed in exasperation, rendered speechless by Cecilia and

    Hayden. Then, she sensed someone staring at her intently.

    Tobias was standing beside them.

    Natalie fought the urge to question him for letting his son speak like this.

    Did he really want his son to grow up to be as dirty-minded as he was in the future?

    After Cecilia took Hayden to bed, Natalie and Tobias were left alone.

    Her mind was churning at full speed.

    Ever since she moved in, she had been sharing a bed with Hayden.

    Now that Cecilia was in Hayden''s bedroom, she would not be able to sleep there.

    So, where would she sleep now?

    Tobias gave her the answer.

    He swooped her into his arms and threw her on the bed.

    By the time Natalie came to her senses, he had already loosened the tie on his shirt,ing closer

    to her with each step he took.

    She mbered backwards and squealed frightenedly. "Mr. Whitlock, what... what are you doing?"

    The corners of Tobias''s lips curled into an evil smirk. "I''m trying to make babies, Natalie."

    Swiftly, he pounced on her and pinned her against the corner of the bed. She couldn''t escape now.

    "I will be gentle. Do not be scared." Tobias noticed how nervous Natalie was.

    Natalie mustered up her courage and asked, "Mr. Whitlock, are... aren''t we moving too fast?"

    Although she was now officially in a rtionship with Tobias, it seemed like they were rushing it.

    They had only dated for just a few days, yet she was already sleeping with him.

    Wasn''t this happening at the speed of a rocket?

    "Not at all. In fact, we''ve known each other for quite a while now." Tobias raised an eyebrow in

    amusement and chuckled.

    Natalie stared at him puzzledly. "No, we haven''t."

    Tobias ignored her. "Be a good girl, baby. Don''t overthink it."

    Natalie was stunned.

    What did the big boss just say?

    He just called her baby!

    Natalie blushed furiously. "Mr. Whitlock, you can''t call me that."

    Tobias gently tilted her chin and inched closer, whispering huskily. "Why not? I like calling you that."

    They were so close, Natalie could see hisshes fluttering as he stared into her eyes.

    Hisshes were truly long and thick.

    How could his skin be so smooth?

    And how could his facial features be so perfect?

    Natalie swallowed.

    He was so strikingly handsome, it hurt.

    Even in such a tense atmosphere, she was still mesmerized by his beauty.

    Tobias noticed Natalie swallowing.

    His eyes narrowed as he smiled.

    "Natalie, am I handsome?" His voice was low and hoarse, and it sounded so heavenly in Natalie''s

    ears.

    Without hesitation, Natalie bobbed her head like a robot.

    Of course, he was handsome. No other man on earth looked better than him.

    Tobias leaned closer. The tip of his nose rubbed against hers. "Would you like to try sleeping with

    such a handsome man?"

    His voice was maic, like the voice of a merman. It was alluring and hypnotizing.

    Her poor heart almost fell out of her chest.

    She admitted that she was seduced by what

    Tobias said.

    How would it feel to sleep with such a gorgeous man?

    She felt like she was going to get a nosebleed at any second.

    And she was a little ashamed of herself.

    When did she be so shameless?

    "Natalie, let''s try, okay?" Suddenly, Tobias'' hand gently unbuttoned the top of Natalie''s shirt.

    "Mr. Whitlock." Natalie struggled to reject him with herst shred of sanity.

    "Be good, call me Hubby," he corrected silkily.

    Those words sounded incredibly melodious in her ears, and she felt as if she was floating on actual

    clouds.

    She was sure that herst bits of conscience were about to float away into the clouds too.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536

    Suddenly, Natalie felt an excruciating pain reverberating from her stomach.

    Her face nched as she curled up in agony.

    "Natalie, what''s wrong?" Tobias stopped moving.

    She clutched her stomach and groaned, "Mr. Whitlock, my stomach hurts so much."

    Natalie was hit by a wave of agonizing pain she had never felt before.

    The private doctor in the vi examined Natalie and suggested she be sent to the hospital for a

    further check-up.

    Natalie''s heart jolted upon hearing his words.

    She always thought that Whitlock family''s private doctor was very professional. A few days ago, she

    had a little cold. She called him for a prescription, and quickly recovered after taking his medicine.

    But now, after hearing the doctor''s advice that she should go to the hospital for a check-up, and the

    pain was like no pain she had ever felt-

    irrational chills went down her spine as she shivered. Could it be cancer?

    Was it abdominal cancer? Or something else?

    Earlier that morning, she had just read about news of a girl getting stomach cancer because she

    consumed too much instant noodles.

    Natalie was a glutton when it came to food, and she ate almost everything. When she lived alone in

    her apartment, she often ate midnight snacks from food stalls with Yvonne. Had she really gotten an

    incurable disease?

    The more she thought about it, the more believable it sounded in her head.

    She felt as the whole sky was crumbling down.

    On the way to the hospital, Natalie looked at Tobias with tears in her eyes, stammering. "Mr.

    Whitlock, do you think I have stomach cancer or something like that?"

    Tobias could not find the words to answer her.

    It would be impossible for her to get cancer since she had always been in such good health.

    Tobias thought it was probably the seafood they had for dinner.

    Cecilia cooked seafood, and Natalie was greedy, so she had eaten a lot that night.

    "Natalie, that''s your paranoia talking. Don''t overthink it. It''s nothing." He held her hand gently.

    But Natalie wouldn''t believe him.

    Along their car ride, she became more convinced that her assumptions were right.

    "No, I must have gotten stomach cancer or worse. Otherwise, why would such a skillful private

    doctor refer me to the hospital?"

    Although private doctors had excellent medical skills, some conditions would still need to be

    checked with special, heavy-duty equipment. That was the reason the doctor asked her to go to the

    hospital for an examination.

    However, Natalie did not think of this at all.

    "Natalie, you''re too cute for God to give you a short life," Tobias cooed tenderly.

    Natalie shook her head and said, "But what if I have stomach cancer? Mr. Whitlock, tell me, what

    should I do?"

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias gave her nose a yful tap.

    She was just like before. She always used to overthink things, and she used to have such

    exaggerated imagination.

    "Even if you have stomach cancer, I still want you, Natalie."

    Natalie''s breath hitched.

    "Will you still want me even when I''ll die in a few days?" She followed with a tearful question.

    "Yes," he replied, his eyes rapt on her face.

    Natalie couldn''t understand it.

    She had only known Tobias for a short time, but why did he act like he was so deeply in love with

    her?

    She plucked up her courage and asked, "Mr. Whitlock, why do you like me so much? We''ve only

    known each other for a short while."

    Something shed in Tobias''s dark eyes, but she couldn''t figure out what it was.

    He paused for a moment before squeezing her hand tightly. "Fate is a funny thing, Natalie. Some

    people fall in love at first sight, and once they do, their love will never change."

    Natalie licked her dry lips.

    Did he just imply that...he fell in love with her at first sight?

    She fought to ask him that question. It would make her seem like she was ttering herself.

    However, Tobias seemed to have read her mind perfectly.

    "I''m in love with you, Natalie. I will love you till the end of my life, and my love for you will never

    change."

    "What about the next life?" Natalie blurted, before she could stop herself.

    "I would also want you in the next life. And all the lives after." His dark eyes bore into her soul, and

    she felt herself being sucked into the abyss. There was more than just mere constion in his

    voice; there was also a strong, undeniable and unhidden sincerity.

    She did not know what to say.

    Her heart fluttered vigorously, and she felt like she could no longer control her emotions anymore.

    It was at that moment that she knew she was falling for him at an unnaturally high speed, and he

    would be the death of her.

    Tobias immediately brought Natalie to the hospital.

    During the examination, Natalie made peace with the possibility of getting stomach cancer because

    it did not matter anymore.

    She had no more regrets in this life, as she was adored by such a handsome and rich man, though

    she was also puzzled how this came to be.

    The results of the medical examination came out shortly.

    It turned out her stomach difort was caused by an overconsumption of seafood.

    She let out a huff, breathing a sigh of relief.

    "Mr. Whitlock, am I too paranoid?" She nced at

    Tobias as she pulled on her hair ruefully.

    She had even assumed that her seafood allergy was stomach cancer. Anyone would agree that she

    was paranoid.

    Tobias stared back affectionately. "You have a creative imagination, Natalie, and it''s a good thing.

    For instance, if your stomach didn''t hurt just now," he purred in her ear, "What would happen to us

    in bed?" His hot breath tickled her ears as he spoke.

    Natalie''s entire body froze at his words.

    What would happen if she didn''t have a stomachache?

    She felt the raging heat of a blush on her cheeks.

    "Don''t worry. We still have plenty of opportunities. Well continue where we left off when you''re

    feeling better," he said.

    She snapped her head at him.

    When did she say that she was worried about that?

    Although Natalie''s condition was not all that serious, she still needed an IV infusion for the severe

    pain in her stomach.

    She shuddered when she noticed the thin needle in the nurse''s hands.

    She pleaded with Tobias with tears in her eyes. "Mr. Whitlock, can we not do this?"

    "Be good, Natalie. The infusion will make you feel better quickly, and it won''t hurt." Tobias ruffled her

    hair and reassured her.

    Natalie knew that the infusion would not hurt, and she would only feel a slight sting when the needle

    was inserted under her skin.

    However, the thought of the deadly needle piercing into her flesh terrified her.

    Tobias held her in his arms. "Come here. If you''re scared, then don''t look at it."

    With a meaningful nce, he nodded at the nurse and hinted at her to get ready.

    The nurse couldn''t help but stare at Natalie enviously while she prepared to insert the needle.

    She acted like a scared child when it was only a normal IV infusion, and her man still went along

    and coaxed her. It was enough to make anydy swoon.

    Natalie tilted her head to look at Tobias and asked, "Do you have candies?"

    It wouldn''t hurt as much if she sucked on a sweet.

    "Yes, I do," Tobias whispered.

    "Can I have one? It will help distract me."

    The nurse ced Natalie''s hand on the bed, and she began to search for her vein.

    "I need candies, please." Natalie scrunched up her

    nose.

    "Good girl, I''ll give you some."

    Tobias immediately leaned over and kissed her on the lips.

    Natalie''s eyes widened in shock.

    At the same time, the nurse pierced the needle into Natalie''s skin skillfully.

    Natalie felt a jolt of sharp pain, but she was too distracted by the kiss to care.

    Her tongue explored his mouth, and she felt dizzy as she tasted the sweetness on his lips.

    The scene sent the nurse into a blushing fit.

    She had been a nurse for years, yet this was her first time witnessing such a passionate exchange.

    Anyone would turn green with envy at Natalie with such a partner.

    Tobias finally broke away from their kiss.

    His eyes lingered on her face. "Natalie, it doesn''t hurt anymore, right?"

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537

    Natalie gently caressed her warm cheeks. "Yes, it doesn''t hurt anymore."

    "Good." The corner of Tobias''s mouth lifted into a smirk.

    Natalie stared at the infusion bottle and frowned. "How long will this take, Mr. Whitlock?"

    "It won''t be too long. But you''ll be kept in the ward for observation."

    Natalie snapped her head towards him.

    She has thought that she could go back after the shot.

    "Does that mean I won''t be able to leave until tomorrow?"

    "It''s for the best."

    She lowered her gaze and murmured, "That means I can''t go to work."

    "That''s right."

    After hesitating for a moment, she shook her head and muttered, "I feel a little bad."

    Her condition was not that serious anyway. She could still go to work if she wanted to.

    "It''s fine because I won''t be going to work either."

    Her eyes widened in disbelief.

    Tobias was willing to stay back with her instead of going to work!

    She panicked in an instant. "But you have so much to do, Mr. Whitlock! How could you abandon

    your work just to look after me? Your work is important."

    "They''re not as important as you are," he replied calmly.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    He chuckled and patted her face gently in assurance. "Stop overthinking, Natalie. Get some rest,

    and you''ll feel better soon."

    "What about you, Mr. Whitlock?"

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''ll sit here and stay with you."

    Natalie pointed to the hospital cot across her, "You could sleep there, Mr. Whitlock."

    He nodded and said, "Alright, you go to sleep first."

    She hesitated for a moment and closed her eyes.

    She didn''t want Tobias to neglect thepany for her sake.

    She thought that if she recovered quickly, then she would not have to stay in the hospital any longer.

    This way, he would not need to stay in the hospital to take care of her.

    The night went by quickly.

    The next day, Natalie woke up at dawn.

    Half conscious, she struggled to open her eyes. At the same time, she sensed that someone was

    staring at her.

    When she was finally able to see clearly, Natalie realized that she was right.

    Tobias was staring at her as he sat at the edge of the bed.

    His gaze was calm and gentle, and his deep-set eyes glinted as he looked at her.

    Warmth surged up within her.

    She peered behind him to look at the hospital cot across her, and she was baffled to notice that the

    sheets on the cot were untouched, tidily stacked together.

    Did Tobias stay up all night to look after her? Or more urately, to stare at her?

    She was flustered.

    "Mr. Whitlock, you weren''t up all nightst night, were you?"

    "I was."

    "You sat on my bed the entire night?"

    "Yes." "Please don''t tell me you were staring at me like that the whole night." "I was."

    Natalie could almost pass out. "Why?"

    "You looked pretty."

    She was speechless.

    Natalie reached to feel her face and thought to herself a little skeptically, "Am I really that

    goodlooking? He was willing to give up sleep to stare at me for the entire night."

    "But Mr. Whitlock, I don''t think I am a stunner."

    "Beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder," Tobias purred. "Besides, we are lovers."

    The word "lovers" made Natalie''s heart jump.

    Were they lovers now?

    The hospital staff came in to send her breakfastter that morning. There was milk, fruits, and

    bread.

    But Natalie didn''t have the appetite to eat.

    She craved doughnuts instead. Not just any doughnut, but the ones sold by the roadside.

    Tobias poured her a ss of milk and brought it to her lips. "Take a sip, Natalie."

    She shook her head and said, "Mr. Whitlock, I am craving doughnuts. The ones by the roadside. I

    won''t eat anything else other than that."

    He put down the ss of milk and sprang up. "Alright, I''ll buy them for you."

    "Wait!" Natalie did not expect this reply of his and wanted to stop him, but he was already gone.

    She had meant this as a joke, and she didn''t really mean for Tobias to actually buy the doughnuts

    for her.

    Tobias returned half an hourter.

    In his hands was a box full of doughnuts.

    She nced at the paper box and immediately recognized that the doughnuts were the exact ones

    she was craving.

    She imagined the scene of Tobias buying them.

    As she conjured the odd image of YS Group''s president buying breakfast from a doughnut stall by

    the roadside, she stifled a giggle.

    Although Tobias bought a lot of doughnuts, he did not let Natalie eat too much of them.

    "Your stomach had just recovered, and these are not exactly healthy. Please control yourself."

    She nodded obediently.

    Since he was kind enough to buy these doughnuts for her, she could not bring herself to go against

    his wishes.

    After breakfast, Tobias called Benjamin to postpone their meeting as he could not go to the

    A strange feeling rose in the pit of her stomach as she listened to the list of matters Tobias was

    handing over to Benjamin through the phone.

    She was hospitalized only because of a stomach ache. Yet, he had stayed beside her all night, went

    to buy breakfast for her, and even neglected his work.

    Did he really like her that much?

    After ending his call, Tobias turned around and realized that Natalie was staring at him, her body

    motionless.

    Her eyes were as bright as stars in the night sky.

    "What''s wrong?" He raised an eyebrow, and his mouth curved slightly in amusement.

    Natalie''s eyes were glued to him. "Do you really like me that much, Mr. Whitlock?"

    She winced at her shamelessness for asking that question.

    Tobias''s smile widened. "Only a fool would ask such a question."

    His reply left her confused.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Aren''t you a fool for asking such an obvious question?" He replied and gave her a subtle wink.

    Her pulse quickened, and she bit her lip hard.

    So, he really liked her a lot then.

    "But why?"

    She couldn''t figure out why he was so smitten with her. Considering all aspects, she couldn''t be

    more ordinary. Plus, she had only known him for a short time.

    She was starting to believe that she was living in a fairy tale. Tobias was the prince, and she was

    themoner with whom he fell in love with.

    How else could anyone exin his sudden fondness for her?

    "I adore you, and there''s no doubt about it. Why do you have so many questions?"

    "I just want to know why."

    Augh broke from his chest, and he answered, "You''re cute, Natalie. That''s why I like you."

    "But there are many other cute women on earth."

    "You''re the only one I see."

    She felt heat creeping up her cheeks, flushing.

    Tobias was a great sweet-talker.

    Just then, the ward''s door swung open with a squeak, and Cecilia walked in.

    She rushed towards Natalie and asked, "Are you okay, Natalie?"

    Natalie was surprised by the amount of concern in Cecilia''s eyes.

    She shook her head. "I''m fine."

    Cecilia nodded, and she immediately turned to Tobias and chided, "Seriously? Tobias, why didn''t

    you tell me that she was hospitalizedst night? I only found out this morning."

    "Natalie is fine, Mother. Don''t worry."

    "He''s right, Auntie. I''m fine," Natalie quickly added.

    Cecilia pulled out the thermos under her arm, "I cooked porridge for you, Natalie. Your stomach is

    not feeling well, so you need to eat some porridge."

    Although Natalie had just eaten doughnuts for breakfast, she was not entirely full because Tobias

    had stopped her from eating to her heart''s content.

    She would definitely not refuse Cecilia''s porridge.

    However, Cecilia insisted on feeding her.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538

    Natalie was immensely embarrassed.

    She had only just met Ceciliast night, and she cringed at the thought of letting Cecilia feed her.

    But she couldn''t bring herself to reject such kindness.

    She had no choice but to go along with Cecilia.

    Cecilia fed Natalie very carefully. Her movements were gentle when she scooped out a spoonful of

    porridge from the thermos and brought them to Natalie''s lips.

    As Cecilia leaned close, Natalie noticed the concern in between Cecilia''s furrowed brows.

    At that moment, she felt a pang in her heart.

    Tobias''s mother was remarkably nice to her.

    Although she was still a little confused by Cecilia''s unusual hospitality, she was moved by her

    sincerity.

    She felt warmth spreading in her chest.

    Cecilia apologized to Natalie after feeding her. She med herself for cooking so much seafood the

    night before, indirectly causing Natalie to end up in the hospital.

    Natalie''s guilt intensified after listening to Cecilia''s apology.

    "Please don''t say that, Auntie. It was my own fault. Everyone ate your cooking, but they''re fine, so

    it''s my own problem."

    Cecilia insisted on ming herself. "It''s definitely my fault. I''ll be more careful the next time I cook."

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    Tears gathered in her eyes as she fought the sudden urge to cry.

    At that moment, she felt so loved.

    Her ward was lively for the entire morning, as Cecilia and Tobias were not the only ones who came

    to visit her.

    Another girl also came to see her that afternoon.

    Natalie wasn''t sure to describe her as a girl or a woman.

    Physically, she looked like a woman.

    Yet she was joyous and bubbly like a little girl.

    As soon as she entered the ward, she giggled and pulled Natalie into an embrace. "Long time no

    see, my dear sister-inw."

    Natalie was dumbstruck.

    Did she know her?

    On the other side, Cecilia shot Selina a warning nce.

    It didn''t take long for Selina to understand what Cecilia meant.

    When they were in the United States, Cecilia told Selina everything that had happened to Natalie

    under Selina''s heavy questioning.

    Realization dawned on her.

    No wonder Tobias suddenly broke up with Natalie and wanted her to abort their baby at that time.

    It turned out that all of it was just a misunderstanding.

    A terrible misunderstanding!

    Selina broke away from their embrace and smiled at Natalie. "Tobias is my brother. You''re dating

    him, right? So, you''re my sister-inw from now on."

    Natalie gaped at her.

    Sure enough, the Whitlock family was as direct as theye.

    But somehow, perhaps due to their close age, she had a good impression of Selina, and she

    wanted to get close to her.

    Natalie finally returned to the Whitlock family''s vi that evening.

    By the time she arrived home, Cecilia and Selina were already there.

    Natalie was excited to see the dining table filled with various kinds of dishes.

    Hayden did not know what happened to Natalie in the hospital. He thought that Natalie just came

    home from work.

    It was also the first time Selina met Hayden.

    Hayden was her little nephew that she thought ceased to exist.

    Hayden''s angelic and handsome appearance was an instant delight. She doted on him so much,

    and she couldn''t stop herself from constantly teasing him.

    During dinnertime, she waved to Hayden, who was sitting opposite her. "Come here, Little Carrot."

    Hayden''s eyes widened as he looked up to stare at her.

    His ck and round eyes looked even more adorable when he stared at her like that.

    She had never seen such an adorable child in her life.

    He pointed at himself with his chubby little finger. "Are you talking to me?"

    "Of course I am. Come over here, you Little Carrot."

    She shed him a goofy grin.

    Hayden snorted loudly and yelled, "Little Carrot? I''m not a Little Carrot!"

    "Yes, you are, Little Carrot," she teased.

    Hayden seemed displeased with his new nickname.

    He red at her with his big round eyes and shouted, "I am not a Little Carrot. You are!"

    Selina smiled at him lovingly and said, "Listen up, Little Carrot. I''m your aunt."

    Hayden crossed his hands in front of his chest and refused to look at her.

    She waved at him and said, "Come here and give me a hug."

    He immediately shouted, "No! I don''t want to."

    He was still angry with the nickname that she just gave him.

    "You don''t want toe, huh?" She threatened with a drawl.

    "I won''t!"

    "Well." Selina snickered and said, "My ssmate has an ugly daughter. Her face is as big as a

    pancake, and her eyes are as small as pinholes. My ssmate is worried that she can''t find a

    husband. I''ll tell my ssmate not to worry anymore because I am going to let you marry her."

    Hayden''s jaw dropped.

    That scared him out of his wits. He was terrified. Really terrified.

    He immediately toddled towards Selina and looked at her with his big, puppy-dog eyes. "I don''t want

    to marry that girl, Aunt. I want to marry a girl as beautiful as Natalie. Does your ssmate have a

    daughter as beautiful as Natalie?"

    Natalie almost choked on her food.

    Hayden was quick to change his attitude.

    He had been so stubborn just now, but he turned obedient in an instant. This boy was really

    something else.

    Selina caressed Hayden''s baby cheeks and giggled. "You have a keen eye, just like your dad. I will

    introduce you to my ssmate''s most beautiful daughter!"

    The house was filled withughter for the entire night.

    Of course, it wasrgely due to Selina''s presence.

    Natalie had grown increasingly fond of Selina as well.

    She swore that she had never met another girl sweeter than her.

    She brought smiles andughter anywhere she went.

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    That night, Cecilia and Hayden shared a room, whereas Selina slept in another room.

    Then, there was Tobias and Natalie.

    Natalie was afraid that the incidentst night would happen again.

    Although she was already in a rtionship with Tobias, she was not ready to sleep with him just yet.

    She batted her eyshes at Tobias and pleaded, "Mr. Whitlock, can we sleep in separate rooms

    tonight?"

    Tobias read her mind.

    "You''re still not ready?" He raised his eyebrows questioningly.

    She nodded, bobbing her head like a bird.

    Clutching her belly, she pouted at him and muttered, "I had just recovered, Mr. Whitlock. You have

    to be considerate of a patient."

    He chuckled, "Alright."

    She did not expect him to agree so easily. She thought that she would have to exert a huge amount

    of effort persuading him.

    That night, Natalie slept alone in a huge bedroom. It was the first time she slept alone since she

    moved into the vi.

    She rolled on the bed, enjoying the softness of the sheets under her skin.

    The corners of her mouth suddenly curved into a satisfied grin.

    Although Tobias was crude and shameless, he was still quite a gentleman.

    Natalie suddenly felt thirsty in the middle of the night.

    Rubbing her eyes, she shuffled to the kitchen to get some water.

    The satisfaction as water entered her parched throat made her groan a little.

    When she was about to return to her bedroom, she heard an odd noise.

    Natalie froze.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539

    Natalie tiptoed towards the source of the noise and realized that it came from Selina''s room.

    It was the sound of Selina''s suppressed sobs. She sounded heartbroken.

    Natalie stood there stunned, and at a loss for what to do.

    Although she had not known Selina for long, she could see that she was obviously a lively and

    outgoing girl. Why would she be crying like that in the middle of the night?

    Natalie stood frozen at the spot, not knowing whether she should leave or not.

    She was not that close with Selina yet; at least not close enough to ask about personal and private

    matters.

    But if she left��

    She would be worried about her.

    After hesitating for a long time, Natalie finally made up her mind and gently knocked on Selina''s

    door.

    The sobbing came to an abrupt stop.

    After a while, Selina swung the door open.

    She was visibly surprised to see Natalie standing outside her door.

    "What''s up, Natalie?" Her lips curled into a smile.

    If it weren''t for Selina''s bloodshot and swollen eyes, Natalie would have really thought that she had

    just hallucinated hearing the cries.

    "Do you mind if Ie in?" Natalie gestured to Selina''s room.

    She knew something was troubling Selina.

    It would be better if Selina had someone to talk to.

    After hesitating for a moment, Selina nodded. "Sure, pleasee in."

    Natalie sat on the bed and made a bit of small talk.

    "Natalie, aren''t you supposed to be asleep at this hour? Why are you in such a good mood for a

    chat?" Selina chuckled.

    Natalie could tell that Selina was faking thatugh.

    She decided to not beat around the bush and just blurted, "I heard you, Selina. Is something

    troubling you?"

    Selina stopped in her tracks.

    After a while, her smile faded and she asked solemnly. "You heard that?"

    Natalie nodded. "Would you like to talk about it? It might make you feel better."

    She knew it would be hard for Selina to shed all pretenses and reveal her vulnerable self to her, but

    she just wanted to help the sweet girl.

    These are Selina''s deepest, darkest secrets. Secrets that she had never told anyone else.

    However, she could no longer keep her emotions hidden that night.

    "Can I lean on your shoulder, Natalie?" Her eyes glistened with tears.

    Natalie patted her own shoulder and nodded. "Sure. Come here."

    Selina leaned in and choked out, "I am in love with a man, Natalie. I love him so much. I love him to

    the bone."

    Natalie tensed, her breathing pausing for a moment.

    That man was probably the reason behind Selina''s gut-wrenching tears. It would break anyone''s

    heart just to hear it.

    Selina sobbed and continued, "I loved him for ten years, Natalie. When I first met him, he had a

    girlfriend, but I had a huge crush on him. His girlfriend dumped him the year after that, so I

    immediately confessed my feelings, but it went unepted. I pestered him for a long time after that,

    and he finally epted me by the fifth year, but-"

    Natalie felt the wetness of Selina''s tears on her shoulder. "I knew he didn''t love me back then. For

    ten years, I tried different ways to make him love me, but nothing worked. Even when he called me

    his girl, even when he asked me to marry him, he still couldn''t love me. What should I do, Natalie?"

    She wept even harder.

    "I know I am asking for it, but I can''t stop loving him. Even when I saw him f*cking another woman, I

    still can''t let him go."

    Natalie listened to her story intently, but she did not say a word.

    When she was finished with her story, Natalie persuaded Selina to go to sleep.

    Selina grabbed Natalie''s hand tightly, refusing to let go unless Natalie stayed by her side until she

    fell asleep.

    Natalie couldn''t bring herself to leave her alone, so she agreed.

    Perhaps she was tired from all the crying; she fell asleep in a blink of an eye. As Natalie stared at

    the ceiling in silence, she heard Selina calling out a man''s name as she dreamt.

    She thought that it was probably that man''s name ��the man who broke Selina''s heart into a million

    pieces.

    She would never guess that Selina would have such stories under her optimistic and sweet self.

    The next day, Selina was back to her usual joyful character.

    It was as if what happened the previous night was just a dream.

    After the incident the night before, Natalie felt that she and Selina had grown significantly closer.

    Although they had just met each other a day ago, she felt as if they were old friends.

    After a hearty breakfast, Tobias drove them to work.

    When they were in the car, he asked, "What do you think of my family, Natalie?"

    "They are really nice people. Extremely nice!" Natalie answered in a heartbeat.

    Although she was initially ufortable with Cecilia and Selina''s overzealous attitude, she quickly

    epted their kindness and grew fond of them.

    Tobias''s eyes softened. "My family likes you very much, Natalie."

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    She blinked and nodded gently.

    He was pointing out the obvious.

    Cecilia and Seline were exceptionally kind to her.

    She returned hisment with a smile. "I like them very much too, Mr. Whitlock."

    "That''s great. I''m sure you''ll be happy living with us in the future." He smirked.

    Natalie''s eyes widened in astonishment.

    He was worried that she would not get along well with his family. Was he implying that he was going

    to marry her one day?

    Natalie licked her dry lips and croaked, "Are you serious, Mr. Whitlock?"

    "Why are you still asking me this?" He looked at her helplessly.

    Natalie knew it was a stupid question.

    She had already met his family.

    And it seemed like he had already made up his mind.

    But they were moving too fast; she could not help but think that all this was too good to be true.

    Natalie''s gaze drifted to Tobias''s face, and when he looked into them, they were as clear as the sky.

    "But Mr. Whitlock, you don''t know my background. In fact, you don''t know me well at all. Besides��"

    "I know you very well," he interrupted.

    Natalie was baffled. "But we have only known each other for a short time."

    Tobias had made up his mind to marry her in such a short period of time. She was amazed by his

    determination.

    "Don''t overthink it, Natalie. Just remember," he pinned her with a domineering look, "I want you. And

    that''s enough for me."

    As they stared into each other''s eyes, Natalie felt herself sinking into the ocean again.

    She nodded, hypnotized by his gaze.

    She didn''t need to overthink.

    She only needed to remember that he wanted her.

    At noon, Natalie went upstairs to have lunch with Tobias as usual.

    Tobias once again ordered her to sit on hisp.

    Her face was scarlet red throughout the entire meal.

    When she finally finished her meal and was about to jump off, he grabbed her waist and stopped

    her.

    Her eyshes trembled. "Mr. Whitlock, I''m going to take a nap." "You may take a nap here," he

    said.

    "But I''m not used to sleeping on the sofa."

    Natalie thought that she could use this excuse to escape him like she did thest time. But this time,

    she failed.

    This time, Tobias had prepared a bed for her in the office.

    A huge king-sized bed.

    Tobias''s office was massive, and attached to it was another small room.

    He told Natalie that the small room was hers now, and it was specially made for her to take naps in.

    Natalie''s jaw dropped, baffled.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540

    Although the soft bed was extremelyfortable, Natalie still felt it was weird for her to sleep in it.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I''d better go downstairs. I''m used to sleeping on the desk." Natalie again declined.

    "Why?"

    Her eyshes trembled slightly while she thought of an excuse. "There would be many staff

    napping in my office as well, so I feel safe sleeping with them around me."

    "I''ll sleep with you then."

    Speechless, Natalie waved her hands frantically in panic.

    "You''ll feel safe that way," he said earnestly, expression serious.

    Of course, Natalie couldn''t refute that. She had practically set herself up.

    After some hesitation, Natalieid stiffly on the soft bed with Tobias next to her.

    She was so nervous even her fingertips shook.

    Good heavens, was she dreaming?

    She, Natalie Godfrey, was now taking a nap in YS Group on the same bed with its president.

    "Aren''t you going to sleep?" Tobias''s voice startled her.

    Then, he stretched out his arms and bracketed her waist, thumb rubbing against her hipbone, and

    his breath tickled her neck.

    At once, the hair on her neck stood on end, and a tingling sensation spread along her spine.

    Natalie subconsciously wiggled a little in his embrace.

    She was still not used to being held by Tobias from behind like this.

    "Don''t... move," He suddenly uttered, his voice a little hoarse. "You''re burning me up, Natalie."

    Her body froze, a little startled.

    Sure enough, she felt his hot member pressing against her, and she did not dare move.

    However, his erection did not seem to go away even though she already stopped moving.

    Instead, it got harder, and harder.

    Natalie panicked a little. How could he have such a reaction in the office? This was a huge problem.

    It was literally a ''huge'' problem.

    Her heart pounded heavily, and she did not know what to do.

    Lisa''s words once again popped into Natalie''s

    mind.

    Nervous, she clenched her hands, feeling them starting to sweat.

    Would Tobias really take her right there and then?

    The more she thought about that being a possibility, the more anxious she became.

    "Mr. Whitlock," Natalie''s voice trembled, "Not here, please?"

    "What are you referring to?" Tobias''s raspy whisper sounded in her ears, his breathing shallow and

    rapid.

    "That."

    "Hmm?"

    "You know, that thing."

    "Which thing?"

    Natalie was on the verge of a panicked meltdown.

    The big boss already had a huge erection in his pants. How could he pretend not to understand

    what she was saying?

    She bit her lip. "I don''t want my first... to be here."

    Since they were already officially together, she knew intimacy was bound to happen.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    But she did not want her first time to be in an office.

    There was a short pause behind her for a moment. After a while, Tobias replied huskily, "Where,

    then? At home?"

    Natalie did not know what to answer. In the end, she could only manage a low murmur.

    "Then we''ll do it at home tonight," he dered.

    Natalie''s eyes widened.

    That wasn''t what she meant!

    She just wanted to say that she didn''t want her first time to be in the office. She never mentioned

    anything about "doing it" with him that night.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I ��" Natalie hastily started to exin, but a pair of strong hands gently covered her

    mouth. "Shh. Be good and don''t talk. Sleep."

    Natalie''s lips parted, but she couldn''t say anything.

    Tobias removed his hands from her waist and scooted a little further away.

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief, no longer feeling his heat pressing behind her.

    Initially, she thought there was no way she could fall asleep in the president''s office, but the

    surprisingly snug and cozy bed got the best of her. She dozed off within minutes.

    While she slept, she had a dream.

    She dreamed that Tobias was doing raunchy things to her.

    In her dream, Natalie was raising her hands in surrender, begging, "Please don''t, Tobias."

    Tobias tilted his chin and shed her an evil grin. "Baby, what is it that you don''t want?"

    "Don''t...don''t eat me."

    "You''re so cute. Why can''t I eat you?"

    Despite her protests, he ripped her clothes off, devouring her with savaged lust.

    Even in her dreams, she could feel obvious pleasure building inside as if her entire body was

    floating in the clouds.

    When she came down from the clouds, she woke up with a start.

    Natalie turned over and realized that she was lying on the bed alone.

    When she pulled out her phone to look at the time, she knew she was finished.

    It was already four in the afternoon, way past lunch hours.

    In a panic, Natalie gave a sharp gasp and cursed herself for being such a heavy sleeper.

    She sprang out of the bed and rushed out of the room at once.

    All she could think about was that she waste, and also very certainly dead.

    As soon as she hurtled out of the room, she saw Benjamin and an executive outside, reporting to

    Tobias.

    Their voices trailed off when they noticed her.

    Natalie''s face flushed red in an instant.

    Would they think that she was doing inappropriate things with Tobias in the office?

    "Natalie, you''re awake," Tobiasmented.

    Needless to say, Natalie was even more embarrassed.

    "Well, I... Uh..." She stuttered awkwardly, scuttling out of Tobias''s office as if walking on hot coal.

    Her career and reputation were surely over this time.

    News of her sleeping in the president''s office would undoubtedly spread in thepany.

    The thought dizzied her, and a helpless hand flew to sp at her forehead.

    After work, Benjamin drove Natalie home.

    Tobias had another meeting that evening. Since he took a leave of absence to take care of Natalie

    the day before, he had a lot of work to catch up on.

    Natalie did not dare look at Benjamin when they were in the car.

    Her face was burning as red as a tomato the whole time.

    Benjamin noticed this and asked in concern, "Miss Godfrey, is something wrong?"

    That question made Natalie cough, slight panic shing in her eyes. "No, nothing."

    Benjamin grunted in acknowledgment and exined, "Oh, I just thought that your cheeks looked

    redder than usual, that''s why I asked."

    Natalie touched her face.

    Was she blushing that hard?

    "Is my face really red?" she asked.

    "You can''t tell?"

    Natalieughed dryly, "Well, it might be because the weather is too hot."

    "It''s not that bad."

    Benjamin thought the weather was rather cooling ofte. How could she feel warm?

    Natalie suddenly felt fidgety.

    Since she was still mulling over what happened that afternoon, she felt that Benjamin''s concern was

    an attempt to hint at something else.

    In reality, Benjamin only asked that casually.

    However, Natalie was certain that Benjamin was insinuating something.

    She couldn''t suppress her feelings anymore and blurted out, "Mr. Simpson, about what happened

    this afternoon... You didn''t misunderstand anything, did you?"

    A puzzled look appeared on his face. "What''s there for me to misunderstand? Everyone in the

    company knows about you and Mr. Whitlock."

    Natalie almost choked on her saliva.

    She stared at Benjamin with her eyes wide open. "Mr. Simpson, you''re not joking, are you?"

    "Miss Godfrey, you are Mr. Whitlock''s partner. This is very normal, and we all understand, so please

    don''t worry," Benjamin said, his facial expressions neutral.

    Her face was no longer the only thing that felt like it had been lit on fire. Her shoulders, arms and

    legs - her entire body felt like it was lit up in mes.

    She wished nothing more than to dig a hole, jump into it and nevere back out.

    Apparently, the wholepany had known about her and Tobias. And they all thought that they

    were sleeping together in the office!

    That was why Benjamin was not surprised by her disheveled look in Tobias''s office that afternoon

    when she awoke from the nap.

    He probably also thought that they were getting it on in the office!

    Natalie kept her mouth shut throughout the rest of the car ride.

    It was better for her to not speak anyway.

    The more she spoke, the more awkward it would be.

    Besides, everyone seemed to be in the know regarding their rtionship.

    When they finally arrived at the Whitlock family''s vi, Natalie was about to get down when

    Benjamin suddenly started speaking.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541

    Benjamin nced at her ruefully, his cheeks reddening. "Miss... Miss Godfrey."

    "What''s wrong?" Natalie asked, a little confused.

    She was the one who was supposed to be blushing, not him!

    "Miss... Miss Godfrey, since you''re not living with Miss Simpson anymore," he stammered and

    paused. "Is she living alone in your old apartment?"

    "Not anymore. She''s been very busytely. I bet she spends most of her time at the movie set."

    "Oh."

    He paused for a moment, his gaze shing, but stopped himself again before looking back at

    Natalie, his lips parting yet he made no noise.

    Natalie became more intrigued. "What''s the matter, Mr. Simpson?"

    Benjamin still looked a little reluctant to speak.

    "Mr. Simpson, if you won''t talk, I''ll be taking my leave now."

    If she was seen lingering out here with Benjamin like this, people might think they were having an

    affair.

    Only then did he utter, "Miss Godfrey, I bought a box of choctes on my business trip. Could you

    please help pass them to Miss Simpson for me?"

    With that, he fumbled out a beautifully decorated box and stuffed it into Natalie''s hands.

    Even in all her denseness, Natalie knew what this box of choctes meant.

    She shot Benjamin a knowing nce.

    When she was about to ask him about his feelings for Yvonne, he suddenly added, "Miss Godfrey,

    Mr. Whitlock specifically told me to remind you about what you two discussed at noon. He expects

    you to make preparations for tonight."

    The question for Benjamin suddenly got stuck in her throat, her eyes popping wide.

    What they had discussed at noon.

    Tobias didn''t really take it seriously, did he?

    She felt the heat of a blush on her cheeks.

    All of a sudden, she lost all interest to ask Benjamin about his feelings for Yvonne.

    Hurriedly bidding him goodbye, Natalie fled in embarrassment.

    Since Selina was home, dinner at the Whitlock family was as lively as usual.

    Selina and Hayden bickered with each other, their interesting arguments lightening the mood.

    While Natalie watched them bicker, she stared at Selina with a conflicted look in her eyes.

    Was the sweet and bubbly girl sitting across her really the same girl who had sobbed her heart out

    last night?

    When the two of them stopped their squabbling, Natalie ced her hand on Selina''s shoulder and

    whispered in her ear, "Selina, do you feel better now?"

    Selina''s body straightened in response. She knew what Natalie meant.

    She patted Natalie''s hand and nodded. "I''m fine now. It''s just a stupid man. I can live perfectly fine

    without one."

    Hayden did not notice Natalie whispering earlier.

    But he heard Selina''s reply loud and clear.

    He replied childishly, "Of course, you can live without a man, but can you stand it?"

    Selina gasped, hitting the boy''s head with a spoon. "Little Carrot! You naughty kid. You sure think

    you''re beyond your years, huh?"

    "You are the childish one." He stuck out his tongue.

    Selina was defeated by his response.

    She let out an exaggerated sigh. "Today is a good day, don''t you think? It''s time to introduce you to

    my ssmate''s ugly daughter. I''ll invite her over so that everyone can meet her. Especially you,

    Hayden."

    Hayden jumped from his seat immediately and hugged Selina, pleading, "Today''s not a good day,

    Auntie. It''s not a good day at all!"

    Natalie cracked up, cackling in amusement at the scene.

    Later, at around eight in the evening, her phone screen lit up with a notification.

    It was a text from Tobias.

    "I''m on the way home."

    Natalie''s eyelid twitched.

    Why did he have to tell her he was on the way home?

    Was he hinting at something?

    Her phone lit up again, showing another text.

    "Rx and take a bath, it gets you ready forter."

    She had goosebumps after reading his message.

    Why did she suddenly feel like a dish waiting to be ted and served?

    Her fingers trembled a little as she typed her reply.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    His reply was instant.

    "What do you think?"

    "I don''t know." She decided to y dumb.

    This time, it took him about a minute to reply to her text.

    "A man can''t hold it in for too long, Natalie. You wouldn''t want to deny yourself of the pleasures of

    life, would you?"

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She thought for a while and began tapping on the phone.

    "You have great potential, Mr. Whitlock. You''ll do just fine."

    Another text arrived about 30 secondster.

    "What do you think we''re doing now?"

    She raised an eyebrow and stared at his reply.

    "I don''t know."

    "It looks like we''re flirting."

    Her breath stalled.

    Flirting?

    Before she could think of a reply, the next text popped up.

    "If you want to flirt with me, do it when I''m home.

    Wait for me."

    Natalie clutched the phone in her hand, her palm burning up.

    She had a feeling that Tobias really meant what he said this time.

    She was about to pop her cherry tonight.

    Her heart thudded in her chest so loudly that she could hear it in her ears.

    An entirely new feeling surged inside her - the fear of the unknown and an inexplicable anticipation.

    Her palm was slick with sweat.

    Natalie suddenly lost her ability to think. She needed someone to talk to.

    She scrolled through her contacts and called Yvonne.

    Fortunately, Yvonne answered the phone in an instant.

    "It''s been so long since we talked, Natalie! I miss you so much. I''ve been busy. I''ll ask you out for

    dinner once I''m free." Although her tone was warm, there was a hint of fatigue in her voice.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Natalie swallowed and said, "Yvonne, I''m calling to ask you something."

    "Go on."

    "I think...I think Tobias is really going to do it this time," she said weakly.

    Yvonne paused for a few seconds before she finally understood what Natalie was talking about.

    "Wait, are you saying you haven''t slept with him yet?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    Earlier, Benjamin was like that, and now Yvonne too.

    Did everyone just assume that she already slept with Tobias ages ago?

    She felt like weeping, her stomach in knots.

    "Of course not! We haven''t done anything." Natalie''s words trailed off a little guiltily.

    In fact, they had already done the seeing and touching.

    "Do you feel repelled by him?" Yvonne asked.

    Natalie''s tightened her grip on the phone. "I don''t think so."

    "What''s there to worry about then?"

    "I''m nervous. It''s my first time," she stammered.

    Yvonne burst out a snort.

    Natalie was confused. "What are youughing at?"

    What was so funny about it?

    Wasn''t itmon for everyone to feel nervous during their first time?

    Yvonne didn''t know how to answer her.

    This was definitely not Natalie''s first. Plus, she was already a mother.

    However, she couldn''t exactly tell her this.

    Yvonne could only go along with her, coaxing her as she spoke, "It''s normal to feel nervous. Don''t

    be afraid, Natalie."

    "So, you''re supportive of him popping my cherry."

    "That depends on you. I don''t have a say in your personal matters, but I wish you the best."

    There was a short pause.

    "Alright, I understand." Natalie seemed to have made up her mind.

    "No matter what your decision is, I just want you to be happy," Yvonne said.

    Yvonne did not intend to meddle in their matters, nor could she judge who was right and who was

    wrong.

    She only hoped the best for Natalie.

    When they were about to end the call, Natalie suddenly thought of something.

    The instructions Benjamin gave her.

    She hurriedly eximed into the phone, "Wait, don''t hang up!"

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Benjamin handed me a box of choctes today. He told me to pass it to you. When will you be

    free?"

    "He gave me choctes?" Yvonne squeaked in astonishment.

    Why would Benjamin do that?

    "Yes." Natalie answered, then in a teasing tone, "I think Benjamin likes you, Yvonne. He blushes

    every time he talks about you.��

    Yvonne''s breathing hitched a little.

    She chuckled after a moment of silence. "That''s impossible. I don''t know him that well, why would

    he send me choctes? Maybe it''s because I am his boss''s girlfriend''s best friend."

    "But..." Natalie ran a hand through her hair.

    She knew Yvonne was wrong, but she didn''t know how to put it into words.

    "Stop your "buts". Hurry up and shower, then wait for your big night."

    "Yvonne! How dare you!"

    At the other end, Yvonne chuckled peals of

    "Yvonne," whispered Natalie suddenly, "What will the first time feel like?"

    It was a small question from Natalie, but it unknowingly struck a chord and triggered Yvonne.

    Yvonne''s muscles stiffened.

    "Sorry Nat, something just came up. I''ll talk to you next time." She hung up the phone in a hurry.

    Natalie sat baffled.

    However, she didn''t read too much into it, and just assumed that Yvonne was busy.

    Plopping onto the sofa, Yvonne''s face was ghastly pale.

    What will the first time feel like?

    In fact, she didn''t know how her first time felt like or knew what happened during her first time at all.

    Because it had happened while she was unconscious.

    She could only remember that she had passed out drunk, and someone took her to a hotel. When

    she finally regained her consciousness, she saw blood on the sheets, but no one was to be seen.

    It was only then that she realized that she was not a virgin anymore. To make matters worse - it was

    done by a total stranger.

    This was also the reason she finally decided to risk everything to climb her way up to the top.

    "Sir," she heard someone address respectfully.

    Yvonne drew in a stuttered gasp.

    Was Jenkins back?

    He had not returned since the previous incident.

    But fortunately, he didn''t kick her out.

    If she had not been kicked out just yet, it meant that she still had a chance.

    Besides, they were still husband and wife by name.

    Yvonne greeted him with an alluring smile, "Mr. Jenkins."

    Jenkins had a long ck coat on that looked extremely expensive.

    Not everyone could pull off something like this; most people would probably just look silly in it.

    Jenkins, on the other hand, was able to pull if off any day of the year. Not only was he undeniably

    model material, but that imposing aura of his also gave him an impression that he was a man of

    fashion and sophistication.

    He cast Yvonne an aloof nce and walked past her without a word.

    Yvonne watched as he stepped into the bathroom, followed by the sound of running water.

    Yvonne bit on her lip, racking her brains.

    Now was a good opportunity.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Holding her breath, she saw that the bathroom was not locked - she could slip inside easily.

    After all, showers were the best ce for sparks to fly, were they not?

    Sucking in a deep breath, she pushed the door open gently.

    Jenkins stood under the showerhead, stark naked.

    His cold gaze eyed her indifferently as hethered soap onto his body, not shy at the least with his

    naked body exposed.

    Rather, it was Yvonne who blushed a little.

    Jenkins had an amazing, toned figure. His body flexed as he moved in the shower, water droplets

    trailed down from his abs to his waist and lower. She felt her mouth go dry.

    "Get out," he ordered icily.

    Yvonne was not dumb enough to do so. She stood motionless, unwilling to peel her gaze off him.

    Although they were married, he refused to touch her. What was the point of getting married then?

    In the end, she still couldn''t get what she wanted.

    She sashayed towards him. "Are you taking a shower, Mr. Quartley? Would you like me to join

    you?" She asked, her voice husky.

    Sensually, her fingers glided across the hard nes of his muscles, as slow as possible.

    His skin felt like velvet against her fingers. Yvonne''s breath quickened. She was supposed to be the

    one doing the seduction, but instead, her face was flushed red, and her heart pounded rapidly

    against her chest.

    Standing on tiptoes, she brought her lips close to his ear. "Are you lonely, Sir? I can keep you

    company."

    The next second, a strong force suddenly pressed down on her head.

    The unexpected motion sent a jolt of pain towards her neck.

    He forced her to kneel in front of him.

    ncing up, Yvonne saw Jenkins staring at her with lust burning in his eyes.

    She knew what she had to do next.

    "Swallow," the man ordered.

    Yvonne''s face nched a little.

    Although he was drop-dead gorgeous, the thought still filled a wave of nausea in her throat.

    However, she endured it, doing what she must.

    Compared to the rumors that she had heard about him, this was a piece of cake.

    Fighting the urge to throw up, Yvonne seductively licked her lips with the tip of her tongue.

    Jenkin''s eyes turned dark with desire.

    Suddenly, he lifted her up with his strong arms and pressed his lips hard.

    She ran her fingers through his hair and tugged hard. Yvonne felt herself melting into a puddle as

    their lips meshed, both tongue and breath mingling.

    Eventually, he tore himself away.

    He wrapped a towel around his waist and strode out of the bathroom, Yvonne following behind.

    Jenkins threw her a credit card her way and said, "It''s unlimited."

    Yvonne''s breathing paused.

    This wasn''t what she wanted. She didn''t want money.

    She wanted to climb to the top and be the main attraction in the entertainment circle. She wanted to

    prove herself to everyone who had once looked down on her that she was a force not to be trifled

    with.

    Yvonne stretched her arms out elegantly, wrapping them around Jenkins''s neck as she cooed, "This

    isn''t what I want, Mr. Quartley. What I want is to climb to the top."

    He turned to look at her, his gaze icy.

    At nine-thirty, Natalie''s bedroom door was pushed open with a squeak.

    She could recognize the set of steady footsteps anywhere. Who could it be other than Tobias?

    Natalie quickly dived under the nket.

    Tobias pulled the covers away, chuckling in amusement. "Natalie, don''t hide."

    Natalie had no choice.

    She peeked out a little from underneath, whispering. "I''m scared, Mr. Whitlock."

    Earlier, when she was waiting for him toe home, she searched on the Inte to find out how

    popping the cherry would feel like. All results mentioned that it would be painful, which terrified her.

    Tobias held her hand assuredly, "Don''t be afraid, Natalie. I will be gentle. You will only feel

    pleasure."

    Natalie sucked in a deep breath.

    "Then... let''s do it."

    His chest heaved as his breathing turned heavy, his gaze lingered lustfully on her figure.

    Tobias was aware that everything between them was happening too fast.

    But sometimes desire overtook logic andmon sense.

    He had never thought of himself as an impulsive person, but he would always lose his cool when it

    came to Natalie.

    He craved for her so much that it became painful for him.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I����

    "Why are you still calling me that?"

    Natalie swallowed hard.

    He was right. They were a few stages deep in their rtionship; calling him that seemed to be a

    little too formal.

    "To... Tobias?" She tested. His name felt smooth as it rolled against her tongue.

    Her pulse raced as she called his name once more, savoring the sweetness of his name.

    It was the first time she called him by his first name.

    "Call me Hubby," he teased.

    Of course, she was too embarrassed to do so, so she pretended not to hear it.

    Fortunately, Tobias did not insist. Leaning forward, he caressed her hair and tilted his head to kiss

    her neck. He purred against her skin, and she shuddered at the hoarseness of his voice.

    Natalie had never seen him acting this wild before.

    She always thought that Tobias was the sort to be calm and steady regardless of the situation.

    She would never have imagined that Tobias blinded by lust would have this side to him, which made

    him more approachable.

    In the heat of the moment, she let out a weak groan, "Mr. Whitlock, maybe you would want to use

    condoms."

    She felt her face burning in shame as she uttered "condom".

    "No thanks, I prefer without." He panted huskily.

    As soon as he finished that sentence, Natalie''s brows scrunched a little.

    The next moment, their bodies met, and electricity spread across her as fast as lightning.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543

    Yet, there was no pain.

    Not even the slightest!

    That whole night, Natalie felt like she was floating in the clouds.

    She clung to the sheets tightly as they entwined, stopping herself from groaning uncontrobly out

    of pleasure.

    The next morning, Natalie woke up with an intense soreness throughout her body. She stared at the

    ceiling in a daze as she recalled what happened the night before.

    It almost felt like their bodies were melting together. Everything was so intimate that even their

    panting and moans were in sync. They had done at least ten rounds.

    After the final round, Tobias gently ced a kiss on her forehead. "Have a good rest, honey. You

    don''t have to go to work today. I will get Benjamin to arrange your leave of absence. You must be

    tired afterst night."

    Natalie was too embarrassed to look him in the eye.

    She had just carried out the most intimate act with him the night before.

    "You''re the one who should feel tired," she replied timidly.

    Tobias was the one who had exerted the greatest energy being on top. All she did was just lie there.

    He murmured affectionately, "I''m worried that you''re tired. You should get some rest."

    Just as Natalie was about to argue that she was feeling fine enough to go to work, a thought

    suddenly came to mind, and she stopped herself.

    She nodded obediently and pretended to go back to sleep. After making sure that Tobias was gone,

    Natalie got off the bed.

    Her heart thumped as she flung the sheets off, one by one. There was no trace of blood.

    Natalie''s blood turned cold.

    How could this be?

    It was her first time!

    How could she not bleed?

    She knew that some people would not bleed at their first time, and this was consideredpletely

    normal.

    But things just did not add up because she didn''t even feel pain the night before.

    rm shed across her eyes.

    Had she slept with another man before she lost her memory?

    She quickly called Yvonne up.

    "Hey, Yvonne. I want to ask you something. Was I in a rtionship with another man before I lost

    my memory?" She blurted as soon as the call went through.

    Natalie sounded agitated, and Yvonne had never seen her so shaken up before.

    Her heart jolted.

    Did Natalie remember her rtionship with Tobias?

    If so, then it wouldn''t be wrong for her to tell Natalie the truth.

    However, she was startled by the great concern in Natalie''s voice.

    Benjamin had warned her not to remind Natalie of her memories deliberately, or else it would trigger

    her.

    "I... I don''t think so," she said evasively.

    "Yes or no?" Natalie raised her voice.

    Yvonne flinched at Natalie''s voice. It scared her a little.

    Had Natalie''s memories triggered her into feeling intensely?

    Pacing across the room, her mind churned as she bit her finger anxiously. She then decided to end

    the call as soon as possible. She couldn''t risk provoking Natalie any further.

    "Natalie! I just remembered that I have an important matter to attend to. We''ll talk about thister,

    okay?" She quickly hung up.

    Yvonne''s actions confirmed Natalie''s suspicion. She was trying to avoid the topic.

    Natalie believed that she must have dated another man before.

    Her mind started to whirl.

    Who was the man that she dated before? Why couldn''t she remember anything about him?

    Natalie headed towards the hospital immediately.

    After all, this was but a mere guess. She needed something solid. She needed confirmation.

    The gynecology doctor stared at Natalie with a raised eyebrow. Hesitantly, Natalie spoke in a

    trembling voice.

    "Doctor,st night was my first time. It hurts. Could you help me check if I''m injured?"

    Natalie could not bring herself to ask the doctor if she really was a virgin. It would make her sound

    like an idiot.

    So, she thought up an excuse.

    The doctor instructed Natalie to lie down and to spread open her legs.

    She put on a glove and examined her private parts.

    Natalie bit her lip hard.

    A hint of doubt shed across the doctor''s eyes.

    Seeing that, Natalie could feel knots forming in her stomach.

    The doctor''s expression had further confirmed what she was thinking.

    Unwilling to ept the truth, she asked, "It was my first timest night, Doctor. My husband was a

    little rough. Am I injured?"

    The doctor nced at her and shook her head, looking a little impatient.

    Discarding her gloves into the trash can, she clucked and said. "Girl, there''s nothing wrong with

    telling me the truth. I will know everything after the examination, you know?"

    Natalie stared nkly ahead of her, her eyes vacant.

    It really wasn''t her first timest night.

    She had done it with another man before she was

    with Tobias.

    Natalie sat alone in the cafe, holding a steaming cup of coffee to warm her hands.

    However, her palms were still icy cold.

    And her fingers were trembling uncontrobly.

    Tobias probably didn''t know that she wasn''t a virgin anymore.

    He wouldn''t be so gentle to her if he knew.

    A question kept repeating itself in her mind. Who was the man she used to be with?

    Natalie could not remember, no matter how hard she tried.

    Her head hurt. It hurt so much that she couldn''t think straight anymore.

    After tormenting herself with the same question in the cafe the entire morning, she finally made up

    her mind.

    Although Tobias didn''t know that it wasn''t her first time, she couldn''t lie to him.

    But then, who''s the man with her before? She always thought Tobias was her first time.

    She had to find out who her previous man was and where he had gone to.

    Natalie returned to the Whitlock family''s vi at noon.

    Hayden was still away at kindergarten, and Cecilia was out. Selina was the only one left at home.

    Selina was sitting on the sofa, staring absently into space.

    Upon seeing Natalie, she sprang up. "Natalie. You didn''t go to work."

    Natalie''s eyes glinted. "I... I had something important to do."

    "Oh," Selina replied half-heartedly.

    Natalie was heading towards her room to pack things up, but stopped short and turned to Selina.

    "Selina, do you think that a woman''s first time is important?"

    Natalie''s question startled her.

    Why would Natalie ask her that?

    However, she still told her what she thought.

    "Yes, I think it is pretty important," she replied.

    Natalie''s face darkened.

    Selina seemed to have thought of something, and she smiled bitterly. "I love that man so much, and

    I stayed chaste to save my first time for him on our wedding night. Unfortunately, even though he is

    going to marry me, he doesn''t truly love me."

    Natalie looked at her a little apologetically.

    She didn''t expect that such a casual question would trigger Selina''s wounds.

    However, Selina brushed it off and smiled. "By the way, Natalie, don''t you have something important

    to do? You go ahead."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Natalie nodded and walked towards her bedroom.

    In fact, there was nothing much for her to pack. She just wanted toe back and see the room for

    onest time.

    The ce where she stayed for some time.

    She opened the wardrobe and nced inside. It was all Hayden''s clothes, his tiny shirts hanging

    neatly on the wardrobe''s rail.

    She plopped onto the bed and scanned the room. Toy figurines were arranged from top to bottom,

    some were scattered all over the floor, some of them hidden on the shelves.

    Hayden took pride in his collection of toys, and he would always show them off to her.

    Tears suddenly welled up in Natalie''s eyes.

    She hated to leave Hayden, but she had no choice.

    Although she only took care of Hayden for a short period of time, she had grown particrly fond of

    him.

    Natalie sniffled.

    Since she had already decided to leave, she shouldn''t be thinking about all these.

    Besides, Hayden still had his own mother. The woman whom Tobias loved the most-the woman that

    he could never let go of.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544

    There woulde a day when Hayden''s biological mother and Tobias reconciled, and they would

    live happily ever after.

    Natalie reassured herself.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    She packed up a few of her personal items into her bag.

    As she walked out of the vi, Selina called her from behind. "Natalie, my mom went shopping for

    some food ingredients. She didn''t trust the maid, so she insisted on buying them herself. She said

    she''ll cook something delicious for youter."

    Natalie felt a lump forming in her throat.

    She was afraid that she won''t be able to taste Cecelia''s cooking anymore.

    "I won''t being home for dinner, Selina," she said.

    Selina was stunned for a moment, then replied, "Are you going out with my brother for dinner?

    That''s okay then. You two enjoy!"

    Natalie smiled bitterly inside.

    She wanted to exin that she wasn''t going out with Tobias for dinner.

    However, she was afraid that if she exined too much, she would be bombarded with questions.

    She would not be able to leave then.

    It was better to take off without a word.

    As soon as she walked out of the vi, her phone notification rang. It was a text message.

    "Are you up? Remember to eat breakfast."

    It was from Tobias.

    Natalie''s eyes stung a little.

    She deleted the text swiftly.

    Natalie chose to have dinner at a quiet Chinese restaurant.

    As she ate, she wondered about the identity of the man she used to be with.

    She must find this man and ask him what really happened between them in the past.

    Natalie believed that they must have been very close. After all, she was willing to lose her virginity

    to him.

    He might even be someone she still kept in touch with after she became an amnesiac.

    A name suddenly popped up in her mind.

    Remington Whitlock!

    Could Remington be the man she used to date?

    Besides, he had told her that she once paid his grandfather a visit at his house. Was he hinting at

    something?

    Natalie''s chest heaved.

    Everything seemed to fit together.

    Ever since she woke up from hera, she had been pestered by Remington''s presence. He made

    it obvious that he was trying to pursue her, and he had been so kind and gentle to her.

    If nothing was going on between them, why would he treat her like this?

    Natalie was almost convinced her assumptions were true.

    She must have dated Remington in the past, and she had lost her virginity to him.

    She pulled out her phone frantically.

    She had to call Remington to confirm her guess.

    She wanted to find out what had happened between them in the past.

    After scrolling through her contact list, Natalie was devastated to find out that she had already

    deleted his contact.

    She could not find any information about him on social media, either.

    Her grip on the phone tightened.

    She must get in touch with Remington, no matter what.

    Fortunately, she still remembered the address of hispany.

    That afternoon, Natalie headed straight to Remington''s workce.

    She was greeted by a grumpy receptionist as soon as she stepped inside the building. The

    receptionist rolled her eyes in annoyance, ignoring Natalie''s request to see Remington.

    Remington was an attractive man. Hence many fangirls would flock to thepany to see him in

    person.

    The receptionistdy thought that Natalie was one of them.

    Natalie tried her best to exin, but it was to no avail.

    "Miss, our boss is too busy to tend to insignificant people. Besides, he is not in office now." The

    receptionistdy gave a dismissive wave.

    Natalie stared skywards and let out a desperate sigh.

    Just when she was about to give up, she spotted a man walking out of the elevator.

    Immediately, her eyes lit up.

    She remembered the man. His name was Yeason.

    He was Remington''s friend.

    She met him once before.

    Natalie rushed towards Yeason, asking, "Mr. Lawson, do you still remember me?"

    Yeason paused, startled. He looked her up and down, a trace of confusion in his eyes.

    Natalie pointed at herself and said, "You are Remington''s friend, right? I''m his friend too. We have

    met before."

    Yeason''s eyes widened in realization.

    He smiled and eximed, "It''s you."

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I''m here to see Remington," she blurted.

    Yeason was stunned.

    "Don''t you know where he is?"

    Natalie shook her head. "I don''t. That''s why I came here."

    Yeason stared at her, slightly confused. "You mean, he didn''t tell you about his ident?"

    Natalie''s breathing halted.

    Remington got into an ident?

    Yeason drove Natalie to the hospital right after that.

    Along the way, she kept urging Yeason to drive faster.

    It got to a point where he was pushing every speed limit there was, zooming through traffic.

    Heforted Natalie. "Don''t worry, Miss Godfrey. His condition''s already stable."

    How could she not worry?

    Yeason informed her earlier that Remington''s shoulder had been bitten by a crocodile when he was

    in the Amazon Jungle.

    As she listened to Remington''s encounter, Natalie gave a deep shudder.

    Bitten by an actual crocodile.

    He could have died on the spot!

    Remington did tell her previously that he was going to visit the Sahara Desert and the Amazon in

    theirst phone call.

    Back then, she had brushed his words off as a joke.

    Why would a devilish yboy go to such a dangerous ce?

    Surprisingly, he really stuck to his words, and he even got himself into an ident.

    How could something like this happen to someone known for being crafty and nimble-witted like

    Remington?

    Natalie was worried sick - her heart was hanging in her throat, and all she could think about was her

    friend''s condition.

    When they finally arrived at the hospital, Natalie immediately jumped right out of the car.

    "Miss Godfrey," Yeason called, halting her.

    Natalie stopped in her tracks, snapping her head towards him.

    Yeason hesitated for a moment.

    He wasn''t sure if it was his ce to tell her this.

    The reason Remington went on the trip was because of a woman.

    Remington had always been a yboy, but this time, he finally got his heart genuinely broken.

    Now that Natalie was here, Yeason guessed that she was probably the woman who had broken his

    heart.

    He had seen them eating together before.

    And he noticed the way Remington looked at her.

    Remington had never looked at another woman that way.

    His instincts told him that Natalie was Remington''s soft spot.

    "What''s the matter, Mr. Lawson?" Natalie asked when Yeason remained silent.

    He thought for a while before saying, "Well, when Remington went for the trip, he was in a bad

    ce. Or else, he would not have done something so dangerous in the heat of the moment."

    Natalie felt her heart skip a beat.

    The reason he was in a bad ce was probably because of her.

    Her fists balled together tightly as regret washed over her.

    She should have at least tried to persuade Remington not to go. But she didn''t. Instead, she told

    herself that he was just joking.

    "Back then, he was depressed because of a woman. Correct me if I''m wrong, but that woman is

    most likely you, Miss Godfrey," Yeason said frankly.

    Natalie bit her lip. She didn''t know what to say.

    Since she gave no response, Yeason stared at her hesitatingly as well.

    A solemn silence fell between them.

    Then, Yeason spoke, "I''ve known Remington for a long while now, and I won''t deny the fact that he

    is indeed a yboy. But I also know that he will not easily change his mind once he sets his eyes on

    someone. So, Miss Godfrey, please don''t be too hard on him."

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545

    Yeason fell silent and didn''t say anything more after that.

    Natalie nodded, her expression a little pained. "Alright."

    Then, she followed Yeason into the hospital as he led the way.

    Remington was still lying unconscious in the emergency room.

    Fortunately, he was quick to respond when the attack happened. Since his friends brought guns, he

    was not killed on the spot, and was even lucky enough to salvage his bitten arm.

    However, he suffered a bad case of infection from the wound, and his life was at stake.

    Natalie stared at the bedridden Remington through the ss, her eyes glistening with tears.

    Next to her, Yeason exined, "Miss Godfrey, I''m now in charge of hispany''s affairs, and the

    hospital staff also take good care of him. Since you won''t be able to talk to him anytime soon, how

    about-"

    "I will wait here until he wakes up," she cut him off.

    Yeason nodded.

    "Thank you for bringing me here. You should get back to work. I will do just fine here alone," she

    added.

    With Natalie''s assurance, Yeason went to the doctor and inquired about Remington''s condition

    before he left the hospital.

    Natalie stood outside the emergency room alone, her mind a tangled mess.

    She never imagined such a terrible thing would happen to Remington.

    If she had known, she would have definitely mustered everything in her to persuade him not to go.

    She had hated him for what he had done to her when they were in the car previously.

    But no matter how much she hated him for that, she would never wish anything bad on him.

    She stood there for a few hours, staring at Remington''s motionless body until her legs finally

    couldn''t stand it anymore. Kneading her aching shoulders, she sat down on the bench nearby.

    Natalie buried her face in her hands.

    They must have been a couple in the past.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have risked his life to do such a thing for her.

    She bit her lips so hard that it drew blood.

    Suddenly, another man''s face appeared in her mind.

    Natalie huffed, digging her fingers deep into the flesh of her palm toe to her senses.

    She hated herself for thinking about another man when Remington''s life was in danger.

    Sucking in a deep breath, she forced herself to stop thinking about that man.

    A piece of her heart seemed to have fallen out, now gone forever.

    Her rtionship with Tobias hade to an end.

    It ended as soon as it began.

    Tobias did not see Natalie anywhere when he returned to the vi.

    Selina told him about her earlier exchange with Natalie.

    "Natalie said that she would not be home tonight. I thought she was going to spend some time with

    you?"

    Tobias furrowed his brows.

    Could it be that Natalie was having a night out with her friends?

    After all, ever since she moved into the vi, she had spent most of her time with him and Hayden.

    After pulling out his phone, Tobias hesitated. In the end, he decided not to call her.

    He would not want to bother her when she was having fun with her friends. Natalie deserved to

    some some time away from him. He decided to wait for her toe home instead.

    When the clock struck eleven, Tobias couldn''t bear to wait any longer.

    Even if she was out with her friends, it was getting a littlete.

    He dialed her number, but it went straight to her mailbox.

    His brows knitted in worry as his heart skipped a beat.

    Inexplicably, he had a bad feeling about this.

    A secondter, he persuaded himself that he was overthinking.

    The two of them were on such good terms now. Besides, she also proved that she trusted him the

    night before. Things should be alright.

    Instead, he asked Benjamin for Yvonne''s number.

    Yvonne was Natalie''s best friend.

    If she were to stay out until thiste, she was probably with Yvonne.

    Yvonne did not expect to receive a call from Tobias.

    Even though she had her share of socializing in the entertainment industry, his sudden call made

    her nervous, and she was at a loss for what to say.

    After all, Tobias Whitlock was hailed Prince Charming in her university days.

    It was as if she had instantly traveled back in time.

    As if she was sweet and innocent Yvonne again.

    Those days were gone forever.

    It turned out that Tobias wanted to know if Natalie was with her.

    Yvonne was baffled. She had not made any ns with Natalie that night.

    "Thank you. Sorry to disturb you." He hung up after the exchange, his tone polite and distant.

    The beeping sound from the other end of the phone snapped Yvonne back to reality.

    Was Natalie not with him?

    She was about to call Natalie herself when the phone in her hand buzzed urgently. It was Penney.

    "I have good news for you, Yvonne," she cried excitedly from the other end.

    "What good news?" Yvonne asked.

    "Our series-the one you''re shooting right now-was sponsored with an additional 100 million dor

    budget!" Penney was close to shouting in her ears. Yvonne could imagine her grinning so hard it

    split her face.

    Yvonne''s mouth gaped open. She waspletely taken aback by the news.

    A hundred million dors! Was she hallucinating?

    She was given the role of the third female lead in a web series.

    The reason an insignificant actress like her could score a role as the third female lead was that this

    was a low-budget web series. The total budget was less than five million, and somehow, it had just

    received an additional budget of a hundred million dors to work with.

    "That''s excellent." Yvonneughed, "I bet Finna is having a good gloat."

    Finna Lee was the lead actress of the web series.

    She was considered a rising social media influencer, although she still was not as famous as others

    would think she was.

    Even though she was an influencer, she was over-ambitious and considered this web series

    beneath her. In spite of this, her inte fame is of little use - therger-scale productions that she

    looked up to wouldn''t hire her either.

    After epting this web series role, she had always acted rudely and much like a brat since day

    one,ining and expressing her discontent with the series. Many people on set could hardly

    stand her attitude.

    "Finna is going to cry her eyes out!" Penney eximed.

    Yvonne tilted her head, puzzled.

    Why would Finna cry to death?

    The web series had just been transformed from a low- budget series to a one- of- a- lifetime big

    production overnight. She should be skipping around in glee.

    "She was removed from the lead role. You''ll be recing her," Penney squealed out loud.

    That moment, Yvonne swore her jaw dropped to the ground. Did she hear Penney correctly?

    After a while, she came to her senses. "Penney, please help me find out whichpany is behind

    this investment."

    In fact, she did not even have to ask.

    Penny''s lips curled into a smile, announcing, "Ensign Entertainment."

    Ensign Entertainment was Jenkins''spany.

    Yvonne''s breathing hitched.

    Jenkins was willing to invest 100 million dors in such an unpopr web series. It was definitely a

    gift from the heavens, almost too good to be true. Not to mention, she was also suddenly made the

    female lead of the series.

    Obviously, Jenkins was behind all this. He finally agreed to help her.

    Yvonne''s heart was pounding rapidly.

    "Was... Was it Jenkins?" She asked.

    Deep down, she already knew the answer, but she still needed to hear its confirmation from

    someone else.

    Penney chuckled and replied, "You fool. You already know the answer. You''ve hit the jackpot,

    Yvonne."

    Yvonne''s eyes glinted as she stared into distant space.

    Filming didn''t end until way past midnight. All the previous scenes had to be re-shot because of the

    change in the lead role.

    However, no one on set had anyints.

    Now that the series received a gigantic jump in budget and recognition, everyone was overjoyed.

    Because of thisrge sum of money, the scenes that were supposed to be shot locally at the studio

    were now going to be shot in the United States in theing week.

    Yvonne returned to the hotel after her shooting.

    She did not feel tired at all. For her, this was an opportunity that fell from the sky and into herp.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Exhrated, her lips unconsciously curled into a grin.

    She swung open the door and immediately froze when she saw someone in her room.

    Jenkins stood there silently by the window.

    His tall figure was as intimidatingly handsome as ever, his clothes without a wrinkle, and his hair

    perfectly gelled.

    When did he enter her room?

    Yvonne paused for a moment before walking up to him and wrapping his waist, calling out sweetly

    to him. "Mr. Quartley."

    This man was her benefactor now, so she must please him at all costs.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546

    Jenkins didn''t budge an inch.

    Yvonne heaved a deep breath. At this point, she did not care about morality nor decency anymore.

    "Mr. Quartley, would you like to sleep with me?" She shamelessly suggested, a hint of sultriness in

    her voice.

    Although they were married, Jenkins had never really touched her that way.

    Now that Jenkins had helped her so much, she felt the need to give him a little something in return.

    Jenkins turned to look at her, his gaze lingering on her face.

    Yvonne felt tiny goosebumps form as she stared into his eyes. It was as if he was staring straight

    into her soul, seeing right through her.

    And this was not an exaggeration.

    Jenkins''s eyes were like a ck hole, the dark matter, sucking her right into the unknown as he

    gazed deeply at her.

    "No." The man''s answer was curt and cold. His staring must have onlysted a few seconds, but

    Yvonne felt like an entire century had passed.

    Yvonne secretly let out a sigh of relief.

    Although she was the one who suggested it, she was actually afraid to follow through.

    She knew how notoriously dangerous he was in bed.

    If she really were to sleep with him, she would probably be tortured to death.

    However, she was certain of one thing.

    One day, Jenkins would eventually sleep with her.

    Otherwise, why would he help her like that?

    She stood on tiptoes and ced a gentle kiss on his cheek."Thank you so much, Mr. Quartley. You

    were the one who invested in the web series, right? This is my first time being a female lead. I

    appreciate everything that you have done for me."

    Jenkins''s facial expression was neutral, and he stood unwavering.

    She realized that he didn''t like to talk much. In fact, she was the one who spoke most of the time.

    Yvonne racked her brain, thinking about what to say next.

    He was her benefactor, after all. He had the power to remain silent, but she didn''t.

    She had the responsibility to make him happy.

    Just as she was deep in thought, Jenkins uttered, "I''m leaving."

    Yvonne''s heart skipped with glee, ecstatic to hear him leave. However, she pretended to act

    disappointed and pouted in a childish tone, "Must you? I don''t want you to leave yet."

    Even she was disgusted by herself.

    When did she be this repulsive?

    Even Jenkins could tell that she was faking it.

    His eyes turned even icier. "Stop pretending."

    Yvonne gave an internal wince, afraid that he would get angry.

    She might as well continue her act.

    She bit her lip seductively and batted her eyshes. "I really can''t bear to part with you, Mr.

    Quartley. You see, we haven''t been together much since we got married."

    Jenkins''s eyes softened a little as his eyes bore into hers again.

    Then, he left straight away, walking straight out of her room.

    Yvonne let out a huge sigh of relief.

    She was afraid that Jenkins would really stay, although she knew that such a day would eventually

    come.

    A thought suddenly shed across her mind.

    Yvonne started to get a little confused.

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    As the main investor, Jenkins did not have toe all the way here if he wanted to see her.

    Could it be that he hade to her hotel room to see her alone?

    She had thought that he came to her hotel room because he wanted to sleep with her. After all,

    wasn''t that the usual for benefactors?

    But he didn''t touch her and left just like that.

    Did hee here just to check on her?

    Yvonne shivered a little at the thought.

    That was impossible.

    The mighty Jenkins wouldn''t waste his precious time on her.

    Yvonne quickly went to the bathroom and took a look at herself in the mirror.

    She thought that maybe he had lost interest in sleeping with her because her face looked haggard

    and miserable after staying upte for the shoot.

    However, her reflection was still attractive as ever, her skin smooth and her eyes bright.

    The more she thought about it, the more puzzled she was.

    She decided to give Penney a call.

    Even Penney didn''t understand Jenkins''s

    intentions.

    She told Yvonne not to think too much about it.

    "We will never understand the inner workings of someone of Jenkins'' status. As long as you don''t

    offend him, you''ll be fine."

    Yvonne grinned and patted her chest, "That''s a given. He is my benefactor. How would I dare offend

    him?"

    Penney chuckled.

    "But, Penney, it''s not just today. I''ve been married to him for this long, but he still refuses to touch

    me. Isn''t that weird?"

    "A man like Jenkins can choose to sleep with any woman he desires. Countless bombshells in the

    entertainment industry are fighting to get in his pants. It''s not like you''re his only choice," Penney

    pointed out casually.

    Yvonne nodded in agreement.

    But soon, another question popped into her head. "If he didn''t want to touch me, why did he marry

    me?"

    The next day, when the filming crew was taking a short break from shooting, Yvonne and Penny

    went out to get drinks from a convenience mart near the studio.

    Usually, actors wouldn''t go out of their way to get drinks themselves and instead, would have their

    assistants do it for them.

    But since Yvonne was not famous yet, she would not be chased down by fans or paparazzi for

    autographs or photos. So, she went along with Penney.

    While they walked out from the filming site, they unexpectedly bumped into someone.

    The man was a rather distinguished director in the industry, with a few award-winning films under

    his belt.

    At almost sixty years old, he was well-known for his eclectic personality among directors.

    Although he was eminent, there was no arrogant bone inside his body.

    "Be careful where you walk, girl," he said with a wink.

    Yvonne recognized him in an instant.

    She was overjoyed. "You''re Kyle! Kyle Andrews!"

    "You know me?" Kyle chuckled, raising his eyebrows.

    "You''re famous. Of course, I know you."

    Kyle had a really good temper. He even stood there and chatted with Yvonne for a while.

    Before they parted, Yvonne asked Penney to help take a photo of her with Kyle.

    Penney uploaded the photo to Yvonne''s Facebook page immediately.

    "Why are you uploading this?" Yvonne asked.

    "You wouldn''t understand. Kyle is a famous director, and you will gain a lot of attention if you know

    him. We''ll have to show it off on your social media," Penney exined.

    Yvonneughed. "There''s no point. I don''t have that many followers on my Facebook to start with."

    "It''s hard to say. You have someone to back you up now. Who knows, you might go viral soon."

    Penney seemed to have high hopes about Yvonne''s future.

    After all, she was married to Jenkins. She had a few privileges up her sleeve now.

    Penney was right. That afternoon, Yvonne''s follower count suddenly increased by tens of

    thousands.

    Yvonne almost passed out from the shock.

    After checking online, they realized that she had be the most searched topic for the day.

    The unpopr web series had garnered attention because of the one hundred million- dor

    investment from Ensign Entertainment.

    Ensign Entertainment must have hired a team to publicize the web series. That was probably why it

    suddenly blew up.

    Yvonne was speechless as she scrolled through thement sections on Facebook. Everyone was

    discussing the web series she starred in.

    For the first time, she got a taste of the power of arge entertainmentpany firsthand.

    As the female lead of the web series, she had garnered loads of attention too.

    Everyone was discussing how a nobody like her could score the lead role in such a huge

    production.

    Penney, of course, was quick to react.

    "Yvonne, take a look at your Facebook and see if there''s anything that you shouldn''t have posted.

    Like your dating history, hate speech, or things like that. Delete them now. Now that you''re

    bing famous, people will start digging into your social media. If anyone took a screenshot of

    you posting something offensive, you''ll be dead in a second."

    Yvonne was indeed very active on Facebook. She posted a lot about food, drinks, lifestyle topics,

    and stuff like that.

    After being reminded by Penney, Yvonne hurriedly scrolled through her timeline.

    Fortunately, there was nothing that she shouldn''t have posted.

    Suddenly, a post caught her attention.

    It was a photo of Natalie and herself, which she posted two months ago.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547

    "My best friend, Natalie. She reminds me of my most innocent memories in university," the caption

    stated.

    Then Yvonne pped her forehead.

    Oh no. She almost forgot about Natalie.

    Last night, Tobias called and asked about Natalie''s whereabouts, yet she had not contacted Natalie

    yet.

    Yvonne had no time to fuss over her Facebook posts anymore. She immediately rang Natalie up.

    The phone beeped for a while before it got answered.

    "Where are you, Natalie?" Yvonne asked at once.

    "At the hospital." Natalie sounded rather dispirited.

    Yvonne jumped. "What happened to you? Which hospital are you in? I''ll be right there."

    Penney overheard their conversation, and she was equally shocked.

    The filming set was too noisy, so Yvonne had switched the call to hands-free mode, which was why

    Penney could hear their exchange clearly.

    Penney knew that Yvonne cared about Natalie intensely. She was afraid that Yvonne would really

    abandon her film shoot and rush to the hospital.

    Quickly, she shot Yvonne a nce.

    Yvonne pretended that she didn''t see it.

    "It''s not me. I''m fine. You don''t have toe," Natalie exined.

    Yvonne let out a sigh of relief.

    Thank God Natalie was okay, she thought to herself.

    Penney''s worried expressions also disappeared as she heard Natalie''s reply.

    "Mr. Whitlock called mest night. He asked if I was with you. Are you alright?" Yvonne asked again.

    There was a moment of silence on the other end.

    "I''m fine," Natalie replied after a long pause.

    She sounded tired and anxious. Yvonne could tell something was not right.

    "Are you really okay? How about I go see you?" Yvonne asked.

    Natalie refused.

    "You don''t have to. Tobias is here with me. I''m fine, really. Please don''t worry."

    Since Tobias was already there with her, Yvonne thought that she had better not go.

    "Alright. Call me if you need anything, okay?" Yvonne reminded her.

    "All right."

    Natalie''s head hung low as she stared at her shoes.

    She didn''t dare to look at Tobias.

    His tall figure loomed as he stood solemnly in front of her.

    "Please, Natalie. Come home with me," Tobias pleaded again.

    He knitted his eyebrows and pursed his lips, obviously impatient.

    However, his tone was as gentle as ever when he spoke to Natalie.

    Natalie shook her head. "I''m not going back."

    Tobias flicked his gaze towards the emergency room.

    He didn''t know who was lying inside, and he would never have guessed that it was Remington.

    He thought the person inside was one of Natalie''s friends.

    "Is that your friend? I''ll send someone to take care of her. Pleasee home with me. You have

    been staying here all night, and you need rest."

    Natalie shook her head stubbornly.

    Tobias squatted down to hold her hand.

    Natalie''sshes fluttered a little.

    After a moment, she withdrew her hand from his.

    A pained expression shed across Tobias''s face.

    "If you don''t let me hold you, then I''ll take you home in my arms." He started putting his arms around

    her.

    "No!" Natalie shoved his hands away, her face a little pale.

    However, her tone was firm.

    Tobias''s eyes shed in confusion.

    What did he do wrong?

    Natalie''s attitude towards him was definitely not because she was upset about her friend''s ident.

    She was resistive of him.

    He pondered over this for a while, then bent over and whispered gently, "Was I too roughst night?

    I promise I will control myself next time. Be good, please? Pleasee home with me and rest."

    Indeed, he had kept her upied the entire night.

    Natalie''s face turned even paler.

    She felt a sharp stab in her heart when she thought of the night before.

    "Mr. Whitlock." She nced up at Tobias.

    It was time for her to make a decision.

    "Why are you still calling me Mr. Whitlock?" Tobias raised his voice.

    "Yes, I am calling you Mr. Whitlock." Her gaze was full of determination. "And I am breaking up with

    you."

    Tobias flinched as he stared at her in disbelief.

    Break up?

    They just had their first night together twenty-four hours ago.

    "Natalie, what are you talking about?" Tobias couldn''t believe his ears.

    "I am breaking up with you," Natalie repeated.

    "Do you even know what you''re talking about?"

    "I know," she enunciated the words one by one, emphasizing her decision.

    Their rtionship ended as soon as it began.

    Perhaps this was fate.

    Whatever will be, will be.

    Tobias''s thin lips were tightly pursed into a thin line, showing his displeasure.

    "Give me a reason, Natalie," he growled.

    He wanted to know what exactly was she thinking

    about.

    Natalie sunk her teeth into her lower lip.

    She wanted to tell him, but she didn''t know how to.

    It would be ridiculous if she told him she wanted to break up with him because it was not her first

    time.

    How could she bring herself to say that?

    Besides, there were other reasons.

    Like Remington.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    She wasn''t sure if she had dated Remington in the past and if he had been the first person she slept

    with.

    Although her suspicions were still unconfirmed, it would be unfair to Remington if she turned to

    another man''s arms because of her amnesia.

    Besides, he was still lying in the emergency room with his life at stake. How could she still be with

    Tobias at such a difficult moment?

    "We are not meant for each other, Mr. Whitlock," she replied ambiguously.

    "If you think that we are not meant for each other, you wouldn''t have epted mest night," his

    tone sounded even heavier.

    A night ago, she had trusted him enough to sleep with him. It was obvious that even though she had

    lost her memory, she still loved him and was determined to be with him.

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    If she had known all of this earlier, she would never have done something that she came to regret

    so deeply. It was a huge mistake.

    "It was indeed because ofst night that I realized that we are not meant for each other," she

    uttered through clenched teeth.

    Tobias''s eyes widened in shock.

    Natalie knew exactly how to hurt his pride.

    She wanted to drive him away and leave her alone.

    "I don''t want to be with you because I am not satisfied with your performance, Mr. Whitlock," Natalie

    replied, faking an indifferent expression.

    The man''s jaw dropped. This was the first time he looked so dumbstruck.

    "You''re already in your thirties, after all. Your stamina could neverpare to someone younger.

    You can''t satisfy a young woman like me," Natalie lied.

    In fact, he was up for almost the entire night when they went at it. His stamina was extraordinary.

    A deep frown creased Tobias''s brows.

    Even though he had a good temper, Natalie''s

    words had angered him.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, I''m sure." She lowered her head to hide the pain in her eyes.

    "Natalie Godfrey!" Tobias snarled, "You''re crossing the line."

    Natalie''s heart was hurting so much that she nearly passed out from the pain, but she still had to

    pretend that she didn''t care.

    "You may leave if you don''t like hearing the truth."

    "You -" Tobias seethed. He was very clearly holding himself back.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548

    For the first time, Tobias shot Natalie a frustrated look and stomped off.

    Even his footsteps sounded angry.

    Natalie''s long ckshes lowered, forming halfmoons against her scarlet cheeks.

    It was better if he was gone.

    Sheforted herself.

    Tobias was in love with another woman anyway; a woman whom he could never forget.

    He should get that woman back instead ofing to her.

    Besides, no matter how much Hayden liked her, she could neverpare to his biological mother.

    The woman that Tobias truly loved was Hayden''s biological mother.

    She turned to nce into the emergency room.

    All she wanted now was for Remington to regain consciousness.

    Natalie did not expect Tobias to return.

    It had only been half an hour since he stomped off earlier.

    Her heart almost tlined when she saw his prominent figure from afar.

    She had even thought that she was seeing things.

    Natalie rubbed her eyes and looked closer. It really was him!

    And he was striding towards her.

    In his hands were snacks like bread and biscuits.

    He sat beside her and muttered, "I know you''ve lost your appetite, so have some snacks instead. I''ll

    ask the chef to cook for you if you''d like to have something to eat."

    That simple sentence almost made Natalie burst into tears.

    She didn''t expect that he woulde back.

    And she definitely would never have thought that he would care whether she was in the mood to eat

    or not; let alone, bring snacks for her.

    Warmth surged in her heart, making leaps and waves.

    At that moment, Natalie wished more than anything to throw herself into his arms, but she fought

    back the urge to do that.

    Remington was still in critical condition. It would be despicable to do this to him now.

    Natalie suppressed the wave of emotions undting beneath her and said, "I am not in the mood to

    eat, Mr. Whitlock. You should take them away."

    "It''s okay if you don''t eat. I''ll wait here. Tell me when you''re hungry." Tobias seemed to have

    returned to his usual gentle self.

    Natalie''s heart gave a pang, the ache too difficult to bear.

    She sat on the bench stiffly, ignoring Tobias.

    Tobias silently sat by her side.

    Natalie knew he was a busy man, so she thought he probably wouldn''t waste his time keeping her

    company.

    However, to her surprise, he had stayed with her the whole time.

    The two of them waited on the bench for the entire night without saying a word to each other.

    The next day, Natalie received a call from Yvonne.

    "Are you all right, Natalie?" When she called Natalie the day before, Natalie sounded strange, so

    she was worried about her.

    "Yes, I''m good." Natalie forced a small chuckle.

    She didn''t want Yvonne to worry about her.

    "Good to hear that. I just wanted to tell you that I''m now the female lead in a web series," Yvonne

    squealed in excitement as she shared the good news.

    If it weren''t for the situation now, Natalie would have shrieked in joy and felt overjoyed for Yvonne,

    perhaps even suggesting a celebration.

    But at this moment, she was really not in the mood at all.

    "Congrattions, Yvonne! I have got to go. I''m in the middle of something," she interjected.

    Yvonne was stunned.

    "Alright, I won''t hold you then. Call me back when you are free, okay?"

    "Okay." Natalie grimaced.

    Yvonne hung up the phone.

    It was only a few hours ago when she was in high spirits, but now, she was hit by a piece of

    dreadful news.

    She did not expect a mere photo could cause such a ginormous misunderstanding.

    All of a sudden, she had be the focus of everyone''s attention. Now, everyone was specting

    and gossiping about her background.

    People were unconvinced that a nobody like her, who had signed under a small production

    company, could be given such a good opportunity. Netizens used Yvonne of allegedly sleeping

    her way to the top.

    And coincidentally, Yvonne had posted a photo of her and Kyle yesterday.

    The photo of them smiling into the camera.

    Kyle was one of the well-known directors in the industry. He definitely had the power to give Yvonne

    such an opportunity.

    As a result, the photo of her and Kyle went viral, and thement section exploded with various

    comments - tinged with all sorts of maliciousness.

    "Oh my god. She was willing to sleep with someone who''s almost sixty-years-old to score the role!

    Shame on her."

    "Shame on you, old man Kyle. How could you do this?"

    "It seems that the actress was willing to risk everything to get the role. Although Kyle is a talented

    director, he''s too old for her. Can you really stand him, Simpson girl?"

    "Look at how happy he was in the photo. He must have enjoyed himself very muchst night."

    Scrolling through the unending sea ofments, Yvonne could only gawk at what they wrote.

    These people had a great imagination.

    She just happened to bump into Kyle and took a photo with him. How could they have twisted that

    into a full-blown scandal?

    Penney, on the other hand, med herself as she apologized profusely to Yvonne.

    She didn''t expect that her idea would bring such a negative impact upon Yvonne.

    "I''m really sorry, Yvonne. I thought that the photo could help garner some positive attention. Who

    knew that it would be turned into a scandal.�� Penney''s voice wavered as she held back tears of

    regret.

    Of course, they couldn''t delete the photo now. It would just mean that Yvonne was guilty, confirming

    the people''s spections.

    Yvonneforted Penney, "Don''t think too much about it. We would never have guessed it."

    Just when Yvonne thought that this matter would die down after a while, it had the opposite effect,

    ballooning into something even worse.

    The news title ''25- Year- Old Starlet Yvonne Simpson Devoted Herself To 59-Year-Old Director Kyle

    Andrews, Scoring Leading Role'' instantly became the most popr topic online.

    Yvonne didn''t know what to do.

    She felt rather apologetic towards Kyle. Their innocent encounter had turned into a casting couch

    scandal, and she had indirectly tainted his reputation.

    Suddenly, Jenkins''s face popped into her mind.

    Her heart skipped a beat as she thought about him.

    Had Jenkins heard about the news already? He wouldn''t believe that, would he?

    Natalie did not know what to do anymore.

    Tobias did not go to work. Instead, he just kept keeping herpany, even asking someone to send

    them breakfast the next morning.

    He had ordered porridge, milk, and doughnuts for her.

    But Natalie had zero appetite.

    She only hoped that Tobias would leave soon.

    "Mr. Whitlock, when will you leave?" She pleaded.

    "I''ll leave whenever you leave."

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "There are a lot more important matters to attend to at YS Group. Why are you wasting your time

    here?"

    "You are more important than anything else."

    Natalie fell silent.

    Tobias said nothing more, and he stayed by her side quietly.

    Until Yeason came.

    He was so anxious that he didn''t even notice that Tobias was sitting beside Natalie. "Miss Godfrey,

    the doctor just called me, and he told me that Remington''s condition had worsened."

    Of course, Tobias heard him as clear as day.

    He turned to stare at Natalie, utter bafflement in his eyes.

    He never probed who the patient in the emergency room was at all. He just assumed that it was one

    of Natalie''s friends.

    He also thought that the reason Natalie refused to leave was that she was trying to avoid him.

    Never in a million years would he have guessed that the person lying inside was Remington

    Whitlock.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549

    Natalie nearly broke down at Yeason''s words and cried. "What should we do? Will he be okay?

    Please let him be alright!"

    Remington was still young with a long road ahead, filled with potential and opportunities. How could

    anything happen to him?

    Besides, he got into such a terrible ident all because of her.

    If something bad happened to Remington, Natalie would never forgive herself for the rest of her life.

    "Don''t worry, Miss Godfrey. The doctor only said that there is a risk of his condition deteriorating, but

    he may get better." Yeason immediately regretted telling Natalie the news after seeing her

    emotional reaction.

    Then, he noticed that someone else was staring at him.

    He flinched in surprise.

    Minutes ago, he was so anxious to break the news that he didn''t even notice the man next to them.

    "Mr. Whitlock," he blurted.

    Of course, he knew Tobias.

    Tobias ignored him. Instead, he looked at Natalie coldly. "Natalie, you''re doing all this because of

    him?"

    No wonder Natalie suddenly wanted to break up with him. It was because of Remington.

    Did she love Remington?

    Natalie gritted her teeth. "Yes, I am breaking up with you because of him. We are done."

    Her words sounded like knives stabbing into his eardrums, and every breath he took turned into

    pain.

    Tobias sucked in a deep breath to calm himself down.

    His deep-set eyes lingered on her face, and it hurt him to look at her. "Who is he to you?" He

    questioned.

    Natalie frowned a little. A hint of confusion shed across her face briefly, then disappeared.

    Who exactly were they to each other?

    She wasn''t really sure about that herself.

    She was only guessing that they were once a couple.

    Otherwise, how could she exin the mystery of her first time?

    Besides, why would Remington pursue her relentlessly immediately after she woke up from her

    coma?

    He even nearly died in the Amazon Jungle because of her.

    Of course, these were just her assumptions, and she still needed confirmation from the other party.

    She hesitated for a moment and said, "We are a couple."

    Natalie''s voice was timid and uncertain.

    However, they were enough to stab into Tobias''s heart like a sharp sword.

    His face darkened immediately, growling. "You''re lying!"

    He was the only man that Natalie had ever been with since the start.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered, a little intimidated.

    She clenched her teeth guiltily then lied, "I am telling the truth."

    Tobias grew even more infuriated. All the kindness from his face was now nowhere to be seen. In

    their stead was a dark, brooding expression.

    Deep lines creased his forehead, making his handsome features look extra intimidating. "Natalie,

    don''t test my patience."

    Natalie''s lips twitched as her eyes widened ever so slightly.

    This Tobias looked terrifying.

    She didn''t dare to say anything more.

    So, she kept her mouth shut.

    Tobias''s controlled expression grew more turbulent. A muscle in his jaw ticked as he held in his

    anger, but he didn''t probe any further.

    Time passed by slowly. Suddenly, Tobias pulled out his phone to make a call.

    Natalie overheard his conversation, and her eyes glinted with astonishment.

    Tobias was arranging for a doctor toe to the hospital.

    She didn''t know why he was doing this.

    She took a mental note of the names of several doctors that he mentioned and ran over to Yeason''s

    side.

    "Mr. Lawson, do you know these doctors?" She asked carefully.

    Yeason''s face lit up, and he replied delightedly, "These are the best doctors in the healthcare

    industry. Remington might have a chance if they were here to treat him."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She didn''t understand why Tobias would help Remington.

    It was clear that Remington had nothing to do with him. In fact, they wereplete strangers.

    On the other hand, Yeason muttered to himself, "It seems that even though Mr. Whitlock is not on

    good terms with Remington, he still could not bear to let him suffer. They are brothers, after all."

    At the mention of "brothers", Natalie felt like someone had whacked her head with a hammer, her

    mind exploding into static.

    Remington and Tobias were brothers?

    Tobias was Remington''s older brother?

    Although they shared the same surname, she had never thought that they were rted, and only

    thought of it as a coincidence.

    Their appearances and personalities were as different as apple and orange.

    How could they be brothers?

    And she had never heard about it from either of them.

    Remington Whitlock. Tobias Whitlock.

    A sharp pain jolted in her head.

    A hazy memory shed across her mind.

    Remington pursued her. Tobias pursued her. They were brothers��

    As blurry shbacks invaded her mind, the piercing pain along with it didn''t stop, causing Natalie to

    crouch on the floor, cradling her head in her arms.

    Every time she felt a spark of some trace of past memories, her head would hurt so much that it felt

    like it might split open once she tried reaching towards the spark.

    Natalie stayed crouched on the floor for a long time until she heard the sound of footsteps

    approaching her.

    The person was so close to her that she could smell his familiar scent.

    Her breath hitched.

    "Are you okay, Natalie?" He gently cooed and took her into his arms.

    She sunk into his warm embrace, craving for his touch and the feeling of him against her skin.

    However, Natalie''s senses overtook her and she fought the desire to stay in his arms by tearing

    herself away.

    "Mr. Whitlock," she croaked, her tone awkward and distant.

    Tobias''s gazended on her face, his deep eyes now brimming with warmth. The previous rage and

    anger in those beautiful eyes had dissipated.

    He handed her a sandwich and said sweetly, "You''re hungry. Have some bread. Look at you, all

    dizzy because you''re starving yourself."

    However, the reason she was crouching on the ground was not that she was hungry or dizzy, but

    because she was suffering from a massive headache.

    But the sandwich was already stuffed in her hands, and she didn''t want to refuse his kindness.

    Besides, she was indeed starving.

    Natalie finished the sandwich in big gulps.

    Tobias had been very thoughtful. He knew her so well that he had even bought her her favorite tuna

    sandwich.

    She felt much better after eating something.

    "Aren''t you angry at me, Mr. Whitlock?" She asked weakly.

    Natalie gave him a wary nce.

    Tobias looked helpless. "Never say that you''re breaking up with me again, Natalie."

    He sounded perplexed, but his tone was cautionary and had a hint of warning to it.

    Natalie bit her lips hard and replied softly, "But I am breaking up with you."

    "Natalie!" Tobias raised his voice, the veins on his forehead throbbing.

    She lowered her gaze and said nothing.

    He sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose, not saying anything else.

    An awkward silence wedged itself between them.

    Finally, Natalie blurted out the question that was pestering her thoughts. "Is Remington really your

    brother? As in your biological brother?"

    Tobias avoided her gaze and turned to stare at the wall.

    "Yes."

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    She finally believed it to be true after Tobias admitted it himself.

    "But... But why did you not talk to me about this before?" Natalie asked in confusion. She had

    known the two of them for so long, but she was only finding out about their rtionship now.

    "Did you ever ask?" He flicked his gaze towards her.

    Natalie lowered her head. "Touche."

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550

    There was another moment of silence.

    This time, none of them spoke any further and there was only silence in the air.

    Hours passed. Tobias waited outside the emergency room, pacing up and down.

    Natalie was going to tell him to leave, but she stopped herself. She had no right to tell him that.

    Initially, he had stayed back because of her, but now, he was here for Remington.

    Remington was his younger brother, after all.

    Late in the evening, the doctor approached them with a relieved smile on his face. Remington''s

    condition had finally stabilized, and he was no longer in critical condition.

    Natalie heaved a huge sigh of relief. She felt like a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders.

    Thank God Remington was safe.

    "Remington is not in critical condition anymore. You may leave with me now," Tobias suddenly said.

    "No." Natalie refused without thinking.

    She had never intended to follow Tobias home. After all, Remington was now suffering because of

    her. Even if his condition had stabilized, she still couldn''t leave him. To leave him after all that

    happened would be inhumane.

    Tobias''s eyes bored intensely at her. "I''ll send someone to take care of him, and I will make sure

    that he gets the best care. It is not your duty to watch over him. You''re my woman. Remember your

    ce."

    Clenching her fists, Natalie tried to keep her breathing steady as she took a few breaths.

    She pinned him with a determined gaze. "Mr. Whitlock, I must stay here. He is injured because of

    me. I must stay with him."

    Tobias''s eyes widened, incredulous.

    He had no idea how or why Remington got injured, but he would never have guessed that he hurt

    himself because of Natalie.

    "He went to the Amazon Jungle because of me. He was bit by a crocodile, and he almost died," she

    exined, her body trembling slightly.

    Tobias narrowed his eyes, his jaw clenched.

    His irked gaze sliced her face, interrogating. "Natalie, who is Remington to you?"

    Remington was bitten by a crocodile when he visited Amazon Jungle because of Natalie.

    Natalie, on the other hand, was so insistent on staying by Remington''s side.

    Tobias scoffed bitterly to himself, suddenly realizing how ironically things were unfolding.

    Natalie''s mind was in aplete state of chaos.

    What was her rtionship with Remington?

    She had always looked to him as her best friend.

    But after he nearly forced himself on her in the car, their friendship came to an end.

    With everything that had happened, coupled with the fact that she found out she was not a virgin,

    the idea of leaving Tobias was bing increasingly sensible.

    She decided to tell him the possible half-truth. "Remington and I might probably be lovers."

    Plus, she wanted to drive Tobias away with her words - topletely destroy his hopes of winning

    her back.

    Natalie''s motives were achieved. As soon as she finished speaking, Tobias''s eyes burst into a

    violent, fiery rage that she had never seen before.

    The me in his eyes burned straight into her soul, his mouth that usually smiled at her now formed

    a hard and unforgiving line.

    At this moment, it was as if Tobias stepped out from his usual self, and turned into the very

    reincarnation of Hades himself.

    He was terrifying without even having a word leave his lips. Natalie flinched and took a step back,

    frightened.

    Gritting his teeth, he sputtered, "I''m warning you, Natalie, never say something like that again. You

    are mine. Every inch of your body, every strand of your hair. Mine. I will never allow anyone else to

    touch you, otherwise-"

    His words stuck in his throat.

    The sight of Natalie as frightened like a deer in headlights made him go soft.

    He couldn''t bring himself to yell at her.

    "Follow me," he said after a while.

    Tobias reached out and held onto her hand tightly.

    Natalie hesitated for a moment.

    She nced up and stared at Tobias defiantly. Tears had already gathered in her eyes. "Mr.

    Whitlock, even if you took me by force and used every method possible, what use will they be when

    my mind and heart are still unconvinced and worried about Remington? This will only make me hate

    you and despise you. Is this what you want?" Tobias froze, and his grip on her hand stiffened.

    Then, he let go of her hand.

    Silence struck again. Natalie noticed his hurt expression and bit her lip.

    Their eyes met, and he said ndly, "I''ll give you some time to think about it, Natalie.��

    Tobias finally left her alone.

    Natalie''s whole body copsed onto the hospital bench, dead on her feet.

    Pain and anger welled up inside her, and a huge lump formed in her throat.

    How did things turn out this way?

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Why would things fall apart soon after she finally epted Tobias and slept with him?

    They broke up right after they slept with each other. Their rtionship certainly was unique and was

    one of a kind.

    Natalie bit her fingernails.

    She could have continued dating Tobias, but she couldn''t lie to herself.

    She had another man before Tobias.

    It would be impossible for her to act like nothing had happened and continue dating him.

    She had to find out everything that happened before she lost her memories. Was Remington her

    lover before?

    As she was figuring out the answers to these questions, she felt a painful sting jolting her brain

    again.

    Her head would hurt like mad every time she thought about these things.

    It was already quitete, and a slender figure walked towards her as she was massaging her aching

    temples.

    She blinked her eyes and made out the shape of the figure. It was a tall and buff man. Peering

    closer, she saw a handsome face with eyes as clear as spring water.

    "Mr. Simpson," she greeted when she finally recognized him, forcing a smile.

    Benjamin sat down beside her and asked, "Are you okay, Miss Godfrey?"

    "I''m fine." Sheughed dryly. "Why wouldn''t I be?"

    Benjamin''s gaze wavered.

    He hesitated before exining, "Mr. Whitlock asked me to apany you."

    "Oh."

    Of course, she knew this without needing Benjamin to rify. Otherwise, why would he suddenly

    come here?

    The two of them stared at each other, the situation felt a little thorny.

    Benjamin gave a tinyugh, attempting to relieve the weird tension between them.

    However, Natalie did not respond at all. Instead, she stared vacantly at the wall. The atmosphere

    grew even more awkward.

    Benjamin cleared his throat loudly.

    Startled by the noise, Natalie looked towards him.

    "Mr. Simpson, do you have something to say?" She asked.

    He decided not to be direct and asked, "Did you have an argument with Mr. Whitlock?"

    When Tobias called him earlier, his tone was so icy that he could feel the bone- piercing chill

    running down his spine through the phone.

    Natalie''s expression changed a little.

    "Not really. We just broke up," she muttered.

    It was just a breakup.

    Benjamin heaved an internal sigh.

    He remembered that before Natalie had lost her memories, she had also been in an on-and-off

    rtionship with Tobias. Their rtionship was constant breakups and getting-back-togethers.

    He had lost count of how many times they had broken up then reconciled then broken up again. If

    he had a dor every time they broke up, he would probably have enough money to circle the

    globe.

    Who knew Natalie would still break up with Tobias even after she had amnesia.

    Benjamin just couldn''t figure out why this kept happening.

    After all, since losing her memories, Natalie''s personality seemed to have changed. She was no

    longer the prickly and unapproachable person she used to be, and she was even sweet to Tobias

    now.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551

    But who knew Tobias and Natalie would still break up.

    "Miss Godfrey, I know for a fact Mr. Whitlock dotes on you. Why did you break up with him?"

    Benjamin asked, trying to be the peacemaker.

    He did not actually like intervening in their love life, but he had no choice. Every time Natalie broke

    up with Tobias, Tobias would always end up in a terrible mood - which to be fair, directly affected

    himself.

    Thus, as Tobias''s special assistant, he was obligated to do so.

    Natalie rubbed her nose.

    Benjamin was right. Tobias was handsome, rich, and powerful, and he had been so kind to her. She

    must have lost her mind, to have wanted to break up with the man of every other woman''s dreams.

    But she couldn''t lie to herself.

    "No reason. I just wanted to break up with him," she shrugged, acting nonchnt.

    "I think you should think it over, Miss Godfrey. The two of you had been through so much, and it

    wasn''t easy for you to get together," Benjamin

    persuaded.

    She tilted her head curiously and looked at him. "I had only known and dated him for a short period

    of time. I wouldn''t exactly say we''ve been through a lot."

    As soon as he heard her reply, Benjamin pinched his thigh and cursed himself silently.

    Realizing he might have told her more than needed, he decided to refrain from continuing.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Natalie added, "Mr. Simpson, you don''t have to stay here and watch over me. I''m fine. I know you''re

    busy, so please don''t waste your time on me.

    Benjamin chuckled a little awkwardly. "Miss Godfrey, my job is to follow Mr. Whitlock''s instructions.

    He ordered me to stay here with you, so this is my work."

    "Oh."

    She wanted to say something, but after she thought about it, she stopped herself.

    Benjamin was only following Tobias''s orders. She would only make his life difficult if she were to ask

    him to leave, hence she let him be.

    Benjamin felt that Tobias was truly enraged this time.

    Usually, Tobias would still go to Natalie immediately even though he was mad.

    But it had already been three days, and he did not call once to ask about her.

    Benjamin couldn''t figure out what on earth was on Tobias'' mind.

    Finally, on the fourth day, Tobias called.

    Benjamin thought he would ask about Natalie, but to his surprise, he did not.

    Instead, he talked about work, which left Benjamin confused.

    He was in the hospital. Why would Tobias talk about work with him?

    Before he was about to end the call, Tobias suddenly asked, "How is Natalie?"

    Benjamin let out a sigh of relief.

    Mr. Whitlock finally asked about what had been on his mind for days.

    He told him everything, but of course, he made light of the situation. He didn''t want to upset his

    superior, after all.

    "Okay." After a long moment of silence, Tobias answered, "Take good care of her."

    Later, Benjamin received another task.

    Tobias ordered him to install a security camera outside the emergency room.

    Although he didn''t give any specific exnation, Benjamin understood at once.

    After all, he had been Tobias'' right-hand man for so long, so he knew what he was thinking most of

    the time.

    He must have done this because he wanted to see Natalie.

    Benjamin knew that theirst fight was rather serious. Tobias was probably unwilling toy down his

    pride and visit Natalie in the hospital just yet, that was why he wanted to have a security camera

    installed instead.

    Benjamin did as he was told and quickly went to work.

    He took the opportunity to carry out his task when Natalie wasn''t around.

    Unfortunately, when he was installing thest camera, Natalie came back.

    She raised her head and stared at him strangely. "What are you doing up there, Mr. Simpson?"

    Just then, the security camera let out a faint clicking sound, faint enough for no one to take notice of

    it but Benjamin.

    He had finally finished thest step of instation.

    Benjamin slowly climbed down from thedder.

    "I just felt like getting a bird-eye view." Heughed dryly.

    Natalie''s eyebrow quirked.

    Was he going mad because he was forced to stay in the hospital for so many days?

    Shaking off the thought, she shifted her attention to Benjamin instead. She observed him for the

    whole afternoon, and the more she looked at him, the more she deemed him as good-looking.

    He had both the height and the looks.

    His lips were perfectly shaped, and two rows of pearly white teeth glinted when he smiled.

    His eyes were clear like spring water.

    Based on her interactions with him during these few days, she also realized that he was a good

    man.

    He was always courteous and chivalrous.

    After breaking the initial awkwardness, Natalie feltfortable being around him, and they got

    along quite well.

    An idea blossomed in her heart.

    She knew that Benjamin seemed to have feelings for Yvonne, and she happened to be single as

    well.

    It seemed like a good idea to bring the two of them together as a couple.

    Of course, she wouldn''t tell him this directly.

    Natalie decided to try the tactic of beating around the bush.

    "Mr. Simpson, I noticed that you''re always traveling alone. Do you have a girlfriend or a fiance?"

    She asked casually.

    Benjamin''s answer was immediate, "No, I''m single."

    Her eyes flickered as she grinned slightly, "How about I introduce a girl to you, Mr. Simpson?"

    "Yvonne?" Before he could stop himself, a name sprang from Benjamin''s lips.

    His face instantly turned red as soon as he realized what he had said.

    Flustered, he quickly waved his hand. "That''s not what I meant. Please don''t misunderstand, Miss

    Godfrey."

    "What do you mean then?" Natalie teased, suppressing augh at Benjamin''s reaction.

    It was obvious that Benjamin was interested in Yvonne. Just one question from Natalie already

    made him hot and flustered.

    His face burned, and he did not know what to say.

    He was usually articte and well-spoken, but when it came to Yvonne, he became tongue-tied and

    a stuttering mess.

    "You''re interested in Yvonne, aren''t you?" Asked Natalie pointedly, her eyes grinning.

    Benjamin avoided her gaze and lowered his head, hiding his red cheeks.

    "I just remembered, I haven''t had my dinner yet. Please excuse me," he blurted and scampered

    away.

    He stumbled halfway through the corridor and nearly tripped, but quicklyposed himself and left

    the emergency room.

    The corner of Natalie''s lips curled up into a mischievous grin.

    This was the first time she smiled since she had stayed in the hospital for so long.

    As soon as she settled her matters with Remington, she would act as a matchmaker for Yvonne and

    Benjamin.

    Meanwhile, in YS Empire Group, Tobias''s office.

    An enormous LED screen sat in the center of the room.

    It was showing a hospital in Agaphen City.

    Tobias''s eyes flitted from the document in his hands to the screen.

    Just then, he happened to see Natalie''s small smile.

    Tobias felt his heart-clenching, making internal waves.

    What was it that made her smile like that?

    His longing for her suddenly grew even more intense.

    Watching her from the screen was not enough.

    He wanted to see her in person, to hug her, to feel her skin against him, and to take in her scent.

    Impulsiveness roared at him to go to her, to take her home.

    But he suppressed all thoughts, as difficult as that were.

    Tobias knew he wasn''t his best self right now, and he was overly emotional.

    That day, when they were in the hospital, Natalie''s words had provoked and triggered him a lot.

    He didn''t want that to happen again. He was afraid that his emotions would get the best of him, and

    he would do something he would regret.

    He needed to calm down, and also to give Natalie some time to think about it.

    Everything was in utter chaos.

    Remington felt as if he was hurled back into Amazon Jungle again.

    Giant trees loomed above his head, their branches as sharp as daggers, and insects swarmed

    around him.

    It was a dangerous ce to be in, an inhabitable no- man''snd. To survive, he needed to fight

    against endless poisonous insects and ferocious beasts. The hot and humid climate made things

    even harder.

    It was purgatory.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552

    In the ferocious, gushing river, Remington spotted a crocodile so huge his heart almost leaped out

    of his mouth.

    The crocodile''s savage stare was enough to scare the life out of him.

    He could have fled and escaped, but at that moment, he suddenly fell into a trance.

    At the very second he got distracted, the crocodile seized the opportunity to pounce, attacking him.

    It opened its bloody mouth as it lunged at Remington, so close he could see the remnants of its

    previous prey stuck between its dagger teeth clearly.

    Even though his reaction was quick, the crocodile still got him, sinking its fang deep inside his flesh.

    If it weren''t for his friend who killed the crocodile with a gun, he might have already died on the spot.

    Blood spurted out from the wound as heid on the ground, groaning helplessly. At that moment,

    the agonizing pain electrocuted his entire body when something suddenly became clear in his mind.

    Everything seemed to click into ce in that instant.

    Remington squinted as a ray of bright light shone directly into his eyes.

    His eyelids slowly fluttered open.

    The first person he saw was Natalie.

    She was staring at him anxiously, her eyes filled with concern.

    Natalie was stunned for a while when she saw Remington wake up at longst from his deep sleep.

    She didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry.

    "You''re awake, Remington! Thank God, you''ve finally woken up." Natalie cried out.

    She was smiling, but tears were streaming down her cheeks uncontrobly.

    Earlier on, the doctor had told her that Remington might regain consciousness soon.

    She had been waiting for him in the ward ever since.

    Although she was already mentally prepared, she still couldn''t stop herself from being emotional

    when she saw Remington open his eyes.

    From the moment she arrived at the hospital, she had been waiting for him to wake up, and more

    than once feared she might never get to see him again. Now, there he was, alive and conscious.

    "Please stop crying. Your tears are dripping onto my wound," he joked feebly, and his eyes curved

    into half-moons.

    Remington''s voice was still hoarse, probably because he had just awoken from weeks ofa.

    Natalie quickly wiped away her tears and sniffed. "Okay, okay. I''ll stop crying."

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "Why are you here?" He suddenly asked.

    Natalie held her breath.

    Then, she forced a smile. "Your friend, Yeason, told me about you."

    He blinked, then stared at her with mixed feelings, the look in his eyes unfathomable.

    Remington did not ask her any more questions. Instead, he made some small talks with her as if

    trying to ease the tension.

    Since he had just regained consciousness, it was obvious that the few minutes of conversation had

    already tired him greatly.

    Noticing his exhaustion, Natalie decided to leave the ward and let him get proper rest.

    When she got out of Remington''s ward, she told Benjamin the good news.

    Benjamin beamed, and he immediately let out a sigh of relief as well.

    He thought that Natalie would finally leave the hospital by now.

    However, she still refused to leave with him.

    Natalie wanted to stay in the hospital to take care of Remington.

    Benjamin pursed his lips at her stubbornness, an inexplicable feeling stirring in him.

    No wonder Tobias was so aggravated.

    Natalie was being too kind to Remington. Excessively kind, even.

    As far as partners go, Tobias had been extremely considerate to allow her to act like this.

    "Miss Godfrey, you should also think about how Mr. Whitlock feels," Benjamin couldn''t help

    defending his boss.

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    After a moment, she shook her head and smiled bitterly. "Whatever, I don''t want to think about it. I''ll

    get a headache if I think too much."

    She had promptly avoided his question.

    Exasperated, Benjamin didn''t know what to say anymore.

    Since Natalie was determined to stay, he could only wait at the hospital with her.

    That night, Natalie fed Remington dinner herself. Benjamin paced back and forth outside the ward.

    From an outsider''s point of view, he suddenly thought that the two were acting too intimately with

    each other.

    However, after rolling it over in his head, he felt that he was just reading into things a little too much.

    It was not a big deal for someone to feed a patient.

    Just as he was strolling outside the ward, Tobias called.

    "Has Natalie eaten?" Asked Tobias, his voice low and deep.

    After three days of ignoring Natalie, he began calling Benjamin every day, asking all sorts of

    questions about her.

    "She has," Benjamin replied.

    "Alright." He paused for a moment, then asked again, "Why can''t I see her in the security camera?"

    Benjamin''s heart thumped against his chest.

    He chuckled apologetically and said, "Mr. Whitlock, Remington has just woken up. Miss Godfrey is

    feeding him dinner now. But don''t worry, they aren''t being too close to each other, so I

    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Tobias.

    "Benjamin! Did you forget the main purpose I sent you there? Natalie and Remington are not

    supposed to get close to each other. I will not allow it, not even a bit," his tone indicated a tiny hint of

    annoyance.

    "But, Mr. Whitlock, she''s just feeding him food," Benjamin weakly exined.

    "I said no." Tobias pinched the bridge of his nose, staring skywards in frustration.

    He wanted nothing more than to go to the hospital immediately and bring Natalie back.

    His woman was actually feeding Remington!

    Tobias took a deep breath and calmed himself.

    Natalie made herself clear thest time. She obviously felt guilty about Remington''s injury. If he

    forced her toe back, he would only make her repel him more.

    She lost her memories, so Tobias didn''t want to provoke her further or make things worse than it

    already was.

    All he could do now was wait. He had to wait until Remington got discharged from the hospital.

    Then, he and Natalie would have a proper talk.

    "Remember what I just said. If this happens again, I don''t want youing back to the office."

    Tobias''s words were as sharp as knives.

    Benjamin couldn''t help but shiver at his imposing tone.

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock."

    He ended the call immediately and rushed into the ward, eximing. "Let me feed him, Miss

    Godfrey. You should rest."

    Natalie jumped as Benjamin barged into the ward, startled.

    She shook her head. "I''ll feed him."

    Feeding a patient required patience and gentleness. Benjamin was a clumsy man. How would he

    know how to do it properly?

    But before she could voice out her thoughts, the bowl and spoon in her hands had already been

    snatched away.

    Benjamin stuffed a spoonful of mashed potatoes into Remington''s mouth and said, "Let me do it,

    Miss Godfrey. I love feeding people."

    Remington chewed and chewed, then forced the mouthful of mashed potatoes down his throat.

    He shot Benjamin an annoyed nce and chided, "Benjamin, aren''t you being a little too clumsy?"

    Benjaminughed dryly, assuring, "I will be gentle,

    Mr. Remington."

    After Benjamin''s strong insistence, Natalie had no choice but to give way and let him feed

    Remington.

    Ever since the feeding incident, Benjamin volunteered himself to be in charge of all kinds of tasks.

    Natalie rarely had the chance to go into Remington''s ward.

    Sometimes, when Natalie just wanted to chat with Remington for a while, she would get

    immediately interrupted by Benjamin.

    Benjamin chatted warmly. He did all the talking while Remington seemed to look helpless as he

    answered the questions half-heartedly.

    Unfortunately, Natalie did not notice anything was wrong until one day, Yeason talked to her.

    He deliberately pulled Natalie somewhere private and quiet, where no one could hear them.

    "Miss Godfrey, who is that man?" He asked worriedly

    "He is Tobias''s special assistant," she answered truthfully.

    Yeason shot her a conflicted nce. "Miss Godfrey, don''t you think that there''s something odd with

    him?"

    Natalie was taken aback by the question.

    What was odd about Benjamin?

    She couldn''t tell if there was something wrong with him.

    Yeason clucked at Natalie''s ignorance and rephrased. "Miss Godfrey, don''t you think that he seems

    a little too interested in Remington?"

    Natalie coughed, surely not expecting Yeason to give such a statement.

    It was a good thing she wasn''t drinking any water, or else Yeason''s face would have been soaking

    wet already.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553

    Natalie gaped at Yeason and said pointedly, "Mr. Lawson! Benjamin is a man, and so is

    Remington."

    "Of course I know that, Miss Godfrey. But you also have to know that there are men with different

    preferences too. I think that man is interested in Remington. He has a crush on him!"

    Unconvinced, she shook her head hard.

    "He doesn''t," she replied weakly.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Yeason''s facial expressions were confident. "Why not? I trust my own senses. I see him staring at

    Remington''s face nervously all the time. Every time you tried to talk to Remington, he would

    interrupt you. He must have been jealous! He doesn''t want Remington near any other women, and

    he wants to keep him for himself!"

    Natalie gave an internal sigh.

    She was rendered speechless by Yeason''s imaginations.

    "Miss Godfrey, you know that Remington is a beautiful man, perhaps even more attractive than

    women. It isn''t news if he would always attract the attention of other men as well," he added with a

    wink, pleased at his own observations.

    Stubbornly, Yeason held Natalie down and continued exining his theory to her for hours.

    She tried to exin to him too, but he just wouldn''t listen.

    He kept insisting that Benjamin had a romantic crush on Remington.

    Eventually, Natalie gave up and stopped arguing with him.

    She let Yeason be. It was not like Benjamin would suffer from the misunderstanding, anyway.

    Natalie returned to the ward instead.

    There was a deafening silence inside.

    Whenever she was not around, Benjamin would not chat with Remington.

    Benjamin would only interject and ramble on when she was about to talk to Remington.

    "Mr. Simpson, may I speak to you in private?" Natalie whispered next to him.

    Benjamin immediately followed her out of the ward.

    "What''s the matter, Miss Godfrey?"

    After eyeing him up and down, Natalie covered her mouth with the back of her hand and let out a

    meaningful cough.

    "Mr. Simpson, have you noticed people looking at you very strangely recently?" Natalie asked

    tactfully.

    After some thought, she knew not only Yeason had felt it, but many nurses and doctors in the

    hospital had probably felt it too.

    Benjamin tilted his head in slight bafflement.

    Natalie''s words seemed to be true.

    Many doctors and nurses had indeed been looking at him weirdly as ofte.

    Especially the male doctors. They seemed afraid of him and would always avoid him whenever he

    was near.

    "Now that you mention it...yes, I have," he replied after a while.

    Natalie grimaced for his obliviousness. "Do you know why?"

    "I don''t."

    Benjamin earnestly had no idea what was going on.

    "Well, they all think that you like men and that you are secretly in love with Remington." She dived

    straight to the point.

    Benjamin stared at her in disbelief.

    His face nced instantly.

    Why would anyone think that?

    Why would he be secretly in love with Remington? "Miss Godfrey, I''m straight. I like women!"

    Benjamin''s face flushed red.

    He was not into men!

    Natalie looked at him sympathetically, "I know that, Mr. Simpson. But others don''t and have

    misunderstood you.

    Benjamin sighed in frustration, his brows knitted together.

    How could they misunderstand him?

    "Actually, there is a way to resolve this," Natalie spoke up suggestively.

    "What is it?" His eyes lit up.

    "You can just leave," she said with an apologetic look.

    She knew very well that Benjamin was forced to stay here all this time because of her.

    She felt bad to have him stay by her side for so long.

    "Then I''d rather be misunderstood," Benjamin replied without thinking twice.

    Natalie was at a loss for words. Benjamin''s dedication was truly out of this world.

    That night, Natalie received a call from Yvonne.

    Ever since theirst conversation, Yvonne had noticed that Natalie had not been in a good mood.

    She had been meaning to call her again and check up on her.

    She was previously upied with work, but she finally had some time to spare now.

    Fortunately, this time, Natalie did not sound as miserable as she did thest time.

    Yvonne let out a sigh of relief. "I''m d that you''re doing good, Natalie."

    Natalie broke into a chuckle, "What are you talking about? I am always good."

    Indeed, she was doing good. Except sometimes, whenever she thought of Tobias, her heart would

    twist in pain. Other than that, everything was just dandy.

    "By the way, Natalie, I''m in the United States now. You''d never have guessed that, will you?"

    Yvonne said a little smugly.

    "What? Why are you there?"

    "Filming. I am now the female lead," Yvonne exined with a grin.

    The entire web series was meant to be filmed in the studio. But because of Jenkins''s generous

    investment, the production team had the budget to go to the United States for a nice scene.

    Natalieughed, happy for her friend. "Really? That''s amazing!"

    "By the way, Natalie." Yvonne suddenly lowered her voice. "Have you seen any rumors on the

    Inte recently?"

    "I don''t think so...?" Natalie raised an eyebrow, puzzled.

    Due to what happened, she hadn''t been going on her phone much recently.

    Yvonne let out a secret sigh of relief.

    Although the rumors were false, she still did not want Natalie to see them.

    After hanging up the phone, Yvonne sat in silence as she stared into space.

    Since today''s shooting was over, she thought of going shopping with Penneyter.

    After all, this was her first time in the States.

    As Yvonne was about to get changed, Penney came with some news.

    "Jenkins''s assistant just informed me that he had arrived in the United States. You should see him

    later," Penney said.

    Since their marriage was kept a secret, not many people knew about her rtionship with Jenkins.

    Zeager was Jenkins''s assistant, so he naturally knew about them.

    Yvonne''s pulse quickened as she sucked in a deep breath.

    For some reason, she would always feel inexplicably nervous every time she thought of seeing

    Jenkins.

    Then, she gave herself a nod.

    Soon enough, Zeager came to pick Yvonne up.

    After driving for almost an hour, they finally arrived at a high-end, luxurious vi.

    Yvonne could tell that the ce must have cost a fortune.

    "Is this Mr. Quartley''s too?" She couldn''t help but ask.

    "Yes, this is his property in the States," Zeager replied politely.

    Yvonne nodded back.

    Although she knew that already, grand scenarios like these would remind her time and again that

    Jenkins was filthy rich.

    Yvonne stepped into the house, her heart thumping in her chest.

    The vi was ck- and- white themed with an extravagant interior design.

    Jenkins was not home yet.

    Yvonne decided to take a shower first.

    After all, Jenkins must have wanted something from her if he asked her toe all the way here to

    meet him.

    Jenkins was her benefactor, so it was her duty to clean herself up and serve him wellter.

    Ever since she got married to Jenkins, Yvonne had thrown all her moralities to the wind.

    She was a very determined and clear- minded person.

    Now that she had decided to climb her way to the top by sacrificing her feelings and her marriage,

    she couldn''t let herself be caught up with matters about love.

    Yvonne swung the wardrobe open.

    She had only wanted to take a casual look around the room, but instead, she was greeted by a few

    sets of silk lingerie.

    Yvonne stood there stunned for a moment.

    Did a woman live here before?

    Could it be Jenkins''s ex-girlfriend? Had she also slept with him?

    That thought brought a sudden crease in her heart.

    After a moment, Yvonne burst outughing.

    What was she feeling upset about?

    Her marriage to Jenkins was purely contractual.

    She picked out one of the lingerie and felt it in her hand, only to notice that it was brand- new. Its

    price tag was still there.

    She had misunderstood him.

    Could it be that he had bought all these especially for her?

    Yvonne doubted that.

    Jenkins was the personification of an iceberg. He couldn''t possibly be thoughtful enough to prepare

    pajamas for her.

    She decided not to worry about it and brought the pajamas into the bathroom as she went to

    shower.

    When Yvonne finished showering, she walked out of the bedroom and saw Jenkins.

    He was standing in the living room with both hands crossed behind his back. It seemed like he was

    staring at a painting.

    Yvonne''s eyes were glued to his figure. From behind, his muscr back looked as perfect and

    wless as his face.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554

    Yvonne noticed that Jenkins seemed to fancy paintings very much.

    She found herself not being able to tear her gaze off him. The intimidating air around him seemed to

    have fizzled out when he was facing her with his back. At that moment, he looked elegant and

    intelligible.

    Yvonne sucked in a shaky breath and wrapped her arms around his waist from behind, purring, "Mr.

    Quartley."

    Leaning her head against his back, her voice came off incredibly seductive.

    She felt his muscles stiffen in response, then rxed soon after.

    Jenkins continued to stare intently at the painting, remaining silent all the while.

    Yvonne had long since gotten used to this.

    She had been with him for quite some time now, and as she saw it, Jenkins wasn''t just cold and

    aloof, he was also a man of little words.

    Plus, Yvonne didn''t know what else to say to him, either.

    She might as well get down to business.

    "Would you like to take me to bed, Mr. Quartley?" She asked, licking her lips.

    She knew he asked her here for this.

    Rather than waiting for him to spell it out for her, she''d rather suggest it herself.

    Jenkins turned around, his gaze locked on her face.

    Yvonne bit down on her lips and winked, her expression extremely flirtatious.

    As his gaze cruised her figure, Jenkin''s breathing quickened as well.

    Yvonne took a few steps closer towards him, almost standing chest to chest. She pressed her hand

    against his abdomen, her hand trailing downwards ever so slowly.

    Kneeling on the floor, Yvonne gasped in surprise when her hand met her target - she could barely

    wrap her hand around it.

    Jenkins was undeniably a well-endowed man.

    Desire and lust burned in his eyes, his expression thirsting.

    Stifling a groan, Jenkin threaded his fingers through her hair and pushed her head forward with

    force.

    His gestures were rough and thirsty, pulsing with desire from waist down.

    Yvonne''s scalp throbbed slightly in pain.

    When he was done, Yvonne swallowed it all.

    She didn''t want to.

    But Jenkins seemed to like it.

    So, she did what she must.

    "You don''t want to do it right now, Mr. Quartley?" She asked with a clenched smile.

    They had done this twice already, and yet, he still refused to sleep with her.

    Jenkins''s deep-set eyes pierced right back at her like ice daggers.

    "It''s not your ce to ask!" He snapped.

    Yvonne drew in a stuttered gasp.

    She quickly regained herposure and cooed alluringly. "Alright, I won''t ask if you don''t want me

    to."

    Jenkins remained silent, his perfect features expressionless.

    At that moment, an image vaguely conjured in his head.

    The heavy grunts of a man as he pressed himself against a woman, and the heavenly moans that

    escaped from her lips as she tightened her legs around him in pleasure.

    Jenkins''s eyes glinted for a moment before he returned to his usual self.

    The two of them sat there in silence.

    Suddenly, Yvonne recalled the scandal that went viral on the inte.

    The silly scandal between her and Kyle.

    She could feel a headacheing.

    Judging from Jenkins''s attitude, he probably didn''t know about it yet.

    There was no real love between Jenkins and her anyway. What they shared was nothing beyond a

    physical rtionship - well, to be more urate, it was not really that either.

    They had yet to have gottenpletely physical with one another. Jenkins had never really touched

    her that way; the way she much preferred him to.

    He only wanted her to use her mouth.

    Despite their fake, contractual rtionship, Yvonne knew very well that cheating on Jenkins was out

    of the question; he would never allow that to happen.

    So, if Jenkins didn''t question her about it, it would mean that he didn''t know.

    But he would find out about it eventually.

    The scandal had been made viral and had be the topic of all gossip, and with Jenkin being a

    mogul in the entertainment industry, how could he not learn of this?

    Yvonne decided to tell him first before he confronted her about it.

    Otherwise, he might think that she was guilty even though she was not and had done nothing

    inappropriate to begin with.

    With Jenkins sitting on the sofa, Yvonne knelt behind him and started to knead his shoulders gently.

    When she was a child, she would often massage her father''s shoulders, so she had plenty of

    practice and was a rather excellent masseur. As Yvonne''s soft and petite hands kneaded and

    pressed against his shoulders, she could feel his entire body rx in pleasure.

    He was still silent, but he allowed her to massage him.

    After a while, Yvonne asked, "Mr. Quartley, have you seen the recent scandal on the inte?"

    Jenkins did not answer.

    That was when Yvonne knew that Jenkins must have heard about it already.

    He was indeed aconic person, she chuckled dryly to herself.

    Yvonne''s voice softened as she continued, "It was about Kyle, the famous director, and myself."

    She felt Jenkins''s shoulders tense up violently at the mention of Kyle''s name.

    Without warning, Jenkins spun around and pinned her down on the sofa. His body straddled over

    her, clutching at her neck with a glower in his gaze so cold and intense, it was borderline

    murderous.

    Literally in a chokehold, Yvonne let out a small squeak in both shock and fear, her hands flying to

    clutch at his arm.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She didn''t expect Jenkins to react this badly.

    She whimpered in pain and struggled to free her neck from his grip.

    Gasping for breath, she exined, "It''s a false usation, Mr. Quartley. Otherwise, why would I

    dare to tell you about it?"

    His grip on her neck loosened a little.

    She continued, "Kyle is so old, and he''s not as influential as you are. I already have you, so why

    would I get myself acquainted with him?"

    Perhaps the chokehold that stupefied her senses; Yvonne could have sworn that she saw Jenkins''s

    gaze soften the teensiest bit as he stared at her.

    Finally, he released the tight grip on her neck.

    "What happened exactly?" He finally asked in a hostile tone.

    Yvonne rubbed her sore neck and muttered, "Ever since you made me the female lead,izens

    began questioning my background. No one believed that I had the ability to score the role. Then, I

    happened to run into Kyle at the studio, so I took a photo with him and posted it on Facebook. Who

    knew people would begin using me of sleeping my way to the top."

    She pouted and batted her eyshes at Jenkins as she held his hand. "I am indeed sleeping my

    way to the top, but I''m doing it with you. How could they assume that I slept with Kyle instead?"

    The muscle on Jenkins''s jaw ticked.

    "Why are you telling me this?" His dark eyes stared into hers, as unfathomable as the gxies.

    Yvonne struggled to think of an answer.

    Why would Jenkins ask her such a question?

    He was a smart man. Couldn''t he have guessed it already?

    "Because I care about how you feel." Her beautiful eyes blinked as she stared back into his eyes.

    Jenkins was her benefactor, so obviously, she would care about his feelings.

    Then, she put her arms around his neck. "Shouldn''t

    I?"

    Jenkins let out a small grunt.

    Yvonne was not sure if she was hallucinating.

    For the second time, she noticed the coldness in his eyes ebb away a little upon hearing her say

    that she cared about him.

    But Yvonne was sure that she had imagined it.

    Jenkins had always been his cial, stone-hearted self. He would never look at her with that sort of

    gentleness, nor would gentleness be something he had the capacity to express.

    Tobias returned to the Whitlock Family''s vi.

    Cecilia was ying with Hayden in the living room when he returned home.

    When she saw that Tobias had returned, she quickly ordered the servants to take Hayden

    somewhere else to y.

    "Tobias, hasn''t Nataliee back yet?" Cecilia asked, her eyes filled with concern.

    Tobias eyes flickered.

    "She has some matters to tend to right now," he replied.

    Tobias did not tell Cecilia about Natalie''s current situation in the hospital. He did not want her to

    worry.

    Besides, nothing would happen between Natalie and Remington. Benjamin was there watching

    them.

    Cecilia nodded half-heartedly.

    "Where''s Selina?"

    Cecilia gave a slight wince at the mention of Selina.

    Tobias immediately understood what was going on.

    His brows furrowed together. "Did she go and meet that man again?"

    Cecilia waved her hand dismissively. "Let''s not talk about her anymore. It upsets me. How could I

    have such a foolish daughter?"

    Tobias remained silent.

    Suddenly, Cecilia spoke, the first to break the silence, "Tobias, is... is..." She paused for a while,

    hasting herself to speak, then finally asked. "Is there any news about my daughter?"

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555

    Cecilia knew she should not have asked forthat.

    But ever since she found out that Natalie was not her daughter, she became obsessed with finding

    her biological daughter.

    When she learned that her daughter had lived with that man for so many years, it worried her.

    She didn''t know what kind of life her daughter had been living all this time.

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "Mother, I''m still searching. Please don''t worry," Tobias reassured.

    Cecilia nodded. In matters like these, she had no doubt about Tobias''s capability. She trusted him

    completely.

    "I''m sorry, Tobias. This is all my fault," she whispered guiltily, aware of the hurt it brought him.

    The daughter that she was searching for was Tobias'' half-sister which Cecilia conceived with

    someone else, and not Tobias'' father.

    "Everyone makes mistakes. You don''t have to me yourself."

    Hearing Tobias''s understanding answer, Cecilia felt a little more relieved.

    She knew her son well. Although he was usually cold-hearted, he was also gracious and forgiving.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have achieved such tremendous career sess at such a young age.

    "By the way, are you also investigating the identities of Natalie''s biological parents?" Cecilia asked

    again.

    Tobias nodded solemnly. "Yes."

    Cecilia gave a deep sigh. "Natalie is the one who suffered the most from this matter. She has the

    right to know where her biological parents are. We owe her an answer."

    Tobias''s eyes were as clear as spring water, promising, "Mother, I''ll definitely give her an answer."

    Then, Cecilia thought of someone else.

    Madison.

    When Cecilia had just arrived in Agaphen City, she had a lot of matters to take care of. Plus, she

    was busy taking care of Natalie at home, so she did not have time to visit Madison.

    It was now high time to see her.

    Cecilia stared into space, her eyes shing briefly with a vicious gaze.

    The apartment door swung open creakily, breaking the silence of the cold night.

    When she heard the sound of the door opening, Madison jumped in surprise. It had been ages

    since someone came by.

    She had been locked up in here for a long time.

    Ever since Tobias had captured her and locked her in here.

    Although this ce wasn''t a prison, it felt much, much worse than that in Madison''s opinion.

    Madison was not given any freedom, and she was forbidden to go out. She only had herself to talk

    to, which drove someone like her straight up the wall. This was her very idea of hell.

    She dreamt each night of escaping from this rat hole and to regain her freedom ever since she was

    brought here.

    When the door swung open, she thought that someone was finally here to set her free.

    Excited, Madison let out a whoop. She rushed to the door immediately but suddenly stopped short.

    The visitor standing in front of her was an old friend.

    Cecilia was still as poised and elegant as always.

    Madison''s hands trembled a little.

    Cecilia looked down at Madison from the top of the stairs, her expression repulsed and

    unsympathetic.

    "Is it true then? That was how you treated my daughter?" Cecilia stared at Madison and hissed with

    evident hatred in her eyes.

    In fact, Natalie was not Cecilia''s biological daughter.

    But Madison thought that she was.

    Cecilia had entrusted her daughter to Madison, but Madison treated her like dirt.

    Madison''s hands trembled even harder. Her disheveled, dirty hair scattered along her shoulders -

    the result of her long istion, made her seem even more unhinged.

    Knees buckling, she dropped in front of Cecilia and begged, stammering. "Cecilia, it''s my fault!

    Please spare me. It''s all my fault. Can you please let me out?"

    Cecilia gave her a cold sneer.

    "You will never be set free. You''ve tortured Natalie for so many years, and you''re going to be

    punished for it."

    That triggered Madison, and she suddenly shouted, aggrieved. "But Natalie is not your real

    daughter, is she?"

    Thest time she was summoned, she had already guessed that Natalie was not Cecilia''s biological

    daughter.

    That was why she and Queenie saw Natalie and Tobias back together again.

    She realized that after so many years of hatred, she had actually tormented and broke the wrong

    person.

    Madison initially had a single shred of hope left -she still hoped that Cecilia would spare her since

    the person she tortured was not Cecilia''s daughter.

    Cecilia stared at Madison with grief in her eyes, then threatened through clenched teeth. "Do you

    think I''ll let you go just because she''s not my daughter? Indeed, she''s not my daughter, but she''s

    my son''s lover. Like you, I will make sure that you get a taste of your own medicine - you will pay for

    making her suffer."

    Madison''s face turned so deathly pale that it almost matched the color of the concrete. After staring

    nkly for a few moments, Madison''s expression took on a look of realization. Then, she bawled

    her eyes out, as loud as a siren, weeping, and sobbing.

    Watching her drowning in her own tears, Cecilia suddenly lost all interest in continuing her

    conversation with Madison.

    She had initially nned to question Madison''s motive, to drill it out of her at all cost.

    But now, she was no longer in the mood to do anymore.

    Whatever it was, Madison was still a culprit that did what she did. The damage had been done, and

    it was pointless to seek the motive.

    "Rot here and reflect on whatever sins you havemitted." Cecilia spat, then turned around to

    leave.

    Desperate, Madison flung to the ground, then grabbed Cecilia''s leg, pleading in loud sobs, "Cecilia,

    can you please have mercy? I beg you, let me go!"

    Cecilia ripped Madison''s hand away and cursed, "Such punishment is already considered a mercy

    for you."

    Thest glimmer of hope disappeared in Madison''s eyes without a trace, like it was never there.

    Amidst her sobs, Madison suddenly started to cackle uncontrobly instead, the most miserable-

    soundingughter to ever exist.

    Cecilia ignored Madison and strutted out.

    When the door mmed closed, Madison fell limp to the ground.

    Her tear-streaked face cracked a lopsided grin. She smiled to herself like a madwoman.

    Past memories and shbacks shed through her mind like waves.

    If she hadn''t met Cecilia in the past, would she be still be overwhelmed by jealousy for so many

    years?

    At the time, she was still a young woman.

    Her lover was not James, but a tall and strong man.

    And she loved that man very much.

    However, that man never had the intention to marry her.

    But she did not care as long as she was with him.

    Then, Cecilia came into their lives.

    When Cecilia arrived in that small town, her beauty dazzled everyone.

    However, Cecilia was already taken.

    Her husband was a well-known gangster in town. He was an extremely handsome fellow, but he led

    a dissipated life.

    Life worked in mysterious ways, and Cecilia and Madison found themselves bing good friends.

    Madison had always admired Cecilia''s beauty, but she was never jealous of her.

    Because Cecilia was stuck with such a good-for-nothing man.

    For someone as gorgeous as she was, Cecilia could have chosen any bachelor in the town, but she

    ended up with that troll.

    No one would be jealous of her because of this, but rather they pitied her fornding such a

    husband.

    One day, Madison discovered something.

    She found out her own man would asionally steal suggestive nces at Cecilia.

    The thought alone was enough to send chills down her spine.

    Later, she confronted him.

    However, he defended himself, iming Cecilia was so gorgeous that anyone would ogle at her.

    Things took a worse turn when he called out Cecilia''s name while they made love. That was

    Madison''sst and final straw.

    From that day onwards, she could no longer see Cecilia as a friend, but aspetition and the

    b*tch who stole her man''s attention.

    Day after day, her jealousy for Cecilia grew stronger; it gnawed at her heart, almost swallowing her

    whole.

    But still, Madisonforted herself.

    What was the point of being beautiful when Cecilia was stuck with such a deadbeat husband? Her

    life was miserable either way.

    She kept thinking that, and it made her feel better, temporarily at ease.

    Especially after Cecilia got pregnant, Madison secretly gloated over Cecilia''s miserable fate.

    Since she had gotten pregnant, that meant that she was bound to be stuck with that man for the

    rest of her life.

    She could never escape her poor fate.

    She had to live a hard life until she was dead.

    Until one day, Cecilia came looking for Madison.

    Cecilia told her that she couldn''t stand it anymore, and that she had to leave.

    Then, Cecilia told Madison everything about her past.

    Madison was floored when she learned the truth about Cecilia.

    She had always thought that Cecilia came from an ordinary background. She would never guess

    that she was born with a golden spoon in her mouth since day one.

    What was even more shocking to Madison was that an outstanding match was waiting for Cecilia to

    return to his side. Someone decent and noble who still loved Cecilia deeply, someone Madison

    would never meet nor could ever have.

    As long as Cecilia was willing to return to him, he would take her in without hesitation.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556

    Madison almost suffocated in her own resentment and envy.

    She tookfort in the fact that Cecilia was living a hard and bitter life forever, but, in fact, she was

    from a wealthy family, and she could still return to her luxurious life if she returned home, as easily

    as that.

    Madison felt like she had lived a lie her whole life. Why was God so unfair to her?

    She was miserable enough - obsessing over how she was born ugly, but Cecilia was blessed with

    good looks. Even now, their lives were so different; they were never equal from the start.

    Cecilia gave birth to a daughterter on.

    She had someone send her daughter to Madison for her to take care of.

    At the time, Madison was no longer with her previous lover. Instead, she was married to James,

    who was an honest and hardworking man.

    The moment Madison saw the soft, beautiful baby girl, her dark jealousy intensified.

    As she caressed the baby girl''s smooth skin and kissed her perfect little cheeks, a twisted thought

    took root in her mind. If she couldn''t destroy Cecilia, she could still destroy Cecilia''s daughter,

    couldn''t she?

    Brayden came to find Queenie. He told her that Madison had not returned home for a long time.

    His tone was rather anxious when he told Queenie.

    Especially since the whole family''s money was under Madison''s control.

    Now that she had disappeared, they didn''t know where the money was.

    Despite this, Queenie was unfazed about Madison''s disappearance at all.

    Recently, she became involved with an old man. He was besotted and was willing to spend heaps

    on her. Money wasn''t exactly her concern.

    "So what? Maybe Mom went travelling," Queenie snorted dismissively.

    Brayden''s face fell. "I heard from others that she was taken away by a few bodyguards in a van.

    You''d better investigate this!"

    Madison was taken away by bodyguards?

    Queenie was stunned.

    Who had the power to send bodyguards to kidnap

    Madison?

    She suddenly remembered the moment she saw Natalie together with Tobias.

    Did Natalie finally reconcile with Tobias and worked with him to take revenge on Madison?

    The more she thought about it, the more Queenie found her assumptions likely to be true.

    Brayden added, "Don''t forget that all the money is in her hands, which you need for your dowry too."

    Queenie was frustrated.

    She did not care about that money at all. Their family did not have much to start with anyway.

    Besides, Brayden would inherit all of it.

    However, she was huffed and vexed by the fact that Natalie had kidnapped Madison.

    To Queenie, Natalie was a cheap woman destined to be the dirt under her and Madison''s feet. Yet,

    she dared to kidnap her mother. How could she stand that? Queenie clenched her fists as she

    fumed in anger.

    Queenie looked at Brayden. "Alright. I will investigate this matter and see if that b*tch is behind

    this,"

    Brayden''s eyes widened.

    "Natalie?"

    Natalie had been missing for such a long time. He was almost certain that she was dead.

    A look of evil malice shed in Queenie''s eyes.

    "Yes, that woman."

    Meanwhile, in Agaphen City, the VIP ward was a lively scene.

    Once again, Benjamin volunteered to feed Remington.

    This time, Remington immediately refused.

    "I can eat on my own," he insisted.

    Eating on his own took longer and required him to exert greater effort, but it was better than being

    fed by Benjamin.

    Even Remington himself noticed the strange look that everyone was giving him.

    Even a man like him who had never cared about what other people thought of him felt sort of

    annoyed.

    Natalie wanted to step forward and help Remington with his food, but she fought back the urge.

    If she were to do that, Benjamin would definitely stop her.

    Natalie sighed internally.

    Despite Benjamin''s strict supervision over Natalie and Remington, the two of them were still able to

    steal the chance to talk.

    For example, there were times like when Benjamin went to the bathroom. It would be impossible for

    him to bring Natalie into the men''s bathroom with him.

    As Remington began eating on his own, Benjamin excused himself and went to the bathroom.

    Atst, Remington and Natalie were left alone.

    She immediately asked, "Are you all right, Remington?"

    The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. "I''m good, very good."

    Natalie let out a dryugh.

    Suddenly, she did not know what else to say.

    "Natalie." His gaze fell on her. "I''m sorry for what happened between us. Are you still angry at me?"

    Natalie held her breath.

    A bitter smile crossed her face. "Not anymore, I guess. It''s all in the past."

    Remington did not respond, but his eyes were filled with mixed emotions.

    Natalie knew that she had to seize the opportunity, or else she would not be able to talk to

    Remington anymore once Benjamines back.

    However, she found that the words kept getting stuck in her throat.

    She wanted to ask Remington what was the true nature of their rtionship since he told her she

    had already met his grandfather. She wanted to know if anything had happened between the two of

    them.

    After all, she was not a virgin anymore when she first slept with Tobias.

    Since her first night with Tobias was not her first time, she must have given it to another man.

    And that man was most likely Remington.

    But she couldn''t find a way to bring the matter up.

    She felt embarrassed to even think about it. It was awkward, very awkward indeed.

    "Natalie, what''s on your mind?" Remington looked at her curiously.

    He noticed the hesitation on Natalie''s face.

    "My first time -" Natalie plucked up all her courage, but unfortunately, she still stopped short.

    "What do you mean by ''first time''?" Remington asked, frowning.

    "My first time," her face turned as red as a tomato.

    Remington''s expression grew even more suspicious.

    Natalie mustered all her courage and blurted, "Was my first time��"

    "Remington! The weather outside is lovely today." Benjamin barged in and announced.

    Natalie jumped up, shocked.

    Why would Benjamine in at such a critical time? She had almost seeded in asking

    Remington about it.

    Natalie waspletely speechless.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    On the other hand, Benjamin began to ramble about the weather with Remington.

    Benjamin was already pegged as a fool, but Remington didn''t want to be seen as a joke himself.

    He ignored Benjamin and shut his eyes to rest.

    Benjamin didn''t feel awkward at all as he kept rambling on.

    Later, a nurse came in to check on Remington''s wound. She winked at Natalie before she left the

    ward.

    Natalie took the hint and followed her out.

    After staying in the hospital for so long, Natalie had grown close with some of the nurses.

    "That man, Simpson, is really infatuated with the patient. I''ve never seen a man so in love before."

    The nurse sighed.

    Natalie was at a loss for words once again.

    Since the misunderstanding had gone on for some time, she did not know how to exin, and no

    one would believe her anyway, so she decided to just let the rumors be.

    "He is such a young and handsome man. It''s a pity that he doesn''t likedies. Miss Godfrey, maybe

    you could persuade him for us? There are so many girls here who are single and avable." The

    daring nurse hinted not-so-subtly, giggling.

    Natalie looked at her, speechless.

    However, she regained herposure and let out a dryugh. "Okay, I''ll try my best."

    Just as she was about to talk to Benjamin, he saw that he was heading towards her.

    He leaned down and whispered something to Natalie.

    Tobias had arrived at the hospital.

    Natalie felt like she was dreaming.

    It had been a long time since shest saw him.

    When Benjamin told her this, her heart still hammered in her chest at the mere mention of his name.

    However, after a while, Natalie murmured to herself, "Forget it. We''d better not see each other."

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557

    Natalie''s words contradicted her own thoughts.

    She wanted to see Tobias so badly; longed to see him, even.

    But she thought that it was probably a bad idea.

    Why should they meet? What would they say or do to each other?

    There was no point in meeting each other now.

    Benjamin immediately put on a torn expression. "Miss Godfrey, please don''t make things difficult for

    me," he pleaded.

    Natalie sighed.

    She didn''t want to put Benjamin in a sticky spot. So, after a few minutes of serious consideration,

    she finally agreed to meet Tobias.

    "Where is he?"

    "At the hospital lobby."

    Natalie nodded and headed over.

    She suddenly felt lightheaded, as if she was walking on clouds.

    When she reached the stairwell, she saw Tobias waiting from afar.

    Even though the lobby was crowded in the middle of the day, it was hard not to notice him. His tall

    figure, handsome features, and aura stood out, and his presence never failed to catch other

    people''s attention.

    Natalie approached him with her head lowered. "Mr. Whitlock."

    "Hey." Tobias nced at her, his eyes smiling.

    "Have you eaten yet?" He asked.

    "Not yet."

    "Thene eat with me."

    "Huh?"

    Natalie wanted to decline, but Tobias had reached out and grabbed her head.

    The warmth from his palm jolted her skin as he gripped her hand tightly.

    She instinctively pulled her hand out of his grasp.

    However, he was clutching her a little too firmly, so she was unable to retract her hand.

    Natalie raised her head at Tobias and shot him a pleading stare, her eyes glistening with tears.

    She had already broken up with him. It would not be appropriate for her to hold hands with Tobias.

    "You don''t want to hold my hand?" He looked at her casually.

    Natalie bit her lips and nodded.

    "Thene eat with me," he said.

    Natalie realized that she had fallen into Tobias''s trap once again.

    If she didn''t want him to hold her hand, she would have to eat with him.

    If she chose not to eat with him, then she could only let him hold her hand.

    "I''ll eat with you," she grumbled.

    "Good."

    The two of them left the hospital together in Tobias'' car.

    Natalie stared out of the car window throughout the entire ride.

    She never thought that Tobias woulde find her.

    Technically, she had already made it clear that she wanted to break up with him, and she had even

    insulted him harshly, so he should have left her.

    Besides, a man like Tobias could date any girl he wanted. There was no reason for him to be stuck

    with her.

    "What are we going to eat?" Tobias''s question interrupted her thoughts.

    "Anywhere."

    "There''s no ''anywhere''."

    Just then, they happened to drive past a food court.

    Natalie pointed at the food court. "Why don''t we go there?"

    When she lived with Yvonne, they would always eat in food courts. It was a fast and affordable way

    to fill their stomachs.

    Tobias nced at the ce Natalie pointed, arching an eyebrow.

    The ce was shabby and unkept.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah."

    Tobias parked his car just outside the entrance, and the two of them walked in together.

    A few customers were shooting curious nces at them as they entered.

    It was not every day that one would see a man dressed this luxuriously driving his expensive car

    patronizing a food court.

    Once they were seated, Natalie ordered spaghetti and meatballs.

    "Mr. Whitlock, what would you like to eat?" She asked.

    "It''s okay. I''m not hungry," he replied monotonously.

    "Alright."

    Shortly after, the waiter came with Natalie''s food.

    The waitress was a middle-aged woman. When she walked towards their table with the food, she

    stole a few nces at Tobias, her face turning red.

    Natalie knew why, of course.

    He was so handsome that even older women found him attractive.

    She lowered her head and ate in silence.

    "You should eat more proper meals and fewer snacks. It is eptable to eat junk food asionally,

    but you''ve eaten too much of them these days," Tobias suddenly said with a frown.

    Natalie stopped eating.

    How would Tobias know that she had been binging on too many snacks?

    Since she felt pretty down at the hospital, whenever she was bored, she would sit in the hospital

    corridor and ate cookies to lighten up her mood.

    "Did Mr. Simpson tell you that? It isn''t even a big deal," she muttered.

    "He didn''t."

    Natalie was now even more confused.

    If he didn''t know about this through Benjamin, how did he get that information then?

    Could it be that he had psychic abilities and could see through thousands of miles?

    When she was about to finish eating, she took a piece of tissue and wiped her mouth.

    "Come home with me, Natalie. My mother and Hayden both want you toe back. I want you

    home too." His gaze was fixed at her face, expression sincere.

    Thest sentence made her heart flutter.

    Natalie was touched to hear that Hayden and Cecilia wanted her to return. It proved that they still

    liked her very much.

    She wanted to be liked.

    However, what made her heart pound was that Tobias wanted her to go back.

    But could she really go back pretending that nothing happened?

    Natalie''s eyebrows knitted, and her thick and long eyshes formed long shadows against her

    cheeks.

    "I don''t want to go back, Mr. Whitlock," she said softly.

    Tobias frowned and warned, "Enough with your tantrums, Natalie."

    Natalie''s eyes widened.

    Tobias thought that she was throwing a tantrum?

    Well, she wasn''t. She just had her mind up.

    "I''m not throwing a tantrum. I really want to leave."

    Tobias''s expressions turned serious as he seemed to be deep in thoughts.

    Then, he suddenly lifted his head in realization. "Natalie, that night."

    Natalie tilted her head and looked at him quizzically.

    What about that night?

    "You''re leaving right after taking advantage of me that night?" Tobias looked directly into her eyes

    and asked.

    Natalie avoided his gaze.

    The way Tobias phrased it made her embarrassed, her face flushing a little.

    What did he mean by her taking advantage of him? It should be the other way round!

    "Natalie, if you are not satisfied with my performance that night, I will work harder next time." He

    said in a low voice, "If one night is not enough for you, we can do it for an entire day. If you are still

    not satisfied, I will train hard until I can satisfy you."

    Natalie''s eyes almost popped out of her skull.

    After that night, she could barely walk from all the things he had done to her.

    If he were to do more, she would lie on the bed -deceased.

    She thought of her first time again.

    That night wasn''t her first time anymore.

    Natalie''s heart ached, and her expression turned bitter.

    However, Tobias did not notice Natalie''s change in expression.

    Men never paid attention to the details.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Tobias would never have guessed that she was frustrated over her virginity.

    "Natalie, please,e back with me," Tobias pleaded in a softer tone, almost begging, even.

    Natalie noticed that he was the one taking a step back in defeat this time, that he was being the

    humble one this time.

    Extremely humble.

    Her heart was filled with mixed emotions.

    She didn''t deserve his kindness.

    But she didn''t know how to tell him.

    "Forget it, Mr. Whitlock," she refused.

    Tobias sucked in a deep breath.

    After a while, he asked gently, "Is it because of Remington?"

    Natalie bit her lip and refused to speak.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558

    "Remington got himself injured because he could not get over his own obsession. He brought that

    upon himself. When he found out that you did not reciprocate his feelings, he went to the Amazon

    Jungle impulsively. He can''t force you to love him, Natalie. He is an adult, and he should be

    responsible for his own behavior. You don''t have to feel guilty about it."

    Natalie fidgeted with the fork in her hands as she clenched her teeth even harder.

    After a while, she lifted her chin at Tobias. "Mr. Whitlock, how do you know that I don''t have any

    feelings for Remington?"

    She was almost certain that she had feelings for Remington before she lost her memory. Otherwise,

    why would they go meet his grandfather together?

    Although he had exined that she was only pretending to be his girlfriend when they visited his

    grandfather, she was still unconvinced.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    How could she exin her lost virginity then?

    She strongly believed that Remington was the first man that she had slept with.

    Therefore, she must have had romantic feelings for him before she lost her memory.

    She flinched in startlement when she felt someone suddenly gripping her hand.

    Her heart almost stopped.

    Tobias''s strong gaze drifted to Natalie''s face, and their eyes locked. "Natalie, if you really love him,

    then you would never agree to sleep with me that night. You are not the type of girl who sleeps

    around."

    Natalie knitted her eyebrows, "Maybe I am."

    "Don''t lie to me, Natalie, and don''t lie to yourself."

    She felt as if her heart was being stabbed.

    It hurt like crazy.

    She summoned her courage to look at Tobias straight in the eye. "You are wrong about me, Mr.

    Whitlock. To sleep with a handsome and rich man like you is only something for me to show off. It

    doesn''t mean that I have feelings for you."

    Tobias''s grip on her loosened.

    He stared at her with a slightly hurt expression in his eyes, his lips parting in surprise.

    He couldn''t believe what Natalie had just said.

    Even if she had hurt her head and lost her memory, her personality wouldn''t have changed so

    drastically.

    Tobias knew she was trying to brush him off and reject him.

    "Natalie, you''re lying." He stated faintly.

    Natalie raised her chin and retorted, "I''m not."

    Tobias sighed, shifting his gaze to stare at the ceiling for a silent moment.

    Then, he slowly lowered his head and turned to look at Natalie, his dark eyes boring into her soul.

    His eyes were as deep as the sea, and she could see countless emotions surging in them wildly.

    The way he stared was like he only had eyes for her, as if she was the only person left in the world.

    Natalie wrenched her eyes away from him, looking into herp.

    Tobias''s piercing gaze was too much for her to bear.

    Her eyelids fluttered as she held back her tears.

    Tobias finally spoke, "Think about it again, Natalie. I''ll give you time."

    He cursed internally as he realized that this was another failed conversation - Natalie still would not

    go back with him.

    Hiding his frustration, he said, "I will see you when you finally figure it out."

    Natalie bit down on her lip.

    She was about to tell him that she would never figure it out.

    But when she recalled the way that he stared at her -the way those gorgeous eyes were fully

    focused on her and her alone-she struggled to speak.

    As Tobias turned to leave, he said to her, "You don''t have any feelings for Remington, Natalie. Don''t

    think with your guilt, but with your heart."

    "How could you be so sure that I have no feelings for him?" She blurted.

    The way Tobias was so incredibly certain with his words made her heart stir.

    "Because I am excellent, and you will never fall in love with other men when I''m around."

    Natalie was taken aback.

    That was seemingly a narcissistic remark. But when he said it, it did note out that way at all.

    Because he was truly excellent in all aspects. Almost no other man could be his match.

    Natalieughed bitterly as she thought about that.

    When Benjamin arrived at the hospital, he immediately reported everything that he knew about

    Natalie to Tobias.

    "Miss Godfrey is doing very well now. She doesn''t interact much with Remington. Instead, she only

    watches over him in the hospital. Sometimes, she''d watch TV and chat with the nurse."

    Tobias nodded.

    "Remember to take good care of Natalie," he ordered.

    "Yes, Mr. Whitlock." Benjamin secretly sighed in his disappointment.

    When Natalie and Tobias went out to eat, he had thought that they finally reconciled. Unfortunately,

    they didn''t, and that meant his stay over at the hospital was still not over.

    Benjamin was starting to get a little fed up with this routine.

    Not only was he bored out of his mind at the hospital, he was also tired of the strange looks people

    gave him every time they walked by him.

    They even avoided him in the men''s room - the men in the room all fled when they saw him enter.

    It really was unbearable for Benjamin. He was basically a human repellent.

    When Tobias walked out of the hospital, he received a phone call as soon as he got in the car.

    It was Peter, calling in from the United States.

    Tobias''s facial expressions turned serious.

    Peter rarely called him unless something happened.

    He swiftly picked up the phone. "Grandpa."

    On the other end of the line, Peter sounded like he was in an unusually good mood. "Tobias! I

    recently met an oldrade from my military service. I can''t believe that he''s still alive. What''s

    more, we ran into each other by chance! I''m so happy that we did!"

    "Good to hear that, Grandpa."

    Peter chuckled. "Also, I have good news for you."

    "Okay."

    "Myrade has a granddaughter, who is only a few years younger than you. She is absolutely

    gorgeous, and did I mention that she has an incredible backside? She is your ideal match. You''d

    bettere back soon and marry her."

    Tobias swallowed, a little exasperated.

    That was the important matter that Peter called to tell him about?

    "No, thanks," he rejected the offer without even thinking about it.

    "Why not?" Peter raised his voice. "Look at you, still single at this old age. And don''t get me started

    on Selina. Are the two of you trying to piss me off? What did I do to be punished by two

    grandchildren who can''t marry themselves off?"

    Tobias sighed.

    "I am already in love with a girl, Grandpa. I won''t see anyone else." His eyes glinting as he spoke.

    Peter was silent for a while.

    "Who is it?"

    "You''ve seen her before."

    "Tobias! Do you mean your brother''s girl? Are the two of you done fooling around?" Peter raised his

    voice, displeased.

    "She is always been mine from the very beginning. She never belonged to Remington."

    On the other end, Peter huffed in anger, his breathing even heavier.

    "Tobias, you and your brother are not on good terms to begin with. I don''t want to see you two

    fighting over a girl. You''d better think things through!" Peter barked hisst words, then hung up

    abruptly.

    "Come pour me a cup of coffee!" The old man boomed, clutching his chest.

    Immediately, Mr. Lee poured a cup of ck coffee and served it to Peter. His face remained

    expressionless.

    Peter took a sip of the coffee, finally calming down a little. He felt his blood pressure always soared

    whenever he talked to Tobias, and shook his head.

    Then, his right eyelid suddenly twitched.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559

    Peter had just recalled the girl''s face.

    Although they only met once, Natalie left a deep impression on him.

    Initially, he did not like her very much. Butter, he found that she was a rather decent girl.

    Unfortunately, he found outter on that she was involved in an affair with Tobias while dating

    Remington.

    The good impression that he had for her instantly shattered.

    A woman who got herself romantically entangled with two brothers could never be good news.

    Peter sighed in disappointment.

    He could still remember the girl''s doe- like, innocent eyes, as clear as spring water.

    His eyes shed.

    A bad woman could never fake such an innocent look on her face.

    Peter pursed his lips and massaged his temples as his mind churned in confusion.

    After a while, he instructed Mr. Lee to investigate Natalie''s current location and movements.

    It didn''t take long for Mr. Lee to find out the information required.

    The findings from Mr. Lee''s investigation shocked Peter.

    Remington had gotten into an ident, and he almost died in the Amazon Jungle.

    Fortunately, he was alright now. Meanwhile, Natalie had been taking care of him in the hospital.

    A frown creased Peter''s brows.

    Whatever little fondness he had left of her hadpletely vanished.

    He wondered why his grandson, as smart as a fox, would suddenly go to the Amazon Jungle. His

    senses told him that it must have had something to do with Natalie.

    Besides, Tobias had just said that Natalie was his woman. So, she was undoubtedly currently in a

    rtionship with Tobias.

    But if she was together with Tobias, why would she take care of Remington in the hospital?

    Natalie was really something else!

    Natalie raked a frustrated hand through her hair.

    Her meeting with Tobias that night bothered her.

    She couldn''t sleep at all. So, she kept pacing up and down the hallway outside the ward.

    Benjamin couldn''t stand this anymore. He came out of the ward and urged her, "Miss Godfrey, you

    should go rest."

    He gestured at the room nearby. The hospital had specially prepared a single room each for Natalie

    and Benjamin to rest.

    Natalie nodded half-heartedly and shuffled inside.

    The room was not big, but it was fully equipped with whatever they needed.

    Natalie tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.

    The image of Tobias staring intently at her kept haunting her.

    His handsome face was a little pale, and although expressionless, his eyes had betrayed the depth

    of his emotions. He stared at her with all intensity in the world as if she was the only person in the

    universe.

    She could still clearly remember the faint shadow that cast over Tobias''s eyes as she spat out the

    hurtful insults. He seemed dejected.

    Although it had appeared on his face for only a split second, it did not go unnoticed by Natalie. It

    made her heart twinge in pain.

    She knew that she owed him an exnation.

    An exnation for why she suddenly broke up with him.

    Yet, she didn''t know how to tell him.

    She found it too difficult to start the conversation.

    She really couldn''t do it.

    At the same time, the look in Tobias''s eyes made her feel extremely guilty.

    Natalie''s thoughts were a mess. In the end, she got up from the bed.

    Reaching for her handbag, she fumbled for her phone.

    After hesitating for some time, she dialed Yvonne''s number. To her surprise, the call couldn''t get

    through.

    She tried calling again, but even after several tries, it still failed to ring.

    Yvonne''s phone was about to explode. It was buzzing nonstop on the table, bombarded with

    hundreds of text messages. Overwhelmed, she muted her phone and ignored the iing

    messages.

    She could not believe that Jenkins had done such a thing.

    Ensign Entertainment''s official Facebook ount tagged her in their recent post.

    "Wee, our new star, Yvonne!"

    They also attached a photo of her in a beautiful gown.

    Thement section immediately went viral.

    Ensign Entertainment was thergest entertainmentpany in the country. It had sessfully

    groomed countless superstars in the entertainment industry, and it was near impossible for an

    actress as small to enter thispany.

    However, Ensign Entertainment had suddenly epted Yvonne as one of their artists. In addition,

    they also made a public announcement on their official Facebook ount.

    It was a big deal for her because she was only from a small productionpany, about to star in

    her first-1 ead role or blockbuster.

    Yvonne herself also found this hard to believe. Her mouth had been half-gaping the whole day.

    It was Penney who came and happily told her that Ensign Entertainment had hired her and ended

    her contract with her currentpany.

    Although her contract period was not up yet, Ensign Entertainment had offered them arge sum of

    money aspensation.

    Penney was also hired by Ensign Entertainment together with Yvonne.

    "This is a huge gift from Jenkins to you," Penney squealed excitedly.

    Yvonne was stuck in a trance.

    She understood what it meant for someone to be hired by Ensign Entertainment.

    Once hired, Ensign Entertainment may not guarantee that one would be a superstar, but it provided

    its artists more resources and opportunitiespared to otherpanies -much, much more.

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    After the news of Yvonne''s signing with Ensign Entertainment was announced, all sorts of gossip

    began to spread.

    Some even posted paparazzi photos of her entering Jenkins''s mansion in the United States.

    Yvonne didn''t know that someone had been secretly taking pictures of them.

    To her dismay, this group of photos was being circted on the inte, backed up by all kinds of

    rumors.

    For example, they were specting that she slept with Jenkins in exchange for the benefits.

    Many peoplemented on Yvonne''s Facebook, criticizing her maliciously.

    They were either Jenkins''s fans or the asional admirer.

    Yes, fans. She gave a dryugh at that sentence.

    Before, Yvonne didn''t know that Jenkins had fans. After all, he wasn''t an artist but a mogul in the

    entertainment industry, so he wouldn''t appear in public as frequently, nor would he manage his own

    image like an artist.

    However, he had a lot of devotees and a ratherrge following at that.

    Needless to say, they all fell head over heels for him because of how attractive of a man Jenkin

    was.

    At this moment, Yvonne''s Facebook was swarmed with attackers.

    "Look at yourself in the mirror. How dare you seduce Jenkins!"

    "That''s right. Jenkins is just fooling around with her. He won''t take her seriously."

    "She''s like a public toilet. First, she was yed by Kyle, then Jenkins."

    "I bet Jenkins will abandon her in three days."

    "Humph. The female stars in the entertainment industry are nothing more than ythings for

    Jenkins. I say you''d better not think too highly of yourself, Yvonne."

    Yvonne felt a lump forming in her throat as she scrolled through the heaps of negativements.

    Although she had been in the entertainment industry for a while now, and had learned to ignore

    what others thought of her, she still felt hurt to be gang bullied by hundreds of strangers.

    She thought it best to ignore her phonepletely.

    Yvonne could choose to stop reading thements, but Penney had no choice to pick up where

    Yvonne left off.

    She was Yvonne''s manager, and she had to n for her career and public image.

    She didn''t expect that Jenkins would be both Yvonne''s salvation and downfall.

    Because of Jenkins, Yvonne was gifted with such a huge amount of resources, and had even

    be an artist under Ensign Entertainment.

    But it was also because of Jenkins that she was deemed as a vixen, the main target for the public''s

    nder.

    What was even more unexpected was that someone had secretly taken photos of Yvonne entering

    Jenkins''s mansion.

    But now was not the time to find out who took the photos. They needed to figure out how to solve

    this matter and put out the fire.

    Penney racked her brains the entire day, but all she coulde up with was Jenkins.

    Jenkins was the only one who was powerful enough to save them from their dilemma.

    But of course, Penney would not dare to see him in person.

    Instead, she told Yvonne about her intentions.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560

    After thinking for some time, Yvonne rejected Penney''s request. She didn''t know how to approach

    Jenkins about it, either.

    Penney, driven by both stress and despair, had no choice but to steal Yvonne''s phone over.

    There were several missed calls, but Penney had no time to give them attention.

    She sneakily sent Jenkins a message, pretending to be Yvonne.

    "Mr. Quartley, your fans are bad-mouthing me on the inte. I feel so upset."

    Of course, Yvonne eventually found out about the message.

    She stared at the text, wide-eyed in shock.

    This was...so cheesy! And Jenkins didn''t even reply to her.

    Yvonne had already expected this. Jenkins was an iceberg. He definitely wouldn''t reply to such a

    meaningless message like that.

    Jenkins''s phone vibrated in his pocket.

    He pulled out his phone and saw Yvonne''s text.

    His eyes flickered.

    Pointing at Zeager beside him, he ordered, "Go check on what''s going on with Yvonne."

    Of course, Zeager already knew what happened.

    Although Jenkins was a mogul in the entertainment industry, he seldom paid attention to the news

    on the inte. But Zeager did.

    Although Zeager had known about it all along, he did not say a thing about it.

    He knew Jenkins was a cold person, and he didn''t like to listen to gossip.

    It would be better for him to keep to himself when Jenkins didn''t ask him to share. Otherwise, he

    would only make his boss unhappy.

    Since Jenkins had asked about Yvonne''s matters, Zeager told him truthfully.

    Jenkins was silent for a moment before he spoke.

    Then, he instructed Zeager to carry out a few tasks..

    As he listened, Zeager''s eyes shed with new astonishment. He looked like he was meeting

    Jenkins for the first time.

    He didn''t know that Jenkins would care so much about Yvonne and that he was willing to do these

    things for her.

    As everyone else, Zeager had initially thought that

    she was only Jenkins''s ything.

    C��ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    While Yvonne was scrolling through her phone, she noticed Natalie''s missed calls.

    It was from an hour ago.

    Yvonne looked at the time. It was already midnight at Natalie''s ce.

    She knew Natalie well. Natalie must have had something important to tell her if she called her at

    this hour. She was probably not asleep yet.

    Yvonne immediately called her back.

    As expected, Natalie picked up instantly.

    "Yvonne! Finally, you answered the phone." Natalie did not sound sleepy at all.

    "What''s the matter, girl?"

    Natalie hesitated for a moment before she told Yvonne everything.

    She had talked so fast, and Yvonne didn''t even have the chance to interrupt her. Natalie must have

    kept this bottled up for too long. Now that she could finally talk about it, it was like water rushing out

    of an opened dam.

    When she finally finished sharing, she sighed loudly. "Yvonne, do you think I should be honest with

    Mr. Whitlock and tell him that that was not my first time? I don''t deserve his kindness, but I really

    don''t know how to tell him. This is too hard."

    Then, silence.

    Yvonne''s mouth formed an ''o'' shape.

    She would never think that Natalie would tell her this.

    Natalie and Tobias''s love life was like a television drama. Their rtionship was all ups and downs -

    filled with challenges and misunderstandings.

    Plus, Natalie''s first time was with Tobias!

    Yvonne couldn''t hold herself back anymore. She really couldn''t bear to see her best friend so upset.

    Not to mention, this entire thing was driving her nuts.

    If she were to hide the truth any longer, she would suffocate to death.

    Natalie and Tobias would probably hate each other as the misunderstanding snowballed.

    "Natalie, you really don''t remember who you slept with for the first time?" Yvonne asked.

    "I don''t remember anything at all. My head hurts every time I think about it." There was a hint of

    confusion in Natalie''s voice.

    Yvonne took a deep breath and asked, "Then who do you think it was?"

    Natalie''s breathing grew more rapid.

    "I think...I think it could be Remington. I visited his grandfather before, so I think we must have had

    a very intimate rtionship."

    Yvonne fought the urge to yell at Natalie.

    "Have you ever asked Remington?"

    "No, it''s not a simple question to ask." Natalie sounded frustrated. "And I didn''t have time to ask

    him."

    Benjamin guarded them every day in the hospital. Natalie didn''t know how to ask Remington about

    this with another person looming over their shoulder.

    "Since you don''t remember, then I''ll tell you. Your first time was with Tobias."

    Natalie shook her head in denial.

    "No, there was no blood. Besides, I went to the hospital to get checked. It''s impossible."

    "I''m not talking about that time. I''m saying that before you lost your memory, you were in a

    rtionship with Tobias. Your first time was with him!" Yvonne said firmly, almost yelling at Natalie.

    The beans were finally spilled. She could feel the weight lifting off her shoulders as she spat out the

    truth.

    Right at that moment, Natalie''s mind turned to static.

    Something shed across her mind, and her head suddenly ached.

    She groaned in pain.

    "Natalie, what''s wrong? Are you okay? You''re scaring me." Yvonne was frightened when she heard

    Natalie groan.

    "My head hurts."

    After a while, Natalie''s headache subsided a little.

    She massaged her temples and asked, "Are you saying that I knew him all along and that he was

    the man I slept with for the first time?" Natalie asked.

    The urgency in her voice was strong. Desperate.

    Yvonne didn''t dare to say more.

    Natalie''s reaction just now had scared her.

    She was afraid that if she said too much, she would trigger Natalie, and something bad would

    happen.

    Yvonne softened her tone and said, "Don''t think too much about this, you already got a headache

    from it."

    "No, I must figure this out." Natalie was determined.

    "How about this, you think about it first and I''ll tell you when Ie back from the United States."

    "No, you have to tell me now."

    "Natalie, I have an important scene to shoot now." Yvonne panicked.

    Only then did Natalie let Yvonne go. "I''ll call you when you''re done shooting."

    After hanging up the phone, Natalie slumped against the bedpost, stunned.

    What Yvonne had just told her kept echoing in her mind.

    Once again, she felt a dull ache in her head.

    She endured the pain.

    Something in her gut told her that something was off about Tobias the first time they met.

    No one would be so enthusiastic towards a person that they had just met for the first time.

    The same applied for Cecilia and Selina.

    Remington too.

    She had already met Remington''s grandfather, and Tobias was Remington''s brother. Did she also

    meet Tobias then?

    Various events and people pieced together in her mind, and something almost connected.

    After a while, she jumped out of bed and walked towards Remington''s ward.

    It waste at night, and Benjamin had already gone to rest.

    It was pitch dark in the ward.

    "Remington!" Natalie called softly.

    She was only trying to see if he was still awake. If he didn''t answer her, then she would return to her

    own room.

    But he did.

    "Natalie." His whisper sounded loud and clear in the quiet night.

    Natalie''s heart skipped.

    She looked towards the source of the voice and saw a figure sitting on the hospital bed.

    Remington was still awake.

    A clicking sound echoed in the ward.

    It was the sound of someone turning on the light switch, and suddenly, light filled the room.

    Natalie squinted as her eyes adjusted to the sudden brightness.

    "Natalie, why are you here sote at night?" Remington stared at Natalie with his eyes halfclosed.

    Natalie''s breath hitched a little.

    She realized something, and her senses told her she was right. At that moment, she was even more

    certain with her theory.

    Ever since Remington got into the ident, he no longer acted as frivolously as before, although he

    was still his wild and carefree self.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561

    Remington had changed, but Natalie couldn''t tell exactly what changed.

    "Remington. I have something to ask you," Natalie whispered.

    There were some things that she must find out tonight.

    "Go ahead, Natalie." Remington smiled warmly.

    "Did anything ever happen between us?" Natalie blurted.

    "No." Remington''s tone was certain.

    Natalie''s gaze drifted to his face, and she asked, "What about...physical intimacy?"

    Remington immediately lowered his head, a little awkward. "That day, in the car, was the closest

    that I had ever been with you. We never did anything further than that."

    Natalie''s legs almost buckled.

    It turned out that she was wrong about their rtionship.

    And Yvonne was telling the truth.

    "Remington, did...did Tobias and I used to be together before I got amnesia?" Natalie asked

    anxiously.

    Remington was Tobias''s younger brother, so he must have known about this.

    Remington remained silent.

    "I''m sorry, Natalie. I can''t tell you too much about your rtionship with Tobias," he replied tactfully.

    Natalie''s eyes blinked frantically.

    Remington was indirectly giving her an answer.

    Something indeed went on between her and Tobias in the past.

    Natalie nodded half-heartedly.

    "I understand now. Thank you, Remington." She turned to leave as soon as she thanked him. When

    she reached the door, Remington suddenly called out her name.

    She stopped and spun around to look at him.

    His dark hair was tousled, and his handsome face looked tired under the illumination of the dim

    light. He narrowed his eyes and pinned her with a meaningful gaze. "I wish you happiness, Natalie."

    Natalie felt something tug at her heart as she stared into his eyes.

    "Thank you," she answered after a while, her voice hoarse.

    Then she left the ward.

    Remington was a good man, but they were not a couple material together. They were better off as

    friends.

    Finally, she was back in her designated room.

    She suddenly had the urge to call Tobias and ask him what had gone on between them.

    But she stopped herself.

    Tobias was probably asleep at this hour. She didn''t want to disturb him.

    In the end, she decided to call Yvonne instead.

    Due to the time zone differences, it was still daytime where Yvonne was at, and she was probably

    still shooting.

    Natalie wanted to check whether Yvonne was done with her work. She wanted to have a chat with

    Yvonne and gauge how much Yvonne knew about her and Tobias.

    However, Yvonne hung up as soon as the call went through.

    "I''m still filming, Natalie. You have a good rest. Let''s talk about it after."

    Natalie stared at Yvonne''s text absent-mindedly.

    She could feel that Yvonne was brushing her off.

    If Yvonne was filming, how could she find the time to hang up the phone and send a text message

    to her after?

    Natalie let out a bitterugh.

    She told herself to forget about it. If Yvonne didn''t want to tell her, then she would go and ask Tobias

    tomorrow. In-person.

    "Yvonne, you are going to be super famous!" Penney shrieked as she barged into Yvonne''s room.

    Yvonne jumped, and the phone in her hand fell to the ground with a thud. She scrambled to pick it

    up, hiding the text message that she just sent to Natalie from Penney.

    "What''s the matter, Penney? Why are you so excited?" She asked.

    Penney handed her phone to Yvonne and eximed, "See for yourself. Ensign Entertainment had

    officially announced your rtionship with Jenkins on their Facebook page."

    Yvonne almost passed out from shock. Her breathing hitched, she couldn''t believe what she had

    just heard.

    She stared at Penney''s phone in disbelief. It was indeed an official Facebook post from Ensign

    Entertainment.

    "Congrattions to Yvonne and Mr. Quartley. Wishing you evesting happiness together!"

    Yvonne was dumbfounded.

    Although there had been countless rumors about Jenkins'' love affairs, he had never officially

    announced his romantic rtionships before. Ever. Announcing their rtionship the the public was

    as good as dropping a bomb.

    "What...what do you think of this?" Yvonne stammered.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "I think it''s good news!" Penney''s face lit up with joy.

    "But...but I was almost cursed to death when the photo of Kyle and I was posted. With this

    announcement of our rtionship, I''ll probably start receiving death threats now." Yvonne pressed

    her hand against her chest, trying to calm herself down.

    However, Penney had a different view on this matter.

    "Yvonne, now that Jenkins has publicly admitted that he is in love with you, people will not think that

    you are sleeping with him to get to the top anymore. Their opinions will change very soon. Just you

    wait."

    Yvonne thought that the public would notice the announcement the soonest by tomorrow. It was

    alreadyte at night in her home country, after all.

    However, to her surprise, people instantly reacted in a snap to the announcement. Countless big

    update ounts posted their wishes under the announcement.

    "Best wishes to Yvonne and Mr. Quartley. A natural, genuine female artist in the entertainment

    industry nowadays is like a rare gem. Congrattions!"

    In addition to their blessings, they also attached numerous ttering photos of Yvonne. She

    suddenly felt a burst of pride as she scrolled through thements and posts.

    After seeing what the ounts hadmented, the public began to change their view towards her

    as well.

    The negativements turned into blessings, and there were even people who started idolizing

    Yvonne.

    "It turns out that you are truly in a rtionship with Jenkins. This is the first time he announced his

    love life publicly. I''m jealous!"

    "Miss Yvonne not only has the looks, but is also charismatic and impressive in character. Look at

    how she made Jenkins fall for her. What a woman!"

    "Yvonne is my new idol. I admire any women who have the guts to subdue Jenkins." "Yvonne is so

    beautiful! Anyone can see that everything about her is real and natural. She is much better than

    those stic faces in the entertainment industry."

    Many celebrities also reposted Ensign Entertainment''s post about Jenkins and Yvonne''s

    rtionship, adding their congrattions. And just like that, Yvonne suddenly became the most

    searched person overnight.

    "You''re famous, Yvonne! You really did it this time," Penney squealed.

    This time was different from thest.

    This time, Jenkins had announced their rtionship publicly, and everyone in the world knew that

    Yvonne was his woman now.

    He was paving a future for her.

    The next day, Natalie woke up early.

    She called Tobias, nning to tell him that she would see him in his officeter.

    However, no one answered the phone.

    Natalie went to find Benjamin, but he was still asleep.

    It was only six o''clock in the morning, and Benjamin usually woke upte.

    Natalie did not want to disturb him.

    She left the hospital after doing a bit of pondering.

    Natalie headed towards YS Group to see Tobias. She wanted him to tell her everything.

    Natalie checked the time. She was already at the bus stop and had to switch buses. By the time she

    arrived at YS Group, Tobias would most likely be on his way to work.

    Staring into the distance, she frowned. The weather was quite foggy today.

    She waited for a long time before a bus finally arrived.

    Amidst the fog, she squinted her eyes to look at the bus''s car te and saw the number 01.

    Thinking that this was the bus that she was supposed to get on, she quickly made her way into the

    vehicle.

    When she found herself a seat, Natalie suddenly started to feel drowsy.

    The bus, bumpy as usual, rocked her like a luby as she dozed off.

    Natalie did not sleep for long. Ten minutester, her eyes fluttered open.

    It was only when she looked out of the window that she realized that something was wrong.

    ording to her estimations, she should have almost arrived at YS Group by now. But why did

    everything outside look so unfamiliar?

    She had never been here before.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562

    Natalie approached the bus driver in a panic and asked him about their current location. When she

    found out she got on the wrong bus, Natalie''s face nched.

    She had gotten on the bus with the number 101 instead of bus 201!

    Natalie cursed herself for being so careless, then hurriedly got down the bus.

    When she got off the bus, she found herself in a very remote ce without a soul around. It looked

    like an industrial development zone, secluded and deste.

    She did not know where this ce was.

    Natalie walked back to the bus stop, nning to catch a bus back. However, she was out of luck -

    hours passed without a bus in sight.

    Pacing back and forth at the bus stop anxiously, she worried about how many more hours she had

    to wait. She passed the time by going on her phone for a while, but she could sit still no longer.

    Finally, she gave in and pulled out her phone to order an Uber instead.

    To her disappointment, it showed that Uber services were not avable in her area.

    Natalie had no choice but to continue waiting. After a while, she decided to walk somece where

    Uber was in service.

    After walking for about ten minutes, she checked her phone again. Fortunately, she was able to find

    herself a driver.

    The driver epted her request, but he would being from afar. There were still ten minutes

    more to kill before his estimated arrival.

    Despite the long waiting time, Natalie was relieved when she finally managed to book a Uber. She

    just stood there and waited.

    While waiting for the driver to arrive, Natalie looked around, a little bored.

    Suddenly, her gaze was fixed on someone.

    Staring through the fog, she noticed a woman across her.

    Even though Natalie caught sight of her from a distance, she could see that the woman was

    wearing expensive clothes, and her hair was tied into a high ponytail. However, observing her from

    her back, the woman emitted an extremely lonely and sorrowful aura.

    Natalie felt that the woman looked a little familiar.

    She thought for a long time before her lightbulb finally lit up.

    Wasn''t that Selina?

    Why was she here?

    Natalie shouted Selina''s name immediately.

    However, Selina was too far away and couldn''t hear her.

    Instinctively, Natalie chased after Selina. Just as she started to run towards her, she saw a car

    coming in their direction.

    She thought it was the Uber that she had ordered earlier, so she hurriedly waved her hand at the

    driver. However, the driver ignored her and drove straight towards Selina instead.

    Brayden Godfrey was driving aimlessly around the industrial zone.

    He was far from loaded, but it did not stop him from picking up girls.

    He was smart enough to find his target at the industrial zone.

    Many young girls worked in the factories around here, and they were far more innocent than the

    girls in the city.

    He thought that driving a car in a rural area would impress the girls.

    That morning, he was consumed by an insatiable desire rising from the pit of his stomach. He had

    spent all night watching porn, so he couldn''t wait to find a woman to satisfy his needs.

    He whistled to himself as he drove around the industrial zone to see if he could locate histest

    conquest.

    After a while, he spotted a bombshell.

    The woman''s figure looked slim and petite from behind, and she had an elegant aura -definitely

    different from the usual women Brayden saw.

    He pulled the car closer to her. All of a sudden, he felt as if all the blood in his body was rushing

    towards his head.

    He saw the woman''s side profile and immediately remembered who she was.

    The woman who was in Tobias'' car before.

    He only saw her once, but he could never forget her face.

    He was instantly aroused, blood gushing towards his friend from down under.

    He was not a fool.

    He knew very well that this woman was way out of his league.

    However, in the face of lust, all logic and sense were out the window.

    His body was so fired up that it burned all his sense of rationality away.

    Brayden wanted this woman. Right now. He wanted her more than anything.

    This was what happened when lust got the better of him.

    His eyes narrowed in determination, shing a malicious glint.

    When he caught up to her, he slowed the car down.

    The woman seemed preupied. Her head was hung low the whole time, and she did not notice

    Brayden at all.

    A golden opportunity was here!

    Brayden suddenly opened the car door and swung his arm heavily behind Selina''s neck.

    At once, Selina felt someone strike her heavily from behind, and her vision blurred.

    Before she could even cry out, everything turned dark. Then, she copsed.

    Brayden''s eyes lit with joy, his mouth curling into a greasy snigger.

    He quickly dragged Selina into his car.

    On the other side of the road, all events were witnessed by Natalie. She saw everything as clear as

    day.

    Her eyes widened, as she stood therepletely shell-shocked.

    When she returned to her senses, she ran towards them and yelled, "Selina! Selina!"

    Natalie screamed at the top of her lungs.

    But it was useless.

    Natalie panicked as she felt fear surge inside her. She was worried about Selina.

    Her phone then buzzed in her hands. Her driver had finally arrived.

    The Uber driver said he was nearby.

    She quickly informed the driver of her location.

    While waiting for her car to arrive, Natalie called the police.

    She was certain that she had just witnessed Selina getting kidnapped.

    As soon as the phone call went through, it died.

    She stared at her phone and almost screamed in frustration. Her phone had run out of juice.

    When she called Yvonne the night before, she was already pushing it with her battery. As she was

    in a bad mood, she had forgotten to charge it.

    Fortunately, the Uber driver arrived.

    Natalie quickly opened the door and hopped in.

    "Sir, please follow the car ahead of us," She hurriedly instructed.

    They could still see the shadow of the kidnapper''s car in front of them.

    The driver stomped hard on the gas pedal and drove towards the car at full throttle.

    Then, Natalie snapped her head at the driver, her expression anxious, "Sir, I need to make an

    urgent call, please lend me your phone."

    The driver fumbled for his phone. "There''s something wrong with my phone though. It takes a while

    when making a call. I spent a long time calling you just now."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Natalie grabbed the phone over and quickly dialed the number.

    Indeed, the driver was telling the truth. His phone was broken. The screen barely responded to her

    touch at all.

    Her hands trembled, as adrenaline panic surged in her.

    "Follow them close, Sir." Natalie kept urging the driver.

    Initially, the driver thought she was friends with the person driving in front of them. But he felt that

    something was amiss.

    The car in front of them was driving unusually fast, and it was heading towards a remote ce.

    He sneaked a nce at the rearview mirror and noticed the anxiousness on Natalie''s face.

    Natalie''s fearful expression made his hair stand on end.

    "They aren''t thugs or anything of the sort right?" He thought to himself.

    He was only working part- time to earn extra money. He didn''t want to get into any trouble.

    Just then, the car in front of them swerved into an abandoned warehouse and then stopped.

    The Uber driver also stopped his car at once.

    He could tell that something was wrong.

    When Natalie was about to get down, she paused and turned to look at the driver, pleading. "Sir, I

    think my friend was just kidnapped by the man in that car. Could you please go with me and check

    on her?"

    She thought if she were to fight against the kidnapper, she would not have much chance of winning.

    However, her driver looked tall and strong. She would feel safer if he were to apany her in.

    She did not expect the driver to refuse her.

    "I...I have to go," He stammered.

    The car zoomed off as soon as he finished speaking.

    Natalie stared at the car as it sped away, her eyes wide with anguish surprise.

    "You coward!"

    Natalie stomped her foot angrily. Then, she ran towards the abandoned warehouse.

    The kidnapper''s car was still in the building. He had not gotten out of the car yet.

    As she approached the car, Natalie craned her neck to see what was happening inside, which made

    her blood boil.

    She saw the kidnapper pressing himself against Selina''s unconscious body as he peeled her

    clothes away.

    He sure had the balls to do that in public!

    Natalie desperately mmed her fists against the car window shouting. "Stop it, you b*stard!"

    The man didn''t hear her at all.

    Natalie looked around frantically and spotted a shovel beside her. Without thinking, she picked it up

    and smashed it against the car window.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563

    A crack immediately formed on the car window.

    Brayden finally realized someone was outside the car.

    He saw Natalie standing at the window, shouting at him.

    Every muscle on his body froze.

    Natalie?

    Why was she here?

    Without much thought, Brayden tied Natalie up and forced her into the car.

    He had easily found some ropes from the pile of trash in the abandoned warehouse.

    He was a tall and strong man, and Natalie was no match for him at all, no matter how she kicked

    and screamed.

    Natalie hadpletely foiled his perfect n.

    After knocking Selina out, he secretly brought her to this deserted old warehouse with ns to use

    her to relieve the lust built up in him.

    He nned to leave the building and Selina there after he was done with his business.

    It was seamless - nobody would know since the area was so deste.

    But Natalie appeared out of nowhere, ruining everything.

    Now that someone had seen him, things were not as simple nor easy as they were supposed to be

    anymore.

    He did not know what to do with Natalie, so he captured her and forced her into the car.

    After thinking for a while, Brayden decided to drive home.

    Even though the warehouse was located in a remote area, Brayden was unsure if someone would

    walk or drive by the area and see him. If he was caught, that would be the end of him.

    His home was the safest ce.

    In the car, Natalie kept struggling, cursing and yelling at Brayden, which hurt his eardrums and

    annoyed him to no end. In the end, Brayden struck Natalie''s head hard, and she was knocked out in

    an instant.

    As soon as he reached home, he carried the two women into his bedroom.

    He was already flustered and in a panic, and he no longer had the mood to do anything to Selina

    anymore.

    He hesitated for a moment before calling Queenie.

    Queenie came home shortly.

    Her jaws dropped when she saw Natalie.

    "Brayden, why is she here?"

    Brayden told her everything.

    "I was about to sleep with the other one, but who knew she followed me and ruined my n."

    Brayden gritted his teeth.

    Queenie''s eyebrows knitted tightly. "What should we do now?"

    Brayden red at the two unconscious women. "How am I supposed to know? If Natalie sees me,

    she definitely won''t forgive me. She will probably send me to the police. I had to knock her out and

    bring her home."

    Queenie stared at Natalie as she thought of a n.

    Then, her mind began to wander.

    She was no longer figuring out how to solve this problem anymore. Instead, she was overwhelmed

    with jealousy.

    Natalie had not changed one bit.

    Her skin was still as smooth as before, and her face was just as youthful as it used to be when she

    was only twenty years old.

    No wonder she was back with Tobias again.

    She must have used her looks to seduce him.

    On the contrary, due to the heavy use of makeup andck of sleep, Queenie''s face looked old. If

    she didn''t use makeup, she would look like a thirty-year-old woman.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Queenie hated her so much.

    In the heat of the moment, she barked, "Brayden, since you already kidnapped this b*tch, we might

    as well not let her go. If we let her go, she will take her revenge on us!"

    An evil idea took its form in Queenie''s heart.

    Brayden didn''t know what to do, so he followed whatever Queenie suggested.

    Since they had alreadye up with a n, Brayden was no longer worried.

    He felt his lusting back again.

    "Let''s not think too much first. Well talk about it after I''m finished with this woman." He pushed

    Queenie out of the room as he spoke.

    Queenie tilted her chin at Natalie and said, "Bring this woman to the living room. I have something

    to ask her."

    Queenie fetched a bucket of ice water and dumped it over Natalie''s head.

    The weather was already chilly; the ice water bit into Natalie''s bones as it came into contact with her

    skin.

    Natalie woke up from the sudden cold, gasping at once.

    She immediately lifted her hands to wipe the water off her face, only to find that her hands were tied

    up.

    Natalie''s body jolted, and then she noticed her surroundings.

    She was in apletely unfamiliar house. A woman with heavy makeup stood in front of her and

    red at her with hostility.

    Natalie thought that the woman looked familiar.

    Then, she remembered that she had met this woman before.

    When she first met this woman, the woman had said many things that did not make sense to her.

    "B*tch, where is my mother?" Queenie yelled, both hands on her waist.

    Queenie thought Madison''s disappearance must have had something to do with Natalie. Maybe it

    was Natalie who kidnapped her mother.

    Natalie gaped at Queenie. She had no idea what this woman meant.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Queenie lunged forwards and pped Natalie in the face. "B*tch, stop pretending!"

    It was a violent p. Natalie''s cheek instantly swelled.

    "You are crazy!" Natalie seethed.

    Queenieughed like a madwoman.

    How dare Natalie pretend to not know her?

    She was even acting like she had amnesia.

    She pped Natalie again and said, "So you don''t know me, huh? Well, I''ll p you until you

    recognize who I am."

    After that, she raised her hands in the air, preparing to give Natalie another huge p.

    When she was about to p Natalie for the third time, Natalie was quick to react.

    She bit Queenie''s hand.

    Queenie cried out in pain.

    "B*tch, let go of me!" She shrieked.

    Natalie did not want to miss the opportunity.

    She bit deep into Queenie''s hand with all her strength.

    Queenie''s face nched in pain.

    She had no choice but to hit Natalie''s head with her other arm.

    Natalie was still dizzy from Brayden''s strike earlier. When Queenie hit her, she cked out

    immediately.

    She let go of Queenie''s hand and slumped into the chair, limp once again.

    Queenie stared angrily at the bruise forming on her hand and scowled. Then, she kicked Natalie

    hard.

    She stopped herself soon after.

    Natalie was unconscious now, so she would not feel pain if she were to kick her now. She should

    wait for her to regain her consciousness before kicking her again.

    Brayden fondled Selina''s body impatiently.

    Suddenly, his movements froze.

    He felt something through her pants.

    "F*ck!" Brayden cursed fiercely.

    Selina was on her period.

    Brayden''s desire immediately dissipated.

    He walked out of the bedroom in a huff.

    "That was quick." Queenie snapped her head towards Brayden as she eximed.

    "F*ck, she''s on that disgusting cycle that you have every month," Brayden muttered.

    "Oh." Queenie blurted.

    Brayden rolled his eyes and ordered, "Go see if she''s really on her period."

    He was unsure if the bulge under her pants was a menstrual pad or not.

    But Queenie was not in the mood.

    She walked into the bedroom to appease her brother, and her face turned to shock when she saw

    the face of the woman lying in the bedroom.

    She had been too focused on Natalie just now, and did not notice Selina at all.

    When she leaned closer to take a closer look at the woman, she realized that this was Selina,

    Tobias'' sister!

    Queenie pped a hand to her mouth, stifling a scream.

    She scrambled out of the room and shrieked. "Brayden, how did you get this woman here? Do you

    know who she is?"

    Brayden snorted in frustration. "Isn''t she one of Tobias'' ythings? I bet Tobias had already lost

    interest in her. Is it wrong to have fun with the woman that Tobias dumped?"

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564

    "She is not Tobias'' woman, but his biological sister. You''ve gotten yourself into big trouble!" Queenie

    shouted at Brayden with an exasperated look on her face.

    Her words left Brayden in shock.

    Brayden and Queenie discussed their n for two hours.

    Queenie had intended to run away and leave Brayden behind, but he threatened that if she left him,

    he would snitch on her if the police caught him.

    Queenie was left with no choice.

    Brayden had brought her into this, and they were now on the same boat.

    In the end, she decided to run away by traveling overseas with Brayden to lie low for some time.

    It didn''t matter whether Brayden had touched Selina or not. He had kidnapped her, and that alone

    was already a serious crime.

    Coincidentally, the old man that Queenie was together with was about to travel overseas for a

    business trip, and he had told her that he would bring her along if she wanted to.

    Queenie immediately called her benefactor.

    He immediately agreed to pick her up in the evening.

    Brayden was uneasy. "What should we do if Tobiases for us tonight?"

    Queenie reassured him, "Don''t worry. He won''t catch us. We''re leaving tonight, anyway."

    Brayden thought her words made sense.

    He nced at Selina, dissatisfied.

    He was unhappy with the fact that he had gone to such great lengths to kidnap Selina, but he didn''t

    even get to touch her in the end.

    He decided that no matter what, he must at least get a taste of her.

    A hint of desire shed through Brayden''s eyes.

    Besides, Tobias would not be able to know that something had happened to Selina so quickly. So,

    Brayden decided to wait for Selina to wake up and then instruct her to please him instead. Then, he

    would run away with Queenie.

    Although he couldn''t sleep with Selina when she was on her period, it was still possible for him to

    have her in other ways.

    He should at least get to relieve the pressure building inside of him. Otherwise, it would be unfair to

    him to risk all this for nothing.

    Meanwhile, Queenie also had an idea of her own.

    Since she was already going to run away, she might as well torture Natalie before that.

    The corner of her mouth curled into a poisonous grin, and cruelty shed in her eyes.

    She was determined to torture Natalie to death.

    In the evening, Queenie cooked up something simple and ate with Brayden in the living room.

    She felt that Natalie was an eyesore, so she ordered Brayden to move Natalie into the bedroom.

    Brayden followed her orders and threw Natalie onto the same bed Selina was lying on.

    Just as Brayden and Queenie were having dinner in the living room, Selina''s eyes fluttered open.

    Her head ached badly.

    When she opened her eyes, she realized she was in an unfamiliar room.

    Her pulse quickened, and her ears rang.

    Where was this ce?

    Suddenly, her eyes widened.

    She gasped when she noticed Natalie lying by her side. Natalie''s eyes were tightly shut, and her

    face was pale.

    "Natalie," Selina called.

    Natalie did not respond.

    Selina attempted to lift her arms to shake Natalie, but she was shocked to find that she could not

    move her hands at all.

    She was tied up!

    Fear surged through her.

    She leaned forward to look at Natalie''s hands and saw that Natalie was tied up just as she was.

    What was going on?

    Her mind scrambled as she tried to recall what happened earlier.

    She couldn''t remember anything.

    She could only remember that she went to see Dn early in the morning, but they had another

    argument.

    Then she ran out.

    She had been walking aimlessly around the area.

    That was when she suddenly felt a burst of pain in her neck.

    Then, everything went ck.

    The next thing she knew, she woke up on this bed.

    "Natalie. Natalie, wake up." At this moment, she could only keep calling out to Natalie helplessly.

    Shortly after, Natalie''s eyelids fluttered.

    Selina raised her voice, "Natalie, can you hear me? Wake up."

    Natalie was half- conscious. She kept hearing someone calling her name.

    She wanted to open her eyes, but her eyelids felt so heavy, and she could not open them no matter

    how hard she tried.

    Finally, she exerted all her strength, forcing her eyes open.

    She saw Selina.

    In Selina''s gaze were panic and anxiety.

    "Thank God, Natalie. You''re finally awake." Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    Natalie sucked in a stuttering breath.

    She could still feel the throbbing pain on her cheek.

    "Natalie, what the heck is going on?" Selina asked.

    Natalie immediately told her everything that she saw from the beginning.

    Selina''s face turned pale.

    She instinctively reached down to feel herself, then let out a sigh of relief.

    Although she was a virgin, she knew she would still feel something if a man touched her

    inappropriately.

    Besides, she was on her period.

    She believed that no matter how lustful a man was, he wouldn''t want to sleep with a woman who

    was on her period.

    "Natalie, do you know who they are? The man who attempted to harass me, and the woman who hit

    you," Selina asked anxiously.

    Natalie shook her head and replied, "I don''t know. I don''t know them at all."

    Selina''s mind churned.

    "We have to find a way to escape now." Selina looked around the bedroom. "They are still holding

    us hostage, so I believe they don''t intend to let us go. The longer this drags on, the more dangerous

    this bes."

    Natalie agreed.

    She bobbed her head in exaggeration then stared at Selina, frustrated. "But how do we escape?"

    Their hands and feet were tied up. It was almost impossible for them to escape.

    Selina looked at the rope binding Natalie''s hand. It looked like it would break under great pressure.

    "I''ll bite it with my teeth to see if I can break the rope," Selina said.

    Natalie struggled to lift her hands towards Selina''s face. Then, Selina bent down towards Natalie''s

    bound hands with great effort.

    That day, Benjamin woke upte.

    When he came out of his room, he did not see Natalie.

    But he didn''t think much of it.

    He thought that Natalie might have had something to tend to.

    Benjamin stayed in Remington''s ward for the whole morning. An awkward silence filled the ward as

    the two of them stared at each other silently/

    By noon, Natalie was still nowhere to be seen.

    Remington asked Benjamin about Natalie''s whereabouts.

    Benjamin replied perfunctorily, "Maybe she had something to do."

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    However, Remington was observant.

    "Did you try calling her? Did she tell you that she had something to do?"

    Benjamin suddenly grew alert after hearing Remington''s question.

    He immediately called Natalie.

    The call couldn''t get through.

    "Why did she switch off her phone?" Benjamin''s face turned into concern as he stared at the phone

    He tried calling Tobias instead.

    However, Tobias did not answer either.

    Benjamin did not wait any longer. He drove straight to YS Group.

    Tobias'' secretary told Benjamin that Tobias was in an important meeting which had been going on

    since the morning and had not ended just yet.

    Without further dy, Benjamin barged into the conference room.

    He told Tobias that Natalie was not in the hospital.

    Tobias''s expression changed immediately. "Why didn''t you inform me earlier?"

    A look of guilt shed across Benjamin''s face as he stammered, "Mr. Whitlock, I��"

    He had been too exhausted keeping Natalie from getting near Remington. Therefore, when Natalie

    was not in the ward, he felt relieved. However, he did not expect that something would happen to

    her.

    Tobias frowned and pinched the bridge of his nose in exasperation. He knew it wasn''t the time to

    me Benjamin.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565

    Tobias immediately called back home and learned from Cecilia that Natalie had not returned home.

    Then, he called Yvonne.

    Yvonne was equally baffled.

    Tobias sensed that something was not right.

    Things felt different - off - this time round.

    Previously, when Natalie suddenly disappeared, he eventually learned that she was in the hospital

    with Remington.

    But this time, he had a feeling that Natalie was in trouble.

    Natalie was not an irresponsible person.

    She felt guilty for indirectly causing Remington to be hospitalized, so she would not have left the

    hospital without informing anyone for no reason.

    Besides, he found out that he had several missed calls from Natalie that morning.

    He had been busy preparing for the meeting, so he did not have the time to check his phone.

    He immediately sent Benjamin to check on Natalie''s whereabouts.

    Shortly after, Benjamin found out that Natalie got on a bus and had gone to a ce.

    They couldn''t figure out why Natalie would go somewhere like that.

    After checking Natalie''s call history, they found out that herst two calls were to an unknown

    number and the police''s number.

    The call history had confirmed Tobias'' suspicion.

    Something must have happened to Natalie.

    Otherwise, why would she call the police?

    They looked up the unknown number from Natalie''s call history and found out it belonged to an e-

    hailing driver.

    The driver told them everything that he saw, and he also told them that Natalie got out of the car in

    front of an abandoned warehouse.

    Unfortunately, there were no surveince cameras in that area.

    They had lost the lead on Natalie''s whereabouts.

    After dinner, Queenie and Brayden waited on the couch anxiously.

    It was getting dark. They decided to leave when no one would be around to catch sight of them.

    Of course, there was still something Brayden wanted to do before leaving.

    Queenie entered the bedroom to check if Natalie and Selina had woken up.

    As soon as she walked into the room, she saw Selina struggling to bite the rope on Natalie''s wrists

    which looked to be almost broken.

    "Brayden! Come here and look at them! They are trying to bite through the rope," Queenie yelled.

    Brayden stormed into the room and pulled Selina away.

    "Let us go, you two lunatics!" Selina snarled.

    The corner of Queenie''s mouth curled up into a malicious smile as she stared at Selina. "No way!

    Just wait and see what Brayden will do to you." Then, she paused and looked towards Natalie. "As

    for you, Natalie. I''m going to let you rot here."

    What was done had been done; Queenie might as well finish Natalie off once and for all.

    She wanted to destroy her.

    Queenie ordered Brayden to drag Natalie into the bathroom.

    "I will stay here and deal with this b*tch. You go and enjoy your girl," Queenie smirked and said to

    Brayden.

    A sh of excitement lit up in Brayden''s eyes.

    "There''s not much time left, you have to hurry up," Queenie reminded him.

    "I know. Twenty minutes is enough for me," Brayden''s face twisted into a lewd grin.

    He immediately strode out of the bathroom.

    After Brayden left, Queenie filled up the bathtub with water.

    As she stared at the flowing water gradually filling up the bathtub, a gush of excitement suddenly

    rushed into her core.

    She imagined Natalie''s body floating in the bathtub and thought that to be a wonderful sight.

    She grabbed Natalie''s hair and dipped her head into the bathtub.

    Natalie''s hands and feet were all tied up, so she was unable to break free.

    Just as Natalie was about to drown, Queenie lifted her head out of the water.

    Natalie gasped heavily for air. Her face was terribly pale.

    Queenie''s eyes lit with excitement. "Doesn''t this feel great, Natalie? I''ll torture you again and again

    until you''re dead! You''d better enjoy it."

    She burst intoughter as soon as she warned Natalie, cackling like a madwoman.

    Natalie was going to die in her hands.

    Her long awaited dream was about toe true.

    Meanwhile, things were equally tense in the bedroom.

    Selina''s muscles tensed as she red at Brayden, who wasughing wickedly as he approached

    her step-by-step.

    "What do you want to do to me? Do you know who I am? You wouldn''t want to mess with me!"

    Selina warned.

    Upon hearing Selina''s words, fear shed across Brayden''s face.

    He shrugged off her warning.

    It was toote to turn back now. He no longer feared her.

    Besides, she would not forgive him if he really let her go anyway.

    He might as well enjoy himself first before traveling overseas with Queenie. He was certain that he

    would have a good time there. Perhaps the foreign women there were even more beautiful.

    He immediately moved to stand in front of Selina and barked, "Please me now!"

    Raising her head to re at Brayden, Selina felt a wave of nausea roiling in her stomach, and she

    almost threw up.

    "In your dreams!" She hissed through gritted teeth.

    "Who did he think he was? How dare he try toy a finger on me?" Selina thought to herself.

    He must have been delusional to think that she would ever do anything with him.

    Brayden pinned her with a vicious gaze. "We can do it the easy way or the hard way. If you refuse to

    please me, I will make sure you suffer."

    Selina red at him and spat, "You shameless b*stard. Look at yourself in the mirror. How dare you

    touch me! I will tell my brother what you did to me, and he will tear you into pieces and let you die a

    terrible death!"

    Selina''s words angered Brayden.

    He swung his hand in the air and pped Selina across the face violently. Her head whipped to the

    side in response.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "You ungrateful b*tch. How dare you look down on me? I must teach you a lesson today!" Brayden

    was furious, and he finally lost his patience.

    Selina scrambled backward as she saw the madness in Brayden''s eyes.

    At that moment, she was overwhelmed by panic.

    Although she was already twenty-five, she still wanted to keep her chastity. She would never let this

    man get his hands on her.

    "Please, don''t," she pleaded softly.

    Brayden was taken aback by her sudden change of attitude.

    Selina looked up at Brayden through hershes and said, "Please don''t be like this. I''m on my

    period now. I''m sure you wouldn''t want to make a mess in your room. Let me help you in some

    other way, okay?"

    Selina suddenly turned gentle, and she waspletely different from her aggressive self earlier.

    Tears glinted in her eyes as she blinked, and the sight of her begging for mercy stirred pity in others''

    hearts.

    Brayden''s heart softened.

    "Some other way it is," he replied gruffly.

    She tilted her chin towards her bound hands and batted hershes at Brayden. "But my hands are

    all tied up. Could you help loosen them?"

    Brayden didn''t think much about the request. He thought that even if Selina were unbound, she

    wouldn''t be able to fight against him. He was a strong man.

    He did not suspect anything at all.

    He immediately helped to loosen the rope on Selina''s wrists.

    Once he set her hands free, she reached out towards him.

    Her hands were fair and delicate.

    Desire burned wildly in Brayden.

    Indeed, women were cheap creatures.

    A few minutes ago, she was as stubborn as a mule, but now she was obedient.

    Brayden grinned in satisfaction.

    Selina gripped his core tightly.

    Her lips quirked into a mischievous grin.

    Then, a small cracking sound filled the room.

    She hurt him with all her might.

    She knew that this was a man''s weakest, most vulnerable spot. Excruciating pain instantly shot

    across Brayden''s entire body, and he copsed onto the ground, holding his crotch as he wailed in

    pain.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566

    Selina grabbed the opportunity and quickly untied the rope on her ankles.

    Before she left, she stomped on Brayden''s foot and spat, "This is what you get for trying to take

    advantage of me. You will never be able to get it up for the rest of your life now."

    Then, she fled the room.

    Although Brayden was hurt, he might recover soon. She needed to seize the opportunity and run as

    far away as possible.

    She stopped running abruptly when she reached the exit,nding a p on her forehead.

    She almost forgot about Natalie.

    She quickly turned back to save Natalie.

    Natalie was drowning.

    This was the worst torture she had ever endured.

    She lost count of the amount of times Queenie forced her head under before lifting it up again for

    just enough air to enter her lungs to keep her alive.

    Every time her head got dunked into the bathtub, she wished she was dead instead.

    Finally, Queenie let Natalie''s head stay above water for a longer time this round.

    She let Natalie catch her breaths.

    "How do you feel, little one? Are you enjoying it? I''ll let you rest now, because next time, I won''t be

    lifting your head up anymore. Say goodbye to this beautiful world," she said as she gave Natalie a

    cold, devilish smile.

    Natalie''s teeth chattered.

    After gasping for a few breaths, she finally regained some semnce of strength to speak.

    "Why...why are you doing this to me? I have nothing against you. Why are you doing this to me?

    You wicked woman!"

    Queenie did not seem to be angered by Natalie''s words. Instead, she justughed.

    She cackled smugly.

    Then, she said slowly, "Why am I doing this to you? Let me tell you, Natalie. You are supposed to

    be a ve in our family. You are supposed to serve me, but I would never have thought-"

    She paused and raised her tone. "I would never have thought that you managed to seduce Tobias.

    Why would he choose a woman like you over me? Why? You''re only a b*tch, how could you have

    such good luck? I will only rest when I see you dead!"

    After she finished her words, she dunked Natalie''s head into the bathtub again.

    Natalie struggled once more to break free, but her efforts were in vain.

    Every breath she took filled her lungs with water. Natalie was about to drown to death.

    As Natalie tipped between the scale of life and death, she suddenly felt her soul splitting into two.

    One part of her soul remained in her body, whereas the other one had floated into the air.

    Her thoughts had never been so clear. Memories shed through her mind one after another like a

    movie ying in her head.

    Natalie''s eyes suddenly widened.

    She remembered everything. She finally remembered everything about her past.

    All the good memories, as well as the painful ones, rushed back to her in an instant.

    "Go to hell, Natalie!" Queenie said as she submerged Natalie''s head deeper into the water.

    "You''re the one who''s going to hell!"

    Suddenly, Natalie felt Queenie''s grip on her head loosen. Then, she heard a huge plop. Queenie

    copsed beside her.

    Queenie knocked a bucket when she fell, and the bucketnded right onto her head, making her

    look ridiculous.

    Selina quickly helped Natalie out of the tub.

    Natalie''s pupils were dted, and she seemed confused.

    Her dark hair clung onto her face, and drops of water trickled down her cheeks and nose.

    "Thank God, Natalie. You''re not dead." Selina''s voice was shaking, as if she was about to cry.

    She grabbed Natalie''s hand and said, "Run."

    When they reached the staircase, they heard the sounds of hurried footsteps behind them.

    Selina held onto Natalie''s hand tightly and said, "Natalie, run. They areing after us."

    Natalie finally regained her senses.

    She didn''t have the time to sort her memories out. Staying alive was her topmost priority right now.

    Outside, the sky had turnedpletely dark. They lost their sense of direction as they stumbled into

    an alley. There was no one around the area.

    Selina and Natalie couldn''t find anyone to ask for help from.

    They could only keep running with Queenie and Brayden trailing close behind.

    Selina was almost out of breath.

    She heaved, "I can''t make it. I really can''t."

    "Hurry up, Selina. If you''re caught, then you''re screwed."

    Selina sucked in a deep breath and ran with all her might.

    However, no matter how fast they ran, they could never outrun Brayden. Fear overwhelmed them

    as he slowly caught up with them.

    If Brayden captured them again, they would be doomed.

    At that moment, a car suddenly sped towards them from afar.

    The blinding headlights made Natalie squint.

    Hope rose in Natalie and Selina''s hearts, and they immediately screamed for help.

    "Help!" They yelled at the top of their lungs.

    The car wasing at them fast. When the driver noticed them, he stopped the car abruptly. The

    sound of tires screeching against the street made everyone''s ear hurt. Dust filled the air.

    The car door swung open, and the driver got down from the vehicle.

    The driver was wearing a ck suit and matching trousers, and his tall figure seemed to blend into

    the darkness. He carried an intimidating air

    around him.

    Natalie''s entire body froze.

    It felt like a lifetime had passed since shest saw him.

    Although she had just seen Tobias not long ago, she felt as if they had been separated for a

    lifetime.

    It was as though they had not seen each other for hundreds of years.

    When Selina realized the driver was Tobias, she threw herself into his arms.

    Her eyes were red, and she cried, "Brother, you must avenge us. That b*stard, he... he almost took

    advantage of me!"

    Tobias snapped his head and shot a nce at Brayden and Queenie.

    Brayden and Queenie recognized Tobias as soon as they saw him getting down from the car. They

    immediately started running frantically in the other direction.

    Tobias''s eyes burned in fury as if Hades had possessed him.

    He patted Selina''s shoulder gently, then shifted his gaze to Natalie''s face.

    Natalie stared back at him.

    Her entire body was drenched, and her ck hair clung to her scalp and face.

    Tobias let go of Selina and approached Natalie.

    He pulled her into an embrace and murmured, "Are you okay, Natalie?"

    His voice cracked as he tried to hold back his tears.

    He waste.

    Natalie had suddenly disappeared, leaving no clues for him to locate her.

    Fortunately, Tobias thought of the Godfrey family.

    Although he was the person holding Madison captive, he had suspected that the Godfrey family

    may have thought Natalie to be the culprit.

    And he was right.

    Tobias immediately drove to the Godfrey family''s home as soon as he thought of them.

    He was grateful that although he waste, nothing bad had happened to Natalie.

    Natalie took in his familiar scent.

    Her muscles froze.

    After a moment, she regained her senses and shoved Tobias away from her.

    Tobias frowned. "Natalie, I hope you won''t feel guilty about Remington anymore."

    Natalie red at Tobias and spat, "Do you think

    I''m doing this for Remington? Don''t you feel bad for what you''ve done instead?"

    Tobias''s body stiffened.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    His mouth gaped as he stared at Natalie in shock.

    He noticed that Natalie''s attitude changed.

    Her tone was no longer as gentle as the evening breeze.

    She was now defensive and unapproachable, like a hedgehog baring its thorns to scare away its

    predator.

    "Natalie, are your memories back?" He asked when their eyes met.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567

    The corner of Natalie''s lips curled into a sneer. "Yes, I remember everything."

    She remembered everything about her past.

    She finally remembered those years of suffering �� when her days were filled with tears.

    All because of Tobias.

    When Tobias lost interest in her, when he dumped her and let her suffer.

    Now that he wanted her back, he went to great lengths to find her.

    Did he see her as a toy?

    Selina stared at Natalie in surprise. "Natalie, you remember! God, finally, you remember."

    "Yes," Natalie muttered.

    Selina nced at Natalie''s wet hair and said, "Let''s not talk about this now. Shall we go home and

    take a shower? You''re wet all over, and you''re going to catch a cold."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Indeed, Natalie felt the chill as a gust of cold wind blew towards her.

    She shivered.

    Tobias instinctively held Natalie in his arms to

    keep her warm.

    But she pushed him away.

    Tobias grimaced. "Let''s go home first. You two need to take a bath."

    "There''s no need. I''ll go back to my apartment," Natalie refused.

    Selina looked at Natalie, and then at Tobias.

    It seemed that their misunderstanding was still unresolved.

    She held Natalie''s hand and said, "Natalie, if you want to go back to your apartment, then I''ll go

    back with you. I want to stay with you."

    Natalie did not want Tobias to send her back, but Selina insisted. She had no choice but to follow

    Selina''s wish.

    When Natalie returned home, she saw a middle-aged woman knocking on her apartment door.

    She immediately recognized that the woman was the aunt who lived downstairs.

    "What''s wrong, Auntie?" Natalie asked.

    When the woman saw Natalie, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, " Yvonne told me she couldn''t

    get through your phone, and she wanted me to check if you''re in your apartment. She said that she

    is now overseas so she can''te back. She sounded very anxious. Now that you are here, I can

    rest assured. I will call her now."

    Natalie stared at her in bafflement.

    "I called her when I found out you were missing," Tobias muttered behind her.

    Suddenly, realization hit her.

    Warmth crept into her heart.

    Yvonne was indeed her best friend. Their friendship had not changed at all since their university

    days.

    She was her true friend.

    Before the woman left, she gaped at Tobias for a few seconds. Her eyes glinted in amazement.

    She had never seen such a handsome man before.

    Natalie nned to call Yvonne to inform her that she was safe, but she thought she''d better wait for

    Tobias and Selina to leave first.

    The woman who just left would inform Yvonne about her return anyway.

    Natalie pushed her apartment door open and walked inside while Tobias and Selina followed

    behind.

    "Selina, you first," Natalie said.

    There was only one shower room in her small apartment.

    Although Selina was not drenched in water, she was covered with sweat and grime.

    But she insisted on letting Natalie shower first.

    "Why don''t we shower together?" Natalie suggested.

    She was already a mother to a child, so she did not feel embarrassed.

    Selina nodded.

    Natalie was her sister- in-w. She didn''t mind showering with her.

    Natalie and Selina sighed in rxation as beads of warm water glided across their bodies, washing

    away the dirt and sweat on their skin.

    "Natalie, do you really remember everything?" Selina asked as she scrubbed her palms roughly.

    Although she had only touched Brayden through his pants, she still felt disgusted, repulsed by her

    skin that had touched him.

    A wave of nausea rose in her stomach as she recalled the lewd grin on his face.

    Natalie nodded. "I remember everything."

    She remembered it all. Even the tiniest details. She got all her memories back when she was on the

    verge of death.

    Apparently, the myth about your entire life shing across your eyes before you die was indeed true.

    "What do you n to do with my brother now?" Selina probed.

    Natalie did not hesitate. "Nothing."

    She would never get back with Tobias after he had hurt her so deeply. Never.

    "But things aren''t what you think they are," Natalie said gently.

    "What is it then?" Natalie snapped.

    Selina took in a deep breath before answering, "I didn''t know the truth untilter when Mom told me

    about it. My brother broke up with you and wanted to abort the baby because he misunderstood

    everything."

    Natalie snorted coldly.

    What kind of misunderstanding was that?

    What would have driven him to force her to abort their baby?

    "Well, you see, my brother thought you were my mother''s daughter at that time. He thought you

    were his half-sister. That was why he treated you like that."

    Suddenly, Natalie stopped breathing.

    She turned to look at Selina in disbelief. "What did you just say?"

    "I said, my brother made a mistake, and thought that you are his biological sister, so he treated you

    like that." Selina shed her a silly grin.

    Natalie shook her head. This was ridiculous, totally unbelievable and yet, it truly did happen.

    So, this was the misunderstanding that had caused him to break up with her.

    Natalie''s mind went nk.

    Natalie changed into her old clothes that she left in her apartment.

    Then, she found another set of her own clothes for Selina.

    Selina was about her size, so she had no issue wearing her clothes.

    Tobias waited patiently in the living room.

    He sat on the couch unmoving, his back straight, as if he were a sculpture.

    Natalie was overwhelmed by her mixed emotions.

    "It''s already sote. You must be hungry. How about I go buy some supper for us?" Selina

    suggested.

    Actually, she had just wanted to give Natalie and

    Tobias some alone time, so that he could exin the truth behind the misunderstanding that had

    tormented them for years.

    No one responded to her suggestion.

    Sheughed awkwardly, "If you have no objections, then I''ll take that as agreement. I''ll go get us

    some food then."

    She left the apartment immediately.

    Now, only Tobias and Natalie were left in the apartment.

    Without Selina''s presence, the apartment fell into silence. The room was so quiet that they could

    even hear their own breathing.

    Yvonne received a call from the woman who lived below Natalie''s apartment.

    She told her that she saw Natalie in her apartment.

    Yvonne immediately let out a sigh of relief.

    "By the way, Yvonne, is Natalie in a rtionship now?" The woman suddenly asked.

    Yvonne raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

    "Haha! I saw her with a handsome man today. I''ve never seen such a good-looking man before."

    Yvonne quickly understood what she meant.

    The man she was talking about was probably Tobias.

    "So, Natalie is with Tobias, huh?" Yvonne thought.

    After Yvonne hung up the call, she did not give Natalie a ring.

    She guessed that it was not appropriate for her to call Natalie since she was with Tobias now.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568

    Besides, Yvonne was about to board the ne.

    The filming crew had already finished shooting the scenes abroad. They should be returning home

    already.

    Yvonne did not realize that she was sitting in the first-ss cabin until they were about to depart.

    No wonder the seats in her area looked so premium. She thought that maybe the seats in United

    States airlines were built differently, but soon realized that it was a first-ss cabin.

    Yvonne was shocked, "Why did you purchase such an expensive seat? That''s a lot of money!"

    She had taken the economic flighting here.

    Penney smiled, "Everything about you is different now. Jenkins has already gone public and

    admitted being in a rtionship with you, so do you really think things will be the same as before?"

    Although Jenkins did not announce anything about their marriage on Facebook, Yvonne was

    Jenkins'' first and official girlfriend. It was already enough to change her status in the entertainment

    industry.

    "But a first- ss flight is really too expensive," Yvonne winced.

    They had just spent a huge amount of money that she worked so hard to earn.

    "You have to get used to this," Penney patted Yvonne''s shoulder and chuckled, "Others willugh at

    you if they find out you''re taking an economy flight instead. That''ll be detrimental to your image!"

    Yvonne bit her lip.

    Of course, she was aware of that.

    It was an unspoken rule in the entertainment circle. A starlet would need to choose their clothes and

    meals widely. Otherwise, they would be theughingstock of the century.

    With that, Yvonne and Penney boarded the ne together.

    The first-ss cabin was indeed veryfortable. It was definitely worth the price.

    "Yvonne, thanks to you, I finally know what sess tastes like," Penney stared at Yvonne gratefully.

    Yvonne smiled half-heartedly in response.

    She suddenly felt sad.

    She was aware that everything she received came with a price.

    However, she quickly thought it through.

    Since she had already made up her mind, she shouldn''t regret her decisions anymore. After all, no

    one forced her to do this. She did it willingly, so why feel sad about it?

    She should be focusing on working hard and seizing the opportunity to climb to the top instead.

    Meanwhile, a woman with heavy makeup and her stout assistant boarded the ne. Yvonne and

    Penney did not notice their arrival. However, the woman saw Yvonne and quickly raised an eyebrow

    in surprise.

    She gestured at Yvonne and whispered, "That... that''s Yvonne, am I right? How can she afford to fly

    first-ss?"

    Rosalin Lautner never thought that an insignificant actress like Yvonne would get to sit in the same

    cabin as her.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lillian Wood, Rosalin''s assistant, shot a nce at Yvonne before muttering into Rosalin''s ear,

    "Rosalin, that woman is rather remarkable!"

    "What''s so great about her? She''s just putting on airs!" Rosalin sneered in disdain as they sat down

    in their seats.

    Later that evening, the stewardess served them drinks.

    Rosalin''s jealousy grew more intense the more she thought of Yvonne''s sudden sess. Finally,

    she could not hold it in anymore and walked over to Yvonne''s seat with her drink in her hand.

    When she passed by Yvonne, she pretended to trip and intentionally spilled her drink on Yvonne.

    She then proceeded to apologize pretentiously, "Oh no, I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose."

    Once Yvonne looked up to greet her gaze, Rosalin gasped in fake astonishment, "Yvonne, it''s you!

    Why are you sitting here? Since when did they let part-timers fly first-ss?"

    Yvonne narrowed her eyes at Rosalin, saying nothing.

    With a flick of her wrist, she sneakily poured her ss of juice onto Rosalin''s dress.

    The juice immediately formed a stain on Rosalin''s clothes.

    "Oh no, I''m sorry. It was an ident. I''m really sorry," Yvonne shed a vengeful grin at Rosalin.

    Rosalin was beyond furious.

    She jabbed a finger at Yvonne and hissed, "You... you did it on purpose."

    Yvonne''s grin widened as she replied, "So I purposely spilt my drink on your dress, when you

    identally did the same to me first? I''m surprised at such wed logic."

    "You...!" Rosalin was about to lose her temper, but she stopped herself when she remembered that

    they were in public.

    After all, she was a celebrity, and she had a public image to maintain.

    She red at Yvonne contemptuously before returning to her seat.

    "That b*tch, how dare she do that!" Rosalin startedining to Lillian the minute she sat down.

    Lillian lowered her voice as she warned, "You''d better not mess with her, Rosalin."

    Rosalin became angrier when she heard that and retorted spitefully, "Why not? Just watch how I''ll

    teach her a lesson when we get off the ne. How dare she humiliate me!"

    "Yvonne and Jenkins are together," Lillian blurted out in an effort to stop Rosalin.

    Those words shattered Rosalin''s heart.

    Rosalin could only stare nkly into the distance.

    "What did you just say?" She asked in dismay.

    Was she dreaming? Jenkins was a big shot in the entertainment circle. He was the one and only

    person able to freely manipte anyone in the circle based on his own whims and flimsies.

    How could an insignificant character like Yvonne get together with Jenkins?

    Shortly after that, Lillian told Rosalin all about Ensign Entertainment''s Facebook post.

    Rosalin had been filming in a ce with a bad signal, and she had yet to check her phone as well.

    Hence, after hearing about what had happened, her eyes widened in shock.

    She slumped into her seat as she tried to process what she had heard.

    "What is it in her that made Jenkins fall for her? Who is she to associate herself with him?" Rosalin

    was seething.

    "She probably offered him her body. Rosalin, you know very well about Jenkins''s fetish."

    Rosalin was still unconvinced.

    Jenkins was a powerful man, let alone he was also dashingly charming. Despite his weird fetishes,

    countless women were still waiting for their chance to woo and attract him. However, why did he

    choose Yvonne over everyone else?

    "Rosalin, you''d better just bear with it," Lillian reminded her.

    "No way! Are you asking me to just turn a blind eye to it for life?"

    "Of course not. She is just one of Jenkins'' ythings. He''ll dump her as soon as he is tired of her.

    Besides, you know Jenkins well. Maybe by then, she will already be dead," Lillian winked at her

    suggestively.

    Rosalin nodded in agreement.

    At the same time, she snorted under her breath, "What a cheap b*tch to be willing to give up

    everything just to climb to the top. She should really take a look in the mirror and reflect on herself."

    Rosalin''s mood improved slightly after Lilian''s reassurance. However, her anger rekindled when she

    got off the ne.

    There were many fans in the airport, and they all came to wee Yvonne.

    On the other hand, none of Rosalin''s fans were here.

    With that, Rosalin could no longer hold herself back.

    Not long ago, Yvonne was a nobody, with no one recognizing her even if she went out in public.

    Now, her fans were actually lining up to wee her.

    Meanwhile, Yvonne was equally shocked by the sight of her fans flooding the airport to wee

    her. She was nervous.

    It was the first time in her life for her to be greeted by fans at the airport.

    She felt so honored and kept thanking the fans who waited for her at the airport. She even went out

    of her way to sign some autographs for them.

    "You''re so beautiful, Yvonne. No wonder Jenkins fell in love with you."

    "Yvonne, I can''t believe you managed to subdue Jenkins. You''re my new idol!"

    "If my Prince Charming likes you, then I will like you too!"

    In just a few words, Yvonne was aware that most of the fans here admired her only because of

    Jenkins.

    Even though this was the case, she still felt proud.

    After all, she never had any fans before.

    After signing the autographs, she left the airport together with Penney. Along the way, she

    eximed, "I really can''t believe that I would have fans. I''m so touched."

    Penney''s face lit up and she giggled, "I told you a long time ago, Yvonne. You''re going to be

    famous. This is just the beginning. There''ll be better things to look forward to in the future."

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569

    Yvonne nodded, her eyes filled with determination.

    She was fully aware that most of her fans idolized her only because of Jenkins.

    Therefore, she was even more determined to work harder and gain recognition of her own.

    Soon, Yvonne and Penney got into their car. Just then, a ck Mercedes swerved into the carpark.

    The passenger seat''s car window rolled down, revealing Rosalin''s face.

    Yvonne''s window had been left open too.

    Penney''s brows knitted as she frowned, "What does this lunatic want from us? Do you think we

    should ask the driver to go now?"

    Yvonne remained calm, "If we were to leave, she will think that we are afraid of her. I would like to

    hear what she has to say."

    Rosalin''s car pulled close.

    She was staring at Yvonne.

    Yvonne shed her a pretentious grin and greeted her, "Can I help you, Miss Lautner?"

    Rosalin''s face turned red as she hissed, "Don''t call me that! We''re the same age."

    Yvonne pretended to be surprised, "Really? I didn''t know that! I can''t really tell. You look mature, so

    I thought that you were much older than me!"

    Rosaline scoffed.

    She didn''t want to talk about her age. Instead, she went straight to the point and said, "I heard that

    you hooked up with Jenkins."

    Yvonne chuckled, "Do I have to tell you about my private life? We''re practically strangers."

    "You have no idea what you have gotten yourself into, Yvonne. I can''t believe that you''re associating

    yourself with a man like Jenkins."

    "Let me repeat what I''ve just said. I don''t know you, and I don''t have to tell you anything about my

    personal affairs," This time, Yvonne''s voice was colder.

    Rosalin took a deep breath as shemented seriously, "Do you know what happened to Jenkins''s

    ex?"

    Yvonne''s heart almost stopped.

    She was aware that nothing good woulde out of hearing what Rosalin had to say.

    Yet, she wanted to hear it.

    Rosalin stared at her with a mysterious gaze and revealed, "He drove his ex to insanity. She is still

    locked up in a mental hospital somewhere in the

    city."

    Yvonne''s breathing quickened.

    "Maybe next time I will visit you when you''re there too, Yvonne. Though, there are plenty of lunatics

    in there, and I''ll be terribly frightened. I guess there won''t be a next time then," Rosalin grinned.

    Her car sped away as soon as she finished her words.

    Yvonne was left speechless.

    Beside her, Penney was clueless about their conversation.

    She nudged Yvonne with her elbow and asked, "What did she say to you just now?"

    Penney had been working as Yvonne''s manager for so long and knew Yvonne very well. When

    Yvonne first entered the entertainment industry, she was naive and emotional, quickly resorting to

    tears whenever there was a problem. However, she was also quick to adapt to the changes. Soon,

    Yvonne grew stronger and rarely cried in front of her ever since.

    Yvonne was no longer the vulnerable girl she once was.

    However, her conversation with Rosalin earlier managed to render her speechless. Penney was

    curious about what they had been talking about.

    Yvonne came to her senses when she heard Penney calling her name.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She looked at Penney.

    "It''s nothing."

    Although Penney was her manager, they were also close friends. She did not want Penney to worry

    about her.

    Besides, she was prepared to deal with Jenkins when she decided to use him as her stepping

    stone. It was toote to regret it now.

    She was no longer frail, and she would not break so easily. She was certain that she would not end

    up like his ex.

    Natalie listened attentively as Tobias told her about everything.

    Tobias could not control his feelings.

    He walked over and held her hand in his, muttering gently, "I''m sorry, Natalie. If it wasn''t for that

    misunderstanding, we would''ve..."

    He choked on his words, pain written all over his face.

    Natalie remained silent for a moment.

    Suddenly, she withdrew her hand from his grip.

    Tobias was startled.

    Natalie stared at him calmly and asked, "Do you think that I will forgive you after telling me all this?"

    Tobias was taken aback, "I''m not begging for your forgiveness, Natalie. I just hope that you can

    understand."

    "Understand?" Natalie sneered, "If I told you I understood you and your actions, how about me?

    Who is going to understand my feelings?"

    Her voice quivered as she tried to hold back her tears.

    The tears that she held in for the past four years.

    "Who can understand how I felt when you told me that you wanted a divorce after I happily married

    you?"

    "Who can understand the horror that I felt when you ordered me to abort our unborn baby that I was

    still conceiving?"

    "What about all the pain that I suffered when I fled abroad while being heavily pregnant?"

    "Can you even imagine my despair and hatred when they took my baby away from me and told me

    that he died right after I gave birth?"

    "Do you even understand how much I had suffered throughout those four years when I was

    studying abroad?"

    "No one pitied me when I cried myself to sleep every night for all those years."

    She shot daggers at Tobias and spat, "Imagine if I plunged a knife deep into your heart, fatally

    wounding you. But as I twisted the knife in your chest, I told you that I had made a mistake and

    asked you to understand my actions. Would you do so then?"

    Everything that Tobias had done to her was equivalent to stabbing her right in the heart.

    In fact, she was amazed that she was still alive after going through all this.

    Natalie was not a saint. After suffering so much pain, she could not easily forgive him, nor ignore all

    the hatred she bore towards him just because he said a few nice words.

    Tobias''s expression was grim as he tried to plead, "I had no choice, Natalie."

    He genuinely thought that Natalie was his biological sister at that time, and he had no other choice

    but to leave her.

    It would be wrong not to do so after all.

    Natalie''s face darkened, "How could you be so certain that we were siblings without even doing a

    paternity test first? Or was it because you didn''t really love me that abandoning me and leaving me

    and our unborn child to die was not a big deal?"

    She understood that he had mistaken their rtionship, but he shouldn''t have divorced her

    immediately and forced her to terminate her pregnancy without proper evidence.

    He didn''t even perform a paternity test.

    How could she forgive him after all he had done to her?

    "Yes, it''s my fault," At this point, Tobias'' face was ghostly pale.

    "I know it''s your fault. You don''t have to state the obvious," Natalie snapped.

    Tobias pursed his lips and lowered his head in shame.

    He had never felt so stupid before.

    Why hadn''t he thought of performing a paternity test first? He had blindly believed everything he

    had heard. How could he be so ignorant back then!

    "Please, leave me alone. I need to rest," Natalie could not stand to be near him anymore.

    His face had reminded her of everything that had happened in the past, and it shattered her heart. It

    was agonizing.

    It was only if Tobias left that she would be able to rest in peace.

    "Natalie!" Tobias suddenly hugged her from behind. His voice wavered as he whispered in her ear

    in desperation, "I know how much you have suffered for the past few years, but you are not the only

    one in pain. I suffered too. I was tormented by guilt every day for all those years. Please forgive me.

    I will spend the rest of my life making it up to you."

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570

    , indulging in

    Natalie melted into Tobias''s embrace the familiar feeling of his arms wrapping around her.

    However, she reminded herself of her painful past.

    How could her suffering be resolved with only a few apologies?

    Those who could forgive easily were not hurt deeply enough.

    She shoved Tobias away.

    "You feel guilty because you asked for it, Tobias Whitlock. As much as I want to sympathize with

    me, this can neverpare to the pain that I have suffered because of you!"

    Tobias''s expression paled when he heard her words.

    He thought that if he told Natalie the truth, she would forgive him. He did not expect her to be so

    firm.

    "Natalie, there''s still time," Tobias said after pausing for a while. He raised his head to meet her

    eyes.

    His gaze lingered on her face.

    He stared at Natalie, as though she was the only woman left for him in the entire world.

    "I will slowly win your heart back, Natalie. One day, you will see my true love for you," Tobias

    dered. His voice was gruff and tired.

    Natalie turned her head away to avoid his gaze.

    The look in his eyes made her heart ache.

    "No, I won''t," Natalie insisted.

    Hurt shed across Tobias'' face.

    He took a deep breath and muttered, "Have a good evening, Natalie. I won''t bother you anymore."

    When he swung open the door and stepped out of the apartment, Selina came in.

    She was carrying a huge bag in her hand. The delicious smell of food wafted in the air.

    "Where are you going?" Selina was surprised to see Tobias leaving.

    "Selina, please take good care of Natalie," Tobias said weakly. She noticed that his face was a little

    pale.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    She understood what Tobias meant.

    They had not reconciled while she was out.

    It seemed like Natalie was not ready to forgive Tobias yet.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to persuade her. By the way," Selina paused for a moment, contempt

    shing through her face as she said through gritted teeth, "You have to help us. Don''t let those two

    maniacs off easily."

    Tobias nodded and patted her shoulder, "Don''t worry."

    Before he left, he stole another nce at Natalie, hoping that she would at least watch him leave.

    Instead, she had her back turned towards him.

    He felt dejected, but all he could do was sigh and regret.

    After that, Selina entered the apartment.

    As she ced the bag in her hand down on the ground, she asked, "Why did he leave, Natalie?"

    Natalie''s facial expressions were stiff, "I asked him to."

    Selina frowned as she tried to guess what had happened.

    Yet, she did not pry any further.

    Instead, she opened the bag, revealing several boxes of packaged food as well as cartons of beer.

    "Come and try these lobsters, Natalie. They''re scrumptious! They told me that this dish deserves a

    Michelin star."

    Natalie did not move.

    Selina called Natalie''s name again.

    "You can eat it yourself, Selina. I don''t have the appetite to," Natalie sounded tired.

    Selina approached her and tugged at her arm, chiming, "Can you believe what we just went

    through? We almost died! Thank God we managed to pull through. We must celebrate our escape

    from death!"

    Natalie raised an eyebrow at thatst statement.

    Indeed, they had just escaped death.

    "Alright," She replied after a while.

    The two of them sat at the dining table filled with seafood and beer.

    "Natalie, do you know what my brother has been through for all these years?" Selina asked casually

    as she pretended to be upied by the lobster in her hand.

    Natalie said nothing, but emotions shed through her gaze.

    The second she heard Selina bring this up, she was already aware what was going to be asked.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Selina, do you know what I''ve been through all these years?" Natalie retorted, her voice

    trembling.

    The pain that she had suffered all these years was insurmountable. Worse, she had no one to talk

    to.

    Selina sighed.

    She could tell that although Natalie''s facial expressions were neutral, she was feeling emotional.

    She shouldn''t have brought any of this up to Natalie.

    Attempting to distract Natalie, Selina quickly opened up the two cans of beer and offered, "Come

    on, my dear sister- in-w. Let''s not talk about the past. We must drink until we drop."

    "You don''t have to address me like that, Selina. I''m not your sister-inw anymore," Natalie said.

    Now that she was no longer in a rtionship with Tobias, she felt strange being addressed as such.

    "I''m used to it. I can''t seem to change it back," Selina replied.

    "Selina, you must," Natalie''s expression was solemn.

    Even though it was only an innocent address, she did not want to have anything to do with Tobias.

    Selina fell silent for a moment.

    "Okay, Natalie," She finally gave in.

    Selina understood that Natalie would probably not forgive Tobias for the time being. However, it did

    not matter. She could always revert the way she addressed Natalie in the future.

    Natalie nodded in approval.

    The two of them ate in silence. When they almost finished the food on the table, Selina invited

    Natalie to drink some beer.

    Once they started drinking, they couldn''t stop. They became tipsy after a few cans of beer, and

    were eventually drunk.

    Just then, Selina suddenly cried.

    "Oh dear Natalie, my forever sister- in-w, you might think I look happy, but in fact, I''m in so much

    pain inside."

    Natalie hupped. Although she was drunk, she still remembered to correct Selina, "Please... call

    me... Natalie."

    "Alright Natalie!" Selina waved her hand in the air, dismissing Natalie''s remark, "Do you still

    remember the man who proposed to me? The one I loved with my whole heart? I was overjoyed

    when he proposed to me. Guess what? That very night, I found him sleeping with another woman! I

    was so furious that I grabbed some cold water and dumped it all over the two of them. Guess what

    the woman said to me next?"

    She blinked at Natalie, waiting for her to say something.

    Natalie took another sip of beer and replied, "I-1 don''t know."

    Selina shed her a lopsided grin andughed bitterly, "She said I''m a shrew. No wonder Dn

    doesn''t like me. Don''t you think that''s funny?"

    Natalie shook her can of beer at Selina and said, "Don''t be sad. Come, let''s have another drink."

    Meanwhile, Tobias returned to the vi.

    He helped Hayden with his homework.

    Cecilia noticed the worry painted on Tobias''s face despite him remaining silent ever since he came

    home.

    "Tobias, hasn''t Nataliee back yet?" Cecilia asked after Tobias finally put Hayden to bed.

    Of course, she had already noticed that something was amiss. Natalie had never been away from

    home for so long.

    Tobias didn''t tell her anything about Natalie''s whereabouts, and she did not dare to ask him either.

    She was afraid that it would trigger his bad mood.

    However, she couldn''t hold it in anymore.

    Tobias was silent for a moment before he replied,

    "Mom, Natalie remembered everything."

    Cecilia''s heart raced.

    Joy filled her eyes for a fleeting moment, but it immediately turned into sadness.

    She was happy because Natalie finally remembered everything about her past.

    After all, Natalie had lost her memories all because of Cecelia''s careless mistakes.

    It was definitely good news for Natalie to regain her memories.

    Yet, if it was good news, why did Tobias seem so absent-minded?

    There could only be one reason...

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571

    Cecilia''s breathing quickened, "Tobias, Natalie didn''t forgive you, did she?"

    Tobias seemed dejected as he sighed, "Yeah."

    "There''s still time. She doesn''t have to forgive me now. I believe that she will eventually understand

    how much she means to me."

    Cecilia was still worried despite Tobias''s reassurance.

    "No, it shouldn''t be like this," A whileter, she shook her head and said determinedly, "I''ll go and

    meet her."

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Mother, there''s no need to."

    However, Cecilia was stubborn.

    "No, I must go now," Cecilia left hurriedly as she spoke. Tobias couldn''t stop her at all.

    The moment Cecilia headed out, she realized that she didn''t even know where Natalie lived.

    She called and asked Tobias.

    "Mother, you don''t have to go. This is between Natalie and I, so please don''t intervene."

    Cecilia sounded guilty, "I''m the one who caused this misunderstanding. I can''t rest easy if you don''t

    let me go, so tell me where she lives now."

    "There''s really no need to, Mother."

    Cecilia paused and let out a long sigh. Then, she pleaded, "Tobias, if you want me to pretend I''m

    oblivious to what had happened, you are asking me to live in guilt for the rest of my life. Is this what

    you want?"

    Tobias remained silent for a while.

    In the end, he told her Natalie''s address.

    "Mother, it''s alreadyte. You should wait until tomorrow," Tobias said.

    "No, I want to go now," Cecilia snapped and hung up the phone.

    After knowing that Natalie had recovered her memory, she couldn''t wait anymore. She quickly got

    into her car and asked her driver to send her overt? Natalie''s ce.

    It was alreadyte at night, and most people had already gone to sleep.

    When Cecilia finally arrived at Natalie''s apartment, she knocked on her door impatiently.

    Just when she thought that Natalie was not in, the door swung open.

    The person opening the door was not Natalie. Instead, it was Selina.

    Selina staggered as she walked out of the apartment, her legs almost buckling under her.

    She tilted her head at Cecilia and stared at her in confusion, asking, "Mom? Why are you here?"

    Then, she stumbled back into the apartment and plopped onto the sofa.

    Cecilia peered inside the apartment and noticed the empty beer cans on the table. She nced

    around the room and spotted Natalie lying on the sofa. Her eyes widened in realization.

    The two of them were drunk.

    Cecilia immediately helped Natalie and Selina into the bedroom. Then, she helped them change

    into some clean clothes and covered them with a nket.

    The two girls reeked of alcohol. Cecilia sighed as she stared at them.

    After a while, she went outside to clean up the mess on the table.

    Natalie woke up feeling thirsty in the middle of the night.

    She had eaten too much spicy food and drank too much beer earlier. Her throat hurt.

    Slowly, she sat up. She could hear Selina''s steady breathing beside her.

    Natalie scratched her head.

    She recalled that they had been drinking beer in the living room and got drunk shortly afterwards.

    How did they end up on the bed with a nket over them?

    She was extremely thirsty, so she went out to get a ss of water. However, when she walked into

    the living room, she spotted a person sitting on the sofa.

    Her heart leaped in both surprise and shock.

    The figure on the sofa soon noticed her and shifted her position, asking, "Natalie?"

    Natalie immediately froze on the spot.

    The voice sounded familiar.

    She switched on the lights in the living room.

    The room immediately lit up. It was Cecilia. She was sitting elegantly on the sofa, looking even

    more beautiful under the illumination in the room.

    "Auntie," Natalie greeted.

    Now that she had regained her memories, she had mixed feelings towards Cecilia.

    Cecilia''s eyes lit up.

    She did not expect Natalie to still be willing to greet her after everything that had happened.

    "Good girl," Cecilia sniffled, "It''s all my fault."

    "Auntie, you didn''t do anything wrong," Natalie replied.

    Then, she changed the subject and asked, "How have you been, Auntie?"

    "Not well," Cecilia said bitterly, "But that''s not important, because I deserved it. I hurt you, Natalie."

    "Auntie, please don''t say that."

    Cecilia''s tone sounded even more dejected as she admitted, "It was I who put you under house

    arrest. I was the one who took your child away and told you he died. Joshua was my minion."

    Natalie paused.

    She stared at Cecilia in shock.

    All this time, she thought that Tobias was behind all this.

    "Natalie, I mistook you for my daughter, but Tobias was already in love with you at that time. I was

    afraid that he would make a mistake, so I did what I thought was necessary. I wanted you to hate

    him so it would destroy your rtionship with him. You may hate me, Natalie, but please don''t

    me Tobias. It was all because of me," Cecilia said sadly.

    Natalie bit down on her lower lip. Her face was livid.

    After a while, she replied, "But he was the one who wanted me to abort the baby. He also forced me

    to flee from this country."

    Cecilia became agitated all of a sudden.

    She stood up and held Natalie''s hand, her own hand shaking from her emotions, "Natalie, he did it

    because of me. If it weren''t for the mistakes I made when I was young, he would''ve never mistaken

    you for his sister. It''s all my fault. You should hate me, not him."

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    Then, she withdrew her hand from Cecilia''s grasp.

    She stared at Cecilia calmly and exined, "I neither hate you nor Tobias, but it doesn''t mean that I

    will forget about everything that happened before. I was deeply traumatized by these events, and

    my scars will not heal so easily."

    She paused for a while before continuing, "Everything was indeed a misunderstanding, so I don''t

    hate you and Tobias. But I''m sorry, I can''t forget the pain inflicted upon me. We will never get back

    together."

    "Natalie, please don''t do this to me. I beg you," Cecilia''s eyes were red.

    Natalie stared at Cecilia and replied solemnly, "There''s no use begging me. Love cannot be forced.

    Do you understand me, Auntie?"

    Her words came down like a blow against Cecilia''s chest.

    "Auntie, it''s already sote. You and I should go back to sleep," Natalie''s voice was a little hoarse.

    "Natalie, please forgive Tobias."

    "It''s not about me forgiving him. It''s just that I can''t be with him anymore," Natalie flicked her gaze

    towards Cecilia and muttered, "I''m going to bed now."

    Then, she returned to her bedroom without looking back.

    Cecilia followed her to the bedroom but suddenly stopped.

    What else could she say?

    She had already tried everything she could, but Natalie was still quite stubborn. It would just be a

    waste of time if she were to say more.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she thought about

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572

    Perhaps, Tobias was right.

    There was still a long way to go. Natalie would eventually understand Tobias''s true feelings for her.

    Besides, they already had a son together: Hayden.

    "Ow, my hand! No!" A desperate wail echoed in the room as a jet of blood spurted across the floor.

    Brayden''s body convulsed as he copsed onto the ground, crying in agony.

    It was a horrible sight.

    Beside him, Queenie covered her mouth with her hand, her face contorted in fear.

    They had chopped off Brayden''s arm right in front of her!

    Brayden twitched in pain as he groaned on the floor and clutched the stump of his lost arm.

    Queenie''s legs buckled. She immediately kneeled in front of the men in ck and pleaded, "Please

    let me go. I beg you. I''ll even sell out my body to you in turns, and you can do whatever you want to

    me as long as you let me go."

    Then, she jabbed a trembling finger at Brayden and stammered, "You only need to report back to

    Tobias, right? Just take my brother, he alone will do. Please, just let me go."

    The men stood unwavering in front of her, their faces expressionless as they listened to her plea.

    "Shut up. President Whitlock has already given us his orders. We are not allowed to let either of you

    go."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Queenie''s face was drained of colour. Beads of cold sweat trickled down her forehead as she stared

    at them in horror.

    The next day, when Natalie woke up, Selina was still sound asleep.

    She remained in deep slumber even after Natalie had washed up. However, Natalie did not wake

    her up.

    She vaguely recalled the things that Selina had said to her the night before. Natalie could not help

    but pity her.

    Selina came from a prestigious family. She had the looks and the wealth, yet she had fallen in love

    with the wrong person.

    Natalie decided to let her have some good sleep.

    Before leaving the apartment, she covered Selina with another nket.

    Then, she went to YS Group to submit her resignation.

    Now that she had remembered everything, she couldn''t continue working there anymore.

    While she was going through the formalities for her resignation, she met Lanny Xanthe, her

    excolleague.

    When Lanny noticed that Natalie was here to tender her resignation, she was reminded of how

    Natalie hadn''t beening for work for so long. She was delighted.

    Lanny was certain that Natalie must have fallen out of Tobias''s favor. Otherwise, why would she

    leave YS Group?

    Finally, she showed Natalie her true colors.

    She stopped Natalie when she was about to leave and snickered, "You''re no princess, but a pauper.

    I guess President Whitlock doesn''t want you anymore."

    Natalie''s face turned pale.

    Not a princess but a pauper?

    It seemed like she was destined to be a pauper after all. God created such a horrible

    misunderstanding to separate her and Tobias, traumatizing her so deeply that she could never be

    with him anymore.

    She shot a nce at Lanny but said nothing. Instead, she walked past Lanny.

    Lanny grinned smugly.

    She believed that Natalie had indeed fallen out of Tobias''s favor. After all, Natalie did not even dare

    to stand up for herself.

    After Natalie left, the Human Resource manager called Benjamin.

    "Mr. Simpson, Miss Godfrey has alreadypleted the formalities for her resignation. Would you

    like to inform President Whitlock about this?" He asked cautiously.

    Earlier that morning, Benjamin had informed the manager that Natalie mighte to submit her

    resignation. He also told the manager to run her through all the necessary formalities if she really

    insisted.

    "Alright, thanks for informing me," Benjamin hung up the phone.

    He was surprised.

    Tobias had urately predicted Natalie''s actions.

    Earlier, he had told Benjamin that she woulde to thepany to resign in a few days. It turned

    out to be true.

    He immediately telephoned Tobias, "President Whitlock, Miss Godfrey filed her resignation this

    morning, and the manager did what he was told."

    Tobias''s breathing grew heavier.

    "Noted," He replied after a moment, sounding quite weary and depressed.

    He knew that Natalie would do this.

    As a matter of fact, it didn''t matter if she showed up at work or not. No one was going to force her to

    work, so her resignation did not make much difference to thepany.

    Yet, Tobias was sure that Natalie would resign.

    All because she wanted to prove her point to him.

    "Then should I continue watching over Remington, President Whitlock?" Benjamin asked.

    Speaking of which, why did Remington suffer such a serious injury this time? Benjamin was amazed

    as to why he had not been discharged from hospital.

    "Yes, you should," Tobias replied.

    Benjamin almost passed out when he heard his reply.

    Thankfully, Natalie was not in the hospital anymore, so he did not have to pretend to be close

    friends with Remington.

    However, when he passed by Remington''s ward, he heard someone whisper.

    "Remington, why haven''t you sent that man away yet?"

    Benjamin paused in his tracks.

    His instincts told him that the man in question must be him.

    He peered into the ward and saw a man in a suit standing in front of Remington''s bed.

    The man was Remington''s best friend, Yeason Lawson, who often came to visit him.

    "Let him stay if he likes to," Remington''s tone was as indifferent as usual.

    Yeason sounded anxious as he asked, "Can''t you tell that he likes you? He''s obsessed with you,

    and has been watching you all day long!"

    Benjamin was shocked.

    Judging by the silence, Remington was possibly startled as well.

    Yeason continued toin, "What did you do to attract such a pervert''s attention? Just look at

    him! He''s a creep!"

    Remington cleared his throat in an attempt to cover up the awkwardness, "You''re overthinking

    things."

    "No, I''m not. In fact, you''re the one who''s too careless," Yeason insisted.

    The corners of Remington''s mouth twitched in utter speechlessness.

    He wasn''t someone who liked to exin too much.

    Besides, the situation wasplicated, and it was difficult to exin everything to his blockheaded

    friend.

    Thus, he remained silent.

    "Why don''t you say something?" Yeason was persistent.

    Remington repliedzily, "Let him stay here if he wants to. We cannot control what he does

    anyway."

    Yeason''s expression wasplicated as he groaned, "I wouldn''t be so worried if you weren''t

    injured. But look at you now! You''re injured and in the hospital!"

    Remington flicked his eyes towards Yeason and asked, "What''s there to worry about?"

    "You see, he is a tall and strong man. What if he can''t hold himself back and decides to force

    himself on you?" Yeason''s face was dead serious as he spoke.

    After all, it wasmon and logically possible nowadays.

    This time, Remington was truly speechless.

    At the same time, Benjamin stared at the two men.

    He clutched his stomach and fought the urge to throw up.

    He liked women!

    Besides, his heart was already taken by Yvonne!

    On the other hand, Natalie felt lost after resigning.

    What should she do next? What would her life be like in the future?

    Before she lost her memory, she was a heartless person who was willing to do anything to survive

    in Agaphen City. But now, everything was different now she remembered everything.

    She suddenly wanted to leave Agaphen City.

    However, she dismissed the idea after considering it for a moment. Where else could she go if she

    were to leave Agaphen City? Besides, the people she loved were still here.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573

    Hayden Whitlock.

    His name shed through her mind. She was almost certain that Hayden was her son.

    Natalie''s gaze softened when she thought of Hayden.

    He was her flesh and blood.

    No wonder she liked him immediately when she first met him, and he immediately took a liking to

    her too. Maybe this was the bond that they had as mother and son?

    That day, Natalie went to see Hayden in his kindergarten.

    She peered through the fence and watched as Hayden yed football with his ssmates. He

    looked smart and cute in his uniform.

    A proud smile crept into the corners of her mouth.

    Hayden was the best yer among the group of children. No one could beat him.

    They took a break after the first match ended. Hayden walked towards the bench and grabbed his

    towel to wipe the sweat off his forehead.

    Natalie was amazed by his independence. He was indeed mature beyond his age, since the other

    children were still waiting for their teachers to help them clean up.

    Suddenly, he stopped.

    He whipped his head around and looked to his left as if he had noticed something.

    Then, his eyes lit up with excitement as he ran towards Natalie.

    Natalie''s heart beat heavily against her chest.

    Now that she knew who Hayden was to her, she started to see him differently from before.

    "Natalie, you''re here! No wonder I felt that someone was staring at me. It''s you," Hayden eximed

    happily.

    Natalie couldn''t help but giggle when she saw how ted he was.

    "Yes. It''s me, Hayden."

    Her eyes lingered on his little face as she took in his facial features.

    His skin was smooth and fair, and he had huge round eyes that looked like olives. Hisshes were

    long and thick, just like her own.

    "Did you go travelling these days? Now that you are back, you cane home now. Please put me

    to bed tonight!" Hayden tried to appeal to her.

    Natalie suddenly froze.

    She could never go back anymore.

    "I can''t go back anymore, Hayden. I will be staying at my own ce, but you are wee toe

    visit and stay over! I can put you to bed, and I will alsoe to your kindergarten to see you more

    often."

    Natalie tried to put on a cheerful tone as she spoke to Hayden.

    She didn''t want him to feel sad because of what happened between her and Tobias.

    Hayden pouted and looked pretty upset.

    "Natalie, I thought you wanted to be my stepmother! How can you live elsewhere if you wanted to

    be my stepmother? No, I don''t want to."

    Natalie felt her heart crack.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Don''t say that, Hayden. Your Dad and I will never be together."

    "Why not?" Hayden''s eyes widened in disbelief, "My dad is the most handsome here that all the

    other dads in this kindergarten can''tpare to him. Are you sure you don''t want such an excellent

    man like my dad, Natalie?"

    Natalie did not know how to exin the situation to him.

    She smiled sheepishly and averted the topic, "Let''s not talk about this anymore, shall we?"

    Although Hayden was still young, he was pretty observant.

    He kept quiet.

    "When will youe and visit me again?" He asked a whileter.

    Natalie pondered over his question and remembered that the next day was a weekend.

    "How about tomorrow? I''ll bring you shopping and I''ll cook something for you. What do you think?"

    Hayden jumped in excitement, "Yes, let''s do that."

    Natalie nodded and made a pinky promise with him. "Alright then. See you tomorrow."

    Natalie was in a better mood after leaving the kindergarten.

    Hayden was now the only person who could make her happy.

    She then headed to the hospital to visit Remington. As she walked down the hospital corridor, she

    spotted Benjamin sitting on the bench and sighing from a distance.

    In fact, he looked quite funny just sitting there.

    Natalie stopped in her tracks.

    She was surprised to find that Benjamin hadn''t left.

    Eventually, she decided to leave the hospital.

    She had to visit Remington since he was injured because of her.

    At the same time, she had just regained her memories and was still in the middle of sorting her own

    emotions out. The sight of Benjamin automatically reminded her of Tobias.

    Though, avoiding him was not an option.

    Natalie stopped when she reached the entrance of the hospital.

    Constantly escaping from reality was not going to solve any problems of her own.

    What happened had already happened, and she couldn''t erase those memories nor turn back time.

    Besides, she was co- parenting Hayden with Tobias. She couldn''t always avoid him in the future.

    She had to be aloof.

    After she thought it through, she felt much better.

    However, she had already walked out of the hospital, and there was no reason for her to go back

    now.

    She decided that she could visit Remington the next day instead.

    It was still early, and noon hadn''t arrived yet.

    Selina was probably still sleeping. Otherwise, she would have already called Natalie after realizing

    that she wasn''t home.

    Natalie walked into a bakery nearby and bought some pastries for herself.

    Just then, she suddenly thought of something.

    It was an incident that happened before she lost her memory.

    At that time, she was investigating her true identity, but unfortunately, she lost her memory before

    finding out who she really was.

    With that, Natalie decided that she should go and look for Madison.

    She should start from Madison.

    Later, she went back to the Godfrey family''s home.

    Madison was not at home when she and Selina were held captive by Brayden and Queenie the

    night before.

    They were probably captured by Tobias'' minions now, so Madison would probably be aware of this.

    Maybe she was home then.

    However, no one answered the door even after she had knocked on it for some time.

    Instead, a neighbor who was living opposite to them heard her knocking. He swung the door open

    and peeked out.

    "Who are you looking for?"

    Natalie rarely came to visit, so the neighbors did not know who she was.

    She told them she was looking for Madison.

    "Madison? She has been gone for quite some time," The neighbor said.

    Natalie was shocked.

    "Is she dead?"

    Did Madison die when Natalie was suffering from amnesia?

    The neighbor looked embarrassed as he quickly cleared it up, "No, no. She''s not dead."

    Natalie bit her lip.

    She had misunderstood the neighbor.

    Natalie was about to say something when the neighbour suddenly whispered, "She hasn''t been

    here for a long time. I heard someone saying that they saw her being taken away by a few people."

    Natalie''s heart almost jumped out of her mouth.

    She hurriedly thanked the neighbor and left.

    Her senses told her that Tobias had kidnapped Madison.

    She had lived with the Godfrey family for so many years, and she knew that Madison had few

    enemies, save for Tobias. He was the only suspect.

    She immediately pulled out her phone.

    She wanted to call Tobias and ask him about it.

    Yet, she couldn''t bring herself to call him.

    Although she had told herself to act as if nothing had happened between them, she...

    Her phone suddenly rang when she was hesitating.

    The sudden phone call caught her off guard, and she almost dropped her phone.

    She nced at the screen. It was from Selina.

    "Natalie, where have you been? I just woke up, and I couldn''t find you," Selina said.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574

    Selina sounded rather nervous.

    "Selina, I have some things to tend to. Don''t worry, I''m fine," Natalie tried to keep her voice as calm

    as possible as she spoke.

    She knew that Selina was worried about her.

    She just needed some alone time to figure everything out, since she had just gotten all her

    memories back.

    Selina was relieved after hearing Natalie''s calm voice.

    "That''s good then," She replied.

    "There is a restaurant about 100 meters away from the apartment. Their food tastes great. You

    should go there for breakfast," Natalie suggested.

    "Alright, I''ll go. Will youe back soon?"

    "Yes, I''ll be back in a bit."

    "I''ll wait for you toe back then," Selina had no intention of leaving.

    "Okay," Natalie chuckled.

    She hesitated for a while after hanging up. Finally, she made up her mind and called Tobias.

    Her hands were shaking as she waited for him to answer the call.

    Someone picked up the phone shortly.

    "Natalie?" There was a hint of surprise hidden in his gentle tone as he spoke.

    Tobias did not expect Natalie to call him.

    "Tobias, did you kidnap Madison?" Natalie asked directly.

    She tried to keep her voice calm andposed as if she was talking to a friend.

    "Yes," Tobias sounded disappointed.

    "I want to see her. I want to know my true identity," Natalie said.

    "She doesn''t know about your true identity, Natalie," Tobias told her what he found out from his

    investigation, "My mother''s wet nurse brought you to her, and she thought you were my mother''s

    daughter. She doesn''t know anything."

    Natalie''s fingers tightened around her phone as she asked, "Your mother''s wet nurse? Does she

    know anything then?"

    "It''s hard to exin through the phone. Let''s meet up and talk about it in detail."

    Natalie held her breath.

    If it weren''t for Hayden, she would have asked Tobias to tell her everything right there and then. She

    did not want to see him anymore.

    But now that they were taking care of Hayden together, meeting him would be inevitable.

    A gleam of frustration shed through her eyes.

    In the end, she agreed to meet and speak to him.

    She had already decided to forget about what happened between them, so she was not afraid to

    confront him.

    "I still want to see Madison," Natalie said after a while.

    The abuse she had suffered when she was young was still fresh in her mind.

    She wanted to ask Madison why she had treated her like this.

    Natalie thought that Tobias would send someone to take her to Madison''s ce, but to her surprise,

    Tobias came to pick her up himself.

    He was wearing a ck suit with a matching ck coat, making him look quite charismatic.

    However, his eyes were filled with tenderness when he looked at her.

    Natalie got into Tobias''s car.

    She chose to sit in the backseat.

    Tobias shot a nce at Natalie but did not say anything.

    He felt that his heart was empty without her sitting next to him.

    They remained silent throughout the entire drive.

    All the while, Natalie stared out of the window.

    After some time, the car finally stopped.

    They were parked in front of a very shabby apartment in a remote area. Natalie nced around and

    noticed that there were not many people around.

    Tobias led her to the elevator and they stopped on the second floor.

    "She is currently under house arrest. My mother''s orders. She made a mistake, and she will have to

    pay with her freedom," Tobias exined, his voice gruff.

    Natalie frowned slightly but still remained silent.

    She thought of James.

    He certainly would not want to see Madison held against her will.

    But at that very moment, she saw no reason to plead mercy for Madison.

    Although she could forgive Madison''s cruel deeds for James, she had no reason to do the same for

    Cecelia.

    Tobias swung open the apartment door.

    "I want to speak to her alone," Natalie said.

    "I''ll go with you," He insisted.

    He was worried that something would happen to her if she went in alone.

    Natalie avoided his gaze and said nothing.

    A revolting stench wafted in the air as soon as they stepped into the apartment.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Natalie instinctively covered her nose and gagged, whereas Tobias scrunched his face in disgust.

    Madison was not in the living room. The two of them searched for a while and finally found her in

    the bedroom.

    She was crouching on the floor, and her hair was unkempt.

    Her body was filthy, and it seemed that she had not showered for quite some time. The horrible

    smell actually came from her.

    "Madison Alexander," Natalie called out her name.

    Madison did not respond.

    Natalie called her again, a bit louder this time.

    This time, Madison finally turned to look at her.

    Natalie almost could not recognize her. Madison''s face was smeared with dirt and grime.

    She stared at Natalie and grinned like a madwoman, muttering in a daze, "What is so good about

    Cecilia? Why is she so lucky? Not only does she have good looks, she is also filthy rich. Even after

    she made a mistake, she could still return home and live afortable life!"

    Then, her facial expressions changed and she stood up abruptly. She red at Natalie with a

    murderous gaze.

    Tobias immediately pulled Natalie and shielded her behind him.

    Natalie pushed his arm away, "It''s all right."

    Tobias nodded and kept an eye on Madison in case she was going to pull anything unexpected.

    He suspected that she was mentally unstable.

    Madison''s eyes were pinned on Natalie as she spat, "Why is my life so miserable. Tell me why, tell

    me!"

    Then, she let out a horrifying wail.

    Natalie looked into her eyes calmly.

    "Since when was your life miserable?" Natalie suddenly asked.

    Madison froze.

    "James was faithful to you, and he loved you with all his heart. He wanted to build a happy and

    perfect family with you, but you were the one who didn''t appreciate it. You were the one who ruined

    your family."

    "James?" Madison murmured.

    Natalie took onest nce at Madison before she turned to leave.

    "Let''s go," She said.

    Madison would not be able to answer her questions properly in her current mental state.

    Tobias nodded and walked out of the apartment with her.

    "She has gone mad," Natalie said after Tobias closed the door behind them.

    She felt overwhelmed, with no idea how to describe how she felt.

    She couldn''t believe that a strong-willed woman like Madison would go mad.

    "She reaped what she sowed," Tobiasmented, "Just as you said, your father loved her with his

    whole heart, but she did not appreciate it. Even though he was a nobody, at least his love for her

    was sincere. She was supposed to be happy with what she had."

    "True," Natalie responded, "I''m going back."

    "I''ll send you home."

    "You don''t need to," She rejected him immediately.

    "I insist," He said in determination.

    Natalie raised her chin at him defiantly, "Tobias, there is nothing left between us anymore. I

    appreciate your help for sending me here today, but I can go back by myself."

    "I still love you, Natalie."

    "That''s your business. Not mine."

    "Natalie!" Tobias snarled, "I refuse to believe that you have no feelings for me at all."

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575

    Natalie''s heart started beating frantically once she heard Tobias'' questioning tone.

    She was confused as to why she couldn''t answer him.

    After taking a deep breath, she answered, "It doesn''t matter."

    "It does. It is very important to me," Tobias''s deepset eyes were fixed on her face.

    "I don''t want to talk about this nonsense anymore."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Natalie..."

    "I''m leaving."

    Natalie''s mind was in a mess. She could not stand here and keep up with her pretenses anymore.

    She could only find peace if she left.

    Just then, a taxi drove by.

    Natalie hurriedly waved to the driver. She immediately opened the door when the taxi stopped.

    Tobias rushed forwards and held the door open, "Natalie, let me send you home!"

    Natalie ignored him and hopped into the car, "Let''s

    go."

    "You''re not allowed to go," Tobias snapped at the driver.

    The taxi driver took a nce at Tobias and realized that he was no ordinary man. Tobias'' presence

    had intimidated him so much that he did not dare to drive away.

    Natalie shot Tobias a disdainful re.

    "Don''t you have something else to do, Mr. Whitlock? You''ve been stalking me all day long!"

    Tobias''s face paled.

    "Can I go now?" She met his gaze.

    Tobias saw the determination in Natalie''s eyes.

    His eyes dimmed in disappointment.

    He had waited so long for her to regain her memories.

    He thought that as long as she remembered everything, the two of them would reconcile, and they

    would live happily ever after together with Hayden.

    However, Tobias never expected Natalie to be so cruel.

    She was still deeply affected by the pain of the past, unwilling to forgive him for what he had done

    because of the misunderstandings they had back then.

    Tobias let go of the door weakly.

    There would be opportunities for him in the future. He had to wait.

    Just like how he had waited for Natalie to regain her memories.

    "Go!" Natalie raised her voice and mmed the door shut.

    The mming of the door felt like the door to her heart had closed shut. It hurt.

    Tobias stepped out of the driver''s way as the driver drove away immediately.

    Natalie told the driver her apartment''s location and soon, they were headed in that direction.

    After a few minutes of silence, Natalie noticed that the driver suddenly looked at her through the

    rearview mirror. His lips parted as if he wanted to speak but stopped on second thought.

    Natalie''s eyebrow raised in suspicion.

    She turned around to look behind her and saw a ck Bentley trailing behind them.

    It was Tobias''s car.

    She looked away.

    Shutting her eyes, she took a few breaths to calm herself down. Her long thickshes brushed

    against her eyelids as she blinked.

    Everything about her looked calm, save for her tremblingshes.

    She got out of the taxi when they arrived at her apartment.

    Her senses told her that the ck Bentley following her had also stopped.

    Natalie went upstairs without even looking back.

    When she opened the door, she was greeted by the sight of Selina sitting by the windowsill.

    "Selina," Natalie called out.

    Selina flinched and turned around, asking, "Natalie, my brother is downstairs. Has he been following

    you all this time?"

    Natalie froze.

    "Yes," She replied weakly.

    When Selina was about to say something, Tobias''s ck Bentley had already left the building. She

    could only sigh under her breath.

    On the other hand, Natalie noticed the food on the table.

    They looked delicious, and the portions were way more than what they usually ate.

    Hot steam rose from the dishes. It seemed like they had just been prepared.

    Natalie knew right away that it definitely was not

    Selina''s cooking.

    "Who cooked these?" She asked.

    "My mom. She was here earlier and just left," Selina replied.

    Natalie blinked, unknown emotions filling her heart.

    Cecilia really did not have to do this.

    "Selina, please don''t let here here next time. She doesn''t have to do this. I don''t want to owe

    your family anything," Natalie requested softly.

    She understood that no one meant for the incident to happen.

    She didn''t hate Tobias nor Cecilia. She really did not.

    But that didn''t mean that she could forget about it.

    She did not want anything to do with them after everything that had happened.

    Selina immediately understood what Natalie meant.

    "Dear sister-inw, actually..."

    "Call me Natalie," Natalie snapped.

    Selina trailed off.

    "Natalie," She corrected herself, "I know that you don''t want to hear this, but I still have to say it.

    What happened was truly a misunderstanding.

    Think about it, anyone would have done what my brother did if they found out they were marrying

    their sibling. Am I right, Natalie? My brother''s feelings for you have always been true. He only did

    those things to you because of the misunderstandings they had."

    "A misunderstanding," Natalie''s tone was sarcastic as she smirked, "Selina, don''t you think that this

    misunderstanding is a little too convenient?"

    Selina was confused.

    Natalie continued, "I can''t forgive him because he didn''t take this matter seriously at all. He didn''t do

    anything to prove that I was his sister. He didn''t bother to do a paternity test, and he didn''t even

    bother to be honest and tell me about it in the first ce."

    Natalie''s facial features twisted in pain.

    "Now that he has cleared up the misunderstanding, he assumes that I can reconcile with him after

    meeting up with him. But what about the torture I suffered all those years? Can time really heal the

    wounds inflicted upon me?"

    She stared into Selina''s eyes and spat, "The reason you keep speaking up for your brother is

    because this didn''t happen to you. You can never feel my pain, so you will never understand what I

    have been through, do you understand?"

    Selina was speechless.

    After a while, she exined, "Natalie, my brother suffered too. His life was miserable for so many

    years. At some point, he even started coughing up blood."

    Natalie shuddered upon hearing this.

    "Selina, please don''t talk about this anymore. I''m not interested. If you want to continue this

    conversation, I''ll just have to leave."

    Upon noticing Natalie''s angry expression, Selina immediately shut up and remained silent.

    Natalie went to the hospital againter that night. Initially, she nned to visit Remington the next

    day, but she suddenly remembered her promise to Hayden.

    The first thing she saw was Benjamin, who was sitting outside Remington''s ward.

    He was staring up at the ceiling, sighing heavily.

    "I don''t like men," Benjamin muttered mindlessly, as though he was a robot, "I don''t like Remington

    either."

    "I don''t like men, and I don''t like Remington either."

    Natalie was shocked by what she heard.

    Nevertheless, she still greeted him politely, "Mr. Simpson."

    Benjamin jumped when he saw her and immediately grew anxious.

    "Miss Simpson, you..."

    "I''m here to see Remington," She cut him off calmly.

    Benjamin sighed again.

    Before he could stop Natalie, she was already walking straight into the ward. He quickly followed

    behind her.

    At that moment, Remington was sitting on the bed.

    He still looked amazing even when he was in a hospital gown.

    Under the warm sunlight, his features looked ethereal. His perfectly arched browsplemented

    his dark eyes perfectly, and that smug grin on the corner of his mouth made him lookzy but

    carefree.

    "Remington, I''m here to see you," Natalie said.

    Her voice was bright and clear.

    Remington''s eyes widened in surprise, though his emotions quickly disappeared without anyone

    noticing.

    Natalie seemed different. Very different.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576

    "Mr. Remington, you look very handsome in the hospital gown today. You are no doubt the most

    handsome man in this hospital," As always, Benjamin interrupted the conversation between Natalie

    and Remington.

    This time, Natalie bit back at Benjamin.

    Her gaze settled on his face as she shot back, "Mr. Simpson, could you please show us some

    respect and some manners?"

    Benjamin gasped and took a step back.

    "I am speaking to Remington, and I would appreciate it if you stop interrupting us like this. I have

    shown respect to you, and I hope that you can do the same to me," Natalie said.

    Benjamin stared at her in shock.

    Natalie seemed different from before.

    He could not believe it.

    Natalie turned to look at Remington again and said, "I hope you get well soon, Remington. I''m sorry

    that your life was in jeopardy, but I am unable to force my emotions. I don''t love you, and I hope you

    can understand how I feel."

    Although her words sounded heartless, she spoke to him in a slightly pleading tone. She did not

    want to make him feel ufortable.

    Remington raised his eyebrows at her.

    After a while, he asked, "Natalie, when did you remember everything?"

    Although Natalie''s expression remained unchanged, she secretly apuded Remington for his

    quick-wittedness.

    "I recalled everything some time ago."

    Something glinted in Remington''s eyes as he eximed, "Natalie, you''ve changed. You''ve be

    much tougher than before."

    Natalie scoffed, "I''m no longer the innocent little girl from before. I''ve been through so much, so of

    course I''d change myself and stop being so naive."

    Remington''s eyes lit in amusement.

    After a while, he said, "Natalie, do you remember what you said to me in the United States when I

    rescued you?"

    Natalie was surprised.

    Their gaze met.

    She immediately understood what he meant when she saw his gaze.

    "I will never forgive Tobias, and I haven''t changed my mind either. There''s no way that the two of us

    could get back together."

    Remington smiled slightly.

    Natalie then continued solemnly, "But it has nothing to do with you."

    Still, Remington said nothing, the smile still stered on his face.

    Benjamin realized what was happening.

    He gaped at Natalie and eximed, "Miss Godfrey, you finally remembered everything."

    "Benjamin, you''re always so slow," Remingtonmented.

    Benjamin''s face turned red.

    "Yes," Natalie admitted, "So you don''t have to watch over us anymore."

    Benjamin immediately shook his head, "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock ordered me to stay here. If he

    doesn''t allow me to leave, then I won''t."

    "Suit yourself."

    Natalie knew that Benjamin would never go against Tobias'' orders.

    That evening, Natalie made some soup for Remington.

    "If I am discharged from the hospital, will I still receive such treatment?" Remington looked at her.

    Natalie''s face remained expressionless as she

    answered calmly, "If you are my friend, then yes."

    Remington finished the soup happily as he hummed, "Friends? I like that."

    After seeing their interactions from aside, Benjamin immediately went out to call Tobias.

    Tobias picked up the phone very quickly, and Benjamin briefly described the situation to him.

    "I see," Tobias answered after a moment.

    His voice sounded worn-out.

    He hung up the call a short whileter.

    Benjamin was left confused.

    He didn''t know what Tobias was trying to say.

    Natalie did not spend her night in the hospital. Instead, she returned to her apartment.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    If she had not lost her memories, she would stay in the hospital all night to take care of Remington.

    Now, she wouldn''t do that.

    She would only visit him or cook something for him. That was all.

    He was an adult, so he had to be responsible for his own actions.

    He should have known that it was dangerous to travel to the Amazon Jungle alone. Hence, he had

    to bear all the consequences for acting rashly.

    The same applied to Tobias. He had mistaken her for Cecilia''s daughter without investigating

    carefully, so he should be responsible for his own carelessness.

    Yet, when she thought of Cecelia''s daughter...

    Natalie couldn''t help but frown when she thought about it.

    When she met Tobias earlier that day, she had forgotten to ask him about her true identity.

    But it was fine. There was still time for her to ask the next day.

    After all, she had promised to pick Hayden up. She could just ask Tobias then.

    The next day, Natalie woke up early.

    Selina did not spend the night in her apartment. She said goodbye to Natalie and left before

    bedtime the night before.

    Natalie understood what Selina''s actions meant.

    Selina would not be able to control herself and would eventually talk about Tobias if they spent time

    together.

    At the same time, Natalie had already made herself very clear.

    She didn''t want to talk about Tobias anymore.

    With that, Selina decided to just leave first.

    Natalie made herself some food for breakfast before heading to the Whitlock family''s vi

    immediately.

    She was Hayden''s mother. The Whitlock family could not stop her from picking up her own son if

    she wanted to.

    After arriving at the vi, Natalie immediately saw Cecilia.

    Cecilia was overjoyed to see her.

    "Hayden is having his breakfast, you may eat with him. By the way," Cecelia said hurriedly, "Tobias

    just left. He doesn''t know that you''reing. I''ll go and get him."

    "There''s no need to, Auntie," Natalie stopped Cecelia mid-speech, "I''m here for Hayden. I don''t n

    to see Tobias."

    She was very serious.

    Cecilia''s breathing quickened.

    After a moment, she let out an awkwardugh, "That works too."

    "Auntie, I''m bringing Hayden out today," Natalie quickly exined.

    As expected, Cecilia did not object to her decision.

    Back then, the misunderstanding that Cecilia caused had deeply hurt the three of them. Yet, it was

    true that apart from that particr misunderstanding, Cecelia was a poised and reasonable person.

    "Natalie, are you sure you don''t want to call Tobias? Maybe the three of you can go together,"

    Cecilia tried to suggest.

    "I''m sure," Natalie''s decision was firm.

    With that, Cecilia did not say anything further.

    Natalie walked into the dining room and saw Hayden drinking milk, a servant standing next to him.

    He took a sip of the milk, then looked up at the servant and blinked, "Grandma told me that if I drink

    this ss of milk, Natalie wille to see me. Is it true?"

    "Of course it''s true. I''m here to see you, Hayden," Natalie smiled and walked in.

    She was amazed that she could still manage to smile when she was in such a bad mood.

    It was all because of Hayden.

    Hayden became excited when he heard her voice and immediately put down the ss.

    He hopped down from the chair and ran towards Natalie.

    She bent down and opened her arms, inviting him for a warm hug.

    Then, Hayden threw himself into her arms.

    Natalie felt ted.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577

    Natalie''s heart was flooded with an emotion that she had never experienced before.

    This was not the first time she had hugged Hayden. However, this was the first time that she had

    hugged him after knowing that he was her son.

    She could not describe what she was feeling.

    "Natalie, when Grandmother asked me to drink the ss of milk just now, I didn''t want to. Then she

    told me that you woulde to see me if I drank it. It''s true!" Hayden chattered excitedly.

    "See, I didn''t lie to you! Natalie is here now," Cecilia chimed in.

    Cecilia was only joking at that time as Hayden kept asking her when Natalie woulde. She didn''t

    expect Natalie to reallye.

    Hayden nodded vigorously and continued, "Grandma didn''t lie to me, and you didn''t lie to me either.

    Yesterday, you said that you wanted to bring me out, and you really came!"

    Natalie stood up and sped Hayden''s hand in hers, smiling, "Let''s go have some fun."

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Cecilia offered to get them a driver, but Natalie rejected the offer.

    "How are you supposed to drive around without a driver?" Cecilia asked curiously.

    "Auntie, Hayden has been living avish life. I hope that he can experience the life of ordinary

    people too," Natalie exined.

    Cecilia was considerate, so she didn''t say anything else.

    When they were about to leave the vi, Natalie suddenly thought of something.

    "Auntie, can Haydene and sleep over at my ce tonight?"

    "Natalie, you can juste and stay over," Cecilia immediately suggested.

    Natalie shook her head.

    Cecelia hesitated, considering trying to convince Natalie further.

    Eventually, she nodded and caved in, "Oh well, Hayden has been requesting to sleep over at your

    ce for quite some time."

    With that, Hayden grabbed his tiny backpack in delight and followed Natalie out of the house.

    He had filled his backpack with Ultraman toy figures.

    "Natalie, do you know what''s in my bag?" He pointed to his backpack and asked.

    Natalie flicked her gaze to his backpack and shrugged, "I don''t know, Hayden. What''s in it?"

    Hayden shed her a proud grin and dered, "It''s our token of love!"

    Natalie stared at him in confusion.

    "Ultraman toy figures," He took them out one by one and showed them to Natalie.

    They finally reached the bus stop after some time.

    Just then, a bus arrived. Natalie held Hayden''s hand and led him into the bus.

    She handed two coins to the conductor.

    Hayden''s eyes widened.

    "Natalie, it turns out that adults are just like children! You still need to hand over game tokens in

    exchange for a ride," He eximed.

    Natalie couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    She exined to Hayden patiently, "It''s not a game token. It''s a coin."

    She fished out a coin from her purse and showed it to him.

    Hayden tilted his head and stared at the coin in bewilderment.

    He shook his head and asked, "Why doesn''t Daddy have one? Why have I never seen him with

    such things?"

    Natalie felt stunned the moment Hayden brought up Tobias'' name.

    "Natalie, why doesn''t Daddy have it?" Hayden stared at her with his huge, dark eyes.

    "Why would someone like your dad need a coin?" She mumbled.

    Only ordinary people like her needed to have coins and small change on her.

    Tobias and Natalie belonged to two different worlds, but fate had brought them together.

    However, it seemed like God didn''t approve of their rtionship and created the misunderstanding

    to force them apart.

    "By the way, do I need to call Daddy and tell him that I am out with you?" Hayden suddenly asked.

    "No," Natalie immediately answered, "Your grandmother will tell him."

    The minute she said that, she knew that she was wrong.

    It was Hayden''s right to call Tobias and talk to him. She shouldn''t have stopped him from making his

    own choices.

    Although she wanted nothing to do with Tobias, he was still Hayden''s father.

    "If you want to call him, just do it," Natalie eventually changed her mind.

    Hayden immediately pulled out his phone happily and called Tobias.

    Tobias picked up in an instant.

    Hayden clutched the phone in both hands and mumbled into the phone.

    "Daddy, I drank a lot of milk today. I want to be as handsome and tall as you in the future!"

    "Daddy, Natalie came to y with me. She''s bringing me out shopping."

    "Hey, Daddy! Why aren''t you saying anything?"

    "Yes! Natalie is right beside me."

    He then handed over the phone to Natalie.

    "Natalie, Daddy wants to talk to you," His eyes were sparkling.

    Natalie stared at the phone anxiously, unconsciously holding her breath.

    She didn''t want to take the call, but she epted the phone when she saw the look in Hayden''s

    eyes.

    "Natalie."

    "Yeah."

    Tobias remained silent.

    "I''ll hang up if you have nothing to say," Natalie suggested.

    "Don''t hang up," He hurriedly said.

    "Is there anything you want to say?"

    "Natalie, are you bringing Hayden out?"

    "Yes."

    "Do you need me toe?"

    "No."

    "Okay."

    "I''m hanging up."

    "Wait! I''ll join you two for lunch."

    "No."

    "How about dinner?"

    "There''s no need to."

    "Then you two have a good time," Tobias didn''t attempt to hide the bitterness in his voice.

    Meanwhile, the executives in Tobias''s office stared at each other in dismay.

    Despite working with him for so long, it was their first time seeing Tobias speak in such a manner.

    They were confused.

    It sounded like he was trying to please the person on the other end of the line.

    For some reason, most of the executives were secretly terrified.

    They began to wonder who was the powerful figure that could make Tobias humble himself.

    "I''m done with the call, Hayden," Natalie smiled at Hayden after she hung up the call.

    Beside her, Hayden sighed.

    "What''s wrong?" She looked at Hayden with concern.

    "Natalie, why didn''t you say anything to Daddy just now? You should have tried to cheer him up,"

    Hayden advised thoughtfully.

    Natalie was quiet.

    Why would she want to cheer Tobias up?

    Hayden continued, "Natalie, I have a secret to tell you."

    "Go ahead."

    He leaned closer to Natalie and whispered in her ear, "Daddy seems to be very unhappy recently.

    Last night, I saw him sitting on the sofa, and he was smoking for hours."

    Natalie felt a prick in her heart.

    "Oh."

    "There was a time when he was not like this." Hayden lowered his head and sighed, "He had been

    very happy, and I swear I could see stars shooting out of his eyes. I don''t know why he suddenly

    became upset. Natalie, do you know why?"

    Natalie forced out a reply, "I don''t." "Could it be that he is heartbroken?" Hayden''s eyes suddenly

    widened.

    "You are still young, Hayden. Don''t think and talk about these things," Natalie frowned.

    "I''m not young anymore," Hayden sounded serious.

    Natalie shook her head helplessly.

    Her son was too mature for his age.

    "Natalie, is Daddy feeling sad because of you?" He ced his hand over hers and spoke gently, "It

    seems that Daddy has been sad ever since you left."

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578

    Natalie suddenly felt a rush of anger surging in her.

    She suppressed her emotions and forced a smile, "It''s not that. Don''t think too much, Hayden. We

    are out here today to have fun."

    No matter how smart Hayden was, he was just a child.

    At the thought of having fun, Hayden immediately forgot about everything else.

    That day, Natalie and Hayden yed to their hearts'' content.

    Natalie had given Hayden the chance to taste all sorts of foods that he was not allowed to eat back

    home.

    Hayden took a huge bite out of his hamburger and said, "Natalie, you''re the best. Daddy doesn''t

    allow me to eat these. He said that fast food is not good for me."

    Natalie ruffled his hair lovingly, "Of course, they are not good for you. But it''s okay to eat them

    asionally."

    After that, they took a stroll down the streets. As they walked along the sidewalk, they saw someone

    distributing some flyers.

    The person handed her a flyer and she epted it.

    After all, she was aware that distributing flyers on the street was a tiring job.

    She stared at the flyer in her hand. It was a photo of a little boy smiling brightly at the camera. He

    was wearing an Ultraman costume.

    Hayden peered at the flyer, his eyes immediately lighting up the moment he saw the costume. He

    quickly snatched the flyer from her hands.

    "Natalie, why can he wear Ultraman''s clothes?" He pointed at the boy on the flyer.

    "This is only a photoshoot," She replied.

    On the other side of the flyer was a family photo of the little boy and his parents.

    A hint of sadness shed across Hayden''s eyes.

    He said nothing and returned the flyer to Natalie.

    "What''s wrong, Hayden?" Natalie immediately asked. She could see that he was not in a good

    mood.

    Hayden''s lips trembled.

    She crouched beside him and stared right into his eyes, prompting, "What''s wrong, Hayden? Would

    you like to talk about it?"

    Hayden lowered his head, fidgety as he muttered, "Natalie, I have never taken a family photo

    before. Like the one in the flyer."

    His words hit Natalie hard.

    She felt a lump forming in her throat.

    sping his hand in hers, she suggested, "How about we go take some photos right now?"

    Hayden looked up at her expectedly.

    "Really?"

    "Really," Natalie nodded.

    Hayden instantly grew excited, "Then let''s ask Daddy toe! There are three people in the photo.

    Can the three of us take a photo together?"

    Natalie hesitated slightly.

    Hayden looked at her and pleaded, "Natalie, please? I want to take photos like the one in the flyer."

    Natalie stared into his eyes. Those huge, round eyes were filled with hope. She could not bring

    herself to refuse him.

    She pulled out her phone and called Tobias.

    Tobias picked up instantly.

    "Natalie," Tobias answered almost instantly.

    Natalie clutched the phone tightly and forced the words out of her mouth, "Tobias, can youe

    here now? Hayden wants to take some photos with you. Can youe over?"

    "Sure," He did not hesitate at all.

    "When will you arrive? Meet me at the..." Natalie looked around and searched for andmark.

    When she whipped her head around, she suddenly spotted a familiar figure.

    It was Tobias. He was standing about 200 meters away from them.

    His tall figure stood out in the crowd, attracting lots of attention.

    Natalie froze when she saw him.

    She lowered her hand.

    At that moment, Hayden saw Tobias too.

    "Daddy!" He rushed towards Tobias with open arms.

    Tobias crouched down and took him into his arms.

    "Daddy, did you hear my wish? You came here as soon as I wished for you to take photos with me.

    You must have heard my wish, right?"

    Tobias nodded with a smile.

    Then, he slowly walked towards Natalie while carrying Hayden.

    Amidst the bustling of the street and the suffocating crowd, Tobias slowly made his way towards her.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie felt her vision blurring all of a sudden.

    She came back to her senses when he was only inches away from her.

    "Natalie," Tobias'' voice was smooth as silk.

    Natalie grunted half-heartedly.

    "Natalie, since the three of us are here, let''s take a photo together," Hayden said, tugging at her arm

    eagerly.

    Natalie nodded, "Sure, let''s go."

    "I''ll have them arrange..."

    "No," Natalie snapped amidst Tobias'' words, "You don''t have to arrange anything. Just go."

    Natalie knew very well what he was going to do.

    He was going to have someone arrange a photoshoot for them.

    "Let''s go to the one on the flyer," Hayden suggested obliviously.

    Tobias replied calmly, his tone slightly dejected, "Sure."

    The three of them arrived at the kid''s photography studio as advertised on the flyer.

    Apparently, it was a well-known kid''s photography studio in the city. There were already customers

    there who were taking photos.

    They came to the studio without an appointment, so they had to wait for their turn.

    However, Natalie did not mind at all. In fact, she was pleased.

    Tobias did not put up a front either. He sat on the sofa and waited patiently.

    Meanwhile, Hayden was enjoying himself in the studio''s kids'' zone.

    He was a child, after all. When he saw the various toys in the kids'' zone, he became fascinated.

    Meanwhile, Natalie watched as Hayden yed to his heart''s content, her eyes filled with affection.

    She couldn''t help but feel happy when she saw that Hayden was in a good mood.

    As for Tobias, his attention was shifting between Hayden to Natalie, eventually settling on Natalie.

    When he noticed the smile on her face, his mood suddenly improved too.

    "Natalie," He called out her name softly.

    Natalie was too focused on watching Hayden that she did not hear him calling her.

    "Natalie," He repeated himself.

    This time, he raised his voice.

    Natalie snapped back from her little daze and turned to look at him.

    "Yes?"

    "We might have to wait for a long time. Are you bored?" Tobias asked.

    "Not at all. I''m happy to watch him having fun."

    With that said, Tobias'' eyes glimmered with some hope.

    "Natalie, Hayden will be overjoyed if he knows that you are his biological mother," He muttered.

    That effectively caused Natalie to halt in her tracks.

    She was silent for a moment before she replied, "No. You are wrong."

    Tobias snapped his head to look at her in shock.

    "If you were to tell him that I am his biological mother, he would start to ask you questions. He would

    want to know why you hid this from him. He would ask you why you told him that his biological

    mother was dead all this while. He would even ask where I had been for all these years. Tobias,

    how do you n to answer these questions?"

    Tobias found himself feeling ashamed under Natalie''s intense stare and logical questioning.

    "Natalie, I will exin to him slowly," He tried to persuade her.

    Natalie started blinking furiously, attempting to hold back her tears, "What''s done is done. We can''t

    turn back time and fix our mistakes."

    She didn''t know how to tell Tobias about how she felt.

    She almost died of a broken heart after what had happened.

    When she regained her memories after the amnesiac episode she had, she felt as if she had been

    reborn anew.

    She was suddenly able to see through a lot of things.

    Tobias kept mentioning that the incident was just a misunderstanding, but so what? Her heart was

    already dead, and it could not be put back anymore.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579

    There was no fixing a broken soul like Natalie''s.

    "Natalie, you are too heartless," Tobias studied her face intently.

    Natalie snorted, "You think I''m heartless because you''re not the one in pain."

    "Natalie, I have suffered too," Tobias muttered under his breath, feeling much dejected.

    Her eyelids fluttered.

    She lifted her head to nce at Tobias. His handsome features were filled with sorrow and regret.

    Yes, he had indeed suffered too.

    However, the pain that he had felt was far from what she had experienced. Could their pain really

    beparable?

    They had forcefully separated her from her own flesh and blood, and for so many years, she had

    mourned for her child that she thought was dead.

    Would Tobias ever understand the torture that she had gone through?

    Besides, he had brought it onto himself.

    As for her, she never asked for any of it.

    She could never let go of the fact that he had blindly believed in that ridiculous and absurd lie

    without even performing a DNAtest beforehand.

    The two of them as siblings? Natalie always felt likeughing dryly every time she recalled this.

    They had looked nothing alike! Furthermore, their personalities were pr opposites.

    Tobias had always been careful and intelligent. How could he believe in such a ridiculous joke?

    That was the reason why she could not let go of this matter.

    Natalie could only assume that it was because his love for her was not strong enough.

    They were not meant to be together. That was why even God had to separate them, time and again.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    If that was the case, they might as well refrain from being with each other altogether.

    Natalie tilted her chin at him, her eyes clear and certain as she dered, "Tobias, your suffering has

    nothing to do with me. It''s all your fault."

    Her voice was monotonous, conveying no emotions.

    Tobias felt his heart tighten to the point that he didn''t even feel like breathing.

    He winced and asked, his voice sounding much in pain, "Natalie, when did you be so cold?"

    Natalie''s gaze wavered a little.

    True. When did she be so cold?

    Perhaps it was after she had recovered from her amnesia. She had started to realize a lot of things

    since her recovery.

    "I''m cold?" She met his gaze solemnly, "Have you ever experienced the joy of a mother carrying a

    life inside of her, Tobias? What about the horror of being forced to abort the baby? It feels much like

    falling straight from heaven to the pits of fiery hell."

    "Have you ever experienced being abandoned by the whole world, only to rely on the baby in your

    stomach? Have you ever felt the agony of not being able to hold your child after carrying him for

    almost a year, especially after bringing him into the world with such difficulty? Do you even have an

    idea of how that feels?"

    "Do you know how hopeful and ted I was when I was about to marry the man that I loved? But

    shortly before our wedding, my love suddenly wanted to break up with me. Do you know how sick

    and heart-wrenching that felt? "

    Natalie''s questioning made Tobias turn pale.

    "Natalie..." He croaked.

    He did not know what to say.

    He thought that as long as Natalie remembered everything, she would forgive him once he rified

    the misunderstanding. Everything would be just like before, and they would be lovers once again.

    Now, he finally realized that he had made a huge mistake. He was wrong. Very, very wrong.

    He had underestimated all the torment that Natalie had to bear because of his actions.

    The pain, suffering and agony had been etched deep into her bones. How could she ever forget it?

    Soon enough, it was almost their turn for the photoshoot.

    The staff called Natalie''s name. It was time to do her makeup.

    She changed into the clothes prepared by the studio. Then, the makeup artists there started helping

    her do her makeup.

    "Your skin is so smooth! You don''t even need to use foundation," The staffplimented Natalie as

    she helped her with the makeup.

    Natalie shed her a polite smile.

    "I suppose the three of you are here for a family photo," The staff continued to make small talk.

    Natalie''s gaze froze in mid-air.

    She stared at herself in the mirror and noticed that her face was a little pale.

    She did not know if it was because of the foundation or if her expression was originally ashen.

    A family photo?

    "Yeah," She whispered.

    The staff was indeed right. They hade here for a family photo.

    The staff began putting on some mascara for Natalie, all whilementing, "Among the many

    families who havee to our studio for a photoshoot, we admire your family the most. Your son is

    adorable, and your husband is so handsome! Everyone is..."

    "Please continue with the makeup," Natalie cut off the staff''s words.

    The staff immediately took the hint.

    She smiled a little awkwardly and said nothing more.

    Finally, it was time for their photoshoot.

    It was Hayden''s first time taking a family photo, and he was as happy as ark.

    He had been running around in the studio, constantly asking Natalie if he looked handsome.

    In the middle of the photoshoot, he even whispered into Natalie''s ear, "Natalie, we really look like a

    family. Daddy is here, and Natalie, you look just like my actual mommy."

    Natalie''s eyes started to water a little.

    How was she going to tell him that she was indeed his mother?

    Before she could say anything, the photographer instructed them to change poses.

    This time, the photographer ordered Tobias and Natalie to snuggle close as Hayden stood in

    between them while making a heart gesture.

    Natalie''s body was stiff as she leaned against Tobias'' chest.

    Fortunately, the photoshoot ended in the blink of an eye.

    "You are a photogenic family! I have never had a photoshoot that ended so quickly before," The

    photographer eximed pleasantly, "You three must have a close bond with each other."

    It was already evening when the photoshoot ended.

    Hayden''s stomach growled.

    He had been eating hamburgers and fries for breakfast and lunch, so he did not want to eat them

    anymore.

    Just then, they passed by an all- you- can- eat buffet. Hayden immediately perked up, nagging that

    he wanted to try it out.

    Tobias frowned as he looked at the restaurant.

    Natalie could see from Tobias'' expression that he did not want to bring Hayden in.

    Perhaps, he thought that kids weren''t supposed to eat at buffets.

    However, Natalie felt that it was not a big deal.

    Noticing Hayden''s pleading expression, she could not help but give in, "Let''s take him there."

    Tobias immediately agreed as soon as she suggested it.

    Later, Hayden whispered in Natalie''s ear, "Natalie, you''re so powerful. I''ve wanted to try eating at a

    buffet for a long time, but Daddy would always say no because it is not good for children. However,

    he let me eat here as soon as you asked!"

    Natalie and Hayden began to grab various dishes from the counter as soon as they entered the

    restaurant.

    They only chose the food that they liked to eat.

    It was Hayden''s first time eating at a buffet. He volunteered to help Natalie scoop the foods into

    their tes as he chattered away excitedly.

    Natalie liked to eat ribs, so she took some for herself.

    Suddenly, someone ced another piece of rib onto her te.

    Natalie looked up and noticed that it was from Tobias.

    "It''s okay, I can do it by myself," She said.

    "Let me help you. You are holding two tes," Tobias insisted and ced two more pieces of ribs

    onto her te.

    Natalie said nothing further.

    Hayden was here with them, so it would be better if she stayed quiet.

    Besides, she was d to see Hayden so happy. She didn''t want to ruin the cheerful and familial

    atmosphere they had at that moment.

    On the other hand, Hayden noticed Tobias scooping food for Natalie, and he began to whine about

    the unfair treatment he had received from Tobias.

    He pouted in discontent, "Daddy, you know that I like meatballs too, but why didn''t you help me get

    some?"

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580

    "You can do it yourself," Tobias replied coolly.

    "But Natalie can do it herself too," Hayden pulled a face at him.

    Tobias ignored him and continued to pile food on her te.

    Hayden pouted and crossed his little arms in front of his chest.

    Upon seeing his response, Natalie quickly scooped a few meatballs and ced them on his te.

    Only then did Hayden stopining. He quickly grinned triumphantly at Tobias.

    Then, he blinked at Natalie andined, "Natalie, you''ve been so kind to me. My Daddy must

    be fake! He''s not a real Daddy. He cannotpare to you."

    Hayden had an excellent appetite that evening, and they spent longer than usual time finishing their

    dinner.

    When they were happily enjoying their dinner, a waiter walked past their table with a jug of hot

    water.

    However, the waiter did not notice that the floor was slippery. He identally stepped on the

    puddle, slipped and fell on his back. He lost his grip on the jug as it flew from his hands straight up

    in the air.

    It was like the slow-motion sequence one would see in movie scenes. The jug tipped in mid-air, the

    boiling hot content hurling towards Natalie.

    Natalie did not have time to respond at all. Her eyes widened in horror as she watched the jug flying

    towards her.

    Tobias was quick to react. He immediately threw himself in front of Natalie and shielded her with his

    body.

    Consequently, the jug hit Tobias smack in the back, and some of the hot water spilled onto him.

    "Oh my god, are you all right?" Natalie''s face turned pale with shock.

    "I''m alright," Tobias winced.

    The waiter was frightened. He hurriedly went up to check on him and apologized profusely.

    "Get lost," Tobias growled at the clumsy waiter.

    The waiter was terrified by Tobias''s fierce re. He quickly cleaned up the mess and scampered

    back to the kitchen.

    Hayden was frightened too. His face was as pale as a sheet as he gasped, "Daddy, are you okay?

    We have to go to the hospital and let the doctor check on you!"

    Due to Natalie and Hayden''s relentless persuasion, Tobias finally agreed to go to a hospital nearby.

    A female nurse entered Tobias''s ward and immediately blushed when she saw him. She then

    instructed him to take off his shirt to treat his wound.

    Her face turned a deeper shade of red as he removed his shirt, her hands visibly trembling.

    Tobias was annoyed by the nurse''s response.

    "Please get me a male nurse instead," He muttered.

    With a sulky face, the nurse turned to leave.

    "Daddy is afraid that you will get jealous, Natalie," Hayden whispered to Natalie, "That''s why he

    won''t let other women see his bare body."

    Natalie pursed her lips, feeling quite baffled.

    Later, a male doctor came into the ward.

    He carefully examined the burns on Tobias'' back.

    Fortunately, the burns were not too severe. Tobias only suffered a few first-degree burns.

    While the doctor was treating Tobias'' back,

    Hayden tugged on Natalie''s arm and pulled her aside.

    "Daddy is really nice to you, Natalie. He immediately hugged you when he saw that you were in

    danger. He saved you like a hero, just like in the movies! It was so cool my heart kept racing!"

    Hayden gushed.

    Natalie had mixed emotions surging inside her.

    "Yeah," She replied faintly.

    She recalled when she had witnessed the jug flying towards her earlier. If it hadn''t been for Tobias,

    she would have been the one who got hurt.

    Hayden yfully swung her arm around and rambled, "Look at how nice Daddy is to you, Natalie.

    Please be my stepmother and be together with my dad."

    Hesitation shed through Natalie''s eyes.

    She was not thinking about getting back with Tobias. Instead, she was considering whether she

    should tell Hayden that she was indeed his real mother.

    In the end, she stopped herself from telling him the truth.

    Hayden was still too young. If she told him now, he probably wouldn''t understand. Hence, she might

    as well wait until he was older before telling him.

    Meanwhile, the doctor had finally finished treating Tobias'' wounds.

    The sky waspletely dark by the time they left the hospital.

    In the meantime, Natalie told Tobias that Hayden would sleep at her ce that night.

    Tobias couldn''t help but frown slightly.

    He would prefer if Natalie went to his vi and slept over instead.

    However, he knew that Natalie would definitely disagree with it.

    "Alright," He nodded and consented to that decision.

    "Yes!" Hayden cheered.

    Then, he looked up at Tobias and asked, "Daddy, why don''t youe with us? The three of us can

    sleep together."

    Tobias immediately nced at Natalie.

    Natalie''s face was expressionless, but the look in her eyes clearly conveyed her thoughts.

    He sighed and replied, "It''s okay. You two go on without me. I have something else to do tonight."

    Hayden''s face fell after hearing Tobias''s reply.

    Tobias was about to leave after driving Hayden and Natalie back to their apartment.

    Natalie told Hayden to go inside first while she would send Tobias off.

    Hayden nodded obediently.

    "When you send Daddy off, will you kiss him goodbye?" Hayden tilted his head curiously.

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She yfully tapped his nose with a finger and chuckled, "Where did you learn this from?"

    Hayden batted his longshes and replied, "People do this in the movies."

    Natalie sighed.

    What movies were kids seeing nowadays?

    She didn''t answer him and instead, walked downstairs together with Tobias.

    "Are you alright?" It was only then that she asked out of concern.

    "I''m fine."

    Natalie avoided his gaze and reminded him gently, "When you go home, remember to watch your

    diet. Be careful not to aggravate the wound in case it gets infected."

    "Natalie," Tobias had an intense gaze focusing on her.

    She took a step back and said, "I''m just thanking you for saving me. I don''t mean anything else."

    The passion in his eyes disappeared when he heard her words.

    "I didn''t intend to save you. It was only sheer instinct," Tobias corrected in a low voice.

    Natalie bit her lip.

    "Have a good night. I''ll leave now," His voice was hoarse.

    "Wait," Natalie blurted.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias'' footsteps halted,

    He turned around to look at her, the heat in his eyes seemingly rekindled.

    Natalie felt a sense of bitterness in her heart.

    She knew the reason why he was staring at her like that.

    He had misunderstood her.

    She hadn''t intended to let him stay or anything like that. She just wanted to find out her true identity.

    "Tobias, I want to ask you about my true identity," Natalie decided toe clean.

    Tobias'' gaze turned dull again.

    "My mother''s wet nurse was the one who handed you over to Madison when you were just born."

    "You told me about this already, but how did I fall into the wet nurse''s hands?"

    "That man adopted you from an orphanage. He was aware of my mother''s n to give up my sister

    to others, and he knew that my mother didn''t want to hand her over to him. That''s why he secretly

    made ns to switch the two of you at birth," He exined.

    Natalie grew anxious, "Orphanage? How did I end up in an orphanage? Who sent me there?"

    Tobias had already investigated this matter thoroughly.

    "You were brought to the orphanage by a government worker, but she was not your mother.

    Unfortunately, she has already moved overseas, and we have no idea how to get in touch with her

    at the moment. My people are still investigating this matter. They will do their best to help you find

    her and ask her where she found you, and why she sent you to the orphanage in the first ce."

    The new information was too overwhelming to handle, soon scrambling Natalie''s thoughts.

    She would never have thought that her birth was so bizarre and for so many people to be involved.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581

    What was actually going on?

    Who were her biological parents then?

    "Don''t worry, Natalie. I will help you uncover everything," Tobias reassured her.

    Natalie took a deep breath to calm herself down.

    "I can investigate the rest on my own. You''re a busy man, so don''t waste your time on me," She

    said.

    "It''s something I should do," His tone was firm.

    "It''s not."

    "You suffered all this because of my mother, Natalie. She was the one who caused you to fall into

    Madison''s hands. Our family owes you this much, so it is my responsibility to help you find out your

    true identity," Tobias defended her.

    Natalie lowered her gaze.

    She didn''t say anything more.

    In fact, she knew very well that she probably couldn''t do this alone. She only refused him because

    she didn''t want to owe him anything.

    However, since he had already made up his mind, she would not stop him.

    That night, Natalie fell asleep with Hayden in her arms.

    Hayden had been talking in his sleep all night long.

    At first, she could not figure out what he was babbling about in his sleep. But after a while, she

    managed to make out some words that he had been saying.

    "Daddy. Mommy."

    He kept repeating the two words, which tugged at her heartstrings.

    Was Hayden really hoping for his parents to get back together?

    Was she being too selfish?

    That night, Natalie lost sleep.

    The next day, she made Hayden some pasta for breakfast. Just when they were about to dig in,

    Selina came to visit.

    "Lady Whitlock, you''re here," Hayden greeted and shed her a goofy grin.

    Natalie was confused.

    "Lady Whitlock?" Why did Hayden call his aunt like that?

    Hayden quickly answered her doubts.

    "Natalie, do you know how shameless aunt is?" He pouted and ced both hands on his waist as

    he started talking smack about Selina, "She told me that she is still young and forced me to call her

    ady. Don''t you think she is shameless?"

    Natalie was stunned.

    Then, she couldn''t help but snicker.

    Selina was no longer a young woman in her early twenties, but she was still as mischievous as

    before.

    Hayden gestured to his own face and teased, "Natalie, Auntie is so shameless, isn''t she?"

    "Did I just hear you say that someone is shameless?" Selina asked, faking a threatening tone.

    Hayden immediately yed dumb, "I didn''t say anyone specifically. I''m just saying that someone

    here is shameless."

    The corners of Selina''s mouth curled into an evil grin, "Oh well, it''s time for me to bring over my

    ssmate''s ugly daughter to meet you."

    Hayden immediately jumped down from his chair and rushed forward to hug Selina''s leg. He quickly

    changed his tone and buttered up, "Aunt, you''re a beautiful youngdy. I swear I''m not lying."

    Selina immediately broke intoughter.

    Later that day, Selina suggested that the three of them go out together.

    Natalie agreed without hesitation.

    She didn''t mind Selina. Selina was a bubbly person, and her presence always broughtughter to

    the people around her.

    Besides, she liked watching Selina and Hayden teasing each other.

    The three of them had a good time that day.

    Natalie had brought them to an arcade. She spent the entire timeughing as Hayden and Selina

    fought over their turn to y with the arcade machine.

    Then, they went to a fast-food restaurant. This time, the two of them fought over the ketchup while

    eating their fries.

    Selina yfully smeared ketchup on Hayden''s face, and in return, he decided to m-dunk his ice

    cream onto Selina''s face. The two of themughed while pointing at each other goofily.

    That day was easily the best day Natalie had ever since she recovered from her amnesia.

    A delighted smile slowly crept onto her face as she saw Selina and Hayden''s huge grins.

    After dinner, Natalie sent Selina and Hayden back to their vi.

    She did not want to part with Hayden, and she wanted nothing more than to let him stay with her.

    At the same time, she also knew that he could secure a better education and a brighter future if he

    stayed with the Whitlock''s.

    Besides, Tobias and Cecilia needed him too. They were his father and grandmother. She couldn''t

    be greedy.

    Although she couldn''t forget what Cecilia and Tobias had done to her in the past, Hayden was still

    part of their family after all.

    When they were on the way to the Whitlock family''s vi, Selina whispered to Natalie, "Natalie, do

    you know why I came today?"

    Natalie tilted her head curiously, "I don''t."

    She assumed that Selina hade to her apartment because she wanted to see her, but obviously,

    that was not the reason.

    "My brother asked me to apany you today," She said, "He asked me to ensure you were

    having fun."

    Natalie was taken aback.

    "He told me that you did not seem very happy when he was with you yesterday. That''s why he gave

    me this important task: to cheer you

    up."

    Natalie said nothing and instead bit her lip hard.

    He really did not have to do that for her.

    The two of them were not together anymore, so there was no need for Tobias to spend so much

    effort on her.

    "My brother is really into you, Natalie. Why don''t you stay in the vi tonight and put Hayden to

    bed?" Selina suggested.

    Natalie lowered her gaze and remained silent for a moment.

    "I''ll pass," She then responded.

    She knew what it meant for Tobias if she were to agree to stay at his ce tonight.

    It would mean that she had epted him again.

    She couldn''t bring herself to do this.

    Selina could only sigh in disappointment.

    She couldn''t figure out why Natalie was this cold-hearted this time. No matter what she said, Natalie

    seemed to be quite firm on her decision.

    Finally, they reached the Whitlock family''s vi. Cecilia was at home waiting for them.

    When Cecilia saw Natalie, she told her the same thing that Selina said earlier, before suggesting

    Natalie to stay over.

    Natalie refused the offer once more.

    Hayden seemed unwilling to leave Natalie too. He tugged at her hand and talked to her for a long

    time.

    Natalie felt as though her heart had been ripped in half.

    She wished that she could stay and spend more time with Hayden too.

    However, she wouldn''t know how to deal with her rtionship with Tobias if she did.

    In the end, Natalie left.

    Cecilia''s face turned a little pale after watching Natalie leave their home.

    "Is Natalie still unwilling to forgive Tobias and I?" Cecilia asked weakly.

    They had assumed that as soon as Natalie regained her memory and learned the truth, she would

    be together with Tobias again. Never in a million years would they have thought that Natalie would

    end things like this.

    "Mom, Natalie doesn''t hate you and Tobias. It''s just that she hasn''t figured things out yet. We should

    take things slow. I''m sure she still has feelings for him," Selina reassured her mother.

    Cecilia raised her head to look at Selina, guilt written all over her face, "Selina, it''s all my fault. If I

    didn''t make such an unforgivable mistake in the past, things would have nevere to this point.

    It''s all my fault."

    Selina felt heartbroken to see Cecilia like this.

    She held Cecilia''s hand and soothed her, "It''s all in the past, Mom. We have to look forward. Tobias

    and Natalie still have feelings for each other. And there''s Hayden too. Their reconciliation will

    happen eventually. It''s just a matter of time. You don''t have to worry too much."

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Cecilia''s eyes were filled with sorrow. She nodded and replied, "That''s the only thing that we can do

    now. Hope."

    "That''s right, Mom. It will do you good to let things proceed naturally," Selina added.

    Selina had never left Cecilia''s side ever since Cecilia was hospitalized, so she had witnessed all the

    pain her mother endured throughout this period.

    She, too, wished nothing more than to see Tobias and Natalie reconcile so Cecilia would not have

    to suffer from the guilt anymore.

    "Selina, let''s go to church tomorrow," Cecilia suddenly said.

    "To church?"

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582

    "Yes, I will pray for Tobias and Natalie."

    Selina called Tobias and told him everything that had happened that day.

    "I asked the driver to send Natalie home, but she refused my offer. But don''t worry, Tobias. I have

    ordered someone to follow behind her since she''s driving home alone. She''ll be fine," She

    exined.

    "Thank you so much, Selina," Tobias''s voice was hoarse.

    "She''s my sister-inw. How can I not worry about her? By the way, what are you so busy with

    today?

    I thought you would be at home when she came back with Hayden."

    Selina initially assumed that Tobias would take the opportunity to meet Natalie when she sent

    Hayden home. However, to her dismay, he was not even at home.

    "I''m not really that busy," Tobias paused for a moment before replying, "It''s just that she wasn''t

    pleased to see me yesterday, so I don''t want to ruin her mood today."

    In her heart, Selina gave a little gasp of

    realization.

    So that was the reason her brother did not want toe home.

    She let out a sigh. Tobias only had pure, good intentions for Natalie.

    Tears gathered in her eyes, blurring her vision.

    Selina hung up the phone hurriedly, and memories of the past gradually appeared in her mind.

    Natalie was so lucky to have met a man who was genuinely nice and cared for her.

    It made Selina truly envious of her.

    When would that man finally treat her like this?

    The next day, Natalie went to the hospital again.

    Remington was getting better day by day, and finally, he was to be discharged from the hospital

    after another two days.

    Natalie let out a sigh of relief.

    "Congrattions! Finally, you are going to be set free," She teased him jokingly.

    Remington raised his eyebrows in amusement and chimed, "Thanks for your kind words."

    "I hope you can find your own happiness after you are out of here," Natalie said thoughtfully.

    Remington narrowed his eyes at her, "Natalie, do you think that I can still find my happiness?"

    "Of course," Natalie''s gaze was determined, "You will."

    Remington chuckled and said nothing.

    On the other hand, Benjamin was fidgeting anxiously in the corner of the room.

    If it were before, he definitely would have interrupted their conversation shamelessly.

    But now...

    Natalie''s personality had changed after she got back all her memories. She became

    unapproachable, and she carried an intimidating air around her wherever she went. It was as if she

    was a rose, her thorns on full disy the minute someone tried to say something to her. Benjamin

    could only remain silent as he watched from the side.

    After all, she was Tobias''s woman.

    Benjamin knew that angering her would mean offending Tobias.

    With that, he was left with no choice but to call Tobias.

    Tobias did not say anything when Benjamin told him about the situation.

    The only reply he had was, "We should respect her under such circumstances."

    Benjamin scratched his head in confusion.

    Under what circumstances?

    Working as Tobias''s special assistant was truly no easy task.

    Not only did Benjamin need to guess his boss'' underlying intentions, he also needed to act as a

    bodyguard for Tobias'' woman. People even avoided him because they either thought he was a

    pervert or into men!

    As soon as Natalie left the hospital, she received a phone call.

    It was from Hayden.

    "Natalie, I want to tell you a secret," Hayden whispered mysteriously.

    Natalie''s mood visibly lightened when she heard his voice.

    The corners of her mouth curved into a smile, "Go ahead."

    "It is about Daddy."

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    She forced a chuckle and grunted in response.

    Hayden lowered his voice and he continued cluelessly, "Daddy''s birthday ising soon, Natalie.

    Do you know it''s tomorrow?"

    Natalie froze.

    She had already forgotten all about Tobias''s birthday.

    Her thoughts started wandering.

    "Natalie, can you promise me one thing?" Hayden pleaded, his tone soft.

    Natalie snapped back to reality.

    "What is it?"

    "Can youe tomorrow, please? To celebrate Daddy''s birthday?" Hayden asked carefully.

    "I''m noting, Hayden," Natalie answered, this time, slightly wearily.

    She had already decided to end things between her and Tobias. It wouldn''t make sense for her to

    celebrate his birthday with him.

    "Natalie, I really hope that you cane," Hayden muttered. His voice was filled with

    disappointment.

    "I''m really sorry, Hayden," Natalie forced the words out of her mouth, her tone apologetic.

    She did not apologize because of Tobias. Instead, she was feeling sorry towards Hayden.

    She felt extremely guilty for letting him down.

    She would agree to do almost anything to make Hayden happy, but she would not agree to this.

    She didn''t want to be entangled into any of Tobias'' affairs anymore.

    After recovering from amnesia, she felt like she was given a second chance at life.

    She already had enough of Tobias and their past rtionship in her previous life.

    Now that she had been given a second chance, all she wanted to do was to live her life peacefully

    without Tobias interfering.

    Life was fleeting. She didn''t want to experience pain again for the rest of her days.

    Perhaps she was a little selfish, and it was unfair to Hayden.

    After all, it was important for a child to have a normal family and loving parents.

    But who could guarantee that her life with Tobias would be perfect once they were back together

    again?

    Besides, there was a huge difference between their family backgrounds. No one could tell what

    could happen next time.

    It would be cruel to let Hayden witness his parents get back together and fall out of love again. She

    might as well not change anything between her and Tobias right now.

    Hayden''s voice grew shaky, "Daddy always spends his birthday alone, Natalie. He''s so lonely. Can''t

    youe and celebrate his birthday with him?"

    Natalie rejected him adamantly, "I can''t. Be a good boy, Hayden. I have something to do now. We''ll

    talk next time, okay?"

    "Okay. Goodbye."

    She hung up the phone.

    Her face was pale, and her breath shook a little.

    Actually, Natalie felt fine. It was just Hayden''s pleading tone that felt too much for her to bear.

    The disappointment in his voice was obvious when she refused him.

    Natalie felt extremely sorry and guilty towards him.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Sometimes, she wondered if she had gone too far.

    On second thought, she believed that it was better telling him the cruel truth than leaving him with

    empty hope.

    One day, she would make it clear to Hayden that she would never get back with Tobias.

    She let out a long sigh and forced herself to think of something else.

    She began to clean her apartment instead.

    Her apartment was tiny, so she managed to clean up the whole ce in the blink of an eye.

    Soon, she realized that she had nothing else to do after cleaning up. She plopped down onto the

    couch and turned on the television instead.

    She hadn''t watched any television for a long time. Fiddling with the remote, she switched between

    random channels. Finally, her gazended on an entertainment channel.

    A familiar figure appeared on the screen.

    It was Yvonne Simpson!

    She was smiling sweetly at the camera as she sat beside a hostess.

    Natalie''s eyes lit up in joy.

    She did not expect to see Yvonne on television being interviewed by an entertainment channel host.

    She knew how much it would mean to Yvonne. It meant that she had finally be famous.

    Back then, the chances of a small actress like Yvonne being on a prestigious entertainment channel

    would be near impossible.

    Gaining recognition and fame because of her acting skills were always Yvonne''s greatest wishes.

    Now, her dreams had finallye true.

    She tossed the remote aside and began watching the interview attentively.

    "Yvonne, what do you think about your role in the new series that you''re filming?" The hostess

    asked.

    Yvonne was seen answering calmly, "I actually find our characters very simr. Both of us are

    strong women," She then shed a charming smile in front of the camera. Her answer was pretty

    standard.

    As the interview slowly came to an end, the hostess suddenly asked Yvonne an unexpected

    question.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583

    "Yvonne, your fans would like to know more about your rtionship with Jenkins Quartley. What do

    you think about his decision to make your rtionship public? How is your rtionship with him

    now?" The hostess asked, her tone excited.

    Yvonne seemed taken aback by her question. A flustered expression appeared on her face for a

    split second.

    Still, she managed to calm herself down and maintain herposure.

    She shed a coy smile at the audience and said, "Well, you''ll have to ask him about that."

    She dodged the question with a clever response.

    With that being said, the hostess could only let out a dryugh.

    Jenkins was not an entertainer but a big shot overseeing the entertainment industry. Moreover, he

    was known for being low-profile. Who would dare to interview him?

    Meanwhile, in the apartment, Natalie''s lips parted in surprise as she watched the interview.

    Jenkins Quartley?

    The name sounded familiar.

    More importantly, since when was Yvonne in a rtionship? Why didn''t she mention anything about

    it to her before?

    Natalie was even nning on introducing Yvonne to Benjamin if Yvonne didn''t have a date.

    She immediately called Yvonne.

    The interview was pre-recorded, so Yvonne should be free to talk now.

    Sure enough, Yvonne picked up the phone in an instant.

    Natalie beamed and congratted her, "Yvonne! I saw you on television. Congrattions, you

    made it!"

    "Thank you, Natalie," Yvonne replied, the excitement in her voice fully on disy.

    "What''s going on with your new rtionship? Why didn''t you tell me about it before?" Natalie cut to

    the chase.

    There was a moment of silence on Yvonne''s side.

    "I can''t exin this through the phone now. Let''s talk about it the next time we meet, okay?" Yvonne

    said.

    Natalie took the hint. Yvonne seemed to be unwilling to talk about it.

    She raised an eyebrow, a brief moment of doubt shing through her mind.

    "Alright. I won''t hold you up then. We can talk about it the next time we meet."

    "Okay, bye."

    "Bye."

    The call ended with a beep. Once she put down the phone, Yvonne looked quite stiff and distraught.

    The truth was she was ashamed of what she had done, and she did not know how to tell Natalie

    about this.

    "Are you ready, Yvonne? It''s time to go," Penney rushed into the dressing room and urged Yvonne.

    Yvonne stood up and smoothed her dress frantically, "I''m ready."

    Penney scanned Yvonne from top to bottom and raised an eyebrow at her,menting, "You don''t

    look well. You''re about to receive your first ever award today, you must look your best!"

    Yvonne nodded in agreement. It was true, she was about to receive the first award she had won in

    the entertainment industry. She must look good.

    She quickly put on a dazzling smile.

    Her heart beated wildly as she followed Penney into the hall.

    They were attending an entertainment awards ceremony, and Yvonne had won the Best New Artist

    Award.

    Although it was not a prestigious award, it still carried some weight in her career. As a rising star, it

    served as recognition to her poprity and her skills.

    The award also represented a good start for her career.

    It was soon time to announce the winner for the Best New Artist award. Yvonne''s heart was

    pounding as she waited for the host to call out her name.

    In truth, the organizers of the awards ceremony had already informed her of her win beforehand.

    Despite this, she was still feeling very emotional.

    This was her first award after all.

    "Next, we will be announcing the winner for the Best New Artist award. The award goes to... Yvonne

    Simpson!" The presenter announced Yvonne''s name loudly with a proud grin.

    Yvonne immediately stood up and waved at the crowd.

    However, the crowd''s response was cold.

    No one apuded or cheered for her. In fact, a few of them even scoffed lightly to themselves.

    Some of them were jealous of her achievements,

    while others felt that it was unfair.

    Yvonne started as an insignificant actress, barely making the D- list and only ying minor

    characters ever since her debut. However, she blew up because of her rtionship with Jenkins. Of

    course, some of the actors felt bitter and that it was unfair about her win.

    Besides, the web series in which she had starred as the female lead had just ended its shooting

    and was not even broadcasted yet. However, she already won Best New Artist. People started to

    doubt that she truly deserved the award.

    "What''s so great about her? She only won because of Jenkins."

    "That''s right. Without Jenkins, she is nothing."

    "Let''s see how she can survive in the entertainment industry once Jenkins is tired of her."

    The crowd fell into a deep discussion, and Yvonne''s face turned as white as a sheet when she

    heard theirments.

    Although she had always been a strong-minded person, she couldn''t keep herposure anymore

    under such circumstances.

    She stepped onto the stage slowly, forcing a smile all the way.

    Booing noises echoed from the audience seats when she epted the trophy.

    Everyone was very dissatisfied with Yvonne''s win, and they did not respect her at all.

    Yvonne was almost at her breaking point.

    At this point, she wouldn''t even be able to start, let alone finish her eptance speech.

    Penney fidgeted nervously as she watched Yvonne from below the stage.

    She didn''t expect that the audience would be so rude to Yvonne. She could only pray that Yvonne

    was able to keep her cool and ignore them.

    Suddenly, the crowd''s booing stopped.

    Penney was surprised.

    She whipped her head to the side and noticed that the audience around her were staring at the

    back of the hall.

    She followed their gaze, her eyes widening immediately as soon as she saw the figure walking into

    the venue.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was Jenkins.

    A group of staff members surrounded him at once, greeting him and inviting him to the VIP seat in

    the front row.

    The ck coat that he was wearing entuated the coldness in his eyes. The crowd was afraid of

    his intimidating presence, and they immediately fell quiet as he walked towards his seat.

    Jenkins settled into his seat calmly, his eyes never leaving Yvonne''s face.

    At that very moment, Yvonne finally realized Jenkins''s arrival.

    Her lips parted in surprise.

    She wondered why he would agree to attend this event.

    Jenkins was a mogul in the entertainment industry. He would never bother toe to any award

    ceremonies.

    To her surprise, Yvonne actually felt relieved when she saw him. Her anxiety slowly dissipated as

    she looked into his eyes.

    She took a deep breath and stepped to the microphone. Then, she gave her eptance speech.

    Her speech was typical and formal, just like all the other speeches that day.

    Thunderous apuse filled the hall as soon as she finished. The audience''s attitude now was the

    exact opposite of how they had acted earlier.

    Of course, Yvonne knew why. It was because of Jenkins.

    No one had expected his arrival.

    To them, Yvonne was only Jenkins'' ything.

    They thought that he would eventually dump her after he grew tired of her. Therefore, they did not

    hold back when they publicly expressed their dissatisfaction with her win.

    Now that Jenkins was here in person, no one dared to say anything more.

    Yvonne went to sit down next to Jenkins aftering down from the stage.

    "Thank you foring, Mr. Quartley. Are you here to support me?" Yvonne shed him an

    appreciative grin, her smile blossoming on her face.

    Jenkins took a nce at her but said nothing.

    Yvonne pouted and tugged at his arm, "Aren''t you going to say something, Mr. Quartley?"

    She was genuinely grateful for him this time.

    At the same time, she swore to herself that one day, she would prove her worth to these people.

    She would make them shut up with her mere presence!

    "Yes," Jenkins replied, his voice deep and t.

    Then, he got up from his seat, stating, "I''m leaving."

    Jenkins was indeed here only to support Yvonne. He immediately left after Yvonne had received her

    award.

    Since Yvonne didn''t have anything else to do, she decided to go back with him.

    She had been too busy filming the web series recently that she had not returned to his vi for a

    long time.

    Now that she was done filming, it was time for her to return to his side and keep himpany.

    Jenkins and Yvonne returned to the vi. As soon as they got home, Jenkins sat down on the sofa

    and started looking through a huge stack of documents.

    Yvonne didn''t dare to disturb him while he was at work. Hence, she decided to watch the uncut

    scenes from the web series the director had sent her.

    She scrutinized her own performance, trying to pick out her ws as she thought of ways to improve

    herself.

    As she watched the video intently, she felt a cold stare directed towards the tablet in her hands.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584

    Yvonne looked up and saw that it was Jenkins.

    His tall figure loomed over her as he stared intensely at the tablet in her hand. His lips were pursed

    into a thin line, and his eyes were filled with tension.

    Yvonne shifted her gaze back to her tablet and jumped in surprise.

    It was a kissing scene between her and the male lead.

    She felt her body go numb as panic filled her heart, but she quickly calmed herself down.

    It was just acting! Besides, Jenkins was in the entertainment industry. Didn''t he know about this?

    He probably would not mind, would he?

    "Mr. Quartley, this is the web series that I have been in," Yvonne stood up with a smile.

    Jenkins''s eyes turned cold as he questioned, "Was the kiss staged or real?" His voice was solemn

    and emotionless, sending a chill up Yvonne''s spine.

    She chuckled dryly and replied, "It was real, but it was only a brief kiss. We were just filming, so

    there was nothing..."

    Her words suddenly became stuck in her throat.

    Jenkins''s huge, strong hand had suddenlytched onto her chin, pinching it so tightly that Yvonne

    could feel the pressure of his fingertips.

    Pain shot up her jaw and spread up her cheeks.

    Her perfectly plucked brows tightly knitted in agony.

    "Mr. Quartley, what''s wrong?" Despite the pain, she had managed to squeeze out a smile.

    "No more scenes like this in the future. Only stage kisses," He hissed.

    Yvonne wanted to refute.

    As a professional actress, it was her job to act convincingly. She had treated all the scenes required

    from her as part of her work, and nothing was going on between her and her colleagues.

    However, as she noticed the murderous look in Jenkins''s eyes, she didn''t dare say another word.

    "Alright, Mr. Quartley," She muttered.

    Jenkins'' grip on her loosened.

    Then, he carried Yvonne to the bathroom. He turned on the showerhead, and cold water

    immediately gushed out from it.

    He aimed the showerhead towards her lips and flushed them with water, again and again.

    The icy cold water bit into Yvonne''s bones, and she was trembling all over. Her lips had already

    turned purple due to the freezing water, but Jenkins did not stop.

    It was unknown how long passed before the torture was finally over.

    Jenkins shot Yvonne a warning look as he threatened her, "If I catch you doing this again, you''ll be

    kicked out of the entertainment industry."

    Then, he turned around and walked out of the bathroom.

    Yvonne''s face was ghostly pale.

    She had always heard from others that Jenkins was a terrifying man.

    However, based on her interactions with him throughout this period, she felt that apart from being a

    man of few words, he was not as terrifying as people had described him to be.

    Besides, the rumours about those things that he did in bed had never happened to her. At most, he

    had only forced her to swallow...

    But now, she suddenly felt afraid of him.

    That evening, Natalie cooked herself some spaghetti for dinner. She did not have the appetite to eat

    anyways.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    It was only a soft knock, so soft that she almost thought she imagined it.

    Natalie immediately got up and opened the door.

    As she swung the door open, she was greeted by a tiny figure. It was Hayden.

    She immediately picked him up into her arms and asked, "Hayden! What are you doing here?"

    Peeking out of her apartment door, she whipped her head from side to side as she looked into the

    corridor. No one was there.

    "Did youe alone?" She shot him a surprised look.

    Hayden nodded.

    She carried him into the apartment.

    "Have you had dinner?" Natalie then asked.

    Hayden shook his head, "No. Do you have anything delicious to eat, Natalie?"

    "I''m afraid not. There''s only spaghetti. Do you want me to take you out for some food?"

    "Spaghetti? Then I''ll try the spaghetti you cooked," He blinked his eyes excitedly.

    Natalie put him down and went to the kitchen. She cooked more spaghetti, then added some

    cheese and bacon.

    It didn''t take long for her to whip it up.

    She ted the spaghetti nicely and served it to Hayden, reminding him, "Be careful. It''s hot."

    Hayden leaned over and took a sniff before eximing, "Wow, it smells good!"

    His goofy tone amused Natalie, and a smile grew on her face.

    She sat down next to him and began to dig in.

    Hayden was indeed an independent child. Children at his age usually required spoonfeeding, but he

    could already eat on his own.

    After finishing his own te of spaghetti, he stared at Natalie''s te eagerly. Natalie chuckled and

    gave him some of hers.

    He took a huge mouthful of the spaghetti and his eyes immediately widened, "Wow, your portion

    tastes even better!"

    His exaggerated movements and tone made Natalie giggle.

    After dinner, Hayden moved to sit in front of Natalie. His movements and gestures were like an adult

    as he asked in all seriousness, "Natalie, do you know why I came to see you tonight?"

    Natalie already guessed what he was about to say.

    "Tell me," Her eyes glinted.

    Hayden sniffled and started asking again, "Natalie, it''s Daddy''s birthday tomorrow. I hope you can

    come."

    She had guessed right. It was this matter again.

    "I''m sorry, Hayden. I can''t," She was insistent.

    Hayden''s eyes fell, and he said in a pleading tone, "In the cartoon that I watched, mummy pig and

    baby pig would celebrate daddy pig''s birthday together. But every year, Daddy only celebrated his

    birthday with me. Grandma said that Mommy is gone, so no one can celebrate Daddy''s birthday

    with him. I always wanted to celebrate his birthday with him and Mommy."

    His words struck Natalie''s heart like a blunt knife.

    "Daddy is so lonely. Natalie, don''t you think Daddy is pitiful?" He looked at her with his puppy-dog

    eyes.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie suddenly felt that she was at a loss for words and sighed, "Your Daddy is rich. How is he

    pitiful?"

    Hayden shook his head and corrected her, "You''re wrong, Natalie. He is still pitiful even though he is

    rich. Daddy likes you very much, and I am sure he also wants you to celebrate his birthday with him.

    Please, Natalie, can youe?"

    Natalie did not know what to say as she stared into his pleading eyes.

    She pursed her lips, her longshes fluttering despite there being no wind.

    Hayden knew what her expressions meant. It meant that she was refusing his invitation.

    His head drooped in disappointment.

    Then, he puckered his lips. Suddenly, arge teardrop slid down from the corner of his eyes and

    across his tiny cheeks.

    It fell onto the te.

    Natalie could not bear to see him like this anymore.

    All of her walls came crashing down the moment she saw the tear escaping his eyes.

    She immediately said, "I''lle. I''ll celebrate your Daddy''s birthday with you."

    Hayden broke into a tearful smile when he heard her reply, "Really? You really agree to celebrate

    Daddy''s birthday with us?"

    Natalie bobbed her head hard.

    Although she didn''t want anything to do with Tobias anymore, she couldn''t bring herself to reject

    Hayden, especially when he was crying and upset.

    She could only reassure herself that it was only a birthday celebration and nothing else.

    Meanwhile, Hayden hugged her tightly and said,

    "Thank you, Natalie. I am so happy."

    After their short conversation, Natalie asked Hayden if he would like to sleep at her ce.

    He shook his head immediately and replied, "No, I have to go back. I want to tell Daddy the good

    news, and that you finally promised toe celebrate his birthday."

    He deliberately emphasized thest sentence.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585

    Natalie forced a smile, "Okay then. I will send you home."

    She ordered a taxi for the two of them and sent Hayden back to the Whitlock family''s vi.

    When they arrived at the vi, a ck Bentley pulled up at the front gate.

    Natalie held Hayden''s hand gently and guided him out of the taxi. Meanwhile, Tobias got out of his

    car.

    At that moment, their eyes met.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The pale moonlight barely illuminated their faces.

    Hayden shook off Natalie''s hand and ran towards Tobias, leaping as heughed, "Daddy! You''re

    back."

    Tobias nodded at him.

    He scooped Hayden into his arms and muttered, "You go in with Auntie. I need to talk to Natalie."

    Hayden blinked at Tobias thoughtfully.

    Then, he hopped down from Tobias''s arms and tottered into the vi with the maid.

    Natalie was about to leave after seeing Hayden walk into the house.

    "Natalie," Tobias called her name.

    Her footsteps faltered, but she did not stop walking.

    She swung open the car door and said, "Sir, please send me back to my apartment."

    Tobias immediately walked to the window of the driver''s seat and dered, "Don''t you dare."

    His deep voice echoed in the silence of the night.

    The driver was frightened by Tobias''s aura. Needless to say, he daren''t disobey.

    He turned to smile bitterly at Natalie and gave a random excuse, "I''m sorry, Miss. I''m off duty now. I

    have something else to do."

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered.

    With no choice, she got out of the car.

    "What do you want, Tobias?" She asked in a monotonous tone, devoid of all emotion.

    "I''ll send you home," Tobias offered gently, his voice smooth as silk.

    Natalie said nothing and walked straight towards his car.

    She knew that if she didn''t agree to let him send her home, he wasn''t nning to let her go back.

    Since he had already offered to send her home and it was not a big deal for her anyway, she could

    just treat it as a free ride.

    She sat in the back seat and looked out of the window during the drive, avoiding his gaze.

    Noticing Natalie''s indifferent attitude, Tobias couldn''t bring himself to talk to her.

    The two of them remained silent the entire way back.

    Finally, after enduring what seemed like an eternity of awkwardness, they arrived at Natalie''s

    apartment.

    Tobias stopped the car in front of the apartment.

    When Natalie reached out to open the door, she realized that it was locked.

    She turned to look at Tobias.

    He shifted his body to face her.

    "Unlock the door," Natalie ordered.

    Natalie shot Tobias a cold look, her gaze threatening to shoot daggers into his heart. It hurt him so

    much that he felt hard to breathe.

    He drew in a stuttered breath and admitted, "Natalie, my feelings for you have never changed.

    Please don''t avoid me."

    "That has nothing to do with me."

    Tobias narrowed his dark eyes at her and said, "I understand that you still can''t let go of your

    worries. I''ll wait for you, no matter how long it takes."

    His gaze was as deep as the ocean and as boundless as the night sky. Somehow, Natalie found

    herself drowning in them.

    At that moment, she was lost in his spell.

    However, she managed to snap herself back to reality.

    "Let me out," She repeated again with more force.

    Hurt shed across Tobias''s gorgeous features.

    "Alright," He muttered.

    There was an immeasurable sadness in his voice when he finally let her leave.

    Soon, Tobias returned to the vi.

    It was only a short journey, but it felt like an eternity.

    His face seemed downcast and troubled. Rubbing his temples, he pushed open the main door and

    shuffled into the house.

    When he walked into the living room, he was surprised to see Hayden sitting on the sofa eating a

    cup of jelly.

    "Hayden? Why aren''t you in bed yet?" Tobias frowned.

    It was way past Hayden''s usual bedtime already.

    "Daddy, I was waiting for you toe back," Hayden shoved a spoonful of peach-vored jelly into

    his mouth as he grinned, "I have some good news for you."

    Tobias'' perfectly arched brows raised in curiosity.

    Hayden set the empty cup aside gently before throwing himself into Tobias''s arms. Heughed,

    "Tomorrow is your birthday, Daddy."

    Tobias froze.

    His birthday?

    It was only then that he remembered: it was indeed his birthday the next day.

    But it didn''t matter to him anyway. He didn''t care about birthdays. To him, it was just another regr

    day.

    "Daddy, Natalie has promised me that she wille to celebrate your birthday tomorrow!" Hayden

    squealed.

    Tobias'' breath hitched a little.

    "Really?" His facial expressions were stiff as he spoke.

    His gentle tone was filled with disbelief.

    Hayden nodded enthusiastically, "Really. Natalie promised me. She wille tomorrow night at

    eight o''clock."

    Tobias'' breathing quickened a little.

    The next morning, Natalie woke up early.

    She had a lot of things to do for the day.

    Remington would be discharged from the hospital today, so she was nning to pay him a visit.

    She also needed to prepare herself for Tobias''s birthday celebration at his house that evening.

    An unspeakable feeling rose in her heart when she thought of this.

    She told herself that it was only a birthday celebration and that there was no need to think too much

    about it.

    Natalie went to the hospitalter that morning.

    After alighting the bus, she walked along the streets towards the hospital. When she passed by the

    shops along the way, something caught her eye.

    She whipped her head to the right and saw a men''s clothing store. A necktie on disy had

    attracted her attention. Pressing a hand against the disy window, she leaned in to take a closer

    look.

    It was a necktie with blue stripes across it. The pattern was simple yet it looked ssy and elegant.

    Natalie was never interested in menswear, and usually never shopped for neckties.

    However, for some reason, the necktie had drawn her attention at first sight.

    A thought suddenly popped up in her mind.

    She thought the necktie would bring out the color in someone''s eyes.

    The image of Tobias wearing the necktie came into her mind.

    Natalie shook her head in horror. What was she thinking about? How could she think of him now?

    She had already ended things with Tobias, so why would it matter if the necktie suited him?

    Natalie hurriedly walked away from the store, but she still could not get rid of the thought in her

    head.

    The necktie matched Tobias so much, as if it was specially made for him.

    She stopped in her tracks.

    It was Tobias'' birthday, and she would be going to his ce that night.

    It would seem improper for her to visit him empty-handed. She should at least prepare a gift for him.

    Her breathing quickened slightly.

    Before she knew it, Natalie was already walking

    into the store.

    She picked up the tie without realizing it and brought it to the cashier, her movements stiff and

    mechanical as if she had been possessed.

    After she had made the payment, the cashier packed the tie into a delicate gift box and handed it to

    her. The gift box felt heavy in her hands.

    Natalie stared at the gift in disbelief. She could notprehend what she was doing.

    However, she had already bought it, and it was not cheap either. She couldn''t just throw it away.

    She kept reassuring herself that it was only a casual birthday gift, nothing more than that.

    Some timeter, Natalie finally arrived at the hospital.

    Benjamin was sitting on the bench outside the ward while chewing some peanuts.

    He never liked to eat snacks, and it was his first time eating peanuts so leisurely.

    He couldn''t help it. He was in an extremely good mood that day.

    After all, today was the day Remington could finally be discharged from the hospital.

    This time, his duty was officially over. He no longer had to bear the strange looks from the hospital

    staff anymore.

    It was finally time for him to clear all the misunderstandings.

    Some time ago, Remington''s best friend, Yeason, had attempted to ''talk sense'' into him.

    Yeason was implying to Benjamin that although Remington was a handsome man, he was straight.

    He also hinted that it would be impossible for Remington to be interested in Benjamin.

    Toplicate matters, Yeason even secretly warned him not to do anything inappropriate to

    Remington while Remington was recovering from his injuries. Otherwise, Yeason would never

    forgive Benjamin..

    At that time, Benjamin could only ept whatever was said to him in silence. He couldn''t tell

    anyone the truth.

    Thankfully, such terrible days wereing to an end.

    "Mr. Simpson," A woman''s voice suddenly rang in his ear, interrupting his thoughts.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586

    Benjamin looked up and saw Natalie.

    He quickly sprang up from his seat and smiled, "Good morning, Miss Godfrey."

    Natalie''s gaze seemed to be scanning him and it finallynded on his pants.

    He lowered his head following her gaze, soon blushing frantically.

    Peanut shells were clinging all over his pants.

    Benjamin coughed, then immediately bent down to brush off the shells on his pants in a haste.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "I see you enjoy eating peanuts," Nataliemented casually.

    "No, I don''t! I''m just in a good mood today," Benjamin immediately denied it.

    "In a good mood?" Natalie suddenly understood what he meant and smiled, "That''s true. You can

    finally avoid their scrutiny. I guess everyone in the hospital already knows who you truly are at this

    point, huh?"

    Benjamin''s face turned red. Things were even more awkward the moment he realized that that was

    true.

    Every time he went to the hospital''s washroom, all the men inside would avoid him and flee.

    "Miss Godfrey, why are you here today?" Benjamin changed the topic quickly.

    "I''m hereto send Remington off," Natalie replied.

    Benjamin''s mind churned.

    He recalled what Tobias had told himst time, which was to give her some space and respect her

    decisions.

    Based on his observations, Natalie seemed to be uninterested in Remington. She was only being

    polite to him.

    In this case, it would not be a big deal for her to send Remington off.

    "He is inside," Benjamin gestured into the ward.

    Natalie nodded and entered the ward, and Benjamin followed suit.

    Remington had recovered splendidly, and he was allowed to leave the hospital afterpleting the

    necessary procedures to be discharged.

    The three of them bid each other goodbye at the hospital entrance.

    Natalie took the bus home, whereas Benjamin got into his own car and left.

    Initially, Benjamin had offered to send Natalie home, but she rejected him.

    "I''ll take the bus. My apartment is only a few stations away. I''ll be fine," She said.

    Benjamin did not insist.

    After all, Tobias had told him to respect Natalie''s decisions.

    When Natalie arrived at the bus stop, a Ferrari pulled over.

    The car window on the driver''s seat rolled down, revealing a stunningly handsome face that said,

    "Get in the car, Natalie."

    Natalie''s breath was caught in her throat as she drew in a stuttered gasp.

    Suddenly, a feeling of deja vu swept over her. She recalled a scene from five years ago.

    Five years ago, Remington had also pulled up in front of her like this, offering to send her to school.

    Time really flew.

    Five years had passed in the blink of an eye.

    Natalie got in Remington''s car absentmindedly.

    She didn''t realize what she was doing until she got into the car and sat beside Remington.

    Didn''t she n to take the bus? How did she end up in Remington''s car?

    "Why did youe to the bus stop?" Natalie turned to Remington and asked.

    She remembered that Remington was the first one among them to leave.

    Remington smirked, "Do you think that Benjamin will let me send you home if he sees us?"

    Natalie burst outughing. Remington was right.

    "Actually, I can take the bus," She stoppedughing and said with a straight face.

    "It''s okay, I''ll send you home."

    "Still, I feel bad letting you send me home when you just recovered from a serious injury yourself."

    "Do I look like I''ve just recovered from a serious injury?" Remington gave Natalie a sidelong nce.

    She stared intently at him, while Remington winked.

    A whileter, she chuckled, "True, you look nothing like that."

    Remington looked energetic, bearing no resemnce to a patient who had just been discharged

    from the hospital at all.

    "I know, right?" The corner of Remington''s lips curled into a mischievous smile.

    For some reason, Natalie felt rxed when she was with him.

    Back then, she recalled that they had a big argument, and she had told herself never to forgive him.

    However, when Remington almost died, she decided to forgive him.

    Besides, during their time in the hospital, Remington had behaved himself, and he never did

    anything inappropriate to her.

    The scene from earlier reyed in Natalie''s head.

    As she waited at the bus stop, Remington had driven over in his Ferrari.

    He rolled down the window and invited her to get in his car, shing his killer smile.

    Natalie felt like she was in a dream. It was as if everything from five years ago was happening all

    over again.

    "Remington," Natalie suddenly called out his name.

    "Yes?"

    "I think I like how we are now," Natalie gestured between the two of them and said, "It feels like the

    old us."

    Natalie had always treated him as one of her best friends. She loved it when the two of them talked

    andughed together. She thought they got along well with each other.

    "Yeah," Remington turned his head away from her to hide the emotions bubbling in his eyes.

    Natalie did not notice the sadness on his face. It disappeared as quickly as it arrived.

    "Then, shall we just be friends, like the old times?" Natalie asked.

    Just then, the traffic light turned red. Remington hit the brakes gently.

    Then, he turned to look at Natalie in the eye and repeated, "Just friends?"

    "Yes," Natalie replied, her expression serious.

    Remington closed his eyes and took in a deep breath before whispering, "Okay."

    There was something odd in his tone, but Natalie could not quite put her finger on it.

    She grinned, "That''s great then."

    "What''s that?" Just then, Remington''s attention shifted onto the paper bag beside her.

    Natalie followed his gaze and realized that he was talking about the tie that she had bought earlier.

    She suddenly grew anxious and quickly dismissed it, "It''s nothing."

    "Nothing?" Remington threw her a suggestive wink as he chimed, "Let me guess, you bought

    something for me?"

    He reached out to pick up the paper bag as he spoke.

    Natalie snatched away the paper bag, flustered, "Don''t look. It''s not for you."

    Her movements had knocked the gift box open, and when he peeked into the paper bag, he spotted

    something that resembled a necktie.

    She had looked so agitated when he tried to open the bag, so obviously, it was not for him.

    Remigton''s grip on the steering wheel tightened.

    "Tobias. It''s for Tobias," He sighed.

    Natalie had already told herself that the necktie was only a simple birthday gift for Tobias. It was

    nothing else than that.

    However, when she heard Remington''s statement, she still felt her heart race and her thoughts

    jumbled up.

    "It''s none of your business."

    "Natalie!" Remington suddenly raised his voice, "Do you still remember what you told me?"

    Natalie stared at him in bewilderment.

    A momentter, she replied weakly, "Of course I do. But It''s really not what you think."

    Although she had bought Tobias a gift, it didn''t mean that she still had feelings for him.

    "It''s not what I think?" Remington''s face was pale as he questioned, "Then tell me, Natalie. What is

    going on now?"

    Natalie did not know how to answer him.

    Her face was a little red as she was irritated at Remington''s reaction. She frowned, "I don''t need to

    answer you. It''s none of your business. Please stop prying into my private affairs."

    Remington''s eyes widened when he heard her reply.

    At this moment, the traffic light turned green. He stepped onto the gas pedal hard and went full

    throttle.

    He couldn''t calm down his thoughts.

    His mind was in a mess, and there was an unspeakable pressure crushing his chest and restricting

    his breathing. He lowered his head, attempting to take a few deep breaths to clear his brain.

    "Look out, Remington!"

    Suddenly, Natalie''s loud scream pierced his ears.

    He snapped his head up and saw a car heading right towards them. His eyes widened in horror.

    Remington immediately steered his car to the side, but it was toote.

    The very moment before impact, he threw himself

    right in front of Natalie.

    Meanwhile, the Whitlock family was busy setting up a birthday party the entire afternoon.

    Tobias had never cared so much about his birthday before.

    Though, he cared now because Natalie would being that night.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587

    Balloons were hanging all around the house. There was a special dessert station filled with

    scrumptious assortments and a huge birthday cake in the middle of the table.

    Tobias hade home early from work that day.

    When he returned, Cecilia was busy supervising the servants as they decorated the living room.

    Cecilia had heard from Hayden that Natalie wasing to celebrate Tobias''s birthday that night.

    She was more than ted. This signified a good beginning to Natalie and Tobias''s rtionship.

    If Natalie was willing to celebrate Tobias''s birthday, she probably still had feelings for him.

    When Cecilia saw that Tobias had finallye back home from work, she pointed at the

    decorations and asked with a smile, "We''ve almost finished setting up. What do you think?"

    Tobias nced through the room and nodded, "Thank you for your hard work, Mother."

    Cecilia gave a tinyugh, "That''s my job. This is my first time decorating the house for your

    birthday."

    She knew that Tobias never liked birthday parties, so she had never organized one for him before.

    But this year''s birthday was different. Natalie wasing, and she wanted to create a warm and

    loving atmosphere for Natalie.

    She was certain that Natalie''s mood would also improve if they were in a vibrant atmosphere.

    "I hope your rtionship with Natalie will take a turn for the better," Cecilia told Tobias earnestly.

    Tobias'' eyes glinted with hope and anticipation.

    He patted Cecilia''s shoulder and reassured her, "Don''t worry, Mother. It will."

    Just then, Hayden skipped towards them in excitement, jumping with joy.

    He grabbed Tobias'' hand and eximed, "Daddy, did you see? Everything is so beautifully

    decorated. I can see a lot of my favorite cakes and cookies on that table."

    He swallowed some saliva greedily and continued with a solemn face, "But Grandma won''t let me

    eat them now. She said that I can only start eating when Nataliees. Don''t you think I am a good

    boy, Daddy? I can resist the temptation of such delicious food."

    "Yes, you''re a good boy," Tobias chuckled, ruffling his son''s hair.

    Soon, it was six o''clock in the evening. Tobias was hopeful and looking forward to Natalie''s arrival.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    On the other hand, Cecilia also looked a little nervous.

    Hayden couldn''t wait. He was jumping all around, looking forward to Natalie''s arrival.

    However, ten minutes had passed but Natalie still did not show up.

    "Maybe Natalie''s taxi is runningte? It''s not easy to get a taxi at this hour," Cecilia sighed, "It''s our

    fault. We didn''t arrange for a driver to pick her up."

    They waited patiently until half- past six. Yet, Natalie was still nowhere to be seen.

    Hayden had run to the front gate several times but still did not see her.

    Hayden pouted and asked, "What happened, Daddy? Why isn''t Natalie here yet? It''s already so

    late."

    Tobias tried tofort him, "Don''t worry. Natalie already promised you that she woulde, so she

    will. She must have been dyed by something unexpected."

    "But it''s been so long already," Hayden said in disappointment, his expression darkening.

    "It''s not toote. The sun hasn''t set yet, so let''s wait for a little longer."

    Hayden tilted his head and considered the possibility of that happening. Then, he nodded in

    agreement and continued to wait.

    Slowly, the sky turned dark. Natalie was still nowhere to be seen.

    Hayden''s eyes started reddening. His voice was a little shaky as he whined, "Why hasn''t Natalie

    come yet? How could she lie to me? She already promised me she woulde."

    Beside him, Cecilia fidgeted anxiously.

    She pulled Tobias aside and said, "Why don''t you try calling Natalie? Look at how anxious Hayden

    is."

    "I''ve already called her. She didn''t pick up," Disappointment shed through Tobias'' eyes.

    He had already called her hours ago, but no one picked up.

    "Natalie wille, Mother. Natalie already promised toe, and I trust her," He muttered, trying to

    convince himself the same thing.

    "Did Hayden tell her the wrong date? Or is it possible that she remembered it wrongly?" Cecilia

    suddenly asked.

    Tobias pursed his lips and didn''t say a word.

    It was very unlikely.

    Hayden was a smart child. He wouldn''t make such

    a mistake.

    If that was the case, why wasn''t Natalie here yet?

    All of a sudden, Tobias felt as if thousands of daggers were stabbing at his heart.

    He started to consider the fact that maybe Natalie had not forgiven him yet.

    Maybe she would rather break her promise to Hayden thane here to see him.

    Meanwhile, Natalie followed Remington back to his apartment.

    They had gotten into a minor car ident that noon. A car crashed into Remington''s car when he

    was trying to cross the junction.

    Fortunately, the other driver stopped his car in time, so the impact was not as deadly. In addition,

    the airbag in the car had minimized the force of the crash.

    Most importantly, she was safe because Remington had thrown himself in front of her at the very

    last second. That was only why Natalie was able toe out unscathed.

    However, Remington got injured. His forehead was bleeding after being cut by some windscreen

    shards, and he was rushed to the hospital immediately after the ident.

    He was lucky that the cuts were not deep. After bandaging his wound, the doctor prescribed him

    some antibiotics.

    In fact, the doctor advised him to stay in the hospital for observation. Although he seemed fine now,

    he would likely suffer a high fever soon due to the possible infection of his wounds.

    However, Remington shook his head and refused the doctor''s suggestion outright.

    Even Natalie could not persuade him to stay.

    "I just got out of the hospital. I''ve had enough of it. I will not stay in the hospital anymore," He

    rejected firmly.

    Natalie couldn''t stop him even if she tried.

    She was worried about Remington going home alone, so she went back with him instead.

    She was afraid that something bad would happen to him again if he were to drive in such a state.

    "I''m fine. You don''t have to stay with me," Remington said stubbornly.

    Natalie sighed softly, "I can''t rest easy until I see you back in your apartment safe and sound."

    Remington''s lips curled into a grin, "You''re that worried about me?"

    "Yes. As your friend, I am very concerned about you."

    Remington snorted and said nothing.

    When they finally arrived at Remington''s apartment, Natalie suddenly noticed that his face was

    unusually flushed.

    She immediately felt his forehead with the back of her hand.

    When the tender touch of her skin came in contact with his, Remington felt as though jolts of

    electricity had passed through between them.

    His eyes gleamed.

    "Oh no. You are feverish. We must return to the hospital," Natalie lowered her hand with a

    concerned expression.

    Remington''s forehead was burning hot.

    "I''m not going," He managed to mumble amidst his daze.

    His head throbbed at the thought of returning to the hospital. He hated the sickening smell of

    disinfectant there, and he vowed not to step back into the hospital for the rest of his life.

    "But you have a fever. We must go," Natalie insisted.

    Remington shook his head stubbornly.

    Natalie grew more worried when she saw that his face had grown even redder.

    She gritted her teeth and sighed, "I''ll stay with you

    here then."

    She couldn''t leave him alone in such a poor state.

    Remington''s eyes suddenly lit up. He grinned, "Are you sure?"

    Natalie was dead serious, "I''m only taking care of you as a friend. I don''t mean anything else. Don''t

    think otherwise."

    "I''m not. You''re the one thinking otherwise."

    Natalie looked at him speechlessly.

    She followed Remington upstairs.

    Remington insisted on not going to the hospital, but he had a high fever, and there was no one else

    to take care of him. She could not bring herself to leave him alone at home.

    Natalie knew him well. Judging by hiszy nature, he probably didn''t even care if he had gotten an

    infection.

    In his current state, with no one else to look after him, he would probably refuse to go to the hospital

    even after passing out from the high fever.

    With that being said, Natalie decided to stay with him and check on his condition.

    She would leave once his condition had gotten better.

    If his condition worsened, she would call an

    ambnce to take him to the hospital.

    The two of them went inside his apartment.

    Natalie immediately ordered Remington toy down and rest.

    Remington didn''t say anything. He went straight to his room andid down on the bed.

    After Natalie grabbed a towel and some cold water, she went into his bedroom. Then, she gingerly

    ced the damp towel on his forehead to help lower his fever.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588

    Remington''s eyes were tightly shut. Natalie monitored him intently and thought that he was asleep.

    However, he was not.

    To be honest, Remington didn''t feel sleepy at all. He just went to bed because Natalie wanted him

    to.

    He did not want her to think that he would do something inappropriate to her in his apartment. He

    just wanted her to feel safe.

    Pretending to be asleep was the best and only way he thought of.

    Meanwhile, Natalie did not stop applying the wetpress on Remington''s forehead.

    The coolness on his forehead made him feel much better, and also stopped him from burning up so

    much.

    To his surprise, Remington started feeling a little sleepy.

    His eyelids grew heavier and heavier.

    This time, Natalie grabbed a brand new towel for the wetpress.

    Remington''s temperature had finally dropped a little since just now.

    She heaved a sigh of relief.

    If the fever subsided after a while, then she could leave.

    After all, it wasn''t appropriate for a man and woman to be alone in a room together.

    Suddenly, her stomach growled. It was only then that she remembered she hadn''t had dinner yet.

    Remington too.

    When the two of them came back together, she had been so anxious that she did not even care

    about dinner.

    Now that Remington had fallen asleep, she didn''t want to wake him up.

    She decided to order some takeout food. As she fumbled for her phone in her handbag, she

    realized that it was missing.

    She tried searching for it for a long time, but she could not find it.

    If that was the case, where did her phone go?

    Could it be in Remington''s car?

    Wait a minute...?

    Natalie suddenly froze on the spot as she recalled something important.

    She had left her phone in Remington''s car together with the necktie she bought for Tobias.

    It was Tobias'' birthday today!

    She had promised Hayden she would go to his house at six in the evening to celebrate Tobias''

    birthday, but she had forgotten all about it after the ident.

    Natalie pped her forehead in frustration, her eyebrows knitting in frustration.

    She had already promised Hayden. How could she forget about it?

    She nced at the time. It was already past seven o''clock, so it was toote to rush over now.

    Natalie was in a hurry to call Hayden to exin her situation. She looked around and spotted

    Remington''s phone on his bed stand.

    Without much thought, she grabbed his phone and walked out to the living room to call Hayden.

    The phone in Hayden''s bedroom suddenly rang.

    Tobias rushed into Hayden''s bedroom almost immediately.

    His instincts told him that the call was from Natalie.

    His eyes flickered at the caller ID. It was an unknown number, not Natalie.

    His racing heart stopped.

    Hayden ran into the room and asked, "Daddy, is that Natalie?"

    Tobias''s eyes were filled with disappointment as he answered, "No."

    Hayden bit his lip and pouted "Is it my ssmate? I won''t answer it. I won''t answer anyone else''s

    call except for Natalie''s."

    Though no one nned to answer the call, the phone kept ringing.

    Finally, Cecilia picked up the phone and said, "Hello. Who is this?"

    "Auntie. May I speak to Hayden?" A female voice asked. Cecilia immediately recognized that it was

    Natalie''s voice.

    Her eyes lit up, and she turned to look at Tobias, mouthing, "It''s Natalie."

    Tobias took over the phone without hesitation.

    "Natalie," Though restrained, there was a trace of special affection heard in his voice.

    Despite the disappointment, there was a hint of joy when he found out it was Natalie who called.

    Natalie felt slightly stunned.

    She intentionally called Hayden''s phone because she wanted to talk to him. However, she didn''t

    expect that Cecilia would pick up the phone and pass it to Tobias.

    "I''m sorry," Natalie apologized, "For not showing up tonight."

    She had promised Hayden that she woulde, but she broke their promise. It was her fault.

    "It''s okay," Her apology wiped away all feelings of despondence in his heart.

    "Are you busy tonight?" Tobias asked softly.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Natalie did not know what to answer.

    She was indeed busy with something at the moment, but it had something to do with Remington.

    Never in a million years would she expect the ident to happen right on the day of Tobias''

    birthday. She had been too overwhelmed at that time, causing her to totally forget about her

    promise to attend his birthday party.

    "Yes," Natalie whispered, "Can you please let Hayden answer the phone?"

    Tobias hesitated for a while.

    "Okay," He finally said.

    He passed the phone to Hayden, gesturing to him to talk to Natalie.

    "You''re a liar, Natalie. You promised toe and celebrate Daddy''s birthday with us. Daddy and

    Grandma were so happy, and we even decorated our house so beautifully. But you didn''te. I''m

    so sad and disappointed!" The words came tumbling out of Hayden''s mouth at once through

    trembling lips.

    Natalie felt even more guilty now that she heard his shaky voice.

    "I''m really sorry, Hayden. Something important came up. I''ll make it up to you next time, okay?" She

    said ruefully.

    "How?"

    "I''ll do anything you want me to do, promise!"

    "I want you to celebrate Daddy''s birthday again then," Hayden dered.

    Natalie did not hesitate and promised him, "Sure."

    "Fine, then I''ll forgive you this time," Hayden said.

    Only after hearing Hayden saying that did Natalie sigh in relief.

    They continued chatting for a while before Hayden suddenly asked, "Natalie, do you have anything

    else to say to Daddy?"

    Tobias stood anxiously beside Hayden, his eyes gleaming.

    "It''s alright, I''ll hang up then. See you, Natalie," Hayden chattered, then hung up the phone.

    The gleam in Tobias'' eyes also disappeared along with it.

    Hayden shuffled out of his bedroom. Suddenly, he stopped and turned back to check on his phone.

    He smacked his forehead and dered, "Something''s not right!"

    Tobias and Cecilia turned their heads in unison to look at him.

    Hayden pointed at his phone and deduced, "This isn''t Natalie''s number. It is someone else''s. She

    said she couldn''te to Daddy''s birthday party, but who is she with?"

    Tobias'' entire body stiffened.

    The blood in his body seemed to freeze when he heard Hayden''s words. The hair on his arm stood

    on end.

    After a simple investigation, they found out that the number belonged to Remington.

    Tobias had instructed Benjamin to track the location of the phone. Soon enough, they found the

    signaling from a high-ss apartment somewhere in Agaphen City. It was the ce where

    Remington lived.

    Tobias felt his boiling blood rush towards his head. He could only think of one thing at this moment.

    He immediately got into his car, stomped onto the gas pedal, and went full throttle.

    He was driving at the maximum speed limit.

    Tobias'' thoughts were in a mess, and his hands were shaking uncontrobly as he clenched on the

    steering wheel.

    All this while, he kept telling himself that nothing was going on between Natalie and Remington.

    At the very least, she did not seem interested in Remington.

    However, he could not understand why Natalie was at Remington''s apartment at thiste hour. She

    even used his phone to make calls.

    It could only mean one thing when a woman was alone in a man''s house during this hour.

    Tobias'' head was spinning, and he was driving on the road at a terrifying speed.

    There was a construction site not far away. Hazard tapes and traffic cones were set up around the

    area to serve as a warning.

    But Tobias didn''t see it at all.

    He was in a trance. At that moment, images of Remington and Natalie shed in his mind.

    The thought of Natalie in Remington''s apartment at this hour haunted him to no end.

    He could not stop imagining what they were doing at that moment.

    Meanwhile, his car was heading straight for the construction site.

    By the time he realized what was going on, it was already toote. Tobias could only widen his eyes

    in shock.

    He quickly mmed on the brakes, but it was futile. His vehicle crashed straight into the

    construction site.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589

    "Bang!"

    There was a huge crash.

    Tobias''s car nearly made a somersault in mid-air. Thankfully, he had fastened his seat belt, causing

    his body to be tightly secured in his seat.

    Though, his body was flung against the steering wheel due to the impact, and his head hit the

    windshield violently.

    "Thud!"

    Another deafening noise filled the air when his carnded on the road.

    Fresh blood oozed from Tobias''s forehead and dripped onto the dashboard.

    Meanwhile, back at the Whitlock family''s vi.

    Hayden was sucking on a lollipop halfheartedly.

    His eyelids felt heavy. His eyes closed, but he quickly opened them again.

    Cecilia''s heart ached when she saw this.

    "Come with me, Hayden. Let''s go to bed," Cecilia had already lost count of how many times she

    had said that.

    Hayden refused again, "I want to wait for Daddy. He must have brought Natalie back."

    He believed that Tobias had gone to find Natalie, and that he would bring her back soon.

    Cecilia nced at the time and sighed, "It''s already veryte, Hayden."

    Hayden shook his head and insisted, "No grandma, I want to wait."

    Cecilia had no choice but to let him be.

    Hayden was indeed a chip off the old block. He had a stubborn character, just like Natalie.

    What happened in the past was only a misunderstanding. They could have stayed happily together

    after Tobias cleared up everything between them.

    However, Natalie still could not let go. She had chosen to dwell on the past instead of live in the

    present.

    Suddenly, the phone rang.

    Hayden jumped. The sleepiness that overwhelmed him earlier totally disappeared.

    "It must be Daddy. He ising home with Natalie," He squealed, then ran to get the phone.

    "Daddy!" Hayden shouted into the phone as soon as he picked it up.

    But soon, the hope in his eyes faded away.

    He passed the phone to Cecilia and said, "Grandma, they said that they would like to talk to an

    adult."

    Cecilia''s eyebrow raised in confusion as she took the call.

    A whileter, Cecilia rushed to the hospital with Hayden.

    She didn''t n on bringing Hayden along, but he was an observant child. When he saw the

    expression on her face after the call ended, he insisted on following her at all costs.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Cecilia had no choice but to bring him along.

    When they arrived at the hospital, Tobias was sitting on the hospital bed. The doctor had already

    treated his wounds, and his head was wrapped in thick gauze.

    Fortunately, he did not suffer any serious injuries.

    However, his face was pale. Unnaturally pale.

    He wanted to get out of the hospital and find Natalie.

    Hence, the doctor was in a dilemma.

    Tobias was not just any patient. He was a big shot, and the hospital had to be extra careful in

    making sure that his health was well-taken care of.

    Although Tobias was not seriously injured, he was required to stay in the ward for observation.

    When the doctor saw Cecilia walking into the ward, he felt as if he had found his savior.

    He briefed Cecilia about Tobias''s condition.

    "Mr. Whitlock''s car crashed into the construction site and he hit his head on the windshield. We''ve

    already bandaged his wounds. We are required to give him some IV drips for his wound, but he

    insists on leaving."

    Cecilia turned around to stop Tobias, "You can''t leave now."

    Tobias'' expression was grim, "I need to find Natalie."

    Cecilia sighed to herself. Tobias was still hung up on finding Natalie even though he was already in

    such a miserable state.

    When she was about to persuade him again, he pushed past her and stumbled out of the ward.

    He only managed to take a few steps before copsing onto the ground.

    Cecilia kept calling Natalie again and again.

    Tobias had passed out, and he was sent back into the ward.

    The doctor had reassured Cecilia that Tobias had fainted because of the sudden drop in his blood

    pressure, and that he would wake up any time soon.

    Cecilia knew that once Tobias woke up, he would still ask to see Natalie.

    Because of that, she was very concerned about Tobias'' current state.

    She knew she needed to find Natalie before he woke up, or else Tobias would insist on leaving

    again.

    Despite Cecilia''s incessant calling, Natalie wasn''t picking up.

    Hayden''s little face scrunched in concern as he stood beside Cecilia, asking, "Grandma, hasn''t

    Natalie answered the phone yet?"

    Cecilia shot him a worried nce, "Not yet."

    "Let me try," He said, reaching out his hand for the phone.

    Cecilia sighed and passed him the phone.

    After searching for some time, Natalie finally found Remington''s car keys. She quickly went

    downstairs to retrieve her phone.

    She swung open the car door and saw her phone in the car seat.

    When she checked her phone, she found out that she had countless missed calls from an unknown

    number.

    Her brows knitted.

    Who would call her so many times?

    Her phone suddenly rang when she was about to call back.

    She quickly picked up the phone.

    "Natalie, you finally answered! I''ll be mad if you still didn''t pick up," Hayden shouted urgently.

    "What''s wrong, Hayden?"

    Natalie''s senses told her that something must have happened. An ominous feeling crept upon her.

    It waste, and Hayden should have gone to bed already. However, he had left her so many missed

    calls. What happened?

    "Dad-Daddy was hit by a car. Can youe over, Natalie?"

    Natalie felt a chill run down her spine. Her thoughts immediately froze.

    Tobias... was hit by a car?

    A few momentster, Natalie hurriedly got out of the taxi and ran inside the hospital, looking quite

    frantic.

    Her head was throbbing, and she felt like her thoughts were going to explode on the spot. Finally,

    she saw Cecilia.

    Cecilia looked worried, but there was no sign of sadness on her face.

    The tension in Natalie''s body eased.

    Her legs suddenly felt weak, and she almost tripped and fell onto the ground.

    At least Tobias was alive.

    "Natalie, you''re finally here," Cecilia spotted Natalie and immediately approached her.

    Natalie nodded as she heaved, catching her breath as she asked, "Is Tobias okay?"

    "Don''t worry. It''s nothing serious. It''s just that he didn''t want to follow the doctor''s orders to stay in

    the hospital. He insisted on going to find you. I''m sorry for asking you toe at this hour."

    Hayden pouted before adding, "You didn''t keep your promise, Natalie. It''s your fault because you

    didn''te tonight."

    The feeling of guilt and self- reproach filled Natalie''s heart.

    She crouched down to meet Hayden''s eyes and said sincerely, "I''m sorry, Hayden. It''s all my fault

    this time."

    Hayden snorted, "You have to apologize to Daddy.

    He had waited for you for a long time."

    Natalie lowered her gaze.

    It didn''t matter if she wanted to apologize to Tobias or not. She was already here to check on him

    anyway.

    Cecilia had read Natalie''s mind.

    She gestured to the ward in front of her, "He''s in there."

    Natalie nodded and walked towards the ward.

    Hayden followed behind Natalie, but Cecilia grabbed him and said, "Don''t go in, Hayden. Give

    Daddy and Natalie some alone time."

    "Why?" He asked innocently.

    Cecilia did not know how to exin to him.

    How was she supposed to tell him about the rtionship between a couple?

    However, Hayden figured everything out by himself.

    His eyes widened in realization as he gasped, "Grandma, are Natalie and Daddy going to sleep

    together? In the movies, when a couple sleeps together, others are not allowed to enter."

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590

    Cecilia was rendered speechless by the little boy.

    Natalie entered the ward quietly.

    Her heart was pounding loudly against her chest.

    She had yet to calm down since the moment she received the call.

    When Hayden had told her that Tobias had gotten into a car ident, her mind immediately turned

    to static, and she suddenly had difficulty breathing.

    Natalie had always thought that since she recovered her memories, she didn''t have any feelings for

    him anymore.

    Hence, she had treated him like any ordinary person she would meet.

    However, she knew she was wrong when she received the call from Hayden earlier.

    If she had no feelings for him, she would not fear so much for his safety that she almost suffered a

    panic attack. Furthermore, her heart wouldn''t be beating so fast that it was threatening to leap out of

    her chest.

    She couldn''t deny that she was grateful that he

    was safe.

    Natalie stepped inside the ward, her footsteps hesitant.

    Tobias was lying still on the hospital bed, his face as pale as a sheet.

    A thickyer of bandages was wrapped around his head, covering the injuries on his forehead.

    Even so, he still looked incredibly gorgeous.

    Natalie was suddenly lost in a trance.

    Many years had passed. Tobias was no longer the young man he was when they first met. He was

    already in his thirties now.

    However, he did not seem to have aged a bit. He was still as charming as before, perhaps even

    more.

    Natalie suddenly had shbacks of the past. She stood motionless for a while, reminiscing before

    she finally returned to her senses.

    She let out a soft sigh.

    The past was already in the past. There was no use thinking too much.

    Now that she had seen Tobias and knew that he was fine, she could leave.

    Although she was a little reluctant, Natalie still turned around to go.

    When she was at the door, Tobias called out her name.

    "Natalie. You''re here."

    Her footsteps paused in their tracks.

    She turned around and looked at him.

    Tobias was awake.

    He was staring right at her, the look in his eyes cold.

    He slowly propped himself up on the bed, his gaze never leaving her face all the while. His eyes

    were emotionless.

    Natalie blinked and avoided his gaze, her eyshes trembling as she excused herself, "Well, I''m

    here to check on you. Since you''re all right, then I''ll leave."

    She tried very hard to hide the emotions in her voice.

    Tobias let out a dryugh.

    It was a heartbrokenugh, and Natalie could hear the amount of pain and coldness in his voice. It

    pierced through her heart like an arrow.

    "Did you enjoy your moment with Remington?" He spat, pinning her with a feral look.

    Natalie''s head snapped up in surprise, her breath catching in her throat.

    She turned to look at him in confusion. She didn''t understand what he meant.

    While she was trying to decipher what his words meant, Tobias had already gotten out of bed.

    He approached her closer and closer, forcing her into a corner.

    Natalie''s pulse quickened, overwhelmed by a sense of danger.

    Tobias said nothing and just stood there gloomily. His gaze was frosty and dangerous, as though he

    was threatening to shoot daggers right through Natalie''s heart.

    Natalie''s frown deepened in distaste.

    She hated the way Tobias had forced her into a corner and the way he was staring at her.

    "Tobias!" She half-shouted at him, "Get out of my way."

    Tobias didn''t budge.

    The corner of his lips twitched, and in that split second, Natalie saw the sadness on his face. He

    suddenly dered, "I don''t care about my birthday,"

    Natalie let out a tiny gasp.

    Was he this upset because she did not show up to his birthday celebration?

    He swallowed and continued, word by word, "But I care about you. However, you didn''t show up.

    Did you break your promise with Hayden just to be with Remington?"

    Natalie raised her head to look at him. His dark eyes stared down upon her: mysterious,

    unfathomable, and also angry.

    At that moment, she was at a loss for words.

    No wonder Tobias brought up Remington''s name just now. How did he find out that she was with

    Remington?

    Natalie licked her dry lips and tried to exin, "I was with him because we..."

    She wanted to tell him that it was because they had gotten into a car ident, and in the midst of

    the chaos, she had forgotten about his birthday. However, Tobias cut her off before she could

    exin things to him.

    "Something is going on between you and Remington, right? Have you two done it already?" Tobias

    stared at her with a deadly gaze. His fists were mped so tightly that the veins were popping out

    under his skin.

    Tobias was overwhelmed by the rage and fury bubbling inside him.

    He hadpletely lost all sense of rationality.

    At that moment, all he could think about was the fact that Natalie had spent the night with

    Remington.

    She would rather break her promise with Hayden to be with Remington.

    He wanted to know what made her do this.

    Tobias was being aggressive right now, his every word filled with sarcasm. He was trying to hurt

    Natalie.

    Natalie stared at him in disbelief, her doe-eyes widening.

    She could not imagine that Tobias would ever say such things to her.

    Tobias''s face darkened as he spat, "Natalie, how many times have you slept with him?"

    "Smack!"

    A loud p filled the room.

    Natalie had given Tobias a hard p.

    Although she was no longer in a rtionship with him, he had no right to insult her like this.

    Her eyes were red-rimmed as she looked at him, "You have gone mad, Tobias!"

    Tobias''s gaze suddenly darkened, as if he was threatening to swallow her whole.

    Suddenly, he pinned one of her arms behind her back in a swift motion and grabbed her chin

    roughly with another hand. He forced her head up

    and hissed, "I''ll satisfy you so that you won''t have to find another man."

    Then, his lips came crashing down against hers. He sucked and bit on her lips greedily like a

    starved animal.

    Natalie couldn''t move her hands, so she tried to kick him. However, her legs were caught in

    between his legs.

    "Tobias, you''re insane!"

    Tobias paused to look at her. His eyes were bloodshot. Then, he pressed his lips against hers again

    and continued biting on her lower lip, each bite harder than the previous one.

    He stroked her neck roughly with his hands, and when he felt the hem of her blouse, he tore it off

    her impatiently.

    Natalie felt a sudden chill on her exposed body.

    Meanwhile, outside the ward.

    Hayden looked at Cecilia eagerly, "Grandma, why hasn''t Nataliee out yet?"

    Cecilia''s brows knitted in worry.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s been so long. She should be out already."

    Hayden couldn''t wait any longer and requested, "Grandma, I want to go in and have a look."

    Cecilia did not want Hayden to worry. She quickly nodded and said, "Alright, go in and take a look."

    Hayden hurriedly walked into the ward.

    He pushed the door open and was taken aback by what he saw.

    He saw Tobias pressing himself against Natalie in the corner.

    Hayden rushed towards them and yelled, "Daddy, you can''t hit Natalie."

    Hayden was still a child, after all. The way that Tobias was pressing against Natalie seemed like he

    was trying to hit her.

    Tobias stopped when he noticed Hayden''s presence.

    Natalie took the opportunity and pushed him away with all her strength.

    Her eyes stung hard, her tears filled with humiliation and anger.

    She struggled to put on her blouse with trembling hands.

    She was already mortified by what Tobias had done to her just now. When she noticed that Hayden

    had seen them, she felt even more ashamed.

    Fury, shame and hatred came crashing down on her all at the same time.

    Her entire body shook uncontrobly.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591

    Natalie''s eyes were now entirely red. She stared at Tobias and spat, "I hate you, Tobias Whitlock!"

    Tobias was taken aback by the obvious hatred in her eyes. He was rooted to the ground.

    Then, Natalie stormed out of the ward.

    She was unable to ept the fact that she had been assaulted by him in front of her own son.

    Meanwhile, Hayden tottered behind her.

    His little legs were not fast enough for him to keep up with her.

    "Natalie! Wait for me, wait for me," He shouted from behind.

    Natalie ignored Hayden''s call and did not slow down for him.

    She was too embarrassed by the incident earlier.

    "Ouch!" Suddenly, Hayden cried out in pain.

    Natalie''s body stiffened.

    She turned around and saw Hayden kneeling on the ground.

    He must have tripped and fell.

    At that moment, Natalie couldn''t care about anything else.

    She ran over and scooped him up into her arms, asking, "Are you alright, Hayden?"

    She was worried sick.

    Hayden wrapped his little arms around her neck andforted her instead, "I''m fine. I fell on

    purpose so you would stop."

    Natalie''s eyes widened.

    He shed her a mischievous grin, "I knew it. You still care about me."

    His words tugged at her heart.

    She bit her lip and whispered, "Fine, I won''t run anymore."

    Hayden sighed in relief.

    Then, he blinked innocently and looked at Natalie, "Natalie, I''ll ask Daddy to apologize to you. He

    shouldn''t hit you. Only bad boys hit girls. I''ll help you teach Daddy a lesson. Please don''t be angry."

    Natalie pursed her lips and said, "He was not hitting me, he was..."

    She stopped abruptly, unable to bring herself to say it out loud.

    Hayden nodded firmly, "Natalie, I saw it. He was beating you. He even tore your clothes off. Not only

    that, he also bit you."

    Natalie looked at him in horror.

    After thinking about it for a moment, she decided to not exin any further. Hayden was only a

    child, and he probably would not understand. She might as well let him assume that was what

    happened.

    Besides, it was inappropriate to mention such things to a child.

    Natalie remained silent.

    "Will you forgive Daddy, Natalie?" Hayden looked at her nervously.

    She turned her head to avoid his gaze.

    Although Hayden had thought that Tobias had beaten her and said he was a bad person, he was

    still helping his father in the end. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked her this.

    "There is nothing for me to forgive him for, Hayden," She whispered.

    Hayden tilted his head in confusion.

    He did not understand what Natalie meant.

    Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps came from a distance away.

    Natalie and Hayden turned their heads in unison towards the source of the sound.

    It was Cecilia.

    When Cecilia saw that Natalie and Hayden were together, she was relieved.

    "Natalie, what happened between you and Tobias?" Cecilia asked in concern, her voice sounding

    tense and anxious.

    Natalie looked down.

    Hershes rested against her cheeks as she frowned, "Nothing. We have nothing to do with each

    other anyway."

    Cecilia''s face immediately paled.

    She wanted to say something, but Natalie cut her off before she could do so, "Auntie, if you are

    going to find excuses for Tobias, then I think I should leave. I don''t want to hear his name ever

    again."

    Cecilia''s lips parted but she said nothing.

    Natalie shifted her gaze to Hayden and said, "I''m sorry I broke our promise, Hayden. I was involved

    in a car ident when I was in another person''s car, and I was so anxious that I had forgotten our

    promise. It''s my fault. I''ll make it up to you in the future, okay?"

    She spoke with earnest and respect to Hayden, treating him as though he wasn''t a child but

    someone of simr age to her.

    Hayden considered the possibility for a while.

    Then, he nodded and replied with ease, "Okay."

    Natalie stood up and patted the dust off her clothes. Then, she said, "I''ll go back now. You should

    go home with grandma. It''ste, and you have to go to sleep. Go to bed early."

    Hayden looked at Natalie sadly.

    "Natalie, can''t youe sleep with me tonight?"

    Natalie bit her lip.

    Her mind was in a mess right now.

    She didn''t want her negative emotions to affect Hayden.

    Forcing a smile, she said apologetically, "Next time, Hayden. I will apany you next time."

    Hayden pouted and nodded.

    "Auntie, please help take care of Hayden," She then told Cecilia.

    "Leave it to me," Cecilia hesitated and asked carefully, "Natalie, did you and Tobias have a

    misunderstanding again?"

    Natalie gave a scornfulugh.

    "It doesn''t matter. We have already ended things between us anyways."

    Natalie returned to Remington''s apartment.

    She was still worried about Remington and felt bad for leaving him alone at home when he had a

    fever.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    However, she suddenly stopped when she arrived at the apartment.

    Tobias'' words suddenly echoed in her mind.

    For some reason, Natalie felt extremely agitated and bothered.

    She could not walk upstairs now.

    Although nothing was going on between her and Remington, she felt like she was at a loss every

    time she recalled Tobias'' words.

    In the end, Natalie decided not to visit Remington.

    She really couldn''t see him in her current state.

    She thought that it would be better to wait until the next morning instead. Thus, she made a mental

    note to call him the next day.

    Besides, his fever had already gone down when she left his apartment, so he should be fine.

    As she thought about this, she walked away.

    Natalie wandered around the area and spotted a barbecue restaurant. She looked inside and saw a

    few customers sitting sparsely.

    Some of the customers were drinking beer inside. When she saw the beer on the table, she

    suddenly had the urge to drink as well.

    Whenever she felt frustrated, drinking would always help soothe her emotions, at least temporarily.

    She walked into the restaurant and ordered some barbecue and beer.

    The food tasted nd, but she kept eating. At the same time, she drank greedily, downing bottle

    after bottle.

    "Don''t you feel lonely drinking alone?" A man suddenly approached her and asked.

    Natalie stopped drinking.

    She looked up and saw Remington standing beside her. He was staring at her with a raised

    eyebrow.

    His face looked breathtakingly handsome under the illumination of the restaurant''s dim light.

    "Why are you here?" Natalie asked in surprise, "You have a fever. Aren''t you supposed to be resting

    at home?"

    What was he thinkinging out here with a fever?

    "So you left someone sick at home while you came out to drink and eat on your own?" He teased,

    his eyes twinkling.

    Natalie blushed in embarassment.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592

    "How did you know I''m here?" Natalie asked Remington.

    "When I woke up, I saw that you weren''t there."

    "Then why didn''t you call me?"

    "I guessed that you were probably nearby. Besides, I wanted to walk around," Remington said,

    sitting down as he took a huge swing of beer.

    Natalie watched Remington, impressed. The way he downed the beer resembled the handsome

    protagonists in movies.

    Just then, she asked again, "How did you know I was nearby?"

    He turned to look at her slowly, his eyes gleaming like the stars in the night sky.

    "I know you well, Natalie. You will never leave me alone when I have a fever and when there is no

    one around to take care of me. You must be nearby."

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    She felt a lump forming in her throat.

    Remington was only a friend of hers, but he understood her so well.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    But Tobias?

    Although they were no longer together, they used to call each other soulmates. Yet, he didn''t

    understand her at all.

    If he understood her even a little, he would not have said those cruel words earlier.

    Maybe with a little understanding, he would not have let her suffer for four years for no reason.

    Perhaps, he never truly cared about her.

    Natalie gave a dryugh.

    "Tell me, Remington, if someone doesn''t know you well, does it mean they don''t care about you at

    all?"

    Although Tobias had said that he cared about her and loved her, he probably did not mean it, did

    he?

    Remington''s eyes narrowed as he guessed, "Is this about Tobias?"

    Natalie turned away, avoiding his gaze.

    He had guessed it right. Was it so painfully obvious?

    "Not only are you literally a fox, Remington, you also think like one," She muttered.

    Remington''s expressions grew serious as he frowned, "Natalie, you told me that you and Tobias are

    never getting back together."

    He paused and continued, "I don''t me you for getting back with him when you lost your memory,

    but now that you remembered everything, you shouldn''t contact him anymore. Have you forgotten

    all those things that he did to you?"

    Natalie froze.

    "I haven''t forgotten. I would never forget that," She grimaced a whileter, pain written all over her

    face.

    The reason she had suffered so much was because she could not forget.

    "Then why are you still thinking about him?" Remington''s eyes threatened to burn holes right in her.

    Natalie''s fingers twitched.

    She lowered her head and said nothing.

    For a moment, the two of them were silent.

    They drank quietly, downing one bottle of beer after another.

    "A person''s mind is one of the greatest mysteries of the world," Natalie whispered after a while, a

    little tipsy.

    "Yes, indeed," Remington echoed.

    It was hard to guess a person''s mind. Even Natalie herself could not figure out her own thoughts.

    "Let''s get drunk," She raised her bottle of beer at

    Remington, shing a grin.

    Remington smirked.

    He lifted his ss and clinked it against hers, "Cheers."

    They both had their own troubles weighing on their minds.

    It didn''t take long for countless empty beer bottles to be piled on their table.

    In the end, they realized that beer could not satisfy their cravings.

    The beer only managed to make them tipsy. It was almost impossible for the two of them to get

    drunk solely on beer.

    "How about some vodka?" Remington raised an eyebrow, challenging Natalie.

    "Let''s do it!" Natalie mmed her hand on the table and shouted, "It''s not like I have never gotten

    drunk before."

    Remington immediately called for the waiter and ordered some bottles of vodka.

    Vodka was much stronger than beer. Both of them were already tipsy from the amount of beer they

    had earlier, and after only a few shots, both of them werepletely drunk.

    All along, Benjamin had thought that Natalie was

    Tobias'' weakness.

    Now he realized that he was wrong.

    In fact, Natalie was Benjamin''s nemesis.

    When he was sleeping soundly in the middle of the night, Tobias woke him up with a call.

    He was shivering from the cold when he got up from his bed.

    However, Tobias''s voice was even colder. It was as though someone had ced ice cubes under

    Benjamin''s skin, and that sessfully woke himpletely.

    Tobias wanted him to investigate Natalie''s location and check if she had returned to her apartment.

    Benjamin was speechless.

    Tobias could have confirmed this by calling her himself. There was no need to ask him to

    investigate.

    But Tobias was his boss after all.

    Benjamin did not dare to stall further and went to work at once.

    He tried calling Natalie, but she did not answer the phone.

    He resorted to checking where she was manually.

    Soon, he found that Natalie was somewhere on the streets near Remington''s ce.

    Benjamin''s eyelids twitched, an ominous feeling creeping upon him.

    Tobias had already asked him to investigate Natalie''s location before this. At that time, he had

    already realized that she was at Remington''s ce.

    That was hours ago. Logically, Tobias should have brought Natalie back already. Maybe they had a

    fight on the way back and Natalie had run away in a fit of anger. That could exin why Tobias had

    to ask him if she had gone home.

    However, to his surprise, Natalie was still with Remington.

    Benjamin''s eyelids started twitching uncontrobly.

    He was afraid that if he told Tobias about this, he would get mad. After much serious consideration,

    he decided to drive there and have a look first.

    He followed Natalie''s location when he reached the street and spotted Natalie and Remington in a

    barbecue restaurant.

    Both of them were heavily drunk. They sat across each other with their heads and upper bodies

    resting on the table, their arms sprawled out. They were out cold for sure.

    Benjamin walked over to them and called out

    Natalie''s name, but she did not respond.

    When he was at a loss for what to do, his phone rang. It was Tobias.

    "Did she return home?" Tobias sounded terribly cold.

    His voice was chillier than the wind in the middle of the night, and it sent a shiver down Benjamin''s

    spine.

    Benjamin shuddered.

    He had never lied to Tobias, and of course, he wasn''t about to lie to him now either.

    "M- Mr. Whitlock, I found Miss Godfrey and Mr. Remington in a barbecue restaurant. The two of

    them..." Benjamin paused to scan the bottles of liquor on the table, then continued, "The two of

    them seemed to have drank a lot. They are both drunk."

    "Bang!"

    There was a loud crashing noise on the other end of the line.

    Benjamin winced. That sound almost broke his eardrums.

    Then, the call was cut off abruptly.

    Benjamin could imagine exactly what was going on on Tobias''s side.

    Tobias must have smashed his phone in a fit of rage.

    Benjamin clutched his chest tightly. His heart was beating rapidly against his ribcage.

    He stood there and waited.

    He was certain that Tobias would call him again.

    After all, Natalie was the only person on earth who could make Tobias this mad.

    Tobias was always at a loss whenever she was around.

    Benjamin understood that it was because Tobias loved her deeply. His love for Natalie had blinded

    his senses, making him lose all trace of rational thought.

    There was no way he could control his emotions now.

    Benjamin knew that Tobias would call him back and tell him what to do next because he still cared

    about Natalie.

    Sure enough, Tobias called again after ten minutes.

    His voice was no longer cold and angry. This time, he sounded worn out and helpless.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593

    "Send Natalie back to her apartment," Tobias gave a curt order and hung up.

    Cecilia stood helplessly in the ward.

    She was terrified.

    She had just witnessed Tobias violently smashing his phone to the ground, then picking up his

    phone to call Benjamin again.

    She had never seen him acting like this before.

    At that moment, she felt hard to breathe.

    Her eyes followed his every movement, but she said nothing.

    After a long while, Tobias slumped onto the bed, ran his hands through his hair, then shifted his

    gaze to Cecilia''s face. His eyes were filled with despair.

    Cecilia''s lips twitched.

    "Tobias, are you all right?" She looked at him anxiously.

    She wouldn''t be this concerned if he was still mad and throwing a fit like earlier.

    In fact, the look on his face now was what worried

    her the most.

    There was a certain deste emotion brewing in his eyes, as though a calm before the storm.

    Cecilia stared into his dark eyes and found herself gazing into what seemed like the deep and dark

    abyss.

    "Mother," Tobias finally whispered in a low voice, "I''ve never felt so useless."

    Cecilia was taken aback by his words, and she stared at him in slight shock.

    Benjamin scratched his head in frustration after receiving Tobias'' orders. His mind churned as he

    thought about ways to send Natalie back to her apartment.

    He could feel a headache from all the thinking.

    Natalie was so drunk that she had already passed out. Physical contact between him and Natalie

    would be inevitable if he were to send her back, but that wasn''t really appropriate since he was

    single.

    In fact, he might even need to carry her in his arms or something like that.

    Tobias would probably forget about it now, but who knew if he would get mad at Benjamin when he

    remembered it in the future.

    He thought about it over and over again and finally decided to seek help from a female friend.

    He racked his brains to think of who to call, and suddenly, he thought of Yvonne.

    Benjamin''s heartbeat quickened.

    An inexplicable joy burst in his chest.

    He was going to see Yvonne.

    He was too excited that he had almost forgotten that it was in the middle of the night. Yvonne was

    probably asleep.

    Fumbling out his phone, he dialed Yvonne''s number.

    Yvonne picked up after a few seconds.

    "Hello?" She mumbled, her voice raspy as if she had just woken up from her sleep.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She was in the middle of shooting a scene. She was done with her part and it was someone else''s

    turn now, so she took the opportunity to take a nap.

    Benjamin''s heart pounded rapidly against his chest when he heard Yvonne''s voice.

    "Miss... Miss Simpson," Benjamin stuttered.

    "Yes, it''s me. What''s the matter?" Yvonne croaked, rubbing her eyes.

    "M-Miss Simpson, something bad has happened

    to Miss Godfrey."

    "What?" On the other end came a small shriek.

    This time, Yvonne waspletely awake.

    Yvonne rushed to the barbecue restaurant at once.

    She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Natalie was only passed out drunk on the table.

    Her tightly knitted brows rxed while she secretly cursed Benjamin for exaggerating over the

    phone.

    Natalie was obviously drunk, but the way he had described it to her was as if something terrible had

    happened to Natalie. She was almost scared to death on the way here.

    She wanted to lecture Benjamin, but when she saw him standing beside Natalie faithfully, she

    couldn''t bring herself to do it.

    It was not an easy task for him to guard over Natalie here in the middle of the night.

    "Hi, Benjamin," She greeted him and asked, "How did Natalie get so drunk?"

    Benjamin''s face turned red when he saw Yvonne as he stammered, "M-Miss Simpson..." "Please

    call me Yvonne," She corrected.

    "Yvonne," Benjamin paused, "I don''t know what''s going on either."

    Yvonne patted Natalie''s shoulder and shouted into her ear, "Natalie, can you hear me?"

    Natalie did not respond at all.

    Yvonne then shifted her attention towards Remington, who was sitting across Natalie.

    Despite his face being half obscured by his arms as hey sprawled across the table, she could still

    recognize him.

    After all, there were not many men as goodlooking as Remington.

    She doubted anyone would ever forget such an attractive face.

    Yvonne''s heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    What was Natalie thinking? Why would she get drunk with Remington in the middle of the night?

    Not to mention that Benjamin was here too.

    He was Tobias'' assistant.

    Didn''t this mean that Tobias was aware of this?

    The influx of information was a little too much, but Yvonne tried to keep herposure.

    It waste, and her teeth were already chattering from the cold. She wanted to bring Natalie back

    home as soon as possible. They could talk about other thingster.

    Yvonne ced Natalie''s arm over her shoulder and lugged her into Benjamin''s car.

    Benjamin stared at Remington and gave it some thought before carrying him into the front

    passenger seat.

    The car went full throttle all the way, and soon, they arrived at Natalie''s apartment.

    "Benjamin, give me a hand. Let''s carry Natalie upstairs together," Yvonne said to Benjamin after

    getting out of the car.

    Benjamin immediately got out of the car to help her.

    The two of them carried Natalie into her apartment and carefully ced her on the bed.

    Yvonne wiped off the sweat on her forehead, her chest heaving as she said, "Thank you, Benjamin."

    She was truly grateful for Benjamin''s help, since she would never be able to carry Natalie all the

    way upstairs without him.

    Yvonne shed Benjamin a thankful grin, and Benjamin was immediately entranced by her smile.

    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Yvonne waggled a finger in front of him.

    Her actions snapped Benjamin back to consciousness, and he cleared his throat awkwardly.

    He tore his gaze away from her as he smiled, "Miss Simpson, you..."

    "Call me Yvonne."

    Benjamin paused for a moment.

    "Yvonne, you''re getting prettier every day."

    Hispliment made Yvonne''s heart leap in joy. Her lips curled into a huge grin, and she replied,

    "Of course, I''m a huge celebrity now. How can I not be pretty?"

    Actually, Benjamin did not pay attention to any entertainment news at all, and he was clueless about

    celebrities. However, when he saw Yvonne smile, he smiled too.

    "Oh, I almost forgot that there''s someone waiting for you downstairs," Yvonne''s smile turned into a

    concerned frown as she reminded him of someone.

    It was only then that Benjamin remembered he had left Remington downstairs in his car.

    He had no choice but to quickly head downstairs after saying goodbye to Yvonne.

    A sense of helplessness swept over him as he stared at the drunken Remington in the front

    passenger seat.

    He had forgotten about his other nemesis... Remington.

    Poor Benjamin had his sexuality misunderstood by most, if not all of the hospital staff previously

    because of Remington.

    And now...

    He had ruined Benjamin''s chance of talking to his crush.

    Natalie started throwing up when dawn arrived. Meanwhile, Yvonne was in a frenzy cleaning up the

    mess that Natalie had made.

    Just then, the phone rang.

    "Yvonne, are youing back? We''ve been waiting for you for a long time," Penney sounded extra

    annoyed.

    At that moment, Yvonne couldn''t care about anything else.

    With Natalie''s current state, Yvonne could not leave her alone now. The shoot would have to wait.

    Of course, she could ask someone else to take care of Natalie, but that person would never be as

    trustworthy as herself since she was Natalie''s best friend.

    "I''m not going back today. I have to take care of my best friend," Yvonne replied as she helped

    Natalie change into some clean clothes in a fluster. She didn''t even have any extra hands to hold

    her phone, and could only ce the phone in the small space between her ear and her shoulder.

    "How could you do this, Yvonne? Is your best friend actually more important than work?" Penney

    was truly furious.

    Yvonne softened her tone and pleaded, "Dear Penney, please say sorry to the director for me. I''ll

    come back as soon as I am done helping my best friend. Alright, I''ve got to go. I''ll apologize to

    everyone when I return."

    Yvonne immediately hung up the phone as soon as she finished talking.

    She knew she was in the wrong, but she was worried sick about Natalie.

    After helping Natalie change into a new set of pajamas, Yvonne put her back to bed while she

    hurried to wash the dirty clothes.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594

    "Natalie, I am a huge celebrity now. You are probably the only one on earth who can have a

    celebrity wash your clothes," Yvonne muttered under her breath while washing Natalie''s clothes.

    After that, she went to cook some food.

    Since Natalie was about to wake out soon, Yvonne thought that it''d be nice if she made something

    to help with the hangover.

    Meanwhile, Nataliey sprawled on the bed, everything from the past reying in her head like a

    never-ending movie.

    All her dreams consisted of the painful events that had haunted her for years.

    She recalled the moment Tobias told her that he wanted to break up.

    Then, she thought of the time when he ordered her to abort their baby.

    The scene soon shifted to rey the hard times when she was traveling abroad while being heavily

    pregnant.

    It was as if she could feel the overwhelming hopelessness when she gave birth to Hayden all over

    again.

    Innages shed through her mind rapidly, as though she was flipping through the book of her

    memories until finally, everything froze, and she was back at the hospital again.

    It was the moment when she had been assaulted by Tobias.

    Natalie woke up from her nightmare with a gasp.

    In fact, it wasn''t a nightmare.

    After all, everything in her dreams had happened in reality.

    A thinyer of sweat littered her forehead.

    She tore a piece of tissue to wipe off the sweat.

    Natalie suddenly felt a sense of bitterness in her heart.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Maybe the heavens had already crafted her path in life.

    For instance, God had separated her and Tobias because they weren''t made for each other.

    Moreover, Remington and Tobias had gotten into two separate idents at the same time the night

    before.

    She still could not believe that such a ridiculous thing had happened.

    Maybe it was God''s way of warning her not to stray from her path after realizing her wavering

    emotions and resolutions.

    Suddenly, a mouth-watering smell wafted into her room.

    Her stomach immediately growled in response.

    Natalie jumped off the bed and walked towards the kitchen. She was surprised to find Yvonne in her

    apartment.

    Yvonne was busy working on the stove with her back facing her.

    Tears welled up in Natalie''s eyes.

    At that instant, she felt as if they had been reunited after being apart for a long time.

    She stepped forward and hugged Yvonne from behind.

    Yvonne''s muscles stiffened in response.

    "Mr. Quartley," She blurted out of habit.

    shbacks from the previous night suddenly came to her mind.

    She was at the Quartley family''s vi, and Jenkins was there with her as well.

    Jenkins was a man of a few words. When they were together, they rarely spoke to each other.

    In an attempt to relieve the silence between them, she had told him that she was going to cook up

    something for him in the kitchen.

    When she was busy cooking, Jenkins sneaked up on her and hugged her from behind.

    Then, he nted tiny kisses on every inch of her skin.

    Like a starved animal, he ripped off all her clothes right then and there.

    However, at that critical moment, he stopped.

    Instead, he carried her onto his bed and slept with her, his arms tightly wrapped around her for the

    whole night.

    They slept soundly, and nothing indecent happened between them the entire night.

    Meanwhile, Natalie was stunned when she heard Yvonne calling her that.

    She frowned, "Yvonne, what are you talking about?"

    Natalie''s voice snapped Yvonne back to reality.

    Yvonne turned around and realized that it was Natalie.

    She let out a sigh of relief.

    Then, she pped her forehead in a mixture of bewilderment and amusement. What on earth was

    she thinking about?

    "It''s nothing!" She chuckled dryly, "Why did you hug me so suddenly? I thought you were a man.

    You almost scared me to death."

    Tears welled up in Natalie''s eyes as she sniffled, "I was suddenly overwhelmed by my emotions

    when I saw you just now. I recalled the time when we first met back when we were still freshmen,

    and Sebastian too. We were so innocently happy back then."

    Natalie could not control herself when she saw Yvonne.

    Her eyes then turned red as she confessed in a shaky voice, "I really missed you, Yvonne."

    Yvonne was shocked.

    Why did Natalie behave like this? She was acting as though she had just witnessed something

    catastrophic.

    Wait a minute...

    Yvonne''s eyes widened in realization.

    Natalie just brought up Sebastian''s name.

    She turned to look at Natalie and gasped, "Natalie, you remember us?"

    Natalie nodded and said, "Yes, I did. I remembered everything."

    Yvonne became emotional at once, shrieking, "Oh, Natalie, you finally remembered. I thought that

    you lost your memory permanently and you would be like that for the rest of your life."

    Natalie let go of Yvonne and exined, "I almost died, Yvonne. When I was at the verge of death,

    everything suddenly came back to me."

    "What do you mean you almost died? What happened to you?" Yvonne''s ted expressions turned

    into worry as she frowned.

    Taking a huge breath, Natalie told Yvonne about everything that Queenie had done to her.

    "She dunked my head into the water again and again. For the final time, she wanted to kill me for

    good, but who knew that all my memories woulde back. Don''t you think it was such a

    coincidence?" She smiled bitterly.

    Despite Natalie''s casual and joking tone, Yvonne felt so infuriated she was about to explode in rage.

    "Queenie is a b*tch. She still did not stop hurting you after so many years. This time, she even

    wanted to kill you. Natalie, you must not forgive her!" Yvonne paused and stared at Natalie, offering,

    "Have you taken your revenge yet? If you haven''t, I will help you."

    Yvonne was no longer an insignificant nobody. She had no qualms dealing with Queenie now if she

    wanted to.

    Natalie shook her head and reassured her friend, "It''s okay. Tobias will deal with her."

    Although she did not ask Tobias about Queenie, she knew that he would not let Brayden and

    Queenie escape unscathed.

    Yvonne shot Natalie a suspicious nce.

    Natalie immediately knew what Yvonne was thinking.

    "Brayden had almost taken advantage of Tobias''s younger sister. Tobias certainly wouldn''t let these

    two go so easily after they humiliated his sister like this," She quickly added, as if making clear her

    rtionship with Tobias.

    Yvonne blinked in amusement.

    Why was Natalie in a hurry to exin things to her? Was Natalie afraid that she might have

    mistaken Tobias''s intentions of dealing with Queenie?

    Didn''t Natalie make peace with Tobias after she got back her memories?

    Just then, Natalie sneaked a nce at the pot and said, "You''re cooking noodles. It smells good."

    Yvonne nodded, "It''ll be ready soon. We can eat after a while."

    "Okay, I''ll wait for you," Natalie smiled.

    Yvonne tried to return to the topic, "I can''t believe that Queenie and Brayden actually had the guts

    to do such a thing."

    Natalie shrugged, "They asked for it. y stupid games, win stupid prizes."

    Initially, she thought to just let bygones be bygones. She could let everything go for James'' sake.

    Yet, the two of them had continued hurting her. They deserved what wasing for them.

    Natalie pushed away the ugly emotions rising inside her.

    She did not want to think about those two scums anymore. It wasn''t worth it.

    Meanwhile, the noodles were finally done. Yvonne quickly served them.

    Even though Yvonne wasn''t exactly a chef nor did she cook often, her cooking skills was still quite

    impressive.

    She had made them aglio olio with poached eggs. The colors of the dish looked amazing. It smelled

    good and tasted delicious too.

    Natalie leaned forwards and took a whiff of the dishes. Then, she made a satisfied expression and

    praised, "I can tell just by looking at it that it''s going to be delicious."

    Yvonne couldn''t help butugh when she saw

    Natalie''s goofy look, "Natalie, you''re still obsessed with food, just like in the good old days."

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595

    Yvonne remembered that Natalie had always been a foodie, even back when they were in college.

    Natalie''s mind went nk for a moment after hearing Yvonne''s words.

    Before-

    Before seemed like an eternity ago.

    In the blink of an eye, both of them had graduated and stepped out into society, into the real world.

    They were no longer the innocent and ignorant girls they once were.

    Natalie fixed her gaze on Yvonne''s face.

    Yvonne frowned and touched her face. "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on

    my face?"

    The corners of Natalie''s mouth curled into a faint smile. "I just realised how lucky I a to have you by

    my side, Yvonne. Although many years have passed and many things have happened between us,

    our friendship has not changed at all."

    Her words tugged at Yvonne''s heartstrings.

    Yvonne chuckled and said, "That''s right, our friendship has never changed. I''m thankful for you too."

    They started to tear up as they looked into each other''s eyes.

    "Best friends forever!"

    Natalie nodded. "Yes, best friends forever!"

    Yvonne pointed at the te in front of her. "Well, friendship can''t fill your stomach. You still have to

    eat."

    Natalie took a huge bite of the fettine and mumbled, "Mmm, you''re right."

    Yvonne smiled and began eating as well.

    The two of them nced at each other while they inhaled the noodles, grinning like two idiots.

    Suddenly, the phone rang.

    Yvonne''s smile disappeared when she looked at her phone. "Oh no, she''s going to lecture me

    again."

    She picked up the phone, and just as she expected, Penney begged her to return to the filming site.

    "Yvonne, my dearest, why aren''t you here yet? The entire crew is waiting for you. I want you back

    right now, ASAP. You don''t want them toin that you''re a stuck-up b*tch, do you?"

    "I''ll be right there." Yvonne hung up the phone in a hurry.

    She had always been a responsible person. If it hadn''t been for Natalie, she wouldn''t have left in the

    middle of her work.

    Now that Natalie was okay, she thought that it was time to return to the filming site.

    She put down her cutlery.

    Natalie nced at Yvonne''s te and noticed that the food was only half-finished. "Why did you

    stop eating?"

    Yvonne wiped her mouth with a napkin and apologized. "I need to go back to the filming site. I''m

    sorry, I can''t apany you anymore."

    Natalie understoodpletely.

    Yvonne was just starting on her road to fame, so she had a lot of things to attend to.

    She nodded and urged, "I''m fine. Go ahead."

    Yvonne headed towards the door, then suddenly turned around to look at Natalie.

    "What''s wrong?" Natalie blinked.

    Yvonne let out an awkwardugh and asked, "Natalie, how are things between you and Mr.... Mr.

    Whitlock?"

    Upon hearing his name, Natalie''s smile froze in ce.

    After a pause, she replied rather bitterly, "There''s nothing between us. We''re from twopletely

    different worlds anyway."

    Yvonne''s gaze lowered.

    She wanted to say something to persuade Natalie.

    Although Natalie and Tobias had been through a lot, she still felt that Tobias was a good man.

    It was especially so now that she was working in the entertainment industry. She''d seen too many

    cases of rich and powerful men fooling around with all sorts of women. The more she thought about

    it, the more she felt that it was hard toe across a man like Tobias. He was almost like a

    treasure.

    However, she did not have time to talk to Natalie now. She could only briefly tell her, "Even if you

    aren''t from the same worlds, you were once together, right?"

    Natalie''s smile became even more bitter. "Exactly! Even the heavens don''t think we''re meant to be,

    that''s why we''ve had to go through so much rubbish."

    Yvonne''s breath hitched.

    "Natalie, since when were you so superstitious?"

    Natalie narrowed her eyes at Yvonne. "I wasn''t before, but now I am. Our lives are controlled by

    fate, and we can''t change anything." "Natalie, please stop being so narrow-minded." "I rn not."

    Natalie''s eyes fell. "Don''t you have something urgent to tend to? Why aren''t you leaving yet?"

    Yvonne let out a small sigh.

    "I''ll get going, then. I''ll talk to you next time."

    "Sure." Natalie''s mood suddenly turned sour because of what Yvonne had said.

    Finally, Yvonne arrived at the filming site.

    This time, she was filming a television series, and she was ying the role of a woman with a split

    personality.

    One of the woman''s personalities was a strong and tenacious woman, just like Yvonne herself.

    At the same time, the other personality was the timid and gentle type.

    Yvonne now had to shoot a scene as the softer character.

    However, despite countless retakes, she was still unable to fully immerse herself in the character.

    The director was at a loss for words.

    If this were a normal case, he would''ve broken out in a rage by now. However, he''d heard rumours

    of Yvonne and Jenkins, so he held back his temper.

    In the end, he decided to pause the shooting and asked Yvonne to take a short break.

    While everyone took a break from the shooting, the director showed Yvonne a movie.

    It was a parody of the Phantom of The Opera, and the actress was ying the lead female role,

    Christine.

    "This is an example of a great actress. She sessfully brought the character''s timid and soft

    personality to life. Maybe you can use this as reference," the director said to Yvonne.

    At first, Yvonne was reluctant to take a parody film actress''s performance seriously.

    She only agreed to watch the movie out of respect for the director. But soon, she found herself

    engrossed in it.

    The director was right. The actress''s performance was indeedmendable.

    Her eyes conveyed unspeakable emotions, and her gestures brought out the soul of the character.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    With the iPad in hand, Yvonne immediately ran up to Penney in amazement. "Look, Penney, this

    actress''s performance is truly outstanding. How can I not know her? She''s amazing."

    Penney''s face nched slightly when she saw who the actress was.

    She pointed to the screen and asked, "You really

    don''t know her?"

    Yvonne was taken aback.

    "No, I don''t."

    Penney looked around and lowered her voice. "Her name is Sheirly Xanthe. She was only in the

    entertainment industry for six months and was infamously known as Jenkins''s ex. Jenkins never

    went public with their rtionship, though. Also, rumour had it that among all of Jenkins'' lovers, he

    loved her to the bones."

    Yvonne''s breath hitched.

    Jenkins'' ex?

    A sense of difort suddenly rose in the pit of her stomach.

    She stared at the actress on the screen intently.

    Sheirly was a tiny, slender woman with smooth, fair skin, and her delicate facial features made her

    look extra innocent.

    "Jenkins'' ex?" Yvonne choked out. "Where is she now?"

    "Jenkins sent her to a psychiatric hospital in the capital city," Penney''s voice was so low that

    Yvonne could barely hear her.

    Yvonne shuddered.

    She suddenly recalled what Rosalin had told her at the airportst time.

    She had warned her to be careful, and she also mentioned that Jenkins had yed around with his

    most recent ex so much that she''d gone mad and had to be admitted to a psychiatric hospital. Was

    Rosalin talking about Sheirly?

    "Why didn''t you tell me about her earlier?" Yvonne stared at Penney in disbelief.

    "I thought you knew about her already!"

    Almost everyone in the entertainment industry knew about this. Penney''d thought that since Yvonne

    chose to be with Jenkins, she must have known everything about him already, and she would not

    have missed something this big.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596

    Yvonne nodded halfheartedly.

    Indeed, she knew about Sheirly. Rosalin had already told her about itst time.

    However, she did not feel as astounded at that time.

    She nced at the screen again.

    Sheirly''s character, Christine, was crying as she knelt beside Raoul. She was literally bawling her

    eyes out, and the way she cried even made Yvonne pity her.

    She had to admit that she had never seen a woman who looked so beautiful and convincing the

    same time, even when crying.

    Sheirly''s acting had truly moved Yvonne, and it tugged at her heartstrings.

    "She doesn''t look like Jenkins'' type, though," Yvonne said, trying to keep her tone casual.

    She had heard about the women who were rumored to be in a rtionship with Jenkins. They were

    all the sexy, bombshell type.

    Sheirly was definitely not a bombshell. She was an angel.

    Penney whispered in Yvonne''s ear, "She is truly one of a kind in the industry. She''s the biggest

    softie I''ve ever seen."

    Yvonne raised an eyebrow.

    Noticing the doubtful look on Yvonne''s face, Penney quickly exined, "No, it''s not a derogatory

    term. She is literally a softie. I''ve met her once. She was as innocent as high school girl. Jenkins

    took a fancy to her when they first met about six months after her debut. After that, he didn''t let her

    stay in the entertainment industry any longer. Shortly after, rumors of her being admitted into a

    psychiatric hospital started spreading."

    Yvonne''s face paled a little.

    "Yvonne, don''t think too much about it. You won''t end up like her. She''s too weak. She could never

    handle a man like Jenkins. But you''re different."

    "I can''t handle Jenkins either," Yvonne interrupted Penney.

    Penney gave an awkwardugh. "You know I don''t mean that. I''m saying that your marriage with

    Jenkins is just business - only for each of your own benefits. Sheirly was too foolish to fall in love

    with Jenkins, so she ended up in such a miserable state."

    "Oh," Yvonne said weakly. "Alright, let''s stop talking about this." After eating, Natalie cleaned up the

    tes and utensils in the kitchen.

    She was bored.

    And she didn''t know what to do.

    By right, she should have found a new job by now. She was an adult, and she needed to work to

    support herself.

    However, she couldn''t find the energy to look for one at the moment.

    After thinking about it, she decided to set aside the n of finding a job for a while.

    Suddenly, her phone rang.

    It was Remington.

    She picked up the phone.

    "Natalie, have you recovered from your hangover?" His voice was hoarse andzy, as if he had just

    woken up.

    "Yeah. How about you?"

    "Of course. Why else would I be calling you?"

    Natalie smiled and said, "We drank too much yesterday."

    They had a drinkingpetition against each other the night before, and she downed bottle after

    bottle of liquor to win him.

    "Where were you when you woke up?" Remington

    suddenly asked.

    Natalie was baffled.

    "I was at home, in my apartment, of course."

    "Which part of your apartment?"

    Natalie was even more confused. "The bedroom?"

    "On your bed?"

    "Yeah."

    Remington snorted and hissed, "That Simpson guy just threw me onto the sofa. My entire body was

    aching when I woke up."

    Natalie burst into a fit of giggles.

    "What kind of person is that!" Remington cursed, rolling his eyes.

    Natalie stoppedughing and teased, "Don''t you know what kind of friend Benjamin is to you? Have

    you forgotten about the rumours about you and Benjamin in the hospital?"

    Remington had no words to refute that.

    He then muttered, "You should know better just how true that rumour is."

    Natalie''s eyelids fluttered.

    Of course, she knew.

    How could Benjamin ever be interested ��

    Besides, Natalie could guess that he probably had a crush on Yvonne.

    But she didn''t have the time to talk to Yvonne about this properly.

    "What are you thinking about?" Remington asked when Natalie didn''t say anything.

    Natalie snapped back to reality and replied, "Nothing."

    "What are you doing?"

    "Watching television."

    "Do you want toe out for lunch with me?" Natalie refused after considering it for a moment.

    She thought it would be better if they kept some distance between them as friends. Besides, she

    was afraid that he would repeat the things that he had done to her in the car before. Although she

    had already forgiven him for that, she still believed that it was better to not get too attached.

    She turned down his offer, and Remington didn''t probe further.

    "Alright, you have a good rest then."

    "You too. You no longer have a fever, right?"

    "Yeah."

    "Goodbye, then."

    "Alright, bye."

    Oddly, Remington did not hang up the phone even after he had said goodbye. In the end, Natalie

    ended the call herself.

    Natalie didn''t have the mood to cook lunch. She decided to go downstairs to eat instead.

    To her surprise, she ran into someone as she headed down the stairs.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Natalie was too preupied with her thoughts, so she did not pay attention when she walked.

    Meanwhile, the other person was busy looking down at their phone, so they ran into each other.

    "Oh my God! I''m so sorry."

    The two of them shouted in unison, then stared at each other''s faces in astonishment when they

    lifted their heads to look at each other.

    Their eyes met, and Natalie gaped at the man in front of her.

    "Natalie!" The man cried in excitement.

    "Sebastian!" Natalie''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    The two of them immediately embraced each other tightly.

    Natalie was ecstatic to see Sebastian.

    She really didn''t expect to see him here, at her apartment of all ces.

    Sebastian told Natalie that he was visiting his

    aunt, and they were both surprised to find that his aunt happened to be staying in the unit just below

    Natalie''s. His aunt was also the same woman that Yvonne had asked to check on Nataliest time.

    Natalie could not believe that things would be so coincidental.

    "We are fated to meet each other, Sebastian. I was just going downstairs for lunch. Who would''ve

    known that I would''ve run into you?" Natalie said with a smile.

    "Why don''t we go eat at my aunt''s ce? I am actually going there for lunch." Sebastian

    immediately suggested.

    Natalie hesitated.

    "My aunt loves it when peoplee over her ce. She will definitely wee you with open

    arms." Sebastian reassured her.

    Natalie had been best friends with Sebastian since university. She thought that there was no need

    to act so cautious when ites to his family.

    She nodded and followed him to his aunt''s apartment downstairs.

    When Sebastian''s aunt opened the door and saw a girl standing next to Sebastian, she immediately

    got excited. "Hey, Sebastian! You finally brought a girlfriend back for me to meet."

    Sebastian''s face instantly turned red.

    Natalie''s eyes widened, baffled.

    "Auntie, I''m only his friend." Sheughed dryly.

    Sebastian''s aunt stared at her for a moment before realizing who she was. "Aren''t you the girl who

    lives upstairs?"

    "Yes, it''s me, Auntie. You went to check on mest time."

    Sebastian''s aunt scratched her head in embarrassment.

    She was so excited that she didn''t even recognize that the girl standing in front of her was the same

    girl who lived upstairs.

    Sebastian''s aunt had already finished cooking. She''d just been waiting for Sebastian to arrive so

    that they could dig in.

    She got to know about Natalie and Sebastian''s rtionship as they ate and talked, which led to a lot

    of "oohs" and "aahs", eximing nonstop how much of a coincidence it was for them to meet each

    other.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597

    "What a coincidence, you being my nephew''s ssmate. Fate really brought you together,"

    Sebastian''s aunt said.

    "Isn''t it?" Natalie said with a smile.

    Sebastian put a piece of roasted chicken into Natalie''s bowl and said, "The roasted chicken cooked

    by my aunt is the best. You loved eating meat when we were studying."

    Natalie looked at him. "Sebastian, you know me better than myself. You actually still remember my

    tastes in college."

    Sebastian didn''t answer her, but his face reddened at once.

    Sebastian''s aunt possessed the eyes of a tigress. Seeing her nephew''s behavior, she understood

    what was going on. A sh of deep thought flitted across her eyes.

    After having their meal, Sebastian''s aunt went to the kitchen to do the dishes. Natalie went to give

    her a hand.

    When they reached the kitchen, Sebastian''s aunt said casually, "Natalie, your boyfriend looks

    handsome. He''s much better looking than my Sebastian."

    Natalie stunned.

    "What boyfriend?" she asked confusedly.

    "The man standing behind you when I knocked on your doorst time." Sebastian aunt''s eyes

    focused on Natalie''s face.

    Natalie''s heart stopped for a second.

    She remembered that thest time Sebastian''s aunt came to knock on her door, Tobias and Selina

    were there.

    Was she referring to Tobias as her boyfriend?

    An unspeakable sourness bubbled up in her heart.

    "He is not my boyfriend," Natalie exined. "There''s nothing going on between us."

    Sebastian''s aunt suddenly lit up. "Really?"

    Natalie nodded her head heavily in affirmation. "Auntie, why would I lie to you? I have nothing to do

    with that man."

    In the afternoon, Sebastian''s aunt tried her best to get Sebastian to take Natalie for a walk around

    the area.

    However, Natalie was a little tired.

    She wanted to have a good nap.

    "Why don''t we have dinner together tonight, then we can take a walk around?" Natalie said.

    After all, she had a good rtionship with Sebastian in university. Now that they were reunited, they

    had a lot to catch up on.

    Before Sebastian could say anything, his aunt immediately replied, "That sounds great. It''s a date,

    then! Sebastian, go on and see Natalie out."

    Natalieughed. "Auntie, it''s fine, I can go home myself. It''s just upstairs."

    She stood up and nced at Sebastian. "That''s all for now then. See you tonight."

    Sebastian nodded with a flushed face.

    After Natalie left, Sebastian''s aunt stared at Sebastian for so long that he could bear it no more.

    He lowered his head. "What are you looking at, Aunt Shaney?"

    Shaney Lawson, Sebastian''s aunt, lowered her voice and said, "You like her."

    Sebastian turned red from head to toe.

    "Aunt Shaney, what, what nonsense are you spouting?"

    Shaney scoffed. "You''re still faking it, kid. Don''t you know that your aunt has been through all this?

    There''s something wrong with the way you look at that girl."

    Sebastian''s fair face burned up. He felt like he was on pins and needles.

    Shaney scooted closer to Sebastian and said, "Sebastian, I''ve already gotten it out of Natalie just

    now. She doesn''t have a boyfriend at the moment. If you really like her, then you should grab this

    opportunity."

    She shot him a look and said, "You''re old enough to get married. Don''t be shy and pursue her if you

    like her. You should be brave, like a man."

    Sebastian''s breathing hitched a little.

    A momentter, he took a deep breath. "Alright, Aunt Shaney. I know what to do."

    After Natalie went upstairs, she went to bed directly.

    She still was not entirely recovered from her previous hangover and dozed off as soon as her head

    touched the pillows.

    However, she did not sleep long before she heard someone knocking on her door.

    Natalie got up, rubbed her drowsy eyes, and went to open the door.

    She thought that the person knocking was Sebastian, but she didn''t expect it to be Cecilia.

    Cecilia was carrying Hayden in her arms.

    Upon seeing Natalie, Hayden stretched out his hands and said, "Hold me, Natalie."

    Natalie''s heart instantly softened.

    She lifted Hayden out of Cecelia''s arms.

    Hayden rubbed his head against Natalie''s neck affectionately. "Natalie, are you still angry? Don''t be,

    okay? Don''t be angry at Daddy. I gave him a lesson and told him not to hit you anymore."

    At this, he paused and said in a soft tone, "Natalie, I think my Daddy certainly didn''t do it on

    purpose. He is a gentleman and definitely won''t hit women. Is there any misunderstanding between

    you two?"

    Natalie brows furrowed slightly.

    Yes, Tobias was a gentleman. He definitely wouldn''t hit women, but he wasn''t above taking

    advantage of them!

    "Hayden, he didn''t hit me," Natalie said softly.

    After all, Hayden and Tobias were father and son. She didn''t wish for Hayden to misunderstand

    Tobias.

    Hayden could not understand the situation yet. He had mistakenly thought that Tobias''s contempt

    for her was hitting her.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hayden got all excited and said, "I''ve told you that Daddy is a gentleman, so he won''t fight with

    women. Natalie, have you forgiven him?"

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    She kept silent, as it was better to refrain from saying cruel things in front of children.

    "Hayden, could you go watch TV first? I want to talk to your grandma," Natalie said gently.

    The gears turned in Hayden''s little head.

    "Natalie, are you going to tell my grandmother a secret? A secret that kids can''t listen to?" Hayden

    looked at her, his big eyes blinking.

    Natalie hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    "Okay." Hayden dragged his words out. "I''ll go watch TV then. Don''t tell grandma your secrets too

    softly though, or else I won''t be able to hear anything."

    Natalie was rendered speechless.

    Natalie turned the TV on for Hayden. He quickly became engrossed in the programme.

    She walked towards the door and said, "Auntie, let''s have a talk."

    She knew that Cecilia must have something to tell her since she brought Hayden over.

    Cecilia nodded.

    The two of them went downstairs to an empty spot.

    "Natalie, I hope you can go visit Tobias." Cecilia gave her a pleading look. "He''s in a bad state now.

    The hospital asked him to stay for observation, but he discharged himself and has already headed

    to thepany."

    She paused for a while with some worry in her eyes. "You know how many things are going on at

    thepany. How can his body keep up with everything?"

    Natalie answered without any hesitation, "I won''t go."

    She''d made a fool of herself and and had gone to see him the night before.

    As a result, Tobias not only insulted her verbally, but physically as well.

    She had already made a fool of herself once. How could she repeat the same mistake?

    "Natalie..." Cecelia''s tone was full of pleading.

    Natalie was determined. "Auntie, I won''t go, and..."

    She looked at Cecilia. "Auntie, I will always wee you if you were to bring Hayden to visit me.

    But if you brought him here to persuade me, there''s absolutely no need to do that. Hayden''s a real

    person, not a tool for your convenience."

    Cecilia''s face turned a little pale.

    She did have the intention of using Hayden to soften Natalie''s heart so that she''d go see Tobias, but

    she hadn''t expected Natalie to see through her n so quickly. Neither had she expected Natalie to

    just point the truth out so directly.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598

    "Natalie, I didn''t bring Hayden here as a chesspiece." Cecelia was quick to exin.

    "The way I see it, that''s exactly what you''ve done," Natalie retorted.

    Cecilia went silent for a moment.

    "Auntie, if there''s nothing else that you want to say, I''m heading back upstairs. I want to spend some

    time with Hayden," Natalie said.

    "Wait, Natalie." Cecilia looked at Natalie. "Do you know why Tobias got in a car ident

    yesterday?"

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know." Her thick, feathery eyshes covered her eyes.

    "Natalie, Tobias was in a hurry to look for you. He didn''t pay attention to the road and ran into a

    construction site."

    All of a sudden, Natalie felt a strong wind blowing in her ears, which made them ache a little.

    "Oh, I see," she uttered in a low voice.

    Cecilia looked at Natalie, her eyes full of pain. "Natalie, do you really have no feelings for Tobias

    anymore? Are you really going to be so heartless towards him?"

    She thought that Natalie would feel something if she told her the cause of Tobias'' car ident.

    However, she did not expect that Natalie to be almostpletely unaffected.

    Natalie''s thick eyshes trembled. "He was heartless to me first. That''s why I''m acting like this."

    "Natalie, Tobias had his reasons for acting that way." Cecelia''s eyes became tearful.

    Natalie did not want to continue the topic further.

    She looked at Cecelia solemnly and spoke clearly. "Auntie, there''s nobody in this world who just

    can''t live without someone else. I''m still so young, I want to have a life of my own. Tobias is young

    and rich, I''m sure there are plenty of women out there for him. If that''s the case, why should we be

    so obsessed with each other? Why not give each other the chance to find our own happiness

    instead of torturing each other?"

    "Since you two are still single, why can''t you choose each other?"

    Natalie bit her lip. "I have a lot of choices, but none of them include Tobias."

    "Natalie!"

    "Auntie, let''s stop talking about this. If you want to talk about Hayden, I''m more than willing to join

    you. But if you want to talk about Tobias, then I''m sorry but I really have nothing to say." Natalie

    ended the topic switly.

    Cecilia''s lips trembled.

    Before she could say anything further, Natalie had already turned around and left.

    It was almost evening when Hayden wanted Natalie to have dinner with him at the Whitlock family''s

    vi.

    "Natalie,e with me and I''ll get Daddy toe home and apologise to you," Hayden said.

    Natalie kissed Hayden''s cheeks and said, "Hayden, I''m more than willing to spend time with you,

    just the two of us, but not if I have to go to your house. I''ll y with you again, okay? Just the two of

    us."

    A disappointed expression immediately surfaced on Hayden''s face.

    Cecilia, who was beside them, hurriedly spoke up. "Natalie,e along. Hayden would love it if you

    came home with us."

    Natalie frowned, slightly irritated.

    She had just told Cecilia that she didn''t want Hayden to be used as a tool. Yet Cecelia was doing it

    again, albeit subconsciously.

    She looked at Cecilia with indifference, "Auntie, I have a dinner date with someone."

    Cecilia was taken aback.

    "A dinner date?"

    "Yes, with my ssmate. Tobias isn''t the only man in my life, Auntie."

    Cecilia''s expression changed slightly.

    On the other hand, Hayden immediately got nervous. "Natalie, are you going to run away with some

    wild man?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She patted Hayden''s tender face softly. "Hayden, don''t talk nonsense. I have my own social circle,

    and he''s not a wild man."

    Hayden pouted his little mouth and rebuked, "I don''t care. All men besides my dad are wild men."

    "What about you?" Natalie stared at Hayden.

    It was Hayden''s turn to be dumbstruck.

    He sighed sadly, "Natalie, you set me up."

    Natalie smiled. "I didn''t set you up, Hayden. You shouldn''t say things like that anymore."

    Hayden was a little upset.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    He held Cecilia''s hand and mumbled, "Grandma, since Natalie doesn''t want to apany me

    home, then well leave now. Natalie wants to be with that wild man, and not me and Daddy."

    Natalie could tell Hayden was unhappy because of

    her.

    But she did not say anything.

    Although it was a little cruel to him, Hayden would know sooner orter that it was impossible for

    her to get back together with Tobias.

    Since he was going to realise it sooner orter, there was no need to hide the truth and no need to

    drag the matter out.

    Cecilia wanted to say something to Natalie, but she hesitate and just looked at Natalie.

    "Auntie, I''m sorry to trouble you for taking care of Hayden," Natalie said.

    Cecilia immediately understood what Natalie meant.

    Her eyes were full of sadness.

    "Okay." She answered in a low voice.

    As Cecelia walked towards the door with Hayden in tow, Hayden suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    He turned back and looked at Natalie. "Natalie, you still have to eat with me next time. Just the two

    of us, okay?"

    Natalie nodded heavily. "Okay."

    Hayden broke out into a smile again.

    A child''s disappointment and displeasure always came and went quickly in the blink of an eye.

    After Cecilia and Hayden left, Natalie got lost in her thoughts for a while.

    She still couldn''t bear Hayden''s upset and disappointment from before.

    But she had no other choice.

    Forcing herself to go to the Whitlock family vi, to sit down and have a meal with Tobias, or even

    forcing herself to ept Tobias just because of Hayden''s disappointment?

    That was absolutely impossible.

    Since that was the case, she had to wipe out all her pity and soft-heartedness.

    Just as Natalie was having these mixed feelings, someone knocked at the door.

    Without guessing, Natalie knew that it should be Sebastian.

    As expected, it was Sebastian at the door.

    He seemed to have made extra effort to dress up.

    Sebastian was still in sportswear when she saw him in the morning, but now he was in a suit.

    It really had to be said that Sebastian was born to be a model.

    He was tall and thin, and the suit looked particrly smart on him.

    However, Sebastian didn''t have the typical aggressive temperament or bluntness of a man in a suit.

    Instead, he gave off the vibe of a gentleman.

    "Natalie." Sebastian blushed. "Let''s eat."

    Natalie nodded and followed Sebastian downstairs.

    She''d thought that they were just going to have dinner at Sebastian''s aunt''s ce, but Sebastian

    obviously had other ns. He led her out of the building.

    On second thought, Natalie thought that it was a good idea. After all, it wasn''t nice to put

    Sebastian''s aunt through the hassle of preparing a meal.

    Sebastian''s car was parked at the foot of the stairs. It was a popr car, a Toyota.

    "Sebastian, have you also bought a car?" she asked with a smile.

    Sebastian nodded, his face still red. "I''ve managed to save up some money, you know. I''ve been

    working for a while now, after all."

    After getting into the car, Natalie called Yvonne.

    She wanted Yvonne toe and join them.

    After all, the three of them were best friends during university. Now that she and Sebastian had run

    into each other again, it only made sense to invite Yvonne along.

    On the phone, Yvonne showed great surprise at Natalie''s reunion with Sebastian, and she was

    even more surprised to find that thedy downstairs was Sebastian''s aunt.

    "D*mn, Natalie! The three of us are really destined to be together," Yvonne said.

    She pestered Natalie to pass the phone to Sebastian.

    After chatting with her for a while, Sebastian handed the phone back to Natalie.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599

    "I''m sorry, Natalie. I really don''t have the time to join you guys tonight. Anyway, I''ve confirmed with

    Sebastian that he''ll be in Agaphen City for a while. Let''s meet up next time, okay?"

    Natalie agreed immediately, without a doubt.

    There would be plenty of opportunities for them to meet up from now on.

    "Well then, you two go ahead and enjoy yourselves." Yvonne hung up with that.

    On the way to the restaurant, Natalie and Sebastian chatted freely.

    They were ssmates, and it''d been a long time since theyst met. Natalie felt like there was

    plenty for them to talk about.

    Sebastian was working as a screenwriter now and had be rather well-known in his industry. He

    had worked on some of the recent popr movies.

    "I''ve been a little tired because I''ve been staying on movie sets for a long period. I just wanted to

    come back for a rest, but I didn''t expect to meet you again, Natalie," Sebastian eximed.

    This reunion with Natalie should be his biggest harvest.

    Natalie smiled.

    "By the way, Sebastian, have you gotten married yet?" Natalie casually asked.

    She thought that Sebastian should have already gotten married at this age. Perhaps he even had a

    child or two.

    Sebastian blushed and replied, "No."

    This answer surprised Natalie a little.

    Such a dutiful man like him should have already gotten married.

    "Why not?" She asked subconsciously.

    Sebastian''s breath hitched, and his conversation with his aunt that day came to the front of his mind

    again.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Natalie, can I tell youter while we eat?" Sebastian said.

    Natalie did not think much about it. "Sure."

    Sebastian brought her to a French restaurant for dinner.

    Once they were seated, Natalie felt a little out of ce. She saw that all the other patrons were

    couples.

    She asked Sebastian teasingly, "Sebastian, you''re not interested in me, are you? Why did you

    choose a lovebird restaurant for our dinner?"

    Sebastian''s face reddened in a beat.

    He mustered up his courage and said, "Yes."

    At the same time, Natalie had just taken a sip of her drink, and she spluttered at his words.

    Coughing a little, she looked at Sebastian in astonishment.

    She''d just been joking with him, but she hadn''t expected him to reply in the affirmative.

    Sebastian looked at her earnestly. "In fact, I have liked you since our freshman year."

    She almost spit out her juice in shock.

    With immense effort, Natalie swallowed the juice.

    "Sebastian, you''re not joking, are you?"

    Sebastian did not hesitate at all. "Of course not, Natalie." He paused before continuing. "In fact, I

    wasn''t going to say anything, but my aunt told me that you were single."

    A sense of helplessness washed over Natalie.

    She was no longer a clueless girl who knew nothing about the world. Judging from the look in

    Sebastian''s eyes, she knew that he wasn''t lying.

    Recalling their university days, she realised that Sebastian had definitely been a little different with

    her.

    Natalie licked her dry lips. "Oh, well, I have to say that it really took me a long time to figure it out. In

    fact, you had to actually say it out loud for me to find out..."

    Natalie was a little awkward and did not know what to do.

    Sebastian had plucked up all his courage.

    Now that he had said it, there was no way back.

    "Natalie, if you are single now, can you consider me?" Sebastian''s gaze bore deep into Natalie''s.

    His fair face was red all over, but his eyes were full of determination.

    Looking at Sebastian''s eyes, Natalie was even more awkward.

    She scratched her head. "Sebastian, look... friends really shouldn''t mingle..."

    She''d always thought of Sebastian as her best friend of the opposite gender. How was she to know

    that he would''ve thought otherwise?

    They hadn''t seen each other for so many years, and here he was, confessing his love to her out of

    nowhere.

    Sebastian''s face turned even redder after hearing Natalie''s response.

    He did not dare look into Natalie''s eyes anymore, and could only lower his head, "Natalie, I''m being

    serious."

    He didn''t know how to respond to her words, so he could only show her how he truly felt.

    Natalie was stuck in limbo. She could sense dead air starting to form between them.

    At this awkward moment, the waiter happened to serve their food.

    Natalie coughed and said as brightly as possible, "Maybe we can talk about thister, Sebastian.

    Let''s dig in, shall we?"

    "Ah, okay." Sebastian, still flushed, hurriedly picked up his cutlery.

    He was so nervous that he identally cut a piece of steak so violently it flew onto Natalie''s te.

    Sebastian even was more aghast this time.

    Flustered, he apologized to Natalie hastily.

    "Natalie, I''m, I''m so sorry."

    Natalie couldn''t helpugh at the incident and Sebastian''s reaction, bemused.

    Sebastian''s embarrassed look at that moment made her think of herself for no reason.

    Before this, she was also clumsy with her cutlery.

    When she ate steak for the first time, she''d also caused it fly into the air...

    Natalie''s smile suddenly froze.

    She remembered that she seemed to have eaten her first steak with Tobias.

    Natalie stopped smiling at once.

    She''d suddenly lost her appetite.

    "Sebastian, I think I''m done," Natalie said.

    Sebastian panicked and said, "Natalie, it''s all my fault. I''ll ask the waiter to get us new steaks."

    He thought that he''d caused her to lose her appetite because of his wayward piece of steak.

    Natalie shook her head. "It''s fine, I just don''t want to eat steak anymore. Let''s go somewhere else,

    anywhere without steak."

    Sebastian immediately agreed.

    After walking out of the restaurant, Sebastian asked Natalie where she wanted to go.

    Natalie didn''t know either.

    In the end, Sebastian suggested having some quick bites around their university.

    Natalie liked the idea as well, agreeing.

    Sebastian drove them to Agaphen University, where there were many street food stalls lined up on

    a long street.

    Natalie basically ate for as long as they walked.

    When they got closer to the university, Natalie couldn''t help feeling a wave of nostalgia. She and

    Sebastian reminisced over things that happened during their university days.

    They did not realize that they had been walking for a long time, and the sky waspletely dark.

    This was also the season where it got a little cold as soon as the sky got dark.

    Natalie didn''t wear much, so the cold wind made her shiver.

    Sebastian noticed this and immediately took off his suit jacket, draping it over her shoulders.

    Startled, she quickly refused, "No, keep it on, or you''re gonna feel cold too."

    Sebastian was determined. "Natalie, you wear it. I''m not going to wear it even if you don''t."

    Although Sebastian looked gentle and polite, he was actually quite stubborn.

    Natalie had no choice but to leave it over her shoulders.

    Sebastian was tall. When Natalie put on his suit jacket, it almost covered her buttocks.

    "Let''s go back after this," Natalie said.

    Now that she knew Sebastian had feelings for her, she didn''t feelfortable spending a prolonged

    period of time with him.

    Though Sebastian wanted to spend more time with Natalie, he couldn''t say no, since Natalie had

    already said she wanted to leave.

    Under the chilly night, the two strolled back the way they hade, back to the car.

    A ck Bentley glided smoothly.

    On his way back to the Whitlock family vi, Tobias passed by Agaphen University.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600

    Coincidentally, Tobias stopped at a red light.

    Tobias cast his gaze out of the car window.

    He was nearby Agaphen University, where Natalie used to study.

    At that time, he often came to Agaphen University to pick Natalie up.

    In the blink of an eye, everything had changed.

    A sh of destion ran through Tobias''s deep, dark eyes.

    He was about to look away, but his breath suddenly hitched.

    He saw two people in the distance.

    A man and a woman walking side by side.

    He could only see the man''s back. The man was thin and tall, with a white shirt on, while the woman

    obviously had the man''s ck suit jacket draped on.

    He felt that the woman''s back looked incredibly alike somebody else''s.

    Tobias frowned slightly.

    He was overthinking things. How could that be Natalie? Perhaps it was just some university couple

    taking a stroll.

    The traffic light turned green.

    Tobias stepped on the gas, but he turned his back towards the couple the moment the car moved

    forwards.

    He stopped his car at the side of the road, and walked towards the couple.

    Right at that moment, the couple had walked up to a Toyota. The man held the door open for the

    woman, and her gaze swept around casually.

    She happened to meet Tobias'' gaze straight on.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She hadn''t thought that she would meet Tobias here.

    "Natalie, why aren''t you getting in?" Sebastian asked. He was already seated in the car.

    "Oh, right." Natalie snapped out of her daze.

    Just as she was about to get on, Tobias had already strode up to her and forcefully grabbed her

    wrist.

    He ripped off the suit jacket draped over her shoulders and threw it to the ground.

    Tobias glowered at Natalie, with a raging fire burning in his eyes.

    Natalie looked at the jacket that was thrown to the ground and her anger suddenly sparked, too.

    What was he doing? He''d just barged in from nowhere and thrown Sebastian''s suit jacket onto the

    ground.

    "Tobias, stop being ridiculous!" Natalie''s face turned icy.

    Tobias took off his own coat in a huff and forced it onto Natalie''s shoulders.

    Natalie immediately shrugged it off and stuffed it back into Tobias'' hands. "I don''t need your coat."

    "If you don''t..." Tobias shot a sharp gaze at Natalie. "Then just freeze!"

    Thinking of Natalie having another man''s coat draped around her, Tobias felt like he was burning

    with rage.

    "Even you don''t need mine, you''re not allowed to use others'' clothes!" Tobias said coldly.

    Natalie''s brows knitted, vexed.

    She remembered that she had made it clear to Tobias that there was nothing between them

    anymore. Why was he still butting into her business like this?

    Just as Natalie was about to get into the car, Tobias grabbed her wrist again. "Come with me!"

    His attitude and tone were both authoritative and domineering, leaving no room for negotiation.

    "Why should I?" Natalie red at him.

    Hearing themotion, Sebastian also came out of the car in a hurry.

    There was a sh of astonishment in his eyes when he saw Tobias standing there.

    He knew a little about whatever had happened between Natalie and Tobias.

    However, his aunt told him that Natalie was single. Judging from Natalie''s current reaction to

    Tobias...

    It gave Sebastian a measure of the situation.

    "Mr. Whitlock, since Natalie doesn''t want to go with you, you can''t force her." Sebastian''s voice was

    as gentle as ever, but he stood a strong ground.

    Tobias nced at him coldly. "Do you think you have the right to stick your nose in my business?"

    The disdain and contempt in Tobias'' tone made Sebastian''s face turn pale.

    He took a deep breath. "Mr. Whitlock, we live in a legal and civilized society. People are not just

    individuals who can just do as they please. In this harmonious society, we have to bew-abiding

    citizens..."

    Tobias blinked at his winding speech, a little speechless.

    His brows furrowed deeper.

    Where had this nerde from?

    Natalie''s mouth twitched as well.

    She hadn''t expected Sebastian to still be as pedantic and pure as when they were studying, after

    graduating for so many years.

    It was ridiculous to talk about thew and legal system with a man like Tobias.

    He had enough power and clout to ignore plenty of rules.

    Sebastian was still rambling, but Tobias'' expression was getting darker and darker.

    He frowned, which made his handsome facial features particrly three- dimensional and

    outstanding.

    Tobias'' gaze was so sharp that it could''ve dug a hole in Sebastian''s face. "My patience is limited."

    It was a simple sentence, but it was full of murderous intent.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    She knew that if Tobias wanted to deal with Sebastian, it would be as easy as squashing an ant.

    After all, Sebastian was not the same as Remington.

    No matter what Remington did, he was still Tobias'' younger brother, so Tobias had no choice but to

    be more or less tolerant of him.

    However, Sebastian was different.

    She hurriedly said, "I''ll go with you!"

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She didn''t want to implicate Sebastian.

    The moment she said that, Tobias'' scowl rxed a little.

    Sebastian looked at Natalie in surprise. "Natalie!"

    Natalie looked at Sebastian apologetically. "Sebastian, you should head back."

    As Sebastian hesitated, Natalie had already gotten into Tobias'' ck Bentley.

    The car fired off like an arrow leaving a bow.

    Along the way, Tobias''s attractive face was tensed up and he didn''t say a single word.

    Natalie did not speak either. She kept her gaze fixed on the scenery outside the window.

    She knew Tobias was displeased, but she didn''t intend to exin anything.

    Putting aside the fact that she and Sebastian were merely ssmates, even if they really had

    anything to do with each other, it had nothing to do with Tobias.

    The car was headed in an unfamiliar direction.

    Natalie didn''t know where they were going, but she didn''t ask.

    She knew that she couldn''t stop Tobias in this state, so she decided to let him be.

    Half an hourter, the car finally stopped.

    Tobias had driven them to the seaside.

    He opened the door, and the salty sea breeze blew in.

    Natalie got out of the car.

    She didn''t like the feeling of staying in an enclosed space with Tobias.

    The moment Natalie stepped out of the car, Tobias got out as well.

    Before Natalie could react, she was pressed hard against the car, and Tobias mashed his cold lips

    onto hers.

    Natalie never expected that he would force a kiss on her as soon as she got out of the car.

    Eyes widening in shock, she tried her best to push Tobias off, but it was of no use at all.

    Tobias was in a crazed state. After prying open Natalie''s lips, he began to gnaw hard.

    His thin lips repeatedly tormented Natalie''s cherry pink lips, and his teeth were grinding against

    hers, his hot tongue entangling. Natalie''s struggle was to no avail at all.

    Because the kiss was too intense, when they separated at the end, they could still feel each other''s

    hot breath on their lips.

    Natalie''s eyes shed with anger. She red at Tobias and hissed, "You''re the dignified Mr.

    Whitlock. Don''t you know to do anything else other than forcing a kiss on someone?"

    She found that this man''s favorite thing to do was to kiss her without asking every time they were

    having a disagreement.

    She hated his tant arrogance and dominance! He had absolutely no respect for her!

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601

    Tobias stared at Natalie with his dark eyes, asking in an interrogative tone, "Is it not enough for you

    to hook up with Remington? Now you have to find another man as well?"

    Natalie was not in the mood to exin to Tobias that she and Sebastian were just ssmates that

    were reunited after a long time apart.

    She retorted sarcastically, "Yes. So what if that''s true?"

    Her simple reply sessfully infuriated Tobias to no end.

    He raised Natalie''s chin and said, "If you need men so much, you don''t have to find anyone else. I

    can satisfy you!"

    Natalie gave him a cruel sneer.

    She was not afraid of Tobias'' fury at all. Instead, she said with scorn, "Besides the violent kiss just

    now, Mr. Whitlock, you are also good at forcing yourself onto people. Just likest time in the

    hospital, caught by your own son."

    Her words made Tobias'' face turn pale.

    A momentter, he put down his hand and replied in a hoarse tone, "If you don''t understand why I

    lost control thest time, I can tell you, I was happily waiting for you toe and celebrate my

    birthday, but you were out with Remington. You were still in his room sote at night. Natalie, tell

    me, how am I supposed to not lose control and stay calm?"

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    Tobias''s eyes turned slightly red, and his voice became terribly hoarse. For some reason, Natalie

    felt her heart wrench a little.

    She knew that she didn''t need to exin.

    After all, she had nothing to do with Tobias anymore, and there were things that she didn''t need to

    say.

    However, the words still tumbled out of her mouth, "Remington and I are not like what you think. It''s

    just that when he was discharged from the hospital, his car collided with another car, and he had a

    high fever, so I took care of him!"

    Because of Natalie''s words, Tobias suddenly felt his body turn cold.

    He looked at Natalie, just staring at her without saying a word.

    After a while, he said bitterly, "You went to take care of him when he had a fever, but what about

    me? What were you doing when I got into a car ident? You were drinking with Remington and

    walking around with another man. Natalie, why are you doing this to me?"

    His question was no longer as aggressive as before. Instead, it had lost all viciousness and

    sounded so aggrieved that it made her heart ache.

    Natalie''s thick eyshes trembled.

    She spoke in a low voice. "Tobias, if it weren''t for the way you treated me in the hospitalst time,

    how would I have..."

    She couldn''t continue what she wanted to say.

    When she first heard that Tobias had gotten into a car ident and was admitted to the hospital,

    she''d panicked. Who knew that Tobias would''ve treated her like that...

    Every time she remembered what Tobias had done to her in the hospital was seen by Hayden, the

    repulse in Natalie''s heart rose again.

    She looked Tobias in the eye. "Tobias, I hate you!"

    Her words were like a sharp sword that stabbed him straight through his heart.

    Tobias''s face nched.

    An expression of extreme pain appeared on Tobias'' face.

    Suddenly, Natalie sneezed.

    She hadn''t worn much in the first ce, and they were by the beach. The weather was really chilly.

    Tobias immediately took off his coat and put it on Natalie.

    Natalie still wanted to take it off, but Tobias held her shoulders down and said, "Don''t take it off."

    Natalie''s hands couldn''t move.

    "I don''t want to wear your coat." She resisted with her words.

    "You can wear other men''s clothes, but you can''t wear mine?" A stern look shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    "Yes," Natalie said directly.

    "Natalie!" Tobias clenched his teeth and suddenly raised his voice.

    There was a hint of sarcasm on the corner of Natalie''s lips. "Are wepeting on whose voice is

    louder, Mr. Whitlock?"

    "Stop challenging my bottom line over and over again."

    "What will happen if I challenge your bottom line?" Natalie said coldly. "Are you going to assault me

    again? Mr. Whitlock, don''t forget that this beach is a public ce, and you should be careful not to

    be photographed and exposed. I believe news of the president of YS Group openly assaulting

    women will definitelynd on the front page of all papers."

    Tobias''s face darkened all of a sudden.

    Momentster, he said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll send you home."

    "Mr. Whitlock, you should''ve done this a long time ago. We have nothing inmon to talk about.

    Why waste your time here?"

    The light in Tobias'' eyes dimmed.

    He got into the car without saying anything, and Natalie followed suit.

    On the way back, there was only silence.

    When they arrived at the apartment, the car stopped.

    The car door couldn''t be opened.

    Natalie''s eyes moved slightly.

    She knew that Tobias must have something to say to her.

    Since that was the case, she decided to just stare at Tobias and see what he was going to say.

    Just as she expected, Tobias looked back at her.

    There was a trace of tiredness in his eyes, but his tone was still sharp. "Natalie, you are not allowed

    to have contact with other men in the future."

    Natalie frowned when she heard this, repelled.

    What right did he have tomand her not to interact with other men?

    He had no right to do so.

    "Why should I promise you that?" Natalie looked at Tobias with a clear gaze.

    The expression on Tobias'' face grew colder.

    His deep, ck eyes looked straight at Natalie, and he said in an oppressive tone, "Natalie, if you

    want to make that man disappear forever, you can give it a try."

    Natalie''s heart suddenly jumped.

    "Don''t you dare!" She blurted out subconsciously.

    "You can try."

    Natalie''s heart sank.

    She suddenly realised just howughable her words were. It was ridiculous of her, saying

    something like that in front of Tobias.

    How would she be able to do anything towards a man as powerful as Tobias?

    There was nothing he wouldn''t, or couldn''t do.

    Natalie gave Tobias a resentful look and then pushed on the car door.

    "Open it!" She said in a cold voice.

    The next second, the car door opened.

    Natalie didn''t even look at Tobias and strode off.

    Watching Natalie go upstairs and seeing the light switch on in her apartment, a trace of utter

    loneliness shed in his eyes.

    He lit a cigarette.

    The moment the cigarette lit up, the weak me illuminated his handsome face, but his eyes

    betrayed utter loneliness and intense pain.

    After smoking a cigarette, the whole car was filled with the strong smell of nicotine.

    Tobias suddenly was overwhelmed with dejection.

    He had always been super self-confident and felt like everything was under his control.

    But now, he was really helpless.

    He didn''t know what he could do to resolve this matter with Natalie.

    Natalie was brushing her teeth vigorously.

    The kiss just now was deep and long.

    Until now, she felt like she could still taste Tobias.

    His distinctly clear and cold touch.

    That scent used to be her favorite, but now it was also what she hated most.

    She did not want his taste lingering on her.

    She could only gargle over and over again.

    Natalie could not remember how many times or how long she brushed. When she finally felt that

    she had washed away Tobias'' scent, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    She flopped onto the bed.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Suddenly, her cell phone rang.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602

    It was a call from Sebastian. They''d exchanged phone numbers earlier.

    Natalie hesitated for a moment, because she thought of what Tobias said.

    After a while, she felt that she was overthinking.

    Natalie picked up the phone.

    "Natalie, where are you?" Sebastian sounded a little anxious.

    "I''m at my ce, alone," Natalie said.

    Sebastian heaved a sigh of ease at Natalie''s reply. "I''m afraid of him. I''m afraid he might do

    something bad to you. I was just thinking about whether I should call the police."

    Natalie felt a little helpless. At the same time, she felt that the whole situation was a little funny and

    the corners of her mouth twitched.

    He was still too naive.

    Arrest Tobias?

    She was afraid that the police would put Sebastian in handcuffs first.

    "I''m fine, don''t worry." Natalieforted. She also did not want Sebastian worrying about her.

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.

    "Sebastian, what''s the matter?"

    On the other end, he stammered hesitantly. "Natalie, Mr. Whitlock is not suitable for you."

    Natalie''s gaze froze slightly.

    Secondster, she answered a little bitterly, "Sebastian, I don''t need you to remind me of this. I

    know, I know that he is not suitable for me. He and I are not from the same world, I can see that."

    She used to be blindfolded, but now she could see this fact clearly.

    She''d finally managed to see the truth after all her tears and blood, as well as all her years of torture

    and pain.

    When it came to Tobias, Natalie didn''t want to bring the topic further.

    She rubbed the space between her eyebrows. "Sebastian, if there''s nothing else, I''m going to hang

    up."

    "Wait, Natalie."

    "Is there anything else?"

    Sebastian''s heavy breathing came from the other end of the phone.

    "What''s wrong?" Natalie asked.

    "Natalie, my, my feelings for you..." Sebastian plucked up the courage to say.

    Natalie''s tone was affirmative and firm.

    "Sebastian, you and I are not suitable for each other. I''ve already given birth to a child, and you''re

    still unmarried."

    "I don''t mind, Natalie," Sebastian answered without hesitation.

    Even when they were still studying, he''d wanted to confess his feelings to Natalie.

    Unfortunately, he knew about the rtionship between Natalie and Tobias.

    He knew that Tobias was better than him, so he just wanted to bless Natalie silently.

    But now that Natalie was no longer together with Tobias, maybe he could be there to make her

    happy.

    "Sebastian, we don''t suit each other, truly," Natalie repeated.

    It was not just because of Tobias'' warning, but also because she had always regarded Sebastian as

    just a friend. But now that he''d confessed to her, it was only right for her to reject him directly.

    "Natalie, you can get used to me with time."

    "You can''t force things like feelings, Sebastian."

    Natalie''s straightforwardness was a strong blow

    to Sebastian.

    He lowered his voice and said, "Natalie, it doesn''t matter. I will always wait for you."

    Natalie suddenly felt a headache iing.

    She rubbed her forehead. "Look, let''s just leave it at that. I''m really tired, so I''m going to hit the sack

    now."

    "Okay," he answered, somewhat disappointedly.

    Natalie could hear how disheartened he was, but she still promptly hung up.

    Natalie didn''t sleep well. She tossed and turned all night long.

    The next day, she woke up early.

    Usually, when she woke up in the morning, Natalie would make herself something. But at this time,

    she was really not in the mood to cook. After washing up, she thought about going downstairs to

    buy something to eat.

    As soon as she went downstairs, she bumped into someone. It was Sebastian''s aunt, Shaney.

    "Good morning, Aunty." Natalie greeted Shaney politely.

    Shaney became excited when she saw Natalie.

    She pulled Natalie to the corridor and asked,

    "Natalie, how was your dinner with Sebastianst night?"

    Natalie had guessed the reason when she saw the excitement in Shaney''s eyes.

    She felt a little awkward and said, "It was alright. Aunty, Sebastian and I are just normal

    ssmates."

    Shaney immediately said, "How can you two just be friends? Even I can see Sebastian''s eyes light

    up whenever he sees you. I have never seen him like this with other girls."

    Natalie was speechless.

    Shaney continued to bber on without a care.

    "When he was in university, he told me that he liked a girl. I kept asking him who it was, but he

    refused to tell me. Now I suppose the girl he was talking about was you."

    "Even after graduating from university for so many years, he has never looked for a partner. He may

    have been thinking about you all this while."

    "Aunty, maybe it''s just because he hasn''t met anyone." Natalie could not help but interrupt

    euphemistically.

    "How so?" Shaney''s loud voice filled the corridor. "Natalie, you and Sebastian are very suitable. You

    and him aren''t getting any younger. Let me tell you, back in remote viges, people your age

    already have children old enough to help with chores!"

    Natalie was rendered speechless once again.

    Shaney''s spittle flew as she continued, "Since you don''t have a boyfriend and Sebastian likes you,

    why don''t you let me be your matchmaker and give him a chance? What do you think? I assure you

    that you''ll give birth to cute babies in a year''s time!"

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    "Excuse me, Aunty, I have errands to run. Let''s call it a day." Natalie cut off Shaney forcefully.

    She knew that if she didn''t say she had to leave, Shaney could probably rattle on non- stop and

    keep her there the whole day.

    Shaney saw that Natalie was busy, so she stopped talking. "Oh, go on then. I will talk to you next

    time."

    Natalie nodded awkwardly and hurried downstairs.

    Just as she walked down the stairs, she bumped into someone else.

    Natalie stopped in her tracks.

    The man in front of her was tall and handsome, his luxurious clothes standing out from the shabby

    corridor. Who else could it be, aside from

    Tobias?

    There was a sh of surprise in Natalie''s eyes. "Why are you here?"

    As soon as she finished her words, her heart skipped a beat.

    Tobias couldn''t have heard her Shaney''s words, could he?

    She was not afraid of what Tobias would do to her, but afraid that Tobias would do something to

    Sebastian... Tobias did not answer Natalie''s question but handed her a paper bag. "Take it. You

    mentioned that coffee and donuts tasted good once. I happened to pass by a coffee shop on my

    way to thepany, so I brought you some."

    Natalie was taken aback.

    She didn''t expect that Tobias would still remember a small detail that had happened so long ago. It

    was something that had happened before she''d woken up from her dream.

    Moreover, Natalie knew that the route to YS Group would not pass by that coffee shop at all. It was

    impossible for Tobias to get it on the way. He went there on purpose.

    For a moment, Natalie''s heart was full of mixed feelings.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Tobias had been so enraged the night before. Yet here he was, early in the morning, bringing her

    breakfast.

    Right in front of Natalie was a trash can.

    She knew that to put an end to Tobias''s fantasies of her and make a clean break, she should just

    throw the paper bag in her hands right into the trash can.

    However, she could not bring herself to do it.

    She couldn''t do it at all.

    Natalie''s thick and long eyshes trembled.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603

    After a long time, she finally uttered two words softly. "Thank you."

    Her words gave rise to a glimmer of hope in his eyes.

    "Natalie, you don''t have to thank me. I just hope that you can forgive me one day. I will try my best

    to make it up to you," Tobias said gently.

    Natalie''s fingertips trembled.

    She toughened up and replied, "Tobias, that''s impossible. I will never forgive you."

    A dimness shed in Tobias'' eyes, then disappeared quickly like a dragonfly skimming the water

    surface.

    "I''m going to work. Have a good rest. If there''s anything you need, let me know."

    Natalie bit her lip and said nothing.

    After watching Tobias leave, Natalie hauled herself upstairs, drained from the morning''s events.

    She opened the paper bag.

    Inside was steaming coffee and warm, sugary donuts.

    Natalie stared at the coffee and donuts.

    Why did she ept his breakfast? She should have thrown it directly into the trash can.

    Since she''d decided that they had to go their separate ways, she should have thrown it out...

    Natalie heaved a huge sigh. She put the coffee and donuts in the fridge and cooked herself some

    noodles.

    At noon, a heavy knock sounded at Natalie''s door.

    The knock was continuous and urgent with quick, sharp raps.

    Natalie opened the door and saw Shaney standing outside.

    Shaney looked very anxious as she asked, "Natalie, do you know what happened to Sebastian? He

    wouldn''t have offended any gangs, would he?"

    Natalie was taken aback.

    She immediately said, "Auntie, calm down for a moment. What happened?"

    A fretful Shaney then recounted what had happened to Natalie.

    When it was almost noon, Sebastian came to Shaney''s house with bags of groceries, dering that

    he wanted to personally make lunch for

    Natalie. Shaney helped him from the sidelines, of course.

    But someone called him as they were cooking.

    Sebastian immediately excused himself and left.

    Seeing Sebastian leave in a hurry, Shaney worriedly watched him through the window. She saw him

    get into a car, where there a few other men in ck who looked like bodyguards. They all looked

    ferocious and intimidating.

    "Natalie, why would Sebastian know these people? He''s always been the honest type. You didn''t

    see those men with your own eyes. They were all tall and strong like gangsters." Shaney rubbed

    her hands. "I called Sebastian, but his phone was turned off. Now I don''t know what to do. If I still

    can''t get in touch with him, I''m calling the police."

    Natalie''s brain buzzed at once.

    She suddenly remembered what Tobias had said to herst night.

    Could it be that Sebastian was taken away by Tobias'' men?

    Natalie was in a panic.

    If Sebastian was indeed taken away by Tobias'' men, Tobias only needed to snap his fingers to get

    rid of Sebastian. It was that effortless for him.

    She hurriedly said to Shaney, "Aunty, don''t worry, I''ll go and find Sebastian now."

    She ran downstairs and called Tobias, but nobody answered.

    Natalie tried to call Benjamin instead, but no one answered as well.

    Natalie had no choice but to grab a taxi to YS Group.

    Along the way, she was anxious and fuming.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She was anxious because she was afraid that something would happen to Sebastian.

    On the other hand, her anger was directed towards Tobias.

    She didn''t expect that Tobias would really do such a thing when she was just having a meal with her

    ssmate.

    What a narcissistic and vicious man!

    Natalie''s hands could not help but ball into tight fists.

    After going all the way to YS Group, Natalie was stopped by the receptionist again.

    Everyone at YS Group knew that Natalie was a former employee who had something going on with

    Tobias. Seeing how Natalie had now appeared here so harried, looking for Tobias, the receptionist

    thought that she''d been dumped by

    Tobias and was pestering him.

    She couldn''t help but answer with a little contempt, "Miss Godfrey, if you don''t have an appointment

    with Mr. Whitlock, you can''t meet him."

    "No, I have to see him." Natalie''s eyes were filled with worry.

    "You can''t. This is thepany policy." The receptionist answered stiffly.

    Natalie was already anxious enough thinking about Sebastian''s whereabouts. The receptionist''s

    ignorance added to the fire that she also got infuriated, half- shouting, "What policy? If something

    goes wrong, will you bear responsibility? Get out of my way!"

    The receptionist jumped, startled by Natalie''s aggression.

    At this moment, the president''s special elevator opened with a "ding". A man in a fitting suit strode

    out.

    Several executives huddled around him, discussing intently.

    The moment Natalie saw Tobias, she was about to lose her mind. She had no time to worry about

    anything else and rushed straight up to him.

    Tobias''s gaze also fell on Natalie.

    "Natalie?" His eyes shed with happy surprise.

    "Tobias, are you out of your mind?" Natalie shouted at Tobias.

    She was so agitated that she didn''t even bother about the situation around them.

    Tobias'' face froze. "What are you talking about?"

    Her brain felt a little short of oxygen as she screamed, "You sent someone to take Sebastian away

    just because I went for a stroll with himst night. You''ve crossed the line, Tobias! Let Sebastian go

    now!"

    Tobias''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "Natalie Godfrey, did youe to mypany just to shout at

    me regarding that man?"

    Natalie''s emotions were all over the ce. "Yes, you have to let him go now! If you harm Sebastian

    in any way, I won''t forgive you for the rest of my life!"

    Tobias''s eyes grew even colder, a dark expression falling onto his face.

    "Shut up!" He spat out.

    Natalie threw him a deadly stare and spat. "Tobias Whitlock, you b*stard! You can''t even be

    compared with Sebastian. At least he is a magnanimous man. And what about you? You kidnapped

    him because of your stupid jealousy. I''ve really underestimated you!"

    At this point, Tobias''s face was entirely ashen, emitting an ominous aura from head to toe.

    The brewing storm was about to unleash itself.

    Several executives who were surrounding Tobias subconsciously distanced themselves, taking a

    few steps back. At the same time, every one of them lookedpletely terrified.

    This woman had guts, yelling at Tobias like this.

    "Lock her up in the meeting room," Tobias suddenly uttered.

    His tone was icy, and there was no trace of warmth in it.

    Deep down in his heart, he felt like all his hopes had finally been extinguished.

    Seeing Natalie suddenly appear at thepany made his heart leap, but after hearing her talk

    about another man, Tobias was pushed back into the depths of hell.

    There was not a glimmer of light in his deep, ck eyes.

    "Go to the conference room!" Tobias ordered coldly.

    These words were said to the executives around him.

    The few executives lowered their heads and followed Tobias forward.

    When Natalie saw that Tobias was about to leave, she hurriedly tried to follow after him, but she

    was stopped by some bodyguards.

    Fury and helplessness swept over Natalie.

    She didn''t know what would happen to Sebastian during this period of time, after being kidnapped

    by Tobias.

    Natalie shouted at Tobias'' broad back, "Tobias Whitlock, you can''t even be considered a man!"

    The faces of the executives all nched as fear seized their hearts.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604

    Tobias paused for an instant, his eyes shing. Then, he continued to stride forward.

    His straight back was extremely stiff.

    Natalie was taken to the meeting room.

    At least, the bodyguards were very polite to her as they led her inside.

    Natalie''s heart was burning with anxiety.

    The only thing on her mind was Sebastian''s whereabouts.

    After all, she had heard rumours about Sebastian''s tactics before.

    Although he wouldn''t use them on her, it was possible that he would use them to deal with

    Sebastian.

    Sebastian was nothing but a powerless schr. How would he be able to withstand Tobias''

    torment?

    Helplessly, Natalie thought of Yvonne.

    Now that Yvonne was in the entertainment industry and had managed to garner some fame, she

    should have some connections.

    Although she didn''t want to get Yvonne involved, there was no other way out.

    Natalie dialed Yvonne''s number.

    The call was quickly answered.

    "Natalie, what''s the matter?" Yvonne''s voice was joyous, as if she was very happy.

    Natalie cut to the chase and said, "Yvonne, Sebastian was kidnapped. Is there anything you can do

    to help?"

    Yvonne was speechless.

    "Natalie, are you having a high fever today?" Yvonne asked tentatively.

    It was Natalie''s turn to be at a loss.

    "No, I''m not. It''s not a good time to joke. Sebastian''s probably in danger now."

    Yvonne was at a loss again.

    On the other end, she answered helplessly, "Natalie, Sebastian is with me now. We were just eating

    and chatting. He just went to the bathroom a minute ago. Are you trying to tell me that he''s been

    kidnapped in just a minute?"

    Natalie could not believe it.

    Her mind went nk.

    Sebastian and Yvonne were together...

    "He''s with you?" Natalie asked in surprise.

    "That''s right. Didn''t you tell me that Sebastian came back? He can now be considered a famous

    scriptwriter. After my director found out that we were ssmates, he asked me to invite Sebastian to

    the filming site to ask him about the script. We were just discussing about it."

    Natalie was befuddled.

    After Shaney found her in a hurry, coupled with what Tobias had saidst night, she''d immediately

    jumped to the conclusion that Tobias had kidnapped Sebastian. But she didn''t expect that it was not

    true...She had made a massive mistake.

    "Yvonne, why didn''t you tell me?"

    Yvonne felt dizzy. "Natalie, are you even interested in this script? I didn''t think to tell you this. Could

    it be that you''re suddenly interested in being a scriptwriter?"

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Natalie suddenly had a deep sense of powerlessness surge inside her.

    "Forget it."

    "Natalie, are you okay?"

    "It''s all right. You go on researching the script. Tell Sebastian to call his aunt, she''s worried about

    him," Natalie reminded.

    After hanging up the phone, Natalie plopped into a seat weakly.

    After all the shouting and shrieking, it turned out that Sebastian had gone to Yvonne''s ce.

    Natalie smacked her own head hard.

    How could she be so muddle-headed and barge in here yelling at Tobias without even finding out

    the truth?

    The meeting couldn''t progress at all.

    Everyone could see that Tobias was absentminded, extremely absent-minded.

    After the meeting began, he suddenly stopped after saying a few words, a hint of viciousness,

    followed by dimness shing in his eyes.

    15 minutes after they began, Tobias announced the end of the meeting.

    His mind was full of Natalie, and he could not continue the meeting at all.

    Tobias strode out of the conference room and headed to the meeting room.

    Natalie was sitting in a chair, with a dazed look on her face.

    Tobias walked up to Natalie.

    He ced his long legs on both sides of Natalie''s chair, effectively boxing her in.

    Natalie and Tobias were suddenly in an awkward and ambiguous position.

    Natalie didn''te back to her senses until she saw Tobias.

    His expression was infuriated, and he had a deep scowl on his face. His lips were also pursed

    tightly.

    Natalie licked her dry lips, and a hint of guilt shed in her eyes.

    She was thinking about how to exin to Tobias that it was all a misunderstanding.

    She also wanted to apologize to him.

    After all, she had wronged Tobias just now, and she''d publicly screamed and humiliated him.

    Before Natalie could start, Tobias had already asked coldly, "Natalie, are you done?"

    "I..." Natalie''s thick and long eyshes quivered.

    Tobias''s icy gaze bore into Natalie''s eyes. "You care about that man so much that you even came

    all the way to mypany to publicly humiliate me."

    Natalie thought about exining, but she suddenly found herself unable to say anything.

    His gaze was so icy that she wanted to shiver. The way he stared at her was as if he was drilling a

    hole in her body.

    Natalie felt her entire body and mouth freeze at his piercing stare. She was unable to utter a single

    word.

    A chilling me shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    The sound of clothes ripping rang out.

    Tobias was ripping her clothes.

    Natalie''s eyes widened.

    Before she could react, Tobias was inside her.

    His gaze was as cold as ever. "Look clearly. Look and see how exactly I''m having my way with you."

    Sitting in the chair, Natalie saw everything clearly.

    "You''re crazy!" She yelled, attempting to push Tobias away with all her strength.

    Tobias pushed down on Natalie''s shoulders, rendering her stationary. She could only watch

    helplessly as he had his way with her.

    His hands locked hers tightly, his expression still fierce as he hissed. "Natalie, you can only be with

    one man, and that man is me!"

    Panic shed through Natalie''s heart.

    She noticed the mad glint in his eyes. There seemed to be something wrong with Tobias.

    He had the masculinity and spirit of an ancient Greek god, but there was a trace of terrible

    viciousness between his eyes, and a glint of nearmadness in his eyes.

    The phone suddenly rang in the middle of the coption.

    It was from Natalie''s phone.

    It was a call from Sebastian.

    Tobias snatched it away at once.

    "Give me back my phone!"

    Tobias looked at Natalie. "You''re afraid of being heard, aren''t you? Do you care that much about

    him?"

    Natalie saw that Tobias'' fingers were about to press the answer button. There was a sh of panic

    in her eyes. She shouted desperately, "Tobias, you''re crazy. He''s just one of my ssmates. Do you

    know what we''re doing? Do you want to be heard?"

    An emotion simr to borderline insanity surged inside Tobias. It flowed wildly in his blood, like a

    terrible poison, eroding him bit by bit.

    At this moment, Tobias seemed to be the devil''s incarnate, Lucifer himself.

    He pressed on the call button.

    Natalie''s eyes widened in horror.

    She sped a hand to her mouth to avoid herself making sounds due to his thrashing manhood.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605

    "Natalie, are you there?"

    "Natalie, did you call Yvonne just now? I''m right beside her."

    There was no response from the phone for a long time, but it was not silent. There was also the

    sound of the friction of the chair caused by the man''s violent movements and the sound of a

    collision.

    The chair kept creaking.

    Sebastian, who was on the other end of the line, felt like something was afoot.

    "Natalie, what are you doing? Why are there weird sounds?"

    "Natalie, are you there?"

    Tobias lowered his body and whispered harshly in her ears, "Tell him what we are doing."

    His movements didn''t stop for even a second.

    Natalie bit her lower lip hard, tears in her eyes.

    This was too humiliating for her.

    "Say it, Natalie." Tobias stared at Natalie, almost crazily.

    Natalie clenched her fists tightly to prevent herself

    from making any noise.

    "Natalie, are you there?"

    Seeing that no one answered for a long time, Sebastian finally hung up the phone.

    A loud p rang through the room.

    Natalie finally couldn''t stand it anymore. She gave Tobias a hard p on the face.

    A bright red palm print immediately appeared on Tobias'' handsome face.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He didn''t say a word, but his movements became more intense and even more unstable.

    "Tobias, you crazy b*stard, you b*stard!" Natalie shouted desperately. Her eyes were full of

    humiliated tears.

    She spit out each word through gritted teeth, "I hate you."

    Tobias stopped for a moment.

    His cold eyes were filled withplicated emotions as he answered, "I would rather you hate me

    than to let you be with another man."

    After god-knows-how-long, everything finally came to an end.

    Natalie''s expression was numb.

    Tobias had tormented her to the point of

    numbness.

    He helped Natalie put on her clothes and carefully wiped away the traces left behind.

    In the end, he even kissed Natalie''s forehead, gently and dotingly.

    Natalie red at Tobias, her gaze was cold and ironic.

    What a tender man.

    If he hadn''t done such a cruel thing to her just now, she would''ve almost be fooled into thinking that

    he was a gentleman.

    "I want to go home," Natalie said coldly.

    She didn''t want to stay a second longer with him.

    "You can''t." Tobias'' tone was dull and hoarse.

    Natalie looked at him with her eyes wide. "Wasn''t it enough that you tortured me like that just now?

    What do you still want to do?"

    Her hysterical tone brought out a sh of pain in Tobias'' eyes.

    He held Natalie''s hand tightly and squatted down to look her in the eyes.

    His tone was bitter. "Natalie, I''m going crazy. I can''t see you with other men anymore. I won''t allow

    you to go back, because I can''t predict which man you''ll be drinking with, or wearing his clothes."

    "Tobias, what exactly do you mean? Are you saying that I am a wh*re that sleeps around?" Natalie

    asked angrily.

    The pain in Tobias''s eyes deepened. "Natalie, that''s not what I meant."

    Natalie struggled to pull her hand away. "I want to go home."

    It was as if Tobias did not hear Natalie''s demand at all.

    He stood up and said, "Natalie, it''ste. I''ll take you to dinner."

    "I don''t want to have dinner with you." Natalie red at Tobias.

    Her resistance was of no use.

    She was no match for Tobias.

    Tobias brought Natalie to his car.

    "Natalie, what do you want for dinner?" Tobias asked tenderly.

    At this moment, he seemed to have turned into a warm gentleman again, like the scene in the office

    where he''d taken Natalie by force was simply an illusion.

    Natalie turned her head to one side.

    Tobias'' eyes glinted slightly.

    He drove directly to a restaurant.

    Natalie was unwilling to get out of the car, so Tobias picked her up in his arms once again.

    "Let me go, I''ll walk by myself." Natalie was ashamed and frustrated. She had no choice at all.

    It was only then that Tobias put Natalie down. He brought her to a private room.

    He ordered the dishes. All of them were Natalie''s favorites.

    Once the dishes were served, Natalie sat there stiffly, unmoving.

    Tobias ced Natalie on hisp and took a spoon to feed her.

    Natalie bit her lips and refused to open her mouth, zipping it tightly.

    She thought that there was nothing Tobias could do about it. She didn''t expect Tobias to abandon

    the spoon and feed her with his mouth.

    The man''s cold lips covered hers and then forced open her lips and teeth. The food was sent in.

    Natalie pushed Tobias aside and spat it on the ground.

    "I won''t eat anything you feed me."

    Tobias remained silent and didn''t get angry. He continued to feed her that way.

    Natalie spat again.

    Tobias fed again.

    In the end, Natalie was left with no choice.

    She could only admit her defeat.

    "I''ll eat on my own," she said stiffly.

    A touch of softness shed across Tobias'' eyes. "Natalie, you have to eat more. You are too thin."

    Natalie ate the food mechanically.

    The food tasted like wax in her mouth.

    Her mind was in a mess.

    She was no longer able to understand Tobias.

    The man in YS Group was so cold and cruel, even forcing himself on her regardless of her will. He

    also pressed the answer button when Sebastian called.

    But at this moment, he was so gentle and kind.

    She couldn''t understand Tobias, but she despised him more because of everything he had done to

    her.

    After the meal, Tobias took a tissue and carefully wiped the corner of Natalie''s mouth.

    Natalie looked at Tobias and said, "Now that we have finished eating, can I go back?"

    "Okay." Tobias gazed at Natalie, her face reflected in his clear eyes. "I''ll take you back to the vi."

    "I don''t mean the vi. I want to go back to my

    apartment."

    "You''re not allowed to go back to your apartment." Tobias'' tone was gentle but firm, not giving her a

    chance to refuse.

    Natalie''s heart burned with anger.

    She red at Tobias. "I won''t go back to the vi with you. If you don''t let me go back to the

    apartment, I''ll just sit here!"

    Tobias turned silent.

    Natalie simply sat there.

    She had plenty of time to waste, whereas Tobias, as the president of apany, didn''t. There was

    no way he''d just sit here wasting time with her.

    But she didn''t expect that Tobias was really going to waste time with her here.

    As time went by, Natalie''s body started to ache.

    Tobias was still sitting next to her with a straight back, the light on the wall casting a faint shadow on

    him.

    Finally, the waiter knocked and entered the room.

    The young waiter stammered out, "Sir, our restaurant is closing. Do you...""

    "Get out!" Tobias barked in a cold voice.

    Tobias''s cold tone was as sharp as a knife, frightening the waiter.

    He could only turn to Natalie with pleading eyes for help.

    Natalie couldn''t stand it anymore and stood up.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606

    She had underestimated Tobias.

    Other presidents were as busy as a bee, but Tobias was the only one who was so free that he could

    spend all his time on a woman.

    "Get up, I will go back with you." Natalie''s eyes shed with a touch of resolution.

    Tobias''s brows, which had been knitted together all this time, suddenly rxed.

    He stood up and took Natalie''s hand. "Let''s go home."

    "That''s not our home." Natalie immediately cut him off.

    Tobias pursed his thin lips tightly and didn''t say anything else.

    It was already the wee hours of the night when they got back to the Whitlock family''s vi.

    Hayden had already fallen asleep, but Cecilia had not.

    She was sitting on the sofa watching television.

    In fact, she could not concentrate on what was being aired at all. It was just a way to pass time.

    Ever since that event, Cecilia had severe insomnia, and the long nights had be exceptionally

    difficult to endure.

    When she saw the sudden appearance of Tobias and Natalie, her eyes shed with happy surprise.

    "Natalie, you''re here," Cecilia said happily.

    "I''m going to sleep with Hayden." Natalie did not speak to Cecilia and went straight to Hayden''s

    room.

    On the one hand, she really wanted to sleep with Hayden.

    On the other hand, she was afraid that Tobias would do something to her again.

    Thinking of what had happened at YS Group, she boiled with hatred for Tobias again.

    Cecilia felt that something was wrong.

    Although Natalie hade back with Tobias, it did not seem to be what she had thought.

    Her gaze couldn''t help but fall on Tobias'' face.

    Tobias''s handsome face was a little stiff, showing some fatigue and loneliness.

    Cecilia carefully opened her mouth and asked, "Tobias, Natalie didn''te back here out of her

    own volition?"

    "No, I forced her to." Tobias''s voice was a bit stiff.

    Cecilia''s heart missed a beat.

    She had never imagined that Tobias would do this.

    Ever since Natalie recalled everything, Tobias had been nothing but respectful to her. It had never

    urred to her that he would force Natalie toe here on this night...

    Cecilia could not help but say, "You can''t do this, Tobias. You have to be patient. You''re only making

    Natalie hate you more like this. You..."

    "Mother." Tobias suddenly interrupted Cecilia''s words.

    His deep ck eyes were devoid of any emotion. "I would rather she hate me than see her stay with

    Remington or another man."

    Cecilia''s breathing becamebored.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The next day, Hayden woke up in Natalie''s arms.

    Of course, he was extremely excited to see Natalie.

    "Natalie, you finally came to my house. You finally slept with me." Hayden''s excited shout

    reverberated in the bedroom.

    The corners of Natalie''s lips curled up slightly.

    Hayden was the onlyfort in her painful life.

    Even though she was in a very bad situation now, she still couldn''t help but smile at the sight of her

    son.

    "Yes, I''m here to see you."

    "Natalie, I''ve missed you so much." Hayden threw himself into Natalie''s arms again.

    Natalie also hugged Hayden tightly.

    After a while, Hayden lifted his little head from Natalie''s arms and asked, "Natalie, have you

    reconciled with Daddy? Did youe to our house because you''re not angry at Daddy anymore?"

    Hearing Hayden''s hopeful tone, Natalie felt a stab of pain in her heart.

    How was she going to tell Hayden what Tobias had done to her?

    Natalie pursed her lips tightly.

    However, Hayden was still staring at Natalie with his eyes blinking.

    Looking at Hayden''s eyes, Natalie could not bear it and lowered her eyes.

    "Hayden, let''s go have breakfast," Natalie said.

    Hayden didn''t insist on the topic he had just talked about after he heard "breakfast".

    He nodded obediently and said, "Then let''s have breakfast together, Natalie."

    Natalie got up and helped Hayden get dressed.

    Then, she took his hand and they walked out of the room.

    Cecilia and Tobias had already woken up.

    Hayden saw Tobias, and the gears in his head turned.

    After a while, he took Natalie''s hand and walked up to Tobias.

    "Daddy." Hayden greeted him.

    A hint of gentleness shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    Hayden raised his tender little face and said, "Our kindergarten teacher said that children should

    shake hands and make up when they quarrel. That''s the way to be a good child. You and Natalie

    should shake hands and make up, so that you can be good children."

    Tobias hesitated.

    After a while, he reached out his hand.

    Even the joints on his hand were very goodlooking.

    His eyes fell on Natalie''s face, light and shadow flickering in her ck pupils.

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    Her hands suddenly became a little stiff.

    On the other hand, Hayden could not wait any longer.

    He grabbed Natalie''s hand with his small hand.

    Natalie''s hand was passively ced in Tobias'' hands.

    Tobias held Natalie''s hand tightly in his grasp.

    His warmth flowed onto her palm.

    All of a sudden, she felt a ripple of inexplicable emotion in her heart.

    Tobias was looking at her intently.

    However, Natalie lowered her eyes and did not meet his gaze.

    By her side, Hayden was jumping with joy.

    He said to Cecilia, who was on the other side, "Grandma, have Natalie and Daddy made up?"

    Cecelia was also full of smiles. "Yes, they''ve made up."

    Natalie felt bitterness in her heart.

    Make up? How could adults make up as easily as children did?

    The world of adults was tooplicated.

    She pulled her hand out of Tobias'' grip. "Let''s have breakfast."

    Breakfast was as hearty as ever.

    Tobias spread some jam on a piece of toast and ced it on Natalie''s te.

    It was not that Natalie did not see it, but she pretended not to.

    On the other hand, Hayden''s eagle eyes spotted it at once.

    He said to Natalie, "Natalie, Daddy got you a piece of toast and even spread jam on it. Why aren''t

    you eating it?"

    A touch of awkwardness shed across Natalie''s face.

    She didn''t want Hayden to worry too much, so she picked up the toast and ate it.

    She''d just finished it when Tobias passed her another piece.

    Hayden was still looking at her with his big, ck eyes. It was weird for Natalie not to eat it, so she

    munched down that slice as well.

    Tobias gave her another piece.

    Natalie finished it off, this time with difficulty.

    He gave her another one...

    Natalie shot Tobias aplicated look. "Can you stop giving me toast? My stomach is about to

    burst."

    Tobias was at a loss for words.

    He looked a little embarrassed. "Sorry, Natalie."

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    Hayden looked at Natalie, then at Tobias. "Daddy, you shouldn''t give Natalie so many. One piece is

    enough. Women care about their looks, you know. Natalie is afraid that she''ll be a big fatty if

    you feed her too much, then you won''t like her anymore. She needs to maintain her figure, you

    know."

    Natalie was taken aback.

    She looked at Hayden in bafflement.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607

    Hayden was really such a little devil. Natalie wondered where he''d learned it from.

    On the other side, Cecilia interrupted and said, "Hayden, is Natalie pretty then?"

    "Of course she is!" Hayden immediately shouted. "Natalie''s the prettiest girl I''ve ever seen. She''s

    even prettier than the prettiest girl in our ss."

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She stared at Hayden. "Hayden, how do you already know about all of this stuff at your age?"

    Hayden grinned at her, looking like a mini-sized adult. "Of course I know about all this. I''m the most

    handsome boy in our whole kindergarten. Plenty of girls think of me as their ideal lover, you know."

    Natalie was rendered speechless again.

    Hayden was ted, boasting, "In the future, I will definitely be as handsome as my Daddy. When

    the timees, I will charm the pants off plenty of women."

    Natalie, who had just taken a sip of milk, almost spat it out.

    "I''m going to the bathroom." Natalie excused herself.

    Natalie went to the bathroom to wash her face. When she came out, she saw Cecelia standing by

    the doorside.

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    "What''s the matter?" She looked at Cecilia.

    Cecilia had deliberately stood here to wait for her.

    Cecilia nodded.

    Her eyes fell on Natalie''s face, and she spoke gently. "Seeing you and Hayden talking andughing

    at the dining table like that just made me a little emotional. How nice it would be if we could always

    be like this, and the family could be happy together. Don''t you think so, Natalie?"

    She looked at Natalie with hope.

    Natalie''s thick and long eyshes trembled slightly.

    Cecilia continued, "I know you still have a lot of things that you can''t get over, but Natalie, the past is

    in the past, and people should learn to move on, don''t you agree? Wasn''t it nice to see how happy

    everyone was just now?"

    "Yes, it was." Natalie raised her eyes. "But Aunty, do you know how and why I came here? Do you

    know what Tobias did to me yesterday?"

    Cecilia froze at Natalie''s words.

    She had asked Tobias this the night before and knew that Natalie did note voluntarily, that

    Tobias had forced her to.

    "Natalie." Cecilia softened her tone. "No matter what Tobias did to you, it was because he loved you

    so much. Can you understand?"

    "I can''t understand!" Natalie retorted coldly.

    The day before, she''d been the one at fault initially. She shouldn''t have just rushed to Tobias''

    company without getting ahold of the situation.

    But Tobias went too far after that.

    He''d just forced himself onto her, right on the seat in the meeting room, and even pressed the

    answer button, so Sebastian could clearly hear the sounds of them colliding.

    Though Sebastian was a pedantic bookworm who might not understand, that did not mean that

    Natalie would not feel embarrassed or anguished.

    "People can''t hurt others unscrupulously in the name of love." Thinking of what happened the day

    before, Natalie''s expression became colder.

    A tinge of pain shed in Cecilia''s eyes.

    She lowered her voice. "Natalie, can''t you forgive Tobias? He has his own pain and hardships too."

    Natalie could sense the pain in Cecilia''s voice.

    After all, she was not a hard-hearted person.

    Natalie bit her lips and said bitterly, "I wanted to forgive him too. Although he''s handsome and rich,

    it''s a pity that we''re just not meant to be. Even God doesn''t want us to be together."

    Speaking of this, Natalie paused. She looked at Cecilia seriously and asked, "Aunty, do you believe

    in fate?"

    Cecelia''s gaze froze.

    Fate...

    Natalie said in a somewhat bleak tone, "Aunty, I think that it is destined that Tobias and I are not

    suitable for each other. That''s why fate caused so many things to happen to us, don''t you think?

    People can''t fight against God''s will. We can only give in to it."

    "Natalie, that''s just a misunderstanding."

    "But why do these misunderstandings happen just to us?" Natalie retorted.

    Cecilia''s face was deathly pale. "Natalie, it''s all my fault. If you want to me someone, me me."

    Natalie shook her head. "Aunty, I don''t me you. It''s just that God really doesn''t think that Tobias

    and I are a good match." "Natalie, let bygones be bygones. Perhaps things will work out perfectly in

    the future, and the two of you will be happy..."

    "No, that''s not going to happen." Natalie pointed at her chest and said, "Aunty, do you know how

    deep my wound here is? It hasn''t healed until now. I don''t have the courage to take any more risks.

    I''m afraid that if my wound is torn apart again even before it''s healed, I won''t be able to take it."

    "Natalie..."

    The anguish was evident in Natalie''s eyes. "Aunty, it''s too painful. I''m really scared. I really don''t

    want to give it another try."

    Cecilia''s heart ached for her dearly.

    She could not help but hold Natalie''s hand. "Natalie, I know how much pain you''re in. It''s all my

    fault. That''s enough."

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    She looked at Cecilia. "Aunty, if you really care for Tobias and I, please help me talk to him. Ask him

    toe to his senses and don''t be so hung up on me. A well-bred man like himself can choose

    from countless women. He doesn''t need to waste all his time on me."

    Cecilia''s face nched and she could not say a word.

    Natalie wanted to drop Hayden off at kindergarten, and Tobias wanted to apany her.

    Natalie did not object.

    She wouldn''t make things too difficult for Tobias in front of Hayden.

    When they arrived at the kindergarten, they happened to meet Hayden''s ss teacher.

    The ss teacher took the initiative to greet them. "What a nice surprise to see both Hayden''s

    Mommy and Daddy today!"

    Natalie was a little embarrassed and did not know how to answer. However, Tobias replied with a

    friendly nod.

    Natalie changed the subject and asked Hayden''s ss teacher about Hayden''s situation at the

    kindergarten.

    Tobias and Natalie had to leave when it was time for ss.

    After saying goodbye to Hayden, Tobias subconsciously held Natalie''s hand as they turned around

    to leave.

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    She pulled her hand away when she was out of Hayden''s line of sight.

    A trace of disappointment shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    "Natalie, are you still unable to ept me?"

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Natalie bit her lips. "Mr. Whitlock, you''re asking me whether I can ept you after doing something

    like that to me yesterday? Don''t you think you''re being ridiculous?"

    Tobias stopped in his tracks.

    He faced Natalie and said bitterly, "I''m sorry about what I did to you yesterday, but you''ve really

    pushed me to the brink of insanity."

    When it came to Natalie, all his control and rationality would fly out of the window, and all that was

    left was just a mess.

    His behavior could not be controlled by his intellect at all.

    Natalie bit her lips even harder.

    The blood rushed to her lips.

    Her voice was sarcastic. "Mr. Whitlock, you''re overthinking things. How can a man so mentally

    strong as you be driven insane? If either one of us were to be going nuts, it''d be me."

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608

    Tobias didn''t say anything, but his expression darkened.

    Natalie changed the subject. "Since you''re going to thepany now, can I move around on my

    own?"

    She stared at Tobias intently.

    A hint of hesitation shed in his eyes.

    With an arch of her eyebrow, Natalie raised her voice, putting her foot down. "Tobias, I am an

    independent person. You don''t intend to put me under house arrest like this, do you?"

    Tobias held his breath.

    After a while, he agreed in a low voice, "Okay."

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I''ll pick you up tonight," Tobias continued.

    "I don''t need you to pick me up."

    "I''ll be there," he repeated in a firm tone, unwavering.

    "It''s up to you," Natalie had no choice but to reply irritably.

    She understood that Tobias was determined not to let her go.

    Since she had no other way out, she decided to let him be.

    He might act stubborn now, but sooner orter he would still have to face reality.

    After Tobias went to thepany, Natalie returned to her apartment.

    She sat on the sofa, staring nkly ahead. A lot of things were on her mind.

    After the incident the day before, she guessed that her freedom would be restricted.

    At the very least, she had to go to the Whitlock family''s vi tonight.

    Thinking of this, Natalie started to get a little annoyed, but there was nothing she could do. She

    could only take things one step at a time.

    Her phone suddenly rang amidst her thoughts, which made her jump a little.

    The call was from Yvonne.

    Excitedly, she told Natalie that she had booked a restaurant at noon and wanted to invite Natalie to

    have lunch together.

    Natalie agreed without thinking twice.

    She had nothing to do anyway.

    What''s more, Yvonne''s schedule was usually hectic, and it was very rare for them to get together.

    She had to go no matter what.

    At noon, Natalie rushed to the agreed spot, which was a well-decorated Japanese restaurant.

    When she arrived at the restaurant, she didn''t see Yvonne. Instead, she saw Sebastian sitting there.

    There was a sh of astonishment in Natalie''s eyes.

    "Natalie, over here," Sebastian called Natalie with a warm grin on his face.

    Natalie hesitated for a moment before walking over to him.

    "Natalie, were you alrightst night?" Sebastian asked worriedly.

    Natalie shook her head, signalling it wasn''t a big deal. She then asked, "Where''s Yvonne?"

    Yvonne''s call came before Sebastian could answer.

    "Natalie, I''m so sorry! Something urgent popped up. You and Sebastian go ahead without me. The

    three of us can meet up some other time when we''re all avable," Yvonne said apologetically.

    Natalie also understood that, as an actress, Yvonne should be busy working.

    "Well, I won''t hold you then. " Natalie reassured Yvonne before hanging up.

    "Natalie, what would you like to eat?" Sebastian handed her the menu.

    Natalie felt like her mood had been dampened.

    She handed the menu back to Sebastian. "You decide. You can order whatever you want."

    Sebastian ordered a few dishes.

    While waiting for food to be served, Natalie carefully said, "Sebastian, about what you told mest

    night..."

    She knew she had to make herself clear to Sebastian.

    She only thought of Sebastian as her ssmate and best friend and had no other feelings for him.

    She could not allow Sebastian to waste his time on her.

    Hearing Natalie bring up the topic, Sebastian''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he gazed at her nervously.

    "I''m sorry, Sebastian. I can''t ept you." Natalie''s eyes were clear and serious. "From the day we

    met, I''ve only thought of you as my ssmate. I don''t have any other feelings aside for you aside

    from that of friendship. I hope you understand."

    The light in Sebastian''s eyes suddenly dimmed.

    He lowered his head, his fingertips trembling.

    Upon seeing Sebastian''s current state, Natalie felt a little sorry.

    She was about tofort Sebastian, but he raised his head.

    He seemed to have plucked up all his courage. "Natalie, I really like you. I''ve liked you since the first

    time I saw you. I wanted to confess my feelings even when we were in university, but at that time

    you..."

    He paused and continued, "I hope you can give me a chance. Just one chance?"

    He looked at Natalie longingly.

    Natalie could not bear watching Sebastian''s expression.

    But even if she felt torn, she had to draw a clear line. Otherwise, being ambiguous would only harm

    Sebastian.

    Just when she was about to speak, a male voice chilling them to the bone sounded, "There''s no

    chance for you at all. Natalie can only be mine."

    Natalie''s breath hitched.

    She looked up in surprise, and to her dread, saw Tobias striding over.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    From a distance, his sharp features were already radiating an imposing and cold aura. Because of

    his arrival, it seemed that the air around them had frozen all of a sudden.

    Sebastian was also stunned.

    Tobias walked to their table, looking down at Sebastian with great pressure in his eyes.

    Sebastian also felt intimidated.

    That powerful, oppressive force from the man in front of him almost made it impossible for

    Sebastian to raise his head.

    But he still clenched his teeth and raised his gaze, staring back at Tobias.

    Tobias'' gaze was so razor-sharp that it could slice his whole head off in a snap.

    Sebastian''s heart started to hammer wildly in his chest.

    However, when he thought about Natalie, he still mustered up his courage. "Mr. Whitlock, since

    Natalie is no longer with you, she has the right to chase after her own happiness. You shouldn''t be

    stopping her."

    The corners of Tobias'' lips curled up into a disdainful sneer. He could almost dig a hole into

    Sebastian''s face with his glower. "You reckless thing."

    After that, he pped his hands, and a group of bodyguards in ck suits came in one after

    another.

    "Take this man away. Don''t let me see him again,"

    Tobias ordered coldly.

    Sebastian''s eyes widened in shock. "This is a society run byw. You can''t do this, Mr. Whitlock."

    Seeing that Sebastian was surrounded by the bodyguards who were about to take him away,

    Natalie couldn''t stand it anymore.

    She shot up from her seat and rushed in front of Sebastian. "Tobias, you can''t take Sebastian

    away!"

    The expression on Tobias'' face darkened.

    He stared into Natalie''s eyes, his tone hostile as ever. "Natalie, do you really care about him so

    much?"

    Natalie didn''t want to go through the trouble of exining herself to Tobias. After all, to her, she and

    Tobias didn''t have anything to do with each other anymore. There was no need for her to exin

    anything.

    At this moment, however, this had to do with Sebastian''s safety. She had to exin.

    Natalie licked her dry lips and said exasperatedly, "Sebastian is just an ordinary ssmate of mine.

    We are just ssmates. You can''t hurt him. We were just having lunch together this afternoon as

    friends."

    "Would a ssmate say those words to you?"

    Tobias'' eyes were dark.

    "I only see him as a friend and nothing more. It''s always been that way, from then to now," Natalie

    repeated firmly.

    Her words made Sebastian''s face turn pale. However, it also made Tobias'' gloomy look ease up a

    little.

    "Let him go, Tobias. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you." She looked into Tobias'' eyes and warned.

    The expression on Natalie''s face was serious and solemn.

    Tobias frowned slightly. His dark eyes were as deep as midnight, and there was no fathomable

    emotion in his eyes at all.

    "Natalie, are you threatening me?" Tobias asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609

    Natalie softened her tone and pleaded, "It''s not a threat. It''s a request."

    When it came to Sebastian''s safety, she had no choice but to be mellow.

    Her gentle words seemed to give Tobias a gentle bump in the heart.

    Momentster, he opened his thin lips and murmured, "Alright."

    Natalie immediately let out a sigh of relief.

    He shot Sebastian a warning nce, "In the future, you are not allowed to show up in front of

    Natalie, otherwise..."

    He didn''t finish his sentence, but the look in his eyes was self-evident.

    Tobias took Natalie''s hand and walked out without a word.

    "Are you following me?" Natalie asked in a hoarse voice.

    If Tobias hadn''t tailed her, how would he know that Sebastian was here with her for a meal?

    Tobias gave her no answer.

    He pushed Natalie into the car. "I will not let you leave my sight anymore."

    Natalie felt her heart sinking slowly, inch by inch.

    She wanted to resist, but she thought of Sebastian and swallowed what she was going to say.

    Tobias brought Natalie straight to the president''s office of YS Group.

    Once they arrived, he pushed Natalie onto the sofa.

    Panic briefly flitted across Natalie''s face.

    As for Tobias, he had already bent over and pressed down on Natalie''s body.

    His gorgeous features were just inches away from Natalie''s nose, infinitely magnified.

    His ck eyes were so deep that no emotion could be fathomed. He said in a low and husky voice,

    "Natalie, you''re a bad girl."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Natalie was speechless.

    A strange light was burning in Tobias'' eyes. "I''m going to punish you."

    Without waiting for Natalie to speak, Tobias pressed his lips hard to Natalie''s.

    Natalie whimpered, trying her best to push Tobias away.

    Of course, it was near impossible to push him away with her strength. iling her legs, she kicked

    Tobias, who stiffened out of surprise. Natalie took the opportunity to push him away and escape

    from him.

    Before she had run far, Tobias had already caught up with her and captured her.

    This time, he directly pressed Natalie onto his desk.

    Tobias started ripping her clothes apart.

    Natalie felt her legs suddenly turn cold. Her skirt was ripped apart, and her eyes widened in shock.

    The long torment was finally over.

    In just two days, she had been assaulted by Tobias twice.

    The first time was in the meeting room, and the second time was in the president''s office.

    Furthermore, they did it on the desk, in the most humiliating position.

    When they were done, Tobias went back to being an utter gentleman, as if the man who''d just taken

    her viciously was nothing but an illusion.

    He helped Natalie tidy her outfit with utmost care and kissed her gently and dotingly on the

    forehead.

    All of Natalie''s suppressed anger was immediately driven up to the surface.

    She red at Tobias. "Tobias Whitlock, are you done? Are you having fun with this?"

    Forcing her to make love with him, then pretending to be a gentleman. Did he have a split

    personality or something?

    "No, I''m not," Tobias said in a low voice.

    He suddenly held Natalie tightly in his arms.

    Overwhelming hormones instantly washed over her senses, mixed with the faint smell of cigarettes.

    "Natalie, I can never get enough of you," he whispered huskily in her ear.

    "I never agreed to this!" Natalie cried in a humiliated tone, indignant.

    Both times, Tobias had forced himself onto her. He hadn''t asked for her consent at all.

    Tobias was silent for a moment.

    "Natalie, don''t you want me?" He looked up at Natalie.

    His eyes were clear, and only Natalie''s face reflected in them.

    "No, I don''t want you!" Natalie glowered at him.

    "Natalie, I''ll be gentle next time, and I''ll make you like it," Tobias stared at her face and said softly,

    earnestly.

    Natalie had a feeling of vexation crash over her.

    Why was it that Tobias didn''t seem to understand what she was saying at all?

    She looked at Tobias. "It doesn''t matter whether you''re gentle or not, I don''t like it either way. I just

    don''t want to do anything like that with you, and I don''t even want to have any physical contact with

    you. Can you understand me?"

    There was a sh of hurt in Tobias'' eyes.

    He said in a hoarse voice, "Natalie, you don''t like me."

    Natalie''s breathing becamebored.

    She made up her mind and gritted out, "Yes, I don''t like you."

    There was a moment of silence.

    "Natalie, it doesn''t matter if you don''t like me. It''s enough that I like you. It doesn''t matter if you can''t

    forgive me for the rest of your life, as long as I like you."

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She wanted to say something but she suddenly stopped herself.

    She found that the look in Tobias'' eyes was a little abnormal.

    It was a crazy and stubborn look that she had never seen before.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled a little. Was there something wrong with him?

    "I''m going to work first, you wait for me on the sofa," Tobias continued.

    He walked to his desk and busied himself with work.

    Natalie stood there stiffly.

    The idental glimpse of the madness and stubbornness in Tobias'' eyes when she was speaking

    to him shocked her a little.

    "You don''t want to sit?" Tobias'' low voice rang out again.

    Natalie bit her lip.

    The next second, Tobias stood up.

    He picked Natalie up and put her on hisp. "Since you don''t want to sit on the sofa, you can sit on

    myp instead."

    With a gasp, Natalie struggled to get off.

    "Don''t move," Tobias warned her hoarsely.

    He whispered in Natalie''s ear, "Natalie, if you don''t behave, I''m going to punish you."

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat, and she did not dare to move anymore.

    She suddenly had an ominous premonition.

    She could sense there was something wrong with

    Tobias, but she couldn''t tell exactly what was wrong.

    For the whole afternoon, Natalie was perched on Tobias''p. He wasn''t satisfied with Natalie just

    sitting there. He''d even pecked Natalie''s face every now and then.

    "Natalie, do you like me?" After nting a kiss, he would whisper in Natalie''s ear.

    Before Natalie could say anything, Tobias would''ve already answered his own question. "It''s fine, it''s

    enough that I like you."

    When he got off work, Natalie surprisingly took the initiative to offer to go back to the Whitlock family

    vi.

    She knew that in this state, Tobias definitely wouldn''t allow her to go back to her own apartment. If

    that was the case, she would rather be the one in control.

    At least the vi still had Hayden and Cecilia there, so she wouldn''t be left alone with Tobias.

    His current situation was really starting to rm her.

    Natalie noticed that over these past two days, Tobias had been changing bit by bit. He was

    bing more and more possessive over her, almost to the point of obsession.

    Natalie offered to go back to the Whitlock family''s vi, but Tobias did not take her home directly.

    He took hold of her hand. "Natalie, let''s go on a date tonight."

    Natalie''s heart was filled with rm.

    In the past, she would have immediately pulled her hand away.

    But now, she didn''t dare to do it.

    She was afraid that her actions would agitate or trigger him and only result in an even more intense

    response.

    They had dinner at a French restaurant in the evening.

    Tobias had fed her almost throughout the whole meal.

    While Natalie was forced to eat the food that he fed, she met his gaze.

    In his eyes, dark as midnight, Natalie could only see her own reflection.

    After dinner, Tobias took Natalie to an amusement park.

    Natalie thought that the amusement park would''ve been closed sote at night, but to her surprise,

    it was still brightly lit.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610

    Apart from Natalie and Tobias, there was no one else.

    Natalie knew Tobias must have arranged all this.

    In the amusement park, Natalie was in low spirits.

    However, Tobias insisted on bringing Natalie to go on every ride avable.

    From the merry-go-round to the Ferris wheel.

    At the top of the Ferris wheel, Tobias suddenly gave Natalie a kiss on the lips.

    His lips twisted and rubbed on hers, the kiss burning with deep attachment and passion.

    Later, his lips came close to Natalie''s ear, his hot breath spraying on Natalie''s earlobe as he asked,

    "Natalie, have you ever heard of a story?"

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled violently.

    She stayed silent.

    She knew that even if she didn''t speak, Tobias would continue on.

    Sure enough, Tobias continued in a low voice, "Natalie, ording to a legend, if a man and a

    woman kiss at the top of the Ferris wheel, they''ll be together forever."

    Natalie''s heart stopped for a second.

    She looked down.

    From this height, everything on the ground was like tiny ants. Never separated? That couldn''t really

    be true, could it...

    When they returned to the vi, Hayden had already fallen asleep. Cecilia was still up as usual.

    Natalie wanted to talk to Cecilia in private.

    She''d noticed that Tobias had been rather obstinate on this day, almost to the point of being morbid.

    However, Tobias didn''t give her the time to do so. He even deprived her of sleeping with Hayden on

    this night.

    Tobias went to sleep with Natalie in his arms.

    He hugged her so tightly that Natalie could not breathe.

    For a good few hours, Natalie could not sleep at all, disturbed by her head full of thoughts. In the

    second half of the night, she had a very strange dream.

    She dreamt that Tobias had turned into a huge grey wolf, and she''d turned into a tiny white rabbit.

    The huge grey wolf snarfed up the tiny white rabbit.

    As the wolf swallowed her up, it even said that she wouldn''t be able to leave him anymore, and that

    she''d always be his.

    When Natalie awoke from the nightmare, she was covered in a sheen of cold sweat.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw that Tobias was looking at her, his eyes staring at her intently.

    The sky had just started to turn bright, and Tobias'' eyes were even brighter.

    "You''re awake?" Tobias asked adoringly.

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    Tobias seemed more normal now.

    She asked tentatively, "Can I take a stroll around on my own today? You have to go to work

    anyway."

    The moment she finished speaking, the expression on Tobias'' face changed.

    "No.�� Tobias'' voice took on an indifferent tone, then he kissed Natalie on the forehead. "Natalie, you

    have to be with me. I need you to be with me."

    The obstinance and madness seemed to have returned to his tone.

    Natalie did not dare to speak anymore.

    When they woke up, Tobias wanted to cook breakfast for Natalie.

    "Natalie, what would you like to eat?" he asked.

    Natalie''s mind was in a mess. "Anything is fine."

    "Let me make you a sandwich." Tobias'' tone was clear and gentle.

    Natalie gave a careless nod.

    Just like that, Tobias made a sandwich for Natalie.

    Though it was just a sandwich, it still looked and tasted delicious. Hayden almost burned up with

    jealousy.

    He pouted. "Daddy, you''re so partial to Natalie. You made a sandwich for her, but you didn''t make

    anything for me."

    After saying that, he looked at Natalie sourly, "Natalie, you''re really amazing. Daddy has never

    made breakfast for me."

    Natalie gave Hayden half of her sandwich. "I can''t finish it anyway, you can have some."

    Only then did Hayden''s spirits lift.

    The little boy gave a thumbs- up while eating. "Daddy, you''re amazing. You''re handsome and good

    at cooking."

    After a pause, he looked at Natalie and winked, "Natalie, you deserve to have such an excellent

    man."

    Natalie buried herself in her sandwich, her heart a little bitter.

    Sitting at the other side of the table, Cecilia suddenly felt her eyes tear up.

    To her, there was nothing better in the world than this happy scene.

    Butthen, she remembered her conversation with Natalie from the day before.

    She could feel Natalie''s determination from the words and lines she uttered.

    Natalie seemed to be determined to end her rtionship with Tobias.

    Cecilia''s gaze couldn''t help but fall on her son''s face.

    Tobias was eating elegantly, but his eyes fell on Natalie from time to time with a slight smile on his

    lips.

    Cecelia sighed heavily in her heart.

    Tobias probably felt it too.

    In any case, it seemed that Natalie repelled him, so he could only force her toe here.

    Cecilia started to get more and more worried.

    Although she didn''t know Natalie well, she had a grasp of her character.

    Although Natalie looked soft, she was actually much more stubborn than the average person.

    The more Tobias tried to force her, the more she would feel repulsed, and the more she would want

    to leave.

    After sending Hayden to school, Natalie had no freedom at all. She was forced to follow Tobias to

    his office.

    On this day, he acted even more outrageously than the day before.

    The day before, at least Tobias had given Natalie the choice to sit on the sofa. It was just that she

    hadn''t taken the opportunity to do so.

    On this day, Tobias directly ced Natalie on hisp.

    Even when some executives came in to report on their work, Tobias did not let Natalie leave an

    inch.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Natalie was both embarrassed and resentful.

    She wanted to push Tobias away, but he kept his arm locked around her.

    "Natalie, be good," he softly purred in her ear.

    His words were gentle, but they contained a trace of warning.

    Natalie did not dare move anymore.

    She was really afraid that if she continued refusing and pushed it too far, it would push Tobias over

    the edge.

    At noon, he had to go to the conference room for a meeting.

    It seemed that Tobias wanted to take Natalie to the conference room along with him.

    She almost begged, "Tobias, can you just let me stay here? I won''t go anywhere anyway. You have

    your meeting on your own, okay?"

    When she spoke, her eyes brimmed with tears of panic.

    Tobias'' breathing hitched for a moment before he finally agreed.

    While Tobias was having his meeting, Natalie paced his office agitatedly.

    No matter what, she had to have a good talk with Cecelia that night.

    Though Tobias looked fine now, Natalie could clearly see a sh of morbid insanity in his eyes from

    time to time. It made her shudder.

    Just as she was deep in thought, the door to the president''s office was pushed open, and Benjamin

    walked in.

    He''de here specially to see Natalie.

    Benjamin closed the door and said in a solemn tone, "Miss Godfrey, I need to speak to you."

    "Go ahead."

    Benjamin seemed to be a little embarrassed.

    "Miss Godfrey, I know I can''t interfere in the private affairs between you and Mr. Whitlock, buttely,

    people have been talking. I don''t have the courage to speak to Mr. Whitlock about this, so I can only

    take this opportunity to speak to you while he''s in a meeting."

    Natalie''s expression changed slightly.

    She could already more or less guess what Benjamin was going to tell her.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611

    As expected, Benjamin spoke about what was on her mind. "Miss Godfrey, I think it''s too, too

    inappropriate for Mr. Whitlock to be holding you on hisp while speaking with thepany''s

    executives." Benjamin''s face reddened, and he said, "They might not dare to say anything in front of

    Mr. Whitlock, but I just heard them gossiping about Mr. Whitlock being lost in lust."

    After all, there was probably no other president in the world that could be found with a woman on

    hisp right in his office when discussing work with his executives. If word were to get out, it would

    turn him into aughingstock.

    No one would have expected that Tobias, someone always known to be cool-headed and mature,

    would do such a thing.

    Natalie''s face turned pale.

    After a while, she nodded. "I understand."

    "Miss Godfrey, please don''t tell Mr. Whitlock..." Benjamin stopped mid-sentence.

    "I understand, Mr. Simpson. You don''t have to worry."

    Natalie knew very well that Benjamin was a loyal employee.

    In fact, there was no need for him to tell her this. After all, even if Tobias'' employees were talking

    about it, they dared not to say anything in front of him.

    The reason why Benjamin decided to tell her in private was to protect Tobias'' image.

    A littleter, Tobias returned to his office.

    He immediately held Natalie in his arms, his lips caressing her ear. "Natalie, I think I''m going to

    have to bring you with me for the next meeting. It feels like it''s been ages since Ist saw you."

    Despite his warm words of love, Natalie felt more spooked than touched.

    Back when she was on good terms with Tobias, even if his emotions got the better of him

    sometimes, he''d still be able to keep a cool head.

    But now, it was obvious that he had lost all his sanity.

    Before, Tobias also asked her to wait for him in his office and stole nces at her from time to time.

    But at least he didn''t do things like insisting she sit on hisp without a care for his employees''

    thoughts.

    After a while, Tobias ced Natalie on hisp once again.

    "Tobias," Natalie suddenly called his name.

    "Yes?"

    "Don''t you think it''s bad for us to be acting like this? Me sitting on yourp?" Natalie said in her

    softest tone possible.

    "And why would it be bad?" His hands tapped on theputer keyboard.

    "It''s inappropriate if your employees were to see us."

    "What''s wrong with that, huh?"

    "People will gossip," Natalie said in a low voice.

    Tobias chuckled.

    He kissed Natalie on the right cheek. "Natalie, I want everyone to know that you are my woman.

    You can only be with me."

    His words were full of unbending determination.

    Natalie''s heart tensed.

    When they arrived at the vi that night, Natalie suddenly mentioned that she was hungry.

    She looked at Tobias. "I want the croissants on West Street."

    "I''ll get the servants to buy it," Tobias said immediately.

    Natalie shook her head. "No, I want to eat the ones that you bought yourself."

    An eager light shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    "Okay." He nted a kiss on Natalie''s forehead. "Wait for me."

    Natalie nodded.

    Cecilia, who watched them from the side, was astonished to see this scene.

    She thought that Natalie had finally reconciled with Tobias.

    But after some pondering, she felt that it was impossible. Just the day before, Natalie''s attitude was

    still so determined. How could they have made up a dayter?

    After making sure that Tobias was gone, Natalie walked up to Cecelia. "Aunty, I have something to

    discuss with you."

    Looking at Natalie''s serious expression, a strange feeling washed over Cecelia.

    She nodded. "Go on, Natalie."

    There was a hint of anxiety in Natalie''s eyes. "Aunty, have you noticed anything wrong with Tobias

    these two days?"

    Cecilia was taken aback.

    Something was wrong with Tobias?

    Was there?

    She felt that Tobias was no different from his usual self, the same as always.

    She looked at Natalie and said quizzically, "Natalie, you''re overthinking things. It''s just that Tobias is

    in a better mood with you staying here these two days. There''s nothing wrong with that."

    Natalie shook her head. "That''s not what I meant."

    Cecilia thought for a moment and asked, "Natalie, are you talking about how Tobias forced you to

    come here? I can apologise to you on his behalf, but things are difficult for him as well. He was

    already trying hard to suppress his emotions when you were with Remington, and you know he

    can''t bring himself to treat you too..."

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Cecilia paused for a moment and could not find the right words. She continued, "So he brought you

    here. Only by doing this, he could feel assured."

    Natalie bit her lip.

    She knew what Cecelia was talking about, but she still felt that something was wrong.

    Natalie hesitated for a moment before telling Cecilia about everything that had happened in the past

    two days.

    "Aunty, I feel like the way he''s acting towards me, it''s..." Natalie found it difficult to speak. "It''s a little

    morbid."

    Cecilia was taken aback.

    "Aunty, believe me. I won''t say these things for no reason. Can you please try to speak to Tobias?"

    Natalie looked at Cecilia pleadingly.

    It was not only for herself, but also for Tobias'' sake.

    Natalie was unhappy about being imprisoned by Tobias, but when she saw the sickly affection he

    had for her, she felt as if her heart was being torn apart.

    She no longer hated Tobias for the things that happened all those years ago after finding out about

    the truth.

    She just couldn''t let go of the past nor ept being with him again.

    But she really wished Tobias well, from the bottom of her heart.

    Natalie hoped that he would have a happy family in the future, that they could live their own lives

    peacefully, not the morbid way Tobias was treating her now.

    Cecilia saw the pleading look in Natalie''s eyes.

    Her mind was a little confused.

    "Natalie, is there really something wrong with Tobias?" She asked again anxiously.

    Natalie''s head gave a heavy nod.

    Cecilia pondered for a moment. After a while, she thought of someone.

    Simon.

    He was an excellent psychologist and also a good friend of Tobias''.

    When she was in the United States, Simon was the one who''d helped her with her mental recovery

    after she''d recovered physically.

    Cecilia intended to consult Simon, and Natalie happened to know him as well.

    After Cecilia dialed the number, Natalie spoke to Simon.

    She gave him a rough exnation of the current situation.

    "So you see, Simon..." Natalie''s voice was low. "The way he looks at me now is mad and stubborn,

    and his actions have also started to get out of hand. I don''t want him to be like this. I want him to

    find his own happiness."

    On the other end of the line, Simon was silent for a moment.

    "Miss Godfrey." After a while, Simon spoke up. "ording to your description, I don''t think there''s

    anything wrong with Tobias. It''s just that he''s starting to be more obstinate than usual. He''s

    like this because he can''t have you. If you''re able to be less cruel and more epting of him, I think

    that he''ll naturally get better."

    Natalie bit her lip once again.

    "We''re not right for each other," she said.

    Simon did not say another word.

    Simon was a psychologist. Naturally, he knew that if Natalie was able to say something like that

    under such circumstances; it meant that she''d really made up her mind to end things with Tobias.

    No matter what he said, it would be useless.

    "Let me pay a visit to Glevania, Natalie, if you are really worried," Simon said. "I''ll be there tomorrow

    night."

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Simon."

    "Tobias is my friend, it''s what I should do. But Miss Godfrey, there is something I still want to say."

    Simon couldn''t help it. "I''m not going toment on all the twists and turns you two have been

    through, because everybody has their own opinions. However, I just want you to know that Tobias

    really is a catch."

    Natalie''s eyes sparkled faintly.

    "I know," she replied.

    At the same time, she gave a soft sigh from the bottom of her heart.

    How could she not know that Tobias was indeed a rare, good man?

    But she''d already been deeply harmed once, and she was afraid of going through something like

    that again. Natalie had to admit that she was too selfish, and that she was scared of getting hurt

    again.

    Moreover, she had already gotten herself into a dead end. There was no way out.

    After finishing their call with Simon, Tobias returned.

    As promised, he brought back a box of steaming fresh croissants.

    Natalie casually put the box on the table. "I suddenly don''t feel like eating it anymore."

    Tobias coaxed her good-naturedly. "Natalie, when I got there, they''d already sold out. I had to ask

    them to bake some fresh ones. The owner said that they taste best when they''re fresh. Come on,

    give it a try."

    His eyes were as clear as a pool, reflecting Natalie''s face. He was so focused on her, as if she was

    only one person left in the world.

    This kind of gaze was irresistible, making people feel like their entire hearts, minds and souls were

    wrapped in unconditional gentleness.

    It was cozy, snug, andfortable.

    "Okay then," Natalie answered in a low voice.

    Tobias held a croissant close to Natalie''s lips.

    Natalie opened her mouth and chewed off a small bite.

    It was still warm. It truly tasted much better than when it had cooled off.

    Natalie''s heart rippled.

    No wonder Tobias had been gone for so long. It turned out that the croissants had already been

    sold out, and Tobias had waited for the shop to make a new batch.

    "How does it taste?" Tobias stared at Natalie, his eyes twinkling.

    Natalie nodded. "It''s delicious, try some."

    "Okay." Tobias smiled, but then fed her another croissant.

    As soon as Natalie swallowed, Tobias''s lips pressed onto hers.

    His hot tongue pried open her lips and teeth.

    "It does taste good." He spoke slowly, full of tenderness.

    Natalie''s felt her heart skip a beat.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "I''m sleepy. Let''s go to bed."

    "All right."

    "Can I sleep with Hayden?" Natalie asked tentatively.

    "Natalie, I''ll sleep with you." He turned down Natalie''s request.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled and she did not speak.

    That night, Tobias held her as tightly as the night before.

    His passionate embrace was suffused with deep love.

    Was it nice?

    To Natalie, yes. Yes, it was.

    From the time he bought her the croissants, everything seemed so beautiful and sweet.

    But Natalie also remembered the past clearly.

    Once upon a time, she had also had a sweet time with Tobias.

    But behind the sweetness was a pain so great that it could swallow one whole, like a huge wave.

    She didn''t want to make the same mistake twice.

    Natalie slowly closed her eyes. Beneath her thick eyshes, a faint trace of despondency shed in

    her eyes.

    It was still the same the next day.

    Tobias brought Natalie to the president''s office.

    He ced her on hisp, clinging to her.

    While he worked, he would also pepper her with kisses. The day before, it had just been light pecks,

    whereas on this day he smothered her with deep, passionate kisses.

    When they broke off, the ambiguous atmosphere made Natalie feel flustered.

    She couldn''t remember how many times she had been deeply kissed by Tobias. Each time he

    kissed her, it was all-epassing.

    Natalie could tell that Tobias had a heavy workload on this day.

    However, he still kissed her time and time again.

    Natalie suddenly remembered what Benjamin had said to her the day before.

    The executives gossiped that Tobias was "blinded by lust".

    Natalie could only look forward to Simon''s arrival that night.

    Perhaps under Simon''s mental guidance, Tobias would get better.

    After work, Tobias took Natalie out for dinner.

    He even took out a form for Natalie, on which was a long list of restaurants.

    He looked at her lovingly. "Natalie, I got someone toe up with this list of all the restaurants in

    Agaphen City that suit your tastes. In future, we can try each and every one of these restaurants."

    Natalie forced out a smile. "Let''s go home tonight.

    I want to eat at home."

    Tobias held onto Natalie''s hand. "Alright, it''s up to you."

    By the time they returned to the vi, Simon was already there.

    When Tobias walked in, Simon gave him a big hug. "Tobias, it''s been a long time."

    Tobias patted Simon''s shoulder. "Why are you here all of a sudden?"

    Simon nced at Natalie, who was standing beside him. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you. I

    wanted to talk to you."

    Hayden interrupted them. "Daddy, this uncle is really awesome. He asked me to choose a few

    paintings and immediately knew what I liked to eat and do. Isn''t that cool?"

    Tobias''s lips curled into a smile. "Let''s eat first."

    Dinner was already prepared.

    After dinner, Simon noticed a small detail.

    Tobias had been piling food onto Natalie''s te. He would look at Natalie from time to time, and

    when he looked at her, the corners of the mouth would show a faint smile.

    However, Natalie''s eyes were a little uneasy and flurried in contrast.

    He had a grasp of the situation.

    After eating, Simon pointed outside the living room. "Tobias, let''s go have a walk outside."

    Tobias''s gaze immediately fell on Natalie''s face.

    Natalie forced herself to smile and said, "You should have a good chat with your friend since you

    haven''t seen each other for so long. I''ll stay here with Hayden."

    Tobias nodded before leaving with Simon.

    Outside the vi was a huge garden, with blooms and lush greenery carefully tended to.

    The fragrance of the flowers was calm and rxing.

    "Did Natalie ask you toe?" Tobias suddenly opened his mouth and asked in a low voice.

    A look of astonishment shed in Simon''s eyes.

    "You know."

    Tobias'' smile turned bitter. "She was really resistant to me before, but she''s been strangely gentle

    and amodating these two days. Something had to be off."

    Simon''s eyes shed with a mysterious gleam.

    As expected of Tobias, he was still so perceptive of the whole matter.

    "I won''t hide it from you, Tobias. Miss Godfrey thinks you''re acting a little morbid now." Since Tobias

    knew about it, Simon might as well be honest.

    Tobias''s eyebrows drooped slightly, and his eyes shed with a moment of dejection. "To tell you

    the truth, I also feel that I''m getting a little sick."

    He had always wanted to respect Natalie.

    But everything that he''d done over the past two days waspletely disrespectful of her. Especially

    when he''d taken her forcefully. That was more cruel than anything.

    However, he couldn''t control himself nor his behavior.

    "Simon, I''m too afraid of losing her," Tobias said in a slow and helpless tone. "I can wait, I can wait

    however long it takes, but on the baseline that I know I won''t lose her. But right now, I can''t see her

    feelings for me in her eyes. Simon, I''m teetering on the edge."

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613

    "Tobias, there''s no need for you to worry. You''re an excellent man," Simon said with certainty.

    As a psychologist, he was sure that no woman could resist such an excellent man like Tobias.

    Tobias gave a helpless, mockingugh. "But Natalie can''t see any of my good points. The only thing

    she can see is how I hurt her, and nothing I do can wash that away. Simon, I''m terrified. I''m terrified

    that I''m really going to lose her one day. I can''t take it."

    Simon''s breathing hitched.

    "Tobias, you care too much about Miss Godfrey. You should calm down. If you are too nervous, you

    will hurt Miss Godfrey as well."

    Simon''s advice seemed to wash over Tobias like water trickling down a duck''s back.

    "I can''t help being anxious. I tried to rx, tried my best to smoothen our rtionship, but she went

    drinking with Remington and she went out with another man. Simon, the only thing I could do to

    keep myself sane was to keep her in my line of sight at all times. That way, I can tell myself that

    she''s mine."

    These words made Simon''s heartbeat start to quicken.

    He thought Tobias was fine before, but Tobias'' words suddenly made Simon realize that Natalie was

    right.

    Tobias was indeed bing a little morbid.

    He cared about Natalie too much and was too tensed up all the time.

    However, Natalie was trying to leave him with all her might.

    He couldn''t get what he wanted, so he could only set up a cage and imprison Natalie in it.

    "Tobias, you are a bit morbid right now. I believe that you need therapy," Simon chided gently.

    "I understand." Tobias got straight to the point. "But I refuse to go for therapy."

    " Tobias, you..."

    Tobias looked directly into Simon''s eyes. "Simon, I''d rather be sick than to constantly worry about

    Natalie leaving me. I''d rather trap her in my web and make her hate me than to see her leave me."

    Natalie was anxiously waiting in the living room.

    Cecilia had already taken Hayden to bed.

    Natalie didn''t know the result of Simon''s talk with Tobias.

    She could only pray that Simon would talk some sense into him and make Tobias less obstinate.

    Steady and powerful footsteps suddenly sounded.

    Natalie''s heart gave a sudden jolt.

    She looked up and saw Tobias walking over. His handsome figure gradually unfolded in front of her.

    Simon was not with him.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly as she asked, "Where''s Simon?"

    Tobias''s answer was gentle. "I told him to go get some rest."

    Natalie made a soft hum of acknowledgement.

    She looked at Tobias'' face a little nervously to see if there were any changes. Then, Tobias pulled

    her into his arms.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    He leaned in slightly and rubbed his nose against Natalie''s.

    His deep eyes were like the ocean. Natalie could clearly see her reflection in his eyes.

    An inexplicable flustered feeling arose in her heart.

    "Natalie, you didn''t need to ask Simon toe here," Tobias said.

    There was a hint of helplessness hidden in his tone.

    Natalie was shocked.

    She stared at Tobias in astonishment, her mouth gaping a little.

    Tobias'' gaze was very calm, as if nothing in the world could move him.

    But his calm gaze did nothing to hide the maelstrom beneath.

    His deep attachment to Natalie.

    Tobias leaned against Natalie''s forehead and said word by word, "Natalie, I would rather be

    sick than lose you."

    Natalie''s eyes turn wide and her expression stiffened.

    And then, boundless bitterness filled her heart.

    That night, Natalie didn''t sleep a wink.

    The words Tobias said to her crashed inside her chest and made her feel like she was going

    through a storm.

    Since recovering from her amnesia, she had been clear-headed and resolute.

    However, after Tobias'' words, she was once again at a loss.

    She didn''t know what to do at all.

    In the morning, Natalie got up and saw the dark circles under her eyes.

    When they were having breakfast, Hayden came up to her and asked, "Natalie, why do you also

    have panda eyes?"

    Natalie forced a grin, joking, "A panda must have possessed me."

    Hayden immediatelyughed along with her.

    Simon was also having breakfast with the Whitlock family.

    Seeing Natalie''s sleepless appearance, he felt a little uneasy.

    When no one was around, he said to Natalie, "Miss Godfrey, I had a deep conversation with Tobias.

    He''s well aware of his current morbidity and obstinance, but he''s not willing to go for therapy."

    Natalie''s heart was bitter. "I know."

    "Miss Godfrey, what do you..." Simon looked at Natalie.

    Natalie looked down and was at a loss. "I don''t know what to do either."

    After a pause, Simon gave her a suggestion. "Miss Godfrey, this sudden change in Tobias'' mental

    state is entirely due to you. Like I told you yesterday, if you could try not to reject Tobias so strongly,

    he''ll get better. His self-control is strong, and he''ll be able to recover on his own. Miss Godfrey, it''s

    all up to you now."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    "Simon, I don''t know what to do now. Let me think about it." Natalie''s eyebrows knitted together.

    As usual, Natalie followed Tobias to the president''s office of YS Group.

    Along the way, Tobias took the steering wheel with one hand and held Natalie''s hand with the other.

    Natalie''s fingertips trembled slightly.

    Simon''s words kept ringing in her mind.

    She had once firmly believed that she would draw a clear line between herself and Tobias after

    waking up, but now things were getting even worse.

    Her heart was in a huge mess.

    After they arrived at the office, Tobias still had Natalie sit in hisp.

    This time, Natalie refused.

    She said very carefully, "Tobias, I prefer to sit on the sofa alone. Will you let me sit on the sofa?"

    "Natalie."

    Natalie''s voice became softer. "I promise you, I will be good, and I will sit on the sofa without going

    anywhere."

    When she said this, the hesitation in Tobias'' eyes faded away.

    He smiled dotingly at Natalie."Okay."

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    As she sat on the couch, she could feel Tobias'' gaze cast on her from time to time.

    However, she felt a little relieved.

    This was because she realized that Tobias wouldn''t force her anymore if her attitude softened a

    little.

    Perhaps it was just like Simon had said, that Tobias was too afraid of losing her.

    The moment Natalie stopped rejecting him so vehemently, Tobias would be able to have better

    control of his psyche.

    In the afternoon, Tobias was going out to inspect a shopping mall thatYS Group had ns to

    purchase.

    It wouldn''t take long, but Tobias wanted to bring Natalie along.

    Natalie really did not want to go.

    She was afraid that Tobias would do something too intimate to her in front of so many people.

    She pleaded with Tobias like how she''d done before, saying that she was tired and that she wanted

    to have a good rest.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614

    Coincidentally, there was a lounge in the office with arge bed which was originally prepared for

    Natalie.

    Natalie pointed to the dark circles under her eyes and said, "I want to sleep. You go alone."

    Tobias said in a calm tone, "Natalie, I''m afraid that you''ll be gone when I get back."

    She shook her head. "I promise you that I''ll be good. I guarantee you that I''ll be here and I won''t

    disappear."

    Tobias looked at Natalie for a long time, and finally agreed.

    After he left, Natalie''s whole body rxed.

    When she was talking to Tobias just now, she felt as if she was facing a formidable enemy. She only

    let out a sigh of relief after he left the room.

    Although Tobias was no longer so oppressive once she had softened her stance...

    A sh of worry appeared in Natalie''s eyes.

    Did she have to be so deliberate and cautious all the time?

    Just as she was worrying, her phone suddenly rang.

    This shocked her.

    She thought it was a call from Tobias.

    However, when she saw the caller, she noticed it was Remington.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    She didn''t know whether she should pick up the call or not. After all, with her current situation with

    Tobias, it was better for her not to have any contact with any other men.

    Natalie stopped herself just before she rejected the call.

    She remembered that Remington had a lot of connections, and he also had many ideas.

    Perhaps he could help her.

    Natalie hurried out of the president''s office.

    Even though Tobias wasn''t around, she still felt a little uneasy.

    She went to the corridor and answered the phone.

    "Natalie, what are you doing?" Remington''s voice was as gentle andzy as usual, as though they

    were just having a casual chat.

    "Remington, do you know any psychologists or psychological experts?" Natalie asked directly.

    After all, Simon was Tobias'' friend.

    He might be biased.

    Perhaps it would be better to rece him with another psychologist.

    "What''s wrong, Natalie?" There was a trace of confusion in Remington''s voice.

    Tobias had already reached the entrance when he noticed that he''d forgotten a document.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I''ll go back to get it," Benjamin said from beside him.

    "I''ll go," Tobias said in a low voice.

    He strode into the elevator.

    After reaching the top floor, Tobias walked out and entered the president''s office.

    After taking the document, Tobias subconsciously opened the door of the lounge.

    A faint smile curled at the corner of his mouth.

    Soon, however, the smile froze.

    Natalie was not there.

    There was no one inside.

    The expression on Tobias'' face changed in an instant.

    In such a short time, Natalie could not have gone far. He quickly walked out of the office.

    The elevator was still on the 1 st floor.

    Tobias couldn''t wait any longer and went straight to the corridor.

    As soon as he walked over, he saw Natalie, who was on the phone with her back towards him.

    "Remington, I..."

    Tobias''s ears buzzed. He could only hear the word "Remington" and couldn''t even hear what else

    she was saying.

    He only felt a gust of wind blowing past his ears. It felt as though the wind was apanied by

    countless needles whizzing towards him.

    Each needle pierced his ears.

    Tobias looked at Natalie coldly, expressionless.

    "Natalie, what''s wrong with you?" Remington, on the other end of the phone, sounded a little

    anxious.

    Natalie was a little incoherent. He did not understand what she was saying.

    She cleared her throat.

    She was so flustered that she couldn''t get to the point.

    When she was about to speak again, her breath hitched.

    She felt an extremely sharp gaze on her.

    It seemed to be piercing into her heart.

    A sense of foreboding welled up in Natalie''s heart.

    She looked up nervously and saw Tobias.

    He was staring at her toweringly.

    There was no tenderness or affection in his eyes, only coldness.

    Tobias continued staring at Natalie.

    Natalie''s mind was in a mess.

    The look in Tobias'' eyes scared her.

    "Natalie." Tobias suddenly said, "You said that you would be obedient. It turns out you''ve been lying

    to me all along."

    Natalie took a step back. "No, I wasn''t."

    "No?" Tobias tookrge strides over. He grabbed Natalie''s cell phone and saw that the caller was

    Remington.

    His eyes shed with sorrow. "You find me so repulsive, but you''re so willing to talk to another

    man?"

    "It''s not what you think." Natalie shook her head in a panic.

    She saw a deranged look in Tobias''s eyes, which struck fear deep in her.

    "If it isn''t like that, why don''t you tell me what it''s like?"

    As soon as he said this, he locked Natalie''s arms behind her back, and pushed her against the

    staircase railing.

    He started removing her clothes.

    Natalie was terrified. "Tobias, we''re in the stairwell."

    Her voice was trembling.

    This time was different from the previous two times.

    The first two times, they were in a closed space, but this time, they were in the stairwell, and

    someone coulde over at any time.

    Tobias'' response was cruel.

    He picked up her phone and ced it next to his ear.

    "Remington, I''m warning you. Stop fantasising about Natalie, or else I''m going to disregard

    whatever rtionship we have." Tobias'' voice was icy and murderous.

    On the other end of the line, Remington heard strange noises.

    It was the sound of a man and a woman colliding.

    His handsome face suddenly changed. "Tobias, what are you doing?"

    "What are we doing?" The corners of Tobias'' lips curled up coldly. "Natalie is my woman. We are

    doing things that only a man and a woman would do to each other."

    After that, Tobias directly threw the phone on the ground.

    The sounds that they were making could be easily heard on the other side of the line.

    Natalie opened her eyes wide, and the veins on her neck rose.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Tears filled her eyes and she began to cry.

    This was a certain kind of humiliation that she had never experienced before.

    She was being taken advantage of by a man in the stairwell of hispany.

    Someone might just stumble upon them.

    Natalie bit her lips hard.

    She was wrong, she was really wrong.

    She had thought that Simon was right, that as long as she was a bit more obedient, Tobias would

    get better.

    But this was not the case.

    Tobias had gone mad.

    His desire for possession towards her had reached the point of madness.

    It was impossible for her not to talk to others for the rest of her life, and it was impossible for her to

    stay by Tobias'' side forever.

    If there was even the slightest mistake, she would be treated like this and suffer humiliation.

    After that, Tobias brought Natalie back to the office.

    Her eyes were open listlessly.

    In the office, she had to endure more humiliation.

    In the end, Tobias had imprinted himself on Natalie.

    He kissed Natalie''s forehead and said, "Natalie, you are mine. You will only be mine."

    Natalie''s eyes were filled with despair.

    That night, even Hayden could see that there was something wrong with Natalie.

    She was eatingpletely mechanically.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615

    "Natalie, are you okay?" Hayden asked her, his eyes wide.

    Natalie looked at Hayden''s face in a daze.

    There was no light in her eyes, only emptiness.

    After a while, she came back to her senses.

    She touched Hayden''s face and said in a low voice, "I''m fine. Hayden, you have to eat more so you

    can grow taller."

    Hayden smiled at that. "I will. I''m going to grow tall, even taller than Daddy."

    There was a sense of despair in Natalie''s eyes.

    Simon''s words from earlier in the day almost moved her.

    But what happened after that made her determined.

    She had to leave Tobias, and once she did, that would be the end of it.

    This meant that she would have to do so even if she had leave Hayden.

    Tobias was not well.

    Everything would end only if she were to leave.

    After dinner, Natalie excused herself and went to the bedroom, saying that she was tired.

    Just as Tobias was about to enter her room, Cecilia stopped him.

    She looked at Tobias with some concern. "Tobias, Natalie seems to be strange today. Is she in a

    bad mood?"

    Tobias looked tired. "I willfort her," he replied.

    "Tobias, you always have a sense of propriety when doing things. I don''t want you to lose your

    sense of propriety with Natalie."

    Tobias''s breath hitched for a moment, and a sh of irony appeared in his eyes.

    He had a sense of propriety.

    He had always felt that this was the case.

    But now he knew that he was wrong.

    When faced with Natalie, he could not be rational. He would always be reduced to a mess.

    He knew that he had hurt her earlier.

    After entering the bedroom, Natalie was already in bed, her back towards Tobias.

    Tobias got in bed and put his arms around her waist.

    Natalie''s body immediately trembled.

    She was not asleep.

    A hint of sorrow shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    He could feel it, Natalie''s fear of him.

    He had never expected that one day, Natalie would be so terrified of him.

    He had always wanted to spoil her, but he never thought that he would hurt her so badly.

    Tobias was enveloped in endless regret. He was filled with guilt and exhaustion.

    "Natalie," Tobias said, "I''m sorry."

    Hearing his apology, Natalie''s lips curled with sarcasm and despair.

    Tobias was apologising to her?

    After all the pain and suffering that he''d inflicted on her?

    Though he was apologising now, would he act the same way next time?

    Natalie already knew that each short burst of sweetness would only be followed by endless pain.

    She and Tobias were destined to torture each other, and it would not end well.

    It was best for both of them if she were to leave Tobias.

    Natalie''s eyes were filled with determination.

    "I am tired," Natalie said. "Go to sleep."

    Tobias tightened his grip on Natalie''s waist.

    Time slowly passed, but Natalie''s eyes remained wide open.

    She was waiting for the darkest hour to arrive, waiting for Tobias to fall asleep.

    After what felt like an eternity, Natalie finally felt Tobias'' light breathinging from behind her.

    "Tobias," Natalie called out lightly.

    There was no response.

    Natalie carefully removed Tobias'' grip on her waist.

    She hurriedly got out of bed and put on her coat.

    She had specially prepared this coat for this night.

    There were two big pockets on the coat, one containing identification and a bank card, and another

    containing a sharp dagger.

    Natalie knew how dangerous it was to run out in the middle of the night as a woman.

    What''s more, the vi was halfway up the mountain, so she''d specially prepared a dagger.

    Once she was dressed, Natalie reached out to lightly open the door.

    "Natalie," a man''s deep voice rang out behind her.

    That voice was like a thunder strike in Natalie''s mind, making her stop in her tracks and widen her

    eyes.

    "Natalie." Tobias got out of bed. "Go back to sleep. You have to be obedient."

    His voice gave Natalie a sense of eeriness in the darkness of the unlit room.

    Through the light projected from the window, Natalie could see Tobias'' silhouette. He was walking

    towards her.

    Natalie''s heart trembled with every step that he took.

    "Don''te over!" Natalie suddenly shouted uncontrobly.

    She subconsciously took the dagger she had prepared from the pocket of her coat.

    In the darkness of the night, under the dim lighting from outside the window, the dagger

    seemed to be sharper than she remembered.

    Natalie pointed the dagger at Tobias. "Don''te over. Let me go, I don''t want to be with you."

    Tobias stopped short.

    Natalie''s actions made his mind go nk.

    He was ovee with a wave of immense pain.

    Tobias looked at Natalie and said in a hoarse voice, "Natalie, are you really so desperate to leave

    me?"

    She wanted to leave him so much that she had aimed a dagger at him.

    Natalie''s mind was a mess.

    At this moment, she only had one thought in her mind. She had to leave. There was no alternative.

    The situation with Tobias was unbearable. They would only be able to be free by her leaving him.

    Otherwise, they would descend into the pits of h*lI together.

    "Don''te over, don''te over," Natalie kept repeating.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Her body trembled violently, and the hand holding the dagger kept trembling.

    However, her threat was useless.

    Tobias stopped momentarily but then continued to walk toward her.

    In the dark night, his eyes were emitting a strange light.

    Tobias walked up to her.

    Natalie''s dagger was almost pressed against Tobias'' body.

    Tobias grabbed Natalie''s hand and put the dagger where his heart was, then released her hand.

    His eyes were filled with despair and pain. "Natalie, if you want to escape, kill me. Stab me here,

    and then you can leave."

    Natalie''s hands were shaking violently.

    Her eyes were filled with tears. "Tobias, why are you pushing me like this? Why do you want to

    force me?"

    "Natalie, I have never forced you." Tobias emphasized each word. "I just don''t want you to leave

    me. Natalie, I will spend the rest of my life making up for what I did to you before. I will love and

    protect you for the rest of my life. Why won''t you give me this chance?"

    Despair shed in Natalie''s eyes.

    That''s right, why didn''t she want to give Tobias this opportunity?

    At this point, it was all toote.

    At this juncture, all she wanted was to leave.

    Natalie looked at Tobias and sobbed, "Can you let me go? I beg you, let me go."

    "You can leave after you kill me." Tobias stared at Natalie.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616

    Endless sorrow shed in Tobias'' eyes. "Natalie, I know that you hate me, but I never knew that you

    hated me this much. Perhaps this hatred can only disappear when I am no longer in your life."

    Tears trickled down Natalie''s face.

    How could she tell him that she did not hate him?

    She just didn''t want to be with him anymore, and she didn''t want them to torment each other.

    Natalie didn''t want to suffer, nor did she want Tobias to.

    She just wanted the both of them to be safe and happy.

    "Kill me, Natalie," Tobias said clearly.

    His eyes became darker and darker, so dark that his gaze could no longer be seen.

    Natalie shook her head, and her eyes grew cloudy with tears.

    She wanted to tell him that she could not find it in her to kill him.

    After all, she used to love him immensely.

    Although Tobias had caused her so much pain, she had never forgotten her love for him.

    However, the situation hade to such a state...

    Natalie''s body was slightly trembling, as though she was cold. Her mind raced with all kinds of

    emotions.

    A glint of determination shed in her eyes.

    If either she or Tobias had to disappear in order to end their suffering, she would be the one to

    disappear.

    "Tobias." Natalie suddenly looked into the dark night. Her long eyshes trembled slightly, covering

    her teary eyes. "We can''t go back anymore. Why can''t you understand that?"

    As soon as she finished, she plunged the dagger into herself.

    "Natalie!"

    Tobias quickly grabbed onto Natalie''s hand, but the dagger had already been plunged in.

    Blood spewed out of her.

    Natalie returned to YS Group.

    Tobias had vited her over and over again in that stairwell.

    Terror overwhelmed her.

    She kept pleading with Tobias, but he refused to stop.

    Footsteps could be heard.

    It was as if those footsteps were stepping on her heart.

    Natalie opened her eyes wide in horror.

    But Tobias didn''t stop.

    Benjamin was the first one to arrive. He looked on in astonishment, unable to believe his eyes.

    Tobias did not stop.

    He ced his hand on Natalie''s waist and continued.

    More footsteps could be heard.

    Linda arrived. She was Natalie''s best friend in YS Group and they''d worked in the same

    department.

    Soon, the stairwell was filled with people.

    Natalie''s fear turned into humiliation and finally, despair.

    She knew that it was just a dream.

    But if she continued to stay with Tobias, would this dream be a reality?

    She had only one thought on her mind. She had to escape from Tobias, and she had to leave him.

    That was why she was willing to leave behind everything.

    That was why when Tobias had discovered her trying to leave, she had plunged the dagger into her

    own chest.

    After hearing his words, she had plunged the dagger into herself.

    But now she regretted her actions.

    Natalie felt as though she was floating.

    Her mind was in a state of chaos. She didn''t know where she was or how she was doing.

    She hadn''t hesitated in stabbing herself. Was she gravely injured? Was she going to die?

    Natalie regretted her actions.

    She didn''t know why she''d been so impulsive in that moment, so impulsive that she didn''t even care

    about her own life or death.

    She still had Hayden.

    Her son.

    She still wanted to watch Hayden grow up. How could she die just like that?

    12 hours after being sent to the hospital, Natalie was finally out of critical condition.

    The doctor said that Natalie was fine and that she would be awake shortly.

    Tobias was standing outside the ward, his back straight and stiff.

    He nced at the ward, filled with all kinds of

    emotions.

    "Mother, I''m leaving," Tobias said to Cecilia.

    His voice was low and hoarse.

    Cecilia''s eyshes trembled. "Tobias, aren''t you going to wait for Natalie to wake up? The doctor

    said that she could wake up at any time. Don''t you want to see her?"

    Tobias lowered his gaze. The dejection he felt in his heart made his pain immeasurable.

    "No." There was a hint of determination in his slow tone. "I don''t need to see her."

    Tobias strode off.

    His footsteps were steady without the slightest hesitation.

    Cecilia''s heart skipped a beat, and was filled with an inexplicable emotion.

    Although the doctor said that Natalie might wake up at any time, Cecelia still had to wait till the next

    day.

    When the morning sun shone in through the window, Natalie slowly opened her eyes.

    Everything around her was white.

    Natalie opened her eyes with great effort.

    Was she in the hospital?

    She touched her chest and found that her heart was still beating.

    Natalie''s heart was filled with indescribable emotions.

    She had behaved impulsively.

    She had plunged a dagger into her heart.

    In fact, no matter how terrible the conflict between her and Tobias was, it should not have escted

    to a situation of life and death.

    Fortunately, she did not pay the price of her life for her impulsiveness.

    "Natalie, you''re awake." An ted voice came from beside her.

    Natalie was taken aback.

    She looked to the right and saw Cecilia.

    Cecilia looked exhausted, and she had dark circles under her eyes.

    Seeing Cecilia, Natalie was reminded of Tobias.

    Was he here too?

    Natalie''s body trembled uncontrobly.

    Seeing Natalie like this, Cecilia immediately held her hand.

    Cecelia''s tone was bleak. "Natalie, don''t worry. Tobias won''t appear in front of you anymore."

    Natalie''s mind went nk.

    She stared at Cecilia.

    Tobias wouldn''t show himself in front of her anymore?

    What did Cecilia mean?

    Could it be that Tobias was no longer around?

    Did Tobias do something foolish after she''d done so?

    Terror and shock washed over Natalie.

    Her voice was hoarse. "What do you mean? What do you mean that I don''t have to face Tobias

    anymore? Did something happen to him?"

    She stared anxiously at Cecilia.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    A hint of sorrow flitted across Cecilia''s eyes. "He''s fine. Tobias is fine."

    Natalie rxed upon hearing this.

    She hadn''t realised just how terrified and panicked she was when she thought that something had

    happened to Tobias.

    Cecilia took out a letter and handed it to Natalie. "Natalie, this is from Tobias."

    Natalie hesitated for a moment before taking the letter.

    In this day and age, with technological advancement, people rarely wrote letters.

    But Tobias did.

    His handwriting was neat and tidy.

    The letter was short and concise.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617

    "Natalie, I once fantasized about the days after you woke up. I fantasized that I could exin the

    misunderstanding clearly with you, and I hoped that you would understand."

    "I dreamt that I would throw you a big wedding, and I would bring you and Hayden around the

    world."

    "You once told me that you wanted to try all kinds of delicacies. After the wedding, I will be able to

    fulfill this wish."

    "Despite all of that, I''d forgotten the most important thing. I''d forgotten that you wouldn''t forgive me

    at all."

    "Natalie, I didn''t expect you to hate me so much. You would rather end your life than be with me."

    "From this moment onwards, I will set you free."

    The final sentence was written so strongly that Natalie could feel it through the paper. It was

    obvious how agitated Tobias had felt when he was writing it.

    Natalie felt as though she was in a trance.

    Two days ago, she wanted nothing more than to be free, and she didn''t want to be constrained by

    Tobias.

    But now, after all that had happened, instead of feeling happy, there was a certain sourness that

    she felt.

    Cecilia held Natalie''s hands tightly. "Natalie, Tobias will not force you anymore in the future. Don''t

    do anything stupid. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about Hayden. He''s still

    so young, how can you bear to let him lose his mother?"

    Natalie''s thoughts were convoluted.

    After a long time, she asked in a low voice, "Where''s Tobias?"

    "He''s gone."

    "Oh," Natalie said.

    All of a sudden, her heartache intensified.

    After everything that had happened, Tobias had just left. It looked like he''d finally given up on her.

    Well, she was finally free.

    She''d finally got what she wanted.

    The corners of Natalie''s mouth curled, but she found that she could not smile.

    Later in the afternoon, Natalie''s state of mind had improved.

    She looked at Cecilia, who had been helping her, and she felt a sense of guilt.

    "Auntie, you don''t have to take care of me like this," said Natalie.

    She was in the VIP ward. Even without Cecilia, there were nurses who would take care of her.

    "Natalie, I want to take care of you myself. It has nothing to do with Tobias. Don''t think too much

    about it," Cecilia replied.

    Natalie lowered her voice and said, "Auntie, you also have your own things to do. You don''t have to

    waste your time here."

    Cecilia said bitterly, "Natalie, the reason why you are like this is because of Tobias. I should take

    care of you."

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She clutched her hands tightly. "It has nothing to do with him. It''s all my own doing.��

    The reason why Natalie''d stabbed the dagger into her heart was because she was too impulsive.

    Cecelia changed the subject. "By the way, Natalie, I brought your phone with me when you were

    first brought to the hospital. Someone called you earlier, but you were eating so I didn''t tell you."

    She paused and continued, "It was one of your friends. I told them that you were in the hospital. I

    think it''s a good idea for some friends to visit you while you''re here."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    A friend called?

    Was it Sebastian or Yvonne?

    "Natalie, you won''t me me for acting on my own, will you?" Cecilia nced at Natalie.

    It had been a subconscious action to answer the phone. Thinking about it now, Cecelia felt that she

    should have asked for Natalie''s opinion first, instead of telling her friend about what had happened

    tond her in the hospital.

    Natalie forced a smile and said, "It''s okay. Auntie, you did it for my sake."

    Not long after Cecilia told Natalie about this matter, Yvonne and Sebastian arrived.

    After they entered the ward, Cecilia left quietly.

    Upon seeing Natalie''s current state, Yvonne looked as though she was about to cry.

    Sebastian was a man after all, and he would be a little more reserved, but he looked worried.

    The moment when she saw Sebastian, Natalie instinctively felt anxious.

    She was afraid that Tobias would do something irrational if he were to find out that Sebastian had

    come to visit.

    Then, her heart skipped a beat.

    She was thinking too much.

    As Tobias said, she was free.

    He had always been a man of his word.

    After all, he''d even managed to leave while she was still in the hospital. This showed that he''d

    already removed her from his heart.

    "Natalie, what happened to you? I just asked the doctor and he said that a dagger was plunged

    close to your heart. Who hurt you? I will never forgive them!" Yvonne spoke rapidly.

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She said in a low voice, "I stabbed myself."

    Now it was Yvonne''s turn to be speechless.

    She touched Natalie''s forehead and said, "Miss Godfrey, you''re not having a high fever, are you?

    Why''d you stab yourself for no reason?"

    There was a bitterness in Natalie''s eyes.

    Sebastian, who was standing at the side, stiffened as well.

    He asked with an awkward expression, "Natalie, is it because of that person?"

    Upon hearing Sebastian mention Tobias, Natalie''s heart ached even further.

    Yvonne suddenly became excited when she heard

    Sebastian''s question.

    She looked at Sebastian. "Who is it? Who made Natalie stab herself?"

    Sebastian''s expression was one of iprehension.

    Yvonne gave Sebastian''s head a hard knock. "Hello, answer me!"

    Sebastian was tall. Although Yvonne was wearing high heels, she still could not match his height.

    She''d had to stand on her tiptoes to reach his head.

    Sebastian rubbed his head in pain.

    "Sebastian, tell me." Yvonne repeated.

    Sebastian nced at Natalie.

    "Hey, don''t look at Natalie. Tell me, I''ll avenge her."

    "Yvonne, stop asking!" Natalie suddenly said.

    Her face was ashen.

    "Can you two go out first? I want to have a rest." After saying that, Nataliey on the bed.

    Yvonne and Sebastian looked at each other.

    In the end, Sebastian pulled on the corner of Yvonne''s clothes. "Yvonne, let''s go."

    Yvonne could only give Natalie another nce before following Sebastian.

    Hearing their footsteps recede, Natalie suddenly opened her eyes.

    A bitter smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her mouth.

    Humans were strange creatures.

    The one thing that she''d wanted was freedom and to escape from Tobias. Now that she''d gotten it,

    why wasn''t she happy at all?

    Natalie took a deep breath and tried to smile.

    Well, she should be happy. She should be happy.

    Sebastian and Yvonne walked out of the ward.

    Yvonne grabbed Sebastian''s ear and said, "You nerd, hurry up and tell me what exactly do you

    know and what you and Natalie are hiding from me."

    Sebastian did not hide anything from Yvonne.

    He told Yvonne everything that had happened in the past two days.

    Yvonne''s heart skipped a beat.

    It turned out that Natalie, stabbing herself with a dagger, had something to do with Tobias.

    However, it also had something to do with Sebastian.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618

    Yvonne couldn''t help but re at Sebastian. "Sebastian, now that you''re in the entertainment

    industry, there are plenty of beautiful women. Do not get involved with Natalie. She and Tobias have

    been involved since university, you should not meddle in their affairs."

    Sebastian lowered his head.

    He spoke in a somewhat bitter tone, "Yvonne, I thought that Natalie broke up with him. Since she

    was single, I had every right to pursue her. You know how I feel for her, even after all these years."

    Yvonne sighed deeply.

    She wanted to say something to Sebastian, but when she saw his expression, she did not know

    what she could say.

    Perhaps she could not bear saying anything to him.

    That night, Natalie''s mood seemed to have improved greatly.

    At the very least, she wasn''t so cold towards Yvonne and Sebastian anymore.

    She managed to chat with the both of them, and even managed to smile perfunctorily when Yvonne

    joked with her.

    Cecelia stood outside the ward. When she saw this, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    Yvonne noticed that someone was looking at her, and saw that it was Cecelia.

    When Cecelia was not by the door, Yvonne told Natalie, "Natalie, is the woman outside the door the

    one who picked up my call?"

    Natalie guessed that Yvonne was referring to Cecilia. She nodded.

    Yvonne looked amazed. "She''s very beautiful. Even though I''m in the entertainment industry, I have

    never met anyone as beautiful as her."

    Natalie forced a smile.

    Cecilia''s beauty was beyond doubt, which was why she had such a good-looking son, Tobias.

    "Wait!" Yvonne suddenly patted her own head and said, "Why do I seem to have seen her before?"

    After thinking for a long time, Yvonne finally recalled.

    She had seen Cecilia in a magazine.

    It featured ten of the most beautiful women in the world, and one of them was Cecilia.

    That was when she was still in university.

    Yvonne had even shown the magazine to Natalie.

    "Natalie, she is Mr. Whitlock''s mother, isn''t she?" Yvonne was suddenly excited. "No wonder she is

    so beautiful. Like mother, like son."

    Natalie hummed dejectedly.

    Sebastian''s face turned pale.

    Yvonne immediately reined in her emotions.

    She should not have mentioned Tobias. She decided to quickly change the topic.

    She had initially wanted to ask Natalie about what happened with Tobias, but since Sebastian was

    there, it was not appropriate to do so.

    The three of them continued chatting until 9 o''clock at night.

    Natalie kept urging Sebastian and Yvonne to go back.

    Yvonne insisted on apanying Natalie in the ward, but Natalie rejected her.

    "I''m fine now, and there are so many doctors and nurses here. Yvonne, you and Sebastian are very

    busy. I''m d that you''ve spent so much time with me today. If you don''t leave, you will make me

    unhappy," Natalie said.

    Sebastian said to Yvonne, "Yvonne, let''s go. Let Natalie have a good rest."

    Yvonne bid farewell to Natalie reluctantly.

    Before she left, she whispered in Natalie''s ear, "Natalie, no matter what has happened, you still

    have your best friend here. Don''t be afraid. If you have something on your mind that you can''t tell

    Sebastian, call me after we leave."

    Her words were full of sincerity.

    Natalie felt better upon hearing that.

    She nodded at Yvonne, grateful for her support.

    It was not long after Yvonne and Sebastian left that Remington arrived at the hospital.

    Outside the ward, he saw Cecilia.

    He halted in his steps.

    "Madam." His tone was polite but distant.

    Cecilia stood up and nodded at him. "Why are you here?"

    His tone was still distant. "I''m here to visit Natalie."

    Cecilia did not know how he knew that Natalie was in the hospital, but she did not ask any further.

    This was not important.

    Cecilia looked into the ward and said, "She should be asleep now." "She''s not." His voice was sure.

    "How can she fall asleep after everything that''s happened?"

    Cecilia''s eyes narrowed.

    "What do you know?" She looked at Remington.

    Remington looked at Cecilia with a bit of provocation in his eyes. "I know how Tobias hurt Natalie. If

    you''re concerned about her, you should advise your son to stay away from her, to stop hurting her!"

    Cecilia was put off by Remington''s tone.

    She frowned and said, "Remington, Tobias is your older brother."

    "Older brother?" Remington sneered. "I''ve never seen him as my brother, especially not after

    yesterday."

    After that, he strode past Cecilia and went straight to the ward.

    Cecilia was about to stop Remington, but she stopped in her tracks.

    She knew that Natalie was close to him.

    And now, she was only here to take care of Natalie. That was all.

    What right did she have to stop Natalie''s friends from seeing her?

    Cecilia held back her anger and didn''t move.

    It was dark inside the ward.

    "Natalie." Remington''s voice sounded gentle in the ward.

    There was no response.

    "Natalie," he called again.

    Still, there was no response.

    Natalie stopped breathing.

    Her eyes were tightly closed. She was trembling.

    She knew that Remington was there, but she did not respond.

    Perhaps it was too awkward for her.

    Natalie had still had the courage to face Sebastian earlier.

    Because Sebastian was a nerd, he would not be able to differentiate the sounds of a massage chair

    and noises that a man and woman would make when they were together.

    However, Remington was not the same.

    He knew the differences very well.

    Tobias had even told him directly.

    This made Natalie even more humiliated.

    "Natalie, I know that you''re not asleep," Remington suddenly said.

    He went straight to the hospital bed and sat down at the head of Natalie''s bed.

    Natalie could no longer pretend.

    Her tone was full of humiliation. "Remington, leave."

    "Why do you want me to leave?" Remington asked suddenly.

    Natalie bit her lip.

    She felt that he was asking this on purpose.

    She said in a low voice, "You know clearly that I''m humiliated. Why are you still asking?"

    Remington reached for the switch.

    With a flick, he turned on the lights.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Darkness retreated in an instant, ushering in light.

    The ward was as bright as day.

    Natalie quickly lowered her head, still biting her lip.

    "Remington, you!"

    All of a sudden, Remington lifted Natalie''s chin up. He held her chin gently, making Natalie face him.

    Natalie was so ovee by her own humiliation that she forgot to struggle.

    Remington looked at Natalie, an inexplicable shadow shing in his eyes. "Natalie, there''s no need

    for you to be embarrassed."

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619

    Remington''s tone was void of emotion.

    "I know you''ve done it with him."

    "I know that you gave him your first time."

    "I also know that you were doing it with him yesterday."

    Natalie''s face suddenly flushed red.

    She shook off Remington''s hand. "Are you purposely trying to embarrass me?"

    "Natalie." Remington suddenly sounded a little forlorn. "The person who should feel embarrassed is

    not you, but me. Tobias deliberately did this to crush me."

    Natalie bit her lips hard, not saying a word.

    Her teeth were using so much force that her pink and tender lips were on the verge of spilling blood.

    "Natalie, Tobias knows what you are to me."

    "Remington!" Natalie interrupted him. "I have told you that we are just friends."

    Remington looked at Natalie, his thin lips parting slightly. "Natalie, I am really only treating you as a

    friend. I have never crossed any lines with you since I came back." "But you crossed it just now."

    Remington fell silent.

    Natalie said in a near pleading tone, "Remington, can you leave now? You''re really reminding me of

    my humiliation. Please, I beg of you."

    "Do you n on not seeing me for the rest of your life?"

    Natalie''s breath hitched.

    The pleading look in her eyes became even heavier. "At least for now, please leave me alone,

    okay?"

    How could she still face Remington peacefully?

    Just the day before, he''d clearly heard her and Tobias making love. How was she going to face

    him?

    There was an inscrutable darkness in Remington''s eyes.

    After a moment, he stood up. "Rest well, Natalie." When he reached the door, he suddenly stopped.

    "Natalie, I hope that this lesson will make you give up on Tobiaspletely," he said, word by word.

    "I have already given up on him!" Natalie shouted out as soon as Remington finished speaking.

    The corner of Remington''s lips twitched slightly.

    He turned to look at Natalie. "Do you truly mean it?"

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    "Look at me, Natalie. Do you really mean it?" Remington was almost interrogating her.

    Natalie averted her gaze. "That has nothing to do with you."

    There was a sh of emotion in Remington''s eyes.

    "Have a good rest."

    This time, he left for good.

    A weekter, Natalie was discharged from the hospital.

    Cecilia had taken care of her for the whole week.

    Yvonne had alsoe to help out in between.

    Sebastian also wanted toe, but Natalie didn''t allow him to.

    Although Sebastian hadn''t realised what had happened during that phone call, it was impossible for

    Natalie to face him without a care.

    When she was discharged from the hospital, Natalie thanked Cecilia again and again.

    Cecilia gave her a hesitant smile. "Natalie, I just did what I had to."

    She owed Natalie too much. She couldn''t repay it at all, and it was proper for her to take care of

    Natalie.

    "Auntie, I''ll be heading off," Natalie said.

    "Wait." Cecilia stopped her.

    Natalie looked at Cecilia, waiting.

    Cecilia, however, could not say a word.

    She wanted to talk to Natalie about Tobias, but she suddenly didn''t dare to.

    After all, Natalie had stabbed herself with a dagger. She was afraid that if she mentioned Tobias

    again in front of her, it would be very triggering.

    And throughout this entire week, Tobias did not call Cecilia once.

    He''d really kept to his word, topletely let go of Natalie.

    Cecilia was dazed.

    Were Tobias and Natalie really going to break up for good?

    She definitely didn''t want things to end up this way.

    However, she found that there was nothing she could do.

    Even Tobias hadn''t managed to flip the situation around. If he''d given up, what could Cecelia do

    about it?

    "Natalie, feel free to visit Hayden anytime you can." Cecilia''s tone was a little bitter.

    Natalie nodded heavily. "Auntie, I will. Hayden is my son. I''ll visit him often."

    Cecilia nodded as well, her expression crestfallen.

    "I''m leaving then, Auntie." Natalie bid goodbye to Cecilia.

    After walking out of the hospital, Natalie suddenly felt that there was a gaping hole in her heart.

    She''d thought that Cecilia would mention Tobias to her before she left.

    Deep down, she''d been hoping for it to happen.

    It had been a week, yet she hadn''t caught a glimpse of Tobias at all. She knew nothing about him.

    In fact, Natalie had an inexplicable feeling of expectation.

    However, Cecilia did not say anything.

    Therefore, Natalie didn''t bring it up.

    She looked up at the sky.

    The sky was a shade of light blue, with countless white clouds floating along.

    Natalie curled the corners of her mouth.

    Finally, her rtionship with Tobias hade to an end.

    It felt like she''d finally woken up from a long, long dream.

    This was the best for everybody. Life couldn''t be more perfect.

    Natalie returned to her apartment.

    Yvonne was there, waiting for her.

    In order to celebrate Natalie being discharged from the hospital, Yvonne specially prepared several

    dishes.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Of course, she''d also taken into consideration Natalie having to eat clean after being discharged.

    She''d even reced the liquor with yoghurt.

    Yvonne raised her yoghurt. "Natalie, congrattions on being discharged."

    Natalie raised hers as well and they clinked bottles. "Congrattions to me!"

    As they ate, Yvonne spoke up. "Natalie, I was really curious about it even while you were in the

    hospital, but you didn''t want to tell me. Now that we''re alone, what''s really going on between you

    and Mr. Whitlock?"

    Natalie''s fork paused mid-air.

    "Don''t ask," she said a little bitterly.

    Yvonne, however, was persistent.

    She looked at Natalie seriously. "You told me not to ask when you were in the hospital, but I really

    want to know, Natalie. What''s really going on between the two of you? You know that I''m always

    away for filming and I don''t have much time to meet up with you. I can''t leave you like this, or I''d die

    of worry."

    Natalie was silent for a while.

    A momentter, she put down her fork.

    "Yvonne, you can rest assured this time. We''re truly over."

    Yvonne didn''t believe it for a second.

    She stared at Natalie. "Natalie, stop joking. You and Mr. Whitlock have been on and off so many

    times. Why not just stay together? You already have a son anyway. I don''t think it''s a good idea to

    leave things like this."

    "I''m serious." Natalie looked at Yvonne with her clear eyes. "I''ll tell you why I stabbed myself with a

    dagger. It''s because I was begging him to let me go."

    Yvonne''s breathing tensed up at once.

    She stared at Natalie in disbelief.

    She did not expect that Natalie would do such a silly thing, going to huge lengths in order to leave

    Tobias.

    At the same time, she clearly felt that Tobias held a spot in Natalie''s heart.

    Natalie continued, "Well, he''s really let me go. He didn''t ask about me ore to see me while I

    was in the hospital, so I guess he''s really made up his mind."

    As she spoke, Natalie suddenly startedughing. "Therefore, Yvonne, you have to congratte me.

    Both of us are free now. We weren''t meant to be, after all."

    Yvonne stared at Natalie''s face for a very long time.

    Since they''d be friends, she''d heard Natalie say that she and Tobias were over countless

    times.

    This was the only time that Yvonne felt that it was for real.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620

    Yvonne suddenly felt her sixth sense tingling.

    This time, both Natalie and Tobias had made up their minds to end things.

    "But Natalie..." Yvonne wanted to say something, but she hesitated.

    She had always thought that Natalie and Tobias would eventually be together.

    No matter how many times they fought, they would get together in the end.

    After all, they still had Hayden.

    But now, they were really going to be separated.

    Yvonne suddenly felt something in her chest that she couldn''t describe in words.

    She wanted to persuade Natalie, but she was cut off. "Yvonne, if you want me to be happy, don''t

    mention Tobias to me again."

    Through Natalie''s calm eyes, Yvonne saw her determination.

    A surge of emotions welled up in her heart.

    After a while, Yvonne nodded.

    That night, Yvonne was about to leave the apartment.

    Jenkins would be home that night, and she had to go be with him.

    After all, Jenkins was her benefactor, and she had to serve him properly.

    Before she left, Natalie told Yvonne something. She asked Yvonne for a favor, to help her look out

    for any suitable jobs.

    After all, Natalie couldn''t justze around at home all day. She had to find a job eventually.

    Yvonne agreed without hesitation.

    Yvonne hurried back to Jenkins'' vi.

    She had been getting along rather well with Jenkins recently.

    However, Yvonne would never forget that day that Jenkins saw a kiss between her and a male

    costar. He was furious when he learned that it was a real kiss.

    He''d dragged her under under the shower and had used cold water to wash her lips over and over

    again.

    Because of that, Yvonne had caught a cold.

    From that moment on, she''d started having thoughts of leaving Jenkins.

    But she knew that she couldn''t at the moment.

    She was not fully stable yet. Only when she was certain that she could stand firm on her own two

    feet would she leave Jenkins.

    Yvonne could tell that Jenkins didn''t seem to really be in the mood that night, so she was especially

    proactive.

    Under Yvonne''s deliberate seduction, Jenkins kissed her over and over again.

    When they finished, Yvonne went to the washroom to gargle. However, Jenkins caught her.

    He held Yvonne''s chin and demanded, "Why are you rinsing?"

    Yvonne felt a little embarrassed.

    She''d swallowed that, so she had to rinse and gargle, of course.

    Although Jenkins was incredibly attractive, no one liked swallowing.

    But Yvonne couldn''t say this directly.

    Jenkins was her benefactor. How could she tell him something like this?

    Yvonne forced a smile. "Mr. Jenkins, I don''t want to leave you with a bad aftertaste when we kiss.

    Don''t you agree?"

    There was a sh of lust in Jenkins'' eyes.

    A momentter, he directly pressed Yvonne''s head down.

    Jenkins used his own actions to show Yvonne that he did not mind the taste.

    After they were finished, he pressed Yvonne against the wall and kissed her slowly.

    Jenkins was an excellent kisser, his hot tongue entangling hers passionately. Yvonne almost fell for

    it. Her body was soft and even a little eager.

    Unfortunately, Jenkins would not really touch her.

    When it was finally over, Yvonne finally snapped back from her libido.

    When she recalled what had just happened, she thought of how hardcore he was.

    Jenkins'' sexual preference was really one of a kind.

    Of course, it was much better than those rumors in the entertainment industry. Because although he

    was hardcore, at least he did not abuse Yvonne in bed.

    There was one thing that Yvonne didn''t understand, though.

    Why had Jenkins never truly taken her, and preferred to use such methods?

    Yvonne had once read about it on the inte.

    Generally speaking, men who usually preferred doing it ''that way'' had an unusually strong

    possessiveness.

    Yvonne''s mind instantly filled with several theories.

    Could it be that Jenkins and his rumored women had also used this same method?

    Did that mean that Jenkins was still a virgin?

    Yvonne was startled at this thought, feeling a jolt in her heart.

    Cecilia returned to the vi.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    As soon as she walked into the living room, she saw Hayden sitting in Tobias''p.

    Tobias seemed to be reading a story to Hayden.

    His voice was like chocte to the ears, low and pleasant.

    Hayden suddenly popped his head out. "Daddy, why haven''t I seen Natalie for such a long time?"

    Cecilia stopped in her tracks.

    A dazed expression shed briefly on Tobias'' face.

    Momentster, he patted Hayden''s head. "She''s left for a faraway ce."

    Hayden pouted. "Will Nataliee back?"

    "No." Tobias'' voice was low.

    Hayden still wanted to say something, but Tobias cut him off. "Let''s go on reading."

    Hayden''s pout became even more pronounced. He nced around, then saw Cecelia.

    Immediately, he hopped off of Tobias''p.

    He ran into Cecilia''s embrace. "Grandma."

    Cecelia''s heart was about to melt upon hearing his innocent voice.

    "Grandma, Daddy said that Natalie won''t being back. Is that true?" He looked at Cecilia

    seriously with his round eyes.

    Cecilia''s eyes gleamed slightly.

    She didn''t know how to answer Hayden''s question.

    After a while, Cecilia called for the servants toe over.

    She told Hayden softly, "Hayden, Grandma and Daddy have some things to discuss. Why don''t you

    go and get some rest?"

    Once again, Hayden pouted.

    Cecilia patted Hayden''s little face and said gently, "Be a good boy, Hayden."

    At that, Hayden reluctantly left with the servant.

    Cecilia went to Tobias'' side.

    He sat on the sofa, staring down at Hayden''s fairytale book.

    Although his eyes fell on the book, he was in a trance.

    "Tobias."

    Tobias raised his head. "Mother, you''re back."

    "Yes."

    Another pause of silence.

    Cecilia thought that Tobias would ask her about Natalie.

    After all, she was just discharged from the hospital.

    But Tobias didn''t mention anything.

    He just silently stared at Hayden''s fairytale book.

    Cecilia couldn''t help but say, "Tobias, Natalie..."

    Tobias cut her off. "Mother, it''s alright."

    Cecilia''s heart trembled.

    She carefully asked, her voice a little shaky, "Tobias, have you really made up your mind?"

    She still couldn''t believe it. After all, Tobias had loved Natalie so deeply.

    "Yes." There was a hint of raspiness in his deep voice.

    "But..."

    "Mother, don''t mention her in front of me again in the future." After speaking, Tobias stood up and

    left.

    Natalie Godfrey...

    He never wanted to hear this name in the future.

    This person had been buried deep in his heart, along with his flesh and blood.

    Every time he heard her name, his heart would be ripped and torn once again, the bloody wound

    causing terrible pain.

    Cecilia was dazed.

    She didn''t know what was wrong with both Tobias and Natalie.

    How had things ended up like this?

    Initially, though Natalie couldn''t let the past go, at least Cecelia had had something to look forward

    to.

    She''d thought that with the passage of time, one day, Natalie would forgive Tobias.

    But now, it seemed that herst shred of hope has dissipatedpletely.

    Was this it? Were Tobias and Natalie going to end things like this?

    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, the phone suddenly rang, breaking her thoughts.

    What Cecilia had not expected was that it was a call from Peter.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621

    On the other end of the phone, Peter started off by giving Cecilia a big earful.

    "Cecelia!" Peter was thoroughly distressed. "Look at the way you''ve brought your kids up! Both

    Selina and Tobias are still single and unmarried at this age. Other people their age already have

    children of their own old enough to run simple errands! Do you know how embarrassing it is for

    me?"

    Cecelia was at a loss for words.

    She remained silent.

    She knew that at Peter''s age, one was naturally very traditional. In his eyes, it was utterly

    inconceivable to him that Selina and Tobias were still not married.

    "I don''t care. Selina or Tobias, one of them must be married this month, or I''ll get so mad I''ll die of

    anger!"

    Cecilia said helplessly, "Mr. Peter, getting married is not like buying groceries. It''s not as easy as

    you said."

    Peter had been waiting for Cecilia to say these words.

    "I have an oldrade-in-arms who happens to have a granddaughter. She''s beautiful and noble. I

    think she''s suitable for Tobias. You tell Tobias toe back here, and I''ll arrange for them to meet."

    Cecilia frowned. "Mr. Peter, Tobias won''t go back now."

    In such a situation, how could Tobias have the mood to go on a blind date?

    Spasms of heavy coughs came from the other end of the phone.

    This shocked Cecilia a little. "Don''t get too worked up, Mr. Peter. Getting mad does your body no

    good."

    "Since you know that getting angry affects my health, then you should make Tobias get married as

    soon as possible!" Peter huffed from the other end.

    Cecilia felt helpless and bitter in her heart.

    It would be great if Natalie could be together with Tobias.

    But now, everything seemed to have be impossible.

    "If Tobias can''te over, I''ll let her go find him. Previously, Lucy was a great match but he didn''t

    want her. This time, Tobias must ept her!"

    Peter dered his final decision in a firm tone.

    Cecilia widened her eyes in shock.

    She wanted to say something, but Peter hung up the phone.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Cecilia thought that Peter was just joking. She hadn''t thought that he would really show up at

    Glenvania three dayster.

    Not only did Petere all this way, he''d brought a girl along with him.

    The girl looked elegant and refined, and her smile was very sweet. She had two deep dimples, and

    she looked like the type that elders liked.

    She was no doubt beautiful, with fair skin and bright eyes, but it was not the kind of sexy,

    pressurizing bombshell beauty. Instead, she made people feel veryfortable.

    "Auntie." The girl greeted Cecilia sweetly as soon as she came. "You are really as gorgeous as

    everyone says."

    Although they were words of ttery, she somehow did not make people feel that it was deliberate

    appeasement, but rather truly felt from the heart.

    Cecilia also greeted the girl politely.

    Peter introduced them to each other.

    Her name was Yuna Sherman, the granddaughter of Peter''s oldrade-in-arms. She was also the

    typical refineddy from an aristocratic family of schrs, a fine match for the Whitlocks.

    Cecilia could see that Peter liked this girl named Yuna very much.

    Every time the old man spoke to Yuna, his face would beam, his eyes twinkling.

    However, it had to be acknowledged that Yuna really left a favorable impression on people. She

    moved with dignity and grace and made people feel veryfortable.

    During the day, Tobias was at thepany, and Hayden also went to kindergarten. Cecilia, Peter,

    and Yuna were the only ones in the vi.

    During lunch, Yuna kept piling food onto Peter''s te.

    Cecilia also noticed that the dishes that Yuna served were all to Peter''s liking, suitable for people his

    age.

    A ripple of emotion welled up in her heart.

    It seemed that Yuna was also eager to marry Tobias. Otherwise, she would not have gone so far as

    to please Peter and follow him all the way here. After all, Yuna''s family background was strong too,

    there was no need for her to do this.

    After lunch, Peter went to take his nap as usual.

    After he was gone, only Yuna and Cecilia were left.

    "Let me make you a cup of coffee," Cecilia suggested.

    "Auntie, it''s fine," Yuna said softly.

    Her eyes curved slightly like crescent moons, twinkling. "Auntie, I''ll just have some tea."

    A hint of surprise shed across Cecilia''s eyes.

    After that, Cecilia disappeared into the kitchen and made tea for Yuna.

    While Yuna was drinking tea, Cecilia chatted with her. "You grew up abroad, didn''t you? Don''t girls

    who grew up abroad usually like drinking coffee?"

    Yuna put down her tea and said politely, "Auntie, I grew up here when I was young. I only went

    abroad with my parentster. I did like drinking coffee, but I learned to enjoy tea after spending time

    with my grandfather."

    A sh of deep thought flitted across Cecilia''s eyes.

    "Auntie, you''re gorgeous," Yuna suddenly said.

    She smiled at Cecilia with a bright light in her eyes.

    Cecilia smiled. "Thank you."

    "Auntie, no wonder such a beautiful woman like you could have such a handsome son like Tobias,"

    Yuna continued.

    She had never met Tobias, but it sounded so natural for her to utter his name like that, as if she was

    very familiar with him.

    "Thank you," Cecilia answered courteously.

    After giving it some thought, Cecelia decided that Yuna had to know about certain things.

    Peter didn''t even know about Hayden''s existence.

    Things were tooplicated, and so many things had happened recently. There hadn''t been any

    opportunities to let Peter know about Hayden.

    Cecelia had wanted to wait for Tobias and Natalie to make up before bringing Hayden to see Peter.

    Now, however...

    Cecilia coughed lightly.

    She looked at Yuna, her expression serious. "Yuna, I know why you and Peter came here this time."

    Although Yuna had been acting graciously from the beginning to the end, she was still a young girl.

    When she heard Cecilia''s words, her face couldn''t help but redden.

    She lowered her head, and her thick and long eyshes covered her eyes.

    Cecilia''s tone was gentle. "But there''s still something I need to tell you in advance. Peter doesn''t

    know about this matter either, so it''s going to be hard on you."

    Yuna''s heart froze for a moment, and an ominous feeling welled up in her heart.

    Cecilia continued, "Yuna, I think you still don''t know that Tobias has a son."

    Yuna was taken aback.

    She stared at Cecilia in astonishment.

    Tobias had a son?

    Wasn''t he unmarried?

    How could he have a son?

    "Auntie, what''s going on?" Yuna eximed in surprise.

    Cecilia sighed. " Yuna, I won''t go into theplicated details, but you only need to know that Tobias

    has a son."

    She paused for a while and said in an even more sincere tone, "Yuna, this is solely our fault. You

    came all the way without any knowledge of this. You can just take this trip as apanying Peter

    to visit us. After all, there''s no need for a youngdy like yourself to be someone''s stepmother. You

    deserve someone better."

    Yuna''s eyshes trembled intensely.

    After a while, she suddenly took a deep breath.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622

    Yuna looked at Cecelia, her tone serious. "Auntie, there won''t be any man better than Tobias."

    Cecilia''s heart missed a beat.

    Yuna seemed to be recalling something, and her face brightened. "Auntie, Tobias is older than me

    by eight years."

    Cecilia nodded.

    Yuna indeed looked really young, and could only be in her early twenties.

    "Auntie, I''d seen Tobias on TV before, back when I was in high school. It only took that one nce

    for me to bepletely smitten. I thought to myself, how could there be such a handsome man on

    this earth?"

    She paused for a moment before continuing, "I was ted to know that my grandfather and Mr.

    Whitlock wererade-in-arms, and I was even happier that Mr. Whitlock liked me. I''m guessing

    that though he has a son, since Mr. Whitlock is trying to matchmake the two of us, Tobias doesn''t

    have a wife, right?"

    She stared unblinkingly at Cecilia.

    What Yuna had said made Cecilia paused for a

    moment.

    She didn''t expect Yuna to be this observant.

    Cecelia didn''t know how to respond to Yuna''s question.

    It was true that Tobias didn''t have a wife right now.

    And with both Tobias and Natalie''s attitudes, it didn''t seem possible that they''d get back together.

    Although Cecilia didn''t say anything, looking at her expression, Yuna had a grasp of the situation.

    Her eyes shed.

    She looked at Cecilia sincerely. "Auntie, although I''m young, I think I can be a good stepmother.

    Please give me a chance."

    Yuna had made her viewpoint clear with this sentence.

    Cecilia''s heart skipped a beat.

    After a while, she sighed. "Yuna, it''s useless for you to ask what I think. If you want, you should ask

    Tobias."

    Hearing Cecilia''s words, Yuna''s heart suddenly started to race.

    A blush appeared on her face.

    Time seemed to rewind back to that moment years ago, when she''d identally seen that godly

    face on TV.

    In that moment, she was smitten.

    After Peter had woken up from his afternoon nap, Cecilia went to look for him at once.

    This matter could no longer be concealed, and it had to be told.

    Cecilia told Peter all about Hayden.

    Peter took a whole minute to process the news.

    His eyes widened to the limit. "What child? Why haven''t I heard of him? Where did this childe

    from? Is he really Tobias'' son?"

    Cecilia exhaled, "Peter, this matter is veryplicated, but Hayden is indeed Tobias'' son."

    Peter was unable to ept this fact at all.

    He even suspected that Hayden wasn''t Tobias'' son at all and that Cecelia was just making things up

    to reject Yuna.

    "When that childes back, I have to do a DNA test. I don''t believe that Tobias would suddenly

    be a father!"

    Cecilia did not try to exin or refute him.

    Instead, she silently took Hayden''s photo and showed it to Peter.

    This time, Peter waspletely dumbfounded.

    In the photo, Hayden was like a carbon copy of a young Tobias.

    Peter didn''t bring up the DNA test anymore.

    "Where''s the child''s mother?" Peter suddenly asked, looking at Cecelia.

    Cecilia had no idea how to answer this question.

    She wanted to skip this topic by remaining silent, but Peter was persistent.

    In the end, she had no choice.

    "They broke up. She broke up with Tobias."

    Peter fell into deep thought.

    A momentter, he made a decision. "Since Tobias has already broken things off with the child''s

    mother, it means that they''re not suitable for each other. Yuna''s a wonderful girl and she''s well-

    bred. I''ll talk to her, I''m sure she can understand."

    "There''s no need for that, Peter," Cecelia said. "I''ve already spoken to her, and she can ept it."

    Peter''s face flushed with joy. "I knew it! Yuna is great."

    Cecilia did not know what to say.

    At the bottom of her heart, she still hoped that Tobias and Natalie could be together.

    However, it didn''t seem likely to happen with the current situation.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Peter, marriage isn''t something that we can force onto them. We still have to see what Tobias

    thinks."

    Cecilia''s words caused Peter''s eyes to widen. "You want to depend on him? I won''t be able to see

    him get married even till the day I die!"

    "Well, you already have a great- grandson, don''t you?"

    After all, Peter had always been making noise about wanting a great-grandchild. Now that he knew

    about Hayden''s existence, he didn''t have to rush things anymore.

    Peter glowered. "How can I be satisfied with just a great- grandchild? I want him to get married! I

    know that Yuna is the best match for Tobias!"

    At around four o''clock in the afternoon, Hayden came back from kindergarten.

    Although Peter took some time getting used to his great-grandson''s sudden appearance, blood was

    still thicker than water.

    What''s more, Hayden and Tobias were so simr in appearance, with Hayden''s cheeky and

    outgoing personality making him lovable at first sight.

    Hayden''s huge eyes and round cheeks tickled the

    old man''s heart. It didn''t take long for the two to befriend each other.

    The little boy even climbed into Peter''sp to pull his white beard, which made Peter''s face scrunch

    up.

    Yuna''s expression was a little unnatural when she first saw Hayden, but soon she adapted to the

    role of a big sister.

    She deliberately held Hayden''s hand and talked to him animatedly, even entertaining him with

    stories.

    However, Hayden didn''t seem to like Yuna very much.

    Hayden pulled Cecilia aside.

    "Grandma, that grandpa is my great- grandpa, right? Then who''s thatdy?" He blinked his big,

    round eyes.

    Cecilia hesitated.

    She didn''t know how to answer Hayden either.

    "She''s someone your great grandfather brought here. Your great grandfather likes her very much."

    Cecilia had no choice but to tell him this.

    With a mysterious look on Hayden''s face, he whispered, "Grandma, I don''t like her."

    Cecilia''s breathing hitched.

    Yuna had been very friendly to him from the beginning to the end. Why didn''t Hayden like her?

    Hayden''s voice lowered a little. "Grandma, I think this woman looks sort of... b*tchy!"

    Cecelia was taken aback.

    She looked at Hayden, speechless.

    Everything was perfect about her grandson, except that he was just too precocious.

    How could a young kid his age already know what b*tchy meant?

    Cecilia patted Hayden''s head and chided, "Don''t think too much."

    Hayden pouted.

    He secretly ran back to his room and dialed Natalie''s mobile phone.

    The call was quickly picked up.

    "Hayden." There was a hint of joy in Natalie''s tired voice.

    "Natalie, why haven''t youe to see me for such a long time?" Hayden asked.

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.

    "Hayden, I''ll visit you when I have time, okay?" Natalie said in a low voice.

    "Okay. Natalie, I need to tell you something." "Sure, go on." Natalie perked up a little and pretended

    to be curious.

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623

    "My great- grandfather came. He is my grandfather''s father, a white- bearded old man," Hayden

    chirped.

    Natalie was taken aback.

    Hayden''s great-grandfather, Peter...

    She had seen him before. His old age was of no hindrance. In fact, he was spirited and vigorous.

    "Well, you should spend more time with your greatgrandfather," Natalie replied.

    "I like great-grandpa, but I don''t like the woman that my great- grandfather brought." Hayden added,

    "She feels b*tchy."

    Natalie was a little speechless.

    "Hayden, you''re too young to know what that means."

    "It''s true, Natalie." Hayden defended himself. "That woman pretends to be very close to me, but I

    can tell that she doesn''t like me at all!"

    Natalie did not take Hayden''s words to heart, thinking it was just child''s talk.

    Her tone was gentle. "Don''t think too much about it, Hayden."

    Seeing that Natalie did not react too much, Hayden pouted but did not dwell on the matter further.

    After chatting with Natalie for a while, he hung up the phone.

    At 10 o''clock that night, Peter''s eyelids were drooping sleepily.

    His schedule was extremely urate. Usually, he''d already be fast asleep at this hour.

    Peter nced at the time and asked Cecilia with great displeasure, "Why hasn''t Tobias returned

    yet? It''s already sote."

    Cecilia sighed slightly to herself.

    Ever since Natalie''s incident, Tobias had been returning only in the wee hours.

    She forced a smile and. "Peter, Tobias is busy with work. It''s hard to tell when he''ll be home

    exactly."

    Peter was even more upset to hear that. He immediately glowered at her. "What do you mean

    busy? Is work more important than his own life?"

    Cecilia''s smile turned even more awkward.

    However, Yuna said softly, "Grandpa, it''s normal for men to be career- driven. If Tobias was not

    focused on his career but was caught in lust instead, that would truly frustrate you, wouldn''t it?" The

    expression on Peter''s face eased quite a bit when he heard that.

    He huffed. "Yuna knows just what to say."

    Cecilia remained calm on the outside, but a ripple of emotions had already stirred in her chest.

    Peter had a fiery temper all this while, but when he faced Yuna, he seemed to have changed into

    another person. It seemed that he really liked Yuna very much.

    Meanwhile, Peter still insisted on waiting up for Tobias.

    "Well have to let Tobias to meet Yuna tonight no matter what," Peter said.

    Cecilia''s heart skipped a beat.

    She didn''t know how long they would have to wait.

    Moreover, she was sure that when Tobias came back, he would definitely not give Peter the

    response he wanted. It was sure to stir a lot of trouble.

    While Cecilia was still thinking about how to persuade Peter to go to bed, Yuna had softened her

    voice and coaxed, "Grandpa, isn''t it bad luck for people to have their first meeting in the middle of

    the night? Anyway, we have plenty of time in Glevania now that we''re here. The most important

    thing is that Grandpa needs to have a good rest."

    Her voice was very soft, like a gently flowing stream, which soothed him in an instant.

    Peter narrowed his eyes. "I guess you''re right. Well talk about it tomorrow, then."

    Yuna stood up. "Let me help you to bed."

    When she saw that Peter had gone to bed, Cecilia finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    There was a sh of deep thought in her eyes.

    She wondered about Yuna''s background. Why did Peter like her so much?

    Although she was likable and handled things gracefully, Peter had seen all kinds of women. Why

    would he treat Yuna so differently?

    Cecilia had a feeling that things were not as simple as they seemed.

    After Peter and Yuna went to rest, Cecilia stayed up.

    Her insomnia made it impossible to fall asleep, so she simply sat on the sofa and waited for Tobias.

    When it was almost midnight, Tobias finally came back.

    He wore a long ck coat, entuating his figure and making him look fierce and cold.

    "Mother, you haven''t slept yet?" Tobias walked in.

    Cecilia''s eyshes fluttered as she said, "Tobias, you and Natalie..."

    "Mother, don''t mention her to me." Tobias interrupted her in a hoarse voice.

    Cecilia''s eyes flickered slightly.

    "Your grandfather is here." Cecilia changed the topic after a slight pause.

    Tobias''s eyes darkened slightly. "Why is he here?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Cecilia nced at Tobias. "He brought a woman with him."

    She knew that her son was smart and there were a lot of things he could pick up at once.

    As expected, Tobias''s expression changed after hearing her words.

    But he recovered very quickly.

    He seemed to have a headache. "Grandpa is still so meddlesome."

    "Tobias, she''s a nice girl," Cecilia added tentatively.

    She was not putting in a good word for Yuna, rather just wanted to see what Tobias'' reaction.

    "Mother." There seemed to be a helpless look on Tobias''s elegant features. "Perhaps there are

    many nice girls in this world, but they all have nothing to do with me."

    Cecilia''s heart skipped a beat.

    She understood what Tobias just said.

    Although Tobias didn''t want to entangle himself with Natalie anymore, he didn''t want to find another

    woman for himself either.

    A trace of worry could not help but sh across Cecelia''s eyes.

    Could it be that he was nning to remain single for the rest of his life?

    Tobias was nowhere to be seen the next morning.

    As expected, Peter was fuming, causing a huge ruckus.

    He mmed the table loudly. "What the h*ll is going on with Tobias? I didn''t even know when he

    came backst night and he sneaked out so early this morning. I came all the way here. Don''t tell

    me that he doesn''t want to see me?"

    A sh of disappointment flitted across Yuna''s face as well.

    It was obvious that Yuna had purposely dolled herself up this morning.

    She had changed into a dress that entuated her figure, along with perfectly done-up makeup.

    Her luscious curls bounced off her shoulders, and it was obvious that she''d put her heart into it.

    However, the disappointment disappeared in an instant.

    Soon sheforted Peter. "Grandpa, don''t be angry."

    "How can I not be!"

    "Grandpa, you should be proud of your grandson for being so busy."

    Peter''s eyes widened in shock. "Why should I be proud of him? Proud that he''s so busy that he

    even doesn''t have the time to see his family?"

    Yuna smiled. "Grandpa, think about it this way. Tobiases from such a well-to-do family, and he''s

    built up such a huge empire. Yet he''s not arrogant and continues to throw himself into his work. How

    could you not be proud of him?"

    After that, she smiled at Peter with her twinkling, curved eyes.

    Peter and Yuna looked at each other for a moment and then he suddenly broke into a grin, "You

    little girl, you sure know how to make someone happy."

    Peter finally calmed down.

    However, as they had breakfast, Peter brought the matter up again. "I''m going to personally give

    Tobias a callter. I''ll make sure that the two of you meet tonight."

    Hayden sat next to Peter. At Peter''s words, the gears in Hayden''s head started turning.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624

    Hayden looked at Peter and asked in a light tone, "Great- grandpa, why does Daddy have to meet

    with Yuna?"

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Peter suddenly became unhappy. "How can you refer to her as Yuna?"

    Hayden stuck out his tongue.

    He''d wanted to call her a b*tch at first, but greatgrandpa seemed to like this Yuna a lot, so Hayden

    held back.

    Yuna helped Hayden out. "Grandpa, it''s fine. I find Hayden adorable. It''s not a big deal if he calls me

    by my name directly."

    After saying that, she smiled at Hayden and cooed, "Hayden, what do you think?"

    Although Yuna''s tone sounded sickly sweet, Hayden had goosebumps all over his body.

    He felt like her smile was just there for show.

    It never reached her eyes.

    Peter looked at Hayden very seriously. "Hayden, Yuna is going to marry Tobias in the future. You

    can''t call her name just like that. It''s impolite and out of order."

    Hayden''s jaw dropped.

    What? This b*tch was going to be with his father?

    Was she going to be his stepmother?

    Then what about Natalie?

    Natalie and Daddy were a match made in heaven!

    On the other hand, Yuna was a little flustered by Peter''s words.

    After all, she was just a youngdy.

    Yuna''s face turned slightly red as she said, "Grandpa, you''re saying such a thing when we haven''t

    even met yet..."

    Peter looked very assured. "What are you talking about? I''ve already given my blessings, haven''t

    I?"

    Cecilia walked aside and said nothing.

    Peter was too confident in himself...

    Hayden quietly slipped away from the table.

    Making sure no one spotted him, he darted into his bedroom and dialed Natalie''s number.

    At this time, Natalie had already gotten up and was getting ready to leave.

    Yvonne called her the night before, saying that she had found her a job. It was an in-house French

    trantor, and the sry offered was quite high.

    Natalie was just about to step out of her apartment when she received a phone call from Hayden.

    "Natalie, something bad happened, something really terrible!" Hayden cried out first thing in an

    exaggerated tone.

    Natalie was shocked.

    "Hayden, calm down. Let''s talk about it slowly." Although she told him this, Natalie''s breathing

    unconsciously quickened.

    "Natalie, do you still remember b*tch I mentioned? It turns out that she has a big secret!"

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She had truly thought that something horrible had happened...

    A big secret? Hayden must have been watching too much TV.

    She gave a small snort and said, "What''s wrong?"

    "Natalie, she wants to be my stepmother!"

    What followed was silence.

    Natalie''s brain was abuzz, and she couldn''t think.

    "Natalie, Natalie..." Hayden repeatedly called from the other end.

    He did not hear Natalie answering him.

    Natalie came back to her senses.

    She tightened her grip on her phone and said, "Hayden, go on." "Natalie, my great-grandpa brought

    her here just to meet my father. She wants to be my stepmother! Natalie, your status is in danger,

    you have to do something about it," Hayden said hurriedly.

    Natalie''s mind was a whirling mess.

    Hayden went on, but Natalie didn''t hear what he said at all.

    After hanging up the phone, she was absentminded for a long time.

    Tobias was looking for a new partner?

    Had he already moved on after such a short time?

    For some reason, Natalie felt a sour pang in her chest.

    It gnawed at her insides, making her feel like all strength had left her body.

    Realizing that she was in a bad state, Natalie pinched her thigh hard.

    What was she thinking about?

    Hadn''t she always dreamt of living a life without Tobias?

    Now that he had moved on, shouldn''t she give her blessings?

    He''d finally stopped pestering her and was starting his new life. She had to bless him, she had to.

    Yes, she had to.

    Natalie tried her best to push out all her messy thoughts and forced a smile.

    She forced the corners of her mouth upwards.

    Well, she couldn''t dy things anymore. She had an interview to get to.

    Natalie did not seed in applying for the job.

    Originally, she had great confidence in this position.

    After all, she had studied in United States for four years. French came naturally to her.

    What''s more, her educational background was excellent.

    However, during the interview, Natalie had trouble concentrating despite her being well prepared.

    Her mind was like a trainwreck.

    After the interviewer asked a question, she would be in a trance and only snap to reality moments

    later, stammering a reply.

    Naturally, she''d failed the interview.

    Dazed, Natalie walked out of the office dejectedly. Soon enough, Yvonne''s call came.

    Before Natalie could speak, Yvonne immediately asked how did her interview go.

    "I didn''t get the job," Natalie said, her tone peevish.

    Yvonne''s eyes widened, her brows twisting together in bafflement.

    "What? Why not? Natalie, this position is a piece of cake for you."

    Natalie was a little distracted.

    "Yvonne, let''s meet up for a drink." Natalie switched the topic.

    She suddenly had an urge to getpletely drunk.

    For no reason.

    Or perhaps there was a reason, but she didn''t dare to think about it.

    She was the one who''d wanted to leave Tobias, so that they could each live their own lives.

    Now, her wish had finallye true.

    But why was she in such a forlorn state? Why did she feel a nasty, inexplicable feeling bubbling in

    her chest?

    Wasn''t this pping herself in her face?

    Unfortunately, Yvonne couldn''t apany Natalie for a drink. She was out of town for a shoot.

    "Natalie, I''ll get Sebastian go with you," Yvonne said.

    Disappointment shed in Natalie''s eyes. "No, it''s fine."

    She hung up the phone.

    Perturbed by the morning events, Natalie came back to the apartment and went to sleep.

    While she was half-asleep, someone knocked at the door.

    Natalie ran to open the door, seeing Sebastian outside.

    Sebastian''s fair cheeks flushed slightly as he said, "Natalie, Yvonne told me that you''re not in a

    good mood and wanted me to..."

    She stifled a yawn. "No, it''s fine. You should go and get your things done."

    In response, Sebastian gave her a concerned look. "Natalie, you''re still sleeping at this hour? Let''s

    go and get some dinner."

    Natalie nced at the clock. It was indeed time for dinner.

    She''d unknowingly slept for so long.

    Natalie rubbed her eyes. "I''ll just cook myself something."

    Sebastian''s attitude was firm. "I''ll stay with you."

    Sebastian did not feel at ease leaving Natalie alone in her current state.

    After Natalie went to wash up and get ready, she finally felt freshened.

    Now snapped awake, her heart was suddenly filled with endless sadness.

    Natalie felt her chest was so stuffy that it was difficult to breathe.

    Sebastian was still sitting on the sofa in the living room, waiting for her.

    Natalie walked up to Sebastian and suggested, "Sebastian, do you want to go for a drink?"

    She didn''t feel like eating anything. She just wanted to get drunk and intoxicated.

    There was a sh of hesitation on Sebastian''s face.

    "It''s fine if you don''t want to."

    Sebastian stood up and said, "Then I''ll go with you."

    The two of them arrived at a food stall by the roadside.

    Sebastian had used all energy he had to stop Natalie when she wanted to order their strongest

    brandy.

    In the end, Natalie could only have beer.

    It was strange. Natalie normally wouldn''t get drunk on just beer alone, but on this night, she was

    already tipsy after a few bottles.

    In the end, Natalie let out a drunken giggle.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625

    Natalie pointed at Sebastian. "Sebastian, I''m really happy, you know that? I''m ted!"

    Natalie kept stressing that she was happy, with her eyes and lips curling into half- moons. But

    Sebastian had a feeling that Natalie felt miserable.

    He saw the unmistakable glint of heartbreak in her eyes.

    "Natalie, don''t force yourself," Sebastian said in a low voice.

    His words seemed to enrage her.

    She immediately became upset.

    However, her eyes curved up even more. "Who told you that I''m not happy? I''m so obviously ted,

    can''t you tell?"

    A ck Bentley sped by.

    Tobias was sitting in the backseat.

    During this period of time, he chose not to drive himself, but let the driver drive him instead.

    He had been so absent-minded recently that he feared that idents might happen if he were to

    take the wheel.

    He looked out the window.

    All of a sudden, his dark eyes fixated on something.

    In the distance, he saw a slender figure sitting at an open- air stall. Although he couldn''t see her

    face, he knew who it was in a second.

    Tobias''s heart fiercely skipped a beat.

    His breathing suddenly quickened without reason.

    "Stop the car," Tobias gave a subconscious order.

    The driver didn''t understand why, but he quickly stopped.

    Tobias''s brooding gaze was locked on the figure from beginning to end.

    It hadn''t been long since they''dst seen each other, but it felt like a lifetime ago.

    Hisst memory of Natalie was the moment she stabbed the dagger into her body.

    Blood spurted everywhere.

    At that very moment, his obsession and possessiveness over her seemed to disappearpletely.

    From that moment on, he decided to set her free.

    Now, he could catch Natalieughing widely even

    from afar.

    She was smiling andughing with the man opposite her.

    Tobias had seen that man twice.

    Once was when he''d taken a stroll with Natalie. He''d put his coat around her shoulders.

    The second time was when he was having a meal with Natalie.

    Veins suddenly popped out on Tobias'' hand.

    He subconsciously clenched his fists.

    So Natalie was having such a good time.

    She was ted and carefree after leaving him.

    She could have dinner and drinks with another man so happily,ughing without a care in the world.

    Tobias closed his eyes, his thick eyshes casting faint shadows on his face.

    His pale face was expressionless, but a tinge of sorrow shed in his eyes.

    "Natalie." A name suddenly came out of his thin lips.

    It was like a gentle sigh, filled with gentleness and hidden regret as well as helplessness.

    It was good that she was doing well.

    All other things did not matter, as long as she was

    fine.

    "Let''s go." After a while, Tobias ordered in a low voice.

    The ck Bentley sped away without anyone noticing.

    Neither Natalie nor Sebastian saw the car.

    At the small table, a drunk Natalie burst outughing in front of Sebastian.

    She was using exaggerated facial expressions to tell him that she was happy, as happy as ark.

    However, Sebastian felt a pang of pain.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    The more over the top Natalie acted, the more he could tell that Natalie was really wretched.

    Tobias returned to the Whitlock family''s vi.

    Yuna was in the living room. Although seated elegantly, she was waiting uneasily for someone''s

    arrival.

    She knew that Peter had called Tobias.

    Tobias woulde back for dinner on this night.

    Yuna could hear her heart pounding.

    She heard the sound of footsteps, right on time.

    The footsteps were steady and powerful, with a sense of elegance.

    They seemed to be stepping right onto her heart.

    A tall and handsome figure walked in.

    His legs were straight and long. The owner had a breathtakingly striking face, deep facial features,

    prominent eyebrows, and deep, boundless eyes.

    His features made everyone else look painfully mediocre. It could make everything melt away in the

    blink of an eye.

    Yuna''s racing heart seemed to have reached its limit.

    She stood up almost uncontrobly.

    She stretched out her hand with a practiced smile on her face. "Hello, my name is Yuna Sherman."

    Tobias''s gaze fell on Yuna''s face.

    Yuna felt like she was going to stop breathing in that instant.

    "Hello," Tobias said in his deep voice.

    He did not reach out to shake her hand.

    Yuna felt a little embarrassed.

    She took back her hand with a smile. "Tobias, I first saw you on TV when I was sixteen. You are

    even more handsome in real life."

    When faced with the man himself, Yuna was astonished by his handsomeness.

    He looked perfect from every degree and angle.

    The only difference was that Tobias was not as young as when Yuna had seen him on TV.

    However, maturity added a different charm to this man.

    It was more than enough to draw the attention of all women.

    "Thank you." Tobias'' answer was polite and distant.

    Yuna realized that Tobias didn''t intend to deepen the conversation.

    After thanking her, he walked past Yuna and headed towards Peter.

    "Grandpa." Tobias greeted respectfully.

    Peter huffed. "Oh, you still remember who I am, then? I thought you would''ve taken me to be

    invisible!"

    A helpless look shed across Tobias'' face.

    He knew why Peter was here, of course, which was why he''d gone out of his way to avoid him.

    After all, Peter was his own grandfather, and he was already at such an age. Tobias did not want to

    make things difficult between them.

    However, avoiding was not a solution...

    Once he found the right opportunity, Tobias wanted to have a good talk with Peter.

    "Grandpa, I''ve always respected you," Tobias said.

    His words eased Peter a little, and he just snorted.

    The servants began serving dinner.

    Taking advantage of this, Hayden hurriedly pulled Tobias into his bedroom.

    Hayden said to Tobias in warning, "Daddy, you have to be careful of that woman! Don''t be fooled by

    her innocent appearance! She wants to marry you, and she wants to be my stepmother!"

    Tobias once again sighed to himself. How on earth had his son be so precocious?

    Heughed and said, "Don''t worry, Hayden, she won''t be your stepmother."

    "Really?" Hayden stared at Tobias with his ck eyes. "Can you resist the temptation of this

    woman''s beauty?"

    Tobias was at a loss for words.

    His tone was displeased. "Hayden, where did you learn all this from?"

    Hayden was only a child. What did he know about temptation?

    Hayden stuck out his tongue. "I saw it on TV."

    Tobias frowned slightly. "You''re not allowed to watch television next time."

    Hayden muttered to himself in a low voice.

    Then he softened his tone and asked, "Daddy, tell me, will this woman be my stepmother?"

    As soon he heard Hayden''s plea, Tobias''s heart also softened.

    He looked at Hayden seriously, his eyes deep and serene."Hayden, I can promise you that she

    won''t be your stepmother."

    This time, Hayden let out a sigh of relief.

    With a cunning smile in his eyes, he asked, "So, the position of my stepmother still belongs to

    Natalie?"

    Hearing Hayden mention Natalie, Tobias was suddenly lost in thought for a moment.

    After a while, he squatted down and looked at Hayden steadily.

    Tobias''s eyes were deeper than the blue sea, unfathomable with no end in sight.

    He uttered in a slow and deep voice, "Hayden, It doesn''t matter whether Natalie is your stepmother

    or not."

    "What?" Hayden''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626

    "What matters is whether she''s happy or not. That''s the most important thing." Tobias''s tone

    became lower.

    Hayden''s eyes widened even more.

    What Tobias had said was tooplicated for him, so he couldn''t understand.

    During dinner, Peter kept shifting the topic to Yuna, showering her non-stop with praise.

    Yuna''s face flushed daintily, embarrassed by Peter''s words.

    However, Tobias didn''t notice what Peter was saying.

    He was frequently absent- minded, his mind wandering.

    All he could think of was the scene from before.

    The scene of Natalie drinking with a man at the food stall by the street.

    Would she get drunk?

    Would anything happen between the two of them once if she were drunk?

    This thought wed at his heart desperately the whole night, disturbing his peace of mind.

    But Tobias had to restrain himself.

    Since he had promised to set Natalie free, he had to keep to his word.

    Peter had also noticed that Tobias had gone into a daze. His mind was not at dinner, but elsewhere.

    He was slightly displeased.

    He''d originally wanted to get right to the point with Tobias, but he decided not to after giving it some

    thought.

    He guessed that Tobias would know what he meant.

    Although everyone was aware, nobody mentioned anything.

    After some pondering, Peter decided not to say anything. He would wait for Tobias and Yuna to

    build up a rapport first.

    Benjamin had always known that Natalie was not only the bane of Tobias'' existence, but his own as

    well.

    For instance, he''d managed to run into Natalie even on a random stroll.

    It was fine that he''d run into her, but why did she have to be drunk?

    What could he do?

    If Natalie hadn''t been drunk, Benjamin could''ve just pretended not to see her.

    But now that she waspletely wasted, how could he just ignore her like that?

    What if something happened to her?

    What''s more, there was a man who was also wasted with Natalie.

    It was incredibly easy for men and women to mess up after drinking. Who knew what might

    happen?

    In case something were to happen, his boss would be cuckolded, wouldn''t he?

    Benjamin called Natalie a few times without getting any reaction. He had no choice but to call

    Tobias.

    There was a long silence on the other end of the line, so long that Benjamin thought Tobias had

    hung up.

    "Send her home." Tobias finally spoke.

    It was a very short sentence.

    After hanging up the phone, Benjamin''s brows scrunched in frustration.

    It made things difficult for him to send Natalie back in this state. He''d have to have physical contact

    with her.

    Soon, Benjamin thought of something.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    He thought of Yvonne.

    Last time, he''d also called Yvonne for help.

    He could do so this time as well. He might even be able to speak to Yvonne a little.

    Thrilled, Benjamin immediately called Yvonne as he hid his eagerness through the phone.

    However, he had miscalcted.

    This time, Yvonne wasn''t in Agaphen City at all.

    "I''m sorry, Benjamin, I really can''t make it back right now. Please send Natalie home for me. You

    can''t let her get into trouble," Yvonne said.

    After that, Yvonne asked if there was a man with her.

    Benjamin immediately said yes.

    Yvonne softened her voice, "Benjamin, that man is mine and Natalie''s ssmate. Please find a

    hotel for him to stay, thank you."

    Hearing Yvonne''s gentle voice, he felt that his whole body was about to melt in a puddle and agreed

    immediately.

    After hanging up, Benjamin thought for a while and then made another call to Tobias.

    He told Tobias that it was not very convenient for him to send Natalie back to the apartment as she

    was too drunk. If he sent Natalie home, he might have to make physical contact with her.

    Benjamin thought that Tobias would definitelye in person.

    But he didn''t expect Tobias not toe at all.

    "Hang on a moment, I''ll have a maide over," Tobias said and hung up.

    Benjamin''s heart skipped a beat as his estimations fell short.

    He didn''t know whether it was his illusion or not, but when he talked of Natalie, he always had a

    feeling that Tobias was obviously very concerned about her, but deliberately wanted to avoid her.

    After dinner, Peter wanted Tobias to apany Yuna for a walk.

    He pretended to bring it up casually. "Tobias, this is Yuna''s first time in Agaphen City and she

    doesn''t know anyone here. Why don''t you bring her for a walk, you know, as the host?"

    Tobias declined.

    He rubbed his forehead and said, "Grandpa, I still have work to do. I don''t have time for that."

    Disappointment shed in Yuna''s eyes.

    Of course, Peter was vexed.

    "What are you so busy with? It''s Yuna''s first time here and you can''t even bring her out for a short

    while?"

    "I''ll arrange my subordinates to take her for a walk," Tobias answered politely and distantly.

    This aggravated Peter even more, and the old man started to fume.

    In his eyes, Tobias was openly humiliating him!

    Just as he was about to throw a hissy fit, Yuna said, "Grandpa, I''m a little tired too. I really don''t

    have the energy to go out tonight. How about next time?"

    Yuna''s words allowed Peter a way out.

    He snorted angrily, "Next time then!"

    Tobias returned to his study.

    He couldn''t calm down at all. His mind was still preupied, thinking about Natalie.

    After a while, he finally couldn''t help but call Benjamin.

    Benjamin had already sent Natalie home.

    All of a sudden, Tobias''s heart fell into ease.

    Natalie woke up groggily the next day.

    Her head was heavier than usual and she reeked of alcohol.

    Waking up with a hangover truly was the worst.

    Natalie only sobered up after taking a shower, and she slowly started recalling the night''s events.

    Hadn''t she been drinking with Sebastian? How''d she get back to her apartment? Had Sebastian

    sent her home?

    Natalie called Sebastian.

    Sebastian seemed to have just woken up as well and his voice was slurred, "N- Natalie, weren''t,

    weren''t you the one who sent me, sent me to the hotel?"

    Sebastian told Natalie that he was in a hotel in Agaphen City. He''d gottenpletely wasted as well

    and thought that Natalie was the one who''d sent him there.

    Upon hearing that, Natalie was stunned.

    So who had sent her and Sebastian back then?

    Just as she was thinking about it, Yvonne''s call came.

    Yvonne asked Natalie how she was and told her about Benjamin''s phone call the night before.

    "Natalie, you shouldn''t have so much to drink next time. Think about your body. It''s not good for a

    girl to drink so much. This is already the second time Benjamin''s called me. Please pay more

    attention next time..."

    Yvonne continued to nag and ramble on the phone, but Natalie''s mind floated into a trance.

    An inexplicable joy suddenly emerged in her heart.

    Benjamin...

    Benjamin had sent her?

    Why would Benjamin have sent her home?

    Had Tobias told him to? But how would Tobias have known that she''d gotten drunk?

    Could it be that he''d been following her?

    Natalie''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    In the past, when Natalie knew that Tobias was following her, she waspletely enraged.

    But now, she suddenly felt an inexplicable happiness.

    Because if Tobias was following her, it meant that she still held a ce i his heart.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627

    When she realised this, Natalie''s mood improved greatly. It was unexinable.

    The next day, Tobias left the house earlier than usual.

    Peter didn''t manage to catch Tobias again.

    As usual, it threw him into a bad mood and he made a fuss.

    Yuna was still trying to coax Peter.

    On the other hand, Peter felt deeply sorry towards Yuna.

    After all, Yuna had travelled all the way here with him, but Tobias kept on avoiding her. It was

    humiliating for her.

    "Yuna, I''m sorry." A trace of guilt shed in Peter''s eyes.

    Yuna''s voice was still gentle. "There''s nothing for you to be sorry about, Grandpa. I''m here as a

    guest, after all."

    Hearing her words, Peter felt even guiltier.

    He decided to have a good talk with Tobias that night no matter what.

    After all, Yuna was the granddaughter of hisrade-in-arms.

    And hisrade-in-arms was a very close friend of his, going way back. Their friendship was more

    than ordinary.

    Peter was dead set on Yuna being with Tobias.

    In the president''s office of YS Group.

    Tobias received a call.

    He was lost in thought for a moment after that.

    He had almost forgotten about this matter.

    The family photos that had been taken shortly after Natalie recovered from her amnesia.

    The staff of the studio called and said that the album was done and ready for collection.

    Tobias had Benjamin go and fetch them.

    After Benjamin had left, Tobias felt both antsy and anxious.

    He was eager to see what the pictures turned out to be like.

    It didn''t take long for Benjamin toe back with various bags.

    The family photos they took were made into photo frames, albums, wallet photos, and so on.

    Tobias flipped through all of the photos.

    The photos came out very well.

    Especially because Tobias remembered how reluctant Natalie was to stand with him.

    Perhaps it was because some editing had been done. Natalie''s smile looked natural and full of

    happiness.

    It was a portrait of a happy family of three.

    As he pored through the photos, Tobias'' eyes stung.

    The photos were beautiful, and reality was painful.

    By the time the family portrait had arrived, the family itself no longer existed. He and Natalie had

    totally ended things.

    Tobias picked some nicer photos and asked Benjamin to send them to Natalie.

    He had no other intentions, nor did he hold on to any extravagant hopes.

    He just thought that Natalie should have a look at the photos as well.

    He''d purposely selected photos of just Natalie and Hayden. He didn''t want her to misunderstand

    him.

    When Benjamin arrived with the photos, Natalie was searching for her degree certificate and some

    of her identification.

    She''d attended the interview the day before in aplete daze. It was only until this morning that

    she''d realised her certificate and identification were missing.

    Natalie was very anxious as she rummaged through her apartment.

    After all, she didn''t have much money left with her right now. She couldn''t let this drag on anymore.

    She needed to find a job urgently.

    But it just so happened that she couldn''t find her certificate.

    Hearing the knock, Natalie opened the door.

    The moment Natalie saw Benjamin, she was stunned.

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock asked me to give you something." Benjamin greeted her politely.

    Natalie''s mouth suddenly turned dry.

    Tobias, giving things to her...

    This man still cared about her...

    Her heart strangely started to hammer.

    Hastily, she invited Benjamin in.

    Benjamin gave her the photo album, photo frame along with other stuff. "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock

    asked me to pass these to you."

    Natalie''s gaze froze.

    A weird feeling surged in her chest.

    Family portraits. The family photos they had taken before.

    She felt like it had been ages ago, and she''dpletely forgotten about them. Who would''ve

    expected the photos to be delivered at this moment?

    The photos were all of her and Hayden, and there were none of Tobias.

    Natalie felt strangely crestfallen.

    "Miss Godfrey, I have to go now." Benjamin bid her goodbye.

    Natalie nodded.

    However, when Benjamin arrived at the door, she called out in a hurry, "Mr. Simpson!"

    "Miss Godfrey, what''s the matter?" Benjamin looked at Natalie.

    The question almost blurted out from her lips, "He... how is he?"

    Benjamin was taken aback.

    He looked at Natalie in confusion and did not understand what she meant.

    Natalie''s heart pounded. "To, Tobias."

    For the first time in her life, she felt like it was a huge challenge for her to get his name out.

    Benjamin hesitated. "Mr. Whitlock... Mr. Whitlock seems to have been in a bad mood recently."

    Benjamin thought that Natalie and Tobias were just having a fight.

    "Oh." Natalie lowered her voice.

    "Miss Godfrey, is there anything else?"

    "No, thank you."

    After Benjamin left, Natalie scored through albums one by one.

    Why were there no photos of Tobias?

    Her thick and long eyshes drooped down, forming a row of faint shadows.

    A thought came to her, a very strong one.

    She wanted to see what Tobias looked like in the family portraits.

    But after a while, she was a little bit shocked.

    What was wrong with her?

    Hadn''t they agreed to stay away from each other? What was she thinking?

    Natalie was sure that her certificate and identification were missing.

    Since they were missing, she had to reapply for them.

    It was easy to get a temporary identification card, but she''d have to wait for her certificate.

    Without a certificate, it was impossible for Natalie to find a formal job.

    Helplessly, Natalie saw a hotel recruiting waiters.

    For service jobs, they naturally did not need any educational background.

    Natalie went for an interview.

    She was in such a hurry for a job that she was willing to do anything.

    The interview was sessful. The hotel notified Natalie that she could go to work starting tomorrow.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    That night, Tobias didn''t return for dinner.

    This time, Peter did not say anything, which was out of the ordinary.

    He finished his dinner quietly.

    Yuna didn''t say anything as well, but her disappointment was evident.

    She wasn''t so narcissistic to expect that Tobias would fall in love with her at first sight.

    She knew that men like Tobias naturally had high standards, so she had to take things slow.

    Yuna thought that she had already prepared for the worst, but the truth was that it was even worse

    than she had thought.

    Tobias didn''t seem to have any interest in even talking to her.

    If he didn''t even have the interest toe in contact with her, there naturally wouldn''t be any follow-

    up.

    However, Yuna was not in a hurry.

    She knew that someone would be more anxious than herself.

    Peter would definitelye up with a solution.

    Indeed, Peter had decided that he would have a good discussion with Tobias that night.

    He didn''t go to bed that night.

    No matter what Cecilia and Yuna said, he refused to sleep, wanting to wait up for Tobias.

    In the end, there was nothing Cecilia could do.

    She just asked Yuna to go to bed first.

    Looking guilty, Yuna went into her bedroom.

    When she was finally alone, her guilt was reced by a smile.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628

    Tobias walked up to Peter. "Grandpa."

    Peter nced at Tobias.

    He couldn''t help sighing.

    His grandson was undoubtedly a good- looking man. Why was he still single?

    Tobias''s eyes fell on the cup of tea perched on the table in front of Peter.

    The tea had already turned cold.

    Tobias said, "Grandpa, your tea''s cold. Let me make you another cup."

    He poured Peter another cup of tea.

    Peter sighed again.

    Not only was his grandson handsome, he was also a gentleman and well-mannered. A wonderful

    man like himself should have gotten married ages ago.

    The more Peter thought about it, the more bitter he felt.

    "Sit down," Peter said, ncing at Tobias.

    Tobias sat next to Peter.

    Peter took a sip of tea. "You already know the purpose of me bringing Yuna here, don''t you?"

    He did not make it too explicit.

    Tobias''s eyes darkened slightly.

    He spoke straightforwardly. "Grandpa, everyone has their own opinions. I can''t change the way you

    think, just like how you can''t change the way I think. I respect you, and I hope that you can respect

    me as well."

    It was an obvious rejection, and Peter knew it.

    He immediately became upset.

    Perhaps he''d be too frustrated since his arrival in Glevania, and he''d reached his breaking

    point.

    Peter red at Tobias. "Stop fooling around! I''m your grandfather!"

    Tobias'' gaze did not falter in the slightest. "Indeed you are, but I have my own opinions, Grandpa.

    And I don''t like to be threatened."

    There was a hint of sharpness in his tone.

    Obviously, Peter could tell as well.

    Though he felt offended and winded up, there was also a touch of emotion in his heart.

    His grandson wasn''t a pushover.

    It was true that the new generation overtakes the old.

    With this sigh, his anger gradually subsided.

    After a moment of silence, Peter spoke again. "Tobias, do you know how I got to know Yuna?"

    Tobias remained silent.

    Peter continued, "Yuna''s the granddaughter of myrade-in-arms. I''d always thought that he was

    dead, but I ran into him unexpectedly. Tobias, he''s not just an ordinary friend of mine."

    "You also know that I have fought at war before. I was almost killed when we were attacked by the

    enemy once, and thisrade-in-arms was the one who saved me. He covered for me, and even

    took a bullet for me. I owe him my life."

    "I only found out that his granddaughter was single when I ran into him, and coincidentally, she

    knew about you and was interested in you. Therefore, don''t you think it''s reasonable for me to try to

    matchmake the two of you?"

    "I owe myrade my life. Do you think I can bear to let him down?"

    Peter stared at Tobias expectantly after he finished speaking.

    Tobias''s breathing hitched.

    Momentster, there was a hint of helplessness in his tone. "Grandpa, this is your business. You

    can''t expect me to pay it back on your behalf."

    It was evident that the old man saw things differently.

    "What are you talking about? If Yuna were ugly, then it''d be a sacrifice. But look at her, she''s pretty

    and well-mannered. How can it be a sacrifice for you? You''re a match made in heaven, and I''m just

    trying to make you see that! You..." Peter red at him.

    "Grandpa." Tobias cut him off. "No matter how perfect she is, I''m not interested in her."

    Peter was so angry that his beard trembled. "If you''re not interested in such a nice girl, then who are

    you interested in?"

    The image of a woman''s face emerged in Tobias'' mind.

    She had a small oval face, fair skin, and big eyes.

    "Hayden''s mother," Tobias said subconsciously.

    Peter''s breathing stopped for a second.

    After a while, he waved his hand. "If you''re interested in her, then bring her to see me. I might not

    approve of her, but she is Hayden''s mother after all!"

    A hint of bitterness shed through Tobias''s eyes.

    Another scene shed across his mind.

    It was something that he''d never be able to forget.

    The memory of Natalie running the dagger into her own chest.

    Tobias replied in a dejected tone, "Grandpa, there''s no way for us to be together anymore."

    Hearing this, Peter was outraged.

    He suddenly started to cough, his face turning pale. He looked like he was suffocating.

    Tobias quickly patted Peter''s back.

    "Tobias, if there''s no chance for you and Hayden''s mother, and you''re not interested in Yuna, what

    do you n on doing? Are you going to stay single for the rest of your life?"

    "Yes," Tobias said in a low voice.

    That was his n.

    Peter coughed even heavier at that, aggravated by what he said.

    The coughing was much more serious this time. No matter how Tobias patted his back, it was

    useless.

    Tobias hurriedly called for their private doctor.

    The doctor said that there was nothing wrong with Peter, it was just that he''d gotten too agitated.

    He spoke to Tobias in private, "Mr. Tobias, Mr. Peter''s a hot-tempered man. It''s better for you to go

    along with what he says."

    He hadn''t expected Peter to hear him though he''d purposely kept his voice down.

    Peter red at them. "Go along with what I say?

    He won''t rest till he gets me killed."

    Tobias was speechless.

    Slight regret shed through his eyes.

    He had been negligent and forgot that Peter was already old. To some extent, he had to be more

    gentle.

    After thinking for a moment, Tobias walked to Peter and said earnestly, "Grandpa, please don''t

    make things difficult."

    Peter could see that Tobias'' expression was humble at this moment, losing the sharpness from

    before.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    He was slightly moved, and the anger in him eased a little.

    "Tobias, I can''t allow Yuna to have juste here for nothing." This was Peter''s final concession.

    Tobias'' eyes glinted.

    After a while, he spoke in a low voice. "Grandpa, I won''t make things too hard for you in front of

    other people, but I really can''t develop any feelings for her. There''s no chance for anything to

    happen between us."

    Peter gave a dejected sigh.

    This grandson of his was really stubborn.

    He was already in this state, yet Tobias still refused to give in. What was he going to do?

    Tobias left for the office early the next morning, per his usual style.

    But Yuna was utterly ted.

    This was the most excited she''d been since arriving at the Whitlock family.

    And it was due to Peter telling her that Tobias had invited her for dinner that night.

    Just the two of them.

    Yuna tried her best to conceal her smile, but she couldn''t hide the tion in her eyes.

    Cecelia''s heart hitched.

    Tobias had promised to go to dinner with Yuna?

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629

    It looked like Peter''s waiting up for Tobias had worked.

    What had he said to Tobias the night before?

    There was a sh of deep thought in Cecilia''s eyes.

    She didn''t know what Tobias was thinking right now.

    Hayden had also heard Peter and Yuna''s conversation.

    Hearing that, Hayden was extremely nervous.

    This b*tch was going on a date with Daddy!

    Hayden immediately ran into his room and called Natalie.

    The phone was quickly connected.

    The words came tumbling hurriedly out of his mouth like a machine gun, "Natalie, something bad is

    going to happen. Daddy is really going to be snatched away this time. He''s going to have a date

    with that woman! They''re going to have dinner together tonight!"

    On the other end of the line, Natalie was so stunned she almost dropped the phone in her hand.

    Tobias was going on a date with another woman?

    Her breathing suddenly became a little disordered.

    A few days ago, Benjamin had sent her home, and Tobias had even asked him to send the family

    portraits over.

    She''d thought...

    She''d thought that Tobias was still...

    Natalie''s eyes were full of bitterness.

    So she''d just been delusional.

    Her eyshes trembled, covering her teary eyes.

    "I, I got it. Hayden, I still have something to do." Natalie was in a hurry to end the call.

    She didn''t want to listen to Hayden''s words.

    It made her heart ache for no reason.

    She only wanted to end the conversation as soon as possible and never hear anything about it

    again.

    "Natalie, what''s going on with you? Daddy is about to be taken away. I saw how that woman''s eyes

    were turning like she was scheming something. I bet she was thinking about how to seduce

    Daddy..."

    "Sorry Hayden, I can''t talk." Natalie suddenly hung up the phone.

    Her fingertips were trembling.

    She plopped onto the sofa with a pale face.

    After a long time, Natalie came back to her senses bit by bit.

    She clenched her hands so tightly that her nails dug into her flesh.

    What was she thinking about?

    She wanted them to live their own lives, but what was she doing now?

    Moving on and living a new life was Tobias'' own business. She just had to take care of herself. Why

    was she thinking about all these things?

    Natalie stood up. She forced herself to find something to do so that she had no time to think.

    That night, Yuna wore a white two-piece dress. The chiffon fabric was vaguely sexy. With her long,

    ck her casually draped around her shoulders, she looked like a mermaid.

    Tobias took Yuna to the restaurant.

    It was at a five-star hotel.

    Compared to Yuna''s dressing up, Tobias looked no different than usual.

    But even so, he was still dazzlingly handsome.

    Sitting in the car so close to Tobias, Yuna could clearly sense the faint cologne mixed with the whiff

    of tobo radiating from him.

    Yuna was slightly dumbstruck, overwhelmed by his scent.

    It turned out that Tobias smoked.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    She had thought that a man like Tobias, who looked as dashing and noble as a prince, would not

    smoke.

    However, at the thought of Tobias smoking, Yuna''s heart suddenly sped up a little.

    She could imagine how charming he looked when he smoked.

    On the way to the restaurant, Tobias looked straight ahead without ncing at Yuna, which was a

    little disappointing.

    After all, she had put in a lot of effort to dress herself up.

    Even if Tobias had no interest in her, as a man, shouldn''t he at least give her a glimpse?.

    But Tobias didn''t.

    On the way, Yuna tried her best to start a conversation with Tobias.

    However, he only responded with a word or two.

    "Mm."

    He uttered this syble faintly with his thin lips, acting very distantly.

    This made Yuna feel even more ufortable.

    In the end, she simply shut up.

    She figured that Tobias probably didn''t want to talk to her with the driver in the car. Things would get

    better once they arrived at the hotel.

    When Natalie arrived at the hotel, she changed into her uniform.

    Her face was a little pale.

    "Why is your face so palepared to yesterday?" Peggy stared at Natalie in surprise and asked.

    Natalie forced a smile and said weakly, "Maybe I put too much foundation on ident."

    In fact, she didn''t even put on any foundation.

    It was just that Hayden''s phone call had affected her the whole day.

    She felt terrible inside and out.

    Natalie forced herself to cheer up.

    She still had to wait for her certificate to be prepared again. She couldn''t allow herself to lose her

    job over something like this...

    Natalie''s task was very simple. She just had to serve food to the customers and then wait and see if

    the customers had any needs.

    Tobias and Yuna entered a private room in the hotel.

    He politely handed her the menu.

    "What do you like to eat?" Yuna asked Tobias.

    Unlike the sweet smile on Yuna''s face, Tobias''s expression was very distant. "You choose."

    Yuna nodded.

    Once she ordered, Yuna smiled winningly at Tobias.

    Just before she could speak, Tobias had already stood up. "I''m going out for a smoke."

    Yuna''s smile became sweeter. "It doesn''t matter if you smoke here, I don''t mind."

    "I''m going out." He didn''t hesitate at all.

    A trace of dejection shed across Yuna''s face.

    Tobias walked out of the room.

    He didn''t really want a smoke. He just didn''t feelfortable being alone in a room with Yuna.

    Just as he reached the corridor, Tobias suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    He saw a woman in uniforming from afar.

    The woman also saw him.

    Their eyes met, and both of them came to a halt.

    Natalie''s brain went nk for a moment.

    She didn''t expect that she would see Tobias here.

    He stood a short distance away from her. He was as handsome as ever.

    Tobias''s breathing became a little heavier as well.

    Natalie was wearing a uniform. Was she working here?

    Tobias almost lost control of himself and wanted to walk over to Natalie.

    He had no other purpose. He just wanted to talk to Natalie and ask her why she was working here.

    The moment he put a foot forward, he stopped in his tracks.

    He would go and talk to Natalie, then...

    He would scare her again into...

    Since he had decided to give her her freedom, why bother making things ugly again?

    A hint of determination shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    After a while, he turned around.

    Natalie widened her eyes.

    She clearly saw Tobias leaving just like that, acting as if he didn''t see her at all.

    Huge gusts of wind seemed to blow in her ears, which made her head hurt.

    Even if the two of them broken up, would they have to act like total strangers when meeting?

    Was Tobias really going to end things so cruelly?

    Suddenly, Natalie''s whole body went stiff.

    She thought of the phone call Hayden had made with her.

    Hayden said that Tobias was going to have dinner with a woman that night.

    Was their date at this hotel?

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630

    Natalie''s mind was in a state of chaos.

    It was no wonder that Tobias pretended not to see her just now.

    No wonder Tobias just turned around and left.

    Was it because he''d already moved on and found someone else?

    Which was why he''d left in such a hurry...

    Natalie''s heart surged with a mixture of emotions. She felt sour, bitter, and wronged at the same

    time.

    Was that really necessary?

    He''d left in such a hurry, as if frightened that Natalie would bother him.

    So what if he''d moved on? And so what if he was here for dinner with her? It had nothing to do with

    her.

    Was he actually afraid of what she would do?

    Was it necessary to act like that?

    Natalie''s thick and long eyshes trembled desperately, her eyes welling up with tears.

    There was another waitress here who found Natalie.

    "Natalie, am I right? Could you please send dishes to the private room A301 for me?" The waiter

    asked.

    "Sure." Natalie agreed without thinking.

    Her mind was still a little befuddled.

    The waiter left after thanking Natalie.

    A few other waitresses that were familiar with her pulled her aside and said, "Hey, why''d you

    suddenly let the neer help you serve the dishes to the private room?"

    The waitress in question was all starry-eyed as she swooned. "You don''t know just how handsome

    the man in that room is. My God, he''s more attractive than an idol. I can''t take it. He''s so good-

    looking!"

    "If he''s so handsome, why ask the neer to take your ce?"

    "That''s right. Don''t you want the opportunity to stare?" They giggled, eying her suggestively.

    The waiter blinked her eyes. "What do you know? Such a handsome man can make people''s hearts

    skip a beat. It''ll be over if I were to slip up when serving the dishes. The woman who''s with him

    looks like a handful. I don''t want to lose my job just to look at the handsome guy, so it''s safer. After

    all, you know that I am a diehard fangirl..."

    Tobias returned to the private room.

    Yuna stood up. "Tobias, you''re back."

    Tobias didn''t say anything.

    Yuna saw that Tobias looked a little upset.

    She touched her face subconsciously.

    Could it be that her makeup was smudged?

    "I''m going to the bathroom," Yuna said to Tobias with a smile.

    She wanted to go to the bathroom to fix her makeup.

    However, as soon as she took a few steps, she suddenly tripped and fell in Tobias'' direction.

    Tobias was so preupied with his thoughts that he wasn''t even paying attention.

    Just like that, Yuna threw herself straight into Tobias'' embrace.

    Right at that moment, Natalie pushed the food cart into the room.

    As soon as she came in, she saw a couple hugging each other.

    Natalie subconsciously averted her eyes.

    However, she was shocked by when she took a closer look.

    She saw clearly who they were. The man was Tobias.

    Natalie''s expression changed all of a sudden.

    She hurried out of the room with her mind in a mess.

    At that moment, she couldn''t think of anything else. She just wanted to get out of there.

    Tobias also saw Natalie.

    Shocked, he quickly came to his senses, pushed Yuna aside, and rushed out.

    He didn''t know why he wanted to chase after Natalie, but at that moment, he just wanted to.

    Natalie walked away extremely quickly, and Tobias only managed to catch up with her after jogging.

    "Natalie." He was a little breathless.

    Him calling her "Natalie" made her feel like she was about to explode.

    Why was he addressing her so intimately?

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    They''d already broken up. He should have just called her by her full name, instead of being so

    intimate!

    Natalie glowered at Tobias and snapped, "Please call me Miss Godfrey!"

    If she hadn''t witnessed the scene just now, Natalie wouldn''t be this worked up.

    However, with that scene, Natalie''s anger instantly red.

    Her heart was filled with repulse for Tobias.

    Was he that lustful?

    He looked like he had not seen a woman for hundreds of years, hugging in a private room like that.

    Natalie''s cold tone was like an icy bucket of water that drenched him from head to toe.

    The fanaticism in his mind faded away in an instant.

    What was he doing?

    Why did hee out here to pursue Natalie?

    Did he want to exin the situation to her?

    But would Natalie care?

    Hadn''t they already broken up?

    Endless bitterness swept over Tobias in an instant, and his eyes shed with a trace of

    despondence.

    "What are you doing here?" Natalie''s tone sounded irritated.

    Tobias said in a low voice, "Nothing."

    Natalie looked at Tobias with scorn. "Well then, you should go back to your date. Enjoy your meal

    with your new lover."

    Natalie''s

    "Natalie!" The moment Tobias met mocking gaze, he fell silent.

    Forget it, there was no need to exin.

    There wasn''t any need to exin anything anymore, was there?

    "Natalie, why are you working here?" Tobias suddenly asked.

    Natalie didn''t answer Tobias'' question.

    On the contrary, her tone became even more sarcastic. "Tobias, since you''ve already found a new

    lover and we''re both doing fine, there''s no need for you to disrupt my life anymore. Stop stalking

    me!"

    "Stalk you?" A hint of confusion shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    "Natalie, what are you talking about?"

    From the moment he''d decided to end things with Natalie, he hadn''t stalked her.

    "Mr. Whitlock, weren''t you stalking me when I got drunk and you asked Benjamin to send me

    home?" Natalie red at Tobias.

    Tobias''s dark eyes shed.

    He said in a low voice, "Natalie, Benjamin happened to bump into you so he called me and told me.

    I just asked him to send you home."

    Natalie was speechless.

    Shame and anger crashed into her like huge waves. At that moment, she wanted nothing more than

    to dig a hole and hide.

    It turned out that she had always been hallucinating.

    She assumed that Benjamin sent her home because Tobias had been following her, and that he still

    had leftover feelings...

    It turned out that it wasn''t like that at all!

    Tobias had already found a new lover at top speed and was being so intimate with her, hugging her

    in a private room like that.

    She was the one who''d been fantasising.

    Natalie pretended to smile casually. "Oh, I misunderstood. Well, I don''t have anything to do with you

    anymore, Mr. Whitlock."

    Though he already knew the truth, Natalie''s words made Tobias'' heart twist.

    He hummed in agreement.

    Natalie stormed away without saying anything.

    Her steps were very hurried, as if she was running.

    She felt like she''d just been asking for him to humiliate her.

    This time, Tobias did not chase after her.

    Tobias returned to the private room.

    Yuna apologized to him profusely.

    "Tobias, I was too brusque just now. I didn''t notice that I slipped. I..."

    "It''s fine." Tobias interrupted Yuna.

    Her eyes shed slightly.

    The dishes were served.

    After Natalie left, Yuna had another waiter serve the dishes.

    Yuna vaguely felt that something was afoot when Tobias had just run out of the room earlier.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631

    However, Yuna didn''t give it much thought.

    Because no matter what, she could never associate the president of YS Group with a hotel

    waitress.

    When they ate, it was so silent that she could hear a pin drop.

    Yuna''s gaze fell on Tobias again and again.

    He did not seem to be in the mood to eat, and his movements were very robotic.

    But even so, the way he ate was very goodlooking. He was noble and elegant, exactly like what

    Yuna had imagined.

    She couldn''t help smiling.

    When she was sixteen, she saw Tobias on television and from then on, she could not forget about

    it.

    But she didn''t expect that there would be a day where she could have dinner with Tobias.

    There were even limitless possibilities...

    "Miss Sherman." Tobias suddenly put down his utensils.

    "Tobias, just call me Yuna."

    Tobias paused for a while and rephrased. "Yuna, I''m rather busy during this period of time, but I''ll

    arrange for my subordinates to take you around, and they''ll get everything arranged for you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yuna''s heart skipped a beat.

    She had thought that having dinner with Tobias meant that they were off to a good start, but now, he

    meant...

    He didn''t want to have anything to do with her...

    Yuna smiled. "Tobias, I just want you to bring me."

    "Sorry, Yuna, I don''t have the time for that." His tone was cold and distant.

    Although Tobias had promised that he would not make things difficult for Peter, he also had his

    bottom line.

    He didn''t have any thoughts or feelings for Yuna, so there was no way he''d do anything that

    crossed the line.

    Yuna took a deep breath.

    Her gaze started to be teary.

    His attitude pierced her.

    Yuna murmured, "Tobias, you know why Ie to Glevania, don''t you?"

    Tobias''s breathing hitched.

    After a while, he said in a sincere tone, "Yuna, if my grandfather gave you the wrong impression, I

    apologize to you on his behalf. But I don''t n on getting married for the time being, nor do I n

    oning into contact with any women."

    Yuna''s face turned pale.

    She didn''t say anything and just lowered her head to eat.

    After dinner, the driver sent Tobias and Yuna home.

    They were silent along the way.

    When they arrived at the Whitlock family''s vi, Peter quickly pulled Yuna aside.

    He asked excitedly about their dinner.

    Yuna didn''t say anything, but her beautiful eyes brimmed with endless grievances.

    Peter understood everything when he saw her current state.

    A thick sense of displeasure surged through his heart.

    Tobias had promised not to make things hard for him!

    Yet he''d made Yuna so upset. How was this not making things hard for him?

    Peter had no choice but tofort Yuna. " Yuna, Tobias is just a little aloof. He''s always like this,

    don''t take it too personally." "Grandpa." Yuna felt wronged. "He is not just aloof. It seems that he is

    not interested in me at all."

    Peter started to scold Tobias. "He just has bad taste. He''s blind if he can''t see just how nice you are,

    Yuna. Don''t worry, I''ll find someone better than him for you."

    "Grandpa, no." Yuna refused Peter and stammered. "I, I like him."

    Peter suddenly had a headache.

    It wasn''t like he could force Tobias to be with her.

    Moreover, Tobias didn''t seem like someone that would surrender to force at all.

    At first, Peter was full of confidence when he first came to Glevania.

    He thought Yuna, who was beautiful and gentle should fit Tobias''s ideal type perfectly. The young

    man and woman should fall in love with each other as soon as they met.

    But he didn''t expect that it was not the case at all.

    Now, even Peter himself was at a loss for what to do.

    Just as Peter was feeling frustrated, Yunaforted him. "Grandpa, don''t worry. If Tobias truly

    doesn''t like me then it just means that we''re not meant to be. Don''t think too much about it."

    Yuna sounded so reasonable that Peter liked her even more.

    Natalie went home.

    She had been fired.

    On her very first day at work, she had made the biggest mistake by running out of the private room

    in a hurry. If she wasn''t fired, who would be!

    Natalie was a little out of her wits.

    It was a double blow, losing her job and witnessing Tobias hugging another woman...

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    When she got home, she plopped on the bed.

    After a while, Natalie made a call to Yvonne.

    At this moment, Yvonne was at Jenkins'' vi.

    Jenkins'' assistant said that he would be back on this night, so Yvonne was waiting for him at the

    vi.

    Just as she was getting a little bored, Natalie called.

    "Natalie, I was just getting bored, and you called!" Yvonne said with a grin while eating potato chips.

    "Yvonne, I feel horrible."

    "What''s wrong?"

    Recently, Natalie seemed to be in a bad mood often.

    "I got fired," Natalie said a little helplessly.

    Yvonne was speechless.

    She didn''t know what to say.

    Even as a hotel waitress that did not require any skillsets, Natalie got fired her first day of work.

    Natalie was truly something else!

    "Natalie, what''s wrong with youtely?" Yvonne asked in a concerned tone.

    "Yvonne, I saw Tobias and a woman hugging each other." Natalie sounded somewhat dejected.

    Yvonne''s breathing hitched.

    "Are you sure it wasn''t a mistake?" She asked instinctively.

    "No, Hayden called me and told me that Tobias was going on a date with a woman tonight. Did you

    know it happened to be at the hotel where I worked? I even served the dishes to his private room."

    Natalie paused, her tone a mixture of sarcasm and sourness. "Yvonne, I really didn''t expect them to

    be so lustful that they''d just hug each other in public like that."

    A ripple appeared in Yvonne''s heart.

    Natalie told her that it had not been long since she broke up with Tobias.

    And now Tobias was already getting it on with another woman.

    She suddenly had an unspeakable feeling in her heart.

    She had always felt that Tobias was a rare gem of a man through and through. Now, it seemed that

    she had made a mistake.

    "Natalie, it''s his business. Didn''t you break up with Tobias anyway? Didn''t you want him to stop

    pestering you?" Yvonne could onlyfort her in this way.

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.

    After a while, Natalie''s sour voice sounded, "I thought so too, Yvonne, but I don''t know what''s going

    on with me. It''s like someone dug a gaping hole in my heart. It feels horrible. I don''t know what''s

    going on, but I feel horrible."

    "Natalie, don''t think too much." Yvonne coaxed as soothingly as she could.

    All of a sudden, her heart was filled with a sudden sense of rage, anger towards Tobias.

    Though it was true that they''d broken up, there was no need for Tobias to find another lover so

    quickly, was there?

    She felt so furious for Natalie that she started shooting her mouth.

    Yvonne spat angrily, "All men are trash. Just think that men are your unwanted rubbish. If you think

    SO, you''ll..."

    All of a sudden, Yvonne''s words were stuck in her throat.

    She jumped, as if she''d been shocked by ten thousand volts of electricity.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632

    It was unbelievable. Jenkins was back.

    His expression was grim.

    He''d heard everything that Yvonne said.

    Yvonne trembled slightly.

    "Natalie, I''ll get going now. See you." Yvonne hung up the phone in a hurry.

    Jenkins stood there with a grim expression.

    On top of his cold aura, his grim expression made him look like the reincarnation of Lucifer.

    Yvonne walked over to him fearfully.

    She tried to smile. "Mr. Quartley, you''re back?"

    Jenkins did not answer. He only stared at Yvonne.

    She felt a chill down her spine.

    Yvonne gulped under his watchful gaze.

    She blinked her beautiful eyes at him and asked, "Mr. Quartley, did you overhear me on the

    phone?"

    Jenkins'' expression fell even further.

    Yvonne ced her hand on Jenkins''s neck and said in a gentle voice, "Mr. Quartley, I wasn''t talking

    about you, I was talking about other men. How could Ipare a one-in-a-million man like you to

    other men?"

    Even Yvonne herself felt that these words were fake.

    After saying this, she got goosebumps all over her body.

    However, she still mustered up the courage to meet Jenkins''s cold gaze.

    Because she had to convince Jenkins that her words were sincere.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Jenkins''s gaze deepened.

    This woman...

    A mixture of feelings surged in his heart.

    He knew that this woman was a liar.

    However, even he had fallen for her lies.

    Yuna told Peter that she was going to go home.

    Peter was very surprised.

    After all, he could see that Yuna was very interested in Tobias.

    He had not expected that a few dayster, Yuna would suggest returning home.

    "Yuna, are you sure you want to go back?" Peter asked in shock.

    Yuna nodded.

    She looked at Peter with sincerity. "Grandpa, I don''t want to put you in a hard position."

    Her words touched Peter''s heartstrings.

    Peter''s heart was about to melt.

    He was overwhelmed with guilt.

    He coughed. "Yuna, I''m sorry!"

    Yuna obediently shook her head. "Grandpa, what are you talking about? I just hope that you can be

    at peace. Only then will you live a long life. What''s more..."

    She paused before continuing with a smile, "Grandpa, I''m still so young, and I still have a lot of time

    to n for my future. You don''t have to worry about it for the time being, okay?"

    Yuna had left herself a way out.

    After all, she did not really intend to give up on Tobias.

    The shock that she had experienced at sixteen was deeply imprinted at the bottom of her heart.

    How could she let go so easily?

    It was just that she knew when to make a move, and when to back down.

    Having stayed in the Whitlock family''s vi for the past few days, she was well aware of Tobias''s

    attitude, even more so because of their dinner the night before. Tobias had pretty much killed the

    conversation.

    If she continued to stay here, it would only make Tobias feel repulsed. There might not even be any

    chances left for her in the future.

    And if she left now, it might make Tobias think more highly of her.

    After all, to Yuna, Tobias''s home was still in United States and he''d have to go back there

    eventually. When he was back there, they''d have chances to meet up anytime.

    Although there were too many variables involved in this, she had to take a step back, as it was the

    best decision.

    Peter''s gaze deepened slightly upon hearing Yuna''s words.

    After a while, he patted her shoulder. "Yuna, you are a good child, I understand what you mean.

    That kid can''t figure it out yet, but he will one day. You don''t have to worry."

    Yuna nodded, and her eyshes fluttered down, covering the lights in her eyes.

    In the evening, Cecilia deliberately waited for Tobias toe back.

    She told him that Peter and Yuna were leaving.

    "Their flight is tomorrow morning," Cecilia said.

    "Grandpa has specifically ordered you to send them off."

    "Okay." Tobias'' voice was low.

    Peter would leave the next morning, so he naturally had to see him off.

    Cecilia sighed again. "I think Yuna likes you very much, unfortunately..."

    She paused, and did not continue.

    To tell the truth, Yuna''s performance over the past three days had been really remarkable, and she

    had left a good impression on Cecilia.

    It was unfortunate that Natalie hade first.

    If it weren''t for Natalie, she would have set up Tobias and Cecilia, just like Peter had.

    But now...

    Natalie and Tobias were separated.

    However, she really couldn''t set up Yuna and Tobias that soon after they had just parted.

    As for the future, it would be up to fate.

    "Mother, I''m going to sleep now. You should go to bed early as well." Tobias did not have any more

    interest in continuing their conversation.

    Cecilia nodded.

    She walked to the door of her bedroom and stopped again. "Tobias, I know that you''re busy with

    work, but you shoulde back earlier to be with Hayden. Hayden keeps talking about how he

    misses his father these two days."

    Tobias''s breathing hitched.

    "I''ve got it." His deep voice was a little hoarse.

    Then, he went to Hayden''s room.

    Hayden had already fallen asleep, and Tobias could hear his breathing.

    Hayden had bad sleeping posture, just like Natalie. His hands and legs were stretched out, and one

    of his legs was outside of the nket.

    Tobias quickly fixed the nket for him.

    His gaze fell on Hayden''s face.

    Hayden''s eyes were closed, and his big bright eyes were covered by his long and thickshes.

    Tobias was somewhat lost in thought as he gazed at Hayden''s face.

    Looking at him, he suddenly thought of Natalie.

    It was clear that Hayden looked like Tobias, almost as if they had been carved out of the same

    mold, but he still noticed a shadow of Natalie on Hayden''s face.

    Tobias''s heart could not help but throb with a dull pain at the thought of Natalie.

    He unconsciously stretched out his finger to gently stroke Hayden''s face.

    Tobias did not go to the office the next day. He was going to send Peter and Yuna off.

    On this day, Peter dressed up in a formal and old-fashioned way, whereas Yuna had on a little ck

    dress with a white hat. She looked especially womanly.

    When they arrived at the airport, Tobias apanied them as they waited for their flight.

    Peter then pulled Tobias to one side.

    He looked at Tobias unhappily. "Now that I''m leaving, you''re probably so happy, right?"

    "Grandpa, you''re thinking too much." Tobias''s expression did not change.

    Peter''s eyes widened. "I don''t know what you''re thinking, kid. How could you refuse a good girl like

    Yuna? Are you waiting for an angel to descend from heaven?"

    Tobias fell speechless at his words.

    "Grandpa, it''s time to board the ne," Tobias said with a wry smile.

    Peter snorted. "I don''t care. I''ll give you another half year. If you''re still not married by then, I''ll tie

    you up and get you to marry Yuna."

    Yvonne headed to the airport.

    She was going abroad to watch a show.

    While she was in the VIP lounge, she caught sight of a man.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Wasn''t that Tobias?

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633

    The man was tall and handsome, and he was very eye-catching in the crowd, so Yvonne noticed

    him at first nce.

    Yvonne also saw a woman standing beside Tobias.

    The woman looked very young, and she had a sunhat on.

    Yvonne instantly became annoyed.

    It turned out that what Natalie had told her the day before was true.

    It had only been a short while since they had broken up, and Tobias already had another woman.

    Not to mention, this woman seemed to be younger than Natalie, which made Yvonne even angrier.

    As expected, there was nothing good about men!

    As expected, men only liked new and shiny things.

    Without hesitation, Yvonne gave Natalie a call.

    The call was quickly connected.

    "Natalie, do you know who I bumped into at the airport on my way abroad to catch the show?"

    Yvonne asked in annoyance.

    Natalie''s voice was weak, as if she had not slept wellst night. "Who?"

    "It''s Tobias. He''s with a really young woman too!" Yvonne answered loudly.

    She didn''t notice the breathing on the other side of the phone bing heavier.

    Yvonne then continued indignantly, "Tobias is too much. Even if you''ve broken up, he shouldn''t have

    gone to find someone else so quickly. Not to mention, that girl looks so young, he''s really going too

    far..."

    "Yvonne, stop talking." Natalie suddenly interrupted Yvonne.

    "I don''t want to hear anything about Tobias. Can you stop talking about it?" Natalie''s tone sounded

    like a plea.

    Yvonne''s expression quickly fell.

    She realized that she had done something wrong.

    She had only thought about herself, wanting toin to Natalie. However, she had forgotten all

    about how Natalie would feel about this.

    She shouldn''t have told Natalie about this.

    "Natalie, don''t... don''t overthink.'''' Yvonne could onlyfort her. "There are tons of fish in the sea.

    You can''t cling to one person forever."

    Natalie did not reply.

    Yvonne immediately panicked.

    She wanted nothing more than to m her head into the wall.

    She really was stupid!

    "Natalie?"

    "It''s fine, Yvonne. You need to board the ne soon. Let''s stop talking about it. You should go catch

    your flight," Natalie finally responded.

    Yvonne was still worried about her. "Natalie, are you alright?"

    "It''s okay. There''s no point in clinging to one person, right?" After saying that, Natalie chuckled

    softly.

    However, her chuckle sounded both ironic and forced.

    After hanging up the call, Natalie was very quiet.

    When she saw Tobias hugging the girlst night, her heart felt like it had been crushed.

    She remained silent.

    She repeatedly told herself that what she had right now, was what she wanted.

    That was right. Her current state was what she wanted. She did not want to overthink.

    Natalie stood up.

    She was going to look for a job.

    She had lost her job at the hotel the night before, so she had to look for a new one as soon as

    possible.

    When she went downstairs, Natalie''s head was a little muddled. Suddenly, she missed a step.

    Her entire body fell forward.

    She did not fall to the ground like she had imagined. Instead, she fell into a warm embrace.

    It was an embrace filled with male hormones.

    Natalie''s breathing stopped.

    This embrace...

    All of a sudden, her breathing sped up. She looked up, and then her expression quickly changed.

    It was Remington...

    Natalie soon escaped from his warm and gentle embrace.

    She ran upstairs, and was about to open the door to enter the apartment.

    However, she just had to run into such a bout of misfortune.

    Natalie had forgotten to take the key to her apartment with her!

    She had to stand at the door of the apartment, with her body pressed tightly against the door. She

    was extremely embarrassed.

    Remington walked up to Natalie.

    "Natalie." There was a hint ofziness in his voice.

    Natalie tightly pressed her lips together and did not answer.

    When she saw Remington, she kept thinking about that scene.

    Tobias had deliberately let Remington hear the sound of a man and woman making love, and the

    sounds of bodies colliding...

    Natalie felt so ashamed that she wanted to dig herself a hole to hide in.

    "Natalie, I''m not a savage beast. You don''t have to avoid me like this," Remington remarked as he

    leaned closer to Natalie.

    His lips were almost touching Natalie''s earlobe, and his hot breath fanned over her ear.

    Natalie''s body immediately tensed up.

    "Are you still thinking about what happenedst time?

    "No!" Natalie immediately retorted loudly.

    In fact, she was just thinking about that!

    "Natalie." There was a hint of helplessness in Remington''s tone. "I''ve never felt embarrassed,

    because I never thought about it again. Instead, you acting like this keeps reminding me about it.

    The more you think about it, the more you feel embarrassed, right? Why don''t you just let it go?

    Don''t let Tobias''s wrongdoings cause you trauma."

    Natalie flinched.

    After a while, she turned around, but her eyes still refused to meet Remington''s. "You''re right. The

    more I think about it, the more embarrassed I will be. I should let go of it."

    "Where are you going?" Remington finally changed the subject.

    "To find a job," Natalie answered in a low voice.

    Remington''s gaze shifted slightly. "Why don''t youe to mypany? I have a position that''s

    suitable for you."

    Natalie shook her head and quickly refused.

    She did not want to go to Remington''spany even if she could not find a job.

    Remington looked at the time. It was close to noon.

    "Why don''t we have a meal first? It''s close to lunchtime anyway."

    "I''ll just make some noodles for myself."

    "You don''t even have your key, how can you go in and make some noodles?" Remington

    immediately saw through Natalie.

    Natalie''s face turned red.

    "Natalie, the more you avoid me like this, the more it proves that you care about that, and haven''t

    forgotten about it." Remington stared into Natalie''s eyes.

    Natalie fell silent for a moment.

    After a while, she took a deep breath.

    She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She desperately wanted Remington to know that she

    didn''t care about that incident and that she''d forgotten all about it.

    "Fine, let''s go," Natalie finally agreed, gritting her teeth.

    Remington took Natalie to a five-star restaurant for a meal.

    Natalie did not say anything on the way.

    She had only followed Remington because she wanted to prove that she did not care about the fact

    that Tobias had forced her.

    Although she certainly did mind it, she forced herself to make it look like she didn''t care.

    Remington did not speak to Natalie either.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    He knew very well that Natalie had already made a greatpromise when she agreed to have a

    meal with him.

    He had to take it slow, otherwise, he would scare her away.

    Right after Remington had led Natalie into the restaurant, Tobias and Cecilia also walked in less

    than ten minutester.

    Cecilia had also gone to see Peter and Yuna off in the morning.

    When they returned, it was almost noon. Cecilia and Tobias randomly picked a restaurant to have a

    meal in.

    Cecilia, who had just taken her seat, fixed her eyes on them.

    She saw Remington and Natalie.

    They were sitting at a table not too far away.

    All of a sudden, Cecilia became nervous.

    She was afraid that Tobias would see that.

    Although Tobias and Natalie were already separated, Tobias still had feelings for Natalie, not to

    mention that the man who was with Natalie was his younger brother.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634

    Cecilia''s mind mas momentarily overwhelmed with panic.

    After a while, she calmed herself down and said, "Tobias, let''s go somewhere else to eat."

    Tobias repeated, "Somewhere else?"

    "That''s right. I suddenly don''t want to eat here," Cecilia answered.

    Tobias didn''t care where he ate, and he was willing to follow his mother''s wishes.

    Just as Tobias stood up, his gaze suddenly sharpened.

    He saw a sh of panic on Cecilia''s face.

    Although the panic quickly dissipated, Tobias still noticed it.

    Tobias took his seat again. "Mother, why do you want to eat somewhere else?"

    "The... the food here isn''t good," Cecilia answered hesitantly.

    "Mother, you''re the one who picked this ce earlier."

    Cecilia''s heart skipped a beat.

    She saw Tobias staring at her thoughtfully.

    She had to change her mind. "Then let''s just eat here."

    If she continued like this, she was afraid that it would make Tobias suspicious.

    This restaurant had a self-service policy.

    Cecilia stood up and said, "I''m going to get some food."

    From the corner of her eye, she saw that Natalie had already gone to get food. She was afraid that

    Tobias would meet Natalie if he went there.

    But she had not expected Tobias to be one step ahead of her. "Mother, let me do it. You sit down, I''ll

    get the food for you."

    Cecilia''s expression changed.

    It seemed that Natalie and Tobias would have to meet on this day.

    Natalie went to get fruit juice.

    She didn''t really have much of an appetite.

    She could not stomach the delicious food in the restaurant at all.

    However, she still forced herself to get food, because she was afraid that Remington would notice

    her odd behavior.

    She was trying to prove to both Remington and herself, that she had already forgotten about that

    incident.

    Naturally, she had already let go of Tobias as well.

    As for her past with Tobias, she had alreadypletely forgotten about it.

    At the same time, Tobias also came to get fruit juice.

    Cecilia usually liked drink juice.

    Just then, Tobias and Natalie saw each other.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    They stopped in their tracks.

    Tobias gazed at Natalie.

    Natalie gazed at Tobias.

    After a while, Natalie came to her senses. She turned around and left.

    What a coincidence it was, to meet Tobias here.

    Natalie subconsciously did not want to eat in this restaurant anymore.

    However, she soon forced herself to give up the idea.

    If she left now, it would further prove that she still cared about Tobias.

    She didn''t want to make it seem like she cared about him.

    After Natalie turned around and left, a wave of bitterness shed across his eyes.

    Momentster, he returned to his seat.

    Tobias handed the juice to Cecilia.

    "Mother, the reason why you wanted to leave is because you saw Natalie," he suddenly said in a

    low voice.

    Cecilia''s heart skipped a beat.

    It turned out that they had still run into each other...

    Cecilia smiled wryly. "Yes, Tobias."

    "Mother, you don''t have to do this. She and I are a thing of the past." There was a hint of dullness in

    Tobias''s tone.

    From the moment that he had set Natalie free, their rtionship had already turned into a thing of

    the past.

    Despite his words, he couldn''t stop his eyes from searching for Natalie.

    He soon found her, and then his expression changed.

    Natalie was already in her seat. Opposite her was Remington.

    Ever since Natalie came back, her face had been terribly pale.

    "What''s wrong?" Remington looked at Natalie as he raised his eyebrows.

    Natalie brushed it off and replied, "It''s a little cold." "Cold?" Remington dragged the end of his

    sentence out.

    After a while, he suddenly reached out his hands and held Natalie''s face. "Is it still cold like this?"

    Tobias happened to see this as well.

    Cecilia followed Tobias''s gaze, and saw it as well.

    She got such a shock that her face turned pale.

    "Tobias," she called out subconsciously.

    She was afraid that Tobias would go out of control, and do something.

    Tobias'' fists were tightly clenched, and blue veins were popping out on his skin.

    He withdrew his gaze and said nothing.

    After a while, Tobias stood up and said, "Mother, I''m going out for a smoke."

    After that, he strode to the hotel''s smoking room.

    Natalie pushed Remington''s hand away.

    She looked at him warily. "What are you doing?"

    "I''m just helping you warm up your face," Remington replied with an innocent expression.

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    Perhaps she was just too nervous.

    "I need to go to the bathroom." Natalie stood up.

    She wanted to wash her face with cold water in the bathroom.

    "I''ll go with you." Remington stood up as well.

    Natalie threw a sidelong nce at him. "Remington, since when have you had the habit of going to

    the girls'' toilet?"

    Remington was silent.

    He sat down and said, "I''ll wait for you."

    Natalie went to the bathroom.

    She cupped a few handfuls of cold water to wash her face. After being rinsed, her face didn''t look

    so pale anymore, and in fact brought some colour back.

    Natalie walked out of the bathroom, and bumped into Tobias again when she passed by the

    corridor.

    The smell of cigarettes lingered on Tobias''s body.

    Natalie''s brows furrowed subconsciously.

    At that moment, the smell of tobo on his body was too strong.

    She subconsciously wanted to leave, but Tobias stopped her.

    "Natalie!"

    Natalie stopped in her tracks.

    She told herself that she should act as if she had not heard him. She should have left just like that.

    However, her body did not listen to her brain''smands at all.

    She stayed rooted to the ground.

    Tobias walked over to Natalie and stood before her. His gaze was dim as he said, "Natalie, promise

    me not to be with Remington."

    He paused and said in an even rougher tone, "I promised to give you freedom, but please don''t

    embarrass me too much."

    Natalie was slightly stunned.

    She quickly thought of the scene where Tobias and that woman embraced one another.

    Her rebellious spirit rose up in a split second.

    If Tobias could find a new lover so quickly after their separation, why couldn''t she?

    She looked at Tobias and returned, "That''s exactly what I want to do. What about it?"

    Tobias''s body stiffened for a moment.

    As he stared into Natalie''s eyes, there was endless sorrow in his gaze. He said, "Natalie, will you

    only be satisfied and happy if you hurt me to the point where I have nothing left?"

    Natalie felt like her heart had stopped beating.

    It was as if there was nothing else around her, and there was only Tobias staring into her eyes.

    There was an earth-shattering sorrow in his gaze.

    That sadness could infect everything.

    Natalie''s fingertips trembled slightly.

    How could his eyes show hurt like this? She could see nothing but sorrow.

    She subconsciously wanted tofort the man standing before her.

    The grief in his eyes was too much for her to bear.

    Natalie opened her mouth, but before she could say a word, an arm wrapped around her waist.

    It was Remington.

    Natalie was about to push him away when Remington suddenly whispered something into her ear,

    with a voice so low that only she could hear. "Natalie, you''re being softhearted again. Do you want

    this man to hurt you over and over again?

    Natalie stiffened at his words.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635

    The image of Tobias'' eyes filled with sorrow immediately dispersed from her mind, and in its ce

    was the scene where he embraced another woman.

    Natalie''s heart slowly firmed up.

    Remington looked at Tobias and asked in a sarcastic tone, "Tobias, haven''t you hurt Natalie enough

    last time? Natalie''s blood was almost on your hands. Look at her now. Will you only be satisfied if

    you kill her?"

    Remington''s every word was like a sharp de, piercing straight into Tobias'' heart.

    The image of Natalie stabbing a dagger into her own body surfaced in his mind.

    Blood had spurted out from her body.

    Tobias'' body stiffened, and he remained motionless.

    "Natalie, let''s go," Remington said.

    Remington led Natalie away, but they''d only taken a few steps when Tobias'' voice rang out.

    "Natalie, you''re really leaving with him?"

    His slow words were filled with an endless pit of sorrow.

    Natalie felt the sadness infect her every being bit by bit.

    Her steps subconsciously came to a stop.

    "Natalie, don''t get hurt anymore," came Remington''s voice.

    There was a fierce internal war going on inside Natalie''s mind.

    Part of her wanted to leave, and part of her wanted to stay.

    One part of her did not want to see the sadness in Tobias'' eyes.

    One part of her reminded her that Tobias already had someone else, and that she should not give

    herself false hopes.

    Furthermore, everything she had now was exactly what she wanted.

    In the end, thetter part of herself won out.

    Natalie left. She left with Remington just like that.

    When she left, Natalie''s footsteps weighed a thousand pounds. Every step she took tired her out

    endlessly.

    A sudden desire surfaced in her heart.

    She hoped that Tobias would call out to her again, and ask her to stop.

    If only he did, she would have stopped this time.

    However, Tobias remained silent.

    It was not until Natalie and Remington returned to their seats, that the longing in her heart faded

    away.

    All of a sudden, her heart was empty.

    Natalie was no longer interested in the food that was on the table.

    She couldn''t even pretend anymore.

    Natalie looked at the food on the table in a daze.

    "Don''t feel like eating?" Remington gazed at Natalie.

    Natalie did not answer.

    "Do you want to go back to him?" There was a sudden hint of coldness in Remington''s tone.

    Natalie subconsciously denied, "No, I don''t!"

    Remington stared at her. "Do you really not want to?"

    She slowly opened her mouth. She wanted to deny his im, but found that she could not say a

    word at all.

    "You wanted him to stop you just now. As long as he called out to you one more time, you would''ve

    definitely stayed." It seemed that Remington had seen right through her.

    Natalie''s face fell.

    She felt as if she had been seen throughpletely, with nothing left to hide.

    "Remington, stop talking," Natalie pleaded in a low voice.

    However, Remington went on.

    He continued in a cold voice, "Natalie, I''ve always thought that once bitten twice shy, but now I know

    that this saying doesn''t apply to you at all. Why don''t you learn from your lessons?"

    Suddenly, Remington paused, then raised his voice. "Natalie, don''t make me look down on you."

    Thest sentence pierced right into Natalie''s heart.

    Her face was as pale as a sheet of paper.

    He looked down on her...?

    Not to mention Remington, Natalie felt that as of this moment, even she looked down upon herself.

    She had gone so far as to leave Tobias, so much so that she had not even hesitated to stab the

    dagger into her body so decisively.

    But now that Tobias really let her go, she was so reluctant to leave.

    What on earth had happened to her?

    When they walked out through the revolving door of the restaurant, Natalie bumped into Tobias

    again.

    It was such a coincidence, and it was so cruel.

    Natalie and Remington were together.

    Tobias and Cecilia were together.

    When they looked into each other''s eyes again, time seemed to have stopped.

    This time, it was Tobias who looked away first.

    He left without a second nce.

    Cecilia almost could not keep up with him.

    She jogged over. "Tobias, are you alright?"

    He finally slowed down.

    "I''m fine," he answered.

    Other than the heart- wrenching sadness in his eyes, there did not seem to be anything wrong with

    Tobias.

    "Mother, it''s all in the past," he added in a low voice.

    After a while, he opened the door and said, "Get in the car. Let''s go home."

    He did not agree to Natalie''s request of leaving him after she''d recovered from her amnesia.

    He thought that as long as heid a trap and imprisoned Natalie, she would still be his.

    However, he knew now that he was wrong.

    He could constrain Natalie for the rest of her life, but what he received in exchange would be her

    lifelong misery.

    When you liked someone, you would grant them freedom; when you loved someone, you would

    want to hold them back.

    He wanted Natalie to be happy.

    As Natalie watched Tobias leave, her eyes suddenly turned red.

    The rtionship between her and Tobias had trulye to an end.

    If they were to meet again from now on, they would probably be strangers.

    Perhaps they had better not meet again. At least her heart would not hurt as much.

    Half a monthter, Natalie rushed to her night shift.

    She was now working in a private club.

    Her work was very simple. She just had to serve fruit tters and several other dishes to the guests

    in the private room.

    This club was very proper, and there was nothing inappropriate going on.

    She still had yet to get her degree certificate. Right now, she could only apply for a job with her high

    school certificate, which was why she could only take up odd jobs.

    Natalie nned to fly to the United States at the end of the month to retrieve her certificate.

    The past half a month had flown by in a blur.

    Natalie had walked out from the pain of parting with Tobias.

    Her life now was extremely ordinary. She either read books or called Hayden during the day. At

    night, she would work.

    Now, Hayden seemed to have understood something. The number of times that he brought up

    Tobias in front of Natalie was slowly decreasing.

    She knew that it would be less and less, until he never brought him up at all.

    Because sooner orter, Hayden would know that there was no chance for her and Tobias to

    reunite anymore.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Matthew Perry hade to Agaphen City with Vincent.

    Vincent was awyer in the United States, and a good friend of Tobias''.

    When they returned to Agaphen City, they naturally came to look for Tobias.

    Vincent first gave him a hug and said, "It''s been a long time, Tobias."

    Matthew looked Tobias up and down and remarked, "Tobias, you seem to have lost a lot of weight."

    Tobias smiled helplessly.

    Vincent then interrupted, "But you''re still handsome."

    Since it was not easy for the three of them to get together, Vincent suggested that they head

    somewhere for a drink.

    Matthew then suggested a private club.

    "It''s quiet, and the liquor is good," Matthew said.

    Vincent nced at Matthew andmented, "How unexpected. Although you were in the United

    States, you still know so much about Agaphen City."

    Matthew smiled without replying.

    The three of them headed to the club.

    Vincent immediately called for a waiter to serve them alcohol. When Natalie came in with their

    order, she was taken aback.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636

    She saw Tobias.

    He sat on the sofa with an air of nobility, and there were two men sitting next to him.

    One of the men looked slightly older, but his facial features were very handsome. He had the unique

    charm of a mature man.

    The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile, carrying a look of natural nobility.

    She felt that the other man looked familiar, but she could not remember who he was at the moment.

    She was much too nervous upon seeing Tobias.

    It was that man who recognized Natalie.

    "Natalie!" He immediately called out.

    Tobias'' body froze, and he looked up in disbelief.

    Their eyes met...

    Natalie finally remembered who this man was.

    He was Tobias'' friend, and a famouswyer as well. They had met a long time ago.

    He''d even helped her win awsuit.

    Natalie quickly lowered her head. "What would you like to order?"

    She told herself in her heart that Tobias was just an ordinary guest right now. She shouldn''t, and

    couldn''t think too much about it...

    Vincent immediately realized something when he saw the uniform Natalie had on.

    He pped Tobias'' shoulder with force. "This is too much, Tobias. How could you make your wife

    work here?"

    When Matthew heard his words, he looked Natalie up and down.

    Natalie blushed. "Don''t make a big deal out of something that isn''t true, Mr. Hoffman."

    "Shut up," Tobias said in a low voice.

    Vincent was taken aback.

    If she wasn''t Tobias'' wife...

    When he''de to Agaphen City to help Natalie file thatwsuit many years ago, wasn''t Natalie his

    wife? Why had their rtionship dissolved so quickly?

    The room suddenly fell silent, and the atmosphere was tense.

    In the end, it was Matthew who broke the silence.

    He stood up and asked, "What do you have here?"

    His voice was very pleasant and deep. It was especially warm, and made people feel like they were

    standing in the spring breeze.

    Natalie quickly came back to her senses.

    She showed him the menu.

    "Lafite, the most expensive kind," Matthew ordered. "This way, you can get moremission."

    "Thank you," Natalie thanked him in a low voice, and quickly exited the room.

    After Natalie left, Vincent immediately began to question Tobias.

    "What''s going on, Tobias? Didn''t you have quite strong feelings for that girl thest time I came

    here? What happened?"

    A hint of bitterness shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    "We broke up," Tobias answered.

    "So you''re single now?" Vincent asked.

    "That''s right."

    Matthew then remarked thoughtfully, "You''re already over 30 years old, but you''re still single. You''ll

    have to look for someone."

    Tobias cast him a nce. "You''re older than me."

    Matthew immediately fell speechless.

    Just then, Natalie entered the room with a few bottles of aged Lafite.

    Because of her nerves, she identally cut her hand with the bottle opener.

    Blood seeped out from the wound.

    Tobias stepped forward almost immediately.

    He quickly grabbed Natalie''s hand and asked nervously, "Natalie, are you okay?"

    At this moment, his reaction waspletely subconscious. He had totally forgotten that they were

    separated, and that he had to keep his distance.

    The moment that Tobias'' hand grabbed Natalie''s, her mind went nk.

    They had once been as physically intimate as possible with one another. But now, it was like

    Natalie''s heart had been set on fire just because her hands had been held like that.

    Natalie quickly withdrew her hands from his grip.

    Only when she pulled back did Tobias realize that he had forgotten his manners.

    "I''ll be outside. If there''s anything you need, just ring the bell and ask for me." After saying that,

    Natalie hurried out of the room.

    She went to the infirmary and wrapped her wound with a band-aid.

    Although her finger was injured, it was like she could not feel any pain. She only felt a slight heat,

    the heat left by Tobias when he held her hand.

    The atmosphere in the room returned to normal.

    Vincent initially wanted to ask Tobias what had happened to Natalie. Seeing that Tobias'' face was a

    little pale, he stopped himself and did not ask any further.

    Matthew was a man who was very good at livening up the atmosphere. With him there to mediate

    the situation, Tobias gradually returned to normal.

    "Are you nning oning back to Agaphen City for work?" Tobias asked Matthew.

    "That''s right."

    "Why do you suddenly want to return to Agaphen City?"

    Matthew''s eyes shed.

    As he looked at Tobias'' face, it seemed to gradually ovep with that of another person''s.

    Matthew smiled.

    He was very handsome, evenparable to Tobias, but he gave off apletely different vibe.

    Tobias gave everybody a cold impression, while Matthew was the exact opposite.

    This was even more so when he smiled. It gave people the feeling of being immersed in the spring

    breeze, iparably at ease.

    "It was a spring of the moment thing." Matthew brushed it off.

    He couldn''t possibly tell Tobias that it was because he had yet to give up on Selina, and that he was

    highly ambitious in going after her.

    The three of them finished drinking, and were ready to go back.

    Matthew had too much, so he did not drive his own car. He asked Vincent to drive his car back while

    he himself got into Tobias'' car.

    The weather that day was not good. Right then, it was raining quite a bit.

    When the headlights were switched on, Tobias suddenly found himself unable to hit the gas.

    He saw Natalie again.

    Natalie seemed to have just gotten off work. She walked in the rain holding an umbre.

    The rain became heavier and heavier, and one side of Natalie''s shoulder was wet.

    Tobias held his breath.

    Matthew had guessed his intentions.

    "If you don''t want her to get soaked in the rain, ask her to get in the car," Matthew suggested.

    Tobias pursed his lips tightly.

    Matthew opened the window. "Youngdy."

    Natalie had not walked far before she heard someone behind her calling for her. She turned around

    immediately.

    She walked over and saw Matthew in the car.

    "What is it?" she asked.

    "It''s raining, get in the car. Well send you home."

    "There''s no need for that." Natalie immediately refused.

    However, Matthew''s eyes fell on Natalie''s finger, which had a band-aid on. "You''re already injured. If

    you walk in the rain with that, it''ll get inmed. If it worsens, I''m afraid you won''t recover properly.

    Given the nature of your job, you''ll have to open bottles regrly. If your hands aren''t in good

    condition, it will affect your work."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    Matthew was right.

    Moreover, she was now living alone in the apartment. If her hands got inmed, it would be very

    troublesome.

    Meanwhile, Matthew had already opened the door. "Get in."

    Natalie hesitated for a moment before she finally got in the car.

    She and Matthew had only met once, but he was very strange. Although he had a noble aura, he

    didn''t seem to keep people at arm''s length. Instead, he gave people an inexplicable sense of trust.

    After getting in the car, Natalie finally realized something.

    She saw Tobias sitting in the driver''s seat, his back ramrod straight.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    No wonder she felt that the car was so familiar. It was Tobias'' car.

    "I... I''m getting off the car," Natalie said subconsciously.

    Matthew smiled in response. "You''re already in the car. Why are you getting off for?"

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637

    At the same time, Tobias stepped on the gas.

    Natalie then fell silent.

    Her thick and long eyshes fluttered shut as they covered her eyes.

    As the car sped, it sshed rainwater all over the ground.

    Likely because of the man next to her, Natalie was not as nervous as she would be if she was in the

    car with Tobias alone.

    She fixed her gaze on the view outside the window.

    Outside, the rain was getting heavier and heavier.

    Soon, they arrived at Natalie''s apartment.

    Tobias stopped his car right before her building.

    Natalie opened the car door and got off.

    Tobias had his hands on the steering wheel, his thin lips tightly pursed.

    "Tobias, if you have something you want to say, just go ahead and say it. I have a lot of time. I''ll wait

    for you here." Matthew''s warm voice suddenly rang out from the backseat.

    Tobias took a deep breath.

    He immediately opened the car door and chased after Natalie.

    "Natalie." Tobias called out her name.

    Natalie hesitated for a while, then quickened her pace.

    Tobias rushed to stop her.

    He ced one hand on the wall, and enclosed Natalie in his embrace.

    Although there was no bodily contact between the two of them, this position was inexplicably

    ambiguous...

    Natalie lowered her head and asked, "Is there a problem?"

    Tobias'' gaze fell on Natalie''s face, and his heart throbbed in pain.

    After not seeing each other for half a month, Natalie seemed to have lost a lot of weight, and her

    chin was beyond pronounced.

    "Natalie, so this is how Remington treats you," Tobias remarked sadly. "He allows you to go work in

    a ce like that, and he even lets you get off work in the rain. Natalie, tell me, is this the choice that

    you''ve made?"

    If Natalie were with him, he would spoil her beyond belief, and give her the best life possible.

    Yet this was the life that she was living now?

    Upon hearing Tobias'' words, Natalie could not help but look up in astonishment.

    A hint of incredulity shed across her eyes.

    What was Tobias talking about?

    Did he really think that she had gotten with Remington?

    Natalie suddenly smirked, and felt that it was a little ironic.

    Tobias really did not understand her at all.

    Even if she was not with Tobias, it was impossible for her to be with Remington.

    Natalie had no intention of exining it to Tobias, because there was simply no need to do so.

    "It''s none of your business." Natalie looked at him. "Whether I''m living well or not has nothing to do

    with you."

    Tobias''s breathing stopped for a moment.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    There was a hint of sourness in his tone. "Natalie, you''re Hayden''s mother. How could I not care

    about you?"

    Natalie lowered her head and replied, "There''s no need to. What''s the point of caring about me

    when you already have a beautiful woman next to you, Mr. Whitlock?"

    Even Natalie didn''t notice the jealousy that was evident in her words.

    Just as Tobias fell into a daze, Natalie had already rushed up to open the door and mmed it

    closed heavily.

    Tobias stayed in the corridor for a while before finally leaving.

    "You''re back?" Matthew looked at Tobias.

    Tobias hummed in acknowledgement. His expression was solemn.

    "Do you like her?"

    Tobias remained silent.

    "What happened with her?" Matthew pressed on.

    Tobias rubbed the sore spot between his eyebrows and responded, "No more questions. I''ll send

    you home."

    Matthew fell silent at the right time.

    The next day, Natalie met James.

    James had found out where Natalie was. When Natalie opened the door, she saw him. She was

    completely stunned.

    Following which, endless bitterness filled her heart.

    They had not met in a long time, and James appeared much older.

    His head of ck hair had turnedpletely

    white.

    Natalie hurriedly invited him inside.

    Because of Madison, Natalie had deliberately not gone to see James.

    She knew that James prioritized his family, and Madison being ced under house arrest had

    something to do with her. She was much too ashamed to face James.

    She had not expected that he woulde to see her.

    Natalie poured him a ss of warm water.

    James'' hand, which was holding the cup, trembled slightly as he started, "Natalie, Madison is gone,

    so are Brayden and Queenie. How could a perfectly good family disappear just like that?"

    Natalie''s heart ached.

    Her voice was a little choked up. "Dad, don''t think so much. You still have me."

    "Yes, I still have you." The tiredness on James'' face was evident. "Why haven''t youe to see

    me, Natalie? I''ve been looking for you everywhere, and I''ve missed you so."

    When she heard James'' words, Natalie was about to cry.

    She felt sorry for him.

    Natalie came forward and hugged him. "Dad, now that you''ve found me, you cane to me in the

    future. As long as we have each other, our family is still there. It''s not gone."

    James'' body was trembling quite a bit.

    "Dad, don''t be sad anymore," Natalie said as she took a deep breath.

    She could not plead for Madison at all, nor would she plead for Brayden and Queenie. All she could

    do for James, was to take care of him well, and to let him peacefully live out the rest of his days.

    As James looked at Natalie, and his eyes were a little cloudy. "Natalie, do you know where

    Madison, Brayden, and Queenie have gone?"

    His turbid eyes were filled with hope.

    Natalie''s felt as if her heart had been torn apart by something, and she was in great pain.

    She steeled herself. "I don''t know."

    James lowered his gaze in disappointment.

    After that, Natalie made him lunch.

    During the meal, James'' hands were shaking as he held the utensils. "Natalie, thank goodness

    you''re still here. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known what to do by myself. Luckily, you''re still here."

    Upon hearing James'' words, Natalie felt even worse.

    She sorted out a room for James.

    Although this apartment was small, it still had two bedrooms.

    Yvonne was essentially no longer living here. Thinking of that, Natalie decided to let James stay in

    the other bedroom.

    She asked James to stay here, and he immediately agreed.

    "It''s a good idea to live here. There''s nobody in that house anymore anyway, and it''s all empty,"

    James mumbled.

    James'' current appearance and way of talking showed his old age, which made Natalie very sad.

    After a bit, she told James to rest first, then gave Yvonne a call.

    When Yvonne heard that Natalie let James stay there, she agreed in a heartbeat.

    "That''s fine, I''m not going to live there anyway. This is great, you can let your father live there."

    "Thank you, Yvonne."

    "What''s there to thank me for? I''m not at ease letting you live there alone, either. It''s good if there''s

    someone who can take care of you," Yvonne replied.

    After chatting with Natalie for a while, Yvonne hung up the phone.

    Then, she entered Jenkins'' vi.

    Since Jenkins had not returned, Yvonne looked around the vi as she was bored.

    She would not have done this in the past.

    Every time she entered Jenkins'' vi, she had a clear purpose. It was to satisfy Jenkins'' desire.

    However, Jenkins seemed to have been treating her better recently.

    Just several nights ago, he had even personally cooked supper for Yvonne.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638

    Jenkins was actually a good cook despite his cold impression.

    Because Jenkins was treating Yvonne increasingly well, she had be a little more courageous,

    and she was no longer as reserved in his vi.

    Jenkins'' vi was veryrge. As Yvonne continued to look around, she arrived at a study.

    The room was not locked, so Yvonne pushed the door open and went in.

    This seemed to be the ce where Jenkins usually worked at.

    Just when Yvonne was about to leave, her gaze suddenly focused on something.

    She had caught sight of a photo album.

    Yvonne subconsciously thought that it must be his photo album.

    She was suddenly a little curious.

    She didn''t know what a cold man like Jenkins would look like in photos.

    As if she had been possessed, Yvonne opened the album.

    However, she did not expect that the album did not contain photos of Jenkins.

    Instead, they were photos of a woman.

    The woman was very thin. She had an ovalshaped face and a sharp chin. Her eyes were incredibly

    big and beautiful, and it was as if they were speaking to her. They made her look incredibly

    innocent.

    It was just a photo, but it was enough to make one''s heart skip a beat.

    Yvonne felt that the woman in the photo looked strangely familiar.

    She thought for a long time and finally remembered.

    Wasn''t this woman the actress that had yed Christine from that parody of Phantom of the Opera?

    She was Sheirly, Jenkins'' ex-lover!

    Yvonne''s breathing became increasingly rapid.

    She flipped through the pages one by one. The album contained photos of her reading, of her

    smiling at the camera, of her having a meal. The photos made people feel protective of her.

    Just like Penney had mentioned, she was a softie, an innocent young girl.

    After flipping to thest page, Yvonne closed the album.

    An indescribable feeling unexpectedly welled up in her heart.

    Yvonne stood up, and was prepared to put the album back.

    All of a sudden, she froze.

    She didn''t even notice that Jenkins had been standing before her at some point.

    Right then, he gazed coldly at Yvonne, and his gaze was dark.

    Yvonne had not seen such a dark look in Jenkins''s eyes for a long time. She jumped in shock, and

    the album in her hand fell to the ground, making a thud as it did so.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Who gave you the permission to look through my things?" His tone was cold.

    Yvonne subconsciously took a step back.

    "Mr. Quartley, I..."

    Jenkins stepped forward, and pretty much yanked Yvonne''s hair.

    Her scalp felt numb.

    She furrowed her eyebrows. "Mr. Quartley, please don''t do this. You''re hurting me."

    She wanted to act cute like she usually did.

    This time, however, it was to no avail.

    Jenkins'' lips almost brushed against Yvonne''s ears. Yvonne felt as if an endless stream of cold air

    was blowing into her ear.

    "Don''t think that you can do whatever you want and forget who you are, just because I spoilt you for

    a few days," he said coldly.

    Yvonne''s breathing hitched.

    All of a sudden, she felt that she had fallen into a trap.

    She seemed to have forgotten her ce...

    Jenkins had only treated her well for a few days, and she''d already forgotten about the past.

    She had almost forgotten about when Jenkins dragged her into the shower, and washed her lips

    over and over again.

    She had almost forgotten that in Jenkins'' heart, she, was just a toy to him.

    In the evening, Natalie went to work as usual, but she was stopped at the entrance to the club.

    The person seemed to be waiting for her.

    Natalie''s footsteps stopped. "Mr. Hoffman, is there a problem?"

    Vincent looked Natalie up and down as he greeted, "Long time no see, Natalie." "Yes, it''s been a

    long time," Natalie replied, not without feeling.

    Five years had passed in a sh.

    "What happened between you and Tobias?" Vincent got straight to the point.

    The night before, he had already felt that there was something wrong between Natalie and Tobias.

    Vincent was a rather caring person, and he was a good friend of Tobias, so he wanted to know

    about the situation.

    Natalie fixed her gaze on him.

    Sure enough, he was here to inquire about what had happened between her and Tobias.

    "Nothing much," she answered.

    She looked up and directly into Vincent''s eyes. "Aren''twyers usually very busy? Why do you have

    the time to poke your nose into others'' affairs, Mr. Hoffman?"

    Vincent paused.

    He looked at Natalie with amusement. "Natalie, there''s no need to treat me like your enemy, and

    talk to me so sharply."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    She softened her tone and apologized, "Sorry, I was too agitated."

    She had nothing against Vincent, not to mention that this man had also helped her in the past.

    There was no need for her to be so harsh.

    "Natalie, I''m just concerned about you and Tobias." Vincent shrugged. "After all, it''s not like I haven''t

    seen the two of you together before. The two of you got along quite well."

    There was a deeper meaning behind his words.

    A hint of bitterness shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    She and Tobias got along pretty well...

    That might have been the case many years ago, but it was only for a short moment. After that, it

    had been endless torture for the two of them.

    "Mr. Hoffman." Natalie''s voice sounded helpless. "No matter how good it was, it''s all in the past, isn''t

    it? Nothing can remain the same in the long run. That''s the case for rtionships too. Besides,

    Tobias and I have always lived in different worlds. We aren''tpatible for one another."

    Vincent was about to persuade Natalie, but she cut him off. "I''m going to work now. I''m sorry, Mr.

    Hoffman."

    After that, she hurried into the club.

    Looking at Natalie''s figure as she left in a rush, Vincent could only sigh.

    What on earth had happened between Natalie and

    Tobias? Why were the two of them like this...

    He was awyer, so he naturally had sharp eyes.

    The night before, he could see that Tobias still had feelings for Natalie with just one nce.

    There seemed to be lingering emotions in Natalie''s eyes when she looked at Tobias as well.

    But if that was the case, why had they broken up?

    Natalie did not expect that after telling Vincent the night before that she and Tobias lived in different

    worlds, the heavens would want her to experience this properly.

    In the morning, when Natalie was still asleep, she received a phone call.

    Since Natalie worked the night shift, she normally arrived home in the wee hours. Naturally, she

    would normally sleep till noon.

    At about 10 o''clock, she received a phone call.

    The call was from an unknown woman.

    Her voice was very rough. "Are you James Godfrey''s daughter?"

    Her tone was demanding.

    Natalie was immediately alert. "Who are you?"

    The woman immediately yelled, "Hurry up ande to the Infinity za. Your father is here

    harassing my daughter. He might be old, but he''s still shameless."

    "Is there some kind of misunderstanding?" Natalie immediately frowned and asked.

    The call was then ended.

    Natalie quickly got up and booked a taxi to the Infinity za.

    Natalie was in a state of confusion.

    The Infinity za was a well- known high- end shopping mall in Agaphen City. Why was James

    there?

    And to say that James was harassing someone? Natalie could never believe it.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639

    Natalie knew what James was like. He would never do such a despicable thing.

    Upon arriving at Infinity za, Natalie saw that there were a lot of people on the first floor. They

    were surrounding James, a fashionably dressed youngdy and an older woman.

    The two people were pointing at James and scolding him harshly.

    "What a piece of trash. How dare you take advantage of my daughter at such an old age? Shame

    on you!"

    "That''s right. Look how poor you are. Why are you still taking advantage of me? Why don''t you take

    a good look in the mirror?"

    James was surrounded by the crowd and being scolded by two women, and his whole body was

    shaking.

    Natalie rushed in at once.

    She held James'' hand tightly and asked, "Dad, don''t be afraid. What happened?"

    After listening to James'' exnation, Natalie finally understood what was going on.

    James hade here to look for Queenie.

    He knew that Queenie liked to visit these high-end shopping malls, so he came here to look for her.

    He happened to see the back of this young woman.

    She wore revealing clothes simr to that of Queenie''s, so James had mistaken her for Queenie.

    In a burst of excitement, he stepped forward and grabbed her.

    The woman screamed at once, and then went on toin that James was harrassing her.

    "Natalie, I thought that she was Queenie, I thought that she was her," James muttered.

    Ever since Madison, Brayden and Queenie had disappeared, James had been a little out of his

    mind.

    Natalie then stepped forward and exined the situation to the mother and daughter.

    However, they were so arrogant that they did not believe it at all.

    They insisted that James was harassing the girl.

    The onlookers around started to criticize Natalie and James one after another.

    In this high-end shopping mall, the people who came here were all social elites. Natalie and James''

    clothes already caused them to stand out, and almost all the onlookers were on the two women''s

    side.

    The crowd was abuzz.

    "I can ept the old man being immature, but even the young one is like this. How terrible!"

    "Like father, like daughter."

    "Even if he tried to harass someone, it''d be fine if he just apologized. Instead, he came up with an

    excuse like this."

    Natalie''s exnation was drowned out by the various voices of the crowd.

    She saw James'' face growing paler and paler. She was afraid that he''d have a breakdown.

    Ever since James had arrived the day before, she could see that his mental state was not too good.

    Natalie pulled at James, and tried to rush out of the crowd, but no matter where she went, she was

    blocked by people.

    Overwhelming shouts of rebuke could be heard all over the ce.

    Natalie could not take him anywhere.

    For a moment, she suddenly felt a sense of despair.

    She waspletely helpless.

    What should she do? What in the world should she

    do?

    She could not do anything.

    Natalie squatted down on the ground, curling up.

    "Matthew, if you want to build a business empire, you should take a look at this shopping mall. This

    is owned by mypany. It''s quite popr for high-end shopping," Tobias said as he walked into

    the Infinity za with Matthew.

    Tobias and Matthew were both extremely handsome and emanated a mature, masculine charm.

    Such men would be the focus of the crowd wherever they went.

    But this time, no one paid attention to them...

    All the people were gathered around Natalie and James.

    Looking at the crowd in front, Tobias frowned.

    "Tobias, it seems that your shopping mall is quite lively. There are already so many people crowding

    around this early in the morning," Matthew teased.

    Tobias gave the manager of the shopping mall a call.

    "What''s going on?" Tobias'' expression was grim.

    Looking nervous, the manager said, "Mr. Whitlock, there is a woman who seems to have been

    taken advantage of by a man, and is making a scene

    over there."

    He had already sent his staff over to take care of it, but the mother and daughter were adamant in

    their stance, refusing to let it go.

    Tobias'' gaze dimmed, and he strode over.

    His aura was extremely strong. Even in such a situation, everyone could feel this strong aura and

    subconsciously gave way to him.

    Just then, he noticed Natalie.

    She was squatting on the ground, and she was holding a man''s hand.

    The man''s hair was white, and his face was filled with fear.

    Tobias'' heartbeat stopped for a moment.

    The manager had already run to the noisy mother and daughter and warned, "Stop making a scene

    here. Our president, Mr. Whitlock, hase."

    The manager tried to warn the mother and daughter, but he did not expect them to get even more

    excited.

    Especially the daughter. When she saw how handsome Tobias was, her eyes immediately lit up.

    She quickly ran up to Tobias and said, "Hello, Mr. Whitlock, look at this man! He took advantage of

    me in your mall, and his daughter is still trying to rid him of the me! You have to help me with

    this."

    Tobias nced at the woman before heading straight to Natalie.

    The woman thought that Tobias was going to teach Natalie a lesson, so she immediately grew

    excited as she gave her mother a triumphant look.

    Natalie squatted on the ground, burying her head in her knees.

    She knew how ipetent she was.

    She could not even protect her father in a situation like this.

    Too many people were surrounding them, and too many people were ming them. Natalie''s voice

    was quickly drowned out. She wanted to rush out of the crowd with James, but she was quickly

    stopped by others.

    In the end, she could only feebly hold James'' hand as she knelt on the ground.

    During this period of time, she''d already been under too much pressure, and the incident this

    morning had been the straw that broke the camel''s back.

    She was really falling apart.

    "Natalie." She suddenly heard a gentle male voice beside her ear.

    Natalie''s entire body stiffened.

    She thought that it was her own illusion.

    However, when she actually looked up, she met a pair of eyes that were deeper than the sea.

    Her breathing instantly stopped.

    Natalie looked at Tobias, and her blood nearly ceased to flow.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Natalie, I''m sorry that I camete." He didn''t ask anything and only said that.

    Then, Tobias stood up. "Throw that woman out."

    The woman in fashionable clothes immediately said happily, "Did you hear that? Your president

    wants you to throw this woman out, as well as that old man who took advantage of me. You guys

    should also..."

    The woman''s words were stuck in her throat.

    Because the bodyguards grabbed her arms.

    She immediately panicked. "What''s wrong with you? It''s that woman that you need to throw out.

    How could you throw me out?"

    The woman''s mother also jumped up. "What are you guys doing? You''re throwing my daughter out

    when she was taken advantage of in your mall! How is that right? Are you viting our rights as

    consumers?" "That''s right," Tobias replied.

    His deep tone was domineering.

    The woman''s mother was so frightened that she did not dare to answer.

    Then, the bodyguards really threw the mother and daughter duo out as if they were garbage, and

    drove away the onlookers.

    "Natalie, it''s okay now," Tobias said softly to Natalie. "Don''t be afraid."

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled violently.

    This was not the first time Tobias had helped her.

    Previously, she had always felt grateful.

    However, this time, she felt something else besides gratitude.

    It turned out that she and Tobias lived in twopletely different worlds.

    In this shopping mall, she could only be surrounded and framed.

    And Tobias was the one who called the shots.

    There was such a big gap between the two of them.

    Natalie slowly stood up, and she also helped James up.

    "Thank you," Natalie said to Tobias in a low voice.

    She then took James'' hand, and was about to leave.

    "Natalie, I''ll get someone to send you back."

    "No." Natalie lowered her gaze. "Tobias, I''m ashamed enough as it is. Can you leave me with my

    last bit of dignity?"

    Tobias felt a jolt in his heart.

    Natalie took James'' hand and left.

    Every step she took made her feel exhausted.

    Countless images shed through her mind, and it felt like she''d gone back in time to five years

    ago.

    Five years ago, she was still a freshman. She was an extremely naive and immature girl.

    Back then, she had been in dire straits, and was sold off to an idiot by Madison. When she looked

    for Tobias for help, they had a one night stand.

    Then, because of Cecilia, Natalie had somehow gotten married to Tobias. From then on, she had

    ascended to wealth, and her fate had changed.

    However, it was not like a fairy tale where the prince and the princess would live happily ever after.

    Because fairy tales were just fairy tales in the end.

    And she was not a princess.

    Natalie''s heart was filled with misery.

    At this moment, her situation was in stark contrast to that of Tobias, who called the shots.

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    Tobias watched Natalie''s back as she left.

    She was supporting James as they walked with great effort.

    It was as if she was trampling on his heart with every step she took, causing him to feel waves of

    pain.

    Finally, Matthew patted Tobias'' shoulder.

    Matthew stared at Tobias. "What are you waiting for? Go chase after her."

    Tobias snapped back to reality, and quickly gave chase.

    Natalie was unable to walk very fast since she was supporting James. When Tobias caught up with

    them, Natalie had just arrived at the entrance to the shopping mall.

    Upon seeing that Tobias had caught up with her, Natalie paused.

    "Natalie, I''ll send you back," Tobias said.

    Just as she was about to refuse, Tobias'' gaze fell on James. "Your father isn''t wearing much. Aren''t

    you afraid that he''ll get cold?"

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    It was true that James wasn''t dressed for the weather.

    "I''ll call a taxi," Natalie answered in a low voice.

    "Natalie, he''s Hayden''s grandfather. I should send him back," Tobias insisted in a deep tone.

    Natalie flinched.

    She looked at Tobias in astonishment.

    He had just said that James was Hayden''s grandfather.

    He was willing to acknowledge James as Hayden''s grandfather.

    Nobles like Tobias probably valued their reputation very much. They were not likely to be willing to

    let a dejected and even mentally unstable person like James be their son''s grandfather.

    However, that was exactly what Tobias had said.

    He said that James was Hayden''s grandfather.

    Natalie''s feelings were extremelyplicated.

    In the blink of an eye, Tobias had already opened the door.

    "Come on, Natalie," he said. His tone was firm.

    She paused, then helped James into the car.

    There was no real need for heating in weather like this, but when Tobias saw that James wasn''t

    dressed for the weather, he turned it on.

    The car warmed up immediately.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    James had gotten up early that morning in the first ce, and now he was a little sleepy. He

    immediately fell asleep in the warm andfortable car.

    James slept soundly, and he had yet to wake up even when they arrived at Natalie''s apartment.

    "Dad, Dad." Natalie had to shake him awake.

    James opened his eyes and nced at Natalie in a daze. Then, he fell asleep again.

    Natalie felt a little helpless.

    Tobias gazed at them, and after a slight pause, he carried James into his arms.

    Natalie was speechless.

    She looked at Tobias who was taking James upstairs, then finally came to her senses and hurried

    after him.

    She followed after Tobias.

    From her angle, she could see his impressively long legs.

    A ripple of emotion arose in Natalie''s heart.

    Just like that, Tobias had picked up James...

    He had done so without the slightest bit of care...

    Considering Tobias'' identity, as well as James'' identity... Tobias had still picked James out without

    any hesitation.

    "Natalie, open the door." Tobias brought James to the door of the apartment.

    Natalie hurriedly took out her keys and opened the door.

    Tobias then ced James on his bed, and Natalie carefully covered him with a nket.

    Tobias took a look at Natalie, indicating that he had something to say to her.

    Natalie followed him out after hesitating for a while.

    "Natalie," Tobias started in a low voice. "Your father used to work in mypany. Later on, he

    suddenly resigned for his own reasons, and I didn''t arrange matter properly. That''s why things

    turned out like this."

    Natalie''s breathing paused.

    He resigned for his own reasons...

    She knew that it was probably because Madison, Queenie, and Brayden had disappeared.

    This was James'' own business. There was no need for Tobias to tell her this.

    Natalie lowered her eyebrows and responded, "It''s not your fault. You don''t have to think too much

    about it." She paused before she continued, saying, "Thank you for today."

    Hearing Natalie thank him, a ripple shed through Tobias'' gaze.

    Natalie was not treating him so harshly anymore.

    Meanwhile, Natalie suddenly looked up at him. "Tobias, can I ask you for one thing?"

    Her sudden soft tone made the ripple in Tobias'' gaze grow.

    "Go ahead, Natalie."

    "Where exactly are Brayden and Queenie now? Can you allow them to meet with my father?" She

    asked.

    She could not bear to see James like this. Her heart couldn''t help but soften.

    Her request was simple. She just wanted James to meet Queenie and Brayden. There was nothing

    else.

    Tobias fell silent for a moment.

    "Natalie," he responded softly. "Have you thought about what you''re going to do after they meet?"

    Natalie did not hesitate. "They should still get the punishment that they deserve."

    "Natalie," Tobias said slowly with a sigh. "You are too naive. If they meet with your father, they will

    definitely ask him to persuade you. When the timees, you''ll only be bringing yourself endless

    frustration, unless you really want to let those two people go."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    It was not until Tobias said so that she realized that she''d only considered one aspect.

    Natalie bit down on her lips tightly.

    If this were the past, she would have pleaded for Brayden and Queenie, for Tobias to let them go.

    But now, she could not.

    Because no matter how it was at first, Brayden and Queenie had only been cruel to her, they had

    only hurt her.

    But things were different now.

    With how Brayden had treated Selina, she had no right to plead.

    Brayden and Queenie deserved to be punished, but it was James who was suffering.

    Seeing Natalie''s pale face, Tobias felt his heart throb in pain.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641

    "Natalie," he said softly. "Don''t overthink it. Everyone has their own destiny."

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Everyone had their own destiny...

    She suddenly thought of herself.

    That was right, everyone had their own destiny...

    Natalie responded in a low voice, "I know."

    "Either way, thank you for today," she added a momentter.

    Her polite and distant attitude made Tobias feel like he was suffocating.

    He quickly changed the topic and said, "Natalie, about your background..."

    Natalie suddenly raised her eyes and looked nervously at Tobias.

    "Don''t be nervous," Tobias reassured her softly. "We''ve found the whereabouts of the person who

    brought you to the welfare centre back then. She''s in North Europe. I''ve already sent someone to

    search for her."

    North Europe...

    Natalie''s eyes shed with astonishment.

    "That''s very far away, isn''t it?" she asked subconsciously.

    "Yes, it''s very far from Glevania."

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered slightly. "That will take a long time."

    "I''ll try my best to speed it up."

    Natalie''s mood wasplicated.

    She suddenly felt like she did not know what to say.

    She had already broken up with Tobias, but Tobias was still helping her investigate her past...

    "Tobias, thank you." She had a thousand words to say, but all that came out of her mouth was this.

    There was a moment of silence...

    Tobias did not know what to say either.

    He wanted to ask how Natalie had been doing during this period of time, whether she was doing

    fine.

    However, he also felt that such a question would be overstepping the boundary.

    He was afraid that Natalie would think too much about it.

    "I''ll be heading off then, Natalie," Tobias ended up saying.

    Natalie nodded.

    She sent him downstairs.

    Both of them had aplicated look in their eyes, but neither of them pointed it out.

    Before Tobias got in his car, Natalie thanked him again.

    Tobias lips parted slightly.

    He wanted to tell Natalie that there was no need for her to thank him.

    He was just doing what he was supposed to do.

    But he was afraid that he would be overstepping the boundary if he said something like that.

    Now, whenever he spoke to Natalie, he seemed to have to think for a long time.

    He did not know when he had be so cautious.

    In the end, Tobias did not say a word as he drove away.

    Watching the ck Bentley leave, Natalie felt as if her heart had been emptied.

    James woke up right before Natalie went to work.

    Perhaps it was because James had slept for such a long time that he seemed to be doing better.

    Natalie made dinner for him.

    After James finished his meal, he looked at

    Natalie guiltily. "Natalie, I''ve caused you trouble during the day. It''s all my fault."

    Natalie put food into James'' te and said, "Dad, what are you talking about? It''s all right."

    After dinner, Natalie took a walk with James.

    After James woke up, he was back to normal. Natalie felt at ease leaving him to go to work.

    Before heading off to work, Natalie told him to have a good rest.

    James nodded and promised to do so. Then, Natalie went to the private club.

    Shortly after Natalie left, James went to sleep.

    He had not slept long before the phone rang.

    James answered the phone.

    There was no sound from the other end for a long time. There was only the sound of someone

    breathing.

    "Who is this?" James asked.

    "Dad." He heard a mystifying female voice.

    James was shocked.

    His eyes widened in shock. "Queenie!"

    "Dad, it''s me."

    James immediately jumped up from the bed reflexively, and his hand which was holding the phone

    was shaking.

    On the other end of the phone, Queenie''s voice was faint. "Dad, I''m being hunted down everywhere

    now. It isn''t easy for me to call you. You can''t tell anyone else that I''ve called you."

    James became anxious all of a sudden.

    He said in a panic, "Queenie, what happened?" "Especially Natalie, Dad. Don''t tell Natalie, or I''ll be

    screwed." The woman''s voice on the other side of the phone was getting increasingly odd, mixed

    with a bit of hatred.

    Natalie got off work early on this night.

    Although James was in a good state, she still worried for him.

    When she arrived home, Natalie immediately pushed open the door to James'' bedroom to see how

    he was doing.

    However, there was no one in the bedroom.

    Natalie was stunned.

    After a while, when she came to her senses, she began to call out for him, but no one responded to

    her.

    She searched every corner of the apartment, but James was nowhere to be found.

    Natalie called him on his phone, but no one answered.

    Natalie ran downstairs again and searched all around themunity, but to no avail.

    This time, Natalie was in a state ofplete panic.

    She had still been too careless. She''d gone to work when she saw that James seemed to be doing

    better, but she hadn''t expected something to go wrong.

    Ever since James hade to find her, she could tell that his mental state was a bit unstable. It

    wavered between good and bad.

    Who knew what would happen to him, especially sote at night?

    Natalie had no choice but to call emergency services.

    However, emergency services told her that they could not do anything until 72 hours after the

    disappearance.

    Natalie was suddenly at a loss.

    She called James again, but no one answered.

    She called over and over again.

    Thest time, the call finally got through.

    Natalie was about to cry. "Dad, where are you? Don''t scare me..."

    "Natalie?" She heard a man''s voice, which was full of doubt.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She nced at her phone, and only then did she realize that she had dialed the wrong number in a

    panic. She had actually called Tobias.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "I... I called the wrong person. I''m sorry." Natalie was about to hang up the phone.

    "Wait, Natalie. What''s wrong?" he asked.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled heavily.

    She took a breath and replied, "My dad... my dad is missing."

    Fifteen minutester, someone knocked on the door of Natalie''s apartment.

    When she saw the man standing in front of her, her eyes shed with astonishment.

    She knew that the Whitlock family vi was far away from here, and she didn''t expect Tobias to be

    able to arrive so quickly.

    "Natalie, don''t panic. Tell me everything." There was also a group of people, including Benjamin,

    who followed behind Tobias.

    Natalie told him about the situation.

    "When I came back at night, I found that my father was missing. He''s in a bad state of mind right

    now. I''m afraid that something bad will happen to him. I can''t get through to his phone. I..."

    As Natalie spoke, she suddenly paused.

    Her eyes were red.

    It was all her fault. She had been too careless.

    ''Since such a thing had happened during the day, she rightfully should have stayed home to take

    good care of James, but she still went to work.

    "Natalie, don''t worry, I''ll send someone to look for him." Tobias tried tofort her.

    Even though Tobias was trying to appease her, Natalie was still in a state of panic.

    As for Tobias, he had already ordered his subordinates to begin searching.

    Natalie stood there, and her fingertips were trembling.

    Tobias poured a ss of water for her.

    When his fingers touched the cup, he found that the cup was cold.

    Tobias frowned.

    He saw a kettle.

    It was just that...

    An awkward expression appeared on Tobias''s face.

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642

    Tobias didn''t know how to use it.

    He had never used a kettle before.

    Natalie noticed that Tobias was looking at the kettle awkwardly.

    She was speechless.

    This was her first time seeing him look so helpless.

    Natalie walked over and pressed the button at the bottom of the kettle with her finger. "Just press

    this."

    "Here?" Tobias reached out his hand.

    "Yes." Natalie nodded.

    Their fingertips made contact.

    A strange current of electricity instantly passed through their bodies.

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    Tobias was the first to react.

    He suddenly flipped his hand around and held Natalie''s. He couldn''t control it, as if it were an

    instinctive move.

    Natalie widened her eyes in shock.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Natalie, don''t worry, I''m here," Tobias suddenly said.

    Natalie hesitated for a moment.

    His palm was very warm. Her hand was enveloped in warmth just like that, and she did not want to

    pull away.

    Natalie bit her lip.

    Sheforted herself, telling herself that it was nothing at all. It was just Tobias'' way offorting

    her.

    She felt flustered. She did not want to give up that slight warmth that she felt.

    They held each other''s hands until the water boiled...

    "Natalie, I''ll pour you some water."

    "Okay."

    Tobias released her hand.

    The warmth disappeared, and Natalie felt as though her heart became emptier.

    Tobias handed the cup to her.

    The cup warmed up quickly, probably because of the heat from the hot water.

    However, Natalie felt that it wasn''t as warm as Tobias''s hand.

    The warmth brought by his hand had really warmed her to her core.

    After drinking the water, Natalie looked at the time. It was already two o''clock in the morning.

    She couldn''t help but ask, "Is there any news about my father?"

    "Natalie, we''ve only been looking for ten minutes.

    It won''t be that fast."

    Natalie murmured a quiet reply.

    Tobias'' subordinates had only left ten minutes ago, but she felt as though it had been a very, very

    long time.

    She was much too worried about James.

    Natalie asked Tobias again and again whether there was any news pretty much every few minutes.

    Tobias patiently answered her, and he would ask Benjamin the same question every few minutes as

    well.

    However, they had not found him. Each time they asked him, the answer would be in the negative.

    In the end, Natalie could not take it any further.

    Tobias'' gaze was a little deep. "Natalie, how about I bring you out to look for your father? Let''s drive

    around and see whether we can find him."

    Natalie immediately agreed.

    It waste at night, and Tobias''s car sped on the streets.

    Natalie was worried that she''d miss James, so she opened the window to get a clearer look.

    The wind in the middle of the night was incredibly fierce, and made Natalie shiver.

    Tobias noticed this.

    He immediately stopped the car and draped his coat over Natalie''s body.

    She opened her eyes wide and said, "You''ll get cold."

    "It''s okay. I''m a man, getting a little cold won''t affect me." Tobias''s voice was deep and maic.

    Natalie still wanted to refuse, but Tobias started up the engine again.

    Right then, Tobias was only wearing a white shirt.

    Natalie grabbed the hem of Tobias'' coat with her hand, and a ripple of emotion stirred in her.

    His coat had a faintly refreshing smell and the scent of tobo on it.

    "Tobias," Natalie could not help but say in a low voice. "Thank you. It''s sote at night, but you''re

    still apanying me to look for my father."

    "He''s Hayden''s grandfather. It''s only right that I look for him as well."

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled.

    She was filled with gratitude, but she couldn''t bring herself to say anything.

    After searching on the streets for two hours, Natalie still did not find any trace of James.

    Benjamin and the others had not found him either.

    She was getting more and more nervous.

    "Tobias, nothing will happen to my father, right?" Natalie asked with concern.

    "Natalie, don''t worry, I''ll definitely help you find your father." He had a way of speaking that could

    comfort others.

    Natalie started crying. "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t gone to work, my father wouldn''t have gone

    missing. It''s all my fault."

    "Natalie." Tobias'' tone grew deeper. "Your father is an adult. You don''t need to keep an eye on him

    all the time. Not to mention, it''s not an ident if you expect it to happen. You don''t need to me

    yourself."

    Although Tobias was right, she still felt guilty.

    She looked out of the window helplessly, hoping to spot James.

    As the sky slowly brightened, Tobias suggested returning to Natalie''s apartment to see whether they

    could find James nearby.

    Natalie agreed at once.

    Tobias was right. When the car arrived in Natalie''s neighborhood, she saw a hunched figure.

    Natalie immediately became agitated. "Tobias, I can see my father! He''s right there, just in front!"

    Tobias sped up the car, and abruptly braked in front of James.

    Natalie immediately pushed open the car door and jumped out of the car.

    "Dad." Natalie rushed over. "Where have you been? I''ve been looking for you everywhere. I was

    about to go mad."

    As she spoke, Natalie''s eyes turned red.

    James was shocked with Natalie''s sudden appearance.

    When he saw that the person in front of him was Natalie, a hint of panic appeared in James''s eyes.

    The panic disappeared after a short while.

    "I... I... I was just walking around." James looked like he was trying to hide something.

    His mental stability had been fluctuating over this period of time, so nobody thought that it was out

    of the norm.

    Natalie grabbed James'' hand and said, "Dad, please don''t do this next time. You''ll make me worry."

    As she spoke, her tears fell.

    James was shocked when he saw how Natalie looked.

    "I... I won''t do this again."

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    She wanted to say more, but seeing James like this made it difficult for her to do so.

    "Let''s go back, Dad," Natalie said.

    James nodded.

    After taking a few steps, Natalie suddenly stopped.

    She almost forgot that Tobias was still there.

    She turned around and saw Tobias standing behind her.

    He looked more handsome in the morning light.

    Natalie walked up to him.

    Her tone had an inexplicable trace of emotion. "If you don''t mind, maybe you can join us for

    breakfast."

    Tobias had stayed with her with so long, and he''d even spent the whole night searching for her

    father. It was only reasonable for her to invite him for breakfast so that he could get some rest.

    Tobias'' gaze focused on her.

    He''d thought that Natalie would have just left with James, and he hadn''t expected her to turn back

    and invite him for breakfast.

    Light glinted in his eyes.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643

    Tobias felt rather happy at this.

    "Okay," he replied in a low voice.

    After arriving at the apartment, James said that he was tired and went to bed.

    Natalie and Tobias were alone in the small living room.

    There was a hint of awkwardness between them.

    At first, they couldn''t really sense the awkwardness, probably because they were in a rush to search

    for James.

    But now that James had been found, Natalie was not in such a hurry. All of a sudden, she felt rather

    awkward.

    Natalie hurried into the kitchen and said, "I''ll get you something to eat."

    She opened the refrigerator and found that there was no food at all.

    Natalie subconsciously pulled on her hair. "We only have some bread left. Do you mind just having

    some bread and butter?"

    Tobias stepped forward and naturally took the bread and butter from her. "Let me do it. I''m pretty

    good at preparing this."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    After a while, Tobias came out with two sets of bread.

    As they ate, Natalie kept her head down and didn''t dare to look at Tobias.

    Her heart felt like it was stretched tight, and she felt oddly nervous.

    Halfway through the meal, Natalie noticed there were two poached eggs in her bowl.

    There were only two eggs left in the refrigerator, and Tobias had given both of them to her.

    She felt as though her heartstrings were being tugged on.

    She took a bite of the poached egg.

    It was delicious. Tobias had cooked it so that the yolk was still runny.

    After eating, Natalie''s stomach and heart both felt warm.

    Tobias stood up.

    "Natalie, I''m heading off first," he said.

    He hadn''t forgotten about distancing himself from her.

    "Oh." There was a hint of disappointment in Natalie''s eyes.

    Disappointment that she did not notice at all.

    When Tobias walked to the door, Natalie suddenly called his name.

    He stopped, turned back and looked at her.

    His eyes were shining brightly.

    "I''m not with Remington." Natalie inexplicably felt the need to tell Tobias this.

    She was not even sure why she said that.

    Tobias was stunned for a moment.

    Shortly after, his eyebrows rxed, and he sounded pleased as he acknowledged her words.

    Although it was only a single syble, it was full of utter joy,

    "Wait a minute." Natalie hurried into her bedroom.

    She opened the wardrobe and there was a paper bag in it.

    There was a necktie in the bag.

    Natalie had bought it for Tobias''s birthday.

    Unfortunately, she hadn''t gotten the chance to give it to him.

    So many things had happened, yet Natalie had not thrown away the necktie.

    She felt a little nervous when she picked up the paper bag.

    She took a deep breath and brought the bag out with her. As she walked up to Tobias, she didn''t

    dare to raise her head. She just stuffed the bag into Tobias''s hands. "This... this is for you."

    There was a hint of surprise in his eyes.

    After a while, he opened the paper bag and saw the necktie.

    "Natalie." Tobias'' gaze suddenly deepened.

    Natalie''s words shot out to conceal her nervousness. "I prepared this for you for your birthday, but

    something came up and I didn''t manage to give it to you. But betterte than never, right?"

    Tobias felt a wave of emotions.

    He suddenly had an impulse.

    An impulse to hug Natalie.

    Tobias reached out his hand, but it froze in midair.

    That image inexplicably shed across his mind again.

    The image of Natalie stabbing herself with the dagger.

    Tobias suppressed the impulse.

    "Natalie." He stared at Natalie with his deep eyes, which were like a bottomless pool. "This is the

    best birthday gift I have received."

    After Tobias left, Natalie sat on the sofa.

    She noticed that after she gave Tobias the tie, he seemed to have wanted to hug her.

    However, he did not end up doing so.

    There was bitterness in her eyes.

    She subconsciously wondered if it was because Tobias had a new lover.

    If that was the case, there had to be a certain distance between the two of them.

    She twisted her fingers helplessly.

    This was a good thing. They should have kept their distance right from the beginning anyway.

    But what was the reason for the jealousy she felt now?

    Natalie stood up and forced herself to do some chores to calm her emotions.

    After that day, Tobias'' focus was constantly elsewhere, and he was often absent-minded.

    He was thinking about excuses to go see Natalie.

    However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not think of anything.

    There was no excuse for him to go to see Natalie.

    If his excuse was too far-fetched, he was afraid that Natalie would misunderstand him.

    And it was the same with her.

    After that day, Natalie began to think of Tobias increasingly frequently, so much so that it was

    uncontroble.

    How Tobias had apanied her and driven in the middle of the night to look for James.

    How Tobias had draped his own clothes over her.

    How he''d flipped his hand around to hold hers.

    Lastly, how he had wanted to hug her, but did not.

    The more she thought, the more miserable she felt.

    There was no point in thinking too much.

    There was no chance between her and Tobias. Besides, Tobias had a new woman, so what was the

    use of thinking so much?

    But soon, Natalie was not in the mood to think about him anymore.

    Because she found that James seemed to be acting more and more unusual.

    Once, in the middle of the night, when she got off work and went home, she found James in the

    corridor.

    She questioned him, who stammered and said that he could not sleep well.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Later on, Sebastian''s aunt had inadvertently revealed to Natalie that she''d seen James leaving the

    apartment in the middle of the night.

    That day, she decided to speak to James.

    "Dad, are you hiding something from me?" Natalie stared into James'' eyes.

    Panic shed across James'' face. "No."

    "Then why do you keep going out in the middle of the night?"

    James'' hands trembled.

    After a while, he lowered his head and said, "Natalie, I miss Queenie."

    Natalie''s breath hitched.

    Could it be that James was losing sleep over Queenie, which was why he was wandering around?

    She could understand that James missed her, but...

    "Dad." Natalie could not help but hold James'' hand. "Don''t think too much. I''ll be here from now on,

    and I''ll take good care of you. Please don''t overthink things, okay?"

    James'' breathing became more rapid.

    He suddenly looked up at Natalie. "Natalie, tell me the truth. Do you hate Queenie?"

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    She lowered her voice and said, "Dad, let''s not talk about the past."

    A strange look shed in James'' eyes.

    After a while, he said in a low voice, "I won''t, I won''t. Let''s not talk about it anymore."

    Late that night, Natalie was asleep.

    Once again, James sneaked out.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644

    A ck car was parked at the entrance of the apartmentpound.

    James got into the car.

    The car sped along the road and stopped at a hotel.

    James entered the hotel and arrived at a luxurious presidential suite.

    He knocked on the door.

    After a while, the door opened. Queenie stood before him.

    James went in.

    Queenie looked around and shut the door.

    "Dad, have you given Natalie the drugs I gave you?" Queenie stared at James.

    There was a look of panic in James''s eyes.

    Queenie was anxious.

    She took a step forward. "Dad, you didn''t give it to Natalie, did you?"

    James'' hands trembled. "Queenie, let''s just forget about it."

    "Forget it?" Queenie suddenly raised her voice. "Are you my father or not?!"

    James'' hands trembled harder.

    Queenie seemed to have gone a little mad. "Didn''t I tell you how I was treated? When I was abroad,

    I was gang- r*ped by so many men. It was all because of Natalie. She did this to me, yet you still

    feel reluctant to make a move. Are you still my father?"

    James''s eyes became damp.

    He really couldn''t bear to do it...

    "Queenie, Natalie won''t do this to you in the future. She will never treat you like this again. I beg

    you, please just let Natalie go."

    Hearing James pleading on behalf of Natalie, Queenie became more agitated.

    "What are you thinking? You want me to let her go? Then why didn''t she let me go back then?"

    James was trembling violently.

    That night, he saw Queenie for the first time.

    She told him about all the inhumane treatment that she''d suffered.

    With gritted teeth, Queenie told him that it was all because of Natalie.

    She wanted to get revenge on Natalie.

    James knew what Natalie and Queenie''s personalities were like.

    If Natalie had really treated Queenie like that, Queenie must have done something wrong.

    But even so, Queenie was his biological daughter.

    When he found out how much pain and suffering Queenie had gone through, it was impossible for

    James not to hate Natalie, even a little bit.

    However, that trace of hatred dissipatedpletely when he saw Natalie''s tears and panic that

    morning.

    How could he do what Queenie asked him to?

    She had asked him to poison Natalie.

    But James did not do that.

    Queenie called James over every night to repeatedly tell him about the pain she had suffered, so

    that he could be ruthless enough to carry out the n.

    However, James stillcked the heart to do it.

    "Queenie, I''ll get Natalie to apologize to you. I''ll get her to kneel down and apologize to you, so you

    don''t need to kill her," James said to Queenie in a choked voice.

    Queenie was about to lose it.

    She red at James.

    She had not expected that she would have such an idiotic father.

    She''d been through such hardships, but he was still trying to plead for Natalie.

    She had been sure that after James knew what she had been through, he would kill Natalie for her.

    But now...

    There was a sh of hatred in Queenie''s eyes.

    If she had known this would happen, she would not have told James that it was poison.

    "Dad, are you really not going to poison Natalie?" Queenie asked.

    James seemed to be in extreme pain.

    Although he did not speak a word, his attitude said it all.

    Queenie took a deep breath.

    If she could not poison Natalie, she still had a backup n.

    Not to mention, this n of hers would make Natalie suffer more than poisoning her would, and she

    could even get revenge on Tobias.

    It was a pity that this n was too risky. If it was not executed well, she herself would be harmed.

    That was why she had not carried out the n.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    But now, she suddenly wanted to.

    Ever since James had expressed his reluctance to poison Natalie, Queenie''s resentment towards

    Natalie had reached its peak.

    Who did she think she was?

    Natalie was only an illegitimate child, but she''d managed to climb up the socialdder, and even

    James was on her side!

    She had to make Natalie pay the most painful price.

    After a while, Queenie calmed down.

    She looked at James and said, "Dad, if you really don''t want to poison Natalie, then so be it."

    James'' breath hitched.

    A momentter, he looked at Queenie incredulously. "Queenie, have you forgiven Natalie?"

    Queenie put on a fake smile. "Dad, I''ve given it some thought. What you''ve been telling me over the

    past few days is right. It''s my fault that Natalie was forced to do something like that, and I shouldn''t

    be ming her for that."

    James felt relieved all of a sudden.

    "Queenie, it''s great that you can think that way. I can rest assured."

    Queenie smiled stiffly. "However, I''ve still been hurt so badly. Dad, I don''t n on taking her life

    anymore, but I still want her to apologise to me."

    James nodded immediately when he heard this. "Of course. I''ll definitely get her to apologise to

    you."

    Queenie''s eyes shed with a trace of hatred. "Well then, let''s leave it at that. You get Natalie to

    come and apologise to me, and then we can bury the hatchet."

    Queenie leaned into James'' ear and whispered something into his ear.

    In the president''s office, Benjamin passed Tobias thetest proposal.

    It was a proposal regarding the Children''s Day celebration at all the shopping malls under YS

    Group.

    Now that all the nning wasplete, Tobias'' approval was the only thing left.

    When Tobias saw the words "Children''s Day", something shed in his mind.

    He looked up at Benjamin, and a strange light shed in his eyes.

    Benjamin was taken aback.

    Why...why was Mr. Whitlock looking at him like that?

    "Mr. Whitlock?" Benjamin asked tentatively. "What''s the matter?"

    "Tomorrow is Children''s Day?" asked Tobias, sounding strange.

    Benjamin nodded and replied, "That''s right."

    All of a sudden, the light in Tobias''s eyes shone even brighter.

    He signed on the proposal.

    Benjamin was taken aback.

    Tobias was a man who was extremely responsible when it came to his work. He would always

    carefully scrutinise each and every proposal that was submitted to him.

    Why had Tobias approved it without even looking this time?

    And looking at his expression, why did he seem so excited?

    Benjamin had no idea what was happening.

    It was just Children''s Day, wasn''t it? Why was Tobias so happy?

    Tobias had finally thought of an excuse to meet Natalie.

    Because tomorrow was Children''s Day.

    Since that was the case, he had a ringly obvious excuse.

    He could invite Natalie celebrate Children''s Day with him and Hayden.

    As he dialled Natalie''s number, Tobias'' breathing sped up a little.

    It was the same with Natalie.

    When she saw it was Tobias calling, she became short of breath.

    She hadn''t been in contact with Tobias since the day that they''d found James.

    She had not expected him to suddenly call her on this day.

    Natalie took a deep breath and picked up the call.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645

    "Natalie." She heard Tobias'' gentle voice on the other end of the phone.

    "Yes?"

    "It''s Children''s Day tomorrow. Can youe and spend some time with Hayden?" Tobias tried to

    keep his tone as calm as possible.

    He did not want Natalie to see through his intentions.

    Natalie''s breath hitched.

    Children''s Day...

    Naturally, she would have to spend it with Hayden.

    But at this moment, she suddenly felt a little nervous.

    This was because she would certainly not be the only one celebrating Children''s Day with Hayden.

    Tobias would be there too.

    "Okay." Natalie agreed after a while.

    After hanging up the phone, her heartbeat intensified.

    She''d be seeing both Hayden and Tobias the very next day...

    Natalie subconsciously walked over to her wardrobe to find something pretty to wear.

    She wanted to dress well.

    However, she could not find any clothes that looked good.

    Just as Natalie''s head was starting to ache, Yvonne called.

    Yvonne invited Natalie to go shopping with her.

    Natalie agreed immediately.

    She could take the chance to buy something new to wear.

    Natalie met up with Yvonne at a Starbucks in Agaphen City.

    Yvonne had on a huge pair of sunsses, covering almost half her face, so that she could conceal

    her identity as a celebrity.

    "Why do you have time to go shopping today?" Natalie asked Yvonne.

    Ever since Yvonne became famous, she had been so busy that they''d barely even had time to talk.

    Yvonne forced a smile.

    "Let''s not talk about this," Yvonne said.

    She felt deathly frustrated.

    She didn''t know how she''d p*ssed Jenkins off when she''d identally flipped through the photo

    album of Sheirly.

    He actually stopped all her work!

    She told Penney about thister on, who had said that this was a warning to Yvonne.

    Yvonne was also speechless.

    Was it necessary for a grown man like Jenkins to be so petty?

    All she had done was flip through photos of his exlover, and he had cut off all her work.

    She hated Jenkins!

    Yvonne took Natalie''s hand and said, "Natalie, let''s not talk about it. Let''s go shopping."

    Natalie then suggested that Yvonne apany her to buy clothes.

    "Why do you suddenly want to buy clothes?" Yvonne asked casually.

    Natalie was not the kind of girl who was obsessed with dressing up. It was rare for her to say that

    she wanted to buy clothes when they went out together.

    Hearing Yvonne''s question, Natalie''s eyes shed with excitement.

    She said in a low voice, "I''m going to be with Hayden for Children''s Day tomorrow."

    She paused for a while, sounding shy. "I want to dress up and look a little prettier."

    There was a ripple in her heart after she finished speaking.

    Yvonne immediately smiled and said, "Since you''re going to celebrate Children''s Day with Hayden,

    you should indeed dress up a little. I''ll buy a toy for Hayden too."

    They happened to see a toy shop up front.

    Yvonne had heard that Hayden liked Ultraman very much, so she went inside and bought an

    Ultraman toy.

    Yvonne bought the most expensive one. It was a tiny model, but it was very expensive.

    Natalie felt a little bad.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Yvonne, you shouldn''t have spent so much."

    Yvonne put a hand around Natalie''s shoulder. "What are you talking about? You''re like a sister to

    me, which means that I''m Hayden''s aunt. Don''t you think that I should be getting him something?"

    Natalie could not find any reason to refute her and chuckled as well.

    She was lucky to have such a close friend in her life.

    After that, Yvonne brought Natalie to buy some clothes.

    She knew that Natalie was tight on money at the moment and wanted to gift Natalie a piece of

    clothing.

    Natalie''s refusal was useless. Yvonne unyieldingly pulled Natalie into a luxury brand store.

    After entering, Yvonne and Natalie spotted a light green dress at almost the same time.

    It was designed very nicely, and the colour was that of a gentle mint green. It made one look almost

    like a goddess.

    Yvonne asked the salesgirl to get the dress for them.

    "Natalie, this dress will definitely suit you," Yvonne said.

    Natalie was pretty happy as well and immediately went to try it on.

    The result was wonderful.

    With Natalie''s slender body and pale skin, the colour of the dress suited her very well.

    Yvonne immediately decided to buy it right then and there.

    Natalie felt bad that Yvonne had spent so much money in such a short time. Hence, she said that

    she would buy Yvonne a meal.

    Yvonne didn''t refuse, and the two of them went to Pizza Hut.

    As Yvonne looked through the menu, she said to Natalie, "Natalie, do you still remember how Pizza

    Hut was like a five-star restaurant to us when we were still in university?"

    Natalie started tough.

    It was true. When they were still students, she and Yvonne were both extremely poor. Even if they

    were only eating at Pizza Hut, they felt as if it was incredibly luxurious.

    "You were the one who brought me for my first meal at Pizza Hut. I stuffed myself so much that I

    thought I was going to die," Yvonne continued.

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    She remembered that something like that did seem to have happened.

    At that time, Tobias gave her his card and let her use it.

    Natalie had splurged quite a bit.

    "At that time, we even bought two sets of matching clothes that were super ugly," Natalie added.

    Yvonne''s gaze froze.

    She thought about it for a moment and then burst outughing.

    "Right, right. I thought it was super fashionable at the time, but looking at it now, it was unbelievably

    ugly."

    The two of them wereughing uncontrobly.

    Nostalgia washed over them.

    At that time, they were just two poor students. Five years down the road, things had changed so

    much.

    Yvonne entered the entertainment industry, and Natalie...

    Thinking up to this point, Yvonne''s breath hitched.

    Natalie had been involved with Tobias since their university days.

    They''d been through so many ups and downs, and so many things had happened over the years.

    If Natalie hadn''t gotten together with Tobias, or if she hadn''t even met Tobias, how would she be

    right now?

    "Natalie, is Tobias going to be with you and Hayden tomorrow?" Yvonne suddenly asked.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly. "Yes."

    Yvonne sighed.

    She thought of the scene at the airport that day when she saw Tobias with a beautiful young

    woman.

    And when Natalie had called her and said that Tobias was hugging a woman. Maybe it was that

    woman.

    Thinking of this, Yvonne felt ufortable all over.

    She couldn''t help saying, "Natalie, I always thought that Tobias was a catch. I never would''ve

    expected him..." She paused, then continued with some anger, "The woman that I saw him with that

    day was so young. All men are the same after all, chasing after younger women."

    Although Natalie was also young, she was obviously a few years older than the woman she had

    seen the other day. This was what Yvonne found most unfair.

    Natalie had been with Tobias since she was twenty. They''d been through so much over the years.

    In the end, Tobias had just switched Natalie out for someone who was in her early twenties!

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646

    Upon hearing Yvonne''s words, Natalie''s expression changed.

    Her hand, which was holding a coffee cup, suddenly trembled.

    In this period of time, she had almost gotten caught up in Tobias'' tenderness to the point where she

    even forgot about this matter.

    Tobias already had a woman.

    She had even seen Tobias and this woman embracing each other with her own two eyes.

    Natalie bit her lip.

    "Natalie, are you okay?" Yvonne knew that there was something wrong.

    "Yes, it''s nothing." Natalie shook her head.

    Yvonne was taken aback.

    Then, she could not help but want to p herself.

    How dumb could she be?

    She had talked about Tobias and another woman in front of Natalie. How could Natalie not be

    upset?

    Although Natalie had already separated from Tobias, they still had feelings for each other, after

    all!

    Yvonne shut her mouth and no longer mentioned Tobias.

    She changed the topic and said, "Actually, Natalie, there are lots of good men, like Sebastian. He''s

    an iparably good man."

    Truthfully, when they were in university, Yvonne had already thought about matchmaking Natalie

    and Sebastian.

    But after finding out that Natalie was together with Tobias, she gave up on this idea.

    Now that Natalie had broken up with Tobias, why not...

    Yvonne''s eyes darted around for a bit.

    At Natalie''s age, there should be someone by her side.

    What''s more, thest time she met Sebastian, he still had feelings for Natalie.

    "Sebastian certainly is a good man," Natalie said in a low voice.

    Yvonne became excited after hearing that.

    "Let me give Sebastian a call and the three of us can have a catch-up."

    Natalie did not say anything.

    She was in a daze and she wasn''t even paying attention.

    Meanwhile, Yvonne called Sebastian. Over the phone, she even told Sebastian to do a few things

    beforeing.

    Fifteen minutester, Yvonne saw Sebastian hurrying over through the ss window.

    As she had instructed, Sebastian had a big bunch of roses in his hands.

    A hint of a smile shed across Yvonne''s eyes.

    Although Sebastian was a nerd, he was not that stupid.

    Yvonne stood up and said, "Natalie, I''ll be going to the bathroom first."

    Natalie nodded.

    Ever since Yvonne had brought up Tobias, Natalie was not in a good mood.

    Yvonne left in a hurry.

    After a moment, Sebastian came in.

    Holding an extravagant bouquet of roses in his hand, he attracted many people''s attention.

    Natalie had her head lowered and did not notice that he came in.

    Sebastian mustered up his courage and stepped forward in front of Natalie.

    He handed the roses to her and said, "Natalie, this

    is for you."

    When the fragrance of the flowers wafted into her nose, Natalie was shocked.

    On a busy road.

    A ck Bentley was driving along at a leisurely pace.

    During this period of time, Matthew had been observing the major business circles in Agaphen City.

    Whenever Tobias was free, he would take Matthew to look around as well.

    That was what they were doing at the moment.

    Tobias was driving with Matthew.

    Matthew teased Tobias, "Tobias, I feel honoured that you''re driving me around like this."

    Tobias was in a good mood on this day, because he would be seeing Natalie the next day.

    He chatted with Matthew while driving.

    "By the way, your father was telling me to introduce someone to you if you were toe to

    Agaphen City," Tobias said casually.

    Matthew''s gaze darkened. "Do you know anybody?"

    Tobias said with a slight headache, "There really aren''t any. There aren''t many women whom I can

    match you with."

    Tobias was telling the truth.

    There were not many men who he thought highly of. Matthew was one of them.

    Matthew smiled and said nothing.

    "Matthew, your father is truly in a hurry. He said that you were already 35 and that you should have

    a family of your own," Tobias continued.

    Matthew rubbed the space between his eyebrows. "Let''s not talk about this."

    He did have someone he liked, but it was a pity that she felt nothing towards him.

    He looked out of the car window and immediately smiled. "Young people these days are so

    romantic. There''s someone in this restaurant giving roses in public."

    Tobias took a look in the direction of Matthew''s gaze, and then the faint smile on his lips suddenly

    froze.

    The restaurant had a transparent window, through which they could see everything inside.

    A man was holding arge bouquet of roses in front of a woman.

    Considering that it was so far away, they could not see very clearly. Matthew, who had only met

    Natalie twice, didn''t recognize that the woman

    was her.

    But how could Tobias not recognize her?

    He would recognize Natalie even if she had turned into ashes!

    In the blink of an eye, Tobias''s face darkened.

    In the restaurant, Natalie finally came to her senses.

    She pushed the roses back.

    With a faint smile on her face, she said, "Sebastian, you should be giving roses to your girlfriend.

    We''re just friends, and it''s not suitable for you to give me these. I can keep them for you if you want

    and help you pass them on to your girlfriend in the future."

    Sebastian''s expression dulled at once.

    How could he not realize that Natalie was politely rejecting him?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Natalie, I have something else to do. You and Yvonne enjoy your meal." Sebastian left the

    restaurant, crestfallen.

    Natalie had made it clear to Sebastian thest time.

    Sebastian was never one to cling on unyieldingly either.

    But this time, Yvonne had suddenly called Sebastian, causing him to think too much.

    He thought that Yvonne''s call was because she had heard something, and that Natalie''s intentions

    had changed.

    But he did not expect that he had ended up making a big deal out of nothing.

    Looking at Sebastian''s listless figure, Natalie resisted the urge to chase after him.

    She knew about Sebastian''s feelings for her. The only way that she could stop him from fantasising

    was to be a little bit more cruel.

    After Sebastian left, Natalie called Yvonne.

    "Yvonne, stop hiding,e out," Natalie said.

    Ever since she made it clear to Sebastian thest time, Sebastian had note to look for her

    again.

    This time, he suddenly appeared in front of her with arge bunch of roses. Natalie knew that it

    must have had something to do with Yvonne.

    After a while, Yvonne came over.

    Natalie got straight to the point with Yvonne.

    Yvonne was rather embarrassed. "Natalie, I''m the one who got Sebastian to bring you roses. I was

    thinking that since you''re single and so is Sebastian, why not just get together with him?"

    Natalie looked at Yvonne very seriously. "Yvonne, there are many single people in this world, but it''s

    not like any two single people can be a couple. I''m really not interested in Sebastian. You

    ended up hurting him instead."

    Yvonne''s eyes shed with a hint of worry.

    "Natalie, you''re not a 20-year-old girl anymore. You have to think for the future, right? Do you want

    to be single forever?"

    Natalie pursed her lips tightly and didn''t respond.

    Yvonne let out a soft sigh.

    She could not me Natalie.

    Her first love had been such an outstanding man like Tobias.

    After having had such a dazzling man, how could anyone else catch her eye?

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647

    But people had to ept reality, didn''t they?

    For example, Jenkins was such a handsome and powerful man.

    Not to mention, he was cold and imposing. He was the perfect model of a protagonist from a novel.

    If Yvonne was still in university, she would definitely have beenpletely mesmerized by Jenkins

    and would have loved him immensely.

    But now, she did not.

    Because she knew that she was just a toy, Jenkins'' toy.

    That was why she did not casually give her heart away so easily.

    People had to be realistic. Otherwise, they would have to pay a painful price.

    Benjamin was a little frightened.

    He did not know why Tobias was so angry as soon as he returned to the office that day.

    His expression was so dark... and cold.

    Not to mention, Tobias had suddenly asked

    Benjamin why a man would give a woman roses.

    Benjamin was speechless.

    In that moment, he was stunned. A childish and boring question like that really did not seem like

    something Tobias could ask.

    Benjamin said in a trembling voice, "Mr. Whitlock, someone would probably only give a person

    roses if they were dating."

    Truthfully, he was a virgin, and he had never dated before.

    Tobias was simply asking the wrong person this question.

    As expected, Benjamin''s answer made Tobias very dissatisfied.

    His expression darkened further.

    After Benjamin left the office, Tobias walked up to the floor-length window in frustration.

    Outside the window, he could see tiny figures scurrying around below.

    His mind would not stop reying the image of a man giving Natalie a huge bouquet of roses.

    He had seen that man before.

    It was the man who had draped the coat over Natalie''s body. The man who had eaten with Natalie.

    Tobias became even more agitated.

    The day before, Natalie had just told him that there was nothing between her and Remington.

    Yet he''d run into her with another man.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    However, Tobias was not in a position to question Natalie.

    Because now, he had nothing to do with her. How could he question her?

    It was up to Natalie to decide who she wanted to be with.

    Tobias'' mind was in a flurry.

    In the end, he could not help but call Natalie.

    He didn''t mention anything about what he''d seen. He spoke to her about meeting up the next day.

    "Let''s set a ce to meet tomorrow," Tobias said in a firm tone. He did not even call her name.

    He felt very ufortable, but he had no way to vent his anger.

    Natalie, who was on the other end of the line, held her breath.

    During this period of time, Tobias had been much gentler when they talked to each other, but he

    was suddenly speaking to her in such a forceful manner... She had an indescribable feeling in her

    heart. Not to mention, earlier that day, Yvonne had brought up Tobias and that woman. Natalie felt

    even more ufortable.

    Her tone immediately became upset. "How about I just spend the day with Hayden? I''ll pick Hayden

    up from your ce. You don''t have to join us, it''ll be just me and Hayden."

    Natalie wanted to say that he could go on a date with his new, younger lover, but before she could

    get it out, Tobias cut her off. "Fine."

    Tobias'' answer made her even angrier.

    "Fine, that''s it, then." Natalie suddenly hung up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, she felt wronged.

    They had said that they would spend Children''s Day with Hayden together, but he was suddenly not

    going...

    He must have nned to be with his new lover.

    That was right. That new lover of his certainly seemed young. Maybe Tobias was going to celebrate

    Children''s Day with her instead!

    The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved and angry she became.

    Right then, Natalie almost forgot that she was the one who told Tobias not to go.

    The next day, Natalie went to pick up Hayden.

    She hesitated for a long time as she put on her clothes, but she ended up dressing casually.

    She did not wear the light green dress she bought yesterday.

    At first, she wanted to wear it for a certain someone to see, but it turned out that he had a new lover.

    Was it worth it anymore?

    Natalie and Hayden had a good time together.

    Hayden was quite happy, but his only regret was that Tobias was absent.

    At the amusement park, Hayden and Natalie were eating at a children''s restaurant.

    Hayden drank the Coca C and said, "Natalie, it''s a pity that Daddy didn''te. If he hade, I

    would have been happier."

    Natalie huffed to herself.

    Hayden continued, "It''s weird. Daddy promised me that he''d spend the day with me, and he even

    nned out the whole day. Last night, he suddenly said that he wasn''ting. I don''t know what''s

    going on with him."

    "Maybe there''s something wrong with his head," Natalie said indignantly.

    When she thought of Tobias and that youngdy hugging each other, she felt ufortable.

    Hayden''s eyes brightened. "You''re right! He''s been acting really weird, you know. He''s happy one

    moment, then mad the next. He''s also been really temperamental."

    Natalie took a bite of the hamburger. "Maybe it''s because he''s older now, he''s be a little

    weird."

    There was a strong hint of jealousy in her tone.

    Even Hayden felt that something was off.

    In the evening, Tobias made a call.

    He called Natalie''s phone.

    After ncing at the phone, Natalie gave the phone to Hayden. "It''s your father."

    She didn''t want to answer Tobias'' call.

    People were incredibly strange, and were easily lit ame by just a single sentence.

    For example, before, Natalie''s resentment towards Tobias had not been that strong.

    They had separated just like that, and it would be fine if the two of them were each doing well.

    However, so many things had happened again. Tobias had helped her in the shopping mall, and

    had helped her look for James when he disappeared.

    Initially, she was grateful towards Tobias. However, the day before, Yvonne''s words had lit her

    ame.

    Although even Natalie herself felt that it was a little inexplicable, she really could not control her

    feelings.

    After taking the phone and ncing at Natalie, Hayden ran to the other side to answer the call.

    There was no sound after the phone was connected.

    "Daddy, why aren''t you saying anything?" Hayden asked doubtfully.

    He heard Tobias'' voice from the other end of the line. "Hayden?"

    "It''s me, Daddy."

    "Why didn''t she answer the phone?"

    "Natalie asked me to pick up."

    "Oh." There was an imperceptible trace of disappointment in his voice.

    "By the way, Daddy, did you do something to make Natalie mad?" Hayden blinked his eyes and

    asked.

    There was a hint of tension in his voice. "What''s Oil

    wrong?

    "Natalie said that you''ve gotten old so you''ve be a little weird."

    Tobias was speechless.

    "Have fun. I''m hanging up." His voice suddenly became cold.

    Chills ran down Hayden''s spine.

    Benjamin felt that Tobias was bing increasingly strange.

    For example, when he went to pass conference materials to Tobias in the afternoon, Tobias

    suddenly stopped him.

    He asked an even more unbelievable question than the one about the roses.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648

    "Benjamin, am I very old?" Tobias''s gaze was deep.

    Benjamin was speechless.

    His feelings were a little convoluted.

    Why would he ask such a question?

    No matter how he looked at it, Tobias had nothing to do with the word "old".

    Benjamin gave a hollowugh. "Mr. Whitlock, how can you be old? You''re definitely a young man.

    You''re at the prime of your life."

    "What if I''mpared to men in their twenties?" Tobias'' tone was cold.

    Sebastian looked gentle, and he was the shy type, so he looked like he''d just graduated.

    Benjamin paused for a moment.

    "Well, Mr. Whitlock, you''re just a little bit older than men in their twenties," Benjamin said.

    After all, Tobias was already in his early thirties. He was definitely older than a man in his twenties.

    Tobias''s expression turned even colder.

    No wonder Natalie had always had an ambiguous rtionship with that man. Was it because he

    was

    young?

    Hayden had so much fun that day.

    In the evening, he refused to let Natalie send him back no matter what.

    He held Natalie''s arm pitifully. "Natalie, I want to sleep with you tonight, okay? I haven''t slept with

    you in a long time."

    Natalie could not bear to refuse Hayden''s request.

    She brought Hayden back home.

    James was there as well.

    Natalie asked Hayden to address James as his grandfather.

    Hayden immediately called him that.

    James smiled brightly, his face crinkling.

    Hayden was adept at cheering people up, and he made James extremely happy.

    James and Hayden''sughter could be heard from time to time in the small apartment.

    This was the happiest day he had experienced since moving here.

    Natalie saw that it was gettingte, so she made a phone call to Tobias.

    She did not want to call Tobias, but since Hayden was still not back at such ate hour, she had to

    notify him.

    After all, Tobias was Hayden''s father.

    The call was quickly connected.

    Natalie spoke first.

    "Tobias." Natalie called his name.

    "Yes?" His attitude was very cold.

    Natalie''s voice was also very stiff. "Hayden is sleeping over tonight."

    "Okay." The emotions in his voice did not waver.

    "I''m hanging up, then." Natalie''s voice became increasingly rigid.

    "Okay."

    Natalie hung up the phone with a tter.

    After hanging up, a trace of annoyance shed in her eyes. Even she herself felt that the

    annoyance she felt was inexplicable.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    She was annoyed because Tobias had suddenly be so cold to her... No, that was definitely not

    the case.

    How could she be annoyed by Tobias''s indifference towards her? She definitely would not be.

    In the end, Natalie found a reason for her anger.

    It was because Tobias did not care enough about Hayden.

    The reason why his tone was so stiff when she talked about Hayden was because he didn''t care

    enough about him.

    The more Natalie thought, the more stubborn she became about it.

    Tobias was actually so distant towards his biological son. Could it be because of his new lover?

    Was he so charmed by that new girl to the point where he was even indifferent towards his own

    son?

    Natalie''s unhappiness was so obvious that even Hayden could sense it.

    After James fell asleep a bitter, Hayden asked Natalie what was wrong.

    How could Natalie tell Hayden what she was thinking? She forced herself to smile and said,

    "Nothing."

    Hayden''s eyes darted around.

    His eyes were had always been dark and shiny, but when they darted around like that, it made him

    look particrly adorable.

    "Natalie, I need to wash my butt," Hayden suddenly said crisply.

    "I''ll bring you, then." "No," Hayden refused firmly. "I''m a boy, you''re a girl. You can''t watch me wash

    my butt unless you''re thinking of harassing me!"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She was amused by Hayden''s words. "Fine, fine. I won''t look, then."

    "Then wait in the bedroom. You''re not allowed toe out. I''m scared you''ll peek at me," Hayden

    said cautiously.

    "Alright, alright, I''ll just stay in the bedroom." Natalie turned around and walked into the bedroom.

    When he saw Natalie enter the bedroom, Hayden''s eyes shed with a trace of craftiness that was

    unique to children.

    Hayden took Natalie''s phone, which she had left on the table, then ran into the bathroom.

    He called Tobias.

    "Daddy." Once the call was connected, Hayden said, "Natalie seems to be really upset after calling

    you. You didn''t sweet-talk her, did you? All women need men to sweet-talk them."

    Tobias rubbed the space between his eyebrows on the other end of the phone. He said in a

    displeased tone, "Where did you learn this?"

    Hayden had an innocent look on his face. "Daddy, have I said something wrong?"

    His words were true, buting from a child at Hayden''s age... Tobias''s gaze darkened, and he

    suddenly thought of something.

    "Hayden." Tobias''s voice took on a trace of anxiousness. "You spent the whole day with Natalie,

    right? Did you guys spend any time apart?"

    "No, we spent the whole day together. We had a lot of fun."

    "Then..." Tobias paused. "Did she call anyone?"

    "She called you, Daddy."

    "Besides me."

    "No."

    "Really?"

    "Really," Hayden said with certainty.

    Tobias breathed a sigh of relief on the other end.

    This answer made him inexplicably happier.

    "I''lle pick you up tomorrow morning," Tobias said.

    "Really? Daddy, if youe tomorrow, remember to get on Natalie''s good side and make her

    happy."

    Tobias'' gaze became even deeper.

    The next day, Natalie heard someone knocking on the door early in the morning.

    At that moment, everyone was still sleeping. The night before, she''d stayed upte with Hayden,

    and she''d already gotten used to sleepingte because she''d been working the night shift. Hence,

    though it was already eight in the morning, Natalie was still asleep.

    Hearing someone knocking on the door, Natalie ran to open it in a hurry.

    Tobias was standing at the door, dressed in a formal ck suit and wearing a watch on his wrist.

    His hair was not messy at all.

    Natalie''s breathing halted.

    Tobias'' appearance was a sharp contrast to her crumpled pajamas and messy hair.

    In an instant, Natalie felt a little flustered.

    She had not washed her face or brushed her teeth, and just stood in front of Tobiaspletely

    disheveled.

    However, her thoughts were dispelled in an instant.

    Natalie wondered what she was panicking about.

    Either way, Tobias already had a new lover. Would he still care about what she looked like?

    The rtionship between her and Tobias was only that they were Hayden''s parents. That was all.

    Was there any need for her to care about her appearance in front of him?

    Thinking of this, the panic faded from her face.

    She looked at him and asked stiffly, "What are you doing here so early in the morning?"

    Hearing Natalie''s rigid tone, Tobias frowned.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649

    The image of Sebastian holding arge bouquet of roses surfaced in Tobias'' mind again.

    His tone turned cold as well. "I''m here to pick Hayden up."

    "Oh," Natalie said stiffly. "Come in then."

    Tobias walked in and ced the bag he was carrying on the table.

    Natalie''s gaze fell on the bag and suddenly froze.

    The bag looked familiar. Wasn''t this from her favourite breakfast store?

    Subconsciously, Natalie looked at Tobias.

    He looked away and said, "I bought it for Hayden." "Oh." Infinite disappointment suddenly welled up

    in Natalie''s heart.

    Then, that sense of disappointment turned into a kind of unclear emotion, even bringing with it a

    little displeasure.

    Natalie herself could not understand such emotions.

    Tobias was Hayden''s father, and he had brought breakfast for his son. What was she upset about?

    Natalie went to the bedroom to wake Hayden up.

    Hayden, who was drowsy, immediately became excited when he heard that Tobias had arrived.

    After washing up, he ran in front of Tobias.

    "Daddy, you''re here."

    Tobias nodded.

    Hayden joyfully said, "Daddy, I slept really well with Nataliest night. Her body was so soft. When

    she hugged me, it was like I was lying on a bed of cotton. Daddy, why don''t you try and sleep with

    Natalie at night to see what it''s like?"

    Tobias was speechless.

    So was Natalie.

    Though they were sure that Hayden didn''t mean anything else by it, his words sounded very

    ambiguous.

    Meanwhile, Hayden also took Natalie''s hand and said, "Natalie, can you hug Daddy to sleep at

    night? He definitely doesn''t know what it feels like to lie on a bed of cotton."

    Looking at Hayden''s innocent face, Natalie wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it.

    Meanwhile, Hayden was still gazing at Natalie expectantly, waiting for her answer.

    Natalie subconsciously blurted out, "There''s no need. How would your father not know what lying on

    a bed of cotton feels like when he''s already experienced fluff talk?"

    Hayden''s face was full of doubt. He did not understand what she meant.

    Natalie''s words were supposed to be somewhat ambiguous, but her rigid tone made it sound

    mocking.

    Tobias'' eyebrows instantly furrowed.

    He looked at Natalie with a deep gaze and said with a hint of emotion in his tone, "Yes, it''s a pity I

    haven''t made enough fluff talk yet!"

    Natalie said, "Mr. Whitlock, you''re so handsome and rich. There will be tons of opportunities for you

    to do so with others in the future!"

    Tobias'' face darkened all of a sudden.

    However, in front of Hayden, coupled with his ambiguous rtionship with Natalie, he could only

    hold down his anger.

    Afterward, Hayden saw the bag on the table.

    "What is this?" Hayden''s face was full of curiosity.

    "It''s breakfast for you," Tobias said stiffly.

    Hayden opened the bag in high spirits. Soon, his smile froze.

    He looked at Tobias, feeling wronged. "Daddy, I like having donuts in the morning, sweet, sweet

    donuts. I don''t like bagels. Why''d you get me bagels?"

    "I forgot."

    Hayden felt even more wronged. "Daddy, how could you forget? I thought you remembered very

    clearly that I hate eating this."

    Tobias was speechless.

    Natalie subconsciously nced at Tobias.

    An awkward expression surfaced on Tobias'' face.

    As Hayden''s father, of course he knew that Hayden didn''t like bagels.

    The reason why he''d gotten bagels in the first ce was because it was meant for Natalie, not

    Hayden.

    Natalie appeased Hayden and said, "Hayden, I''ll go and get you some donuts."

    Only then did Hayden''s mood brighten.

    He kissed Natalie on the face and said sweetly, "Natalie, you''re the best."

    Right after Natalie left the apartment, hesitation shed on Tobias'' face before he followed her out.

    Sensing the footstepsing from behind, Natalie''s breathing stuttered slightly.

    "I''ll drive you there," Tobias said in a seemingly casual tone.

    "Okay," Natalie responded curtly.

    But when they arrived downstairs, Natalie just remembered that the bakery was at the entrance of

    thepound, and it was only a few minutes'' walk away. There was no need to drive at all.

    "Let''s not drive. It''s only a short walk anyway," Natalie said.

    Tobias stopped opening the car door.

    Although there was no need to drive Natalie there anymore, Tobias still apanied her.

    After a few steps, Natalie suddenly asked, "Hayden doesn''t like bagels, right? Why''d you get him

    that for breakfast?"

    "I forgot."

    Natalie''s eyebrows furrowed.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    This reply from Tobias made her somewhat dissatisfied.

    She subconsciously said, "You forgot what your own son likes to eat. What kind of father are you?"

    Her words put Tobias in a tough position.

    How could he have forgotten? In the first ce, he had brought the breakfast for Natalie.

    However, he could not bring himself to say such a thing!

    After a moment of silence, he said a few words out of nowhere, "Roses are so vulgar!"

    Ever since witnessing that man giving roses to Natalie, a wave of unreleased anger filled Tobias.

    Natalie was stunned, and then she looked at Tobias in astonishment.

    "What do you mean?" she asked.

    "I don''t mean anything!" he said with a very unhappy expression.

    His appearance stung Natalie''s heart.

    Was he really that ufortable walking with her?

    If he was, then he should not havee with her in the first ce!

    That was right, he hade to buy breakfast for Hayden. He was not here to apany Natalie.

    The more she thought about it, the more wronged she felt.

    Her train of thought led her to think about the image of Tobias and that woman hugging each other.

    Yvonne''s words also rushed into her mind.

    That woman looked so young, a few years younger than Natalie. Men indeed did prefer new and

    shiny things!

    "It''s really good to be young, after all!" Natalie could not help saying bitterly.

    After all, men always liked the younger ones. That was why after breaking up with her, Tobias had

    found a younger woman!

    Natalie''s words made Tobias'' brain explode.

    The man who had sent Natalie the bouquet of roses, draped his coat over Natalie''s body and eaten

    with her.

    He looked like he couldn''t match up to Tobias in any aspect.

    Whether in terms of appearance or aura, he couldn''t match up to Tobias at all. However, he was

    younger than Tobias.

    Tobias looked at Natalie with thunderous eyes. "Natalie, what do you mean by that?"

    Natalie was not afraid of Tobias'' gaze. "I don''t mean anything. I''m just saying, it''s good to be young!"

    Tobias tried his best to restrain himself.

    He smiled mockingly. "Yes, it''s good to be young. Everyone loves younger people!"

    Was that why Natalie tried so hard to leave him? Because she wanted to find someone younger

    than him?

    Natalie''s hand were tightly clenched.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650

    Yes, everybody loved younger people.

    That was why Tobias wanted to be with someone younger.

    She red at Tobias angrily. "Tobias, I''m not even 26 yet!"

    Although she was a few years older than Tobias'' new lover, she was not old at all!

    The two of them misunderstood each other just like that.

    Natalie''s words caused Tobias to misunderstand as well.

    His eye twitched.

    What did Natalie mean by this?

    Was she saying that she should be with a man her age because she was only 26? Was that why

    she didn''t want to be with him, because he was already in his thirties?

    Tobias sneered.

    He shot Natalie a nce before turning and leaving.

    Natalie felt a sense of grievance rising in her heart as she watched him leave.

    If she''d known that things would turn out this way, she would''ve juste out on her own. She

    should''ve immediately rejected Tobias instead of allowing him toe with her.

    All she''d gotten from this was anger and grievance!

    When she arrived at the bakery, a woman was waiting there.

    Herpanion told her to hurry up and buy what she wanted, and there was no need to wait.

    The woman''s face was full of disdain. "What do you know? I''m waiting for their freshly baked

    donuts. All these other pastries have already been on disy for hours, they definitely don''t taste as

    good as freshly baked goods."

    The woman had only been speaking casually, but it had given Natalie a realization.

    It was as if Natalie''s heart had been hit heavily by something.

    She was right. People always wanted to buy new, fresh things, let alone when it came to choosing

    their partners.

    Nobody would reject a new, younger partner!

    After buying the donuts, Natalie went back to the apartment, crestfallen. Her emotions were

    complicated.

    There was anger, grievance, and disappointment...

    When she arrived at the apartment, Natalie gave the donuts to Hayden.

    Hayden ate happily.

    He didn''t eat the donuts on his own, but gave half to Natalie and Tobias.

    Natalie and Tobias were not in the mood to eat.

    However, they still ate it, considering Hayden had given it to them.

    Hayden nced at the bagels. "Daddy, Natalie, who''s going to eat these?"

    Tobias looked at the bagels that he''d personally bought, displeasure shing in his eyes.

    He''d deliberately taken a detour to get them early that morning.

    Though he could''ve easily gotten bagels from any bakery, these were from Natalie''s favourite store,

    and it just happened to be located far away.

    Tobias said in a cold tone, "No one is going to eat it."

    "What do we do with it then?"

    "We''ll throw it away."

    As soon as he said that, Natalie actually threw the bag into the trash.

    Tobias'' face darkened. It made him look especially cold.

    He''d only just been saying it, yet Natalie had really thrown them away!

    Right after throwing it away, Natalie just had to go on and say something that made Tobias'' blood

    boil. "The bagels have been left out for so long that they probably don''t taste good anymore. Only

    freshly baked goods taste yummy!"

    Tobias pursed his lips tightly.

    Things should be fresh to taste good!

    This woman was trying to imply that he was old!

    All of a sudden, Tobias picked Hayden up in his arms and said, "Let''s go home."

    Hayden was still chewing on a donut. "Daddy, I haven''t finished eating yet."

    "Eat in the car!" Tobias'' expression didn''t allow any room for rejection.

    Hayden was still a little afraid of Tobias, especially when he was obviously in a bad mood.

    He immediately kept quiet.

    "Bye, Natalie. See you next time," Hayden said as he waved goodbye to Natalie.

    Before Natalie could even react, Tobias had already disappeared from her sight with Hayden in his

    arms.

    When she came to her senses, Natalie threw the trash away directly.

    The trash that she had just thrown the bagels into.

    Why was he in such a hurry for?

    Hayden was still having breakfast, yet he hurried to take him away!

    Was he in a hurry to go on a date with his new lover?

    The more Natalie thought about it, the angrier she became.

    Although it was true that she had broken up with Tobias, was it necessary for Tobias to be like this?

    On their way to buy donuts for Hayden earlier, he had used various means to mock her for her age

    and to say that she couldn''tpare with his new lover, who was in her early twenties.

    She had always thought that Tobias was incredibly kind.

    Only now did she realize that she had gotten itpletely wrong.

    He was so incredibly petty!

    In the evening, Matthew drove a Maybach to the Whitlock family vi.

    He hade especially to pick Tobias up for a gathering that night, as Vincent happened to be here

    as well.

    Truthfully, it would have been fine to meet up at the ce that they had agreed on, but Matthew still

    came to the Whitlock family vi.

    After arriving there, the first person Matthew saw was Hayden.

    Matthew''s eyes lit up.

    It was rare to see such a little boy with such refined looks.

    Hayden''s eyes immediately began to twinkle as well.

    He liked beautiful youngdies, and he also liked handsome men.

    The man in front of him perfectly fit the description of a handsome man.

    He was tall and handsome, yet his noble aura didn''t make one feel like he was keeping others at

    arm''s length.

    "Uncle, you''re so handsome!" Hayden immediately said in a friendly manner.

    Matthew''s lips curved slightly into a smile.

    A momentter, he picked up Hayden in his arms and asked, "Tell me, how am I handsome?"

    "You''re handsome in every way!" Hayden said crisply. "You''reparable to my father. You are the

    only man I have seen who canpare with my father in terms of looks!"

    Speak of the devil. The moment Hayden brought Tobias up, Tobias appeared.

    "Don''t bother him, Hayden. Uncle Matthew and I still have other matters to attend to," Tobias said in

    a low voice.

    Hayden came down from Matthew''s arms.

    "I''ll see you next time, handsome little boy." Matthew smiled at Hayden.

    Hayden also smiled cheekily. "See you next time, handsome uncle."

    Although they had only seen each other once, they seemed to be very familiar with each other.

    Tobias had long since gotten used to it.

    He knew that both Hayden and Matthew were the type to get familiar with others easily.

    "Is he your son?" Matthew asked.

    Tobias asked, "How did you know?"

    "He looks exactly the same as you. I''d have to be blind not to know." Matthew''s smile reached his

    eyes.

    Tobias was speechless.

    He coughed lightly.

    "Why didn''t you tell me you had a son? Vincent and I had no idea, yet your son is already at this

    age."

    Tobias'' gaze deepened.

    He changed the topic and asked, "Where is Vincent waiting for us?"

    "I''ll take you there." As he said this, he nced around carelessly. "Are only you and your son

    staying in such arge vi?"

    "And my mother," Tobias said casually.

    "Anybody else?" Matthew''s question seemed a little pointed.

    "Nobody." Tobias cast a suspicious nce at Matthew. "What''s up with you?"

    Matthew''s eyes shed. "No, nothing. Let''s go and meet Vincent."

    Since Matthew had driven here, Tobias did not drive. Instead, he got into Matthew''s car.

    In the car, Matthew suddenly asked, "Tobias, is your son a test tube baby?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651

    Tobias was speechless.

    The corners of his mouth twitched. "Of course not."

    Matthew hummed ponderingly.

    After a pause, he asked, "What about the child''s mother?"

    Tobias''s breathing suddenly halted.

    The child''s mother...

    All of a sudden, he felt a twinge of frustration and bitterness appear in his heart.

    Tobias remained silent for a moment before saying, "Matthew, since you''re so smart, don''t ask

    questions that you already know the answer to."

    A deep light shed in Matthew''s eyes. His words had anotheryer of meaning in them as he said,

    "Tobias, cherish what''s right in front of you."

    Tobias''s elegant brows furrowed slightly. "I cherished her, but she''s the one who didn''t cherish me."

    He was willing to cherish Natalie and spoil her. Unfortunately, she did not want to give him this

    opportunity.

    Tobias'' words made Matthew''s gaze darken slightly. "What''s wrong?"

    Tobias said with a hint of bitterness in his tone, "She thinks I''m too old."

    Matthew was speechless.

    The reason why Matthew did notugh out loud was because it seemed like Tobias was kind of sad.

    He tried hard to hold back the smile on his face and said, "Tobias, don''t tell me the person you''re

    going after is a middle school student."

    Otherwise, how could anyone dislike Tobias for his age? Tobias was only in his early thirties. He

    was at his prime as a man.

    His boyish innocence had faded away, and he was full of the charm of a mature man.

    "Of course not," Tobias replied.

    "Then why would someone think you''re old when you''re only in your early thirties?" Matthew asked.

    Tobias''s eye twitched. "Her mind is quite strange."

    When Tobias first met Natalie, Natalie presented herself as a girl with a very strange mind.

    His words suddenly reminded Matthew of something, and then his eyes shed with darkness.

    A strange mind...

    When it came to strange minds, Matthew had only seen one girl with a strange mind throughout his

    life...

    Matthew suddenly became a little absent-minded.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    It was as if he had returned to nine years ago.

    Nine years ago, the aristocrats in the United States had thrown a grand party.

    That party was the first time that Matthew saw that girl.

    She had been wearing a bright red dress and was dancing.

    While she spun, the hem of her skirt flew up, stunning the whole audience.

    After that, Matthew came to the girl with a ss of champagne.

    He sincerely introduced himself to her.

    The girl''s eyebrows arched, and her eyes gleamed cunningly.

    "If you want to pursue me, just say that. Don''t beat around the bush." The girl''s voice was clear and

    pleasant.

    Interest shed in Matthew''s eyes.

    "That''s right, I want to pursue you," he said directly.

    "I''m sorry, sir. I don''t like old men." The girl smiled

    brightly.

    Matthew was shocked.

    At the time, he was only 26 years old, yet he was told that he was too old. She had even called him

    "sir".

    It was not untilter that he found out.

    She''d used heavy makeup to conceal her true age. She was only 16 years old.

    He was ten years older than her.

    When they arrived at their agreed location, Matthew came back to his senses.

    "We''re here, Tobias." Matthew got out of the car first.

    Seeing the club in front of them, Tobias frowned.

    "Here?"

    He did not forget that this was the ce where he had encountered Nataliest time. Natalie

    seemed to be working here.

    "Yes, Vincent chose this ce," Matthew said.

    The truth was that Matthew could pretty much guess Vincent''s intentions.

    "Since we''re already here, let''s go," Matthew said.

    Tobias did not object. He silently followed Matthew into the club and into a private room.

    Vincent was already waiting in there.

    When Tobias and Matthew entered, Vincent got a waiter toe in to open up the wine.

    Of course, he had prepared in advance, so the person he called for was naturally Natalie.

    Natalie knew nothing about it.

    It wasn''t until she entered the room that she realized that the people inside were none other than

    Tobias and Vincent.

    One other person was also present. Although Natalie had only seen him once, she had a deep

    impression of him.

    There was a sh of astonishment in Natalie''s eyes.

    Why were they here again...

    Soon, Natalie came back to her senses and suppressed the astonishment in her eyes.

    Right now, she was a waitress, while Tobias was a customer. That was all, so she did not need to

    think too much about it.

    This time, they had ordered aged Lafite as usual, which was the most expensive in the whole club.

    After opening the wine, Natalie was going to leave, but Vincent stopped her.

    "There should be servers waiting here, right? You should just stay here." Vincent''s tone was gentle,

    without a trace of dominance.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    After a moment, she subconsciously looked towards Tobias.

    Tobias and Matthew were talking about something and were not looking at her at all.

    Natalie bit her lip. "Wait a minute."

    Five minutester, a 19-year old waitress entered the room. Her face was full of innocence.

    Vincent was slightly stunned. "Where''s Natalie?"

    He had deliberately asked Natalie to stay here to create opportunities for Natalie and Tobias, but he

    did not expect that another girl would turn up.

    When Vincent asked the question, Tobias cast his gaze over, and Matthew looked over as well.

    Several men were looking at her at the same time, and each of them seemed to be powerful

    people. The girl suddenly became nervous.

    She stammered, "Natalie said that the younger you are, the more likable you are, so she got me to

    come."

    Tobias was speechless.

    There was a sh of interest in Matthew''s eyes.

    He was very smart, after all. Right then, he had long seen through the fact that Natalie was

    Hayden''s mother.

    It was just like what Tobias said. She really did think quite strangely.

    Vincent was also a little speechless.

    He waved his hand. "You can leave."

    After the young girl left, Matthew suddenly said, "I''m going to the washroom. Come with me,

    Vincent."

    Vincent did not even have time to react.

    He looked at Matthew in surprise, "Matthew, since when have you had the habit of having another

    man apany you to the washroom?"

    Matthew''s eyebrows arched slightly as he said, "Since right now."

    Vincent looked Matthew up and down. "Matthew, you''ve been single all these years. Don''t tell me

    it''s because of a certain fetish?"

    The corners of Matthew''s mouth twitched. "You''ll find out whether or not I have such a fetish if you

    come with me."

    Vincent was silent.

    "Alright, I''ll go with you, then."

    After leaving the room, Matthew did not head to

    the washroom.

    He looked for the young girl and talked to her.

    Hearing this, Vincent immediately understood what Matthew wanted to do.

    It seemed that Matthew had used the excuse of going to the bathroom to create an opportunity for

    Tobias and Natalie.

    His eyes shone brightly.

    Vincent stopped the girl who was about to leave and whispered a few more words into the girl''s ear.

    Her eyes widened in shock.

    Vincent''s tone was clear and gentle. "Just do what I said. Do you understand me?"

    The girl knew that the people who came to this club were all rich or noble. She could not afford to

    offend them.

    She could only bite her lips and say, "I understand."

    After the girl left, Matthew gave Vincent a deep gaze. "Vincent, since when have you had such

    weird hobbies?"

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652

    Vincent smiled and said, "I may have weird hobbies, but I still can''tpare to you, Matthew."

    The girl went to look for Natalie.

    She carried a silver tray in her hand, which held a bottle of champagne.

    "Natalie, the customer from room A333 wants you to send this over to them."

    Natalie only came back to her senses after epting the tray.

    She nced at the girl and said, "Didn''t you just bring some alcohol to that room?"

    There was a sh of panic in the girl''s eyes. "They ordered another bottle of champagne, and they

    asked for you to serve it."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    "I understand," she replied in a low voice.

    Natalie entered the room with the tray in her hands.

    There was only one person in the room, Tobias.

    He was sitting on the sofa, looking noble.

    There was a sh of astonishment in his eyes

    when he saw her.

    "Your champagne is here," Natalie said somewhat stiffly.

    She ced the champagne on the table in front of Tobias and turned to leave, but soon...

    Natalie''s eyes widened.

    Under the champagne...

    Why was there a condom?

    Not to mention, this condom was not an ordinary one. There was also a row of words on it.

    "Use me to your heart''s content!"

    Natalie''s face suddenly turned red.

    What the h*lI was going on?

    Tobias''s gaze fell on the condom as well.

    His expression was gloomy and inscrutable.

    After a while, he looked at Natalie and said in a low voice, "Are you lonely?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    "No!"

    "Then why did you bring this to me? Aren''t you giving me a hint?" Tobias stared at Natalie.

    Natalie''s face turned redder. "You''re thinking too much!" "Natalie, if you''re really lonely, I can help

    you."

    Tobias''s eyes were suddenly infused with desire.

    The truth was, it was also to help himself!

    He hadn''t thought of that aspect, but this condom suddenly made him burn up.

    And it didn''t seem like it could be extinguished easily.

    Tobias took a step forward.

    Seeing that he took a step forward, Natalie''s eyes shed with a trace of nervousness.

    She stepped back subconsciously, and with this step, she slipped and fell on the sofa.

    Tobias took the opportunity to ce his arms on both sides of the sofa, encircling Natalie.

    They were in a particrly ambiguous position...

    Tobias looked at Natalie and could not help but gulp.

    Everyone knew what that thing on the table was used for.

    And one''s imagination could be extremely rich.

    With that one item, their minds all conjured up the same image...

    The fire in Tobias''s heart burned increasingly furiously, scorching his self-control to a crisp.

    The whole room was filled with a strange atmosphere.

    Natalie''s fingertips trembled a little.

    She could sense the male hormones that were overwhelming her.

    The way Tobias looked at her and gulped gave her a very special feeling...

    A feeling that could not be expressed in words...

    Tobias leaned down...

    Natalie knew that she should refuse.

    However, she couldn''t bring herself to say anything. She didn''t even want to admit to herself that

    she felt a little expectant.

    All of a sudden, Tobias'' gaze froze.

    He saw Natalie''s short skirt.

    He hadn''t noticed it at first, but now that they were so close to each other it was all that he could

    see.

    All of a sudden, Tobias stood up.

    He quickly took off his coat and draped it over Natalie''s legs.

    "You''re not allowed to work here in the future," Tobias said in a slightly displeased tone.

    He had gotten a rude awakening when she saw Natalie''s short skirt.

    He could see Natalie''s short skirt and her slender, straight legs, which meant that other men could

    see it too.

    How could Tobias ept this?

    Because of Tobias'' words, the atmosphere in the room suddenly changedpletely.

    Natalie widened her eyes.

    She was also a little confused.

    Why had Tobias suddenly stopped when the atmosphere was right? And he''d suddenly said

    something like that.

    What''s more, what he just said...

    Natalie recalled that Tobias was extremely firm and displeased when he''d told her not to work here

    anymore.

    She could not help but ask, "Why can''t I work here?"

    "Don''t you know that your work clothes are too revealing?"

    The truth was that it wasn''t too revealing. This club was a proper and formal club, and the uniforms

    weren''t too revealing.

    But in Tobias''s eyes, the skirt was much too short!

    His words made Natalie ufortable.

    She felt that Natalie was taking her too lightly.

    "What I wear has nothing to do with you!" Natalie''s tone was unpleasant.

    Tobias'' eyebrows jumped. "Why doesn''t it have anything to do with me?" "How can it?" Natalie

    stared at him.

    Tobias was a little agitated.

    How could it have nothing to do with him? Of course it did!

    How could he let Natalie dress like this? How could he let other men see her in a short skirt?

    But some words couldn''t be said out loud. He could only use Hayden''s name.

    Tobias took a deep breath and said, "Natalie, you are Hayden''s mother, so you should be

    considerate towards him!"

    This sentence of his blew Natalie''s mind.

    What did he mean!

    She was independent, and it was not like she was doing shady work. But when Tobias said that, it

    was like she had done something wrong!

    Natalie stared at Tobias and said, "What do you mean? You are looking down on me, aren''t you?

    You''re saying that I am not qualified to be Hayden''s mother, right?"

    "That''s not what I meant!"

    "That''s exactly what you meant!" Natalie''s eyes had turned slightly red. "Tobias, you''re looking down

    on me, and you think that I don''t deserve to be Hayden''s mother, which is why it''s wrong for me to

    even have a proper job!"

    Natalie''s overly agitated emotions made Tobias even more frustrated.

    He felt like he was on the verge of copse.

    That was not what he meant at all, but why did Natalie have to keep making it about this? She just

    had to stubbornly insist that this was what he meant!

    "Why can''t I make myself clear to you?" Tobias said.

    "If you can''t make yourself clear, don''t say anything!" Natalie could no longer control herself and

    pushed away Tobias with all her might.

    "Natalie!" Tobias shouted.

    Natalie stopped in her tracks.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    After a moment, she turned around and looked at him. "Tobias, what I do is up to me. It''s none of

    your business, and you have no right to control me!"

    What she said made Tobias'' words catch in his throat.

    That was right, he really had no right to control her!

    Unless he wanted to see her stab a dagger into her body again.

    Vincent saw Natalie running out of the private room first.

    He stopped Natalie subconsciously and said, "Natalie, you and Tobias..."

    Natalie was full of anger. "Don''t mention that lunatic to me!"

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653

    Vincent was speechless.

    Before he coulde to his senses, Natalie had run away.

    Vincent had no choice but to nce at Matthew, who was walking over.

    "Vincent, it seems like it didn''t seed." Matthew said meaningfully.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Vincent let out a faint sigh.

    Then, the two of them walked into the room together and saw Tobias standing inside with an

    unpleasant expression.

    "Which one of you did this?" Tobias'' tone was cold.

    The moment Matthew and Vincent had left, Natalie hade in with the champagne, and under the

    champagne was a condom. Tobias could already guess what was going on.

    Vincent trembled when he saw the cold look in Tobias'' eyes.

    He smacked himself on the head. "Oh, I almost forgot that I still have a lot of case files to go

    through! Looks like I''ll have to head off for now, you guys have fun, bye!"

    Vincent slipped out of the room.

    Matthew walked in front of Tobias and asked, "Tobias, are you okay?"

    Tobias sat back on the sofa in annoyance and took arge gulp of wine. "Matthew, why are women

    so frustrating?"

    It was clearly a simple matter. He did not want Natalie to work here, because her uniform was a little

    too short. He did not want her to be in this kind of environment. But how could she misunderstand

    him like that?

    Matthew said in a low voice, "Tobias, all women are like that."

    Tobias took a look at Matthew and said, "You seem to know a lot about it."

    The corner of Matthew''s mouth twitched lightly.

    Of course he did. And Tobias''s sister was the one who made him feel especially so.

    "Don''t think too much." Matthew patted Tobias''s shoulder. "Take things slowly."

    An irritated look shed across Tobias'' eyes. "I''m worried there won''t be chance to take things slow.

    We''ve already broken up, and I can''t interfere in anything she does, even if she were to get together

    with another man."

    Matthew was surprised. "Tobias, you''re not that

    kind of person."

    He still understood Tobias.

    Tobias did respect women, but he was not theidback type. He would not allow his woman to be

    with other men without caring about it.

    Tobias smiled bitterly. "I don''t have a choice, unless I want to watch her die with my own two eyes."

    Matthew''s eyes shed with deep astonishment.

    He looked at Tobias and said, "Tobias, what do you mean..."

    There was a hint of irritation between Tobias''s brows. "I can''t exin this in just a few words."

    He paused and there was a deep sense of helplessness on his face. "Basically, what happened

    between us is a long story."

    Matthew''s gaze darkened slightly.

    He realized that Tobias did not seem to want to discuss any further, so he did not push him either.

    He could onlyfort Tobias and say, "Tobias, there are some things that shouldn''t be rushed.

    Anyway, there''s a lot of time, you can take it slowly."

    A dim light shed in Tobias''s eyes. "Matthew, the truth is, I never nned on getting back together

    with her."

    Tobias did not continue after saying this.

    Once upon a time, he really had intended to let go of Natalie.

    The moment when Natalie stabbed the dagger into herself.

    Of course, he still intended to do so at the moment.

    Because there was nothing more important than Natalie''s life.

    It was just that recently he and Natalie were getting entangled in each other''s affairs again, and

    Natalie seemed to be sending him signals.

    He mistakenly thought that Natalie still had feelings for him and that he still had a chance.

    But now...

    Tobias was even more confused as to what her intentions were.

    When Natalie returned home, James had juste back.

    When Natalie opened the door, she saw James in the living room.

    There was a sh of surprise in her eyes. "Dad, why aren''t you asleep?"

    It was already the wee hours. James should have already been asleep.

    Panic shed across James'' eyes. "I... I just got up to get some water."

    Queenie had repeatedly told him that he could not tell Natalie that she hade back, so James

    had to lie.

    Natalie gave James a doubtful look.

    James'' clothes were neat and tidy, and he did not look like someone who had woken up to get

    himself a cup of water.

    She hesitated before asking, "Dad, do you have something on your mind?"

    James shook his head. "No."

    A deep light shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    She thought that it could be because James missed Queenie or Brayden.

    She did not think too much about it.

    Natalie sighed. "It''s good if you don''t. Go to bed early, Dad."

    "You go to bed early too, Natalie."

    The next day, Hayden was still on holiday and did not have to go to kindergarten.

    Tobias asked Hayden if he wanted to go to Natalie''s ce.

    Hayden''s eyes immediately lit up. "Okay, I''ll go to Natalie''s ce. You''re the best, Daddy!"

    Tobias brought Hayden to Natalie''s apartment.

    Tobias had not slept well the night before.

    He was wondering whether he''d been too harsh the night before. With Natalie''s personality, she''d

    probably overthinking things...

    Which was why he''d specially asked Hayden whether he wanted to go over to Natalie''s ce. He

    hoped that Hayden would improve Natalie''s mood.

    On the way there, Tobias saw a florist shop.

    His gaze froze.

    After a while, he stopped the car.

    "Hayden, wait for me here. I''ll be right back." Tobias got out of the car after saying this.

    There was arge bouquet of lilies in the flower shop. They looked elegant, with dewdrops on them.

    Tobias bought the lilies.

    He happened to see countless roses in the florist shop, blooming beautifully.

    Tobias frowned slightly.

    "I''ll buy all these roses," Tobias said in a low voice. "All the roses in your shop."

    The shop owner was ecstatic. "Sir, you really have a good taste. It''s best to get roses for your

    girlfriend. A lot of our customers buy roses for their..."

    "Throw them all away for me." A fierce glint shed in Tobias''s eyes.

    Throw them all away...

    The shop owner was dumbfounded.

    It had been over a decade since he''d started operations, and this was the first time he''d received

    such a request. It looked like this customer was really special.

    Tobias took the lilies and got in the car.

    Hayden''s eyes lit up when he saw the lilies in Tobias'' hand. He said crisply, "Dad, did you buy these

    lilies for Natalie?"

    "Yes," Tobias replied in a low tone.

    Hayden''s mouth immediately cracked into a grin.

    He knew that his father definitely missed Natalie. Though he''d left in a rage that day, here he was,

    getting flowers for her.

    They arrived at Natalie''s apartment.

    Tobias handed the lilies over to Hayden and said, "Go up and give them to Natalie."

    Hayden pouted. "Daddy, why aren''t you giving them to her personally?"

    Weren''t flowers meant to be given personally? Why was he asking his own son to give them on his

    behalf...

    "I need to go to the office," Tobias said.

    "But you''re the boss, right, Daddy? You can decide when to go to work. Don''t you even have the

    time to send a bunch of flowers?" Hayden stared at Tobias.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654

    The expression in Tobias'' eyes did not change. "Why do you have so many questions, Hayden?"

    "Okay." Hayden could only get out of the car with the lilies in hand.

    However, a minuteter, he ran back.

    He waved his little hand at Tobias, who opened the window.

    Hayden had seen through Tobias. "Daddy, you must have quarrelled with Natalie that day. You want

    to apologize to her but you''re worried that she''ll feel burdened to ept them. That''s why you want

    me to give them to her, right?"

    Tobias did not say anything.

    How could his son have matured so quickly!

    An awkward expression surfaced on Tobias''s face. "Bye, I''m going to work."

    Hayden stuck out his tongue at Tobias. "Daddy, you''re a coward!"

    Tobias did not hear this sentence, because he had already rolled the window up.

    While Natalie was still asleep, she heard someone knocking on the door.

    She got out of bed, still in a daze.

    It couldn''t be Tobias knocking on the door, could it?

    After a moment, she shook her head and felt that she was thinking too much.

    That day, Tobias had onlye to pick up Hayden. Now that Hayden was no longer around, why

    would Tobias stille over?

    Natalie opened the door.

    The first thing that entered her field of view was arge bouquet of lilies.

    The lilies seemed freshly picked, and there were still dewdrops on them.

    Then, Natalie saw Hayden holding the lilies.

    Hayden was tiny. Such a big bouquet nearly covered his entire body.

    Natalie hurriedly took the lilies. "Hayden, why are you here?"

    Hayden entered the room and said, "Daddy asked me toe, and he also asked me to give you

    these lilies."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    She said in disbelief, "These are for me?"

    Tobias had been so harsh with her just the night before, and now he was giving her lilies?

    She could not believe it.

    Hayden remembered when he''d seen a man chasing after a girl on TV. He repeated what the man

    had said, "Of course, Daddy said that you''re as pure and elegant as these lilies, that''s why he''s

    given them to you! He''s hoping to move you with these flowers."

    Natalie said nothing.

    She was very doubtful of what Hayden was saying.

    She couldn''t believe that Tobias would say anything like that.

    However, if it was not because of Tobias, Hayden would not havee here with a bouquet of lilies

    for no reason.

    Regardless, looking at therge bouquet of lilies, Natalie''s mood inexplicably improved.

    A faint smile started to form on her lips.

    However, she quickly managed to rein it in.

    What was she thinking about?

    How could she get happy like a child receiving candy after being pped?

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Not to mention, she still did not know whether thisrge bouquet of lilies was from Tobias or not.

    In the evening, Natalie went back to work at the private club.

    Before work started, all of them had to attend a meeting.

    During the meeting, each server was given two sets of uniforms which consisted of long-sleeved

    shirts and long pants.

    The manager also specifically said that the previous uniforms were going to be collected back, and

    none of the servers would be allowed to wear short skirts in future.

    One of the staff members could not help but ask, "Sir, will we have to wear long sleeves and long

    pants in the summer too?"

    The manager replied with certainty, "Yes. Short sleeves and short skirts cannot appear in this

    establishment from now on!"

    After the meeting, everyone got together and began to discuss.

    "Who came up with this rule? What an idiot."

    "That''s right. What kind of establishment in the service industry even forces their servers to wear

    long sleeves and pants? Which one of them wouldn''t want their servers to wear sexy clothes so

    they look all pretty?"

    "I''ve never heard of such a rule before. I��m confused too."

    Meanwhile, Natalie did not say a word.

    She could vaguely guess that such a weird rule must have had something to do with Tobias.

    Tobias had just told her off the night before for wearing such a short skirt. As a result, the whole club

    had gotten their servers to change their clothes.

    Natalie was frustrated.

    As expected, money was power. He could do whatever he wanted.

    However, she did not care. After all, wearing long pants or a miniskirt made no difference to her.

    Later that night, Natalie was assigned to a private room.

    In the private room, she saw Matthew.

    This time, he wasn''t here to chat with Tobias and Vincent, but with a few big-bellied men.

    At a nce, those men were clearly government officials.

    Natalie could tell at a nce that Matthew was not a simple person.

    Because those officials'' attitude toward Matthew was also quite polite.

    Matthew saw Natalie as well.

    He smiled at her in response.

    She smiled back.

    Although she had only met Matthew a few times, she had formed a strong impression of him.

    He was handsome and noble.

    The most important thing was that although he was noble, he was not that unreachable and

    isted. Instead, he made people feel particrlyfortable and keen to get closer to him.

    This time, Matthew ordered the most expensive drink in the club as usual, Lafite.

    While she was opening the bottle of Lafite, a big-bellied man stared at Natalie''s hand. Then, he

    smiled suggestively and said, "Oh, your hand is so beautiful, youngdy. I wonder how it feels to

    touch it."

    Natalie''s hand paused.

    A trace of anger shed in her eyes. Before she could say anything, Matthew had already beat her

    to it. "Mr. Lee, she''s my friend''s woman. I doubt you''ll have the chance to find out."

    His tone was gentle, but there was a hint of sharpness in it.

    That Mr. Lee quickly came back to his senses and smiled awkwardly. "Just a joke, just a joke. Don''t

    take me seriously, youngdy."

    The issue was easily resolved by Matthew.

    Natalie knew that it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble as well.

    She lowered her gaze and pretended that nothing had happened. Then, she left the room.

    After a while, Natalie saw Matthew and the officials leaving the room.

    He personally sent off each official to their cars, then opened the door to his own car.

    Natalie ran up to him.

    He had solved the problem for her just now, although what he had said had made her feel rather...

    Made her feel rather embarrassed.

    No matter what, she still had to thank him.

    "Sir." Natalie stopped Matthew.

    Matthew, who was opening the car door, came to a halt.

    He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "My name is Matthew Perry. You can just call me

    Matthew."

    His voice was as gentle as his personality, which left others with a good impression.

    Since he''d said so, Natalie got straight to the point. "Matthew, thanks for just now." "It''s no problem."

    He paused before saying, "But you won''t get mad at me for what I just said, right?"

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly. "No, you were helping me."

    Matthew smiled and then looked at the clothes Natalie was wearing. "The uniforms in this club are

    rather... indescribable."

    Natalie felt a little helpless. "It''s all because of your friend''s request."

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655

    Matthew''s eyes lit up and he immediately understood what she meant.

    "You''re about to get off work, right?" he asked.

    Natalie nodded and said, "Yes, it''s about time."

    "I''ll send you back."

    Natalie immediately refused. "I can walk back by myself."

    "It''s not safe since you''re a girl. I''ll give you a ride." Matthew opened the car door. "Since I

    happened to bump into you, of course I have to give you a ride. Otherwise, it''d seem like I''m not a

    gentleman. Don''t you agree?"

    He looked at Natalie and smiled.

    Natalie hesitated for a moment and then got in the car.

    Shortly after getting in the car, Matthew suddenly said, "I saw Hayden at the Whitlock family that

    day. He''s adorable, and I''ve never seen any other child that canpare."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    Matthew gave Natalie a meaningful look and said, "I think every child hopes for their parents to be

    by their side. Don''t you think so, Miss Godfrey?"

    Natalie bit her lip.

    She realized that Matthew was actually a very capable man.

    His actual purpose for sending her back was to give her some advice.

    However, he was not like Vincent. Vincent had directly brought up Tobias, while Matthew did not,

    and instead brought up Hayden first.

    "You''re right," Natalie said in a low voice. "I''ll visit Hayden often, and Hayden wille and visit me

    too. Hayden will neverck a mother''s love, not to mention..."

    There was a sh of sadness in her eyes. "Hayden still doesn''t know that I''m his mother."

    Mathew was speechless.

    His eyes shed.

    Hayden still did not know who his biological mother was?

    It seemed that this matter was not simple. It was no wonder that Tobias was quite troubled.

    After a while, Matthew smiled and said casually, "Miss Godfrey, I''ve known Tobias for many years.

    He''s definitely one in a million. If there''s anything going on, I''m sure there''s a misunderstanding..."

    His words were interrupted by the sudden ringing of a cell phone.

    It was Natalie''s phone ringing.

    "Sorry, I have to answer this." Natalie held her phone.

    It was from Selina.

    Natalie''s eyebrows furrowed.

    It was already sote. Why was Selina calling her?

    She picked up the call.

    Selina seemed to be drunk, and her speech was slurred. "Natalie, I feel really upset. My mother and

    my brother don''t understand me at all. What do you think I should do? It''s really hard being alive. I''d

    rather die..."

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    When Natalie heard Selina say the word "die", she became anxious.

    She held the phone tightly. "Don''t be rash. Where are you? I''lle to you."

    "Natalie, I''m so sad. I won''t talk about it anymore. You might get upset too."

    After that, she hung up.

    Natalie began to panic.

    Matthew saw her acting strange.

    "Don''t panic, Miss Godfrey. What''s the matter?"

    "One of my friends is in trouble." After saying that, Natalie hurriedly dialed Selina''s number.

    However, no one picked up.

    "What do I do? Why can''t I get through?" Natalie was so anxious that she almost cried.

    "Give me her phone number and I''ll get someone to track her location," Matthew said.

    His voice made her feel at ease.

    Natalie gave Selina''s phone number to Matthew. After a while, he found Selina''s location.

    She was at a food stall.

    Matthew immediately drove over there.

    When they arrived at the food stall, Natalie saw Selina lying facedown on the table, her hair spread

    out messily.

    Natalie opened the door and got out of the car straight away. Matthew followed her out as well.

    When Selina raised her face and looked at Natalie in a daze, Matthew felt like he had been dealt a

    blow to his heart.

    It was as if he had returned to nine years ago in an instant.

    The woman lying on the table in front of him was the youngdy from nine years ago who he had

    caught a fleeting glimpse of.

    She was the girl who he had never forgotten about since.

    His heart skipped a beat.

    Matthew sent Natalie and Selina to Natalie''s apartment.

    Seeing Natalie''s small apartment, Matthew''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. "It''s so small, can she

    really stay here?"

    Natalie sighed and said, "Even if she can''t, she has to. She''s so drunk, she needs to have a good

    rest."

    After thinking about it, Matthew agreed with her.

    It was the best choice to let Selina stay at Natalie''s ce.

    He could bring Selina to a hotel and get a room for her to let her rest in.

    But for a man and a woman to be alone, even if nothing happened, it was still misleading.

    "Miss Godfrey, I''ll have to trouble you to take care of Selina," Matthew said.

    There was a sh of surprise in Natalie''s eyes. "Do you know Selina?"

    She had thought that Matthew was not acquainted with Selina.

    "Yes."

    But behind this simple syble, there were countless emotions,

    Natalie quickly came to her senses.

    Matthew was friends with Tobias. It was not surprising that he knew his sister. She was just making

    a big deal out of nothing.

    Before Matthew left, Natalie said, "In that case, please let Tobias know tomorrow."

    "I will. I''ll have to trouble you."

    After Matthew left, Natalie returned to her room. Selina had fallen asleep.

    Since James was sleeping in the other bedroom, Selina had to sleep in the same bed with Natalie

    that night.

    Fortunately, Natalie had sent Hayden back that night. Otherwise, the two of them would not be able

    to fit.

    Things were okay in the beginning, but Selina started causing a fusster on.

    Her tears began to pour. She held Natalie''s hand as she cried.

    No matter how Natalie tried tofort her, it was useless.

    After crying for an hour, she finally fell asleep.

    Natalie had already had such ate shift in the first ce. Now, being tormented by Selina like that,

    she was exhausted.

    After Selina fell asleep, Natalie fell into a deep sleep as well.

    When Natalie woke up the next day, she did not see Selina.

    She was so scared that she hurriedly jumped off the bed to look for her, only to find that Selina was

    sitting at the table and eating instant noodles.

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    When Selina saw Natalie, she immediately smiled and said, "Natalie, I woke up this morning and

    was starving. I saw you had instant noodles in the refrigerator, so I cooked some. You don''t mind,

    do you?"

    "Of course I don''t mind."

    Natalie noticed that there were red eyes hidden in Selina''s happy face.

    She had an indescribable feeling in her heart.

    Selina might be thoroughly upset, but she was also an extremely strong girl. No matter how hard of

    a time she was having, she still smiled on the surface.

    Natalie sat next to her.

    "Selina, are you okay?" Natalie couldn''t help asking.

    Selina''s hand paused, then she forced a big smile. "Of course I am. If I did anything out of the norm

    last night, you..."

    She paused for a while and continued, "You can just consider it a wild dream."

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656

    Natalie felt conflicted.

    She wanted tofort Selina, but she did not know what to say.

    Her own feelings were a mess. How could she give advice to others?

    Selina wolfed down the noodles in a sh.

    She stood up and said, "Natalie, thank you for your hospitality. I still have things to do. I''m heading

    off first."

    "Wait." Natalie stopped Selina. "Your brother might being over."

    She had told Matthew to inform Tobias.

    He might arrive in a moment.

    Selina''s expression changed when she heard this.

    "I don''t want to see my brother. If hees, you can tell him I''m doing well, unbelievably well.

    That''s all. Bye, Natalie." After saying that, she ran out.

    When Natalie came back to her senses, Selina had left.

    Five minutester, someone knocked on the door of the apartment.

    Natalie''s eye twitched.

    It couldn''t be Tobias, could it?

    What a coincidence.

    As soon as Selina left, Tobias arrived.

    Natalie opened the door, and as expected, Tobias was standing at the door.

    He was tall and handsome as usual, but there was a trace of worry and anxiety in his eyes.

    "Didn''t you see Selina when you arrived? She''s already left," Natalie said.

    Tobias frowned slightly.

    He didn''t chase after Selina.

    If she was avoiding him on purpose, then there would be no point in chasing after her.

    "Is she all right?" Tobias asked in a low voice.

    Natalie nodded. "She wasn''t okayst night. She cried for a long time, but she was fine this

    morning."

    Tobias''s brows rxed a little. "That''s fine. I hope she can figure things out."

    There was a hint of helplessness in his voice.

    After a while, Tobias'' eyes inadvertently swept over Natalie''s dining table.

    There was arge bouquet of lilies on the table.

    Tobias'' breathing hitched.

    "You didn''t throw them away?" He suddenly asked.

    When he sent them to her the day before, he had not expected Natalie to keep them.

    He had thought that she would have thrown them away.

    Unexpectedly, she had not. It was even ced in the most obvious position on the dining table.

    Natalie did not understand what Tobias meant at first. She only had a sudden realization when she

    noticed the direction of his gaze.

    Her heart suddenly beat faster.

    It turned out that the lilies really were a gift from Tobias.

    As if she was trying to hide something, Natalie deliberately said in a casual tone, "I would not dare

    to throw away a gift from you so casually, Mr. Whitlock."

    Tobias''s deep gaze fell on Natalie''s face. "Really? Then why did you throw the bagels away the

    other day?"

    He''d deliberately taken a detour to buy them for Natalie, and she''d just thrown them away like that.

    "You bought it for Hayden, didn''t you? I had no choice but to throw them away since he didn''t want

    to eat them."

    "Natalie, are you really stupid or just ying dumb?" Tobias asked.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled a little. "What do you mean?"

    Tobias stared at Natalie. "Do you think that I don''t remember what Hayden likes to eat? Do you

    really think that I brought breakfast for him that day?"

    What a silly woman. Was she really unaware that he''d gotten the food for her?

    Meanwhile, Natalie was taken aback.

    Although she had vaguely guessed so before, hearing Tobias say it directly surprised her.

    It turned out the breakfast that day was actually for her...

    But why had Tobias not just said it directly that day? He had even purposely said that it was for

    Hayden.

    If he had said earlier that he had brought it for her, she definitely would not have thrown it away so

    easily.

    She was filled with mixed emotions.

    She couldn''t help ncing at Tobias. "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"

    Tobias'' gaze darkened.

    That morning, when Natalie had spoken to him so coldly, he just blurted out that he''d brought the

    food for Hayden in a daze.

    The truth was that there was no need for him to do so at all.

    He was no longer an immature kid. There was no need to be angry with her.

    "Do you still want it? I''ll buy it for you," Tobias suddenly said after a while.

    Natalie hesitated for a moment.

    Meanwhile, Tobias had already turned around. "I''ll buy it for you."

    When Natalie wanted to stop Tobias, his figure had already disappeared from the corridor.

    Half an hourter, Tobias came back.

    In addition to what he had brought for Natalie, he had also brought something for James.

    Natalie had not expected Tobias to be so considerate. A warm current flowed through her.

    She simply sat at the dining table and ate the bagels.

    "Have you eaten yet?" Natalie thought of this halfway through her meal.

    It was only now that Tobias realized that he had not eaten yet.

    "It''s fine. I''ll eat at the office," he replied.

    Natalie stood up. "It''s bad for your health if you eat breakfast past nine o''clock. Let me see if I have

    anything."

    She opened the fridge, but there was nothing except instant noodles.

    "Why don''t you eat my dad''s share first? He won''t wake up that early anyway. I''ll buy food for him

    when he wakes up," Natalie said.

    "There''s no need," Tobias directly refused.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie took out instant noodles. "How about eating this?"

    After all, it was such cheap food. She was worried that Tobias would not want to eat it.

    "All right," Tobias immediately agreed.

    Natalie went to the kitchen to boil some water and cook the instant noodles.

    A few minutester, she brought it over to him.

    "Just try your best to eat it."

    Tobias took a bite and raised his gaze. "It tastes good."

    Natalie smiled. "How good can instant noodles be?"

    A deep light shed across Tobias'' eyes. "Natalie, we had some a long, long time ago."

    Natalie was stunned.

    She carefully searched through her memories, and it seemed that something like that really had

    happened.

    It was something that happened a long time ago.

    At that time, Hayden had not been born yet.

    At that time, she had been in the president''s office in the YS Group.

    Natalie had personally made instant noodles for Tobias.

    They each had their own share.

    In the blink of an eye, so many years had passed since then.

    A feeling welled up in Natalie''s heart.

    She said in a low voice, "That was a long time ago. A long, long time ago. I didn''t think you still

    remembered."

    Tobias''s gaze deepened.

    How could he not remember everything that had happened between him and her?

    "Natalie," he said.

    Natalie looked up and happened to meet Tobias'' gaze.

    His eyes were like a bottomless well.

    Natalie''s heart was filled with countless ripples.

    She looked at Tobias, and Tobias looked back at

    her.

    He seemed to want to say something.

    Natalie also felt rather expectant.

    "I''m sorry." Tobias finally opened his mouth. "I''m sorry about what happened that night. I shouldn''t

    have said that to you."

    Natalie''s expectation disappeared at once.

    Tobias'' words were not what she had expected.

    She lowered her brows, obscuring the disappointment in her eyes.

    "It''s nothing," Natalie said. "You were right. That skirt was too short. It''s better to wear long sleeves

    and pants."

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657

    Tobias was speechless.

    After a while, he said, "Natalie, you don''t need to do a job like that."

    With her level of education, she should be able to find a better job.

    "I lost my degree certificate," Natalie said. "I need to go to the United States to get another one

    done, and I really don''t have the time for that now."

    She was going to take care of it at the end of the month. That was why she had gotten a random job

    just to pull through.

    "How could your certificate get lost?" Tobias frowned slightly.

    "I don''t know." Natalie dodged the question.

    The truth was, she still remembered how she had lost her certificate that day. Because of Tobias,

    she had been taken aback. Not only had she failed the interview for the job that Yvonne had gotten

    for her, she''d even lost all her documentation.

    "I''ll take you to re-do it now," Tobias said as he stood up.

    Doubt shed across Natalie''s eyes. "We''d have to go back to the United States."

    "I''ll take you back now."

    Natalie was speechless.

    Before Natalie could figure out what was going on, Tobias brought her aboard a ne in a daze.

    Since there were no scheduled flights at the moment, Tobias had directly mobilized his own private

    jet.

    This was Natalie''s first time on a private jet.

    Not to mention, it turned out to be Benjamin who was piloting it.

    Natalie was too shocked.

    She didn''t expect that Benjamin even knew how to fly a ne.

    "Mr. Simpson, I didn''t expect that you would know how to fly a ne," she said in surprise.

    Benjamin looked a little sheepish. "As Mr. Whitlock''s special assistant, one has to bepetent in

    all aspects."

    The ne quickly rose to the sky with a loud roar. At noon, a man in uniform brought lunch to them.

    Natalie was even more shocked. She did not expect for even waiters and food to be prepared on

    the private jet.

    She was just a little puzzled.

    Generally speaking, weren''t servers on nes usually pretty air stewardesses? Why were there

    only men on this ne?

    She could not help but ask, "Why are there no air stewardesses on your ne?"

    Tobias'' voice was in. "What for?"

    "Aren''t these servers usually pretty young women?"

    "I don''t like pretty young women," Tobias said, frowning.

    Many rich CEOs would station all kinds of young and beautiful flight stewardesses on their private

    ne to satisfy their own interests, but Tobias was not interested in that.

    Natalie said nothing.

    Meanwhile, Tobias suddenly came to his senses.

    He had said he did not like young and beautiful women.

    But he liked Natalie.

    Wasn''t he implying that Natalie was neither pretty nor young?

    Tobias changed his mind and said, "It''s not that I don''t like all of them."

    Natalie still said nothing.

    She recalled the meaning of Tobias'' words as she

    ate.

    As she thought about it, she suddenly lost her appetite.

    Did Tobias mean that he did not like anyone aside from his young and beautiful new lover?

    When the nended, Natalie was woken up by Tobias.

    Ever since Tobias had said that earlier, Natalie was not in a good mood. In the end, she fell asleep.

    After waking up in a daze, Natalie found herself covered with a thick nket.

    It had not been there when she fell asleep.

    Natalie could not help but nce at Tobias, his handsome side profile filling her eyes.

    It seemed that Tobias had covered her with the nket.

    Right then, it happened to be morning in the United States. Tobias asked Natalie if she wanted to

    rest first before handling the matter.

    Natalie said that she wanted to head to the university straightaway.

    She hade here to re-apply for her certificate. There was no reason to drag this out any longer.

    Meanwhile, preparations had probably been arranged a long time ago. Once they got off the ne,

    there was a driver to pick them up who immediately drove to Natalie''s alma mater.

    It was moreplicated than Natalie had expected to re-apply for her degree certificate.

    Just when she thought that she would not be done anytime soon, Tobias made a phone call.

    Natalie did not know what Tobias had said.

    Essentially, because of his phone call, this originallyplicated matter suddenly became simple.

    When it was almost noon, Natalie had already received her degree certificate.

    She was filled with gratitude.

    After all, if not for Tobias, she would not have been able to get her certificate that quickly.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "How about I treat you to lunch?" Natalie said.

    After so long, she missed the school cafeteria quite a bit as well.

    "Okay," Tobias agreed immediately.

    "In the school cafeteria. I hope you don''t mind."

    "I don''t." Tobias gave Natalie a deep gaze.

    There was a hint of enthusiasm in his eyes.

    Natalie had a feeling that she was about to get burnt by his gaze, so she turned her head away in a

    hurry.

    Although they were in the United States, there were Glevanian dishes.

    However, Natalie did not choose to eat Glevanian food.

    After all, she could have Glevanian food every day. She ordered steak, fries, grilled meat and other

    food from the United States.

    While the two of them were sitting and eating, Natalie noticed that many pairs of eyes were looking

    in their direction.

    They were basically all concentrated on Tobias.

    Natalie sighed softly to herself.

    It seemed that aesthetics around the world were exactly the same. Even the men that foreigners

    found handsome were the same as that of people from Glevania.

    Tobias would attract everyone''s attention no matter where he went.

    "Look, that man is so handsome. I didn''t expect to see such a handsome Glevanian here." The girl

    whispered to Yuna, who sat next to her with a hat on.

    Her name was Felicia and she was a student in this university. Yuna was her friend who had

    speciallye to see her that day.

    Yuna snorted, "How handsome can he be?"

    She did not believe there would be any handsome men here. Besides, even if there was, she would

    not be interested in them.

    "Really? If you don''t believe me, take a look," said Felicia.

    It was only then that Yuna forced herself to take a look. She was stunned.

    Who could the handsome man Felicia was talking about be, other than Tobias?

    Why was he here?

    Not to mention, there was a woman sitting next to him, and the way Tobias looked at the woman...

    Yuna furrowed her brows.

    There was something strange with the way Tobias looked at the woman. He did not look at that

    woman as coldly as he had looked at her. Instead, there was an inexplicable ambiguity between

    them.

    Yuna''s eyes fell on the woman''s face again.

    Her skin was very pale, and she had an ovalshaped face and big eyes. Her nose was small and

    delicate.

    She was not exactly earth-shatteringly beautiful.

    Yuna''s heart sank a little.

    No wonder Tobias had been so cold to her when she''d gone to the Whitlock family''s vi with Peter.

    Was it all because of this woman?

    But how could this womanpare to her in any way?

    "What''s wrong, Yuna? You must have zoned out. I was right, he really is handsome." Seeing Yuna''s

    dazed expression, Felicia could not help but speak in a self-satisfied manner.

    Yuna came back to her senses.

    She calmly said to Felicia, "Do you know the woman next to that man?"

    Felicia shook her head. "I don''t know her. You know I''m very social, but I''ve never seen this girl in

    the school. She''s probably not from here."

    A dim light shed in Yuna''s eyes.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658

    After a while, Yuna smiled and said, "Can you help me investigate her and see what she''s doing

    here?"

    Surprise shed across Felicia''s eyes. "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing." Yuna took a bite of steak slowly. "I just want to see what kind of woman can be so lucky

    to sit next to such a handsome man."

    Felicia had strong social skills, and she had certain connections in the school. Soon, she gave the

    investigation results to Yuna.

    The woman''s name was Natalie Godfrey. She was also a graduate from the school, and considered

    Felicia''s senior. She hade here to apply for her graduation certificate.

    Felicia also told Yuna that Natalie had originally not been able to apply for the student certificate so

    quickly. It was only because Tobias had showed up that she managed to get it done.

    "It turns out that man is the famous president of the YS Group, Tobias Whitlock!" Felicia said

    excitedly. "I heard he was very handsome. I thought it was a joke, I didn''t think it was true! Oh my

    God, he''s super handsome."

    Yuna smiled half-heartedly.

    She already knew what was going on.

    Although she had only been in contact with Tobias for a few days, Yuna had already figured it out.

    He seemed like a very cold person.

    If it were an ordinary woman, there was no way Tobias would personallye forward to

    apany her to take care of her graduation certificate.

    Yuna thought about Hayden.

    Her eyes narrowed. Could it be that Natalie was Hayden''s mother?

    After leaving the school, Natalie was ready to go back.

    "Don''t you want to walk around? It''s not every day you get toe here," Tobias said.

    Natalie shook her head. "It''s fine. You''re very busy."

    "I''m not busy."

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled. "It''s fine."

    This city had actually left a lot of bad memories for her. What''s more, with her and Tobias'' current

    rtionship status, it was not suitable for the two of them to wander alone in a foreign country.

    Upon seeing Natalie''s insistence, Tobias said nothing more.

    Both of them headed back.

    They hade in a hurry, and left in a hurry as well.

    On the ne, Natalie slept just like what she had done on the way here.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    This time, however, she slept less soundly.

    Although she had her eyes closed, she could still sense everything clearly.

    She could even feel Tobias putting a nket on her carefully.

    He was very cautious, like he was afraid of waking her.

    After a while, Natalie could clearly feel him staring at her.

    She could feel the heat in his gaze, which seemed to be locked onto her face.

    Natalie''s thick eyshes trembled.

    She wanted to act like she did not know by pretending to be asleep.

    But how could she not know? That gaze was like a soldering iron.

    In the end, Natalie could not bear it anymore and opened her eyes.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she met Tobias'' deep gaze.

    His gaze was like a huge ck hole, which could suck people in at once, and from then on, they

    would be doomed eternally.

    Natalie was lost in it for a moment.

    "Why are you looking at me?" she suddenly asked in a low voice.

    His gaze caused arge fluctuation in her emotions.

    "I was looking subconsciously." His tone was low and maic, like a cello slowly being yed. He

    made her want to be intoxicated by him.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled even more.

    Her eyes were fixed on him.

    She knew that she should not be lost in his deep gaze. She knew that she should pull herself out of

    that line of sight quickly.

    But she could not pull herself out no matter how hard she tried.

    She could not move at all, as if she was trapped in a swamp.

    "Your eyes are really beautiful." Somehow, these words suddenly came out of Natalie''s mouth.

    His dark eyes were like the sea, the stars, like a ck hole.

    There was a sh of light in Tobias'' eyes because of what she said.

    "Natalie." Tobias held her hand as if he could not control himself.

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    She knew that she should pull her hand out of his.

    However, her whole body was limp and she did not have any strength.

    What''s more, her hands were freezing, while Tobias''s hands were so warm.

    She couldn''t help but want to cling to that warmth.

    Her silence made Tobias'' gaze turn serious.

    Some words finally came out of his mouth.

    "Natalie." Tobias stared at Natalie''s eyes and said in a gentle tone, "Hayden''s always wanted a

    normal family. He needs a normal family, a family with a father and a mother. He doesn''t want to live

    in different ces every other day, and..."

    He paused and said in a hoarse tone, "I think he should know who is biological mother is."

    Natalie was shocked.

    She looked at Tobias, her eyshes shaking violently.

    "He might not be able to ept it at first, but he''s mature for his age. One day, he''ll understand why

    we had to do it. Anyway, he likes you so much, he''ll definitely be able to ept you being his

    biological mother. Natalie, don''t you agree?" Tobias'' gaze became even deeper.

    Under Tobias'' gaze, Natalie suddenly felt dryness in her mouth.

    "Natalie, are you willing to make Hayden''s wishe true? His wish to have a real family?"

    Hayden''s wish...

    Natalie licked her lower lip.

    She plucked up the courage to stare at Tobias. "Is this only Hayden''s wish?"

    Tobias''s breathing became a little more rapid.

    He held onto Natalie''s hand tightly as he said, "It''s not just Hayden''s wish, it''s my wish too. Natalie,

    during that period of time, I was too emotional. Can you understand me?"

    During that period of time, he could not control himself anymore. Otherwise, Natalie would not have

    risked her life to escape. She would not even have stabbed the dagger into her body.

    The heat from Tobias'' big hand transferred to Natalie''s palm, heating it up further.

    Her cold heart was also gradually filled with

    warmth.

    All kinds of answers were on the verge of being revealed.

    She admitted that she had no backbone.

    Perhaps people really didck hindsight.

    Only when they lost something would they know how to cherish it.

    When Tobias wanted her back then, the only thing she wanted to do was escape.

    However, when Tobias really let her go, she began to lose her mind again.

    But now, Tobias started to say things like this to her again...

    The truth was, she had been looking forward to these words.

    However, Natalie''s gaze froze.

    She thought of Tobias'' new lover. In the hotel, she had seen Tobias and his new lover hugging each

    other with her own eyes.

    Natalie could not help but say in a sharp voice, "Tobias, I understand what you mean, but you have

    a new lover, don''t you? What am I supposed to do if you tell me this now?"

    Tobias was stunned.

    He looked at Natalie in confusion and asked,

    "What do you mean? What new lover?"

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659

    After separating from Natalie, he had not been with any other women. How could he have a new

    lover?

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    The expression on his face did not seem to be fake.

    Natalie licked her lips. "At the hotel... I saw you hugging her at the hotel."

    Upon hearing Natalie''s words, Tobias remembered what happened.

    He held onto Natalie''s hand tightly and said, "Natalie, would you believe me if I told you that it was

    all just a misunderstanding?"

    Natalie''s fingertips trembled a little.

    "Her name is Yuna Sherman, and my grandfather was the one who brought her to Glevania. I have

    to say that he has a good impression of her and thought of matchmaking the two of us.

    Unfortunately for them, I don''t feel anything for her. What you saw in the hotel that day was her

    slipping and falling into my arms. I wasn''t hugging her."

    Natalie was stunned.

    Had she really misunderstood?

    "Really?" she asked.

    "It''s true." His voice was full of certainty that was not fake at all.

    The wound in Natalie''s heart was slowly healing. Because of Tobias'' exnation, an indescribable

    joy suddenly filled her heart.

    However, Natalie did not want Tobias to see how happy she was.

    She pretended to be calm. "Then give me some time to think about it."

    The truth was, she had pretty much already made up her mind.

    "Alright." The expression in Tobias'' eyes became even more gentle.

    Natalie closed her eyes and said, "Then I''ll go to sleep first."

    "I''ll sleep with you," he said in a low voice.

    Natalie said nothing.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    She widened her eyes again, and her face was already flushed.

    Tobias was speechless.

    "Natalie, that''s not what I meant."

    What he meant was that he was going to sit beside her and apany her. He didn''t mean

    anything else by it.

    Natalie made a noise in acknowledgement. She sounded incredibly awkward.

    "I''ll sleep next to you."

    "Okay."

    As if to hide her awkwardness, Natalie closed her eyes again.

    Tobias'' hand was still holding Natalie''s. A warm feeling slowly spread from Natalie''s hand to every

    part of her body.

    Natalie felt veryfortable.

    She closed her eyes and began to think about what Tobias had said.

    He had said to give Hayden a real family, a family with both parents.

    He had said that Hayden was a sensible child who would certainly understand their difficulties. He

    would definitely like her even more.

    Tobias had presented her with such a beautiful blueprint.

    Suddenly, the corners of Natalie''s lips curled up.

    His words were actually very true. This would be wonderful.

    She suddenly felt a little regretful.

    It turned out that she really should not have done this.

    Why was she so obsessed with the past? Tobias also had his own difficulties and hardships.

    But why did she always think about her own difficulties instead of his?

    If she had not done that, perhaps this beautiful future would already be a reality.

    Luckily, it was not toote now, was it?

    Hayden, her, and Tobias... This beautiful future was imminent, wasn''t it?

    Natalie suddenly felt impulsive.

    She wanted to tell Tobias that she did not have to think about it anymore.

    That she would agree with him.

    But she still held back her impulse.

    She had to be reserved, not to mention the fact that she had been so desperate to leave Tobias at

    the start.

    She ought to have pped herself for her actions.

    Natalie decided to tell Tobias her decision after they got off the ne.

    Queenie brought James to the coast.

    There was a huge cruise ship there.

    "Dad, bring Natalie here when the timees. I want her to apologize to me personally," Queenie

    said to James.

    A hint of doubt shed in his eyes.

    "Queenie, why does it have to be here? Don''t tell me you have other ns in mind?" James asked.

    Queenie smiled.

    She smiled very obediently and said, "Dad, you''re thinking too much. What other ns could I

    have? If I really wanted to do something to Natalie, I could do it any other ce. Why would I

    choose this ce?"

    She then turned her eyes to the vast blue sea and said, "Dad, do you see the sea?"

    James'' gaze swept in that direction.

    The sea was blue and stretched as far as the eye could see.

    There was a sh of venom in Queenie''s eyes, but her voice was still soft. "Dad, the sea is so broad

    and endless. Only the deep sea can amodate everything."

    As she spoke, she paused and fixed her eyes on James'' face.

    The hatred in her eyes faded away. "So, Dad, I hope that my heart can be like the sea, and forgive

    everything Natalie has done to me. That''s why I chose this ce to let Natalie apologize to me.

    Dad, can you understand my hardships?"

    Queenie''s words made James lose all his doubt.

    He said in a choked voice, "Queenie, it''s wonderful that you''ve thought it through. Natalie owes you

    for this, and I''ll definitely get her to apologise to you properly."

    Queenie smiled and said, "That''s good. After this apology, everything between me and Natalie will

    be resolved, and there will be no grudges between us again."

    This time, she would not only make Natalie suffer, but also give Tobias a hard time as well!

    She had to make those two pay for what they did.

    She, Queenie, swore to do so!

    Yuna came to the Whitlock family''s vi in the United States.

    Peter was overjoyed to see Yuna.

    He asked the butler, Watson Lee, to pour her some coffee.

    "Yuna, you haven''te to see me in a long time." Peter asked Yuna to sit on the sofa.

    Yuna gave Peter a bag of coffee beans. "Grandpa Peter, my grandfather asked me to bring these

    for you. These are Tanzania''s Peaberry coffee beans.

    They''re the best in the world, whether in terms of taste or appearance."

    Peter took the tea and was incredibly happy. "Your grandfather knows me better than anyone else."

    Yuna pursed her lips and smiled. "That''s right. Someone gave it to my grandfather from overseas.

    Apparently, it''s very rare. My grandfather was reluctant to drink it, so he specially asked me to bring

    it to you."

    Peter was even more moved when he heard this.

    He stroked his white beard and said, "Your grandfather is a good man. if it weren''t for him, I

    would''ve died a long time ago."

    Peter could not help but feel a little emotional as he spoke.

    He looked at Yuna apologetically. "Yuna, it''s all because Tobias is immature. Otherwise, if you and

    Tobias got together, your grandpa and I would be family too."

    A dim light shed in the bottom of Yuna''s eyes.

    The light was like a dragonfly skimming on the surface of the water. It quickly disappeared.

    She smiled and said, "Grandpa Peter, you''re being too serious. Tobias already has a lover, which is

    why he''s not interested in me."

    Peter''s gaze paused for a moment.

    He stared at Yuna. "What do you mean that he has a lover?"

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660

    Yuna''s smile was innocent. "Yesterday, I went to meet my friend at the university and I saw Tobias

    with her. She''s pretty high profile though, and I think the whole school saw her. My friend even took

    a photo of her, which I happened to see."

    Yuna showed Peter her phone. "Grandpa Peter, this is the photo my friend took."

    It was a photo of a man and woman eating. Though it was only of their side profiles, they be

    vaguely made out.

    Peter stared at the photo for a long time.

    He felt that the woman was familiar. After thinking for a long time, he finally remembered that this

    woman was Natalie.

    Peter''s eyebrows furrowed. "Why is it her again!"

    Yuna was surprised. "You know her?"

    Peter''s eyebrows furrowed. "She isn''t good news."

    She''d gotten mixed up with Tobias as well as Remington, and she almost caused Remington to lose

    his life.

    Peter hated Natalie very much.

    At Peter''s words, Yuna pretended to say casually, "Her actions were pretty high profile, though. She

    purposely brought Tobias to her alma mater, probably to get some attention. Maybe she wanted

    everybody in her alma mater to know that she''dnded such an outstanding man."

    Peter became even more repulsed by Natalie.

    He pped a hand on the coffee table. "Why does Tobias love mingling with this woman? What''s so

    good about her?"

    He stood up all of a sudden.

    "Yuna, I will definitely not allow Tobias to be with her!"

    The ne arrived in Agaphen City.

    Tobias took Natalie''s hand and got off the ne.

    Benjamin was dumbfounded when he saw what was happening.

    Tobias and Natalie had still been very distant with each other when they boarded the ne.

    Now, they''d suddenly be intimate with each other, even holding hands.

    Benjamin could not understand the nature of their rtionship.

    The wind was a little strong when they got off the ne.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Tobias draped his coat over Natalie''s shoulders.

    It had a familiar, refreshing scent.

    Natalie felt touched.

    "Tobias," Natalie said. "I want to tell you something."

    "Okay." Tobias looked at her tenderly.

    At this moment, they heard a ringing sound.

    It was Tobias'' phone.

    "You answer the phone first," Natalie said.

    She had a lot to say, but she was not in a hurry.

    Tobias nodded and answered the phone.

    "Tobias, where are you now?" Peter''s voice sounded urgent.

    Tobias frowned slightly. "What''s the matter, Grandpa?"

    "What''s the matter?!" Peter sneered. "Are you with that woman again?"

    Tobias'' brows became more furrowed.

    He subconsciously nced at Natalie.

    "What are you trying to say, Grandpa?"

    On the other end of the line, Peter got even angrier.

    Tobias'' reply was more than enough to tell him that he was with Natalie.

    "Tobias, you can get any woman you want with your qualities! Why do you just have to mingle with

    such a morally corrupt woman?!"

    "Grandpa!" Tobias said in a deep voice. "She''s not what you think!"

    "Not what I think?" Peter''s tone was mocking. "How would a proper woman get together with

    Remington and lead you on at the same time? She''s morally corrupt, and the Whitlock family will

    never ept her. Tobias, don''t be fooled by this woman."

    Tobias suppressed his impatience. "Grandpa, do you think I''m that easily fooled?"

    Peter scoffed. "There''s nothing a person can''t do when they''re blinded by lust!"

    A hint of irritation shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    He knew that Peter had misunderstood Natalie.

    However, this wasn''t something that he could exin in a short period of time. Moreover, Natalie

    was still here.

    "Grandpa, let''s leave it at that for now. I''ll talk to you next time."

    Before Peter could say anything, Tobias hung up the phone.

    Natalie nced at him, a trace of worry in her eyes.

    Though she didn''t hear what the person on the phone said, she heard Tobias address him as his

    grandfather.

    He seemed to have said something that made Tobias unhappy.

    Tobias''s expression did not look good.

    "Are you alright?" Natalie asked.

    "I''m fine," Tobias said with a forced smile. ''TH send you home first so you can get a good rest. You

    should be tired after such a long flight."

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled a little.

    She held back the words that she wanted to say.

    She and Tobias had just gotten off the ne. Even if she did not feel tired, Tobias was.

    They still had plenty of time, so it could wait.

    Natalie nodded. "Okay."

    After arriving at her apartment, Natalie felt rather reluctant to leave.

    However, she suppressed it and said, "You should go back and get some rest too."

    There was a sh of light in Tobias''s eyes.

    He did not want to leave either.

    He could see that Natalie had softened up.

    This made him even more reluctant to leave.

    However, he knew that he couldn''t push her too much. He had to give her time to think things over.

    He nodded. "Then I''ll go back first."

    When he reached the door, he suddenly stopped and turned around.

    Natalie was still standing there and looking at him.

    "Natalie, resting for just the afternoon should be enough, right?" Tobias suddenly asked.

    She was taken aback.

    She did not know why Tobias would ask such a question.

    However, she still nodded.

    "That''s right. One afternoon is enough."

    "That''s good." There was a smile in Tobias'' eyes. "Then I''lle and pick you up for dinner tonight."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    After a moment, the corners of her lips couldn''t help but curl up. "Okay."

    "See you tonight."

    "Okay, see you tonight."

    After Tobias left, Natalie felt a sense of joy in her heart.

    She was going to have dinner with Tobias that night.

    It was clearly a normal thing, but why did she feel so overjoyed?

    She felt like she was going on a first date with him.

    The smile on her face deepened.

    She''d originally nned on getting some sleep, but she suddenly feltpletely awake, and even a

    little hungry.

    Natalie opened the fridge. There was only some bread left.

    She decided to just eat it with some coffee.

    While she was making her coffee, she remembered how she''d had breakfast with Tobias the other

    day.

    She couldn''t even recall how they''d gotten to the topic of her missing degree certificate.

    Yet Tobias had just brought her there to get it redone.

    And everything just fell into ce, and they''d even straightened out the misunderstanding over

    Tobias'' new lover.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661

    Natalie''s eyes were glistening.

    Sometimes, life was really full of mysteries.

    Just like how she hadn''t expected everything else to happen when Tobias was having breakfast

    here the other day.

    Just like that, she and Tobias had inexplicably reconciled.

    However, the truth was that they had wanted to reconcile anyway.

    They justcked the right opportunity.

    They hadn''te across it for such a long time, yet it had just happened on the ne.

    Natalie''s smile deepened.

    Just as she brought her bread and coffee to the table, James came home.

    He was surprised when he saw Natalie. "Natalie, you''re back."

    When Natalie went to the United States to get her certificate, she knew that she would not be able

    toe back in a single day, so she had informed James earlier.

    Natalie nodded. "Yes, and I''ve gotten everything straightened out. Have you eaten, Dad?"

    James nodded.

    Natalie smiled. "Since I''ve gotten my degree certificate, I can get a better job with a higher sry."

    Her gaze swept over James'' worn- out clothes. "And I can buy you better clothes in the future."

    James was moved by her words.

    Although Natalie was not his biological daughter, James knew very well that Brayden and Queenie

    could notpare to her. She was the one who treated him the best.

    James nodded. "That''s good to hear, Natalie. Things will only get better from here."

    Natalie''s smile deepened.

    That''s right, things would only get better.

    Everyone''s lives would improve.

    Tobias returned to the vi.

    Cecilia was watering the nts. She put the watering can down when she saw Tobias.

    "Tobias, why have you onlye home now? Have things been really hectic at thepany?"

    Cecilia asked.

    "I went to the United States," Tobias said.

    "Why did you go there?"

    A light shed in Tobias'' eyes. "Mother, I apanied Natalie there to get her degree certificate

    reissued."

    Cecilia''s eyes lit up when she heard what Tobias said.

    Natalie had allowed Tobias to apany her to the United States to re- apply for her certificate.

    Did this mean that she had wavered?

    Otherwise, why would she let Tobias apany her?

    "Tobias, has... has Natalie epted you?" Cecilia''s words were full of joy and disbelief.

    Tobias'' eyes were deep and serene. "She probably will soon enough."

    Cecilia was a little excited. "That''s good. It''s best if Natalie can ept you."

    Tobias suddenly thought of Peter''s phone call.

    He furrowed his eyebrows.

    This startled Cecilia.

    "What''s wrong, Tobias? Is there something else going on with Natalie?" she asked nervously.

    Tobias shook his head. "It''s not Natalie."

    "Then what happened?" Cecilia''s heart was in her throat.

    "Mother, Grandpa seems to be against Natalie and is very opposed to her being with me," Tobias

    said in a low voice.

    Cecilia''s breathing hitched.

    After a while, she said, "I''ll go talk to him."

    "Mother, this is my business. I''ll talk to him."

    Cecilia''s attitude was firm. "If you were to talk to him, he would think that you''re just confused, but

    I''m different. Let me have a try."

    A sh of deep thought shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    Cecilia''s words made sense. Right then, Peter firmly believed that he was blinded by lust.

    Maybe it would be much better if Cecilia was the one to speak to him.

    "Then I''ll have to trouble you, Mother," Tobias said.

    Cecilia waved her hand and said, "It''s no trouble at all. What''s more..."

    She suppressed what she was going to say. What''s more, if it weren''t for her, Tobias and Natalie

    would have been fine. There would not have been so much trouble.

    However, there was no meaning in bringing up the past again. Now, the most important thing was

    that Tobias and Natalie could live a good life in the future.

    Cecilia dialed Peter''s number.

    She briefly exined over the phone that Tobias nned to be with Natalie. She told him that

    Natalie was a good girl and that she approved of her very much.

    Peter only spoke after a short moment of silence. "Cecilia, not only has that girl managed to enthral

    Tobias, she''s managed to confuse you as well! It looks like she has a few tricks up her sleeve

    indeed!"

    "Natalie is not what you think. She is a very simple girl." Cecilia defended Natalie.

    "Simple?" Peter''s tone carried a hint of mockery. "If she were simple, would she have gotten

    involved with Remington and caused him to nearly lose his life? Would she have caused Remington

    and Tobias to fight over her? It''s not like she''s the only woman in the world. How could she do this

    unless she was out of the ordinary?"

    When Peter mentioned Remington, Cecilia started to feel a headacheing on.

    God knew what had happened to Remington. Why had a yboy like him fallen for Natalie and

    caused Peter to misunderstand Natalie so badly?

    "It''s not what you think. Natalie never had any affection for Remington, and she didn''t make the two

    of them fight over her. A person''s heart can''t be controlled, and Natalie can''t help the fact that

    Remington likes her," Cecilia said.

    It would have been okay if she had not said anything. Now that she had said this, Peter was even

    more agitated.

    "She can''t help it?" Peter said agitatedly. "If she couldn''t help it, why did shee to the Whitlock

    family with Remington as his fiancee? Why did she stay with him at the hospital? From what I see,

    she''s just ying around with the two of them! How can I be fooled so easily when I''ve seen so

    many women throughout my lifetime?"

    Cecilia''s head ached even more.

    These matters wereplicated. How could she exin them to Peter?

    It was hard to exin in such a short time.

    She could only say, "I know the real story behind these things, and it''s definitely not what you think.

    Natalie is really a good girl, otherwise, I would not be able to ept her."

    "A good girl?" Peter harrumphed heavily. "I think you''ve also been bewitched. Cecilia, if you''re really

    Tobias'' mother, then get Tobias to break up with that woman. Yuna is an actual good girl. Tobias and

    Yuna being together is the right choice."

    Cecilia was helpless.

    She would''ve thought that Peter would''ve grasped the situation when he''d brought Yuna here with

    him before.

    Tobias had no interest in Yuna at all.

    But now, Peter was still being so stubborn and fantasising about Tobias and Yuna getting together.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Tobias isn''t interested in Yuna. I can''t control this either."

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662

    "You can''t control it? Then are you just going to stand by and watch as Tobias gets yed by some

    woman?"

    "Grandpa!" Cecilia raised her voice. "Natalie is really not the kind of person you think she is."

    Peter felt that he couldn''t continue arguing with Cecilia. He gave her an ultimatum, "Cecilia, don''t

    waste your breath. I will never ept that Natalie Godfrey. Never!"

    Cecilia put her head in her hands.

    She knew that Peter was a stubborn man, and once he had made up his mind, it would be hard to

    change it.

    Now that he had said that, it would be a waste of breath for her to mention anything else.

    Cecilia thought of herst card.

    Hayden!

    Even if Peter did not ept Natalie, it was impossible for him to abandon his grandson.

    "Peter, do you know who Hayden''s biological mother is?" Cecilia suddenly asked.

    Peter''s breathing sped up.

    "Don''t tell me Hayden''s biological mother is Natalie!"

    With age came experience. Just by Cecilia asking him that, Peter could pretty much guess what it

    was.

    "Yes, Hayden''s biological mother is Natalie," Cecilia confirmed.

    The phone was violently hung up with a tter.

    On the other side of the earth, in the United States.

    Peter was so frustrated that he was about to explode. His blood was boiling the whole time he was

    on the phone with Cecilia.

    Yuna consoled him, saying, "Grandpa Peter, calm down. It doesn''t matter to me, but it''s not worth it

    hurting yourself over this."

    Peter pointed to the phone and huffed, "Do you know what Cecilia told me? She said that that

    Natalie is the mother of my great-grandson!"

    Yuna''s eyes darkened slightly.

    Sure enough, it was exactly the same as she had thought.

    She forced out a smile. "If that''s the case, you should just let them be together, Grandpa Peter.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    After all, they already have a child together."

    Peter became even more agitated. "It''s precisely for the sake of my great- grandson that I can''t

    allow them to be together! Since his biological mother is so morally corrupt, I''ll have to find him a

    proper step-mother!"

    Yuna''s eyes twinkled.

    That smile was like a dragonfly skimming over the water''s surface, disappearing as fast as it came.

    Peter already made his intentions very clear. He would never ept that woman.

    As long as Peter stayed firm, she still had a chance.

    "What are you saying, Grandpa Peter? Don''t be angry." Yuna poured him a cup of coffee. "Grandpa,

    have some coffee and calm down."

    Peter took a long sip, finally regaining some of hisposure.

    He looked at Yuna. "Yuna, this Natalie really isn''t a simple character. Hayden is already at this age,

    but a little over a year ago, she came to the Whitlock family as the fiancee of my other grandson,

    Remington."

    The more Peter thought about it, the more rmed he became.

    He remembered that when Natalie came to the house, she had almost won him over. He''d even

    given her one of their family heirlooms.

    Now that he thought about it, he truly regretted even having such a thought.

    At that time, he could tell that Tobias was interested in Natalie. However, he''d just thought that it

    was just that the two of them had fallen for the same woman.

    Now that he thought about it, this matter was definitely not as simple as it seemed.

    That woman must have yed dirty to get Remington and Tobias to fight over her.

    Meanwhile, Yuna stood silently by Peter''s side.

    She quickly picked out a point from Peter''s words.

    Remington.

    So Remington was entangled with that woman as well.

    A ripple appeared in Yuna''s heart.

    Things were really getting interesting.

    Natalie prepared dinner for James in advance as she was going to have dinner with Tobias.

    She told James that she would not be eating at home that night.

    "Dad, I''ve already prepared your dinner, I''ll be out tonight," Natalie said to James.

    James nodded.

    He looked at Natalie and said in a hoarse voice, "Natalie, I want to go out in a few days'' time. Will

    you go with me?"

    When Natalie heard James say that, she lit up at once.

    She nodded immediately. "Of course, I''ll take you wherever you want."

    "I want to see the sea." James'' voice rasped, bing hoarser. "The ocean."

    Natalie promised him in a heartbeat. "Okay, Dad. I''ll take you wherever you want to go. When you

    feel like going, tell me and I''ll take you there right away."

    At six o''clock in the evening, Tobias came to pick up Natalie.

    He asked Natalie where she would like to eat.

    Natalie did not know either.

    Tobias mentioned that there was a private restaurant with pretty decent food.

    "Natalie, how about we go there to eat?" he asked.

    When Natalie heard the words "private restaurant", she could already imagine the quiet

    atmosphere.

    The thought made her quiver a little. Compared to that, she preferred somece more lively.

    As they drove, she happened to spot a crowded restaurant outside the window. Natalie pointed and

    said, "Why don''t we go there?"

    Tobias looked in the direction where Natalie was pointing and then nodded.

    After parking in the underground car park, he walked to the eatery with Natalie.

    This was a barbecue restaurant. Probably because the food was nice, their business was booming.

    After the waiter set up the grill, customers would grill the meat and vegetables themselves.

    "Natalie, I''ll do it," Tobias said when he saw Natalie holding the tongs, preparing to grill the meat.

    "It''s okay. I can do it myself."

    "It''s not good if your skin gets in contact with too much smoke."

    Natalie thought about it and then put down the tongs in her hand. "Okay."

    Throughout the meal, Tobias did all the grilling. He piled Natalie''s te with food.

    In the end, Tobias himself did not eat much. All the food had gone into Natalie''s stomach.

    Natalie was a little embarrassed. "It''s my turn to do the grilling, you eat." "It''s alright," Tobias smiled

    and said. "I can just watch you eat."

    There was a saying in Glevania that beauty was enough to fill one''s stomach, which certainly rang

    true. At this moment, Tobias was already very satisfied just by watching Natalie eat.

    When they walked out of the restaurant, Natalie could feel that her belly was rounded.

    It was really strange. Though Tobias had done all the grilling, he didn''t smell too badly of smoke. In

    fact, he still had his usual refreshing scent.

    "Why don''t you smell of smoke?" Natalie sniffed her sleeve. "I smell terrible."

    Tobias was the one who''d done the grilling, but he barely smelled of anything. Instead, she was the

    one who stunk.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663

    Tobias smiled. "Maybe the smoke likes you more." Natalie thought it made sense.

    She was obviously more down-to-earth among the two of them, so smoke and soot would definitely

    be more attracted to her.

    And Tobias was more god-like. Smoke and soot wouldn''t like him.

    Because of the conversation, the atmosphere between the two of them rxed.

    Tobias suggested taking a walk in the park.

    Natalie didn''t refuse.

    They drove to a park nearby, stopped the car, and went for a walk.

    The cool night breeze brought a lot of people for a park stroll as well. Aside from and children and

    the elderly, there were also many couples in the park, all of whom were walking hand in hand.

    From time to time, lovebirds would pass by Tobias and Natalie.

    Natalie felt her heart jolt as she watched these lovebirds.

    She felt that it was time for her to speak her mind.

    "Tobias." Natalie pretended to speak casually. "I gave it some thought, and...you''re right. It''s time to

    give Hayden a proper family."

    She deliberately hid her nervousness with a nonchnt expression. "Hayden truly does need a

    family with a father and a mother."

    A hint of joy shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    Although Natalie''s attitude the past two days had given him some clues, but at this moment, it still

    gave Tobias great joy to hear Natalie say so herself.

    He took Natalie''s hand in his.

    Natalie''s fingertips trembled for a moment, but she looked ahead as if nothing had happened.

    "Natalie, I''ll tell Hayden tonight."

    "Wait, I think it''s better to take things slow. Why don''t we wait till the weekend? Let''s bring him out

    for some fun and slowly break the news to him?" Natalie said.

    Tobias'' gaze deepened. "That''s fine."

    Natalie continued, "Let''s continue like this before telling Hayden. I''ll stay at my apartment for the

    time being. Once Hayden knows, and if he''s able to ept it, then we''ll talk about everything else."

    After all, she and Tobias could not just think about themselves. They still had to put Hayden''s

    feelings as their first priority.

    Tobias agreed immediately. "Okay, well do just that."

    "But there is one more thing," Natalie hesitated. "My father..."

    If she got together with Tobias, she would move in with him. She did not feel at ease leaving James

    all alone in the apartment.

    Before she went on, Tobias had guessed all that Natalie was going to say.

    His gaze fell on Natalie''s face. "Natalie, don''t worry, I''ll straighten everything out. If he''s willing to, he

    can stay with us at the vi, since we have plenty of empty rooms anyway. If he doesn''t want to, I

    can get him a ce of his own and hire someone to take care of him. What do you think?"

    Looking into Tobias'' inquiring eyes, Natalie''s heart warmd.

    Tobias'' arrangements were for the best, of course. He''d thought about both herself and her father.

    She nodded. "Thank you, Tobias."

    Tobias'' hand tightened around hers. "You don''t need to thank me, Natalie."

    His palm was burning hot.

    Natalie took a deep breath, "Sometimes, I think human beings are really strange creatures."

    She''d gone to such lengths to leave him, yet she regretted it the moment Tobias had let her go.

    However, perhaps it was precisely due to this that Natalie realized their rtionship didn''te

    easy. Now that they''d reconciled, she wouldn''t take it for granted.

    "What''s wrong?" Tobias asked.

    "Nothing." Natalie gave a small smile.

    She looked up into the sky.

    The moon was huge and round, and moonlight spilled all over thend.

    "Look, the moon is so full tonight," Natalie said as she pointed at the night sky.

    She wondered if there was anyone on the moon. If there were, they must be very lonely.

    Perhaps people can only be at their happiest with their family and loved ones by their side.

    Tobias also raised his head and looked towards the night sky, following Natalie''s finger.

    He mused in a low voice, "The moon is full tonight. It''s a pity that the moon waxes and wanes, so

    we should cherish the time we have and live in the moment, don''t you think?"

    Tobias'' words stirred a ripple in Natalie''s heart.

    She nodded. "You''re right. We have to seize the moment. I''m no longer a little girl. I can''t be

    unreasonable like I was before."

    She was no longer the young, naivedy in her early twenties, but a mother of a child.

    She couldn''t act as impulsively as before, and she had to think maturely.

    "Natalie." Tobias turned to look at her. "I''ve always felt that you''re still the same girl that I first met,

    and I want to keep spoiling you so that you remain this way."

    Natalie''s heart started to race.

    Any woman would love hearing sweet words like this, and Natalie was no exception.

    Tobias'' words and affectionate stare sparked joy in Natalie''s heart.

    But unexpectedly, she remembered the conversation she had with him that day when they went to

    buy donuts for Hayden.

    Because of that conversation, in the end, the two of them had parted ways unhappily.

    "A youngdy?" Natalie nced at Tobias and hinted in a meaningful tone. "That''s right, I almost

    forgot. You like beautiful and young girls the most."

    Confusion shed in Tobias''s eyes.

    He did not understand what Natalie meant.

    After a while, a faint smile formed on his lips.

    "Yes, because you''ll always be young and beautiful in my heart."

    His tone was as serious as ever, as if he was swearing an oath.

    Natalie was a little flustered as well. She did not know whether he was being honest or not.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Who would be young and beautiful forever?

    She could not help but sigh. "How can it be as good as you put it? I will grow old, and one day I will

    be full of wrinkles and gray hair. At that time, I''ll be the furthest thing from being young and

    beautiful."

    Tobias''s eyes locked with hers, and his tone became more serious. "Natalie, you have a point, but

    true feelings will never change even if our physical appearance does. No one can avoid growing

    old. If a rtionship changes just because of this, there wouldn''t be so many couples who stayed

    together up until old age."

    After a short pause, he said with deep affection in his eyes, "Natalie, true love is finding someone

    beautiful even when they''re old and grey."

    Natalie was taken aback.

    She asked in a low voice, "Then, are your feelings towards me, true love?"

    Tobias seemed to be somewhat helpless in the face of her question.

    He sighed, "Natalie, we have been together for so many years. With every up and down, twist and

    turn that has happened between us, do you actually still doubt my feelings for you?"

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664

    Natalie''s long, feather- like eyshes trembled violently.

    She wanted to say something, her emotions were washing over her, closing up her throat.

    After a long while, she uttered in a low voice, "Will we really be happy in future?"

    "Silly girl." There was deep helplessness in his steady tone.

    Tobias stood across from Natalie and stared intently. "Natalie, this is not a question, but a

    statement. I promise you, we will definitely be happy."

    His gaze and tone were full of certainty, without a single inch of doubt.

    Natalie was put into a trance, and her vision became a little misty too.

    Her eyes, which were as clear as spring water, revealed a trace of desire. It was strangely alluring.

    The expression in Tobias'' eyes glinted.

    His line of vision slipped away from Natalie''s blurry gaze, subconsciously sliding down to her

    delicate nose and finally stopped on Natalie''s lips.

    Her lips, in perfect shape and color, were like delicious jelly, inviting him to have a bite.

    Tobias could feel his throat throbbing.

    He wanted to kiss her.

    "Natalie." Her name suddenly escaped between his thin lips, wrapped with neverending tenderness.

    "Hm..." Natalie raised her head and looked at Tobias in a daze.

    She understood what Tobias meant.

    His scorching gaze rested on her lips.

    She suddenly felt her limbs starting to go soft for no reason.

    It had indeed been a long time since they hadst kissed.

    Natalie slowly closed her eyes.

    This action undoubtedly was a weing affirmation. Tobias bent down and pressed his lips on

    Natalie''s.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Their familiar scents cause both of them to go crazy...

    Tobias''s warm tongue pried open Natalie''s lips and teeth as they entangled, savouring her every

    scent and taste.

    Natalie could only feel his overwhelming hormones engulfing her, surrounding her until she almost

    burned up. In his embrace, her body went limp with longing.

    Her hands subconsciously clung tight around Tobias'' waist. Only by that could she prop herself up,

    instead of melting into a messy puddle on the floor.

    Bang!

    A giggling child was running around and crashed straight into Natalie.

    Fortunately, Tobias caught her in time, so Natalie did not fall.

    Still in a state of delirium after the interrupted kiss, Natalie panicked slightly after being bumped into.

    The child apologized in a small voice, "I''m sorry, miss. I... I bumped into you on ident."

    He''d gotten carried away, running around without looking where he was going. As a result, he

    bumped into Natalie.

    Natalie came to her senses and gave him a smile, "It''s okay. Be careful."

    After the child ran off, she found that Tobias still had a trace of lingering heat in his eyes.

    Although the kiss just now was heavenly, Natalie did not want to do it again.

    It was not until the child bumped into her that she realized that they were in a public ce.

    It was not good for them to share such a wild kiss in public.

    She changed the subject and grinned. "It seems that I am still quite young. The little boy just called

    me miss."

    What she said made the heat in Tobias'' eyes fade away.

    He held Natalie''s hand and said, "Natalie, you''re still young. It''s just a pity that I''m not."

    "That''s not true," Natalie answered matter- of-factly. "You are only in your early thirties. That''s very

    young."

    For men, especially sessful men like Tobias, being in his early thirties was just a start.

    Tobias suddenly gave an exaggerated sigh, dragging out his words. "It''s a pity that I can''tpare

    to a man in his twenties."

    Natalie snorted incredulously. "How can a man in his twentiespare to you?"

    How could the innocence of a young man bepared to the maturity and restraint of Tobias?

    "Really?" Tobias''s eyes were fixed on Natalie''s face. A hint of jealousy that he himself failed to

    notice surfaced in his tone. "Then what about that man, Natalie?"

    Natalie was stunned. "What man?"

    The sourness in his voice grew heavier. "The man who gave you his coat, the man who sent you

    roses."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    Realization suddenly dawned on her.

    No wonder Tobias had said to her that day that the roses were so cheap and vulgar. She was still

    confused. It turned out that he had seen Sebastian giving her roses!

    Natalie hurriedly exined, "Sebastian is my friend. I only think of him as a friend. That day, he

    suddenly sent roses to me because he misunderstood, but I didn''t ept them. I think he''s

    probably thought it through by now."

    After that, she looked at Tobias. "Do you believe me? About what I said?"

    He did not hesitate at all as he nodded. "I''ll believe whatever you tell me because it''s you."

    Tobias''s words of trust instantly warmed Natalie''s heart.

    This man was truly too good for words.

    She suddenly thought of something.

    "I''m going to resign from work starting today, okay?" Natalie looked at Tobias.

    She had nned to leave after getting her certificate reced in the first ce, but she had not

    nned for it to happen so soon.

    But now that she and Tobias... since he''d made it clear that he didn''t want her to work there, she

    should respect his wishes.

    The corners of Tobias'' lips curled up slightly when he heard Natalie''s words.

    "Alright."

    "Then why don''t you bring me there now? I''ll go resign immediately."

    After all, as a waitress, resigning was very simple. She only needed to inform the manager and get

    a resignation form at the administrative department the next day.

    "Natalie, you don''t have to go personally. I..."

    Natalie interrupted Tobias softly, "I''ll go by myself."

    Of course, she knew that with Tobias'' power, he could make anything happen with a flick of his

    wrist, but she still wanted to go herself.

    After all, she had worked there, so she should have some respect for her job, even if she was

    quitting.

    Tobias did not insist either. "Okay then, I''ll send you there."

    When they arrived at the entrance of the club, Natalie asked Tobias to wait for her in the car. She

    ran in to look for the manager.

    When she told the manager that she was going to resign, the manager grinned at her meaningfully.

    "I know, Natalie. You''ve found a rich husband. Of course, you won''t need to work here anymore."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She had a puzzled look on her face.

    The manager patted her on the shoulder and said, "I saw youing here in a luxurious car.

    Natalie, you''re so lucky."

    Natalie was lost for words.

    It seemed that the manager had seen Tobias'' car. The corners of her lips twitched a little helplessly.

    "You can juste to the admin department tomorrow and get someone to take care of it. Of

    course, it doesn''t really matter if you don''te. That little bit of severance pay doesn''t matter to

    you now, does it?"

    Natalie answered earnestly, "I''lle."

    It was not because of money, but because she took everything with equal seriousness.

    Another waiter came over., so Natalie bid goodbye to the manager and left.

    After a few steps, she heard the manager say, "Look at you, all talk and no action! It''s a pretty cushy

    job here, actually. Look at how Natalie''s already found a rich husband after such a short period of

    time. I''m sure you''ll be able to do so as well if you put in the effort. Stop daydreaming and put your

    words to action!"

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665

    Natalie did not say a word.

    She was at a loss.

    When she got in the car, Tobias looked at Natalie with a smile, "You''re done."

    Natalie nodded.

    "Then I''ll send you home." Tobias started up the engine.

    "By the way, how''s Selina doing?" Natalie suddenly thought of her.

    Ever since Selina had left her apartment that day, she had not been in contact with her at all.

    Hearing Natalie bring up Selina, Tobias'' grin gradually faded away, reced with a tight frown.

    "Natalie, Selina wants to marry that man."

    Stunned, Natalie stared at Tobias in astonishment.

    Although she had never seen the man, she pretty much knew about him from what she gathered

    from Selina.

    He was by no means a good person. Why did Selina still want to marry him?

    Tobias''s tone became even lower. "My mother and

    I of course objected, but she insisted. We aren''t on good terms right now because of this."

    Natalie sighed slightly.

    Everyone had something of their own to fight for, even though it might not be the correct choice.

    "In that case, I''ll try to persuade Selina," Natalie said.

    However, she could already guess that her persuasion would be more or less useless.

    Tobias''s brows creased with irritation. "She has been involved with that man for many years. Selina

    has grown up and is an adult now. She should be responsible for her actions."

    Natalie felt like she did not know what to say.

    When she saw his vexed expression, she also felt a little anxious.

    She knew that although Tobias acted cold and aloof, family mattered a lot to him.

    He cared deeply for both his mother and his sister.

    "Don''t worry," Natalie couldn''t help saying. "Everyone has their own destiny, and if Selina can''t think

    this through, she''ll have to learn her lesson the hard way. Maybe she''ll finally wake up if she really

    marries him."

    Tobias pursed his thin lips tightly, "I hope she will." The next day, when Natalie opened her eyes,

    she heard someone knocking on the door.

    She could pretty much guess that it was Tobias.

    Natalie jumped out of bed in an instant, her eyes sparkling.

    As soon as she walked out of the bedroom, she stopped.

    Wasn''t her hair too messy?

    Natalie hurriedly went to get ab to tame her bed head.

    But while she finishedbing, she found that she was still wearing wrinkled pajamas.

    She hurriedly changed out of her pajamas.

    After she changed, she then realized that she had not washed up yet.

    She was on the verge of a breakdown.

    She did not know how long it would take her until she would finally finish getting ready.

    After all, she could just open the door for Tobias in her pajamas. Why did she suddenly care this

    much about how she looked, afraid that Tobias would see her when she was not looking her best?

    Hold on!

    Natalie suddenly stunned on the spot.

    She did not hear any knocking on the door anymore.

    Could it be that Tobias left as soon as he did not see anyone opening the door?

    Natalie gulped, then ran to open the door in a hurry. To her relief, she saw him standing outside.

    She was taken aback. "Why did you stop knocking?"

    She thought that he''d left since the knocking stopped for such a long time."

    Tobias'' lips curled into a smile. "I thought you were sleeping. I didn''t want to disturb you, so I didn''t

    knock."

    Natalie was speechless.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Don''t tell me that if I hadn''t opened the door, you would have just stood outside and waited."

    "That''s right."

    It was a simple answer, but it was brimming with affection.

    Natalie''s heart suddenly warmed, but she clucked her tongue. "Why are you so stupid?"

    Tobias walked in with a smile.

    He put two paper bags on the table and said, "Natalie, I brought you and your father breakfast.

    The warmth in Natalie''s chest grew.

    She opened the paper bag.

    Tobias had brought her her favourite bagels and coffee again.

    Thinking aboutst time, Natalie was quite embarrassed, recalling that she had thrown out the food

    that Tobias gave.

    Natalie took a sip of the coffee, then gave a satisfied beam, "Thank you."

    Tobias'' gaze fell on the corner of Natalie''s lips.

    There was a white mark on the corner of Natalie''s lips, the froth left behind after drinking the coffee.

    He leaned in close.

    Natalie only felt a warm sensation at the corner of her mouth.

    He pulled back, his tone and gaze affectionate. "Natalie, why are you still such a clumsy eater?"

    Natalie was lost for words.

    She understood what Tobias had done just now.

    She blushed, then blurted out, "No matter how clumsy I am, I still have you, right?"

    She did note back to her senses until she finished speaking.

    Goodness, what had she just said?

    Did she just imply that she wanted Tobias to clean up after her like that every time she had

    something on her face?

    However, Natalie''s words made Tobias feel very satisfied.

    A slightly wicked grin appeared on his lips. "That''s right, I''m here. Natalie, you have to be careless

    whenever you eat in the future."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She was a little shy and embarrassed by Tobias'' words.

    She gave Tobias a slight shove and coughed. "Um, don''t you need to go to work? What time is it?

    Do you have the time to joke around here?"

    The handsome grin on Tobias'' face deepened.

    When he reached the door, he suddenly stopped, "By the way, Natalie, I have something to tell

    you."

    Seeing the serious look on his face made Natalie nervous too.

    "Go ahead."

    Tobias gave her head a soft pat. "Don''t look so frightened, silly. I want to change Hayden''s name."

    Natalie''s breathing stuttered.

    To change Hayden''s name.

    After a while, she replied in a low voice, "That''s true, he should change his name."

    She did not like the meaning of his current name

    very much.

    "What do you think sounds good?" Tobias stared at Natalie.

    Natalie was also stumped by this question.

    Having this matter suddenly sprung onto her, she still could not think of a good name for Hayden.

    "Let''s give it some more thought," Natalie suggested.

    "That''s fine. We have time." Tobias grinned dotingly.

    After Tobias left, Natalie was thinking about a new name suitable for Hayden.

    After thinking about it for a while, she still had no clue.

    At this time, her phone rang. It was an unknown number.

    After the call was connected, she heard Hayden''s clear and crisp voice. "Natalie, I miss you so

    much. I even had to borrow my teacher''s phone to call you."

    Since Hayden was merely a child and there were people assigned to send him to and fro from the

    kindergarten, Tobias had not given Hayden a phone.

    Hearing Hayden''s voice, Natalie felt a ripple in her heart.

    The beautiful future that Tobias mentioned seemed to be right in front of their eyes.

    Her, Hayden and Tobias. The three of them would live together as a happy family.

    The corner of Natalie''s lips curled up.

    "Natalie, what are you thinking about? Why aren''t you saying anything?" Hayden couldn''t help

    asking when he heard no reply from the other end of the call.

    Natalie came to her senses and said, "Hayden, your father wants to change your name. What do

    you think would be nice?"

    Since she and Tobias could not think of anything just yet, she might as well ask Hayden''s opinion.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666

    Hayden was stunned for a moment.

    "Why do I need to change my name?" He asked in confusion.

    Natalie''s voice softened. "Hayden, don''t you think your name doesn''t really suit you? You''re so cute.

    Wouldn''t you want a lovelier name to be worthy of you?"

    On the other end of the line, Hayden''s eyes lit up, and his dark eyes rolled as the cogs turned in his

    head.

    "Natalie, I''ve thought of something. I know what I want my name to be!" Hayden said excitedly.

    "Tell me." Natalie''s interest was also piqued.

    "I''ll change my name to Melon Whitlock!"

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    Baffled, she asked, "Why do you want that name?"

    What a strange name Melon was.

    "Because it sounds nice." Hayden became increasingly excited. "It''s just as well that I like melons.

    Melon Whitlock is the best name ever."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She regretted asking Hayden to think of a name

    for himself.

    Natalie interrupted his excited bbering, "Hayden, let''s think about it some more."

    "No." Hayden seemed very determined. "I''ve already made up my mind. My new name will be

    Melon."

    Natalie urged, "Let''s think about it again."

    "No. If you don''t agree, I''ll call Daddy." After that, he hung up.

    Natalie did not know how to react. This situation was truly a first for her.

    Hayden wouldn''t actually call Tobias to tell him that he wanted to change his name to Melon, right?

    In YS Group president''s office.

    Tobias received a call.

    As soon as the call was connected, he heard Hayden''s excited voice. "Daddy, I heard you wanted to

    change my name."

    Tobias''s gaze stuttered.

    How did Hayden know that he wanted to change his name? Could it be that Natalie had told him

    already?

    The slight frown on Tobias'' face rxed immediately.

    He''d initially been worried that Hayden wouldn''t want to.

    But now, judging from how animated Hayden sounded, it seemed that he had been overthinking.

    "That''s right, Hayden. We want to change your name," Tobias affirmed gently.

    "Daddy, I''ve made up my mind. My name will be Melon Whitlock! You can change it to that!"

    Tobias was speechless.

    His rxed brows suddenly scrunched together again. "That''s ridiculous."

    Usually, when Tobias'' tone became serious, Hayden would admit defeat and listen. But this time, he

    seemed to have made up his mind for good.

    He said in a firm tone, "No! Dad, I''m not messing around. I want my name to be Melon. I love eating

    melons the most, so I want my name to be Melon too."

    Tobias was speechless.

    He felt a headacheing on. How could he have such a peculiar son?

    "We''ll talk about itter," Tobias said in a low voice.

    On the other end, Hayden squealed delightedly, "That''s settled then. From now on, call me Melon."

    Tobias didn''t know what to say in response.

    After he hung up, he made a call to Natalie.

    The first thing Natalie said was, "Hayden called you."

    "Yeah." There was helplessness in Tobias''s voice.

    Natalie clutched at her hair. "Hayden called me before that, and I told him about you wanting to

    change his name. I asked him to think about it, but I didn''t expect him toe up with such a

    name."

    Tobias gave a soft sigh, "Natalie, Hayden is just like you."

    Natalie said nothing.

    She was speechless and asked, "Am I really that strange?"

    "Don''t you know yourself? Natalie, your mind worked so weirdly especially when you were twenty. I

    was amazed." Tobias couldn''t help smiling when he recalled when they''d first met.

    On the other end of the line, Natalie was stunned, a little embarrassed.

    When she was twenty... she suddenly recalled herself singing on stage with a colourful wig on, and

    how she''d sold fis stockings online.

    Natalie felt heat rush to her cheeks.

    "You don''t need to mention the past," Natalie said in extreme awkwardness.

    Who wasn''t young, dumb, and broke once?

    "Okay, okay. I won''t mention it." Tobias suppressed his grin."Natalie, have you thought of where

    should we bring Hayden this weekend?"

    "Not yet," she answered honestly, a little sheepish.

    Fortunately, Tobias had done his research.

    He suggested, "It''s not convenient to go somewhere too far since we only have the weekend. Since

    you and Hayden both love eating, let''s go to Cameron City. There''s a lot of delicious food to eat to

    your heart''s content."

    Natalie beamed when she heard this. It was perfect!

    She had already heard that Cameron City was a foodie''s paradise.

    "Okay, it''s decided then. Well go to Cameron City."

    After hanging up, Natalie took a trip to the club where she''d worked.

    She went to the administrative office toplete her resignation papers.

    When she came out, many colleagues surrounded her, gushing with envious expressions.

    "Natalie, you''re so lucky that you got yourself a rich man."

    "That''s right. It hasn''t been long since you came here, but you''ve already caught someone''s

    attention."

    "I don''t know if I''ll ever have such good luck."

    "Natalie, you don''t know how many people applied to be a server here today. I guess what

    happened to you must have spread. Everyone wants to be the next you."

    Natalie was a little taken aback.

    She did not know whether tough or cry. Amidst the gossip and babble, it took her quite some time

    and effort to get away from her former colleagues.

    Then, Natalie took a taxi back to the apartment.

    This private club was located in a rather remote ce, so there were no buses avable.

    When she reached her apartment, Natalie stopped in her tracks.

    A Lincoln stretch limousine was parked downstairs, with a row of bodyguards d in ck waiting.

    Puzzlement shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    Who could it be, putting on such a show?

    She was just about to head upstairs when someone stopped her.

    One of the bodyguards looked at her expressionlessly. "Are you Miss Godfrey?"

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Were they here for her?

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, I am," Natalie answered hesitantly.

    "Our boss wants to see you." The bodyguard''s tone was stiff.

    Natalie''s heart panicked slightly.

    Judging from the bodyguards'' rigid attitude, they were not so easily dealt with.

    Who on earth was it?

    As she was forced to follow the bodyguards, she secretly took out her cell phone to call Tobias.

    However, as the window rolled down when she approached the car, Natalie paused.

    She recognized the aged, stern face in front of her at first nce. It was Tobias'' grandfather of all

    people, Peter.

    Natalie dispelled the idea of making a phone call.

    Since it was Peter, there was no need for her to call Tobias.

    It might anger Peter.

    Natalie greeted him crisply, "Hello, Grandpa Peter."

    Peter''s face, who was already frowning, darkened at once. He barked. "You''re not allowed to call

    me Grandpa. You don''t deserve it!"

    Her heart sank a little at the old man''s reaction.

    It wasn''t someone easily dealt with, after all. Peter''s attitude towards her was very aggressive.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667

    "Get in the car," Peter ordered somewhat impatiently.

    Natalie frowned a little, but she suppressed her emotions and got in.

    The car stopped in front of a restaurant.

    Natalie followed Peter inside.

    The waiter handed over the menu, which pretty much consisted of only desserts and tea.

    Natalie handed the menu to Peter. "Mr. Whitlock, what would you like to eat?"

    Peter''s tone was harsh. "I like everything that you don''t!"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She didn''t know what to say.

    Sitting across her, Peter urged impatiently, "See what you want and ce your order. Make it quick."

    Of course, it wasn''t that Natalie did not have a temper, but Peter was Tobias'' grandfather. Not to

    mention, he was also at such an age. No matter how unhappy Natalie was, she could not do

    anything but suppress it.

    She ordered some desserts and tea, all of which suited the taste palette of the elderly.

    The restaurant was very efficient. It didn''t take long to serve the dishes quickly.

    Although Peter had brought Natalie to a restaurant, he seemed to have no intentions for Natalie to

    eat in peace.

    As soon as the food was served, he said frostily, "So how much do you want before you''re willing to

    leave Tobias?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She looked at Peter in shock, her eyes widening.

    Natalie remembered that someone else had once asked her the same question as well - how much

    she needed to leave Tobias.

    Natalie lowered her gaze, her thick eyshes forming shadows on her cheeks.

    "Mr. Whitlock." Natalie''s voice was soft yet firm. "Since I''ve decided to be with Tobias, I won''t leave

    with just money. I don''t want your money at all." This time, she was determined to be with Tobias.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Her days had passed in torment when Tobias had let her go thest time. She''d truly regretted her

    decision.

    Unfortunately, people would only know how to cherish something after losing it. They alwayscked

    forethought.

    The current Natalie did not want to experience the pain of loss any longer.

    Now that she and Tobias had let everything out in the open, their future was bright.

    She didn''t want to be bothered by other things. All she wanted was for the three of them to be

    together, as a proper family.

    Peter sneered at Natalie. "I guess that''s right. An ambitious woman like yourself can''t be sent away

    with just money. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have gotten both my grandsons twisted around your little

    finger."

    Natalie''s breath hitched.

    She realized something.

    No wonder Peter acted like he was so disgusted with her all of a sudden. No wonder he wanted her

    to leave Tobias.

    It turned out that he thought that... Natalie took a deep breath.

    She couldn''t me him. She''d acted too impulsively and pretended to be Remington''s fiancee when

    she went to the United States with him.

    Natalie looked at Peter, her eyes full of sincerity.

    "Mr. Whitlock, it''s not what you think. At that time, you kept urging Remington to get married, and he

    was pretty distressed by it. So he asked me to pretend to be his fiancee ande see you so that

    you wouldn''t nag him about it."

    Her exnation only caused the fury in Peter''s eyes to burn even stronger.

    He raised his voice. "You''re still trying to fool me? Remington''s not an idiot. He wouldn''t have

    brought you to see me if there wasn''t anything between the two of you. Why would he get his own

    sister-inw to pretend to be his fiancee when he could have just found any other woman?"

    Peter spat out, "You were already with Tobias at that time and you''d already had Hayden, yet you

    were still getting mixed up with Remington. I should praise you for being a multitasker!"

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Could it be that Peter already knew that she was Hayden''s mother?

    Because of what Peter just said, she suddenly became a little flustered.

    Natalie had wanted to tell Peter that this was not the case. She''d gotten into a fight with Tobias at

    that time, and subconsciously wanted to provoke him. That was why she had gone with Remington

    to the United States.

    But she swallowed these words of hers.

    If she said this aloud, Peter would probably think that she was a careless woman, and it would

    make him angrier.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled. "Mr. Whitlock, it''s really not what you think."

    Peter snorted heavily. "I see you''re still lying. Not only did you seduce Tobias, but even had an

    ambiguous rtionship with Remington, causing him to run off to the Amazon Jungle and almost

    losing his life. You''re a wonderful schemer!"

    Natalie took a deep breath. "Mr. Whitlock, if I''m asplicated as you said, I wouldn''t need to get

    myself involved with Remington after already getting together with Tobias. Wouldn''t I just be making

    trouble for myself?"

    Peter was stunned for a second.

    After a moment, he barked impatiently, "No matter what you say, it''s useless. I forbid you to be with

    Tobias!"

    He hated Natalie from the bottom of his heart and had already decided that Natalie was not a good

    woman. So now, no matter what Natalie said or did, it was all wrong to Peter.

    Natalie''s tone turned firm. "Mr. Whitlock, Tobias and I are truly in love with each other. We won''t

    separate just because you want us to!"

    Peter was so enraged that he mmed a hand onto the table. "How dare you! You''re threatening

    me with Tobias!"

    "No, I respect you, sir." Natalie looked into Peter''s eyes and continued, "But please respect me as

    well."

    Her words were clear and firm, and she was neither humble nor overbearing.

    Peter restrained himself a little as he tried to calm down.

    He looked Natalie up and down. After a while, he suddenly took out a photo and said, "Do you see

    this girl? She''s attractive andes from a good family. Only a girl like this deserves to be with

    Tobias. I only approve of girls like her."

    Natalie''s eyes fell on the photo.

    The girl in the photo was smiling, and she looked a little familiar.

    Natalie recognized her. It was the girl that she had misunderstood to be Tobias'' new lover.

    Natalie thought of something.

    She looked at Peter and said sincerely, "Mr. Whitlock, no doubt thisdy is wonderful, but it''s just

    you that likes her, right? Tobias doesn''t like her. Otherwise, he would have gotten together with this

    girl a long time ago. There wouldn''t be a need for you to do anything."

    Peter felt embarrassment creep upon him.

    His expression turned slightly awkward, and he was secretly shocked by howplex Natalie was.

    Peter gave a heavy huff.

    Of course, he had a hundred ways to deal with Natalie. For example, he could just get someone to

    throw her into the ocean, or he could get someone to disappear from this world with just a snap of

    his fingers. That way, Tobias would definitely give up on her.

    But he had his limits.

    Peter wouldn''t stoop to that level.

    He stood up and gave Natalie a long look. "Natalie Godfrey, right? Mark my words, you''ll never be

    with Tobias. Your rtionship will never be blessed."

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668

    "Mr. Whitlock!" Natalie was about to say something more, but Peter had already stormed away in a

    rage.

    Natalie watched him and sighed to herself.

    At the same time, she couldn''t help ming herself.

    If she hadn''t been so immature when she was younger and had pretended to be Remington''s

    fiancee to rile Tobias up, things wouldn''t be like this.

    In YS Group president''s office.

    Benjamin knocked on the office door.

    "Come in," Tobias said.

    Benjamin hurried in with a look of panic on his face.

    Tobias frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Benjamin was miserable. "Mr. Whitlock, your grandfather is here."

    Peter had never stepped into YS Group, and God knew why he''d suddenlye here, and in such

    a rage. He looked like he wanted to stomp YS Group to the ground.

    Tobias'' eye twitched.

    If Peter was here... He could pretty much guess what the reason was.

    It seemed that Cecilia had failed to persuade him, and had possibly even angered him. Otherwise,

    he wouldn''t havee all the way here.

    It looked like things wouldn''t be resolved so easily... "Invite him in," Tobias said in his deep voice.

    Benjamin was just about to leave the office when a loud, strong voice rang out.

    "You don''t have to invite me. I''ve already invited myself."

    Peter strode in haughtily.

    He was wearing a suit. Although his hair was gray, he looked particrly lively.

    Especially those eyes of his, shooting out a gaze as sharp as a sword.

    Benjamin smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Whitlock, what are you talking about? Our president has been

    hoping for you to visit him."

    Peter snorted. "Benjamin, you''re getting better and better at ttery."

    Benjamin was speechless.

    Heughed dryly. "Well then, I still have some work to do so I''ll leave the two of you to it."

    After saying that, Benjamin quickly walked out of the room.

    Peter looked at Benjamin''s departing figure and said, "This brat is pretty good at running away."

    Meanwhile, Tobias stood up. "Grandpa, please have a seat."

    Peter directly sat down on the sofa.

    Tobias personally poured him a cup of tea.

    After taking a sip, Peter''s gaze fell on Tobias'' face. "I came here to see you."

    Tobias replied, "Grandpa, you''vee all the way to mypany. Who else could you be looking

    for?"

    Peter was at a loss for words.

    He coughed. "Don''t get smart with me. You have to leave that Natalie Godfrey!"

    Tobias'' temple twitched.

    Sure enough, Peter hade all the way to look for him just because of Natalie.

    "Her brashness is really something else. I went to look for her, but she didn''t respect me at all and

    acted all sarcastic. I almost exploded from fury!" Peter rambled in a huff, his eyebrows tightly

    knotted.

    A dim light shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    He looked at Peter, an imperceptible nervousness in his tone. "Grandpa, you went to look for

    Natalie?"

    "Yes!"

    "She didn''t agree to break up with me?"

    "That''s right, the audacity of that woman! She''s actually still fantasising about staying entangled with

    you!" The more Peter thought about it, the angrier he got.

    The anxiety that Tobias felt suddenly dissipated, and a faint smile formed on his lips.

    It seemed that Natalie was serious this time.

    She really wanted to be with him.

    That was why Peter hadn''t managed to convince Natalie to leave him.

    If this were in the past, Natalie probably would''ve caused a fuss about breaking up with him after

    hearing some rumours.

    Things were different this time.

    She had truly made up her mind this time.

    She wanted to be with him, and she wanted to be with Hayden.

    When he saw that Tobias was actually smiling, Peter was stunned for a moment, then he flew into a

    hissy fit.

    He was already fuming, yet Tobias, who''d always been his pride and joy, was smiling. Wasn''t he

    doing this to purposely humiliate him?

    Seeing red, Peter was so infuriated that he flung his teacup to the floor.

    It smashed on the ground.

    The teacup shattered into pieces and tea sshed all over the floor.

    Tobias quickly concealed his smile.

    "Don''t be angry, Grandpa. Here, let me rub your back." At that, Tobias really ced his hand on

    Peter''s back and started patting him.

    Peter''s heart jolted.

    He knew that this grandson had always been arrogant, yet he was now taking the initiative to rub

    his back.

    Peter''s fury inexplicably subsided a little, and with that, his heart also softened.

    He didn''t refuse Tobias'' gesture and only huffed somewhat perfunctorily.

    Tobias said in a gentle tone, "Grandpa, you''re prejudiced against Natalie."

    At the mention of Natalie, the rage in Peter''s heart grew again.

    His voice suddenly rose. "I''m prejudiced? What kind of prejudice could I have against that woman?

    There''s something wrong with her personality! She''s morally corrupt!"

    Throughout Peter''s lifetime, he hated women with loose morals the most!

    Tobias frowned slightly.

    He felt a little ufortable at Peter''s words.

    However, Peter was his elder, after all, and he was still prejudiced against Natalie. It wouldn''t be

    wise for him to go up against Peter at this moment.

    Tobias fixed his gaze on Peter''s face. "Grandpa, do you trust your grandson, then? Do you believe

    in your grandson''s character?"

    "Of course I do!" Peter''s voice was filled with pride.

    There was no arguing on Tobias'' character. It was the best of the best.

    Tobias then asked, "Grandpa, do you think your grandson would mistake someone''s character?

    How could I fall in love with a morally corrupt woman?"

    Peter did not know what to say.

    A trace of anger shed in his eyes.

    Tobias had set him up. He was digging a hole for himself.

    Annoyed, Peter retorted forcefully, "You''re blinded by lust. Once you''ve been blinded, you won''t

    care about anything. She came to visit me as Remington''s fiancee, and she was getting mixed up

    with him even though she''d given birth to your child! How can she have a good character?"

    Tobias exined patiently, "Grandpa, I can guarantee you there''s nothing going on between Natalie

    and Remington. The reason why she pretended to be Remington''s fiancee was because she was

    mad at me."

    To be honest, he was not fully clear himself as to why Natalie pretended to be Remington''s fiancee

    and went to the United States. He had never asked Natalie about it either.

    But he was willing to trust Natalie.

    She had said that there was nothing between her and Remington, so there must be nothing at all.

    So when Natalie came to the Whitlock family as Remington''s fiancee at the start, she could only

    have done such a thing because she was angry with him, which was in line with Natalie''s character.

    Peter huffed. "How angry could she have been to pretend to be her own man''s brother''s fiancee!"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669

    Tobias was a little perplexed.

    Since it was rted to Cecilia''s previous rtionships, Tobias could not reveal too much to Peter.

    He could only say, "Grandpa, I can''t exin it to you in such a short time, but it was an undoubtedly

    severe conflict, so severe that we almost missed out on each other. Natalie''s a little childish, and

    she''s not too good at ying mind games, which is why she ended up doing something silly. But it''s

    all in the past now, and if it doesn''t matter to me, it shouldn''t matter to you as well, Grandpa."

    "Childish? She''s a scheming woman!" Peter huffed.

    Tobias said firmly, "If Natalie really is a scheming woman like you say, would your grandson be so

    utterly smitten with her? Why would she need to get mixed up with another man? If she truly were a

    scheming woman, she''d do whatever that benefited her the most. However, it''s obvious that she

    hasn''t."

    Tobias paused and looked into Peter''s eyes. "Grandpa, with your intelligence and experience,

    I''m sure all this would be obvious to you."

    Peter suddenly fell silent.

    He suddenly thought of the apartment where Natalie lived.

    It was old and worn out.

    He supposed it was true that if she were a scheming woman, she would''ve made things work in her

    favour instead of causing so much trouble for herself. She was even staying in such a worn out

    apartment.

    But if she wasn''t trying to get something out of this, why''d she done such outrageous things?

    Peter felt that a little confused as well.

    After a long time, he looked at Tobias and asked, "Tobias, do you really want to be with that

    woman?"

    "Yes." His voice was steady, without any hesitation.

    "Actually, Yuna is better, and..."

    "Grandpa!" Tobias cut him off. "I will only want one woman in my life, and that''s Natalie. I don''t want

    anyone other than her."

    Peter''s heart skipped a beat.

    He could tell from Tobias'' eyes that there was no room for resistance.

    Peter was silent for a long time.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "I''ll stay here for a day. Think about it and tell me the answer tomorrow."

    Natalie was in her apartment.

    James had gone out for a walk.

    She suddenly felt a little uneasy.

    Because of Peter''s appearance that afternoon.

    She could tell that Peter despised her a lot. He was incredibly unwilling to let her be together with

    Tobias.

    Although she had turned Peter down, would he go to Tobias and ask him to break up with her?

    If he went to Tobias, what would he do?

    Would he listen to Peter?

    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy Natalie felt. Her mind hadn''t stopped buzzing after

    her meeting with Peter.

    When it was almost five o''clock, the phone suddenly rang. It was Tobias.

    Natalie was even more nervous. She could feel her heart starting to race as she reached for the

    phone.

    Tobias did not often call her around this time.

    She took a deep breath and picked up the call.

    "Hello?" "Natalie."

    "Yes?"

    "Where are you?"

    "I''m at home."

    "Open the door."

    "What?" Natalie''s heart raced. She looked towards the door, surprise shing in her eyes.

    Tobias was at her door?

    No, that couldn''t be it. At this hour, Tobias was usually still at work. Even if he were to pick her up for

    dinner, it''d be around six.

    She opened the door disbelievingly and saw Tobias standing outside.

    He stood there, his back straight, covered in a warm light.

    Before Natalie could return to her senses, she was suddenly enveloped in a hug.

    Just like that, Tobias'' scent overwhelmed her, and her breathing sped up.

    Tobias'' lips were by Natalie''s ear. "Natalie, I''m overjoyed by your rejection. That you didn''t waver."

    He could well imagine the harsh words that Peter would have thrown at Natalie, yet she''d still turned

    him down.

    Natalie had finally begun to steel herself.

    His breath was hot when he spoke, and it sprayed onto Natalie''s earlobe, inexplicably carrying a

    wave offort.

    Natalie stammered a little. "Um... did your grandfather go look for you?"

    "Yes."

    "What did you say then?"

    "The same as you."

    Her heart leapt joyfully.

    His words anchored her anxious heart instantly.

    Natalie wasn''t afraid of Peter trying to separate them as long as she and Tobias were on the same

    page.

    Her chin was lifted up gently, and Tobias looked at her with his deep gaze.

    Natalie blushed.

    She could see herself reflected in Tobias'' eyes.

    His gaze was very focused, as if nothing else existed in the world except her and her alone.

    "Thank you, Natalie, for not wavering," Tobias whispered.

    His voice was low and hoarse, carrying with it an indescribable maism.

    After that, Tobias wrapped his arm around

    Natalie''s waist and pulled her into his chest. His lips pressed to hers.

    Natalie widened her eyes in shock.

    This kiss was too unexpected.

    Tobias'' kissing skills were as excellent as always, which made Natalie feel as if her bones were

    turning to mush.

    Her eyes gradually went from wide open to closed, and they were caught up in a haze of passion.

    When it ended, they were both out of breath.

    That kiss just now had been almost too deep and intoxicating to handle.

    Natalie was a little embarrassed. She deliberately shifted her gaze to cover up her being flustered.

    As soon as she turned her head, she saw the clock on the wall.

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

    She had just kissed Tobias for nearly 30 minutes!

    They had not done anything aside from making out, and it hadsted thirty minutes.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Was it because they were too starved for one another? Even a kiss needed 30 minutes. If they were

    to get more intimate, wouldn''t it take them a whole day?

    At that thought, Natalie started to imagine the situation, and her face was bright red.

    Tobias grabbed hold of Natalie''s hand.

    "Natalie, let''s go to dinner."

    Natalie was all shy, and she just went along with what Tobias said.

    When they''d already walked out to the corridor, Natalie suddenly remembered that she''d yet to cook

    dinner for James.

    "Wait." Natalie stopped in her tracks. "I haven''t cooked for my father yet."

    "It''s okay." His tone was low. "I''ll have someone send food overter."

    Natalie considered it for a moment before nodding in agreement.

    It seemed that no matter what it was, Tobias could always take good care of it.

    When they were choosing where to have dinner, Natalie couldn''t make up her mind.

    The barbecue they had the night before was scrumptious, and she wanted to eat it again as well.

    However, she was afraid that Tobias would spend the whole meal grilling meat for her and not get to

    eat much.

    After some thought, Natalie decided that it''d be best to just go to the Whitlock family''s vi for

    dinner. She''d have the chance to see Hayden as well.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670

    Since they''d already nned on taking Hayden out for some fun that weekend and to tell him the

    truth, it''d be good to take the opportunity to get closer to Hayden.

    Of course, they already had a great rtionship in the first ce and there was no need for that.

    Natalie told Tobias this, and Tobias immediately agreed.

    The way he saw it, this was naturally the best.

    The two got in the car and drove to the vi.

    While they were in the car, Natalie thought about how they were going to tell Hayden his origins this

    weekend. There was still a trace of anxiety in her heart.

    She did not know if Hayden would ept it, or if Hayden would be willing to be as close to her as

    he was now. Or maybe, if he knew that she was his mother, the rtionship between the two could

    get closer.

    She told Tobias about her apprehension.

    Tobias suddenly slowed down and stretched out a hand to hold Natalie''s.

    His big palm conveyed warmth, and waves of heat flowed into Natalie''s heart little by little.

    "Natalie." His tone was low. "Sometimes, there''s no need worrying about things too excessively. You

    can only go with the flow."

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    Tobias'' words made her feel a little more at ease.

    It was true that many things came naturally.

    For example, she and Tobias did not n to make peace with each other that day, nor had they

    thought that the knot in their hearts would suddenly untangle.

    The two of them had somehow reconciled with each other after they went to the United States to

    get her degree certificate.

    Perhaps the matter regarding Hayden would naturally resolve itself as well.

    They''d bring Hayden to Cameron City over the weekend and tell him everything. Perhaps they

    didn''t have to really do anything and everything would work out fine. Then they''d truly be a happy

    family.

    That would be best. The most perfect.

    When they arrived at the Whitlock family vi, they saw Cecilia in the living room.

    Cecilia was stunned for a moment when she saw

    Natalie and Tobias entering hand in hand.

    Then she came back to her senses, her lips stretching into a smile wider than usual.

    That day, Tobias had told her that he and Natalie were almost back together, but she hadn''t

    expected it to be true.

    "You''re here." There was great joy hidden in her seemingly calm tone.

    Natalie felt a little embarrassed, her face flushing.

    She gave a low hum in acknowledgement.

    As if trying to dispel her awkwardness, Natalie asked, "Auntie, where''s Hayden?"

    Cecilia felt a headacheing on at the mention of Hayden.

    For the past two days, something mysterious had gotten into Hayden. He had kicked up a fuss and

    said that he was going to change his name.

    There was nothing wrong with changing his name, but he insisted on changing his name to Melon,

    even saying that he himself was a melon. This rendered Cecilia speechless.

    Over the past two days, all sorts of melons had piled up in the house.

    "Hayden went out shopping with the helpers,"

    Cecilia said with a dry smile.

    "Oh." Natalie nodded.

    Cecilia added, "You haven''t had dinner yet, right? I didn''t know you wereing. I''ll go prepare it

    now."

    "Auntie, I''ll go." Natalie stood up. "Hayden likes eating what I cook too."

    "That''s good," Cecilia said with a smile.

    As Natalie headed to the kitchen, she passed by the dining table and stopped short.

    Her jaw nearly dropped to the floor in shock.

    The dining table was covered by all sorts of melons, including watermelons, honeydew and

    cantaloupe.

    Natalie turned to look at Cecilia.

    She was taken aback, then understood.

    Cecilia forced a smile and exined, "Hayden''s been really into melonstely, so we got some for

    him."

    Natalie didn''t know what to say in reply.

    She silently went into the kitchen.

    Tobias also felt a slight headache when he looked at the table full of melons.

    He said in a low voice, "Mother, you can''t spoil Hayden like this."

    Cecilia felt helpless. "I only have one grandson.

    How could I not dote on him?"

    Tobias was helpless as well.

    Just as he was about to enter the kitchen to help Natalie, Cecilia stopped him.

    "I''ll go." Cecilia''s tone was gentle. "I happen to have something to talk to Natalie about. It''s been a

    while since west chatted."

    A dim light shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    He nodded. "Alright."

    Cecilia walked into the kitchen.

    Natalie was cutting vegetables when she heard footsteps. She thought it was Tobias, but it turned

    out to be Cecilia instead.

    For no reason, she felt both a little nervous and embarrassed.

    After all, she remembered that she had firmly sworn in front of Cecilia that she would never be

    together with Tobias.

    But now... she felt as if she had received a p in the face. She felt really sheepish.

    "Auntie." Natalie was open about it. "I''m with Tobias now."

    Since she had already proved herself wrong, there was no need to make excuses or cover up

    anymore. It was better to be direct.

    The smile on Cecilia''s face grew, and her voice showed just how happy she was. "Natalie, you

    shouldn''t call me that anymore."

    Natalie had no words.

    Although she was still shy to do so, Cecilia''s words showed that she epted her.

    Natalie said in a faint voice, "Auntie, I can''t bring myself to do it just yet. Let''s talk about itter."

    "Sure," Cecilia quickly agreed. "There''s no need to rush. It''s fine to wait till after you and Tobias

    have gotten married."

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Natalie nodded gratefully. She felt thankful for Cecilia from the bottom of her heart.

    Cecilia understood her. That was the best thing she could hope for.

    "I''ll help you," said Cecilia.

    "Auntie, you don''t have to. I can do it myself."

    "See, you''re being too polite. If there''s anything you need to rinse, I''ll do it." Cecilia rebutted warmly.

    Seeing that Cecilia was so insistent, Natalie did not bother with formalities anymore.

    She pointed to the bell peppers. "Auntie, how about you rinse these?"

    Cecilia immediately went to work.

    Although she lived a luxurious life, she did not have the arrogance of a typical middle- aged

    aristocrat. On the contrary, it looked even natural for her to do housework.

    While rinsing the bell peppers, Cecilia said with a sigh, "Natalie, to tell you the truth, I''ve always

    hoped that you could be with Tobias. Now that you''ve finally made up, I can rest assured.

    Everything that happened was my fault, so please don''t get mad at Tobias again, okay?"

    Cecilia''s tone was almost pleading at the end.

    Upon hearing this, Natalie felt a little ufortable.

    After all, Cecilia was not only an upper- ss aristocrat but also Natalie''s elder. The way she spoke

    to Natalie in such a tone really made Natalie feel humbled and ashamed.

    Perhaps it was Natalie who had blown things out of proportion from the start.

    Truthfully, after thinking about it, it was really not that big a deal.

    Natalie bit her lip and said, "Auntie, please don''t say that. Honestly, I can''t me you for that.

    Maybe there is nothing in this world that is absolutely right or wrong. I was just too stubborn. In fact,

    I don''t even know how I suddenly worked it out..."

    She paused, and her tone turned self- mocking. "Maybe my brain was jolted when I stabbed myself

    with the dagger. Yet that was the very moment that Tobias said he was going to let me go. I was

    filled with regret, but I had nowhere else to turn. I''m really lucky that he decided to take me back."

    At Natalie''s words, Cecilia''s heart finally settled.

    Natalie''s words proved that she had figured it out.

    However, Natalie suddenly said something else a little whileter.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671

    Natalie lowered her voice. "However, Auntie, don''t tell Tobias about this. You know how women hate

    losing face."

    Ceciliaughed. "Fine, fine. I won''t tell Tobias about your regrets, and I''ll make sure he remembers

    all the hardships he had to go through to get you back so that he''ll treat you like a treasure for the

    rest of his life."

    Natalie couldn''t help but grin at Cecilia''s words.

    Once matters like these were resolved, the knot in her heart suddenly untangled as well.

    With Cecilia and Natalie''s teamwork, scrumptious dishes were brought to the table one by one.

    Just as Natalie was serving thest dish, Hayden came home.

    He had a huge watermelon in his arms.

    When Cecilia saw Hayden bring back yet another melon, her head ached.

    Hayden was happier than usual to see Natalie. He ran up to her and presented the watermelon to

    her like it was a valuable treasure. "Natalie, do you know what this is?" "It''s a watermelon." Natalie

    patted Hayden''s head.

    Hayden shook his head. "No, no, it''s not just a simple watermelon. It''s a melon with a story."

    Natalie was speechless.

    It was the first time that she had heard of melons having stories as well.

    Amused, she asked, "Why does this melon have a story?"

    Hayden lifted the watermelon with great effort. "Look at what''s written on it."

    Natalie took a closer look.

    On the huge watermelon, the words "Melon Whitlock" were written on it.

    Natalie was speechless.

    When she was about to say something, she suddenly met Hayden''s eyes, which were sincerely

    asking for approval.

    Natalie felt as if something had gently knocked on her heart.

    At this moment, she had a sudden feeling of enlightenment.

    Perhaps to adults, Hayden''s actions were too childish andughable.

    But in a child''s world, everything was different.

    People should not always think from their own point of view, but also think from the other side''s

    perspective.

    Natalie squatted down to Hayden''s eye level.

    She looked at Hayden very seriously. "Hayden, do you really like the name Melon?"

    Hayden nodded vigorously.

    Natalie smiled. "Fine then, we''ll call you Melon from now on."

    Heughed with delight.

    He shot Tobias and Cecilia happy looks. "See, Natalie called me Melon. From now on, I''ll be Melon

    Whitlock."

    Tobias was lost for words.

    Cecilia didn''t know what to say either.

    Of course, Tobias did not approve of calling Hayden this, but since Natalie had agreed...

    He would listen to Natalie.

    Cecilia called everyone to the table. "Let''s have dinner before the food gets cold. Hayden, you too."

    "Call me Melon!" Hayden opened his eyes wide.

    Cecilia felt helpless. "Okay. Melon,e and have dinner."

    Hayden immediately ran to the table in glee.

    When he heard that Natalie had made dinner herself, he ate even more voraciously than usual.

    As he chewed, he said, "I was wondering why dinner tasted so good tonight. Natalie, I love your

    cooking the most."

    Natalie smiled and piled Hayden''s te with food. "There''s no need to hurry. We''re bringing you to

    Cameron City this weekend, and it''s supposed to be a foodie''s paradise."

    Hayden''s eyes lit up. "Really?"

    Natalie nodded with a smile, "It''s true. I''m not lying to you."

    Hayden stretched out his finger. "Natalie, let''s make a pinkie promise then."

    Natalie also stretched out her finger. "Pinkie promise."

    Looking at Natalie and Hayden''s linked fingers, a smile lit Tobias'' eyes.

    He had a feeling that this weekend would go very smoothly.

    Hayden would probably be able to ept the fact that Natalie was his biological mother very soon.

    A beautiful future seemed to be right in front of them.

    After dinner, Natalie spent time ying with Hayden.

    All of a sudden, Tobias suddenly felt slightly remorseful that he had brought Natalie back home.

    Natalie was supposed to be spending time with him, but she''d ended up spending time with

    Hayden.

    He could only watch from the sidelines.

    As the sky got darker, Hayden made a fuss about wanting Natalie to sleep with him. He didn''t want

    her to go home.

    Natalie had no choice but to call James.

    James didn''t object, but asked, "Natalie, are youing back tomorrow?"

    "I will. What''s wrong, Dad?"

    James hesitated. "Natalie, I have something to tell you tomorrow."

    Natalie did not think too much about it. After hanging up, she went to sleep with Hayden.

    However, Hayden made another fuss about wanting to eat some melons before bed. Natalie had no

    choice but to apany him.

    They ate a watermelon, honeydew and cantaloupe before Hayden was satisfied. Meanwhile,

    Natalie felt like she was so full she was going to explode.

    He grinned at Natalie. "Natalie, I''m really happy that you came to apany me today."

    She was touched. "How would you like it if I were to apany you everyday?"

    Hayden''s eyes immediately lit up. "Natalie, you aren''t lying to me, are you?"

    "When have I lied to you?" Natalie patted Hayden''s head.

    Hayden''s eyes darted around, then he scooted close to Natalie and said mysteriously, "Natalie,

    have you made up with Daddy?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    Hayden was too cheeky for his own good.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    She smiled mysteriously. "You''ll find out this weekend."

    "Can''t you tell me in advance?" Hayden pouted.

    Natalie had an impulse to tell Hayden right this instant, but she suppressed it and decided to wait till

    the weekend.

    Since she and Tobias had alreadye to an agreement, she would stick to it.

    "Hayden, we''ll talk about it over the weekend."

    "Call me Melon," Hayden reminder.

    "Okay, okay." Natalie couldn''t help bursting intoughter. "Melon."

    The next day, Tobias told Natalie about something.

    He wanted to take Natalie to see Peter that night.

    Tobias said in a low voice, "Natalie, I know you don''t want to see him, but he''s our elder after all. I

    want you to get his approval and blessing, so I still think it''s good for you to see him."

    Natalie agreed without hesitation.

    She knew that Peter didn''t like her, and she felt a little weird going to see him.

    But just as Tobias had said, Peter was their elder, after all. She wanted him to approve of her too.

    Moreover, if they really got into the details, she was in the wrong.

    If she hadn''t gone to the Whitlock family pretending to be Remington''s fiancee, Peter wouldn''t be so

    biased against her.

    Tobias gave Natalie a kiss on the forehead at her agreement. "Natalie, I''m d that you can

    understand."

    Natalie smiled. "Of course I can. You should go to work. I need to go home as well, my father said

    he has something to tell me."

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672

    "Okay, I''ll take you."

    After dropping Natalie off, Tobias left for thepany.

    When Natalie opened the door, she saw James sitting on the sofa, seemingly in a daze.

    "Dad." Natalie called out.

    James came to his senses, snapping back to reality.

    His gaze fell on Natalie''s face. "Natalie, you''re back."

    Natalie changed into her slippers and said, "Dad, have you had breakfast?"

    James nodded, "I went out for some eggs and toast this morning."

    Natalie sat down next to him. "What did you want to talk to me aboutst night?"

    James shifted his gaze. "Natalie, I want to go see the sea tomorrow. Can youe with me?"

    Natalie agreed at once. "Okay."

    James breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Dad, why''d you suddenly want to go see the sea?"

    Natalie asked casually.

    James'' lips moved, but no sound was uttered.

    After a while, he looked into Natalie''s eyes. "Natalie, I have something to ask you."

    It was rare for James to look so serious, so Natalie was a little taken aback.

    "Go ahead."

    "If you had the chance to see Queenie, would you apologize to her?"

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled.

    "Dad, do you know what Queenie did to me? She..." Natalie gritted her teeth. "She almost had me

    killed."

    James'' face paled.

    However, what Queenie said to him quickly rushed into his mind.

    James raised his voice and repeated, "Natalie, just apologize to her. Once you apologize, we''ll

    leave everything in the past, okay?"

    A strange feeling arose in Natalie''s heart.

    "Dad, have you met Queenie?" She asked suspiciously.

    Otherwise, how could James say such a thing?

    Panic shed in James'' eyes. "No, I haven''t."

    Natalie suppressed the odd qualms in her heart.

    She thought that perhaps she was overthinking.

    She knew a little about Tobias'' punishment for Brayden and Queenie. It seemed that they had been

    sent abroad.

    If that was the case, it was impossible for James to meet Queenie, wasn''t it?

    Maybe James was only saying this because he missed Queenie too much.

    "Natalie, just apologize to Queenie, for my sake," James said again.

    Natalie frowned slightly.

    She thought that she might as well y along, for the sake of James.

    As long as James could be at ease, there was no need for her to be stubborn.

    "Okay, Dad. If I see Queenie again, I will apologize to her sincerely. I will pretend that nothing has

    happened and everything will be written off from now on."

    After she said that, Natalie''s words seemed to take all burden from James''s shoulders.

    The stiff look on his face rxed as well. "Natalie, it''s great that you can think like this. It''s terrific."

    He would bring Natalie onto the cruise ship the next day, and as long as Natalie apologized to

    Queenie sincerely, she''d forgive Natalie.

    In the evening, Tobias came to pick Natalie up.

    When she thought about meeting Peter, Natalie felt anxious.

    Natalie had purposely dressed for the asion.

    She''d dressed in a in, white dress and let her hair down. She looked moredylike than usual.

    Natalie hoped that she could win some favor from Peter in terms of appearance.

    While in the car, Natalie blurted nervously, "Do I look okay?"

    Tobias'' gaze fell on her, and then the corners of his mouth curved upward. "You do."

    Natalie felt a little skittish. "Really?"

    "Really." His tone was certain. "You look good in anything."

    Natalie felt a little helpless,ining, "Don''t you think saying that I look good in anything is a

    little ridiculous."

    The grin on Tobias'' face deepened. "Natalie, I''m serious."

    His gaze was ultra-focused, like a spring soaked in the moonlight. There was only Natalie''s

    reflection inside, and no one could doubt that his words were false.

    Natalie smiled and did not say anything else.

    Soon, the car stopped in front of a restaurant.

    Natalie found that Peter really liked restaurants of this sort. Thest time she had met him, it was

    some ce simr as well.

    The car door opened. Tobias got out, and so did Natalie.

    Tobias held Natalie''s hand.

    Seeing that they were almost there, Natalie started feeling even more uneasy.

    She said in a small voice, "Tobias, what should I do to make your grandfather like me?"

    "You don''t have to do anything. Just be yourself." His voice was gentle and light.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly. "Is that really it?"

    "Yes." Tobias stared at Natalie. "Natalie, you''re great just the way you are. I like you like this. I

    believe Grandpa will like you too."

    Disappointment shed in Natalie''s eyes.

    It would be great if Peter liked her, like how Cecilia did. She would not feel as jittery and afraid then.

    "But he doesn''t like me." Natalie''s voice was disheartened.

    Tobias'' hand tightened around Natalie''s, as if he were channeling his strength into her. "Natalie,

    Grandpa''s just a little prejudiced against you. Once he''s free of his prejudice, things will work out."

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    After that, he tapped Natalie on the nose. "My Natalie is so adorable. Who wouldn''t like her?"

    His gentle gesture instantly put Natalie at ease.

    She couldn''t help smiling. "You''re right. I''m too adorable not to be liked!"

    Tobias'' eyes gleamed.

    Natalie''s words seemed to have transported him back a few years in an instant.

    At that time, Natalie was still an innocent, naive girl, and many things had yet to happen. She would

    constantly blurt out such narcissistic things, making himugh.

    It turned out that so many years had passed in the blink of an eye.

    Tobias''s voice had be a little hoarse. "Natalie, let''s go."

    Tobias led Natalie towards the restaurant.

    Natalie could already see Peter from a distance.

    He was wearing a smart suit and sitting at a big table.

    Though he was already old, he still looked domineering.

    He''d even booked the whole restaurant. At this hour, the restaurant should have been packed with

    people, but it waspletely empty now.

    Natalie''s breathing inexplicably became a little rapid.

    She tried her best to adjust her breathing and put on a smile.

    She and Tobias headed over to Peter.

    When Peter saw Tobias holding Natalie''s hand, he snorted.

    He''d only wanted Tobias toe, but he hadn''t expected him to bring her along.

    Peter always spoke his mind. "Some people really like to show up uninvited."

    Natalie had already experienced Peter''s harshness, so she was prepared for it.

    She smiled in reply. "Mr. Whitlock, I came just to see you."

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673

    Nobody could get mad at someone who had already admitted that they were wrong.

    Peter snorted again, but he didn''t say anything else.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    The waiter handed over the menu.

    Peter motioned for the waiter to give it to Tobias.

    Tobias took the menu and gave it to Natalie. "Natalie, what would you like to eat?"

    Natalie was a little awkward.

    She felt that Tobias was making Peter feel ufortable.

    Tobias should not have given it to her, but to Peter instead.

    As for Tobias, he had his own reasons for doing so.

    As expected, Peter''s gaze shifted slightly at this.

    Tobias''s actions already confirmed something to him.

    "Mr. Whitlock, what would you like to eat?" Natalie handed the menu to Peter.

    Peter didn''t push it away, and immediately ordered some dishes. They were all nutritious dishes that

    were on the clean side.

    Natalie wanted to build a closer rtionship with Peter.

    She said with a smile, "Mr. Whitlock, you really know how to take care of your health."

    Peter''s tone was cold. "Of course, because if I didn''t I''d die of anger."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She felt an inexplicable sense of awkwardness.

    Tobias said calmly, "Grandpa, Natalie''s really good at cooking, and the food she makes is suitable

    for you too. Maybe you can give it a try next time."

    Peter was incredibly nd. "There''s no need for that. I''m not fortunate enough."

    "Of course you are."

    Peter waved his hand. "You brat, don''t waste your time talking to me about these trivial things."

    Tobias smiled lightly.

    Peter''s gaze turned sharply towards Tobias. "I''m going back tomorrow morning. Since you''ve

    brought her here with you, your intentions are clear."

    Peter''s words made Natalie''s heart skip a beat.

    She subconsciously reached Tobias'' hand.

    Her hand held onto his underneath the table, as if she was looking for something to steady her.

    As soon as her hand touched Tobias'', he flipped his palm over and held her hand in his.

    A warm current flowed through Natalie''s palm and spread throughout her body.

    "Grandpa, my intentions have always been clear." Tobias'' tone was in.

    Peter snorted. "I''m telling you right now, if the two of you really want to be together, I won''t give my

    blessing! I''m very much against the two of you, and this is something that you forced upon me!"

    Natalie''s expression changed.

    Peter''s words made her feel very ufortable.

    Tobias, on the other hand, looked calm and unruffled.

    He said, "Grandpa, don''t you want your grandson to be happy? If you do, why wouldn''t you give

    your blessing?"

    Peter was silent.

    He threw a furious nce at Tobias.

    This was truly out with the old and in with the new.

    He was speechless at Tobias'' words.

    Right then, the waiter brought the food.

    Peter said impatiently, "That''s enough. Let''s eat."

    Natalie''s anxiety instantly rxed.

    Peter''s attitude was...

    Although he didn''t wish for them to be together, he was indirectly giving them his permission?

    Natalie bit her lip.

    It didn''t matter. Though Peter didn''t approve of her now, they had plenty of time. He''d see her

    sincerity sooner orter.

    One day, Peter would understand what kind of person she was and ept her.

    The three of them sat together and ate. The atmosphere was tense.

    When they were about to finish eating, Peter suddenly put down his utensils and said, "Tobias, I

    have something to say to Natalie."

    A dim light shed in Tobias''s eyes.

    He looked at Peter and said, "Grandpa, don''t make things difficult for her."

    Peter furrowed his brows. "I''ve been magnanimous my whole life. I wouldn''t do something like that

    behind someone''s back!"

    Tobias''s eyes flickered.

    He too felt that he was overreacting.

    If Peter really wanted to deal with Natalie, there was no need to wait till now.

    Meanwhile, Natalie shook Tobias'' hand below the dining table. "Why don''t you leave us for a while?

    Mr. Whitlock and I can have a nice chat."

    Tobias was still a little hesitant.

    Natalie spoke in a voice that only Tobias could hear. "Don''t worry, I''m not the woman who''ll back

    down with just a few words anymore. If I can''t even withstand something like this, how will west?"

    Her words eased the frown on his face.

    Tobias stood up. "Then I''ll be right back."

    Natalie smiled at him.

    She was the only one who knew how nervous she actually was, though she looked calm on the

    surface.

    The thought of facing Peter alone...

    Natalie felt worried.

    After Tobias left, she looked at Peter.

    His gaze was sharp enough to carve a hole in Natalie''s face.

    Natalie felt a strong sense of oppression.

    She wanted to look away immediately.

    However, she did not do so. She continued looking into Peter''s eyes with a smile on her lips.

    "Mr. Whitlock." Natalie''s tone was still neither humble nor pushy.

    "I don''t want you to be with Tobias." Peter sounded dignified.

    "I know."

    "But he insists on being with you."

    "I know."

    "I have plenty of ways to deal with you."

    "I know." As Natalie spoke, she kept a smile on her lips.

    Peter raised his voice. "I haven''t used even one of those ways on you, because Tobias is my

    grandson after all. However, I have to remind you..."

    Peter''s gaze turned even sharper. "I''m giving you onest chance. If you cause any more trouble,

    you''ll be cklisted forever."

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled lightly.

    To tell the truth, Peter''s words and tone made her very ufortable.

    However, she held back her difort. One reason was because Peter was her elder, and the

    other reason was because she was partly to me for Peter''s prejudice against her.

    If she had not been so stubborn then, this situation would not arise.

    After all, when she''d first gone over to the United States to see Peter, he''d treated her well. He

    hadn''t gone out of his way to belittle her, and he''d even given her one of the family heirlooms.

    Natalie took a deep breath and spoke sincerely, "Mr. Whitlock, you can rest assured. I won''t take

    this for granted, and Tobias and I will definitely make things work."

    Her words were full of sincerity.

    Peter carefully stared into Natalie''s eyes as she spoke.

    Words could deceive people, but one''s eyes could not.

    Natalie spoke with a serious and earnest look.

    Peter sighed heavily to himself.

    He had wanted to Yuna and Tobias to be together.

    Not only because of his friendship with hisrade- in- arms, but also because he truly thought

    that Yuna was a good match for Tobias.

    However, Tobias was not willing to ept Yuna.

    Peter couldn''t possibly hold a knife up to Tobias'' neck and force him toply.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674

    Not to mention, Tobias had been very independent since he was a child. Even if Peter were to put a

    knife to his neck, Tobias would not listen to him so easily.

    Peter held back his thoughts.

    He was just about to say something else when he saw Tobias already striding towards them.

    Natalie also noticed Tobias.

    As she watched him approach them, she felt at ease.

    Although she was the one who''d told Tobias to leave earlier, her heart had almost leapt out of her

    throat when he left. Now that he was back, her heart settled back into her chest.

    Peter nced at Tobias with displeasure. "Why are you in such a hurry toe back? Are you still

    worried that I would do something?"

    Tobias smiled.

    He did not feel at ease leaving Natalie alone.

    It was not because he was afraid that Peter would do something to Natalie. After all, he still had

    faith in Peter.

    It was just that Peter could be vicious with his words, and Natalie wasn''t exactly the strongest

    mentally. Tobias was worried that Natalie wouldn''t be able to take it.

    Tobias put the bag in his hand on the table. "I bought some fruits just for you, Grandpa. Have

    some."

    Peter snorted. "Don''t tell me there aren''t any fruits in this restaurant. Why would you need to buy

    them yourself?"

    It was clearly just an excuse!

    Tobias had already opened the bag and started to take out the cut fruits. "Grandpa, everyone has

    their own talents. This restaurant specialises in cooking food, but the fruits here might not be the

    freshest. Of course it''d be better to eat fruits from a fruit shop."

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie saw a box of sliced pineapple.

    It was a vibrant yellow and looked tasty.

    Natalie mustered up the courage to ce the pineapples in front of Peter. "Mr. Whitlock, eating

    pineapples after a meal is good for digestion. Perhaps you can give it a try."

    Peter nced at Natalie and did not speak.

    In the end, although he did not eat it, he did not push away the pineapple that Natalie had put in

    front of him.

    She heaved a sigh of relief.

    She knew that this was the greatest respect Peter could give her.

    After having some fruits, the three of them left the restaurant.

    Tobias proposed to see Peter off.

    Peter waved his hand. "No need. I have my own chauffeur. I don''t need a brat like you to send me

    off."

    Natalie happened to see a Lincoln stretch limousine parked in front of the restaurant. It was the car

    that was parked outside her apartment that day.

    After Peter got into the car, Tobias sent Natalie back.

    While in the car, Natalie asked rather apprehensively, "Your grandfather... does this mean that he''s

    epted me?"

    Tobias'' eyes shed. "You could say that he does."

    Natalie bit her lip. "But he still doesn''t seem to like me very much right now."

    Tobias'' low voice had the natural power to make one calm. "Natalie, this is just the beginning.

    Things will get better with time. My grandfather is a good person, and he''s also a good judge of

    character. Sooner orter, he''ll understand who you actually are."

    Upon hearing Tobias'' words, Natalie gradually calmed down.

    She smiled. "I hope that''s true."

    "You don''t have to hope." Tobias took a look at Natalie. "It''ll happen for sure."

    His tone was so serious and certain.

    The smile on Natalie''s lips deepened as well. "Yes, for sure."

    When they arrived at Natalie''s apartment, they were a little reluctant to part with each other.

    Tobias held Natalie''s hand.

    "Natalie, why don''t you stay at my ce tonight?" Tobias gazed at Natalie.

    Just now, he had only wanted to send Natalie back. Now that Natalie was really back, he suddenly

    felt reluctant. It only just urred to him that he could ask Natalie to sleep at his ce.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered.

    Actually, she did not want to part with Tobias either.

    Emotions were truly inexplicable.

    For example, Natalie''s feelings for Tobias seemed to have grown exponentially after going through

    a breakup and reconciling with him. She was also more reliant on him.

    She was about to agree, but suddenly she remembered the promise she had made to James earlier

    that day.

    She had promised James to go with him to the sea the next morning.

    Natalie said softly, "No, I have to apany my father to see the sea tomorrow."

    A hint of regret shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    Natalie had just got out of the car when Tobias called out to her. "Natalie, do you need me to go with

    you tomorrow?"

    Natalie shook her head and said, "No, you can go ahead with your things."

    "I don''t have much to do. It''s important to keep youpany."

    Natalie felt a warmth in her heart.

    She smiled and said, "My father''s quite introverted. I don''t think he''ll feelfortable with you there,

    so it''s better for it to be just me and him."

    Upon hearing Natalie''s words, Tobias had to give up.

    "Then I''ll be going." Natalie waved at him.

    "Wait, Natalie."

    "Is there anything else?"

    Tobias suddenly pointed to his own face. "Natalie, kiss me before you leave."

    Natalie fell silent.

    She started to blush.

    Hayden was already in kindergarten, yet Tobias'' words made it feel like they were like a couple who

    was still in the honeymoon stage.

    Her eyshes fluttered. "Do I really have to?"

    "Yes." He looked attractive under the moonlight.

    His eyes were even more beautiful than the stars in the sky.

    Natalie walked over and quickly pecked Tobias'' face.

    "That''s all..."

    Tobias suddenly pulled her close and pressed his lips to hers.

    Natalie tried her best to push him away, in fear that other people would see them.

    However, it took Tobias just an instant to pry open her lips and teeth.

    A trace of embarrassment shed in Natalie''s eyes. "I don''t want to bother about you anymore! I''m

    leaving."

    After that, she quickly ran to the stairs.

    Tobias looked at Natalie''s slender figure as she left, and he smiled.

    The next day, James woke Natalie up.

    She was still in deep slumber.

    She dreamt about both Hayden and Tobias.

    She told Hayden the truth, that she was his biological mother.

    Unexpectedly, Hayden quickly epted this fact and even became closer to her.

    The family of three walked hand in hand on the beach.

    At this moment, her dream was interrupted by James.

    James stood beside her bed. Under the light, he gave off a mysterious sensation.

    "Natalie, we should get up," James said.

    Natalie looked out of the window. It was still dark outside.

    "What time is it?" Natalie took a look at her phone, which was ced on her bedside table.

    She was going to faint. It was only four in the morning.

    "Dad, have you gotten the time wrong? It''s only four o''clock right now." Natalie was speechless.

    James said seriously, "We have to go early. The sea only looks good in the early morning."

    She was silent.

    Well, since he wanted to go early in the morning, she''d just go along with it.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675

    James seldom asked her for anything. Now that he''d specifically brought this up, Natalie could only

    try her best to make his wishese true.

    It was only after she''d finished washing up that it urred to Natalie that there probably weren''t any

    taxis around at this hour.

    However, James had already thought about this.

    "Natalie, I''ve already called for a cab to send us there. It''s waiting downstairs," James said.

    Natalie was surprised.

    She did not expect that James, who was usually in a state of confusion, could make such a

    thoughtful arrangement.

    She nodded and went downstairs with him.

    As James said, there was a van parked outside.

    "Natalie, this is the car that I called for. Let''s get in." James opened the door.

    Natalie followed him.

    "Sir, please take us to the beach." After getting into the car, Natalie spoke to the driver politely.

    "Okay." A somewhat hoarse male voice replied.

    Natalie frowned.

    Why did the driver''s voice sound so fierce?

    However, she did not think too much about this.

    She had been woken up too early by James. Feeling exhausted, she leaned her head on the seat

    and fell asleep.

    After some time, she was woken up by James.

    "Natalie, we''re here," James said.

    Natalie opened her eyes in a daze. Indeed, she saw the beach outside the window, but the sky was

    still very dark.

    "Let''s get out of the car, then." Natalie went to open the door.

    However, she couldn''t open it.

    "Sir, please unlock the door," Natalie said.

    The driver did not move at all.

    Natalie was suddenly alert. They hadn''t run into some conman, had they?

    "Open the door!" Natalie''s tone grew stronger.

    The driver suddenly turned around.

    In the dim light, he looked terrifying.

    Before Natalie could react, the driver suddenly covered Natalie''s mouth with a damp cloth.

    Natalie''s eyes widened in shock.

    A strange scent wafted into Natalie''s nose, and she passed out.

    Seeing this unfold, James was in a state of panic.

    He pulled the driver away desperately. "What are you doing? What are you doing? Aren''t you the

    driver Queenie got? Why are you doing this to Natalie?"

    The driver shoved him. "P*ss off, old man."

    He opened the door and was about to get out of the car with Natalie in his arms.

    James quickly got out of the car as well.

    He grabbed the driver''s leg tightly. "What are you doing? You''re not allowed to take Natalie away!

    Queenie just said that she wanted Natalie to apologize to her. She didn''t mention anything about

    knocking Natalie out."

    Queenie had already nned everything out with him. He was to bring Natalie here early in the

    morning. Queenie had even told him that Natalie might not be willing toe, so he wasn''t to tell

    her the truth under any circumstances.

    James was a simple man.

    He thought that as long as he brought Natalie here and got her to apologize to Queenie under his

    persuasion, they''d all be able to move on.

    But he had not expected it to be like this.

    That this driver would suddenly knock Natalie out.

    The driver was furious that James was grabbing onto him.

    He kicked James away. "Get lost!"

    James rushed forward again and held on tightly to the driver''s leg.

    In the end, the driver had no choice but to make a phone call to Queenie.

    Soon, Queenie turned up on the beach.

    At this time, it was still dark, and there was no one else on the beach except for them.

    James saw that Queenie hade over and was immediately steadied.

    "Queenie, hurry up and save Natalie. He knocked her out."

    A cold smile formed on Queenie''s lips. "I had to knock her out, Dad. How else would I get her onto

    the ship?"

    James was dumbfounded.

    He looked at Queenie in astonishment. "Queenie, didn''t you just want Natalie to apologize to you?"

    The smile on Queenie''s lips turned colder.

    How could she only want Natalie to apologize? She wanted Natalie to die.

    And this time, she was well prepared. Even if God was here, Natalie would not be saved.

    "Dad, let go. I''m taking Natalie with me."

    Fear rose in James'' heart.

    He suddenly started shouting without a care, "Help! Someone help!"

    Queenie started to panic at James'' yelling.

    Her n could only be carried out on the ship. If Natalie was saved here, then all her efforts would

    have been in vain.

    Queenie gave the man who was holding Natalie a look.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Upon receiving the order, the driver hit James on the head.

    James immediately fainted.

    As she looked at James'' unconscious figure, a thought urred to her and she said, "Bring my

    father onto the ship as well."

    Dark and humid air surrounded Natalie.

    She was having a nightmare.

    In her dream, she, Tobias and Hayden were strolling on the beach. All of a sudden, everything

    changed.

    Tobias was nowhere to be seen, and only Hayden was left.

    Hayden pointed at her. "I will never recognise you as my mother. You lied to me. Why didn''t you tell

    me earlier that you were my mother?"

    Natalie panicked.

    She wanted to exin things to Hayden, but he refused to listen to her. In fact, he ran away from

    her.

    She ran after him.

    She kept on running after him.

    However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not catch up with him.

    Natalie tried her best to rush forward, but she suddenly fell into a ck hole.

    It was pitch ck in the hole, and the air was humid and salty, like the sea breeze.

    Natalie wanted to cry for help.

    However, it was as if her throat had been blocked and she could not open her mouth no matter how

    hard she tried.

    She was frightened.

    She squeezed her throat in an effort to force herself make a sound.

    She finally managed to let out a sound.

    Her voice was hoarse.

    Natalie suddenly opened her eyes.

    It was dark and damp all around.

    Was she not dreaming?

    Natalie hurriedly looked to the side and saw James, who was lying beside her.

    "Dad." Natalie wanted to stand up to help James up, but found that she could not move at all.

    Her hands and feet were tied up.

    Fear suddenly swept over her.

    All of a sudden, she remembered what had happened.

    Could that driver really have been operating an illegal cab, and kidnapped her and James?

    "Dad, wake up, Dad." Natalie could only keep calling James.

    Under her continuous calls, James opened his eyes dazedly.

    "Where... where are we?" James looked around.

    Judging from the moist, dim environment and the salty sea breeze, Natalie deduced that she and

    James were probably in the hold of a boat.

    "Dad,e and untie me."

    She noticed that she was the only one who was tied up. James was not.

    James came to his senses and quickly untied Natalie.

    However, the rope was so tight that it couldn''t be loosened quickly.

    "Dad, don''t panic," Natalie said.

    How could James not panic? He was already sweating profusely.

    In the end, James still couldn''t set her free despite trying his best.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676

    Natalie could tell that the rope must have been specially made. It could not be easily loosened

    unless she had equipment.

    But she could not locate any tools within her reach.

    James was so anxious that he began sweating.

    Natalie had tofort James. "Dad, don''t worry. That person was an illegal cab driver. Maybe he

    kidnapped us because he wants money. We should be fine if we give him money."

    James'' face suddenly turned pale.

    His lips kept quivering. After a long time, he said, "Natalie, the person who kidnapped you is

    Queenie."

    Natalie''s eyes widened in shock.

    She looked at James, lost for words.

    James was trembling slightly. "Natalie, Queenie wanted me to bring you here so that she could get

    you to apologize to her. She said that everything would be fine after you apologized, I didn''t know..."

    James could not continue.

    No matter how stupid he was and how much he trusted his daughter, right now he could tell that

    Queenie did not just want Natalie to apologize to her.

    Natalie gasped.

    If it was Queenie, this situation would not be so simple.

    "Dad, how could you believe that she wanted me to apologize? If she wanted me to apologize, she

    could do it anywhere. Why would she need you to bring me here?" Natalie could not help but ask.

    James'' body trembled even more violently.

    It was only now that he realized how ridiculous it was that Queenie had wanted him to bring Natalie

    to the seaside.

    James'' eyes suddenly turned red. "Natalie, it''s all my fault."

    Looking at James'' current state, she could not bear to me him.

    James'' mental health had been impacted by the disappearance of Queenie, Brayden and Madison.

    It was reasonable that he was deceived by Queenie.

    But hadn''t Queenie been exiled abroad? Why had she suddenly returned?

    At this moment, the door opened.

    Queenie walked in.

    Her curly hair spilled over her shoulders, and she had a ck jacket on with ck leather pants.

    Seeing Queenieing in, James suddenly stood up and said, "Queenie, what are you doing?

    Didn''t you want Natalie to apologize to you? What are you doing?"

    "Apologize." Queenie sneered. "Dad, you''re so simple minded. Do you really think it''s as simple as

    asking her to apologize? What I want is her life."

    It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured onto James'' head. He was dumbfounded.

    After a while, he came back to his senses. "Queenie, how can you do this? Natalie''s your sister!

    How can you harm your sister?"

    Queenie''s eyes shed with hatred. "What sister? She''s not my sister at all. She''s just an

    illegitimate child!"

    "You can''t hurt Natalie!" James stood in front of Queenie.

    A trace of impatience shed across Queenie''s face.

    "Martos!" she called out.

    The fierce- looking driver from earlier soon appeared.

    "Take my father away. Don''t ruin my n," Queenie ordered.

    Martos dragged James away.

    "Queenie, you can''t hurt Natalie, you can''t hurt Natalie!" James'' wails gradually faded away.

    Queenie walked over to Natalie and looked down at her. "How does it feel, Natalie? You never

    imagined that there''d be a day that you''d end up like this, did you?"

    Natalie was calm. "Queenie, this isn''t your first time kidnapping me. Thest time, you already had

    my head dunked in the bathtub. I''m sure you can remember what happened after that."

    Natalie said this in an attempt to sway Queenie.

    However, she was wrong.

    As Natalie''s words fell, Queenie didn''t show the slightest fear. In fact, sheughed happily.

    She was shaking withughter, and took some time to stop.

    She stared at Natalie, the venom in her eyes evident. "Natalie, do you really think I''d still be as

    stupid as I was before after going through so much? Since I''ve kidnapped you, do you think you''ll

    still be able to get away so easily?"

    Her gaze swept over their surroundings. "This isn''t just some normal ship, you know. It''s specially

    designed, and I''ve named it the Reaper Cruise, because it''s a ship to hell."

    Natalie widened her eyes in shock.

    A sense of foreboding suddenly rose in her.

    Queenie squatted down and ran a vermillion red fingernail across Natalie''s face. "There''s an

    uncountable number of explosives hidden on this ship, and it''ll be reduced to ashes with just a push

    of a button. Nobody within miles of this ship will make it out alive, and even deep sea creatures will

    be killed in an instant. Natalie, do you still think you''ll be able to make it out of here?"

    She would never allow such a thing to happen again. This time, she was well- prepared and would

    definitely take Natalie''s life.

    Looking at Queenie''s crazy appearance and psychotic words, Natalie''s heart nearly stopped

    beating.

    A momentter, she came to her senses. "Queenie, you''re insane. Do you even know what you are

    doing?"

    She''d always known that Queenie wasn''t a kind person. She was sly and filled with schemes.

    Even so, it had mostly been petty tricks. Natalie hadn''t expected that Queenie would be able to do

    something like this.

    Countless explosives were stored on the ship!

    This was simply what a terrorist would do!

    Queenie''s nails dug into Natalie''s face. "Insane? Why, yes, I am. If you knew what I''ve been

    through, you''ll know exactly why."

    Queenie moved her lips close to Natalie''s ears, and her tone sounded eerie.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "After you and Tobias'' sister escaped, Tobias sent people after me and Brayden. Do you know what

    we went through?"

    "Brayden didn''t eveny a finger on Tobias'' sister, and both his arms were chopped off just like that.

    The blood that sprayed out sttered all over my face."

    "Did you know that fresh blood is warm and even a little sticky..."

    Queenie''s words gave Natalie goose bumps.

    She couldn''t control herself and shouted, "Queenie, stop it."

    The more fear Natalie showed, the more agitated Queenie became.

    Her tone became even more unnerving. "After that, I was exiled to Imando as a ve for those rich

    men. I had to wash their clothes and even feet everyday, but that''s not even the worst part. The

    worst thing was that one of the local thugs took an interest in me."

    At this, Queenie paused and a trace of pain shed in her eyes. "That thug is truly a scumbag.

    Not only did he r*pe me, he even gave me to his buddies! Every single day, different men would

    press themselves on me and torment me. Natalie, do you think you can understand how it feels?!"

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677

    Queenie''s sharp nails dug even deeper into Natalie''s face, and beads of blood instantly started to

    ooze out.

    "I truly wished for death, Natalie. Have you experienced being r*ped by more than ten men in a

    night? I have!"

    The venomous look in Queenie''s eyes was cruel beyond belief. "All of this was thanks to you and

    Tobias. If it hadn''t for been for the two of you, how would I have had to go through something like

    that?"

    "Natalie, I really, really wanted to die whenever those men pressed me underneath them. There

    were countless times that I thought ofmitting suicide, but I suppressed it. Do you know why?"

    Queenie stared at Natalie and said, "Because of you, Natalie Godfrey! How could I die just like that?

    I had yet to get my revenge on you. You were the one who gave me the courage to live, Natalie!"

    Queenie used her thumb to rub away the blood on Natalie''s face, then she licked it off. "This is what

    your blood tastes like. During the worst days of my life, I constantly fantasized about one day being

    able to rip the skin off of your body and drink your blood dry."

    Natalie looked at Queenie in fear.

    Queenie''s actions just now had made her feel overwhelming terror.

    She had really gone insane!

    Queenie stood up slowly and looked down at Natalie. "Fortunately, life still had more in store for me.

    One day, that thug offered me to the boss of a gang, and he''s extremely rich and powerful. I knew

    that this was my best chance."

    At this, a trace of delight and conceit shed in Queenie''s eyes. "I tried my best to seduce him, and

    he ended up really falling for me. I didn''t have to be tormented by countless men anymore, and I

    only had to serve him. In fact, he showered me with riches, giving me the ability to set all of this up

    so that I could get revenge on you!"

    "Natalie, I''d originally nned on getting revenge on you. I told that to poison you, but he wasn''t

    willing to. However, it worked out for the better. He made me determined to carry out this n

    instead so that I''d be able to get rid of both you and Tobias!"

    "If it weren''t for the two of you, I definitely wouldn''t have experienced all of this. I''ll send the two of

    you to hell!"

    Queenie looked psychotic.

    Natalie forced herself to calm down.

    However, no matter how hard she tried, there was still a tremor in her voice. "Queenie, Tobias isn''t

    that easy to deal with. If he could be taken care of so easily, he wouldn''t be who he is today. If you

    really want to get your revenge,e after me. Leave him alone."

    Based on Queenie''s words, Natalie already knew how to approach the situation.

    Queenie had made up her mind this time, and made the most perfect arrangement.

    A ship full of explosives...

    No matter how powerful Tobias was, he was still a mortal. If he were to board this ship, he would not

    be able to escape. He would die from the explosion as well.

    Natalie now wanted Queenie to let Tobias go.

    If she really would not be satisfied unless someone died, then Natalie would die herself. She would

    not allow Queenie to bring Tobias into this.

    But Natalie''s words had no effect on Queenie.

    She snorted disdainfully. "It doesn''t matter how powerful Tobias is. The moment he steps onto this

    ship, it''s over. Not even God will be able to save him. Unless you''re trying to tell me that he''s

    invincible and that he won''t be affected by the explosives?"

    "He won''t get on this ship!" Natalie shouted.

    Tobias was so smart that it was impossible for him to fall into Queenie''s trap.

    He would never board this ship to hell, never.

    Queenie smirked as she looked at Natalie. "Let''s bet on it, shall we? I''ll text Tobias, and if he''s not

    on this ship by night time, I''ll let several of my men have some fun with you. Even if he doesn''t feel

    anything for you, I doubt he''ll allow himself to be cuckolded so many times over. Do you still think he

    won''t board this ship?"

    Natalie''s face turned pale.

    She was almost certain that Tobias woulde.

    But if he did...

    "Queenie, you''re crazy!" Natalie shouted.

    Queenie smiled proudly and said, "Save some of your strength."

    After that, she stood up and pped her hands.

    A momentter, Martos came in.

    "Take her outside," Queenie said to him.

    He immediately picked Natalie up.

    Natalie struggled, but it was of no use. Her hands and feet were bound.

    Natalie was brought to the deck, and Martos tied her to a chair.

    Natalie swept her gaze around and found that there were countless objects ced underneath the

    chair. She had yet to get a clear nce of them before she was tied to the chair.

    But after a while, Queenie told her what was under the chair.

    She sneered at Natalie. "Natalie, there are countless explosives under your chair. Any sudden

    movements, and I''ll blow you to smithereens."

    Natalie trembled.

    "Queenie, please let go of Natalie." A man''s voice suddenly rang out.

    Queenie and Natalie were stunned at the same time.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    James came running at them.

    He knelt down in front of Queenie with a thud. "Queenie, I heard everything. You''re going to kill

    Natalie, aren''t you? How can you be so cruel? She''s your sister!"

    James'' words made Queenie burn with rage.

    "How can she be my sister? I have nothing to do with her! She''s just an illegitimate child, a cheap

    sl*t, a b*tch who can only prostrate herself at my feet!" "Queenie, even if you don''t consider her your

    sister, please spare Natalie for my sake." James looked pleadingly at her.

    Queenie''s nails dug into her palms. "Dad, you''d better get your head on right! I''m your biological

    daughter! It''s bad enough that you''re not helping me end her, yet you''re still trying to ruin my ns!

    What exactly do you mean by that?"

    "Queenie, just let go of Natalie. I''m begging you, just let go of Natalie." James was practically

    grovelling before Natalie.

    James'' head thudded against the deck loudly.

    Each thud felt like a step on Natalie''s heart.

    Natalie''s eyes turned red. "Dad, don''t beg her, don''t beg her."

    Queenie came over and gave Natalie a p. "Who allowed you to call him that? What right do you

    have to call him Dad, you b*stard? You''re just a cheap b*tch!"

    After saying that, Queenie pped her again.

    Natalie''s face turned red immediately.

    "I''ll kill you, you b*tch!" Queenie raised her hand to p Natalie again, but James held her down.

    "Queenie, stop hitting Natalie!"

    When she saw James trying to help Natalie, Queenie flew into a rage.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678

    "Dad, I told you that Natalie was the one who caused me to undergo such torment, didn''t I? You''re

    still helping her even though you know the truth?"

    James'' eyes were filled with pain. "Queenie, please stop. I''m begging you, please stop."

    Rage burned in Queenie''s eyes.

    She suddenly pushed James to the ground.

    Although James was a man, he was thin and weak. He fell to the ground before he could even

    defend himself against her.

    Queenie was still not satisfied.

    She kicked James hard and cursed as she kicked him.

    In this moment, Queenie was overwhelmed by her fury. She didn''t care about ethics and morals,

    and all that was left in her was resentment.

    "You old b*stard, you''re actually protecting Natalie. Are you really my father?"

    "How could I have such a useless father? You''re worthless, and you''re still trying to help Natalie."

    "You weren''t to poison Natalie when I asked you to, and you still have the guts to ask stop me."

    "Your daughter was gangr*ped and forced to be a ve. It''s bad enough that you didn''t try to

    avenge me, yet you''re still trying to help Natalie. What do you have in that peabrain of yours?"

    James curled up after being kicked by Queenie.

    He was still muttering, "Queenie, just spare Natalie, just spare her."

    Queenie''s anger only increased as he spoke.

    She kicked even harder.

    Natalie, who was tied to the chair, felt that her heart was about to break.

    Her tears flowed. "Queenie, please, I beg you, stop kicking Dad, please!"

    "Queenie, he''s your biological father. His blood flows in your body."

    "God is watching your every move. If you kick your father like this, God won''t spare you."

    Queenie finally stopped.

    James had fainted from her kicks.

    Natalie felt like her heart was being torn in half, and it was unbearable.

    Queenie had truly gone crazy. She could even treat her own father like this!

    Queenie walked up to Natalie and suddenly grabbed her neck.

    When James had protected Natalie like that earlier, it had made Queenie furious.

    She was clearly James'' biological daughter, while Natalie had no blood rtion to James

    whatsoever. Yet, he still chose to help her!

    Queenie was filled with hatred!

    Her grip tightened. "What a loving father and daughter duo! Natalie, James is my father! What right

    do you have to be begging for mercy on his behalf? Do you really think that you''re part of the

    Godfrey family, you b*stard? You should''ve been killed the moment you were born. My mother was

    the one who raised you, but how did you repay me and my mother?"

    Anger glowed in Queenie''s eyes.

    Natalie''s face slowly turned purple, and her pupils were dted.

    Queenie loosened her grip suddenly.

    She patted her hands gently. "Oh, I almost forgot. How could I let you die so easily? I haven''t had

    the chance to properly torture you and Tobias yet. I can''t let you die just yet."

    Natalie inhaled deeply.

    When Queenie mentioned Tobias just now, she felt a sudden twitch in her heart.

    No, Tobias had already sacrificed enough for her.

    She could not let him lose his life here.

    Natalie softened her tone. "Queenie, if you really want to get revenge, you can just kill me and throw

    me into the ocean as fish food. If you get rid of me without anybody knowing, you can still live a life

    of freedom. However, if you hurt Tobias, you know you won''t be able to get away with it. You know

    how Tobias is!"

    Queenie stared at Natalie for a long time. After a while, she suddenlyughed.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Natalie, it seems that you don''t want Tobias to die."

    "You really care about Tobias, don''t you?"

    "If that''s the case, I want to get Tobias toe here even more. It''s my greatest pleasure to see you

    in pain."

    After saying that, Queenieughed even harder.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered. "Queenie, you don''t have to do this. You''re still young, there''s

    absolutely no need to ruin yourself like this."

    "Why not?" Queenie said viciously. "Do you know the humiliation that I''ve experienced, Natalie? The

    only reason for me being alive is so that I can get revenge. As long as things are going badly for

    you, then everything I do is meaningful!"

    Natalie took a deep breath. "Queenie, have you ever thought that the reason why you had to go

    through something like that is entirely your own fault?!"

    Queenie was stunned.

    Natalie looked at her. "Madison brought me home as a child, and I was supposed to be your sister.

    However, have you ever seen me as your sister? You, Brayden and Madison all treated me like

    trash. I didn''t do anything wrong!"

    "Later on, I left the Godfrey family and decided to bury the hatchet. However, you and Madison

    constantly came after me, trying to cause trouble."

    "Queenie, I''ve never held a grudge against you, for Dad''s sake. How about you?"

    "You almost drowned me thest time I was at your house. If it weren''t for Selina saving me, I

    would''ve died right there and then."

    "And if it weren''t for the fact that you and Brayden were trying to do something like cruel, Tobias

    wouldn''t have done anything to you two!"

    "Besides, Tobias wasn''t the one who sent the men after you. That had nothing to do with me or

    Tobias, so how can you push the me to us?"

    "Who is to me if not the two of you? If I weren''t exiled there, how would I have experienced

    something like that?!" Queenie''s eyes turned savage.

    "Natalie, stop trying to make yourself seem so innocent. I''ve already made up my mind, and it

    doesn''t matter what you say. Just wait to be sent to hell."

    As she said that, Queenie picked up the phone.

    "Queenie, don''t send it!"

    Queenie raised her eyes, and a ruthless smile formed on her lips. "That''s exactly what I''m going to

    do. In fact, I''m going to read the message to you."

    As she typed, Queenie read the message out eerily. "Tobias, I''m on a cruise ship by the sea. I want

    you toe here alone by nightfall, or I''ll st Natalie into smithereens. Natalie''s currently seated

    on top of countless explosives, and if you try to pull anything funny, I guarantee you I''ll turn her into

    ashes."

    After she was done typing, her smile became even more vicious. "Natalie, my dear sister, I''ve sent

    it. Just you wait for Tobias to go to hell with you."

    When she saw Queenie hitting the send button, the light left Natalie''s eyes.

    Her eyes werepletely nk.

    Meanwhile, in YS Group.

    Tobias'' lips were pursed into a thin line.

    He looked calm, but his morphing gaze revealed his anxiety.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679

    Tobias received the text message half an hour ago.

    He''d sent someone to Natalie''s apartment, and he''d called Natalie''s phone. He was now almost

    sure that the message was real.

    However, who had kidnapped Natalie?

    Tobias was confused.

    After a while, Benjamin came in and gave him a picture.

    "Mr. Whitlock, we''ve found it. There''s a ship docked by the shore five kilometers away from here,

    and its location is extremely hidden. It''s incredibly hard to notice, and..." Benjamin paused for a

    moment and then asked, "Mr. Whitlock, should we call the police?"

    "Call the police?" Tobias narrowed his eyes.

    "That''s right," Benjamin said. "Our radar detected that there are explosives all over the ship."

    Tobias'' heart jolted.

    Hidden explosives... "Don''t call the police," Tobias immediately said. "Don''t take any action."

    In such a short moment, Tobias had quickly analyzed the situation. No matter how fast they acted,

    they''d never be faster than the other party.

    Since the explosives were already nted on the ship, whoever who had Natalie could turn her to

    ashes in an instant.

    So, this time, he had no choice but to follow their requests.

    "Get the car ready," Tobias said in a low voice. "I want to go in person. I want to get on the ship."

    Benjamin''s eyes widened in shock.

    "Mr. Whitlock."

    "Hurry up!"

    Benjamin was taken back for a moment, but he said firmly, "Mr. Whitlock, you can''t go."

    "Do you want to lose your job?" Tobias red at Benjamin.

    Benjamin did not waver at all. "Mr. Whitlock, you can''t go."

    Usually, when Tobias threatened Benjamin with this, he would concede.

    But this time was different.

    This time, the radar had clearly detected that were explosives all over the ship. Anybody who had a

    brain knew that it was extremely dangerous to set foot on that ship.

    Although Benjamin didn''t know what exactly had happened, judging from the fact that Tobias had

    suddenly solemnly instructed him to investigate the matter, he knew it wasn''t something good.

    Moreover, the cruise ship was anchored in such a hidden location and was filled with explosives.

    "I''ll get the secretary to take care of it." Tobias did not have much time left to spare.

    Benjamin gritted his teeth. "I''ll take care of it, Mr. Whitlock."

    He quickly left the president''s office and immediately called Cecilia.

    Tobias once again looked at the picture Benjamin gave him.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    The ship was marked on it, showing its location, and even the number of explosives that they had

    discovered.

    There was an astonishing amount of explosives, to the extent where not a single living creature

    within several dozen miles would be able to survive the impact.

    All of a sudden, Tobias'' heart skipped a beat.

    His mind raced, and he figured it out.

    This time, the other party had their minds made up. If he went, it was highly likely that he wouldn''t

    make it out alive.

    happened, judging from the fact that Tobias had suddenly solemnly instructed him to investigate the

    matter, he knew it wasn''t something good. Moreover, the cruise ship was anchored in such a hidden

    location and was filled with explosives.

    "I''ll get the secretary to take care of it." Tobias did not have much time left to spare.

    Benjamin gritted his teeth. "I''ll take care of it, Mr. Whitlock."

    He quickly left the president''s office and immediately called Cecilia.

    Tobias once again looked at the picture Benjamin gave him.

    The ship was marked on it, showing its location, and even the number of explosives that they had

    discovered.

    There was an astonishing amount of explosives, to the extent where not a single living creature

    within several dozen miles would be able to survive the impact.

    All of a sudden, Tobias'' heart skipped a beat.

    His mind raced, and he figured it out.

    This time, the other party had their minds made up. If he went, it was highly likely that he wouldn''t

    make it out alive.

    But if he did not go, then Natalie... Tobias frowned.

    He received another message.

    Tobias opened it and saw that it was a text message from that person earlier.

    "Tobias, are you reallying to save Natalie? You should know that there are countless explosives

    on my ship. If youe, you''ll be blown to smithereens."

    On the ship, Queenie suddenly felt a wave of resentment and started texting Tobias.

    There had been an instant that she started feeling a little morbid when she saw James lying on the

    deck unconscious.

    When she thought about how James would rather save Natalie and let his biological daughter just

    suffer in silence, she grew furious beyond belief.

    Who did Natalie think she was? Why did everyone want to protect her?

    She began to text Tobias.

    She deliberately told Tobias about the danger he''d be in if he were toe, to see whether Tobias

    would stille save Natalie!

    Queenie sent text messages one after another.

    "Tobias, you''re still young, and you''re handsome and rich. Do you really want to end your life just

    because of a woman?"

    "There are plenty of fish in the sea. There''s no need for you to be so stuck on one single woman.

    Once Natalie''s dead, you''ll still be able to get any other woman with your condition."

    "Will you reallye? Is Natalie really worth it? She''s not the prettiest, and she''s not exactly

    outstanding. Is a normal woman really worth the effort?"

    "If I were you, I wouldn''te near here. After all, I still have the rest of my outstanding life to live.

    Why would I do such a stupid thing?"

    Meanwhile, Tobias finally replied.

    "Let me think about it. I will get back to youter. During this period of time, you have to ensure

    Natalie''s safety."

    An inexplicable happiness rose in Queenie''s heart.

    Look, Tobias was actually hesitant.

    It turned out that Natalie wasn''t that important after all.

    Although Queenie did not intend to let Tobias go, she was even more delighted to see that he was

    not going toe.

    At the same time, she was worried that if he didn''t show up, she wouldn''t be able to get revenge on

    him.

    She felt conflicted.

    After a while, she still proudly showed Tobias'' message to Natalie.

    "Natalie, I told you that you were just Tobias'' ything. When ites to his own life, Tobias can

    just throw you aside. You''re nothing to him, yet you think you''re a treasure."

    Upon seeing this text, Natalie''s gaze shifted slightly.

    On the surface, she pretended to be calm, but she silently prayed in her heart.

    She hoped that Tobias wasn''t buying time, and that he really wasn''ting.

    "Tobias, you absolutely can''te," she thought to herself.

    Queenie had lost her mind. This was nothing but a death trap, and they couldn''t make Hayden lose

    both his parents.

    When Queenie saw that Natalie didn''t have much of a reaction, she felt deeply ufortable.

    After thinking about it, she sent another text message to Tobias.

    "Give it some thought, then, and let me know before night falls. If you don��te, I''ll have dozens of

    men take turns having fun with Natalie so you can experience being cuckolded many times over."

    Though Queenie didn''t want Tobias toe so that she could prove that he didn''t care about

    Natalie, she was also afraid that he wouldn''te, which was why she was sending such

    contradictory messages.

    30 minutester, Tobias had made all the preparations he could.

    This time, he truly couldn''t guarantee that he''d be able to make it out alive, but he had to at least

    make sure that Natalie lived.

    Just as he got up, the door to the president''s office was suddenly pushed open.

    Cecilia pretty much rushed in.

    "Tobias, where are you going? Benjamin told me that you were going to board a ship filled with

    explosives. Is it a business rival? Tobias, you can''t go, it''s too dangerous," Cecilia yelled out.

    "Mother, I have to go." Tobias'' gaze was filled with certainty.

    Of course he knew that this was a probably a oneway trip.

    If it were about any other matter, he definitely

    wouldn''t take the risk.

    However, Natalie was on the ship.

    He had to take the risk.

    "Tobias, I won''t allow you to go." Cecilia grabbed Tobias'' hand. "It''s too dangerous, you can''t go."

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680

    Tobias'' brows furrowed slightly. "Mother, I have to go, because Natalie''s on the ship."

    Cecilia was dumbfounded.

    After a while, she said incoherently, "How could it be Natalie? Why would she be on the ship, and

    why are there explosives? I thought you two already made up?"

    "Mother, Natalie was kidnapped. The culprit has nted explosives on the ship," Tobias said in a

    low voice.

    He had already guessed who it was. It was Queenie.

    Earlier, he had thought about who had nned the kidnapping.

    Judging from the tone of the message sent, it was a woman.

    There were only two women who had a grudge against Natalie. One was Madison, and the other

    was Queenie.

    He''d sent someone to check, and they verified that Madison was still locked up, while Queenie had

    gone missing.

    Therefore, it was very likely to be Queenie.

    Upon hearing this, Cecilia became even more worried. "How could Natalie get kidnapped? Who

    would hold a grudge against her? Who would do this?"

    Tobias'' gaze fell on Cecilia''s face. "Mother, I can''t exin this to you in detail, but Natalie is in

    danger now. I can''t just let her be, I have to save her."

    Cecilia''s emotions were all over the ce.

    After a while, she pleaded, "Tobias, don''t go. Let someone else go. You have so many people

    answering to you, you can''t take this risk!"

    "Mother, I must go in person."

    "No, no." Cecilia shook her head in panic. "It''s too dangerous. Tobias, I can''t live without you."

    The pleading in Cecilia''s tone made Tobias feel some pain in his heart.

    He removed Cecilia''s hands and said, "Mother, I promise you that I''ll be fine. Natalie''s in a lot of

    danger now, and every second that we waste here will make things even more dangerous for her."

    Cecilia looked at Tobias with tears in her eyes. "Are you really going, Tobias?"

    "Yes."

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Have you ever thought about what will happen to

    Hayden?"

    Tobias'' breathing halted for a moment.

    He said lowly, "Mother, I can''t let anything happen to Natalie. I just can''t."

    After that, he walked towards the door. Cecilia called out to him again.

    Tobias stopped and turned around.

    Cecilia rushed over and hugged Tobias. "Tobias, promise me that nothing will happen to you.

    Nothing can ever happen to you."

    A trace of sorrow shed through Tobias.

    However, he had a rxed expression on. "Mother, don''t worry, it''s not a big deal. There''s nobody

    who would hold such a huge grudge against Natalie, Benjamin was just exaggerating. I''ll be fine."

    Cecilia nodded.

    Tobias'' words were exactly the same as what she was thinking.

    To Cecilia, Natalie was just a youngdy. There was no way she could have such a strong rivalry

    with someone. They were probably just trying to scare them.

    Though Tobias would probably in danger, Cecilia didn''t think that it''d be too serious.

    However, as a mother, she just couldn''t help it. She didn''t want her son toe to any harm at all.

    However, with Tobias being so insistent, Cecilia could not do anything about it.

    She could only pray that nothing would happen to Tobias and that nothing would go wrong.

    Benjamin was making use of every minute and every second to make preparations.

    After Cecilia failed to persuade Tobias, Benjamin hadpletely given up hope.

    Obeying Tobias'' orders had already be Benjamin''s faith, so he had no choice but to do this.

    When night was about to fall, Tobias sent a text message to Queenie.

    "I''ll be there in one hour."

    After sending the message, he got in the car.

    Benjamin drove.

    "Is everything ready?" Tobias asked in a low voice.

    Benjamin nodded. "However, Mr. Whitlock..."

    He still wanted to persuade Tobias.

    "Shut up!" Tobias'' gaze was sharp.

    Benjamin''s face turned pale and he did not dare to say a word.

    "Remember what I''ve told you?" Tobias said again.

    Benjamin said mechanically, "Yes. The most important thing is to protect Miss Godfrey."

    Tobias nodded. "You have to speed up when you''re escaping. Remember that."

    Benjamin''s heart sank.

    Why did he feel as if Tobias was uttering hisst words?

    Benjamin didn''t dare to say anything, though. He knew that Tobias had already made up his mind,

    and there was no way Benjamin could get him to change it.

    Queenie received a text message.

    It was from Tobias.

    After seeing the content of the message, her face darkened.

    She threw her phone to the ground in anger.

    Tobias was reallying!

    What was it about Natalie, the b*stard, that made such a powerful man as Tobias willingly risk his

    life toe save her?

    Queenie could not figure it out.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.

    She rushed over to Natalie and gave her a tight p. "Natalie, you b*tch! Tobias is reallying,

    without a care for his life. What exactly did you do to Tobias to bewitch him like this?"

    Natalie''s fingertips trembled uncontrobly, and her face turned pale.

    Tobias was actuallying?

    How could he be so stupid? Didn''t he know what he was going to be facing?

    How could hee here without a care in the world?

    Even if he did not think of himself, didn''t he think about Hayden?

    "Tobias, you idiot!" thought Natalie.

    Tears formed in Natalie''s eyes. She tried her best to control herself so that they wouldn''t fall.

    Seeing that Natalie had lost herposure, Queenie felt better.

    She huffed and said, "Well, it''s good that he''sing. You two can die together, then."

    She''d originally nned on killing Tobias here as well, so himing was in line with her n

    anyway.

    However, at the thought of Tobias willingly giving up his life for Natalie, Queenie felt extremely

    ufortable.

    Her jealousy was driving her mad.

    What right did Natalie have to meet such an outstanding man?

    Whatever Natalie wanted, she got. Meanwhile, Queenie could not.

    Queenie desperately tried to suppress the difort.

    She consoled herself by telling herself that it was good enough for her to take Tobias'' life. She was

    getting revenge for herself.

    The car stopped.

    Tobias got off.

    "Mr. Whitlock." Benjamin called him again.

    He rolled down the window. "Mr. Whitlock, are you really not going to think about it again? It''s

    extremely dangerous there. Maybe I should go, and you wait here."

    Tobias'' expression was cold. "Benjamin, I never knew you liked to speak such rubbish. When have I

    ever changed my mind after making a decision?"

    Benjamin was fearful.

    "I have only one order, and that is to protect Natalie." Tobias looked at Benjamin coldly.

    Benjamin''s eyes suddenly turned red, but he could not say anything.

    "Mr. Whitlock, maybe I can go with you." Tobias had already taken a few steps when Benjamin

    suddenly said this.

    Since Tobias wanted to go, then he might as well follow.

    Even if they were to die, they would die together. At least he''d be able to fulfill his duty as Tobias''

    subordinate.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681

    Tobias frowned slightly and his tone turned sharp. "Benjamin, how many times have I told you that

    the purpose of you staying here is to listen to my next order? Besides, once I get on, you won''t be

    able to. Remember, you can''t act rashly without my orders. No matter what happens, you can''t act

    without my orders!"

    Benjamin hung his head.

    He was a little choked up. "Yes, Mr. Whitlock."

    Benjamin keptforting himself, telling himself that it would be fine.

    He''d been with Tobias for so many years, and this wasn''t the first time they''d encountered a

    dangerous situation. Tobias had managed to make it out unscathed each time.

    It would be the same this time as well!

    Though Benjamin tried his best to console himself, his heart couldn''t help racing.

    After all, what Tobias was facing this time was not a gun.

    If a gun was aimed at Tobias, he''d still be able to get away with his fast reflexes. This time, however,

    it was a ship full of explosives. Since the other party had prepared so many explosives, it wasn''t

    likely

    Benjamin felt like his heart was contracting, and he was suffocating.

    Tobias went to the beach, and there was a dark-skinned man standing there.

    He made a gesture that showed he wanted to search him.

    Tobias frowned.

    At this time, his phone rang.

    Tobias picked up.

    A sinister female voice was on the line. It was just as Tobias had suspected, Queenie was the one

    behind this.

    "Tobias, you really came. You should let my people search you to make sure you don''t have

    anything dangerous on you. Of course, you don''t have to agree to it, because the president of YS

    Group shouldn''t allow someone to search them so easily, right? However..." Queenie paused, and

    her tone became even more sinister. "I''ll blow Natalie up right now."

    "I agree," Tobias said frostily.

    Queenie smiled and then hung up the phone.

    The man searched Tobias, then Tobias followed

    him on board a yacht.

    The yacht sailed rapidly on the sea, and Tobias soon caught sight of the cruise ship.

    He felt tense.

    Natalie was on it.

    Natalie watched as Tobias boarded the ship.

    Under the moonlight and dim lights of the ship, there was a halo around Tobias, and he looked

    unbelievably handsome.

    As usual, he did not show any sign of fear when he stepped onto this ship of death.

    Natalie''s eyes were red.

    Tobias hade. He really hade.

    Why had hee? Why was he so stupid?

    If he had note, nothing would happen.

    He could continue with his wonderful life.

    However, it was useless to say anything now. Natalie was choking back her tears.

    Tobias saw Natalie as well.

    She was tied to a chair on the deck.

    Explosives were buried under the chair.

    Tobias'' brows furrowed slightly.

    After a while, he saw Queenie.

    He immediately noticed that there was something tied to her wrist.

    Tobias''s gaze deepened.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Queenie noticed this.

    She smirked. "Tobias, stop looking. I''m not that stupid. The detonator for the explosives under

    Natalie''s chair is here, but it''s not the same as the one for the rest of the explosives. If you try

    anything funny, my men will immediately blow the ship up!"

    A dim light shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    Sure enough, as he had spected, the fact that she dared to call him over meant that she must

    have made all the preparations.

    He hid his thoughts and shifted his gaze to Natalie.

    It was pale, and there were still traces of p marks on her cheeks.

    A sense of pain welled up in Tobias.

    "Natalie, don''t be afraid. I''m here."

    Even in such a situation, where they werepletely at someone else''s mercy, Tobias words still

    had the ability to calm her.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled.

    She murmured, "Tobias, you idiot. Why did youe?"

    The only thing she had been hoping for was for Tobias to note. However, he had stille. He

    hade for her.

    Did he know how much sorrow and pain he brought her by doing this?

    Tobias looked at Natalie. His gaze was so gentle that it could melt one''s heart. "Natalie, you''re here.

    How could I note?"

    His words nearly made Natalie burst into tears.

    She tried her best to restrain herself, so as not to let her tears flow.

    Queenie was burning with rage at Tobias and Natalie''s exchange.

    At a time like this, they were still being all lovey-dovey.

    They were really not afraid of death.

    Queenie took out a pistol from her belt, which was directly aimed at Tobias''s temple.

    Natalie let out a shriek.

    Tobias'' expression did not change, as if nothing happened.

    He simply stood there, so calm that it was scary.

    Queenie said coldly, "I know you have fast reflexes, but don''t try to take my gun away, or the

    explosives will be detonated. We''ll all die here."

    Tobias'' tone was icy. "I''m not just skilled, I''m smart, too. I don''t need you to remind me."

    Queenie said nothing.

    She was at a loss for words.

    After a moment, she said harshly, "Tobias, you''re really not afraid at all. Do you know what I''m going

    to doter? I''ll kill you and Natalie. I''ll send the two of you to hell together. Aren''t you afraid?"

    There was no expression on Tobias'' face at all.

    His reaction made Queenie even angrier.

    In her imagination, Tobias should have been reduced to tears and should have grovelled at her feet.

    How could he be so calm even in a situation like this?

    The more Tobias was like this, the more jealous Queenie became.

    There was one thing she had not told Natalie.

    The reason why she had won the favor of the head of the underground syndicate was not only

    because of her beauty and ttery, but also because she had taken a shot for him.

    Even now, there was a scar on her chest.

    At that time, the head of the syndicate had been attacked by someone. It was Queenie who had

    taken a shot for him and helped him escape.

    Queenie still remembered how terrified he''d been when the gun was pointing at him. He was one

    step away from begging for mercy.

    Yet Tobias was so calm, without even a hair out of ce.

    How could this man be so outstanding?

    Moreover, how could such an outstanding man be so obsessed with Natalie?

    Queenie really could not figure it out.

    She suddenly took a step forward and pressed the gun directly onto Tobias'' temple.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682

    Even when the cold, ck pistol was fixed on him, Tobias''s expression did not change.

    "Tobias, I''m going to kill you and Natalie," Queenie raised her voice.

    Tobias replied in a cold tone, "I already knew what you were going to do before I came here."

    After that, he looked at Natalie, and his cold tone turned warm. "Natalie, don''t be afraidter. I''ll stay

    with you. No matter what happens, I''ll stay with you, okay?"

    Tears streamed down her face.

    "Tobias, you shouldn''t havee..."

    Tobiasughed. "Since I''m already here, it''s toote to say anything. Natalie, we can think about our

    future."

    Natalie murmured, "Tobias, we don''t have a future."

    The cruise ship was filled with explosives. She and Tobias would definitely die. Neither of them

    would be able to escape.

    Perhaps they wouldn''t even be able to see the sun rise the next day.

    How could there be a future for them?

    "Who says we don''t have a future?" Tobias was firm as he spoke. "Natalie, when someone dies,

    they will go to another world. We''ll still be together in another world."

    Natalie was shocked. She looked at Tobias in a daze.

    Tobias stared at Natalie and said, "Natalie, do you believe me?"

    He was so serious and focused that no one could doubt what he said.

    Natalie could not help but nod. "I believe you."

    Tobias smiled, gentle and doting. "Even if we have to die, we''ll still be together in another world,

    right, Natalie?"

    In her extreme despair and sorrow, Tobias'' words were like herstfort.

    Natalie sniffed. "Yes, we''ll be together forever. Tobias, we have to stay together even if we go to

    hell. You''re not allowed to forget about me, and well live and die together."

    "Okay."

    "We have to stop breaking up and getting back together like this. Let''s just stay together forever and

    not fight anymore."

    "Okay, Natalie. I''ll promise you anything you want."

    "You two, shut up!" Queenie finally shouted.

    Her hand, which was holding the pistol, was shaking.

    These two were too much, seriously.

    They were already on the verge of death, yet they were still being sweet with one another. Queenie

    could not stand watching them anymore.

    Queenie suddenly stuffed the pistol in her hand into Tobias''s.

    She wasn''t afraid that Tobias would do anything to her. He was smart and calm enough to know that

    the ship would blow up the moment he did something out of expectation.

    Therefore, Queenie was not afraid to give the pistol to him.

    "Tobias, kill Natalie." Queenie pointed towards Natalie''s chest crazily and said, "As long you kill

    Natalie, I''ll let you go immediately!"

    After that, she suddenly pulled her shirt downwards to reveal her fair chest. "Can''t Ipare to

    Natalie? I''m prettier than her and sexier than her, and I''m better in bed than she is. Once Natalie''s

    dead, I''ll be by your side, and you can do anything you want with me in bed. Kill her, Tobias, kill her

    and you can live! And you''ll even have a beauty like me with you!"

    Tobias looked at her coldly.

    He threw away the pistol in his hand.

    The pistol fell into the sea.

    "You''re too ugly. I''m not interested in you," Tobias said coldly.

    This was the biggest insult to her.

    Queenie''s face turned pale with rage.

    "Tobias! You would rather die than kill Natalie, right? Have you been kicked in the head?"

    Tobias'' eyes were as deep as the bottomless sea. "Meing here was the best thing I could do to

    die with Natalie. It''s not too bad of an idea, actually."

    He raised his lips slightly. "Natalie, do you agree?"

    There was no trace of panic or fear on his face. Instead, he looked happy, as if he was about to

    enter a world of bliss.

    His appearance and emotions infected Natalie.

    The corners of Natalie''s lips curled up as well. "Yes, that��s right."

    Since things had alreadye to this point, dying together was their best option.

    Seeing that Natalie and Tobias were actually smiling, Queenie was tortured by insanity and jealousy

    to the point where she was about to go mad.

    Her eyes were full of madness. "You want to die together? Then I won''t allow that to happen! I''ve

    changed my mind now, and I want the two of you to be separated forever. One of you will die while

    the other lives, and you''ll have to suffer forever!"

    As Queenie spoke, she looked at Natalie with her eyes were full of hatred. "I will definitely kill you

    today, Natalie. I''ll let Tobias go, and you two will never be together."

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Let her go. I''ll stay."

    Tobias''s gaze fell on Queenie''s face. "Let go of Natalie. It''s better for me to die."

    His eyes were deeper and brighter than the stars in the sky, holding the power to bewitch people.

    Queenie''s breath hitched.

    At the same time, an idea came to Natalie.

    She suddenly realized something.

    From the moment he boarded the ship, everything that Tobias had said wasn''t true. He wasn''t going

    to die with her, and he wasn''t trying to be romantic before they died. He''d said all those things on

    purpose!

    He had said that deliberately!

    He had said that so that Queenie would let go of her!

    While he stayed here.

    Natalie understoodpletely!

    If Tobias stayed here, there was only one path to take, and that was death!

    Natalie shouted desperately, "Tobias, you can''t do this. I won''t let you do this. I won''t let you stay

    here. If someone has to stay, it''ll be me. I can''t let you stay here."

    She was shouting so hard that her throat was hoarse.

    Queenie''s eyes suddenly lit up when she saw Natalie, who was almost out of control.

    Ever since she kidnapped Natalie, Natalie had been so scared and desperate, to the point that she

    shed tears.

    But there had never been such a moment when she lost her self-control.

    It seemed that she was very afraid of Tobias dying.

    Letting Tobias die was even more painful than letting herself die.

    Queenie smiled.

    A hint of venom shed through her eyes.

    She suddenly felt that killing Tobias was the real way to torture Natalie.

    If she killed Natalie, she''d only suffer for a short while.

    But if Tobias was the one to die, Natalie would suffer for the rest of her life.

    Queenie changed her mind.

    Seeing Natalie''s frenzy at the thought of Tobias'' death, Queenie felt exalted.

    She had never seen Natalie like this.

    Was there anything more painful than seeing the person she loved die?

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683

    What''s more, although she had hidden explosives here, she was fully prepared.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    She did not intend to die here with them.

    Even if Natalie left now, she would definitely not be able to escape unscathed.

    "Fine, I''ll let Natalie go and you''ll die in her ce," Queenie said viciously. "I''ll get my people to send

    her away."

    "Let my people do it," Tobias said in a low voice. "I don''t trust you. If you don''t agree, then both

    Natalie and I will stay here so we can die together."

    Queenie smirked.

    She''d already made up her mind, and these details didn''t matter.

    It did not matter who sent Natalie out.

    "That''s fine," Queenie said coldly.

    Benjamin, who had been waiting uneasily all this while, finally received the order.

    He rushed to the beach.

    He got on a yacht.

    The yacht sailed rapidly to the side of the ship.

    Benjamin climbed up.

    He saw Natalie, who was tied to a chair. Tobias and a woman were standing on the deck.

    "Benjamin, untie Natalie and take her away," Tobias said in a deep voice.

    His eyes looked dark.

    Benjamin did not waste time talking.

    He untied Natalie.

    Natalie refused to leave.

    "Tobias, I won''t leave. If anyone''s going to die, well die together. I will never leave," Natalie cried.

    Queenie crossed her arms, looking like she was watching a good show.

    An intense pleasure rose in her heart at the sight of Natalie''s torment.

    "Natalie, be good and listen to me."

    Natalie shook her head desperately. "I won''t listen to you. I''m not leaving. I don''t want you to die, I

    don''t want you to die. Tobias, you big idiot, why are you doing this?"

    "Benjamin!" Tobias''s gaze was sharp as he looked at Benjamin.

    The reason why Queenie agreed to let Natalie go now because she had been aggravated by what

    he had just said.

    But once Queenie came back to her senses, it would not be so easy.

    "Yes." Benjamin suddenly picked Natalie up.

    Natalie hit Benjamin desperately. "Benjamin, you can''t take me away. You''ll be sending Tobias to his

    death. Tobias is your boss. Are you going to watch him die like this? Benjamin, let me go, you

    b*stard, let me go."

    Natalie''s voice gradually faded away... Queenie looked at Tobias and said, "Is it worth it to die

    because of that woman?"

    Tobias said in a cold tone, "Whether it''s worth it or not isn''t up to you."

    Queenie was ring in Natalie''s direction. "What''s so good about that b*tch? Tell me why you''re

    willing to treat her like that!"

    Tobias kept quiet.

    He was counting down the seconds.

    He had to buy time for Natalie.

    He was sure that Queenie would not let go of Natalie so easily.

    She''de well-prepared, so how could she allow Natalie to get away so easily?

    Based on his n, Queenie would get provoked and make the wrong decision.

    No matter what decision it was, there was no way she''d let Natalie go just like that.

    The reason why he chose to stay here was to buy time for Natalie and Benjamin.

    "Tobias, talk! Aren''t you afraid that I''ll detonate the explosives right this second?" Queenie raised

    her voice.

    Tobias said coldly, "Since I''m here, I''m going to die anyway. Do you think that that''s going to scare

    me?"

    Queenie''s eyes shed with anger.

    She suddenly decided not to hide anything and told Tobias everything.

    Queenie stared at him. "Tobias, do you really think I''ll let Natalie go just like that so that she can live

    out her days in happiness? You''re wrong!"

    Tobias''s gaze was deep and dark.

    Queenie stressed each word, "The reason why I''m letting her go now is because I don''t want her to

    be blown up. If that happens, I can''t keep torturing her. However, my people on the shore are

    already prepared. Once your subordinate and Natalie arrive on the shore, they will be shot."

    There was a sh ofcency in Queenie''s eyes. "No matter how amazing your subordinate is,

    he can''t escape so many bullets. I''ve ordered for your subordinate to be shot to death with a flurry

    of bullets. As for Natalie, I will keep her alive and let her get f*cked by the dozens of men on the

    shore. Once they''ve had their fun, she''ll have the pleasure of watching you get blown up. Isn''t it a

    wonderful n?"

    She stared at Tobias and tried to see the panic in his eyes.

    However, there wasn''t any.

    He was still as calm as ever.

    Queenie was stunned.

    Hold on, had she made a mistake?

    How could Tobias be so calm? How could this man not panic at all?

    Queenie worked hard to think about what was wrong. Suddenly, a light shed through her mind.

    D*mn it, she had fallen into a trap.

    Tobias had already guessed that she would not let go of Natalie so easily when she said that she

    was going to.

    That was why he insisted on having his own subordinate pick Natalie up.

    He had already made preparations!

    Time was running out!

    Queenie panicked, and quickly pressed the button in her hand. "In one minute, the detonator''s

    going

    to be activated!"

    In a minute, no one, be it Natalie or Tobias, had a chance to escape.

    Even if Tobias jumped into the sea now, he would still be blown to pieces.

    At the same time, James, who''din forgotten on the deck, slowly opened his eyes.

    Natalie''s hands were tied.

    The moment she boarded the yacht, Benjamin had put on 2yers of clothing for himself and

    Natalie.

    The cloth was made of an unknown material. It was as hard as iron, and even the face area was

    covered with a transparent hood.

    Natalie had no choice but to shout, "Benjamin, you b*stard! Let me go! Let me go! I want to save

    Tobias, I want to save Tobias!"

    "Calm down, Miss Godfrey!" Through the hood, Benjamin''s voice was slightly muffled. "Mr. Whitlock

    risked his life to save you so that you can live a good life. If you run back, you''ll be letting him

    down."

    Natalie''s tears flowed. "Don''t tell me you''re just going to watch Tobias die. Benjamin, if you had any

    loyalty in you, you wouldn''t just watch him die."

    Benjamin''s voice was full of pain. "Miss Godfrey, I''m sorry. My primary duty is to obey Mr. Whitlock''s

    orders. From the moment I decided to follow Mr. Whitlock, this has been my faith!"

    Benjamin''s hand, which was on the yacht''s steering wheel, suddenly stopped.

    There were dozens of men pointing guns at them from the shore.

    "No!" Natalie let out a scream of horror.

    She saw countless bullets being shot at Benjamin.

    Natalie was stunned.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684

    The bulletsnded on Benjamin''s clothes and helmet, then dropped onto the yacht''s deck. It was as

    if they weren''t real bullets.

    "Miss Godfrey, don''t be afraid. These clothes are specially made. They can even protect you from

    the impact of explosives. Ordinary bullets are useless against us," Benjamin said.

    The only problem now was when they went ashore.

    After all, even if they had special clothes on, he couldn''t possibly hold up against dozens of men

    with Natalie in tow.

    Natalie''s breathing sped up. "I need to give this Tobias, then, since it can withstand explosives. He''ll

    be fine once he wears this. Benjamin, turn back around, I need to give this to Tobias."

    Benjamin looked pained.

    He didn''t tell Natalie that Tobias had gotten these clothes prepared in the shortest time possible. It

    was a newly developed product, and they only had two sets at the moment.

    He could sacrifice his own life and give the clothes he was wearing to Tobias.

    But there was no time.

    It would only take one second for the explosives to detonate. Tobias did not have the time at all.

    Queenie would not wait for him.

    By the time Tobias wore the clothes, the explosives would have already been detonated. Everyone

    would die.

    Benjamin could only pray that Tobias would be fine.

    However, could he really be fine?

    Earlier, when he was waiting by the shore, Benjamin was almost certain that Tobias would die.

    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.

    An earth- shattering explosion came from the shore, and then countless mes could be seen.

    "Miss Godfrey, be careful." Benjamin threw himself at Natalie.

    The fire was still spreading rapidly.

    The men standing on the shore instantly fell to the ground.

    Natalie felt as if she was in a raging fire, and her whole body was alternating between cold and hot.

    She closed her eyes tightly, and her eyshes kept trembling.

    Standing in front of her were a doctor and Benjamin.

    Benjamin asked the doctor, "She''s fine, right?"

    The doctor nodded. "There''s nothing wrong with her. The clothes protected her from the impact of

    the explosives, but she was too frightened. That''s why she passed out."

    Benjamin nodded.

    He was in a panic.

    The explosives were detonated. Everything within miles of the ship died, even the fish in the sea.

    The explosion caused a sensation in the city.

    The men on the shore had only died from the impact because the shore was far away from the ship.

    There probably weren''t even any remnants of the ship left.

    The rims of Benjamin''s eyes turned red.

    He was sure that Tobias was dead.

    He had died in that explosion.

    Even if he were a god, it was impossible for him to escape.

    At this moment, Benjamin''s mobile suddenly rang.

    It was a notification that he had received an email.

    Benjamin opened the email subconsciously, and his pupils dted in an instant.

    His breathing stopped.

    This email was actually from Tobias.

    Could it be that Tobias... Benjamin opened the email with trembling fingers. When he saw the

    contents, the light in his eyes died out.

    The email was a scheduled one.

    Tobias had scheduled it before he''d gone to save Natalie.

    Perhaps, if there was enough time, Tobias might have been able toe up with a better n.

    But he did not have time.

    The longer Natalie stayed on the ship, the more dangerous it would get.

    He could only exchange his life for Natalie''s.

    This was the best decision, the only decision he could make in that instant.

    Benjamin finally let his tears flow.

    He had never been in love before, so he did not know what love was like.

    However, he had witnessed how Tobias treated Natalie.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    He suddenly understood.

    This was love.

    Benjamin wiped his red eyes.

    After a while, his cell phone rang again.

    When he saw who was calling, Benjamin felt unbearably upset.

    The person calling was Cecilia.

    Benjamin did not know whether he should pick up.

    Tobias was Cecilia''s only son. If she were to find out that he was dead, how could Cecilia bear it?

    The phone kept ringing.

    Finally, Benjamin picked up.

    "Benjamin, I saw the news about an explosion by the seaside. Does it have anything to do with

    Tobias? Where is he?" Cecilia''s voice was panicked.

    The explosion was too sensational. There were countless media reporting about it.

    Benjamin choked up.

    Cecilia became even more anxious. "Benjamin, hurry up and tell me."

    He finally spoke up, his tone filled with pain. "Madam, Mr. Whitlock... Mr. Whitlock was on the ship

    when the explosion happened."

    On the other end of the line, Cecilia cked out.

    Natalie saw countless zing lights.

    The fire spread out endlessly and nearly dyed the whole sky red.

    She also heard the deafening sound of explosions, one after another.

    The sound of the explosionsbinedposed a deathly melody.

    Tobias!

    Natalie suddenly opened her eyes.

    Everything in her vision was white.

    She looked around in a panic. She wanted to see Tobias.

    However, she couldn''t find him no matter where she looked. All she saw was Benjamin.

    Benjamin stood there in a daze.

    Natalie sat up all of a sudden.

    "Benjamin, where is Tobias? Has he gone to buy me something to eat? Where is he?" Natalie

    stared at Benjamin.

    Benjamin''s heart ached.

    "Say something, Benjamin." Natalie suddenly raised her voice.

    "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock... Mr. Whitlock is gone!" Benjamin said, gritting his teeth.

    He hadn''t seen Tobias'' body, nor could he, seeing that he''d been blown to pieces. However,

    Benjamin was sure that Tobias was dead.

    It was impossible for him to still be alive, judging by the force of the explosives.

    Even himself and Natalie had only made it out alive because they''d been wearing special clothing,

    and also because they were far away from the ship.

    How could Tobias have made it out, when he''d been defenseless on the ship?

    Natalie was stunned.

    After a moment, she smiled and said, "Benjamin, stop trying to trick me. Tobias must have gone to

    get food for me. He knows I love bagels from that particr shop, and it''s really far away. He must

    have gone there to get some for me, right?"

    She looked at Benjamin expectantly.

    Benjamin did not say anything.

    Natalie knocked herself on the head. "Maybe not. He said that he''s going to bring me to Cameron

    City, and I heard there''s plenty of good food there. He''s just preparing for our trip there, he''s going

    to surprise me, right?"

    Benjamin still did not say anything.

    Natalie was a little flustered. "How can I only be thinking of myself? Tobias is such a busy man, he

    might not necessarily be handling anything rted to me. Maybe he''s gone to thepany. I

    should go visit him there, then. He''d definitely be happy to see me."

    After saying that, Natalie was about to get out of bed.

    Benjamin couldn''t hold it in any longer. "Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock... Mr. Whitlock is gone!"

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685

    Natalie paused.

    As if the world had slowed down, Natalie sluggishly looked up at Benjamin and said, "Benjamin,

    what are you talking about?"

    Benjamin choked back his sobs. "Miss Godfrey, the ship exploded. Everything within miles of the

    ship died, and we only made it out because of the special clothing and our distance from the ship."

    Natalie''s eyes widened.

    "Benjamin, you''re lying, right?"

    He did not speak, but his the expression on his face already told her everything she needed to

    know.

    Natalie suddenly rushed up to Benjamin and eximed, "Why didn''t you give the clothing to Tobias?

    Why?! If he''d worn it, he''d definitely be fine!"

    Benjamin''s eyes were red. "Miss Godfrey, we only had two sets of the clothing. Even if there were

    three sets, there was no way Mr. Whitlock could have worn it. He''d thought everything out. If he''d

    worn it before getting on the ship, they would''ve noticed immediately. Later on, when I went to get

    you out of there, they didn''t search me because I was just his subordinate. However, even if I''d

    given the clothing to Mr. Whitlock at that time, they might have detonated the explosives while he

    was putting on the clothing. Anyway, nobody knows how well the clothing would have protected him

    since he was so close to the explosives. Miss Godfrey, Mr. Whitlock set his heart on protecting you!"

    Natalie felt dizzy.

    She squatted down, her shoulders trembling uncontrobly as she let out pained sobs.

    "Tobias, why? Why did you do this? I''m not worth it!"

    Natalie stayed in the hospital for a day and a night, and she neither ate nor drank.

    Benjamin was by her side, trying tofort her.

    Tobias'' email had given Benjamin instructions to take care of Natalie.

    Therefore, his primary task was to bring Natalie out of her pain and sorrow.

    However, he wasn''t the greatest atforting. The more he spoke, the worse things got.

    "Miss Godfrey, don''t be sad anymore. Mr. Whitlock said that he''s finally paid off his debt to you, so

    don''t be sad."

    Benjamin''s words made Natalie even more agitated.

    Her tears kept falling.

    She understood what Tobias meant.

    What he said that he owed her were undoubtedly the effects caused by that misunderstanding.

    She regretted it.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    She regretted caring too much about her ego to tell Tobias that it didn''t matter to her anymore.

    Tobias did not owe her anything, nothing at all!

    Even if he did, he could not repay her with his life!

    She''d been the one to owe him a debt from the start!

    Tobias was such a smart man. Why had he done something so stupid?

    What did he mean that he''d finally paid off his debt to her?

    He had never owed her anything, never.

    Natalie''s sobbing became more and more hysterical, to the point that she was almost suffocating.

    Benjamin was terrified to see Natalie crying so intensely. He was afraid that she''d pass out, or even

    die from crying so much.

    Benjamin called the doctor over.

    The doctor gave Natalie a sedative, and she finally calmed down.

    Benjamin had no choice but to call Yvonne.

    Natalie was so sad. No matter how hard he tried to persuade her, it did not work.

    He was already heartbroken enough about the fact that something like this had happened to Tobias.

    Now that he had to deal with Natalie as well, he was mentally and physically exhausted.

    Yvonne rushed to the hospital after receiving Benjamin''s call.

    This was the first time that Benjamin did not blush or panic when he saw Yvonne.

    He told Yvonne everything with a heavy heart.

    Her face was full of disbelief.

    She had heard of the explosion by the sea. After all, it was a serious matter.

    However, she had just thought that it was a random piece of news.

    She had never expected that it had something to do with Natalie and Tobias.

    Moreover, in order to save Natalie, Tobias had actually... Yvonne felt a burst of regret and guilt.

    Not long ago, she had even told Natalie that the

    Tobias was not a good man.

    That he liked new and shiny things.

    Only now did she realize that she had been wrong,pletely wrong.

    He was willing to give up his life for Natalie. He really loved Natalie.

    "Who did this? We can''t let them go!" Yvonne gritted her teeth and said.

    Benjamin said in a low voice, "It was Miss Godfrey''s sister, Queenie!"

    Yvonne''s eyes widened. "That b*tch? I thought you guys caught her. How did she still manage to

    come here and cause such a hugemotion?"

    "Miss Simpson, this can''t be exined in a short time. Basically, she''s on good terms with the head

    of a foreign underground syndicate, and she used his powers."

    "Where is Queenie now?"

    "She was probably killed in the explosion as well!"

    Yvonne let out a sigh of relief.

    After a while, she said, "Don''t worry. I''ll try to talk to Natalie."

    "Sorry to trouble you, Miss Simpson."

    Yvonne struggled to put on a smile. "It''s what I should do."

    She walked into the ward.

    She had never seen Natalie like this. She just sat therepletely unmoving, as if she''d lost the will

    to live.

    Natalie didn''t react to anything, even when Yvonne brought her food or water.

    Yvonne constantly tried to pull Natalie out of her funk, but Natalie didn''t react in any way.

    In the end, Yvonne really had no way to handle this.

    She decided to take a risk and held up a knife in front of Natalie. "Natalie Godfrey, who are you

    putting this act on for? If you want to die, just go ahead and do it. Stab yourself with this and end it

    once and for all."

    Natalie''s eyes finally moved.

    Her gaze slowly fell on the knife.

    After a moment, she really took the knife from Yvonne and plunged it towards her chest without

    hesitation.

    Yvonne was scared out of her wits.

    She snatched the knife out of Natalie''s hands and eximed, "Natalie, have you lost your mind?"

    Natalie looked at Yvonne and murmured, "You''re right. I''ll be free from this pain and suffering once

    I''m dead, and I don''t need to feel guilty anymore.

    Yvonne, give me the knife. Everything will be better once I''m dead."

    Yvonne gritted her teeth.

    With Natalie like this... Yvonne suddenly raised a hand and gave Natalie a hard p.

    Itnded on her face.

    The p rang out crisply, and a fingerprint quickly appeared on Natalie''s face.

    Seeing this, Yvonne''s heart ached.

    She had never expected that one day, she would p Natalie in the face.

    However, she couldn''t think of any other way...

    Normally, under such immense pain, people would onlye back to their senses with some

    stimtion.

    As expected, a trace of astonishment shed in Natalie''s eyes at Yvonne''s p.

    Yvonne pointed at Natalie and enunciated her words. "Natalie, do you know why Tobias saved you?

    He wanted you to live a good life. Why else would he sacrifice his life, sacrifice everything that he

    had, just to save you?"

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686

    "Fine, you can kill yourself. You''ll be happy if you die, right? But have you ever thought about

    Tobias? He''s already sacrificed his life for you. If you just stab yourself like that, don''t you feel sorry

    for him?"

    "Natalie, you need to have a conscience. If you don''t live well and enjoy your life, you will be

    disappointing Tobias. Do you understand?"

    "Tobias only had one goal in mind when he sacrificed his life, which was to exchange it for yours,

    Natalie! If you just kill yourself like this, wouldn''t Tobias have died in vain? He''d die of exasperation

    in the otherworld!"

    "Also, have you forgotten that you still have a son? Do you want your son to lose first his father,

    then his mother?"

    "Tobias'' death was unavoidable, but you still have the chance to live a good life! Stop trying to kill

    yourself at the slightest difficulty! If you really kill yourself, you''ll be letting Tobias down!"

    Yvonne finished saying this all in a single breath.

    She stared at Natalie and said, "Do you understand?"

    There was still no reaction from Natalie.

    Yvonne felt utter despair.

    She took away all of the sharp things in the ward.

    "I''m going out to get you some food. You should think it over." After that, Yvonne walked out of the

    ward.

    Outside, Benjamin was waiting uneasily.

    Seeing Yvonnee out, he hurriedly asked, "Miss Simpson, how did it go?"

    Yvonne shook her head helplessly. "I don''t think I got through to her."

    Benjamin''s heart sank.

    Helping Natalie move on and live her life was the most important task that Tobias had entrusted to

    him. If he couldn''t even do this, how could he face Tobias?

    "Take good care of Natalie. I''m afraid she''ll do something stupid. I''m going to buy something for her

    to eat," Yvonne said.

    "Miss Simpson, it''s useless even if you buy something. She''s not eating anything right now."

    Yvonne''s breathing hitched.

    She was a little annoyed. "I don''t care. I''ll give her some time to think about it while I get food."

    Half an hourter, Yvonne returned.

    She had some food with her.

    She had bread, coffee, bagels, a cake, biscuits, and even potato chips.

    "Is Natalie alright?" Yvonne asked Benjamin, who was guarding the door of the ward.

    Benjamin nodded and said, "She''s been rather quiet after you left."

    Just like that, Yvonne went in with the food.

    Natalie was still sitting on the hospital bed, motionless.

    Yvonne emptied the bag one by one. "Natalie, look what I got for you. It''s all your favourite things,

    bread, coffee, bagels, biscuits, potato chips... What do you want to eat?"

    Natalie suddenly shuddered.

    Then, her gaze fell on the items that Yvonne had bought.

    Yvonne''s heart lifted when she saw Natalie finally reacting to something.

    "Natalie, what do you want to eat? I''ll get it for you."

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Natalie took the food on her phone.

    She took the coffee and bagel and started eating.

    As she ate, her tears suddenly flowed down again.

    When she finished eating, her tears suddenly stopped.

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    She looked at Yvonne.

    Yvonne''s heart skipped a beat.

    This was the first time that Natalie had looked at her since she''d arrived, and her eyes were no

    longer nk.

    Natalie looked at Yvonne, her tone a little dazed. "Yvonne, Tobias didn''t die, right? He''s still alive,

    right?"

    Yvonne was speechless.

    She didn''t know what else to say. She''d already said everything she could think of, yet Natalie was

    still stuck in her own world.

    Natalie started eating, not because she''d finallye back to her senses, but because she

    stubbornly believed that Tobias was still alive.

    Meanwhile, Natalie took a big bite of the bagel.

    Her action was so exaggerated that her mouth was covered in crumbs.

    Natalie said in a low voice, "Tobias knows that I love bagels and coffee. He must have asked you to

    bring this to me. That must be it."

    Natalie was not talking to Yvonne, but to herself.

    Yvonne wanted to say that it was not the case.

    Tobias was already dead. She was the one who had bought it.

    However, looking at the way Natalie talked to herself, Yvonne couldn''t bring herself to say anything.

    Her eyes turned red, and her throat grew hoarse.

    How could Natalie have such a hard life?

    As a child, she suffered under Madison''s torment.

    After growing up, she met Tobias, and they went through ups and downs, twists and turns.

    And now, Tobias had died because of Natalie.

    How could Natalie ept that?

    She was worried that Natalie would live in pain and guilt for the rest of her life.

    "Yvonne, where did you run into Tobias? Why did he ask you to bring this to me instead ofing

    himself? Is he mad at me? Did I do something wrong? Is he mad that I was stupid enough to fall for

    Queenie''s tricks..."

    Yvonne couldn''t hold it in any longer.

    She stuffed a newspaper into Natalie''s hands. "Natalie, read this."

    The newspaper had a report on the explosion, and it clearly stated that though the number of

    deaths had yet to be determined, it was clear that nobody had survived the explosion. Even the

    underwater creatures had died.

    Natalie''s gaze froze.

    After a while, she shook her head. "It''s fake. It''s fake. I have to go and have a look."

    After that, she looked at Yvonne and said, "Yvonne, can you take me to have a look?"

    She got out of bed, ready to leave the ward.

    Yvonne held on to her. "Natalie, wake up! Didn''t you see what the newspaper wrote? Nobody

    survived, and even the underwater creatures died! Are you still trying to lie to yourself?"

    Natalie mumbled, "I want to take a look, I want to take a look."

    "You''re not allowed to go!" Yvonne''s eyes were red. "I won''t let you go!"

    What could she do even if she were to go there? She''d just be making things worse for herself.

    If she went there, it would only make her sadder. What good would that do?

    All of a sudden, Natalie squatted down.

    She buried her head between her knees and said in a choked voice, "Why won''t you let me go? |

    just want to have a look. Why won''t you let me go?"

    "I don''t believe what the TV or newspapers say. I want to see it with my own eyes, I have to. Why

    won''t you let me go?"

    "I want to take a look. I have to..."

    Her choked up words eventually turned into sobs.

    Natalie was crying so hard that her shoulders were heaving. Standing to one side, Yvonne could

    almost feel the sorrowing at her.

    It was suffocating.

    Natalie raised her tear-filled face and looked at Yvonne. "Yvonne, please take me there. Please, I''m

    begging you."

    Yvonne could not hold on any longer.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687

    She pulled Natalie up. "Natalie, don''t cry. I''ll take you there. Stop crying."

    Yvonne walked to the door of the ward and asked Benjamin to arrange for a car to send them there.

    Benjamin was a little reluctant. "Miss Simpson, this might not be a good idea."

    He was also afraid that if Natalie went there, she would get even sadder. When the time came, she

    would not be able to stand it at all.

    Yvonne gritted her teeth and said, "Natalie won''t give up unless she sees it with her own eyes.

    Perhaps it might be better for her to reach the peak of her pain before she can move on. Please

    arrange for a car."

    Benjamin had no choice but to agree.

    After a while, Benjamin drove Yvonne and Natalie to the seaside.

    Natalie and Yvonne sat in the backseat.

    Along the way, Yvonne held onto Natalie''s hand tightly.

    Natalie kept looking out of the window.

    At first, she was silent. Then, she started talking.

    "Yvonne, this is how I came here that day. I came in a car with my father," Natalie said slowly.

    Yvonne did not know how to reply, so she could only remain silent and tighten her grip on Natalie''s

    hand.

    Natalie''s hands were very cold, as if she had juste out of a freezer.

    Natalie did not stop talking even in the face of Yvonne''s silence. She continued to speak slowly.

    "My father said that he wanted to see the sea and asked me to take him there."

    "Actually, when I got on the car, I felt that there was something wrong with the driver, but I didn''t

    think too much about it."

    "If I had gotten out of the car at the time, would these things have happened?"

    "And my father''s emotions were unstable during that period of time. He even asked me about

    Queenie. If I could have talked to him properly and let him tell me everything, would I still have been

    fooled by Queenie?"

    At these words, she suddenly looked away from the window.

    She fixed her gaze on Yvonne''s face. "Yvonne, I''m so stupid, aren''t I?"

    Yvonne forced a smile. "No, of course not."

    Natalie nodded seriously. "Yvonne, I''m honestly too stupid. Otherwise, how could I have fallen into

    Queenie''s trap? Otherwise, how could I have gotten Tobias involved? I''m just a huge idiot."

    After that, she was suddenly gave herself a tight p in the face without any warning. "I''m really

    stupid. I got myself and Tobias into trouble."

    Shocked, Yvonne grabbed Natalie''s other hand. "Natalie, stop ming yourself. It''s impossible to

    predict everything, and there''s no use in ming yourself like this."

    Benjamin, who was driving, couldn''t help but say, "Miss Godfrey, if Mr. Whitlock knew that you were

    scolding and hitting yourself like this, he would not be happy either."

    Just as Benjamin finished speaking, Natalie''s whole body quivered.

    After a while, she mumbled, "You''re right, he wouldn''t be happy. I can''t do anything to upset him."

    After that, Natalie fell silent. She didn''t speak anymore.

    Yvonne finally let out a sigh of relief.

    Soon, the car arrived at the beach.

    There was already police tape surrounding the area, and there was an armed policeman guarding

    it.

    At first, the armed policeman was very tough and did not allow them to enter. It was not until

    Benjamin made a call that his attitude changedpletely.

    He said apprehensively, "Are you sure you''ve thought this through? It''s extremely dangerous in

    there, and we don''t even know whether there are remaining explosives. If it''s detonated, things

    could turn deadly."

    Natalie did not hesitate at all. "I want to go in, I have to go in."

    The policeman couldn''t help trying to talk her out of it. "Miss, I think you should give it more thought.

    Life and death isn''t aughing matter."

    There was hesitation in Benjamin''s and Yvonne''s eyes.

    However, Natalie''s attitude was still unusually firm.

    In the end, Yvonne was infected by Natalie''s attitude.

    She gritted her teeth and said, "Let''s just go in. At worst, even if we die, we''ll stick together no

    matter what!"

    Yvonne had already put it like that. What else could Benjamin say?

    He decided to go in as well.

    Finally, the three took a yacht into the waters.

    At this moment, the seas looked intensely terrifying. It was and of utter death.

    Since it had yet to bepletely cleaned up, there was arge number of dead fishes floating at

    the surface of the water. The whole area looked especially sinister.

    Even the originally clear water had turned murky.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Yvonne''s scalp turned numb. Even Benjamin averted his gaze, but Natalie focused on the surface

    of the water.

    She was extremely focused, not wanting to miss a single detail.

    She suddenly smiled as she stared at the water. "I don''t see Tobias. I knew it, he must have made it

    out. He''s still alive."

    Natalie''s words rendered Benjamin and Yvonne speechless.

    There was no way they could find Tobias'' corpse. He''d been blown to pieces.

    The reason why they could see fishes on the surface of the water was because they had been

    underwater. The explosives hadn''t blown them to shreds.

    Those that were a little closer to the ship had been pretty much shredded.

    The yacht constantly sailed in the ocean, going round and round in circles.

    In fact, they''d already looked at everything there was to see, but Natalie was insistent. She wanted

    to go over every inch of water, but Yvonne got seasick. Benjamin insisted that they head back to the

    shore, and Natalie had to give in.

    When they arrived at the shore, the policeman from earlier told Benjamin something.

    Their men had fished out a piece of clothing.

    Natalie became agitated and asked the policeman to show her the clothing.

    She was so agitated that the policeman was shocked.

    He knew that these people weren''t normalmoners because of Benjamin''s earlier phone call. He

    quickly brought it for Natalie to see.

    It was a piece of cloth torn off from a pair of leather pants.

    Natalie immediately recognized it. They were Queenie''s leather pants.

    The tension in her mind loosened all of a sudden.

    She kept mumbling, "I knew it, I knew it. It can''t be Tobias''. He can''t be dead, he can''t be."

    Her mumbling made the armed policeman frown.

    She seemed to be on the crazy side.

    Yvonne pulled Natalie into the car. "Natalie, we''ve already seen everything there is to see. Let''s

    head back now."

    Natalie did not object to this.

    After getting into the car, she suddenly said, "Yvonne, do you know how I felt when I first saw

    Tobias?"

    Yvonne was taken aback.

    After a while, she forced a smile. "Well, what did you feel?"

    Natalie''s face brightened a little. "He stood there, looking so handsome, like a god descending onto

    earth. At that time, I thought to myself, how could there be such a handsome man in this world? He

    can''t be a mortal, like us. How could he be so handsome if he were a mere mortal?"

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688

    Yvonne did not say anything. There was a bitter feeling in her heart.

    Indeed, Natalie was not exaggerating at all.

    Tobias was unbelievably handsome. Back then, he was Yvonne''s Prince Charming back in

    university.

    But how could such a good-looking man die so easily?

    How could the heavens be so cruel?

    Natalie continued, "That''s why Tobias is definitely not dead. He''s a god. How could a god be killed

    by an explosion? Yvonne, don''t you agree?"

    Natalie nced at Yvonne expectantly.

    Yvonne''s lips moved.

    Just as she was about to tell Natalie not to let her thoughts run wild, Benjamin turned around and

    gave her a look.

    Yvonne swallowed her saliva. "Yes, yes."

    She was barely able to say these two words.

    But Natalie was very happy.

    A smile formed on her lips. "I told you. I told you Tobias isn''t dead."

    Yvonne was full of sorrow at Natalie''s smile.

    Passing by a barbecue restaurant on the way back, Natalie suddenly became excited.

    She pointed at the barbecue restaurant and said, "I want to have some barbecue."

    Both Yvonne and Benjamin breathed a sigh of relief at the thought that Natalie had taken the

    initiative to eat something.

    The three of them immediately stopped the car and went to the barbecue restaurant.

    A strange light shed in Natalie''s eyes.

    She remembered that a few days ago, Tobias had brought her to this barbecue restaurant.

    At that time, he had carefully helped her grill the meat and vegetables.

    When they left, she smelled so badly of smoke and soot, but Tobias didn''t.

    There were always so many mysterious and incredible things about Tobias.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    It had to be like that this time as well.

    It had to be.

    He was extremely outstanding, and he could do many things that normal people couldn''t. He

    couldn''t have died, otherwise he wouldn''t be Tobias.

    When they were seated and after they''d ordered, Benjamin went to the cashier to pay the bill.

    After a few steps, Benjamin suddenly came back and said, "Miss Simpson, I haven''t brought

    enough money. Why don''t you pay the bill?"

    Of course, Yvonne did not have any objections.

    She immediately headed to the cashier, yet Benjamin followed her and even paid for the bill before

    her.

    Yvonne raised her brows in surprise, "Didn''t you say you didn''t bring any money with you?"

    Benjamin gave an awkward smile.

    How could he not have brought any money? He was using it as an excuse to let Yvonnee over.

    There was something he wanted to tell her.

    Yvonne was smart as well. Seeing Benjamin''s reaction, he didn''t need to say anything.

    "What''s the matter?" Yvonne looked at Benjamin.

    Her eyes were very beautiful, with a natural upward tilt.

    Benjamin took a deep breath and said, "Miss Simpson, Natalie is insistent that Mr. Whitlock is not

    dead right now."

    Yvonne had a bit of a headache.

    She said in a low voice, "Natalie can''t be like this. We have to get her to wake her up."

    "Miss Simpson, on the contrary, I don''t think we should," Benjamin said.

    This was also the reason why he asked Yvonne toe here.

    Yvonne looked at Benjamin in surprise.

    Benjamin voiced his opinion. "Miss Simpson, currently, Natalie can''t handle the pain of Mr.

    Whitlock''s death. If she were to realise the truth, I''m worried that she''ll suffer from a breakdown."

    "And if we let Natalie cling onto her hope right now, maybe this will let her live well."

    There was hesitation in Yvonne''s eyes.

    After a while, she said with some hesitation, "But this won''t do. Tobias is gone for sure. Maybe we

    can fool Natalie for a while, but not forever. Sooner orter, Natalie will realise that Tobias is no

    longer here."

    Benjamin sighed. "I know, but time heals all wounds. Natalie might not be able to ept it now, but

    that might change with time. Things will get better once you make it through the worst of the pain.

    The only thing that can help her move on right now is by having hope."

    Yvonne thought for a moment, and finally agreed with Benjamin.

    After all, there was no better option.

    Benjamin had tried to persuade Natalie, and so had she, but it had been useless.

    There was no other way but to put on an act with Natalie and pretend that Tobias was still alive.

    After a while, Benjamin and Yvonne went back to their seats.

    Natalie was already earnestly grilling the meat.

    She put the grilled meat and vegetables into Benjamin and Yvonne''s bowls. "Did you know? That

    day, when Tobias and I came here, he kept grilling the food for me. In the end, he didn''t eat

    anything. If I had known, I would have let him eat more."

    Yvonne''s breathing hitched.

    No wonder Natalie suddenly wanted to have some barbecue. It turned out to be because of this.

    She had an unspeakable feeling in her heart.

    Yvonne nced at Benjamin.

    Benjamin''s expression was downcast like hers, and they were speechless as they looked at each

    other.

    Back at the hospital, Yvonne continued to stay by her side.

    She was worried with Natalie acting like this. Since she didn''t have any work right now, Yvonne

    decided to just stay at the hospital with her.

    Natalie''s mental state had improved a little, but she had been repeatedly talking about Tobias.

    What Tobias had said, and what he had done.

    In the end, Yvonne felt that this would not do either.

    Although Natalie was much better than when Yvonne had first arrived, not eating and not talking,

    the fact that she kept bbering on about Tobias wasn''t too normal either.

    Yvonne went to look for Benjamin.

    Benjamin did not know what to do either.

    However, in his eyes, Natalie had improved.

    At least she could eat and drink.

    Yvonne did not think so. Natalie was now living in her own world. She had to pull Natalie back into

    reality.

    That night, Yvonne put on a movie for Natalie to watch.

    The movie was about the love between a teacher and a student.

    It told the love story of a male teacher and a female student.

    Since teacher- student rtionships were somewhat taboo, coupled with the fact that the student

    was only in high school, many people objected to it.

    In the end, the couple agreed to meet again after the girl graduated from university. Then, they

    could be together.

    After a few years, the girl had already graduated from university.

    She came to the cafe where she and the teacher had nned to meet up with enthusiasm and was

    ready to resume the rtionship.

    However, as her gaze looked past the window, the girl was taken aback.

    She saw her teacher, the man she once loved.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    The high-spirited man from back then had aged after these few years, and he looked unkempt.

    She suddenly hesitated.

    In the end, the student left quietly, leaving the teacher alone, waiting for her.

    Yvonne forced Natalie to watch the movie.

    She did not feel anything at all, until Yvonne forcefully pulled her in front of the mirror.

    Natalie saw her reflection in the mirror. She was wearing pyjamas, and she looked extremely

    sloppy.

    Her hair was messy too, and she looked listless.

    Yvonne pointed at Natalie''s reflection. "Natalie, do you see that? That''s you!"

    Natalie looked at herself in the mirror and her breathing hitched.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689

    Although she was not someone who liked to dress up, she had never been unkempt like this.

    Yvonne''s voice grew louder. "Natalie, if Tobias were toe back and see you like this, he might be

    scared to death by you. Are you going to wee Tobias like this?"

    "Look at what you look like now! You look sloppy, nothing like a girl in her twenties!"

    "If you go on like this, your worrying andck of self- care will only make you age faster. When

    Tobiases back, he might confuse you for his own mother. Don''t tell me that''s what you want?!"

    "Natalie, a man like Tobias needs an equally outstanding woman to match him. If you really love

    him, from now on, you need to change and be an outstanding person as well. When Tobias

    comes back and sees apletely new you, this will be the best reward for him!"

    Natalie shuddered.

    Yvonne turned Natalie around and forced Natalie to look at her.

    "Natalie, promise me that you will cheer up from now on. Since you''re saying that Tobias isn''t dead,

    then let''s wait for him toe back. Be an outstanding person, and wait for him toe back!"

    Yvonne stared into Natalie''s eyes. "Natalie, promise me, okay?"

    Natalie seemed to have been greatly moved. The look in her eyes constantly changed.

    After a long time, Natalie took a deep breath.

    She looked into Yvonne''s eyes seriously. "Yvonne, you''re right. I have to wait for him toe back,

    and I have to make sure that I''m perfect, both inside and outside, when he''s back!"

    Benjamin felt that Yvonne was a very charming woman.

    Earlier, he waspletely at a loss about what to do with Natalie.

    But as soon as Yvonne came, everything was taken care of.

    Now, Natalie was improving.

    She didn''t look at the walls listlessly anymore, and she didn''t starve herself. She no longer spoke to

    herself as well.

    She gradually became like a normal person.

    Even her gaze wasn''t as dazed as before. She started bing more and more confident.

    Three dayster, Natalie was discharged from the hospital.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Natalie asked Yvonne to go back.

    Yvonne thought for a moment, then said, "Forget it, I''ll stay with you for the time being. It''s been a

    while since I''ve stayed at our apartment anyway."

    Natalie shook her head. "Yvonne, I''m fine now. You''re a celebrity now, you must be busy with your

    own things. You don''t have to spend time with me."

    Yvonne forced a smile.

    Ever since she had looked through the photos of a certain someone''s ex-girlfriend, their rtionship

    had ended.

    Naturally, things wouldn''t have been as bad as they were now. However, Yvonne had done

    something else in the heat of the moment.

    In the end, Jenkins had stopped all of Yvonne''s work.

    Yvonne didn''t have any other matters to attend to right now, so she might as well apany

    Natalie.

    "I still have a few days," Yvonne said. "I''ll stay with you for these few days."

    Seeing Yvonne''s insistence, Natalie did not say anything else.

    In the afternoon, Natalie told Yvonne that she was going to the Whitlock family vi.

    Yvonne knew that Hayden was still there, so she ought to go and take a look.

    "Do you want me to go with you?" Yvonne asked.

    "I''ll go by myself. It''s okay, don''t worry."

    Natalie took a taxi to the Whitlock family vi.

    This time, she was going not only because of Hayden, but also because of Cecilia.

    Cecilia should know about what had happened to Tobias.

    She had to apologise to Cecilia.

    After all, if not for her, such a thing would not have happened.

    Even if Tobias was still alive, his whereabouts were still unknown. She had to spend some time with

    Cecilia.

    After arriving, Natalie was dazed.

    After a moment, she took a deep breath and entered the vi.

    The first person she saw was Selina.

    Selina was squatting on thewn outside with her head down, looking listless.

    "Selina," Natalie called out.

    Selina jumped.

    After a while, she looked up.

    She stared at Natalie for a long time. "Why are you here?"

    Natalie''s heart ached.

    "Selina, I know you''re ming me." Her voice was slightly choked up.

    Her current appearance actually made Selina feel a little bit guilty.

    After all, it was impossible for Selina not to me Natalie, since Tobias had put himself at risk for

    Natalie.

    However, she also knew that no one could stop Tobias if he wanted to go there.

    Just like how she''d fallen head over heels for that man. Nobody could have stopped her.

    So after seeing Natalie like this, the me in Selina''s heart inexplicably disappeared.

    Her tone was sour as she spoke. "Natalie, don''t say that. My brother chose to do this himself, it''s

    not like you forced him to."

    Natalie''s heart felt as if it had been torn apart. It hurt even more than before.

    This was the most painful thing for her.

    Tobias was willing to sacrifice even his own life

    for her.

    "Everyone has their own destiny. This must be my brother''s fate."

    At this point, Selina tried to force out a smile. "Anyway, we haven''t found him yet. Nobody believes

    me, but I know he''s still alive. He has to be."

    "I believe you!" Natalie suddenly said.

    Selina looked at Natalie in surprise.

    Since the explosion, everybody was sure that Tobias was dead, and they didn''t even bother looking

    for his body, because they were sure that he''d been blown to pieces. Cecilia had even cried so hard

    that she''d passed out.

    However, Selina had a hunch that Tobias was not dead.

    The way she saw it, Tobias was not an ordinary person, and it was impossible for him to die like

    this.

    However, no one believed her. Unexpectedly, Natalie did.

    Natalie looked at Selina, her eyes bright. "Selina, I believe that Tobias is alive. If he were to die just

    like that, he wouldn''t be Tobias!"

    Her voice was firm and powerful.

    Selina smiled.

    She patted Natalie on the shoulder. "As expected from the woman my brother has chosen. You''re

    different from ordinary people. You''re right. If my brother were to die so easily, he wouldn''t be

    Tobias!"

    Selina took a deep breath and said, "Let''s wait and see. One day, my brother will appear in front of

    us, just like in a movie!"

    The light in Natalie''s eyes shone even brighter. "That''s right, a day like that wille."

    Tobias would not die like that.

    He still had toe back to her and Hayden. How could he die just like that?

    They had yet to have their wedding ceremony and their honeymoon. They hadn''t yet had the

    chance to see the world, and they had yet to watch Hayden grow up.

    There were still many things that had not been done. How could Tobias die?

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690

    He was definitely still somewhere in this world.

    He was just in a difficult situation, and could not appear before her.

    There woulde a day when he would turn up again.

    "Selina, I want to see Auntie." Natalie said.

    Selina was taken aback.

    A trace of embarrassment shed across her face. "Natalie, to tell you the truth, my mother really

    likes you very much. She treats you like a daughter, even better than she treats me! But..."

    Selina paused for a while and continued to say awkwardly, "She now firmly believes that my brother

    is dead, and that it''s because of you. She can''t think it through like me. No matter how well she

    treats you, there''s no way she wouldn''t have any objections. If you want to see her, you''d better

    come a littleter. Wait for my mother to calm down before you return, or you''ll be adding fuel to the

    fire."

    Natalie shook her head. "That won''t do, Selina. If you say that, I want to go even more. How can I

    stay out of it when Auntie is so sad?"

    Selina licked her lips. "Are you sure you want to?"

    Natalie nodded vigorously.

    Even if Cecilia wanted to beat her and scold herter, she still wanted to go.

    Selina took a fierce breath. "Okay, I''ll take you there!"

    Selina brought Natalie to Cecilia''s bedroom.

    Ever since that had happened to Tobias, Cecilia had cried so hard that she fainted several times. In

    the end, she had copsed.

    Now, she was basically bedridden. A private doctor came every day to check on her.

    After entering the bedroom, Natalie could even feel the sadness in the air.

    It was just like when she had just woken up in the hospital.

    In the ward where she stayed, even the air was full of sorrow.

    Butter on, she woke up.

    She had to live well and live happily, waiting for Tobias'' return.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie walked over. Cecilia had her back facing her.

    "Mom," Selina called.

    Cecilia did not respond.

    "Mom, Natalie is here."

    As soon as she said that, Cecilia trembled.

    It was only for a short while. She quickly calmed down.

    Selina looked at Natalie helplessly.

    Natalie gave Selina a look, indicating for her to leave.

    Although Selina was a little worried, she eventually left after hesitating for a moment.

    Right then, only Natalie and Cecilia were left in the spacious bedroom.

    As she got closer, Natalie could feel the overwhelming misery emanating from Cecilia.

    Her heart ached.

    "Auntie, I''vee to see you," Natalie said softly.

    Cecilia did not speak or react in any way.

    Natalie walked to the other side of the bed and stood in front of Cecilia.

    Cecilia''s eyes were closed. Her face was pale, so pale that there was no trace of warmth.

    Natalie tried her best to control herself, but her voice still choked up. "Auntie, I know you me me

    and you hate me. You can hit me or scold me, and I won''t resist, but please stop hurting yourself

    like this. Your body won''t be able to handle it." There was no response.

    "Auntie, can you open your eyes and talk to me? I''m begging you."

    Still, there was no response.

    Natalie''s eyes turned red. "Auntie, if Tobias were toe back and see you like this, he would be

    sad. You''re his most respected mother. He would definitely be upset."

    This time, Cecilia finally reacted.

    She opened her eyes, and her once beautiful eyes were bloodshot at the moment. "Tobias won''t

    come back."

    Cecilia spoke clearly.

    Her son, her pride and joy, had been sted to pieces. How could he stille back?

    "Auntie, he wille back. He will definitelye back."

    Cecilia felt a sense of grief.

    She looked at Natalie, exhausted. "Natalie, please go. I don''t me you for this, I know Tobias was

    the one who insisted on going. But I really can''t bring myself to look at you right now."

    Natalie couldn''t help grabbing Cecilia''s hand. "Auntie, please don''t say that. It''s all my fault, and this

    wouldn''t have happened to Tobias if it weren''t

    for me."

    Cecilia withdrew her hand from Natalie''s. "You can leave now."

    She closed her eyes again.

    Natalie felt terribly upset.

    She gritted her teeth and stood up. "Auntie, I''m leaving. I''lle and see you in a few days."

    Cecilia did not speak.

    Natalie left Cecilia''s bedroom.

    Selina was waiting uneasily.

    When she saw Natalieing out, she immediately asked, "How''s my mother?"

    Natalie''s expression did not look good.

    She shook her head. "Auntie is still not willing to forgive me."

    Selina did not know what to say.

    She could onlyfort her. "You have to understand how she''s feeling."

    After all, if Cecilia could still treat Natalie well at this time, she would not be a woman, but a saint.

    "I know. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault," Natalie said in a low tone.

    She had not said anything sad, but her red eyes revealed her sorrow.

    After a while, Natalie sniffed and said, "Selina, what about Hayden?"

    "He''s gone to kindergarten. He still doesn''t know about my brother."

    Natalie gave Selina a pleading look. "Selina, no matter what, please don''t tell Hayden about what

    happened to his father, okay?"

    Selina forced a smile. "Don''t worry, even if you hadn''t told me to, I would have known. Hayden is too

    young to take this blow. I told him that his father has gone on a business trip and will onlye

    back after a long, long time."

    "After a long, long time." Natalie''s eyes became a little dimmer.

    After a while, she shook her head. "Selina, you''re wrong."

    Selina was stunned. "Wrong about what?"

    Natalie''s eyes were full of firmness. "It won''t be long. I''m sure it won''t be long. Tobias wouldn''t be

    willing to leave us for too long."

    Selina''s breathing stopped for a moment.

    A momentter, she looked up into the sky.

    The sky was blue, and there were white clouds.

    The clouds were soft like cotton candy.

    Selina mumbled, "You''re right, Natalie. My brother won''t be gone for long. Maybe in a few days, or

    next month, he wille back. He still has thepany, you, Hayden, Mom, and me. How could he

    bear to leave for too long?"

    She paused, her throat a little choked up. "I won''t ept him as my brother anymore if he takes too

    long toe back!"

    After that, she looked at Natalie. "Natalie, you have to be the same, too. If he dares to leave for too

    long, then don''t ept him anymore!"

    Natalie shook her head, and there was tenderness in her eyes. "Selina, I''ll ept him any way he

    comes. I''ll wait for him no matter how long it takes, whether it''s a week, a month, a year, or even a

    decade."

    The next day, the police came to Natalie''s house.

    They brought some items with them.

    They were shreds of clothing and shoes.

    The corpse had already been blown to pieces, so there was no way to track it down. These were

    the only things they could find.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691

    These shreds of clothes and shoes were no longer intact.

    But she could still recognize that they belonged to James.

    Natalie clearly remembered how that morning, when she and James had gone out, he had worn

    those.

    Upon seeing those shreds, Natalie was on the verge of breaking down.

    Holding thesest relics in her hands, she cried.

    Although she had gotten on the ship because of James, he was a victim too.

    Queenie had tricked James. Otherwise, why would he have taken her onto the ship?

    Natalie could not forget.

    The way James had looked when he''d knelt down and pleaded with Queenie, and how Queenie

    had kicked him.

    Her heart felt as if it had been torn apart.

    Looking at Natalie, Yvonne''s heart ached greatly.

    She knew very well that in the Godfrey family, Natalie had no feelings for anyone except James.

    If any of the others died, Natalie would not even shed a single tear.

    But James was different.

    James was the only person in the family who had treated Natalie well.

    Throughout Natalie''s sad childhood, he was the only person who gave her light.

    Yvonne hugged Natalie and said, "Natalie, don''t cry, don''t cry."

    Natalie had already guessed that James had not survived the explosion.

    However, now that she had seen these remnants, Natalie truly copsed.

    Natalie cried, "Yvonne, I don''t have a father anymore, I''ll never have a father anymore."

    Each mournful cry of hers was heart-wrenching.

    As Natalie cried, images of the past shed through her mind.

    When she was younger, James would always bring her something nice to eat every time he

    returned home.

    She was not James'' biological daughter, but he had never been biased.

    Whatever he gave Brayden and Queenie, there would be a share for her as well.

    Once, she had been severely beaten up by Madison, and her legs were bruised. James happened

    toe back the next day.

    He had held little Natalie in his arms and shed tears, saying sorry to her.

    He''d always been cowardly and listened to Madison no matter what. However, that time, he''d fought

    with Madison and made her stop beating Natalie.

    James had been the only source of light in her miserable childhood.

    He was a truly honest and good man, a man who only wanted his family to prosper and be happy.

    Yet a man like that died. He was killed by his own daughter.

    Before he died, Queenie had even pushed him to the ground and kicked him forcefully until he

    passed out.

    "Yvonne." Natalie suddenly raised her face, which was full of tears. "My father... My father was

    unconscious for a long time. When the explosion happened, he probably didn''t feel any pain. He

    must have died a painless death, right?"

    She gave Yvonne an almost panicked look.

    Yvonne felt her heart aching.

    She nodded heavily. "Yes, he must have. If your father was unconscious, he wouldn''t have been

    able to feel any pain at all. Maybe when he opens his eyes, he''ll be in heaven. A person as good as

    your father would definitely go to heaven, unlike Queenie. She''ll definitely go to hell, and never get

    another chance at life!"

    Natalie did not speak.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Her eyes were glistening, and her eyshes fluttered.

    Yvonne couldn''t help continuing, "Natalie, you know your father has always wished for his family to

    be safe and happy. Even till the day he died, he never got to see that. His wife and children didn''t

    treat him well, and you were his onlyfort. Maybe death is liberating for him."

    Natalie''s breathing paused.

    She suddenly thought of when Queenie had kicked James on the deck.

    Queenie had something so immoral, and Brayden had gotten his arms chopped off. Of course,

    Brayden wouldn''t have treated James well, and even Madison only saw James as a ve.

    Maybe Yvonne was right.

    If James were alive and wanted a happy family, that was something he would never be able to

    achieve.

    Especially when Queenie kicked James on the deck. If James were alive, that would have be

    an eternal source of pain for him.

    Maybe death was a relief for him.

    Natalie suddenly ran over to the window and opened it.

    Yvonne was shocked by Natalie''s actions.

    She immediately wrapped her arms around Natalie''s waist and said, "Natalie, don''t do anything

    stupid."

    Natalie said in a bitter tone, "No, why would I do anything stupid? I opened the window because I

    want to take a proper look at the sky."

    As she said that, she turned her head to look at the blue sky.

    James must already be in heaven now.

    Just as Yvonne said, someone as kind as James would surely go to heaven after death.

    "Dad," Natalie murmured to the sky gently. "Can you see me? I''m okay now, and you have to be

    okay too. Dad, both of us have to be well."

    Meanwhile, in the hospital in the United States that Peter was staying in.

    After hearing about what had happened to Tobias, the anger he felt caused a surge in his blood

    pressure that caused him to faint.

    He did not have too much of a problem, but he simply could not breathe.

    Yuna came to the hospital in the evening.

    Peter''s butler, Watson, was waiting at the entrance.

    "Hello, Watson," Yuna greeted.

    He nodded and said, "Miss Sherman, you''ve arrived."

    "How is Grandpa Peter?" Yuna asked gently.

    Watson''s face, which had always been deadpan, had no expression as usual. "Mr. Whitlock is

    alright. He needs to stay in the hospital all the time now, but there is no danger."

    A thoughtful look shed across Yuna''s eyes.

    "I''ll go in and see him." Then, Yuna walked into the ward.

    Peter was lying on the bed, and Yuna could see that his expression was not good.

    Yuna sat down beside Peter and said softly, "Grandpa Peter, I''vee to see you."

    Peter''s fingers twitched.

    "Grandpa Peter, I''ve already heard about what happened to Tobias. Don''t be too anxious. I don''t

    think he''s dead," Yuna said.

    Peter suddenly became agitated, and his fingers were shaking violently.

    Yuna held Peter''s hand and said, "Grandpa Peter, don''t get agitated and listen to me. There were

    dozens of men at the shore, and there were people on the ship as well. The police managed to find

    shreds of their clothing, but they didn''t manage to find anything belonging to Tobias. Don''t you think

    that''s a little odd, Grandpa Peter?" Peter''s trembling fingers froze all of a sudden.

    "Grandpa Peter, if something really happened to Tobias, there''s no way that there would be no

    traces left whatsoever. But the problem is that there really aren''t any, so I think he''s probably fine."

    "It might sound crazy, but something is definitely afoot if they found things belonging to everybody

    else except for Tobias."

    Peter''s pupils dted all of a sudden.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692

    Three dayster, Peter arrived in Glevania and went to the Whitlock family vi.

    He seemed spiritless, but his eyes were bright.

    The first thing Peter did when he arrived at the Whitlock family house was give Cecilia a good

    lecture. "Cecilia, look at yourself. The servants said that you''ve been lying on the bed all this while.

    Where''s your demeanor as the matriarch of the Whitlock family? You''re acting like amoner!"

    Cecilia struggled to stand up.

    Her eyes were red and swollen. "Mr. Peter, how can I maintain my demeanor in such a situation?

    My son is dead!"

    There was a sh of pain in Peter''s eyes.

    After a while, he smacked a palm on the table. "Tobias is dead? Did you see him die? Have you

    seen his body?"

    Cecilia''s eyes widened. "Mr. Peter, all the creatures within dozens of miles of the area were blown

    up. Even Tobias is just a mortal. Do you think he could still have survived?"

    Peter''s heart skipped a beat.

    But he suddenly remembered what Yuna said.

    After Yuna told him about that, he had sent someone to investigate it as well.

    There had in fact been plenty of remnants of clothes and body parts belonging to other people, but

    there wasn''t any trace of Tobias.

    This was truly too bizarre and unbelievable.

    Peter looked at Cecilia sharply. "I came back here to look for Tobias. I have to know the truth, even

    if I have to empty the ocean! I want to see him, dead or alive!"

    Peter was a man who''d been through many things in his life. After the initial blow, he had now

    woken up from his pain.

    Natalie went to the Whitlock family vi again.

    She wanted to see Hayden, as well as Cecilia.

    However, she did not expect thating to the Whitlock family house this time would be aplete

    humiliation for her.

    Because Peter was there.

    Natalie bumped into him.

    When Peter saw her, he immediately opened his eyes wide.

    "Someone tie her up." Peter mmed his palm on the table out of rage.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    In the end, it was Selina that stopped Peter.

    "Grandpa, do you think we''re still in medieval times and that you can kidnap whoever you want?

    Does thew not exist to you?!"

    Peter grew even more furious. "Selina, do you have any idea what you''re doing? This woman is the

    vixen who killed your brother!"

    Selina moved into Peter''s line of sight. "Grandpa, didn''t you just say that my brother isn''t dead?

    Why are you saying that she killed my brother now?"

    Peter was speechless.

    Only then did he realize that his words were contradictory.

    He huffed. "Whatever it is, this woman is the one who harmed your brother. Why else would his

    whereabouts be unknown?"

    "Grandpa, if there''s something you''re angry about, you can say it, but you can''t just kidnap people

    whenever you want, right? Not to mention..." Selina was suddenly stopped by Natalie before she

    could say anything else.

    Her gaze fell on Peter. "Mr. Whitlock, I know that you''re angry. This time, I just want to let you vent

    your anger. If you have any type of grudge against me, please hurry up and take it out on me. It''s

    fine as long as you can feel relief."

    Her words werepletely sincere.

    This was what she owed the Whitlock family.

    There was a sh of anxiety on Selina''s face.

    She had seen Peter''s state with her own eyes. Since he had lost his beloved grandson, he was full

    of sorrow and anxiety.

    In this state, it was easy for him to do extreme things.

    Selina was afraid that Peter would do something extreme to Natalie, maybe even kill her.

    She was protecting Natalie. Rather than stand on Peter''s side, she would rather be on Natalie''s.

    Firstly, it was because of the friendship between her and Natalie. Second, it was because of her

    brother, Tobias.

    She had always believed that Tobias was not dead.

    Ever since she was a child, Selina had always thought that Tobias was all-powerful.

    How could someone like him die?

    Selina did not believe it, and she never would.

    If Tobias really were to return someday and something had happened to Natalie, how would she

    face him?

    Selina said to Natalie softly yet hurriedly, "Natalie, my grandfather''s really mad now. I know you feel

    guilty and you want to apologise, but I think you should wait till he''s less mad."

    Natalie breath hitched.

    After a while, she said rather bitterly, "I deserve whatever Mr. Whitlock does to me."

    She knew that it was impossible for Peter to calm down.

    How could he calm down when something like this had happened to Tobias?

    After that, she looked at Peter and said, "Mr. Whitlock, I know that no matter what I do, I can''t get

    your forgiveness. It''s all my fault, so I know that no matter what you do or say at this moment, I have

    no objection to this."

    Peter stared at Natalie with disdain in his eyes. "You have no objection no matter what I do? How

    nice of you to say. In that case, if I ask you to die to make up for Tobias''s life, are you willing to?"

    Before Natalie could speak, Selina had already stood up. "Grandpa, what are you saying?"

    If Natalie died, Tobias would lose his mind when he came back.

    Peter red at her. "I''m asking her, and it''s not up to you to answer!"

    "Mr. Whitlock." Natalie suddenly opened her mouth. Her voice was clear and determined. "If Tobias

    is dead, I am willing to make up for his life with mine, but I believe that he is not dead. He definitely

    isn''t. I have to wait for him."

    Tobias had thought that it was fine to trade his life for hers.

    But what he did not know was, if he died, what was the point of her living alone in this world?

    Living was worse than dying, and she felt like a zombie. She''d be better off dead.

    Saying things like how she had to live a good life for Tobias, that he''d sacrificed his life for hers, so

    she had to continue living... it was all nonsense.

    If Tobias was gone, she would not be able to live on and have a good life.

    Right then, the only thing that kept her moving was her belief that Tobias was not dead.

    He would definitely appear in front of her again someday.

    There were so many years toe. How could he bear to let her spend it alone?

    He would definitely turn up again.

    No one believed it, and it seemed inconceivable.

    However, Natalie firmly believed in this.

    Because life was full of possibilities.

    For example, she herself was just an ordinary girlnext- door, yet she''d gotten entangled with a

    powerful president like Tobias.

    Peter was enraged at Natalie''s words.

    It was the same as what Yuna had said.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693

    However, hearing Yuna say it consoled Peter. It gave him a glimmer of hope, and that was why he''d

    come all the way to Glevania to find out the truth.

    When it came out of Natalie''s mouth instead, it felt like an insult.

    An insult.

    She had killed Tobias, but still came here to say that Tobias was not dead, and that she had to wait

    for him!

    mes of rage burned in Peter''s eyes.

    He could no longer control himself. He picked up his teacup and threw it at Natalie.

    Natalie did not dodge.

    She stood there, her back straight, and did not move at all.

    The teacup hit her right on the head, and the scorching tea inside immediately flowed down

    Natalie''s face and towards her chest.

    It thennded on the floor.

    It ttered.

    Natalie''s face was red and swollen as well. The tea flowed down to her chest.

    It was as if Natalie''s chest had been scorched. It burned so much that it made her ufortable.

    It hurt her on the outside, but she suddenly felt relieved.

    Because her heart hurt much more. The pain from her skin relieved a little of her inner pain.

    "Natalie, are you all right?" Selina asked in a hurry.

    She used a tissue to wipe the tea off of Natalie. "Why didn''t you dodge it?"

    There was a hint of me in Selina''s tone.

    When Peter had thrown the teacup towards Natalie earlier, Natalie clearly could have dodged it. As

    long as she tilted her head, the teacup would not have hit her face.

    However, she just stood there stupidly, allowing it to hit her on the head.

    Natalie''s lips were tightly pursed and she did not speak.

    Meanwhile, Selina looked at Peter again, and her tone suddenly rose. "Grandpa, how can you do

    this?!"

    Selina''s almost interrogative tone made Peter very angry.

    He looked at her sharply. "Selina, this woman has already caused your brother to die, but you''re still

    helping her! Are you a member of the Whitlock family or not? Are you trying to give me a heart

    attack?"

    Her own brother had been killed, yet Selina wasn''t on his side. She was a traitor, helping this

    woman out.

    Selina took a deep breath.

    She knew that since something like this had happened to Tobias, Peter was upset.

    In this state, it was not practical to get Peter to calm down...

    Selina softened her tone. "I know you''re angry, but my brother''s death is still unconfirmed. Maybe

    he''s still alive!"

    There was something else that Selina did not say.

    Tobias loved Natalie so much. If Peter were to treat Natalie like this, Tobias would definitely not be

    able to ept it upon his return.

    But she did not dare to tell Peter that.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    If she were to say such words at a time like this, it would be like adding fuel to the fire. It would only

    make Peter''s rage even stronger.

    These words alone were enough to make Peter dizzy from anger.

    He pointed at Selina. "Get out. Get out of my sight!"

    Selina''s heart trembled.

    Peter had always doted on her. This was the first time he had spoken to her in such a tone. It

    seemed that he was really angry this time.

    Natalie pulled Selina''s hand as well, and her tone was filled with pain and guilt. "I know you want to

    help me, but Mr. Whitlock is so angry. Perhaps scolding me will make him feel better. Don''t speak

    for me anymore."

    Selina bit her lip.

    After a while, she said in a low voice, "I won''t say anything, but I''ll stay here. Natalie, just ignore

    him. You know that he''s having trouble epting something like this happening to Tobias."

    Natalie nodded. Her eyshes fluttered.

    A momentter, her eyes fell on Peter''s face, and she said in a low voice, "Mr. Whitlock, it''s all my

    fault. Please don''t let this harm your health."

    Peter pointed at Natalie angrily, his beard trembling. "Shut up! I made a huge mistakest time,

    allowing you and Tobias to be together. If I''d just been more firm, this wouldn''t have happened!" "It''s

    my fault, it''s all my fault. Why did I trust you? I gave you another chance to kill my grandson!"

    "You''re nothing buttrouble, honestly!"

    Peter''s words made Natalie''s face turn increasingly pale.

    Peter''s rage grew, and he became more aggravated. "You almost killed Remington, but at least he

    got away. Now, you''ve set your sights on Tobias, you evil woman. What is your heart made of? How

    can you be so vicious? Does the Whitlock family owe you something?!"

    Deep regret shed in Peter''s eyes. "You have no idea how much I regret it. I shouldn''t have let you

    go easily. I should have thrown you in Pelham river for the fishes to eat thest time I saw you!"

    Last time, he clearly had the chance to get rid of Natalie at first sight, but he had not done so.

    He didn''t want to cross his so-called bottom line, and he didn''t want to do something that Tobias

    couldn''t ept.

    However, nothing mattered more than Tobias'' life, bottom line or not!

    This woman named Natalie was a menace! A menace from beginning to end!

    Peter''s eyes suddenly shed with a hint of viciousness. "A woman like you should go to hell!"

    Selina was so frightened that she got up.

    What with Peter''s expression and tone just now, was he really going to do something to Natalie?

    Sure enough, in the next second, Peter pped his hands together heavily.

    Several bodyguards silently appeared in the big living room.

    Peter pointed at Natalie, and his tone was disdainful and full of hate. "Throw this woman into the

    Pelham River for me right now."

    Whether Tobias was dead or not, an evil woman like Natalie should not continue to exist in this

    world.

    This time, she had harmed Tobias. Who knew who she would harm next time? Perhaps, it would be

    Remington''s turn again!

    Selina stood beside Natalie and said, "Tie me up first if you want to go after her."

    The bodyguards naturally knew who Selina was, and none of them dared to move.

    Peter was so full of rage that his entire body was shaking. "Selina, get out the way."

    Selina said word by word, "I won''t move, Grandpa!"

    "This woman killed your brother!"

    "Grandpa, Tobias'' death is still unconfirmed now. If you really were to get rid of Natalie now, Tobias

    will be enraged when hees back!"

    Peter was so angry with Selina that he was going to explode!

    Why had the Whitlock family given birth to a traitor like Selina?

    "Drag Selina out of the way!" Peter ordered.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694

    At Peter''s orders, the bodyguards pulled Selina away. She tried to fight back to protect Natalie, but

    she was no match for them.

    Soon, she was pulled away by the bodyguards.

    They closed in on Natalie.

    Natalie''s mind went nk for a moment.

    She had thought that Peter would get mad at her and scold her, which was all within her

    expectations.

    The reason why she still wanted toe was because she wanted to relieve Peter''s anger and

    more so the guilt she felt.

    But she had not expected that Peter would get increasingly agitated, and even wanted her to die.

    Death was not scary, nor was she afraid of death.

    But she was worried that Tobias was still alive in this world. If she died, what would Tobias do?

    She could not die.

    She had to stay alive, and live properly. She had to wait until the day when Tobias returned.

    When one of the bodyguards grabbed Natalie''s arm, she quickly bit him.

    The bodyguard jumped up in pain.

    Peter was even angrier when he saw this.

    "You''re rebelling. Not only did you get Tobias killed, but you''re even rebelling against the Whitlock

    family. This woman can''t be spared. Get a gun. I''m going to kill this woman myself!"

    "Mr. Peter, stop!" A woman''s voice suddenly came out of nowhere.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Cecilia walked out, dressed in full white.

    Her footsteps were very light, as if she would fall down in the next second with every step she took.

    However, she still walked over.

    Her eyes fell on the hands of the bodyguard who had grabbed Natalie. "Let her go."

    Hesitation shed in the bodyguard''s eyes.

    "I said, let her go." This time, Cecilia said with a hint of sternness in her tone.

    The bodyguard had to let Natalie go.

    "Cecilia, what are you doing?!" Peter red at Cecilia with rage. "Don''t you know that this woman

    killed your son?!"

    Was the Whitlock familypletely bewitched by this Natalie?

    It was one thing for Remington and Tobias to be tempted by her beauty, but Cecilia and Selina were

    the same too!

    This woman had killed Tobias, yet as Tobias'' mother and sister, they were still protecting her!

    Cecilia''s red and swollen eyes were full of sorrow. "Stop it, Mr. Peter. Tobias wouldn''t like you doing

    something like this."

    Peter''s entire body shook.

    With every word, it was like Cecilia was weeping with grief. "Before Tobias left, I tried to talk him out

    of it, but he still went. He loved Natalie and wanted to protect her, and now that he''s no longer

    around, I can''t let anything happen to Natalie. How can I face him if something happens to her? Mr.

    Peter, please let Natalie go, for Tobias'' sake."

    From the start up until now, even when her life was threatened, Natalie did not cry.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, after hearing Cecilia''s words, she could not hold back her tears.

    Tears fell from her eyes like beads off a broken string.

    She had not expected Cecilia to help her in such a situation.

    If it was Selina trying to help her, then it might be because Selina thought that Tobias was still alive.

    However, Cecilia firmly believed that Tobias no longer existed in this world.

    However, in such a situation, Cecilia still protected her. How could Natalie not feel guilty and upset?

    Natalie wanted to say something, but she could not say a word, as if her throat had been blocked.

    She knew that she could not cry in such a situation.

    If she were to cry, it would only make Cecilia feel even more ufortable, and it would make

    Peter feel like she was being a hypocrite.

    But she could not control herself no matter how hard she tried.

    Peter red at Cecilia angrily. "Cecilia, how can you speak up for and protect this woman who killed

    your son? Do you know what you''re doing?"

    Cecilia''s eyes were full of bitterness. "Mr. Peter, Natalie is Hayden''s mother, after all. She is the

    woman that Tobias wanted to protect even at the cost of his life. Are you really going to kill her?"

    Peter was speechless.

    After a moment, he waved a hand angrily. "Hayden''s mother, and the woman Tobias died trying to

    protect. Do you think she deserves any of these titles?"

    "She got together with Remington after giving birth to Hayden, and she even came to visit me as

    Remington''s fiancee. How can a woman like her deserve to be Hayden''s mother?!"

    "Tobias must have lost his mind, sacrificing himself to protect a woman like this! All of you have lost

    your minds as well..."

    "Hayden." Selina suddenly spoke and interrupted Peter.

    Hayden stood at the door. Nobody knew how long he''d been standing there.

    His eyes were filled with fear.

    "Hayden." Selina hugged him. "Let''s go and y, okay?"

    There was a trace of anxiety in her tone. No one knew how much of Peter''s words Hayden had

    heard.

    She had just happened to see him standing there.

    No one knew when he had shown up.

    Hayden stared at Selina. "Aunt, is my Daddy dead?"

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    She smiled dryly and said, "No, Hayden, what are you talking about?"

    Although Hayden was not even five years old, his IQ was far higher than that of ordinary children,

    and he was very sensitive.

    He had long since felt that something was wrong.

    Both Selina and Cecilia were very unhappy.

    Especially Cecilia, who cried day after day.

    Although she did not cry in front of him, he realized that Cecilia''s eyes were red and swollen every

    time she came out for dinner.

    He remembered how he always cried when he was younger, and his eyes would always turn red.

    And Tobias had suddenly disappeared.

    They all said that he was on a business trip.

    However, Hayden thought it was weird that Tobias had left for so long, and hadn''t even called him

    once.

    They said that Tobias was very busy, so he did not have the time to call him.

    Hayden had secretly called his father''s phone many times, but nobody had picked. This was

    something that had never happened.

    Moreover, Hayden had found newspapers reporting on the explosion in the house.

    The explosion was a hot topic, and even the children in the kindergarten were talking about it.

    There was once when Hayden heard one of the children say that a big shot had died in the

    explosion, but no one knew who it was.

    Hayden had already felt a sense of ominous foreboding.

    And it was getting stronger.

    However, he did not want to believe it.

    Because Tobias was the most powerful father in the world.

    How could such a powerful father die?

    Yet his faith was now broken, when he heard his great- grandfather and grandmother saying that his

    father was dead.

    What made him tremble even more was when they said that Natalie was his biological mother.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695

    How was this possible?

    How could Natalie be his mother?

    He really liked Natalie, very much so.

    The first time he met her, she had taken him to eat hamburgers and he felt that he liked her.

    He really wanted Natalie to be his mother.

    However, it did not mean that he actually hoped for Natalie to be his biological mother.

    In his heart, he had always hated his own mother.

    He had never expressed his hatred to anyone. It had been buried deep in his heart for a long time.

    When he was in kindergarten, everyone had a mother, except him.

    Once, another child hadughed at him and said that his mother abandoned him, which was why he

    did not have a mother.

    Ever since then, there had been a hint of hatred in his heart.

    He had the best and most powerful father in the world, but his biological mother did not want a

    father like this, nor her own son.

    Such a woman couldn''t be a good person.

    So Hayden would rather let someone be his stepmother than have his own biological mother.

    He wanted Natalie to be his stepmother.

    He saw Natalie as a good woman.

    But now, Natalie had suddenly be his biological mother.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    So Natalie wasn''t a good woman.

    And she had killed Tobias.

    All of a sudden, Hayden pushed Selina away.

    He was so young and only reached Selina''s waist. He did not know where his strength came from,

    but he pushed Selina away just like that.

    He walked up to Natalie.

    His eyes were wide open.

    Natalie''s mind exploded.

    She had never seen such a look in Hayden''s eyes before.

    Natalie squatted down hurriedly and matched Hayden''s eye level.

    Her lips moved, but she didn''t know what to say.

    "Are they telling the truth? Are Grandma and Greatgrandpa telling the truth?" Hayden stared at

    Natalie and asked.

    Panic, guilt, and dismay shed across Natalie''s eyes, but denial did not.

    With one look, Hayden knew what that meant.

    He suddenly pointed at Natalie. "So Daddy''s dead, but everybody lied to me. They told me that he

    went on a business trip, but how could he be gone for so long? And why didn''t he answer my calls?"

    "And the explosion that everybody in kindergarten''s talking about and that the newspapers are all

    reporting about are rted to Daddy."

    "It turns out that you''re my mother, but you didn''t want me. You didn''t want me when I was born."

    "Is that why you want me now? To kill Daddy? No wonder you and Daddy kept fighting. I thought

    Daddy was the one in the wrong, but now I know that it''s because of you, you bad woman!"

    Every word that Hayden said cut into Natalie''s heart like a knife.

    Each slice made her heart bleed.

    She wanted to say something, and she wanted to exin, but her throat seemed to be blocked and

    she could not speak.

    Hayden stared at Natalie and said word by word, "Natalie, you lied to me. You are a liar, you are a

    big liar."

    After saying that, Hayden ran out.

    "Hayden!"

    "Hayden!"

    "Hayden!"

    Natalie, Selina and Cecilia all yelled out at nearly the same time, and ran after Hayden.

    Peter fell down onto the sofa powerlessly and murmured, "What a sin, what a sin!"

    Natalie was the fastest.

    She immediately held Hayden in her arms. "Hayden, please don''t run. It''s my fault, it''s all my fault."

    Her tears fell.

    They flowed down from Hayden''s forehead onto his face.

    Momentary confusion shed through Hayden''s tears.

    After a moment, the confusion turned into rity.

    Hayden pushed Natalie away with all his strength.

    Natalie did not let go. She hugged Hayden tightly and did not let go.

    She was afraid that Hayden would not want her again if she let go of him.

    She would never be able to see him ever again.

    "Grandma, Aunt, save me! I don''t want this woman to hug me!" Hayden suddenly cried and

    shouted.

    Selina was on the verge of tears as well. "Natalie, let go of Hayden first. Let me hold him."

    Panic shed across Natalie''s eyes. "No, no, I want to hold Hayden."

    After saying that, her grip actually tightened.

    Selina gritted her teeth. "Natalie, you need toe back to your senses. Hayden doesn''t want you

    right now, and you''re just going to make him dislike you more! Let go of Hayden!"

    Selina''s words shocked Natalie.

    After a moment, she let Hayden go.

    Selina was afraid that Hayden would run away again, and quickly picked him up.

    "Aunt, let''s go. I don''t want to see this bad woman." Hayden''s voice was full of determination.

    "Hayden, don''t be like this. After all, Natalie''s your mother," Selina said in a low voice.

    "I don''t have a mother like that!" Hayden suddenly shouted. "I don''t have a mother that didn''t want

    me after I was born, and refused to regard me as her son all these years!"

    "She clearly knew that she was my mother and has been with me for so long, but she never told

    me. I don''t have a mother like that!"

    "I hate her! I hate her! I hate her!" Hayden yelled those three sentences in a row.

    Natalie felt as if she was caught in a storm, and her whole body was shaking.

    It was as if she was being pricked by needles all over, cutting deeply into her skin.

    Natalie looked at Hayden, and there was so much pain in her eyes.

    Was the boy who was saying that he hated her really Hayden?

    Not long ago, Hayden still liked her so much. He even hugged her and begged her to sleep with

    him. When they slept, his hands and feet were wrapped around her like an octopus. How did he

    be like this all of a sudden?

    "Hayden." Selina also felt very upset.

    "Aunt." Hayden looked at her with hope in his eyes. "What they just said isn''t actually real, isn''t it?

    Daddy is not dead, right?"

    Selina''s breathing stopped.

    She truly believed that Tobias was not dead.

    But under Hayden''s gaze, she found herself unable to utter a single word.

    Hayden set his eyes on Cecilia by his side. "Grandma, Daddy is not dead, right? The person who

    died in the explosion is someone else, isn''t it? I must have thought wrong just now. Daddy is still

    alive, isn''t he?"

    Cecilia''s lips moved a few times, and she couldn''t help but shed tears.

    At the sight of her tears, Hayden lost hope.

    It turned out that Tobias was really dead.

    His father, the best, most powerful, most handsome man in the world, was dead.

    "It was Natalie Godfrey who got him killed, wasn''t it?" Hayden suddenly raised his voice.

    Natalie''s mind spun.

    This was the first time Hayden had called her "Natalie Godfrey" instead of intimately calling her

    "Natalie".

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696

    Selina could not hold it back anymore. "Hayden, don''t talk nonsense. Maybe your father isn''t dead,

    maybe he''s still alive. Your father didn''t die in that explosion."

    She was not just humoring Hayden, because she had always firmly believed that Tobias was not

    dead.

    "You''re lying!" Hayden yelled, his toneced with sobs.

    "If Daddy isn''t dead, why didn''t he call me? Tell him to call me if he''s not dead, please? Call me

    now, I really miss Daddy. I want to hear his voice, I miss Daddy..."

    "Why isn''t Daddy saying anything when I don''t drink milk in the morning? Why isn''t he telling me to

    drink milk so I can grow as tall as him?"

    "Where is Daddy? Ask him toe to see me."

    His wails broke their hearts.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Cecilia had already begun to cry long ago.

    Natalie''s face was deathly pale. She wavered, and she couldn''t take it anymore. She copsed to

    the ground.

    It was Selina who sent Natalie back to her apartment.

    After Natalie fainted, she got the Whitlock family''s private doctor toe and take a look at her. The

    doctor said that she was fine, and that she''d wake up once her shock had faded.

    Just then, Natalie''s cell phone rang. It was Yvonne calling. Selina picked up the phone.

    With the current situation, it wasn''t a good idea for Natalie to rest at the Whitlock family vi. Hence,

    Selina sent Natalie back to her apartment, since Yvonne was there and could take care of her.

    This was the first time that Yvonne and Selina had met.

    However, due to theirpatible personalities, they could get along.

    But at this time, no one was in the mood to say much.

    After asking about Natalie''s general condition, Selina was ready to leave.

    When Selina had walked to the door, Yvonne suddenly seemed to think of something and called out

    to her.

    She felt a little embarrassed and grateful. "Miss Whitlock, thank you." "What are you thanking me

    for?" Selina''s face was full of confusion.

    Yvonne''s tone was very serious, without the slightest hint of humor. "Miss Whitlock, thank you very

    much. Something like this happened to Tobias, but even as his little sister, you can still treat Natalie

    well. I really have to thank you."

    Selina''s breathing paused.

    A momentter, she smiled. "There''s nothing to thank me for. I''m not as noble as you say. I''m doing

    this for my brother. I just hope that when my brotheres back, Natalie will be fine and the three

    of them can be together happily. After all, this situation is an ident."

    Yvonne''s train of thought stopped.

    She stammered, "Will... Will Tobiase back?"

    Wasn''t Tobias already dead? He had already been sted to death, with his corpse nowhere to be

    seen. How was it possible for him to return?

    A trace of confusion appeared in Selina''s eyes.

    "You think that my brother is dead too, don''t you?" She looked at Yvonne.

    Yvonne felt very awkward.

    This was not just what she thought, wasn''t this something that had already been confirmed?

    She did not know how to answer this.

    Selina smiled with self-mockery. "It seems that

    Natalie and I are the mostpatible. We both believe that my brother is still alive."

    After hearing Selina say this, Yvonne had a clear idea.

    It seemed that Selina and Natalie were the same, unable to ept the fact that Tobias was dead,

    so they had chosen to deceive themselves.

    Yvonne had an embarrassed and somewhat helpless look on her face.

    Selina saw through what Yvonne was thinking.

    She had wanted to say something, but she felt that there was no need to exin.

    If she said it, then Yvonne would probably just treat her as a fool.

    After all, even the creatures at the bottom of the sea had been sted to death by that sort of

    explosion. Who would believe that Tobias was not dead?

    Selina smiled. "I''m leaving. Take good care of Natalie."

    Natalie woke up in panic.

    She had a horrible dream.

    In the dream, Hayden had said that he hated her and did not want her. He had said that he would

    never forgive her for the rest of his life.

    "Hayden, no!" Natalie jumped up from the bed and sat up.

    Her forehead was covered in sweat.

    Yvonne, who was sitting on the side of the bed, quickly patted Natalie''s shoulder. "Natalie, don''t

    worry. I''m here. Don''t worry."

    Natalie looked at Yvonne.

    The next second, she suddenly threw herself into Yvonne''s arms, "Yvonne, Hayden doesn''t want

    me anymore."

    She really did not know how to describe her sadness.

    She''d thought of a thousand things that would happen after telling Hayden that she was his mother,

    but this was one that she hadn''t imagined.

    Hayden had found out that she was his mother in a situation like this, so how could he not hate her?

    Though Natalie didn''t shed tears, Yvonne knew how badly she was hurting when she felt her

    trembling violently.

    She had never had a child, so she did not know what to say about this.

    Yvonne had no choice but to keep patting Natalie. "Natalie, don''t be sad. After all, Hayden is your

    son. It''s impossible for him not to want his own mother. He will understand one day."

    "Natalie, don''t think too much about it. This is just temporary."

    "Hayden is just unable to ept the fact that something''s happened to his father. Time will heal all

    wounds."

    She failed to calm Natalie down.

    Natalie was still trembling violently.

    Yvonne gritted her teeth. "Natalie, what would Tobias think if he were toe back and see you like

    this? Didn''t you already say that you were going to wee Tobias back in the most perfect and

    best state possible?"

    When she mentioned Tobias, Natalie''s body suddenly froze.

    After a moment, she raised her head. "You''re right. I shouldn''t be like this. If Tobias returns and sees

    me like this, he won''t be happy."

    Yvonne sighed.

    It looked like Tobias was Natalie''s magic word. Regardless of what she said, she just had to

    mention Tobias to get Natalie going.

    However, with the passage of time, Natalie would one day realize that Tobias was no longer there.

    What should she do then?

    Just like what Benjamin had said, as time passed by, Natalie would gradually recover.

    In the evening, Peter received a call from Yuna.

    Yuna''s voice was still gentle and light as always. "Grandpa Peter, I''ve sent my people and my

    grandfather''s people to help out. They''ll start searching immediately."

    Peter heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good. I''ll have to trouble you, Yuna."

    "It''s no trouble at all, Grandpa. This is what I should do, and I have good news for you too."

    Peter''s heart jumped to this throat. "What is it?"

    "Before entering the ocean, my grandfather''s people already managed to detect that there was an

    unknown metal object at the bottom of the ocean."

    Peter''s hand tightened around his phone. "Yuna, what do you mean?"

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697

    Yuna''s tone was slow. "Grandpa Peter, you were once involved in warfare. You should be aware

    that there''s specialized explosion-proof material that can protect your life even in such an

    explosion."

    Peter''s eyes immediately lit up.

    After hanging up, Peter immediately drove to the beach.

    When he left, he bumped into Selina.

    "Grandpa, where are you going?" she asked.

    She saw that Peter''s expression was very serious.

    Ever since Natalie had gone to the Whitlock family house and Selina had helped Natalie while

    turning against Peter, he was now unhappy with her.

    Besides, the matter had not been settled yet, so Peter did not want to talk to Selina.

    He waved his hand and said, "It''s none of your business."

    Selina bit her lip.

    She softened her voice. "Are you still angry with me, Grandpa? I didn��t mean to make you angry. I''m

    your granddaughter, after all."

    Her voice was sweet, and she had deliberately softened her voice, which made her heart-piercingly

    sweet.

    Hearing Selina say this, Peter instantly gave in.

    He red at her. "I''m not angry at you. Go console your mother if you have the time."

    Cecilia''s condition was worsening.

    In the first ce, whatever had happened with Tobias had already been a huge blow to Cecilia. Now

    that Hayden was frequently crying, it broke Cecilia''s heart even more.

    At the mention of Cecilia, Selina''s expression instantly darkened.

    She said in a low voice, "I will."

    Peter sighed and got the driver to leave.

    Peter''s heart seemed to be beating like a drum.

    He had never been so nervous in his life, even when he had bullets raining down on him.

    The Agaphen City sea waspletely blocked off.

    A column of metal that was about two and a half meters long had been salvaged from under the

    sea, glowing with a golden sheen.

    Peter''s heart was pounding.

    However, the next moment, everyone found themselves in a difficult situation.

    There was no way to open this metal object.

    There should have been a remote control to open it, but nobody knew where to find it.

    If they wanted to force it open, no one present would be able to do it at the moment.

    Just as Peter was having a headache, a ck limousine suddenly drove over.

    Peter''s eyes narrowed.

    The limousine stopped, the door opened, and Yuna got down.

    "Grandpa Peter," Yuna called out to Peter.

    "Why are you here?" Peter''s tone was full of surprise.

    He thought that Yuna should still be in the United States. He had not expected for her to appear in

    Agaphen City at that moment.

    Yuna turned her gaze towards the metal object. "Grandpa Peter, it really is just like what I thought."

    There was a trace ofplexity in Peter''s tone. "We don''t even know if Tobias is inside or not, nor

    do we even know how to open it right now."

    "I have a way," Yuna said.

    Peter''s eyes immediately lit up. "You do, Yuna?"

    Yuna nodded. "Grandpa Peter, you''ve forgotten what I studied. Let me give it a try, I should be able

    to do it."

    Yuna walked in front of the huge metal body. Her delicate fingertips slowly stroked it, as if looking for

    its ws.

    Peter stared at Yuna with a look of anxiety on his face.

    After a while, Yuna''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    Peter had suddenly decided to return to the United States without any warning.

    Before he left, Peter had aplicated expression on his face.

    At least in Selina''s eyes, it was a veryplicated expression.

    Selina did not know how to describe it.

    It was an anxious, worried, expression, but it had a trace of excitement.

    That faint trace of excitement was buried very deeply. If one did not pay attention, they might not be

    able to see it.

    A strange feeling welled up in Selina''s heart.

    How could Peter have such excitement on his face at a time like this?

    After a while, Selina suddenly jolted.

    Could it be that Tobias was found?

    She stopped Peter, who was about to leave, to ask about Tobias. "Where did you disappear to for

    so long, Grandpa? And you''re suddenly returning to the United States. Have you found Tobias''

    whereabouts?"

    Peter furrowed his brows.

    This brat Selina was really clever!

    She was not wrong about the fact that Tobias'' current whereabouts had been found, but in terms of

    the current situation... Peter decided not to talk about it first, lest everyone got excited for nothing.

    "What kind of nonsense are you spouting, girl?" Peter chided. "Don''t just say things that you

    shouldn''t."

    Selina hurriedly said, "Grandpa, if there''s any news, please tell me. You''ve seen my mother''s

    current state. We are all anxious."

    Peter''s thick brows knitted together.

    After a while, he said, "Call me in five days, and I''ll tell you the news. Don''t ask now. I won''t tell you

    even if you ask now."

    Peter had made a greatpromise, and Selina was well aware of that.

    After hesitating for a while, she had to suppress her suspicions.

    Five days was just five days, and it would pass in a sh. She would know the answer in five days.

    Natalie went to Hayden''s kindergarten.

    Yvonne tried to persuade Natalie not to go at a time like this.

    It was impossible for her Hayden to ept something like this in such a short time.

    He must hate Natalie so much.

    There was no doubt that if Natalie went now, she would be adding fuel to the fire.

    However, Natalie could not control herself.

    The idea of wanting to meet Hayden grew uncontrobly in her mind and she could not suppress it

    at all. In the end, Natalie still went there.

    Unfortunately, she did not get to see Hayden.

    The kindergarten teacher said that Hayden had not gone to kindergarten for several days.

    Natalie''s heart fell.

    She had the impulse to go to the Whitlock family house to see Hayden, but when she thought of

    what had happened that day, she could not help but take a step back.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Natalie could only beg the kindergarten teacher to see if she could call Hayden to hurry up and

    attend kindergarten.

    After all, in an environment with so many children around, perhaps Hayden''s mood would improve.

    If he were to stay in the Whitlock family house all the time, Natalie was afraid that Hayden would fall

    ill.

    The teacher immediately agreed.

    "I''ll call Hayden, and I''ll let you know when hees," Hayden''s teacher said with a smile.

    Since Natalie had dropped off Hayden with Tobias before, the teacher knew that Natalie had a deep

    rtionship with Tobias, so she was particrly polite to Natalie.

    Natalie, who had just gotten back from the kindergarten, was a little out of her wits.

    She did not know when Hayden would go to kindergarten, and did not know what she should say in

    front of him.

    As her mind raced, Natalie suddenly thought of something.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698

    Hayden liked eating bread, and he liked Ultraman too.

    Natalie thought to herself perhaps she could try learning how to bake bread, and to bake an

    Ultraman-shaped one for Hayden.

    Maybe if that happened, Hayden would be ted.

    At this thought, Natalie immediately went to work.

    She went to buy all kinds of baking ingredients and books about baking, and even bought a big

    oven and brought it over to her apartment.

    Seeing this, Yvonne was dumbfounded.

    She had not expected Natalie to still be in the mood to learn baking when she was shrouded in all

    kinds of sadness.

    But soon, Yvonne came to a realization.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Natalie''s heart was too bitter at the moment. She had to find some kind of sustenance and do

    something to kill time to keep her mind off things.

    Perhaps, this was a method for her to escape from pain.

    Natalie had no previous baking experience, so to sessfully bake bread, not to mention an

    Ultraman-shaped one, was difficult for her.

    All she did the whole day was read all kinds of baking books and watch tutorial videos over and

    over again. She attempted to make bread repeatedly as if she was possessed.

    When she failed, Natalie would start from scratch without a singleint...

    Since she had been kneading the dough all day, her hands were red and swollen.

    Yvonne tried to tell Natalie off and take it easy. In response, Natalie shook her head, saying that the

    next time she saw Hayden, he would definitely be happy when he saw the Ultraman-shaped bread.

    Yvonne knew that Natalie had definitely turned stubborn again.

    The only difference was thatst time, it was for Tobias, but this time, it was due to Hayden.

    She could not say anything much, so all she could do was stay by Natalie''s side.

    Yvonne secretly gave a sigh of relief. Luckily, she did not have much work on her hands since she

    had angered Jenkins. Otherwise, she would not have had so much time to apany Natalie.

    While Yvonne was in her thoughts, Penney called her.

    Penney''s words were very concise. "Yvonne, Mr.

    Quartley''s assistant Mr. Zeager, wants to ask if you have anything to say to Mr. Quartley right now."

    There was a hint of caution in Penney''s tone.

    But Yvonne did not realize this at all.

    She huffed and said, "What else is there to say? Thank Mr. Quartley for stopping all my work, but let

    him know that I''m living a good life now! I won''t die without him!"

    When she saw what had happened to Natalie during this period of time, she was suddenly

    enlightened.

    Honestly, there were many things that we need not care so much about, and it was also not

    necessary to take losses so heavily.

    For someone to be alive and live well was the best thing possible.

    Meanwhile, on the other end of the line, Penney was so scared she didn''t dare say anything.

    She nced at Zeager, and he signalled for her to hang up with his eyes.

    Penney shivered and ended the call.

    Zeager was right there, but it was not like Penney could just tell Yvonne that he was right beside

    her.

    However, Penney hadn''t expected Yvonne, who was normally ambitious, not toin about all

    her work being stopped. In fact, she''d said something so infuriating.

    "Mr. Lee, Yvonne must still be mad to be saying things like that. Perhaps you should hide this from

    Mr. Quartley to avoid angering him?" Penney said apprehensively.

    However, Zeager had no intention of helping Yvonne hide the truth.

    "Miss Lee, I will make sure to pass all of Miss Simpson''s words on to Mr. Quartley," Zeager replied

    withplete sincerity.

    Penney was speechless.

    She felt awkward. Couldn''t Zeager be a little more of a people person? Could he not make a

    compromise and spare her?

    Zeager seemed to have figured out what Penney was thinking.

    He exined, "Miss Lee, I''m really sorry. Mr. Quartley doesn''t like people lying to him."

    Jenkins really hated it when he was lied to. Thest woman who had lied to him had developed

    psychosis and was now at a psychiatric hospital.

    Zeager returned to Jenkins'' ginormous entertainment building.

    It was a ten- story building with a high- tech advanced design, looking grand both inside and out.

    Zeager took the elevator to the office where Jenkins was.

    As soon as he entered the office, Zeager felt a wave of chilliness.

    However, he had already gotten used to it.

    Ever since that incident, Jenkins had been constantly frigid. He was like a moving refrigerator,

    capable of emitting cold air.

    "Mr. Quartley, I went over to Miss Simpson''s ce. She was not there, but her assistant was. I

    asked her assistant to make a call to Miss Simpson." Zeager paused for a moment.

    Jenkins looked up at Zeager. "What did she say?"

    Zeager only felt that Jenkins'' gaze was like an icicle.

    He gave a shudder and continued, "Miss Simpson said that she''s doing good now, and won''t die.

    She said that she would not die just because you''re not there, Mr. Quartley."

    Jenkins'' face stiffened for a few seconds.

    Yvonne had always tried her best to get on his good side. She might as well have had "ttery"

    written all over her face.

    Naturally, Jenkins did not think that such words woulde out of Yvonne''s mouth, not in a million

    years.

    Momentster, his eyes darkened.

    Excellent, excellent!

    He wanted to see how long Yvonne couldst!

    Natalie received a call from Hayden''s kindergarten teacher.

    The teacher said that he hade to kindergarten to attend ss.

    Although he was not in a good state, he still went.

    For a moment, Natalie was a little flustered.

    Her Ultraman-shaped bread didn''t look that good yet. After all, it was still difficult for aplete

    newbie to do something like that.

    However, since Natalie had put in enough effort, it was still eptable in terms of both appearance

    or taste.

    Natalie packed the bread in a paper bag, and then intended to go to Hayden''s kindergarten.

    Yvonne did not feel at ease about Natalie going alone, so she wanted to follow her.

    Natalie and Yvonne waited for Hayden in a private room at the kindergarten.

    The ss teacher had gone to call Hayden over.

    Waiting was particrly difficult for Natalie. Yvonne patted Natalie''s hands from time to time to

    comfort her.

    Without knowing how long had passed, Hayden''s tiny figure finally appeared at the door to the

    room.

    The moment he saw Natalie, Hayden stopped in his tracks.

    After a moment, he turned around and was about to run off without hesitation.

    Natalie didn''t think much and quickly rushed up to hold Hayden. "Hayden, please don''t go. I''ve

    come to see you."

    She frantically took out a paper bag. "Hayden, you like bread and Ultraman, don''t you? I made this

    just for you, why don''t you try it out?"

    She stuffed the paper bag into Hayden''s hands.

    A wave of stubbornness appeared in Hayden''s gaze.

    After a while, he threw the paper bag in his hands to the ground. As if he was not done venting his

    anger, he stepped heavily on the paper bag. "I don''t want the things you made. I don''t want it. You

    are a bad woman!"

    The bread in the paper bag had been squashed t.

    Natalie''s effort, her blood, sweat, and tears were trampled just like that.

    Natalie''s face stiffened.

    Yvonne could not bear to watch any longer.

    Her temper was fiery to start with. She had seen Natalie trying so hard to learn how to make bread,

    practicing day and night, but Hayden had ruined it just like that. How could Yvonne stand it?

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699

    Yvonne grabbed Hayden''s hand and said, "Hey, you brat. How can you just destroy something that

    Natalie put her heart into like that? Do you know how much effort Natalie put into making that?"

    Hayden''s head was high. "I don''t want her to make anything for me. She''s a bad woman! She didn''t

    tell me that she was my mother, and she''s back for me after abandoning me for so many years. She

    even killed my father, she''s a bad woman!"

    Hayden had always had a fair bit of hatred for his biological mother.

    Now, with Tobias'' death, all his resentment had been set alight.

    Yvonne squatted down and looked Hayden in the eye, her tone sharp. "Fine, since you want to say

    things like that, let me talk some sense into you!"

    "Natalie abandoned you, right? Do you know why she did that? She carried you in her womb for ten

    months, and you''re her flesh and blood! Do you think she''d really just abandon you like that?"

    "It was because someone lied to Natalie at the time, saying that you were dead. Natalie didn''t even

    know of your existence. This is the abandonment you''re talking about!"

    Because of Yvonne''s words, Hayden''s eyes suddenly widened, full of incredulity.

    The fact that Natalie abandoned him was something he had always beenpletely sure about.

    But now, Yvonne hadpletely subverted what he thought he knew.

    Yvonne continued, "Only afterward did Natalie find out that you''re her son, but she didn''t dare to say

    it, because she was afraid that you''d be angry, afraid that you''d be angry that she disappeared from

    your life for so many years. But can you me Natalie? She''s just a victim too!"

    "As for her getting your father killed, when did you witness Natalie causing it? A bad woman

    kidnapped Natalie, and your father went to save her. The one who really got your father killed is that

    bad woman, not Natalie!"

    "Yvonne, stop talking!" Natalie suddenly interrupted Yvonne.

    Her face was as pale as a sheet, her emotions all stirred up. "Tobias isn''t dead, he isn''t. Don''t say

    that."

    Pain shot through Yvonne''s heart. Her lips trembled, then she stood up and stomped her foot.

    Hayden stood there, stunned for a long time.

    Natalie did not speak to Hayden as well.

    She just stood there, her shoulders shuddering, as if she was trying her best not to cry.

    After an unknown period of time, Hayden suddenly turned to look at Natalie.

    There wasn''t a single hint of warmth in his gaze. In that split second, it actually resembled Tobias''

    iciness. "Is what she said true?"

    Natalie felt as if her heart had been sliced by a de.

    "Hayden, it''s my fault. It''s all my fault."

    Hayden looked at Natalie, then he bent down and picked the bag up.

    He then turned and left.

    As he walked away, he did not say a word nor look at Natalie.

    Seeing Hayden''s little figure disappearing from her sight, Natalie tried her best to hold back the

    impulse to chase after him.

    Meanwhile, in a luxury private hospital in the United States.

    In a modern ward, a man was lying motionless on the bed.

    His figure was tall and straight.

    He wore an oxygen mask on his face, and there were all kinds of colorful tubes connected to his

    body.

    A defibritor was constantly maintaining Tobias''s heartbeat.

    Peter stood in the ICU ward and watched for a long time.

    He watched Tobias, lying motionless on the bed.

    This was his grandson, the grandson that he had always been proud of... He never thought that one

    day, Tobias would lie in front of him in such a state, like a zombie.

    Peter''s heart couldn''t stop throbbing. He was in a terrible state of pain and anguish.

    He could onlyfort himself with the thought that at least Tobias'' being here was better than

    nothing.

    No one would have thought that Tobias was able to survive that explosion.

    This was all thanks to the life-saving cabin made of the sturdiest metal.

    It saved Tobias from being sted into smithereens.

    No one knew why something like that would appear on the ship, and how Tobias could have gotten

    in.

    Had Tobias prepared it in advance?

    All of this could only be answered when Tobias woke up.

    "Mr. Whitlock, would you like to rest outside first? You''ve been standing here for so long," a doctor

    carefully said to Peter.

    Peter let out a long sigh. "When will my grandson wake up?"

    There was a sh of a headache in the doctor''s eyes. "Mr. Whitlock, we can''t confirm that right now.

    After all, the patient has no sign of regaining consciousness yet."

    Peter immediately raised his voice. "Are you telling me he can''t wake up again? Didn''t you just tell

    me that he''s not in danger?"

    The doctor quickly soothed him. "Mr. Whitlock, the patient is indeed out of danger, but there is no

    sign of him waking up now. Maybe he will be fine after a few more days of observation. But don''t

    worry, the patient''s vital signs are very good now. He can at least stay alive."

    Peter felt a twang of annoyance at what the doctor said.

    Ar least stay alive?

    If he never woke up, wouldn''t he be equivalent to being in a vegetative state?

    Feeling a little annoyed, he walked out of the ICU ward and saw Yuna, who was waiting outside for

    him.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Ever since Tobias had been sent here, it was Yuna who had been keeping Peterpany.

    "Yuna, you must be tired," Peter said.

    "Grandpa Peter, this is what I should do. Tobias is okay now, right?" Yuna nced towards the ICU

    with concern.

    Peter said with frustration, "The doctor said he has no sign of waking up, but his life is not in

    danger."

    Yuna also breathed a sigh of relief. "Grandpa Peter, don''t worry. Since he''s not in danger, he''ll

    definitely wake up. Look at Tobias, he''s so lively and full of energy. If he can survive an explosion,

    there''s no way he can''t wake up, right?"

    Yuna''s words brought somefort to Peter''s heart.

    "Of course my grandson is full of zest. May God bless him, so he wakes up soon."

    "Of course he will, Grandpa Peter."

    Peter let out another long sigh. "Didn''t you tell me that thing can save a person? The explosion

    didn''t hurt Tobias a single scratch. How is it that he can''t wake up?"

    Yuna''s eyes glinted a little, "Grandpa Peter, it''s because of oxygen."

    Peter''s breathing stopped for a second.

    Yuna continued, "The explosion didn''t harm Tobias at all, but the reason why Tobias is like this is

    entirely due to oxygen. He had an intenseck of oxygen because the metal body has an airtight

    seal. But based on my estimations, there was probably oxygen prepared inside, otherwise, Tobias

    wouldn''t still be alive. It''s just that we were toote. The oxygen inside was slowly exhausted, and

    there''s no way Tobias could open this sealed metal body on his own. Of course, there''s another

    possibility..."

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700

    Yuna hesitated momentarily before she continued, "That explosion would also have violently shaken

    up that metal container, not to mention the fact that it fell into the sea. Tobias might have straight up

    fainted from the shockwave."

    The more Peter listened to Yuna''s analysis, the more frightened he became.

    He did not dare to imagine whether Tobias would still be alive if he had been a secondte.

    The more he thought about it, the more grateful he felt towards Yuna.

    If it weren''t for her, he would have long since assumed that Tobias was already dead and wouldn''t

    have sent anyone to investigate his whereabouts.

    "Yuna, it''s all thanks to you. If Tobias can wake up..." Peter trailed off halfway into his sentence.

    After all, it was still a question as to whether Tobias would be able to regain consciousness or not,

    or ever again.

    Meanwhile, over at Natalie''s apartment.

    It was approaching the dead of night, and Yvonne had already fallen asleep.

    However, sleep would note to Natalie no matter how hard she tried.

    All she could think of was Tobias.

    Why was it taking so long for Tobias toe back?

    Natalie suddenly climbed out of bed.

    She put on a coat and went downstairs.

    She had a constant nagging feeling that Tobias would be downstairs waiting for her outside his car

    as he did in the past.

    But when she came downstairs, there was no one there.

    She could not find any trace of Tobias.

    Natalie could not help but nce around amidst the darkness. There was still no one.

    Disappointment was written all over her face.

    Natalie returned to the apartment and flopped down on the bed.

    Tobias was everywhere, like the air surrounding her.

    Her yearning was honestly about to drive her over the edge.

    It was to the point that the thought of Tobias possibly not being alive crossed Natalie''s mind.

    However, Natalie forced herself not to think that way.

    Tobias being alive was the only thing keeping her going, her only faith.

    How could she let her faith disappear?

    He''d only gone somewhere far, far away. It might take him a long time, but he''d definitelye

    back.

    Five dayster, Selina made a phone call to Peter.

    Peter''s hesitant attitude over the phone greatly annoyed Selina.

    She couldn''t help raising her voice. "Grandpa, just tell me what you''re up to instead of hiding it from

    me like this! You promised me you''d tell me in five days, and it''s been five days. If you don''t tell me,

    then you''re going back on your word. Grandpa, since when did you be someone who broke

    promises?"

    Peter was speechless.

    He could not do anything about his quick-witted granddaughter.

    In the end, Peter asked Selina toe to the United States in person.

    On the way there, Selina already had a brief idea of what to expect. However, when she actually

    saw Tobias in the ICU ward with a variety of tubes stuck to him, tears couldn''t help streaming down

    her cheeks.

    "How... how could Tobias have be like this?"

    He was her almighty brother, and he could do anything. How could he end up like this?

    Heid motionless on the bed, wearing an oxygen mask with terrifying tubes connected to all parts

    of his body.

    Peter red at Selina. "It was you who wanted to see him!"

    Unlike Selina, Peter had already spent so many days here. He had pretty much epted the fact

    that Tobias was in a vegetative state.

    Selina''s eyes were full of tears, and her tone was sharp. "He''s my brother! Can''t I see him?"

    Peter huffed. "Now you know what your brother''s like, and it''s all because of that woman! If it

    weren''t for her, he wouldn''t end up like this!"

    At the thought of this, the bitterness and grievance in Peter''s heart surged.

    If not for Natalie, how could Tobias, his perfectly fine grandson, turn out like this?

    Peter''s greatest regret was not having thrown Natalie into the Pelham River at first sight, and let her

    be fish food. If he had, none of this would have happened.

    Selina''s lips twitched.

    She wanted to defend Natalie, but found that it was impossible.

    This was because Peter was right, undeniably so.

    If not for Natalie, Tobias would not have be like this.

    He would still be the man at the top of the pyramid, the man who attracted everybody''s eyes.

    Instead, he was lying here with a range of tubes stuck in his body.

    "I want to call Mom," Selina suddenly said anxiously after a moment.

    Over this period of time, Cecilia had lost 30 pounds.

    She was already very slim to start with. Now that she had lost another 30 pounds, it was as if she

    were nothing but skin and bones.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    If Cecilia were to find out that Tobias was still alive, she would definitely be able to regain her vitality.

    However, Peter did not agree with Selina doing this.

    "Your brother hasn''t woken up yet. You''re just going to make her feel worse if you give her hope but

    he ends up staying like this forever!"

    That was also the reason why he had been keeping it a secret from her all this time.

    He knew that it was extremely despairing for someone to see a glimmer of hope, then have that

    hope be extinguished.

    However, Selina was very insistent.

    "Grandpa, even if this hope turns into despair, it''s still something. Mom looks like she''s going to die

    anytime soon, and I''m really afraid something will happen to her. She needs to have hope."

    Selina stubbornly made a call to Cecilia.

    Meanwhile, Peter could only let out a sigh.

    That very night, Cecilia mobilized her private jet and arrived in the United States.

    Just like Selina, when she saw Tobias in the ICU ward, her first reaction was to burst into tears.

    She sobbed even harder than Selina had.

    In the end, Peter called a doctor over. After the doctor repeatedly swore that Tobias'' life was not in

    danger, Cecilia''s tears gradually subsided.

    She urgently asked the doctor when Tobias would wake up.

    The doctor did not know how to answer.

    Peter was still able to ept his words because he was strong.

    As for Cecilia... the doctor didn''t know whether Cecilia would pass out if he were to say that he

    didn''t know when Tobias would wake up, or whether he''d even be able to wake up.

    Just as the doctor was in a dilemma, Peter tried to ease the tension. "Cecilia, there''s no need to

    rush. The fact that Tobias is alive is good enough. He''ll wake up one day."

    Cecilia forced herself to take a deep breath.

    She rubbed her red eyes.

    Indeed, it was as Peter had said. The fact that Tobias was still alive right then was already the best-

    case scenario.

    After all, she had believed that Tobias had already died in that explosion, and not even his skeleton

    was left behind.

    However, the fact that Tobias could now show up in front of her with his vitals intact was the best

    thing possible.

    After a while, Cecilia called Selina out of the ward to speak to her privately.

    She looked at Selina, a trace of anxiety in her voice. "Selina, did you tell Natalie that Tobias is

    here?"

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    Cecilia sounded a little odd, for some reason.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701

    She shook her head and cautiously asked, "I haven''t got the chance yet, Mom. What''s wrong?"

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Determination shed in Cecilia''s eyes. "Selina, promise me not to tell Natalie. Don''t tell her that

    Tobias is still alive. Just let Natalie think that..." Cecilia uttered word by word, "That Tobias is already

    dead."

    Selina was shocked to the core.

    Her eyes widened in astonishment as she stared at Cecilia in disbelief.

    How could Cecelia want her not to tell Natalie?

    Tobias and Natalie were so in love. Natalie was clearly hoping for Tobias to wake up day and night,

    so why should she not tell her?

    "Mom, why shouldn''t I tell Natalie? Natalie really hopes that Tobias is still alive too, and..." Selina

    stammered. "I''m sure Tobias would want to see her when he wakes up as well."

    Cecilia''s tone consisted of only bitterness. "Selina, do you believe in fate?"

    Selina''s eyes widened, stunned.

    "Selina, maybe Tobias and Natalie aren''t meant to be together. They''re both wonderful people, but

    maybe they''re just not supposed to be together. Why else would so many things happen? Tobias

    has even ended up like this."

    "Perhaps the heavens just don''t want them to be together, and bad things will happen if they are.

    They might even lose their lives."

    "That''s why you can''t tell Natalie, Selina. Never let her find out that Tobias is still alive. Otherwise,

    we can''t predict what will happen in the future." Cecilia''s eyes shed with intense pain and sorrow.

    She was afraid, too much so. Tobias was her only son, and she could not take it anymore.

    Selina''s breathing hitched. She knew that her mother had always liked Natalie a lot.

    What''s more, she knew how much her mother wanted Natalie to be together with Tobias.

    She had never expected that one day, Cecilia would stop Natalie and Tobias from being together

    anymore.

    A month passed in the blink of an eye.

    Natalie didn''t know how she''d made it through a whole month, but she did.

    She''d made it through, with her endless longing and constant insomnia.

    For a whole month, Natalie went to the beach

    everyday.

    The armed policemen guarding there had all withdrawn, and the surface of the sea had regained its

    usual blue, as if nothing had happened.

    It was as if the bomb that had caused a sensation throughout the whole city weeks ago had just

    been an illusion.

    Natalie stared at the beach for a long time every day, just sitting on the sand.

    She always felt that there would be a day when someone would pat her on the shoulder.

    When she turned her head, she would see Tobias.

    He would give her a smile, as gentle as usual.

    He would look iparably handsome in the morning sun, and the smile on his lips would be so

    bright that it would outshine every other living creature.

    He would say to her, "Natalie, I''m back."

    But why had that day note yet?

    When would Tobias be able toe back?

    Aside from going to the beach, Natalie also often went to the kindergarten to see Hayden.

    Hayden was still as stubborn as a mule.

    He had yet to say a word to Natalie.

    But from that day on, after the day that Yvonne had said those words, Hayden''s eyes were no

    longer filled with hatred. There was only indifference.

    Hayden was starting to resemble Tobias more and more.

    Hayden''s appearance was uncannily simr to Tobias''to begin with, but his personality was still odd

    and quick-witted, like that of Natalie.

    But now, his cold and indifferent look was like a carbon copy of Tobias.

    On this day, Natalie brought some bread to the kindergarten.

    Although Hayden had trampled on the bread that she had made that day, he ended up picking it up

    afterward. Although he certainly did not eat it or maybe he''d thrown it into the trash can, it still gave

    Natalie a lot of encouragement. She was still in Hayden''s heart... She baked bread every day, all of

    which were Ultraman-shaped.

    Her skills gradually improved, and the taste and shape of the bread were almost as good as that of

    a professional pastry chef.

    Hayden never took the bread she brought.

    But Natalie still insisted on bringing some every day.

    On this day, when Hayden came to the room,

    Natalie took out the bag of bread as usual.

    She said, "Hayden, I made bread for you again, and it''s Ultraman- shaped. I even used your

    favourite chocte for the eyes and nose. I don''t know whether you''ll like it..."

    Since Hayden did not speak to her, she was not sure if Hayden was listening or not, but she still

    stubbornly went on, as if it had be a habit of hers.

    As Hayden looked at Natalie, his gaze suddenly fixated on something.

    He saw that there was actually a strand of white hair within Natalie''s thick ck hair.

    "Natalie!" Hayden suddenly couldn''t help but speak up. "You''ve got white hair!"

    This was the first time that Hayden had taken the initiative to talk to Natalie ever since that incident.

    Natalie was instantly stunned.

    She looked at Hayden and said, "Hayden, are you talking to me?"

    "Natalie, you have white hair!" Hayden said anxiously.

    After all, he wasn''t even five years old. He panicked when he saw that Natalie had white hair.

    In Hayden''s eyes, white hair was a sign of aging.

    But Natalie was still so young, how could she have white hair... This time, Natalie was sure that

    Hayden was, in fact, talking to her.

    She instantly broke out in a smile. "Hayden, you''re really talking to me."

    Natalie was not worried about her white hair at all. Instead, she was ted because Hayden finally

    spoke to her.

    Hayden felt like something was choking up his throat, and his sorrow grew.

    He remembered that he had taken a liking to Natalie from the first time he had seen her.

    He still remembered that Natalie had taken him to the amusement park. When they went on more

    scary rides, Natalie would carefully protect him.

    He remembered when Natalie would hug him to sleep at night, too. Natalie''s body was very soft,

    and her embrace was veryfortable.

    He also remembered how Natalie was great at making delicious food for him.

    And he remembered how in his heart, Natalie was the youngest and most beautiful woman in the

    world, but now... Natalie actually had white hair.

    Hayden''s eyes reddened in an instant.

    He stomped his feet and cried out. "Natalie, I hate you!"

    After that, he ran away.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She didn''t know what had happened. Hayden had spoken to her, so why had he suddenly shouted

    out that he hated her and ran off?

    Before she coulde back to her senses, Hayden came running back.

    The coldness and indifference on his face faded away, and an expression befitting of his age

    returned.

    He ran into her arms and said, "Natalie, stop growing white hairs, okay? You''re still young, so you

    shouldn''t be growing white hairs."

    Natalie''s body stiffened for a whole minute.

    After a moment, she returned Hayden''s embrace and choked out, "Of course, Hayden. I won''t grow

    any more white hairs, never."

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702

    When Natalie returned home, she carefully plucked off the strand of white hair.

    Yvonne stared at Natalie in shock. "Natalie, you have white hair already?"

    Natalie smiled and shook her head. "Only one strand."

    Her heart swelled at the mention of her white hair. This was the first time that she had felt this

    ecstatic ever since Tobias'' ident.

    Yvonne''s eyebrows quirked. "I know it''s only one strand, but why are you so excited over it?"

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Natalie rummaged around in her drawer and found a box, then carefully put the white hair inside.

    "Yvonne, Hayden talked to me today."

    Yvonne snapped her head towards Natalie.

    Based on how Hayden actedst time, it seemed that he hated Natalie very much. Why would he

    suddenly talk to Natalie?

    Natalie''s eyes were gleaming, something that hadn''t happened in a while. "He still cares about me.

    He hugged me and told me not to grow any more white hairs. Yvonne, he still cares about me."

    Yvonne couldn''t help but feel d for Natalie.

    "Of course he cares about you. You''re his birth mother, after all. He''s still young, I''m sure he will

    grow to love you again when he''s older."

    Natalie nodded her head vigorously and mumbled, "Yes, I''m sure he will."

    She beamed to herself, her eyes shining.

    One day, Hayden would ept her and like her again, and Tobias would return. The three of them

    would be happy together.

    Matthew arrived in United States.

    He traveled all the way here because Peter had called him and asked him toe.

    It had already been so long, and yet Tobias still had not awoken from hisa.

    Peter grew increasingly anxious every day, and he could not bear it anymore.

    He knew that Matthew had many connections, so he wanted to see if Matthew could find a skillful

    doctor to treat Tobias.

    Meanwhile, Matthew and Selina brushed past each other at the hospital entrance.

    Selina''s footsteps were hurried and urgent as if she was rushing somewhere.

    She did not recognize Matthew.

    After all, she had only met him only a few times before.

    However, Matthew recognized Selina at first sight.

    His heart skipped a beat when he saw her, but before he could say anything, she was already gone.

    He hesitated for a while, then shook his head and quickened his pace towards the intensive care

    unit.

    Tobias was his top priority now.

    When Matthew finally arrived at the ICU, he was taken aback at the sight of Tobias''s current state.

    He stopped in his tracks with his jaws slightly opened, utterly dumbfounded.

    Although he was already mentally prepared when he had heard about Tobias'' condition from Peter,

    the real situation was much worse than what he had imagined.

    Tobiasy lifeless on the hospital bed, tubes and wires connected all over his body in a tangled

    mess. Matthew''s brows knitted tightly as he observed him.

    Actually, he had also heard of the explosion in Agaphen City, but he didn''t know that Tobias was

    involved.

    During this period of time, Tobias hadn''t contacted him either. He thought Tobias was probably busy

    with work, and he would never have imagined that Tobias had gotten into such a huge ident.

    "Matthew, you''re finally here," Peter eximed.

    Peter was an arrogant man, and he rarely gave anyone the time of the day. Matthew was one of the

    few that he respected.

    Matthew was one in a million. He had a charming personality, and he was also a capable man.

    Even Peter, who was known for his picky attitude, admired Matthew very much.

    He even thought of being a matchmaker for him and Selina.

    In the end, he decided to give up because Matthew was much older than Selina, and also because

    he thought a mature man like Matthew wouldn''t be interested in a childish, young girl like Selina.

    "Mr. Whitlock, long time no see."

    Matthew greeted Peter weakly, the pain evident in his voice.

    Peter''s tone was fatigued and helpless as well. "Matthew, do you know any specialists or experts in

    this field? Look at how Tobias is right now. He''s been like this for ages."

    He let out a long sigh after finishing his sentence.

    Peter usually didn''t like asking others for help. Consulting Matthew was his final resort.

    Matthew''s eyes darkened. "Mr. Whitlock, you''ve already gotten whoever''s able to."

    Peter smiled bitterly. "Yes, I invited all the experts I could get, but even they can''t do anything about

    it."

    Matthew pondered for a while.

    A momentter, he asked, "Mr. Whitlock, would you mind telling me more about what actually

    happened at that time?"

    Earlier, Peter had only briefly described the whole situation to Matthew, but he didn''t tell him the

    details.

    To be honest, Peter wasn''t quite clear about the details of the situation either. He summoned Cecilia

    into the ward instead.

    Matthew met Cecilia before. She was a beautifuldy, elegant regardless of age.

    But now, Cecilia had lost a lot of weight, and her previous rosyplexion hadpletely

    disappeared from her face.

    She looked sickly pale, and she was so skinny that it looked like she would break a few bones if she

    identally tripped and fell.

    "Mrs. Whitlock," Matthew greeted respectfully.

    Cecilia nodded. "Good to see you, Matthew."

    She paused and said, "Peter told me that you would like to know the whole story. I only know as

    much as Peter does, you will have to ask Tobias'' assistant about the details. I''ll call him now."

    Cecilia dialed Benjamin''s number and then passed the phone to Matthew.

    Half an hourter, Matthew hung up the phone.

    A n slowly formed in his mind.

    He looked at Cecilia. "Mrs. Whitlock, I''d like to invite Natalie over."

    Cecilia''s breathing becamebored.

    "Over my dead body!" A stern voice behind them boomed.

    It was Peter. He entered the ward while the two of them were distracted by the phone call.

    "I will not allow that woman toe here!" Peter''s tone was firm, a vein surfacing on his neck as he

    struggled to keep calm.

    To Peter, Natalie was nothing but a scourge. He would never invite a person that had brought bad

    luck to his family toe over.

    Matthew''s eyes flicked towards Cecilia.

    Cecilia also came back to reality after a moment''s daze.

    She agreed with Peter''s decision. "I''m sorry, Matthew, but I don''t want her toe too."

    Ever since Tobias got into this ident, Cecilia''s attitude towards Natalie hadpletely changed.

    She no longer wanted Tobias to have anything to do with Natalie.

    Matthew''s brows furrowed.

    He whispered in Cecilia''s ear, "Mrs. Whitlock, I would like to speak to you in private."

    Though both Peter and Cecilia didn''t agree to bring Natalie over, Peter''s face was filled with disdain

    and hatred at the mention of her name. However, Cecilia didn''t show any of those emotions.

    Matthew believed that he could persuade Cecilia.

    "Mrs. Whitlock, as you can see, Tobias is still unconscious despite you inviting all the world''s

    experts here." Matthew''s gaze fell on Cecilia��s face.

    Cecilia blinked frantically, trying to hold back her tears. Bitterness surged inside her.

    Indeed, there was nothing they could do about it. Tobias was obviously still alive, but how was it that

    he still couldn''t wake up?

    Tobias had always been a lively and energetic person, and he would never want to lie in bed all day

    for so long.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703

    "Mrs. Whitlock.�� Matthew''s tone became a little heavier. "If medical methods aren''t working, I would

    suggest using psychological methods. I''ve seen a case where the patient fell into a vegetative state

    because of an ident, and the doctors were sure that he wasn''t going to ever wake up. However,

    under his family and lover''s calls, the man woke up, and it was a medical miracle. That''s why I''m

    suggesting that you bring Natalie here."

    Cecilia''s breathing quickened.

    An intense tug of war was ying inside her, almost tearing her apart.

    After quite some time, she shook her head and sighed bitterly. "Forget it, Matthew.��

    She thought that the so-called medical miracle was unlikely to happen to Tobias.

    Besides, although Tobias was unconscious, he was still alive. She was afraid that if Natalie was

    here, her presence would only bring bad luck and cause Tobias''s condition to deteriorate.

    "Mrs. Whitlock..."

    "Matthew, please stop. No matter what you say, neither of us will agree to it," Cecilia snapped

    irritably, rejecting him without the slightest

    hesitation.

    Matthew''s forehead creased with a frown.

    Two dayster, Matthew returned home.

    He was in a huge dilemma.

    One part of him wanted Natalie toe to see Tobias.

    Another part of him wanted to respect Tobias'' family''s decision.

    After all, no matter how close Matthew and Tobias were, Matthew was still an outsider and not a

    Whitlock.

    Meanwhile, when Matthew was on the flight heading back to Glevania, Selina already reached

    home too.

    She went to Hayden''s kindergarten.

    Before this, Cecilia had cried and pleaded with Selina not to tell Natalie about Tobias.

    But she felt extremely guilty for that.

    She knew that Tobias was still alive, but she could not tell Natalie.

    She could imagine just how badly Natalie missed Tobias.

    That was, in fact, the reason Selina decided toe back in secret.

    She nned to visit Hayden first and check on Natalieter.

    When Hayden saw Selina walking into the kindergarten, he flung himself into her arms. "Aunt!

    You''re finally here."

    His voice had the trace of a sob.

    Hayden''s voice was filled with so much longing and sadness, that Selina felt her insides melt as she

    hugged him tightly.

    She ruffled his hair and whispered, "I''m here to see you, Hayden."

    Hayden looked up at Selina. "Where have you and Grandma gone to for so long? Grandma said

    that you two would be back soon every time I called, but it''s been so long!"

    Selina forced a smile at him. "I am back now."

    "Where on earth did you and Grandma go?" Hayden pouted and narrowed his eyes at her.

    On the other hand, Selina licked her lips and avoided his gaze.

    She wanted to tell him exactly where they''d gone to.

    But now that Tobias was still unconscious, she decided not to say anything first.

    Instead, she changed the subject. "Hayden, how have you been without us?"

    At that question, Hayden''s face fell.

    He muttered, "Not good. I miss Daddy so much, but he is gone."

    Selina felt like something had struck her heart.

    She scooped Hayden into her arms, saying firmly, "Hayden, I am absolutely sure that your father is

    still alive. Think about it, your Daddy is excellent and powerful, how could he be gone just like that?

    I swear to you, he is still alive. You must study hard and live happily, and one day, Daddy wille

    home to see you."

    Hayden blinked, his long eyshes trembling.

    He stared at Selina with a serious expression. "Aunt, are you telling the truth? Don''t lie to me."

    Selina stretched out her pinky. "I''m not lying to you, I promise. Here, let''s do a pinky promise."

    Hayden stretched out his pinky and hooked it to Selina''s.

    After that, Hayden said in a small voice, "Aunt, I have a secret to tell you. I still think Daddy''s alive

    too. I''ve dreamt of him several times now."

    Hayden paused, his eyes bing dazed. "Daddy told me that he was really, really tired, and that

    he wanted to sleep. He said he''de see me when he woke up."

    Selina was stunned, her breath hitching.

    Why would Hayden dream of such a thing?

    It seemed like Hayden and Tobias had shared a unique father-son bond.

    She took a deep breath and said, "That''s right, your dream said it all. Perhaps your Daddy is just

    sleeping, and he''lle back when he wakes up."

    "Does he need to sleep for so long, though? Isn''t one night enough?" Hayden asked in confusion.

    "Who told you that?" Selina blurted out, "Tortoises sleep for the whole winter!"

    Hayden immediately burst into a fit of giggles when he heard her words.

    "But Daddy is not a tortoise!" He corrected her.

    At that, Selina almost stuck out her tongue in embarassment. She too thought that her reply was

    silly.

    She smiled ruefully and said, "You''re right. Your Daddy is not a tortoise. Look at me, I''m talking

    nonsense now."

    After a while, Selina got ready to leave.

    She wanted to go to see Natalie.

    However, she didn''t expect Hayden to bring Natalie up just before she left.

    He looked like he was struggling with something.

    Selina never would''ve imagined that an expression like that would appear on a child''s face, but

    there it was.

    "Nataliees to see me everyday, Aunt, and she brings bread for me," Hayden said lowly.

    Selina paused for a moment.

    Then, she patted his head. "That''s a good thing."

    Selina was relieved to hear that Natalie was still bringing food for Hayden. It looked like she wasn''t

    doing too badly.

    Something flickered in Hayden''s eyes.

    "But Great-grandpa said that Natalie killed Daddy."

    Selina immediately corrected, "Who told you that? Didn''t I tell you that your Daddy is not dead? He

    is just asleep. Just like animals that hibernate, he also needs to sleep for a long time. He wille

    home to you when he wakes up."

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Natalie is my Mommy, but why did she lie to me? Why didn''t she tell me the truth?" Hayden

    suddenly became visibly agitated.

    Selina sighed.

    Everything was too big of a mess. She didn''t know where to start.

    Instead, she looked at Hayden and said softly, "I assure you, Hayden, that Natalie is a good mother.

    She didn''t tell you because she had her reasons.

    Please don''t be angry with her, okay? Promise me.

    Hayden said nothing in reply.

    Selina also understood that it was impossible to make Hayden ept Natalie in such a short period

    of time.

    She decided to change the topic. "Hayden, I need to get going, I still have some things to do. I''ll

    come back once I''m done, okay?"

    "Okay."

    Selina got up and turned to leave. Hayden suddenly called out to her after she took a few steps.

    She turned back to him.

    Hayden bit his lip, then said, "I saw that Natalie had a strand of white hair the other day. I really

    hated her at first, but I didn''t hate her so much when I saw her white hair. Aunt, if you see Natalie,

    tell her not to grow any more white hair. If she grows white hair, she won''t be young and pretty

    anymore."

    Selina''s heart wrenched at his words.

    Hayden''s words and expression made her inexplicably feel bitter.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704

    After a long while, Selina nodded. "I''ll definitely let Natalie know."

    Selina arrived at Natalie''s apartment.

    To her surprise, Natalie was coping with the situation better than she had expected.

    She even invited Selina to try out some of the bread that she''d baked.

    It was only then that Selina realised Natalie had baked the bread she''d brought for Hayden

    everyday.

    She picked up one of the bread rolls and took a huge bite.

    It tasted delicious, at par with those bought from bakeries.

    Natalie watched Selina, then asked, "How is it, Selina?"

    There was a hint of anxiousness in her tone.

    Selina nodded. "It tastes good, even better than in those bakeries."

    Herment brought a smile to Natalie''s face. "That''s good to hear. I''ll bake some for Tobias when

    he''s back. I wonder whether he''ll like it?"

    Selina paused mid-bite.

    Bake some for Tobias...

    She suddenly thought of what Cecilia had told her.

    Would Natalie... still have the chance to do that?

    After that, Natalie talked to Selina about many things, and they were all rted to Tobias.

    "Selina,tely I''ve been learning to cook all kinds of food at home every day. I''ll cook for Tobias

    when hees back."

    "I dreamt of Tobiasst night, Selina. Do you think that it''s a sign that he wille back soon?"

    "Do you still remember the white hair I hadst time? Do you think I''m getting old? Will Tobias not

    like me any more now that I''m old?"

    The way Natalie spoke was as if Tobias hadn''t even experienced the explosion, like he''d only gone

    on a long, long trip, and that he''d be back any moment.

    Her voice was full of determination.

    Selina lost her appetite.

    Her heart twisted, and she felt like something was going to burst out of her.

    She suddenly had the urge to tell Natalie that they had already found Tobias, and he was now in a

    hospital in the United States.

    However, she stopped herself when she remembered how final Cecilia''s words were.

    Internally, she was torn between Natalie and Cecilia. It was a difficult struggle indeed.

    Out of frustration, she stood up to calm herself down.

    Selina''s sudden movement of shooting up from her seat startled Natalie.

    She stared at Selina, eyes wide.

    Selina forced herself to stay calm. "Natalie, I still have some things to do, so I need to get going."

    Natalie''s face fell, but she nodded and answered, "Alright."

    Selina quickly left the apartment as if she was running away from Natalie.

    Her eyes were already full of tears by the time she reached the stairs.

    She felt horrible listening to Natalie talk about Tobias, but what made her feel worse was that she

    could do nothing about it.

    A Porsche Cayenne was parked in front of Natalie''s apartment when Selina went downstairs.

    She didn''t notice the vehicle, still engrossed in her own thoughts.

    Selina walked past the Porsche Cayenne absentmindedly.

    The car window suddenly rolled down.

    "Selina," a man''s voice called out.

    She paused.

    Selina turned around, and saw an overly handsome face.

    His eyebrows were full and thick, and his eyes were bright. His features were also sharp and

    pronounced, like a Greek god''s.

    Selina thought he looked a little familiar.

    "I''m sorry, do I know you?" She asked hesitantly.

    The man smiled and replied, "I''m Matthew Perry."

    Selina was sure that she''d heard of this name before, but she couldn''t recall from where.

    He looked into her eyes. "The ball from nine years ago. Have you forgotten?"

    Realisation dawned on her.

    She immediately remembered who this man was.

    Usually, she wouldn''t remember someone that she had only met once.

    However, he was too handsome to be forgotten. That was why Selina immediately remembered

    who he was the moment he reminded her.

    A faint smile formed on her lips. "Uncle, it''s you."

    Matthew was lost for words.

    He said a little helplessly, "Get in the car, missy. I have something to tell you."

    This time around, Matthew came to find Natalie.

    Although Tobias'' family had refused to let Natalie visit Tobias, Matthew wanted to talk to her first.

    He wasn''t sure if he should tell her about Tobias'' condition and take her to see him, since Tobias''

    family was so against it.

    He couldn''t go against Tobias'' family''s wishes, after all.

    He''d been thinking it over in his car, parked outside Natalie''s apartment. That was when he saw

    Selina.

    Without a second thought, he called out to her.

    Meanwhile, Selina got into the car.

    Theforting warmth inside the car and Matthew''s assuring presence cheered her up a little.

    "You came here to see Natalie." Matthew''s voice was very pleasant. It made ones ears feel very

    comfortable.

    She nodded.

    A momentter, Selina came back to her senses.

    "You know Natalie?" She looked at him in astonishment.

    Matthew gave another helpless sigh. "Your brother and I are friends. Very good friends."

    "Oh."

    She did not know that Tobias and Matthew were friends.

    "That makes sense," she muttered, "Seeing the two of you are about the same age. You''re both so

    old. That''s why you can get along with each other well."

    Matthew winced.

    He looked at Selina. "Is my age the only thing you can see?"

    All those years ago, Selina had rejected him because of his age.

    Selina''s breathing hitched a little.

    She never realised how beautiful Matthew''s eyes were. They gave off a passionate, tender vibe, no

    matter who he was looking at.

    His eyes gleamed.

    The corners of Selina''s mouth twitched. "Oh, I forgot. I think you''re a little older than my brother."

    Matthew was lost for words again.

    His life had always been smooth- sailing, and

    Selina was the only obstacle that he could never seem to get past.

    Even though he was in the mood to flirt with Selina now, he knew that it was not the time for that.

    He went back to their original topic. "I just came from the United States."

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Selina lowered her gaze and said faintly, "You''ve seen my brother, haven''t you?"

    Matthew nodded. "Tobias has yet to recover, and my suggestion was to bring Natalie to see him.

    However, your family is very much against it."

    Selina''s fingers twisted subconsciously. "Actually, I had the same thought. Natalie has the right to

    know, and she missed Tobias terribly. My grandfather and mother are being very cruel to her, but my

    mother has her reasons. Do you know how much my mother liked Natalie, and how badly she

    wanted Natalie and Tobias to be together? I think this incident has really scared her off, though, and

    she''s just terrified that something like this will happen again."

    She sighed before continuing, "I felt really bad when I was with Natalie, but when I thought about

    my mother..."

    She could not continue anymore.

    If she''d stayed in Natalie''s apartment just a second longer, she''d probably have spilled everything

    out.

    Matthew''s heart ached a little when he saw Selina like this.

    He quickly hid it. "I''ve sought the opinions of experts in this field, and they agree with me that

    psychological treatment would be better for Tobias now."

    Selina looked at him in confusion. "Tobias is still in aa. How are they going to treat him

    psychologically?"

    Matthew exined, "He might not be awake, but it doesn''t mean that he''spletely dead to the

    world. If he can sacrifice his life for Natalie, that shows just how important she is to him. If we can

    get Natalie to speak to Tobias everyday, it might help."

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705

    Selina''s eyes immediately lit up.

    It hadn''t urred to her until Matthew mentioned it, but it did make sense.

    "Have you spoken to my mother yet?" she asked worriedly.

    Matthew let out a bitter smile. "I did. But just like you said earlier, she''s already made up her mind,

    and she''s not willing to try."

    He threw his hands up in defeat. "I''d like it to give it a try, but I have to respect your family''s

    decision. Anyway, I can''t guarantee anything will change. It''s just something to try."

    Selina''s gaze wavered, and she lowered her head thoughtfully.

    After a moment, she pped a palm on the car seat. "Let''s just do it. I''ll bring Natalie to see Tobias.

    I''m a Whitlock, after all, and I''ll do it on my family''s behalf."

    This time, Selina decided to go all out.

    Initially, she wanted to tell Natalie about Tobias, but she had held herself back because of Cecilia.

    But since Matthew had expressed his support, Selina finally had an excuse to go against Cecilia''s

    wishes.

    She had to tell Natalie.

    She really couldn''t bear to see them being torn apart like this, especially since Natalie was waiting

    for Tobias so trustingly.

    However...

    Selina was taken aback.

    Why was the car seat so soft?

    She subconsciously looked down, and her face turned red in an instant.

    She thought that she''d smacked the car seat, when in fact she''d been pping Matthew''s hand.

    "Oh my God! I''m sorry." Flustered, Selina looked up in a panic.

    His profound eyes met hers, and he stared at her with a meaningful nce.

    She grew even more embarrassed, wincing a little "I''m really, really sorry!"

    "As long as it makes you happy." Matthew grinned slightly, eyes glued to her face.

    Selina avoided his gaze and got out of the car. "I''m going to tell Natalie about Tobias. You wait here,

    I''ll bring her down right away."

    Matthew stared at Selina''s figure as she left, pondering to himself.

    Nine years had passed, and Selina was already turning twenty-five.

    But she was just as adorable and lively as when she was only sixteen.

    She did not seem to age at all.

    Selina barged into Natalie''s apartment and saw that Natalie was busy knitting a sweater.

    Natalie didn''t seem surprised at Selina''s sudden reappearance, or perhaps she was too focused on

    the sweater.

    Natalie showed her the half- finished product. "Selina, I''m knitting this sweater for Tobias. Have a

    look. Do you think it fits him well?"

    Selina was not in the mood to talk about sweaters. "Natalie, stop bothering with the sweater and

    come to the States with me now. We found Tobias, and he''s in the States. Quick,e with me."

    Natalie''s body froze when she heard that.

    She was stunned for a moment before she turned around to look at Selina. "What did you say?"

    "I said, we found Tobias, and I want you to go to United States with me. Right now," Selina stressed.

    The sweater fell from Natalie''s hand to the ground.

    Tobias. He was in the United States.

    Natalie''s eyes started to water.

    Her instincts were right. Tobias was indeed still alive.

    She knew how much he had loved her, and he would never leave her alone.

    In order to save time, Matthew had arranged for them to board his private jet instead.

    Natalie''s hands shook uncontrobly throughout the flight.

    Her heart pounded wildly just at the thought of seeing Tobias soon, and she felt dizzy, as if she was

    about to pass out.

    Selina noticed Natalie''s anxiousness as well.

    She held Natalie''s hand. "Don''t be nervous, Natalie. I don''t want you to pass out on this ne."

    Natalie sucked in a shaky breath.

    She forced out a smile. "Selina, do I look good? I was in such a hurry that I didn''t even tidy myself

    beforeing out."

    Nataliebed her fingers through her hair. "Will Tobias be upset at how sloppy I look?"

    She''d just gone through a round of baking and was covered in flour. If she''d known that she''d be

    seeing Tobias, she would''ve cleaned up and dressed up nicely.

    Selina''s heart ached.

    Her grip on Natalie''s hand tightened. "Natalie, please be mentally prepared. Actually, Tobias is in a

    coma, and he hasn''t woken up yet. He can''t see what you look like."

    Natalie''s eyes widened in shock.

    Then, Selina told Natalie everything.

    "I don''t know the details either, but it was something like Tobias managed to get into a box that

    could protect him from the explosion. It sank to the bottom of the ocean, and he was already

    unconscious when they found him because of theck of oxygen. He''s been in aa for a long

    time now... Natalie, I''m sorry for only telling you this now."

    Selina exined, her tone sounding apologetic.

    Natalie''s head was abuzz.

    Tobias hadn''t woken up yet...

    Soon, she came back to her senses.

    "It''s alright. Everything will be fine. Tobias will be okay," she reassured Selina, and at the same time,

    she was trying tofort herself by telling herself the same thing.

    Tobias had already managed to survive such a horrible explosion, so he would definitely get through

    this, wouldn''t he?

    It was only aa. She believed that he would wake up soon.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    The three of them were surprisingly lucky that day.

    When Selina and Matthew took Natalie into the ICU to see Tobias, Cecilia and Peter were not there.

    Only a few medical staff were inside.

    The medical staff knew Selina, so they immediately let her in.

    After weeks of separation, Natalie finally saw Tobias in the flesh. The difference was, one of them

    was unconscious.

    The sight of Tobias lying in the ICU struck her like lightning. She could feel her whole body

    trembling.

    Natalie thought she was mentally prepared to see him.

    She only expected him to be lying on the bed, looking like he was asleep.

    However, when she saw the tubes plugged into his body, including an ECG and an oxygen mask...

    Natalie stood there, stunned, for a full minute before looking at Selina. She spoke tremblingly,

    "How... how did he... how did he end up like this?"

    Selina''s tone was bitter. "He''s been like this for a long time."

    Natalie''s heart sank. It was like someone had pushed her into the pits of hell.

    She stumbled towards Tobias, unsteady on her feet.

    When Natalie reached the side of the bed, her legs gave out under her, and she fell to her knees.

    Selina immediately stepped forward to help Natalie, but Matthew shot her a warning nce.

    She took the hint and took a few steps back, hesitant, but her eyes did not leave Natalie.

    Natalie reached out to caress Tobias''s face, her fingers shaking uncontrobly. "Wake up, Tobias.

    It''s Natalie. I''m here to see you. Please, wake up."

    There was no response.

    "Why do you need to have so many tubes plugged into you? You don''t look good at all. Come on,

    wake up, and we can get all these tubes out of you, okay?"

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706

    "I''m terrified of these. Please, wake up soon. I don''t like to see these tubes stuck in your body."

    "Wake up, Tobias. Please open your eyes and look at me. It''s me, Natalie."

    There was no reaction.

    No matter what Natalie said, Tobias remained unresponsive.

    Natalie kept talking to him, her wordsing out between choking sobs. However, she fought back

    her tears.

    Meanwhile, Selina watched her, her eyes red.

    Matthew felt his heart jolt. He couldn''t bear watching and averted his gaze.

    Just as he shifted his gaze from Natalie to the door, he saw Cecilia and Peter.

    They walked into the ward together.

    Peter was the first to see Natalie. He flew into a rage and roared, "Where did this womane

    from? Get her out of here, now!"

    Selina panicked at their abrupt entrance, her eyes widening. "No! Grandpa, don''t."

    Peter ignored her, already seething. "Someonee and drag here out of here!"

    Several bodyguards came in and walked towards Natalie.

    Cecilia could not stand it anymore.

    She turned to Peter. "Peter, Tobias is still here. Do you want to cause a scene in front of him?"

    Peter kept silent, but his nostrils red.

    Cecilia walked up to Natalie and said, "Natalie, let''s go talk outside. Let''s not cause a scene in front

    of Tobias, okay?"

    Natalie slowly got up and walked out after taking a look at Tobias.

    Her legs felt weighed down by a thousand pounds, and she staggered with each step.

    When they were finally outside the ICU, Peter began throwing a big fit.

    "How did this woman get here? Who brought her here?"

    "She''s the one responsible for ruining Tobias'' life. How dare shee here!"

    "Does this scourge want to bring trouble to Tobias again?"

    "Get her out of here. I want her out of my sight right now. I don''t want to see her ever again!"

    Natalie just stood there unmoving in the face of Peter''s rage.

    Her slender figure made her seem so vulnerable, as if anyone could easily knock her down.

    Selina wanted to defend Natalie, but she did not dare to make a sound when she saw Peter''s

    murderous expression.

    In the end, it was Cecilia who spoke up.

    She said in a low voice, "Natalie, you''ve seen how things are like. Nobody wants you here, so

    please leave, okay? Please."

    "You''re wrong, Auntie. I know someone still wants me here," Natalie suddenly said.

    Cecilia stunned, a little taken aback.

    Natalie said softly, "Tobias would''ve wanted me toe. He definitely would want me to be here."

    Cecilia felt as if something blunt had just struck her heart.

    After a moment of silence, she said bitterly, "Natalie, Tobias is already in this state. I just want to

    ensure my son stays alive. I''m begging you, please leave."

    Cecilia was terrified. She was afraid that her only son would lose his life if he continued to get mixed

    up with Natalie.

    Natalie felt like something was pressing down on her chest, making it hard for her to breathe.

    "Auntie, could you please give me one more chance? Just onest chance."

    She wanted to stay by Tobias'' side until he woke up.

    "You''re out of chances!" Peter''s voice rang out, filled with hatred. "Stop fantasising about getting

    another chance, now that things are like this! It''s good enough that I didn''t get someone to throw

    you into the Pelham River. Now, someonee and drag her out of here!"

    Selina was about to say something when Peter red at her. "If you say anything on her behalf, I''ll

    kick you out of the Whitlock family!"

    Selina''s breathing hitched.

    She knew that Peter was serious this time.

    She could only keep quiet as she looked at Natalie helplessly.

    To argue with Peter at this moment would only provoke him more and worsen the situation.

    She thought that it was best for her to remain silent for the time being.

    Several bodyguards came and escorted Natalie out of the hospital.

    "Auntie, please give me a chance. Let me stay with Tobias. Give me a chance!" Natalie shouted in

    between sobs.

    Cecilia turned her back towards Natalie, ignoring her.

    Matthew was about to say something, but Peter stopped him in advance. "Matthew, do not interfere

    in my family affairs."

    Matthew''s expression was neutral. "Alright, Mr. Whitlock. Have a good rest. I''ll take my leave first."

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Peter said nothing.

    Matthew saw Natalie when he walked out of the hospital.

    She was standing at the entrance of the hospital.

    She kept knocking on the door, and when Matthew came out, she immediately tried to squeeze in.

    However, the door closed before she could get in, and Natalie was pushed out.

    She continued to pound on the door.

    "Miss Godfrey, stop knocking," Matthew said in a low voice.

    Natalie looked at Matthew, her eyes red. "Help me, please. Please bring me in like you did before. I

    want to see Tobias, I need to see him. He can''t befortable lying there like that, I need to be with

    him."

    Matthew''s eyes took on a trace of pity. "Mr. Whitlock is in a rage now, and you''re just going to get

    yourself in trouble if you force your way in right now. It''s better to wait till he''s calmed down a bit,

    and Selina will try to help you out. Since you''re here, you''ll definitely have a chance to go in there.

    Just have patience for now."

    Matthew''s soothing voice and firm eyes managed to calm Natalie down.

    Natalie''s breath hitched, and she stopped pounding on the door.

    She epted what Matthew just told her.

    "Let me bring you to a ce where you can stay for tonight. You cane again tomorrow,"

    Matthew said.

    Natalie shook her head. "No, I''ll stay here. I don''t want to leave."

    Matthew did not argue with her nor try to persuade her.

    He was empathetic and was able to understand how others feel, thinking from their perspectives.

    Since Natalie wanted to stay here, he respected her decision.

    He gave her a business card and said, "Call me if you need anything."

    Natalie took it over. "Thank you."

    "You''re wee. I''lle again tomorrow and help you to persuade them. You don''t have to worry

    too much."

    It was soon night time, and the sky grew dark.

    At midnight, the temperature dropped rapidly, and it began raining cats and dogs.

    Lightning shed, and roars of thunder filled the air as heavy rain came pouring down from the sky.

    Selina had a hard time falling asleep. She could not stop worrying about Natalie.

    She heard from the servants that Natalie had been outside the hospital the whole time.

    However, Peter and Cecilia had been here the whole time, and it wasn''t convenient for her to go

    check on Natalie.

    She waited until it waste at night and ensured that everyone had already gone to sleep before

    sneaking out.

    The hospital was quiet as Selina slowly pushed open the door.

    They were at a top private hospital. It wasn''t as big as normal hospitals, only consisting of one

    single block. They didn''t take on many patients, and since Tobias'' arrival, he was the only patient in

    the hospital.

    It was raining heavily outside, and Selina could not help but shiver in the cold.

    She was already used to the cozy temperature inside the hospital, so she didn''t know that there was

    a massive downpour. It was freezing out here.

    She searched for Natalie in a hurry, squinting a little in the dark with the little lighting from the

    hospital lobby. Finally, she found Natalie curled up in a corner.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707

    Natalie held herself tightly.

    "Natalie," Selina cried out, rushing over to her.

    Natalie''s eyes flew open when she heard Selina''s voice.

    "Has... Has Tobias woken up?" she asked urgently, her gaze fixed on Selina.

    "No, he isn''t awake," Selina said in a low voice. "I''m here to check on you."

    At that, Natalie seemed to wilt.

    "Oh." Her voice was filled with disappointment.

    Selina gazed at the storm and then turned to look at Natalie. "I''ll find you a ce to stay."

    The weather was nasty outside, and she was worried that Natalie would get sick if she stayed

    outside the hospital any longer.

    She''d just spoken when bright lights shone on them.

    Selina''s hand flew in front of her face, shielding her eyes instinctively.

    A ck vehicle was parked outside, and someone stepped out.

    It was Matthew. He got out of the car with a ck umbre in his hand.

    He woke up in the middle of the night and realized that the weather had changed suddenly. He was

    worried about Natalie, so he came over to check on her too.

    "Matthew?" Selina was visibly surprised.

    Matthew cleared his throat, his tone gentle. "I''m here to check on Natalie."

    An unreadable expression glinted in Selina''s eyes.

    Then, she waggled her finger at Matthew, gesturing him over. "Come here, Uncle."

    Matthew was baffled, but he followed her anyway.

    Selina red at him. "Uncle, you''re not interested in Natalie, are you? Let me tell you, Tobias might

    be unconscious now, but he''s going to wake up sooner orter. You shouldn''t be doing something

    like this."

    It had only just urred to Selina how odd Matthew''s actions were. He was being so kind to

    Natalie, evening here in the middle of the night to check on her.

    Matthew was taken aback, obviously baffled.

    A trace of helplessness shed across his face.

    Of course he didn''t have any feelings for Natalie. He was kind to her only because she was Tobias''

    woman.

    Tobias was his best friend, and he was willing to take a bullet for Tobias, not to mention a small

    favor like this.

    "You''re overthinking. I do have someone I like, but it''s not Natalie." Matthew''s gaze fell on Selina''s

    face.

    His gaze was deep, yet clear. She couldn''t see anything hidden in them.

    Selina waved her doubts away. Matthew didn''t seem to be lying.

    "We should find Natalie a ce to stay. Mr. Whitlock won''t allow her into the hospital, and she''ll

    definitely catch a cold if she continues to stay out here," Matthew continued.

    Selina thought the same.

    They went to persuade Natalie.

    Unfortunately, Natalie was very determined, and she refused to leave no matter what.

    "I want to wait here. Tobias is here, and I don''t want to leave him," she insisted.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    In the end, nothing Selina said changed Natalie''s mind.

    She decided to go all out this time. "I don''t care anymore. I''ll bring you in, Natalie."

    Natalie''s breath hitched.

    Without any further exnation, Selina grabbed

    Natalie''s hand and pulled her into the hospital.

    She knew that her behaviour would infuriate Peter, but she couldn''t bring herself to feel too

    bothered.

    She could not stand by and watch Natalie suffer outside the hospital.

    Matthew''s gaze turned dark as he watched the two of them enter the hospital.

    Natalie insisted on going straight to the intensive care unit after they entered the hospital.

    But Selina suggested finding a room for Natalie to have some sleep.

    "Natalie, you''re dressed in so fewyers, and it was so cold out there. I''ll get a nurse to find you a

    room for you to rest. Let''s talk again tomorrow, okay?" Selina said.

    Natalie shook her head stubbornly. "I want to see Tobias. I want to see him now."

    Then, without warning, she ran directly towards the ward.

    However, the moment she reached the entrance, Peter was just walking out of the ward.

    Peter didn''t get much sleep since he couldn''t stop worrying about Tobias, so he came to check on

    Tobias instead. He didn''t expect to see Natalie when he came out.

    Their eyes met.

    Peter immediately turned furious. "Why is this woman here again?"

    He thought he had already ordered the bodyguards to throw her out, and he was shocked to see

    her again.

    This Natalie was haunting him like a ghost!

    "Guards! Guards!" he shouted.

    Soon, a group of bodyguards appeared.

    Selina quickly stepped forward and stopped them. "Grandpa, it was me. I brought Natalie in."

    Peter''s gaze shot at Selina sharply. "Are you rebelling against me as well, Selina? Are you trying to

    give me a heart attack?"

    He was already angry at Tobias for choosing Natalie over his family. Now, even Selina was under

    Natalie''s spell.

    It was as if the two siblings were trying to give him a heart attack.

    Selina''s tone was pleading. "Grandpa, please just let Natalie in. It''s pouring cats and dogs out there,

    and the wind is blowing so strongly. Natalie will catch a cold if she stays out there. Grandpa, just let

    Natalie in."

    However, despite Selina''s pleas, Peter wouldn''t budge an inch.

    He roared at the bodyguards, "Why are you all still standing here? Drag her out of here and throw

    her somewhere further away, far enough that she won''t be able to find her way back here!"

    The bodyguards came to their senses at once, and they marched towards Natalie in unison.

    Natalie struggled in their grip with all her might.

    Peter''s words frightened her.

    She was afraid that if Peter threw her to a ce where she would never be able to return, then she

    would never see Tobias again.

    Natalie was physically weakerpared to the bodyguards, but surprisingly, they had a hard time

    holding her down as she struggled with all her might. Besides, the bodyguards knew that she was

    close with Selina, so they did not dare to go too rough on her. In the end, they didn''t manage to get

    her.

    "Are you people rebelling as well? How can it be possible for men like yourselves to not catch a

    woman? Get out of here, all of you!" Peter raged.

    The bodyguards gritted their teeth and decided to give it their all.

    Meanwhile, Natalie was running towards the ward, unaware of the bodyguards lunging at her.

    Natalie''s escape was interrupted by a strong impact on her back that knocked her to the

    ground.

    "Bang!"

    Natalie fell to the floor with a loud thud.

    The bodyguards were suddenly at a loss of what to do. They were unsure of their next move.

    Nataliey on the ground weakly, her head spinning. After a while, she regained her consciousness.

    The ICU wasn''t far from her. She was only a few steps away.

    Soon, she could finally see Tobias again.

    She gritted her teeth and propped herself up.

    However, her limbs were weak, and she was unable to stand up at all.

    The fall had hurt her quite a bit, plus waiting outside in the rain for the whole day also made her

    weak.

    She gave up after a few attempts and resorted to crawling instead.

    Her eyes were filled with determination.

    She''d get into the ICU, even if she had to crawl in.

    She had to see Tobias.

    The bodyguards watched in shock as Natalie crawled forward.

    A trace of astonishment shed in Peter''s eyes.

    On the other hand, Selina was dumbfounded as well.

    Then, after a while, she came back to her senses.

    She rushed over to help Natalie up. "Natalie, get up. What are you trying to do?"

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708

    Natalie tried to stand up with Selina''s help.

    However, she couldn''t.

    Her knees buckled under her, and she couldn''t hold herself up, even with Selina''s support.

    Natalie kept on trying to stand up, mumbling, "I want to see Tobias..."

    Selina was about to burst into tears.

    She couldn''t help shouting at Peter, "Grandpa, can you see how cruel you''re being? What else do

    you want Natalie to do? Can''t you just let her see Tobias?"

    Peter glowered back at Selina, his gaze cold and resolute.

    He''d been through a lot over the years. How could he be so easily moved by Natalie''s actions?

    "Release her, Selina!" Peter said. "Let the bodyguards throw her out of here. She doesn''t deserve to

    see Tobias!"

    Selina''s expression changed into one of disbelief.

    To Selina, Peter was strict, but he had strong morals. She hadn''t expected him to be so cruel

    towards Natalie.

    "Grandpa, is your heart made of steel?" Selina couldn''t help but yell at him.

    Peter suddenly raised his voice. "Selina, this woman has brought harm to Tobias, and he''s still lying

    in there unconscious. Are you truly his sister? Why are you on her side?"

    "I helped Natalie precisely because I''m his sister!"

    Peter''s face stiffened.

    Selina choked out, "Grandpa, Tobias loves Natalie. He was willing to sacrifice his life for Natalie, so

    how can we be harming Natalie when we''re his family?"

    "If you''re really doing this for Tobias'' good, then don''t treat Natalie like this!"

    Selina wasn''t lying. Those were her exact thoughts.

    To be honest, she did me Natalie a little when she knew that Tobias had gotten into such an

    ident.

    When she saw Natalie for the first time after Tobias'' ident, she felt repulsed and acted aloof

    towards her.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    But it didn''t take long for her to realize the truth.

    It was true that Tobias had gotten into this ident because of Natalie, but he had done it willingly

    for her.

    If their positions were reversed, Natalie would have done the same to save the man he loved.

    Now that Tobias was unconscious, Natalie would not feel any less painful than any of them.

    What they were doing was hurting her even more now, and they shouldn''t be doing that.

    Peter''s lips were pursed into a tight line, and his face darkened, twitching slightly.

    "Are you done talking?" he suddenly barked at her.

    "Yes. I''ve said enough, Grandpa. That''s all that I wanted to say!"

    Peter snorted coldly.

    "That''s what you think, Selina? Don''t feel so righteous. I may not know anything about you

    youngsters and your love, but I know that Tobias ended up like this because of this woman! If it

    weren''t for her, how would he have gone aboard that ship? How could he have gotten involved in

    that explosion, and how would he still be unconscious right now?!"

    Selina was helpless.

    She couldn''t understand why Peter was so stubborn. She had said so much just now, yet he had

    not listened to a single word.

    Selina took a deep breath. "Grandpa, you''ve already investigated the matter, you know the one who

    harmed Tobias is that woman called Queenie Godfrey, not Natalie. Why do you keep pushing the

    me to Natalie?"

    "Queenie is Natalie''s sister. Her entire family is a disaster!" Peter yelled even louder in return.

    His anger grew even greater upon mentioning Queenie''s name.

    "Take this woman away! Take her away!" Peter barked at his bodyguards.

    The bodyguards obeyed his orders and quickly ran towards Natalie.

    At this time, Natalie''s hands were already on the door handle.

    She gripped the handle so tightly as if her hands were glued to it, and she refused to let go.

    The bodyguards tried to pry her hands away from the handle, and despite her hands being bruised

    during the process, she still did not let go.

    At that moment, she only had one thing in her mind.

    She wanted to open the door and enter the ward to see Tobias.

    No one knew where did her unusual strengthe from. No matter how hard the bodyguards tried,

    they couldn''t pry her hands off the door.

    "Idiots! You bunch of useless trash!" Peter yelled in rage, stomped his foot.

    He strode towards Natalie, pushing the bodyguards aside. "Get out of my way!"

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered.

    Her gaze fell on Peter''s face, and her eyes looked like they were filled with endless sorrow. "Mr.

    Whitlock, I have to see him, I have to. You can''t get rid of me, even if I were to die here."

    Peter gasped. He felt only rage blocking in his chest.

    "You want to die here?" His face was steeled. "Fine, I''ll grant you your wish. Bring me a gun, I''m

    going to shoot her dead right here and now!"

    Selina was shellshocked.

    "Mom!" She suddenly shouted.

    Peter''s movements instantly came to a halt.

    Selina ran up to her, stopping by Cecilia''s side. "Mom, save Natalie. Grandpa''s going to kill her!"

    Selina silently thanked God for Cecilia''s appearance at such a crucial time.

    Selina knew that as Peter''s daughter-inw, Cecilia was highly regarded by him, and he would likely

    listen to her advice.

    Cecilia''s brows knitted closely together.

    Then, her eyes darted to Natalie.

    Natalie held onto the door handle stubbornly.

    Her face was ghostly pale. She half-kneeled on the floor as she clung to the door handle like a

    lifeline, and she looked so weak as if she could copse at any time.

    Cecilia could feel Natalie''s cosmic, gut-wrenching sorrow radiating from her even from afar, and it

    was so intense that it could melt everything else on earth.

    The sight of Natalie clinging onto the doorknob with her life tugged at her heart.

    She could empathize with such sorrow because she had experienced it before.

    She had felt the same way when she first received the news of what had happened to Tobias. She

    had thought that her only son had died.

    Cecilia felt a lump forming in her throat.

    She walked up to Peter and cleared her throat. "Peter, just let Natalie see Tobias. Let her be by his

    side."

    Peter''s breath hitched.

    A momentter, he turned to face Cecilia in utter shock, crying out. "Cecilia, you''ve gone crazy just

    like Selina. How can you allow Tobias'' murderer to be by his side? Have you all lost your minds?!"

    A murderous intent shed in his eyes. "If that''s the case, all the more that this woman can''t be

    allowed to live! She''s cast a spell over everyone in the Whitlock family!"

    "Peter!" Cecilia''s tone was sorrowful. "Your grandson... your grandson is still lying in there. Are you

    going to kill the woman he loves right in front of him?"

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709

    "Don''t forget there''s still Hayden. He is your great-grandson. Do you want to see him lose his

    mother?"

    Peter''s body went rigid.

    Cecilia''s eyes were filled with tears. "Peter, I know you hate Natalie, and I can''t say that I don''t feel

    the same. I don''t want Natalie to be here either, but since she''s already here, what else can we do?

    It''s all part of their fate. Natalie and Tobias are meant to be entangled with each other, so how can

    we go against destiny?"

    Cecilia''s voice broke off hoarsely by the time she finished. Meanwhile, Peter''s muscles visibly

    tensed.

    "Grandpa, do you know why I went against you and Mother''s orders and brought Natalie here? It''s

    because I know that if Tobias were conscious and able to express himself, he would definitely ask to

    see her. I know he wants her toe. He wants to see her more than anything. What you are doing

    will only kill his hope," Selina said, her voice trembling.

    Peter shuddered.

    After a long while, he turned to look at Natalie.

    Natalie was still clutching onto the door, her handspletely turning purple.

    The bodyguards were still trying to tug her hands away from the handle, but she didn''t budge at all.

    Logically, it was not a difficult task for a few strong men to take down a petite woman.

    But surprisingly, these bodyguards couldn''t even pry her hands off the handle.

    Peter''s mind buzzed, and he started doubting if Natalie''s arrival was indeed destined by fate.

    All of a sudden, a sense of exhaustion came over him.

    His eyes gleamed.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Natalie." Peter''s eyes burned brightly like torches.

    "I will give you two options."

    He uttered slowly, "If you leave now, then from now on, Tobias'' matters will have nothing to do with

    you. If you insist on staying, I will throw you into Pelham River to feed the fish if he doesn''t wake up

    within a month."

    "I''ll stay here!" Natalie did not hesitate for a moment.

    Peter gave a cold sneer.

    "Think about it carefully. I''ve already threatened to take your life twice, but I''ve been stopped both

    times. Third time''s the charm, and I won''t let you go no matter who stops me this time around. If

    Tobias doesn''t wake up in a month, even God won''t be able to save you."

    Natalie''s lips parted.

    She knew that Peter was being serious.

    Should she take the bet?

    If she stayed, but Tobias did not wake up after a month, she would be thrown into Pelham River,

    and she would never be able to see this world again.

    Most importantly, she would not be able to see Tobias anymore if he woke up in the future.

    But if she didn''t stay, she would be expelled now, and she would lose the chance to stay with Tobias

    for onest month.

    "Grandpa, how could youe up with a bet like this?" Selina couldn''t help saying.

    Peter''s eyes burned with hatred. "Shut up, Selina. If you say one more word, I will throw you into

    Pelham River to feed the fish too."

    Selina''s breath hitched.

    She was taken aback by the savageness in Peter''s eyes. If he''d even said something like that to his

    granddaughter, he was definitely being serious.

    If Tobias didn''t wake up in a month, Peter would throw Natalie into Pelham River.

    Peter''s gaze shifted back to Cecilia''s face.

    He warned her firmly, "Cecilia, I''ve let this woman go two times now for your sake. This is thest

    chance I''m giving her. If she stays here, and Tobias doesn''t wake up in a month''s time, I''m going to

    dump her right into Pelham River, and nothing you say will change my mind,"

    Cecilia''s pulse quickened.

    She turned to look at Natalie, and spoke gently yet firmly, "Natalie, have you thought it over? If

    Tobias doesn''t wake up in a month, I won''t be able to help you anymore, if you leave now, you won''t

    have anything to do with Tobias ever again."

    "I won''t leave." Natalie''s face was filled with determination. "I will never leave. I want to stay here

    and watch Tobias."

    She had already thought about it. Even if the odds were against her, even if she only had one

    month... she''d do anything to be with Tobias.

    What was the point of being alive if she left him now?

    Her life would be meaningless without Tobias.

    A look of disdain shed across Peter''s eyes as he looked at Natalie. "A verbal agreement is not

    enough. I want you to sign a contract."

    To Peter, Natalie was a cunning and cheap woman without morals.

    She might pretend to agree to their bet right now, but he could not guarantee that she would

    acknowledge it when the time came.

    This time, he had made up his mind to get rid of Natalie for good.

    However, he was giving her one month for Tobias'' sake, and also for Cecilia and Selina''s sake.

    He personally drew up a contract and got Natalie to stamp on it.

    Natalie did not hesitate.

    They didn''t have a stamp pad with them, so Natalie bit her finger to draw blood.

    The blood oozed out, and she quickly stamped her fingerprint on the contract.

    After that, she rushed into the intensive care unit like a madwoman.

    Initially, she had lost the strength to walk, but the thought of seeing Tobias somehow gave her the

    energy.

    At that moment, it was like spotting an oasis in a scorching hot desert. At that moment, she saw

    hope.

    Natalie stumbled to the bedside as fast as her discolored body could take her.

    Tobias was still lying there, with all kinds of tubes and wires hooked to his body.

    Natalie''s heart twisted in pain.

    She held Tobias'' hand. "Tobias, I''m here. They finally allowed me toe see you."

    "I can be by your side now. I''ll be here everyday, talking to you and watching you. You won''t feel

    bored anymore."

    "Can you hear me? It''s Natalie, I''m here to apany you."

    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye.

    Over the past half month, Natalie never left the intensive care unit a single inch.

    During the day, she apanied Tobias. She either watched him unblinkingly, or she spoke to him.

    Although Tobias never gave her any response, she seemed content to talk to herself.

    At night, she''d sleep on a cot set up by the bed.

    Everybody saw her actions.

    Peter feltplicated.

    He suddenly couldn''t tell what Natalie was trying to do.

    However, his hatred for Natalie rode out everything else.

    After all, she was the reason why Tobias was in

    such a state!

    Cecilia was equally disoriented, too.

    She used to resent Natalie, but now, when she saw Natalie acting like this...

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710

    The hatred in Cecilia''s heart began to subside, little by little...

    On the other hand, Selina was incredibly moved.

    She believed that the love between Natalie and Tobias was what true love looked like.

    Tobias was willing to give his life up for Natalie, Natalie was willing to sign a contract that put her life

    on the line.

    That was what true love looked like, wasn''t it?

    They were willing to give up everything for each other and only till death do they part.

    On this afternoon, Natalie suddenly noticed Tobias'' fingers twitch a little.

    She immediately became agitated, and quickly informed the medical personnel.

    Selina, Cecilia, and Peter immediately rushed over when they heard the news.

    Everyone was extremely nervous.

    The doctor was overjoyed after checking Tobias'' condition. He told them that it was a good sign that

    Tobias'' fingers were starting to move. He said that things would probably take a turn for the better

    that night, that other parts of his body might start showing signs of movement as well.

    Everyone in the ward held their breath as they watched Tobias intently.

    However, when night fell, Tobias hadn''t moved anymore.

    "What''s going on? Didn''t the doctor say that he is going to move his other body parts? Why hasn''t

    he moved yet?" Peter asked impatiently.

    The doctor was also confused.

    ording to Tobias'' reaction earlier, his condition was supposed would get better by evening.

    "Mr. Whitlock, it''s hard to say," the doctor managed to say.

    "Are you saying that he still won''t wake up?" Peter raised his voice.

    The doctor didn''t dare give Peter any false hope.

    He replied meekly, "Mr. Whitlock, chances are that he won''t be waking up tonight."

    Peter snorted loudly, then left in a rage.

    On the other hand, Selina and Cecilia''s faces were filled with dejection.

    Natalie was even more miserable. Her bright eyes immediately lost their light.

    Cecilia patted Natalie''s shoulder. "Natalie, it''s a good sign that Tobias'' finger moved. He might not

    show any improvement tonight, but maybe he will tomorrow. You''ve been through a lottely, you

    should get some rest tonight."

    Natalie nodded reluctantly.

    Selina consoled her as well. "Natalie, don''t be too anxious. The doctor already said that Tobias''

    condition is going to take a turn for the better. Now, you need to take good care of yourself so that

    you won''t copse when Tobias wakes up."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "I will. I will take care of myself while waiting for Tobias to wake up." Natalie''s answer was gentle yet

    determined.

    It was alreadyte at night by the time Cecilia and Selina left.

    However, Natalie could not fall asleep.

    She was overexcited by Tobias'' little movements earlier. However, the more excited she was, the

    more disappointed she became.

    Natalie sat by Tobias'' side, and she carefully ced his hand on top of hers.

    His hands wererge and well- defined. They swallowed Natalie''s small hands.

    Her gaze drifted to his fingers.

    His fingers were long and nice, his nails round.

    Natalie said softly, "Tobias, how can you even have such nice- looking hands? It''s bad enough that

    you''re so handsome. Did you know that the first time I saw you, the only thing I could think of was

    that how could such a handsome man exist on this earth? I even thought that you had to be a god."

    "You are, aren''t you? A god. You''re a god sent to earth to save me."

    "What would my life be if I hadn''t met you at that time? I would''ve married that idiot and lived a

    hopeless life."

    She shuddered at the thought of that kind of life.

    To be with a man that she didn''t love, to not be able to see hope, and never be able to see the end

    of days. She would fall into the dark abyss of torture.

    "You saved me, Tobias. When I was at my most heartbroken, I thought that if I had the chance to

    redo everything, I would have avoided you at all costs. Now, though, I know that I was wrong to

    think that. If I could go back in time, I would do anything to meet you again."

    "Even though so many things have happened between us, and so much pain... I''ve still experienced

    a lot of happiness because of you. You taught me the meaning of life, and I''ve learned what love is

    like because of you." "Tobias, I''m truly lucky to have met you. Even if there''s still going to be pain

    and sadness between us, I still don''t regret my decision."

    "To find you and meet you is the greatest blessing in my life."

    As Natalie spoke, her tears started to flow.

    A single teardrop fell onto the back of Tobias'' hand.

    Twenty-nine days had passed in the blink of an eye. It was almost a month.

    Tobias had shown no other signs of improvement since the slight movement of his fingersst time.

    On the other hand, Natalie seemed surprisingly calm.

    As usual, she still talked to Tobias despite no response from him and stared at him in silence from

    time to time.

    On the other hand, Cecilia and Selina were worried sick.

    They had not forgotten about the agreement. The next day would be thest day of the month, and

    it was the deadline for Natalie and Peter''s bet.

    Peter was an army veteran, and contracts were of the highest order to him.

    From the moment Natalie had signed to contract, there was no turning back.

    This time, no matter how Cecilia and Selina tried to persuade Peter, it would be useless.

    If Tobias didn''t wake up the next day, Natalie would die.

    That afternoon, Cecilia pulled Selina to the side.

    Her face was filled with worry. "Selina, I just asked the doctor, and he said that based on Tobias''

    current condition, it''s not likely that he''ll wake up tomorrow."

    Selina''s heart almost stopped beating.

    "Then what will happen to Natalie?" she blurted out.

    Cecilia frowned. "That''s why I pulled you here. Tomorrow''s the deadline of Peter and Natalie''s bet."

    Selina was getting anxious. "Maybe you can plead with Grandpa? Ask him to give Natalie some

    more time. Tobias'' finger already movedst time, and that''s a good sign, isn''t it? Maybe he''ll wake

    up after some more time."

    Cecilia shook her head weakly.

    She looked at Selina sorrowfully. "It won''t work this time, Selina. I know how Peter''s like, and he''s

    already reached his limit with letting Natalie go twice. He definitely won''t let her go anymore, and

    he''ll get rid of her this time."

    "Then what are we going to do? Are we going to watch Natalie die?" Selina cried.

    Cecilia bit her lip. "You go in there with me and well try to persuade Natalie to leave today. Perhaps

    Peter will let her go if Natalie chooses to leave before the deadline is up."

    This was the best n that Cecilia coulde up with at the moment.

    Selina nodded, then followed Cecilia into the ward without any hesitation.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711

    In the ICU, Selina bbered on to Natalie, basically asking her to leave right this instant.

    However, Natalie refused outright.

    Cecilia had already expected such a response.

    She had already guessed that persuading Natalie would not be so easy. However, she did not

    expect Natalie to be so insistent. No matter how much Selina begged and urged, there was no room

    for negotiation at all.

    Selina panicked. She red at Natalie. "Natalie, if you don''t leave now, you''re going to end up in

    Pelham River tomorrow, and your corpse will forever be stuck there! Is that what you want? You''re

    still so young, with a bright future ahead of you. Do you really want to be just another corpse

    floating in Pelham River?"

    Natalie''sshes fluttered.

    She said clearly, "I won''t leave. I want to be with him."

    She wanted to stay with Tobias no matter what.

    She would never leave him, dead or alive.

    Selina finally lost her patience. "Natalie, are you out of your mind? There''s no way that Tobias is

    going to wake up tomorrow with the way things are right now! My mom has already asked the

    doctor, and there''s no chance of that happening! You''re just asking to get killed by staying here!

    How can you be so stupid!"

    Selina felt like she was going to die of exasperation.

    This time was different from before. Peter was taking things seriously this time.

    Selina and Cecilia wouldn''t be able to stop him, and Natalie was going to die for sure.

    Now that there was an obvious way out for Natalie, how could she not take the opportunity?

    In contrast to Selina''s panic and frustration, Natalie was silent.

    She said calmly, "Whether he wakes up or not, I won''t leave."

    At this, Selina let out a frustrated cry and pulled at her hair in exasperation.

    She looked at Cecilia pleadingly. "Mom, you try."

    A light glinted in Cecilia''s eyes.

    "Natalie," Cecilia said softly. "Listen to me, if you leave now, you''ll still be alive. Peter isn''t joking

    around this time, and you won''t be able to leave forever if you continue to stay here. Selina and I

    won''t be able to stop Peter this time. Natalie, please think it through."

    "Auntie, I won''t leave." Natalie''s eyes were determined. "I''m going to stay here. From the moment I

    came in here, I didn''t n on leaving."

    Her words rendered Cecilia speechless.

    After a while, Cecilia said again, "Natalie, even if you don''t care about your own life, think of Tobias.

    Has it urred to you that Tobias is going to be in endless pain if something were to happen to

    you?"

    Natalie''sshes fluttered violently.

    After a moment, she sucked in a deep breath. "Auntie, if I leave today, I won''t be able to see Tobias

    again, right?"

    Cecilia remained silent.

    Natalie was right. If she left right now, she wouldn''t be able to see Tobias ever again. Though Peter

    wouldn''t take her life, he definitely wouldn''t give Natalie the chance to get near Tobias anymore.

    Natalie smiled bitterly. "That''s why I can''t leave, Auntie. I have to stay here, even at the price of my

    life. Since I''ve made a deal with Mr. Whitlock, I''ll stick to it. Please stop trying to persuade me to

    leave."

    She stopped speaking and turned to look at Tobias again.

    His eyes were tightly shut, as incredibly handsome as always.

    Natalie said softly, "I have faith in Tobias. I know he wouldn''t bear to see me lose the bet, and I

    believe he will wake up tomorrow. He would not let me die like this."

    "Natalie!" Selina snapped, "The doctor already said that he wouldn''t wake up tomorrow. Are you

    saying you don''t believe the doctor?"

    Natalie shook her head, "I believe in myself and Tobias."

    "You''re mad, really mad!" Selina didn''t know what to say anymore.

    Instead, she said to Cecilia, "Mom, maybe we should get someone to drag Natalie out of here."

    She really didn''t want to see Natalie die for nothing.

    Cecilia hesitated.

    After a while, she said seriously, "Natalie, are you sure you''re going to stay here? Even if you have

    to give up your life?"

    "I will not leave, regardless of the price that I have to pay." Natalie''s tone was firm, without a

    moment''s hesitation.

    Cecilia let out a long sigh.

    "Selina, let''s go."

    Selina''s lips parted in shock, and she was tongue-tied.

    When they stepped out of the ICU, Selina immediately said, "Mom, how could you just leave like

    that? Natalie''s dreaming of the impossible, and there''s no way Tobias will wake up tomorrow. Do

    you really want her to just die like that?"

    A trace of sorrow shed in Cecilia''s eyes.

    "Selina, do you remember what I told you about fate?"

    Selina''s breathing paused.

    Cecilia said bitterly, "Everyone has their own fate. Perhaps this is Natalie''s fate, and we can''t

    change it. Since she has already made up her mind, we should let her do as she wants. Besides..."

    She lifted her head, a glimmer of hope shing in her eyes. "As Natalie said, Tobias wouldn''t bear to

    see her die. Maybe by tomorrow, he will really wake up."

    Cecilia prayed for a miracle, like how Tobias had turned out to be alive after the explosion.

    No one could ever be sure of how things would progress in the future. After all, miracles do happen

    sometimes.

    Later that night, Selina saw Natalie leave the

    ward.

    She walked out of the ICU, and out of the hospital.

    Selina''s heart pounded against her chest.

    Could Natalie have finallye to her senses? Was that why she was leaving?

    Selina immediately told Cecilia what she saw.

    A look of surprise shed across Cecilia''s face.

    Previously, when the two of them tried persuading Natalie, she was firm with her decision.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Cecilia had thought that Natalie would never leave and would stay until the next day.

    However, Selina said she saw Natalie leave in the middle of the night.

    Cecilia came back to her senses.

    "It''s good that she left. Natalie is still young. She shouldn''t give up her life for this. Tobias would not

    want to see her end up dead either."

    Selina nodded heavily. "That''s why I''m so happy to see her leave. I didn''t even dare to call her

    because I was afraid that she''d change her mind when she saw me."

    Cecilia let out a soft sigh as well and said nothing.

    However, to their utter surprise, Natalie came back two hourster.

    This time, Natalie was holding a paper bag in her hand when she returned.

    Selina was stunned beyond belief. Her jaw almost dropped to the ground when she saw Natalie

    appear again.

    She thought that Natalie had already left, and she could not understand why she came back.

    She couldn''t help saying to Natalie, "Natalie, didn''t you already leave? Why''d youe back? You

    shouldn''t havee back after leaving!"

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712

    Natalie was taken aback for a moment.

    After a while, she said in a low voice, "I didn''t leave. I just went out to buy something."

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Selina pursed her lips in frustration.

    She had been so ted thinking that Natalie hade to her senses and left, but in fact, she only

    went to buy something.

    Mixed emotions fought in her mind.

    Natalie opened the bag in her hands to show Selina the red dress and cosmetics inside.

    A faint smile formed on her lips, and her eyes were filled with hope. "Tobias is going to wake up

    tomorrow, and I want to make sure that I''m at my best when he sees me."

    This had only urred to Natalie in the afternoon.

    She panicked when she identally saw her wrinkled clothes.

    She thought that Tobias wouldn''t like seeing her look so bedraggled when he woke up. That was

    why she''d gone out to buy these things.

    Selina took a peek inside the paper bag and darted a nce at Natalie. When she saw the

    undisguised hope in Natalie''s eyes, her mind

    became abuzz.

    She''d thought that Natalie had ran for her life, but... Selina''s heart twisted.

    Natalie was so convinced that Tobias would wake up the next day.

    In fact, Natalie was the only one who believed that. Even the doctors thought it was impossible.

    Selina opened her mouth, but her words didn''te out.

    She wanted to persuade Natalie, but when she saw the look in Natalie''s eyes, she was suddenly at

    a loss for words.

    In the end, she chose to walk away silently instead.

    Perhaps Cecilia was right. Maybe a miracle would happen the next day.

    Later, she told Cecilia about Natalie returning.

    "I thought Natalie left, but she''d just gone out to get clothes and cosmetics. She said that she

    wanted to make sure that she looked good for Tobias tomorrow." Selina clutched at her chest.

    "Mom, I felt terrible in that moment. I couldn''t even bring myself to say anything."

    Cecilia was not too surprised about Natalie''s return.

    She patted Selina''s shoulder and said, "Selina, let''s not overthink things. Everyone has their own

    destiny. Do you know why I allowed Natalie to stay?"

    Selina was taken aback.

    She recalled what Cecilia had said when she''d first told her Tobias was still alive.

    Cecilia had told her not to let Natalie know that Tobias was alive and in the United States.

    However, she''d pleaded with Peter to allow Natalie to stay.

    Selina shook her head in confusion. "Why? You didn''t want Natalie to have anything to do with

    Tobias, right?"

    Cecilia smiled bitterly, then sighed out, "Perhaps it''s their destiny. Tobias'' destiny was to get mixed

    up with Natalie, and to almost die because of her. Since it was his destiny, then there was nothing I

    could do to stop it. That''s why..." A trace of sorrow shed in her eyes. "I thought that this is

    probably Natalie''s destiny as well. There''s nothing that we can do if she''s unwilling to leave."

    Selina''s breath hitched, but she didn''t say anything.

    Time passed in the blink of an eye, and the night went by just like that.

    Natalie woke up early the next morning.

    She changed into the red dress that she''d bought the night before.

    It was a striking colour, and it fit her well, showing off her slim figure.

    Natalie let her hair down, allowing it to spill over her shoulders.

    Shebed her hair over and over until it felt soft and silky.

    Finally, she put on some light make-up.

    Herplexion was already pale to start with, so she skipped the foundation and only applied blush

    to give her cheeks some color.

    Then, she carefully put on mascara to hershes to entuate her eyes.

    After she was finished, she looked at herself in the mirror and gave a small smile. Then, she

    smoothed her dress and walked into the ward.

    Tobias was still lying on the bed, motionless.

    She walked up to Tobias and sat down beside him.

    Her gaze fell on Tobias face, and she said softly, "Today''s thest day of my agreement with your

    grandfather. He said that he''s going to kill me if you don''t wake up today. He''s going to send me

    back to Glevania and throw me into Pelham River."

    Despite her words, Natalie''s tone was rxed. She seemedpletely unfazed by it.

    She continued, "Cecilia and Selina tried to convince me to leave yesterday. I know they care about

    me and that they''re worried I''d lose my life over this. I didn''t agree to it, though. Do you know why?"

    Natalie stared at Tobias. His lips were pursed tightly, and there was no response from him.

    She held Tobias'' hand in hers.

    His hand was cold, ice-cold.

    Natalie tried to warm his hand in hers. "Because I know you wouldn''t allow it to happen if you knew.

    That''s why I know that you''ll wake up today, even if everybody else doesn''t think that you will. It''s

    just like how everybody thought you were dead, but I believed that you were still alive. You had to

    be."

    "Am I right, Tobias? If you think I''m right, please open your eyes and look at me."

    She stared at his eyes expectantly.

    He looked so peaceful, as if he was only in a deep sleep. His long, thickshes rested just above

    his pale cheeks, forming two half-moons against his cheekbones.

    However, his eyes never opened.

    Natalie''s eyes dimmed, but she quickly put on a smile. "I know you''re teasing me again. That''s what

    you love to do, right? You won''t wake up until the veryst moment, right?"

    There was still no response.

    Time passed by quickly, and soon, the sun was about to set.

    Natalie''s face was pale, and even the blush couldn''t conceal it.

    She gripped Tobias'' hand tightly. "Tobias, I know you love teasing me, but I think it''s time to stop. I''m

    scared, Tobias."

    "I''m not afraid of dying, but I''m afraid that I won''t be able to see you ever again." Natalie suddenly

    changed tacks. "No, actually, I am afraid of dying. I want to live a long, good life with you, with you

    and Hayden. Just the three of us. I can''t die, Tobias, stop teasing me. I''m a coward, you know that.

    Please, please, wake up."

    Still, there was no response.

    Tobias'' hand was still cold, and Natalie couldn''t warm it up no matter what.

    At ten o''clock in the evening, Selina and Cecilia came.

    They still nned to talk Natalie out of the bet.

    Though they''d already epted it as her fate, they couldn''t bear to watch her die just like that. They

    wanted to give it onest shot.

    Peter was not here yet. As long as he was not present, Natalie would still have a chance to escape.

    As expected, Natalie still rejected the idea.

    Selina was about to burst into tears. "Natalie, please stop dreaming! It''s already past ten, and

    there''s no way Tobias is going to wake up with just two hours left! Please, just go."

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713

    Natalie said nothing.

    Her face was ghostly pale, her lips pursed tight. She shook her head stubbornly, refusing Selina''s

    suggestion.

    "Natalie, anything is possible as long as you''re alive. You are still young. Please don''t be so

    stubborn," Cecilia persuaded.

    Natalie shook her head again.

    Cecilia nced at Selina, signalling her not to say anything else.

    No matter how hard they tried to persuade Natalie, it was to no avail. She had made up her mind to

    not leave no matter what.

    Selina balled her hands tightly into fists, and her face scrunched anxiously.

    The seconds ticked by. When it was close to midnight, Peter showed up.

    "Come out," Peter ordered.

    He didn''t want to make such a huge scene in front of Tobias.

    Natalie shut her eyes, her eyshes fluttering. After a while, she opened them.

    She got up from her seat.

    Her gaze fell on Tobias'' face. "Tobias, you didn''t wake up. I don''t think I can wait any longer. I made

    a deal with your grandfather, and it''s time to carry out my end of the deal."

    Natalie''s voice was faint, and it carried endless sorrow.

    "Farewell, Tobias." With that, Natalie walked out of the ward.

    Outside the ward, Peter''s gaze fell on Natalie.

    "Do you remember our agreement from a month ago?" he asked coldly.

    Natalie lowered her gaze. "Mr. Whitlock, I gave you my word, and I will keep my promise."

    She was a woman of her word, and she''d stick to her promise no matter how badly she wanted to

    stay by Tobias'' side.

    However, there was no denying that Tobias was stitose.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    A thought urred to Natalie in that instant. Perhaps even the heavens were against her and

    Tobias being together?

    She suddenly felt unbelievably exhausted.

    Earlier that morning, she''d still been full of hope that Tobias would wake up.

    However, at this moment, she felt that all of her hopes were robbed away at once.

    Perhaps she was wrong.

    Tobias might not wake up ever again.

    Exhaustion washed over Natalie. She wanted to just close her eyes and get a good rest.

    Peter''s brows raised in surprise when he heard Natalie''s words.

    He''d always thought that Natalie was a scheming, cunning woman.

    He had expected Natalie to worm her way out of their agreement with some tricks.

    To his surprise, she didn''t say anything, nor did she pull anything funny.

    "Get this woman onto a ne to Shalinton City and dump her in Pelham River for me." Peter forced

    himself to stay firm.

    In that split second, when Peter saw that Natalie didn''t try to get out of their agreement, he wavered.

    If it weren''t for their contract, he would''ve even let Natalie go.

    However, since they''d already signed a contract, they had to stick to it.

    The bodyguards seized Natalie''s arms from both sides.

    Cecilia''s face turned as pale as a sheet.

    Selina couldn''t stand it anymore. "Grandpa, please let Natalie go. I promise I''ll get her out of here

    this time. Please give her one more chance!"

    Selina pleaded with all her might.

    Peter hardened his heart and turned away. "Take her away!"

    Uncontrobly, Selina burst into the ward and shouted at Tobias, "Tobias, open your eyes! Your

    woman is going to lose her life, but you''re still lying here motionlessly! Are you still my heroic

    brother or not? Wake up, please wake up! Are you going to just lie here and watch Natalie die?!"

    The clock chimed at midnight.

    Tobias was still lying on the bed, but this time, his fingers moved.

    Then, his eyelids twitched.

    Selina stopped crying abruptly, and she watched Tobias disbelievingly.

    She almost thought her eyes were ying tricks on her.

    With trembling hands, she rubbed her eyes frantically.

    This time, she saw it clearly. Her eyes weren''t ying tricks on her.

    Tobias'' fingers were twitching, and so were his eyelids. It looked like he was going to wake up.

    Selina ran out of the ward.

    She shouted, "He''s awake, he''s awake! Tobias is awake!"

    Peter froze.

    His lips trembled. "Selina, what are you saying?"

    Cecilia stared at Selina. "Selina, say that again. Are you sure?"

    Selina sucked in a breath. "I said, Tobias is awake. I saw his fingers and eyelids moving. Come and

    see for yourselves!"

    Peter and Cecilia rushed into the intensive care unit without a further word.

    Selina''s gaze fell on Natalie.

    She was still being held by the bodyguards.

    "Let her go right now! Didn''t you hear that my brother''s awake?"

    The bodyguards were frightened by Selina''s sudden aggression, and they immediately dropped

    Natalie like a hot potato.

    Natalie stood there in a daze.

    She seemed to be frozen. Even her eyes remained unmoving.

    Selina knew that Natalie was stunned by Tobias'' awakening, which was why she was still out of her

    wits.

    She''d been so sure that Tobias would wake up, but he remainedatose even till thest

    moment.

    All her hopes had been crushed.

    That was why Natalie was so dumbstruck at Selina''s announcement that Tobias had woken up.

    She felt like she was in a dream.

    She even suspected that she''d already been dumped into Pelham River and had died, so all of this

    was just her fantasy.

    Selina walked up to Natalie, sniffling. "Natalie, did you hear me? Tobias is awake, he really is. You

    were right, he couldn''t bear to watch you die, that''s why he woke up right at thest moment!"

    Natalie did not move.

    Selina gritted her teeth, and grabbed Natalie by the shoulders, shaking her. She raised her voice,

    saying, "Natalie, Tobias is awake! Did you hear me?"

    Natalie finally came to her senses.

    She turned to look at Selina, her lips trembling.

    "You are... you are saying... he''s awake?"

    "Yes, he''s awake!" Selina said.

    Out of them all, Natalie had been the most certain that Tobias would wake up. Why was she now

    the most stunned by him waking up?

    "Am... am I dreaming?"

    "No, you''re not!" Selina said loudly. "Natalie, go and take a look for yourself! Tobias is really awake!"

    Natalie stumbled towards the ward, but her legs buckled when she reached the entrance of the

    ward.

    Everything went ck, then she toppled heavily towards the back.

    "Natalie!" Selina let out a cry of surprise.

    Natalie had a very long dream.

    In her dreams, an enormous ck hole was pulling at her, trying its best to suck her in.

    She tried to resist, but she was fighting a losing battle.

    She was about to give in, when...

    Tobias suddenly appeared in front of her.

    He smiled at her, as warm and tender as usual.

    "Natalie,e with me. I''ll take you away."

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714

    In that instant, Natalie was filled with strength.

    The ck hole lost its hold on her, and Natalie walked towards Tobias.

    He stood in front of her, carrying all her hopes and dreams. He was her future.

    Natalie finally woke up five dayster.

    She''d passed out after receiving the news of Tobias waking up. The doctor had said that it was

    because she''d been under too much pressure, and that her body couldn''t take it anymore.

    In just five days, Tobias'' condition was already much better.

    Ever since he woke up, he had been making major progress in his recovery.

    Five dayster, he waspletely back to normal, aside from the fact that he was still a little weak.

    Natalie struggled to lift her heavy eyelids. When she finally opened her eyes, Tobias'' face was the

    first thing she saw.

    She sat up abruptly, and stared at Tobias.

    Tobias met her gaze, his eyes warm and doting.

    Natalie was the only thing reflected in his eyes.

    Natalie thought she was hallucinating.

    How could Tobias have just appeared in front of her like this? He lookedpletely fine, and he

    was just looking at her.

    She rubbed her eyes and took another look.

    He was still there.

    Natalie stretched out a trembling hand to Tobias'' hand. Her fingers trailed from his forehead to his

    nose, then his lips. The warmth under her fingers told her that Tobias was truly sitting in front of her,

    and that she wasn''t dreaming.

    Suddenly, Natalie felt it hard to breathe.

    She sucked in a breath, her voice trembling. "Are... are you really Tobias?"

    Was she truly not dreaming? This doting, gentle man in front of her was really Tobias?

    Tobias tapped her on the nose. "Silly, you can''t even recognise your husband?"

    Natalie froze.

    The next second, she threw herself into Tobias arms, bursting into tears. "It''s you, it''s really you,

    Tobias. You''re really awake, I''m not hallucinating, I''m not dreaming, I..."

    Her words gradually became incoherent.

    Tobias gently patted her shoulder. "Silly, stop crying. Why are you crying when I''m right here?"

    Natalie cried even harder. "I hate myself so much. I gave up on you, I thought you really weren''t

    going to wake up. I thought that even the heavens didn''t want us to be together, but you still woke

    up. Tobias, I hate myself so much. How could I just give up like that?"

    Suddenly, she jumped off the bed.

    She stared at him and said to him anxiously, "You stand up as well."

    Tobias was baffled by her sudden request, but he still stood up, smiling at her.

    His handsome figure was tall and straight.

    What Natalie did next caught Tobias off guard.

    She reached out and touched him all over.

    She wanted to confirm whether this man was truly Tobias, or whether it was just a figment of her

    imagination.

    She was afraid that he was only an illusion.

    Tobias''s breath suddenly quickened.

    He grabbed Natalie''s hand, a trace of lust touching his voice. "Natalie, you''re ying with fire."

    No man could stand having the woman they loved running their hands all over their body like that.

    Natalie''sshes fluttered. "Don''t tell me you''re still so lustful even after beingatose for so long,

    Tobias."

    The corner of Tobias'' mouth curled into a smirk. "What do you think?"

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    After a moment, she threw herself into Tobias'' arms again. "Tobias, it''s really you. You''re teasing me

    like usual, it''s really you!"

    Her voice was choked up again, but this time, it was because of her joy.

    She was not dreaming.

    Her Tobias had finally returned, and he was standing in front of her. She could touch him, and she

    could hear him.

    He even still teased her like he used to.

    Tobias rested his jaw on her head. "Natalie, thank you for waiting for me for so long. Thank you."

    Natalie''sshes fluttered even more. "Don''t thank me. I''m not a good person, I even gave up on

    you. I thought you were really..."

    The moment Peter walked into the ward, she''d truly given up.

    She really thought that Tobias would never wake up again.

    At that moment, she really wanted to die.

    However, God still gave her a miracle. Tobias had woken up, and he was with her again.

    Tobias'' arms wrapped around Natalie''s waist. "Natalie, it''s good enough that you were able to wait

    for me for so long, knowing you. Selina told me everything. Thank you, Natalie, and I know you''ve

    been through a lot."

    He gently lifted her off the ground and looked her up and down.

    "Natalie, you''ve lost weight." He sounded bitter.

    Natalie felt a huge lump forming in her throat.

    She shook her head. "I didn''t. You''re the one who''s lost weight."

    "It doesn''t matter as long as I''m alive," Tobias said lowly.

    Natalie hurriedly covered his mouth with her hands. "Don''t say that! Don''t even mention anything

    about death!"

    "Okay, I promise I won''t say it anymore." He gave a soft chuckle, then ruffled her hair.

    Just then, Selina suddenly walked into the ward.

    She pushed in a cart full of food.

    When she saw Natalie and Tobias holding each other, she couldn''t help smiling.

    As the saying went, all shall be well, and Jack shall have Jill.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    It turned out that even God would take pity on these two lovebirds and make Tobias wake up at the

    veryst moment.

    "My dearest brother and sister-inw, let''s put the intimacy aside for a second and have some

    food," Selina joked.

    Natalie jumped at Selina''s voice. She blushed, and escaped from Tobias'' embrace.

    Selina looked at Natalie slyly. "Natalie, I can refer to you as my sister-inw again, right?"

    Natalie didn''t say anything.

    After a while, she shyly hummed in agreement.

    "It''s not going to change again anymore, right?" Selina asked.

    "No," Natalie replied meekly.

    Selina burst outughing.

    "Alright, alright. You guys have your dinner, and I''ll leave you two alone." Selina left the ward after

    saying that.

    Now, there were only Tobias and Natalie left in the ward.

    "Let''s eat." Perhaps it was because of Selina''s teasing, Natalie looked at Tobias rather shyly.

    "I''ll feed you." Tobias looked at Natalie dotingly.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715

    Natalie stared at Tobias, her eyes widening.

    "I can eat on my own, I don''t need you to feed me," she said.

    "Let me do it, Natalie." Tobias was persistent.

    Finally, Natalie gave in to Tobias'' insistence.

    She sat on the hospital bed as Tobias fed her, spoonful by spoonful.

    His eyes never left her through the whole meal. His tender gaze was as bright as the moonlight.

    Natalie felt her heart hammer.

    After Tobias had finished feeding her, she suddenly remembered that he had not eaten yet.

    "Let me feed you too." She looked at him in excitement, eager to give it a try.

    To her surprise, he actually agreed to her request.

    He ate obediently as she fed him his dinner.

    At that instant, a wonderful feeling rose in her chest.

    The president of YS Group was allowing her to feed him like a child.

    She suddenly felt like it was such an achievement.

    After dinner, Tobias'' gaze fell on Natalie''s hair.

    "Natalie, your hair is a little messy."

    Natalie subconsciously touched her hair and noticed that he was right.

    She didn''t know how long she''d been out, but her hair was messy and tangled. It didn''t feel too

    clean either.

    "I''ll go wash my hair, then," she said.

    "I''ll help you."

    Natalie turned to look at him.

    Before she could say no, he had already followed her into the washroom.

    They were staying in a luxurious private hospital, so each ward came with an attached washroom.

    "Do you want to take a shower as well?" Tobias suddenly asked, shooting her a suggestive look.

    Natalie froze.

    She blushed. "No, I''ll do it on my ownter."

    Tobias''s didn''t insist.

    He could not guarantee what would happen if he really helped her shower.

    He was fine with it, but Natalie was still weak, and she probably wouldn''t be able to take it.

    In the washroom, Tobias got Natalie to bend over the bathtub, while he turned on the tap.

    He wet her hair, then shampooed it. He massaged her scalp gently.

    This was the first time that Natalie had someone help her wash her hair.

    She was amazed at howfortable it felt, and couldn''t help but close her eyes in pleasure.

    Tobias''s fingers were gentle and firm as he massaged every inch of her scalp.

    After that, Tobias rinsed her hair and got a hairdryer from the nurse. He gently blew dry her hair.

    Natalie felt as if she was living in a dream.

    It was only not long ago when she had thought that Tobias would never wake up again. But now, he

    was standing right in front of her, washing and drying her hair.

    When he finally finished drying her hair, he ced a kiss on her head. "You''re all set."

    Natalie wrapped her arms around Tobias'' waist. "Tobias, things are perfect now. I feel really, really

    happy right now."

    "I will make sure that you feel the same every day in the future, I promise."

    Natalie nodded vigorously.

    After a moment, something urred to her.

    She looked up at Tobias. "I want to ask you something."

    "Go ahead."

    "Selina said that you were in some explosive-proof metal container. When did you get something

    like that ready? You didn''t have anything with you when you boarded the ship."

    This was the very thing that had puzzled her.

    Natalie had felt that it was strange when Selina had first told her. Tobias hadn''t had anything with

    him when he boarded the ship, and Queenie wouldn''t have allowed him to bring anything on board.

    How had Tobias managed to get into the explosion- proof container when the explosion happened?

    Tobias''s eyes suddenly turned dark.

    He looked at Natalie and said, "Natalie, I have to thank your father for that."

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Her father? Natalie was stunned, staring at him in surprise.

    Tobias''s face was grave as he told her the whole story.

    It turned out that though Queenie had nned the explosion, she wasn''t going to throw her own life

    in as well.

    She''d estimated that she wouldn''t have time to escape.

    Therefore, she''d prepared the container beforehand for herself. However, Queenie didn''t expect

    that James would find it.

    When Queenie activated the timer on the explosives, James had regained consciousness.

    At the final moment, James told Tobias about the container, and they managed to get there before

    Queenie could.

    Tobias'' expression became even more serious. "Natalie, the container could only hold one person,

    and your father pushed me in right at thest moment. He..."

    A trace of guilt shed in his eyes.

    Natalie''sshes fluttered.

    Though she''d already epted James'' passing after such a long time, her heart wrenched as

    Tobias recalled what had happened.

    She knew that James knew about her rtionship with Tobias, but to James, Tobias was nothing

    more than an acquaintance.

    Despite that, he was still willing to sacrifice his life to save Tobias...

    Tears filled Natalie''s eyes.

    She suddenly understood why James had done that.

    Maybe he did it for her.

    He didn''t want to see her losing the love of her life, so... "Natalie, I''m sorry." Tobias'' voice was even

    more guilt-wracked.

    Natalie shook her head. After a while, a faint smile appeared on her face.

    She ran towards the window and pushed it open. Then, she looked up at the sky.

    The sky was a clear turquoise blue, and white, fluffy clouds were suspended high above.

    Though she was in a different country, she was still under the same sky. She was sure that James

    could hear her.

    She ced her palms together and closed her eyes.

    "Dad, thank you, thank you. Thank you for saving Tobias."

    "Tobias has woken up now, Dad. We''ll be fine from now on, and we won''t let you down."

    "I will be happy. Please don''t worry."

    When she opened her eyes once again, the world suddenly felt clearer than ever.

    Tobias looked at Natalie in concern. "Natalie."

    She smiled at him. "Dad spoke to me, Tobias."

    A look of astonishment shed across his eyes.

    She turned to look at the sky again. "He said that he wants us to be happy forever so that we won''t

    let his sacrifice be in vain."

    Tobias felt his heart skip a beat.

    After a while, he gripped her hands tightly, "Natalie, I promise both you and your father that we''ll

    definitely be happy."

    Three dayster, Natalie and Tobias were discharged from the hospital at the same time.

    Peter set up a gathering at the Whitlock family.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716

    Tobias'' father wasn''t present. He wasn''t in the country, and because his health wasn''t too good,

    they''d kept Tobias'' ident from him.

    After Tobias'' recovery, Cecilia had epted Natalie again, but Peter hadn''t.

    He was still extremely prejudiced against Natalie.

    When he saw the way Natalie and Tobias'' hands were sped together, it annoyed him to no end.

    He firmly believed that Natalie was a menace. Though Tobias was fine now, there was no

    guaranteeing that there wouldn''t be a simr incident in the future.

    Therefore, he invited Yuna to attend their family dinner as well.

    Yuna was dressed in a white dress. She looked elegant and pretty, just like a typical daughter of a

    rich family.

    Peter''s solemn expression immediately lit up as soon as he saw Yuna.

    He warmly greeted her and invited her to sit beside him. "Yuna,e sit by me! I left this seat for

    you."

    Yuna shed a practiced smile. "Thank you,

    Grandpa Peter."

    On the other hand, Natalie''s eyshes fluttered a little.

    She knew a little about Yuna''s background.

    Peter liked Yuna very much, and he was trying his best to matchmake her and Tobias.

    Though Natalie knew that Tobias had no feelings for Yuna, she felt a little ufortable at the fact

    that she was invited to a family gathering.

    Just when she was lost in her thoughts, Tobias suddenly turned to look at her.

    She could feel his deep gaze boring into her soul.

    His eyes were filled with all kinds of emotions as if conveying thousands of words at once.

    It was obvious that he only had eyes for her.

    When they locked eyes, Natalie suddenly felt secure and solid, as if he was her anchor.

    Like magic, her unsettled heart quickly calmed when she met Tobias'' gaze.

    What was she thinking?

    Whether Peter liked Yuna or not, and whether he''d invited Yuna to their family gathering or not, had

    nothing to do with Natalie.

    Tobias only had eyes for her, and that was all she wanted. She didn''t need to bother about anything

    else.

    Natalie shed an appreciative smile at Tobias.

    A smile formed on Tobias'' lips as well.

    As soon as the dishes were served, Tobias piled Natalie''s te with food. His gentle, tender actions

    were evident to everyone present.

    Of course, Peter felt even more displeased as he watched Tobias.

    He snorted. "Some people are really shameless,ing to a family gathering uninvited. I wonder

    what they mean by it."

    Selina quickly said, "Grandpa, you''re absolutely right. This is a gathering for us Whitlocks, for the

    Whitlock family members and the daughter-inw of the Whitlock family. Why is there an outsider

    here?"

    Selina had deliberately twisted Peter''s words, her gaze falling on Yuna.

    At that, Yuna''s face suddenly changed.

    She was used to everyone fawning on her at the first opportunity, and she had never been insulted

    in such a manner.

    However, reminding herself that there were many people present at the dinner, she suppressed her

    anger and quickly put on a smile.

    Peter red at Selina. "Selina! Do you really not

    know what I mean?"

    Selina pretended to be confused. "Isn''t that what you mean, Grandpa? What else could it mean?"

    Peter was as mad as a bull, but he had no way to vent his anger.

    He huffed loudly, then said, "Some people caused Tobias to get into such a huge ident and was

    evenatose for so long. Yet they''re still shameless enough to turn up here. I really don''t know

    what to say..."

    Tobias suddenly put down his utensils.

    He looked at Peter directly and said, "Grandpa, I hope that you''ll stop bringing this matter up, now

    that it''s passed. I was the one who insisted on going, and it has nothing to do with Natalie. If you

    want to me someone, it should be me, not Natalie."

    Peter stared at him in shock.

    Cecilia tried to relieve the tension. "Peter, it''s all in the past. Let''s not mention it again. See, isn''t

    Tobias in good health now?"

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Peter could feel his blood pressure skyrocketing when he heard that.

    Tobias was indeed in good health now, but he was still as stubborn as a mule. He went against

    Peter''s wishes to be with Natalie, which vexed him to no end.

    "Fine, fine, fine, I won''t bring it up anymore," He huffed, then red at Natalie. "Since this is our

    family gathering, what is this woman doing here?!"

    This time, Peter did not attempt to hide his displeasure.

    Tobias'' expression was neutral. "Since this is the Whitlock family''s family dinner, don''t you think the

    granddaughter- in-w should be present, Grandpa?"

    Tobias''s words were like a huge p to Peter''s face.

    Peter''s face reddened in rage. "I will never recognise her as my granddaughter-inw!"

    "It''s fine as long as I do," Tobias said bluntly.

    Peter''s eyes widened.

    "The only granddaughter-inw I acknowledge is Yuna!"

    "Grandpa, it is your grandson who is going to get married, not you."

    Peter was speechless.

    Just then, Yuna suddenly added gently, "Please stop arguing, you two."

    She paused, then looked at Tobias pitifully, "Tobias, I came here because of Grandpa Peter. He

    sees me as his own granddaughter, which is why he invited me. There''s no other reason, so I hope

    you won''t misunderstand."

    Tobias averted his gaze and continued to pile Natalie''s te with food.

    Selina felt goosebumps rising all over her body.

    Yuna was a wonderful actress!

    Her weak and fragile appearance made her look so pitiful. It was a good thing that Tobias was

    strong enough not to be seduced by her.

    However, Selina knew that Yuna was definitely not a good person.

    When she''d mocked Yuna earlier, she''d clearly seen the malice in her eyes.

    However, she was pretending to be the weak one.

    No proper woman would be able to act like this.

    "Natalie, you''re still weak. Have some soup." Tobias got her a bowl of soup.

    Natalie epted it with a smile.

    Yuna felt extremely awkward.

    On the other hand, Peter was all worked up.

    He couldn''t believe that Tobias would dare turn a blind eye to Yuna.

    He mmed the table in a fit of anger. "Tobias Whitlock!"

    Tobias looked at him. "Grandpa?"

    Peter snorted. "Tobias, I didn''t expect you to be so heartless!"

    Tobias'' breath hitched.

    Peter said coldly, "Tobias, while you were still buried underwater, Yuna was the one who told me

    that you were still alive. When we didn''t have the time to look for the controls to open that container

    you were in, Yuna was the one who found a way to open it. Yet, this is the way you''re treating your

    saviour?"

    Peter was trying to give all the credit to Yuna.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered slightly when she heard that.

    She hadn''t expected Yuna to have contributed so much to saving Tobias.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717

    Natalie subconsciously shot a look at Tobias.

    She really hoped that Tobias would soften a little and show Peter some respect, at least not to

    provoke his grandfather even further.

    Tobias''s eyes went dark.

    His sharp gazended on Yuna''s face. "Thank you very much, Yuna."

    His voice was t and monotonous, devoid of any emotions.

    Yuna replied gently, "It''s what I should have done."

    "A thank you is not enough. You should propose a toast to her," Peter interrupted.

    Tobias immediately lifted his wine ss.

    Before Yuna could even react, he already downed the entire ss of wine at once.

    A hint of disappointment shed in Yuna''s eyes.

    Meanwhile, Selina stifled a giggle as she watched their interaction.

    When Yuna was about to raise her own ss of wine, she looked like she had prepared a speech

    for that. However, the way Tobias had gulped the wine first rendered Yuna utterly speechless.

    Peter was frustrated with Tobias'' actions, but he didn''t know how to tell him off.

    He could only keep his anger to himself and sulk throughout the whole dinner.

    After dinner, Peter stood up abruptly.

    "Come with me, Tobias. We need to talk."

    Tobias looked at Natalie and said, "Natalie, you stay with Selina. I''ll be back soon."

    Natalie nodded.

    After a pause, Tobias said, "Don''t stay up waiting for me if I take too long."

    Natalie smiled. "Okay, okay. Stop worrying about me."

    She knew that Peter would definitely be giving Tobias a hard time, and she had already guessed

    that their conversation would not end so soon.

    Cecilia, Selina, and Natalie sat next to each other on a sofa.

    "Mother, has Yuna left already?" Selina asked.

    Cecilia nodded. "She just left."

    Selina let out a little snort. "At least she knows what''s good for her. She is aware that no one else,

    save for Grandpa, likes her."

    Cecilia frowned and stared at Selina. "Don''t say

    that, Selina. After all, she has helped us a lot with Tobias."

    "I know that, but I just don''t like her," Selina replied indifferently.

    Selina couldn''t exin why she had felt repulsed by Yuna the very first time she saw her. She

    thought that Yuna looked just like a scheming b*tch.

    Yuna liked to act pure and innocent, but who knew what was hiding behind the fagade.

    Cecilia sighed, then looked at Natalie. "Natalie, please don''t overthink this."

    Natalie smiled and replied, "Don''t worry, Auntie. I won''t."

    "Natalie, why are you still calling my mom Auntie?" Selina interrupted.

    Natalie paused.

    Her face suddenly turned red.

    Cecilia red at Selina. "There''s no need to change the way she addresses me yet. After all, we''re

    still waiting for an official wedding ceremony yet. It''s not toote to change it after the wedding."

    Selina stuck out her tongue yfully.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    On the other hand, Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    She knew that she would need to address Cecilia as her mother-inw sooner orter. Although

    she had also once done so, she felt a little embarrassed to call her that now. It would probably be

    more appropriate to do that after the wedding.

    "Although Peter is a stubborn old man, Tobias'' love for you will never change. You know that,

    Natalie," Cecilia added.

    Earlier, Peter had invited Yuna toe, and he had deliberately said so many hurtful words to

    Natalie. Cecilia was afraid that Natalie would be affected.

    She also knew that Natalie was an overthinker.

    However, to her surprise, Natalie did not seem to mind at all this time.

    Natalie smiled genuinely. "Tobias and I have been through so much, Auntie. I can''t possibly be the

    same as before, getting suspicious because of such a small matter. Tobias is the one I''ll be

    spending the rest of my life with, not Mr. Whitlock, so I won''t be bothered by whatever Mr. Whitlock

    says."

    Cecilia was not wrong. If it were in the past, Natalie would definitely overthink Peter''s words.

    The old Natalie would be afraid that Tobias'' feelings for her would change because of Peter''s

    opinion. She would be so unconfident in herself in front of the outstanding Yuna.

    But she was different now.

    She had unmoving faith in Tobias and herself.

    Upon hearing her reassurance, Cecilia nodded in relief.

    She smiled affectionately at Natalie and said, "It''s good that you think this way. Trust is extremely

    important in a rtionship."

    Natalie bobbed her head. "You''re right. I realized that I had so many conflicts with Tobias because I

    didn''t trust him enough. But after we have been through so much together, I believe we have

    already built more than enough trust between us."

    Peter summoned Tobias to his study.

    As soon as Tobias arrived, Peter went straight to the point and spoke. "Tobias, Yuna saved you this

    time, and you owe her a great deal."

    Tobias said lowly, "I understand, Grandpa. I can repay her, whether in terms of fame or fortune."

    Peter frowned. "You know that she doesn''t want these."

    Tobias'' gazended on Peter''s face. "That''s the only thing I can''t give her, Grandpa." "Why not?"

    Peter suddenly raised his voice.

    "What''s wrong with Yuna? No matter her looks, family background, or education, she''s streets

    ahead from that Natalie."

    "To you, she''s nothingpared to Yuna, but to me, Yuna is no match for Natalie," Tobias said

    indifferently.

    Peter was speechless.

    He red at Tobias, seething. "Tobias, that woman is nothing but a scourge. If it weren''t for her, you

    would never..."

    "Grandpa!" Tobias cut him off. "Natalie will be my wife. Whether you acknowledge her or not, she

    will still be my wife. I hope you will at least have some respect for my wife."

    Peter gaped in shock.

    He''d always had a bad temper, but it had never had any effect on Tobias.

    "Tobias, why do you like that woman so much?" Peter let out a long sigh.

    Tobias pursed his lips and said nothing.

    Peter got up from his seat and paced in the study.

    After a long while, he stopped.

    He looked at Tobias. "If you want me to ept Natalie, you''ll have to stay here with her for half a

    month. If she can make me change my mind, then I''ll give you my blessing."

    Tobias''s eyes glinted. "Are you serious, Grandpa?"

    Peter red at him. "Have I ever lied to you?"

    Tobias lowered his gaze, his expression unfathomable as if pondering something.

    After a while, he nodded. "Alright, I agree."

    "I have one more condition," Peter continued. "Yuna did contribute to saving you, and I hope that

    you can have a good talk with herter. Thank her properly. The Whitlock family doesn''t like to owe

    people, and I don''t think you do either."

    Tobias''s voice was calm, "Okay."

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718

    Tobias subconsciously nced at the clock on the wall. "Why don''t we do it tomorrow? It''s toote

    tonight."

    "Toote?" Peter waved his hand dismissively. "There''s no such thing as toote. Besides, if you

    have nothing to hide, why would you care so much about seeing her at night?"

    Tobias narrowed his eyes.

    He nodded after a while. "Alright."

    At nine o''clock in the evening, Tobias went up to Natalie and asked her to go to bed first.

    The servants had already gotten the room ready.

    Then, he told her about Peter''s offer.

    Natalie was a little nervous. "Really? Did he really say that? Will he really ept our rtionship if I

    stay here for half a month?"

    "Yes, but you don''t have to be too nervous. Just make yourself at home," he said.

    Natalie blinked. "But what if he still doesn''t ept us when the timees?"

    Tobias stared back at her with his deep-set eyes.

    He rubbed the tip of his nose against hers. "This is ourst chance, and it is hisst chance too."

    Confusion shed in Natalie''s eyes.

    "If Grandpa is still unwilling to ept you, I''m going to ignore his rejection from then on. I won''t

    make you try to get into his good books anymore either."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Her eyes widened in astonishment.

    "But... but he is your grandfather," she stammered.

    He looked into her eyes affectionately. "You''re my wife, Natalie. How can I let you always be the one

    to give in?"

    Now that he was leaning in to her, Natalie could feel his warm breath fan out over her face. It made

    her feel secure.

    With his reassurance, Natalie immediately felt better.

    She should not care about what others think as long as Tobias cared about her.

    She looked at him. "I''ll listen to everything you say."

    A warm feeling surged in Tobias'' heart.

    He suddenly thought about his meeting with Yunater.

    Initially, he was going to tell Natalie about this, but stopped himself as he didn''t want her to worry.

    Although nothing was going on between Yuna and him, he was afraid that Natalie would overthink.

    He could not bear to see the disappointment and sadness on Natalie''s face again.

    Tobias''s gaze darkened.

    A momentter, he muttered, "Natalie, you should go to sleep. I still have something else to do."

    "Huh?"

    Peter and Tobias had already spoken for such a long time, but he still had something to do?

    "You still have something to discuss with your grandfather?" Natalie asked.

    Tobias was a little taken aback by her question.

    Natalie did not wait for him to answer. "Alright then. I''ll wait for you right here."

    Waves of guilt instantly rose in Tobias'' heart.

    Even though he was only telling Natalie a white lie, he still felt guilty.

    "Natalie, you get some rest," Tobias said.

    "I''ll wait for you."

    "You sleep first. I don''t want you to tire yourself." Tobias'' tone was doting.

    Natalie smiled. "Okay."

    By the time Tobias arrived at the parlor, Yuna was already sitting there waiting for him.

    Peter immediately stood up when he saw Tobias. "Alright, I believe it''s my cue to leave. You two

    should have a good chat."

    "Grandpa," Tobias stopped him. "You should stay."

    Peter yawned. "I am going to sleep. You two take your time."

    He left quickly after that.

    Yuna and Tobias were left alone.

    Tobias spoke first. "Yuna, thank you for your help. I don''t like to owe favours, so just tell me what

    you want. I''ll try my best to get it for you."

    Yuna looked at him gently.

    After a while, she said lowly, "What if I want you?"

    Tobias frowned in disgust. "Yuna, you''re smart. You should know that you''re just repulsing me by

    saying that."

    Disappointment shed in Yuna''s eyes.

    "What can you give me then?" she asked, her gaze fixed on his face. "Money? A mansion? Or the

    shares of yourpany?"

    "I can give them to you as long as you want it."

    Yuna scoffed. "Unfortunately, I don''t want these things."

    Tobias pursed his thin lips tightly and said nothing.

    Minutes passed, then Yuna suddenly stood up. "Let''s just forget about it. You can''t give me what

    you want, so I''m not going to ask for anything. Perhaps I can even leave a good impression in your

    heart?"

    Then, she turned to leave.

    However, she suddenly fell, as if she''d twisted her ankle.

    Tobias immediately helped her up.

    She held on to Tobias''s arms and stood up as she winced in pain.

    She looked at her ankle mockingly. "I can''t even leave proudly..."

    Yuna looked at Tobias. "Can you get someone to get a guest room ready for me to rest in?"

    "I''ll inform the servants," Tobias said as he strode out of the room.

    Yuna sat on the sofa as she watched Tobias leave, a calcting look in her eyes.

    She quickly pulled out her phone and sent out a message.

    A minuteter, Tobias came back.

    "The guest room has been prepared, and the private doctor wille soon." "Could you please

    send me to the guest room?" Yuna suddenly said.

    She looked at Tobias, her gaze imploring. "Didn''t you ask me earlier what I want as repayment for

    saving you? I only want you to send me to the guest room."

    Tobias''s expression darkened.

    "I believe the president of YS Group is a man of his word, and he would carry out his promise to his

    saviour," she added.

    "Fine," Tobias said.

    A sly smile formed on Yuna''s lips.

    When they arrived at the guest room, Yuna suddenly tripped and stumbled forward, and Tobias

    instinctively leaned forward to steady her.

    Yuna''s smile turned into a sly smirk.

    She fumbled for the door handle as soon as Tobias stepped into the room to rescue her.

    "Bang!"

    The guest room door mmed shut.

    At the same time, she pretended to fall to the ground.

    She tugged roughly at her dress''s cor as she fell, exposing the skin beneath.

    Nataliey on the bed, tossing and turning.

    Although she was sleepy, she could not fall asleep.

    She was waiting for Tobias.

    Though she knew that Tobias would probably take a long time with Peter, she still wanted to wait for

    him.

    She felt uneasy without Tobias by her side.

    Suddenly, her phone dinged.

    It was a text message from an unknown number.

    She opened the message.

    "Come to room 201

    Natalie frowned in confusion.

    After a moment, she smiled in realization.

    It was probably a text from Tobias.

    Perhaps Tobias hadn''t gone to speak with Peter. Perhaps he''d prepared a surprise for her, and now

    he was asking her to go over there... Natalie immediately got out of bed and headed towards room

    201.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719

    Room 201 ''s door was closed.

    Natalie knocked on the door with a smile of anticipation.

    At the same time, Yuna stood up.

    ''Are you alright?" Tobias frowned.

    Yuna shook her head. "I''m fine."

    "Then I''ll leave first." Tobias nodded and turned to leave.

    Just then, someone knocked on the door.

    Tobias didn''t think much about it.

    He had nothing to hide, so he wouldn''t overthink things.

    "I''ll get the door." Yuna stepped in front of Tobias and hurriedly opened the door.

    Yuna''s eyes met Natalie''s.

    Natalie stared at Yuna.

    Her face was flushed, and the cor of her dress looked like it''d been ripped open, revealing her fair

    skin.

    Natalie was stunned for a moment.

    Why would Yuna be here?

    The text message had instructed her toe to room 201. Wasn''t it Tobias who had sent the

    message? How could it be Yuna instead?

    On the other hand, panic shed in Yuna''s eyes at the sight of Natalie.

    She tried to close the door as if she was hiding something, but Tobias pushed past her and walked

    out of the room.

    Then, he saw Natalie.

    Natalie saw him as well.

    She could not believe what she saw. She thought that her eyes were ying a trick on her.

    She rubbed her eyes.

    It was really him.

    At that moment, her mind was abuzz.

    Why was this scene so simr to catching someone cheating?

    Tobias and Yuna were alone in a room, and Yuna''s cor had been ripped open.

    Subconsciously, Natalie turned around to leave.

    Meanwhile, Tobias had finally returned to his senses.

    He immediately chased after Natalie.

    He knew that she must have misunderstood him

    again.

    However, he didn''t me her. It was only natural.

    "Natalie." Tobias caught hold of her arm.

    Natalie''s arms turned stiff.

    She slowly turned around to look at Tobias strangely. "You said you were going to speak to your

    grandfather, didn''t you? How''d you end up in Yuna''s room?"

    Tobias'' head started to ache.

    He shouldn''t have kept this from Natalie because of his unnecessary worries.

    The sight of him in Yuna''s room, coupled with the fact that he had lied to her earlier, made his

    actions seem even more suspicious.

    He started to feel anxious.

    He and Natalie had been through so much just to get back together, and he was truly afraid that

    something woulde between them again.

    "Natalie, please, let me exin. I was going to meet Yuna earlier, because she did help save me.

    Grandpa wanted me to thank her, and I thought that it was necessary."

    "You told me that you were going to see your grandfather, though." Natalie looked into Tobias'' eyes.

    Her tone was unusually calm.

    Tobias did not notice Natalie''s calmness despite their current situation.

    If this were the old Natalie, she would''ve been extremely agitated.

    "Natalie, I was afraid that you''d overthink things and get upset." A trace of regret shed in Tobias''

    eyes. "Now that we''re together again, I want every moment of your life to be filled with joy. I don''t

    want you to be upset anymore."

    "Oh," Natalie muttered.

    Tobias continued, "Yuna sprained her ankle, so I took her to the guest room. But when we arrived at

    her room, she fell down again. And then you came."

    "Natalie, nothing happened between us. Please believe me."

    Tobias''s tone grew more urgent.

    He was petrified that Natalie might misunderstand him.

    They''d been through so much to end up together, and they couldn''t take any more

    misunderstandings.

    "So, that''s it?" Natalie asked slowly.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Yes, that''s it." Tobias pleaded, "Natalie, you have to believe me."

    Natalie stared at Tobias silently.

    Tobias grew even more panicked.

    "Natalie, please believe me. You have to!"

    Natalie stared at him. She watched as Tobias, normally cool and calm, grew more and more

    panicked.

    The corners of her mouth curled into a grin.

    After a while, she burst into a fit of giggles.

    Tobias was dumbfounded.

    He immediately pressed the back of his hand against Natalie''s forehead. "Natalie, are you okay?"

    Natalie looked at Tobias with a smile.

    "Tobias, you really care a lot about me, don''t you?"

    She knew he had exined the truth to her in such a panic because he truly cared about her.

    He hadn''t done anything wrong, and he didn''t have to be in such a panic. He could''ve just exined

    things to her calmly.

    However, he cared about her too much.

    He was afraid that she would misunderstand him.

    Tobias was even more baffled by Natalie''s words.

    Natalie''s tone was gently. "Tobias, I know that there''s nothing between you and Yuna. Do you think

    I''ll still misunderstand you for such a small matter? You were willing to even give up your life for me.

    Why would I still doubt your loyalty? I believe you."

    Her tone was gentle but determined.

    When Tobias exined the truth to her just now, she had already guessed that everything had to be

    a scheme, and it was definitely not an ident.

    She knew that because of the text message sent to her phone.

    She thought that the sender was probably Yuna.

    Yuna had done it on purpose. She must have deliberately asked Tobias to send her to the guest

    room and pretended to trip and fall.

    She must have closed the door when Tobias was distracted by her fall, and even took the

    opportunity to pull her cor down.

    Yuna had done all of this only to create the illusion that something had happened between her and

    Tobias.

    However, Natalie decided not to expose Yuna''s ns.

    Since Yuna helped to rescue Tobias, she decided not to say anything about it this time, as a gesture

    to repay Yuna''s help.

    Besides, Peter was already prejudiced against her in the first ce. She didn''t want to cause any

    more trouble to the Whitlock family.

    Tobias''s body stiffened in shock after hearing Natalie''s words.

    After a moment, he tugged at her arm and pulled her into an embrace.

    Tobias'' tone was full of surprise. "Natalie, you''ve given me such a huge surprise."

    If it were in the past, Natalie would definitely be angered and make a huge fuss. He would need to

    spend a lot of effort to prove that he was innocent and cheer her up.

    But this time, Natalie trusted himpletely.

    This time, her actions were beyond his expectations, and Tobias was overjoyed.

    He couldn''t stop himself from pressing his lips to hers. He couldn''t wait any longer to get a taste of

    Natalie''s sweetness.

    Natalie pushed Tobias away coyly.

    "I want to kiss you, Natalie." Tobias''s eyes locked on her face, burning with passion.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720

    "There''s someone watching, let''s go back to our room." Natalie stood on tiptoe and whispered in

    Tobias'' ear.

    Tobias immediately swooped her up into his arms.

    Natalie let out a small yelp of surprise as her feet left the ground. Then, she burst out in giggles,

    wrapping her arms around his neck.

    Meanwhile, behind the pir, Yuna balled her hands into tight fists.

    She would never have guessed that even after such meticulous nning, she still failed to cause a

    rift in Tobias and Natalie''s rtionship.

    She had obviously created an illusion of the two of them cheating on Natalie in the room. Why

    wasn''t Natalie mad at all?

    Natalie and Tobias were still as sweet as ever, and Tobias even carried Natalie away.

    Yuna''s eyes shed with a hint of cruelty.

    She refused to give up this easily.

    It was obvious that she was much better than Natalie in every aspect. Why wasn''t Tobias interested

    in her at all?

    Tobias put Natalie down on the bed and leaned down over her.

    "Natalie." His thin lips moved gently as he uttered her name.

    There was an indescribable tenderness as he savored her name in his mouth slowly.

    Nataliey on the mattress with her dark hair spread loose beneath her. She felt a tenderness

    spread out in her heart.

    She hadn''t been so intimate with Tobias for a long time.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Tobias ran his fingers through Natalie''s hair, trailing down to hold her hand.

    Their fingers inteced.

    Jolts of electricity spread from their joined hands and traveled across her body.

    Natalie sighed in pleasure, her eyes twinkling at Tobias.

    She recalled when she''d held Tobias'' hand countless times in the ICU. It had been ice-cold, going

    from her palm to her heart.

    Especially on the final day of her bet with Peter. His hands were almost freezing.

    She had felt deep, deep despair when she sped his hands in hers.

    But now, his hands were warm and snug again.

    The warmth of his hand sent a thrill along her arm, melting her heart.

    The alluring smile on the corner of her lips made the fire inside Tobias grew fiercer.

    He pinned her arms above her head.

    Natalie followed his movements obediently.

    Tobias pressed his lips to Natalie''s impatiently.

    Things started to get out of hand.

    Although Tobias didn''t want to have Natalie at this juncture, things didn''t always go ording to

    n.

    He could control everything about himself except for his most basic desires.

    In the end, Tobias used all of his strength and willpower to break away from Natalie, but she

    stopped him.

    She felt like she''d been in the cold for a long, long time, and now that she''d finally found some

    warmth, how could she bear to let Tobias go?

    "Don''t go," she pleaded, her voice wanting.

    Tobias spoke hoarsely, "Natalie, I''m worried that your body won''t be able to take it."

    They hadn''t been intimate for such a long time already. He was afraid that he would go too crazy if

    they made love now.

    Natalie looked up at him, her eyes imploring. "If you can handle it, then I can."

    Tobias narrowed his eyes.

    "Natalie, you underestimate your husband. Of course I can take it."

    "Then I don''t have any problem with that either."

    "Are you sure?"

    She hummed in agreement, and her voice was filled with endless desire.

    Tobias had basically already gotten a grasp on himself, but his self- control was shattered to pieces

    with Natalie''s hum.

    The sky grew dark, and moonlight shone onto their bed of tangled sheets and hot, entwined bodies.

    Light shone in through the window the next morning.

    Natalie''s face was flushed.

    She couldn''t help recalling their steaming hot activity from the night before.

    Tobias'' lips lingered at Natalie''s neck, and he joked, "Natalie, I guess it''s true that women do

    be more voracious for certain things the

    older they get."

    To Tobias'' surprise, Natalie had managed to keep up with him the night before, no matter how crazy

    things had gotten.

    In the end, she gave in to her desires, too, just like he did.

    And the two of them almost morphed into each other, throbbing with love.

    Natalie frowned, speechless.

    She was annoyed by Tobias''ment.

    She red at Tobias. "I, I, am I that old?"

    She couldn''t get her words out in one go because of Tobias nibbling at her neck.

    Tobias'' movements paused.

    He looked at her with a smile. "Natalie, you''ll always be a youngdy in my eyes."

    Natalie had just only smiled with satisfaction when Tobias continued, "But it doesn''t mean that you''ll

    stop ageing physically."

    Natalie was dumbstruck.

    Tobias was indeed a sly man, giving her an insult concealed as apliment.

    She bit him as payback.

    "Natalie, you''ve bitten the wrong ce. Let''s try somewhere else," Tobias said suggestively.

    Natalie didn''t say anything.

    She was not the pure and innocent girl she was anymore. Of course, she knew what he meant.

    "No!" she immediately said.

    There was no way she''d bite him anywhere else!

    "Be good, Natalie." Tobias'' voice was extremely suave and seductive, and it pulled her in like a siren

    song.

    Atst, Natalie gave in, hypnotized under his spell.

    It was alreadyte morning when Natalie and Tobias finally got out of bed.

    Peter, Selina, and Cecilia were sitting at the dining table, eating breakfast.

    When Peter saw the two of them walking out of their room, he snorted loudly.

    He was still trying to figure out how Tobias had woken up at just the right time.

    If he''d been just a littleter, this Natalie would''ve been thrown into Pelham River for the fishes to

    enjoy, and Peter wouldn''t have to see her.

    "Natalie, Tobias,e have breakfast." Selina greeted them with a smile.

    Tobias didn''t let go of Natalie''s hand as they headed to the table.

    "Natalie has already eaten," Tobias said with a smirk.

    Then, he shot her a meaningful nce.

    Natalie''s eyes widened.

    Her face flushed as red as a tomato.

    Of course, she knew what Tobias meant.

    She hadn''t expected him to just say something like that, though no one knew what he was referring

    to.

    There was a puzzled look on Selina''s face. "Didn''t you two just get up? How could you have already

    eaten? Do you still want to eat, Natalie?"

    Selina had gone back to treating Natalie like how she used to.

    Tobias replied on Natalie''s behalf, "Yes, of course. She hasn''t had her fill."

    Natalie''s face turned even redder.

    Tobias pretended to ask Natalie thoughtfully, "Natalie, you haven''t had enough, right?"

    Natalie remained silent.

    She did not know what to answer him in front of so many people.

    She managed to let out a low hum.

    Throughout breakfast, Peter looked upset, which was a stark contrast to Natalie''s flushed face.

    Selina had always been direct in both personality and conversation.

    She grew up wealthy and privileged, and she was used to being spoiled ever since she was a child.

    Of course, this had encouraged her reckless behavior.

    Noticing Natalie''s blush, Selina teased, "Natalie, you''re glowing today. I guess this is what people

    mean when they say absence makes the heart grow fonder, huh?"

    Natalie nearly choked on her food after hearing Selina''s remark.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721

    Natalie wished she could dig a hole, crawl into it, and remain there forever.

    She knew that Selina had always been straightforward, but she didn''t expect her to be so open in front of so many people either.

    Tobias, on the other hand, remained calm and indifferent.

    Peter''s face turned even darker at Selina''sment.

    Cecilia shot a warning nce at Selina and chided, "You have no boundaries when you speak, Selina.��

    Selina stuck out her tongue yfully.

    "I just think it''s odd that we can''t speak about these things in public. Why is it that it''s appropriate to speak about a couple having a child, but it''s not

    appropriate to speak about the process of having a child?"

    An awkward silence filled the room.

    Peter red at her. "Eat your food. You''re one to talk, unmarried at your age.��

    Selina pouted but did not say further.

    Only Peter could deal with her mischievous nature. His words managed to render her speechless.

    After breakfast, Peter went to the garden to take a walk, as per his routine.

    "I''ll go with you, Grandpa.�� Tobias stood up after him.

    Peter nced at Tobias. "I see you still have a conscience."

    Tobias nced at Natalie and said gently, "Natalie, you have a chat with my mother and Selina. I''ll be back soon."

    Natalie nodded.

    Then, Tobias followed Peter to the garden.

    The Whitlock family''s garden was huge and always well taken care of. Tobias was greeted with the smell of fresh flowers as soon as he stepped in

    "I know you would never volunteer toe with me for no reason. Just tell me what you want," Peter said as he stretched his muscles.

    Tobias looked at him thoughtfully. "Grandpa, if you want me and Natalie to stay here for half a month, please don''t pull anything funny or toy with my

    trust in you."

    Peter paused and turned to stare at Tobias with a puzzled look on his face.

    "What are you taking about? What tricks? What did I do to you?�� Peter asked, baffled.

    At Peter''s response, Tobias quickly got a grasp of the situation

    Whatever happened the night before probably had nothing to do with Peter.

    In fact, the moment Natalie appeared at the room, he immediately knew that someone had set them up. Otherwise, Natalie wouldn''t have gone there

    out of the blue.

    He had originally thought that Peter had worked with Yuna to trick him, but now, it seemed that Peter was innocent.

    Tobias furrowed his eyebrows.

    He suddenly felt repulsed by Yuna''s actions.

    Before this, he held no grudges against Yuna at all

    To him, Yuna was just a stranger.

    After knowing that she had helped to save him, he was a little grateful to her.

    At this moment, however, his gratefulness to her dissipatedN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    He hated maniptive people.

    "It''s nothing, Grandpa," he answered calmly.

    Peter red at him. "I have nothing to say to you beth. I still prefer to talk to Yuna. I''ll invite her to have dinner with me tonight."

    Tobias pursed his lips tightly and said nothing

    That evening, Peter invited Yuna to their vi once again.

    She wore a ckce dress.

    Usually,ce dresses would give off a scandalous impression on the wearer.

    However, the obscure,ce dress looked amazing on her, and it made her appear sophisticated and mysterious.

    Yuna stood in the dining hall like an elegant ck swan.

    She moved to sit down beside Peter with a faint smile on her face.

    Natalie gave her a strange stare.

    Something like that had happened the night before, yet Yuna could still act like nothing had happened.

    Natalie quickly lowered her gaze

    This had nothing to de with her.

    As long as she was together with Tobias, everything would be fine. Other matters had nothing to do with her.

    Halfway through their dinner, Yuna suddenly lifted her winess and looked at Tobias charmingly. "Tobias, let me propose a toast to you."

    Tobias lifted his own winess politely but distantly, then downed it.

    He showed her respect, but he didn''t give her any chance to say anything inappropriate.

    His actions weren''t out of ce at all.

    Yuna followed suit,

    However, she did not stop drinking. Instead, she refilled and drank one mouthful after another.

    Peter couldn''t bear to see her like this.

    "Yuna, maybe you should stop."

    Yuna picked up the ss once more and shook her head. "Grandpa Peter, I suddenly feel like drinking today, so please don''t stop me."

    Eventually, Yuna turned a little tipsy, and her face was flushed.

    She looked at Tobias. "Tobias, you''re still as handsome as you were a few years ago. You look exactly the same as the first time I saw you."

    Everyone was stunned

    Tobias'' eyes narrowed in confusion.

    Natalie looked at Yuna suspiciously.

    Had Tobias and Yuna known each other before this?

    Yuna continued to mumble, "The first time I saw you on that magazine. I thought to myself, how could there be such a handsome man?"

    ��

    Asmile ormed on her lips, making

    her look extremely alluring. "Ther,

    when I actually met you, I found that

    you looked so much better in ?

    person. You met all the criterta for

    myzideal man."

    -

    The atmosphere immediately turned awkward.

    No one expected Yuna to say such things.

    Peter, on the other hand, was extremely touched

    His eyes, trained on Yuna, were filled with dismay.

    Peter didn''t even know that Yuna had had such a huge crush on Tobias. She was such a wonderful and loyal youngdy. so why didn''t Tobias like

    her? Why was he so bewitched by Natalie?

    Tobias''s lips parted as if he was about to say something.

    He wasn''t moved or bothered by Yuna��s words. He felt nothing towards her, and nothing she said would move him.

    He was just worried that Natalie would feel ufortable.

    Tobias was just about to say something when Natalie shot him a look.

    She was hinting at him that she was

    fine and reassuring him that he

    didn''t need to say anything. Natalie~

    had already seen through Yuna��s

    pretense. Yuna was saying hes?

    things on purpose, to make her feel

    uncemfortable. Why shouldshe fall

    fSP Yuna''s trap? Content.b��longs to

    Since Yuna was in the mood to talk, she would just let her be.

    Yuna could say whatever she wanted, and Natalie would only treat it as a stand-up.

    Yuna was still mumbling to herself. "Tobias, I am really happy to see you. Meeting you in person is also one of my dreams."

    Then, she quickly changed the subject to Tobias'' ident.

    ��I couldn''t believe it when I heard

    that something had happened to

    you. I came to''Grandpa Peter and

    told him that you were still alive, and

    luckily h@- believed me. When that

    contaifer was lifted up from the>

    seaked and we couldn''t find a ��way

    to-apen it up, I was so pani��ked, It''s

    a dood thing that I learned about

    these things in university and we

    could open up the container. It''s

    great to see that you''re fine now."

    Yuna had brought the conversation back to her indirectly saving Tobias again.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722

    Yuna shook her head, the very picture of intoxication. "I''ve really had too much to drink today. Why am I just blurting these things out?"

    Selina watched in awe and amazement.

    Yuna''s performance was worthy of an Oscar. This was nothing short of a legendary performance.

    First. she''d downed some alcohol to give off the impression that she was drunk, then brought up her crush on Tobias. She knew for a fact that Tobias��

    wife was seated right at the table, but she still outrightly challenged her like this in a bid to make Natalie ufortable.

    Then, she made it seem idental when she reminded everyone how she had done Tobias a favor.

    And now she was pretending that she did not know what she had said..

    Selina couldn''t help saying mockingly, "It''s a pity that a certain someone isn''t an actress, really.��

    Everyone could see that Yuna was putting on a show, except for Peter.

    He had so much sympathy for her that his heart was about to melt.

    At Yuna''s words, Peter was reminded of her contribution to saving Tobias. If it weren''t for her, Tobias probably would have lost his life in the ocean

    In that instant, Peter''s hatred and repulsion for Natalie grew.

    "Yuna, l''ve let you down," Peter could not help but say.

    It was all his fault. He was powerless against his own grandson

    Otherwise, he could have forced Tobias and Natalie apart, so Tobias and Yuna could be together.

    ��Grandpa, what are you talking about? It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t say so much when I''m drunk." Yuna hurriedly replied.

    The self- me in Peter''s eyes became even heavier.

    Yuna was indeed a sensible girl

    Meanwhile, Yuna''s gaze fell on Natalie, and she said gently, ��Natalie, right? I''m really envious of you, you know, envious of the fact that a in girl

    like yourself managed to make Tobias fall for you. You''ve proven to me that a man and woman don''t have to be equals to be in love, as long as the

    woman is skilled enough.��

    Natalie had nothing to say.

    She waspletely speechless.

    Of course she could hear Yuna''s underlying mockery.

    Yuna was mocking her for being a normal girl-next-door, and at the same time saying that she had a few tricks up her sleeve.

    Yet she''d said it in such a gentle way that there was no way to fault her for it. What''s more, Peter was still here, and he almost wanted to ce Yuna

    on a pedestal.

    Natalie''s lips twitched, but she didn''t say anything

    Naturally, Yuna''s words roused Peter''s anger again.

    How could a woman like Natalie, who had nothing to her name, be with someone like Tobias? There was no exnation other than bad intentions

    and using sly tricks.

    This woman was too scheming

    How could a person with such an ordinary background have Tobias wrapped around her finger?

    Peter huffed.

    Yuna suddenly stood up and said, "Grandpa Peter, I think I''ve really had too much to drink. I wouldn''t be saying all this nonsense if I weren''t drunk.

    I''m going to go out for a walk to clear my head."

    "I''ll have a servant apany you. You''re tipsy," Peter said

    Yuna gently nodded. "Thank you, Grandpa Peter."

    Peter immediately ordered one of the servants apany Yuna outside.

    Peter, whose fury had just been sparked by what Yuna had said, was in no mood to continue dining at the moment. He stood up abruptly. "Tobias,

    come to the study with me."

    Tobias'' gaze deepened.

    He took a look at Natalie. who nodded at him.

    Tobias casually straightened Natalie''s top. "I''ll be right back, Natalie.��

    Though he hadn''t said anything about everything that had just happened, he was clear what was going on. It looked like he had to make certain

    things clear to Peter.

    He and Natalie would only be staying here for half a month.

    Even so, he didn''t want Natalie to be upset for even one second.

    After Tobias and Peter left, Selina put down the fork in her hand

    She grimaced at Natalie. "Natalie, we''ve just watched a great show."

    Natalie lifted the corner of her mouth in response.

    Selina pouted. "At least I''ve finally gotten to see what a real b*tch looks like.��

    "Selina, don''t say ridiculous things like that." Cecilia gave her a look.

    Selina stuck out her tongue. "Isn''t that the truth?��

    Cecilia sighed to herself.

    Then, her eyes fell on Natalie. ��Natalie, don''t pay her any mind. You know..."

    She wanted to say something, but stopped.

    Natali

    e finish

    for her. "I

    true t

    Tobia

    ed. Ceci

    understand,

    ia''s sentence

    Auntie. It''s

    hat yun

    a helped to save

    S, and Mr. Whit

    ock Is

    complete

    yo

    n her side. E

    upset; I won''t do anything to��

    emba rrass him."

    on

    Cecilia nodded with relief. "Natalie, I''m sorry.��

    Natalie smiled without saying a word

    The truth was that she wasn''t really bothered by it anymore. Now that she''d cleared her doubts, it didn''t matter whether she was in the right or wrong

    She honestly hadn''t taken any of Yuna''s words to heart.

    Cecilia thought that she would''ve felt wronged, because she thought she was still the old Natalie, the one that would kick up a fuss over tiny

    matters.

    But now, she was genuinely not like that anymore.

    As long as she and Tobias were doing well. she could ignore everything else and pay no heed.

    Meanwhile, Natalie��s mobile phone suddenly rang.

    The text was from an unsaved number.

    Natalie thought she''d seen this number before. When she opened the message, she saw that it was from the number that texted her the night before.

    "I''m waiting for you in the garden.��

    The text message was short as usual.

    Natalie''s eyes glinted.

    After a while, she stood up. "Selina, Auntie, you enjoy your meal. I''m going for a walk in the garden."

    "Where are you going, Natalie? Do you need me toe with you?�� asked Selina

    Natalie shook her head. "It''s alright, I''m just going to get some fresh air.��

    She wanted to find out why Yuna called her outside and what else she had nned to cause a misunderstanding between her and Tobias.

    When she arrived in the garden, Natalie had already caught sight of Yuna from a distance.

    She was standing together with a servant. When Natalie walked over, Yuna whispered a few words to the servant.

    The servant nced at Natalie and left.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Natalie walked up to Yuna. "Why''d you call me out here?��

    Yuna smiled.

    ��Tonight seems to be a little cold.��

    Natalie frowned

    The weather was indeed a little

    chilly, but-she thought that the

    reason-why Yuna called her out was

    defittely not as simple as tachat

    about the weather. Content belongs

    t6  -

    ~

    \

    "If you have anything to say, just say it.�� Natalie went straight to the point.

    Natalie hadn''t been too bothered by.

    Yuna bef��re this, but after her =

    scheme I the night before and thee��

    things ��she''d said earlier, Natalie was

    extremely repulsed by ner, Content

    belongs to  ~

    "Can you lend me your phone?" Yuna suddenly asked

    Natalie was confused.

    She stared at Yuna

    Yuna couldn''t have called her over just to borrow her phone, right?

    "Why do you need to borrow my phone?" Natalie looked at Yuna warily.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723

    Yuna smiled. "The weather is chilly, and I want to get my chauffeur to pick me upter. My phone''s dead, that''s all. Don''t tell me you don''t want to lend

    me your phone because you''re worried I''ll use it to do something?"

    There was a hint of provocation in her words.

    The corners of Natalie''s lips twitched.

    She straight-up tossed the phone at Yuna

    She wanted to see what kind of trick Yuna had up her sleeves. Would she use her phone to send Tobias a text, making it sound like she wanted to

    break up with him?

    On the contrary, Natalie was rather looking forward to it.

    She wanted to see if Tobias trusted her enough, the same way that she trusted him infinitely right now.

    Yuna returned the phone to Natalie after a while.

    She gave a smirk. "I don''t feel like calling my servant anymore. You can leave now."

    Natalie was stunned by the sudden change in Yuna''s attitude.

    She was waiting for Yuna to pull off another great performance, but she ended up giving the phone back to her and asking her to leave.

    Was Yuna trying to pull something funny again?

    Or maybe she had originally wanted to put on a big show, but had abruptly lost interest.

    Yuna continued arrogantly, "You don��t have to think too much. There''s no other reason for me calling you out here and dismissing you. I just think that

    you''re a servant at my beck and call. A normal girl like yourself is no different than a servant in my eyes."

    Her words were full of contempt

    The contempt of an arrogant. wealthy youngdy towards an ordinary girl.

    Natalie came back to her senses.

    Her eyes shed.

    Yuna had already mocked her a few times from the day before until now.

    However, Natalie didn''t say anything, partly because she didn''t want to make things hard for Peter, and partly because Yuna had helped Tobias.

    However, that did not mean that she could or would endure it forever.

    If she continued to endure this, she would actually be taken as a total pushover!

    Natalie spoke as if she was totally unfazed. "I see. I just have to let you know that I''m not so easily ordered around. I''ve just been lenient on you

    because of your help towards my husband."

    There was a slight change in Yuna''s expression.

    She tauntingly retorted, "You''re calling Tobias your husband now. You really are sure of yourself."

    Natalie gave a bright smile. "Yes, l''ve always been confident. It''s one of my strong suits. Do you know why my husband likes me so much? It''s

    because he likes my confidence."

    Natalie deliberately referred to Tobias as her husband with the express purpose of making Yuna feel ufortable.

    Yuna had wanted to embarrass her, so now Natalie wanted her to feel the same.

    Three strikes, and you''re out. Natalie had reached the end of the line of her patience.

    Upon hearing Natalie''s words, Yuna''s elegant eyebrows knitted together.

    She felt like Natalie''s dazzling smile was nothing but an eyesore.

    ��Hmph, confidence is your strong suit. You''re really thick-skinned," Yuna mocked.

    Natalie suddenly stopped smiling and fixed her gaze on Yuna��s face.

    It was almost as if she could see right through Yuna.

    Yuna''s goosebumps rose at Natalie''s gaze.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    She touched her face subconsciously. "Why do you keep staring at my face?��

    It was Natalie''s turn tough. "It seems like you think your own skin is even thicker, so you can''t help but touch it. Honestly,pared to you, there��s

    a gap between how thick-skinned we are."

    Yuna was speechless.

    She threw a furious re, eximing. "You...!"

    Natalie''s smilegrew. "I have a name,

    you know. I didn''t get the chance to

    properly imtroduce myself with Mr->

    Whitlockaround, so let me do so

    now.a) Natalie Godfrey, and km

    Tobias�� legally wedded wife. You''d

    do-well to remember that. ��Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?

    Natalie''s smile held a sharp edge to it.

    She did not say anything at dinner, but that did not mean that she could let Yuna think that she was an easy target.

    Yuna''s face suddenly darkened. "Legally wedded wife? Is that the high horse you''re riding on?��

    It''s not my high horse, it''s Tobias��,"

    Natalie continued. "But I just

    remembered that you probably domt

    like me Being his legally wedded

    wife, Mjss Sherman. After all, ney��

    existence blocks the path yourd like

    totake with your unrequited Tove

    tt@vards my husband.�� Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yuna was silent

    Everything she''d said earlier was to infuriate Natalie, but she hadn''t expected it to backfire on her.

    Natalie continued, "I have to say, you were very touching earlier, Miss Sherman. Unfortunately, you didn''t manage to move my husband and I.

    Natalie shrugged. ��Iim sure you

    know how outstanding my husband

    is, Miss Sherman. There are plenty

    of womer out there who, like .~

    yourseff, have a crush on husband,

    SO we ve already gotten used to it.

    yout words don''t mean a thihg ike)

    5."

    Yuna''s expression grew increasingly nasty, her face twitching.

    Natalie smiled. "Miss Sherman, you''re right. The weather certainly is getting colder. I''m going back. If you like the cold wind, do enjoy yourself. I''ll be

    leaving first."

    After that. Natalie directly walked away without acknowledging Yuna in the slightest.

    The corners of her lips curved slightly as she turned around.

    Yuna had called her over in a deliberate attempt to infuriate her, but she was probably the one feeling revolted

    It was good to let Yuna know that she wasn''t such a pushover.

    Natalie walked back into the living room.

    Cecilia and Selina were sitting on the sofa, with some fruit and pastries on the coffee table.

    Selina invited Natalie toe and have a seat.

    Natalie then settled in next to Cecilia

    "Natalie, where''s the fun in taking a walk alone? You should''ve stayed with us for a chat," said Selina

    Natalie smiled. "It''s true, there''s no fun in walking alone. That''s why I came back."

    She tock a mini muffin and took a bite.

    It was invigoratingly sweet.

    Meanwhile, Cecilia said, ��Natalie, you and Tobias are going to have to stay here a little longer. Will you be alright with that?��

    Natalie chewed the pastry in her mouth, slowly savoring the taste.

    "Yes, I will. Don''t worry, Auntie."

    How could she not be alright when Tobias was here?

    Her only worry was that Peter would still not ept her after half a month had passed.

    Based on their current progress, that seemed to be very likely the case.

    Natalie had no choice but to go with the flow.

    Like Tobias had said, if Peter still did not like her after a week''s time, then there was nothing else they could do.

    After all. she had at least tried.

    Despite the fact that the result of her efforts were not exactly satisfactory.

    Hearing Natalie say that, Cecilia nodded. "It was Peter''s idea for you to stay here for half a month. Not to mention, Tobias��s father will be back in two

    weeks too. It''ll be a good chance for him to meet you.��

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724

    Natalie was about to grab her second muffin when she heard what Cecelia said.

    Her hands paused mid-air, suddenly feeling a little nervous.

    Tobias�� father..

    She did not know whether he would like her. Would he be as easygoing as Cecilia, or would he be as difficult to deal with as Peter?

    Cecilia noticed Natalie''s anxiety. She patted her hand. ��Natalie, don''t be nervous. Although Tobias�� father is dignified, he will not be as difficult as you

    think. He''ll definitely like you."

    Natalie smiled. She was still a little anxious.

    After a moment, she stood up as if something had urred to her. "Right, I have to go make something in the kitchen.��

    "You''re still not full?" Cecilia looked at Natalie.

    Natalie shook her head. "I noticed that Mr. Whitlock didn''t eat anything for dinner earlier. I want to make some oats for him. Since it��s already

    nighttime, he shouldn''t eat too much, but he shouldn''t go hungry either. Oats is the best option."

    Surprise shed in Cecilia''s and Selina''s eyes.

    They hadn''t expected Natalie to do something like this for Peter when he was so adamantly against her.

    "Natalie, you have it tough," Cecilia gave a small sigh of gratification.

    Selina also chimed in. "Natalie, you''re so considerate. It''s a pity that my grandpa doesn''t realize that."

    "He will, he will realize it one day.�� said Cecelia.

    Natalie smiled, "I''ll go make the oats, then.��

    Peter walked out of the study while Natalie was still making oats.

    He had just ended his conversation with Tobias on bad terms

    His stance was determined, while Tobias'' was even more so.

    Peter felt irritated

    He had barely eaten anything for dinner, and was a little hungry, so he went out of the study to see if there was anything to eat.

    As soon as he came out, Selina saw him immediately. "Grandpa, you''re here. Are you hungry?��

    Peter raised his eyebrows.

    Could it be that Selina could read his mind? She somehow knew that he was starving.

    "How did you know that I was hungry?"

    As if she was bragging, Selina immediately said, "I didn''t know you were hungry, but Natalie did, so she specially went to the kitchen to make you

    oats. Grandpa, isn''t Natalie one of a kind?"

    Peter was slightly taken aback.

    Meanwhile, Cecilia also added, "Peter, Natalie is so considerate. She noticed that you didn''t eat much for dinner, and thought you might be hungry

    later. Not to mention, at your age, it isn''t good to eat too much at night, so she especially went to make oats for you.��

    A trace of emotion flitted past Peter''s face.

    That Natalie was so considerate?

    Meanwhile, Natalie was on her way out of the kitchen as well. The oats were ready.

    Seeing Natalieing out, Selina stood up immediately, "Natalie, is it ready? You guessed it correctly, you know. Grandpa really is hungry. Quick,

    bring your oats out!"

    Upon hearing this, Natalie immediately ran to the kitchen

    She was in a hurry, and she didn''t put any mittens on. She just brought the oats out, and when she put it down on the coffee table, her hands had

    already turned red from the heat.

    After cing the oats on the coffee table, Natalie''s eyes widened, suddenly knocking herself in the head.

    She had forgotten. How could she put the oats here? She should have ced it on the dining table.

    Natalie said with embarrassment, "Mr. Whitlock, wait a minute. I''ll bring it to the dining table for you."

    Meanwhile, Peter''s eyes fell on Natalie''s red and slightly swollen hands.

    A strange feeling suddenly rose in his chest.

    "There''s no need,�� Peter said in a muffled voice. "I''ll just eat here.

    After that, Peter actually sat down on the sofa.

    The oats tasted unexpectedly good..

    Peter could taste the deliciousness

    in just 8 single bite. It seemed ?

    Natalie had put her heart an@soul

    into making it. Content belongs IK)

    There were two ways to make oats.

    One was to leave the cats to boil. Oats cooked like this somewhatcked taste.

    The other was to keep stirring the oats with a spoon while it was boiling. It would taste much better this way.

    And the cats in front of him was obviously made using the second way.

    To tell the truth, Natalie didn''t have to put so much effort into it. After all, most people wouldn''t be able to tell the difference.

    Peter''s gaze deepened slightly.

    After a while. he shot a subconscious nce at Natalie.

    Natalie was still standing there and looking at the oats in Peter''s hands rather nervously.

    Peter noticed that her gaze was clear. There were no other emotions in there aside from her slight anxiousness.

    He suddenly felt a little confused

    How could a scheming woman have such a clear gaze?

    Meanwhile, Selina spoke up. "How is it, Grandpa? Does it taste good?"

    Peter did not say a word, his lips pressed together tightly.

    However, the act of him taking another bite was already an answer.

    Selina gave Natalie a peace sign, throwing a huge wink.

    Only then, Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Though she''d put in a lot of effort to cook the oats, she expected to just go to waste.

    She thought that Peter would not eat it, or would even throw it away.

    The fact that Peter was willing to eat her cooking was already the greatestfort she could receive

    Just as Peter was slowly sipping the oats, an older man walked in

    He was Tuna''s driver.

    "Mr. Whitlock." The man greeted Peter first.

    Peter nodded in acknowledgment. "What is it? Is there a problem?��

    The man saidMiss Sherman said

    that she wanted to go home, so she

    called mete send her back. But I''ve>

    waited for a long time, and I still

    haventseen her. I can''t get through

    to heton the phone. I don''t know

    what''s going on."

    4

    swnovel.ne 4

    Peter put down his spoon. "Just now, Yuna and the servant went to the garden. I''ll ask the servant."

    Peter called the servant over.

    The servantnced at Natalie and

    said, "I was apanying Miss 2

    Shermait just now, and then Miss

    Godfrey came. They seemed ito have

    something to talk about, so Miss

    Sherman sent me away.�� "Content

    b��longs to  ~

    Peter''s gaze turned sharp.

    He stared at Natalie and asked, "What did you talk about with Yuna?"

    Peter''s interrogative tone made Natalie feel a little ufortable.

    It sounded like he thought Natalie had done something to her.

    She tried to keep her tone calm as she said, "Nothing much. We just had a casual chat."

    There was a sh of deep thought in Peter''s eyes.

    He ordered the servant to look for Yuna, and Yuna��s driver followed her.

    As they waited, Peter didn��t touch the oats anymore. The light in his eyes fluctuated

    Selina quietly said to Natalie, "Natalie, why do I have an ominous feeling? I feel like that Yuna''s going to do something again.��

    She did not know why, but she had this inexplicable gut feeling that something was about to happen

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725

    It''s fine, don''t overthink." Natalieforted Selina softly.

    Natalie didn��t think anything was going to happen. What could Yuna de? Nothing had happened between them in the garden.

    At most. Yuna had criticized her first. to which she had fired some shots of her own.

    What''s more, Yuna was the one who had called her over to the back garden.

    A momentter, the servant returned alone. Yuna was not there. and neither was the driver.

    The servant''s expression was full of anxiety. "Mr. Whitlock, there''s a problem."

    Peter suddenly became nervous and quickly asked, ��What''s wrong? What happened to Yuna?"

    "When we found Miss Sherman, she was just sitting there crying. She didn��t respond to any of my questions, and when I said that you wanted her to

    come back, she said that she wasn''t in a good mood and that she''d be leaving. She��s leaving with the driver now."

    As soon as Peter heard this, he rushed out of the living room

    Jatalie''s eyshes trembled.

    Jhe suddenly felt that she really might have gotten t wrong

    telina had been right just now. Maybe Yuna really vas about to pull another scheme.

    Vhen Peter rushed to where Yuna was. she was ibout to get in the car.

    ike the servant had described, Yuna was crying litifully. Under the moonlight, the tear- stricken =ok on her face was especially heartbreaking.

    Seeing that Peter was here, Yuna hurried to get nto the car.

    Yuna, hold on!" Peter shouted.

    ��una hurriedly wiped away the tears on her face md forced a smile. "Grandpa Peter, you''re here.��

    teter''s heart ached when he saw Yuna��s cheeks itreaked with tears. He really thought of her as his >wn granddaughter.

    What happened? Why are you crying like this?" teter asked distressedly.

    It''s nothing, some dust just got into my eyes." tena mustered up a smile.

    ter smite was obviously fake, with a lot of effort >ut in to keep it up.

    "You''re saying dust got into your eyes?!" Peter''s face turned serious. "How can you be crying like this when it''s just a little bit of dust? Tell me what

    happened, Yuna."

    Yuna continued to shake her head. "Grandpa Peter, you''re thinking too much. It''s really nothing!"

    ��Yuna! If you really think of me as your grandfather, then tell me the truth!" Peter''s voice suddenly rose.

    Yuna bit her lips, as if she wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.

    Meanwhile, Peter��s mind suddenly jolted

    He stared at Yuna. "Did that Natalie say something to you?��

    Yuna''s emotions were seemingly stirred up. "Grandpa Peter, forget it. You don''t have to worry about it. I don��t mind, so you shouldn''t either. I... I don''t

    want to cause a rift between you and Tobias."

    The moment Peter heard her words, he was infuriated. It was as he��d expected

    He''d been stupid enough to have been slightly bought over by Natalie''s oats, yet here she was, going around causing trouble again.

    Yuna''s shoulders trembled, as if she was trying hard to control herself, but could not stop her emotions from leaking out.

    "Grandpa Peter, I suddenly received a message from her when I was in the garden. She told me to wait for her. I thought she wanted to talk to me, so

    I waited there. I didn''t expect that she would ridicule me the second she arrived."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "She called me an outsider, saying I shouldn''t havee to the Whitlock family and that she was the true head of the family.��

    "She said I wag_a wh*re, trying to

    seduce Tobias so openly, that I was

    de usional, She said Tobias waS

    hers, andthat I didn''t stand a chante

    againsther. She even said thatc?

    Tobias wouldn''t blink an eye even if I

    were to strip naked in frontof him,

    lea one just saying thos�� things..."

    Yuna bawled her eyes out. ��Grandpa Peter, how could she humiliate me like that? You know what my upbringing is like, and how I''d never cause a

    scene in the Whitlock family like this. I just couldn''t take the humiliation.��

    Peter was on the verge of exploding with rage after listening to Yuna''s exnation.

    He took Yuna''s hand. "Yuna,e inside with me. I want that woman to apologize to you, face to face."

    Yuna wrestled her wrist out of his

    grip and wipethaway her tears.

    "Grandpa Peter, know you''re doing

    this for mybenefit, but let''s just let?

    the matter go. Tobias cares about

    her taoymuch, and if you reprinaand

    her for me, it''s going to cause a rift

    between you and Tobias. It''s not

    worth it, Grandpa Peter. #H take the

    fall for this matter, after all, it''s just

    words."

    The more hesitant and aggrieved Yuna was, the angrier Peter grew.

    He gritted his teeth. "Yuna. if you don��te in with me now, then don''t you ever call me your grandfather anymore. I won''t allow you to just sweep

    this under the rug!"

    There was a sh of light in Yuna''s eyes.

    Like a dragonfly skimming the water surface, it disappeared in a sh.

    After hearing Peter say that, she pretended to be helplessly dragged into the living room by him

    In the living room, Cecilia, Selina, and Natalie were sitting on the sofa and chatting.

    Selina kept guessing at Yuna''s scheme.

    Natalie pressed her lips together and did not speak.

    Cecilia said to Selina, "Stop thinking of all this nonsense. You''ve watched too much TV. Yunaes from a good family with a good upbringing. She''s

    not what you think."

    Selina stuck out her tongue. "A good upbringing?

    She''s just a b*tch.��

    Cecilia red at Selina. "You brat, don''t spout nonsense.��

    "By the way, where is Tobias?�� Selina suddenly asked. "Why''s he been missing for so long?"

    Selina thought that if Yuna was really going to pull something funny, then it''d be better for Tobias to be around to hold the fort down

    "Your father just called. Tobias is talking to him right now."

    "Oh," Selina replied.

    At this moment, Peter rushed in with Yuna in tow, thetter''s face covered in tears.

    The three of them were all shocked.

    "Natalie Godfrey!" Peter''s shout was so filled with rage that it almost shot through the roof. "Get over here right now!"

    Natalie trembled. She looked at Peter, her eyes filled with shock.

    Yuna tugged on Peter''s hand. "Grandpa Peter, let''s forget about this. Don''t make it too big of a deal, it''s bad for everyone.��

    Peter snorted. "What''s so bad about it? I can''t allow you to just sweep this under the rug!"

    With big strides, he pulled Yuna over to Natalie.

    Natalie''s breathing hitched

    After a while, her eyes fell on Vona''s face.

    Amidst her tears, Yuna had an aggrieved, pleading expression on.

    Peter''s sharp gaze pierced right

    through Natalie-s heart. "Natalie

    Godfrey, you''re really scheming. You

    called Yuna-out to mock her, yet you

    put on such an obedient facade it

    front of all of us. Let me tell you that

    Yunatis my guest, and you don''t

    have the right to bully her Don''t

    forget that you still needany

    approval to be the head of the

    Whitlock family!"

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726

    Natalie was taken aback

    Her mind was in a bit of a mess and she could not piece it together for a while.

    Yuna said in a low voice, "Grandpa Peter, don''t say anything more. Maybe it was an ident on Natalie''s part. I was too sensitive. Let''s just forget

    about this..."

    Peter red at her. "An ident? How could she identally say something so cruel?!"

    What Natalie had said to Yuna was not just cruel, it was absolutely barbaric!

    As soon as he thought of what Yuna said Natalie had told her, Peter was enraged.

    Meanwhile, Cecilia''s gaze subtly shifted.

    She asked softly, "What happened, Peter? What did Yuna go through and what did Natalie do?"

    Before Peter could say anything, Yuna had already spoken up. "Auntie, it''s nothing, nothing at all. Grandpa Peter, let''s go."

    Yuna tried her best to make herself out to be someone who didn''t want to cause trouble, that Peter had dragged her here against her wishes, that she

    wanted to act like nothing had happened

    The more she acted like this, the more agitated Peter became.

    He angrily spat, "Ask your son''s woman what happened! She sent a message to Yuna to wait for her in the garden, then mocked Yuna, and even said

    that she was the matriarch of the Whitlock family! Look at what a woman your son has fallen for!"

    Cecilia was slightly stunned.

    She subconsciously looked at Yuna, and then at Natalie, with confusion in her eyes.

    Natalie... She never felt like Natalie was someone who would do such a thing.

    But Yuna?

    Could it be that Yuna was lying?

    To tell the truth, Cecilia had spent some time with Yuna. She had a rtively good impression of her, especially because thest time they were in

    Glevania, Yuna had suggested going back to the United States, which made Cecilia feel that Yuna was a sensible girl.

    Now. however...

    She really could not believe that Yuna could tell a lie like that.

    Selina stood up as well, ring at Yuna with some repulsion. "Grandpa, you''ve only been listening to what Yuna''s been saying from start to finish

    right? How do you know she isn''t lying? How do you know that what she said is true? Maybe she deliberately did this to frame Natalie, then put on

    such a pitiful look for you to see!��Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Selina, shut up!" Peter was trembling with fury.

    Cecilia quickly pulled Selina over and gave her a warning look. "Selina, don''t say anything you shouldn''t.��

    Selina pursed her lips.

    "I did nothing of that sort!" A female voice suddenly rang out.

    Natalie looked very quiet.

    Her gaze fell on Yuna''s face. "I didn��t ask Yuna to wait for me, and I didn''t mention anything about being the matriarch of the Whitlock family.��

    Yuna seemed as if she had been greatly insulted.

    She stared at Natalie incredulously. "So you''re saying that I''m lying? Didn''t you mock me earlier?��

    Natalie seemed to see right through her. "That''s exactly what you''re doing. Yes, I admit that I mocked you, but only because you called me out there

    and insulted me. Yuna, there should be a limit to your lies.��

    Yuna looked like she was going to copse.

    She pointed at Natalie. "Grandpa Peter, how can this woman be like this? I wanted to prevent a conflict from happening in the Whitlock family and just

    bear with it, but she''s pushing all the me to me. She''s turning everything upside down, Grandpa Peter!"

    Yuna''s eyes immediately turned red.

    Selina gave Yuna a repulsed look

    She could see that Yuna was just acting.

    However, Peter couldn''t see through her at all. He even treated her like a treasure.

    Selina was about to speak when Cecilia gave her a warning look.

    It was not that Cecilia did not want to help Natalie, but at that moment, the more Selina said, the more Peter''s rage would grow.

    Selina had no choice but to swallow back her words at Cecilia��s warning look

    "Yuna, l''m sure you''re well aware who''s the person that''s really got it all wrong," Natalie said word by word.

    ��Grandpa Peter, I''m not lying.�� Yuna''s tears fell at once.

    Peter was already burning with fury.

    "Mr. Lee!" Peter yelled. "Get this Natalie out of here, and make sure she stays out! I will never allow such a cruel, lying woman to appear in the

    Whitlock family!"

    Originally, Peter had nned to let Natalie stay for a week. Throughout the week, he would observe Natalie carefully once again.

    Now. however, Peter didn''t want her to stay a day longer.

    He wished for nothing more than Natalie to disappear from his sight, immediately, and forever.

    Natalie saw the deep hatred and contempt in Peter''s eyes.

    Her heart felt as if it had dealt a sudden strong blow, and a kind of unspeakable bitterness abruptly overwhelmed her.

    Before this, she had suffered a lot from Peter''s scolding.

    But she had never felt aggrieved

    After all, it was her fault, and she would ept it.

    She undertook all of the beratings that Peter inflicted on her. After all, she could only me herself.

    But now, wher it came to the matter

    between herand Yuna, she had not

    done an ything wrong. It was all lies

    on Yuna��s.part, yet Peter was S

    protecijig Yuna indiscriminately��and

    did wget even give her a chance to

    exin before forcefully shooing her

    aWay... Content belongs 0��

    NovelDrama.Org

    Natalie suddenly felt a cold disappointment wash over her.

    If it weren''t for Tobias, Cecilia and Selina, she really would have left immediately.

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    She looked at Peter, her gaze clear.

    "Mr. Whitlock, MI say this one more

    time. I''m natiying, and I didn''t text

    Yuna. Shewas the one who texted->

    me, sa vig that she had something

    to elle When I met up with Her,

    shewas the one who insulted me

    firS& which was why I mock��d her in

    return. However, I never said

    anything about being the matriarch

    of the Whitlock family.�� Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Peter was already biased against Natalie and on Yuna''s side from the beginning. Now that something like this had happened, he waspletely in

    favour of Yuna, and everything that Natalie said was just an excuse.

    He furrowed his eyebrows in

    disgust. "Yousreal y are a scheming

    woman. You''re still here trying to ~

    protest. Every word you Say is a ies

    It''s one,thing for Yuna to let you Ngo

    because of her generosity, butyou! re

    stittrying to push the me to her.

    Y6u''re really a deceitful woman"

    Cecilia could not bear to listen any longer.

    Every word Peter said used Natalie of being vicious and deceitful. Cecilia knew that Natalie had been tolerant towards him all the while

    What Peter said was crossing the line more and more.

    Cecilia could not help saying, "Peter, you can''t just jump to conclusions like that before the matter has been thoroughly investigated.��

    Seeing Cecilia had already spoken, Selina could not hold it back any longer either. ��That''s right, Grandpa. We haven''t even properly investigated this.

    and you''re already using Natalie of lying. Why can''t Yuna be the one lying?��

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727

    Yuna said with a pitiful look on her face, "Grandpa Peter, how could I lie? How could a family like mine allow me to tell lies?"

    Peter thought the same.

    His tone was full of disdain, glowering at Natalie. "We don''t need to look any deeper into this, because it''s impossible for Yuna to lie. How could

    someone born into an educated family, like Yuna, lie? As for Natalie..." Peter became even more disdainful. "How good can a woman from a middle-

    ss family like hers be? She''s probably a chronic liar. She''s no match for Yuna!"

    Before this, Peter had indeed done a basic investigation into Natalie''s background.

    He did not know about the details, but he knew that Natalie was born into a family ofmoners at the bottom of the socialdder. Her mother was

    unemployed, and her father worked at a construction site all year round

    Just as Peter finished speaking, an upstanding figure walked in

    Tobias had clearly heard every single word that Peter had said

    His eyes darkened.

    Before Tobias could say anything, Natalie had already spoken

    Her striking gazended straight on Peter''s face.

    Usually, Natalie''s tone would carry respect when she spoke to Peter, but this time, it consisted of none.

    Peter could insult her all he wanted, but that did not mean he could do the same to James.

    James was the best father in the world, and no one was allowed to insult him

    "Mr. Whitlock, does your so- called educated upbringing consist of pushing the me to someone without even investigating the matter? You liking

    Yuna and trying to help her is fine, but that doesn''t mean that you can frame me for something I didn''t do. In fact, insulting and berating me is fine, but

    why are you bringing my father into this? Is this the way a so-called upper-ss person should act?��

    "Yes, my father worked a low-level job, a job that you people look down upon, but that doesn''t mean that he''s a lowbrow. My father had the most

    integrity in the world.��

    "Mr. Whitlock, you have no right to insult my father, no right at all!"

    Peter could note back to his senses for a moment.

    From the moment he''d met Natalie, she''d always been respectful to him. This was the first time she''d spoken to him so sharply.

    Natalie''s gaze fell on Yuna this time, and it was filled with thick mockery. "Miss Sherman, from a so-called well-educated family background, who is

    apparently unable to lie... Yuna, can you swear on your conscience that you''re not lying?"

    "I swear, I''m not lying!" Yuna immediately replied.

    Natalie smirked. "I see. Your cath has made it clear to me just how worthless your conscience and values are, Miss Sherman."

    Yuna''s face nched immediately.

    "You...!"

    "Natalie, you''re being insolent!" Peter came back to his senses and bellowed in frustration

    However, Natalie acted as if she had not heard a thing

    As she looked inte Yuna��s eyes, she slowly approached her. "Miss Sherman. you said that you didn''t want to start a conflict in the Whitlock family

    because of what happened between us, so you did that by crying your eyes out in the garden alone after being wronged until a servant came to look

    for you?��

    "If you didn''t want Mr. Whitlock to know, you could have just walked away in silence. I didn''t knowpromising meant making a fuss until everyone

    found out. Miss Sherman, you''re really putting on a good show!"

    "You''re being too much!" Yuna was so maddened that her face flushed red.

    She looked at Peter tearfully. "Grandpa Peter, I''m leaving. I don''t want to stay here. Staying here just means I''ll be humiliated. I grew up with my

    parents�� love and care. l''ve never been this humiliated.��

    The veins on Peter''s forehead bulged.

    "How dare you act so insolently in the Whitlock family!"

    Peter was so angry that he scooped up a teacup from the table and threw it at Natalie.

    Natalie did not dodge it and just stood there.

    However, the teacup did not hit Natalie. Instead, itnded steadily in a man''s hand

    Tobias stood in front of Natalie, blocking her with his tall figure.

    "Grandpa, are you done throwing your tantrum?�� Tobias''s tone carried a hint of harshness.

    The moment she saw Tobias appearing out of nowhere, Natalie felt a sudden lump form in her throat.

    When she had been wrongly used, and when Peter had interrogated her, she had not felt like crying at all. But the moment she saw Tobias, the

    urge to cry welled up in her.

    "Tobias, you''re asking if I''m done throwing my tantrum? You should ask your woman whether she��s done. Just take a look at what she''s doing!�� Peter

    yelled with irritation.

    Tobias looked at him deeply.

    ��Grandpa, I did''t see Natalie doing

    anything, a dd I''ve been standing

    here all this ��time. All I saw was you

    framing Natalie and even

    reprimanding her father. Grandpa,

    singe when has your upbringihg

    allowed you to put a person down

    because of their family

    background?"

    Peter was speechless for a moment.

    He was not the kind of person who liked using someone''s family background as an insult, rather he had just said that at the moment out of rage.

    ��Grandpa, Natalie is right. Her father was someone who had the noblest of personalities, and you don''t have any right to reprimand him.��

    There was a sh of anger on Peter''s face. "Tobias, how can you say that a low-level worker like him has a noble personality? And how can you say

    that I don''t have the right to reprimand him?"

    Tobias met his gaze firmly. "Why

    ot? Do you kQow that that low- level

    worker saved��your grandson''s life?

    That low-lev��l worker brought your.

    g randsog io the explosion- proof ��

    container. It could only fit one ~

    perso and he had the chance? to

    hi de himself i in there withoutietting

    aayone know. However, hegave

    your grandson the chanc�� to live.

    r. Whitlock, if that��s not a noble

    personality, then I don''t Know what

    is. Isn''t he worthy of my respect?��

    SS

    Peter''s breathing hitched

    James had saved Tobias�� life?

    He had not known about this in the slightest.

    Selina and Cecilia were filled with shock as well, their jaws slightly dropping.

    Natalie had never told them that James saved Tobias. She had not even brought it up.

    Meanwhile. after the initial startlement, Selina became even more unconvinced.

    It was true that Yuna had helped in saving Tobias, but she''d been broadcasting it for the whole world to hear.

    What about Natalie?

    James had given up his own life to save Tobias, but Natalie didn''t even mention a word about it.

    Inparison, it was obvious who had the higher moral standing between the twa.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Peter''s old brain was just so muddled that he could not see it.

    ��Grandpa, as the elder of the

    Whitlock family, you should be

    handling each matter with equity,

    but why are you being so unfair _< S

    towards.Nata ie?" Tobias�� cold eyes

    shot ight through Peter. "Natalie

    has.been nothing short of respectful

    to-you from the moment she came

    to the Whitlock family, but have you

    ever returned it?"

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728

    The frigid look in Tobias'' eyes gave Peter incredible difort.

    No matter what, he was still Tobias�� grandfather.

    But now, for the sake of a woman. Tobias had openly criticized and questioned him in front of an outsider like Yuna. This caused Peter''s rage to grow

    again.

    He could not help but spat angrily, "Well, even if Natalie''s father saved your life, it can''t change the fact that she hurt Yuna!��

    "Grandpa!" Tobias suddenly raised his voice. "Didn''t you hear a single thing I said? Don��t tell me that after I''ve said so much, you still can''t be fair

    about this? Did you see what happened between Natalie and Yuna with your own eyes? Do you have any evidence to prove that Natalie��s at fault?"

    Peter''s breathing turnedbored

    A momentter, he huffed. "There''s no need for evidence. There''s no way Yuna would lie.��

    There was a menacing sh in Tobias�� deep gaze

    Seeing that threatening look, Yuna suddenly had felt ominous.

    Yuna tugged on Peter''s hand and said aggrievedly,

    "Grandpa Peter, it��s all my fault for making you two argue like this. I''ll just leave now."

    This time, she was no longer pretending. She was really about to leave.

    However, she was soon stopped by Tobias.

    "Miss Sherman, please wait. You shouldn''t leave before we get to the bottom of this.��

    Selina immediately chimed in, ��That''s right. Yuna. Why are you leaving so fast? We haven''t investigated clearly. We have to find out whether you or

    Natalie was the one who lied. We have to find out the truth first.��

    Peter huffed in anger as well. "Yuna, don''t leave. Since they want to figure out the truth, then let''s get to the bottom of this and see who lied. That

    way, we''ll all be convinced!"

    Now that things hade to this point, Yuna had no choice but to brace herself and stay.

    Yunaforted herself. Fortunately, she had prepared in advance and gotten rid of all evidence, only leaving behind the evidence that would be

    helpful to her.

    "Natalie, tell me what happened. Don��t be nervous, take your time." Tobias'' gaze fell on Natalie��s face.

    Unlike his fierce look at Peter and Yuna earlier,

    Tobias'' gaze softened immediately upon looking at Natalie.

    Natalie nodded.

    Although Selina and Cecilia had helped her just now, she still felt as if she was fighting alone.

    But at this moment. with Tobias'' support. she suddenly gained courage.

    She knew that she was no longer alone.

    No matter what the end result would be, there would always be someone standing by her side, and someone she could rely on.

    Natalie said, "Not long after Yuna went to the garden, I received a message from her. She asked me to go to the garden, so I went there. When I

    arrived, she did nothing but insult me. I fired back a few times and came back first. That''s it."

    She was curt and straight to the point.

    Yuna suddenly said, "Miss Godfrey, you said that I sent you a text message asking you to go to the garden. In that case, the text message is the

    evidence. You can show everyone and let them see if I''ve sent you anything.��

    Natalie was stunned.

    The sentence from Yuna suddenly sparked an ominous feeling inside her of what was about toe.

    She suddenly remembered that after she went to the garden, Yuna asked to borrow her cell phone.

    Could it be...

    Natalie was shocked.

    The truth was, Yuna had already nned out everything early on. She had not just wanted to get revenge on impulse after Natalie had refuted her

    words.

    She had already nned it all out.

    That was why she asked to borrow her phone.

    Natalie immediately took out her phone. Sure enough. the text message was gone.

    While borrowing the phone, Yuna had taken the opportunity to delete the text.

    Natalie''s face turned pale.

    "Miss Godfrey, show everyone the text message," Yuna said deliberately.

    Peter also stared at Natalie with mes in his eyes.

    "Natalie." Tobias�� voice was still soft.

    He gazed tenderly at her, assuring, "Don''t worry."

    Natalie looked at Tobias and said, "That text got deleted.��

    Tobias'' gaze deepened slightly.

    After a while, he suddenly whispered something into Natalie''s ear, which nearly made her burst into tears

    "I believe you," It was three simple words, but they couldn''t sound more firm.

    At a time like this, when Natalie could not even show the message, everyone would think that she was lying. but Tobias still trusted and took her side

    without hesitation.

    "Grandpa, Miss Godfrey doesn''t have the text, but I do." Yuna said and took out her mobile phone. "Grandpa, look."

    Peter took the phone, and sure enough, there was a text message.

    "Wait for me at the center of the garden. From Natalie."

    Peter made a call to the number that had sent the text. As expected, Natalie''s cell phone rang immediately.

    This text was indeed sent from Natalie''s phone.

    A look of self-satisfaction shed across Yuna��s eyes.

    Fortunately, she had made preparations in advance.

    This time around, the truth was right in front of their eyes. Natalie had lied.

    Even Selina, who had firmly stood on Natalie''s side, showed some doubt.

    What was going on? How could it be like this?

    Cecilia looked at Natalie with an even moreplicated gaze.

    Could it be that the words that Yuna had said at the dining table had actually made Natalie ufortable, which was why Natalie had done this?

    Under all kinds of suspicious looks, Natalie took a deep breath and looked at Tobias.

    His gaze was still the same as before, clear and unwavering.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    That look in her eyes told her that he believed her.

    Natalie felt relieved at once, her messy brain calming down a little

    No matter what happened, if Tobias trusted her, then what was she afraid of?

    At first, Natalie had not wanted to exin the situation. If she did, everyone would think that she was just trying to cover up her lie.

    Not to mention, they would just be empty words on her part. There was no evidence at all.

    However, backed up by Tobias�� eyes, which were full of trust, she still decided to say it.

    "I didn''t send aaything to Yuna.

    When I sawNuna! Ss message, I went

    to the garden, where she asked toz>

    borrow ray phone. She said she

    wanted to call her driver using My

    phone because her''s was dead, and I

    dich''t think much of it, so Lf��nt it to

    h��r."

    At that poirfit; Natalie paused and

    said, "Yura, the truth is, you had 2

    already nned everything then

    You purposely deleted the text-you

    sentto me and used my phane to

    send yourself a text like that."

    C��ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "It''s clearly a bunch of nonsense!" Peter said coldly. "Even if you''re going to make something up, at least make it believable. If this isn''t nonsense,

    then what is it?!��

    He looked at Tobias and growled, "Tobias, don��t tell me you still believe this woman!"

    I believe her.�� Tobias said in a low and firm voice.

    Peter was stunned for a moment

    After which, he immediately flew

    into a rage, "You''ve really been

    bewitched By this woman. She''s

    obviousllying! We didn''t have any

    evidence before this, but you still

    believe her even though theres

    obvious proof! You''ve trulybeen

    bifhded by lust!" Content.elongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    "Grandpa, the matter hasn''t been settled yet.�� Emotions swirled in Tobias'' eyes, and he exuded an aura that told everybody he had the situation

    under control

    ��Yuna.�� Tobias looked at her. "You said you didn''t send a text asking Natalie to go to the garden, right?"

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729

    Yuna immediately nodded, ��That''s right, I didn''t send anything.��

    "Wonderful." Tobias''s lips curled into a smile.

    "I have the number of an official from themunications department. I''ll ask them to lock into it for me now and see if Natalie has received any texts

    from Yuna. Like this, the truth will be revealed eventually."

    Silence suddenly fell over the living room.

    No one had thought that it would all be cleared up just by checking like this.

    Just now, everyone''s minds were muddled, and they had not thought of this at all.

    Cecilia was the first to react, and her gaze vaguely shifted.

    She guessed that Tobias had probably already thought of it a long time ago.

    There was probably a deeper meaning as to why he only brought it up now.

    Tobias wanted Peter to truly understand what was going on

    When heard Tobias saying that they were looking for a text message record from themunications department. Yuna''s expression changed

    She had not thought of this at all, and she had not expected that Tobias would contact an official from themunications department to look into the

    text message records.

    Yuna bit her lip. "Forget it, I''d better go. We don''t need to make this into such a big deal. If this spreads, it''d be bad for the Whitlock family. It doesn''t

    really matter to me."

    The corner of Selina''s mouth twitched.

    Yuna was really something

    As soon as Tobias said he would ask themunications department for the text message records, Selina had a sudden awakening.

    Tobias never did anything that he wasn''t sure of.

    Since Tobias had already said that he wanted to ask themunications department about the text messages records, it proved that Yuna was

    undoubtedly lying.

    And she was saying these things at a time like this, whichpletely exposed her.

    She did not want Tobias to investigate, yet she wanted to appear like a good person. She even used the excuse of not wanting to damage the

    Whitlock family��s reputation.

    What clever tricks she yed

    Selina could not hold herself back. She immediately said mockingly, "Why do you want to leave, Yuna? Did you get scared when you heard my

    brother say that he would check with themunications department about the text message records?"

    Yuna forced a smile. "How could that be? How could I be scared if I haven''t done anything wrong? I''m just worried that it''ll embarrass the Whitlock

    family if this matter bes out of hand.��

    Selina��s tone grew even more mocking. "Don''t worry. A text message record isn''t enough to bring shame to the Whitlock family."

    Yuna forced herself to calm down. "Then go ahead and retrieve them.��

    The text message records were quickly sent over.

    There was a clear record in themunications department that there had indeed been a text sent fram Yuna''s phone to Natalie��s, asking her to go

    to the garden

    Natalie let out a sigh of relief.

    After being proven innocent. she felt as if she had been cleansed.

    Selina looked at Yuna with self-satisfaction.

    A look of surprise shed across Cecilia''s eyes.

    She initially had a decent impression of Yuna. She had thought that Yuna was a sensible girl, and had not expected that Yuna would do such a thing.

    Cecilia heaved a slight sigh in her heart.

    It seemed that love could really mess up a person.

    Peter''s eyes were filled with shock and uncertainty.

    No matter what, he could believe that Yuna would do such a thing.

    In his eyes, Yuna was the most obedient girl in the world. How could she do such a despicable thing?

    "Yuna..." Peter looked at Yuna and wanted her to give him an exnation.

    Yuna gnawed at her lip. After a while, she suddenly made a sound of understanding.

    She looked at Peter as if she just remembered something and said, "Grandpa Peter, I remember now. I didn''t borrow Natalie''s mobile phone at all.

    Instead, she was the one who asked to borrow mine. She said that her mobile phone ran out of power and asked me to lend her mine. Could it be

    that she sent a text using my phone right then?"

    At that point, she paused and said in an increasingly hurt tone, "Grandpa Peter, you know me. I could never lie.��

    Yuna''s words were full of loopholes. No one would believe it except Peter.

    As for Yuna, she only wanted Peter to believe her.

    She knew that at a time like this, the text message records had already been retrieved, and it was useless for her to say anything else.

    She could ignore the others, but at that moment, she had to keep her trump card, which was Peter.

    As long as Peter still liked her, she had a chance.

    Yuna knew that Peter trusted her very much. Even if she were to just give him a random reason, he would still believe her.

    As expected, Peter suddenly came to a realization after hearing her words.

    He waved is hand towards Tobias.

    Xu

    and said,��Those text message.

    records that you got are totallyc

    invatid. It was Natalie who framed

    Yuna in advance." Content.belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org -

    He looked at Natalie and said, "You.

    really area scheming woman. Haw

    dare you frarne Yuna? I''ll neverallow

    sucha vicious woman to bemy

    granddaughter-inw!�� Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~

    Natalie had nothing to say.

    She was truly speechless beyond belief.

    Everyone could tell from Yuna''s words that she was lying just now, but Peter still believed her.

    Natalie was helpless

    It looked like Peter would never trust her no matter what she said.

    Natalie lowered her gaze. "Mr. Whitlock, if that''s what you think, then so be it. As long as you''re happy, that''s fine.��

    Peter was speechless.

    He red at Natalie. "What do you mean by that?��

    "Grandpa, you''re still doubting Natalie," Tobias suddenly said

    I''m not doubting her, I''m sure of it! It''s Natalie who framed Yuna,�� Peter said with certainty.

    Tobias'' gaze darkened slightly.

    "Natalie, I''m going to take something from you,�� Tobias suddenly said.

    Natalie was taken aback

    What did he mean he was going to take something from her?

    Before she could react, she saw Tobias'' hand suddenly fall on her chest.

    Natalie widened her eyes in shock.

    There was-Something like a brooch

    onher chest that she hadnot 2

    noticed-Until now. It was miniscule

    and simr to the color of her~

    clothes. It was impossible tasee it

    witaout looking carefully. Content

    b��longs to NovelDrama.Org ~

    If Tobias had not said anything. Natalie would not have known about it.

    "Grandpa, let me show you something,�� Tobias said in a low voice.

    Tobias had taken a spy camera from Natalie''s clothes.

    Soon, he connected the camera to the giant LCD screen in the living room.

    The screen showed what had happened earlier.

    Natalie and Yuna met up in the garden.

    Natalie asked Yuna why she was looking for her.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Yuna asked to borrow Natalie''s phone.

    Yuna mocked Natalie

    Natalie retorted and then left.

    Everyone apart from Tobias was stupefied.

    Natalie''s heart was pounding

    Goodness, when had Tobias nted a spy camera on her body? How did she not know about this?

    Could it be that when Tobias was straightening her clothes...

    Yuna''s face was ashen.

    Peter stiffened as well, disbelief written all over his face.

    "Don''t y it anymore." Yuna turned the TV off.

    Selinaughed and said pointedly, "It looks like a certain someone isn''t able to continue acting anymore. The truth is finally out!"

    Yuna��''s lips were tightly pursed, and her eyshes fluttered

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730

    She had never thought that Tobias would have so many tricks up his sleeve.

    It looked like she had suffered an utterly miserable defeat on this day!

    "Yuna!" Peter suddenly called out her name.

    There was an indescribable emotion in his voice.

    Yuna bit her lip. "Grandpa Peter, I... I''m sorry.��

    Right then, any exnation would seem empty and powerless.

    Peter let out a long sigh

    He waved his hand. "It''s already sote. You should go back first, Yuna."

    In the end, he still protected Yuna. At a time like that, it would only be embarrassing for Yuna to stay.

    Yuna knew that Peter was giving her a way out.

    She nodded and was about to leave.

    "Wait." Tobias suddenly stopped Yuna

    Yuna stopped and turned back to look at him.

    Tobias''s deep gaze, which was like a bottomless well, fell on Yuna''s face. "Yuna, you still owe my wife an apology."

    Yuna''s fingertips trembled slightly.

    Peter wanted to smooth things over. "Tobias, just let it go. Yuna didn''t do it on purpose. Besides, Yuna did contribute to saving you."

    "Grandpa, it''s a different matter altogether. I won''t allow my wife to be wronged in any instance, no matter what. It''s only right for Yuna to apologise for

    framing my wife." Tobias'' voice was firm.

    Yuna''s face turned pale.

    After a while, she said in a low voice, "Miss Godfrey, I''m sorry. I was wrong.��

    Yuna quickly left the living room of the Whitlock family house.

    Peter looked at Yuna��s departing figure and subtly shook his head, with unspeakable emotion in his heart.

    He had thought that this was the end of it.

    However, Tobias'' gaze now fell on Peter''s face. "Grandpa, don''t you think you owe Natalie an apology too?��

    Peter said nothing.

    His face froze instantly. "What nonsense are you spouting!"

    How could he apologize to a young woman at his age?

    "Grandpa, you just used Natalie for no reason.

    Don''t you also need to take responsibility for your mistake?�� Tobias''s attitude showed that he was clearly not going to let it go.

    "Nonsense! I''m your grandfather!�� Peter red at Tobias in rage.

    Tobias'' voice was deep and resounding. ��And Natalie is my wife. Grandpa. I respect you, but it doesn''t mean that I can watch you reprimand my wife

    for nothing. You''ve told me since I was a child that everyone has to take responsibility for their actions, and nobody can escape from their duty. Are

    you going to stick to your words, Grandpa?"

    Peter was at a loss for words.

    "Grandpa, please set a good example for us young ones," Tobias said.

    Peter''s expression fluctuated

    Natalie kept giving Tobias looks. She wanted Tobias to just let it go.

    But Tobias acted as if he did not see a thing.

    In the end, Peter finally admitted defeat.

    "Youngdy, it was my fault today.�� Peter immediately left after saying that.

    After Peter left, Selina gave Tobias an especially admiring look. "Tobias, you''re seriously way too amazing. You even managed to force Grandpa to

    apologize. You''re amazing."

    Cecilia looked at Tobias with a worried expression. "Tobias, your grandfather has a big ego. If you de this...��

    "I know, Mother.�� Tobias said indifferently. "I''ll go and say sorry to himter."

    He had asked Peter to apologize to Natalie, and he would also apologize for driving someone older than him into a corner.

    Cecilia nodded. "That''s good. Don''t push him over the edge."

    Natalie and Tobias returned to their room

    Natalie was doubtful.

    "What was the deal with that spy camera? When did you nt it on me? Why didn''t I know..." Natalie asked a series of questions.

    Tobias casually tucked Natalie''s hair

    behind her ear, ��Natalie, when Yuna

    said all those things and then went

    ?~

    to the garden, I thought that <

    something was off, but I didn''t know

    exactly what. She must have set up

    everything that happened inthe

    regm the other night as well, so I

    nted a camera on youjust to be

    safe.��

    "Why didn''t you tell me?�� Natalie��s eyes widened in surprise.

    Tobias logked at Natalie witha =?

    smile. ��Lwas i in a hurry at the time>

    and didn''t manage to say it.

    Fortunately, you didn''t end upbeing

    wrongly used." Content belongs

    t6  -

    Natalie could not help but bury her head in his arms. She whispered, ��With you around, how could I ever be?��

    She had the most powerful and clever man in the world

    Everything that had happened just now was under his control.

    The reason why he had not shown the video at the start was because he wanted Yuna and Peter to apologize to her in the end.

    It was only with so much preparation beforehand that Peter and Yuna would be willing to apologize to her.

    What touched her even more was that Tobias trusted her so much

    The spy camera was only taken out

    towards the end. In other words, jt

    was impossible for Tobias to have

    seen, what was recorded inside

    befotehand. Natalie could have been

    the-one lying. Content belongs ite)

    <

    However, Tobias was still so certain, and stood by her even without any evidence.

    She had a man who trusted her without hesitation.

    What else could she ask for?

    "Aren''t you going to call me your husband now?" Tobias suddenly teased.

    Natalie was speechless.

    Her face turned red instantly.

    ��Didn''t you call me your husband in the video just now?" Tobias continued to tease her.

    Natalie had nothing to say.

    She had only said so to rile Yuna up. If she really were to actually call Tobias her husband in front of him, she would be seriously embarrased.

    .. I just wanted to rile her up.�� Natalie said with a blushing face.

    Tobias lifted Natalie''s chin gently and stared at her. "Are you trying to say that I''m not your husband? That you were just trying to rile her up?"

    "Uh... of course not."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Then call me hubby.�� A dim light shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    Natalie kept quiet.

    She mustered up her courage, but she still couldn''t utter the word "hubby" no matter how hard she tried.

    "Be good, honey. Call me hubby.�� Tobias said in an almost earnest tone.

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She took a deep breath. With an almost inaudible voice, she stammered, "Hu... hubby.��

    A smile formed on Tobias'' lips, beautiful yet alluring. ��Call me that from now on."

    Natalie was silent.

    Her face turned red. "No."

    "Why not?��

    It''s too embarrassing.��

    Tobias bopped Natalie on the nose and said, "We''ve already done the most intimate thing a couple can do. What''s there to be embarrassed about?"

    Although what he said was right, Natalie still felt shy.

    She averted her gaze. "Stop teasing me, or I won''t talk to you anymore."

    Tobias stopped making fun of her for now.

    "Natalie, you''re even better than I expected." Tobias suddenly said.

    Natalie''s gaze flickered.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731

    Tobias had a smile in his eyes. "Only after I saw the video did I realize that my Natalie isn''t someone who would let people bully her. She even has

    ws of her own.��

    The video clearly showed that although Yuna mocked Natalie, she did not have the upper hand. On the contrary, Natalie enraged her to the point

    where her face turned white as a sheet

    Natalie''s eyes gleamed. "I''ve never been someone easy to bully."

    "Natalie, you''ve had it tough." Tobias became serious after remembering something. "Grandpa doing this has really put you in a tough spot."

    Natalie shook her head. "I don''t feel that way. As long as you''re here. I don''t feel that way."

    Tobias grabbed Natalie''s hand. "Natalie, I''d like to apologize to you on Grandpa''s behalf.��

    Natalie smiled. "It''s okay. Besides, your grandfather has already apologized to me, right?"

    Although that was the case, Tobias still felt that it was still unfair to her.

    He held on to Natalie''s hand tightly.

    She said in a cheerful tone, "I''m really fine. Don''t think too much about it. It''s already impressive enough that your grandfather could apologize to

    someone younger than him at an age like that. I''m already very satisfied, Tobias."

    Tobias'' eyes shed.

    When evening came, Tobias asked Natalie to sleep first.

    She agreed obediently.

    She knew that Tobias must have gone to look for Peter.

    Peter definitely would feel upset over being forced to apologise to her in front of everyone, so Tobias would have to console him.

    Thinking of this, an unspeakable feeling surfaced in Natalie''s heart.

    She knew that Tobias greatly respected Peter.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Yet, for her sake, he had asked his own grandfather to make a public apology.

    He really did care about her...

    Thinking of this, Natalie dazedly slipped into unconsciousness.

    She had initially nned to wait until Tobias came back so that they could sleep together, but she could not withstand her exhaustion any longer. She

    ended up going to sleep first.

    The moment her eyes closed, she stayed asleep for a long time.

    When Natalie woke up, it was already bright outside

    When she subconsciously looked to her side, she found that it was empty, and neither was there any trace of someone having slept there.

    There was a sh of astonishment in her eyes.

    Could it be that Tobias had not returned to sleepst night, and had talked to Peter until dawn?

    Natalie hurriedly got out of bed.

    After washing up, she happened to meet Cecilia on the stairs.

    "Morning, Auntie.�� Natalie greeted Cecilia.

    Cecilia smiled. "You''re awake, Natalie. You must have slept wellst night.��

    When she brought up what had happenedst night. Natalie was a little embarrassed.

    ��Auntie, so many things happenedst night because of me." Although everything was part of Yuna''s n, it was also because she had been too

    foolish.

    If she had ignored Yuna and not gone to the garden, such a thing would not have happened.

    "What are you talking about? How can I me you? It''s Yuna''s fault.�� Cecilia let out a subtle sigh.

    "I misjudged Yuna as well. I thought that she was a sensible girl. I didn''t expect that...

    She paused for a while and then said, "You had it tough."

    Natalie shook her head. "I don''t feel like I''ve been caused any harm. As long as Tobias is here, then I''m fine.��

    A faint light shed in Cecilia''s eyes. "Thank goodness Tobias trusted and protected you."

    Natalie suddenly remembered. ��Auntie, have you seen Tobias?��

    "He fel asleep on the sofa. I thought

    it was strang��.when I saw him there

    as well. Late? on, the servants told nN

    me that te was up reallyte x

    speaking to Peter. He sat down-en

    the sofa to have a drink of wat��r but

    he-erided up falling asleep. Mey

    didn��t dare to bother him either, so

    they just got hima nket." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    A glint of surprise appeared in Natalie''s eyes.

    Tobias had fallen asleep on the couch just like that...

    Her heart suddenly ached. Tobias was truly exhausted, being able to fall asleep just like that.

    "In that case, I''m going to see him,�� Natalie hastily replied

    "Okay. Might as well see if he''s awake and invite him to eat breakfast together,�� Cecilia said with a smile.

    Natalie hurried downstairs. After a few steps, she suddenly stopped.

    ��Auntie,�� Natalie called out to Cecilia.

    Cecilia stopped. "Is there anything else, Natalie?��

    Natalie''s eyes were filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Auntie."

    Cecilia was taken aback.

    Why was Natalie thanking her out of nowhere?

    "What are you thanking me for this early in the morning?" Cecilia asked with a smile.

    Natalie said sincerely, ��Auntie, I

    know you were unwilling for me and

    Tobias tobe together when he''d just

    been reseued, and I can understarid

    how you feel. I''m a mother myself,

    afterall. So I just wanted to thank

    yor for giving me another. chancel"

    Cecilia didn''t say a word, from beginning to end

    But Natalie could see that when Selina brought her to the United States and Tobias was still in the ICU, Cecilia had not wanted her toe, nor had

    she wanted her to be with Tobias

    To tell the truth, Natalie could guess the reason why as well.

    Ever since he had been with her, it was as if

    Tobias�� initially smooth-sailing life had been hit by a thunderstorm, to the point where he nearly lost his life.

    Anyone would think that she was bad news.

    But even so, in that moment, Cecilia had still epted her once more and did not oppose her being together with Tobias. She was still as kind to her

    as always.

    Natalie was deeply moved by this kindness

    Cecilia was the best mother-inw in the world.

    Meanwhile, after hearing Natalie''s words, Cecilia felt moved as well.

    ��Natalie, you''re a good girl. It''s just

    that too many things happened

    between yoovand Tobias. I wasn''t

    able to think it through then, but now

    I have. Maybe your rtionship-with

    Tobiasis your destiny, and noone

    ca Separate the two of yousSince

    Tabias was blessed enough to wake

    up, it''s a good start. The two of you

    will definitely be happy in the future."

    A hint of yearning shed through Natalie''s gaze.

    She nodded vigorously. "Auntie, you''re right. Tobias and I will definitely be happy in the future."

    Natalie went over to the sofa in the other hall. Tobias was, in fact, sleeping on his side with a

    nket draped over his body.

    The sofa was huge. Even though Tobias was sleeping there, there was still space for Natalie to sit next to him

    Natalie took a seat there, looking at Tobias�� sleeping face.

    Even when he slept. he looked attractive

    With his eyes closed, Tobias no longer had his usual cold appearance. He actually looked fairly warm and gentle. He was earth- shatteringly

    handsome.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732

    No matter how closely Natalie looked and from how many angles, she couldn''t see a single w on Tobias�� face.

    Those thickshes, that straight nose, and those perfectly shaped lips.

    Natalie couldn''t help stretching out her hand and stroking his face.

    His skin was amazing. It felt smoother than satin. Natalie almost felt like she was addicted to it.

    While her hand slowly outlined his face, she couldn''t help saying, "Tobias, oh Tobias, how can you be this attractive? How can your skin be this

    smooth?��

    Natalie''s finger stopped on Tobias�� thin lips

    Her fingers suddenly felt as if it had been electrocuted, and scon after, a blush appeared on her cheeks.

    She suddenly recalled how his lips had trailed all over her body two nights ago...

    That tingling and numbing feeling seemed to have instantly returned

    Natalie gritted her teeth and was about to withdraw her finger when Tobias suddenly opened his eyes.

    Natalie was shocked.

    All of a sudden, Tobias opened his mouth and took Natalie''s finger into his mouth

    She felt his wet mouth envelop her fingers...

    Natalie felt an infinite number of currents running through her body.

    She struggled to pull her fingers out. "You''re taking advantage of me.��

    Tobias gave her a wicked smile. "Who is taking advantage of who? While I was still sleeping, I felt that someone was touching my face. Natalie, isn''t

    that taking advantage of someone when they''re vulnerable, hm?��

    Natalie was silent.

    She was a little embarrassed and changed the subject. "You didn��t sleep muchst night. did you? I heard from your mother that you fell asleep in the

    early morning.��

    Tobias looked at Natalie with a meaningful gaze. "That''s right. I could have had a good sleep, but I was woken up by a certain someone taking

    advantage of me.��

    Natalie had nothing to say.

    "In that case, I apologize.�� "Your apology isn''t sincere enough." Tobias looked at Natalie

    "So what do I have to do to for it to be sincere?��

    "Lie down," Tobias said.

    Therge couch was big enough to fit two people.

    Natalie was shocked.

    She gave Tobias a wary stare. ��You''re not going to return the favour, are you?"

    That night, Tobias had been keeping her awake the whole night. and he''d continued tormenting her in the morning. Natalie had beenpletely

    wiped out, and if he were to do it again now, she''d die underneath him

    Tobias lowered his gaze and smiled. "You want to? But it''s not convenient here. Let''s go back to our room."

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    Only now did she realize that she had misunderstood Tobias'' meaning.

    She pulled at her hair somewhat awkwardly and said, "I thought you asked me to lie down because...��

    ��Dummy.�� Tobias�� brows twitched slightly. "There''s no hidden meaning, just lie down with me."

    Natalie hesitated for a moment and then obedientlyid down on the sofa.

    Although the sofa wasrge enough to fit two people, it was just a sofa, after all. Natalie had to stick close to Tobias.

    Tobias took the chance to grab hold of Natalie''s waist.

    His warmth immediately washed over her.

    Tobias was exhausted. Not long after he had put his arm around Natalie''s waist, he fell asleep again

    Natalie could almost feel his breath fanning over her neck.

    An instant touch of tenderness shed through her heart.

    He must have been unbelievably tired, having fallen asleep in an instant

    Although it was awkward for the two of them to be sleeping on the sofa in the other hall, when she saw that Tobias had already fallen asleep, Natalie

    did not want to wake him up either.

    Besides, there wasn''t really anyone in the other hallContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie simply kept quiet and unmoving as she let Tobias sleep with his arms wrapped around her.

    Gradually, a fit of drowsiness also swept over Natalie, who then fell asleep as well.

    She had a dream

    In her dream, a voice beside her ear kept telling her that she should not be with Tobias.

    "Natalie, you can''t be with Tobias, you can''t be with him."

    ��You won''t be happy if you''re with him."

    Natalie could hear the voice, but could not see the speaker.

    She reached out a hand, but there was nothing there.

    "I want to be with him," Natalie said to the air in front of her.

    Her voice was firm and powerful. "I have to be with him."

    Natalie would not let go, neither did she want to. She wanted to be with Tobias for the rest of her life.

    "We will be happy for sure.�� Natalie murmured.

    That warning voice slowly dissipated

    "We will definitely be happy." Natalie''s lips curled upwards.

    Under the nket, she and Tobias held each other''s hands tightly.

    Peter, Selina and Cecilia were sitting at the dining table.

    Peter was a little unhappy.

    He took a look at the time and said unhappily, ��What time is it already? Aren''t those two going toe and eat?"

    Cecilia took a sip of fruit juice and said, "Peter, Tobias stayed up reallyte chatting with you. He''s probably still asleep.��

    Peter raised his brows indignantly. "Was he the only one? I stayed upte as well, but I''m awake! Are you telling me a young man like him can''t

    compare to an old man like me?"

    Cecilia smiled helplessly.

    She knew that Peter was still upset that Tobias had bruised his ego the night before by getting him to apologize

    "Peter, Tobias was in aa for so

    long, anche''s only just woken up:

    His must still be pretty weak. Be>

    more understanding of him." Gecilia

    knewthat Peter was still on��to dote

    on-his grandson.

    -

    Indeed, as soon as Cecilia said that, Peter snorted heavily, but did not say anything else.

    After a while, he unexpectedly changed the subject to Natalie.

    "What about that Natalie? Tobias was upte, but she wasn''t! Why''s she still in bed?" Peter''s tone was still rather contemptuous when it came to

    Natalie.

    ��It''s so inappropriate for her to act like this, at her age. She doesn''t even have anything to do!" Peter added

    Selina stuck out her tongue.

    It was obvious that Peter still did not like Natalie and was nitpicking on purpose.

    Selina could rst help but say,

    "Grandpa, your saw what happened

    last nighta certain someone is not

    as hor ��ite as you thought, while

    certaimselfproimed rich CO

    upperss girl isn''t as good-as you

    thought. t. Isn''t that the case?��

    Peter''s face stiffened.

    He muttered, "In any case, Yuna also contributed to saving Tobias. Last night, Yuna did something wrong, but it can''t be denied that she yed a part

    in saving Tobias."

    Selina sighed. "Grandpa, its''s true

    that Yuna conitibuted to saving

    Tobias, ancdwwe''re grateful to her as.

    well. However, that doesn''t mean x

    that she.an juste to the >

    Whick family and frame someone,

    does? Why is it that you only

    remember that Yuna helped Tobias?

    What about Natalie''s dad? He saved

    Tobias as well, didn''t ne?" Content

    belongs to

    +

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733

    Peter''s breathing hitched

    Selina said pointedly, "Whatever Yuna did was only a by-the-way kind of thing, but Natalie''s father gave up his life. Didn''t you hear what Tobias said

    last night?��

    Peter''s heart skipped a beat.

    Natalie''s father had given up his life to save Tobias.

    It was true that if Tobias had not brought this up the night before, he would not have known about it at all.

    Even Natalie, whom he thought was calctive, had not mentioned this whatsoever.

    Cecilia interjected, "Peter, I know you''re still prejudiced against Natalie. I was too, when Tobias wasatose. I thought that perhaps they really

    weren''t meant to be together, and I even thought of keeping them apart."

    "But you saw how Natalie took care of Tobias when he was in aa. She��s deeply in love with him, and Tobias is the same. For Natalie, he was

    willing to give up his life.�� "With a rtionship like theirs, it won''t be that easy to separate them. Since there��s nothing we can do, why don''t we give

    them our blessings instead? It''s better to do that than to put in the effort to break them up."

    "What''s more, Natalie really is not the person you think she is. I have been in contact with Natalie for longer than you have. I can see what kind of girl

    she is. If you think that Tobias has been bewitched by her, don''t tell me Selina and I are the same? Peter, let go of your prejudice and try to see

    Natalie in a different light.��

    Selina could not hold her words back any longer. "Grandpa. Mom is right. Let go of your prejudice. Natalie really isn''t as scheming as you think. If she

    really was calctive, she would already have bragged about the fact that her father personally saved Tobias'' life. Why would she keep quiet?��

    Looking at Cecilia and Selina''s simultaneous piercing gazes, Peter''s gaze deepened.

    At eleven o''clock, Tobias and Natalie woke up almost simultaneously.

    Natalie sat up. She scratched her hair and said, "Oh god, we actually slept on the sofa for so long.��

    Tobias sat up as well and looked at Natalie with a smile.

    "By the way, I had a dream.�� Natalie said first

    There was a sh of surprise in Tobias'' eyes. "I had a dream too."

    The two exchanged nces for a moment.

    "You first," Natalie said

    Tobias was about to say something, but Natalie said, "Actually, how about I tell you first.��

    "Alright." Tobias gave Natalie a doting look.

    Natalie said softly, ��In my dream, someone kept telling me not to be with you, saying that I wouldn''t be happy if I was."

    A hint of nervousness flickered across Tobias�� eyes.

    Natalie rested her chin on Tobias�� shoulder. "Don''t worry, I didn''t waver again. I told that person that there''s no way I wouldn''t be with you, and that I''d

    definitely be with you, all the way until we''re grey and old. We will be happy from now on.��

    The tension in Tobias�� eyes suddenly disappeared, and a faint smile formed on his lips.

    Finally, Natalie''s resolve had truly be firm.

    ��What about you? What kind of dream did you have?" Natalie asked eagerly.

    The profundity in Tobias'' gaze increased, and a trace of absent-mindedness shed through his eyes.

    Natalie was a little anxious when Tobias did not reply immediately.

    She raised her head and looked at him. "What about you? What kind of dream did you have?"

    Tobias�� bottomless gaze fell an Natalie''s face, with an immeasurably intense look in his eyes.

    He slightly opened his thin lips and said, "Natalie, I''ve always felt like we''ve met before.��

    "We''ve met before?" Natalie was surprised.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Tobias nodded.

    "Didn''t our first meeting happen in

    that hotel? At that time, Madison. _

    wanted-to sell me to a fool. You>

    mis akenly thought that I seduced

    yous ��and then..." Natalie could not

    continue. Content belongs. to

    NovelDrama.Org -

    Whatever followed after that was indescribable.

    Tobias suddenly took hold of Natalie''s hand and said, "Natalie, I am not a man who does things casually."

    Natalie nodded vigorously. "I know."

    She had been with Tobias for so long. Of course she knew that he did not do things casually.

    "But our first time happened in a hotel," Tobias said in a low tone.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She and Tobias had slept together for the first time at hotel

    Considering that Tobias was not a

    casual man Ke certainly would not

    get involwedwith a woman that he?

    had nev��t met before. What''s mare,

    Natalie was self-aware. She was far

    frorbeing so beautiful that aman

    would not be able to controthimself

    ff��m a single nce at h��r. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Natalie, the first time I saw you, I thought you seemed familiar." Tobias fixed his eyes on Natalie with a heavy gaze.

    Natalie''s heart missed a beat.

    After a while, she suddenly did not know what to do. "Don''t... Don''t tell me we''re rted by blood, are we? I''m not actually your sister, am I?"

    "Dummy." Tobias patted Natalie''s head affectionately. "That''s not it. A DNA test between you and my mother has already been carried out. There''s no

    blood rtion between you two."

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    But then she suddenly became nervous again.

    "Even if I don''t have any blood rtion with your mother, could it be your father instead? Does your father have some kind of unspeakable past?"

    Natalie stared at Tobias intently.

    Could it be a messy situation where Tobias�� father had an affair, and Natalie was the product of it, having been abandoned on the streets?

    Tobias was speechless.

    His voice wasvfirm and earnest.

    "Natalie, donttworry, there''s no way I

    _~ . .

    have any blood rtions with you.->

    Just to be safe, it isn''t just your.and

    my mother''s blood that was tested,

    but yours and mine as well. We''re

    not blood rted at all.�� L" Content

    belongs to swnovel. ?

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    With this, she could let go of her worries. She had no blood rtionship with Tobias.

    But if that was the case, why did Tobias seem to have met her before?

    Could it be that they had met in the past...

    However, when Natalie searched through all the memories in her head, she could not think of when she had seen Tobias before.

    "Could it be that you''ve met me in the past. before the hotel?" Natalie still asked, unable to let go of her worries.

    After all, she had lost her memory. and her recollection was inurate from time to time.

    Tobias denied this.

    "Natalie, I''d never met you before that day in the hotel. I just feel like I have, that''s all."

    She was even more doubtful.

    Seeing Natalie''s distressed look, Tobias could not help but gently kiss her forehead. "Natalie, don''t think too much. Maybe it''s just a coincidence.��

    A thought shed through Natalie''s mind when she heard the word ��coincidence��

    Her face turned pale.

    She thought of someone.

    Winnie!

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734

    Her eyes were very simr to that of Winnie''s!

    Could it be that Tobias found her familiar because of this simrity?

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered lightly.

    She knew that asking a question like that during such a tender moment with Tobias would be an instant mood killer, but she could not hold back any

    longer.

    She looked at Tobias anxiously. "Is it because of the cannection between me and your ex-girlfriend? Is that why I looked familiar to you?"

    Tobias'' breathing hitched

    After a while, he shook his head helplessly and said, ��Natalie, that''s not it. The reason why I have feelings for you isn''t because you look like her. As

    for the simrities the two of you share, the way I see it, both of you have nothing inmon at all." "Really?" Natalie''s breathing became a little

    faster.

    "I don''t lie, Natalie." He looked so open that there was no way she could doubt him.

    Natalie inhaled deeply. "Okay, then. I believe you.��

    Tobias thought for a moment and said, "Or maybe, Natalie, it''s because the two of us were destined to be together from the start, so I had a familiar

    feeling when we first met.��

    Natalie felt that what Tobias said had some sense to it.

    She nodded. "Maybe that''s all that it is.��

    In the end, their topic of conversation somehow circled back to Natalie''s parentage.

    Tobias told Natalie that the investigation inte her parentage had been dyed because of hisa.

    "But don''t worry, right now, I''ll focus all of my attention on looking into your parentage," Tobias said.

    Natalie nodded.

    Her eyes became a little dazed

    Her parentage... What was it like?

    Who could her biological parents be?

    Before they knew it, they had been talking for a long time.

    By the time Natalie realized that she was hungry. it was already 12 o''clock.

    "You haven''t eaten?" Tobias�� gaze fell on Natalie��s stomach

    Natalie touched her belly with embarrassment. "I came here right after getting up in the morning, and then we took a nap together. Of course I haven''t

    eaten anything.��

    "Then let''s go eat.�� Tobias immediately took Natalie''s hand and went to the dining table.

    Meanwhile, Peter, Selina and Cecilia were already eating.

    Seeing Tobias and Natalieing over, Peter could not help but huff. "I thought you wouldn''t wake up until tomorrow morning.��

    Natalie said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mr. Whitlock. We overslept today.��

    Her tone was full of sincerity.

    There was a sh of surprise in Peter''s eyes.

    As soon as he showed his displeasure, Natalie immediately apologized to him, proving that she did not hold anything against him for blindly standing

    on Yuna''s side the night before.

    Natalie had not be proud and arrogant after he had apologized to her, someone younger than him.

    The truth was, Peter had the intention of testing the waters when he had humbled himself to apologize to her the night before.

    He wanted to see if Natalie would lose sight of herself within that short time frame.

    However, judging from her genuine words, she had not.

    "Sit down and eat," Peter said stiffly.

    The atmosphere at the dining table was decent that day. Peter did not do anything to deliberately target Natalie, and Selina made sure to liven things

    up.

    Halfway through the meal, Cecilia suddenly cleared her throat and said, "By the way, the three of you should know that it''s going to be Peter''s 80th

    birthday soon.��

    "I remember. How can I forget Grandpa''s birthday?" Selina immediately said.

    She looked at Peter with a smile and said, "Grandpa''s body is seriously healthy. He''s nearly eighty, but he still looks like he��s in his sixties.��

    Peter could help but grin. "You witty brat. You really know how to suck up to me."

    "What do you mean sucking up? I''m telling the truth," Selina said in a serious tone.

    Cecilia smiled. "Since it''s your 80th birthday. we have to have a proper celebration.��

    Peter waved his hand. "What are you talking about? We can just have a meal together at home."

    Cecilia insisted, saying. ��Peter, the Whitlock family is a well-known and noble family, after all, so your birthday has to be thoughtfully nned out."

    Tobias followed up as well, saying, "Grandpa, my mother is right.��

    Peter did not object any further after hearing Cecilia and Tobias�� words.

    He made a request. "Bring Hayden. I want my great-grandson to be there for my 80th birthday.��

    Hearing Peter mention Hayden, Natalie''s breathing hitched

    She even had a sudden impulse to give herself a hard knock on the head.

    She was not qualified to be a mother at all.

    Ever since she hade to the United States, she had been caught up with Tobias'' issues, and almost forgot that she had a son.

    For the rest of the meal, Natalie was absentminded

    When the meal was over, Natalie pulled Tobias aside. She looked at him nervously. "Do we really have to bring Hayden to celebrate your

    grandfather''s 80th birthday?��

    Tobias nodded and said, ��Grandpa�� Ss

    80th birthday i is a big deal. Even

    thoughHayden is still in school tight

    now, he can ask for a leave. After all,

    howcan Grandpa''s great- grandson

    miss out on this?" Content belongs

    toNovelDrama.Org -

    "In that case, how about we go and pick Hayden up?" Natalie immediately said

    There was hesitation in Tobias�� eyes. "Natalie, it''s a long way to go back and forth like that. I''m afraid you won''t be able to take it."

    Natalie immediately said, "I can take it. It''s fine. Well just be on a ne."

    It would have been fine if Peter had not brought up Hayden. Ever since he mentioned Hayden, Natalie''s entire heart had beenpletely focused on

    him

    Right then, she could not wait to see Hayden.

    Meanwhile, Tobias�� brows twitched slightly.

    Actually, it was not just Natalie. He wanted to see Hayden right away as well. It was just that there were too many things happening after he had

    woken up..

    Peter suggested bringing Hayden

    over, and Tobias himself wanted to

    go pick higup personally as well.

    He was just worried that Natalie�� sy

    body would not be able to bearthe

    ongjourney, but if he were ta-go

    alone and leave Natalie here: that

    w��uld be even worse. Cafitent

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Since Natalie was so insistent...

    Tobias patted Natalie''s face. "Okay, if you want to go, then let''s go. Well be leavingter.��

    Natalie was overjoyed

    But then, she was a little worried.

    ��Your grandfather said that he wants

    me to stayhere for half a month for

    him to observe. If we go pick =~

    Hayden up, then we''ll have to ��

    sacrifice some time. Won''t your

    gratidfather get mad?�� Content

    b��longs to NovelDrama.Org <>

    It''s fine." Tobias smiled. "I think Grandpa has already observed whatever he needs to, not to mention that it won''t take up too much time."

    Upon hearing Tobias''s words, Natalie immediately felt relieved.

    They did not waste any time. After speaking, they boarded a private jet and set off.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Meanwhile, in a high- ss kindergarten in Aga phen City,

    It was free time at the moment.

    Sitting at the bottom of the slide, Hayden took out his mobile phone and dialed that number again.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735

    Hayden had gotten the phone from a servant, and now he had to keep it on him every day.

    That was because he had to dial that number over and over again every day. However, the call had never gone through, not even once.

    All he ever heard was the dial tone indicating that the device he had called had been turned off.

    Hayden really did not know how things had be like this in such a short time.

    He''d gone from having a grandmother and father with him to only having servants by his side.

    Cecilia and Selina were both gone, and a servant had said that they had gone far away.

    Just a few days ago, Cecilia and Selina had called, saying that they woulde back soon. They had even said that there was good news for him.

    But Hayden was not excited at all

    What good news could there be? He didn''t have a father anymore. What could possibly make that better?

    Not to mention, Natalie was gone as well.

    Hayden''s long eyshes suddenly trembled.

    Not long ago, Natalie woulde to see him every day and bring him all kinds of Ultramanshaped bread.

    But one day, Natalie suddenly stoppeding by. Hayden had thought that he would not care at all. However, when he saw that Natalie never

    showed up again, Hayden felt as if a hole had suddenly opened up in his heart. with wind constantly blowing

    A few children came over to y on the slide as well. They did not y with Hayden.

    Hayden had been very quiet during this period of time. He had not spoken to or responded to anyone.

    The children who used to y with him no longer did so.

    After the children had tired themselves out, they got together to chat

    As they chatted, they talked about their respective fathers.

    "My dad bought me a huge Ultraman model yesterday. It''s even bigger than me.��

    "My dad lifted me up on his head and let me ride on his shoulders like a horse. It was so fun." "My dad told me that if I''m a good kid, he will take me to

    ride a hot air balloon in Turkey during the holidays.��

    Listening to them bragging about their fathers, Hayden suddenly flew into a rage.

    "Stop talking! I won''t allow you guys to talk anymore!" Hayden pointed at them angrily and shouted

    The other children were all stunned.

    There were two girls among the children, and one boy.

    The girls were terrified into silence by Hayden''s actions, but the boy was somewhat dissatisfied. ��Why can''t we talk?"

    "You just can''t!" Hayden retorted in rage.

    The two girls tugged at the boy''s clothes and said, "Jacob, let''s go. Don''t say anything more.��

    The little boy called Jacob did not want to leave.

    "Just because you don''t have a dad, does that mean you can stop us from talking about ours? What right do you have? I''ll talk about it if I want to."

    "You''re the one who doesn''t have a dad!" Blue veins bulged on Hayden''s tiny hand.

    ��You don''t!" Jacob said loudly. "I haven''t seen your dad pick you up for a long time, and I heard about the explosion that happened. I heard your dad

    was

    in there!��

    Hayden could no longer bear it.

    He rushed forward and got into a fight with Jacob. "Stop, stop, stop! I have a Daddy, my Daddy is the best, most handsome Daddy in the world, he

    wasn''t involved in some explosion!"

    When the two girls saw them fighting, they started crying. They ran off to call a teacher.

    The teacher forcefully separated Hayden and Jacob from each other.

    Neither of them had gone easy on the other, and both of them were beaten and bruised

    The matter had gotten out of hand and the teacher had no choice but to inform the parents of both parties.

    Naturally, the teacher had informed Jacob''s parents, whereas for Hayden, the nanny who usually sent him to and from school was informed.

    Jacob''s father arrived, and he was a strong and powerful man.

    The teacher had likely mentioned who Hayden''s father was to Jacob''s father beforehand.

    Jacob''s father immediately understood what was going on

    He could not afford to cross this child.

    His angry face suddenly softened, and he even taught Jacob a lesson, saying that he should not cause trouble.

    Jacob did not want to ept this.

    Under his father''s pressure, Jacob apologized to Hayden unwillingly.

    owever, when no one was paying

    a tention Jacob whispered into,

    ayden''s ear, saying, "My father Is

    here-Why isn''t yours? Didn�� tyou say

    that�� you have a father?" Coitent

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~

    Hayden''s tiny body stiffened.

    He suddenly felt as if he could not breathe.

    After saying that, he ran to his father obediently and said with an innocent look, ��Dad, I said sorry to Hayden."

    Jacob''s father patted his head. "If you did, then that��s good. You and Hayden can still be good friends from now on.��

    After Jacob and his father had left, Hayden and the nanny were the only ones left.

    The nanny had taken care of Hayden for many years. from the moment he was born. She was very close to Hayden.

    Hayden sat on the ground.

    The nanny gently patted him. ��Hayden, let''s go to

    ss. Don''t sit here."

    Hayden shook his head. "No, I want to sit down."

    He felt really upset, incredibly so. He was so upset that he did not want to go to ss at all.

    The nanny had no choice but to stand there and apany Hayden when she saw him like this.

    Hayden thought for a long, long time. He thought about where his Daddy might have gone.

    Could it be that he had really died in that explosion, just like everyone said?

    But Hayden couldn''t bring himself to believe it.

    His Daddy was even more powerful than Ultraman. How could he have been sted to death?

    But if he was still alive, how could he not show up?

    Hayden had made so many calls, but Tobias hadn��t shown up. He hadn''t shown up even when Hayden was being bullied.

    Where was his Daddy...

    After a long time, Hayden suddenly.

    looked up at his nanny, his eyes I

    filled.with tears. "Nanny, where''s my

    Daddy? Where did Daddy go?"

    The nanny looked at Hayden and felt inexplicably sad

    She moved to take out her mobile phone. "I''ll call Madam Lawson."

    She was seconds away from calling Cecilia.

    "No!" Hayden immediately shouted. "Don''t call my grandmother. I don''t want to talk to her."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    He did not want to talk to anyone right now, aside from Tobias.

    He really, really missed his Daddy. Why hadn''t he returned yet? Why hadn''t hee back to help him when he was being bullied?

    "I don''t have a father,�� Hayden muttered after a while.

    His voice was filled with heartbreaking sorrow.

    ��Hayden.�� The nanny could not help but call his name.

    "I don''t have a father. I don''t have a father," Hayden continued muttering.

    He didn��t cry. He just sat there, but it

    gave offthe I impression of extreme

    sorrow and heartbreak. It was even

    worse than seeing him actually cry.

    The nanny could not bear to look at Hayden

    She turned her head to look out of the window, trying to distract herself.

    Suddenly, her gaze stopped. and there was astonishment in her eyes.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736

    "Hayden, Hayden, he''s back! Your father is back!" The nanny couldn''t help yelling.

    Hayden muttered, "You''re lying. My father isn''t back."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "It''s true." The nanny was getting more and more agitated. "Hayden, look, your father''s right outside the window."

    Hayden trembled all over.

    He raised his head and looked out the window, not even daring to breathe.

    However, there was no one there.

    The hope in Hayden''s eyes faded away instantly.

    He murmured, "I knew you were lying to me, Auntie. My father hasn''te back at all.��

    His words had just fallen when the door was pushed open.

    Tobias stood there, facing the light. He looked unbelievably handsome and warm.

    Hayden''s head was abuzz.

    He rubbed his eyes, wondering if he was dreaming.

    "Daddy," Hayden said in a small voice, his disbelief evident.

    Tobias walked to him, looking like he was coated in gold

    Hayden stared at him. "Am I dreaming?"

    "Hayden, you''re not dreaming. Daddy''s here," Tobias said in his deep voice.

    "Daddy, is it really you?"

    Tobias didn''t immediately reply. He picked Hayden up and said, "Hayden, Daddy''s here. Take a good look and see whether I''m your Daddy.��

    Hayden reached out a small hand and ran it over Tobias'' face.

    It was warm to the touch

    It was a real person, and this was his father, whom he''d been longing for.

    ��Daddy!�� Hayden''s shout resounded in the room.

    ��I''m here, I''m here.�� Tobias�� arms tightened around Hayden.

    Hayden buried his head in Tobias�� arms. "Daddy, I knew you weren''t dead, I knew it! They said that you died in the explosion, and I knew they were

    lying! I Knew you were alive!"

    Hayden didn''t cry. even when Tobias walked into the room.

    At this moment, however, he was sobbing uncontrobly, his tears flowing down his face and onto Tobias'' suit. "My Daddy''s the most awesome man

    in the world, even better than Ultraman. How can he die? He won''t!��

    ��Daddy, I knew you weren''t dead, I knew it. Here you are, right in front of me...��

    Tobias'' found it hard to get a grip on his emotions, and Natalie''s eyes turned red as she watched them

    In that moment, she suddenly felt like they''d truly made it out of a disaster, and it was the most wonderful thing in the world, though Hayden was

    sobbing hysterically.

    What mattered in the end was that Tobias was fine. she was fine. and Hayden was fine as well.

    The three of them could still be a happy family.

    From now on, there would be no more cmities and no more misfortunes. The three of them would happily be together forever.

    After a long time, Hayden calmed down.

    They had half a day��s time before they could go back to the United States.

    Tobias asked Natalie to give him and Hayden some privacy so that they could talk

    They spoke for a long, long time, probably a few

    hours.

    After a long time, Hayden finally came out.

    There was aplicated expression on his face.

    There was an orange in his hand.

    He walked over to Natalie''s side apprehensively and said, ��Natalie, this is for you."

    Natalie was taken aback

    Then, her eyes lit up with joy. This was the first time Hayden had proactively given her something to eat after since finding out that she was his

    biological mother.

    Natalie immediately took the orange from him

    She peeled it and stuffed a piece into Hayden''s mouth.

    ��Natalie, you eat too," Hayden said in a muffled voice

    Natalie smiled and ate a piece of the orange as well

    It tasted delicious and sweet.

    "Natalie, is it good?" asked Hayden.

    Natalie nodded.

    "Hayden, you''re still calling her Natalie?�� Tobias'' voice rang out clearly.

    Hayden nced at Natalie nervously, suddenly feeling a little shy.

    Earlier, Tobias had spoken with him for a long time and told him that he was now a big boy, so he had to think like an adult.

    Tobias told him that Natalie had been through a lot, and that she hadn''t deliberately abandoned him.

    Tobias told him a lot of things, and Hayden had taken all of it to heart.

    He thought of the white hair that he had seen on Natalie''s head.

    Hayden thought to himself, "Like Daddy said. I''m a big boy now. I have to think like an adult, and not a boy."

    That meant that he should be kind and generous.

    He couldn''t kick up a fuss and throw a tantrum with Natalie.

    Even so, Hayden just couldn''t bring himself to address Natalie as ��Mommy��.

    Meanwhile, Natalie could see that Hayden was in a tough spot.

    She immediately said, ��There''s no ��

    rush for-that. You can continue to~

    call me Natalie, and we''ll slowly

    transition into everything else."

    To tell the truth, Natalie was fine with Hayden calling her Natalie forever.

    As for Tobias, he just thought that

    it''d be more appropriate for Hayden

    to address Natalie respectfully;

    instead of calling her by name.

    Since Natalie had said so... Tobias would listen to his wife.

    They had a long way to go, and plenty of time together. There was indeed no rush.

    When Hayden saw that Tobias and Natalie didn''t push him to change, he sighed in relief.

    Honestly, it''d be hard for him to suddenly address Natalie as "Mommy".

    There was a hint of nervousness in Hayden''s voice.

    He was terrified that Natalie would change after bing his mother.

    He was worried that Natalie would be like those other kids�� mothers, not allowing their kids to have junk food, only proper meals.

    They wouldn''t even allow them to go te amusement parks, and they could only stay at home and study.

    Natalie saw through Hayden''s mind

    She smiled and said, "Hayden, don''t you worry about a thing. I''m still your Natalie, and I''ll always be. I won''t change one bit."

    A bright smile immediately formed on Hayden''s face.

    He suddenly felt overjoyed. He''d been ted, from the moment Tobias had returned.

    He even felt that the matter of his mother abandoning him was insignificant, and that he shouldn''t waste time resenting her.

    He was a big boy. How could he be so petty over these things?

    "There''s a cloud out there." Hayden suddenly spotted a cloud outside the window.

    Its shape looked like a family of three cuddling together.

    Two adults and a child.

    Tobias and Natalie looked over as well.

    "It looks like the three of us, me, Natalie, and Daddy." Hayden pointed at it excitedly.

    Natalie smiled. "I think you''re right."

    Her gaze fell on Tobias'' face. "What do you think?��

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737

    "Yes, that''s exactly what it looks like." Tobias returned Natalie''s gaze, a smile in his eyes.

    He wrapped one arm around Natalie, and the other around HaydenPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Natalie''s grin grew wider.

    Happiness swelled up within her.

    Hayden arrived at the Whitlock family house.

    This was his first time at the Whitlock family house

    Hayden was pretty interested with mansions in the United States, and he had tons of fun.

    At the same time, everyone was making preparations for Peter''s 80th birthday celebration.

    Hayden was chatting with Natalie, asking what it would be like.

    Natalie wasn''t sure either.

    She had seen the average old folks'' birthday celebrations, which were friends and rtivesing together for a meal and all of that.

    Peter was different from them, though

    His birthday celebration would definitely also be different from the average person''s

    Judging from the current situation, it would indeed be grand. In fact, it looked as though they were going to hold a ball or something.

    Natalie said, "Maybe it''ll be like those shown on TV, where a lot of nobles and rich people wille and have a buffet together, chatting and dancing,

    et cetera.��

    In fact, she had no idea herself. Everything she knew was based on what she had seen on television.

    The gears in Hayden''s mind worked.

    After a while, he suddenly stood up and scrutinised Natalie from top to bottom

    Natalie was nervous. "Why are you looking at me?"

    Hayden leaned close to Natalie''s ear and said, ��Natalie, there''ll definitely be a lot of prettydies who came at that time. Daddy is so handsome, you''ll

    have to be careful so that he doesn''t get snatched away.��

    Natalie couldn''t hold back herughter.

    She said seriously, "Rest assured that it won''t happen, I''m confident.��

    She still had confidence in Tobias and believed that no woman could snatch Tobias away, no matter how pretty she was.

    Hayden shook his head, saying, "Natalie, even if he doesn''t get snatched away by those women, you can''t let them steal the limelight. I''ve seen these

    social events on TV, the women would allpete with one another."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She couldn''t help patting Hayden on the head. "Hayden, I really wonder what goes on in your mind. How can you be so mature for your age?��

    He even knew that social events were a ce where womenpeted with each other...

    Hayden acted like a little old man. "That''s the way things are! Natalie, you can''t lose to them."

    Natalie smiled, but she wasn''t bothered

    That evening, however, she saw Selina preparing her outfit for the celebration

    She kept asking Natalie which gown looked better.

    "By the way, Natalie, have you prepared a gown?" Selina suddenly asked

    Natalie was taken by surprise.

    She had yet to prepare anything.

    "I haven''t yet.�� Natalie shook her head.

    "That won''t do!" Selina immediately took one of her gowns and held it up against Natalie''s body.

    "There''s going be lots of socialites and nobles present during the event, and you can''t lose to them. Here, pick one of mine."

    Selina��s gowns were all brand new.

    In the end, Natalie picked a gown which suited her.

    On the way back to her room, she looked at the gown in her hand and thought of what Hayden had said.

    Natalie wondered if she had been too indifferent to the situation

    On such an asion with so many people attending, even if she didn''t care about herself, she should still take Hayden and Tobias into consideration.

    She wanted everyone to know that Tobias�� wife, Hayden''s mother, was a very outstanding person too!

    At this, Natalie was motivated.

    When Tobias walked into their room, he was surprised to see Natalie holding a gown

    He raised an eyebrow. "Why''d you suddenly think of getting yourself a gown?"

    Natalie said directly, "Will there be many socialites and nobles attending Mr. Whitlock''s birthday celebration?"

    Yes..."

    Natalie gritted her teeth. "I''m going to dress myself up and make myself look good so that I don''t embarrass you and Hayden, then."

    Tobias couldn''t restrain hisughter.

    He stood up and wrapped his arms

    around Naialie. "Natalie, you don''t��

    need t��do that. No matter what;

    you''ll always be the best to me. You

    donttneed to purposely prepare

    anything,�� Content belongs.to

    NovelDrama.Org -

    Natalie shook her head.

    She was particrly determined this time.

    "No, I have to," Natalie said seriously.

    Tobias'' eyes fell on Natalie''s serious face. "You want to be a crowd-stunner?��

    Natalie was embarrassed all of a sudden.

    She tugged at her hair and said, "No, I just don''t want to appear too shabby. I''m not some extraordinary beauty, so I don''t n on stunning anybody."

    Natalie knew herself very well.

    Her looks weren''t enough to stun the crowd

    Tobias looked at her dotingly. "Says who? Natalie, you''re the prettiest woman in the world, and nobodypares to you."

    She was even more embarrassed by Tobias��

    words.

    Tobias suddenly took the gown from Natalie and put it aside. "Natalie, I''ll take you to buy another gown."

    Natalie was stunned.

    "This one is fine, isn''t it?"

    Though it belonged to Selina, it was brand new, and it suited her.

    A smile shed in Tobias'' eyes. "Natalie, I will satisfy all your needs, including your desire to stun the crowd."

    It didn��t matter to him what Natalie wore during the birthday celebration.

    Because no matter what Natalie wore, she would still be the most beautiful one to him

    But since Natalie wanted it, he would satisfy her.

    The invitation for Peter''s birthday celebration was sent to the Sherman family.

    Yuna threw the invitation aside. "I''m not going.�� Yuna''s mother, Ruby Biden, furrowed her brows. "Yuna, are you still unhappy about what happened

    that day?"

    Irritation shed across Yuna��s face.

    These days, whenever she thought of what happened that day, she would feel very, very annoyed.

    Yuna had never been this disgraced before.

    "Mom, Natalie pulled tricks on me and humiliated me. I don��t want to go," said Yuna spitefully.

    A strange look shed through in Ruby''s eyes. "Yuna, do you really want to admit defeat to a country bumpkin, just like this?��

    Yuna had told Ruby that Natalie was

    born in avery mediocre family. Tor

    Ruby, \ who was of noble descent

    mediocre families were the same as

    being a country bumpkin. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~

    Yuna said angrily, ��What can I do?"

    Tobias was so protective of Natalie. What could she possibly do?

    She wasn''t stupid

    She knew that a man''s heart was what decided the oue of thepetition between two women.

    That night, however, she saw with

    her own eyeghow Tobias had been

    completely fatuated with Natalie.

    He was even more in love with

    Nataliethan she''d expected, and

    he''d even gone to the extent of

    hurniliating herself and Petet for

    Natalie. If Yuna were to fight, she''d

    didn''t stand a chance of winning.

    Letting go was the best choice for her.

    ry, very Yuna wasn''t willing to give up so easily, mft have any idea how to proceed at the so she could only take things slowly.

    njljated dd��t want t�� attend Peter''s birthday ion, though.

    s eyes.

    sattoa

    na very

    f noble

    ame as it could ided the yomen.

    vn eyes ed with Natalie

    to the Natalie, chance

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738

    ��Yuna, if you don''t attend Peter''s birthday celebration, he''ll be unhappy. After all, he likes you so much." Ruby tried to persuade Yuna.

    This made Yuna be even more frustrated

    She knew that very well. Even though she had disappointed Peter previously, he liked her a lot and wouldn''tpletely lose all his affection for her

    just because of that one incident.

    But it would be hard to say if she didn��t attend the birthday celebration this time.

    She hadn''t given up on Tobias yet. If she still wanted to fight for it, she absolutely couldn''t give up on her trump card, Peter.

    "I''ll go." After a while, Yuna heaved a huge sigh. ��At most, I''ll just have to endure that Natalie being all conceited."

    "Yuna, don''t worry, she definitely won''t.�� A hint of scheming shed in Ruby''s eyes. "I will definitely let that country bumpkin suffer humiliation on that

    day.��

    Yuna was stunned.

    She looked at Ruby in confusion. ��Mom, what do you mean?"

    Ruby curled her lips and said, "Yuna, rest assured that I''ll help you get payback for the humiliation you suffered that day. I''ll turn that country bumpkin

    into theughingstock of the night!"

    Yuna had told Ruby about Natalie before, and Ruby had done some investigating into Natalie''s background. She was absolutely confident.

    On the day of Peter''s birthday celebration, Ruby would humiliate Natalie and make her theughingstock of the crowd

    With so many of the Whitlock family''s friends and rtives present, the Whitlock family would definitely reconsider epting Natalie if she were to

    make a fool out of herself.

    The day of Peter''s birthday celebration arrived in the blink of an eye

    The Whitlock family mansion was especially decorated on this day.

    The huge vi was entirely lit up with light. the warm yellow lights mixing in with the moonlight.

    There were plenty of nobles and socialites present, and the space in front of the mansion was parked full of luxurious cars.

    A ck Lincoln stopped there, and out stepped an old man in a military uniform, holding a walking stick. Yuna and Ruby were with him as well, and

    they were dressed to the nines.

    Yuna was dressed up very beautifully.

    She was wearing a bright red dress, which outlined her beautiful figure perfectly.

    As soon as she got out of the car, she attracted everyone''s attention.

    Upon entering thevishly decorated lobby, Peter specially came out to greet them.

    "Leonald, I didn''t expect you to be here today. What an honor!" Peter greeted the old man with the walking stick.

    He was Yuna''s grandfather, Leonald Sherman, and he was one of Peter''s oldrade-in-arms.

    "Of course I had to attend your birthday celebration, Peter.�� Leonald''s gaze fell on Yuna, who was standing to one side. "Yuna, why aren''t you

    greeting your Grandpa Peter?��

    Yuna bit her lip and said rather shyly, "Grandpa Peter, happy 80th birthday." She paused, then lowered her voice. "You''re... you''re not still angry at

    me, are you?"

    Her voice was deliberately lowered, making her seem to be extra apprehensive.

    Peter''s heart ached at Yuna��s appearance, and he forgot all about his anger.

    ��How could I be angry with you? Don''t think too much, Yuna," Peter said cheerfully. "I''m happy to see youe today."

    Yuna immediately smiled.

    Ruby also said, ��Mr. Whitlock, happy 80th birthday! May you be blessed with a long life and great prosperity."

    Peter smiled and waved his hands, saying. ��You can skip the formalities. I wasn''t nning to have a birthday celebration initially, I just wanted to have

    a meal at home. But they insisted on it!"

    Ruby looked around and asked, "Mr. Whitlock, why isn''t your granddaughter-inw here?��

    Peter''s face stiffened.

    Peter had originally thought that Yuna was the only one aware of Natalie''s existence. He didn��t know the whole Sherman family knew.

    A trace of guilt shed in Peter''s eyes.

    He owed his life to Leonald, and he''d nned on matchmaking Tobias and Yuna

    However, Tobias didn''t fancy Yuna, but fell for Natalie instead.

    Peter felt very guilty.

    He said vaguely, ��Who knows."

    Ruby said pointedly, "Mr. Whitlock,

    we didn''t know that Tobias had

    someoneh�� liked. If we''d known, we

    wouldn�� have allowed Yuna to even

    come Ato contact with him. My>

    Yuna�� one ina million, and you don''t

    even know how many young men

    af�� interested in her." Coritent

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Peter''s eyes briefly shone with irritation.

    Even though Yuna had something like that the night before, it didn''tpletely wipe out Peter''s affection for her.

    Peter was conservative at heart and still believed that marriage should be between families of equal rank.

    Yuna obviously suited Tobias more than Natalie did.

    ��Ruby!�� Leonald looked at his daughter-inw with displeasure.

    Ruby chucklees"Oh, I just blurted it

    out by ident. It''s nothing much,

    really. MrsWhitlock, which family if~

    your grahdda ughter- in-w from?

    Tobiasys such an outstanding?''

    young man, so his wife shoutdn''t be

    tooshabby either, right?" Content

    b��longs to NovelDrama.Org <

    Ruby was doing this on purpose.

    She''d long sitice looked into

    atalie''s background, and she knew

    that it was a purely middle-ss >

    familyxTo her, and to other affluent

    families, she was probably no better

    that dirt. Content belon gs.to

    +

    swnovel. ne 4

    Ruby''s question was intended to make Peter feel ufortable.

    She was also certain that Peter wouldn''t do anything to her no matter how ufortable he felt.

    Peter was a person who valued rtionships. He owed Yuna''s grandfather his life.

    Which was why Peter wouldn''t disrespect Leonald.

    As expected, although Peter looked a little embarrassed, he didn''t get angry.

    His voice lowered as he said, "She''s from an ordinary family."

    Ruby let out a mockingugh, not hiding her contempt.

    "Ruby, take Yuna with you. I have something to say to Peter." Leonald could see what Ruby was up to.

    He sighed secretly.

    Women were so petty.

    Yuna linked arms with Ruby and headed towards the center of the hall.

    The Whitlock family mansion had an extremelyrge hall, and it could hold a few hundred people. It had been specially decorated for the celebration.

    "Mom, didn''t you say that you would humiliate Natalie? Why did you do that to Grandpa Peter instead?" Yuna whispered to Ruby.

    Ruby smirked. "What do you know? I was doing

    that to make him dislike Natalie even more so that he''ll make life harder for her.��

    Malice shed through Yuna''s eyes.

    Her lips curved into a smile. "Mom, you''re still the best.��Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Ruby looked proud. "Of course."

    When they arrived at the buffet area, there were already a number of socialites gathered there, sipping champagne as they chatted.

    Ruby and Yuna had already met with these socialites previously, and they soon got into conversation with each other.

    The topic of conversation gradually moved to Tobias

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739

    One of the socialites said, "I wonder whether Tobias will be present for Mr. Whitlock''s birthday celebration. I saw him many years back, and I wonder

    whether he''s still as handsome as before."

    "He should have be more handsome. Besides, now he has the charm of a matured man," said someone else.

    Hearing this, Yuna suddenly felt an inexplicable jealousy.

    Yes, Tobias had not only be more handsome, but he also had the unique charm of a mature man.

    It was too bad that such a good man didn''t belong to her.

    "Stop discussing about Tobias. What''s there to talk about?" Ruby suddenly said coldly.

    A socialite immediately said, ��Auntie, you wouldn''t like to discuss men at your age, but we still do!"

    There was a burst ofughter.

    Ruby''s voice grew even colder as she said, ��Tobias already has a woman. What more is there to discuss?"

    The socialites were taken aback.

    Tobias already had a woman? Why hadn''t they heard anything?

    Someone immediately tried to dig something out of Ruby.

    ��Auntie, where did you hear that Tobias has a woman already? Why haven''t we heard of it?��

    "Yeah, I''ve never heard of it.��

    Ruby said insinuatingly, "Oh, I definitely know about it. I even know that she��s just a normal woman from a normal family, and she''s iparable to

    any one of you.��

    The moment she said this, everyone was shocked.

    More socialites gathered around Ruby. Some wanted to catch up on the gossip, while some were sad or jealous.

    Ruby said straightforwardly, "I know for a fact that Tobias'' womanes from some middle-ss family, and her father even did some civilian work!"

    "A civilian worker? How could Tobias have fallen for such a cheap girl? I don''t believe it!"

    "I don''t believe it either. How could Tobias fall in love with such a woman?��

    "Perhaps this woman is as beautiful as an angel, that''s why Tobias fell for her?"

    Ruby sneered, "She''s just a in Jane.��

    She''d seen photos of Natalie, and she''d also heard about her from Yuna.

    Natalie was a regr pretty girl, but she was no match for these socialites because she didn''t know how to dress herself up. She was nothing more

    than a girl-next-door.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "in looks with a terrible family background, how could Tobias possibly fall for her? I doubt that''s possible."

    "That''s right. Tobias is such an excellent man. He can get any kind of woman he wants, why would he get this kind of woman?��

    "That''s right. I can''t believe this either.��

    Ruby raised her voice. "If you don''t believe me, just take a look for yourselvester. She''ll probably be present as well. Just think about it. Shees

    from a normal family, and she''s the daughter of a civilian worker. How pretty can she be? I bet she��s even worse off than your nannies."

    Ruby sounded so certain that those people who were in doubt quickly changed their minds

    "Yes, you''re right. How pretty can the daughter of a civilian worker be? She must be a woman with an incredibly vulgar temperament." "Will she really

    show upter? Will she dress up like a damsel from Hicksville? She''ll be the

    laughingstock of the celebration!��

    "I don''t think she''ll be that bad. since she''s gotten her ws in Tobias. I bet she''ll be decked out in branded items from head to toe.��

    "That''s not necessarily true. Women like here with a natural misery. She''ll look like a country bumpkin no matter what she wears."

    "Hey, Yuna, why haven''t you been saying anything?" Someone''s gazended on Yuna.

    Yuna had remained silent while the other socialites had been gossiping.

    Yuna looked up and smiled. "I''ve seen Tobias�� woman before, and I''ve interacted with her. Her name''s Natalie Godfrey."

    This made everyone even more excited.

    "Yuna, so you''ve actually met her before! Quick, tell us, what is she like?��

    "Natalie Godfrey? God, that sounds like such a cheap name!"

    "Yuna, don''t keep us guessing. Tell us!"

    Yuna cleared her throat and said,

    "Just like mytnom said, she''s as

    ordinary as,.can be, and a country =>

    bumpkirsto boot. You''ve seen what

    thosesalesgirls for cheap clothes

    are Re, right? She''s about the �� same

    ley vel as them, maybe even) worse

    off."

    C

    Yuna thought that her words weren''t in the least bit exaggerated.

    In Yuna''s eyes, Natalie was indeed extremely ordinary and tacky, at least inparison with herself and all these other socialites.

    After hearing what Yuna said, no one doubted it anymore

    Everyone began to look forward to the moment when Natalie appeared. They were waiting to see her make a fool of herself.

    Even thase who were initially filled with jealousy when they first heard Tobias was taken had dispersed too, each of them overjoyed.

    After all, who would be envious of Tobias falling in love with such a terrible woman

    Any one of them present was better off than this Natalie. Who would still be envious?

    Tobias and Natalie came down after 10 minutes.

    They''d been slightly dyed because Natalie''s outfit was tooplicated.

    When they walked down the stairs, Natalie''s arm linked with Tobias��, someone gasped

    Soon, everyone''s eyes fell on Tobias and Natalie. with astonishment and amazement in their eyes.

    Tobias was wearing a velvet, double- breasted coat, and he gave off a king- like aura, making people feel the need to bow before him.

    The woman next to him was even more captivating, and she looked like a goddess.

    She was dressed in a white dress

    made of alight, floaty material, 2

    lookinglike she was surrounded-by a

    mysterious haze. Aside from her

    darkchair, everything else about her

    was 5 snow-white.

    ��

    A few strands of dark hair clung to her long, slender neck, and she was as beautiful as the rays of the setting sun.

    She stood there, as eye- catching as a shining pearl in the night!

    Upon clos��rinspection, her features

    weren ��especially outstanding, bat

    because she was dressed in a way

    that suited her, it made her seem

    especially beautiful and alluring.

    Tobias and Natalie walked down the Roman steps together.

    Natalie saw countless eyes focusing on her, and she felt a little nervous.

    She asked in a small voice, "Tobias, why''s everybody looking over here? Do I look really ugly tonight?"

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740

    From the moment Natalie had mentioned that she wanted to dress herself up for the celebration, Tobias had gone all out. He''d hired one of the

    world��s top designers toe up with her look for the night.

    Natalie was also amazed when she saw herself in the mirror.

    If she was narcissistic enough, she would even think that the girl in the mirror was a goddess who''d descended on earth, and not herself.

    However, in this moment, when everybody was turning to stare at her, Natalie''s heart leaped to her throat again

    Tobias said gently, "Natalie, you are very beautiful tonight. Everyone will be captivated by you."

    As long as it was what Natalie wanted, he would do everything he could to satisfy her.

    It didn��t matter to him what Natalie looked like during Peter''s birthday celebration. She could even bepletely barefaced, and he''d think she was.

    pretty.

    After all, no matter what, Natalie was the best in his eyes

    But Natalie had said that she wanted to be outstanding.

    If that were the case, then he''d make sure that she was the center of attention, and a total showstopper.

    And in this moment, Natalie was indeed the most outstanding woman present!

    She had truly be the focus of the entire event.

    Seeing this, Yuna was dumbfounded.

    She could not believe that the woman linking arms with Tobias was Natalie.

    How could that be? How could that person be Natalie?

    She had already seen Natalie many times.

    Natalie was nothing but an ordinary woman reeking of poverty.

    She didn''t seem to be interested in dressing herself up, nor did she seem to know how to.

    She wore ordinary clothes, and she didn''t do much about her appearance.

    She was nothingpared to Yuna.

    However..

    Was this woman who exuded such charisma and

    took everyone''s breath away really Natalie?

    How could a person change so much?

    She was just standing there. yet Yuna, who''d dressed herself up exquisitely, was no match for her.

    Yuna waspletely filled with shock and astonishment.

    So was Ruby.

    She could not believe that the woman walking with Tobias was Natalie.

    She had never seen Natalie before.

    However, judging from the photos taken and Yuna��s description, Ruby had had an abstract picture of Natalie''s appearance.

    She was a normal,pletely ordinary woman, which was why Ruby had spoken to those other socialites so bluntly,

    But now, what she saw waspletely different from what she had imagined.

    Ruby whispered in Yuna''s ear, "Yuna, is there a mistake? This woman isn''t Natalie at all. Did we get it wrong?"

    Yuna gritted her teeth so hard that they almost shattered.

    Even though the Natalie in front of her had changed so much, her facial features were still

    there. She was, in fact, Natalie.

    "Mom, it''s her." Yuna said unwillingly.

    Though she was reluctant to admit it, this stunning woman was Natalie

    Ruby was instantly dumbstruck.

    She had spoken of Natalie so crassly in front of all those socialites. How was she going to cover her tracks?

    Sure enough, people around her began to whisper.

    The socialites who had been initially waiting to watch Natalie make a fool of herself werepletely astounded.

    "Didn''t someone say that Tobias�� woman was a normal, cheap woman? This is theplete opposite of that, isn��t it?��

    "That''s right. Look at her, no woman here could possiblypete with her.��

    "Indeed. She doesn''t seem like the daughter of some civilian worker, with that elegance. Madam Biden, you weren''t just spouting nonsense, were

    you?"

    ��That''s right! Madam Biden and

    Yuna, you rmade her out to be such a

    in. Jane when she really isn''t

    Don''tell me you two lied about her

    background as well.�� Content

    belongs to  ~

    The doubt of the people around them made Yuna

    and Ruby feel extremely embarrassed

    Yuna clenched her hands tightly.

    It looked like Natalie had gone all out for this celebration, and she''d gotten a professional to help her out

    The way she was dressed now

    Suited her tetnperament well. She

    was naturally fair-skinned, and her->

    hair a glossy ck. The designed

    had deliberately yed up these two

    points, making her look ��

    goddess- like.

    4

    That didn''t mean that she was truly a goddess! On the inside, she was still just a inmoner!

    At the thought of this, Yuna whispered a few words into Ruby''s ear.

    Tobias and Natalie walked up to Peter.

    "Mr. Whitlock, happy 80th birthday! May you always be in good health and enjoy longevity," Natalie wished him.

    To tell the truth, the celebration waspletely different from what she''d imagined.

    Perhaps it was because she was used to how they did things in Glevania. Peter''s birthday celebration was more aligned to how the United States did

    things.

    However, Natalie quickly understood

    Peter had stayed in the United States for so long, it was to be expected that he wouldn''t go things the Glevania way.

    Meanwhile, Peter was astonished when he saw Natalie.

    Like everybody else, his impression of Natalie was that she was just another face in the crowd.

    Peter had even prepped himself for humiliation on this night, when everybody would find out that his outstanding grandson had fallen for such a

    normal girl.

    However, this night''s Natalie was very much out of his expectations.

    She was beautiful and elegant, and shepletely outshone all the other woman, including Yuna.

    In this moment, Peter couldn''t help but admit that his grandson had quite an excellent eye for people.

    Peter nodded, his eyes glinting with pleasure.

    Cecilia and Selina were also incredibly stunned by Natalie''s appearance.

    Selina wid.her eyes. "Natalie, I

    didn''t know.you were so beautiful!

    No wondexit took you so long to =>

    make an��appearance. You were_~

    waiting to stun the crowd, werent

    yourwell, you''ve definitely managed

    todo that!"

    4

    Natalie smiled shyly.

    Cecilia''s eyes were shining with admiration too. "Natalie, you''re very beautiful tonight. The way you''re dressed really suits your temperament."

    All women enjoyed being praised, including Natalie.

    Natalie was ted at everyone''s stunned gazes and praises.

    A little after that, it was time for Peter to give a speech. Once that was over, countless people came to wish him.

    Ruby squeezed in too.

    After giving him her wishes. she said, "Mr. Whitlock, your granddaughter- in-w is really beautiful.��

    Truth be told, Peter had been a little displeased with how Ruby had spoken of Natalie earlier.

    After all, no matter how bad Natalie was, she was still the woman Tobias had found for himself.

    Now that Ruby had changed her tune, Peter felt oddly vindicated.

    He pretended to be indifferent and said, "She''s not all that."

    Another wave of congrattions sounded.

    "So that was Mr. Whitlock''s granddaughter- iw. She looks pretty and very refined."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "That''s right. She''s reallypatible with Mr. Whitlock''s grandson. What a perfect match."

    Even though Peter didn''t really like Natalie, he felt inexplicably proud at everyone''s praise of her.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741

    "Mr. Whitlock, your granddaughter- in-w is beautiful. I bet her dancing is wonderful as well. Since Yuna��s about the same age as her, why not have

    them dance together?�� Ruby suggested.

    After Yuna��s reminder, Ruby hade back to her senses. Natalie had only changed her appearance with the help of an excellent stylist

    That didn''t mean that she could change her true self.

    Ruby was confident that a girl like Natalie, who came from such a family background, surely had no chance to learn how to dance.

    Hence, she proposed for Natalie and Yuna to dance together, so that Natalie would definitely make a fool of herself, and at the same time allow Yuna

    to shine.

    Hearing Ruby''s suggestion, everyone concurred and said, "That''s right, let''s have them do a dance to liven things up."

    These people were thinking that allowing Natalie to dance would please Mr. Whitlock.

    After all, no one would have thought that Natalie, who had such an ethereal temperament, woulde from an average family background,

    completely unlike the socialites who had learned these things since young.

    They all thought that Natalie''s dancing must be excellent. Suggesting for Natalie to dance would allow Natalie to be in the limelight, bringing honour to

    Peter.

    Hence, these people called out even more excitedly.

    Peter seemed conflicted.

    He subconsciously felt that Natalie wouldn''t know how to dance at all. After all, she fainted all the time, so she probably couldn''t even hold herself

    steady.

    However, Peter didn''t feel at ease to reject the crowd''s suggestion.

    Meanwhile, Ruby pushed her way up to Natalie and said, "Miss Godfrey, why don''t you do a waltz with Yuna as a gift for Mr. Whitlock?"

    Natalie was stunned.

    The smugness in Ruby''s eyes deepened.

    She was sure that Natalie didn''t know how to dance.

    If she refused to step forward now, it would embarrass Peter.

    If she agreed to step up. then she would embarrass herself.

    No matter what happened, Natalie was in between a rock and a hard ce!

    Ruby was waiting for Natalie to make a fool of herself, and Yuna couldn''t stop herself from smiling maliciously.

    Her thoughts were the same as her mother''s. She was waiting for Natalie to humiliate herself.

    At the thought of Natalie making a fool of herself in front of so many people soon, Yuna felt extremely happy.

    She could finally get payback for her humiliation

    Under the hubbub of all the people, Natalie looked at Tobias uneasily.

    Tobias gave Natalie a reassuring look.

    Natalie''s heart instantly calmed down.

    "Very well, I''ll dance with Miss Sherman to celebrate Mr. Whitlock''s birthday."

    When Natalie had already walked onto the stage. Peter asked Cecilia in a small voice, "Cecilia, does she know how to dance?"

    His tone was full of disbelief.

    Cecilia did not know how to reply.

    She wasn''t really sure either.

    Peter huffed. "She shouldn''t have gone up there to make a fool out of herself if she doesn''t know how to dance. She''d better not fall in front of

    everybody!"

    A hint of worry shed across Cecilia''s eyes.

    Natalie and Yuna stepped onto the stage.

    The music started, and the lights dimmed until only one light was left shining down on Natalie and Yuna.

    The eyes of the audience were focused on these two people.

    Ruby''s lips curled up mockingly.

    Natalie was nothing more than a cheap, lowbrow country bumpkin. She''d definitely be outshone by Yuna.

    Perhaps she''d even fall down and humiliate herself, turning herself into theughingstock of the upper ss society.

    Peter wouldn''t be able to ept such an embarrassing granddaughter- in-w, and he''d definitely make Tobias marry Yuna.

    The conceit in Ruby''s eyes grew stronger, as if her fantasies would y out right in front of her eyes.

    On the stage, Natalie and Yuna began to dance.

    It was just a slow tune at the beginning, and Natalie waspletely able to handle it.

    However, the tune gradually became more rapid and intense.

    Yuna deliberately quickened her pace.

    She wanted to make it so that Natalie couldn''t keep up with her and fall.

    Sure enough, Natalie was not prepared and stumbled, almost falling

    A scheming look shed across Yuna''s eyes.

    Ruby almostughed out loud offstage.

    Natalie truly was a country bumpkin. Yuna had only stepped up the pace a little, but she already couldn''t keep up.

    Ruby knew that this was only the first step. She couldn''t wait for Natalie''s humiliation!

    On the other side, Peter also frowned

    He had seen Natalie almost falling down.

    A trace of worry shed through Peter''s heart.

    Would Natalie really fall down on the stage? Then the Whitlock family would be totally humiliated.

    If he had known this earlier, he would not have let Natalie go on stage.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Selina and Cecilia also looked at Natalie nervously. for fear that something would happen to her.

    There wer����so many people a

    watching them, either nervously oF

    waiting to see someone make a fool

    of themselves. Tobias was the only

    one watching

    -

    Natalie gently, his lips turned upwards in a smile.

    His eyes werepletely focused on Natalie, and he could only see her.

    It was as if Natalie was the only person existent in this hall full of people.

    Meanwhile, on the stage, the music got faster and faster, and Natalie''s heart pounded with it.

    Yuna''s dance steps became even faster.

    She watched Natalie closely, waiting for Natalie to fall and make a fool of herself.

    Natalie really couldn''t keep up.

    Over the past few days, Tobias had hired a top dance teacher to teach her.

    She knew that there''d be a stage set up during the celebration for everybody to dance.

    Natalie hadYearned how to dance a,

    little durifig her university days, but it

    was half: baked, and she probably

    wotiid ve embarrassed herself.

    She wouldn''t have bothered if she was still the old her.

    Knowing how2to dance wasn''t that

    important toher after all But

    Hayden''sswords had made her fee}

    that she had to be more . ~

    outstanding. Hence, she''d specially

    asked Tobias to get someone to

    teaeh her to dance. Content belongs

    to  4

    However, even though Tobias had gotten her the best teacher, she had only been learning for a few days.

    Originally, it wasn''t a problem for her to be on stage. But now, Yuna''s dancing pace was growing quicker, and she really couldn''t keep up.

    Natalie took a deep breath to calm herself.

    Yuna seemed to be constantly observing Natalie''s expression. When she saw Natalie inhaling, her dance steps elerated again

    Natalie was caught off guard again, and she stumbled a little. Luckily, she managed to steady herself and didn''t fall.

    Yuna looked pleased with herself.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered

    She felt that she really couldn''t keep up

    The music grew faster, and so did Yuna��s steps. Natalie mustered all her strength but still struggled to keep up the pace.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742

    A trace of panic rose in Natalie''s heart.

    She thought that perhaps it''d be better to just give up and stop dancing

    It would be better than falling down on stage.

    Just as Natalie was about to stop, someone started pping.

    Natalie and Yuna were both taken aback.

    Yuna slowed down her pace subconsciously, giving Natalie time to breathe

    They looked at the course of the apuse.

    Tobias was pping.

    He stood there, standing out from the rest of the crowd.

    Although there were many people offstage, Tobias was the most conspicuous person. His handsome appearance and imposing aura turned everyone

    else into part of the backdrop.

    His gaze was focused on Natalie, and his lips were turned up in a smile.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He was looking at her and pping for her, cheering her on

    Natalie was momentarily dazed.

    In that instant, she suddenly felt like everything else had ceased to exist.

    Both Yuna and the crowd disappeared.

    Only she and Tobias were present.

    She was dancing. and Tobias was cheering her on appreciatively.

    Natalie''s anxious heart instantly calmed down.

    She was no longer disturbed by the fast- paced music, and Yuna''s quick steps no longer bothered her as well.

    She was dancing for Tobias, and Tobias alone.

    She was dancing for the man who only had eyes for her, for his apuse.

    The music grew faster and more intense.

    On stage, Natalie''s steps became more and more practised and elegant, and her white gown made her shine.

    Her jet- ck hair had spilled out over her shoulders while she was dancing, making a stark contrast against her fair skin

    The audience was blown away.

    Natalie had suddenly transformed. She''d been struggling to keep up earlier.

    Yet in this moment, she was filled with confidence, and she was in control of the stage. Her dancing was filled with soul and spirit, and she drew

    everyone''s gaze.

    On the contrary, Yuna, who''d had the upper hand all this while, was evidently starting to lose out.

    Yuna''s eyes were a little panicked

    What happened to Natalie? How did she suddenly transform into a different person?

    The more elegantly Natalie danced, the more panicked Yuna became, and she almost stepped on her own feet a few times.

    At the same time, two tall men entered the hall.

    One was older and the other was young, but they were both handsome with outstanding temperaments.

    When they saw the two people dancing on stage. Rudopth Whitlock averted his gaze to search for Cecilia.

    Meanwhile, a hint of astonishment and surprise shed in Remington''s eyes.

    He recognized the person on stage to be Natalie.

    He had never seen Natalie like this.

    Her beauty was so striking, and she looked like an angel on stage.

    Her steps were so elegant and beautiful. as if she had the entire stage in the palm of her hands.

    Something seemed to strike Remington''s heart.

    The music finally stopped, and there was a thunderous apuse.

    In the final part, Natalie danced impably. She had be one with the stage, like she was born to be there.

    Even Peter''s frown eventually rxed.

    He casually said to Cecilia, "I didn''t expect Natalie to dance so well.��

    Cecilia also smiled.

    Suddenly, she felt someone''s eyes on her.

    Cecilia subconsciously looked in the direction of the gaze and saw Rudopth striding towards her.

    Her smile grew wider. "Peter, look who''s here.��

    Peter followed Cecilia''s gaze and saw that his son was back.

    Yuna walked off the stage in embarrassment.

    Ruby asked indignantly. "Yuna, what happened? How could that Natalie dance so well? She stole the limelight from you!"

    There was a sh of hatred in Yuna��s eyes. "I don''t know.��

    Ruby felt penny-wise, but pound-foolish.

    She had originally wanted Natalie to be humiliated and for her own daughter to be in the spotlight

    However, they''d inadvertently helped Natalie out. and Natalie was the one in the limelight.

    The more she thought about it, the more angry she felt.

    Both Ruby and Yuna''s faces were dark.

    Meanwhile, Natalie walked to Tobias�� side.

    Tobias looked at her dotingly. "Natalie, you danced very well just now.��

    Natalie was still a little nervous. "I almost couldn''t keep up. Luckily, when I saw you, I immediately gained confidence, so..."

    She tugged at her hair embarrassedly.

    ��Natalie, di��-you only feel confident.

    when you:saw Daddy? You didn''t~

    feel coffident when you saw me?��

    Hayden s childish voice suddenly

    rang out. Content belongs: to

    Actually, back when Tobias was pping for Natalie, Hayden was pping as well.

    It was a pity that Natalie only saw Tobias and did not see Hayden

    Hayden felt seriously neglected.

    atalie smilecsand stroked Hayden''s

    head. "Of course not, Hayden. I

    learned todance and dressed up se

    nicely just for you, because you~

    wanted me to be more outstanding

    tonight. Can you understand that,

    Hayden?"

    6

    Hayden understood that Natalie still cared for him very much.

    He looked at her innocently. "That''s good. Natalie, you can''t only think about Daddy and forget all about me."

    "Of course.�� Natalie''s smile grew wider.

    The birthday celebration was ending soon.

    Natalie had stuck with Tobias and Hayden from the moment she''de offstage.

    She only found out that Tobias�� father and Remington were back when the celebration was ending

    Tobias specially brought Natalie to his father.

    He was a handsome, dignified man.

    Tobias introduced Natalie to Rudopth, saying, "Father, this is my wife, Natalie Godfrey."

    Rudopth��s gaze fell on Natalie''s face.

    Natalie was a little nervous. She was thinking about howto address Rudopth

    Tobias had already addressed her as his wife, hence it would be too distant for her to address him as ��Uncle��.

    However, ifshe were to follow �� .

    Tobias and abruptly address himas

    "Father", she felt even more strongly

    that ��something was amisssContent

    belongs to  =

    Just as Natalie was deep in contemtio, Rudopth had just walked away.

    He left.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She nervously looked at Tobias. "Your father, your father, he doesn''t like me very much?"

    How could a father leave like this when his own son introduced his wife to him?

    Tobias held Natalie��s hand and said, "No, Natalie, that''s just how he is. You''ll get used to it eventually."

    Natalie was speechless.

    After a while, Cecilia beckoned Natalie over.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743

    Cecilia passed a gold credit card to Natalie. "Natalie, Tobias�� father saw you, and he approves of you. This is his gift to you."

    Cecilia''s voice was gentle.

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She was in a daze. From beginning till end, other than that one nce, Rudopth had not said a single word to her and approved of her just like that.

    Seeing that Natalie didn''t take the card, Cecilia directly stuffed it into her hand, saying, "Natalie, you may not be used to it, but that��s how Tobias��

    father is. He''s all about his work, and he doesn''t speak much to anyone aside from me. He''s like this with Peter and Tobias as well. Please don''t mind

    him."

    ��Auntie, of course I don''t mind." Natalie quickly expressed her stance.

    Cecilia smiled gently and said, "That''s good. Now that the whole family is back, let''s wait till the guests have all left, and we''ll gather for a cup of tea.��

    Natalie nodded.

    She suddenly thought of something and asked somewhat nervously, "Auntie, Uncle doesn��t dislike me, does he?"

    Although Cecilia had just said that Rudopth approved of her, Natalie was afraid that she was just being polite.

    Cecilia said affirmatively, "Natalie, don''t worry, he doesn''t."

    Natalie''s heart was finally at ease.

    It seemed that Tobias'' father was a rather strange man.

    Later that night, the guests had all left.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Mr. Whitlock liked to drink tea. Now that the Whitlock family members were all present, everyone kept Peterpany and gathered around a huge

    round table for some tea together.

    Truth be told, Natalie felt like that birthday celebration had been more of a social gathering, or even a ball, rather than a celebration.

    However, now that the celebration was over and the Whitlock family was gathered for tea, Natalie finally felt like they were actually celebrating Peter''s

    birthday.

    However, afterward, Natalie saw Remington

    Remington acted as if he hadn''t seen her, and kept his eyes elsewhere.

    Natalie suddenly had an indescribable feeling within her.

    She had always seen Remington as a friend, but Remington didn''t seem to feel the same way.

    During the Whitlock family gathering, even though she and Remington had an innocent rtionship, she somehow still felt very awkward.

    It was especially so when Peter asionally nced at Remington, then at herself. His eyes took on a pondering quality.

    Natalie forced herself to redirect her thoughts.

    There was nothing for her to be awkward about. Nothing had happened between her and Remington.

    Thinking of this, Natalie felt much more relieved.

    She then turned her attention to Tobias�� father.

    She realized that Cecilia hadn''t lied to her; Tobias'' father was indeed a man of few words.

    Rudopth barely opened his mouth from beginning to end. Even while Selina chattered on to him, he would only asionally hum in response.

    However, Natalie noticed a detail.

    Rudopth��s eyes were always on Cecilia, and his eyes shone.

    Natalie could tell that Rudopth really liked Cecilia a lot.

    Rudopth and Cecilia had been together for so many years, and their children were already all grown up. Couples of their age didn''t normally look at

    each other constantly.

    However, that was exactly what Rudopth did. Natalie could almost see the adoration and love he had for Cecilia in his eyes

    In fact, Rudepth didn''t seem to be bothered by a lot of things, for instance, the fact that his son suddenly had a wife and son.

    Any ordinary person would have made a big fuss out of it, but Rudopth didn��t even blink an eye.

    Rudopth didn''t seem to care. He didn��t even show much affection towards Hayden

    It was only towards Cecilia that his eyes were filled with adoration.

    Natalie got distracted as she thought about it.

    Her cup tilted. and a few drops of tea spilled onto her hand.

    Fortunately, the tea wasn''t too hot, so Natalie wasn''t scalded.

    Natalie stgod up and said, '' ��Excuse.

    me, I need to head to the .

    washroom. ""Natalie, I want to go

    withyou," Hayden said loudlyfrom

    his perch on Tobias��p. Content

    belongs to  ~~

    Natalie patted Hayden''s head and said, "Hayden, only girls can go to the one I''m going to. You can��te with me.��

    The gears in Hayden''s mind worked.

    After a while, he said innocently, "Got it. Natalie, why don''t you give me a baby sister? Then she can go to the washroom with you.��

    His childish words amused everyone except for Rudopth and Remington.

    Even Peter''s beard trembled a little from hisughter.

    Rudopth remained emotionless, while Remington stared at his cup absentmindedly.

    Selina chimed in. "That''s right, Natalie. When are you going to give Hayden a baby sister?"

    Natalie''s face turned red.

    She stood up and went to the washroom shyly.

    At the washroom, Natalie washed her hands, then turned to leave.

    Suddenly, her footsteps came to a halt

    She saw that Remington was walking towards her.

    They met each other''s eyes.

    ��Remington, long time no see." Natalie greeted

    Remington first.

    Remington stared at Natalie.

    He smiled mockingly. "So should I address you as my sister-inw now?"

    "Sure, that''s a good way.�� Natalie replied

    Remington was speechless.

    He suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of mockery.

    He''d known right from the beginning that Natalie had no feelings for him, and that she''d never even thought of being with him.

    However, seeing that Natalie had gotten back together with Tobias. It was such a joke.

    "Natalie." Remington stared at her.

    "Do you remember when I went to

    look for you: rafter you''d given birthto

    Hayden, Hight here in the United

    States? You told me that you''dmever

    be with Tobias. What are yowdoing

    now?" . S

    swnovel.

    His words sounded like an interrogation.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    After a while, ghe took a deep breath

    and said, "Refnington, the past is in

    the past. There''s beenalotof =~

    misunderstandings between myself

    and Tobias, but that''s all they are,

    It''s ertoligh that we''re happy 8 now."

    "Happy?" Remington said coldly.

    ��Natalie, you two used to be happy

    as well. What happened in the end?"

    "That''s all in the past. We''ll be just fine in the future." Natalie suddenly raised her voice.

    Remington looked Natalie up and down, and his gaze seemed to pierce right through her.

    "I hope so, Natalie. I sincerely hope so." A sh of loneliness flickered through Remington''s eyes.

    "I''ll be heading back.�� Natalie left after that.

    Back at the table, Hayden and Selina were quibbling, and there wasughter all around

    The next day was thest day of Tobias and Natalie��s stay at the Whitlock family mansion.

    When the whole family was having breakfast together, Peter suddenly spoke up.

    ��Tobias, when are you having your wedding?" he asked, seemingly nonchntly.

    Everyone was slightly stunned, except for Rudopth, whose expression remained indifferent as usual.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744

    Natalie''s hands trembled.

    Did Peter mean that..

    Did this mean he finally approved of her rtionship with Tobias? Otherwise, why would he ask this question?

    Tobias�� gaze also became slightly deeper.

    "Well have it as soon as possible,�� replied Tobias after a while.

    He had a smile on as he spoke.

    "Hmm." Peter mumbled an acknowledgment.

    Remington suddenly stood up.

    "I''m full, you guys continue.�� With that, he strode away.

    Peter''s eyes shed.

    The reason why he''d chosen to ask about the wedding now was partly because he could see that there was no chance of anything happening

    between Yuna and Tobias

    Tobias was determined to be with Natalie.

    No matter how much he objected, it was no use.

    It was partly also to make Remington give up.

    Peter was very perceptive. He''d immediately picked up on Remington''s odd behaviour the moment he''d arrived the night before.

    On the other hand, Tobias and Natalie had nothing to hide.

    They didn''t mind Remington''s arrival very much.

    Peter began to think.

    Could it be that it was only his youngest grandson who had feelings for Natalie, but Natalie didn''t feel anything towards Remington?

    Back then, when Natalie appeared as Remington''s fiancee, it had only been out of anger.

    Otherwise, Natalie wouldn''t be so open and straightforward even after seeing Remington.

    Same for Tobias.

    If Natalie did indeed have a past with Remington, Tobias wouldn''t be so calm

    Peter sighed to himself as he watched Remington walk away.

    Why couldn''t his grandson have fallen for someone other than his brother''s wife?!

    After a while, Peter said to Rudopth, "Any views on Tobias'' wedding?"

    Rudopth��s face remained indifferent. "They can do whatever they want. I won''t intervene."

    At Rudopth''s words, Natalie suddenly understood why Tobias was so decisive and opinionated

    Perhaps it was because he had such a father who did not restrain him since young.

    "Cecilia, what do you think?" Peter then turned to look at Cecilia.

    Cecilia smiled gently. "I don''t have anything specific in mind. They can do whatever they like."

    After that. Cecilia looked at Natalie and said, ��Natalie, what kind of wedding do you want?"

    Natalie was stumped by this question

    She''d never really thought about it.

    Perhaps she had thought of it before, but that was before she gave birth to Hayden.

    But her current state of mind waspletely different from then

    After a while, Natalie said, "Any kind of wedding will be fine."

    Before having Hayden, she''d dreamt of having the most luxurious and sensational wedding in the world, like every other girl in the world.

    But now, she suddenly realised that her thoughts were much simpler than before.

    It didn��t matter even if it wasn��t luxurious or sensational. The most important thing was that the man she loved was there, and that was

    enough

    "Any type of wedding is fine," Natalie said

    She was telling the truth.

    Any wedding was fine, as long as Tobias was there.

    Peter huffed strongly, as if he were disdainful of Natalie��s words.

    ��How can a wedding held by the Whitlock family be done casually?!" Peter shot a look at Natalie after saying that, seemingly disdainful of her.

    Natalie was speechless.

    ��Natalie and I will have to discuss the details first,�� Tobias said

    Only then did Peter stop talking.

    After breakfast, Tobias and Natalie.

    went ta.one of the sitting rooms te

    discuss the wedding details. They

    hada''t expected Hayden toe

    with them.

    He looked quite excited. "Daddy, Natalie, are you guys really going to hold a wedding ceremony?��

    Natalie could not help butugh. "Yes."

    She could see that Hayden was very happy about their wedding

    Her heart was also filled with joy.

    A lot of things did take their course eventually.

    For example, though Hayden still wasn''t able to call her "Mommy", Natalie believed that he��d already epted her as his mother.

    ��Natalie, I want to be your page boy,

    okay?" Hayden became even more

    excited-and started jumping around.

    "I saw rit on TV, you know, havi ving

    little kids as page boys and girls."

    "Fine, fine. You can be whatever you want." Natalie''s smile grew wider.

    Hayden chattered on about the wedding.

    At the end of everything, Natalie

    almost felt like this was Hayden�� Ss

    wedding, not hers and Tobias��. Why

    did itseem like Hayden was niore

    excited than they were? Content

    belongs to  ~~

    Natalie and Tobias only got a short moment of respite when Hayden left to go get some water.

    "Looks like Hayden is really excited," Natalie said to Tobias with a smile after Hayden had left.

    "Natalie, so am I.�� Tobias stared at Natalie.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    She grinned and said, "Really?"

    Tobiasughed. The next second, he pulled Natalie into his arms.

    "Of course.�� Tobias rested his jaw on Natalie''s head. "You''re finally marrying me, and we''re finally having our wedding ceremony.��

    Upon hearing Tobias'' words, Natalie suddenly felt a lump in her throat

    Yes, she was finally going to marry Tobias, and they were finally going to have a wedding ceremony.

    Years ago, she''d been ready to marry Tobias, and they were going to have a wedding ceremony.

    Everything had been prepared, and she''d even gotten the designs for her wedding gown. However, it was all ruined because of a misunderstanding

    The wedding was cancelled, and her happiness hade to an end.

    Thankfully, it was all in the past now.

    At the end of the day, she was together with Tobias.

    ��Tobias, nothing will happen this time, right?" Natalie whisperedProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She was really scared. She was afraid that something would happen again. She was afraid that the happiness within her hands would disappear.

    "Silly girl." Tobias tightened his hold on Natalie. "Nothing will happen this time, Natalie. Nothing will keep us apart from now on.��

    His voice was deep and confident.

    Natalie was convinced by that steady voice

    She nodded seriously. ��You''re right. Nothing will keep us apart.��

    "Ah!" Suddenly, there was a cry.

    Natalie was so shocked that her heart skipped a beat.

    She looked in the direction of the cry and saw Hayden standing there, his small hands covering his eyes.

    "I didn''t see anything," Hayden said loudly. "I didn��t see Natalie and Daddy intimate, I didn��t see anything!"

    After that. Hayden quickly ran away.

    Natalie was speechless.

    She looked at Tobias, who looked back at her.

    They both hadplicated feelings about this.

    "Tobias, why does Hayden already know what it means to be intimate at this age? Were you the one who taught him that?��

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745

    Tobias was at a loss for words.

    Hayden ran into someone on his way out.

    He immediately came to a halt.

    He rubbed his forehead. "Uncle?"

    Last night, Cecilia told him that this man was his uncle.

    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Remington said, raising his eyebrows.

    He looked handsome when he raised his eyebrows, like a fox.

    Hayden was in a daze,

    Hayden loved to look at good- looking people, whether they were men or women.

    He loved good-looking people.

    "Uncle, you''re really good-looking.�� Hayden''s eyes were sparkling.

    Remington''s gaze froze.

    He discovered something.

    Though Hayden looked like a carbon copy of Tobias, his mannerisms were extremely simr to

    Natalie.

    At the thought of Natalie, something seemed to tug at Remington''s heartstrings.

    After a while, he squatted down. "Do your dad and Natalie have a good rtionship?"

    He asked this out of the blue.

    Even Remington didn''t know why he ended up asking a child this question

    But he couldn''t seem to control it and blurted it out.

    The gears in Hayden''s mind worked.

    This man was his uncle, so Hayden didn''t think there was anything to hide.

    He immediately said happily. ��Of course! Daddy and Natalie get along really well. I was running because I saw Natalie and Daddy were making out.��

    Hayden stopped, then said a little nervously, "Uncle, will I get a sty from seeing people be intimate?��

    Remington didn''t answer him

    He stood up, his face darkening

    Natalie and Tobias spent the entire day discussing wedding details.

    Since Peter had already brought it up. it meant that they had his approval.

    Cecilia and Rudopth had no objections, as well.

    Tobias and Natalie could finally start preparing for their wedding.

    Before Hayden''s birth, Tobias had gotten everything ready. However, it had been years since then, and they couldn''t possibly just fall back on those

    ns.

    Natalie even rejected Tobias'' proposal to go ahead with their original n of having a castle wedding in Ennd.

    Later in the afternoon, Tobias received a phone call that made his face change.

    Natalie was by his side and happened to see this change.

    She suddenly became nervous and asked, "What''s wrong?��

    A hint of hesitation shed in Tobias''s eyes.

    The news on the phone just now was not good.

    He was wondering if he should tell Natalie.

    The hesitation in his eyes made Natalie even more nervous.

    She took Tobias�� hand and said, "Don''t scare me. What''s going on? Did something happen? Is there any change in our wedding?"

    Her face was as nervous as it could be.

    Tobias felt a tinge of heartache.

    He kissed Natalie''s forehead and said, "Don��t worry, Natalie. It''s not about our wedding. Our wedding this time will be carried out smoothly. There will

    be no more idents.��

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    She was reallynervous wh

    en she

    saw Tobi

    as''sfacial expres

    sio

    n

    SN

    change.

    somethifig would ur ag

    her and Tobias�� s wedding,

    Sh�� was afraid that

    ain durivig

    thatthe

    happiviess i in her hands would} ust

    es

    slipsaway just like that, tha

    NS,

    everythin

    g would be in vain again.

    swnovel.n

    Fortunately, that wasn''t the case.

    However, what Tobias said next made Natalie nervous again. "Natalie, it''s about your parentage." After some thought, Tobias decided to tell Natalie

    after all.

    This was about Natalie''s parentage. No matter good or bad, she had the right to know the truth.

    Natalie''s eyes widened instantly, and she looked at Tobias in shock.

    Her breathing sped up. "My parentage? What''s wrong? Is there any news about it?"

    Tobias spoken a low voice. "Natalie,

    do you remesaber what I told you

    before? Youwere passed to the

    N

    2

    NN

    S

    orphanage by a forme

    public

    servant and my mo

    took yOu away from

    '' a

    her''s nanny.

    there and

    passed you to Madison in exchange

    {SP my mother''s dau

    belongs to swnovel.

    tet Content

    Natalie nodded and her breathing became even more rapid. "And then?" she asked

    "The person who handed you over to the orphanage then went to North Europe. My men have already found her there."

    Natalie felt that her heart almost stopped for a second.

    The person who took her to the orphanage had been found!

    If that was the case, the truth of her parentage was going to be revealed soon

    "What did she say then?�� Natalie was extremely anxious.

    "Natalie, she''s sick, and she can''t even speak right now. There''s no way for her tomunicate with anyone.�� Tobias�� eyes swirled with a barrage of

    emotions

    Natalie instantly became dumbfounded

    She was sick? She couldn''t speak to anyone?

    How could this happen?

    She spaced out for a long time before making a decision.

    "We were going to go back to Glevania tomorrow, right? Let''s not, let''s go to North Europe instead.��

    Regardless of whether or not she was sick and whether or not she could speak, Natalie wanted to see her personally. She wanted to see who the

    person who''d taken her to the orphanage was.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The next day, Natalie and Tobias were ready to go to North Europe.

    Before they left, Cecilia held Natalie''s hand and said a lot of things to her.

    Natalie didn''t want Cecilia to worry, so she didn��t tell Cecilia that she was going to North Europe. Cecilia thought that Natalie was returning home.

    ��Natalie, Tobias-is busy with work,

    and I know two aren''t used to

    living withPeter, so it''s good that =>

    you two. Gre going back to Glevania

    to hammer out the wedding details. I

    wantto see you ina wedding-gown

    as-Soon as possible," Cecilia said.

    Natalie nodded, a trace of worry shing in her eyes.

    She didn''t know if the wedding would be dyed again because of her parentage...

    She bit her lip.

    It didn��t matter. No matter what. the wedding mustn''t be dyed this time. She was only going to take a look in North Europe, after which she would

    immediately return and prepare for the wedding.

    ��Don''t worry, Auntie. It''ll be very soon,�� Natalie said

    Cecilia seemed touched and gratified.

    She''d almost made the mistake of keeping Tobias and Natalie apart when Tobias had gotten into an ident earlier.

    Fortunately, Selina wasn''t lost in her own world, and she''d brought Natalie to the United States.

    Cecilia couldn''t imagine whether Tobias would''ve woken up if it weren''t for Natalie.

    Cecilia even felt that there was a high chance that he wouldn''t

    When Tobias had woken up on thest day of Peter and Natalie��s deal, Cecilia felt like it definitely was a sign from the heavens.

    Though they''d given Tobias and Natalie many obstacles to get through, they''d still allowed them to be together.

    As a mother, she could not continue objecting but only give her blessings.

    Her hope now was that Tobias and Natalie would quickly have their unfinished wedding ceremony, and live happily together as a family of three.

    Of course, it would be even better if one more

    member was added.

    "Natalie, Peter might still be a little biased against you, but at least he doesn��t object to the two of you being together anymore. He even brought up

    the wedding yesterday. This is a good sign," Cecilia continued

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746

    Natalie''s eyes were shimmering with tears.

    Her efforts were not in vain after all. When Peter was cynical towards her at the beginning, she desperately wanted out.

    Fortunately, she didn��t leave.

    Although Peter probably still didn''t like her, it was already quite rare for him to take the initiative to bring up the matter of the wedding.

    Natalie was happy.

    ��Auntie, I believe that Grandpa will definitely like me in the future,�� said Natalie seriously.

    She could see that in spite of Peter''s oddball attitude which made it hard to get along with him, he was generally a good person. And Natalie was also

    a good person.

    She believed that good people would definitely like good people.

    One day, Peter would like her.

    "It will, that day will definitelye.�� Cecilia smiled and continued, "You and Tobias should go home first, Hayden can stay here and keep Peter and I

    company for a while. Tobias'' father has returned too, so I must remain in the United States

    for some time.��

    Because Hayden''s kindergarten was going to be closed for winter vacation soon, and Peter was reluctant for Hayden to leave, they let Hayden stay

    with the Whitlock family for a period of time in the United States.

    Coincidentally, it wasn''t convenient for Natalie to bring Hayden along for this trip to North Europe, hence letting Hayden stay in the United States was

    the best decision.

    ��Alright, Auntie. Then have Hayden apany all of you,�� said Natalie.

    Cecilia nced at the time. "Then, it''s time for you two to depart now.��

    On the flight to North Europe, Natalie gazed out of the window.

    There were a lot of floating clouds in the sky.

    Natalie felt uneasy.

    Fortunately, Tobias had been holding her hand tightly, making her feel a little more secure.

    ��Natalie, we won''t be arriving so soon. Take a nap first," said Tobias gently.

    "I don''t know why, but I can''t fall asleep.�� At the thought of seeing the woman who sent her to the orphanage soon, Natalie felt nervous.

    "Natalie, you''re too anxious.�� Tobias held Natalie''s hand tighter.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled. "Yes, I''m feeling too anxious. I''m already a grown-up after all. yet I don''t know who my own parents are. Tobias, do you

    think that my birth story would be like some huge secret? Like those written in novels, maybe I''m the daughter of a syndicate leader or something like

    that."

    Tobias burst intoughter.

    "Natalie, you think too much."

    Novels were novels, life was life.

    Natalie curled her lips self-deprecatingly and said, "You''re right, I am thinking too much. Maybe my parentage is just a normal one...��

    She paused before continuing. "But no matter how ordinary I am, I still want to know who my birth parents are."

    When she said this, her gaze becameplex.

    Tobias''s pitch ck eyes stared at Natalie intensely as he said, "Natalie, don''t be too anxious. We''ll be arriving in North Europe soon. Although that

    person seems to be gravely ill now, she''ll recover regardless. Besides, I''ll get the world''s best doctors to diagnose her. Don''t worry, the mystery of

    your birth will soon unravel. Well know where you came from, and who your parents are soon. Everything will be unraveled in time.��

    Tobias''s words made Natalie''s eyes brighten with hope.

    Everything would be unraveled soon...

    Natalie smiled and said, "Maybe you

    can''t understahd my feelings, how

    eager I feelcEver since I found out .

    that I wasnt Madison''s birth <

    daughter, I''ve constantly been a

    wonde?ing about who my real.��

    parents are. This thought has'' been

    festering in my heart. It��s not like I

    have any ns after finding my

    parents..."

    Natalie paused and said in a bitter

    tone, "After all, my parents must

    have abandoned me, otherwise I

    wouldn''t have been senttothe =.

    orphanage> You''re right, real life isn''t

    the same as novels, there''s no way

    I''m a daughter of some gangster.

    The biggest possibility is pepps

    roy parents had a patriarchal view,

    so they decided to abandon me, or

    even because I was born out of

    wedlock. Whatever it is, I still want to

    know wno my parents are, and I

    want to know where I came from."

    The sadness in her tone made Tobias�� breathing hitch.

    "Maybe you don''t understand what I said. After all, you have parents. You certainly can''t understand my feelings.�� "Natalie, I understand what you

    said," Tobias suddenly said.

    He tucked herhair behind her ear,

    revealing henface. "Natalie, I love

    you so much, how can I not feel it?4

    understaad what you said, but dan''t

    worry,twill definitely help you fitd

    yourddentity. And, even if youdon''t

    have parents, you''ll still hav��me.

    N&talie, youll still have m���� Content

    belongs to

    His words and deep eyes warmed Natalie''s heart.

    Yes, she still had Tobias.

    She had grown up without knowing who her parents were, and this was something that she definitely lost out on inparison with many other

    people.

    But there was one thing that she couldpare with others.

    She had Tobias.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    The best man in the world was by her side

    Natalie could not help but look at Tobias. He was unbelievably handsome, and his face was full of warmth, a warmth that touched others�� hearts.

    Natalie remembered when she first met Tobias. he always had a cold expression on his face.

    At that time, Natalie always felt that Tobias was very, very cold

    Now, he was bing warmer.

    Perhaps he was still cold to others, but when he faced Natalie, his gaze and tone of speech were always warm. He was totally the fabled nice guy.

    Suddenly, the corners of Natalie''s lips curled up gently. "Yes, I have you. Even if I lose the world, I still have you.��

    All of a sudden, she felt less anxious

    Before she left, she had thought about a lot of things, and worried a lot.

    She was afraid that the woman who brought her to the orphanage would remain ill and unconscious, then she would have no way of discovering her

    identity.

    She was also afraid of the sadness which coulde after finding out the truth of her birth.

    For example, if her parents were just like those parents who had patriarchal ideals and threw her away. If this was the case, how was she going to

    face them?

    But now, Natalie suddenly had no more worries nor sorrows.

    Because no matter what, she still had Tobias.

    She had the best man in the world by her side. There was nothing for her to worry about.

    Natalie couldn''t help leaning her head on Tobias�� shoulder, as her eyes looked out of the window of the ne.

    White clouds were still outside the window.

    Suddenly, Natalie focused her gaze.

    She thought she saw James.

    A white cloud slowly morphed into James�� figure. He stood in the sky, smiling at her.

    ��Dad.�� Natalie mumbled

    She stretched out her hand and touched the window.

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747

    "Natalie." Tobias called out her name.

    Natalie pointed outside the window, saying, "Tobias, I think I saw my father."

    Tobias turned to look out of the window: there was nothing outside.

    Tobias'' breathing hitched

    "Natalie, you miss your father too much." Tobias said gently.

    His tone sounded somewhat guilty.

    If James didn��t tell him that Queenie had hidden an explosion-proof container on the ship at thest minute, perhaps he wouldn''t have been able to

    appear in front of Natalie right now.

    He felt sorry that he couldn''t save James.

    At thest moment. Tobias wanted to pull James in.

    However, James seemed to have noticed that the explosion- proof container could only fit one person. Before Tobias could even be prepared, he

    resolutely closed the container door.

    Then the explosion happened.

    "Yes, I miss my father very much,�� Natalie

    whispered. "I have the best father in the world."

    She stared at the white cloud that had turned into the shape of James and said, "Dad, are you also helping me to find my biological parents?��

    The white cloud did not speak. "He" smiled at Natalie.

    A sense of longing shed through Natalie��s eyes. She said softly and adamantly, "Even if I find my biological parents, you will always be my father.

    This will never change. My name will always be Natalie Godfrey.��

    She would not forget that the name "Natalie Godfrey" was given by James.

    She would never change her name for the rest of her life.

    The James formed by the clouds smiled at Natalie, then gradually faded away until itpletely disappeared.

    "Dad." Natalie pressed her entire hand against the window, leaving a palm print there.

    She suddenly felt as if her heart was missing a piece, and some bitterness seeped out of her heart.

    Then she looked at Tobias in confusion. "Tobias, my father has just left. I still have so much to say to him, how could he leave just like that?"

    Tobias'' lips touched her ear. ��Natalie, your father came to see you. He just wanted to see how you are doing. He''s now seen that you''re well taken

    care of and that you''ve even gained some weight. so he''s relieved and left with peace of mind."

    His words were a greatfort to Natalie.

    Her father left with peace of mind and happiness. He saw that she was living well and was finally at ease.

    The confusion in Natalie''s eyes finally faded away.

    She touched her own face and asked, ��Have I really gained weight?��

    Tobias held Natalie��s face with a smile. "Natalie, don''t you know that you''ve be a lot chubbier these days?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She really didn''t know.

    Natalie pinched her face, then pinched her tummy. Looks like she really did gain some weight

    "It''s only been a few days, and I''ve be fat,�� Natalie muttered

    Was it because she had been letting herself go? It didn''t make sense. Throughout this period of time that they were in the United States, Peter didn''t

    like her and Yuna tried to frame her. Logically speaking, she wouldn''t be rxed enough to letProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    herself go.

    Or..

    Natalie''s eyes fell on Tobias.

    Perhaps it was because of him.

    Despite the things that had happened, and her thinking that her life was tough, her heart was actually still at peace and happy with Tobias�� presence.

    That was why she had grown chubbier.

    Natalie was a little nervous. ��Then will I continue to grow fat like this? Will you abandon me when I be a big fatty?"

    "Silly." Tobias bopped Natalie on the nose dotingly. "No, I won''t abandon you no matter what you look like.��

    Natalie gestured with her hand and said, "Wouldn''t you mind if I were so fat?"

    "No, I won''t.��

    Natalie further stressed her tone, "But do you know what it means to be this fat? You really won''t dislike me?"

    She highly doubted Tobias��s words.

    If she really were to be that fat. even she''d be disgusted with herself, let alone Tobias.

    ��Natalie, I won''t," Tobias said with a serious look.

    "No matter what happens, I won''t. My feelings for you won''t change despite you changing."

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    She said in a low voice, "But I see a lot of people on the Inte saying that some women grow fat after giving birth. so they were abandoned by their

    husbands."

    ��Natalie, that''s not true love.��

    Natalie''s breathing became hitched.

    "True love means that no matter how much you change. whether you be old or ugly. the feelings will never change. Natalie, that''s what love is

    like." Tobias spoke in a deep, steady voice.

    Natalie''s eyes became tearful.

    "I understand,�� she said softly.

    At this moment, she was overjoyed

    Having a man who loved her so much was the best thing she could ask for in her lifetime.

    "Tobias, let''s properly bury my father after we return, alright?�� Natalie said after a brief moment

    Though they didn��t have any of James�� ashes, Natalie still had a few shreds of James�� clothes. She wanted to bury them in ce of his ashes.

    "Okay, Natalie,�� Tobias said in a firm tone.

    After Natalie and Tobias left, Remington also wanted to leave.

    Peter was a little dissatisfied.

    "Why are you in such a hurry? It''s rare of you toe, but you already want to leave?�� Peter stared at Remington.

    Remington''s tone was aszy as

    ever. "G andi, you also know that

    I''m running an entertainment a

    company: I have to go back to deal

    with thepany''s affairs. It''sc

    mpstsibe for me to be hereall the

    im��." . S

    ae

    Peter snorted. "Tobias and that woman just left. and now you''re leaving right after. I truly wonder who you actually came to see.��

    Remington raised his eyebrows. "Of course I came here to see you. I''m here to celebrate your birthday. If I''m not here to see you, who else could it

    be?��

    His answer made Peter feel a littleforted.

    After some thought, he couldn''t resist but say, "Remington, I know what you''re thinking about. But no matter what your thoughts are, they''re in vain.��

    Remington fell silent.

    "Grandpa, can you read minds? You can even know what I''m thinking about?"

    Peter said, "I am not a mind reader,

    butm yourg randfather. Don''t

    think that, teally don''t know >

    anything Even if you had found as

    SO-C led fiancee to fool me atthe

    beginil ng, why couldn''t you find any

    other woman but her? I carvsee that

    you'' re interested in her.�� Content

    belongs to

    Remington''s expression remained the same, but he didn��t say anything.

    Peter heavily sighed. "I don''t know

    what you ��redoing. There''s plenty of

    fish in the-ggean, yet you fell for her>

    You and your brother don''t get ateng

    at all and don''t look like brothets at

    all, but why are both your tastes in

    women the same?" Contentbelongs

    to  4

    "Don''t say anything anymore, Grandpa.�� There was a hint of irritation in Remington''s eyes.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748

    Once Peter started talking. he couldn''t stop anymore.

    Though Remington asked him to stop, he couldn''t stop himself from continuing, ��Remington, you should be able to see for yourself upon your return

    this time. Tobias has a very good rtionship with that woman, and they already have Hayden. Stop dreaming about her. You''re already at the age

    where you should start thinking about your marriage; there''s plenty of fish in the ocean. If you can''t find someone suitable, I can help you search for

    one. What type of girl do you like? Grandpa will..."

    "Grandpa, I need to catch my flight.�� Remington abruptly cut Peter off.

    Once Peter started spouting nonsense, it could really cause him a headache.

    Before Peter could react, Remington said, ��That''s it for now, Grandpa. I''lle and visit you next time. You have to take care of your body and live

    longer so that your grandson can see you more often.��

    Peter was speechless.

    He stared at Remington''s back as he left, and

    sighed helplessly.

    Remington was just too frivolous

    Remington saw Hayden when he approached the garden of the mansion.

    Hayden was crouching down to look at the bugs. Next to him was a maid keeping himpany.

    Remington''s heart froze as he saw Hayden. An unpleasant feeling welled up in his heart.

    Hayden was very friendly to him, but Remington felt ufortable looking at him.

    Hayden was just a child, a sweet and innocent child.

    But he was Tobias'' and Natalie''s child.

    Remington would never forget how Natalie had been when he went to see her right after giving birth to Hayden

    Natalie told him how much she hated Tobias, and that she would never be with him

    But in the blink of an eye... Remington sneeredN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    He suddenly felt like he was being fooled.

    Even he did not understand why he had this feeling. He had initially let go of things, but when he saw Tobias and Natalie together, he became

    dissatisfied and felt that he had been cheated... After one more look at Hayden, Remington turned and left.

    When he reached the gate of the mansion, he got onto the car, and the chauffeur sent him to the airport.

    Not far from the mansion, a ck limousine suddenly blocked Remington''s car.

    Remington frowned.

    "Stop the car,�� He ordered the chauffeur.

    The chauffeur stopped the car.

    The door of the limousine opened, and a chauffeur stepped out.

    Remington rolled down the car window.

    "Is this Mr. Remington Whitlock?" The chauffeur asked courteously.

    Remington''s expression changed slightly. "Il am. What''s the matter?"

    "Mr. Remington, our young mistress is looking for you."

    "Your young mistress?�� A hint of contemtion shed across Remington''s eyes.

    Remington ordered the chauffeur to stand by.

    He got into the limousine.

    The limousine was huge. Inside its wide interior sat a girl.

    She looked very young, but she had an excellent temperament.

    She was wearing high quality clothes and was sitting elegantly. It was obvious that she was the daughter of a rich family.

    Remington had never seen her before.

    Indifferently, he asked, "What do you want from me?��

    Yuna''s eyes fell on Remington''s face. Shock shed in her eyes.

    She knew that there were two brothers in the Whitlock family and had heard of Remington��s name, but she had never seen him before.

    She''d thought that there wouldn''t be anyone more handsome than Tobias. Remington had to pale inparison with him.

    But she didn��t expect to be proven wrong when she met Remington in person.

    His facial features were in no way inferior to that of Tobias

    It was a pity that Remington didn''t exude an aura as strong as Tobias��, his was more feminine.

    Yuna shook herself out of her

    thoughts. "H��tlo, I''m Yuna Sherman.

    My grandfather and yours are

    comrade-in- arms, and you ��

    grandfather likes me very muck: He

    thinks of me as his own oO

    gratiddaughter. "

    4

    Sr.

    a

    /

    A faint light shed in Remington''s eyes.

    "What does this have to do with me? I''m not interested in you.��

    The girl in front of him could be considered an absolute beauty. If he were the original yboy Remington, he would perhaps be keen to chat with her.

    But now, he didn''t.

    It was as if he had lost interest in all women overnight: his mind was only filled with thoughts of Natalie.

    The more Natalie refused him, the longer she remained with Tobias, the more he wanted to obtain Natalie.

    That thought constantly tormented him. How could he possibly still have any interest towards other women?

    Remington was about to get out of the car, but Yuna called out to him

    He looked back at Yuna and said, "Don��t make a fool of yourself."

    Yuna smiled.

    She knew that Remington had misunderstood.

    "Remington, Lam sure that your

    looks must.certainly have garnered

    fancy from, quite a lot of girls, and +>

    know that you certainly think thattim

    one of those girls. Unfortunately, I''m

    not ifterested in you. The one I m

    interes ed in, is your brother��

    Astonishment shed in his eyes.

    He stared at Yuna. Her expression did not change as she smiled at him.

    Remington suddenly came to a realisation.

    He knew why this woman hade for him.

    "How did you know that I... Natalie and I..." asked Remington

    Yuna smiled. "Grandpa Peter told me."

    Something shed across Remington''s eyes.

    It looked like she wasn''t lying. Peter truly liked her and saw her as his own granddaughter.

    Otherwise, how could he have mentioned such a private matter to her?

    "Tell me, what do you want?�� Remington directly asked.

    He wasn''t like Yuna. He didn��t like to beat around the bush. Whatever he wanted to do, he did it straightforwardly.

    Yuna''s eyes shimmered. "Very well, I''ll be blunt about it since you''ve mentioned it. I want to cooperate with you. You''ll get what you want, and I''ll get

    what I want."

    Remington''s breathing hitched.

    "Why should I join hands with you?" Remington stared at Yuna.

    Yuna seemed to be very confident. ��You will definitely join hands with me, because you want to get Natalie.��

    "How are you confident that I can get her if we work together?��

    Suddenly, a touch of mystery shed across Yuna''s face. "Because, I know Natalie''s secret."

    Remington was shocked

    Natalie''s secret...

    Tobias and Natalie arrived in North Europe.

    This was also Natalie''s first time in North Europe.

    This was a country that Natalie had never seen before. Everyone led a rich and leisurely life, vastly different from that of Glevania and the United

    States.

    However, Natalie wasn''t in the mood for sightseeing.

    Natalie and Tobias directly headed to a hospital in North Europe.

    Before this, Tobias had already ordered his subordinates to make arrangements.

    The children of the woman who had sent Natalie to the orphanage came to greet Natalie.

    The woman had married a North European man, hence her children were of mixed blood.

    There was only one daughter who could speak fluently in Glevanian, so she was the one whomunicated with Natalie.

    She told Natalie that she didn''t know

    anything abet Natalie''s parentage,

    and she didn''tevenknow her =>

    mother had taken a child to an

    orphanage. If Natalie wanted te

    knowthe details, she would have to

    speak to her mother directly:

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749

    She shrugged at Natalie and said. "My mother used to work in the government. I''m not very clear about her affairs. Everything must wait until she

    regains consciousness.��

    Natalie was a little anxious. "Then. when will Aunty wake up?"

    "My mother is getting better now. The doctor said that the probability of her waking up is very high. Don��t worry."

    Natalie went into the ward to take a look at the woman who brought her to the orphanage.

    Her name was Jessie Lawson, and she was old enough to be Natalie''s mother.

    However, judging from her skin, she didn��t look too old. Her skin was still rather delicate.

    To ensure that she regained consciousness as soon as possible, Tobias wanted to arrange for the world''s best medical team toe, but was

    opposed unanimously by her children

    They had been living in North Europe for many years and bore a great sense of superiority. They thought that the North European doctors were truly

    the best doctors in the world.

    Besides, their mother was getting better. If they changed the medical team, who knew what would happen

    At her children''s insistence, Natalie could only tell Tobias to forget about it. Tobias agreed.

    Then they went to see the doctor again

    The doctor''s exnation was the same as Jessie''s children''s, that Jessie was recovering now. But the doctor mentioned that before Jessie was

    hospitalised, her throat had been slightly damaged, so it might require some time before she could recover her ability to speak.

    Natalie felt veryplicated.

    On the one hand, she was happy that the doctor was confident that Jessie would definitely recover. There was a high probability of her getting to find

    out her birth and background soon.

    On the other hand, the doctor said that it would take a lot of time for Jessie''s throat to recover after she regained consciousness, so Natalie may have

    to wait for a period of time.

    After thinking for a long time, Natalie decided to go back first.

    She had already been prepared to not find out about her background immediately to begin with. She came here only to take a look.

    Besides, she still had a lot of things to do.

    Tobias had apany to take care of, plus she and Tobias had a wedding to prepare for. She couldn''t possibly keep Tobias here to waste time

    together.

    Hence, on the second day, as Jessie hadn''t woken up yet. Tobias and Natalie returned to Glevania.

    Jessie''s children also promised Natalie that they''d call her the moment Jessie was conscious.

    An opposite of how she''d been when they were on the way here, Natalie was more rxed now that she''d seen that there wasn''t too much of an

    issue with Jessie.

    Natalie and Tobias returned to Glevania.

    They arrived home in the morning.

    Upon returning to the Whitlock family vi, Natalie felt ovee with emotions.

    Tobias had initially built this ce for her. Unfortunately, due to the circumstances back then, she couldn''t move in.

    Now, after so many years, this ce still belonged to her.

    Natalie and Tobias were both exhausted from the events of the past few days, and they rested for the whole morning.

    In the bedroom, Natalie and Tobias slept in each other''s embrace.

    The heavy curtains blocked the warm sun outside the window. The lighting in the room was dim.

    Natalie and Tobias instantly fell asleep as soon as they hit the bed.

    Natalie had a dream.

    She dreamt of her parents. They were a very young couple, and they looked very gentle.

    In the dream, they smiled at Natalie.

    They told Natalie that they were happy to see that Natalie was very happy now.

    "Natalie, you must be well. Mom and Dad will bless you," the young couple said to Natalie.

    Natalie stretched out her hand. She wanted to touch her parents, but there was nothing.

    When she woke up, it was already noon.

    The maid had already prepared lunch.

    After breakfast, Tobias took Natalie to the beach

    They stayed there for a long time, their hearts feeling a little heavy.

    Natalie sniffled and said, "Tobias, I

    was thinking... if I''d been more alert

    tha

    taxi,

    t dayand hadn''t gotten into that

    then al

    this wouldn''t have

    ned. My father wouldn''t have

    happel

    died."  . ~

    -

    Tobias held Natalie in his arms and said, ��Natalie, there are no ��what ifs��.

    Something tugged at Natalie''s heartstrings.

    That''s right, there were no ��what ifs��.

    Tobias recatled what had happened

    on that day and lowered his voice.

    "Natalie; your father... your father

    didn''t:say anything to me when he

    pusRed me into the container and

    closed it." Content belongs. to

    <

    Natalie lightly responded, "Oh."

    Life wasn''t like a TV show. In TV shows, people always had plenty of time to say whatever they wanted before dying.

    But the reality was that dying people had no chance to say even a single sentence.

    "However, he smiled at me, and I could tell that he was very happy in that moment. It was a smile of relief, of liberation.�� Tobias�� gaze fell on the

    surface of the ocean

    Natalie''s whole body shook.

    She looked at Tobias and asked, "Really?"

    Tobias''s gaze fell back on Natalie''s face. ��Really, Natalie. I wouldn''t lie to you."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Countless emotions swirled in Natalie''s eyes, and she suddenly feared up.

    James was smiling in his final moments?

    And it was a smile of relief.

    Natalie suddenly recalled how unhappy James had been after finding her and moving into her apartment.

    He rarely smiled. It was only when he saw Hayden that he would asionally smile.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled.

    Actually, James was probably unhappy back then.

    James had only wished for a happy and harmonious family all his life

    Unfortunately, Queenie, Brayden, and Madison were not such people.

    Madison never treated James as her husband. In her eyes, James was just a money- making machine.

    Queenie and Brayden also didn''t consider James as their father. Otherwise, Queenie wouldn''t havended a heavy kick on James when they were

    onboard the ship.

    Natalie became even more teary-eyed

    Perhaps back on the ship when

    Queenie kicked James, he had >

    already-Seen through it all. He

    understood that the happiness he

    had-wanted was just nothing*but his

    Own 9 illusion,

    ��

    Hence, the moment he saved Tobias and knew that he was going to die, he smiled in relief.

    Natalie suddenly felt a huge lump in her throat.

    "Tobias, why da good people not get good endings?" she said bitterly.

    James was a good person, but why did he not get good endings in return? Why were the heavens so unfair?

    Tobias didn''t say anything

    "Natalie, let''s go." After a while, he said, "Let''s find your Dad a home.��

    Natalie''s fingertips trembled a little.

    She tock another look at the vast blue sea and followed Tobias.

    The home they found for James was a high-end cemetery in the local town.

    Natalie carefully ced James'' final belongings in a box.

    Two names were carved on the tombstone.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750

    Natalie Godfrey, his daughter.

    Tobias Whitlock, his son-inw.

    Tobias got someone to carve this.

    James�� photo was also attached to the tombstone. Fortunately, Natalie had managed to find a photo of James.

    In the photo, James was smiling.

    It was a kind and gentle smile.

    Natalie touched James�� photo with her hand. At this moment, she finally couldn''t help bursting into tears.

    Tears came falling down.

    ��Natalie, don''t cry. Your father is watching you. If you cry, he will be sad." Tobias whispered in Natalie''s ear.

    There was a hint of grief in his voice.

    Natalie took a deep breath and held back her tears. Her eyes were red, but she did not cry again.

    Natalie stood there and talked to James'' photo for a long time.

    Before they left, Tobias bent down and whispered a few words in front of James'' photo.

    After they walked out of the cemetery, Natalie asked, ��What did you say to my father just now?��

    Tobias did not speak. He held Natalie''s hand tightly.

    Natalie didn''t ask any more.

    She had no idea that Tobias had made a promise to James in front of the tombstone.

    He promised that he would treat Natalie well for the rest of his life, so James could rest in peace.

    The next day, Natalie''s mood finally returned to normal.

    She began to discuss the wedding with Tobias.

    Tobias wanted to hold a wedding in Agaphen City, then return to the United States to hold another one.

    He wanted a wedding in Agaphen City for James.

    Natalie agreed with him as well.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    In the morning, they were discussing the details of the wedding.

    Natalie was a little excited and expectant when she heard what Tobias said.

    "Natalie, it''s best that we wait for a while, until Jessie regains consciousness. Then, once we find out the truth about your parentage, maybe we can

    invite your parents as well, if they''re still alive."

    Natalie''s eyes lit up. "Really?"

    Tobias nodded. "Before we left. the doctor made it very clear that it wouldn''t take long for Jessie to wake up. At least with regards to her damaged

    vocal cords, it shouldn''t be too big of a problem too. It may take quite some time for it to fully recover, but shouldn''t take too long to have a simple

    conversation.��

    Upon hearing his words, Natalie started to look forward to it.

    She nodded seriously. ��Yes, it would be great if we could invite my biological parents."

    After her dream the day before, Natalie suddenly felt doubtful about her previous thoughts.

    In her dream, her parents were so gentle and kind.

    Natalie didn��t believe that such parents would abandon her because of patriarchal ideologies.

    She thought that her parents must have had their own predicaments, to let her be sent to the orphanage.

    If she could find out where she came from and find her biological parents to attend her wedding, that would be the best.

    After Natalie and Tobias had lunch. they went for an afternoon nap.

    When she woke up, there was no one beside her.

    Tobias left her a message to tell her that he had gone to the office.

    Only then did Natalie realise that Tobias had been keeping herpany since they returned. He hadn''t even settled his work at the office.

    Natalie couldn''t help but feel guilty.

    Afterwards, she found out from the servants that Tobias had left a short while after they had gone for an afternoon nap.

    Natalie immediately came to a realisation.

    Tobias hadn''t actually wanted to take an afternoon nap. He only wanted to keep herpany and wait till she fell asleep to then leave.

    Warmth flooded her heart.

    After a while, Hayden called again

    Hayden prattled on and on about a

    bunch of.things. The gist of it was

    that heawas having a lot of fun ithe

    United- States. Peter even brought

    him-to hang out at the Times��za,

    and it was a very beautiful. I. ce.

    C��ntent belongs to

    Natalie was listening happily until Hayden suddenly said, "Even though it''s fun, but I wish you and Daddy were here, Natalie. I miss you two very

    much.��

    A strange feeling immediately rose in Natalie''s heart.

    It was a heart-wrenching yet warm feeling.

    Gently, she said, "Hayden, keep your Greatgrandpa, Grandma, and Grandpapany for now, then Daddy will bring you backter and we''ll be

    together again.��

    Actually, she missed Hayden a lot too. Besides, she and Tobias were back in Glevania, so they could bring Hayden back too.

    But she couldn''t only think about herself.

    Peter and Cecilia would certainly want Hayden to be by their side for a period of time.

    As for Tobias�� father, Natalie

    assumed-that even though he didn''t

    really sritile at Hayden, nor did He

    express too much joy, surely he

    adared his grandson from the

    battom of his heart. Content belongs

    t6 <

    Upon hearing Natalie''s words, Hayden breathed a heavy sigh.

    It was as if he was an old man.

    Natalie''s heart tightened. "Hayden, what''s wrong?��

    Hayden said sadly, "Natalie, it''s clear

    to me now. I''ma treasure to the

    Whitlogk family, and everybody.likes

    me. Everybody wants me to be with

    then was just wondering why I''m

    so-precious�� "

    -

    Natalie was speechless.

    She almostughed out loud.

    She realised that other than his appearance being identical to Tobias��, Hayden was nothing like Tobias.

    Then who did Hayden''s personality take after? Her own?

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Was her personality this cheeky?

    After hanging up, Tobias�� call came in

    Other than the usual questions of what was Natalie doing, had she had her meal yet, they got to the topic of their wedding again.

    Tobias brought up ideas on a lot of details and asked for Natalie''s opinion

    Natalie felt that it was very good, and there was nothing to be suggested.

    Tobias had attended to every aspect of the wedding: she really felt that there was nothing left to be improved. Everything was satisfactory.

    What she wanted to do now was to peacefully await the day of her wedding

    Thinking of this, Natalie couldn''t help but grin.

    She suddenly realised how happy and blessed she was right now.

    In the blink of an eye, a week had passed.

    Natalie was going through her wedding gown designs alone on this day. They''d pretty much already decided everything else, and she only had to

    choose her wedding gown.

    The designer gave Natalie several pictures and asked her to choose the one she most preferred.

    Suddenly, the phone rang again. Natalie thought it was Tobias, so she answered it and said, "Tobias."

    There was no sound from the other end of the line.

    Natalie felt strange and asked, "Tobias, why aren''t you talking?��

    "Natalie, you really like him. You like him so much that you thought any call would be from him.�� A cold, mocking voice suddenly rang out.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She nced at her phone and realised that it wasn''t Tobias.

    ��Remington.�� Natalie��s eyes wavered.

    It was Remington who called.

    The person on the other end of the line chuckled. Hisughter sounded a little cold

    An ufortable feeling rose within Natalie again

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751

    Nothing had happened between Natalie and Remington. She''d always thought of him as a friend.

    But now that she was with Tobias, Remington''s attitude had be very strange.

    Natalie did not know how to describe it.

    It was as if she owed something to Remington for being together with Tobias. Remington behaved so coldly and cynically.

    After a while, Natalie took a deep breath.

    She suppressed the emotions in her heart.

    She thought that perhaps she had thought too much.

    Natalie deliberately asked in a rxed and pleasant voice, "How have you beentely, Remington?"

    Remington didn''t answer.

    Instead, he asked, "What about you?"

    "I''m doing great," Natalie said sweetly. ��Tobias and I are getting married scon, and we''re working out the details of our wedding ceremony.��

    Remington was Tobias''s little brother. He would find out about her and Tobias'' wedding eventually.

    Natalie knew that Remington had some feelings towards her, but she had no clue on how deep these feelings were.

    Now, she only hoped that Remington''s feelings towards her would soon disappear.

    "Wedding?" Remington sounded even more cynical now. "Natalie, don''t you think it''s so mocking to say that? Don''t you think you marrying Tobias is

    just so ironic?��

    His words made Natalie frown.

    She was not very happy.

    Even if Remington didn''t bless their marriage, there wasn''t any need for him to take a jibe at it.

    Natalie''s tone turned rather severe. "Remington, why would Tobias and I getting married be ironic? I don''t think there''s anything ironic about it!"

    "Which part of your marriage do you think isn''t ironic?��

    Natalie''s hand tightened around her phone. "Why would it be ironic? There''s nothing wrong with two people who love each other marrying each other.

    We might not be equals in terms of our background, and our love is more than enough to ovee that.�� "Natalie, you know that''s not what I''m

    referring to.�� "Fine, then. Tobias didn��t cheat on me, and I didn''t cheat on him. We''ve only loved each other from the start. and now that we''re together,

    what''s so ironic about getting married?"

    A brief emotion shed across Remington''s face, making his eyes darken

    "Natalie," He raised his voice and said. "You forgot the hurt that Tobias had inflicted on you!��

    Natalie''s breathing hitched

    ��Remington, if I''ve managed to work through things, why can''t you?�� Natalie''s tone turned a little helpless. "Tobias didn''t hurt me in any way. It was all

    a misunderstanding. Yes, it''s true that I hated Tobias, but now I know that that was the best choice that he could have made at that point of time. It

    was the best way to protect me."

    Natalie now understood that Tobias had been in so much more pain than she had.

    Back then, Tobias choosing to hide things from her and break up with her was what Natalie hated the most.

    But now, Natalie finally understood Tobias��s predicament.

    Because breaking up with her was much better than wrongly thinking that they were rted to each other.

    Tobias broke up with her because he wanted to make her suffer for a while.

    But once she knew the rtionship between them, she would suffer for the rest of her life.

    "Natalie!" Remington''s voice was a little hoarse.

    ��Remington, I can continue talking to you if you''re here to congratte me. If not, then I don��t think there''s any need to continue this conversation.��

    Natalie''s tone was bing harsh.

    "Natalie, are you sure you want to marry him?��

    "Yes, I''m sure, absolutely sure about it." Natalie said.

    After that, all Natalie could hear was the dial tone.

    Remington had hung up.

    On the other end of the line, Remington''s heart twisted, and he felt like he''d been yed

    Natalie had never said that she''d liked him, nor had she said anything about wanting to be with him.

    However, Natalie had once said to him that her hatred towards Tobias was endless

    How coul��Natalie just change her.

    mind sq quickly? She said that it was

    just a misunderstanding, that she

    had already figured things out, and

    she was even going to matty him.

    Remington''s eyes turned icy cold

    He hated being cheated the most

    The phone call with Remington ended on an unhappy note.

    Thinking of what Remington had said, Natalie felt a bit upset.

    If Remington was just someone who wasn''t of any importance to her, Natalie wouldn''t think this way.

    He could mock as much as he wanted

    However, Remington wasn''t someone inconsequential.

    Although Natalie didn''t have any romantic feelings towards Remington, she did view him as her best friend of the opposite gender, even surpassing

    Sebastian

    She did not forget how he had helped her in her most difficult times.

    But now, Remington...

    His refusal to bless her marriage made Natalie feel terrible.

    After a long time, Natalie still couldn''t get herself out of that slump. She finally decided to go out for a breather and let out her emotions.

    Natalie went to a shopping mall. She wanted to take a look at small items such as candy, as souvenirs for her weddingProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing all kinds of festive things, she thought of the uing wedding, which made Natalie feel slightly better.

    Natalie came to a high-end mall, which also had high- end candies. They were all exquisite and expensive.

    Thedy atthe candy counter was

    very friendly and let Natalie try out��

    different candies. Honestly, these

    expensive candies now showed their

    truevalue, which were indeed tastier

    than ordinary candy. Content

    b��longs to NovelDrama.Org ~

    "Natalie." A surprised male voice suddenly rang out.

    There was half a piece of candy in Natalie''s mouth. She immediately lifted her head upon hearing her name.

    Looking at Natalie''s bulging cheeks, Jack couldn''t help but smile.

    He remembered how, when they

    were younger, he''d given Natalie. >

    candy, and she''d just savour it irher

    mouthike this, not wanting it to

    melt-As a result, her cheekswwould

    butge out like a squirrel. Cantent

    b��longs to NovelDrama.Org ~

    It was extremely adorable.

    Seeing what Natalie looked like now brought Jack back into the past.

    As for Natalie, she swallowed the candy in her mouth.

    There was a sh of surprise in her eyes. "Jack?"

    After theirst meeting due to Wendy''s incident, Natalie hadn''t seen Jack for a long time.

    She had never thought that she would be able to see Jack now.

    "Do you still like candy?" Jack''s smile deepened.

    Natalie nodded in embarrassment.

    She had originallye to this candy store to buy candy as souvenirs for her wedding, but her priorities changed and she ended up being fixated on

    tasting the candies

    "Prepare individual packs for each type of candy,�� Jack said towards thedy at the counter.

    Hearing this, Natalie quickly waved her hand and said, "No, no. There''s no need! It''s too costly for you, I''m just trying them out.��

    Jack still smiled warmly, saying, "Natalie, I''m the boss; there''s nothing too costly about this. Since you came to my store, shouldn''t I wee you with

    something?"

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752

    Natalie was stunned. "Do you own this store?��

    Jack nodded.

    It turned out that this candy was branded and had its own special outlet in every city''s shopping mall. The candy brand was under Jack''spany.

    Jack was here to inspect the situation of this store.

    Thedy at the counter had already packed up a big paper bag and handed it to Natalie.

    Natalie was a little embarrassed, but still epted it

    "Natalie, how have you been doing recently?" Jack said as he walked away from the candy stall with Natalie. "Let''s have a seat there.��

    There was a beverage store just in front. Natalie didn''t refuse and followed Jack into the store.

    Jack ordered two cups of coffee.

    "I''m fine; I''m getting married soon. Will you being, Jack?�� Natalie took a cup of coffee.

    Jack''s face stiffened.

    After a while, he forced a smile. ��Are you getting married to Tobias?��

    They found a spot to sit down.

    "Yes, Jack."

    Jack gazed at Natalie.

    She was glowing with happiness

    He felt his heartstrings being tugged at.

    Natalie was no longer a child. She wasn''t the Natalie who belonged to him alone anymore, nor was she the Natalie who had held his hand and called

    him her older brother, Jack.

    His Natalie had grown up.

    She was going to have her own love story, her own life.

    Unfortunately, he wasn''t the one for her.

    After the initial bittersweet feeling he had. an odd emotion suddenly rose within him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Jack''s eyes flickered.

    Regardless, no matter who Natalie was with. wasn''t it fine as long as she could be happy?

    Back then, hadn''t he only wished for the girl who had held his hand and called him her older brother to be happy?

    Jack suppressed the mixed emotions within him

    He congratted her, saying, "Congrattions, Natalie. Tobias is a good man. You''ll be treated well if you''re with him."

    Natalie grinned. "Thank you for your blessing, Jack."

    She looked at Jack, her eyes gleaming as though there were a million stars twinkling within them.

    She was happy because of Jack''s blessings.

    Jack''s bittersweet emotions gradually disappeared because of Natalie.

    It seemed that his blessings meant a lot to Natalie, seeing how happy she was from his congrattory words.

    "Natalie, remember to invite me to the wedding. I will attend it." Jack said.

    Natalie nodded solemnly.

    The both of them remained seated and chatted for a while. Finally, Natalie saw that it waste and wanted to head home.

    "Natalie, I''ll see you off," Jack immediately replied

    Natalie shook her head and said, ��My chauffeur drove me here. He''s waiting for me downstairs, so I''ll go home in his car."

    Seeing as Natalie had a chauffeur, Jack did not insist.

    Before she had gone far, Jack suddenly remembered something.

    He immediately caught up with Natalie.

    Natalie stopped and looked at Jack, asking. ��Jack, what''s the matter?"

    "Natalie, I have something to tell you." Jack looked at her with some hesitation.

    "Go ahead, Jack.��

    Jack hesitated for a moment and said, "Natalie, Madison is not your biological mother. You''re not the Godfrey family''s daughter."

    Jack had begun to suspect it when

    he found outthat Madison had lied

    to him. Natalie had clearly been

    alive, butMadison had told him that

    Natalighad died. When he thought

    abouthow Madison had treated

    Natalie when she was younger, Jack

    afPanged for someone ta investigate

    her.

    The result of the investigation was that Natalie was indeed not Madison''s daughter.

    Natalie was adopted from an orphanage.

    When Jack found out about this. he had been constantly wondering as to whether he should tell her.

    Natalie was already grown up after all. He was afraid that it would be a huge blow to her if she suddenly found out that her own parents were not

    actually her parents.

    Since he happened to see Natalie today, Jack felt that Natalie had the right to know.

    Hence, he decided to tell her.

    Natalie smiled bitterly and said, "Jack, I''ve known that I''m not Madison''s daughter for a long time."

    There was a sh of surprise in Jack''s eyes.

    ��Natalie, don''t think too much about it." Heforted her.

    Natalie nodded.

    She took a deep breath and said, "I

    think it''ll soon.pe revealed who my

    birth paren gare. Jack, I was taken

    to the orphanage by someone whos.

    was working for the government

    back then. I''ve found that woman

    nowsshe currently resides in-North

    Eurepe, but she''s sick and san''t

    speak at the moment. However, the

    hospital said that she''ll recover very

    soon, so I think I''ll get to know my

    true identity in no time." Content

    belongs to swnovel.ne

    Jack was relieved to see Natalie like this.

    He said, ��Natalie, at first. I was wondering whether or not to tell you. I was worried that you wouldn''t be able to handle it. Seeing you like this now puts

    my mind at ease."

    She smiled. "Jack, you''re

    overthinking #t. How could I not be

    able to handle the truth? Honestly, X

    it''s a goad thing that Madison isn''t

    my birtt*mother, because my bith

    mother would never be someone as

    vicisus as Madison. This issa form of

    c6infort to me.�� Content.belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    "Natalie, it''s good that you can think like this.�� "Then I''ll be going first, Jack."

    "All right."

    Watching as Natalie gradually disappeared, Jack''s gaze wavered.

    Once again, he reminisced of the girl who followed him around back then, who treated him as her older brother.

    If he hadn''t listened to Madison''s lies back then, if he hadn''t believed that Natalie had died and had taken her away instead, would everything be

    different?

    If that was the case, the current Natalie wouldn''t have ended up with Tobias.

    Jack suddenly smiled bitterly.

    So many "what if"s, but unfortunately, none of them were reality.

    Natalie felt that coincidences really did happen one after another.

    For example, just when she had reached the entrance of the mall and pulled open the car door, she saw Yvonne.

    Yvonne was dressed very fashionably. She wore arge pair of sunsses and was about to enter the mall.

    ��Yvonne!�� Natalie immediately shouted in excitement.

    So many things had happened during this period of time, that she had almost forgotten about Yvonne.

    Yvonne was stunned for a few seconds before directly rushing over.

    She pounded on Natalie''s shoulder forcefully. "D*mn, you''re finally back! Why didn''t you tell me? I thought that you were still in the United..."

    Yvonne cut herself off.

    After taking Natalie away, Selina had been worried that Yvonne would get anxious, so she specially called Yvonne to inform her.

    Thest time Selina sent Natalie back to her apartment, she and Yvonne had purposely exchanged numbers.

    This was because Yvonne was Natalie''s best friend. Selina was a very straightforward person as well, so she filled Yvonne in on what had happened.

    At the time, Yvonne had been so shocked that she was rendered speechless.

    She felt that it was just like a sci-fi movie. Tobias was not dead, and had actually been hiding in an explosion-proof metalpartment. It was totally

    like a movie.

    However, afterward, Selina had also told Yvonne that Tobias was still unconscious, which was why she had called Natalie over to try and wake him

    up.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753

    Yvonne hadn''t contacted Natalie since then.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    She thought that Natalie needed to constantly apany Tobias, who was unconscious. Besides, Natalie''s mood would definitely be terrible at a

    time like this. If Natalie had something to say, she would definitely take the initiative to call her.

    If she didn''t call, that meant Natalie wanted some time alone, so she should give her space.

    Yvonne had thought that Natalie was still in the United States. She didn''t expect to see her in Agaphen City.

    Yvonne stared at Natalie carefully, hesitant to continue with what she wanted to ask.

    She had no idea what had happened to Tobias. She was afraid that she would end up asking the wrong questions and agitate Natalie.

    Natalie instantly understood what Yvonne''s cautious face implied

    She looked at Yvonne in surprise. "Yvonne, you know already.��

    Yvonneughed dryly.

    Of course, she knew everything. Otherwise. if

    Natalie had suddenly disappeared, she would have searched the whole world for her.

    "Selina called and told me about it."

    Natalie was even more surprised. "You know Selina? You even have each other''s numbers?"

    Weren''t Selina and Yvonne meant to be strangers to one another?

    "Natalie, we had a chat when Selina sent you backst time. We felt that we got along with each other quite well, so we kept in touch," Yvonne

    exined.

    Natalie finally understood. "I see."

    "Then, what about...?" Yvonne stared anxiously at Natalie.

    Natalie smiled. "Don��t worry, Yvonne. Tobias is doing very well, he''s fine. We''re going to get married soon.��

    Yvonne let out a sigh of relief.

    "Thank God, thank God!" Yvonne instantly hugged Natalie and said emotionally. ��Natalie, thank God!"

    Her Natalie could finally enjoy happiness after all her suffering

    Tobias, who had been presumed dead, suddenly came back te life. Moreover, they were going to get married soon.

    It sounded like an inconceivable dream, but it really was going to happen

    What was it called again? A miracle.

    Yvonne felt as if she was about to cry.

    However, she then thought of something.

    Yvonne pushed Natalie away and said, "Natalie, you''re terrible. Tobias already woke up long ago. the both of you are even discussing your wedding

    already, but you didn''t even tell me anything, you didn��t even give me a single phone call! I didn''t even know when you hade back. Do you even

    see me as a friend?��

    Natalie was instantly filled with guilt.

    Ever since Tobias woke up, she had been filled with indescribable happiness. Not to mention, there had been a lot of things happening. causing her

    to forget about Yvonne.

    If it weren''t for the fact that she saw Yvonne today, she might have nevere to mind

    Natalie felt so guilty.

    Yvonne was her best friend. How could she value Tobias over her?

    Natalie hugged Yvonne again and said, "Alright, Yvonne. Don''t be mad at me, it''s my fault.��

    Yvonne snorted

    "Treat me to a meal and I''ll forgive you," said

    Yvonne.

    "Alright, alright.�� Natalie immediately agreed

    "I want to go to the most expensive Japanese restaurant.�� Yvonne was ready to squeeze Natalie dry.

    Without saying a word, Natalie agreed immediately.

    Then, she called Tobias and told him that she wasn''ting back for dinner tonight

    "That''s alright, I''ll be at work for a bit longer. Have a good time chatting with your friend, Natalie.�� Tobias�� voice was as gentle as usual.

    Natalie and Yvonne went to the Japanese restaurant.

    The price of the food there was exorbitant as expected. Natalie felt her heart being torn apart just by looking at the menu.

    Yvonne saw her look of despair.

    She waved her hand at Natalie and

    said, "Nataliezyou can''t be like this;

    were just having Japanese food and

    you''re already this distressed. You

    have terermember that you''re not an

    ordi nary person now, you''re th�� wife

    of th�� YS Group''s presidentsHow

    cauld you be so distresse�� just by

    having some Japanese food?"

    "Pfft." The young waitress by her side could not help but let out a snort.

    Yvonne immediately looked at the

    waitress andsaid, "What are you

    aughing atzAm Iwrong? MisS oS

    atalie Godfrey is the wife of Tobias

    Wh lock, YS Group''s president->

    Donityou know the YS Groupytt Ss

    cuttently one of the most hignly

    Valuedpanies globally.�� Content

    belongs to

    "Yvonne, stop it." Natalie was extremely embarrassed and interrupted Yvonne.

    Only then did Yvonne stop talking.

    The waitress said nothing in response, trying to hold back herughter.

    There was no way she believed it.

    How could the wife of the YS Group''s president be so heartbroken over some Japanese food? It was obvious that she was bragging.

    After the waitress left, Yvonne said

    to Natalie, ��Natalie, I dare say, that

    waitress just now definitely thinks ->

    that wheH said was a lie. You cant

    be so stingy in the future. You Rave

    to astlike the wife of apany

    president.��

    %

    Natalie smiled indifferently. "Yvonne, I''m only together with Tobias because he loves me and I love him. There''s no other reason, nor do I need to

    prove it to other people."

    Her words made Yvonne feel something strange. She suddenly became emotional.

    ��Natalie, you''re right. Your rtionship with Mr.

    Whitlock is probably what true love looks like.�� Right then, Yvonne suddenly understood why Tobias liked Natalie.

    Out of so many women, there were obviously plenty who were prettier and better than Natalie, but Tobias only liked her.

    It was probably because Natalie was special.

    She didn''t think any different of herself after being with Tobias, and had never thought of climbing up the socialdder to have avish lifestyle.

    She was still herself, the original Natalie.

    Her affection for Tobias wasn''t because of his identity and status.

    She just liked Tobias as a person, that was all.

    Meanwhile, the waitress served them some fresh sashimi.

    Although Natalie had tried Japanese cuisine before this, she had never had fresh sashimi. This was her first time.

    "Is this raw? Is it edible?" Natalie stared suspiciously at the thin slice of fish.

    In her opinion, food should be cooked well

    "Of course it''s edible, try it." Yvonne took a slice of sashimi for Natalie and ced it in her sauce dish. "These sashimi slices taste great when dipped

    in some soy sauce or wasabi.��

    Natalie took a tentative bite. To be honest, it tasted really good, and there was no fishy taste to it at all.

    "By the way, Natalie, what happened to you during your time in the United States? What exactly happened to Mr. Whitlock? Tell me." Yvonne asked

    Natalie.

    She didn''t know much, so she was bubbling with questions

    Natalie told her the gist of what had happened. When she mentioned James toward the end, Natalie ced down her cutlery. There were tears in her

    eyes.

    Yvonne suddenly regretted it.

    She really shouldn''t have asked Natalie about what had happened. Natalie was cheerful at first, but now she was thinking about something sad.

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754

    Yvonne picked up a shrimp for Natalie and said, "Natalie, don''t be sad. You must be happy, so that your father will be happy in heaven too.

    Otherwise, he would be upset seeing you like this.��

    Natalie''s breathing hitched for a moment.

    After a while, she grinned and nodded

    "Natalie, what about Queenie? Is she dead for good?" Yvonne subtly changed the subject after a while

    "She''s dead." Natalie''s voice wasced with hatred. "She''s turned into dust.��

    Perhaps even the heavens didn''t want someone as evil as Queenie to continue living, so they let James identally receive news that Queenie had

    a hidden explosion-proof cabin on the ship.

    Queenie got what she deserved.

    "Good riddance." Yvonne gritted her teeth at the mention of Queenie. "A woman like her belongs in the depths of hell. Death is too light of a

    punishment for her. She��s rotten to the core."

    Natalie continued, "Yvonne, let''s not talk about her. Besides, she''s already dead. Let''s just treat her as if she never existed.��

    Yvonne really didn''t mention Queenie anymore.

    The two of them remained silent for a long time, eating their own food.

    It was gettingte. By the time they finished their meal, it waspletely dark outside.

    Natalie looked out of the window and said, "Yvonne, I should go home now."

    Yvonne stood up and said, "I''ll send you home."

    "I have a chauffeur waiting for me."

    Yvonne deliberately teased Natalie, saying, "I forgot that you''re the wife of the YS Group''s president now, Natalie. There''s no way that you would

    need me to send you home, right?"

    Natalie smiled as she red at Yvonne. "Don''t make fun of me."

    The two of them went downstairs and walked out of the shopping mall.

    When it was time to say goodbye, Yvonne suddenly hugged Natalie and said, "Natalie, you''ve suffered a lot this time, but fortunately it''s all over now.

    Tobias has woken up too. The beth of you have been through so many hardships, surely you''ll get to enjoy happiness, so much that it''ll overflow.��

    Yvonne''s blessings caused Natalie to feel a myriad of emotions.

    She said in a soft yet assertive tone, "Yvonne, don''t worry. The same goes for you, you''ll be happy too. The both of us will be happy."

    Happy...

    A hint of confusion appeared in Yvonne''s eyes.

    Where would her happinesse from?

    Shortly after Natalie went to the United States, Yvonne finally got some work to do at a modelling show.

    In that event. Yvonne, who hadn''t worked for a long time, was isted. Even Rosalin hade.

    At the show, Rosalin mocked Yvonne in all sorts of ways

    At that moment, Yvonne suddenly felt once more that everything didn''t matter.

    She hade to learn a lot because of what had happened to Natalie.

    Many things had be less important in her eyes.

    However, when Rosalin mocked her, Yvonne knew that she had been wrong.

    She couldn''t let go of it, she couldn''t remain indifferent to it.

    She still longed for sess, to climb all the way to the top of the entertainment industry.

    Tortured by various mixed emotions, Yvonne had sent a text message to Jenkins.

    Jenkins did not answer.

    Yvonne even wondered whether she should muster the courage to look for him.

    ��Yvonne, what are you thinking about?�� Natalie could not help but ask when she saw her absentminded expression

    Yvonne instantly came back to her senses.

    Smiling, she said, "It''s nothing, I suddenly zoned out. By the way. weren''t you going to go home? You should go now; absence makes the heart grow

    fonder. Your dear Mr. Whitlock has been unconscious for so long and has finally woken up, surely the both of you can''t stand being apart for even a

    single day."

    Natalie''s face was burning red.

    Yvonne was right. Right now, she and Tobias constantly felt like being together every single moment. They were happy to just stare at each other all

    day long.

    Unfortunately, Tobias had work to do.

    "Then I''ll go first. Yvonne, let''s keep in touch."

    "Sure. Bye!"

    The chauffeur brought Natalie back to the

    Whitlock family vi.

    While she was in the car, she thought of something

    Initially, it would not havee to .

    mind. Itwas only because she hac

    just chatted with Yvonne and talked

    about James did she remember.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly as a thought went through her mind.

    The car stopped. Natalie had just gotten off the car when she saw a Lamborghini heading her way.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Natalie couldn''t help but grin. She stopped.

    The Lamborghini moved to Natalie''s side and suddenly braked.

    The door opened and Tobias got off.

    Under the night sky, his whole body was enveloped by the faint moonlight, giving him an indescribable aura.

    "Natalie, did you just get home?" Tobias stepped forward and grabbed Natalie by her waist.

    Natalie nodded with a smile.

    "Natalie, don''t move." Tobias'' gaze suddenly fixed on her.

    "What''s wrong? Mmph!"

    The next second, Tobias kissed her.

    He patiently traced Natalie''s lips,.~

    thenforced her mouth open �� and

    went in. ��

    Swnovel =

    He explored her mouth with his tongue.

    Natalie''s body became somewhat limp, her arms circling around Tobias'' waist

    These past few days that she was with Tobias, he would kiss her daily, as if it would never be enough.

    Despite having kissed so many times, Natalie''s body would still give out every time.

    She could not resist his superb kissing skills at all.

    Finally. Tobias�� lips left hers, but instead fell onto Natalie''s ear. "Natalie, let''s go back, hm?��

    There was a deep ambiguity in his tone.

    Natalie blushed. She knew what Tobias meant when he suggested going back.

    "Um, it��s still early," she said in a low voice.

    "It doesn''t matter, we can take a longer time, then." His tone was heating up.

    Natalie was speechless.

    She cleared her throat and said, "I have something to tell you.��

    "Hm?" Tobias gazed deeply at Natalie, but his hands were up to mischief.

    They moved up slowly, making Natalie shiver wherever he touched.

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    She pushed Tobias�� hands away and said, "Don''t fool around, I have something serious to tell you.��

    Tobias grinned slightly, his lips

    curling ugrinto an extremely

    handseme yet seductive smile.

    ��Natatie, I''m not fooling around.

    We''re not even on the bed yet, how

    is this fooling around?" Content

    b��longs to  7

    u

    a

    As he spoke, his hot breathnded on Natalie''s face, making her blush.

    She calmed down and said, "Tobias, I want to talk to you about Madison."

    Tobias''s smile froze.

    He finally became serious and said, "Go ahead, Natalie."

    Natalie fixed her eyes on Tobias. She said, "Tobias, I want to see Madison.��

    Tobias'' eyes flickered. "You want to see her?"

    Natalie nodded. "Yes."

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755

    In an apartment in Agaphen City.

    Tobias and Natalie entered. Just like thest time, they caught a whiff of a horrible stench as soon as they walked in.

    Madison was sitting on the couch. The television was turned on.

    There was an advertisement ying.

    Even though she was staring at the television, her eyes were nk.

    Nobody knew whether she was actually watching it or not.

    The sound of Tobias and Natalie entering the apartment stirred Madison.

    She nced at them. Emotions rippled in her eyes.

    Natalie thought that Madison was going to act up again

    However, Madison quickly turned her gaze back to the television instead, ignoring their arrival.

    Tobias looked at Natalie.

    She bit on her lip lightly.

    Madison suddenly said, "Where have my Queenie and Brayden gone to? Why haven''t theye to see me yet?"

    ��Queenie, Brayden, Mom misses you so much.��

    "Why haven''t youe to see me yet? Queenie, Brayden, where are you?"

    Natalie and Tobias stood in front of Madison in silence, merely listening to Madison muttering Brayden and Queenie''s names

    Almost 20 minutes had passed before Madison finally stopped.

    She stared at the television in a daze.

    Natalie suddenly felt as if her heart was being torn apart. It was painful

    From start to finish, Madison had only ever mentioned Brayden and Queenie. She never mentioned James at all.

    Truth be told, Queenie and Brayden had never regarded James as their father. How would they even treat Madison as their mother?

    The two siblings were both extremely selfish. They only had eyes for themselves.

    In this family, James was probably the only one who really loved Madison.

    Unfortunately, even though James treated Madison as his wife, she had never regarded him as her husband.

    "Let''s go,�� Natalie said bitterly.

    Tobias'' gaze deepened.

    He took Natalie''s hand and walked out of the apartment.

    After getting into the car, Natalie suddenly said, ��Don''t start the car yet. I''d like to have a moment to myself.��

    Tobias took a look at Natalie and withdrew his hand from the steering wheel.

    ��Natalie, don''t be sad. I''m here." he said in a low voice.

    "Yeah." Natalie buried her head in Tobias�� arms.

    His crisp, clear aura made her feel inexplicably at ease.

    After some time, Natalie finally lifted her head. She looked at Tobias and said, "Tobias, let''s relocate Madison back into the original house. She can do

    whatever she wants, let''s not bother her anymore. As long as someone keeps an eye on her so that she doesn''t do any more evil, she can do as she

    pleases."

    Tobias'' eyes flickered. "Natalie, are you taking pity on her?"

    He was aware that Natalie was too soft-hearted.

    Natalie shook her head and smiled somewhat mockingly. "How could I possibly pity her? Tobias, I''m not a saint. How could I sympathise with her

    when she''s done so much to me? She''s living the life she deserves. It''s just that..."

    Natalie paused for a moment. A fleeting bitterness shed across her eyes as she said, ��If my father is in heaven, surely he''d feel sorry for Madison

    No matter how evil she was, he still saw her as his wife. Tobias, I don''t want my father to be sad."

    Tobias'' gaze wavered

    After a while, he held Natalie''s hands and said, "Natalie, I understand. I''ll do as you say.��

    Natalie felt a little guilty. "Tobias, I know that I shouldn''t make such a request towards you. After all, Madison did something unforgivable to Auntie..."

    "It''s okay, Natalie." Tobias held her hand tighter. "My mother will understand you. She will definitely agree with your decision."

    Natalie bit her lip, and after a while, she suddenly opened the door.

    She looked up at the sky.

    The moon was bright and clear.

    Tobias also got out of the car. He stood next to her.

    After some time, Natalie looked towards Tobias and said, "Let''s go home."

    "Are you feeling better?" Tobias�� gaze was full of tenderness

    Natalie nodded and said, "I feel much better with you by my side."

    Natalie and Tobias got into the car. After a while, the car made its way towards the Whitlock family vi

    The next day, news came from North Europe. Jessie had woken up, and her vocal cords weren''t as badly damaged as expected.

    Natalie''s heart tensed up. She immediately asked Tobias to take her to North Europe.

    Just as they were boarding the ne, Benjamin called.

    Benjamin said that the YS Group was having an important meeting and that it needed to be presided over by Tobias.

    Tobias immediately refused.

    ��You can take care of this on my behalf," said Tobias, firmly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Benjamin instantly panicked. "Mr. Whitlock, how am I supposed to help you stand in for this?"

    Tobias was the president of the YS Group. whereas he was just an assistant.

    How could he, a mere assistant, handle matters on Tobias�� behalf?

    However, Tobias had already hung up the call.

    Natalie was slightly apologetic.

    He should have been a heavily ~

    career- minded and responsible man,

    bu hek��pt abdicating his _

    responsibilities at work for her sake.

    She felt really guilty. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~

    "Why don''t I go by myself? It''s not a big deal anyway. You should go and handle your issues at work," Natalie said to Tobias.

    Tobias grabbed Natalie''s hand

    directly and-Hoarded the ne.

    "Natalie, yeu matter most to me. The

    truth of- f your identity is importantto

    you, I have o be by your side fer

    sucktan important asion<stobias 35="" was="" adamant.="" content="" belongs="" to<="" p=""></stobias>

    4

    swnovel. ne 4

    Natalie felt as though something had touched her heart, and warmth flowed within her.

    Time had never passed this slowly. Each second felt like an eternity.

    Natalie''s fingers twitched from time to time.

    She was finally going to uncover her past.

    Where did shee from? Who were her parents? She was finally going to find out the answers soon enough.

    Natalie was very nervous, extremely so.

    Tobias wanted to let her sleep for a while, but she just couldn''t fall asleep.

    As soon as she closed her eyes, they would immediately open the next second. There was a whirlpool of emotions in her eyes.

    "Natalie," Tobias tapped on Natalie''s

    nose with his finger and continued,

    "You''re being too nervous. There! Ss

    na. need to be so nervous. "Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org >

    Natalie curled her lips. "I know that I shouldn''t be too nervous, but I just can''t help it.��

    Her heart kept beating uncontrobly. It just wouldn''t stop.

    Natalie put Tobias�� hand on her chest and said, "Feel my heartbeat. It''s really fast. I can''t control it at all.��

    Tobias�� hand touched something soft.

    His eyes suddenly turned darker.

    "Natalie." His lips uttered her name flirtatiously.

    Natalie was taken aback

    She noticed that something wasn''t right with his gaze

    How did letting him feel her heartbeat make his gaze change in such a strange way?

    Soon, she realized.

    The position of the heart was exactly at a certain ce.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756

    Natalie pulled Tobias�� hand away hurriedly. "It''s... It''s not what you''re thinking.��

    "Am I mistaken? Hm?" Tobias'' eyes were fixed on her.

    "Of course.��

    "What was I thinking, then?��

    Natalie was speechless.

    "You tell me, what were you thinking about?"

    Tobias'' lips curled into a grin. "Natalie, I don''t know what I was thinking about, but I Know what you were. You could still think about this sort of thing at

    such a tense moment. Looks like I didn''t satisfy youst night. and you want to give it another go on the ne.��

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    Her face was burning red as she red at Tobias.

    She didn''t even want to mention the fact that Tobias was basically tormenting her every night.

    All the more so the night before. She had felt as if her entire body was falling apart.

    "Do you think I''m not satisfied?��

    "That''s up to you to answer.�� answered Tobias.

    "I''m very satisfied!"

    Tobias suddenly got closer to her. ��Is that true? Hm?"

    As he spoke, the heat from his breath fell on Natalie''s earlobe.

    ��Of course it��s true."

    "How satisfied are you? Tell me, Natalie," Tobias'' tone became even more flirtatious.

    Natalie was speechless again.

    She suddenly realised that she had fallen into Tobias'' trap. The more she spoke, the worse the conversation would get.

    I''m not telling you.�� replied Natalie.

    "Natalie, that means you''re still not satisfied. Let''s do it again.��

    "We''re on a ne!"

    "It might be even more exciting to do it on a ne.��

    Natalie was silent.

    It took her a lot of effort to stop Tobias from making a move on her on the ne...

    However, after the wholemotion with Tobias, Natalie didn''t feel as nervous.

    After dealing with Tobias, Natalie felt a surge of weariness.

    Her eyshes fluttered, and she fell into a deep sleep.

    After confirming that Natalie was asleep, Tobias took a thick nket andid it on her.

    Natalie was sleeping soundly. Her thick and long eyshes covered her eyelids as she made shallow breathing sounds.

    Tobias fixed his dark eyes on her.

    After a while, his hand fell on Natalie''s face.

    Her skin was healthy, feeling like silk to the touch

    "Natalie," Tobias slowly muttered her name.

    After a while, Tobias cast his gaze out of the window,

    White clouds filled the skies.

    He felt slightly relieved.

    This trip should be able to wrap up everything. The only thing left to do after this was their wedding.

    A beautiful life was finally before their eyes.

    A smile slowly crept up Tobias'' face.

    It was a dazzling smile.

    It was afternoon when they arrived in North Europe.

    Natalie had slept for a few hours. When she woke up, she was in good spirits.

    She rubbed her eyes and said, "I actually slept for so long. My Gad, I didn''t realise."

    Tobias looked at her and smiled

    "Did you sleep?" Natalie asked him

    "No," Tobias answered honestly.

    "Then do you want to have a rest first? We can go to the hospitalter."

    "There''s no need, Natalie. Your affairse first.��

    After that. Tobias got into the car with Natalie and instructed the chauffeur to drive them to the hospital.

    Jessie was still in the hospital. Sne had regained consciousness and could speak, but still needed to stay there for some time to recuperate.

    Once they arrived, Jessie��s daughter, who couldmunicate with them, came out to greet Natalie.

    She told Natalie that Jessie was resting now, so she asked her to wait for a while.

    Natalie and Tobias were waiting outside the ward

    At that moment, Natalie wasn''t as anxious as she had been back on the ne.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    She kept quiet and waited in silence.

    Tobias didn''t say anything and simply waited with Natalie.

    After a long time, a nurse came out and told Jessie''s daughter that Jessie had woken up.

    It was only then that Natalie became excited.

    "Miss Godfrey, please wait a moment. I''ll go in to tell my mother about your arrival; she doesn''t know of your existence yet," Jessie''s daughter said to

    Natalie.

    That was because when Tobias�� subordinates found Jessie, she was already seriously ill and had been sent to the hospital.

    Hence, Tobias�� subordinates had only beenmunicating with her daughter all this while.

    Natalie nodded and Jessie''s daughter walked in.

    Natalie began to feel a little uneasy.

    She thought that Jessie knew of her arrival. Only now did she find out from Jessie''s daughter that Jessie had no idea of her existence.

    Natalie looked nervously at Tobias.

    "Tobias, dd you think Madam 2

    Lawson: still remembers me? Albshe

    did was carry me to an orphanage

    whetrI was a child; do you think she

    might have forgotten me already?"

    C��ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Natalie, calm down,�� Tobias said in

    a low and soothing VOICe, ��Carrying a

    child to-an orphanage is no small

    matter: ��AS ong as she��s still got her

    constiousness, she should ?

    remember it.�� Content belongs ite)

    NovelDrama.Org -

    Natalie bit her lip.

    She hoped that Tobias was right, that Jessie would still remember her.

    Jessie''s daughter was inside for a long time, and only came out after over an hour.

    "Miss Godfrey, you can go in. I told my mother that you''re here, and she still remembers you," Jessie''s daughter said to Natalie

    Natalie''s eyes instantly lit up.

    Thank God that Jessie still remembered her, the baby girl whom she had carried more than twenty years ago.

    She walked into the ward with Tobias.

    Jessie was lying on the hospital bed, an IV drip connected to her hand.

    It was obvious that she was in an excellent mental state. Her eyes were clear too, which showed that she was clear headed.

    "Madam Lawson," greeted Natalie politely.

    Jessieid her eyes on Natalie. She sized her up from head to toe.

    "You''re Natalie Godfrey, the little girl I carried over twenty years ago. You''ve grown up," said Jessie emotionally. "I can''t believe it''s been so many

    years.��

    Feelings instantly welled up within Natalie.

    Even though she was unfamiliar

    with Jessie and had only seen her

    twice, Jessie had carried her many

    years-ago when she was just a baby.

    This-gave Natalie a feeling of

    intemacy. Content belongs.to

    NovelDrama.Org ��

    Natalie sat beside Jessie and said, ��That''s right, Auntie, it''s me.��

    Jessie turned to look at Tobias and was surprised. "And, you are?��

    As it had only been Tobias'' subordinates who had gotten in touch with Jessie''s children, she had absolutely no idea who Tobias was.

    Jessie''s own children vaguely knew that the person looking for her was a big shot, but they had no clue of who he really was.

    "Tobias Whitlock, Natalie''s husband." Tobias introduced himself.

    ��Youngdy, you are so lucky," Jessie said to Natalie.

    Natalie was a little embarrassed and smiled.

    "Why are you here?" Jessie suddenly asked

    As she asked about Natalie''s intentions, a sh of hesitation flickered in her eyes.

    The hesitation quickly disappeared, as if it was never there.

    "I''m searching for the truth of my identity!" Natalie directly stated her intention.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757

    Jessie''s gaze wavered. Her smile seemed forced. ��Youngdy, is your background very important to you?��

    Natalie nodded solemnly, saying, "I want to know whe my parents are and where I came from. Auntie, do you know about it?"

    The hesitation in Jessie''s eyes grew deeper.

    After a while, she looked at Natalie and said, "Youngdy, if your parents aren''t alive anymore, would you still want to know about your background?��

    Natalie stiffened.

    She looked at Jessie in astonishment

    Her parents weren''t alive anymore.

    Natalie''s head buzzed. Her body wobbled.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias strode towards her and held her in his arms. "Natalie, I''m here."

    His words were firm and reassuring.

    They slowly gave strength to Natalie''s limp body.

    No matter what, she still had Tobias.

    Natalie bit the tip of her tongue.

    She looked at Jessie and said clearly, "Auntie, regardless of whether my parents are still alive or not, I want to know about my birth and background; I

    want to know where I came from and who I really am. Everyone has a ce from when they came, and my purpose foring here is to figure that

    out.��

    Jessie had aplicated gaze.

    After a while, she let out a long sigh.

    ��Youngdy, I used to work for the government. Back then, I was assigned a task, to send a newborn baby girl to an orphanage. This baby girl had

    only just been born from her mother''s womb, but before she could even get a sip of milk, her mother shot herself in the mouth.��

    Natalie widened her eyes.

    She looked at Jessie and said, ��Auntie, what do you mean she shot herself in the mouth?

    She then turned to Tobias. "Tobias, what does that mean?"

    A shadow flickered in Tobias'' dark eyes.

    He suddenly had a very strong hunch that Natalie''s background wasn''t as simple as he had thought.

    He had originally assumed that Natalie was just a girl born in an ordinary family, abandoned by her parents for various reasons.

    However, Jessie had mentioned that Natalie''s mother had shot herself in the mouth, which means that Natalie''s background definitely wasn''t that

    simple.

    Tobias felt a sudden sense of regret.

    He had been too confident that Natalie''s background would be very in.

    If he had known earlier, he would never have brought Natalie to Jessie.

    He wouldn''t have let Natalie find out that her mothermitted suicide by taking a shot to the mouth. How heavy of a blow would this be to Natalie?

    Jessie''s tone became even more serious. "Youngdy, your mother immediatelymitted suicide after giving birth to you, that''s why I sent you to an

    orphanage.��

    Natalie was reeling in shock.

    She couldn''t control herself and became agitated. "Why did shemit suicide? Why did she kill herself after giving birth to me?��

    Jessie lowered her voice, saying, ��Youngdy, this is something on an international scale. I..."

    "I want to know, no matter what! This is about my birth mother, I must know!" Natalie yelled.

    Jessie averted her gaze. "Your father was a special agent. He epted a task to assassinate one of the leaders of the United States. Before he could

    act, his n was discovered by a high-ranking army officer. He shot your father dead on the spot. and your mother couldn''t handle the shock after

    she heard the news. That''s why shemitted suicide with a shot to the mouth after giving birth to you.��

    Natalie felt light-headed

    Tobias held Natalie tightly in his arms. His dark eyes were swirling with all sorts ofplex emotions

    How could her background be like this?

    Tobias'' embrace was very warm, but it couldn''t warm up Natalie''s heart right now.

    Natalie''s lips were pale.

    She had even talked to Tobias before this, whether she might be the daughter of a mafia boss or something along those lines, like the stories in

    novels, and Tobias had said that it was impossible.

    He had said that reality was different from fiction

    Natalie alsoughed at herself, feeling that she had thought too much

    Perhaps she had been abandoned because her parents had wanted a son instead, or they were an irresponsible couple who didn''t want children so

    early, so they threw her away.

    However, she now knew that she was wrong, totally wrong

    Life was far crazier than that in novels.

    How could her birth parents have abandoned her for this reason?

    Her father Was a special agent who

    failed an assassination mission, 80

    he was-Shot to his death on the��spot,

    whereas her mother couldn''t handle

    the shock so shemitted��suicide

    by-shooting herself. Content belongs

    t&NovelDrama.Org <

    How could this be? How could this possibly be?!

    Natalie''s head ached terribly.

    She held her head tightly. "Tobias, my head hurts really badly.��

    Tobias immediately called for a doctor.

    The doctor gave Natalie a sedative and said that her emotions had overwhelmed her.

    Natalie, who had been sedated, became silent instantly.

    She felt a fit of drowsiness and a wave of strong sleepiness swept over her.

    However, she tried her best to keep her eyes open and not allow herself to sleep.

    Looking at Jessie, she said, "Auntie,

    who killed my-fa her? Who shot him?

    Didn''t they know that this man had?

    an expecting wife? They could''ve

    just captured him after finding out

    abouthis assassination n. but

    why-did they choose to kill Aim on

    th�� spot? Why? Tell me why!"

    Natalie shouted out loud.

    She knew that the army officer at the scene had the right to shoot her father, who was a special agent. However, as that agent''s daughter, Natalie just

    couldn''t ept it.

    Jessie''s tone became even more

    pained as sht answered, "The officer

    who shotyour father was Santiago~

    Lawson. ��Even though he''s already

    retirede still has great powerand

    authority. There''s no use even if you

    know his name. " Content belongs ite)

    NovelDrama.Org

    Santiago Lawson...

    As if a strong ray of light had shot at Natalie''s brain, she could no longer resist the overwhelming drowsiness and fell into slumber.

    Tobias looked at Jessie sharply and asked, "Do you know who I am?��

    Jessie shivered.

    She had already been through a lot in this life of hers, and this man was much younger than her, but why did she feel fear when facing his prating

    gaze?

    "Aren''t you this youngdy''s husband?�� Jessie mustered her courage to answer.

    Tobias frowned, his dark eyes revealingplex emotions.

    He knew how to see through people. When he questioned Jessie, he could see that she wasn''t lying, that she truly didn��t know his identity.

    What''s more...

    Was what Jessie said true? Was that the truth about Natalie''s background?

    Tobias'' brows furrowed even further. After a while, he called Cecilia

    Natalie had a dream.

    In her dream, she saw her mother.

    Her mother''s face was blurry.

    In her dream, her mother told her over and over again that she wanted her to take revenge

    "Natalie, if it weren''t for Santiago, how could I have died? It''s his fault, Natalie. He killed your father and your mother. Natalie, you must avenge us."

    Natalie woke up from the nightmare.

    When she woke up, she felt that her whole body was trembling.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758

    Natalie opened her eyes. There were clouds outside.

    Tobias was sitting next to her.

    "Why are we on a ne?!" Natalie immediately asked

    "Natalie, since we''ve already figured out your identity, we should head back now," said Tobias gently.

    She became agitated instantly. "What do you mean we''ve already figured it out? I haven''t yet!��

    "Hasn''t Jessie already told you everything?�� In stark contrast to Natalie''s distressed tone, Tobias�� tone remained gentle.

    Natalie became even more riled up. "I haven''t asked her where that man named Santiago is! I want to see him!"

    Natalie knew that as an officer, he had every reason to shoot her father, who was a special agent. However, that was from an outsider''s perspective.

    After all, she was said agent''s daughter, and her mother had evenmitted suicide because of it.

    How could Natalie look at this objectively?

    Tobias fixed his gaze on Natalie, saying, "Natalie, tell me, why do you want to see him? Do you want to get revenge? The past is the past. Promise

    me that you''ll let it go, alright?"

    Natalie bit down hard on her lips.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Why did she want to see the man named Santiago?

    Was it for revenge? Definitely not.

    She just wanted to ask Santiago whether killing her father was the only choice.

    Did he know that the man he was killing had an expecting wife?

    "I don''t have a specific goal. I just want to meet him.�� answered Natalie stubbornly.

    "Natalie, it''s meaningless.�� Tobias looked at her.

    Natalie felt a chill in her mind.

    Dumbfounded, she looked at Tobias and said, "Tobias, you''ve changed. You always stood by me no matter what, but why is that not the case now? I

    just want to meet him. Why do you think that it''s meaningless? I just want to ask this man named Santiago why he had to kill my father. Even if he

    was just a special agent, that doesn''t mean that he could kill him just like that. I just want to see him and ask him all these things, is that not possible?

    Why must you send me back like this? I didn''t even get to talk to Jessie much!"

    After she finished, Natalie got up abruptly and said, "I want to get off the ne. Stop the ne, I want to get off! I want to look for Jessie. I still have a

    lat of things to say to her, and a lot of questions to ask.��

    Tobias swiftly embraced Natalie.

    He hugged her so tightly that she could not move at all. "Natalie, listen to me.��

    Tobias said sadly, "Santiago is a soldier. Shooting your father was his duty as a soldier. Your father was a special agent who wanted to kill someone

    who Santiago was protecting, that''s why he shot your father. Natalie, this was a soldier''s task and duty."

    Natalie sobbed, saying. "I know that it''s his duty, but was there really no other way other than shooting him to his death on the spot? There were

    clearly other less violent ways of dealing with it. Not to mention, my mother killed herself because of it. A family was ruined, just like that. Is Santiago

    so cold-blooded? Couldn''t he have let my father go?��

    Tobias'' face turned pale.

    "Natalie, don''t get too agitated. The past is already gone, so calm down.��

    Natalie shook her head. "No, it''s not. I must find Santiago Lawson. I have to meet him and ask him, why did he have to be so merciless? He could''ve

    taken my father captive, or even shot other parts of his body, but why did he have to take his life?��

    "Natalie."

    ��Tobias, where are you bringing me now? Where is the ne headed?!" Natalie suddenly red at Tobias.

    "Natalie, we''re going back," Tobias said in a low voice. "You only came to figure out your identity. Now that it''s clear, it''s time for us to go back."

    Natalie became teary-eyed. "Clear?

    What do you mean it''s clear? I bar��ly

    talked tdessie for an hour, and>

    you''re-bringing me back already?

    Tobias, what is the meaningof

    this?!" ...

    -

    Natalie simply could not understand why Tobias was bringing her back just like that.

    There were still so many things that she had no idea about. She had only spoken a mere few sentences to Jessie, but she became too riled up and

    ended up getting sedated.

    Because of the sedative, she fell asleep.

    However, once she fell asleep, Tobias brought her back. just like that.

    He didn''t even ask for her opinion.

    Was this still the same Tobias who used to show her respect in every matter?

    Even now, when she had so strongly made her stance, Tobias still didn''t seem to take her side. Why did he seem so different after she woke up?

    It was as if Tobias had transformed into a whole other person.

    Natalie struggled with all her might.

    She wanteeMo run forward to the

    cockpit. * ��want to see the pilot. Tell

    him to turn around. I want to return

    to North Europe. I still have so-many

    unarswered questions. I stilChave to

    fine Santi ago."

    -

    Tobias grabbed Natalie from behind

    In one swift motion, Nataliepletely fell into his embrace.

    He hugged her tightly.

    "Let go of me, let go of me!" Natalie struggled desperately.

    Tobias didn''t let go. Instead, he held onto her even tighter.

    Natalie was so desperate that she bit Tobias�� arm viciously.

    Tobias frowned in pain.

    "Tobias, let go of me!" Natalie was getting increasingly flustered

    "Natalie, are you done? Stop your tantrum!" Tobias became stern.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She looked at Tobias in astonishment.

    How long had it been since Tobias used such a stern tone to speak to her?

    How? How did things suddenly be like this?

    Before going to North Europe, he had still been so gentle andpromising with her.

    However, in an instant, not only was he not on her side, he was against her and even used such a harsh tone to speak to her.

    Suddenly, a thought appeared in Natalie��s mind.

    She stared at Tobias. "I know. You hate me now, don''t you? You don''t like me anymore."

    Tobias'' brows knitted deeper. "Natalie. what nonsense are you spouting?��

    That further cbavinced Natalie of her

    own idea. ''Lget it. You hate me now.

    You wereso nice to me before we-~

    went toh North Europe, but now . >

    you ��vesuddenly changed. You found

    out that my father was a secret

    agent, so now you hate mestight?��

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759

    Tobias did not mind if she was born in an ordinary family, or if she wasn''t very cultured. However, that didn''t mean that he wouldn''t mind her father

    being a spy.

    After all, being a secret agent who was out for the life of an important leader was an extremely disgraceful job.

    Tobias grew up in the United States, and the Whitlock family had even established a foothald there. Perhaps Tobias already considered the United

    States as his home country. For his own nation��s leader to be assassinated, surely he would find the agent behind it repulsive, even despicable.

    Hence why Tobias'' attitude instantly changed after finding out that she was the daughter of a special agent.

    "Natalie." Tobias sounded terribly helpless.

    Natalie sobbed, saying. "I know that you hate me now. It''s because of my identity, that''s why you''re behaving like this. It has to be!"

    Seemingly sure of this fact, an overwhelming wave of pain came over Natalie.

    Her eyshes kept trembling, and her eyes gradually reddened.

    Seeing her like this made Tobias feel as if his heart had been viciously stabbed by a sharp knife, causing him great agony.

    "Natalie!" Tobias said, his eyes filled withplicated emotions. "You know that''s not what I mean.��

    "That is what you mean. It is!" Natalie struggled desperately, trying to break away from Tobias.

    Tobias held onto Natalie tightly, not allowing her to do so

    He became agitated too, saying, ��Natalie, how could I possibly hate you? My love for you won''t change no matter what your identity is. I''ve told you

    this long ago; I haven''t ever stopped loving you in the past, nor will I stop in the future. Natalie. I love you, nothing will change that. I love you."

    Every time he said "I love you", it struck Natalie''s heart.

    She stopped struggling. Tobias'' confession right then temporarily sobered up her perplexed mind as well

    She looked at Tobias and asked, "You really don''t hate me?��

    "I don''t, Natalie."

    Natalie''s voice became even more choked up,

    "Tobias, I was so afraid that you would abandon me, because you changed all of a sudden. You used to be on my side, but now you''ve changed in an

    instant. I''m really scared. Really, really scared.��

    As she spoke, she couldn''t help but shed tears.

    Tobias''s lipsnded on the ce where Natalie''s tears fell. "Natalie, don''t cry. Let''s calm down first. Well talk about it after you calm down."

    Natalie nodded, sobbing.

    Tobias pulled her back to their seats.

    ��Can we go back to North Europe? I still have a lot of questions for Jessie," Natalie whispered.

    Tobias'' heart ached.

    He held Natalie''s hands tightly and said, "Natalie, be a good girl. Let''s go home first and talk about it then. Alright?"

    Natalie bit her lip.

    She could tell that Tobias was adamant on his decision. He absolutely refused to bring her back to North Europe for now.

    However, why had he suddenly be like this?

    If he didn''t hate her, then what could be the reason?

    Natalie felt her mind bing muddled again.

    After a while, Natalie nodded and whispered,

    "Okay."

    She told herself that she must believe in Tobias no matter what.

    This man was willing to give up his life for her, what reason could there be for her to not trust in him?

    The ne arrived in Agaphen City.

    The chauffeur had been waiting for them.

    Tobias took Natalie��s hand and got into the car.

    Natalie kept silent all the while. After getting in the car, she simply closed her eyes.

    Her thick eyshes quivered.

    Tobias''s brows were tightly knitted. His eyes were pitch ck, as if there was a swirling abyss within.

    He looked at Natalie and was about to speak, but ended up holding back what he wanted to say.

    After they arrived at the Whitlock family vi, Natalie looked at Tobias and was about to say something

    "Natalie, have some food first then rest for a bit. Everything else can wait until tomorrow," said Tobias before Natalie managed to open her mouth.

    Natalie bit her lip.

    After a while, she nodded.

    Tobias instructed the servants to prepare a quick meal.

    Natalie did not have much appetite. In the end, Tobias had to feed Natalie bite by bite.

    After feeding her, Tobias took Natalie to the bedroom.

    "Natalie, take a nap first," said Tobias gently.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    "What about you?" She looked at Tobias.

    Tobias'' eyes wavered. "I''ll be with you."

    Natalie nodded.

    After getting on the bed, Natalie snuggled into Tobias'' arms.

    Natalie was a little cold

    Tobias held her in his arms, trying to warm her up with his body temperature.

    Despite that, her body was still ice-cold

    Tobias felt as though his heart was being ripped apart. There was an indescribable feeling within him

    How could everything be so coincidental?

    Was this a misunderstanding like with Cecilia''s incident back then, or was it for real this time?

    ��Tobias,�� Natalie suddenly whispered.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "I''m here.�� Tobias tightened his grip on Natalie.

    "Do you really not hate me?" Natalie asked softly.

    Her tone was even a little cautious.

    Her cautious tone hurt Tobias'' heart.

    ��Natalie, how could I hate you?"

    Tobias kissed Natalie''s forehead.

    and continued, '' ��How could I possibly

    hate you? You''re my wife." �ontent

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org =

    ��Okay,�� Natalie answered softly.

    ��Natalie, don''t think too much. Have.

    a good. re8t. Everything will be fine

    wher you wake up,�� Tobias sald ina

    law��Voice. Content belongs:to

    Swnovel =

    Natalie''s eyshes quivered.

    Everything would be fine? How could that possibly be?

    She still had a lot of doubt and dissatisfaction.

    She hadn''t asked Jessie about her parents yet.

    She still wanted to see the man named Santiago.

    However, why was Tobias so against this?

    Natalie closed her eyes.

    She thought that perhaps she was tired, so her perception was muddled

    Maybe everything would be alright after she woke up. It would be fine after she got some sleep.

    Natalie forced herself to sleep.

    At first, she didn''t feel sleepy, so Natalie forced herself to count sheep.

    There was nothing on her mind, only sheep for her to count

    This worked well. Very soon, Natalie felt sleepy and gradually closed her eyes.

    After sensing that she was breathing shallowly, Tobias gently sat up and got out of bed

    Just as he got out of bed, Cecilia called.

    ��Tobias, why did you hang up the

    phone before finishing your

    sentence?�� Cecilia asked after the

    calhwas connected. Content��

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org >

    Tobias had called her all of a sudden.

    He had asked a lot of random things on the phone, then suddenly ended the call.

    The more Cecilia thought about it. the more peculiar she found it, so she called.

    "Mom, how''s Hayden?" Tobias suddenly changed the subject.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760

    Cecilia''s eyes instantly lit up at the mention of Hayden. ��Hayden is enjoying every single day here! I was even thinking of letting him start going to

    kindergarten in the United States, but Natalie definitely wouldn''t be able to get used to living here. He''ll have to follow the two of you back to

    Glevania.��

    Cecilia paused for a while and continued, ��And your father, too; even though he doesn''t say anything outright, I can see that he really adores Hayden

    as well.��

    "I see," Tobias replied in acknowledgment, but a thought flickered in his mind.

    "By the way, how''s Natalie?�� Cecilia asked

    "She''s fine," Tobias answered in a low tone.

    "How''re your wedding preparations going?"

    "We''re working on it."

    ��Let me know if you need help. I should''vee back to help you prepare, but you know that your father is back now, so I have to keep him

    company.��

    "I understand, Mom."

    Cecilia suddenly realized that she had talked to Tobias about so many things, but had forgotten about her original purpose of calling him.

    "By the way, Tobias, what were you talking about earlier on? Why did you suddenly mention your grandfather?��

    Tobias�� maternal grandfather had passed away a long time ago.

    "Mom, Grandpa used to be a United States army officer. Was he once tasked with guarding a senior officer?" Tobias finally asked.

    Cecilia found it strange

    Why would Tobias ask such a question all of a sudden?

    "Yes, it made headlines in the newspapers.�� Cecilia said. "There was a spy who tried to assassinate the senior official whom your grandfather was

    guarding, so he was shot dead on the spot by your grandfather. This was a huge incident back then. You were still young at that time, so you probably

    had no idea about it."

    Tobias'' heart instantly sank.

    His brows were tightly knitted, and his eyes became as deep as the boundless sea.

    So, it was true.

    Then, was Natalie really the daughter of the man who was shot dead?

    If so, then he and Natalie...

    Tobias suddenly did not dare to think about it any further.

    He suddenly remembered why Natalie had felt oddly familiar the first time he saw her.

    Was this fate?

    Tobias felt perplexed.

    "Tobias, what''s the matter?�� Cecilia started feeling confused

    ��Nothing.�� Tobias returned to his senses. "Mom, go ahead and take a rest first."

    Natalie woke up at night.

    When she awoke, no one was around her.

    All of a sudden, Natalie became terrified.

    She was scared that Tobias did not want her anymore.

    Natalie got out of bed in a panic

    She walked out of the bedroom.

    No one was in the living room, either.

    Natalie looked around, but could not find Tobias. She only saw a few servants cleaning the living room.

    The panic in Natalie''s eyes worsened.

    She rushed straight to a maid and asked, "Where... Where''s Tobias?"

    The maid replied respectfully, "Mr. Tobias is in the kitchen.��

    Natalie rushed to the kitchen.

    Fortunately, she saw Tobias.

    His back was facing her; he seemed to be busy.

    Natalie instantly calmed down.

    Tobias didn''t leave, he was still there.

    She couldn''t help but hug Tobias from the back.

    She leaned her head on his broad back. "Thank God you''re here. I was scared to death! I thought that you had left, that you didn''t want me anymore."

    Tobias turned around

    He put his hands on Natalie''s slender waist and said slowly, sighing, "Silly girl. Why would I not want you?"

    Natalie inched closer into Tobias�� embrace and said, "I don''t know why I''m like this either. I''m just really. really scared.��

    The moment she woke up and didn''t see Tobias, fear was the first thing she felt.

    ��Natalie, I''m making something for you to eat: it''s noodles. You haven''t had anything to eat yet tonight.�� said Tobias gently.

    Natalie looked into the pot. It really was noodles.

    She blurted out, "It''s noodles again."

    Every time Tobias made something to eat, it was always noodles.

    Tobias was speechless.

    He looked awkward. ��Natalie, I only know how to make noodles."

    Other than noodles, he really had no idea how to make anything else.

    ��If you dontike to eat noodles, I''ll ~

    learn tar make something different��

    next time. What do you want toeat?

    Tell ane, I''ll learn how to makeit,�� he

    added. Content belongs tg

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    His earnestness warmed Natalie''s heart.

    She shook her head and said, "There''s nothing else I want to eat. I like eating the noodles you cook."

    Even though it was indeed boring to have only one type of food, as long as it was what Tobias made, she would never tire of it.

    Even if he made noodles for her every single day, she would always eat it dly.

    "Really?" Tobias�� deep, dark eyes stared at Natalie.

    Natalie nodded her head seriously.

    Tobias grinned. "Alright, then let''s have some

    noodles.��

    After a while. piping hot noodles were served on the table.

    Natalie instantly picked up some noodles with her fork and was about to put them into her mouth.

    "Natalie, wait," Tobias suddenly said.

    Natalie''s fork paused in mid- air. She looked at Tobias, puzzled.

    Tobias blew on the noodles on Natalie''s fork and said, "It''s a little hot. Blow on it for a bit before eating.��

    Natalie''s gaze froze.

    It was such a simple, down-to-earth action, but when it was the man in front of her doing it. he was so regal and still looked so elegant.

    "You can eat it now,�� said Tobias as he smiled at her.

    It was an extremely handsome and heartwarming smile. Natalie was gawking at him.

    "Why aren''t you eating?�� Tobias raised his eyebrows.

    Natalie came back to her senses.

    She ate the noodles from the fork. It was the perfect temperature.

    As Tobias said, if she had eaten it as it was earlier,

    she might have burnt her tongue

    "Does it taste good?�� Tobias looked tenderly at her.

    Natalie took another big bite, and her cheeks were bulging. ��It''s delicious! I''ll dly eat your noodles my entire life.��

    Tobias'' grin became wider.

    After she finished a bowl of noodles, Natalie''s thoughts started toe back.

    She looked at Tobias and asked, "Tobias, why were you in such a rush to bring me home? I still have a lot of unanswered questions."

    She suddenly found it a little odd. It wasn''t easy to make a trip to North Europe, why was Tobias so anxious to bring her back?

    She fell asleepyoecause she had

    been given asedative. Shouldn''t

    Tobias have�� let her wake up from =>

    her slumber j in North Europe, ther

    discuss what to do next? Why would

    he being her onto the ne without

    saying a word?

    4

    Something strange flickered in Tobias'' eyes.

    It was but a spark, disappearing in a sh.

    He said in atow tone, "Natalie, since

    you''ve already found out the truth,

    there''s AIO need to stay there. You''re

    not ustomed to the food and

    climate there, we might as wall just

    return to

    ��

    Glevania earlier.��

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761

    Natalie''s eyes widened. "But there are still a lot of things that aren''t clear yet. I waited so long for Jessie to wake up, but I barely spoke to her before

    we left, just like that. I still have a lot of questions to ask her!"

    At this point, she only knew that her father had been shot to death, and that her mothermitted suicide by gun after giving birth to her. Other than

    that, she was clueless. She didn''t even know what her parents�� names were, nor what they looked like.

    Why had Tobias brought her back in such a hurry?

    "She hasn''t told me who my parents are yet. Does she have a photo of them? I haven''t even seen the person whe killed my father," Natalie said

    anxiously.

    Tobias turned his eyes away from Natalie. "Natalie, forget it. The past is the past. there''s no point in dwelling on it.��

    His words riled Natalie up once more. "What do you mean it''s in the past? It''s not over, how could it be over?"

    ��Calm down, Natalie," Tobias ced his hands onto hers and continued, "Then tell me, how is it not over yet? What do you still want to do? Do you

    want to seek revenge with the person who killed your father?��

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    After a moment, she shook her head bitterly. "No. How could I have such naive thoughts? It''s just that... That person had killed my father and caused

    my mother tomit suicide. How am I supposed to act like nothing happened?"

    ��Natalie, he didn''t kill your father out of a personal vendetta. He was just doing his job.��

    The bitterness in Natalie''s expression grew. "I know that it was just his job, but that''s from your perspective. It''s different for me; I''m the daughter of

    the victim. How could I possibly view this the same as others?��

    "Natalie," Tobias further lowered his voice. "No matter what happened, it''s all over now."

    Natalie bit her lip.

    After a while. she pleaded earnestly with Tobias, saying. ��Tobias, take me back to North Europe. I still have a lot of things to ask Jessie, and..."

    Natalie paused. Her long, thick eyshes couldn''t stop trembling. "Help me find the army official who shot my father. I know that you have the ability

    to find him. Help me search for him, I want to see him."

    Natalie knew that Tobias could do anything. Helping her find the army official and arranging a meeting with him would be a piece of cake.

    Natalie looked expectantly at Tobias.

    However, he wasn''t even looking at her.

    He stood up and said, "Natalie, the weather is lovely today. Let''s go out for a bit, we haven''t gone for a night stroll in a long time.��

    Natalie''s eyes were filled with disappointment.

    She had a strange feeling, but she couldn''t pinpoint it

    Somehow, she felt that Tobias was avoiding something.

    However, what could it be?

    Could it be that even though he said that he didn''t hate her, since her birth father was a spy, perhaps he did feel a certain level of disdain for her.

    Despite that, he still loved her, so he kept avoiding the topic of her identity.

    Hence why he was in such a rush to bring her home.

    Natalie''s face was a little pale.

    Still, she didn''t say anything. She followed Tobias out of the vi and got into the car.

    "Natalie, where do you feel like going?" Tobias asked Natalie after they got in the car.

    Natalie lowered her head. "Up to you."

    She didn''t feel like going anywhere. She had just found out about her tragic backstory, how could she feel like going out?

    The only thing she wanted right now was to meet Jessie again and obtain more information about her parents.

    She also only wanted to see that army official, the person who had shot her father dead and indirectly caused her mother��s death.

    Tobias nced at Natalie, then started the engine.

    The car drove out quickly.

    Natalie was silent along the way.

    Tobias drove to the downtown area. Up ahead was Agaphen City��s popr pedestrian zone.

    He got out of the car.

    Natalie was still sitting inside

    "Natalie, pleasee down," Tobias said gently.

    Natalie was a little angry. She said, ��Why don''t you go? I''ll sit here and wait for you.��

    Tobias sighed.

    "Natalie, be good, listen to me."

    He spoke so gently that it could melt hearts.

    Natalie''s lips twitched.

    After a while, she got out of the car.

    Tobias immediately took hold of Natalie��s hand.

    The heat from his palm passed into Natalie''s entire body, but she still felt that her heart was somewhat cold.

    It was an inexplicable kind of coldness.

    Tobias deliberately brought Natalie to a ce full of people.

    It was crowded and bustling.

    He had hoped that the lively atmosphere could infect Natalie.

    Unfortunately, it didn''t seed.

    When they:were halfway through the

    street, there was a popr beverage

    shop.with a long queue. Lots. of

    patrons were waiting for their turn.

    Tobias asked Natalie, "Natalie, do you want one?"

    Had it been the past, Natalie''s eyes would have lit up at this scene as a foodie. However, this time, she felt nothing

    She shook her head. "No, I don''t."

    Complicated emotions surfaced in Tobias�� gaze.

    He took Natalie''s hand and continued to walk forward.

    "Tobias. I feel like something''s off with you,��

    Natalie suddenly said after a mere few steps.

    She stared at Tobias, her eyes wide open.

    Under the moonlight, Natalie''s eyes were covered with a strange lustre.

    Tobias smiled forcefully. "Natalie, you''re thinking too much.��

    "No, I''m not," Natalie said stubbornly.

    She could clearly feel that Tobias was indeed behaving oddly.

    Ever since they had visited North Europe and Jessie had revealed her identity, Tobias had be very strange.

    She was absolutely certain that this wasn''t her delusion.

    Tobias was behaving very oddly.

    "Natalie, you''re really overthinking things.��

    Natalie bit her lip and said nothing.

    The both eMhem continued to walk.

    forward. As they walked, they saw a

    young pair of parents who were

    holding a little boy''s hands ard

    passed by them. Content balongs to

    NovelDrama.Org -

    A strange look shed through Natalie''s eyes.

    Tobias noticed the change in Natalie.

    He asked, "Natalie, do you miss Hayden? Do you want to give him a call?��

    Natalie nodded without hesitationPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Although she and Hayden would call

    each other every day, seeing the

    young: parents and the little boy��

    made her suddenly miss Hayden.

    Tobias dialled Hayden''s number.

    He put it on speaker. Natalie could clearly hear Hayden''s voice.

    "Dad, you called? I''ve just woken up and you''re already calling me!" Hayden''s excited voice came through the phone.

    There was a time zone difference between the United States and Glevania.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762

    Hayden had just woken up.

    Tobias said in a low voice, "Hayden, Natalie misses you."

    Hayden sounded more excited now. "Natalie''s there too? Natalie, where are you?"

    ��Hayden, I''m here," said Natalie immediately.

    "Natalie, I miss you too, but Grandpa, Grandma. and Great-grandpa like me a lot! If I leave now, they''ll definitely cry their hearts out like kids, so I

    can''t leave right now. I have to apany them. Natalie, can you understand?" Hayden was acting precociously.

    "I understand. You keep them goodpany, Hayden."

    ��Once I''m done with them, I''lle back to keep you and Daddypany! Don''t miss me too much until you cry, alright?" Hayden''s tone was gleeful.

    Natalie was speechless.

    She did miss Hayden a lot, but not to the extent of wanting to cry...

    They chatted until Natalie heard Cecilia beckoning Hayden for breakfast.

    After they hung up the call, Natalie suddenly felt a little emotional

    She muttered softly, "Hayden is actually living quite a good life."

    "Natalie, you''re living a good life too," said Tobias gently.

    Natalie shook her head. "At least Hayden can still see his parents and know what they look like, but I can''t. I don''t even know what my parents look

    like."

    Tobias felt as if his heart was being stabbed.

    His gaze grew incrediblyplicated. "Natalie, you have me. No matter what happens, I''ll be here. I''ll always be by your side."

    Natalie looked towards Tobias and said, "I know, but I really want to know a bit more about my parents. Tobias, why were you in such a hurry to bring

    me back? Why didn��t you let me stay longer in North Europe? Why did you do that?"

    The topic had gone back to square one. Natalie was still persistent on this issue.

    Tobias fell silent for a while.

    "Natalie, don''t think too much. Let bygones be bygones. Since we''re already back, let''s not talk about going to North Europe.��

    ��But I still have a lot of things that I haven''t figured out." "Natalie, it''s all been made clear. Your parents are gone. A lot of things have be

    pointless now.�� Natalie was a little angry.

    She stared curiously at Tobias. She realized that Tobias truly had changed in an instant.

    Natalie bit her lip. "Tobias, you won''t break up with me again this time and say that you don��t want to get married to me, will you? That we''ll go our

    own separate paths?"

    Natalie remembered that this was what had happenedst time too.

    She and Tobias had been terribly affectionate with each other at first, but Tobias abruptly became very odd and wanted to break up with her.

    Tobias'' footsteps came to a halt.

    He looked at Natalie, his eyes full of helplessness.

    He reached out to stroke Natalie''s hair. "Dummy, what are you talking about? Natalie, I won''t break up with you. No matter what happens, I won''t ever

    break up with you in this lifetime."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ��Come rain or shine, hell or high water, you won''t ever break up with me?�� Natalie fixed her gaze on Tobias

    Tobias said firmly, "Natalie, even if the world ends. I won''t ever break up with you.��

    He hugged Natalie tightly and said, "Natalie, our separationst time already caused me too much pain. I can''t bear such pain, and I don''t want to

    experience it again. Natalie, no matter what, there''s no way I''ll break up with you."

    Feeling his overwhelming hormones and hot breath on her, Natalie suddenly felt at ease.

    Tobias had made it clear that he wouldn''t break up with her.

    Even though Tobias had be a little strange, it didn''t matter. He wouldn''t break up with her again, so her mind could be at ease.

    The next day, Natalie did not mention anything about going to North Europe, nor about her parents.

    She even made breakfast for Tobias.

    Tobias saw that Natalie was in a good mood, so he thought that Natalie had finally figured things out.

    "By the way, Natalie, we''ll have to start making the arrangements for our wedding," said Tobias.

    The initial n was to find Natalie''s birth parents and invite them to the wedding

    However, now that Natalie��s parents were no longer around, it was pointless.

    They could prepare for the wedding now.

    Natalie nodded obediently. "Okay."

    That was what she had in mind too.

    The sooner their wedding happened, the better.

    Natalie told obias, "Everything is

    almost ready anyway, we can hand

    it over tothe staff to prepare it now.

    You should go to the office in the

    daytime, you still have a lot Gf things

    todake care of at thepany.��

    C��ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    There was a sh of hesitation in Tobias'' eyes.

    Things were indeed hectic at work.

    Especially because he had been in a

    coma forsolong,noonewas =>

    around i te-hold the reins of the

    company, causing a few idents

    in the YS Group. They were even

    beifig overtaken by rival coiripanies.

    He had to spend a lot of effort onpany affairs at the moment.

    Nheless, he was still a little worried about Natalie.

    Natalie was able to read Tobias�� mind

    She smiled and took a bite of her toast. "Don''t worry, I''ve figured things out. It''s okay, Tobias. you can go to work in peace. If you don''t go to work and

    keep mepany, then I won''t be at ease either."

    She paused, then continued, "Anyway, I was nning to hang out with Yvonne today. She''s my bestie. Unless you''d like to hang out together too?��

    The hesitation in Tobias�� eyes finally faded away.

    He was relieved. "Okay, Natalie. I''ll go to thepany then. Let''s have dinner together tonight."

    Natalie nodded.

    After Tobias left, Natalie called Yvonne.

    Yvonne and Penney were shopping in a mall

    Yvonne finally couldn''t hold it in any longer and decided to take the initiative.

    She knew that Jenkins would be inspecting a set that night, right in Agaphen City. Yvonne had to take hold of the opportunity to meet Jenkins.

    That was why she asked Penney to apany her shopping early in the morning.

    She wanted to buy a beautiful dress for her meeting with Jenkins at night.

    Yvonne was like a clothes rack, anything would look perfect on her. Soon, Yvonne had made her choice.

    Meanwhile, Natalie''s call arrived

    After hanging up, Yvonne asked Penney to go back first.

    Slightly worried, Penney said, "Yvonne, you''ll still remember your appointment tonight, right? Don''t dy your priorities simply because of your best

    friend.��

    Though Penney had never seen Natalie before, she knew that Yvonne had a best friend whom she would do anything for.

    Yvonne smiledand replied, "Don''t

    WOIry, Penney: What could possibly

    go wrong? Besides, my bestieis

    doing vety well with her husbands

    Even ifTwant to hang out with my

    bestie? at night, he wouldn''t agree to

    it-Bon''t worry, it won''t interfere with

    V7 schedule at night.�� Coftent

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Penney looked resigned. "That''s good. You need to put this first, Yvonne. Take this opportunity and don''t offend Jenkins again, otherwise you won''t be

    able to make it in the entertainment industry.��

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763

    Upon hearing Penney''s words, Yvonne''s eyes turned gloomy.

    She had worked hard in the entertainment industry for a very long time, only to find out in the end that her effort was all for naught. The only way it

    could work out for her was if she had an influential sponsor.

    If Jenkins liked her, he could make her a star.

    However, if he didn''t like her, he could also turn her career into dust.

    "Penney, tell me, when will I be able to not rely on a man to make a name for myself in the entertainment industry, instead of having all my efforts be

    in vain simply because I provoked a man?�� mumbled Yvonne.

    Penney patted Yvonne''s shoulder. "Yvonne, don''t think too much of it for now. You haven''t grown enough yet to spread your wings and fly on your

    own. Wait until the time is ripe. then you can think about making a name for yourself.��

    "When the time is ripe, then there will be nothing to hold me back?�� A thought shed through Yvonne''s mind.

    Penney nodded and said, "Of course, but first, you must have the capital to do so. Everything has to wait until then.��

    Yvonne''s mood instantly improved a little after hearing what Penney said.

    In a quiet cafe.

    Natalie spent an hour telling Yvonne about her parents.

    It wouldn''t have taken over an hour, but Natalie''s thoughts were very scattered, so she had to keep piecing together various bits and pieces of

    information.

    Within this one hour, Yvonne gradually recovered from extreme shock back to her normalposure.

    Yvonne felt that in the past few days, she had gotten totally new experiences.

    Tobias, who was supposed to be dead, suddenly came back te life. It even involved some high tech gizmo like an explosion-proof cabin. Yvonne felt

    like she had just watched a Hollywood action film.

    Right then, Natalie was exining her bizarre identity.

    Not to mention, it was an extraordinary kind of bizarre...

    Yvonne felt that it was even more thrilling than a

    novel.

    She even suspected that it was fake.

    However, she then remembered that Natalie and Tobias''s love story was even more thrilling, yet it was a true story.

    Hence, Natalie''s birth story might not necessarily be fake.

    She licked her dry lips and said, "Natalie, it''s been so many years. Don''t be too upset about it; it��s all in the past.��

    Natalie''s background was indeed quite pitiful. Her father was shot to death, and her mothermitted suicide by a gunshot to the mouth. However,

    Natalie had never experienced all of it in person, after all. Besides, many years had passed since then.

    Natalie''s lips were a little pale.

    She took a sip of coffee.

    She had purposely ordered a sugar- free americano. It tasted bitter.

    "Yvonne, I really don''t understand why Tobias was in such a hurry to bring me back. He didn''t even take my side. I asked him to bring me back to

    North Europe but he disagreed. He also refused to help me find the army officer who shot my father. He wasn''t like this before," said Natalie,

    perplexed.

    Tobias used to be on her side unconditionally.

    Yvonne looked astonished.

    Honestly, she didn''t understand why Tobias was acting like this either.

    "Natalie, did you perhaps misunderstand him again?" Yvonne looked cautiously at Natalie.

    Natalie shook her head and said, ��How could I? What could I possibly misunderstand this time? He even risked his life for me, why would I think

    otherwise of him? I''m just curious as to why he did what he did."

    Yvonne pondered on it.

    After a moment, she stated her perspective. "Natalie, perhaps he didn''t want you to return to North Europe because he didn''t want you to be fixated

    on vengeance. In the same vein, he refused to look for the army officer for you because he didn''t want you to be swallowed by hatred and pain. The

    officer was only carrying out his duty, after all. He didn''t have any personal vendetta against your father, which is why Tobias doesn''t want to dwell on

    this.��

    Natalie bit her lip. A myriad of emotions shed within her eyes.

    Yvonne''s exnation did make sense.

    However, Tobias still didn''t truly understand her yet. If he did, then he definitely wouldn''t act like

    this.

    ��Yvonne, I want to make a trip to North Europe personally," said Natalie adamantly after a while.

    Yvonne''s eyes widened.

    Yvonne decided to help Natalie.

    Since Natalie wanted to go to North Europe, then she would help her.

    This wasn''t a huge deal to her, either way. Natalie wasn''t going to take revenge: she just wanted to know more about her parents.

    Natalie asked Yvonne to look for Benjamin and get Tobias��test itinerary, so that she could arrange a trip to North Europe.

    This began to make Yvonne feel a little confused.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    If Natalie wanted to know Tobias'' schedule, she could just ask him directly. Why did she need to go through so much trouble?

    She asked] ��Natalie, who replied

    bitterly, '' ��He doesn''t want me to go to

    North Europe. Actually, I could just

    go there directly, but I don''t want to

    upset I him, so I''ve decided to-go

    there in secret."

    <

    Yvonne''s breathing hitched.

    She looked at Natalie warily and said, "Natalie, don''t you think that you''re being too cautious?��

    Yvonne didn''t say that she even felt that Natalie was being a little pathetic.

    This was Natalie''s own identity! If Tobias didn''t want her to go, she could totally tell Tobias that she insisted on going anyway. Why did she have to do

    it so sneakily?

    This made her seem so pathetic and lowly.

    Natalie shook her head.

    She sighed and continued, "Yvonne,

    if I were still tae old me, I would

    definitely think the same as you, but

    don''t anymore. Now, I think that -

    two peofile who are together must

    respee(each other. Although I can''t

    un derstand why Tobias wontallow

    me:to go, I think that I still need to

    respect him. If I go against his will

    directly, it would only make him

    unhappy. It''s better for me to go

    when he''s unaware." Content

    belongs to

    Yvonne still couldn''t figure it out.

    ��Yvonne, he even risked his life for me. I shouldpromise to a certain level," Natalie added.

    Only then did Yvonne finally understand.

    "Alright, I''ll invite Benjamin over."

    Natalie nodded gratefully. "Then don''t tell Benjamin that I was the one who asked about it. Otherwise, Tobias will hear about it instantly."

    Yvonne smiled and said, "Of course I know that.

    Don''t worry about it.��

    Benjamin did not expect Yvonne to call him and even ask him to have lunch together.

    After hanging up the phone, Benjamin was dazed for a few minutes.

    After some time, he rushed into Tobias'' office.

    He wanted to ask Tobias for a leave from work.

    He was supposed to have work to do in the afternoon, but now that Yvonne had asked him out..

    Benjamin suddenly felt like his work could be thrown aside.

    Tobias frowned upon seeing the unusually excited Benjamin

    Benjamin Rad been with him for

    many yeats and had never asked for

    work leave. However, this time, he

    was suddenly asking for it. In fact,

    he was so excited he seemed as if

    he-had taken stimnts. Content

    b��longs to  ~

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764

    Tobias looked at Benjamin. "Benjamin, are you on drugs?"

    Benjamin was speechless.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He quickly straightened his expression and said, "Mr. Whitlock, I''ve been with you for so many years, shouldn''t you know what kind of person I am?

    How could I possibly touch those things?��

    Tobias'' gaze wavered

    Benjamin knew where to draw the line. It was true that he didn''t seem like the type of person to get involved with drugs.

    It was just that he was too excited right now, so Tobias couldn''t help but feel suspicious.

    "What are your ns for this afternoon?" Tobias asked.

    Benjamin''s face turned red.

    Tobias grew even more curious.

    He stood up, walked in front of Benjamin, and sized him up from head to toe. "Why are you applying for leave from work this afternoon?"

    Benjamin''s entire body blushed red.

    ��I''m... going on a date." Benjamin''s voice was

    small

    He thought that Yvonne''s invitation to lunch was definitely a date.

    Tobias didn''t hear him clearly.

    "What did you say?"

    Benjamin stuttered, "A... Adate."

    Tobias still didn''t hear it clearly.

    He frowned and said, "Speak louder! You''re a grown man, what are you being all shy for?��

    Benjamin took a deep breath.

    "I''m going on a date!" He finally said it, loud and clear.

    Only then did Tobias hear it clearly.

    A glint of surprise shed across his eyes.

    After a while. Tobias gave Benjamin a gold credit card

    "Mr. Whitlock, what is this for?�� Benjamin looked at Tobias in shock

    Tobias returned to his seat and said inly. "You have to be generous on a date with a woman. Whatever she likes, just buy it. This card has

    unlimited credit, you can use it to pay however much you fancy.��

    Benjamin felt touched.

    This was undoubtedly the amazing boss whom he had followed for so many years, his strongest support during times of crisis!

    ��Thank you, boss!" Benjamin immediately said.

    Tobias nced at Benjamin and said, "Hurry up and go, don''t dilly dally here.��

    Benjamin rushed out of the president''s office

    Once Benjamin arrived at the appointed location, Benjamin looked at his reflection in the car mirror multiple times. After checking to make sure that

    he was clean and his smile was on point, only then did he get out of the car.

    He walked towards the Asian restaurant that Yvonne and he had agreed to meet at

    Actually, Benjamin felt that a date would be better at a Western cuisine restaurant. However, since this was Yvonne''s preference, he didn''t have

    anything against it.

    After Benjamin walked in, he saw Yvonne who was already sitting there and waiting for him

    Yvonne was gorgeous as always. Her eyes and teeth were bright and dazzling. She wore a bright-coloured dress.

    A normal woman wouldn''t have been able to pull off a brightly coloured outfit.

    Nheless, on Yvonne, it only served to add a hint of seduction to her beauty.

    Benjamin felt his heart beating even quicker.

    Yvonne waved at him and said, "Have a seat, Benjamin.��

    Benjamin was quite good-looking and tall, making him stand out in the crowd, so Yvonne could see him as soon as he stepped in.

    Benjamin''s heart raced.

    He walked over.

    "Sit down," said Yvonne as she smiled at Benjamin

    Benjamin felt dizzy.

    It wasn''t the first time he''d met Yvonne, but he��d never lost control like this before.

    It was because it was different that day. That day, Yvonne invited him out on a date.

    Benjamin sat down, and then...

    He fell butt first onto the ground.

    Everyone around immediately burst intoughter.

    Benjamin hurriedly stood up.

    He felt terribly embarrassed

    Yvonne couldn''t resist chuckling too.

    "Oh, Benjamin, are your eyes not doing too well recently?�� Yvonne was someone who loved messing around, so she cracked a joke with him.

    Benjamin became even more embarrassed.

    He took a seat on the side. Once he sat down, he didn''t dare to budge. in fear of falling down again

    The waiter handed them the menu.

    ��Benjamin, what would you like to eat?" Yvonne handed the menu over to Benjamin.

    Benjamin''s voice was very soft as he said, "You can choose." Yvonne could barely hear him.

    Benjamin pointed to the menu at random.

    After he finished, he realized that it wasn''t right. Shouldn''t she be the one choosing? Why did he end up choosing everything instead?

    Waiting for the food was a particrly arduous period of time.

    Yvonne hacoriginally wanted to be.

    direct with Benjamin and ask hime

    about Tobias�� itinerary, but decided

    to do it after the meal instead) so

    sh�� kept quiet.

    -

    Meanwhile, Benjamin was also trying to think of a way to speak to Yvonne

    When they were together, he should be the one taking the initiative.

    However, every time he tried to speak, the words just wouldn''te out. Instead, his face became flushed.

    Finally. the waiter served the dishes.

    Benjamin heaved a sigh of relief.

    When the time came to eat, he

    mustered-the courage to scoop ~~

    some food onto Yvonne''s dishcHis

    faceimmediately became bright red

    after he did that.

    Yvonne was actually quite happy, because Benjamin had picked exactly what she liked to eat.

    She smiled and said to him, "Benjamin, how did you know that I like this dish?"

    Benjamin was speechless.

    He had absolutely no idea. He hadn''t even looked at what he had taken for her.

    However, he had kept murmuring to

    himself. that he should be the one~

    taking the initiative, hence whyhe

    quickly ced some food onto

    Yvonne�� s te. Content belongs ite)

    -

    As for what dish it was, he was utterly clueless.

    However, upon hearing Yvonne''s words, Benjamin was greatly encouraged.

    As a result, within the next few moments...

    Yvonne felt like she was going to explode

    She had just finished eating. then Benjamin would give her more food. After she finished that, Benjamin would scoop up some food for her again...

    The most important point was that there was no variety, it was always that same dish.

    No matter how much Yvonne liked that dish, she could almost puke from having so much.

    She looked at Benjamin helplessly and said, "Benjamin, I''m full.��

    "Ah, you''re full." Benjamin instantly stopped taking food for her.

    "You don''t seem to have eaten yet, have you?" Yvonne looked at him.

    From the beginning till the end, Benjamin had only been putting food onto her te and hadn''t taken a single bite himself.

    "Uh..." Benjamin was in a blur.

    "Why don''t you hurry and eat?"

    ��Okay.�� Benjamin began to devour his food.

    Yvonne was trying to stifle herughter.

    She had never realized that Benjamin was so cute.

    This tall, burly man who even exuded an imposing aura, now gave her the impression that he was an adorable puppy.

    Benjamin devoured a few dishes consecutively.

    Yvonne was stupefied.

    "Hey, Benjamin, you''re still eating?" She couldn''t

    help asking.

    Only then did Benjamin put down his bowl.

    "Aren''t you full?��

    "I''m full."

    "Then why are you still eating?�� Judging from Benjamin''s momentum, if she hadn''t told him to stop, Benjamin would have continued.

    Benjamin kept quiet.

    Since Yvonne asked him to eat, he just ate.

    Yvonne did not ask him to stop, so he didn��t dare ta stop.

    However, he didn��t tell Yvonne about this. He was afraid that Yvonne would think he was dim-witted.

    Both of them finished their meals. Yvonne cleared her throat.

    "Benjamin, I''vee this time because I want to know Tobias�� itinerary for the week. Can you tell me?�� Yvonne stated her true intention.

    Benjamin was stunned.

    Tobias�� itinerary...

    Before he was even aware of it. he had already taken out his cell phone and opened the calendar. Tobias�� itinerary for the week was written on it.

    Benjamin showed it to Yvonne.

    Yvonne gave it a quick scan. She saw that Tobias had a business trip scheduled in two days.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765

    Yvonne smirked.

    She returned the phone to Benjamin and said. "Thank you, Benjamin.��

    Benjamin took his cell phone back in a daze.

    "Thank you so much for today. It''ll be my treat next time, Benjamin," Yvonne said with a smile.

    Benjamin nkly nodded his head.

    He took a few steps and suddenly stopped.

    A thought shed across his mind.

    He finally came to his senses.

    Hold on, why had Yvonne called him here?

    She wasn''t here to go on a date with him, she wanted to ask him for Tobias�� itinerary!

    Benjamin''s head buzzed.

    He rushed in front of Yvonne in a sh.

    Yvonne had thought that Benjamin was going to leave, but he suddenly rushed in front of her, causing her to jump in shock.

    She stared at him.

    Benjamin took a deep breath and said, "Miss Simpson, don''t do anything stupid!"

    Yvonne was speechless.

    She looked at Benjamin in confusion

    What did he mean by stupid? She couldn''t understand what Benjamin was talking about.

    Benjamin looked conflicted and extremely devastated. "Miss Simpson, I know you''re gorgeous and attractive, but Mr. Whitlock only has Miss Godfrey

    in his heart! He''s not interested in any other woman. Don''t even think about it. it''s impossible!"

    Yvonne was at a loss for words.

    She felt attacked.

    How could Benjamin''s imagination be so wild?

    Meanwhile, Benjamin was still miserably saying, "Miss Simpson, you''re a wonderfuldy, many men would be more than happy to give you their love.

    However, it''s absolutely impossible for Mr. Whitlock! Miss Simpson, please, give up."

    His eyes reddened as he spoke.

    He felt upset. Very. very upset.

    He had initially thought that Yvonne was inviting him on a date. s, it turned out that her goal was Tobias!

    When had Yvonne fallen for Tobias?

    How had he not even known about this?!

    "Mr. Simpson, are you dene?!�� Yvonne yelled

    Benjamin was stunned.

    I''m done." he saidThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Yvonne forcefully pushed Benjamin away, "Benjamin, oh Benjamin. You''re tall and handsome, so why is your brain only for disy? Do you even

    know who Tobias is? He��s my best friend''s husband! How could I even pine for my own best friend''s husband? You have a ridiculous imagination."

    Benjamin was speechless.

    He looked at Yvonne in surprise and bewilderment. "Miss Simpson, then why...?��

    Could it be that he was mistaken? Was Yvonne not interested in Tobias at all?

    Yvonne took a deep breath. "I asked you for Mr. Whitlock''s itinerary for a different reason. It''s definitely not what you were thinking! There''s no way

    that I would fall for Tobias, not a chance in hell!"

    "Really?" Benjamin suddenly felt relieved.

    "Of course,�� said Yvonne as she looked at Benjamin with a resigned expression. "I would fall for you before I ever fall for Mr. Whitlock."

    How ridiculous. Tobias belonged to Natalie, how could Yvonne ever have any intentions towards

    Tobias?

    I would fall for you before I ever fall for Mr. Whitlock.

    I would fall for you before I ever fall for Mr. Whitlock.

    I would fall for you before I ever fall for Mr. Whitlock.

    Right that moment, Benjamin felt like he was ascending to heaven.

    In the end, he couldn''t remember when he left. or how he left.

    He could only feel his entire body fluttering up into the sky, with nothing but empty thoughts.

    After Benjamin left, Yvonne called Natalie out.

    She told her that she had seen Tobias�� itinerary.

    "It seems that Mr. Whitlock will be going on a business trip the day after tomorrow. Based on the schedule, he won''t be back for two days. Natalie, this

    is your opportunity.�� said Yvonne to Natalie.

    Natalie''s gaze wavered

    Tobias would be going on a business trip the day after next, and he would be gone for two days.

    Natalie was almost certain that Tobias would definitely not go on that trip.

    Based on the current circumstances, Tobias would never allow her to stay home alone for two days

    Unless...

    Unless she told Tobias in advance that she had something to do herself, then only would Tobias go do his own thing.

    This was also the reason why she had gotten Yvonne to ask Benjamin for Tobias�� itinerary in advance.

    In the evening, Yvonne and Natalie bade goodbye.

    Yvonne changed into her newly bought dress.

    It was a seductive, yet not overly exposing dress. She even put on red lipstick, which made her look breathtaking.

    After Yvonne readied herself, she rushed to the set.

    She came at the right time, as Jenkins had just entered the filming site.

    Hence, Yvonne didn��t hurry. She leaned against Jenkins''s car door and waited.

    A luxury car and a beauty was definitely a lovely sight to behold.

    Yvonne actually felt nervous while waiting.

    She knew that she wasn''t much of a brave person

    Just because she had seen Jenkins��

    ex''s photo and bickered with himvat

    a moment''s temper, he had cut off

    all Her work.

    Swnovel =

    Yvonne felt that she should have had a bit more backbone and ignored Jenkins.

    However, she just couldn''t do it.

    She couldn''t afford to do so at the moment, so Yvonne had to crawl back to him.

    Time ticked by slowly. Finally, Yvonne heard footsteps.

    Jenkins came out, surrounded by a few men.

    Yvonne''s heart skipped a beat.

    Seeing Yvonne, Jenkins narrowed his eyes.

    After a while. he waved his hand, and the men around him immediately disappeared

    Jenkins stood there.

    Yvonne braced herself and disyed an extremely charming smile to Jenkins.

    Jenkins looked coldly at Yvonne and didn''t say anything

    Yvonne''s heart was beating like a drum.

    Yvonne had no choice but to approach Jenkins step by step.

    When she reached him, Yvonne forced a smile and said, "Mr. Jenkins, I want a hug."

    Jenkins was speechless.

    He curled his lips. He really hadn''t expected Yvonne to say such shameless words.

    She wanted a hug...

    Such a shameless remark, yet Jenkins inexplicably found it a little adorable.

    Not getting a response from Jenkins, Yvonne gritted her teeth and plunged into his embrace.

    Jenkins took a step to the side.

    Yvonne slipped in front of Jenkins.

    One of her high heels fell to the side.

    Yvonne stood up awkwardly.

    She remembered that it was like this

    before too. She had pretended to.fall

    down on purpose, and Jenkinshad

    just ��watched as she fell. Content

    belongs to  >

    He was still as cold-blooded as ever;

    Yvonne suppressed the emotions in

    her heartsShe raised her face ands

    innocenily looked at Jenkins. "Mir.

    Jenkins, can''t you even give t mea

    hug?��  ...>

    -

    Jenkins''s mouth twitched

    Yvonne''s words were enough to make one''s skin crawl.

    Jenkins suddenly bent down and picked up

    Yvonne''s shoe.

    "Get in the car." His voice was as harsh as ever.

    Yvonne was stunned for a moment, then hopped into the car.

    After getting into the car, Jenkins did something unexpected to Yvonne.

    He personally helped Yvonne put on her high heel that had fallen off.

    Yvonne''s eyes were wide open the entire time.

    Jenkins Quartley.

    Such a cold and arrogant man was actually putting on high heels for her with his own two hands!

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766

    Yvonne felt dizzy.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    While Jenkins was putting on the high heels for her, Yvonne noticed that he had very attractive hands.

    His fingers were long and slender, his fingernails neat and tidy.

    Yvonne had never realized that a man''s hands could be so ridiculously beautiful

    "Are you lonely?" Jenkins straightened up and stared at Yvonne

    Yvonne was in a daze.

    "Since you''vee looking for me, are you lonely?�� asked Jenkins again.

    There was nothing flirtatious about his words. Instead, he sounded cold

    Yvonne gave him a fake smile. "Mr. Jenkins, I just miss you. I haven''t seen you for such a long time, I miss you a lot.��

    Jenkins'' gaze was profound.

    Her words were so fake, he could see through her intentions immediately.

    If it weren''t for her disrupted career, she probably

    wouldn''t have bothered toe looking for him.

    Despite knowing that she was lying, it was still very effective on him

    Jenkins felt slightly perturbed.

    Perhaps he was the one who really felt lonely. That was why he didn''t mind her lies, and even found themforting

    ��Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t look for me again?" Jenkins replied coldly after collecting his thoughts.

    Yvonne kept quiet.

    The times were different now.

    Back then, she had been influenced by what had happened to Natalie and Tobias. She suddenly felt that she had figured out a lot of things, and was

    so at peace with herself that she nearly could have be a nun.

    However, in the end, she was still a dissatisfied woman

    Yvonne smiled charmingly and said, "I was just kidding with you, Mr. Jenkins."

    Jenkins looked at Yvonne coldly and said, "You really know how to joke."

    Yvonneughed dryly.

    After a while, she gritted her teeth and moved her lips next to Jenkins��. "Do you miss me, Mr.

    Jenkins? I''m lonely. What about you, Mr. Jenkins? Are you lonely?"

    Her tone and voice were extremely solicitous. When she spoke, her hot breath fell onto Jenkins�� face.

    A buming heat moved upwards from Jenkins�� abdomen.

    Jenkins bit Yvonne''s lips.

    Yvonne secretly let out a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, Jenkins still desired her, which meant that there was still hope for her.

    Just as Jenkins kissed her on her lips, someone suddenly appeared in Yvonne''s mind.

    Benjamin.

    She remembered his face, which was as red as a cooked shrimp when he met her earlier.

    Yvonne was startled.

    Why did she suddenly think of Benjamin?

    Yvonne desperately removed the image from her mind, focusing intently on her kiss with Jenkins.

    Jenkins was her real benefactor.

    She had to focus on how to best serve her benefactor. This was her top priority!

    When Tobias came back, Natalie informed him of her ns excitedly.

    She said that she and Yvonne had agreed to go to a hot spring together.

    Tobias was a little surprised.

    Natalie had still been very depressed the day before, how had she suddenly be so chipper?

    Tobias fixed his gaze intently on her.

    Natalie read his mind

    She threw herself into his arms. "Are you wondering why I suddenly became so cheerful? After my chat with Yvonne today, I suddenly felt a lot better.

    You''re right, the past is the past, there''s no point in me dwelling on it. Otherwise, it''ll only bring me pain. Why not live happily, right?"

    There was a hint of relief in Tobias�� eyes as guilt crept into his heart.

    He shouldn''t have kept it from Natalie.

    However, if he didn''t, it would only make her suffer.

    It would even cause a crack in their rtionship.

    He didn''t want anymore cracks in his rtionship with Natalie.

    Hence, Tobias chose to hide it from her.

    Besides, it had happened a generation before. It belonged in the past.

    Tobias patted Natalie''s shoulders and said, "As long as you''ve figured things out, Natalie.��

    Natalie smited and replied, "The hot

    spring is quite far away. Yvonne and

    I want to-go sightseeing nearby�� tO0,

    SO wemight note back for a

    coupte of days. You''ll have tObe

    ne at home."

    -

    Tobias replied with a smile, "I happen to have a business trip as well.��

    His business trip was on the day

    after next-which Tobias was initially

    going tecancel. After all, based) on

    Natalie''s current state, there was no

    wayche was going to let her stay

    home alone.

    -

    Nheless, since Natalie had now thought things through and had even nned a trip, he could go on his business trip in peace.

    "What a coincidence!�� Natalie said

    Guilt shed through her eyes, but it disappeared very quickly.

    Tobias didn''t notice it.

    Two dayster, Natalie boarded a flight to North Europe.

    She knew that it wasn''t a good idea to hide it from Tobias.

    However, she couldn''t find a better way than keeping it a secret from Tobias.

    After all, Tobias was very against her going to North Europe again and searching for any information on her identity.

    Natalie knew that what Tobias said was reasonable.

    It was all in the past, there was no point in dwelling on it.

    However, it just wasn''t possible. It was easier said than done.

    After taking her seat, Natalie closed her eyes and decided to not think about anything.

    Remington suddenly returned to the Whitlock family vi in the United States.

    Peter was very happy.

    ��You came back. Don''t you have work to do?�� Peter red at Remington.

    Remington smiled and didn''t say anything.

    Hayden was also very happy about Remington''s arrival.

    Hayden liked people who were good- looking, regardless of whether they were male or female.

    And Remington just so happened to be extremely good-looking

    Hence, Hayden had a very good impression of Remington.

    Unfortunately, in their few encounters, Remington had always given Hayden the cold shoulder.

    Hayden thought that it would be the same this time. If he went to meet this uncle of his, he would get ignored for sure.

    However, contrary to Hayden''s expectations, Remington had changed.

    He wasn''t the same cold person. He would speak to Hayden and even yed with him.

    Thus, Hayden was overjoyed and would get Remington to y with him every day.

    It was night in North Europe when Natalie got off the ne.

    As soon as she disembarked, she headed to the hospital.

    Natalie came just in time: Jessie was getting discharged from the hospital the next day.

    If she hade a littleter, she might not have been able to see Jessie.

    Jessie was very surprised by Natalie''s arrival.

    Natalie handed the fruit that she had bought at the hospital entrance to Jessie. "Madam Lawson, are you feeling better now?"

    There was concern in her eyes. It was sincere.

    Jessie was filled withplicated emotions. "I''m much better now.��

    Natalie satnext to Jessie and said,

    ��Aunties would like to know m re

    about my parents. I left abruptly the

    last''time I visited." Content.belongs

    {6  a

    Jessie was a little hesitant as she said, "Miss Godfrey,st time, you..."

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767

    ��Auntie, you can call me Natalie. You held me when I was a newborn, there''s no need ta be so formal.�� said Natalie seriously as she looked at Jessie.

    Jessie felt as if something had tugged on her heartstrings.

    Indeed, when Natalie was first born, she had held her in her own arms.

    Back then, Natalie was still a wrinkled, tiny baby, crying loudly in her arms.

    Jessie was still young back then. It was her first time holding a child, so she was particrly emotional when she held the tiny Natalie.

    When she sent Natalie to the orphanage, she had even fed Natalie.

    In the blink of an eye, the little baby in her arms had grown so big, even taller than her.

    Jessie suddenly felt a little guilty.

    "Natalie," she whispered. "Honestly, it''s all in the past."

    Natalie sighed.

    How could she not know that it was all in the past?

    It was just that she had not yet received closure, especially when she found out how her parents had died.

    ��Auntie, you didn''t tell me in detailst time. I want to know exactly what happened to my parents back then. Please, Madam Lawson, tell me."

    Natalie''s serious and determined eyes were fixed on Jessie''s face.

    Jessie hesitated.

    After a while. she took out a newspaper from the drawer next to her and handed it to Natalie. She said, "This is the report about the incident at that

    time. You can have a look at it.��

    After saying that, Jessie turned her head away and did not look at Natalie again.

    When Natalie saw the newspaper, which had already faded yellow, her fingertips trembled violently.

    She took a deep breath, then took a look at it.

    The newspaper was from over twenty years ago. It had a report on a shooting incident which happened on the streets of the United States

    At that time, a high official from the United States had gone on a trip and was about to be assassinated by a special agent. Fortunately, the agent was

    discovered by an army officer called Santiago Lawson and was shot dead on the spot.

    In the newspaper, Natalie saw a photo of her father.

    It was a man with a fierce face. He had thick brows, with vicious-looking eyes.

    For some reason, when she saw her biological father, Natalie did not feel anything at all.

    Natalie put down the newspaper and asked, "Auntie, do you have a photo of my mother?"

    Jessie shook her head.

    Natalie''s eyes turned gloomy.

    "Then, have you met her before?"

    Jessie paused for a moment.

    "Yes, and no. She took a bullet straight to the head. When I saw her, she was already gone. Her whole head was covered in blood, so I couldn''t see

    her face."

    Natalie''s body quivered

    Though Jessie had only used a few sentences to describe it. Natalie felt as if she had seen it with her own eyes.

    She could see her mother lying in a pool of blood, her head mutted.

    She felt strong emotions surge within her.

    There was a long silence.

    Natalie asked again, "Auntie, do you know where the officer named Santiago Lawson is? I want to meet him.��

    Panic shed through Jessie''s eyes.

    "Natalie, why do you want to see him? It''s already in the past. Besides, he was only doing his duty back then. Are you seeking revenge? Natalie, it''s

    not practical," Jessie said anxiously.

    Natalie shook her head weakly. "No, that''s not my intention. I just want to meet him for a bit, the man who caused my parents�� deaths. I want to ask

    him personally, was there no other way back then other than killing my father on the spot?��

    "Forget about it. Natalie. Let bygones be bygones.��

    "No, I must see him." Natalie was still very adamant about it.

    Jessie didn''t know what to say all of a sudden.

    The nurse came in and wanted to examine Jessie. She asked Natalie to leave the room.

    ��I''lle backter then, Auntie." Natalie said to Jessie.

    It''ste now. Why don''t you have dinner first?" Jessie looked at the time. "There''s a cafeteria in the hospital. I''ll ask my daughter to take you there.��

    "Thank you, Auntie,�� Natalie replied softly.

    Watching as Natalie left, Jessie''s eyes were filled with guilt.

    After all, she had once held this girl in her own arms

    Jessie still remembered what she felt when she first held Natalie. It was an indescribable emotion towards a new life.

    She felt so much love looking at

    Natalie in hethands. If not for her

    own unfortunate family conditions;

    she woutdn''t have been willing to-

    hand Natalie over to the orphanage,

    andsvould rather have adopted her

    asFer own.

    4Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Jessie still remembered that on the way to the orphanage. Natalie had opened her eyes and smiled at her.

    That smile almost melted her young heart.

    Even after over 20 years, Jessie never forgot that smile.

    The nurse left after conducting a physical checkup on Jessie.

    Jessie was the only one left in the ward.

    After some thought, Jessie made a phone call.

    The call was quickly connected.

    A gentle female voice was heard over the phone. "Madam Lawson, what can I do for you?"

    Jessie frowned.

    The voice was so gentle, yet it was repulsive to Jessie. At the same time, it made her feel extremely ipetent.

    She was already so ald, yet she felt threatened by a woman who was so much younger than her.

    ��Yuna, Natalie hase.��

    The person on the other end of the line paused for a second. "Is that so? Is she still asking about her own background?��

    "Yes." In a bargaining tone, Jessie said, "Yuna, why must we lie to Natalie? Her birth parents are already gone, why must we fabricate such an

    borate lie for her?��

    She really couldn''t understand why this woman named Yuna had suddenly looked for her and asked her to make up such a lie.

    A burst ofughter came from the other end of the phone.

    It was very cheerfulughter.

    "Madam Lawson, have you be soft-hearted?��

    Jessie pursed her lips tightly.

    Indeed, she had be soft-hearted.

    Though sh��-had only seen Natalie a.

    few times, this was the girl whonas

    she had carried personally when��she

    wasJust born. She couldn''t bring

    herself to lie to this girl. Cafitent

    belongs to  ~

    Her birth parents were already dead, but...

    "Madam Lawson, if you''ve be

    soft-heartedsthink about what you

    did back th��n. Do you want that

    incident to be made knownto <=

    everyoiye? What would your o>

    colleagues and friends from, back

    thes think of you?" Yuna''s voice was

    g��ntle, yet threatening. Gantent

    belongs to

    Jessie tightened her grip on the phone.

    "I understand.�� After a while, Jessie hung up the phone.

    Jessie''s daughter brought Natalie to the hospital cafeteria to eat.

    She was around the same age as Natalie, with a bright and bubbly personality. During the meal, she kept chatting with Natalie, asking about news

    within Glevania.

    Jessie''s daughter also said that although Jessie seemed okay at the moment, the truth was that the root of her illness hadn''t been dealt with yet.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768

    Upon mentioning Jessie''s condition, her cheerful face became fretful. "My mother''s illness has rpsed several times over the years, we have no

    idea what to do anymore. Even though the hospitals here have cured her every time, the root of the illness was neverpletely removed. I heard

    that the healthcare in Glevania is very good; if there''s a chance, I''d like to bring my mother to see a doctor there.��

    Natalie encouraged her to go as well, saying, "Even though the medicine here is more advanced, I feel that Glevania''s healthcare still has its unique

    qualities which may be able to help.��

    After chatting with Jessie''s daughter for a while, Natalie went to Jessie''s ward.

    Jessie was sitting on the hospital bed. She didn''t look too well.

    As soon as Natalie came in, Jessie said, "Natalie, you should go back. I know why you''re here, but I''ve said everything that can be said. I can''t

    answer any more questions which you may have."

    Natalie bit her lip.

    She had no idea where Santiago was, and Tobias was unwilling to help her find him

    It looked like she would need to spend time searching for him by herself.

    "I understand, Auntie. Take care of yourself, I''ll go first. I''lle visit you if I have the time," said Natalie towards Jessie.

    Jessie nodded.

    ��Auntie, your hair is a little messy. Let me help youb it.��

    Before leaving, Natalie saw that Jessie''s hair was a little messy.

    Jessie''s breathing hitched.

    She touched her hair reflexively and said, "It is?��

    Natalie nodded. She went to the bathroom te get ab, then sat next to Jessie.

    ��Auntie, your hair is so lovely. It''s so thick and dark," said Natalie as shebed Jessie''s hair.

    Natalie slowly moved theb through Jessie��s hair, but Jessie felt as if theb was tickling her heart

    Finally, Natalie finishedbing Jessie''s hair.

    She stood up and smiled, "Auntie, you''re actually still very young.��

    Jessie mustered a smile.

    "Then I''ll go first," Natalie said to her.

    Jessie nodded.

    When Natalie reached the door, Jessie suddenly blurted out loudly, "Natalie!"

    Natalie stopped in her tracks and turned around

    She looked at Jessie and asked, "Auntie, what''s the matter?"

    There were words struggling toe out of Jessie''s mouth.

    "Natalie..."

    Natalie looked at Jessie.

    Jessie held back her words. "When you go back, be happy. It��s all in the past now, you still have to live your life.��

    Natalie forced a smile. "Don''t worry, Auntie, I''ll be fine. I have a beloved husband and son, and I''m going to get married soon. How could I not be

    happy?"

    Jessie nodded weakly.

    Natalie arrived at the airport.

    She stayed in the waiting lounge as there was one more hour for the flight to Agaphen City.

    While she was waiting. Tobias called.

    Natalie was a little nervous.

    She didn''t answer at the first ring, only picking up at the second.

    ��Tobias,�� Natalie said stiffly. ��Why are you calling me thiste at night?"

    "At night?" Tobias raised his voice slightly.

    Natalie was stunned.

    Only then did she remember that there was a time difference between North Europe and Glevania.

    She said dryly, "No, I''m in the hotel. I was sleeping for so long, I thought it was already night.��

    Tobiasughed.

    Hisughter was gentle and pleasant.

    "Natalie, which hotel are you staying in?" Tobias asked casually.

    Natalie was befuddled.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ��Hald on, I''ve even forgotten which hotel I''m in." Natalie hurriedly searched online to tell Tobias a hotel that was near the hot spring.

    "Four Seasons Hotel, room 302," Natalie said casually.

    ��Okay.�� There was something particrly unusual in Tobias'' deep voice.

    "Natalie, do you remember what day it is today?" Tobias suddenly asked.

    Natalie was stunned.

    What day was it?

    She really didn''t remember. All she .

    knew was it was the day she hac

    lied to- ��Tobias and came to North

    Europe.

    Swnovel i

    "I don��t remember," Natalie said

    "Okay." Tobias paused, then continued, "Natalie, are you still going to rest?"

    Natalie replied, "Yes, I still want to sleep for a bit. I''ll hang up first."

    "Alright."

    The call ended. Natalie finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    At the same time, Tobias said to the chauffeur, "Four Seasons Hotel.��

    Twenty minutester, at the Four Seasons Hotel nearby Agaphen City.

    A Maybach parked steadily in front of the hotel.

    The door opened and a pair of long legs stepped out of the car.

    Tobias got out of the car, his hands holding a huge chocte bouquet

    Countless peopleid their eyes on him.

    Tobias ignored their gazes and went straight into the elevator.

    It stopped on the third floor, and Tobias came to the door of room 302.

    He smiled

    He had gone on a business trip, but this was also the day when he and Natalie had first met.

    Many years ago on the same day, it had been his first encounter with Natalie.

    Tobias did not tell Natalie in advance, hoping to give her a surprise.

    He rang the doorbell

    Momentster, the door opened.

    A young and beautiful woman appeared in front of Tobias, with a bath towel around her body.

    She was stunned when she saw Tobias.

    Her cheeks blushed.

    She pointed at the chocte bouquet in Tobias�� hand. "Is this for me?��

    As a young and beautiful woman, she had a lot of admirers, and people often sent her all kinds of things.

    However, this was the first time that she had seen such a handseme man..

    There was a hint of confusion in Tobias�� eyes.

    ��No,�� he said inly, then immediately turned around and left.

    The woman was dumbfounded

    Tobias went to the front desk and I

    asked the receptionist to check ifs

    there.was any guest named Natalie

    Godfrey. Content belongs

    Swnovel o

    It was quickly discovered that there was not.

    Tobias asked the frontdesk to

    search for another person named:

    Yvonne Simpson, and the answer

    was still negative. Content.b��longs

    ��6  _

    Tobias grimaced

    After a while, he called Natalie again

    The call couldn''t go through.

    Natalie had just boarded the ne and turned her phone into flight mode

    It had been a long journey. Natalie felt exhausted

    On this trip to North Europe, she hadn''t gotten anything except a photo of her biological father.

    In fact, Natalie felt odd the moment she saw the photo of her biological father.

    She wasn''t as excited as she had imagined. She didn''t even feel anything.

    Despite that, the person in the photo was her father.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    After a moment, she closed her eyes and stopped thinking about it.

    On the morning of the next day, she finally arrived in Agaphen City.

    Natalie''s head was lowered when she got off the ne, until she bumped into someone.

    Natalie raised her head hurriedly. "I''m so sorry!�� There was no response.

    Natalie was shocked.

    It was Tobias!

    "Why... Why are you here?�� Natalie was dumbstruck.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769

    Tobias'' eyes turned gloomy as he looked at Natalie. "Natalie, you said you went to a hot spring and rested in the Four Seasans Hotel?"

    Natalie bit her lip.

    After a moment, she decided to tell the truth. "Yes. I lied to you! I didn''t go to any hot spring nor the Four Seasons Hotel. Since you didn''t want to

    bring me to North Europe, I decided to just go there myself!"

    After she finished, she looked at Tobias.

    She thought that Tobias would be displeased and angry.

    After all. she had lied to him.

    However, he wasn''t.

    Complicated emotions were written all over Tobias'' face.

    After a while, he embraced Natalie.

    His warmth engulfed her.

    Tobias spoke slowly in a resigned tone, saying, "Natalie, do you know what day it was yesterday? It was our first encounter in the hotel, many years _

    _nago.

    Natalie was startled

    Tobias continued, "You told me that you were in room 302 of the Four Seasons Hotel, so I went there, but it wasn��t you who opened the door. I went

    to the front desk to check, but you weren''t around. I called you, but it didn''t go through. Only when I got someone to investigate did I find out that you

    were on a flight back.��

    His voice was full of weariness and helplessness.

    A sense of guilt arose in Natalie.

    She had forgotten that the day before was the anniversary of their first meeting. She also had no idea that Tobias would look for her.

    Natalie lowered her eyes as she apologised, "I''m sarry, Tobias."

    Her voice was soft. She really shouldn''t have lied to Tobias.

    "Natalie," Tobias murmured in a low voice. "It''s my fault. You wanted to find out more about your identity, but I stopped you. That''s my fault.��

    Natalie''s eyes lit up with hope because of Tobias'' words. "Then can you take me to see the man named Santiago?��

    Tobias'' body stiffened.

    After a while, he let go of Natalie and said, ��Natalie. let''s go home and rest."

    Natalie''s eyes darkened.

    Why was Tobias willing topromise with her in every single thing except this?

    At the Whitlock family house in the United States.

    Cecilia thought that it was strange. Why were Remington and Hayden constantly together nowadays?

    Even though she didn''t understand Remington very well, she knew that he wasn''t the type of man who liked kids a lot, not to mention having the

    patience to y with one.

    Initially, she felt a little worried.

    After all, she knew a little about his past feelings for Natalie.

    However,ter on, Cecilia was relieved.

    Now that Natalie and Tobias were getting married soon, no matter what Remington may feel towards Natalie, he should keep himself in check.

    She knew that Remington had always been a clever man.

    As for Remington patiently ying with Hayden right now, Cecilia believed that it was merely because Hayden was Remington''s nephew.

    Meanwhile, Remington was ying basketball with Hayden.

    Of course, it was basically only Remington ying while Hayden watched.

    Whenever Remington made a shot, Hayden''s eyes would light up with admiration

    "Uncle Remington, you''re so cool!" Hayden eximed in admiration when Remington sessfully shot a ball into the hoop

    Remington smiled

    He sat down next to Hayden and asked, "Do you think I''m good at basketball?"

    Hayden nodded his head furiously. "You''re amazing at basketball, Uncle! If my girl ssmates watched you y, they would totally gossip about

    marrying you. Uncle, you''re the best." Remington smiled. "Actually, I''m not the best at ying basketball. There''s someone way better than me."

    Hayden''s eyes widened. "Really?"

    He couldn''t believe that there was someone on this earth who was better at basketball than Remington.

    In Hayden''s eyes, Remington was already the world''s best basketball yer!

    "It''s your grandma''s father. He��s the true master of basketball.��

    Hayden''s eyes immediately sparkled. "Then can I see him? I want to watch him y basketball." Remington''s eyes flickered.

    e stood up-and said, ��I''m busy,

    need tago now. You can find

    someone else to bring you to hirh.

    iS ame is Santiago Lawson,

    remember that." Content b��longs to

    NovelDrama.Org ��

    Hayden stood up with him. ��Then I''ll ask Grandma to bring me to see him. I want to learn how to y basketball from him.��

    Remingtopsuddenly turned towards

    Hayden and uttered, "Hayden, don''t

    ask your ir grandma, ask your mar to

    bringyou. Your grandma is very

    busy taking care of your grandpa.��

    Hayden didn''t think too much about it.

    During this period of time, Remington had been keeping himpany. so hepletely viewed Remington as his most beloved uncle.

    Hearing Remington''s words, he obediently did as he said and took out his phone to call Natalie.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    At the Whitlock family vi in Agaphen City.

    Tobias went to the kitchen to prepare some food for Natalie.

    Meanwhile, Natalie sat in the living room, biting her fingernails.

    Heaven knows how bored she was to end up doing something as dull as biting her fingernails.

    Ever since she hade back from North Europe, her thoughts were hazy.

    Rather, ever since she found out about her identity, her thoughts had been muddled

    She felt as if she was floating in the clouds. She had no idea what she was doing or thinking. Everything felt unrealistic to her.

    While Natalie was lost in her thoughts, the phone suddenly rang

    It was a call from the Whitlock family home in the United States. Natalie could pretty much guess that it was Hayden.

    A hint of joy finally sparked in her eyes.

    ��Hayden.�� After answering the phone, Hayden called Natalie''s name sweetly.

    "Natalie, can you promise me something?�� Hayden immediately made a request.

    She felt a little helpless.

    The first thing he did when he called was to make a request.

    ��Alright, tell me then.��

    "I want to y basketball with the world''s most amazing basketball yer!" Hayden said excitedly.

    The world''s most amazing basketball yer...

    Although Natalie didn''t know much about basketball, she knew that the world��s most amazing basketball yer was probably an NBA star.

    ��You want to watch an NBA game? Then we''ll bring you there next time," said Natalie.

    Hayden immediately refused. "I don''t want to watch the NBA. They aren''t the most amazing."

    "Ah, then who could be more amazing?��

    "Grandma''s dad is the real, most amazing basketball yer!" Hayden eximed proudly.

    Natalie was speechless.

    Hayden''s grandmother''s father would be Cecilia''s father.

    At his age. he probably couldn��t even carry a basketball, let alone y it

    ��Don''t mess around anymore, Hayden." Natalie couldn''t help but reprimand him.

    I''m not fooling around, Natalie. Grandma''s father can y basketball with me," replied Hayden seriously.

    In a resigned tene, Natalie said,

    "Hayden, youve never even met your

    grandma''sfather. You donteven < =

    know wtte he is, how would yo

    know he can y basketball?" oF

    course I know," Hayden responded

    smugly. Content belongs t�� to

    NovelDrama.Org %

    "Who said that I don''t know who he is? His name is Santiago Lawson. See, Natalie, I know him.��

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770

    Natalie held her breath

    "Say that again!"

    "I know who Grandma''s father is, he''s very good at basketball.��

    ��Hayden, what''s his name?!" Natalie raised her voice abruptly.

    Hayden was taken aback.

    He said, "His name is Santiago Lawson. Natalie, what''s wrong? Are you angry? You don''t have to bring me to see him, then.��

    Natalie felt her brain buzzing

    Her mind was reeling and in aplete mess.

    "Hayden, I have something going on, let''s end the call for now, alright?�� Natalie simply couldn''t continue her conversation with Hayden.

    "Natalie, don''t be angry. You don''t have to bring me to see him." Hayden thought that it was his request to meet and y basketball with Santiago that

    made her angry.

    "I''m not angry. I''m hanging up, Hayden.�� Natalie hung up the phone in a hurry.

    Her fingers were trembling, her eyes twitching.

    Her mind was in chaos

    Meanwhile, Tobias came out of the kitchen

    He cooked two dishes which he had just learned just for Natalie.

    Natalie was waiting in the living room, not at the dining table

    Tobias hesitated for half a second. He didn''t call Natalie toe to the dining table. Instead, he went straight to the shower.

    He closed the shower door to ensure that no one outside could hear him.

    Tobias made a call.

    "How''s the investigation going?" he asked in a low voice.

    "We''ve looked into it, Mr. Whitlock. There was indeed a shooting incident in the United States which happened in the year you had mentioned. The

    man who was shot was named Zeavier Harington, a citizen of the United States. Back then, he had a wife who was expecting soon. After finding out

    what befell him, she shot herself in the mouth andmitted suicide. Thankfully. the child in her womb was born in time. That child was sent to an

    orphanage, which was also the same one that you mentioned.��

    Tobias'' heart sank.

    He hung up.

    Before this phone call, he was still hoping that this would be a misunderstanding. like what had happened thest time with Cecilia.

    However, based on the results of the investigation..

    Moreover, he had run a background check on Jessie. There was nothing suspicious about it. She hadn''t known him nor Natalie, and didn��t have a

    reason to lie to Natalie.

    Tobias�� brows were tightly furrowed.

    He knew that Natalie had the right to know the truth.

    She had the right to know that Zeavier was shot dead by Santiago.

    However, how could he tell Natalie the truth?

    How could he allow his and Natalie''s lives to be spent dwelling on the previous generation''s grievances, which could cause him and Natalie to

    separate?

    Tobias'' mind was swirling with thoughts, his eyes revealing hisplicated emotions

    In the end, thoseplex emotions became determination.

    He decided not to tell Natalie the truth.

    He decided to be selfish for once.

    He couldn''t bear to lose Natalie again, nor did he want Natalie to suffer.

    ��Natalie, time to eat." Tobias walked over to her.

    He seemed rxed.

    Natalie was sitting on the couch. She raised her head when she heard him call her.

    Her gaze fell on his face.

    Tobias was faintly smiling. His gaze was warm and gentle.

    Natalie''s heart froze.

    Tobias had probably known about it a long time ago.

    When they went to North Europe thest time, he had already known that the man whe shot Zeavier to death was Cecilia''s father, also his maternal

    grandfather.

    That was why he suddenly changed.

    At that time, Natalie simply couldn''t understand why Tobias would suddenly change.

    She didn''t think that there would be a connection between Santiago and Cecilia.

    However, she understood now. She understood everything.

    Even though she didn''t have any >

    evidencesit was still enough to ordve

    that Santiago, who shot her father,

    was.the same Santiago whom

    Hayden had mentioned. Content

    belongs to  ~

    No evidence was necessary. Tobias�� reaction was proof enough.

    Natalie bit her lips, and there was a sh of determination in her eyes.

    She had sat on the couch for a long time and finally thought things through.

    She decided to pretend that nothing had happened

    She could not lose Tobias again in this lifetime.

    She could no longer bear such pain for the rest of her life.

    She knew that she was being selfish and unfaithful towards her parents.

    Despite that, she could only be selfish.

    Because she really couldn''t afford to lose Tobias again

    She didn''t want thest generation''s problems to cause a rift between her and Tobias.

    She believed that this was the reason why Tobias chose to conceal it as well

    Natalie curled her lips tightly.

    She stood up and asked, "The food''s ready?��

    She sounded rxed

    "Yes," Tobias stared at Natalie. "But it''s my first time making it. I''m worried it won''t be that good."

    Natalie shook her head and said, "As long as you''re the one who made it, I''ll like it, no matter how bad it tastes."

    Tobias was somewhat moved. "Natalie."

    Him calling her name made Natalie surge with a strange emotion

    "Let''s go and eat.��

    "Okay."

    However, before they even took twa.

    steps forward, Natalie stopped ine

    her tracks. She hugged Tobiasrom

    behind by surprise. "Tobias, let''s not

    eal first. I want to hug you."Content

    belongs to  ~This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias'' body stiffened slightly.

    Then he hugged Natalie too.

    Just like that, the two of them ~N

    embraced each other, warming I each

    other up ) with their body 2

    temperatures. Both of them tad

    mixed emotions.

    -

    After some time, Natalie spoke up first. ��Tobias, the past is all in the past, right?"

    "Yes, Natalie." replied Tobias in a deep and hoarse voice.

    "Thinking teo much is pointless, right?" "Yes."

    Natalie sniffled and said, ��The most important thing for us is that we stay together, right? We must be happy together, right?��

    "That''s right, Natalie.��

    Natalie''s eyes were gradually turning red.

    She suddenly thought of the scene that Jessie had described to her, of her mothermitting suicide by shot to the mouth.

    It was a bloody scene. Her face could no longer be recognised, because it was mutted.

    Natalie''s eyes saw red

    She bit her tongue.

    She dispelled the images in her head.

    Humans had to be selfish for once in their lives.

    This time, she just wanted to be selfish.

    She only wanted to spend the rest of her life happily with Tobias.

    Natalie suddenly tiptoed and reached for Tobias'' lips.

    This was the first time Natalie had been so proactive.

    Tobias was initially stiff, then something shed across his eyes.

    He went from being passive to taking the initiative.

    Gradually, there were clothes all over the floor...

    Natalie''s eyes became more and more hazy as her thoughts became more foggy as well.

    She really wanted to stop thinking, and not care about anything

    She only wanted to be with Tobias and live happily together with him. Nothing else mattered. Nothing at all

    Natalie shut her eyes tightly.

    As long as they remained together, that was all that mattered...

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771

    Natalie and Tobias�� wedding was going to be held at the end of the month. There were ten more days to go.

    The wedding dress arrived that day.

    Natalie had taken part in designing the wedding dress as well.

    The white wedding dress was stunning. It looked extremely beautiful and regal.

    Natalie hung the wedding dress in the closet and looked at it again and again.

    Tobias hugged Natalie''s waist from behind and said, ��What a beautiful bride."

    Natalie smiled shyly. "Only ten days left.��

    Tobias turned Natalie around to face him. "Ten days will pass by in a sh, Natalie. It''lle soon.��

    Natalie''s eyes were gleaming.

    That was right, ten days would pass by very quickly.

    "The invitations have already been sent out. Hayden and my mom wille next week. Hayden will be our flower boy when the timees."

    Natalie nodded. Her eyes held a hint of amusement.

    "Natalie, do you want to try on the wedding dress now?" Tobias�� gazended on the wedding dress in the closet and he was momentarily stunned.

    He could almost imagine how beautiful Natalie would be when she donned this wedding dress and walked towards him on the red carpet.

    Natalie shook her head and said, ��No, I want to wear it on the wedding day. It can''t be worn now."

    Her stubborn and serious expression made Tobias smile dotingly. ��Alright, whatever you say."

    Thinking about the uing wedding, Natalie''s eyes were filled with yearning

    However, her yearning was soon mixed with gloominess.

    She thought of her parents again.

    She had never even taken a look at the ce where her parents were buried.

    Natalie bit her lip.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to go, it was that she didn��t dare to go at the moment

    Her heart was filled with guilt.

    She was so afraid that the wedding would not end up being held if she went there.

    Natalie made up her mind. Even if she wanted to go, she would go after the wedding.

    "Natalie, what are you thinking about?" Tobias suddenly gently held Natalie''s chin.

    Natalie, who was standing in front of him, had a sharp chin and big eyes. Her pink lips were bright and luscious.

    It was strange. Even though he had been with Natalie for so long. he still found her mesmerizing and attractive. Just looking at her lips, he couldn''t

    resist the urge to kiss her.

    Tobias gradually leaned downwards. He wanted to nt his lips on hers.

    All of a sudden, Natalie stretched out a finger.

    Her finger was between her and Tobias�� lips.

    Tobias looked at Natalie.

    "Tobias, do you think I''m being too selfish?�� Natalie suddenly asked.

    Tobias looked surprised

    "Natalie, how are you being selfish?"

    Natalie''s breathing paused for a moment.

    After a while, she put down her finger. "I''m selfish because I don''t want to let you kiss me.��

    Tobias grinned.

    The next second, he kissed Natalie''s lips.

    Natalie waspletely taken in by Tobias'' kiss. They eventually ended up on the bed as they kissed.

    It was another night of passion.

    Yuna went to see Peter.

    He was in a very, very bad mood.

    He was sitting alone in the garden. He had asked the butler, Watson, to bring him a chair, and he sat in the garden alone.

    "Grandpa, I''vee to see you.�� Yuna walked over.

    Seeing Yuna did little to cheer Peter up. "Yuna, you''re here.��This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Yuna stood next to him. "I haven''t seen you for so long, Grandpa. I''ve missed you.��

    Yuna''s words made Peter feel a littleforted.

    Although a lowof things had

    happened, and Yuna had indeed

    done things:which caused Peter ~

    disappoiatment, there was still aS

    deeplyfootedyer of affection for

    her..N oreover, Leonald was Reter''s

    benefactor. That wasn''t something

    that could be easily forgotten.

    ��Grandpa, fet me massage your legs

    for you. I:heard Watson say that <>

    your legs haven''t been feeling too

    good,said Yuna as she actually

    crouched down to massagePeter''s

    legs.

    She had a gentle expression and didn''t put on airs.

    Her actions made Peter sigh emotionally.

    "Yuna, if only Lobias had chosen to

    marry you instead, that would be

    great, but.why did he have to choose

    that wordan called Natalie? They��r��

    even having a wedding at the end of

    the month. don''t want to go-at all! I

    feeHtike that girl, Natalie, doesn''t suit

    T��bias at all."

    Yuna''s movements came to a halt.

    She looked extremely astonished. "They''re getting married?��

    Peter was at a loss for words.

    Only then did he realize that he had spilled the beans.

    Yuna had feelings for Tobias in the first ce. Now that Tobias and Natalie were getting married, he shouldn''t have told Yuna about this.

    Peter really regretted it.

    However, there was no point in taking back what was already said.

    Peter was slightly awkward. "Nevermind, Yuna. Let''s not talk about him. It ruins the mood."

    All kinds of emotions appeared in Yuna''s gaze.

    She swallowed what she wanted to say and

    continued to massage Peter''s legs.

    Aftering out of the Whitlock family house, Yuna called Remington.

    "Did you do as I said?" Yuna asked as soon as the call was connected.

    There was a sh of disgust in the eyes of the man on the other end of the line.

    This woman...

    "I''m not your servant. Don''t talk to me in such amanding tone.�� Remington''s voice waszy, yet subtlyced with threat.

    Yuna''s heart skipped a beat.

    After a while, she softened her tone and said, "Remington, we''re working together right now. Did you tell Hayden about it? Natalie should know who

    Santiago Lawson is by now."

    ��Hayden has already called her," Remington said inly.

    Yuna bit her lip. "But Peter told me today that Natalie and Tobias are getting married at the end of this month.��

    Remington stopped breathing.

    "Are you sure?" he asked

    ��Yes, I��m sure. Peter said it, so it wouldn''t be

    false.��

    The veins on Remington''s forehead were bulging

    "Remington, you should call Natalie now to persuade her,�� said Yuna.

    "I don''t need you to tell me what to do." As soon as Remington said that, he hung up the phone.

    There was a sh of hatred in Yuna��s eyes.

    Back then, she had sought Remington out to work together with him.

    She had a simple mindset. She had thought that Remington would listen to her.

    However, she didn''t expect Remington to be this uncontroble.

    Yuna hesitated for a long time.

    Natalie and Tobias�� wedding was going to be held at the end of the month. She couldn''t wait anymore. She had to take action herself.

    The wedding was drawing nearer, while Tobias became even busier.

    The wedding would take up a lot of time, so Tobias had to make work arrangements properly before the wedding.

    In stark contrast to the busy Tobias, Natalie was idle.

    In general, soon-to-be brides were usually busy before the wedding, but she wasn''t.

    Tobias had arranged for his subordinates to handle everything regarding the wedding, so Natalie had nothing to do.

    On that particr day, Natalie and Yvonne agreed to hang out together.

    The truth was, Natalie had tried multiple times to ask Yvonne out, but she seemed terribly busy and had no free time.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772

    Yvonne finally had some time off that day.

    After the two settled down in their seats, Yvonne took off her gigantic sunsses. ��You know what''s the worst thing about being a celebrity? We''re

    always hiding ourselves behind these huge sunsses, terrified of being recognized."

    Despite saying that, the corners of her eyes carried a deep smile.

    After all, Yvonne was very proud of her profession as a celebrity.

    "By the way, how are your wedding preparations going?�� Yvonne questioned.

    ��Our wedding will be held at JS Hotel at the end of the month," Natalie replied.

    JS Hotel was the best hotel in Agaphen City. They chose JS hotel because of James.

    Natalie reminisced about the time when James had brought her shopping.

    As they were passing by JS Hotel, they chanced upon a couple having their wedding there.

    ��Natalie, it would be wonderful if you could have your wedding here when you get married one day. You''d have a good life too," James said to her

    with envy in his gaze.

    The way James saw it. anyone who was rich enough to hold a wedding at JS Hotel was most definitely well-off. Natalie would be free from any

    hardships if she married someone of this calibre.

    At that time, Natalie felt a little inferior hearing that.

    Natalie wondered what kind of delusional things James was talking about.

    Marriage had always been between families of the same social status.

    With her current family background, how could she ever marry a man that was well-off?

    However, little did Natalie know that she had been wrong, terribly wrong.

    She wasn''t just married to a man with a decent family background, but an actual aristocrat with immense authority.

    And it didn''t just end at the JS hotel. To be frank, Natalie could even choose the best hotel in the world if she wanted.

    shbacks rippled through her mind

    Natalie snapped back to reality as she smiled at Yvonne. "Yvonne, you''ll be free on that day, right?��

    Yvonne could only stare at Natalie, utterly speechless at her question. "What kind of nonsense is that? Even if I didn''t have time, I''d have to make

    time for you, Natalie!"

    A smallugh escaped Natalie��s mouth as she realized how nonsensical her question was.

    Suddenly, the sound of a loud ringtone red through the room

    "I need to take a call," Natalie informed as she took out her phone.

    A strange yet familiar number was disyed on the caller ID

    Natalie was dumbfounded

    Why did this phone number look so familiar to her?

    Just as she was about to pick up her phone, it finally hit her.

    ��Isn''t this Yuna��s phone number?" she thought

    Yuna had previously sent her a text message with this phone number.

    Why was she calling her this time?

    A string of doubts shed through Natalie''s eyes.

    She nced at Yvonne. "Yvonne, I''ll go take this call over there.��

    She pointed at a secluded corner in front.

    "Don''t tell me that it''s your husband calling you!

    Are you scared that I''ll overhear your dirty conversation with him?" Yvonne squinted her eyes as she teased.

    Natalie was speechless.

    "You''re thinking too much," she replied helplessly

    As she said that, she stood up and went over to a quiet corner for same privacy.

    She picked up the phone.

    "Natalie, I haven''t seen you for so long!" Yuna��s voice was as soft as ever.

    Natalie frowned

    She knew the ugly truth behind Yuna''s soft voice and fake smiles.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "What is it?" Natalie replied. "What business do you have, calling me again? Or are you plotting another scheme? I''m sorry, but you''re wasting your

    time. Tobias and I are doing just fine.��

    Natalie''s words made Yuna shift ufortably.

    Natalie was mocking her!

    She wasughing at the failure of her prior plots against her.

    "I hate to break it to you, but I''m not scheming against you. In fact, that isn''t my n at all because I..." Yuna defended in a cold voice.

    "I know about your background, that unbearable background of yours,�� Yuna continued, raising her

    voice after a while.

    Natalie''s muscles tensed, and her body stiffened

    Yuna had found out about her identity. That was impossible! How could Yuna possibly know about it?

    The grip on her phone tightened. "You''re lying. How could you possibly know about my background?��

    Yuna got even more delighted. "Do

    you remember the first time you

    went to orth Europe with Tobias? I

    happened to find out about your <

    little trig. T found it odd when Tobias��

    grandfather told me that both.of you

    weregoing back to GlevaniayWwhen

    both of you were actually.ia North

    Europe, so I sent someore to follow

    you."

    Yuna was in fact, lying. She had only said that so that Natalie would not suspect her.

    Yuna only started investigating Natalie''s identity after Peter''s birthday. She wanted to make a fuss out of Natalie''s background and look for a way. It

    was all a coincidence

    Natalie''s eyes glistened.

    "Yuna, you''re a shameful person!" Natalie said.

    What kind of noble family was Yuna from, yet she was capable of doing something like this?

    Yuna paid no attention to Natalie''s statement at all. "Whatever you say, Natalie. Just so you know, the man who shot your father was Tobias��

    grandfather. Do you still want to be with Tobias after you knew this?��

    ��Being together with the grandson of the viin who killed your parents? Can you really do that, Natalie?��

    "If I were you, I would have broken up with Tobias long ago. Natalie, do you even love your family?��

    Natalie''s breathing got heavier by the minute.

    Yuna went on, and every word she uttered was taunting Natalie.

    "Are you done?�� Natalie interrupted Yuna abruptly.

    Yuna''s gaze froze.

    atalie''s voice was cold. "Yuna,

    you''re just trying to get me riled up

    by saying that, aren''t you? After you

    found out about the truth ofmy ~

    backgrognd by following me, you''re

    trying te-agitate me so that break

    up with Tobias, right? I''m sorry to

    break it to you, but that''sgonna

    Happen. I won''t break up with

    Tobias, and I certainly will not let

    your words get to me. All your

    efforts to break us apart don''t phase

    me, so don''t bother!" Content

    belongs to

    Yuna was speechless.

    She then snapped at Natalie. ��Don''t you forget that it was Tobias�� grandfather who killed your father. How can you let such a grudge slide? Also, are

    you sure that your parents in heaven would let you and Tobias be with each other?��

    Natalie bit her lower lip.

    She stayed quiet for a moment and took a deep breath.

    "Back then, my father was ona

    mission to shoot an official. Tobias��

    grandfather, Wao ended up shooting

    my father inthe process of

    protectingthat official, was also only

    carrying ��eut nis duty. This is nota

    feud. Yuna, you don''t have to go: Sto

    suchtengths to separate meand

    Tobias. Besides, if I were in''rny

    parents�� shoes, I''m sure they would

    want their daughter to be happy. I''m

    most certain that they would

    approve of my rtionship with

    Tobias, because being with him

    makes me happy.�� Content belongs

    to

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773

    Natalie had said that for both Yuna and herself.

    The veins on Yuna''s hands bulged as she tightened her grip on the phone.

    She had purposely schemed this plot to break Natalie and Tobias up. To her surprise, Natalie seemed unfazed even after finding out about the truth.

    Just for this, Yuna had even called Natalie by phone and exposed herself. However, Natalie didn''t budge at all. She insisted on staying by Tobias��

    side.

    Was their rtionship really that deep?

    Yuna''s gaze red up with vicious anger, like a viper''s venom.

    ��Natalie, your decision to marry Tobias despite the grudge the previous generation of your family holds against each other will only bring misery to

    your rtionship. Karma will definitely collect your debt." Yuna cursed at Natalie, ovee with fury.

    Natalie''s voice was nd. "Why would karmae for two people that are in love? Rather, karmaes for people like you, Yuna. All you do is

    ceaselessly try to separate Tobias and I."

    ��You!�� Yuna hung up abruptly.

    Natalie walked back to her seat.

    Yvonne was still sipping her drink

    "Are you okay? You don''t look too good, Natalie," Yvonne mentioned as she gave Natalie a look.

    "Really? I''m fine,�� Natalie said as she touched her cheeks.

    Yvonne took another nce at Natalie

    Yvonne questioned whether she was overthinking.

    There shouldn''t be any reason for Natalie to lose her luster with her wedding nearing

    Sheughed. "I must have thought too much."

    "Why are you so busytely?" Natalie forced a smile as she asked Yvonne.

    From what she remembered, Yvonne had not been working much. Had somethinge up and kept her upiedtely?

    Yvonne''s expression shifted slightly.

    Natalie had no idea. However, she knew very well how she had gotten herself busy again recently.

    She had given in to Jenkins once again.

    ��It''s nothing. I''m just busy." Yvonne quickly avoided her question

    "Oh." Natalie stopped asking. She was still very much distracted.

    They sat and talked for a while more before parting ways

    Tobias was already home when Natalie got back. He was on the phone.

    "Mr. Whitlock, just as you guessed, the girl that Jessie took to the welfare home back then was not the daughter of the victim''s wife," the man on the

    other end of the phone reported

    Tobias'' gaze darkened

    He hadn''t stopped investigating Natalie''s family background.

    Tobias could not stop thinking about it, not even with all the evidence set right before him.

    He left no room for mistakes ever since what had happened with Cecilia.

    With Natalie, he only believed in irrefutable evidence again.

    Fortunately, he had not stopped investigating

    Something was indeed amiss. The girl whom Jessie had carried to the orphanage back then was, in fact, not the daughter of the deceased''s wife.

    Jessie had deceived him and Natalie.

    A sh of confusion filled his eyes.

    Why had Jessie lied to them?

    At that moment, he heard footsteps approaching.

    "That''s all for now," Tobias murmured and hung up

    He decided not to tell Natalie about it before it was fully investigated.

    There was no point in her knowing anyway. It would only add to her worries.

    "Natalie, you''re home?" Tobias'' initially cold gaze warmed up instantly.

    Natalie finally beamed through her weariness.

    In truth, she had not been happy these days.

    The way Jessie had described her mother''s death had been constantly on her mind.

    The agony she felt had not stopped ever since. She had been tormented by guilt.

    She had even fallen into depression.

    However, every time she saw Tobias'' face, all her doubt cleared right up.

    As long as he was around, she was determined to hald on.

    She believed that the only reason for her to stay alive was to live a happy life with Tobias.

    Nothing else mattered at all.

    Natalie buried her face into Tobias�� chest. "I hung out with Yvonne. What about you? When did you get home?"

    He propped his chin on Natalie''s forehead. "I just got home too. By the way. the decorations at the hotel are already done. Do you want to go have a

    look?"

    Natalie''s eyes glinted.

    She shook her head after that. "No. I want to keep it a surprise. I''ll leave it until the wedding day."

    "Aren''t you worried there''ll be anything you''re unsatisfied with?" Tobias inquired as he smiled.

    Natalie raised her head to look at

    Tobias. "tm not worried. I trust you. I

    know that you would definitely take

    care ef everything. How could��there

    possibly be anything tobe ?

    unsatisfied about?" Content belongs

    to�� -

    "You trust me that much, Natalie?�� Tobias�� eyebrows raised slightly.

    "Yes," Natalie affirmed, her handnding on Tobias�� lips. ��Who else am I supposed to trust, if not you?��

    Tobias suddenly bit Natalie''s finger.

    Natalie''s breathing hitched

    "Why are you still like this?�� Natalie pulled her finger back after a while, feeling embarrassed.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Like what?" Tobias teased, a hint of ambiguity shing in his eyes.

    "You''re acting like we''ve just started dating.��

    Natalie muttered as she blushed.

    Only couples Inthe honeymoon

    stage wouldtisually have such an

    intimate exchange like biting one��s->

    finger. She had been together with

    Tobiasyfor so long now, and Hayden

    wasdiready so big. HoweverpTobias

    was still...

    a

    "Natalie..." Fobias'' hands slowly

    circled her waist as his desire <>

    permeated his gaze. "My feelings

    towards you haven''t changed a bit.

    To mie, you are still deadly attractive.

    Time can''t change that." Cantent

    b��longs to  ~

    "Really?"

    She had been with Tobias for so long. Could she still be as attractive to Tobias as always?

    "Do you not believe me?" Tobias raised his eyebrows

    Natalie believed him the next day.

    Tobias still had unchanged affection towards every inch of her body.

    Tobias hadn''t held back. It was a sleepless night.

    Moreover, Tobias had not hesitated to leave a trail of hickeys all over her body.

    This caused Natalie to blush all the time the next morning.

    Even while sitting alone on the sofa, she caught herself in a daze. She couldn''t help but reminisce about their night, leaving the tips of her ears

    burning red.

    She thought about it. They really had been in a rtionship for quite a few years.

    Although many things had happened along the way, they had had sex a lot ever since getting together.

    So frequent that Natalie sometimes just wanted to take a break.

    However, Tobias was always passionate.

    He never tired of Natalie''s body, always interested in it.

    Just like he had put it the night before, he always found every part of her body attractive, just like they were just in a rtionship

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774

    "Maybe this is what they call love,�� Natalie thought to herself.

    People always liked fresh things. That was why they got bored. If two people were together for a long period of time, they would get bored once that

    sense of freshness disappeared.

    However, love would never fade.

    That was why love was eternal.

    Ten days passed by very quickly.

    A few dayster, Cecilia, Selina and Hayden came home.

    Hayden must have eaten a lot of food high in calories in the foreign country. It hadn''t even been that long, but his body had definitely puffed up.

    Looking at Hayden''s plump figure, Natalie couldn''t hold back herughter.

    "Just how much did you eat to get your face this round?" Natalie cooed, squishing Hayden''s cheeks.

    Hayden stared at her with his wide eyes. "I ate lots and lots! I ate hamburgers and fries everyday!��

    Natalie was speechless.

    With the amount of fattening food that he had eaten, it was unsurprising that he gained weight.

    Hayden took the chance to put the me on Selina. "Natalie, Aunt Selina is so mean! She''s always stealing my food. I''m so angry!��

    "You little brat! How dare youin when I''m the one who''s buying you all this good food?" Selina pulled his ear.

    Ceciliaughed as she said, "Selina, no offense, but all these hamburgers are all junk food! You shouldn''t let Hayden indulge in them all the time.��

    "Mom, you''re right. I won''t take this brat out to eat anymore." Selina agreed immediately.

    Hayden was petrified and immediately hugged Selina''s leg. "I''m sorry, my beautiful aunt!"

    Selina burst intoughter.

    Natalie was infected by the cheery atmosphere

    All of them were sitting on the sofa and chatting with each other.

    Cecilia and Selina had previously gone to the hotel to look at Natalie''s wedding venue.

    They both agreed that it was not extravagant enough.

    Although it was the best hotel in Agaphen City, the ce was still too shabby for a wedding venue in the eyes of the upper ss, like Cecilia and

    Selina.

    "Natalie, my brother is rich. You don''t have to skimp at all! You can pick the best ce in the world for your wedding,�� Selina told Natalie.

    Natalie smiled.

    Her eyes glinted. "Selina, it was my father''s wish for me to get married in this hotel. I would like to make his wishe true.��

    Selina��s breathing came to a pause, and her face was filled with embarrassment.

    Cecilia patted Natalie''s hand. "You''re still thinking of your father, Natalie."

    Natalie''s gaze trembled slightly while she nodded her head.

    It felt strange. She had clearly seen a photo of her biological father.

    However, Zeavier rarely crossed her mind. Every time she thought of her father, it would always be James.

    The light in Cecilia''s gaze carried warmth in it. "I''m sure your father would be delighted to see how happy you are right now.��

    Natalie bit her lip.

    She started wondering what it would be like if James was actually still alive. She pictured him at

    her wedding.

    He would definitely smile.

    There would be a blinding smile on his wrinkly face.

    He would be happy and proud of her.

    The corners of Natalie��s mouth curled up into a smile.

    A warm, fuzzy feeling buzzed through Cecilia as she saw Natalie''s smile. "What a wonderful bond the two of you have, just like me and my father..."

    Natalie''s smile froze.

    ��Auntie!�� She abruptly interrupted her.

    Cecilia looked at Natalie in surprise.

    Natalie cleared her throat and calmed herself down. "I''ll cut some fruits for everyone.��

    "Alright." Cecilia nodded.

    Selina smiled and eximed, "Natalie, I want mangoes!"

    Hayden immediately pitched in, "I don''t want mangoes. Watermelon for me, please!"

    Selina poked Hayden''s forehead.

    ��Watermelon? All you think abouts

    watermelon. Look! Even your face

    looks like a watermelon right now."

    Hayden gleamed, looking proud. "My name has always been Melon, I''m called Melon Whitlock.��

    Selina was instantly riled up. "Hey, when did you change your name, you brat? Tell me about it!"

    Hayden deliberately turned his face to the opposite direction and ignored her.

    Meanwhile, Natalie rushed into the kitchen.

    Her hands were trembling as she was cutting the fruits.

    When Cecilia mentioned her own father earlier, her heart was in disarray.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Santiago had killed her father, then indirectly caused her mother''s death.

    Natalie bit her lower lip even harder.

    No matter What, even if Santiago

    was just carrying out his duty, haw

    could she be with Tobias as the> >

    victim''s daughter? How couldshe

    evertbe sitting here and chatting

    away so happily with Cecilia?

    C��ntent belongs to

    However, she still did so without hesitation. She pretended as if nothing had happened at all.

    Natalie''s eyes were brimming with tears instantaneously.

    Suddenly, Natalie cut her finger with the fruit knife.

    Fresh blood gushed out of her finger.

    Natalie was in a daze.

    The sharp pain in her finger brought her back to reality.

    She quickly rinsed the blood off her finger.

    Her gaze slowly hardened

    She had already chosen Tobias in this lifetime. No matter what, nothing could ever separate her and Tobias again.

    She walked out with the bowl of fruits in her hands

    Cecilia was the first to notice the cut on Natalie''s finger.

    "Natalie, what happened to your hand? It''s still bleeding!" Her eyes were fixated on Natalie''s finger.

    Natalie lowered her gaze. Indeed, she had just rinsed her finger, but it was bleeding again

    "I''m fine. I identally cut my finger when I was slicing the fruits just now."

    Cecilia stood up immediately. "Natalie, you should be more careful."

    Her words wereced with thick concern.

    Cecilia got some disinfectant and a band-aid.

    She carefully disinfected Natalie''s fingertip and put a band-aid over the cut on her finger.

    Her eyes were filled with concern and distress the entire time.

    Her expression show her genuine feeling, which couldn''t be faked.

    Emotions shed in Natalie''s gaze.

    She gritted her teeth

    What happened in the past should remain in the past.

    She would not allow herself to think about it again from now on.

    She had the best mother- in-w and

    the best. husband in the world. They

    weresenough for her, and nothing

    else mattered.

    Swnovel =

    When Tobias came home in the evening, Cecilia told him about Natalie''s small incident.

    Tobias immediately sat Natalie down so that he could carefully examine her wound

    His solemn expression made it seem as if Natalie had suffered some serious injury.

    Natalie felt a little helpless. "Don''t look at it anymore. It''s just a small cut on my finger. I''m fine."

    "Is something on your mind?" Tobias looked at Natalie with a concerned gaze.

    Natalie''s breathing halted.

    She shook her headter. "No, why would I have something on my mind?"

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775

    All sorts ofplicated emotions were intertwined in Tobias�� deep, dark eyes

    He suddenly held Natalie''s hand and ced a gentle kiss on it. "Natalie, our wedding will be in three days."

    Natalie nodded her head.

    As she thought of the wedding, a faint smile appeared on her face.

    She was finally going to get married to Tobias after all these years

    She had gone through so much just for this day toe.

    Natalie couldn''t help but bury herself into Tobias�� arms, her voice filled with emotions. "That''s right, three more days until our wedding. Time sure flies,

    it''s all happening so fast!��

    "Natalie, I''ll give you a surprise on our wedding day," Tobias said suddenly.

    Natalie''s gaze froze.

    "What surprise?�� she asked.

    "I''m not telling you now, you''ll know when the wedding dayes," Tobias replied in a deep tone.

    There was a sh of emotion in his eyes, disappearing as quickly as it came. like a ripple on the water.

    The truth surrounding Natalie''s family background had been slowly revealing itself. The only missing piece of the puzzle left was Jessie. He was

    going to bring Jessie back to Glevania

    He wanted Jessie to tell Natalie about the truth about her past on the wedding day. This was the surprise that he mentioned earlier.

    However..

    A serious expression clouded Tobias'' eyes.

    There was still one thing that he hadn''t found an answer to. Why had Jessie lied?

    It was clear that there was no conflict of interest here, so why had Jessie lied?

    In the president''s office of the Perry Group.

    There was a file on Jack''s desk.

    As Jack''s slender fingers flipped through the pages attentively, a look of astonishment shed through his eyes.

    So, this was the truth about Natalie''s background...

    His chest was brimming with strange emotions.

    After a while, Jack took out his cell phone. He had to tell Natalie the truth.

    The phone call was soon connected.

    Natalie was a little surprised by Jack''s phone call.

    "Jack," she said. ��I didn''t expect to receive a call from you."

    Jack''s gaze grew perplexed.

    ��Natalie, I have something to tell you,�� he said in a deep tone

    Natalie chuckled and said, "Just in time, Jack, I have something to tell you as well. The day after tomorrow is my wedding day. It''s at the JS Hotel.

    Pleasee, okay?��

    Jack felt an unexinable sourness in his chest.

    After a while, he took a deep breath

    "Okay, Natalie."

    "Okay, it''s a deal then!�� Natalie''s tone was chirpy. "You''d bettere, then! Oh right, what was the thing that you had to tell me?��

    ��Natalie, I called to tell you about your background. Ever since I discovered that you weren''t Madison''s daughter, I''ve been sending people to

    investigate your background. It wasn''t easy for me to gather the information, but your parents are actually not around anymore...��

    "Jack!" Natalie interrupted Jack sharply.

    Her voice started to get antsy.

    Jack was baffled

    Natalie was very worked up. ��I already know about my background. I don''t wish to talk about this anymore. Please don��t bring it up again, I don''t want

    to hear it, Jack. That''s it."

    After saying that, Natalie hung up the phone.

    Meanwhile, Jack waspletely stunned

    A tinge of confusion shed through his eyes.

    Could Natalie have known about her family background all this while?

    However, why was she so agitated?

    Even if her parents had passed away, was there any need for her to get so riled up?

    After a while, Jack put down his cell phone.

    Either way. Natalie''s wedding was the day after next. He was going to meet her anyway. He could just continue the conversation then.

    In the blink of an eye, another day had passed.

    It was thest day before Natalie��s wedding. and the next day would be her wedding day.

    Selina was incredibly surprised by the fact that Natalie had never been to the hotel to check out the venue

    She asked Natalie, "Are you sure you don''t want to take a look at the venue to check if there''s anything you''re unsatisfied with? If I were you. I

    would''ve examined the venue properly.��

    She really couldn''t understand how Natalie was so calm about it.

    It seemed like Natalie had not worried much at all from start to finish. All she was doing was simply waiting to be the bride on the wedding day.

    If it was up to her, she would have been drowning in work.

    Before Natalie had a chance to answer, Cecilia was quick to speak in her stead. "Selina, this is Natalie''s blessing. She trusts your brother and she

    believes that he will prepare the best for her.��

    Selina took in a sharp breath.

    Natalie also cast a surprised look at Cecilia

    She didn''t expect Cecilia to voice out her actual thoughts.

    Cecilia continued, "She isn''t meant

    to be busy when ites to her

    wedding in-the first ce. It''s ~

    Tobias�� tain) to give her a surprise.

    All she.should be doing on that day

    is Wear apher wedding dress, look��

    pretty and wait for the surprise.

    she had to decorate everything

    herself, how could she b����surprised?

    Isn''t that right, Natalie?" Content

    belongs to

    She looked at Natalie with a grin.

    Natalie nodded back with a smile too.

    She and Cecilia shared the same thought.

    The wedding day should be the biggest surprise in her life.

    That was why she didn''t want to n out her wedding on her own or know too much about the details. All she wanted to do was to wait for Tobias to

    surprise her.

    She also fully believed that Tobias would definitely give her a surprise beyond her expectations.

    She had enough faith in Tobias, which was why she was willing to let him handle everything.

    The initial spark in Selina''s eyes dimmed upon hearing these words, and Natalie didn''t fail to miss that.

    Natalie''s heart jolted.

    Tobias didn''te back for dinner.

    Cecilia was quite displeased.

    The next day would be the wedding day. Reasonably speaking. even if Tobias should ensure that all the preparations for the wedding were done, he

    should have been apanying Natalie that night.

    Even if he was busy with thepany''s affairs, he should have at least had dinner with Natalie.

    She finally made a phone call to him after contemting.

    She passed the cell phone to Natalie after exchanging a few words with him.

    "Natalie, Tobias wants to talk to you," Cecilia said

    Natalie took over the cell phone.

    Before Tobias even had a chance to

    say anything Natalie had already

    spoken. Hervoice was very gentle. .'']

    know you Must be busy, right? The

    wedding:is tomorrow and I''m sire

    you rebusy with a lot of work: bon''t

    wetty about me. I have Aunt le and

    Selina to apany me-= =Just focus

    on your work."

    The conversation halted for a moment.

    "Natalie." Tobias�� sounded incredibly touched. "You''ve really changed.��

    Ever since he had escaped death

    from the explosion, atalie seemed

    to have changed alot. Shewas oo?

    more mature. She didn''t pick a fight

    over uXteasonable things anyradre,

    and.stie was more empathetic: She

    would always put herself inthis

    sfoes.

    ��Really?�� Natalie''s eyes beamed.

    "Yes," Tobias said with his deep voice. His voice was as alluring as a cello. ��You''ve be mature."

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776

    Tobias then added, "I love you in the past and present. As long as it''s you, I''l like it.��

    "Mm," Natalie muttered in acknowledgement. That simple syble enveloped endless sweetness.

    "Natalie, I can��te home tonight," Tobias suddenly mentioned.

    It caught Natalie by surprise.

    She had only expected that Tobias would not be home for dinner. She didn''t expect that he wouldn''te home at all that night.

    Her eyshes trembled. "But... our wedding tomorrow is at twelve o''clock..."

    "Natalie, I''ll be back tomorrow morning,�� Tobias assured her, as his tone got deeper. "I''ll definitely rush back tomorrow morning. Don''t you worry. Your

    groom won''t go missing.��

    Natalie was relieved.

    Tobias'' reassurance was all she needed. There was nothing for her to worry about.

    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow."

    After she hung up, Natalie told Cecilia and Selina that Tobias would not being home that night.

    Selina had been absent- minded since their previous conversation, so she didn''t pay attention at all

    Cecilia frowned and said, "Just what is it that''s got him so caught up to the point that he can''t evene home tonight? That''s nonsense."

    She had never heard of a case where the groom would only show up on the wedding day.

    As she had already passed the phone to Natalie shortly after they started the phone call, she simply could not figure out what Tobias could be so

    busy with.

    Meanwhile, Natalie was then calming Cecilia down. "Auntie, I''m sure Tobias is really busy. If not, he wouldn''t be away from home tonight. He''s been

    so busy with work on top of the wedding preparations. He is only human, after all."

    Speaking of this, Natalie got a little embarrassed. "Maybe I have indeed been too fickle. All I''ve been thinking about is a big surprise on the wedding

    day. He has been the one preparing for the wedding, and I haven''t been helping much.��

    Cecilia bursted out inughter as Natalie spoke. "What nonsense are you spouting, silly girl? A woman should feel like a princess on her wedding day.

    This is when he should work hard. What''s the point of his efforts if he can''t give you a surprise?�� Natalie smiled.

    She was truly blessed, she thought to herself. Cecilia would always side with her and think from her point of view.

    Not many mothers- in-w would be able to do that.

    Hayden chipped in as he chewed on a meatball. "Mom, if my dad isn''ting home tonight, I''m sure he''s preparing the biggest surprise ever for you

    tomorrow.��

    Cecilia continued to put another meatball onto his te. ��What would you know, kiddo?"

    Hayden rolled his dark round eyes. "Of course I know. I know everything!"

    Natalie''s eyes were glistening. "I''m sure you''re right, Hayden. He must be nning a big surprise for me."

    Her mind drifted to the other night when Tobias mentioned giving her a surprise. However, he had not mentioned what kind of surprise it was

    Could that be the reason why he was not able toe home that night?

    The corners of Natalie��s mouth curled up slightly.

    She was getting a little curious about what the surprise would be.

    Selina was unusually quiet throughout dinner, and she rushed back to her bedroom as soon as she finished eating.

    Even Hayden could tell that something wasn''t right.

    After Selina went into her bedroom, Hayden tured to look at Cecilia and Natalie with his wide eyes. "Is something wrong with Aunt? Why does she

    look unhappy?��

    As expected, mothers knew best.

    Cecilia''s eyes flickered.

    After a moment, she sighed and said. "Don''t worry about her. It''s her fate.��

    With Selina''s family background and her appearance, she would have no problem finding the best man in the world, one that would spoil her.

    However, what happened to her was...

    That was simply fate

    ��Auntie, I''ll go check on her.�� Natalie stood up as she spoke.

    Cecilia shook her head and said, "Forget about it. You don''t have to."

    Natalie was still insistent, so Cecilia didn''t say anything more.

    Natalie knocked on Selina''s bedroom door gently.

    ��Come in." Selina didn''t sound too good.

    Natalie went in

    Selina forced a smile at Natalie. "I''m going to sleep scon. You should go to bed early too. You''re gaing to be a bride tomorrow."

    Natalie looked out the window. "It''s not even dark yet. Are you going to sleep already?"

    Selina bit her lip.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She stared at the sky. "The sky isn''t dark yet. but why I feel so gloomy?"

    Natalie held-Selina��s hand as she sat

    beside her. "Selina, it''s really bright:

    There''s. so much light out there; you

    just can''t see it. Stop trapping

    yourself i in your own world. ��Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~

    Selina forced another smile. "What do you mean? You''re talking as if I''m depressed. I''m Selina Whitlock, okay? I''m the most cheerful person ever!"

    Natalie stayed silent.

    If she hadn''t heard Selina crying by herself the other night, Natalie might actually have believed what she said

    "Selina." Natalie''s gaze fell on her. She continued with a firm tone. "Do you remember when we first met?"

    A hazy streak shed through Selina��s eyes.

    The first time she had met Natalie.

    That was many years ago. She was only 19 years old at that time. What a young age.

    The corners of Natalie''s lips curled

    up subconsciously. "The first time I

    Saw YOU, yout were walking down the

    stairs in axoyal dress. I was a

    stunned\ had read so much about

    princesses and how they should

    lookxbut I didn''t know what one

    would actually look like in.real life. It

    was that moment when ��saw you

    for the first time, I finally understood.

    That was what a princess looked

    like."

    Natalie wasn''t bluffing at all.

    The moment she saw Selina, she genuinely thought that Selina was a little princess.

    Selina smiled in embarrassment. "You''re exaggerating. Natalie."

    Natalie remained serious. "It''s true, Selina. I was thinking that a perfect girl like you would definitely have a perfect love story.��

    Selina held her breath

    "Do you all think that he''s not a good man?�� she asked softly.

    Natalie didn��t answer her.

    She had nevermet the guy, and she

    didn''t know.thuch about him.

    However judging by the way Cecill��

    and Tos spoke of him, she had

    cometo a conclusion that he was

    definitely not a great guy, an��he

    was a match for Selina. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?

    The look on Natalie''s face gave Selina her answer.

    She smiled bitterly, and a sudden sh glinted in her eyes.

    She turned back the clock to a long time ago. many, many years before.

    "I''ve studied in prestigious schools ever since I was a child, and middle school was no exception. When I was 15, a senior transferred to our school.��

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777

    "The day he arrived, he spurred an uproar throughout the school because he was just too handsome. Natalie, he was so handsome that it''s

    impossible to describe."

    "My brother is good- looking too, but he was different. He had his own aloof aura that got every girl swooning over him.��

    "Did you know, Natalie? He was really, really poor. The entire school knew that, and nobody actually figured out how he ended up at such a

    prestigious school. However, because of his charm, nobody looked down on him. Instead, all the girls were totally captivated by him, including me.��

    ��Ever since he transferred to our school, I was like a fool in love. I would send him food for breakfast. cheer him on while he yed basketball, and

    even write love letters to him. However, he never even spared me a nce.��

    "A lot of the girls in our school chased after him, but he never bothered to look anyone''s way."

    "One day. I finally decided to let go of him. I even thought that he might just be gay. How could he not be interested in any of the girls at all? I stopped

    sending him breakfast. watching him y basketball, and sending him love letters.��

    Selina paused and smiled, fondness uncontrobly dripping in her tone. "To everyone''s surprise, he came barging into my ssroom one day,

    suddenly took me into his arms and asked me, "You don''t like me anymore?"

    "Natalie, I fell in love right there and then. We''ve been together ever since.��

    "He didn''t have much money, but he tried his best to buy me the best gifts. I remember our first Christmas together. I was really disappointed at first.

    While everyone was out celebrating, he didn''te to look for me. Surprisingly, he called and asked me toe out when the clock struck twelve.��

    "So, I did. When I saw him, his face was flushed red from the cold, with this trending.vendercolored doll in his hands. To a rich person, that

    lavender doll didn''t cost much, but it would be so expensive to someone poor.��

    "Iter found out that he had been working. That day, he had been working until twelve to get thest bit of money to buy me this doll.��

    "Natalie, at that moment. all I could think was that he was the one for me."

    Natalie''s gaze shifted slightly.

    She was a little surprised. Listening to Selina��s description of him, he didn��t seem like such a bad guy after all. If that was the case, what made the

    Whitlocks oppose their rtionship so much? How had he made Selina so sad?

    ��Natalie, isn''t he wonderful?" Selina looked at Natalie.

    Natalie remained silent, not knowing what to say.

    Selinaughed at herself. "Yes, he was wonderful, but then he changed. I don''t even know why he changed so suddenly. He no longer cared about

    me. He started drinking like an addict. Tell me, Natalie, why people change?"

    There was a ripple in Natalie''s gaze.

    "Selina, don''t think too much. A lot of men change.��

    Selina bit her lip. "But my brother hasn''t changed. My brother has always been so good to you.��

    Natalie''s emotions wereplicated.

    On one hand, she felt lucky. On the other hand, she felt distressed.

    She felt lucky that she was able to meet such a good man like Tobias

    At the same time, her heart ached for Selina.

    A girl as sweet as Selina deserved to be loved by a good man, who would spoil her.

    "Selina..." Natalie was suddenly unsure of how to

    comfort her.

    All she could say was, "You''re such a lovely girl, you''ll definitely meet a better man. You''re still young. You still have a lot of choices."

    There was only bitterness in Selina''s smile. "There are a lot of good men out there, but I''m the stupid one. I just had to fall in love with him.��

    Natalie''s heart felt heavy.

    "Selina, don''t be stupid.��

    Selina gave a smile in self-mockery.

    Shortly after that, she stood up and walked towards the window.

    Just as Natalie had said, it was not dark yet.

    There was a hint of haziness in her eyes.

    After a moment, she shook her

    head. "When you were talking about

    the wedding with my mother, I really

    thought to myself that if I were in

    yourshoes, I would be worried about

    everything.��

    -

    After a pause, her tone grew even

    more bitter. "Actually, I think al

    women out there would love for their

    men to taketare of all the wedding

    preparations. Who doesn''t want to

    be the bride who has to do nothing

    but stow up and look pretty intheir

    favourite gown on their wedding

    day? However, I think many-of us get

    too worried about it. What if the men

    mess it up? You are so lucky that

    you don''t have to worry about a

    these things. I know my brother, and

    know he will make this wedding

    perfect."

    Speaking up to this point, she walked towards Natalie. "You know, I''m jealous of you, Natalie.��

    Natalie stood up and couldn''t help

    but hug Selina. "Selina, you''ll get to

    experience. one day too. You''ll find

    someon��who will let you be at. ease.

    All yous] have to doistobea <>

    prinsess, and you will not have to

    worry about anything else, ��Content

    belongs to

    Selina��s gaze dimmed.

    Selina shook her head after a moment. "Okay. let''s stop this sad talk already. You''re getting married tomorrow, we should be happy!"

    At that point, she suddenly smiled. "Oh right, I didn''t even get my fill during dinner. I''d love to have some lobster."

    "I''ll go with you,�� Natalie offered.

    Selina shook her head. "No, you''re gaing to be a bride tomorrow. How could you possibly apany me to eat lobster at this hour? I can go by

    myself.��

    "I want to keep youpany," Natalie insisted. "Let me be your knight in shining armor!"

    Selina��s eyes flickered.

    Some timeter, she gave Natalie''s shoulder a heavy pat. "Sure, Natalie, I''d love for you to be my knight in shining armor. Let''s go, then.��

    Natalie and Selina dared not leave right then, in fear of being seen by Cecilia

    After all, it sounded too ridiculous to go out for supper the night before the wedding day.

    That was why they waited until Cecilia and Hayden fell asleep.

    They sneaked out at around half past ten.

    Selina was driving a Ferrari.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Selina, you can drive?" Natalie was a little surprised.

    It was the first time that she''d seen Selina drive.

    Selina had a smug expression on her face. ��Of course! I''m the daughter of the Whitlock family, do you expect me to not even know how to drive?��.

    Her energy was spiking as she said that.

    Natalie''s breathing hitched

    She abruptly realized that Selina looked stunning like this.

    However, something quickly tugged on her heart.

    But how couldn''t you even meet a good man?

    Natalie shook her head as she forced her messy thoughts away.

    That night, she was going to put aside all her negative thoughts and enjoy a good supper with Selina.

    The Ferrari raced into the night. and they soon arrived.

    Selina pulled up right beside a bar.

    "Here we are, Natalie.�� Selina gave Natalie a signal

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778

    Natalie got out of the car.

    Selina seemed to be well acquainted with the bar as she ordered her food.

    "Do youe here often?" Natalie asked.

    Selina smiled. "Yes. the lobster and crayfish here taste great, so Ie here a lot.��

    Natalie''s gaze faltered.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Although Selina was the daughter of a rich and powerful family, she was really down-to-earth.

    Her mind wandered off to Yuna again.

    Yuna and Selina were both rich youngdies. but they were pr opposites.

    A girl like Yuna would probably nevere to a ce like this. She would probably be judgemental about a small ce like this.

    Natalie appreciated Selina a little more .

    She thought, "People like Selina are the ones who are really rich, not just on the surface..."

    Her wealthiness radiated straight from the bone.

    Soon enough, the food was served. Selina was not fully satisfied, so she ordered a beer.

    However, she did not allow Natalie to drink.

    "Natalie, you can''t possibly drink alcohol tonight. You''re going to be a bride tomorrow, you can''t get drunk! I''ll drink alone.��

    "But you''re attending your brother''s wedding tomorrow too! You can''t be drunk either," Natalie said as she tried to snatch the bottle of beer.

    ��Don''t worry. I have a high tolerance to alcohol. It''s going to be fine." Selina remained stubborn.

    Selina held her ground, and Natalie couldn''t shake her determination at all

    In the end, Natalie kind of regretted it. She shouldn''t have joined Selina for supper whatsoever.

    Although Selina seemed fine and dandy on the surface, it was evident that her heart had yet to recover. She was trying to drink her sorrows away.

    Eventually. Selina got a little tipsy from the alcohol.

    Natalie straight up told the owner not to serve any more alcohol to their table.

    "Selina, we have to head back home,�� Natalie said. ��We don��t want to bete for the wedding tomorrow.��

    "Then let''s go back.�� Selina swayed as she stood up.

    It was not until they arrived in front of the Ferrari that Natalie came to a realization. Selina was the one who drove them here.

    Selina couldn''t possibly drive when she was this drunk. That would be driving under the influence

    What should she do?

    Natalie decided to call an Uber. She pulled her phone out to search for an avable driver.

    Suddenly, a blinding headlight shot in their direction.

    Subconsciously, Natalie covered her eyes with her hand.

    A ck Rolls- Royce drove over and stopped beside Natalie and Selina.

    The car door flung open, and a man got out of the car.

    He was tall and handsome. His radiant aura seemed out of ce with the bar.

    "Miss Godfrey?" Matthew murmured in surprise, gaze darkening as it fell on Selina''s body.

    He was on his way back home when he saw two familiar figures by the side of the road.

    At first, he thought that he had mistaken them for someone else.

    After all, if he remembered correctly, Natalie was going to get married the next day.

    However, when he got out of the car, he found out that he was right. It really was Natalie and Selina

    "Mr. Perry." Natalie hadn''t expected to see him here.

    ��Just call me Matthew.�� Matthew smiled.

    Generally speaking, people of high status and wealth always felt aloof and distant. However, that wasn''t the case with Matthew.

    Although he had a noble aura, he did not seem distant at all. On the contrary, he seemed like a very approachable person.

    "Matthew," Natalie called out. ��You can call me Natalie.��

    "Okay, Natalie," Matthew responded, his gaze still focused on Selina.

    Selina had drunk herself into a stupor, her head lowered with her gaze focused on her toes. She didn''t notice Matthew at all

    Natalie felt a little embarrassed

    ��It''s my fault. I came out with her, and she ended up getting drunk," Natalie muttered awkwardly.

    Matthew seemed to be deep in thought.

    "I''ll send you home.�� he said

    "Won''t it be too troublesome?" Natalie hesitated.

    ''No." Matthew smiled. "I''ll ask the

    driver to.drive my car and pick mes

    up at.your ce, while I drive 2 yOu

    back with your car. Get i in. "Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org -

    o>

    Natalie could not decline his help.

    "Thank you so much.��

    Natalie started to lift Selina into the car.

    ��Natalie... I want to drink more... Drink some more with me..." Selina''s armstched onto Natalie''s side.

    "Selina, we''re leaving.�� Natalie felt helpless.

    "No, no." Selina was like a spoiled child.

    "Natalie, allow me. You can get in the car first." Matthew walked over.

    Natalie looked at Matthew with gratitude. "Sorry to trouble you."

    Natalie got into the car.

    "Selina, get in the car," Matthew ordered. "Be good, listen to me."

    Selina��s body trembled.

    She looked up in shock.

    "Be good, listen to me." These words sounded so familiar to her.

    She stared at the man in front of her.

    The man was very handsome, yet a little familiar.

    What''s more...

    She subconsciously held out her hand, fingers falling onto Matthew''s face.

    Matthew froze.

    Selina��s fingers slowly caressed Matthew''s face.

    There was deep doubt in her eyes.

    At the same time, Natalie who was seated in the car waspletely astonished.

    Her jaw dropped at the situation that was unraveling outside

    Wasn''t Matthew trying to get her into the car? Why were they still outside, and...

    Why was Selina touching Matthew''s face?

    Although Matthew had good looks, she didn''t take Selina as the type to caress a person she barely knew just because he was handsome.

    ��Dn.�� The words escaped from Selina��s lips.

    Matthew didn��t hear it clearly.

    However, he put the pieces together upon hearing her call out a name.

    Matthew hetd her hand, lips leaning

    over to the side of her ear, as he 2

    whispered, '' ��Be good, you can touch

    all you-want when there''s no one

    around, Your sister-inw isStill in

    thescar. Let''s get in the car. first."

    C��ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina was dumbfounded

    The warmth from his palm felt different.

    "Who are you?" she questioned, eyes filled with confusion.

    Matthew was speechless.

    "I''m Matthew Perry, have you forgotten me?"

    Selina��s eyes scanned Matthew''s face. She finally remembered

    She was so drunk that she had forgotten this man.

    This man was her brother''s good friend, and he had brought Natalie and herself to the United States in the past

    Selina retracted her hands from his strong hold. "Oh, it''s you... I forgot. Matthew."

    Matthew was at a loss for words once more.

    "Get in the car and I''ll send you back,�� Matthew said in a low voice.

    Selina nodded and got in the car.

    Although she was drunk, she hadn''t,

    completely lost her rationality. She

    knew-for a fact that she wouldnot

    beable to drive home in a state like

    this.

    After getting in the car, Selina��s gaze fell on Matthew,

    From this angle, she was able to see Matthew''s groomed hair and straight back.

    A trace of confusion shed through her eyes.

    How could she have mistaken Matthew for Dn earlier...

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779

    They had clearly never been the same type.

    By the time they arrived at the Whitlock family vi, Selina had already fallen asleep.

    Her breathing was light as sheid on Natalie''sp.

    "Selina, wake up, we''re home." Natalie was a little exasperated

    She tried to shrug her awake, but Selina was deep in slumber. She didn''t react at all

    "Natalie, you don''t need to wake her up. I''ll carry her inter," Matthew said.

    Natalie was dumbstruck.

    "Well then, thank you, Matthew.�� She nodded after a moment.

    If it had been another man whe suggested something like that, Natalie definitely would have disagreed.

    She couldn''t trust other men for they might take advantage of Selina.

    However, when it came to Matthew, she was okay with it.

    This man was noble and elegant. He did not look like a man who would take advantage of women, so Natalie was at ease.

    Natalie got out of the car first.

    Then, Matthew cradled Selina into his arms.

    He found it easy to carry Selina. She was as light as a feather.

    He caught a whiff of her scent.

    She smelled as sweet as honey, and there was no trace of artificial perfume on her. It was her natural body scent.

    Matthew''s gaze hardened

    His eyes fell on Selina��s face, whe was fast asleep in his arms.

    She had soft, pearly skin and voluminous eyshes. She looked like a Barbie doll.

    She had a cute button nose and full, luscious lips.

    They were like a soft and plump cherry, luring him in to have a taste

    "Matthew, we''re here,�� Natalie muttered from a distance

    Matthew snapped out of it.

    He walked into Selina''s room along with Natalie. Slowly setting Selina down onto the bed, he covered her with a nket.

    "Natalie, she might throw up in the middle of the night. You should tell the servants to watch out for her," Matthew suddenly said.

    Natalie was stunned.

    Natalie would have done that without him even having to say so. However, why would Matthew say that?

    He didn''t seem to be close to Selina.

    "You seem to care a lot about Selina,�� Natalie said, half-jokingly.

    Matthew''s smirked, his tone matching Natalie��s. "She''s unmarried, and so am I. Of course I''m concerned about her.��

    Natalie couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    She found Matthew to be quite funny.

    This man was a friend of Tobias. Both of them were equally outstanding and handsome. However,pared to Tobias, Matthew was not as cold

    Natalie then sent Matthew off on his way.

    As he gat into the car, Matthew remarked casually, "Natalie, it seems that this husband of yours just might not be qualified enough."

    Natalie smiled. "In what way?"

    "He''s unqualified, letting you be alone at home the night before your wedding.�� Matthew joked

    Natalie did not mind at all, and her tone remained pleasant. "I actually think that makes him even more qualified. He''s out there doing overtime work

    in order to be with me after the wedding. There''s nothing bad about that.��

    Matthew grinned, his eyes reflecting his envy. "Natalie, your rtionship with Tobias is so strong. You have enough trust for each other."

    A hint of surprise shed across Natalie''s eyes. ��You can tell?"

    Matthew smiled. "Of course. Go ahead and rest. You''re getting married tomorrow.��

    Natalie nodded. "Okay, you too."

    After Natalie left, Matthew got into the car.

    Halfway through his journey back home, he sensed that something was wrong.

    Something didn''t sit right with him.

    Indeed, Tobias was a very busy man.

    Howeversbased on Matthew''s

    understanding of Tobias,he

    woulda t be busy to the point that he

    was-tnable to stay with his precious

    wife the night before their wedding.

    u

    ~

    Matthew made a call to Tobias immediately.

    The call was quickly connected.

    "Matthew," Tobias said in a low and deep voice.

    Hearing that there was nothing strange about

    Tobias�� voice, Matthew breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Tobias, are you so busy to the point that you left your poor Natalie alone the night before the wedding?" Matthew teased.

    "How did you know?"

    Matthew smiled and did not answer his question. "You should go home early. She''ll definitely be nervous since she''s getting married tomorrow. She

    needs you to be with her.��

    After a while. Tobias suddenly said: "I have some matters regarding Natalie''s background to attend to right now.��

    A look of surprise shed across Matthew''s face. "What could possibly be that urgent?"

    There was no answer. Suddenly, a beeping sound came from the other side of the phone.

    Matthew tried to call Tobias once more, but to no avail

    In the middle of the night, Natalie got up to check up on Selina

    She was sound asleep, and she didn''t throw up.

    Natalie was relieved and went back to sleep. As she drifted off, she had a dream

    She dreamt that she was married to Tobias.

    Just like the grand finale of a TV show, it froze on that scene.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie grinned.

    She woke up at the break of dawn

    Natalie was in a good mood and began to prepare breakfast.

    Cecilia got-up a littleter. She was

    very surptised to see Natalie making

    breakfast. "Natalie, you are getting

    married today! Why are you still

    preparing breakfast? Just letthe

    servants do it.��

    <

    Natalie shook her head with a smile.

    ��Auntie, hean''t sleep anyway. I cany

    just prepare breakfast for everyone.

    When Tobiases hometer, he

    cary rhave the breakfast I made.��

    Speaking of this, she was a little embarrassed. "This might just be thest meal I cook before I get married to Tobias.

    Upon hearing Natalie''s words, Cecilia smiled along with her. "Well, it''s nice that you''re so thoughtful.��

    Hayden and Selina got up one after another.

    Meanwhile, Tobias still hadn''t returned home.

    Cecilia felt uneasy and made a phone call to Tobias, but no one answered

    Cecilia grew even more anxious.

    Natalieforted Cecilia, "Auntie, don''t worry. He

    might be driving.��

    Selina swiftly interrupted, ��Why are you still calling her Auntie? You should be calling her Mom now, Natalie.��

    Natalie''s face turned a deep shade of red.

    Cecilia patted Natalie''s hand. "It''s okay. The wedding hasn''t been held yet."

    Natalie took a deep breath. "The wedding ising up. Mom. I''ll start addressing you like that now."

    Cecilia was slightly stunned.

    After a moment, she smiled. "Good girl.��

    Selina was beaming with them.

    ��Aunt, will Natalie call Grandma Mom from now on?�� Hayden questioned as he tugged at Selina''s hands

    "That''s right.��

    "What about me? What should I call Natalie?" He blinked his big round eyes.

    "Of course you should call her Mom too, you little dummy." Selina gently poked his forehead

    Hayden immediately covered his eyes with his hands. "I''m too shy."

    His behavior made everyoneugh

    It was already eight- thirty. Tobias still hadn''t returned home, and any calls to him couldn''t get through.

    "What''s wrong with my brother? It''s one thing for him not to havee back homest night, but it''s his wedding day! Why hasn''t hee back yet?"

    Selinained.

    Cecilia called Tobias again, but no one answered

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780

    Doubt sh across Natalie''s eyes.

    After a while, she calmed herself down.

    "Let''s eat first. Maybe he''s busy with work. He''ll probably show upter at the wedding venue. I''ve read novels with a plot like that. Everyone thought

    the groom wasn''t going to show up at the wedding, but in the end. he always showed up at the altar while catching his breath,�� Natalie stated, trying

    to sound humorous.

    She remembered that Tobias said that he would give her a surprise. Was this the surprise he had mentioned?

    She didn''t really like this surprise, though

    However, since Tobias had specially prepared such a surprise for her, she would ept it.

    "I didn''t think my brother could be such an idiot,�� Selina said in a low voice while sitting down at the dining table.

    "Aunt, how could you say that about my dad?" Hayden picked up what Selina said immediately with his sharp hearing

    "I didn''t say anything bad about your father, you just don''t get what I''m saying," Selina red at

    Hayden.

    "I clearly heard you cursing my dad. You called him an idiot," Hayden red back.

    In the end, their peaceful breakfast was turned upside down by their squabbling.

    The two of them made up after a while,ughing as they spoke to each other.

    In a blink of an eye, it was already nine-thirty.

    Tobias had yet to show up.

    Just then, the car that was ready to pick up Natalie appeared

    Natalie and Selina��s eyes shimmered upon seeing the car.

    It was a baby pink Ferrari, so dazzling as if it was driven straight out of a fairy tale.

    "It''s very difficult to get a Ferrari in this color. My brother must have putin a lot of effort to get it," Selina muttered

    Cecilia, who was standing at the side, smiled. "Your brother probably prepared this for Natalie long ago."

    The corners of Natalie''s lips could not help but rise slightly.

    "Natalie, this is like a dream. My brother is so kind to you." Selina looked at Natalie in envy.

    The whele family piled into the car.

    As they drove off, Selina asked: "By the way, where��s Grandpa and Dad? When will theye?"

    "They''ll go straight to the hotel.�� Cecilia said.

    "Why didn''t theye here first?��

    "Maybe they''re in a hurry. They''ll probablye after the wedding.��

    While Cecilia and Selina''s conversation was going on, Natalie scanned through the interior of the car.

    Everything in the car was pink, and there were all kinds of cute essories. Like Selina had said, it was like a dream.

    The car came to a halt at the hotel.

    There was tight security around the hotel to prevent random people from entering.

    Natalie went straight up to the hotel room to have her makeup done.

    "Natalie, don''t you want to go to the hall first and see what my brother has arranged for you?" Selina asked Natalie.

    Natalie shook her head in disagreement.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She smiled sweetly. "I''ll wait for when the wedding��s held at 12 o''clock, otherwise I won''t be surprised anymore."

    Selina thought about it and found it reasonable.

    She was about to apany Natalie to get their makeup done together when Cecilia pulled her aside.

    Selina��s footsteps came to a halt.

    Cecilia gave her a look.

    Selina decided against following Natalie into the hotel room

    When she wassure that Natalie nad

    gone upstair$; Cecilia said, "Selina,

    stay herewith Natalie. I have to head

    out for awhile. If your father and-Nar.

    Whitlgok arrive first, tell therm Iswill

    be right there. If Tobias arrives, Call

    reimmediately.�� Content. belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org 4

    There was a look of surprise in Selina��s eyes. "Mom, where are you going?��

    Cecilia''s gaze shifted slightly. ��I''m going to your brother''spany. I''m worried that something bad has happened to him."

    Selina was stunned

    After a moment, she smiled. "Mom,

    that explosigst time has affected

    you too rauch. How could anything

    happen. to Tobias? That was merely

    an aceident, I doubt that anything

    has happened to him. I''m sure it was

    justas Natalie said, he''s just

    pf��paring a surprise for ber."

    Cecilia''s eyes were still filled with worry. "I don��t think anything has happened to your brother either, but I''m still worried because I can''t get through to

    him on the phone. I''ll go and take a look anyway. Everything should be fine.��

    "Okay, go ahead and take a look, Mom. I''ll be here," Selina confirmed, hoping to ease Cecilia''s worries.

    Cecilia nodded at her and left.

    At the same moment, Natalie walked into the makeup studio with the staff.

    Her eyes were full of astonishment.

    She''d previously attended a colleague''s wedding that was held at a hotel too, so she had some ideas about the process.

    Before the wedding, the bride would typically go up to a hotel room to do her makeup.

    The room would be just like any ordinary guest room, and a makeup artist would be in charge of bringing the makeup for the bride''s makeover.

    Natalie figured that the same process applied to her.

    At most, the makeup artist would not be just any makeup artist. but a top tier one that Tobias had hired. The makeup used would be better than any

    other.

    However, when she saw the scene in front of her, she was starstruck.

    This was no ordinary guest room. This was arge makeup studio, fully decorated in pink. It looked unbelievably romantic and beautiful.

    Natalie was sure that there was no such makeup studio in the JS Hotel. She was certain that it must have been prepared by Tobias.

    Pure happiness and contentment radiated from her face.

    She had already known that Tobias would spend a lot of effort on this wedding to give her a pleasant surprise.

    Despite that, she wasn''t prepared for the surprises to exceed her expectations.

    When Selina came in, she was also stunned.

    "Oh my God, I didn''t know such a beautiful makeup room existed in this small hotel!" Selina couldn''t help but exim.

    When the words came out of her mouth, she realized that she had made a mistake.

    She covered her mouth. "That''s not what I meant, Natalie.��

    Natalie''s spirits weren''t affected in the least.

    She acknowledged that a hotel like

    JS Hotel wa snot up to par with a

    rich and wealthy girl like Selina, even

    though itawas the best hotel in x

    Agapher City. If it weren''t for the

    fact that Natalie wished to ful lf

    Jam��s'' wishes, the Whitlock��amily

    probably would never haveagreed

    on holding a wedding here. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "It''s okay,�� Natalie said with a smile. "This ce might not be the best, but it doesn''t matter. We can still have another wedding in the United States,��

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s true. We have to choose a super luxurious ce in the United States. You should have an open- air wedding,

    the type with all kinds of hot air balloons."

    A hint of yearning appeared in Natalie''s eyes.

    The makeup artist was finally ready to do Natalie''s makeup.

    Natalie changed into her wedding dress.

    The wedding dress was pure white in color, and it had taken more than 1000 hours to make. The whole wedding dress was made out of 35 meters of

    Organza fabric, which was sewn with a total of sevenyers. It was breathtakingly beautiful.

    An ethereal glow seemed to surround Natalie after she changed into the wedding dress.

    "Natalie, my brother will most definitely be stunned by your beauty when he sees youter," Selinamented, her eyes filled with envy.

    Natalie also stared at herself in the mirror. She was indeed ravishingly beautiful.

    She had originally thought that the most beautiful she had ever felt in her life was at Peter''s birthday party. However, as she stared at herself in the

    mirror, she seemed to have been wrong

    The custom- made wedding dress that fit the curves of her body perfectly brought her elegance to another level.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781

    Selina dragged Natalie into her seat. "Hey, stop looking already. Take a look after you put on your

    makeup, you''ll be even prettier then."

    Natalie smiled in embarrassment.

    The makeup artist was a world-renowned stylist that Tobias had specially invited from the United

    States just for her.

    She had even provided her services to the Princess of Ennd before.

    The makeup artist didn''t speak much, but it was evident that she was extremely skilled.

    Natalie also noticed something else.

    All the cosmetics were brand new and colored in pink. Every one of them also had the name

    "Natalie" engraved on them.

    Selina picked up a foundation bottle to take a look. "Natalie, all of these are branded cosmetics.

    They''re all specially made for you. My brother must have put a lot of effort into this."

    Natalie''s breathing stuttered.

    Warmth spread across her chest.

    Tobias had surprised her by taking care of even the smallest details. This was something that

    Natalie never would have expected.

    Natalie''s makeup sessionsted for two whole hours.

    When she stood in front of the mirror, it was no exaggeration to describe her as morous.

    Selina took out her mobile phone immediately and snapped a picture of Natalie. "You''re definitely

    the most gorgeous bride ever."

    Natalie blushed, her face turning scarlet.

    Subconsciously, she looked to the door of the dressing room. "Hasn''t Tobias arrived yet?"

    Selina was dazed.

    She had been so fascinated by Natalie''s beauty a moment ago that she had forgotten about this

    matter.

    "Not yet," Selina said.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "Natalie, could you wait for me? I have to make a phone call," Selina said and went out immediately.

    At the same time, Natalie picked up her cell phone and dialed Tobias.

    No one answered.

    Natalie''s mind was nk, and her eyes reflected her confusion.

    A momentter, her cell phone rang.

    Natalie''s face lit up immediately.

    She quickly picked up the phone. "Tobias!"

    Natalie''s voice was full of joy.

    "Hmph, Miss Godfrey, you must love Tobias so much that you call his name all the time," said a

    sarcastic female voice.

    Natalie''s breathing stopped for a moment.

    She looked at the phone number to find that it was not Tobias, but the despicable Yuna.

    She intuitively thought it was Tobias as she had just called him a moment ago.

    "I''m not in the mood to talk to you." Natalie was about to hang up the phone.

    She didn''t want to have anything to do with Yuna when she was about to get married.

    "Wait. Tobias hasn''t arrived yet, has he?" Yuna suddenly asked.

    As Natalie was about to hang up the phone, she paused. "How did you know?"

    Her voice reflected the desire to hear the answer to that question.

    Yuna snickered.

    "He''s starting to regret his decision to marry you. Why? Because your father was a secret agent,

    and Tobias'' grandfather killed him. Tobias doesn''t want to marry a woman like you. He regrets it,

    very much so."

    "You''re bluffing!" Natalie retorted immediately.

    At the same time, she was extremely confused. How did Yuna know so much about her family

    background? How did she know about the rtionship between Zeavier and Santiago?

    She didn''t know why she hadn''t thought about it when Yuna called herst time.

    However, now that she had, it was suspicious that Yuna knew so much.

    "How do you know? How did you find out about my past?" Natalie asked.

    Yuna left her question unanswered.

    "It''s none of your business. You just have to know that Tobias is regretting his decision to marry you.

    He wants to be with me, and marrying me is his wisest choice, Natalie. This is what Tobias told me

    personally,"

    Natalieughed all of a sudden.

    Herughter provoked Yuna.

    "What''s so funny?"

    "You really think I''m going to believe you, Yuna?" Natalie''s voice was full of contempt.

    "How dare you not believe me?"

    "I trust Tobias and his feelings for me!" Natalie''s voice was resolute and powerful. "Even though I

    have no idea how you know my identity, I have to tell you that all your tricks won''t work against me. I

    won''t be fooled. Since Tobias and I have made it this far, nothing can stop us from being together.

    You can separate us in your dreams!"

    Natalie paused for a moment before warning her, "The reason why I could tolerate you until now is

    only because you helped save Tobias. However, that doesn''t mean that I can indulge you any

    longer. You''re trying to pull something at my wedding? This is thest time I''ll let you slide!"

    Natalie''s warning made Yuna furious.

    She said fiercely, "Fine. Natalie, you don''t believe me, do you? Just wait and see if Tobias will show

    up or not. I''m telling you, you will be disappointed, you will definitely be disappointed!"

    As she finished, she hung up.

    Natalie suddenly felt worried, the phone still in her hand.

    Tobias hadn''t answered her call, while Yuna had called just to threaten her. Was it a conspiracy?

    She began to feel uneasy.

    Perhaps there was some scheme that was holding Tobias back froming?

    Had Tobias been trapped by Yuna?

    Natalie shook her head. She was probably overthinking.

    How could Yuna have the capability to trap Tobias?

    Natalie tried hard tofort herself. That wasn''t it, definitely not. Everything was fine for sure.

    Maybe Tobias was just preparing for the surprise that he had mentioned earlier.

    Selina dialed Cecilia''s number.

    Cecilia said anxiously, "Selina, your brother isn''t at thepany!"

    Selina was dumbstruck.

    "Was he on the way to the hotel when you got there?" she asked carefully.

    Cecilia immediately denied. "No, your brother hasn''t been here sincest night,"

    Selina''s heart sank as she heard that.

    What was going on? How could this happen?

    Cecilia''s voice was full of regret. "We were too careless. If I hade earlier, such a thing wouldn''t

    have happened."

    Selina bit her lip. "Mom... Will Tobias be okay?"

    Her voice was trembling.

    "Don''t think too much. Your brother will definitely be fine. It''s impossible for what happened to the

    ship to happen another time. For now, take care of Natalie and tell her not to worry. I''ll send

    someone to look for Tobias immediately,"

    As she finished her words, she hung up.

    Selina went back to the dressing room.

    She saw Natalie''s expression that was filled with fear and trepidation, just like herself.

    "Natalie." Selina forced a smile and greeted Natalie.

    Upon seeing Selina, Natalie stood up immediately and asked, "Is Tobias back?"

    Selina''s heart was pounding in her chest.

    She shook her head. "No, he''s not, but he might be on his way already,"

    Natalie bit her lip.

    "Has... Has something happened to him?"

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782

    Natalie asked cautiously.

    "How is that possible?" Selina immediately denied it. "If something had really happened, we would

    have received the news long ago."

    Selina''s words reassured Natalie a little.

    If something had really happened to Tobias, they would have definitely been updated.

    "Natalie, let''s sit down first and wait for news about him. Maybe my brother really is preparing a

    surprise for us, like what you said just now."

    Natalie nodded reluctantly.

    As time went by, even Peter and Rudopth had arrived as well.

    Selina tried to conceal the truth, but as time passed, it couldn''t be hidden any longer.

    Peter was so angry that he was about to faint from anger. "This is a mess, simply a mess! Tobias

    isn''t here yet, and you still think that everything''s alright?!"

    His eyes fell on Natalie like a sharp de. "Don''t tell me it''s because of you again?"

    Last time, Tobias had almost lost his life due to Natalie.

    He had never agreed to the marriage between Tobias and Natalie. However, as Tobias insisted on

    it, as his grandfather, there was nothing he could do at all!

    Yet this time, something had happened again!

    Natalie bit her lip. "Mr. Whitlock, Tobias will definitelye."

    Peter let out a heavy huff.

    He looked at Rudopth and said, "You''d better immediately send your subordinates to locate Tobias''

    whereabouts. I don''t want to see Tobias suffer again likest time!"

    Rudopth was confused. "What happened to Tobiasst time?"

    Peter was speechless.

    As Rudopth had poor health, Tobias'' incident had been kept secret from him since then. Until now,

    he was still in the dark regarding Tobias'' lifethreatening experience.

    Peter waved his hand and said, "It''s nothing. Just get someone to track him down first. How could

    he not show up when he''s about to get married?"

    Rudopth strode out of the room immediately.

    Selina patted Peter''s chest. "Don''t be too worried, Grandpa. What happenedst time won''t happen

    again. You know who my brother is. He would never let himself fall into danger again."

    "Then where is he now?" Peter gave Selina a grave look.

    Selina was at loss for words.

    Natalie opened her mouth, "He wille, he definitely will. Maybe he''s just preparing a surprise for

    me."

    Peter said disdainfully, "What surprise? It''s sote, yet he hasn''t arrived! Look at the hall, all the

    guests have arrived, but where''s the groom? What a shame!"

    Natalie bit her lip.

    Selina gave Natalie a look.

    A few momentster, Natalie left the room with Selina.

    "Natalie, why don''t you take a rest in another room first? I''ll persuade my grandfather myself. You

    know that he''ll be angry as long as you''re there."

    A trace of gloom shed by Natalie''s face.

    After a while, she nodded her head.

    Selina returned to the room. She deliberately started a conversation with Peter. "By the way,

    Grandpa, why didn''t Remingtone? Why is it only you and Dad?"

    Peter red at Selina and said, "Don''t you know about the petty issue between Remington and this

    woman? Why would hee just to upset himself?"

    Selina was speechless.

    What did he mean by the "petty issue" between Remington and Natalie?!

    Nothing had happened at all.

    From the beginning to the end, it had only been Remington''s own wishful thinking. How could this

    be misinterpreted as a petty issue between them?

    Meanwhile, in the other room, Natalie had been dialing Tobias'' number over and over again.

    However, every call was to no avail.

    It was less than one hour away from the official start of their wedding at twelve o''clock.

    Although Natalie was constantlyforting herself that Tobias would definitely appear at thest

    moment, how could she not be anxious?

    Atst, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She held the hem of her dress and stood up.

    She thought of checking at the hotel entrance to see if Tobias hade.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Right after she walked down the stairs from the guest room, Natalie bumped into a man. It was

    Jack!

    Both of them were stunned for a moment.

    Jack''s eyes were filled with surprise.

    "Natalie, you look gorgeous today." His tone was a little awkward.

    Natalie forced a smile. "Thank you, Jack."

    Jack deliberately said in a pleasant tone, "There is a traffic jam today. I was afraid that I would be

    late, but fortunately, I arrived on time."

    He nced at the watch on his wrist and said, "There''s less than an hour left, Natalie, what are you

    doing here? Don''t you need to get ready?"

    Natalie nodded. "Yeah."

    Jack noticed that she was a little out of it.

    He felt as if his heart had been struck by a heavy blow.

    At such a grand wedding, what could have put Natalie in this state? It seemed that she was in a bad

    mood.

    Moreover, it was less than an hour away from the ceremony. Natalie should be waiting in the hotel''s

    guest room at that moment instead of holding the hem of her wedding dress alone in the corridor!

    "Natalie!" Jack suddenly became agitated. "Has Tobias mistreated you?"

    "No!" Natalie immediately denied it. "Tobias has always been nice to me, he''s always treated me

    well. You can rest assured, Jack."

    As Jack looked into Natalie''s eyes, he felt that she was telling the truth. He then let out a sigh of

    relief.

    As long as Tobias treated Natalie well, and she could be happy for the rest of her life, everything he

    did was meaningful.

    Natalie''s happiness was the reason why he had let her go.

    "Natalie, it''s good to see that you are happy. I''m d for you." There was a ripple in Jack''s eyes.

    The girl who had always called him her older brother had finally be a beautiful bride.

    Unfortunately, he wasn''t the groom.

    When he received Natalie''s wedding invitation, Jack thought deeply about whether he should

    attend.

    He had a hunch that attending Natalie''s wedding and seeing her marrying someone else in a

    gorgeous white wedding dress would definitely be torturing himself. He would undoubtedly get

    upset.

    However, he still came.

    Even after so many years, Natalie still held a special ce in his heart.

    He believed that Natalie felt the same.

    Although they did not share a romantic bond, they certainly had a special rtionship.

    Natalie would definitely hope to receive Jack''s blessing for her wedding.

    That was why he came in the end.

    He sincerely wanted Natalie to be happy in this wedding.

    "Thank you, Jack," Natalie said quietly.

    She was anxious, and Tobias was the only person on her mind.

    Jack was greatly puzzled.

    Natalie didn''t look like a bride who was about to get married.

    If not because of Tobias, what else could it be?

    A thought shed across Jack''s mind.

    "Natalie, have you found out about your past?" Jack questioned carefully.

    Natalie paused her breath.

    Jack''s words allowed her to focus on something else.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783

    She nodded bitterly. "Jack, you know about it?"

    Jack''s gaze was wary. "Ever since I found out that Madison isn''t your mother, I have been

    investigating your past. Although your parents are not here anymore, I believe that they loved you."

    Natalie bit her lip. She remained silent.

    Jackforted her, saying, "Don''t think too much, Natalie."

    Natalie''s gaze wavered slightly. "It''s all in the past, I won''t overthink."

    "Natalie, the truth is..."

    "Jack," Natalie abruptly interrupted Jack. "Go to the hotel lobby first. The wedding is about to begin."

    Jack was stunned for a moment.

    "Okay then, I''ll go first."

    "Okay," Natalie forced a smile.

    "Natalie, you look gorgeous today. You''ll definitely shock the crowd when you show upter. You''ll

    be the most beautiful bride they''ve ever seen." As Jack was leaving, he stared deeply at Natalie.

    "Thank you, Jack," Natalie replied.

    Natalie was standing at the entrance of the hotel.

    At the moment, all the guests had already entered the hotel. The security guards were the only

    ones left at the hotel entrance.

    The security guards were a little puzzled, but they didn''t dare to say anything.

    None of the guests noticed the bride that was standing at the entrance.

    Momentster, Selina came. "Natalie, what are you doing here? Let''s go in already."

    Natalie stood her ground. "Tobias must be arriving soon. I''ll wait for him."

    "If you really want to wait for him, at least wait inside with me."

    "No, I''m waiting for him here. When he arrives, I''ll see him immediately," Natalie insisted.

    There was nothing Selina could do.

    "I''ll wait with you, then." Selina stood by Natalie''s side.

    As time passed by, there was only half an hour left before twelve o''clock. Tobias was still not there

    yet.

    Natalie''s fists were clenched tightly, and her fingertips were trembling.

    Subconsciously, she felt that it was impossible for Tobias to be in trouble.

    However, why wasn''t he here yet?

    Suddenly, Natalie recalled Yuna''s threat. Was Yuna right after all?

    Natalie bit her lips.

    No, she refused to believe it.

    Tobias was definitely not a man like that.

    There was no way he would hate her just because of her identity.

    Moreover, if he really had a grudge against her, he wouldn''t have hid it from her.

    Natalie''s eyes were full of hope.

    Tobias must be preparing a surprise for her. That had to be it.

    He would definitely show up at thest second, definitely.

    Meanwhile, Selina was a little impatient.

    She nced at Natalie and left quickly. She wanted to ask around regarding Tobias to see if anyone

    had been able to contact him.

    Just as Selina left, Natalie''s gaze froze.

    She saw a ck Bentley heading towards her from a distance.

    The ck Bentley seemed to have noticed that it had gotten Natalie''s attention. It stopped on the

    spot.

    All of a sudden, Natalie''s heart was pounding in her chest.

    That ck Bentley belonged to Tobias.

    As she had wished, Tobias came. He had finally arrived within thest thirty minutes before the

    wedding.

    Natalie''s heart was filled with joy.

    She lifted the hem of her dress and ran towards the car. When the security guards saw Natalie

    running crazily towards the car, they looked at each other in dismay.

    "Should we chase after her?" one of them asked.

    "We''d better not. That Bentley seems to be Mr. Whitlock''s car. I guess the two of them are just

    sharing a romantic moment, like you would see on TV."

    "Turn around, don''t look," one of the leaders ordered. "We might see something that we shouldn''t."

    The security guards and bodyguards looked at each other and giggled. They immediately

    understood what he meant and turned their heads around together.

    At the same time, Natalie had reached the front of the Bentley.

    She was wearing a pair of high heels studded with Swarovski Crystals. She was not used to

    wearing high heels. The heels would have been broken long ago If she had kept wearing them

    while running around madly.

    Nevertheless, this was a situation that required an exception.

    "Tobias, you''re finally here!" Natalie''s expression was full of joy.

    The car window was closed, and she could not clearly see the person sitting inside.

    Natalie opened the car door. Seeing the person in front of her, she was dumbstruck.

    It was not Tobias, but Remington instead.

    He was wearing a formal ck suit, and he was not as cynical as usual. He was solemn, unusually

    so.

    "Why is it you?" Natalie was astounded.

    "Why not me?" Remington countered.

    Natalie felt lightheaded.

    She had assumed it was Tobias when she saw a ck Bentley heading towards her.

    "Are you here to attend my wedding?" Natalie asked subconsciously.

    As Tobias'' brother, it was perfectly normal for him to attend her wedding.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Remington didn''t say anything, keeping his mouth closed.

    "Have you seen Tobias?" Natalie asked again, with a hint of nervousness in her eyes.

    "Tobias," Remington spat out his name coldly. "Do you really want to see him?"

    Natalie felt strange about the weird turn of events.

    Something was wrong with Remington. Very, very wrong.

    She had an inexplicably bad feeling.

    "The wedding is being held inside the hotel if you want to attend. I''m going to go wait for Tobias,"

    Natalie said.

    She was about to leave, but it was toote.

    Her hand was suddenly tugged aggressively, pulling her into the car.

    "What are you doing? Let me go!" Natalie was struggling.

    "Natalie, be good," Remington said in a low voice.

    Natalie suddenly felt as if the world around her was spinning. She felt dizzy, and eventually, she

    closed her eyes

    The ne was reaching the hotel.

    Tobias kept looking at his wristwatch, his expression reflecting his anxiety.

    He had already investigated Natalie''s background thoroughly.

    He had gone to North Europe to look for Jessie.

    He wanted to bring Jessie back. On the day of their wedding, he wanted Jessie to tell Natalie about

    her true identity.

    This was also a small token of his appreciation for Natalie. He wanted Natalie to know about her

    true identity.

    Unexpectedly, North Europe had suffered an unprecedented snowstorm when he arrived.

    The snowfall was so severe that all themunication systems were cut off.

    Tobias couldn''t contact anyone when he was in North Europe. Even his flight was dyed, as the

    ne couldn''t take off because of the heavy snow. He was extremely anxious, but there was

    nothing he could do about it.

    In the end, when the weather was slightly better, he had taken the risk toe back.

    As her groom, despite the risk of losing his life, he had to attend the wedding.

    Fortunately, he was safe and sound throughout the flight.

    The nended directly in front of the hotel entrance.

    Hearing the looming sound of the aircraft, all the bodyguards turned their heads around.

    When they saw Tobias disembarking from the ne, all of them were stunned.

    If Tobias had juste down from the ne, then whose Bentley was that a moment ago?

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784

    Natalie had gone missing.

    While Tobias was risking his life travelling from North Europe, Natalie had disappeared.

    The security guards and bodyguards had only seen Natalie getting into a ck Bentley, never

    appearing again after that. The ck Bentley was nowhere to be found either.

    Three dayster, Natalie appeared in a rural vige.

    She was being held captive in a random house in that area.

    Although it was in a rural area, the interior design was quite decent, exquisite and grand.

    Natalie was locked inside of the house. Fortunately, the house was big enough for her to move

    around.

    The day when she woke up, she realized that she was being held captive there.

    It was Remington who had done this to her.

    She had never imagined that one day she would be held captive by Remington.

    Remington had changed. He was not the same Remington that she had always known.

    That yful smile on his face was gone, reced by bigotry.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    This caused Natalie to panic.

    Within the week she was held captive, she had begged him again and again to let her go. However,

    Remington never agreed.

    That evening, Remington brought dinner for Natalie.

    Natalie knocked all the food onto the floor and said, "I don''t want to eat. Let me out. Let me out!"

    Remington''s gaze narrowed slightly.

    He stared at the dinner he had prepared, now sttered across the floor. "Natalie, I made this

    myself."

    Natalie''s breath stopped.

    Remington looked at Natalie and said, "I personally made this for you, but you knocked it away just

    like that? Hm?"

    "Remington, can you please let me go? Why are you keeping me captive?!" Natalie shouted at

    Remington.

    It was her third day there.

    In the past three days, Remington had made her food every single day, but he did not let her go.

    She didn''t know why he was doing this.

    "You''re asking why?" All of a sudden, the corner of Remington''s mouth lifted, and curled into a

    smile.

    He sat down beside Natalie. His gaze suddenly became gentle and kind.

    "Natalie, it''s a little cold now. During the warmth of spring, when all the flowers bloom, I''ll take you to

    see the breathtaking scenery in the countryside." His voice was tender.

    However, Natalie had goosebumps all over her body hearing his words.

    Remington felt like aplete stranger to her for the past three days.

    "I won''t go see the breathtaking scenery of the countryside with you. I hate this ce. Let me go! I

    want to see Tobias!" Natalie said aggressively.

    Upon hearing the name "Tobias", Remington''s expression changed immediately.

    The gentle expression in his eyes suddenly became cold. "Natalie, do you really like Tobias that

    much? Why can''t you see my love for you?"

    "I only love Tobias, I''ve only ever loved him!"

    Remington suddenly stood up.

    Standing in front of Natalie, he looked deep into her eyes, his gaze unable to express the

    complicated emotions coursing through his very being.

    Momentster, he leaned slightly towards her and held Natalie''s chin with his hand.

    Natalie''s struggle was useless. Remington held her chin tightly.

    He stared into Natalie''s eyes and said, "Natalie, so what if you love him? Since you''re locked up

    here now, you''re mine. You''ll never see Tobias again."

    "He''ll definitely look for me, definitely. Remington, if Tobias finds out how you treated me, he will

    never forgive you!"

    Remington''s eyes were full of ridicule. "Natalie, my silly Natalie, I don''t care about what he thinks.

    Do you really think I see him as my big brother?"

    His mocking expression shocked Natalie.

    His gaze remained stone cold as he said, "He will never find you. There''s no way this location would

    cross his mind. Being hidden in such a remote vige, forget about it already. You can never

    escape."

    "Remington!" Natalie suddenly became agitated. "Why are you doing this? Why?!"

    "Why?" He became gentle again and whispered, "Natalie, everything I do is for you. I want you,

    don''t you get it?"

    Hearing his words, Natalie was horrified.

    She stared at Remington. "Remington, I told you a long time ago that I have no feelings for you. You

    promised me that you would let go of me too, but why are you going against your words?" asked

    Natalie. "Going against my words?" Remington chuckled. Hisugh was extremely sarcastic. "My

    Natalie, the one who broke their promise first is you. You said that you would never get together

    with Tobias, but aren''t you marrying him now?"

    Speaking up to this point, he paused, "If not for Tobias, I might have let you go. It''s a shame that

    you got together with him."

    Suddenly, Remington raised his voice, his gaze falling on her like a sharp de. "Natalie, you lied to

    me. I hate being cheated the most!"

    The fact that Natalie lied to him was uneptable.

    She had clearly said that she hated Tobias. She had also said that she would never be with Tobias

    for the rest of her life. However, her words were as transient and ephemeral as a fleeting cloud.

    She wanted to be with Tobias. She wanted to marry Tobias.

    Remington stared at Natalie. "Natalie, do you still remember when you were in the United States? It

    was me who saved you while you were lying in bed. When you nearly lost your baby, it was me who

    thought of every possible way to send you to Ennd. Later on, when you were studying in the

    United States, it was me who took care of you. But Natalie, how did you treat me?"

    Remington''s hand was squishing her face harder and harder. Natalie''s face became a little

    distorted.

    She coughed heavily.

    Remington immediately loosened his grip when he realized that he was hurting her.

    Natalie looked at Remington, and her eyes were full of sorrow. "Remington, I''m really grateful for

    what you''ve done for me, extremely so. However, this appreciation doesn''t mean that I have

    feelings for you. From the beginning to the end, I''ve always treated you as a friend."

    "A friend?" Remington gave a cynical smile. "But Natalie, I have never treated you as a friend."

    "That''s your business!" Natalie could not help saying.

    The corners of his mouth twitched, and he grew even more mocking. "That''s my business? Then

    why did you lie to me, Natalie?"

    Natalie bit her lip. "Remington, couples breaking up and getting back together is amon

    urence. The reason why Tobias and I broke up was because of misunderstandings. Now that

    we''ve gotten back together, there''s nothing weird about it. You''re too stubborn to think that I cheated

    you. Don''t you know you''re insane now?"

    "Insane?" A ripple formed in Remington''s gaze.

    He sized Natalie up like he was looking at her through an X- ray, seeing through everything. Natalie

    had nowhere to hide.

    Natalie shuddered.

    "Speaking of acting insane, I remembered something," Remington said slowly. "Natalie, you''ve been

    here for three whole days already, yet I still haven''t touched you at all. It''s time now. Natalie, you

    belong to me."

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785

    Natalie tensed up all over.

    She looked at Remington with her eyes full of fear and warned him as her voice trembled,

    "Remington, if you dare to hurt me, I will hate you for as long as I live, and I will never forgive you!"

    Her words did not affect Remington at all.

    Instead, he smirked and said, "You''ll hate me for as long as you live? Natalie, you once said that

    you''d hate Tobias for a lifetime too. You said that you would never forgive him. But what

    happened?"

    Remington paused and bent over. The smile on his lips grew wider. "Or maybe to you, hate and

    love are two sides of the same coin. Only hatred can make you love. Natalie, was I too kind to you?

    Was that the reason why you never loved me? Perhaps if I try to make you hate me a little more,

    you will end up loving me, right?"

    Natalie shook her head in fear, "Remington, you''re crazy! You''re just spouting nonsense!"

    Remington tugged the cor of her shirt and said, "Nonsense? Natalie, we won''t know until we try. I

    regret not making you mine in the carst time. If I had given in to my lust for you, maybe the one

    you''re getting married to wouldn''t be Tobias!!"

    "Remington, enough is enough!" Natalie red at him, her eyes turning red. "You are wrong. Even if

    you had everid a finger on me in the car that day, nothing would have changed! The only one who

    I could hate and love at the same time is Tobias, not you. Don''t be delusional!"

    Upon hearing Natalie''s words, there was a sh of ferocity in his eyes.

    He covered Natalie''s mouth with his lips immediately, kissing her without hesitation.

    He didn''t want to listen to this woman anymore. He no longer wanted to hear her say the name

    "Tobias"!

    He desired her. He needed to touch her so badly. He needed to own her, there and then.

    However, one secondter, Remington let go of Natalie out of pain.

    A few drops of blood seeped out from his lips.

    He had always been a handsome guy. However, the blood seeping from the wound in his mouth

    invoked confusion that was clearly visible from his expression.

    Remington covered his mouth with his hand.

    His slender, fair fingers were instantly dyed red.

    Remington''s gaze fell on Natalie''s face and asked, "Natalie, you bit me? You bit so hard."

    His voice became colder and colder, "Do you think that makes a difference? Do you really think you

    can stop me? Natalie, it''s child''s y for me to get you."

    As he finished his words, he reached out to tear off Natalie''s clothes.

    Natalie looked at him, her gaze never faltering, full of resentment. "That''s right, I can''t stop you,

    because I could never stop a brute!"

    From the moment she was held captive, her impression of Remington had changed.

    He was no longer the man she regarded as her best male friend, but aplete lunatic.

    Especially with all that he was doing to her, Natalie was chilled to the core.

    She regretted getting to know Remington. She regretted that she had once treated him as her

    friend.

    Just as Natalie finished speaking, Remington''s hands froze.

    The word "brute" hit him hard.

    It turned out that he was a "brute" in Natalie''s heart all along!

    He felt like his heart had been torn apart by an invisible pair of hands, making it ache terribly.

    His desire suddenly faded away.

    "Natalie, am I just a brute to you?" Fear prated Remington''s gaze.

    Natalie bit her lip. She didn''t answer.

    A momentter, Remington suddenly smiled.

    "What about Tobias?" He stared into Natalie''s eyes. "He has hurt you in so many ways, yet you still

    love him, and now you are even marrying him. What even is he?"

    "He is my husband. He''s my man!" Natalie responded without hesitation.

    Remington''s eyes shed with pain.

    "Natalie, do you know about your past? Do you know how your parents died? Even so, you still

    want to be with this man?" His gentle voice was suddenly raised.

    Natalie held her breath for a moment.

    Half a secondter, she looked straight into his gaze, without even the slightest trace of hesitation in

    her voice. "Remington, I know about my past, but I still want to stay with Tobias nevertheless.

    There''s nothing except death in this world that can stop me from loving Tobias!"

    Her words made Remington''s heart sink.

    His eyes reflected a hint of insanity. "Even if you love him so much, does he love you the same? He

    must have changed his mind since he found out about your past. Otherwise, why didn''t he show up

    at your wedding? Natalie, he regrets it. He doesn''t want to marry you at all. Even so, why are you

    still obsessed with him?"

    "I don''t believe a word that you''re saying!" Natalie stared at Remington. "Even if he did not show up

    at the wedding, I choose to believe him. He would never turn away and abandon me. I believe that

    he feels the same, that he loves me as much as I do. There is nothing that could separate us except

    death!"

    Natalie''s eyes were filled with determination. Remington could not help but take a step back.

    His heart felt bone-piercing agony and coldness.

    All of a sudden, therge room was filled with dead silence.

    "So you are blinded by love," Remington murmured after a while.

    His gaze was deep, without a trace of emotion in it. "Natalie, did you know? Your family background

    is actually fake. It was Yuna who had threatened Jessie and asked her to make up a fake one for

    you. Back in the day, that special agent couple did give birth to a daughter who coincidentally had

    the same birthday as you, but that child isn''t you."

    Natalie was bbergasted.

    She stared at him inplete disbelief, "What are you talking about?!"

    Remington''s voice became weaker and weaker. "Everything was a lie, just to separate you and

    Tobias. But Natalie, I didn''t expect you to be so blinded by love. Even such a bloody feud can''t stop

    you from loving Tobias. You really love him!"

    Natalie''s head was buzzing, as if it was going to explode.

    Something shed across her mind.

    She had never suspected that her past was made up, because the investigation had revealed that

    Jessie was the one who had sent her to the orphanage. She had never thought that Jessie would

    lie.

    Remington''s words reminded her of the call she had received from Yuna before.

    She wondered how Yuna knew about her background, yet she hadn''t had the time to think about it

    carefully...

    She finally understood. Everything was a scam from the start.

    It was all plotted by Yuna, that was why she knew her identity so clearly.

    Natalie was stunned, and she could not believe it.

    "Remington, it''s you. It''s you and Yuna who plotted this together. You''re absolutely despicable!"

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    She had never thought that Remington would do such a thing!

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786

    How could he exaggerate her past?!

    In order to separate her from Tobias, he had even fabricated a story that would put her in pain. How

    could he do this?!

    Natalie was about to drown in her immense emotions.

    Was the Remington in front of her really him? Was he still the Remington that used to smile brightly

    as he rolled down the window of his Ferrari?

    Was he still the considerate and kind Remington that he used to be when she was pregnant?

    Was he still the frivolous and carefree Remington who used to joke around and make herugh?

    How could a person change so drastically in only an instant?

    "Despicable?" Remington smirked in self-mockery. "I regret not having been despicable to you

    earlier. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be with Tobias."

    "Remington, the disgusting things you and Yuna have done will not separate me and Tobias. Stop

    dreaming!" Natalie shouted as if she had gone mad.

    Remington''s gaze was stone cold. "That''s right, even a lie like this failed to separate you from

    Tobias. But don''t worry, Natalie, you won''t see Tobias ever again."

    He looked around slowly and said, "Natalie, open your eyes and take a good look. You can''t escape

    from here."

    The light in Natalie''s eyes died.

    Remington was right. It was impossible for her to escape from this ce.

    Her surroundings were cruel. Aside from a few windows, the only exit was through the heavy door,

    which was locked and could only be opened with a key that Remington had on him.

    She was no match for Remington.

    Moreover, ever since she had been captured, she had no strength left. All she could do every day

    was lie down or sit on the bed.

    "Tobias wille to save me, he definitely will," Natalie murmured.

    "Stop your wishful thinking, Tobias definitely won''t be able to figure out where you are right now."

    Remington didn''t even spare her a nce.

    Tobias would never find out where Natalie was being held. Not in a million years.

    "No, he will definitely find me, he definitely will!"

    Natalie shouted again.

    As she yelled, her gaze was filled with both certainty and craziness.

    Remington saw red when he heard this. He sneered and left after a moment.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Once the heavy door was closed, Remington mmed his hand fiercely against it.

    The house was like any other house. The only difference was the design of the room Natalie was in.

    Besides a small window, the room was surrounded by nothing but solid walls. There was only a

    bulky exit door that led to the outside.

    However, the door was one of a kind. It couldn''t be pushed open from the inside, and it could only

    be opened with a key.

    At that moment, Remington was sitting outside the living room. Looking at the heavy door of the

    room, he realized that Natalie was inside, and she was his prisoner.

    She must be going crazy in there.

    Being locked up like this, the urge to escape must be driving her insane.

    Remington picked up a bottle of wine and downed it.

    There were wine bottles scattered across the

    floor.

    The handsome man sitting on the chair was helplessly drunk.

    He slumped onto the table.

    The soundproofing of the door was clearly so good that it would be impossible for him to hear any

    soundsing from the inside. However, he seemed to hear Natalie''s voice.

    He heard Natalie constantly knocking on the door, crying and shouting nonstop, wanting Remington

    to let her out.

    Remington''s gaze was empty. His lips twitched slightly. "Natalie, I can''t let you go. How can I let you

    go when I couldn''t even set myself free?"

    By the time Matthew returned to Agaphen City, the Whitlock family was in great chaos as Natalie

    had gone missing.

    He had a bad feeling when his call with Tobias was suddenly interrupted the other day. He

    immediately went to check Tobias'' schedule, only to find that Tobias had gone to North Europe.

    Matthew had originally wanted to visit North Europe to look for Tobias, but was forced to stop

    halfway because of a sudden snowstorm.

    He returned to Agaphen City on his third morning

    there when the weather got better.

    He had initially thought that Tobias would get back on the same day as him, but it turned out that

    Tobias had returned one day earlier.

    Matthew was extremely astonished.

    That snowstorm was severe. Although it was extremely dangerous toe back in such weather,

    Tobias rushed back nevertheless just to marry Natalie.

    However, when the groom arrived, the bride was missing.

    On the day of their wedding, Natalie was nowhere to be found.

    Tobias had sent people to search every nook and cranny of the city, yet they couldn''t find her.

    Even worse, the Whitlock family found out that Natalie''s disappearance had something to do with

    Remington.

    Not to mention, Remington was involved with Yuna as well.

    Many people were unclear about the tangled andplicated matters between them. All they knew

    was that Tobias had kidnapped Yuna and forced her to tell him about Natalie''s whereabouts.

    Matthew knew very well that Tobias had always been rational and calm.

    The Sherman family and the Whitlock family were on good terms as well. Leonald had even saved

    Peter''s life. Logically speaking, there was no way Tobias would kidnap Yuna.

    However, Tobias still did so.

    It was evident that he had lost his reason.

    Peter was furious beyond belief. It was Cecilia who had called Matthew and asked him to persuade

    Tobias.

    Tobias only had a small circle of good friends, and he regarded Matthew as his best friend.

    When Matthew arrived at the Whitlock family''s residence, it was shrouded in a sorrowful

    atmosphere.

    Matthew noticed that Cecilia''s eyes were red.

    "Matthew. You''re here." Cecilia stood up when she saw Matthew.

    "Madam Lawson," Matthew greeted.

    Cecilia nodded. "I''m sorry to trouble you this time."

    "Madam Lawson, as a friend of Tobias, this is my responsibility." Matthew''s tone was solemn.

    Cecilia''s voice was full of sorrow. "Matthew, I shouldn''t air out our family''s dirtyundry to you, but

    do you know Tobias'' brother, Remington?"

    Matthew nodded.

    He had seen Remington a few times, and had a clear impression of him.

    He was a charming man, with a frivolous and aloof personality.

    Although he was Tobias'' biological brother, they never shared a close bond.

    Cecilia found it difficult to speak. "I don''t know why, but Remington liked Natalie, just like Tobias.

    However, Natalie doesn''t have any feelings for him. Knowing this, I thought that he would give up

    easily. However, I can''t believe that he has done such a thing!"

    "Was Remington the one who kidnapped Natalie?" Matthew''s eyes had a dark glint to them.

    Cecilia hesitated for a moment. "That seems to be the case, and that''s what the investigation shows

    too, but there''s no concrete evidence for the time being."

    "Then what about Yuna? Why did Tobias kidnap her?" Matthew frowned.

    Cecilia sighed deeply and said, "That''s even moreplicated, I don''t understand a lot of it either.

    What I know is that Tobias had investigated Natalie''s past. On the other hand, Yuna and Remington

    had teamed up to deceive Natalie by telling her a made-up identity just to separate her from Tobias.

    Now that Tobias has found out about this, he believes that Natalie''s disappearance had something

    to do with Yuna. That''s why he impulsively kidnapped Yuna."

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787

    Matthew''s frown deepened.

    A trace of worry shed across Cecilia''s eyes. "Matthew, I believe that Yuna is innocent. Otherwise,

    she wouldn''t be able to endure so many days of captivity. Mr. Whitlock and I insisted on releasing

    Yuna. Tobias is too stubborn.You''re well aware of the rtionship between the Sherman family and

    the Whitlock family too. Right now, Yuna''s grandfather is calling Peter everyday and putting

    pressure on him. What are we supposed to do about this?!"

    "Don''t worry, Madam Lawson. I will talk to Tobias."

    "Thank you so much."

    The first thing that came into his field of vision when Matthew walked into the study was arge

    map.

    Tobias was standing in front of the map, staring at it.

    Matthew saw that every location on the map was marked.

    "Tobias," Matthew called.

    Tobias turned his head.

    His charming face was filled with exhaustion.

    "Matthew, you''re here."

    Matthew nodded. "Tobias, has Natalie not been found yet?"

    Tobias'' gaze fell, and his voice was hoarse. "I''ve sent people everywhere."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    He pointed at the map. "My subordinates have been looking for Natalie in every possible location,

    but she still hasn''t been found."

    Natalie seemed to have disappeared into thin air.

    Tobias frowned, his eyes reflecting hisplicated emotions.

    "Was it Remington who kidnapped her?" Matthew suddenly asked.

    His voice was solemn.

    Tobias'' body stiffened.

    "Yes," he answered in a low voice after hesitating for a moment.

    Although it was just one word, his voice was subtly trembling.

    Matthew''s gaze fell on Tobias'' face.

    He was aware that Tobias was suffering from great pressure. He needed a ce to vent and pour

    out his worries.

    As expected, after a while, Tobias said, "Matthew,

    I''m worried that he will hurt Natalie. It''s been three days, and Natalie has yet to be found. It''s

    dangerous for her to stay with Remington for even a second. I''m really worried."

    Tobias'' face turned pale. "It''s all my fault. I was the one who didn''t guard against him. I knew that he

    had feelings for Natalie, but I thought that his persistence would fade away as time went by. I didn''t

    expect that he would do such a thing!"

    Tobias had never thought that Remington would kidnap Natalie.

    Speaking up to this point, Tobias looked like was about to copse. "Matthew, I''m really afraid that

    something might happen to Natalie!"

    Even standing up was a struggle for Tobias. He was suffering every single second, but he could not

    let himself give up.

    The moment he backed down, Natalie''s whereabouts would be untraceable forever.

    Matthew patted Tobias'' shoulder. "Don''t worry, Tobias. I have interacted with Natalie a few times.

    She is a smart girl. She should be able to protect herself. What''s more..."

    Matthew lowered his voice. "Tobias, if Remington really loved Natalie, he would still respect her, no

    matter what kind of crazy things he does. Whatever you''re worrying about will never

    happen."

    Tobias took a deep breath.

    Even though he agreed with Matthew, he was the one involved in this, unlike Matthew, who was

    only a bystander. He found it impossible to be so rational about it.

    "Where on earth has Natalie been taken to? Why can''t we find her?" Matthew''s eyes fell on the map

    again.

    The map was densely packed with Tobias'' markings. It was clear that Tobias'' subordinates had

    gone all around looking for Natalie.

    Tobias couldn''t help but feel frustrated. "No matter if it''s Agaphen City, Ennd, the United States,

    or even North Europe, I''ve already sent people to investigate wherever I could think of, but she was

    nowhere to be found."

    "Is it possible to find Natalie through her and Remington''s phone signals?"

    "I tried, but it''s useless. Their cell phones are turned off and I couldn''t trace their signals at all."

    Matthew frowned.

    Upon hearing Tobias'' words, he realized that this matter was truly difficult.

    The gears in his head turned, but he still could not find a suitable way to deal with it.

    In the end, Matthew could only put this matter aside and tell Tobias his true purpose ofing here.

    "Tobias, where is Yuna?" Matthew suddenly asked in a solemn voice.

    Tobias narrowed his eyes.

    "I''ll take you there," Tobias said.

    His voice was as cold as ice.

    As members of the upper ss whose families were in frequent contact with each other, Matthew

    had seen Yuna several times.

    Back then, Yuna was proud and extravagant. She had the traits of a true nobledy.

    Therefore, when he saw that state that Yuna was in, Matthew was extremely shocked.

    She sat on the chair limply, as if she had no strength left. Her face was pale, her whole body filthy

    with grime.

    An emotionless bodyguard in ck stood in front of Yuna.

    "Yuna, were you involved in kidnapping Natalie?" the bodyguard asked stiffly.

    "No, I said no!" Yuna didn''t seem to have any strength left, but her voice was still very agitated.

    A clear and crisp beep was heard.

    It wasing from the chair that Yuna was sitting on.

    Matthew instantly understood that the chair that Yuna was sitting on was a polygraph chair.

    Hearing footsteps, the bodyguard turned his head around.

    He saw Tobias.

    The bodyguard hurried over and lowered his head in respect. "Sir, I''ve tested again. Yuna isn''t

    lying."

    "She isn''t lying?" Tobias'' gaze fell on the bodyguard like a sharp de.

    The bodyguard was shocked.

    He immediately lowered his voice. "Sir, that''s what the lie detector says."

    "Get out," Tobias ordered in a cold voice.

    The bodyguard immediately walked out of the room.

    On the other hand, Yuna became agitated as soon as she saw Tobias.

    "Tobias, let me go, let me go! You heard him, even the lie detector says I''m not lying! I don''t know

    where Natalie went, I have no idea at all!"

    The expression on Tobias'' face was indifferent.

    He strode towards Yuna and looked down at her,

    "I''ll ask you once again, where is Natalie?"

    Matthew, who was standing behind him, was stunned.

    It seemed that Tobias did not believe the result of the lie detector. He still stubbornly believed that it

    must have been Yuna who had kidnapped Natalie.

    The coldness in Tobias'' eyes and his condescending attitude made Yuna''s heart ache.

    So this was the man that she had always adored since she was a student.

    However, he had gone as far as to lock her up and torture her, just for another woman!

    Yuna''s heart was chilled to the core.

    As someone born with a silver spoon in her mouth, she had never suffered such torture.

    "Tobias, I have no clue where Natalie is!" Yuna was choked up. "I genuinely don''t know a thing. Why

    won''t you believe me? Even the lie detector proved that I''m not lying, so why?! I''ve worshipped you

    for as long as I can remember. How can you do this to me? You..."

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788

    "Stop your nonsense!" Tobias interrupted Yuna icily. "I''ve already investigated. It was you who

    bribed Jessie to lie about her identity, right? You threatened her with a mistake she had made in the

    past. You knew she would give in because she didn''t want to lose her credibility in her old age."

    "I admit that I faked her identity, but I really don''t know where Natalie has gone. I have no clue at

    all!" Yuna shouted hysterically.

    In the past few days that she had been kept here, she had been asked countless times whether she

    was the one who had kidnapped Natalie.

    However, no matter what she said, even if the lie detector showed that she was telling the truth, the

    man in front of her just didn''t believe her. He simply had to torture her.

    What could she do?

    "I won''t let you go until you tell me where Natalie is." Tobias turned around and was about to leave.

    Despair surfaced in Yuna''s eyes when she saw that Tobias was about to go. She desperately

    yelled, "Aren''t you afraid of what the Sherman family would do if they found out that you kidnapped

    me? Aren''t you afraid that my grandfather will make trouble for you? Don''t you need to consider

    your own grandfather''s feelings? Tobias, is it worth it to throw everything away just forthat woman

    Natalie?"

    Tobias paused for a moment and turned around.

    He fixed his eyes on Tuna''s face. "You''re right. For Natalie, I can throw everything away."

    He was well aware of the rtionship between the Whitlock family and the Sherman family. He also

    knew that Peter was protective towards Tuna. However, for Natalie, he could give up anything.

    He would find Natalie at all costs. There was nothing that could stop him.

    Tobias'' stare sent shivers down Yuna''s spine.

    The threat posed by the Sherman family did not affect him at all.

    Tuna bit her lip. "What about me? Tobias, I saved your life. If it weren''t for me, you might still be at

    the bottom of the sea. Are you going to treat your savior like this?"

    Tuna gave onest shot at convincing Tobias to let her go.

    Tobias'' gaze deepened.

    He suddenly turned around and left the room. Just when Matthew was about to follow him, Tobias

    returned.

    There was a pistol in his hand.

    Matthew panicked. "Tobias, what are you doing? You can''t be so impulsive!"

    If Tobias really killed Yuna, the Whitlock family and Sherman family would definitely have a falling

    out.

    Tobias took a look at Matthew and said nothing.

    He went straight to Yuna with the pistol in his hand.

    Yuna''s pupils widened to their limit.

    She was overwhelmed with fear.

    What... What did Tobias want to do? Did he really want to kill her?

    Once she was dead, no one would find out that Tobias had mistreated her this way even after she

    had saved his life.

    Yuna was trembling all over. She never knew that Tobias was such a despicable man!

    "You... You can''t kill me!" Yuna shouted in horror.

    Tobias looked at Yuna with contempt.

    Yuna''s palms went cold.

    She couldn''t believe what she saw in Tobias'' hand.

    It was a gun. A ck, shiny gun.

    Yuna was stunned.

    Tobias handed the pistol to her. What was he trying to do?!

    Tobias nced at Yuna. "Since you saved my life, I want to return the favor. There''s a bullet in this

    gun. You can shoot it wherever you want, I won''t dodge. This is my appreciation for your effort in

    saving my life."

    Yuna was dumbstruck.

    She looked at Tobias, her head buzzing.

    Tobias stood in front of her, standing straight with confidence..

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Yuna''s eyes began to redden.

    She realized that she had misunderstood him just now.

    There was no way she would admire Tobias so deeply if he was truly such a despicable man.

    "I''ll pay you back for what you''ve done for me. However, as for what you''ve done to Natalie, I''ll

    never let you go," Tobias said coldly.

    Yuna''s heart was chilled to the core.

    This man was willing to take a shot just to stick up for Natalie.

    At that moment, she finally realised that she had lost. She hadpletely lost.

    She realized that even if Natalie disappeared, it was impossible for her to be with Tobias. This man

    loved Natalie that much. She didn''t stand a chance at all.

    Bang!

    Yuna threw the pistol on the ground.

    "I''ll tell you." She gazed at Tobias and said calmly, "I''ll tell you where Natalie is."

    Since Yuna had studied psychology, the lie detector was useless on her.

    Her mental capacity was extraordinary. If she was determined to conceal the truth, no one could

    force her otherwise.

    Despite that, when Tobias handed her the pistol, she didn''t want to struggle pointlessly anymore.

    Natalie, who was leaning on the bed, opened her eyes.

    Remington, who was sitting beside her, said softly, "Natalie, you''re awake,"

    Natalie furrowed her eyebrows in disgust.

    Even without looking, she knew that Remington was staring at her.

    She turned her head over.

    Remington''s eyes were picturesque. His eyes were naturally seductive, mesmerizing anyone.

    Natalie used to love looking at Remington''s eyes.

    She used to wonder how a man could have such alluring eyes.

    However, right then, she was absolutely disgusted.

    She hated Remington''s eyes, especially when they were on her.

    Suddenly, her chin was held up by a hand. Remington turned Natalie''s head towards himself and

    forced her to look at him.

    "Is there any meaning in this?!" Natalie red at Remington.

    "Of course there is." Remington''s voice was shallow. "Every day is meaningful, as long as I''m with

    you."

    "But all I feel is disgust when I see you!" Natalie said straightforwardly.

    She had never imagined that one day, she would be so appalled by Remington.

    There was a sh of pain in Remington''s eyes, but it faded immediately.

    He smiled indifferently. "Natalie, you used to hate Tobias, but now you''re crazy in love with him."

    "How can youpare yourself to Tobias?"

    Natalie shouted immediately.

    Remington''s gaze instantly turned frosty. "Why can''t Ipare to him?!"

    Seeing the change of Remington''s expression, Natalie pursed her lips and did not say anything.

    She didn''t want to provoke Remington.

    Humans were prone to fall into madness when they were emotional. She didn''t want Remington to

    go on a rampage.

    Although she was being held captive by Remington and could literally do nothing, she at least

    wanted to protect her chastity. Otherwise, how could she face Tobias in the future?

    Natalie tried hard to calm herself down. "Remington, why are you doing this? Tobias will never

    forgive you for kidnapping me. You are still young, you even have your own career to take care of.

    Are you going to destroy yourself like this? Do you want to be estranged by the Whitlock family in

    the future?"

    Apathy shed in Remington''s gaze. "The Whitlock family... Did you say the Whitlock family?" "Isn''t

    yourst name Whitlock?!"

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789

    Remington smiled.

    "Natalie, I can do anything for you. Maybe I''m just like my mom, both of us were blinded by love."

    Speaking of this, he was misty-eyed. "Natalie, do you know why this house exists?"

    Natalie was slightly stunned.

    She knew that she was in the countryside, but she didn''t understand why there was a house like

    this in a vige. This house was obviously specially designed. It was definitely not an ordinary rural

    residence.

    It would be impossible to say that Remington purposely built the house just to kidnap her, as the

    house had obviously gone through many springs and winters.

    "Natalie, aren''t you curious?" He suddenly leaned over and looked Natalie straight in the eye.

    The face in front of her was so charming, but Natalie only felt nauseous.

    "It''s none of my business," Natalie said coldly.

    "Natalie, your answer really hurt me." Remington sighed. "It was my mom who built this house. My

    mom was an excellent architect. She had a bright future and could have been famous, but my father

    ruined everything."

    At this point, Remington''s eyes were filled with pain. "My mom met my dad when she was in

    Ennd. She immediately fell crazily in love with him. At that time, my father had just been hurt by

    Cecilia. Since Cecilia could not forget her exboyfriend, she broke up with my father."

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Therefore, my parents got together. However, he still couldn''t forget Cecilia. He was always

    thinking about getting back with Cecilia. Do you even know what he did when he was making love

    to my mom?"

    Remington paused for a moment before his tone turned even icier. "He didn''t want to impregnate

    my mom. He was still set on winning Cecilia back. Having a baby with my mom would ruin his

    chances of getting back with Cecilia."

    Natalie''s eyes were full of doubt.

    If Rudopth had always worn condoms, how had Remington''s mother gotten pregnant and given

    birth to him?

    What Remington said a momentter dispelled Natalie''s doubts. "But my mom was too infatuated

    with him. Despite knowing that my dad had done such a thing, she still wanted to have a child of

    their own. Hence, she thought of a way to get my dad''s semen, and then froze it."

    Natalie had goosebumps all over her body.

    How could a woman go to such lengths just for love?

    "When Cecilia came backter on, my dad immediately left my mom to be with her. He never looked

    back, not even once. No matter how my mom pleaded with him, it was useless. In the end, my mom

    gave birth to me using the frozen semen."

    "After she got pregnant, my mom thought that he would be soft-hearted enough to ept her. She

    even told my dad that she was willing to be his mistress. She could be my dad''s lover as long as he

    agreed."

    Remingtonughed at himself mockingly. "Natalie, wasn''t my mom blinded by love?"

    Natalie pursed her lips and did not speak.

    In her eyes, Remington''s mother wasn''t blinded by love. She was paranoid, extremely so.

    No matter how blinded by love someone was, they should always love themselves first. How could

    Remington''s mom expect love from someone else, when she couldn''t even love herself?

    Remington continued, "Even so, my dad didn''t agree. He epted me but not my mom. He only

    cared about Cecilia. Ever since their reunion, he didn''t want to entertain any woman, even as a

    mistress."

    Remington stood up suddenly and walked around in the huge room. "After that, my mom came

    here. This ce was remote, tranquil, and had no signs of human activity. Thus, my mom decided

    to build a house here, and it took her several years to finish the construction. Do you know why she

    did that?"

    Remington''s gaze fell on Natalie''s face.

    Looking at him, Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    That particrly heavy door surfaced in her thoughts.

    Could Remington''s mom have...

    Natalie''s breathing hastened.

    Remington grinned. "What a smart girl, Natalie. You''re absolutely correct. My mom wanted to

    kidnap and imprison my dad here. Only then would my dad be hers to keep, forever. Only then

    would he no longer belong to Cecilia, but to my mom. However, my mom was much too naive."

    Remington lowered his voice. "She had never thought about the fact that my dad was no ordinary

    person. How could she trap my dad so easily? She thought of all kinds of ways, but none of her

    ideas worked. Finally, one day, my mom thought of using me. She gave me a pack of drugs and

    asked me to drug my dad so that he would faint. That way, she could bring him here with ease. I

    didn''t know what it was. I tried to drug my dad, just like how my mom ordered, but my dad caught

    me off guard. Ever since, he''s given me the cold shoulder."

    Remington''s voice was getting lower and lower. "I have never felt any love from the Whitlock family,

    not even a little. My dad only cared about Tobias from the start. Natalie, do you still think that I

    belong to the Whitlock family?"

    His gaze fell straight on Natalie''s face as he questioned intensely, "And my dad, if he only cared

    about Cecilia, why would he trick my mom? He betrayed my mom and made her suffer for her entire

    life. He wanted to torture her to death!"

    Natalie was shocked by his words.

    All of her doubts seemed to have been resolved.

    She finally understood why Remington was never happy with the Whitlock family, and why

    Remington hated Tobias so much.

    "Remington, it''s true that Tobias'' dad was wrong, but what about your mom? Wasn''t she paying the

    price for her crazy infatuation?" Natalie suddenly mentioned.

    Remington''s breathing froze.

    Natalie stared into Remington''s eyes. "After

    Cecilia came back, Tobias'' dad immediately broke up with your mom. He never cheated on your

    mom, but your mom was still stubborn enough to get artificially inseminated. Wasn''t everything she

    did after that just her paying the price of her paranoia?"

    "Nonsense!" Remington became agitated suddenly.

    "Aren''t you well aware that what I''m saying is the truth? You''re just deceiving yourself as well as

    others! Now you''re just repeating your mom''s mistakes. Aren''t you just hurting yourself by trapping

    me here?"

    Remington''s expression changed all of a sudden.

    "Remington, it isn''t toote to wake up. If you let me go, everything will be back to normal again.

    Please let go of me before it''s toote. Remington, don''t keep making mistakes!" "Haha,"

    Remingtonughed sarcastically.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790

    He wasn''t touched by Natalie''s words. She hadn''t made him realize anything at all.

    He looked at Natalie sorrowfully. "Natalie, there''s no turning back for me. From the moment you lied

    to me, I was doomed to choose this path. I will not let you go, never!"

    As he finished his words, Remington left the room and mmed the door roughly.

    Natalie''s fingertips started to tremble.

    She finally understood why Remington was acting so paranoid.

    She finally understood why Remington had imprisoned her here.

    It was not only because of Remington''s feelings for her, but more the thought that Natalie had

    deceived him. Not to mention, this incident reminded him of his past.

    Remington hadn''t gone crazy overnight. It was due to a continuous set of events.

    Natalie gave a heavy, uncontroble cough as she felt a sharp pain in her chest.

    Tobias did not expect Remington to hide Natalie in such a ce.

    It was a deste vige far away from Agaphen City.

    Tobias would never have thought of that ce. No wonder he couldn''t find Natalie despite sending

    numerous people to look for her.

    After Yuna told him where Natalie was being hidden, Tobias set off immediately.

    He straight up mobilized a private ne as he didn''t want to lose even a single second.

    As the weather was bad that day, the pilot flew the ne very carefully. However, Tobias felt like

    time was running out, so he decided to fly the ne himself.

    Selina and Matthew were both on the ne too.

    Selina was surprised that Tobias could fly a ne.

    "I didn''t know that my brother knew how to fly a ne," she murmured to herself. She didn''t expect

    that Matthew, sitting next to her, would respond, "Your brother can do anything."

    Selina beamed with pride. "You bet, my brother is the best."

    Matthew smiled.

    His eyes were fixed on Selina''s radiant face.

    They were about an hour away from the vige.

    Selina looked out of the window with a trace of perplexity in her eyes.

    It was such a deste ce... Why would Remington imprison Natalie in such a remote area?

    The truth was, if there hadn''t been any solid evidence, she would never believe that Remington

    wouldmit such a crazy and paranoid crime.

    In Selina''s heart, Remington had always been like a fox, a cunning fox.

    Why would such an intelligent man do something like this?

    Selina''s emotions were soplex that she felt the urge to vent to Matthew, despite not knowing

    him well.

    Not to mention, Matthew was a warm person who would definitely lend her a listening ear.

    "Matthew," Selina muttered. "Tell me, why do you think my brother is acting like this? Why did he

    join hands with Yuna to kidnap Natalie?"

    Matthew was at a loss for words.

    The corner of his mouth twitched. Although it was not the first time that Selina was talking to him, he

    still wasn''t used to it.

    He personally believed that she made him sound like an old man, even though he wasn''t old at all in

    terms of age or appearance.

    However, Selina could call him whatever she pleased.

    "People can do crazy things when they''re too deeply in love, and they wouldn''t think logically like

    normal people do. Maybe that''s why Remington did such a thing, he''s lost his reason," Matthew

    said in a deep voice.

    Selina was stunned.

    People could do crazy things when they were too deeply in love...

    "Just like me?" She suddenly murmured.

    She had always been like this. She was usually a rather smart girl, but when she was with Dn,

    her ability to think rationally would be thrown out the window. No matter how others persuaded her,

    it would be useless.

    Matthew could not hear her clearly. "What did you say?"

    Selina snapped out of it.

    She smiled. "It''s nothing. Matthew, is it the same for you? Would you be irrational if you fell in

    love?"

    Matthew''s gaze slightly darkened.

    No, he wouldn''t.

    Although he had special feelings for the girl in front of him and had thought of her constantly since

    getting a glimpse of her nine years ago, he had never done anything unreasonable for love.

    Even until now, he hadn''t confessed to Selina about his feelings.

    He had always been calm, even when he was dealing with a rtionship.

    "I... don''t think I would. At least, I haven''t so far," Matthew replied.

    Selina raised her eyebrows. "I knew you wouldn''t."

    A hint of interest shed across Matthew''s dark eyes. "Hm, how would you know?"

    Selina grinned. "For a mature man like you, you must have experienced all kinds of rtionships.

    You''re probably a veteran in the dating scene. You can have any woman wrapped around your

    finger. How could you lose your mind for the sake of love?"

    Matthew couldn''t helpughing as he heard this.

    He raised his eyebrows slightly. "Oh, you seem to know me pretty well?"

    "Isn''t that the case?" Selina countered.

    "Of course not."

    Selina stuck out her tongue, not believing him.

    "Don''t tell me that you''ve never been in a rtionship before, and you''re still a virgin?" No topic was

    taboo to Selina.

    Matthew''s pupils darkened.

    "Hm?" He neither denied nor confirmed it.

    Selina was somewhat dissatisfied with his response.

    "A handsome and rich man like you must have led countless girls into the bedroom. Stop acting

    innocent already," Selina couldn''t help but say.

    She was a member of the upper ss. Naturally, she knew the tricks that men in noble families

    would y on girls.

    To be honest, besides Tobias, the rich men she knew were all yboys.

    Matthew was speechless.

    He gave a heavy cough. "Selina, you really have a wild imagination."

    "It''s not that my imagination is wild, it''s the truth."

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Just as Selina finished her words, the ne took a sudden turn.

    It turned out that a bird was flying past in front of them and was about to hit the ne. The ne

    had dipped slightly as Tobias maneuvered it to avoid hitting the bird.

    Selina was caught off guard. The momentum sent her staggering forward.

    As Selina was falling over, Matthew subconsciously reached out his hand to catch her.

    There was silence.

    Selina''s eyes widened.

    Matthew felt something unusual in his palm.

    The two of them looked at each other.

    "Ah!" A momentter, Selina let out a cry.

    She stood up in a hurry and red at Matthew angrily. "You... You pervert!"

    When Matthew had reached out his hand to catch her earlier, his hand hadnded on the part under

    her neck...

    Matthew had nothing to say.

    He hadn''t wanted to take advantage of Selina. It waspletely unintentional.

    "I..." Matthew was just about to exin when Selina interrupted him.

    "You''re so sleazy!" Selina added furiously.

    Matthew said helplessly, "That wasn''t on purpose."

    Selina gave no response.

    He immediately continued, "You escaped too fast, I didn''t even get a chance."

    Selina remained quiet.

    Her face turned red instantly.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791

    However, Selina was not the passive type. She red at Matthew as she fiercely ground her teeth. "As expected, old men like you are sly perverts.

    was right, you''re definitely one of those greasy middle-aged men."

    Matthew was speechless.

    He felt like he had been hit with a fatal blow. Come to think of it, every blow hit him so hard hade from Selina

    It was true that he was much older than Selina, but he was only in his thirties. He wasn''t old, let alone greasy!

    Seeing the look of disdain on Selina��s face, Matthew sighed

    His eyes, which were deeper than the ocean, looked at Selina. "Selina, do you really see me that way?"

    Selina was stunned

    His gaze was as deep as a ck hale, yet it was so clear that Selina could see her own reflection in his eyes.

    Selina��s mood was affected by Matthew''s stare. Suddenly, she felt an indescribable emotion in her heart.

    She barely knew this man, yet Matthew had asked her this question as if they were old friends. Locking into his eyes. it even seemed like Selina held

    a special ce in his heart.

    He seemed to care about Selina''s opinion of him.

    Selina was a little confused.

    The truth was, she had just blurted it out without giving it much thought. She had been pampered since young, so she never gave it much thought

    before saying or doing something

    Locking into Matthew''s eyes, she suddenly felt a little sorry.

    However, her pride stopped her from apologizing

    She remained silent.

    The heavy door was opened again.

    Natalie raised her head.

    Seeing the person in front of her, Natalie''s gaze darkened.

    It wasn''t Tobias, but Remington again.

    Every time she heard the door open, she had always fantasized that it would be Tobiasing in. However, every single time, she was disappointed.

    Natalie looked away.

    She didn''t want to see Remington

    This man, whom she once regarded as her best friend, had now be the person she hated the most.

    "Natalie, he''s found this ce. He''se to save you,�� Remington said

    There was a hint of coldness in his voice.

    Natalie''s whole body trembled.

    She turned her head in disbelief and stared at Remington. "T... Tobias is here?!"

    There was a sh of fierceness in Remington''s eyes. "Women are utterly unreliable. I shouldn''t have worked with Yuna from the start.��

    It was impossible for Tobias to find the ce where Remington had hidden Natalie unless someone had told him.

    The only one who knew was Yuna.

    There was a sh of ecstasy in Natalie''s eyes.

    Remington''s statement confirmed her suspicions that Yuna knew he had imprisoned her here all along.

    Tobias must have guessed it. He probably tracked Yuna down and forced her to tell him Natalie''s location

    Immense excitement filled up Natalie''s whole body.

    She was going to be saved. Tobias had finallye to rescue her.

    The man she had been longed for, Tobias, had finally arrived.

    Natalie was so excited that she couldn''t help but get out of bed. However, her energy was drained. She fell to the ground immediately as soon as she

    got out.

    Ever since she had been kept captive here, the drugs Remington had given her had probably made her muddled. Her body was weak in the first

    ce, not to mention that she had gone on a hunger strike to rebel against Remington.

    Seeing Natalie fall onto the ground in a sorry state, a dim light shed across Remington''s eyes.

    "Natalie." Remington shook his head. "Do you really miss him that much? You couldn''t help but run the moment you heard that he''sing.��

    He walked slowly towards Natalie.

    Natalie struggled to get up, but she did not have any strength.

    Remington squatted down and looked at Natalie''s face. "Natalie, tell me, do you like him that much?"

    A trace of imperceptible sadness could be heard

    in his tone.

    Natalie looked.gt Remington and

    said firmly, "Yes, I like him very

    much. I wag overwhelmed with ~

    excitem��nt when I heard that he =

    was ceming. Let me go now if you

    still have even the slightest bit-of

    conscience left. You still have a

    cance to turn back." Content

    belongs to

    scoffed, his tone extremely

    disdainful, "Th ngs have already ~~

    come this far, do you still think that

    there i7any chance to turn back?��

    There''s been no turning backssince

    thesnoment I kidnapped you. I just

    didn''t expect..."

    "A chance to turn back?�� Remington

    Remington paused for a while, looking at her strangely. "I didn''t expect Tobias to find us so quickly."

    The fact that Tobias could find this ce so quickly was beyond Remington''s expectations. It was so fast that Remington hadn''t even had the chance

    to marry Natalie yet.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    That was right, the reason why he had trapped Natalie here was to make her his wife.

    Natalie''s husband should have been him.

    He had nned to decorate the house to fit the joyous asion

    However, he had to guard Natalie. On the other hand, he also had to prevent his location from being exposed. Therefore, he hadn''t gotten the chance

    to decorate even after so many days.

    He had initially thought that there was a lot of time to do so.

    He didn''t expect Tobias to find them so quickly.

    There was an odd look in Remington''s eyes.

    He picked Natalie up, who had fallen onto the ground, and held her in his arms.

    Natalie was very light. It didn''t take much effort at all.

    Remington smirked, "Natalie, you''re

    so light, too light. I can barely feel

    anything holding you in my arms.

    He''s defiaitely treated you badly. >

    How cquild you be so skinny if he��

    had treated you well? As long:as

    youre mine, I''ll definitely feed you

    wall to make you cute andchubby."

    Natalie said firmly, "You''re wrong, Remington. What matters when you''re with someane isn''t how full your stomach is, but how fulfilled your soul is. I''m

    happy when I''m with Tobias, and that is all that matters.��

    Remington''s gaze froze slightly. "Aren''t you happy when you are with me?"

    "No, I''m not happy at alll" Natalie stared at Remington. "I''m not willing to be with you at all, not even for a minute, not even for a second.��

    There was a hint of hurt in Remington''s eyes. He lowered his voice. "But Natalie, remember the times when you were willing to joke around with me?

    You even cooked for me back in the day! Have you forgotten?��

    Countless emoticons rippled across Natalie''s gaze when she heard Remington''s words.

    That was all in the past.

    They had a good rtionship back then. Those were the days that Natalie treated Remington as her friend.

    At that time, they were still a pair of friends who could mess around and have fun. How had they ended up like this in the blink of an eye?

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792

    Everything was the same, only he had changed.

    The corners of Natalie''s lips instantly turned bitter. "Remington, you can still turn back, it''s not toote yet. We''re still friends as long as you''re willing

    to turn back and stop being stubborn, okay?"

    Her plea did not manage to move Remington.

    Remington smiled in resolution

    Turning back wasn''t an option for him.

    Perhaps. in the past, he had almost turned back. That time when he was almost killed in the Amazon Jungle, he was thinking that maybe being just

    friends with Natalie was not that bad.

    However, when he saw Natalie and Tobias together, all of his rationale was burned to ashes.

    For countless nights, he tormented himself.

    Especially when he was in the United States. The jealousy of seeing Natalie, Tobias and Hayden together as a happy family almost drove him off the

    deep end.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    He couldn''t control himself at all.

    If every human could be rational at all times, then there wouldn''t be murderers. There would be no need for thew either.

    In the end, humans were animals controlled by their impulses.

    "As long as your soul is fulfilled, huh? Your soul feels fulfilled when you are with him?" Remington murmured. "Natalie, the reason why I''ve dragged

    this out for so long is because I want to fulfill your soul. I want your soul to belong to me. I shouldn''t have waited this long. I should have gotten hold

    of you long ago."

    There were many times when he had the opportunity, but he had let Natalie go.

    If he hadn''t let go back then, maybe Natalie would have been his by now.

    Perhaps this moment would have arrived a long time ago.

    He didn''t want to care about Natalie''s tears, her contemptuous gaze, or her nagging words. He only wanted to make Natalie his, to an insane degree.

    That would be enough.

    A fire lit up within Remington, burning his reason to ash

    Every single cell in his body was moring for Natalie. He wanted her so bad that he could give up everything for her.

    Remington ced Natalie on the bed. His eyes were filled with madness. "Natalie, we don''t have much time left. Tobias will be here soon. Before he

    arrives, we have something vet to do.��

    Locking at the frenzy Remington was in, Natalie immediately realized what he meant by "something".

    Natalie''s body tensed up right away. "Remington, you''re crazy! Tobias ising already. What are you doing? Stop it!"

    A psychotic smile appeared on Remington''s face.

    His hand was about to unbutton Natalie''s clothes. "Natalie, maybe this is good too. Doing it at a time like this is more exciting and memorable, don''t

    you think? Don''t worry, Natalie, you''ll definitely feel good. I''m just as skilled as Tobias. Listen to me, I''ll make you feel good.��

    Natalie''s whole body was trembling with fear.

    She wanted to struggle and escape, but she had no energy at all.

    Her body was totally limp. She couldn''t muster an ounce of strength.

    "Remington, stop! Stop it!" Tears burst out from Natalie''s eyes

    However, he was immune to her tears. There was no way of stopping Remington now.

    His eyes were full of insanity. "Natalie, how would Tobias react when he arrives to see us making love? What would be his expression? Would he be

    provoked? Do you think he would still desire you?"

    "Stop talking, please stop it, I''m begging you!" Natalie cried and shouted.

    "Natalie, tell me, what do you think he will do? Tell me!" Remington''s voice became increasingly crazy.

    He could imagine it perfectly.

    When Tobias came in, he would see his own brother doing unspeakable things to his beautiful fiance, Natalie.

    It would be enough for him to go mad

    He had lived all his life in Tobias" -.

    shadow, Although he seemed

    carefree, he was living in pain

    because of Tobias. No one kn��w,

    except for himself. Content belongs

    to  a

    Finally, for the first time, he was about to win.

    He wanted to own Tobias�� woman, right in front of him.

    He wanted Tobias to feel the same way he had felt all these years, the unbearable pain that had haunted him all along.

    Remington became more and more excited. He undid Natalie''s second button.

    Faintly, the outline of her underwear could be seen

    A pulsing heat spread from her abdomen, egging Remington on even more.

    He had been with a lot of women before, but he had never had a woman who could make him so excited and eager to have a taste.

    "Natalie, be a good girl. Don''t move, be good." Remington''s Adam''s apple was bobbing.

    "Remington you brute! You''re inhumane!�� Natalie''s eyes were all red

    Without any hesitation, Remington

    said, "Natalie: do you think that I will

    spare you-again if you curse me like:

    las time Cursing at me won''t work

    anymgre. This is myst chance

    Thisds thest opportunity tghave

    you Natalie, this time, you are mine."

    A gust of overwhelming despair enveloped Natalie and carried away all the hope and joy within her.

    Not long ago, she had finally received the news that Tobias wasing to save her.

    She really thought that a ray of hope was finally shining down on her, that she could finally escape from Remington''s grip.

    However, she was wrong. Although it seemed like there was a beautiful road ahead, the next step that awaited her was still a hellish abyss.

    She did not know when Tobias would arrive, but it was already toote.

    When Tobias arrived, she would already have been defiled by Remington

    Natalie had no hope left.

    How could she face Tobias after being taken advantage of by another man?

    In that case, she might as well die.

    Even in her despair, she was determined not to let Remington have his way.

    Natalie used all the strength left in her body to bite the tip of her tongue.

    She was going to die. She needed to die

    Fresh blood spurted out from the wound.

    Remington was dumbstruck.

    Cnce he realized what was happening, he grabbed onto Natalie''s jaw. "Let go, Natalie! Let go!"

    Under the pressure of Remington''s hand, Natalie was forced to let go of her jaw.

    Her mouth was oozing with blood

    Seeing this, the lust Remington felt died offpletely.

    He got up off Natalie''s body. He said in a turbulent tone, "Natalie, you would rather die than be with me?"

    Natalie stared at Remington, blood still flowing from her mouth

    She didn''t answer, but her expression said it all.

    All of a sudden, Remington felt as if

    the world:around him was spinning.

    He felt ike his heart had been

    stabbed with a sharp knife, sending

    him-into so much pain that he

    cotdn''t breathe.

    -

    "Tobias is arriving soon, and you''ll finally see him, yet you still chose to die?!"

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793

    Natalie sneered. Since her mouth was full of blood, she couldn''t speak clearly. "I would rather die than be r''ped by you. Get it, Remington? I would

    rather die!"

    Remington kept silent for two seconds

    Suddenly, he turned around and walked out.

    Momentster, he walked in, holding a cup in his hand

    "Natalie, you want to be with him so much that you would even die for him? Fine, I''ll help you out.��

    Natalie''s gaze fell on the cup in his hand.

    Was that a cup of poison? Did Remington want her to die?

    Her heart was clouded in despair.

    That was fine, too. She had been so determined to die just a moment ago. If she let Remington have his way. she would be too ashamed to face

    Tobias. She might as well die.

    What Remington did after that shocked Natalie.

    He downed the liquid in the cup in one gulp.

    Before Natalie could react, he bent over and kissed her on the lips.

    Natalie''s eyes widened.

    Remington forcefully pried Natalie''s lips open, feeding the liquid from his mouth into hers. He continued to cover her mouth with his lips, making sure

    that Natalie couldn''t spit anything out.

    He finally let go when he was sure that Natalie had swallowed.

    Natalie looked at him, frightened. "What on earth did you feed me?"

    It couldn''t be poison. If it was poison, Remington wouldn''t have put it in his own mouth first.

    Locking at Natalie, Remington suddenlyughed. "That? Hmph, Natalie, you''ll find out at some point."

    Bang!

    There was an explosive noise.

    Remington did not close the door when he came in. At that moment, the heavy door was kicked open

    Tobias rushed in

    Bang!

    Ancther loud sound was heard. This time, it was the sound of Tobias�� fistnding on Remington''s body.

    All his energy was used in this punch, causing Remington to fall backwards and hit the ground.

    Tobias pulled out a gun and pointed the barrel straight at Remington

    Remington didn''t show even a trace of fear. Instead, he smiled nonchntly.

    Then, Selina rushed in.

    She blocked Remington with her body. "Tobias, don''t be impulsive. You can''t kill Remington. He''s still your brother!"

    Although Selina detested Remington for kidnapping Natalie, he was her brother in the end.

    She couldn''t just watch Tobias kill Remington like that.

    When she first came in, she saw the killing intent in Tobias'' eyes. That was the reason why she had thrown herself at Remington so desperately.

    "Get out of the way, Selina!" Tobias�� gaze was cold as ice. "He held your sister- in-w captive. He deserves to die."

    Selina was even more terrified.

    She shook her head desperately. "Tobias, please don''t."

    Cecilia rushed in.

    Seeing Tobias pointing a gun at Remington, Cecilia was scared out of her wits.

    Although Remington had done something wreng, his sins didn''t amount to death. Moreover, Tobias and Remington were rted by blood. If Tobias

    really killed Remington with his own hands, Rudopth would probably die of anger!

    Cecilia grabbed Tobias" hand. "Don''t be impulsive, Tobias."

    A hint of hatred shed in Tobias�� eyes. "I''m going to avenge the humiliation Natalie received.��

    Cecilia was shocked. She subconsciously looked at Natalie who was lying on the bed.

    Natalie was leaning on the bed there. Her clothes were a little messy.

    "Natalie." Cecilia''s heart ached immediately.

    Natalie bit her lip.

    She looked at Tobias. "Tobias, let him go. He didn''t touch me."

    As she finished her words, Natalie lost all her strength and copsed onto the bed

    Three dayster, Natalie woke up.

    She opened her eyes in a daze.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    When she did so, the first person she saw was Tobias.

    At that moment, all her worries suddenly faded away.

    She was fortunate. Although destiny had made her suffer so much once again, she was still shown mercy at thest moment.

    She didn''t die, and her chastity was kept. Tobias was still by her side.

    The moment she woke up, she could still see Tobias.

    "Tobias." Natalie couldn''t help but call out his name.

    Even though Tobias was sitting next to Natalie and holding her hand, his eyes were closed.

    Ever since had Natalie passed out,

    he had tirelessly remained by her.

    side. NO matter how strong hewas,

    he still needed to rest. He was��

    hurnan after all. Content helongs to

    ig

    Upon hearing Natalie''s voice, Tobias opened his eyes immediately.

    "Natalie, you''re awake." Tobias�� eyes were full of surprise.

    Natalie managed to sit up by using Tobias�� arm as a crutch.

    When she locked at Tobias, something shed across her eyes.

    She felt like she had beaten death itself.

    "Tobias!" Natalie couldn''t help but fall into Tobias'' arms.

    Tobias immediately hugged Natalie tightly.

    Natalie''s voice was choked with sobs, "Thank God, Tobias. Remington didn''t touch me. Although I was imprisoned for so long, nothing happened to

    me."

    She couldn''t fight the urge to cry.

    She didn''t know why it was so difficult for her and Tobias to be together in peace.

    Why couldn''t they be a normal couple? Why did they always have to suffer just to be together?

    They had to endure so many hardships just to get married.

    Fortunately, everything was fine in the end.

    After all, she was at Tobias'' side, safe and sound.

    Tobias patted Natalie''s back, "Natalie, I know. You''ve been through so much.��

    As he finished his words, he couldn''t help but kiss Natalie''s forehead. "Natalie, thank goodness everything''s okay. That''s the best.��

    Natalie nodded eagerly. ��That''s right. Luckily, I''m fine and nothing happened.��

    When Natalie had calmed down a little, Tobias served her a bowl of soup.

    There were many ingredients in the soup, all with

    medicinal properties

    Tobias had made the soup himself.

    "Natalie, have a taste.��

    Natalie was about to reach for the bow!

    "I''l hold it for you. It''s a little hot," Tobias said.

    Natalie''s heart was filled with warmth.

    She carefully took a sip of the soup, and her whole body was warmed up.

    Now that everything was settled, her

    heart was suddenly filled with =~

    happiness again. Perhaps she had

    to got through this much to cherish

    the things she had always taken for

    granted in the past. Content ��belongs

    t& od

    After drinking the soup, Tobias stared at Natalie. "Natalie, there is something that I need to confess to you."

    Natalie nodded. "Go ahead."

    "[ went to North Europe the night

    before the''wedding,�� Tobias saidin a

    low voige. "I had nned to surprise

    you by-telling you about your true

    identity, but I didn''t expect things to

    gothis way."

    vo 4 a

    swnovel.ne

    His eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    If he hadn''t gone to North Europe at that time, maybe this might not have happened.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794

    Perhaps even the fact that he went to North Europe had been a part of Yuna and Remington''s n.

    They might have discovered that there would be a blizzard in North Europe that day and were sure that Tobias would not be able toe back in

    time. That was why they kidnapped Natalie.

    Natalie used her palm to cover Tobias�� lips. "I know what you''re trying to say. but please don''t. Don''t feel guilty. We can never predict what''s going to

    happen. What''s more, even if you were at the wedding, no one would have been prepared for someone to kidnap me. I would have still gotten

    kidnapped.��

    "Natalie." A gloomy trace shed across Tobias'' eyes

    He picked up Natalie''s fingers, put them on his lips, and kissed them.

    "Either way, it''s all in the past, right? I''m fine. I''m safe and sound." Natalie smiled at Tobias.

    Her smile was sincere and genuine.

    She felt lucky being able to sit in front of Tobias at this moment, with both of them being totally fine.

    "Yes, you''re okay. Nothing happened.�� Tobias�� eyes had a gentle sparkle.

    "About your past, everything you know is fake," Tobias said.

    "I know," Natalie replied.

    A hint of surprise shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    Natalie looked at Tobias and said, "My past was fabricated by Yuna and Remington, right? Remington told me about it when I was being held

    captive.��

    Tobias'' gaze was deep. "Yes, Natalie, that isn''t your true background.��

    The corners of Natalie''s lips twitched. She suddenly felt a little emotional. "Tobias, the truth is, when I didn''t know that my background was fake, I

    genuinely misunderstood that it was your grandfather who had killed my dad. How ridiculous.��Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Tobias'' eyes were filled with shock.

    Natalie knew about it? Even before she knew that her past was fake, she already knew that Santiago was Tobias�� grandfather?

    "Natalie, then why...?" Tobias couldn''t help but ask.

    Based on Natalie''s personality. wouldn''t she have kicked up a big fuss and wanted to break up with him after finding out?

    However, Natalie had not, and was even prepared to get married

    Natalie smiled, a pleasant smile at the corner of her mouth

    Now that she knew her identity was fake, those buried emotions surfaced into a sweet feeling.

    "You''re wondering why I didn''t break up with you, right, Tobias?"

    Tobias raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Natalie continued to smile. "No, I didn''t think about breaking up with you. Even back then, I knew deep in my heart that the grudges of the past

    generation shouldn''t affect us. I want to be with you. I have to be with you. Nothing can separate us."

    Natalie''s words made Tobias�� eyes brim with tears.

    After a while, he could not help kissing Natalie. "Natalie, how can you be so wonderful?"

    When had his girl, Natalie, be so determined?

    Natalie could not help but reciprocate Tobias'' kiss. They embraced each other for a long time before they finally stopped

    Natalie was blushing, looking a little shy.

    "What about my past? What is my true identity?" she asked impatiently.

    When she was imprisoned, Remington only told her that her identity was fabricated, but had not told her the truth.

    There was a sh of pain in Tobias'' eyes. "Natalie, in regards to your real identity, your parents have indeed passed away already.��

    Natalie was stunned.

    After a while, she asked in a low voice, "Were... Were they killed by someone?"

    "No, Natalie, that''s not it." Tobias held Natalie''s hand

    The warmth of his hand made it all the way to her heart, which encouraged Natalie a little.

    She raised her head and looked into Tobias�� eyes, "Regardless of whether my parents are alive or not, I need to know who they are, and where I

    came from."

    Tobias nodded. He pulled Natalie up. "Natalie,e with me."

    Natalie did not expect Tobias to bring Jessie back to Glevania, to Agaphen City.

    Locking at Jessie''s face which was filled with guilt, Natalie felt a ripple in her heart.

    She looked at Tobias. "Tobias, I''ll talk to her."

    Tobias nced at Jessie for a moment, nodded to Natalie, and left.

    After Tobias left, Jessie immediately apologized to Natalie.

    Her voice was full of guilt. "Natalie, I lied to you. It was all my fault. I lied to you."

    Natalie did not speak.

    Jessie continued, "At that time, I had

    a stable job in Blevania, and the

    reason why went to North Europe

    later on was because I made a =

    mistake. i my job. I did something

    naceapiable that was driven by a

    morhent of uncontroble greed.

    Alfough no one found out-about it, I

    beat myself up a lot. In the end, I

    resigned and went to North Europe.

    "That girl named Yuna, I have no idea how she found out. She threatened me with it. She warned me that if I didn''t tell you the story she had made

    up. she would expose what I did in front of my previouspany and colleagues.��

    "Although I was in North Europe and those things no longer posed a threat to me, I want to keep my reputation. I didn''t want to lose my integrity, so

    I..." The guilt on Jessie''s face became more visible. "Natalie, please forgive me. It was all my fault. I shouldn''t have lied to you."

    Natalie bit her lip and did not speak.

    Jessie had done something wrong by lying to her.

    However, she didn''t want to bear any grudge against Jessie.

    No matter what, when Natalie was still a baby, this woman in front of her had held Natalie in her arms and sent her to an orphanage.

    "You don''t have to talk about this anymore, just tell me my real identity.�� Natalie''s tone was emationless.

    Jessie''s gaze gradually froze, as if she was recalling the past.

    "Natalie, your parents were just

    ordinary employees. When your

    mom was pregnant, your dad was

    sent to the United States. At that

    time, your dad''spany was 2

    nning to build an amusement

    park<thepany="" intentionally="" rec��mmended="" your="" dad="" to="" visit="" the="" united="" states="" learn="" about="" amusement="" park="" construction="" and="" its="" operation.��="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p=""></the>

    "Your mom didn''t want to part with

    your dad, so she insisted on

    following him=Soon after your mom

    gave birth toyou, there was an

    ident tin the amusement park ?

    where yur dad was studying. I

    heard hat the facilities oo

    malfufictioned and people died.��

    "When your mom saw the NEWS, she

    imimediately called your dad, but the

    phone was never picked up. Your

    mom was extremely anxious. She

    was afraid that something had

    happened to your dad, so she

    rushed to the amusement park with

    you in her arms."

    ~

    "Fortunately, your dad was safe and sound. She met him at the amusement park.��

    "When she was carrying you over to your dad, the cabin of a ferris wheel fell off from above. At that moment, your dad immediately rushed over to

    your mom without a second thought.��

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795

    "He protected your mom, and your mom protected you. In the end..." Jessie didn''t continue, and there was a trace of grief in her eyes.

    At that time, because of her work, she hade into contact with many children who were sent to orphanages after their parents died. However, only

    Natalie''s parents left an impression in Jessie''s mind.

    Natalie''s body was a little stiff.

    After a while, she gradually opened her mouth, "Are... Are you telling the truth?"

    She was terrified, terrified that Jessie was lying again.

    Jessie did not speak. She took out a photo album

    "Natalie, this is your parents�� photo album. Luckily I kept it. Ill pass it on to you now."

    Natalie''s fingers were trembling as she took the album.

    She flipped to the first page. It was a photo of a man and a woman.

    The photo was a little yellowed, yet the sweetness of their smile was overflowing.

    Natalie suddenly felt like crying

    She knew that Jessie wasn''t lying.

    The moment she saw the photo, she knew that this couple must be her parents.

    Natalie looked very simr to them!

    Her eyes were the same as her father''s, while her lips and nose looked exactly like her mother''s.

    Natalie recalled that she was emotionless when Jessie had shown her that photost time.

    However, right then, she could not control her emotions.

    Perhaps. this reaction was only reserved for her biclogical parents.

    Natalie was flipping through the album page by page.

    All the photos were pictures of her parents, in which they were smiling delightfully.

    Her parents loved each other deeply.

    Natalie''s eyes gradually turned red

    She had once fantasized about her identity. Would it be like something out of a novel? Something like her being the daughter of a mafia boss?

    It turned out not to be true.

    Her parents were no one special

    They loved each other and had given birth to a daughter.

    At a critical moment, they had protected their daughter.

    They gave their lives in exchange for her survival.

    After a long time, Natalie finally came out of Jessie''s room

    She had a request for Tobias

    She wanted Tobias to let Jessie go.

    Although it was Jessie''s fault for lying, she had been threatened by Yuna.

    More importantly, Natalie was held in her arms as still a child. It was because of Jessie that she was able to find out her identity and see her parents��

    appearance.

    Tobias agreed.

    Natalie held the photo album in her arms. "Tobias, it turns out that my parents are really the mast ordinary people, but they''re also the greatest."

    She was almost choking with sobs.

    Tobias hugged Natalie. "Natalie, don''t be sad.��

    Natalie shook her head. "I''m fine. I''m really not sad at all. I just feel a little emotional.��

    After that, Natalie went on and on about the things that Jessie had told her.

    "Say, Tobias, wouldn''t everything be fine if my mom didn''t go to the amusement park to look for my dad?" she suddenly asked.

    "Natalie," Tobias said in a deep voice. "There is no if�� in reality."

    Natalie was stunned.

    That was true. There is no "if" in reality.

    The past should be left in the past, she should learn to let go of it

    Furthermore, her parents would definitely feel happy that she had found such an excellent man who loved her deeply.

    A smile appeared on the corner of Natalie''s mouth, although it was a little sorrowful.

    "Can I visit the amusement park to have a look? The ce where my parents had an ident,�� Natalie suddenly said after a moment.

    Tobias immediately agreed without hesitation.

    The next day, Tobias and Natalie flew back to the United States.

    Before Natalie told him, he only had a rough idea of Natalie''s identity. He didn''t know the details.

    For example, he did not know that the amusement park where Natalie''s parents had an ident was actually in the United States.

    When he entered the amusement park with Natalie, Tobias was dazed.

    The amusement park was bustling, with tourists from all over the world. That ident back in the day had not affected its business.

    Natalie was simply walking, with all kinds of emotions in her heart.

    Suddenly, Tobias�� footsteps came to a halt.

    Natalie looked at him.

    Tobias" eyes were filled with various

    feelings. Al of a sudden, he turned

    his head and stared straight �� ate

    Natalie, a strange look in his eyes.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She had never seen Tobias with a gaze like that.

    "What''s wrong, Tobias?" Natalie asked in confusion

    Tobias heleNatalie''s shoulder with.

    both of. his hands and said, "Natalie, I

    remember. [ finally remember! er

    ER remember why I always�� felt

    like T ve seen you before." Content

    Helongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~

    Natalie held her breath for a moment.

    "Why?" She looked into Tobias�� eyes.

    "I''ve been to this amusement park before.��

    Natalie''s eyes widened suddenly.

    Listening to Tobias" exnation, scenes of the past slowly unfolded in Natalie''s mind.

    Tobias had visited the amusement park before. That time, Tobias was still a child. It was Cecilia who had brought him here.

    As soon as he arrived at the park, an ident happened right in front of him

    Tobias witnessed one of the ferris wheel cabins falling from the sky with his own two eyes, crushing a couple.

    The woman was holding a baby in her arms.

    Even while being crushed with such an immense force, their bodies were able to stay slightly bent. It didn''t look humanly possible.

    All of this was for the baby in the woman''s arms.

    It was that tiny gap in the bend that had saved the young girl''s life.

    Back then, Tobias broke free from Cecilia''s grasp. He wanted to save that little girl

    She would have already been dead if the couple''s bodies were pressed a little bit lower.

    In the end, Tobias held that tiny infant in his arms

    It was the first time that the young Tobias had ever carried a child

    The baby was very soft, and her skin was as pale as snow.

    However, it was the baby''s eyes that were engraved in Tobias�� mind. He could never forget them.

    The baby had a pair of big bright eyes. They were just like the stars in the sky, shining dazzlingly.

    Natalie looked at Tobias with her eyes wide open, just like the baby girl in his arms all those years ago.

    "Are... Are you telling the truth?" Natalie asked in disbelief

    "I''m sure of it, Natalie," Tobias said firmly.

    Natalie patted her own forehead.

    Oh God, it was unbelievable.

    If Tobias hadn''t said it personally, she wouldn''t have believed in such a coincidence.

    She couldn''t believe that she had already been acquainted with Tobias since she was a baby. Tobias had even once held her in his arms.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "You only saw me for such a short -.

    time and-you still remember me.

    How ceuld you still remember me

    afterso many years?" Nataliewas a

    little short of breath. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796

    There was a ripple in Tobias'' gaze. "Natalie, maybe this is our destiny. We''re fated to be together. That''s why I could still remember you after seeing

    you once as a baby, and found you familiar when we met for the first time a few years back, when you asked me for help in the hotel.��

    Natalie was enveloped by immense emotions, a strange light glinting in her eyes.

    Were she and Tobias really destined to be together?

    Jessie was sent back to North Europe. Yuna was also sent back to the United States and forbidden to leave.

    It was because she eventually revealed the ce where Natalie was imprisoned. Mare than anything, it was because of the friendship between Peter

    and Leonald

    As for Remington...

    Natalie didn''t ask. She didn''t want to ask, either.

    She thought that regardless of the reasoning behind it, Remington had not touched her in the end. What''s more, he was part of the Whitlock family.

    The Whitlock family and Tobias himself would definitely show mercy.

    When she found out about what happened to Remington''s mother, she felt both hatred and sympathy for Remington

    She abruptly realized that there were so many issues hidden under Remington''s carefree appearance.

    Three dayster, Tobias and Natalie finally got married

    The guests were overflowing, and it was lively.

    That wedding no longer encountered any obstacles. Under the witness of all the guests and everyone''s blessings, Tobias and Natalie exchanged

    their wedding rings and kissed each other.

    Cn the night of the wedding, Natalie and Tobias were together as well.

    It was also the first time that she had gotten intimate with Tobias since she had been rescued.

    The two of them got busyte into the night and finally fell asleep in the early morning.

    When dawn came, Tobias was the first to wake up.

    When he saw Natalie sleeping soundly, his lust surfaced once more.

    He always had an unspeakable desire for her. Tobias couldn''t help but ce his lips on Natalie''s.

    Her lips were so seductive, as if they were asking Tobias to taste them.

    Tobias couldn''t help but linger on her lips. In the end, his desire grew thicker and Tobias put his palm on her.

    Natalie''s body was trembling.

    She opened her eyes and saw Tobias, whose eyes were full of lust

    Natalie was shocked. "Again?"

    Indeed, she had nearly been worked up to death by Tobias the night before. She couldn''t believe that Tobias was so energetic again early in the

    morning.

    Natalie wondered if Tobias was made of steel.

    "Natalie, I want you." Tobias stared at Natalie. His tone was hot and heavy.

    "We already did itte into the night." Natalie''s lips trembled.

    "It''s not enough." The corners of Tobias'' lips curled up, his smile was beautiful yet sinister.

    He turned over and wanted to go at it again.

    Natalie shivered.

    How could Tobias have such physical strength?

    Just when Natalie thought that she was going to be dominated by Tobias again, Tobias suddenly frownedProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    At first, it was just his eyebrows that furrowed. Then, his whole face tensed up. Natalie was shocked when she saw Tobias�� expression. "What''s

    wrong, Tobias? Are you okay?"

    Tobias gritted his teeth. "I''m fine."

    The pain in his chest kept blooming.

    Tobias had no choice but to get out of bed.

    However, when he was no longer next to Natalie''s body, the pain inexplicably eased up.

    A dim light shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    Natalie looked nervously at Tobias. "Tobias, are you alright?"

    Tobias said softly, "I''m fine, Natalie. I''ll make breakfast for you.��

    Just as Natalie wanted to say no, Tobias had already disappeared

    Natalie swallowed her words. and smiled.

    Well, this was their first day as newlyweds.

    Breakfast was made by Tobias.

    Selina was going on about how much of a blessing it was.

    She looked at-Natalie with a smile

    and said, "Natalie, you probably

    didn''t know that my brother only = ~~

    ever cooked noodles for me at best.

    houglt that was the only thing he

    could ake. I can''t believe that he

    learfied to cook such delicieus food

    j13t for you." Content belgngs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    Upon hearing this, Natalie felt even more pleased

    Indeed, the only thing Tobias used to make for her was noodles.

    Cne day, she had identally said, "Noodles again?" Since that day, Tobias had started to learn how to make other dishes.

    Natalie had said it casually, but she didn''t expect Tobias to be so serious.

    At this point, he could already make all types of food that weren''t noodles. What''s more, all of it tasted good!

    "Oh, right! Natalie, are you going to prepare for your honeymoon today?" Selina asked.

    Natalie nodded with a smile.

    She and Tobias were getting ready to fly to Turkey, the first stop of their honeymoon, after breakfast.

    Natalie had heard that Turkey was a very mysterious and ancient destination. They could even enjoy their first ever hot air balloon ride. That was why

    she wanted to visit and have a look.

    "Mom, why can''t you bring me?" Hayden interrupted.

    He had talked to Tobias for a long time the day before, wanting to follow them on their honeymoon. However, Tobias disagreed. Hayden felt

    frustrated.

    Before Natalie could open her mouth, Selina said, "You little brat, they''re going on a honeymoon. Why would you follow them?"

    Hayden pouted. "Why can''t I follow them on their honeymoon?"

    "No means no."

    Hayden huffed. "I don''t want to talk to you anymore, Aunt. You''re mean.��

    Natalie hugged-Hayden hurriedly

    with a smile:1''m sorry, Hayden.

    Your fathe and I will be travelling ��

    alone thistime. I promise I''l =

    definitel tly bring you to travel when

    wee back, okay? Then, [ke

    yotFwherever you want to_go.

    The truth was, Natalie did not want

    to part with Hayden either. However,

    it was her first honeymoon with?

    Tobias; after all. She wanted to be a

    ittle-selfish ust for once, andspend

    it with Tobias alone. Content

    b��longs to NovelDrama.Org =

    She was thinking that she could bring Hayden to have lots of fun together, but only after their

    honeymoon.

    "Hmph!" Hayden snorted again.

    Natalie immediately kissed Hayden''s face. "Be a good boy, Hayden."

    Hayden pointed at his right cheek. "I need a kiss here too.��

    Natalie smiled and kissed Hayden''s right cheek. Only then was Hayden satisfied.

    "Fine, I won''t go this time. Natalie, you and Daddy have to bring me along next time," Hayden said.

    "Okay." Natalie agreed immediately.

    "Hayden, you can''t keep wanting Natalie to kiss you. She''s your dad''s, after all. Your dad will get jealous if you keep doing that," Selina joked

    Hayden''s face turned red immediately. "No way, Natalie is mine too!��

    "How is she yours? She belongs to your father.�� As she finished her words, she looked at Tobias and said, "Don''t you think so, Tobias?"

    He did not respond.

    Tobias'' gaze was deep, as if he was thinking about something.

    "Tobias," Selina called him again.

    Tobias still didn''t respond.

    Natalie reached out her hand and waved it in front of him. "Tobias!"

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797

    Tobias'' eyebrows furrowed immediately.

    Natalie was a little confused by his reaction.

    "Natalie." After a while, Tobias smiled instead

    Natalie let out a sigh of relief.

    "Selina was calling you."

    Tobias looked at Selina.

    Before Selina could open his mouth, Hayden yelled, "Dad, Aunt said that Natalie is yours, not mine. Is that true?"

    He looked desperately at Tobias.

    "Yes," Tobias replied in a deep voice.

    Hayden was speechless.

    He was on the verge of tears. "But if Natalie is yours, I have nothing left.��

    Seeing Hayden''s reaction, Natalie couldn''t help but burst outughing

    "Stop teasing Hayden already.�� Natalie patted Hayden''s little face. "Hayden, I''m yours too. What''s more, you don''t just have me. When you grow up,

    you''ll find a woman. She will be your wife and love you for a lifetime.��

    Hayden was still too young. He was a little

    confused

    "Then who is she? Can I meet her now?"

    Natalie smiled. "Nobody knows who she is right now. But, Hayden, you will definitely understand what I''m saying when you''re older. You will definitely

    NER ERE TERGEI

    Hayden blinked his dark, round eyes. "Really, Natalie?"

    "Really," Natalie said with certainty.

    Hayden would definitely experience what she and Tobias did. He would find scmeone who wanted nobody but him. They would love each other

    forever and live together happily ever after.

    The only thing she hoped for was that Hayden''s love life would be smooth sailing, and not as difficult as her and Tobias��.

    A private jetnded on thewn outside.

    While they were walking towards the private jet, Natalie felt that something was amiss.

    At the dining table, Tobias seemed to have been absent-minded the whole time. He had not said a word

    He was exactly the same right then. He frowned, seemingly preupied with worries.

    "What''s wrong, Tobias?" Natalie asked with some

    concern.

    "I''m fine," Tobias said in a deep voice.

    Natalie did not realize that it seemed like Tobias was trying his best to endure pain while he was speaking

    When they arrived in front of the private jet, Natalie held Tobias�� hand. "I have no idea what Turkey is like. I''ve never been there, so I don''t really know

    if it''s fun..."

    Natalie froze suddenly.

    Tobias shook her hand off immediately.

    Natalie looked at Tobias in daze.

    The emations in her eyes made Tobias feel guilty.

    "Natalie." Tobias subconsciously wanted to hug Natalie, but the moment his handnded on Natalie''s body, he would quickly flinch away as if he had

    been electrocuted.

    Locking at Tobias, Natalie was bbergasted

    Was her body made out of electricity? Why was Tobias reacting that way?

    Tobias�� face was a little pale.

    He took a deep breath.

    "Natalie, how about not going today?" he muttered

    Natalie was stunned.

    Not going?

    Why weren''t they going all of a sudden?

    Hadn''t they agreed to go on their honeymoon that day? They would travel all around the world, and then have a ceremony in the United States.

    However, why had Tobias suddenly decided not to go?

    Natalie looked at Tobias in confusion.

    A sense of guilt shed across Tobias'' eyes. "Natalie, I just remembered that I still have something to deal with in thepany. We''ll have our

    honeymoon next time when I''m done, okay?" Natalie bit her lip.

    She let go of her lip after a while. She sounded carefree as she said, "Okay, then. You can deal with yourpany''s affairs first. Work is more

    important after all. We can travel after you settle everything."

    As she finished her words, Natalie smiled to show that she was alright.

    There was a glimmer of light in Tobias�� eyes.

    "Then I''ll go first.��

    "Okay." Natalie said with a smile.

    Tobias got into the car and left. When the car was out of Natalie''s sight, Tobias quickly took out his mobile phone.

    The call was immediately connected.

    "Benjamin, arrange a doctor for me, now." Tobias'' face was rigid.

    When Natalie returned to the vi, Selina was about to go out.

    Selina was dumbstruck when she saw Natalie.

    "Natalie, aren''t you going on your honeymoon? Why have youe back? Did you leave something behind here?" Selina asked in surprise

    Natalie managed to put on a smile. "We postponed it."

    "Postponed?" Selina was even more surprised. "Why would you postpone your honeymoon?��

    "Tobias still has something to deal with at thepany,�� Natalie said

    Selina found it increasingly strange.

    She knew Tobias very well

    Since he had said that he would take Natalie to the honeymoon on that day, nothing could change his mind

    However, with doubt after doubt, Selina began to feel a little resentful.

    Who in the world would postpone a honeymoon?

    She couldn''t help but say, "How could Tobias do this, Natalie? You''d better handle it properly. No matter how important his work is, there is nothing

    more important than you, Natalie."

    At that point, Selina was about to

    take out her-nobile phone. ��I''m

    going to call my brother, I will ask ->

    him to tke you on the honeymoon.

    He alieady made a promise with

    you~l''ve been waiting to seeyour

    hofeymoon photos.�� Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?

    ��No, Selina.�� Natalie quickly stopped her. "Tobias has some matters to deal with. I don��t want to burden him. Anyway, we can go on a honeymoon at

    any time, it doesn''t matter."

    Seeing Natalie''s reaction, Selina had no choice but to give up her impulse to call him

    "Is it really okay?�� She stared at Natalie.

    rT

    t''s really fine." Natalie beamed.

    How could athere honeymoon

    postponement affect the N

    rtionship between me and ~

    Tobias?" Speaking up to that point,

    she paused for a while, and her-eyes

    werdSparkling with fragments of

    lyn nosity. "As long as he''s by my

    side, no matter where w&go, even at

    home, it feels like a honeymoon.��

    Natalie''s words made Selina stunned

    A hint of confusion appeared in her eyes.

    "Natalie," she suddenly whispered. "Are you always happy being with a man you love, no matter where you go?��

    Natalie nodded gravely. "Yes."

    Selina bit her lip. "But why don''t I get the same feeling? He always makes me feel pain."

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    A momentter, she gave Selina a

    hug and whispered in her ear,

    . ~ . . .

    "Selina, agood rtionship will ~~ ->

    definitely-bring happiness and joy:

    However, if a rtionship makes you

    feel xinhappy, it can only mean n that

    thesman is not suitable for you."

    Selina��s gaze froze.

    Due to the postponement of the honeymoon, Natalie had nothing much to do, so she invited Yvonne out

    The two of them agreed to meet at a coffee shop.

    Natalie was the first to arrive. She waited for a short while before Yvonne got there.

    She was wearing a pair of

    huge sunsses and a

    mask.

    Sitting down, Yvonne took off her mask and sunsses, "Natalie, shouldn''t you be on your honeymoon now? Why did you call me out?"

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798

    Just when Natalie wanted to exin, Yvonne interrupted her, saying, "By the way, Natalie, your wedding was sensational. It''s even trending in the

    entertainment industry. It''s said to be the most luxurious and romantic wedding in the history of Agaphen City. Everyone''s jealous. Natalie, you''re such

    a lucky girl."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "You have no idea how shocked I was at your wedding that day. You looked gorgeous in your white wedding dress, simply a perfect match for Mr.

    Whitlock."

    A faint smile appeared on Natalie''s face as she listened to Yvonne''s praise.

    For some reason, as Yvonne was speaking, the rims of her eyes turned red.

    Natalie was bbergasted.

    She handed over a tissue to Yvonne. "Yvonne, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me."

    "It''s nothing, I just envy you so much." Yvonne locked at Natalie. "You have a man who''s deeply in love with you, and he put in so much effort to hold

    a morous wedding for you."

    "Yvonne, it''ll be your turn in no time. You will definitely find a man who treats you well!" Natalie said with confidence.

    The corner of Yvonne''s mouth rose.

    She looked at Natalie. "Natalie, I was just joking around. I just feel a little touched. You and Mr. Whitlock have experienced so many hardships, even

    more dramatic than a TV drama. But now that both of you are finally together, I am truly happy for you. Really, Natalie."

    Natalie was moved by Yvonne''s words.

    Indeed, Yvonne was right. Natalie had gone through too much suffering with Tobias. It was even more dramatic than a TV drama. Fortunately, they

    ended up together.

    No matter how arduous the process was, thank goodness the ending was a good one.

    "Also, there''s another thing I want to ask you, Natalie. Weren''t you going to hold your wedding earlier on? Why was it suddenly dyed?" Yvonne

    asked

    Natalie''s wedding had been scheduled long ago. Yvonne had already arrived at the wedding venue, and everything was settled. However, she was

    suddenly notified by the emcee that the wedding had been postponed. At that time, all the guests were shocked

    Yvonne had initially wanted to ask Natalie, but her calls never went through. She had also been busy with her work, so it slipped her mind for a while.

    Natalie''s gaze flickered when she heard Yvonne''s words

    Remington shed across her mind once more.

    If not for Remington, her wedding with Tobias wouldn''t have been dyed.

    "It''s nothing, something just suddenly came up." Natalie avoided the topic.

    She didn''t want to tell Yvonne too much. Those were things that she deliberately wanted to forget. She didn''t want to mention them again.

    Although Remington had not caused any harm to her or vited her, it was a torturous memory for Natalie.

    She had once treated Remington as her best friend, yet he had done this to her...

    Furthermore, when Remington told her about his mother, Natalie felt even more conflicted.

    She ought to hate Remington to no end.

    However, because of what Remington had told her, she felt a little sympathy for him.

    Right then, she was both hateful and sympathetic towards Remington

    After Natalie deliberately changed the topic, Yvonne did not think too much about it

    "By the way, you haven''t answered me yet. Why did you have time to ask me out today? Shouldn''t you be on your honeymoon?�� The topic circled

    back to the start.

    Natalie took a sip of coffee.

    She had ordered a cappino. The strong aroma of coffee mixed with milk smelt sweet.

    The truth was, a person''s mood also had something to do with the vor.

    For example, in the past, when Natalie and Yvonne came to coffee shops, she had often ordered an Americano, which tasted bitter.

    Now that she was in a pleasant

    mood, she was not willing to drink

    the bitter Americano anymore.

    Instead, she preferred drinking a

    cappino that was mixed with

    mitk and sugar.

    od

    "Tobias has something to deal with in hispany, so we postponed it." Natalie said.

    Yvonne''s eyes widened.

    In her opinion, a honeymoon was essential for a pair of newlyweds. How could it be postponed because of work?

    Yvonne''s tone carried a hint of surprise. "Just what could be so important to dy a honeymoon?" "I don''t know." Natalie''s voice was filled with a

    sense of disappointment

    Although she seemed to not care about Tobias being busy. she was actually worried about it deep down.

    Yvonne quickly swallowed the words that she was about to say when she saw Natalie''s disappointed expression.

    nstead, sheforted Natalie.

    "Natalie, dontoverthink, You know

    how much Tobias cares about you:

    He lovesyou to the moon and back.

    There-qiust be something =

    unavsidable that made him ~

    pastpone your honeymoon: Don''t

    yGU dare think too muchl-Content

    belongs to

    Natalie pulled up the corners of her mouth and smiled. "Don��t worry, I won''t overthink."

    She was disappointed, but she had never thought too much. She couldn''t be mere clear about how Tobias felt for her.

    After experiencing so many hardships, she no longer had any doubts about Tobias feelings for her.

    "Yvonne, what have you been up to recently?�� Natalie asked.

    Yvonne''s eyes were shining brightly. "I''ve been very busy. Natalie, did you know I''ve been really poprtely? I''m famous now."

    Natalie had no clue. She didn''t pay much attention to the entertainment industry.

    Upon hearing Yvonne''s words, she congratted her immediately. "That''s good to hear! Yvonne, your dream has finallye true."

    After a moment of silence, there was a dim light shing in Yvonne''s eyes. "Natalie, that''s not true. Actually, my dream has yet to be true, I''m still

    working hard on it."

    Although she had achieved her goal of being famous, she still had one final goal, which was to get rid of Jenkins!

    After bidding farewell to Natalie, Yvonne scheduled a meeting with the chairman of an entertainmentpany.

    There were two big entertainmentpanies in the current industry.

    One of the twpwas owned by

    Jenkins, andthe other was

    Somerset Entertainment, which was

    owned bya foreignpany. Atthat

    time, [twas the only entertainment

    company that couldpete with

    Jerking.

    =

    Cnce, after a dinner party, Yvonne had intentionally spoken with the president of Somerset Entertainment Asia.

    Her purpose was very clear. She hoped to draw support from thispany to break free from

    Jenkins

    However, back then, the president of Somerset Entertainment Asia was not interested in Yvonne''s topic of discussion.

    Yvonne didn''t take it to heart. She knew that it was because she didn''t have the potential to be noticed.

    For a certain period of time, she made intense efforts, and finally became a rising star in the entertainment industry. She became the most promising

    female celebrity.

    As of now, she had finally been noticed

    Sure enough, that evening, the president of Somerset Entertainment Asia had invited Yvonne for a meeting personally.

    He wanted to recruit Yvonne.

    However, Yvonne had a request. She wanted Somerset Entertainment to give her the lead role in a movie.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799

    Alead role which could earn her an award.

    Although Yvonne was already very popr, if she was able to star in a prize-winning movie, then she wouldpletely establish her status in the

    entertainment industry.

    Yvonne thought that Somerset Entertainment would consider for a long time regarding her demand, but they agreed immediately, which she had

    never expected.

    There happened to be a movie under Somerset Entertainment which had a budget of up to several billions of dors. It was an ambitious movie that

    aimed for Hollywood

    The reason why Somerset Entertainment could readily agree to Yvonne''s demand was because she was suited for the lead role in the movie

    The director of this movie was a foreigner. In order to find a suitable actor from Glevania, he had perused countless movies that were produced in

    Glevania and eventually made Yvonne his choice.

    Of course, Yvonne had no clue about this.

    Yvonne getting this role fulfilled the director''s requests and also served as a huge gift to herself.

    After walking out from the restaurant, Yvonne felt a little dizzy.

    Initially, she had expected it to be a rough night. After all, her requirements were not low at all. However, her request was unexpectedly agreed upon

    immediately.

    What''s more, Yvonne had heard of the movie she would be starring in.

    It was a movie adapted from a famous foreign suspense novel. The investment was up to billions of dors. Moreover, it was being personally

    managed by a famous foreign director. Since the female lead of this movie had been undecided for a long time, it enticed countless female celebrities

    in the entertainment industry.

    Nheless, the lead role of this movie now officially belonged to Yvonne, as a gift from Somerset Entertainment.

    Yvonne couldn''t resist making a call to Penney.

    Penney was the only person she trusted in the entertainment industry. After hearing this good news, she couldn''t help but inform Penney immediately.

    However, Penney''s reaction was the pr opposite of Yvonne''s.

    Her voice was full of concern. "Yvonne, are you crazy? What would Jenkins do if he knew you did such a thing? Have you ever considered that?

    Yvonne, you''ve definitely gone crazy. How could you do such a thing when Jenkins''pany has given you so much support?��

    Yvonne''s breathing paused.

    "Yvonne, hurry up and put a stop to it! You haven''t signed the contract with them yet, right? Hurry up and stop if you haven''t done it yet. Pretend that

    nothing ever happened. You absolutely can''t do this!"

    "Jenkins isn''t someone to be trifled with. If he were to find out that you were fooling him like this, he won''t let you go!��

    Yvonne bit her lower lip tightly.

    Penney''s aggressive reaction was like a bucket of ice water being poured onto her, which cooled down her excitement in an instant.

    "Penney, are you saying that I should follow Jenkins?" Yvonne asked suddenly.

    "Of course, what else could you do? You''re already starting to get famous. Aren''t you satisfied with the way how Jenkins has boosted you up?"

    "Fine." Yvonne was a little absent-minded.

    What could possibly be fine?

    Back when she was being punished by Jenkins, it

    had been a nightmare for Yvonne.

    "Penney. I might be famous now, but do you still remember the time when I was jobless?"

    "I was suspended all of a sudden, just because I came across Jenkin''s ex-girlfriend��s photos when I entered his room!"

    "Penney, Jenkins had never treated me as a normal human being. He''s never respected me at all. He only treated me as a tool to vent his desire.

    Penney, I don''t want to live like this anymore, I hate every second of it. I want to break free from him. I have to get away from him!"

    Yvonne shouted hysterically.

    Penney was stunned for a moment

    A sense of doubt suddenly shed across Penney''s mind

    Yvonne should have known about the fact that Jenkins merely used her as a tool to vent his desire long ago.

    Back in the day when she was married to Jenkins, she had already known that she was only there to satisfy his needs. Why did she suddenly care

    about it now? She was willing to take such a big risk!

    "Yvonne, you should have known a long time ago when you were married to Jenkins back then," Penney couldn''t help but say.

    Yvonne''s entire body froze.

    She should have known a long time ago..

    That was right, Jenkins had only used her as a tool to vent his desire. There had never been any need for him to respect her.

    All she needed to do was to climb to the top with Jenkins as a crutch.

    Yvonne couldn''t help but scratch her hair as she felt annoyed.

    When was it that her heart started to change?

    At first, she had been indignant because Jenkins only treated her as a ything.

    She wanted to escape from Jenkins and didn''t want to be his toy anymore.

    She hoped-that one day, Jenkins -.

    could see her in a new light. She =~

    would h0 longer have tobea

    woran who was dependenton

    Jenkins. Content belongs I to

    When did this start...

    When Natalie went back, Benjamin dropped in suddenly.

    Benjamin took Natalie to a top- notch private hospital.

    There weren''t any patients in the hospital. It seemed like it was reserved for her arrival

    Yvonne''s entire body froze.

    She should have known a long time ago..

    That was right, Jenkins had only used her as a tool to vent his desire. There had never been any need for him to respect her.

    All she needed to do was to climb to the top with Jenkins as a crutch.

    Yvonne couldn''t help but scratch her hair as she felt annoyed.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    When was it that her heart started to change?

    At first, she had been indignant because Jenkins only treated her as a ything.

    She wanted to escape from Jenkins and didn''t want to be his toy anymore.

    She hoped-that one day, Jenkins -.

    could seeher I in a new light. SIE

    Welilfe} f0 longer havetobea -

    ely who was dependent on

    Jenkins, Content belongs 1 to

    NovelDrama.Org ig

    When did this start...

    When Natalie went back, Benjamin dropped in suddenly.

    Benjamin took Natalie to a top- notch private hospital.

    There weren''t any patients in the hospital. It seemed like it was reserved for her arrival

    A premarital screening was meant to be done together, but she was about to do it alone

    "Mr. Whitlock... Mr. Whitlock is busy now. He will do itter," Benjamin said vaguely .

    "What exactly is he so busy with?" Natalie took a nce at the time.

    It was already sote, yet she hadn''t seen Tobias yet.

    "He''s just busy." Benjamin''s answer was even more ambiguous.

    Natalie didn''t think too much about it and went with Benjamin to get a screening.

    The screening was much easier than what Natalie had expected. She just needed to draw some blood.

    "By the way, when will Tobias being? Should I wait for him?�� Natalie asked Benjamin.

    Although she had not seen Tobias for only a short period of time, Natalie still felt a deep yearning for him.

    Even though she and Tobias had ~.

    been together for many years, they

    acted as if they had just started��

    dating. They couldn''t help bup stick

    together twenty-four hours a day.

    "Miss Godfrey, it would be better for you to go back first. Mr. Whitlock still needs some time.��

    Benjamin said with hesitation.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800

    Listening to Benjamin''s words, a look of disappointment appeared on Natalie''s face.

    What exactly was Tobias busy with? How could he be so hectic?

    Cn the other hand, after Benjamin sent Natalie back to the Whitlock family vi, he quickly rushed back to the hospital.

    He took Natalie''s test results and hurried to the YS Group.

    In the president''s office on the top floor of the YS Group.

    Benjamin handed Natalie''s blood test results to Tobias.

    The expression on Tobias�� face darkened.

    A momentter, he asked Benjamin to leave first.

    He made a call to Simon

    "Simon, I''ve sent you my blood test results. Natalie''s will get there in a while. Can you help me take a look?" Tobias'' tone was grave.

    His dark eyes were constantly swirling with all kinds of emotions.

    "Tobias, I will definitely get the best biotechnology scientists in the United States to investigate it, but you''d better find the source. You need to find out

    who exactly drugged Mrs. Whitlock. It would be best to get the drug itself to make our research more effective.��

    A chilling light shed across Tobias�� eyes. "I know. I''ll investigate.��

    After hanging up the phone with Simon, Tobias made a call to Peter.

    "Grandpa, I want to see Remington," Tobias said.

    After Natalie had been rescued, Tobias wanted to lock Remington up.

    He was concerned that Remington would hurt Natalie again.

    However, Cecilia begged him, and Peter had shamelessly done the same.

    In the end. Tobias conceded.

    It was only because Peter promised that Remington would never step into Agaphen City again, and never approach Natalie for the rest of his life.

    Tobias had thought everything was settled, yet, he hadn''t expected that.

    He could never have expected that Remington would actually drug Natalie!

    Meanwhile, Peter''s white beard trembled when he heard what Tobias said. "Tobias, you promised me!"

    Back then, he had thrown his ego aside to make such a promise. Furthermore, even though Remington had imprisoned Natalie, he had not harmed

    her in the slightest. That was why Tobias had allowed him to be set free. However, he did not expect Tobias to want to see Remington again.

    Could it be that Tobias was biding time for revenge?

    Peter''s heart skipped a beat.

    He knew Tobias'' way of doing things. If Remington ended up falling inte Tobias�� hands once more, then...

    Peter couldn''t help but try to persuade him. "I know that what happened was Remington''s fault, but he''s your blood rted brother, after all. Not to

    mention, you know that he has always had a rough time in the Whitlock family. Although he kept Natalie captive, he did not harm her at all. What''s

    more, since you''re already married to Natalie, just let your brother go! You are brothers after all!��

    Tobias'' eyes were cold

    At first, he still had some lingering affection for Remington, who had the same blood flowing in his veins. In a moment of weakness, he let Peter take

    Remington away. However, he didn''t expect that Remington had...

    Although there was no evidence to prove that the person who drugged Natalie was Remington, he was certain. There could be no one but him!

    "Grandpa, do you know what Remington did this time?" Tobias'' every word was like a sharp de. "He drugged Natalie!"

    Peter was stunned.

    "Drugged? But... But isn''t Natalie perfectly fine?"

    After saving Natalie that day, her body was limp, but after just one night, she became energetic again. She didn''t seem like a person who had been

    drugged.

    "Grandpa, it''s no ordinary drug!" Tobias'' charming face seemed suffocated, like a city under the cloak of dark clouds

    He didn''t know where Remington had gotten the drugs from, drugs that even the knowledgeable Simon and top-notch doctors hadn''t heard of. It

    could only be investigated at a biotechnologypany.

    "The drug that. Remington fed

    Natalie won''tharm her in the

    slightest, ut it entered my body.

    Now, whenever I get close to Natafie,

    my heat starts to hurt. His purpose

    of drugging Natalie was to separate

    usferever!�� Tobias�� frown deepened,

    Hig hostility gradually growing.

    After Natalie was rescued, everything was peaceful. He only realized that something was wrong two days after the wedding.

    It must have been on their wedding night. The drug had invaded his body when he and Natalie were getting intimate!

    Meanwhile, Peter was already dumbfounded

    He said in a trembling voice, "Tobias, are you kidding? Are there drugs like this?!"

    He had been living for so long, yet he had never heard of a drug like that existing in this word.

    "Grandpa, I would only tell you what I''m certain of. Tell Remington toe and see me right now, or I''ll go to the United States!" Tobias replied coldly.

    Peter took a deep breath.

    If it was someone else other than Tobias who had mentioned this kind of drug, Peter would have definitely taken it as nonsense.

    There was no way that this type of drug existed in this world!

    However, it wasing from Tobias...Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Peter knew that this grandson of his had always been a reliable person. He definitely wouldn''t have said something like that if he was unsure of it!

    "Walson, Walson!" Peter shouted loudly. "Bring that disappecintment, Remington, to me. Let''s see what he''s done!��

    Peter was so angry that his face turned red

    Back then, he had begged for Remington to be shown mercy at the cost of his pride. He did not expect Remington to do such a thing. He was

    extremely disappointed!

    After a while. Walson returned.

    For the first time, there were emotions on Walson''s typically deadpan face

    "Mr. Whitlock, this is bad. Mr. Remington is missing!��

    Bang!

    The phone in Peter''s hand, which was still connected to a call, fell onto the ground

    During dinner time, Cecilia, Selina, Hayden, as well as Natalie were dining together.

    Tobias did not return

    The atmosphere at the dining table was a little depressing.

    Hayden just had to point out the elephant in the room.

    He asked Natalie with both of his

    ck eyes opened wide, "Mom,

    weren''t you Supposed to go on yout

    honeymoon? Why are you still here?

    Shouldn''t you be riding a hot ait

    ballson in Turkey with Daddy ight

    now?" .

    svinovel >

    A piece of food got stuck in Natalie''s throat.

    Selina picked up her fork and hit Hayden''s te. "Stop asking questions. What does a child like you know?"

    Hayden was unconvinced. "How

    could I not know? I heard in the

    morning that Natalie and Daddy

    would b&going on their honeymaon.

    They�� De visiting Turkey, Hawai;

    Bali and more. I saw Daddy�� $<

    schedule that he made specially for

    Natalie too." Content brgs to

    Selina was speechless.

    A schedule? What was that?!

    Meanwhile, there was surprise flitting across Natalie''s eyes.

    If not for Hayden''s words, she would never have known that schedule existed.

    Cn the other hand, Hayden jumped off the chair in fear that they would not believe him. He ran upstairs quickly and brought back a thick book in his

    hand after a while.

    "Here, this is the schedule Daddy made for Natalie. I saw it in his study room.��

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801

    Selina took it first, and a look of surprise showed up on her face.

    Then, she handed the thick nner to Natalie. "Natalie, I really envy you so much."

    Natalie took the nner in confusion. As she opened it, numerous ripples appeared in her eyes.

    This was a vacation nner.

    It had their honeymoon''s schedule recorded in perfect, meticulous detail.

    Their first stop was Turkey, because Natalie wanted to ride a hot air balloon. Also, smoked meat was also Turkey''s specialty, which was something

    that Natalie liked too.

    In the thick nner, the characteristics of every ce were meticulously marked, and they were all attractions that Natalie would be interested in.

    Natalie''s heart suddenly felt a surge of warmth, spreading throughout her entire body.

    Natalie hadn''t even known where she and Tobias would go for their honeymoon. She had just left everything to Tobias.

    In the end, Tobias chose around ten ces. Natalie initially thought that he just listed them out on a whim, but she did not expect that he had made

    such detailed ns.

    Her eyes became a little red.

    Cecilia also took a look at it.

    She smiled as she said, "Natalie, Tobias is so considerate.��Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Cecilia was a little displeased at first when she heard Selina say that Tobias was going to dy their honeymoon due to business matters.

    However, after seeing that thorough nner, Cecilia didn''t feel so anymore.

    She really couldn''tment enough on how well Tobias treated Natalie.

    Ever since Hayden had given it to them, the initially solemn atmosphere became lively once again.

    After the meal, when Cecilia took Hayden to wash his hands, Selina took the opportunity and suddenly said to Natalie, her tone a little bitter, "Natalie,

    I''m really jealous. If I were to travel with that man, he definitely wouldn''t treat me like this."

    Natalie''s smile froze for a moment.

    She was initially in quite a good mood, but because of Selina��s words, she became a little sad

    Although she and Selina had no blood rtion, she still treated her like her own sister. Thus, she really felt upset for her upon hearing Selina saying

    that.

    "Selina, you will definitely find a man who really cares about you!" Natalie answered very seriously.

    With a wry smile, a trace of loneliness shed across Selina''s eyes, "Maybe I brought this upon myself. There are so many good men in this world

    but I still fell for him. What do you think I can do?"

    Natalie''s sorrow for Selinasted until Tobias came home.

    Her eyes lit up in an instant when she saw that Tobias had returned.

    "Tobias, you''re back." Natalie went over to him in an instant.

    When she was a few steps away from Tobias, he suddenly took out something and said, "Natalie, I bought this for you."

    Natalie took it over to have a look. It was her favorite green tea tarts.

    She couldn''t help but smile. "You still remember that I like to eat these, huh?"

    Adoration shed across Tobias'' eyes. "I remember everything that you like to eat."

    Natalie could not help but think of the vacation nner. Indeed, all the delicacies recorded on it were her favorites.

    Natalie''s smile deepened.

    "I read all the things you wrote." She looked sweetly at Tobias.

    "What do you mean?" A hint of confusion shed through Tobias�� eyes.

    "The vacation nner!" Natalie''s eyes sparkled.

    "The vacation nner?��

    "The one where you recorded which countries you wanted to bring me to. You even noted down the best ces to visit and the best food they have to

    offer," Natalie added. "As for the term ''vacation nner, that''s what your son called it."

    Tobias had a sudden realization

    At that time, in order to give Natalie the best honeymoon, he had indeed put in a lot of effort in the preparation.

    Nevertheless, he had not intended to let Natalie know. Unexpectedly, Natalie still learned about it.

    Tobias'' gaze flickered.

    When he saw Natalie''s sweet smile, his heart felt as if it was being gently pulled by something.

    He could''ve brought her to the honeymoon that morning, but who knew that such a thing would happen!

    After a while, Tobias regained hisposure.

    He would definitely be able to find

    Remington s sooner orter.

    Moreover; the blood sample had

    already b been delivered to Simon.

    Simorwas a man of many means,

    so swrely he would be able to find

    theantidote for it. Content t belongs

    to��NovelDrama.Org =

    PN

    ��

    ~

    "Natalie, try the green tea tarts first, they taste better when they''re warm.�� Tobias changed the topic.

    If he mentioned the honeymoon now, he would recall that it was due to Remington that it was dyed, which would upset him.

    "Okay, I''ll eat them now." Natalie grinned as she nodded

    She then carefully took out a piece from the box, taking a small bite.

    It wasn''t her first time having the green tea tarts from that particr shop, but for some unknown reason, she felt it tasted especially delicious and

    better than ever.

    Natalie couldn''t help but take another piece, and handed it to Tobias. "I can''t eat all this alone. You have some toc.��

    Just as Natalie approached Tobias'' lips with the tart, his chest jolted in sharp stabbing pain, as if it seemed to have been torn apart violently out of

    nowhere.

    He clenched his teeth, subconsciously retreating a few steps from the pain

    Natalie was stunned, and her hand, which was holding the green tea tart, froze in the air.

    "Natalie, I don''t feel like eating. You.

    can have them yourself. I''ll go and��

    take a Shower, make sure you go to

    bed early.�� Atrace of guilt shed

    Across Tobias�� dark eyes. Content

    Helongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~

    "Oh," Natalie replied.

    She was a little disappointed, but when she thought of the vacation ns that Tobias made for her and the tarts he bought, she inexplicably felt better.

    "Alright, go take a shower then." Natalie finished the tart she had originally wanted to give Tobias.

    Fifteen minutester, Tobias came out of the bathroom

    Natalie was waiting outside.

    She could actually have just waited in the bedroom, but she somehow wanted Tobias to be able to see her the moment he came out of his shower.

    Natalie ate the tarts as she waited. Tobias came out of the bathroom just as she finished.

    Tobias was a little startled to see Natalie.

    He thought that she had already gone to the bedroom, so he didn''t expect her to be waiting for him there.

    Meanwhile, a light gleamed in Natalie''s eyes.

    Tobias was wearing nothing but a white bathrobe. Natalie hadn''t seen him dressed in that manner for quite some time.

    Tobias, who was in a bathrobe, had a perfect and impable figure, enough to make a person drool at the sight of it

    Natalie gulped as well.

    Even though she had been together with Tobias for such a long time, she still couldn''t help but go wild when she saw Tobias�� half-exposed figure.

    Especially when she thought of that figure pressing against her..

    Natalie''s face suddenly flushed red like a tomato.

    God, when hatlshe be such a

    lustful person? On the other hand,

    when Tobias saw Natalie''s face ��o

    suddenly-turning red and her pale��

    white face filled with a pinkish hue, a

    trace of desire also shed across

    hiseyes. Content belongs. i)

    NovelDrama.Org ol

    Although they had made love the entire night before, he could still feel himself ring up at that moment.

    He seemed to have endless passion whenever it came to Natalie.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802

    Tobias had always felt that he was someone who had very good self-control, and that he wouldn''t get bewitched by a woman.

    However, when he first met Natalie, he found that he was totally wrong

    In front of Natalie, all his self- restraint would copse. He even wished that he could indulge himself in having sex with Natalie every night.

    Subconsciously, Tobias wanted to get closer to her, to kiss Natalie''s red face.

    Meanwhile, Natalie had also seen through Tobias intentions.

    Her thick and long eyshes trembled slightly. When she was about to close her eyes, she suddenly noticed that Tobias had stopped.

    Tobias" heart was in great pain again.

    Tobias held back the sensation and winced. "Natalie, it''s toote. You go to bed first.��

    Natalie was speechless.

    Weren''t they going to sleep together?

    "Aren''t you sleeping?�� Natalie asked

    "I still have some work to do, I''ll be going to the study," Tobias said in a low voice.

    Natalie was even more puzzled.

    What on earth was going on in Tobias''pany? Why had he be so busy all of a sudden?

    "Honey, listen to me and go to bed first." Tobias�� deep voice had a hint of hoarseness in it.

    Tobias'' voice was pleasant in the first ce. Especially when he said the word "honey", it made her feel warm all over.

    Natalie was instantly won over by that pet name.

    She nodded. "Then I''ll go to bed first."

    Natalie had intially thought that she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep until Tobias returned after finishing his work. Likely because she had been getting

    intimate with Tobias for almost the entire night before, she nevertheless dozed off as soon as her head hit the pillow.

    This time, Natalie had a good dream. She was back at her wedding

    Under the witness of the emcee and all the guests present, she married Tobias and exchanged vows with him, promising each other their forever.

    She also dreamt of James.

    James was smiling as he told her that she had finally found her own happiness.

    He was very happy and could finally leave with a peace of mind.

    Natalie also dreamt of her biological parents.

    Although she had only seen them from photos, the outlines of her parents were particrly clear, as if Natalie had really seen them in person before.

    Her parents told her that she had to continue living happily ever after.

    Natalie nodded vigorously as she told James and her parents that she would continue to be happy the rest of her life.

    When she got up the next day, Natalie was still smiling, but her smile froze shortly after.

    Tobias wasn''t by her side. In addition to that, there were no traces of him having slept next to her.

    Natalie got out of bed in a hurry and headed to the study.

    Tobias was lying on the desk. It seemed that he had fallen asleep.

    "Tobias, wake up.�� Natalie went to pat him gently.

    Tobias'' body stiffened in an instant at her touch

    He raised his head and stared at Natalie.

    Natalie didn''t realize that below his handsome appearance, Tobias was actually restraining the severe torment of his chest pains.

    Before Natalie could speak, Tobias started, "Natalie, I''m sorry. I fell asleep after I finished my work and left you alone.��

    A little distressed for him, Natalie replied, "It''s okay, you must be working really hard. Why don''t you go and get more rest first?"

    As she spoke, Tobias had already stood up.

    He silently took a few steps away from Natalie. "No, I still need to attend to things in thepany. I''ll head there first."

    "Oh," Natalie answered, a trace of disappointment shing in her eyes.

    She had thought that since Tobias

    was busy:at work the day before

    she woglld be able to go on their

    honeymoon that day. She didn''t

    expect that he still had to goo the

    company.

    -

    After breakfast, Tobias went to the office.

    Natalie had aplicated expression on her face.

    Natalie, don''t think too much about

    it. Tobiasprobably has something��

    important to do at work. He surely

    stil cares about you, since he made

    up sich a detailed n for the

    homeymoon,�� Selina told Natalie.

    Ever since she had read the honeymoon vacation

    nner the night before, Selina waspletely on Tobias'' side.

    After hearing Selina''s words, Natalie felt a sense of inexplicable joy in her heart once again.

    That was right. What was she disappointed about? What was there to be disappointed about when she had such a good man?

    "You''re right. It''s just that I don''t know what to do today since I have nothing going on." Natalie changed the topic with a smile.

    She didn''t [feed to go to work, and

    Hayden rad gone to kindergarten ES

    well. Ingddition to that, everything at

    home; was taken care of by the

    servants, thus, she really hadplenty

    of time to spare.

    -

    "Why don''t we go shopping? Natalie, we haven''t gone shopping together in a long time,�� Selina suggested

    Natalie agreed immediately.

    Since she was free, she thought it would be better to go shopping with Selina.

    Selina wanted to buy some coats for winter, so Natalie went along with her.

    Selina was a true aristocrat, so naturally, she would only go to the top luxury shopping mall in Agaphen City.

    In almost every store that Selina and Natalie walked into, they were all warmly received by the clerks.

    Natalie knew that it was because of Selina.

    Branded store clerks were the most skilled at recognizing people. They could naturally tell that Selina was a part of the upper ss.

    At first, Natalie had always thought that Selina was the kind of girl who would suit cute looks, and would wear pink frilly skirts.

    However, when Selina put on a coat, it switched up her entire aura

    Especially after putting on a military-style coat, Selina didn''t look like her usual lovable image, but strong and intimidating.

    Natalie could not help butment that the members of the Whitlock family were indeed not ordinary.

    Selina bought a few coats for herself and a few for Natalie.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She had always been a generous person. Therefore, she would naturally buy for Natalie too when they went shopping together.

    After finishing their shopping. Selina and Natalie nned to find a dessert shop to rest and eat something sweet.

    However, after just walking a few steps, Selina suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    She stared at a man and a woman who had suddenly appeared at the diverging path in front of her.

    Even if she couldn''t see their faces, she could tell that they were definitely an attractive couple from behind.

    The man had a tall and slim figure while the woman''s body was curvy, her wavy chestnutcolored hair cascading on her shoulders.

    "Selina, what''s the matter?" Natalie nced at Selina with concern.

    Selina did not answer Natalie''s question.

    "Dn!" She suddenly spat, gnashing her teeth in anger.

    Natalie was stunned.

    "Dn?"

    Why did that name sound so familiar?

    The man in front of them suddenly halted and then turned around. The woman did the same.

    "Dn, you b*stard!" Selina cried out with intense fury.

    Natalie''s breathing paused for a moment.

    It was only then that she remembered who Dn was. Wasn''t he the man that Selina had fallen for, the man who had been involved with Selina for

    many years?

    Her gaze couldn''t help but fall on the face of the man named Dn

    There was no doubt that he was attractive, with sharp, handsome features and a lean, built figure.

    Nheless, the difference he had from a regr handsome man was that he had a rogue, ruffian touch, and a sense of coldness in his ck eyes.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803

    Meanwhile, Selina had already loosened her hand and strode forward, approaching Dn and the woman

    Natalie suddenly got nervous.

    From the locks of it, it seemed that Selina was about to make a move.

    Smack!

    Sure enough, a crisp p was heard in the blink of an eye.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She had thought that p wouldnd on the woman next to Dn. After all, many women would hit the person that their man was cheating with, but

    out of her expectations, Selina pped Dn

    "Dn, you b*stard. You just can''t live faithfully, can you?" Selina red at Dn in rage

    Before Dn could say anything, the woman standing next to him had already jumped forward. "Who are you? Why did you hit him?!"

    Selina��s gaze then fell on the woman. It was so sharp that it could even puncture a hole in the woman''s face.

    She said word by word, "If you say one more word, I''ll kill you, believe it or not.��

    The woman let cut a small gasp.

    She hadn''t paid much attention to Selina earlier, but after locking carefully, she realized that Selina wasn''t an ordinary woman by any means.

    Her aura wasn''t that of a regr woman.

    The woman didn''t say another word and just quietly slipped away.

    Selina didn''t care about her at all, so she didn''t mind that woman sneaking away.

    "Dn, what lie will you be making up this time?" Selina''s sharp gaze pierced through him.

    There was a bright red palm print on his face, but it did not ruin his handsome appearance at all. On the contrary, it gave him a somewhat rebellious

    ir.

    He said calmly, "I have no exnation, Selina. We should break up.��

    Selina��s entire body turned stiff.

    She looked at Dn in disbelief.

    "What did you say?" After a moment, she asked in a trembling voice.

    Dn then bent down slightly and moved his lips close to Selina��s ears, his tone full of exhaustion. "Selina, you''re a good girl. I don''t want to lead you

    on anymore.��

    After that, Dn strode away without hesitation

    Selina just stood there dumbly.

    Meanwhile, Natalie was stunned for a moment before chasing up to Dn quickly. "Wait a minute!"

    Natalie cried out.

    Dn stopped in his tracks and stared at Natalie with his eyebrows furrowed.

    After getting closer to him, Natalie found that Dn locked even mare attractive up close.

    Amidst his handscmeness, there was also a feeling of ruggedness that would makedies fall head over heels for him.

    "I''m Selina''s sister- in-w.�� Natalie introduced herself first.

    Dn remained expressionless.

    "You shouldn''t treat Selina like that." Natalie''s breath was somewhat uneven after chasing after him. "Do you know how much Selina likes you? You

    know her family background, too. As ady from a rich family, she sacrificed everything for you, but this is how you treat her. Don''t you think you''re

    crossing the line?"

    "Then what should I do?" Dn suddenly retorted

    Natalie immediately responded, "You should treat her well and not hurt her. Like that, you won''t let her down. You shouldn''t fool around with other

    women either!��

    Natalie could tell at a nce that the woman who had just walked with Dn was dressed very frivolously, just like Queenie, so she definitely wouldn''t

    be any good

    Dn''s eyes showed a mocking smile. "You''re right. Those women are just ythings to me at best."

    At that point, he suddenly stopped, and the scorn in his eyes faded away. "But Selina is different. She is different from them."

    He pointed to his chest. "Selina is someone important to me. She''s like a piece of my heart.��

    Natalie was dumbfounded

    From Dn''s words, it seemed that he really cared about Selina, so why would he treat her like that?

    "Then why?" Natalie looked at Dn in shock.

    Dn fell silent for a moment.

    After a moment, the ripples in his eyes smoothed out. "Why do I need to exin to you?"

    After saying that, Dn left.

    It took a while for Natalie toe back to her senses. She felt that Dn was truly a little weird.

    Natalie was speechless.

    She suddenly realized that she had forgotten about Selina while she was busy stopping Dn

    Natalie hurried back to where she was. Fortunately, Selina was still there, standing rooted like a fool

    "Selina." Natalie waved her hand in front of Selina. "Say something, don''t scare me."

    Selina��s eyshes twitched slightly.

    After a while, she opened her mouth and said in a calm voice, "Natalie, what did that b*stard say to you?"

    Natalie didn��t know what to tell her for a moment.

    How was he supposed to tell ��

    Selina? Could she tell Selina that +

    Dn still cared about her andgive

    her hope to repeat the endless cycle

    over and over again? Content

    belongs to

    "Nothing, Selina. Don''t overthink,�� Natalie had no choice but to say.

    The corner of Selina''s mouth twitched.

    Sheughed sarcastically. "You''re right, Natalie. What am I thinking so much for? I shouldn''t think so much for a b*stard!"

    "He wants to break up with me?

    Fine, we''lbreak up. Don''t think I al

    afraid todo so. Who does he think I

    am? Finding a man shouldn''t be a

    problem to me, so why should I be

    loyal to him?"

    -

    "That b*stard can go ahead and mess around with all the fake and inte famous women he wants!"

    Selina��s expression and tone were indifferent as if she didn''t care about him, but the tears that welled up in her eyes betrayed her.

    Natalie sighed in her heart.

    Selina was just acting tough. Deep down, she was probably very upset from a blow like this.

    Dn walked out of the mall. Just as he was at the exit, he bumped into someone

    He immediately frowned.

    "Dn." He suddenly heard a clear voice.

    Dn was slightly taken aback.

    After a while. he looked at the man in front of him.

    "Matthew," he said softly.

    "Why are you here?" Matthew asked. "You didn''t tell me."

    That mall belonged to Matthew. It was the first investment Matthew had made when he came to Agaphen City.

    "I just came since I felt like it." Dn replied.

    Matthew smiled. "You came to shop with your girlfriend, huh?"

    Dn didn''t answer him.

    "I heard from the old manst time that you have a girlfriend,�� Matthew said, half-jokingly.

    There was a flicker of loneliness in Dn''s eyes.

    "We broke up.��

    "You guys broke up?" Matthew raised his eyebrows slightly.

    "Yes, we broke up." Aplicated look appeared in Dn''s eyes. "I''m leaving now, Matthew.��

    "Do you need me to give you a ride?"

    "No need!"

    Matthew walked into the mall.

    Although the mall was just a small

    investment of his in Agaphen City,

    he was always serious when it came

    to work. Thus, even if it was just a

    smalt investment, he woulde

    ang make rounds personally.

    As a result, when he was strolling around the mall, his gaze froze all of a sudden.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Through a shop window, he saw two girls sitting in a dessert shop, enjoying their dessert.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804

    Matthew''s lips curled up slightly before walking over.

    "Natalie." He first greeted Natalie, and then his gaze fell onto Selina��s face. "Selina."

    Natalie was the first to look at Matthew. "Matthew, it''s you."

    She was a little surprised to see him.

    Natalie hadn''t seen many of Tobias�� friends, but she was particrly impressed by Matthew, and she liked him quite a lot.

    "Why are you here?" Matthew asked.

    His gaze vaguely fell on Selina.

    "Why not? Is it your ce?" Selina snapped at him aggressively.

    She was already in a very bad mood that day. Not to mention, she had been spoiled since young in a family like hers. Thus, she never had any

    restraint when she spoke.

    Matthew was not angry at all

    His tone carried a hint of amusement. "Yes, this is my ce. I own this mall.��

    Selina was speechless.

    She was a little angry. "Well, even if it is yours, the shopping mall also wees customers, right? Can''t Natalie and Ie here?"

    Natalie was a little embarrassed when she heard that.

    Matthew had onlye to greet them, but Selina ended up replying to him so rudely.

    Natalie was afraid that Matthew would be displeased. Fortunately, Matthew was not offended in the slightest.

    He looked at Selina with a smile. "You''re right, that''s why the mall wees you. If you need me to, I''ll ask my staff to hang a banner at the entrance

    of the mall that says "Wee, Miss Selina Whitlock''."

    Selina was speechless again.

    She then gritted her teeth. "I don''t want to talk anymore. I can''t win against you. You''re older than me, so of course you''re better with your words."

    Matthew had nothing to say.

    Natalie was the same.

    Natalie was at a bit of a loss for words. Matthew wasn''t even that old, he still looked handsome and gentle.

    "I should be the one who can''t win against you."

    Matthew was somewhat speechless.

    While Selina was not paying attention, Natalie whispered in Matthew''s ear, "Matthew, Selina��s not in a good mood today. Don''t mind her."

    Matthew''s gaze wavered a little

    "Why don''t we go and have a drink?" he suddenly suggested.

    Hearing that, Selina instantly cheered up. "Sure, drinking is the best. Let''s go."

    At that moment, what she wanted most was to drink. Only by drinking could she not think about anything

    Honestly. Natalie wasn''t really that keen. After all, it was already time to go home, but since Selina wanted to go. it was best if she followed.

    After all, Selina must be very upset. Perhaps it would be good for her to get drunk for once.

    "Then I''ll go with you," Natalie said to Selina.

    However, Selina refused immediately.

    "We''re going to drink," Selina said.

    "I know, I''ll drink with you guys too," Natalie replied.

    She had a high alcohol tolerance anyway, so she didn''t mind apanying Selina for a drink.

    She was experienced too. She knew that people wanted to drink when they were sad, and they would want someone to apany them teco.

    "Natalie, you can''t drink." Selina had a serious expression.

    "Why not?"

    "You have to prepare for pregnancy.��

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    She felt a little awkward. "I... I don''t have ns for that yet."

    After she and Tobias had gotten married, neither of them had any ns to get children. They decided to leave it all to fate, and both wouldn''t mind if

    they had a child or not. Either way, she was already satisfied with Hayden alone.

    Selina shook her head. "Natalie, having a daughter and a son is the best possible oue, so you have to prepare from now on. You can''t drink a

    drop of alcohol from now on."

    Natalie was at a loss for words again.

    In the end, under Selina''s stubborn insistence, Natalie had to give up the idea of going drinking with them.

    Regardless, she wasn''t concerned about Matthew.

    If Selina were to go and drink with other men in such a sad state, Natalie would definitely not allow that to happen.

    After all, it was extremely easy for girls to be taken advantage of under such vulnerable circumstances.

    However, Natalie wasn''t worried about Matthew at all.

    Although she hadn''t interacted with.

    him much), she believed that ~~

    Matthew was a true gentleman; and

    he would never take advantage of

    Selina. .

    After that, Matthew led Selina to his car.

    Selina didn''t seem to be in a good mood

    At that moment, she had just one desire. She wanted to drink. She wanted to drink to her heart''s content, until she was drunk.

    "Old man, where are you taking me to drink?" Selina asked casually.

    Matthew''s mouth twitched upon hearing that.

    He felt a little helpless.

    He didn''t really like the fact that she was addressing him like that, but since Selina wanted to, then he would let it slide.

    "My house." Matthew said.

    Selina was stunned into silence.

    She looked at Matthew in shock. "Are you kidding me?"

    Going to a man''s house to drink?

    "Are you scared?�� Matthew''s deep gaze fell onto

    Selina��s face as he raised the corner of his mouth slightly.

    Selina paused for a moment.

    She felt that Matthew''s eyes looked provocative, as if he was calling her a coward.

    "My house has a lot of precious wine," Matthew added.

    "Fine, fine. I''ll go.�� Selina cracked. "I''m not afraid of you."

    Who was she? If she was not willing to, who would be able to take advantage of her?

    The car drove to a mansion.

    Selina didn''t know much about Matthew, but he knew that since he was Tobias�� friend, he must be quite rich.

    Nevertheless, when she arrived at Matthew''s mansion, she discovered that Matthew was more wealthy than she had imagined

    However, Selina didn''t care about that at all

    What truly surprised her was that Matthew was quite tasteful.

    The mansjon was mainly decorated

    with ck and white as the main.

    theme; but it was not monotonous

    or rigid at all. Instead, it looked

    elegant and luxurious. Content

    belongs to  ~~

    Matthew hadn''t lied to her. Sure enough, in his living room, there was a big cab of wine upying an entire wall

    Taking a look at it, it was true that there was both expensive and rare wine.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "Can I drink whatever?" Selina asked while staring at Matthew.

    "Yes. Be my guest.�� His tone was clear and refreshing.

    "Wouldn''t I be wasting your money?"

    "For you, it''s fine." There was a hidden meaning in Matthew''s tone.

    Nheless, Selina couldn''t sense anything. or perhaps she couldn''t understand in her current state of mind.

    Her mind was filled with alcohol right then. She just wanted to have a good drink.

    Upon drinking, Selina found that Matthew was looking at her without drinking any himself, which made Selina a little irritated

    Drinking with others meant that they

    had topete over who could

    drink more, and who would get more

    drunk; ��However, right then, what

    wagthe meaning of Matthew just

    loeking at her without drinking?

    Selina raised her ss. "Matthew, why aren''t you drinking? Let''s drink together!"

    "A proper man doesn''t drink." Matthew stared at Selina, his gaze deep and bright

    His voice was very pleasant, sounding hoarse and maic, yet not frivolous at all

    "So you mean that you''re a very proper man?" Selina asked with a frown.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805

    What kind of twisted logic was that? She had never heard of it before!

    Matthew smiled. "It''s easy to lose control after drinking, so a proper man wouldn''t drink casually.��

    After saying that, he gave Selina a deep stare, an ambiguous vibe in his gaze.

    Selina wasn''t buying it.

    She retorted directly, "I think your logic is just not right. Come, drink with me!"

    She straight up grabbed a bottle of wine and put it in front of Matthew.

    Matthew''s gaze fell on the bottle of wine. "Aren''t you afraid that I might lose control after getting drunk?"

    His voice suddenly turned a little hoarse, like that of a beast lurking in the darkness.

    Selina broke out into augh.

    "You want to take advantage of me? In your dreams. Come on, drink with me, Matthew."

    Matthew smiled helplessly.

    Selina��s confidence really made him see that she was spoiled rotten.

    Due to her superior upbringing, Selina was overconfident to the point that even when she was drinking in a man''s house, she was not afraid at all

    "Okay, I''ll drink with you,�� Matthew said.

    His tone subconsciously carried a doting hint

    Selina couldn''t remember how many bottles of wine she had gulped down. In the end, she became a little tipsy.

    Everything in front of her also became somewhat blurry.

    She stared at the man in front of her and suddenly felt as if there were countless images of him.

    After a while, those images disappeared, and the man in front of her turned into Dn

    She was stunned

    Dn... Why was he there?

    "Dn?" Selina murmured subconsciously.

    Meanwhile, Matthew''s gaze froze.

    Although he had been drinking with Selina, he still wasn''t drunk.

    Matthew knew that it was easy to lose control under the influence of alcohol, especially when consuming it with a woman he liked.

    Therefore, Matthew did not let himself get drunk.

    He was stunned when he heard her say "Dn".

    After a moment, he felt that he was overthinking. How could Dn and Selina know each other?

    "Selina, what did you say?" Matthew asked again, feeling restless.

    Selina bit her lips and gazed at Matthew.

    Since she was biting her lips, they locked even redder, carrying a fleeting temptation.

    She stared at Matthew and looked at him carefully. Only then did she realize that although the man in front of her was semewhat simr to Dn, he

    was not Dn.

    The lines of his face were not as hard and unruly as Dn''s. Instead, they looked a little more gentle.

    "Nothing," Selina whispered. "I want to sleep.��

    After drinking a good amount, the exhaustion had crept up to her, and Selina felt like sleeping.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''l send you back," Matthew said.

    Selina nodded. She was already about to close her eyes.

    Seeing Selina''s state, Matthew subconsciously looked out of the window again. At that moment, the sky was already dark, and his mansion was quite

    far from the Whitlock family vi. He guessed that Selina would probably fall asleep in the car on the way back, which would just create more

    problems for him.

    "Selina, why don''t you sleep here? I''ll arrange a bedroom for you."

    Right then, Selina felt very drowsy, so she just nodded. "l want to sleep. I''m so tired.��

    Matthew told his servants to tidy up the guest room and brought Selina there.

    Selina was really drunk. She couldn''t even walk straight. In the end, Matthew had to support Selina.

    Having reached the side of the bed, Matthew put her down carefully.

    She looked at Matthew with a pair of misty eyes, and she was dazzled.

    How had the man in front of her turned into Dn again?

    Was he Dn or not?

    "Don''t leave." All of a sudden, Selina pulled at Matthew''s hand.

    She suddenly felt that the man in front of her was Dn!

    She did not want him to walk away, nor did she want him to leave. She did not want to break up with him either.

    Being grabbed by Selina��s small hand, Matthew''s whole body froze.

    His gaze fell on Selina��s face.

    At that moment, Selina''s face was red because of how drunk she was, and so was her delicate and white neck...

    Matthew''s eyes glinted slightly. "Be good, sleep on your own."

    Hearing that, Selina turned anxious.

    She shook her head desperately. "No, don''t go."

    She didn''t want to let Dn leave at all.

    She loved him to pieces. She loved-.

    him straight into her bones. Evendif

    he had betrayed her and madeher

    angry, ��she still couldn''t bear I to part

    with him. Content belongs fo

    She knew that she was only hurting herself to an unbelievable extent

    Nheless, she just couldn''t help it.

    Selina put mare strength into her grip. "l won''t let you leave."

    Selina used-every ounce of her ~~.

    strength. ��Matthew was not prepared

    at all. He was abruptly yanked down

    by Selina and directly pressed �� on top

    of. f her body.

    Their lips crashed into each other firmly.

    There was a sh in Matthew''s eyes, a stream of hot air surging from his spine to his brain. His lips were tightly locked to hers...

    Selina was dazed at first, but then she noticed the overwhelming male hormones engulfing her, and her body suddenly trembled.

    Selina��s whole body tensed up. "No."

    She pushed Matthew away.

    A brief moment of rity struck her drunk brain.

    No matter how stupid she was, and no matter how much she loved Dn, she still knew that she couldn''t give her to him until their wedding night.

    That was her bottom line!

    Her resistance also made Matthewe back to his senses.

    He quickly moved away from Selina''s body.

    He was interested in Selina, and he

    was a nofral man as well, but he��

    wouldn''t take advantage of her when

    she was in such a state. He wouldn''t

    forcehimself onto her unless she

    consented.

    od

    When Natalie returned to the vi, Cecilia was reading a book to Hayden.

    "Mom." Natalie greeted Cecilia with a smile.

    Since she had gotten married, she changed the way she addressed Cecilia.

    In the beginning, it felt a little odd, but it now feltpletely natural to address her that.

    Since Natalie had never seen her blood mother before, shepletely regarded Cecilia as her biological mother right then.

    She always felt that she was so lucky to have such a good mother-inw.

    "Natalie, you''re back.�� Hayden beamed, greeting Natalie excitedly as well.

    Unlike the way Natalie addressed Cecilia, Hayden still hadn''t changed his way of addressing her.

    Hayden still called her "Natalie".

    However, Natalie did not think it was a big deal. There was no need to be hung up on titles in the first ce.

    "Right, why hasn''t Aunte back yet? I haven''t seen her today.�� Hayden locked around.

    Natalie was about to speak when Hayden added, "Natalie, there''s something I need to tell you. Today, Great-grandpa called Grandma."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched

    She knew that Peter had never liked her much. Had he called regarding her and Tobias'' matters again?

    Fortunately, that was not the case, but what Hayden said next still made Natalie feel a little ufortable.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806

    Hayden said, "I heard Great-grandpa talking about Aunt too, saying that if she doesn''t get married soon, she would turn into leftovers, and that there

    wouldn''t be any chance for her in the future!"

    Ceciliaughed as she poked Hayden''s forehead. "What nonsense are you talking about, child?"

    Hayden widened his dark, round eyes. "I''m not talking nonsense. I really heard that."

    Meanwhile. Natalie forced a smile.

    She thought of Dn again, whom she had met that day.

    Why had such a good girl like Selina ended up wasting her time on such a man?

    As long as she wanted, there would be countless outstanding men who she could choose from, so why was Selina so foolish?

    "By the way, Natalie, why hasn''t Selinae back yet?" Cecilia asked Natalie with a smile.

    Natalie''s eyshes fluttered slightly.

    At first, she wanted to tell Cecilia the truth. However, she decided against it this time.

    If Cecilia heard that, she would definitely feel

    rather rmed.

    Natalie swallowed what she originally wanted to say.

    She instead replied, "l think she has some business to attend to."

    Fortunately, Cecilia didn''t think much about it.

    Then, Natalie apanied Hayden to finish reading the book.

    Hayden had yed around quite a lot that afternoon. He didn''t get to take a nap like he usually did, which was why he became sleepy very early on.

    After a while, Natalie went to bring Hayden to bed.

    After Hayden fell asleep, Tobias still hadn''t returned yet

    Natalie made a call to Tobias.

    The call was picked up after a moment.

    "Natalie," Tobias�� low voice came over the phone.

    His voice was already pleasing in the first ce, but on a call, it sounded lower than usual, which made him sound explosively attractive.

    Upon hearing Tobias'' voice, Natalie immediately felt at ease.

    "Tobias," Natalie murmured softly. "Are you still busy with work?"

    The other end of the line paused for a moment.

    "Yeah," Tobias responded.

    There was a trace of peculiarity in his answer.

    However, Natalie did not mind it

    "I went shopping with Selina today, and we met Dn." Natalie mentioned.

    Tobias frowned on the other end of the phone

    Natalie told him everything. "Dn wants to break up with Selina, but I don''t know if they will really break up. I think it''ll be a good thing for Selina if

    they do."

    "They can''t break up.�� Tobias replied directly.

    Natalie was stunned. "Why?"

    "She and that man have been in love for so many years, and her heart''s already been filled up with him. How can they break up so easily?" Tobias��

    tone got even lower.

    Natalie''s eyes rippled. "But that man isn''t Selina��s Mr. Right. It will only be painful for her to be with him."

    "We all know that, but there''s nothing we can do about it." Tobias sounded somewhat helpless.

    He. as well as Cecilia, could do nothing about Selina right then. They could only let her do as she liked.

    "Natalie, maybe this is her destiny. It''s up to her what she does next."

    Tobias'' words made Natalie feel a little bitter.

    She fell silent for a moment before saying, "After that, we met your friend, Matthew, again. He suggested going for a drink, and Selina went to drink

    with him. That''s fine, right? I originally wanted to apany Selina, but...��

    Natalie paused, feeling a little embarrassed.

    She just skipped over what she intended to say. "I didn''t go with them because I think that Matthew could be trusted.��

    Tobias thought the same as Natalie.

    If it was Matthew who took Selina for drinks, even if Selina got ckout drunk, nothing would happen.

    Matthew was a very reliable person.

    "It''s fine," Tobias answered.

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    When it cafe to Matthew and

    Selina, Natalie suddenly thought of

    something and said, ��By the way;

    Tobias; don''t you think that Sefina

    and Matthew are quite suited for

    each other?"

    -

    She didn''t know why. but suddenly she thought of that.

    Matthew was handsome and looked very gentle. If Selina were to be with him, she would definitely be well taken care of and not suffer anymore.

    Natalie''s statement startled Tobias a little.

    His opinioiwas different from -.

    Natalie�� s: it s impossible for the two

    of thera. Matthew is too mature,��

    while Selina is too childish. They live

    in LEWO different worlds." Content

    belongs to  ~~

    Natalie dragged out her tone. "We live in two different worlds too, but didn''t we end up together?��

    If Matthew and Selina were from two different worlds, then shouldn''t the gap between her and Tobias be even greater.

    Tobias fell speechless.

    Suddenly, he burst out with augh. "Natalie, you''re right. Perhaps there really is a chance.��

    Natalie also giggled at that.

    "Natalie, I miss you," Tobias suddenly confessed.

    When he said that, his words were mixed with deep affection, which would make anyone''s heart feel toasty.

    Natalie suddenly felt warmth gushing all over her body.

    Although she had been with Tobias for so many years, and their child had even grown up, her heart still fluttered whenever Tobias spoke such loving

    words.

    "How much do you miss me?" she could not help but ask.

    "Every second.�� Tobias emphasized word by word

    Natalie uttered with a smile, "I miss you too, but too bad, I don''t miss you as much as you miss me."

    Many of her thoughts that day had been focused on Selina. Thus, she hadn''t thought much about Tobias.

    "It doesn''t matter, Natalie. It''s fine as long as I miss you." Tobias said gently.

    Natalie''s smile became even sweeter. "By the way, when will youe back?"

    Cn the other side of the phone, Tobias paused, taking a deep breath

    The gentleness on his face slowly faded, reced by aplex expression.

    Simon had called him that day, saying that he had received the blood sample, but the results wouldn''t be out that fast.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    In the end, Simon also specifically

    mentioned that it was betterto

    obtain the drugs that Natalie

    consumed. Only in that way could

    they-find out the problems ag soon

    as-possible and develop an antidote.

    Cdntent belongs to

    However, right then, he still hadn''t found Remington.

    It was as if he had vanished from the face of the earth all of a sudden. Neither Tobias nor Peter''s men were able to find him.

    And in the present, whenever Tobias got close to Natalie, he would feel severe pain in his heart.

    He hadn''t nned to go back that night, but because of that phone call, he couldn''t bear to tell Natalie that he wouldn''t be going home.

    "I''l be back soon," he finally said in a low voice a momentter.

    Natalie immediately became happy. "Ckay, I''ll wait for you.��

    While waiting for Tobias, Natalie cooked porridge in the kitchen.

    She thought that even though Tobias had eaten dinner, he definitely must be hungry after returning sote, so she wanted to make supper for him

    Anyway, he had a good figure, so it was no big deal for him to have some supper.

    When the porridge was almost ready, Tobias returned home

    Natalie ced the bowl of porridge on the table. "lI made some porridge. Have a taste.��

    Natalie was grinning as she spoke.

    Tobias'' deep gaze fell on Natalie''s face, a glimmer of light shing across it.

    Momentster, the corners of his lips curled into a smile. "Alright, I''ll try some."

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807

    While Tobias was tasting the porridge, Natalie was sitting across from him. Due to the distance between them, Tobias felt ufortable.

    The porridge was cooked very well, and it was both soft and sticky.

    When Tobias was eating he asked casually, "Natalie, did Remington feed you anything, such as drugs, when he locked you up?"

    Natalie was stunned.

    Why did he ask a question like that?

    "Nope, he didn''t," she said.

    A dim light shed through Tobias�� eyes.

    The answer was what he had expected.

    Natalie would have told him earlier if Remington had purposely given her same medication.

    The only possibility was that even Natalie was not sure. Remington might have mixed the drugs into the food or water, and Natalie would not have

    known about it at all.

    "What''s wrong?" Natalie asked again.

    "It''s nothing," Tobias replied.

    He looked up and smiled at Natalie. "The porridge you cooked is delicious. I like it a lot."

    Tobias'' smile was radiant, as if it could overshadow everything else.

    The moment Tobias grinned, Natalie had already forgotten about the question he asked.

    "If you like it, I''ll cook it for you every day," Natalie said softly.

    A circle of ripples appeared in Tobias'' eyes.

    What Natalie had said was exactly what he had been yearning for.

    When he came back from thepany, there would be both Natalie and the porridge she prepared waiting for him. How wonderful would it be!

    However, now...

    Tobias frowned slightly.

    This matter must be solved immediately. Only then would both of them be able to live the life they wanted to.

    Ctherwise, he would be tortured by the pain in his heart and would not be able to get too close to Natalie whatsoever.

    After finishing the porridge, the two of them returned to their bedroom.

    Tobias knew that if he did not apany Natalie to sleep that night, she would overthink.

    That was why he essentially endured the immense pain andid down beside Natalie.

    That pain was almost unbearable for him to suppress, so he had to turn his back to Natalie

    Meanwhile, Natalie was stunned.

    Whenever she slept with Tobias, he had never turned his back to her.

    She could not help but hug him from the back

    Tobias" heart was in so much pain that cold sweat was about to drip out from his forehead

    "Tobias," Natalie said softly.

    "Yes? Natalie, it''s alreadyte. Go to sleep.�� Tobias�� voice was a bit off due to the extreme pain.

    Natalie bit her lip.

    She realized that Tobias was treating her a little coldly that night.

    Cn the first night of their wedding, Tobias seemed to desire her in excess. He pestered her for the whole night.

    Despite that, why was it that..

    After a while, Natalie got rid of the thoughts in her mind

    What was she thinking about? Tobias was a person, a human being with flesh and blood, not a

    machine.

    No matter how strong he was, it was impossible for him to overflow with desire for her every night

    He must be really tired. Yes, he must be tired.

    Natalie suppressed the thoughts in her heart and fell asleep with Tobias in her arms.

    Not long after, Natalie''s shallow breathing came from behind him

    "Natalie," Tobias said in a low voice.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    There was no response.

    Tobias gently removed Natalie''s hand that was hugging him from his waist.

    His forehead was already covered in cold sweat.

    Tobias got out of bed, gazed deeply at Natalie, and then left the room.

    In the room, Natalie was still sleeping soundly.

    When she was asleep, she suddenly had a dream.

    In her dream, she had returned to the ce where she had been locked up by Remington.

    Remington told her something regarding his mother. In the end, he handed her a cup of a strange liquid. He swallowed it first and then fed it to

    Natalie.

    Natalie''s whole body was suddenly stiff.

    After a while, she opened her eyes and sat up.

    She had forgotten. She had almostpletely forgotten about this!

    However, a trace of confusion shed across her eyes

    What was that strange liquid that Remington had fed her? At that time, she thought that it was water.

    What''s more, it was so long ago. If Remington had really fed her poison, she would have already died of poisoning.

    She thought of the words Remington had said to her when he fed her with the solution. He said that she wouldn''t be able to stay with Tobias forever.

    Natalie thought it was ridiculous for him to say something like that and regarded it as a joke.

    Unless theiquid was poisonous and

    she would die after drinking it, then it

    would truly be impossible for them

    to be together. Otherwise, then it

    must mean that Remington was

    onty trying to scare her. Content

    b��longs to NovelDrama.Org =

    After thinking about it for a long time, Natalie was sure that Remington was just trying to scare her.

    She also thought of what Tobias had

    asked her the-other day. After

    contemting, she decided not to ~~

    tell Tobias because she thought that

    it was {rst water and Remington

    was just trying to scare her. Ifshe

    tolck Tobias, it would only make him

    Worry. Content belongs ta~

    NovelDrama.Org

    When she finally reassured herself, she realized that Tobias was not by her side.

    Natalie suddenly panicked. She got out of bed and put on her clothes.

    The first ce she went to was the study.

    She didn''t know why. Maybe it was her subconscious that was leading her to the study.

    Sure enough, Natalie saw Tobias there.

    He was leaning back in his seat with his eyes closed.

    "Tobias." Natalie called out to him

    Even when Tobias was sleeping. he was alert.

    As soon as he heard Natalie''s voice, he immediately opened his eyes.

    Natalie''s eyes were filled with doubt when she was staring at Tobias. "Why are you sleeping here?��

    It was alreadyte. Instead of sleeping in the bedroom, he had gone to the study to sleep.

    Tobias stood up.

    His gaze wavered.

    Tobias did not want to tell Natalie about the matter regarding Remington. That was why he had been hiding it from Natalie until now.

    Natalie''s trauma from when she was locked up by Remington was already severe enough. If she knew that she had been drugged, which caused his

    heart to hurt, Natalie wouldn''t be able to bear it.

    "Natalie, I..." Tobias paused for a moment. "You know, since you were already asleep, I didn''t want to disturb you, so I came to the study.��

    Tobias told a lie. a white lie.

    Natalie was stunned for a moment, and then she understood.

    Her face immediately turned red.

    Had Tobias suddenly gotten an

    impulse inthe middle of the night?

    Unfortynately, she had already fallen

    asleep; so he was afraid that he

    wouldn''t be able to control himself

    ang went to the study alone: Content

    b��longs to NovelDrama.Org =

    Natalie lowered her head, not daring to look at Tobias.

    "Natalie, it''s already veryte, so go back to sleep. I''ll spend the night here.��

    Natalie was anxious.

    How could she let Tobias stay in the study for the night? Even if she had to suffer all kinds of physical torture that night, she was not willing to let

    Tobias stay in the study overnight

    "It''s okay, if, if..." Natalie''s face became redder. Finally, she gritted her teeth and decided to go all out. "If you want to do it, it''s not like you can''t.��

    After saying this, Natalie''s whole body flushed red.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808

    When Tobias saw her like that, a sudden current of heat surged in his body.

    At the same time, he also felt a fit of pain in his heart.

    Tobias gritted his teeth. "It''s already veryte, Natalie.��

    Natalie said in a low voice, "Either way, I can''t let you sleep in the study.��

    In the end, Tobiaspromised and went to sleep in the bedroom with Natalie.

    Naturally, nothing happened. The two hugged each other and fell asleep. It was not until Natalie fell asleep that Tobias took his hand away from

    Natalie''s waist and also put Natalie''s hand away from his

    He was afraid that Natalie would wake up again, so he didn''t leave and only kept a distance from her.

    Even so, he still felt a sharp pain in his chest, but it was much better than when he was holding her.

    Likely because of what had happened the night before, Natalie woke up a littleter the next day.

    By the time she woke up, the sun was already high in the sky.

    Tobias was nowhere to be seen

    Natalie rubbed her eyes and locked at the clock.

    Based on the time, Tobias might have already gone to thepany.

    Natalie made a call to him.

    The call was quickly picked up, and it was Benjamin who answered

    Benjamin said that Tobias was still in a meeting.

    "As expected, he''s gone to thepany.�� Natalie thought.

    "By the way, has there been a lot of work recently?" Natalie asked casually.

    It had already been a few days, but Tobias hadn''t taken her on their honeymoon. Instead, he was busy with thepany''s affairs.

    Cn the other end, there was a sh of avoidance in Benjamin''s eyes.

    "Yes, that''s right. Thepany has been busytely." Benjamin gave a vague reply.

    Natalie did not think much about it. "Then you can go ahead with your work."

    After hanging up the phone, Benjamin locked at Tobias and said, "Mr. Whitlock, it''s nothing much

    Miss Godfrey just casually asked if thepany was very busy.��

    Tobias frowned.

    Could it be that Natalie had already caught on..

    Suddenly, the phone rang.

    It was from Simon

    Tobias'' eyes abruptly lit up, and he picked up the phone.

    However, Simon had some bad news.

    "Tobias, you have to reduce your contact with your wife as much as possible,�� Simon said directly.

    A dim light glinted in Tobias�� eyes.

    Of course he knew that he had to minimize contact with Natalie. Otherwise, his heart would be in great pain,

    However, it was impossible for him to do so!

    Just like what happened the night before when Natalie pitifully stood at the door of the study. How could he refuse to sleep together with her?

    "I can endure a regr amount of pain," Tobias said.

    Simon''s tone suddenly bes serious. "Tobias, if you and your wife keeping into contact with each other, the pain in your heart will increase in

    severity. When the timees, it will hurt to a point where you will never be able to recover from it. Even when you are far apart from her, you will still

    be able to feel intense pain.��

    Tobias stiffened all of a sudden.

    "Is there any other way?" he asked urgently.

    "Not yet. Tobias, you have to find Remington as soon as possible,�� Simon told him.

    A cold look shed across Tobias'' eyes. "I understand.��

    After hanging up the phone, Tobias�� gaze fell on Benjamin''s face. "Have you found out about Remington''s whereabouts?��

    Benjamin''s tone soured. "We haven''t found anything yet, Mr. Whitlock."

    An icy glint red in Tobias�� eyes. "Get everyone we have to investigate Remington''s whereabouts. We must find him within a week!"

    After Natalie ended the call, she went to wash up. When she went downstairs, she saw Cecelia, who had just sent Hayden to kindergarten

    Natalie was quite embarrassed

    Sending Hayden to kindergarten was supposed to be her responsibility as a mother. However, she seemed to be always waking upte, and it

    somehow became Cecelia''s responsibility to send

    Hayden to kindergarten.

    "Thanks for your hard work, Mom," Natalie couldn''t help but say.

    Cecilia smiled tenderly. "We''re already mother and daughter. It''s not hard work at all.��

    Natalie felt a sense of warmth.

    Cecilia had called them mother and daughter, instead of inws.

    It was true that Cecilia really regarded her as her daughter and not her daughter-inw.

    "Mom, thank you for taking care of Hayden." Natalie said gratefully.

    Cecilia smiled. "I can''t take care of

    him much longer, either. In a few."

    days, I will be flying to the United��

    States 10 be with Tobias�� father.�� She

    chased the topic and said, "Where

    is Selina?��

    wT

    -

    Natalie was stunned.

    After hearing Cecilia''s words, she realized that she hadn''t seen Selina yet!

    All of a sudden, Natalie became nervous.

    Selina couldn''t have stayed outside for the night, could she?

    "I''l go call her," Natalie said and then quickly went to the bedroom.

    She dialed Selina''s phone number, but no one

    answered.

    Natalie had no choice but to dial Matthew''s number.

    Thankfully, she had saved Matthew''s number.

    Matthew quickly picked up.

    "Natalie?" His voice was clear.

    "Matthew, where is Selina? Didn''t shee backst night?" Natalie asked anxiously.

    "Don''t worry. She drank too muchst night, so I arranged a room for her to sleep in. She''s still sleeping right now."

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Thank goodness she''s all right.��

    "When she wakes up, I''ll take her back.��

    "Then I''ll have to trouble you with that,�� Natalie said appreciatively.

    "It''s no problem." Matthew smiled

    After hanging up the phone, Matthew went to the bedroom Selina was in.

    He had also sleptte the night ~~.

    before. Due to his burning desire, fie

    decided to go to the garden, and��

    aftertaking a walk, he finallyo

    managed to calm down. Cantent

    belongs to

    If it weren''t for Natalie''s phone call, he wouldn''t have woken up yet.

    At that moment, he was still wearing his pajamas and walking towards Selina''s room.

    As expected, she was still asleep.

    Her sleepifig appearance looked  -.

    very sweet Her long and thick =

    eyshes covered her eye sockets,

    and 1 they were trembling along�� with

    her breathing. Content bngs to

    Her skin was so pale and tender that he couldn''t help but want to touch it.

    Matthew suddenly felt the fire in his body re up once again

    After a while, he tried to restrain his emotions.

    The temptation there was too great. so he decided that he should hurry up and go

    Just as he was about to leave, Matthew''s gaze suddenly froze.

    He saw that ane of Selina''s legs was sticking out from under the nket.

    Her legs were small and were as white as snow, and the tip of her fingernails was pink and shiny.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Matthew was about to cover her legs with the nket.

    The weather was not hot. He was afraid that she would catch a cold if her legs were sticking out like that.

    However, Selina seemed like she was rebelling against Matthew. As soon as the quilt covered

    her legs, Selena stretched them out again.

    After repeating this over and over again, Matthew couldn''t help butugh.

    In the end, he had to cover the nket over her by pressing down on the legs that were about to stretch out

    However, he was a step toote and Selina''s legs still stuck out. Matthew then directly pressed Selina''s legs down again.

    At the same time, Selina felt someone grabbing her legs, and she opened her eyes.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809

    The scene before her surprised her.

    Matthew, who was still wearing his pajamas, was grabbing onto one of her legs.

    Selina shouted

    She tried her best to pull her legs back, but she didn''t expect that her strength would render Matthew unstable, causing him to press onto her.

    Fortunately, Selina was quick with her hands and shoved Matthew away.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    And just as she was pushing him away, Matthew''s shirt came undone, and his firm and perfect upper body was exposed.

    Selina was stunned and covered her eyes.

    "Go away!"

    A dim light shed in Matthew''s eyes when he saw her panicked expression.

    He pulled his clothes together. "You''re the one who made me like this, and now you want me to leave?"

    His voice was slightly raised, with a hint of yfulness.

    Selina was taken aback

    What did he mean that she had made him like this?

    Had something happened between them the night before?

    Selina felt as though her head was about to explode.

    She knew that she went into a drunken craze whenever she had too much to drink.

    When she was still a student, she had once gotten so intoxicated that she even grabbed a female ssmate and kissed her, almost tearing her

    clothes!

    Selina became anxious. Had she really gone into a drunken craze and made a mess out of everything the night before?

    Selina looked at Matthew in horror. "Nothing happenedst night, right?"

    A dark glint shed in Matthew''s eyes.

    He said in a teasing tone, "What do you think, Miss Selina? I''ve already told you not to let me drink so much because men will easily lose control

    when they drink, but you forgot about it."

    Selina was silent.

    Her mind went nk.

    The night before, they had both been drunk. Then, early that morning. Matthew appeared in her bedroom wearing pajamas and was grabbing onto

    her legs.

    Who would believe that nothing had happened the night before?

    Selina��s mind was convoluted.

    She jumped out of bed and ran away. Before Matthew could even react, Selina had already disappeared from the bedroom.

    Matthew hurriedly chased after her.

    "Where are you going? Let me send you."

    Selina pointed at Matthew. "Don''t follow me, or this is it!"

    Matthew was silent.

    After that, Selina disappeared like the wind in the blink of an eye.

    Selina took a taxi back home.

    Her mind was a mess throughout her journey back.

    She looked down at her clothes. They were a little messy, but she was still wearing the same clothes as the night before.

    Had something happened between the both of them or not?

    Selina was confused.

    If something had happened, why were her clothes still fully on her body?

    However, if nothing had happened, why would Matthew appear in her bedroom early in the morning?

    The taxi driver suddenly switched on a traffic radio broadcast, and the host began to report the news in a humorous manner.

    A young man and woman had gone viral recently.

    It was because they had suddenly gotten an urge on a rather empty bus, and they happened to sit in thest row, with no one behind them.

    The woman sat directly on the man��sp and did something indescribable.

    Upon hearing this, Selina subconsciously blurted out, "That''s impossible, this must be fake. Don''t tell me that they took off their clothes in a public

    bus?"

    No matter how few people there were, it was still a public ce, after all. Could they really have done something like that?

    The taxi driver heard Selina''s words andughed.

    With deep meaning in his tone, he said, "Youngdy, why would they have to take their clothes off? All she has to do is pull down her skirt, and that''d

    be it."

    Selina was speechless.

    She suddenly felt a shiver run down her spine.

    She looked at her legs with her eyes wide open.

    She was wearing a skirt!

    Selina went back to the Whitlock family vi in a dazed state.

    Natalie was reading a book.

    When she saw Selina, she put down the book in her hand. "You''re back. Did you rest wellst night?"

    Selina raised her head and locked at Natalie with a strange look in her eyes.

    "What''s wrong?" Natalie was confused.

    "Natalie." Selina sat down. "l want to ask you something.��

    "Go ahead," Natalie said with a smile.

    Selina��s eyshes trembled a little. "When you and Tobias..."

    "Yes?" Natalie looked at Selina

    Selina gritted her teeth. "When you and Tobias did it for the first time, what did it feel like?"

    Natalie was quiet.

    She blushed.

    Why was she asking this question?

    Her first time with Tobias...

    Before Natalie could even respond to Selina��s question, Selina asked, "Did it hurt? Were you tired? How did it feel?"

    Selina asked these questions to Natalie impatiently.

    Although it was impossible for her to

    be totally Clueless at her age, she.

    was once a true- blue virgin. She

    also Clearly knew how it felt during

    her first time.

    ig

    That was why she was not sure if anything happened between her and Matthew the night before

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    Natalie awkwardly looked at Selina. "It was rather painful, and I did feel tired.��

    Selina held her breath, and tried to think of the sensations in her body.

    She didn''t feel any pain, but she did feel tired

    A hint of fear shed across Selina''s eyes.

    Natalie on the other hand, felt odd as she looked at Selina.

    "Selina, what''s wrong with you? Why are you asking something like that? Did something happenst night?" There was a glint of confusion in her

    eyes.

    Could it be that something had happened between Matthew and Selina the night before?

    That was impossible. Matthew was

    an upstanding gentleman. Moreaver,

    even Tobias could rest assured?

    when:t came to Matthew, whieh

    proved that there was nothing to

    warry about. Content belongs 0)

    -

    However, if that was the case, why had Selina asked her such questions?

    Upon seeing Natalie''s weird gaze, Selina started to gather her thoughts.

    Although she seemed like a cheerful girl, the truth was that she was the sort who preferred to hide her worries.

    Selina pretended to be indifferent. "Yes, I read an erotic bookst night. That''s why I wanted to know whether the feeling is the same as what was

    described."

    She was afraid that Natalie would -.

    not believe her, so she added, By

    the way, that book was pretty good. I

    forgot to bring it. Otherwise, would

    have lent it to you." Content belongs

    to  ig

    Natalie did not respond.

    She remained quiet for a while.

    She had long known that Selina was a strange girl, so she was not really surprised

    "Selina, you should go and take a rest first. You look very tired,�� Natalie said.

    Selina nodded and hurried into her bedroom.

    Natalie picked up the book that she had thrown on the sofa. It was a novel.

    However, after reading a few pages, she put it down.

    She kept on thinking about the erotic book that Selina had just talked about, and now she really wasn''t in the mood to read her book anymore.

    While she was thinking about this, her phone rang.

    It was from Matthew.

    "Matthew," Natalie said

    "Natalie, is Selina back?" he asked in a gentle and soft tone.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810

    "She''s back. She''s gone to her room to rest.��

    "That''s good."

    Natalie''s eyelids suddenly twitched.

    She remembered that Selina hadn''t brought any books with her the day before when she left.

    Had she gotten that book from Matthew''s house?

    Her eyelids twitched even more when she thought about that

    She really couldn''t associate a clean and pure man like Matthew with someone who read books like that.

    Natalie thought that since she was Selina''s sister-inw, she needed to have a word with him.

    Natalie cleared her throat. "Matthew, I know that men have hobbies like that, and they like to read those kinds of books."

    Matthew was taken aback.

    What kind of hobbies? What kind of books?

    Natalie continued, "However, Selina is still a youngdy, so you shouldn''t have shown it to her. Itisn''t appropriate.��

    Matthew was confused. "What kind of books?" "Mature books!" Natalie raised her tone. "Matthew, next time, don''t let Selina read books like that. Itis

    not good for her to read such books.��

    Matthew was quiet.

    After the call ended, Matthew regained his senses. He realized what mature books Natalie was talking about.

    It was just that... He had never let Selina read anything like that.

    How could he have shown it to Selina when he had never read it before himself?

    In the blink of an eye, three days passed

    Natalie was looking forward to these three days, but instead, she was disappointed.

    Their honeymoon had not started yet.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Tobias had not evene home.

    He would apologize to Natalie whenever he was too busy with work.

    He would always sound apologetic, and this would make Natalie''s me disappear.

    She thought to herself that he should indeed dedicate themselves to their careers rather than indulging himself with romance.

    She was Tobias'' wife, so she had to learn to

    support him.

    Upon sensing that something strange was going on, Cecelia had asked Natalie several times why they had yet to go on their honeymoon.

    Natalie would always take Tobias�� side.

    As for Selina, nobody knew what was going on with her. Selina was always in her room, and no one knew what she was thinking about.

    Natalie asked Selina to go shopping with her that day.

    Firstly, it was because she was bored of staying at home.

    Hayden had gone to kindergarten. There was only Cecilia at home. Although she and Cecilia got on well, it was impossible for them to stay at home

    and chat every day.

    In addition, she could tell that Selina was in low spirits, so she wanted to bring her out for some fun

    However, when Natalie proposed going out shopping with Selina, she immediately rejected this idea.

    Natalie was a little surprised.

    Selina was quite fond of shopping.

    "Why not, Selina? Come shopping with me." said Natalie to Selina.

    "I''m not going.��

    Natalie blinked. "Why not? You have nothing else to do anyway.��

    Selina said with an absent-minded look, "I do have something to do, I''m going to the hospital.��

    Natalie was stunned.

    She looked at Selina nervously. "Why do you have to go to the hospital? Are you okay?"

    It was only then that Selina realized that she had spilled the beans.

    She quickly said, "No, I''m going to see a friend of mine. Maybe you should go shopping yourself.��

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    It would be boring to go shopping alone, so Natalie called Yvonne.

    However, Yvonne was constantly busy as ofte, and she rarely had any time.

    In the end, Natalie had to go shopping alone.

    However, to her surprise, she met an acquaintance when she was out.

    She saw Linda, the only one on friendly terms with her in the YS Group.

    Natalie was very excited. When she

    was getting Married to Tobias, she

    had invited Linda, but Linda did not >

    ~

    come. She was pregnant and

    needeth to visit the hospital to ?

    ensuite that her baby was taken care

    of properly.

    oe)

    When she saw Linda on the street, her belly had be bigger. It was obvious that she was pregnant, although she had not be pregnant for so long.

    Linda was also happy to see Natalie. The two of them were chatting on the street. Her husband was waiting by the side. He looked like a gentle and

    honest man.

    "Natalie, it''s a pity that I couldn''t attend your wedding. I heard that it was really extravagant. So many people in thepany were envious of you."

    "Do you remember that colleague, Lanny Xanthe? She was so angry when she found out that you were getting married to Mr. Whitlock.��

    Natalie listened to Linda, smiling.

    It''s all because of my belly. I had to.

    goto the hospital to ensure that iy

    baby was okay. Otherwise, I wauld

    defintely have attended your? h

    wedding,�� said Linda regretfully.

    "That''s okay, I still have to go to the United States for another wedding ceremony. You have toe forthat one,�� Natalie informed.

    Linda nodded and replied, "I''ll definitely attend.��

    Natalie touched Linda''s belly and asked, "How have you been the past few months?"

    Linda looked proud and arregant. "It''s been five months, and I can already feel the baby moving."

    The moment Linda finished speaking, there was movement in her belly.

    Natalie was surprised.

    She felt a little touched

    The way Linda looked reminded her of herself when she was pregnant with Hayden.

    It was just a pity that Tobias was not by her side back then.

    However, Linda had a doting husband by her side.

    All of a sudden, a glint of yearning appeared in her eyes.

    She suddenly had an impulse to get pregnant again.

    Her pregnancy this time would not be hard and painful again.

    This time, she would have Tobias by her side.

    "Linda, I''lle and see you next time. You can continue shopping with your husband.�� Natalie gathered her thoughts

    If Linda''s husband had not been there, she would definitely have a good chat with Linda. However, he was, so it would be improper of her to keep on

    chatting.

    "Then I''ll head off first.�� Linda smiled. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and asked, "By the way, why haven''t you gone on holiday

    with Mr. Whitlock yet?"

    "He''s at thepany. The YS Group is too busy now, so he has no choice but to deal with thepany��s affairs."

    Linda was stunned, then

    immediately said doubtfully, "The

    companyisnot busy and is still the��

    same as''before. I heard that Mr >

    Whitlgok has already handed quite

    an aount of work to the staff.

    dort think he''s that is " Content

    belongs to  ?

    Natalie was stunned.

    Meanwhile, Linda''s husband gave her a nce.

    Linda snapped back to her sense

    She put on an awkward smile. "Maybe Mr. Whitlock really has something else to deal with. I''m just a humble employee, I don''t know much."

    Natalie forced a smile. "Linda, you can go on shopping. I have something else to do."

    After Linda left, Natalie suddenly felt that something was wrong

    Honestly. she should have known earlier that something was wrong. However, she fully trusted

    Tobias, and she had suppressed her doubts of him.

    However, right then...

    With Linda having given her a reminder like that, she realized that Tobias was definitely too busy. which was out of the ordinary. He was not even

    coming home at night.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811

    After a while, Natalie calmed down and asked the driver to drive her to the YS Group.

    It wasn''t that she was doubting Tobias. She just wanted to take a look and see what he was doing.

    This was not her first time going to the YS Group, but it was indeed her first time being treated with such respect.

    From the moment she walked through thepany entrance, the security guard at the door bowed to her respectfully. "Greetings, Mrs. Whitlock!"

    Natalie was speechless.

    As she was walking. all the people she saw greeted her politely.

    Natalie was still not used to it.

    After finally managing to get onto the elevator, Natalie had a moment of peace.

    After arriving at the president''s office, Natalie was taken aback as she was about to knock on the door.

    She heard a conversation going on inside the room

    Although it was not clear, she could detect a woman speaking, and her voice sounded gentle.

    Confusion flitted across Natalie''s gaze.

    How could there be a woman in Tobias'' office?

    At that moment, her eyshes trembled.

    Why was she overthinking about this? It could just be a female employee

    After all, the YS Group was so big that the employees couldn''t all be men.

    Right then, she could hear the sound of footsteps approaching. Someone was walking towards the door.

    Natalie did not know what was going on, so she took a step back.

    At that moment, the door opened and a woman came out.

    She was tall with a pretty face.

    She walked away just like that.

    Natalie stared at the woman''s back.

    All the employees of the YS Group had to wear thepany uniform, but this woman was not wearing it.

    She was not an employee of the YS Group.

    However, why was she in Tobias�� office?

    Natalie was confused.

    In the president''s office of the YS Group.

    "Call a male doctor,�� Tobias said to Benjamin in a low voice.

    "Mr. Whitlock, the hospital said that this doctor is rather skilled, so they specially sent that doctor to give you a checkup. Actually, it''s just a physical

    examination, so there''s no difference between it being a man or a woman."

    "I said call a male doctor.�� Tobias'' voice increased in gravity.

    Benjamin had no choice. "Yes, Mr. Whitlock."

    Five minutester, a male doctor came in.

    "Mr. Whitlock," he said respectfully to Tobias.

    Tobias nodded.

    The reason why he wanted a male doctor was because physical contact was unavoidable for this kind of examination. Although it was not a big deal

    for him, he knew that if Natalie found out, she would be upset.

    He was not willing to do anything that would upset Natalie.

    He pointed to the ce where his heart was. "The pain here has increased in severity over the past two days.��

    The male doctor asked Tobias to remove his coat and examined him

    After which, he furrowed his eyebrows. "Mr. Whitlock, there doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with your heart.��

    Tobias'' gaze deepened.

    This drug that could fuse with blood was indeed strange. It was just like what Simon said. Ordinary doctors could not see anything unusual, and it

    could only be known by handing the drug over to a biotechnologypany.

    "You can leave now," Tobias said to the doctor.

    Natalie came out of the bathroom

    She went to wash her face with cold water.

    She concluded that she must have thought toc much, and that must be it.

    She had been through so many hardships with Tobias, so she didn''t need to doubt or question him.

    Perhaps that woman might not be a female employee, but an employee from anotherpany. She must have thought too much.

    Natalie walked back to the president''s office. She pushed the door open and went in with a smile on her face.

    Then, the smile on the corner of her mouth froze.

    In the president''s office, she saw Tobias'' shirt had been taken off, and he seemed to be preparing to put it on again.

    Natalie''s head was buzzing and felt as though it was about to explode.

    It did not matter if it was a female

    employee. or an employee from oF

    anotherpany, there was no��

    need for him to take off his:clothes.

    A look of surprise shed across Tobias'' eyes when he saw Natalie.

    "Natalie, why are you here?"

    His voice brought Natalie back to reality.

    She stared at Tobias.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "Natalie, what''s wrong?" Tobias asked.

    Natalie bit her lip.

    After a moment, she walked up to Tobias and said in a rather mechanical voice, "Why did you take off your shirt?"

    Aripple shed across Tobias�� eyes

    In order to let the doctor check on him earlier. he had to take off his shirt.

    "Because the weather is a little hot.�� Tobias did not want to tell Natalie the truth. He was afraid that Natalie would be worried.

    Natalie bit her lip even harder.

    The weather was not hot at all

    What''s moe, even if it was hot, he

    could turaon the air conditioner. He

    needed-to maintain his image asthe

    president of the YS Group, so it was

    impossible for him to take off his

    shiet in his office.

    id

    "You''re lying." Natalie said directly.

    Tobias stopped breathing for a moment.

    He still wanted to hide it from Natalie. "Natalie, don''t think too much. It''s nothing.��

    Natalie did not speak.

    While she was silent, the pain in Tobias�� chest intensified

    As expected, Simon was right. The longer he stayed in contact with Natalie, the more serious pain in his chest would be.

    At first, that level of pain could only be achieved when he was in close contact with Natalie.

    Despite that, he could now feel it even when Natalie was just standing in front of him.

    "Natalie, I''ll let Benjamin see you off. You go back first. I still have work to do," said Tobias while trying to suppress the pain

    Natalie looked at Tobias without moving her eyes

    If it were the past, he would have

    noticed [that something weird was��

    going on: However, at that moment,

    all he could feel was the pain that

    wag-enveloping his entire body, SO

    helidn'' notice it at all. Content

    b��longs to  =

    He gave a direct call to Benjamin.

    After a while, Benjamin entered the president''s office.

    Benjamin looked at Natalie. "Miss Godfrey, let me send you back home."

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled.

    She looked at Tobias and asked. "You want me to leave?"

    Tobias managed to keep a smile on his face. "Yes, Natalie. Be good and let Benjamin send you back.��

    After that, he turned and hurried to the window, with his back facing towards Natalie.

    This was the only way to alleviate the pain in his chest.

    Natalie''s eyes were inexplicably covered with ayer of tears.

    After a while, she nodded. "Fine, I''ll leave. You can resume working."

    After saying these words, Natalie turned her back and followed Benjamin as they left his office.

    Benjamin sent Natalie to the entrance of thepany, and a driver was waiting for her at the door.

    Just as Benjamin was about to leave, Natalie stopped him.

    Benjamin turned around. "Miss Godfrey, is there anything else?"

    Natalie stared into Benjamin''s eyes. "Benjamin, did anyone enter Tobias" office before I came?"

    A trace of panic shone in his eyes.

    Two people hade before Natalie''s arrival

    This was because the pain in Tobias�� chest was acting up again, so Benjamin had specially invited a doctor.

    The first one was a female doctor, but Tobias did not allow her to check on him, and she was eventually reced by a male doctor.

    However, Tobias had specially instructed him to not tell Natalie about this matter.

    Benjamin forced a smile. "No, Miss Godfrey. No one went to his office.��

    Countless emotions surfaced in Natalie''s eyes.

    During that split second, she saw the panic in Benjamin''s eyes.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812

    He was lying!

    "Miss Godfrey, I''ll be taking my leave now." Benjamin was not good at being dishonest, so he wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    "Benjamin, wait."

    Benjamin had no choice but to stop and forced himself to look at Natalie

    "Benjamin, let me ask you something. Tobias is willing to risk his life for me, right? He loves me."

    Benjamin was stunned for a moment

    How could Natalie say something so cheesy?

    "Of course.�� Benjamin said. "Mr. Whitlock''s feelings for you is something that cannot be described by words."

    A touch of determination appeared in Natalie''s eyes, and she said, "I get it. You can leave now."

    Benjamin hurried off.

    Natalie turned and got into the driver''s car.

    Tobias was willing to be with her in life and death. Now that things had already reached this point, what else did she have to doubt?

    Both of them had encountered misunderstandings.

    many

    She could choose not to believe her eyes or her ears, but she had to trust her heart

    Her heart told her that Tobias would never lie to her!

    When she passed by a supermarket, Natalie asked the driver to stop the car.

    She was going to have a good talk with Tobias that night.

    That night. she was going to personally cook dinner for him

    There would always beziness in a person''s nature. Even though she did not have to go to work, she waszy to prepare her own meals because

    she had servants to do so for her every day.

    However, Natalie was going to personally prepare dinner that night.

    When she entered the supermarket, she called Cecilia and asked what she wanted to eat.

    "Mom, I''m going to make dinner myself tonight. What do you want to eat?" Natalie asked.

    Cecilia''s tone was gentle. "Natalie, why do you suddenly want to make dinner yourself?"

    "I just suddenly felt like it."

    "You can choose. I''ll eat whatever you guys like, since I''m fine with anything.��

    Although Cecilia was an upper- ssdy. she would always be considerate of others, unlike the usual selfish nobles.

    After hanging up, Natalie made another call to Selina.

    "Natalie, I''m okay with anything. I like whatever Tobias likes to eat. Since we''re siblings, we have the same taste in food."

    After Selina hung up, Natalie did not call Tobias.

    She was very clear about Tobias�� taste, so she did not even bother asking him.

    After hanging up Natalie''s call, Selina held the checkup form with a sneaky look on her face.

    She felt extremely embarrassed that day. It was her first time feeling so ashamed.

    She had locked herself up in her room for a few days, but she couldn''t figure out whether her purity was still intact or not.

    After searching for all kinds of information on the Inte, she ended up making herself even more doubtful.

    In the end, Selina had toe to the hospital for an examination.

    The reason was to see whether her hymen had ruptured.

    While she was doing so, the doctor was trying to hold back hisughter, and his face turned red

    Selina felt truly shameful

    She just wanted to finish up this examination as soon as possible. Only then would she be able to know whether she had gone on a drunken craze

    with Matthew and gotten intimate with him.

    At the same time, Matthew also entered the hospital.

    He came because of Tobias.

    When he went to look for Tobias the other day, he roughly understood his situation

    He was extremely shocked because this matter was something that he had never heard of before.

    If he hadn''t heard it from Tobias, Matthew simply wouldn''t believe it

    It just so happened that Matthew had an acquaintance who was the director of this public hospital, so he came to ask about this matter.

    In the end, the other party also said that they had never heard of such a thing. They even wondered whether Matthew was joking or not.

    In the end, he left after chatting with her for a while. Unexpectedly, he saw Selina in the hall.

    Selina was not her usual arrogant self, who thought she was above everyone.

    She held a form in her hand, and she seemed to be a little shifty.

    Matthew couldn''t help butugh.

    He had never seen Selina looking like this before, and he found her cute.

    "Selina," Matthew called out her name.

    Selina was stunned

    When she saw Matthew, it was as if she saw a ghost.

    Cut of all the people she could''ve met, why did it have to be him?

    Selina subconsciously turned her body and walked away.

    She didn''t want to see Matthew.

    However, perhaps because she was in a hurry, or maybe the floor was too slippery, she fell after walking a few steps.

    There was silence.

    All of a sudden,ughter could be heard around her.

    Selina became a little annoyed.

    "What are youughing at? Never seen a person

    fall before?"

    She wanted to stand up again, but she found out that she had no strength in her body at all.

    These past few days, she had been.

    in a foul mood, so she had eaten

    very little. In addition, she was in''low

    Spirits, so she couldn''t even get up

    after falling.

    Selina was in despair.

    At that moment, a pair of hands suddenly reached out.

    They were Matthew''s hands. He leaned over slightly while standing beside Selina..

    "I don''t need you. I can get up by myself." Selina red at Matthew and suddenly got up.

    She patted at the dirty spot on her dress, and the form in her hands was fluttering in mid-air.

    Matthew subconsciously caught it, and then his eyes were stunned.

    "A check- up to see... whether the hymen is ruptured or not.��

    Selina snatched the form from Matthew''s hand. "What are you looking at? Have you never seen it before?"

    Matthew! s-eyes became cold, and

    the aura around him waspletely

    different from his usual gentle. =

    temperament. "How could you ��don''t

    Know 1t? Do you still need todo a

    check up?"

    The moment Matthew posed this question, Selina became even more irritatedContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    If it weren''t for this man, how could shee here to get such an inexplicable check-up?!

    "Aren''t you ashamed for asking me this question? If it wasn''t for what you did to me that night, I wouldn''t havee here, Mr. Perry!"

    Matthew was slightly stunned

    After a while, he understood.

    The frown on his face began to rx.

    The coldness in his voice faded. He looked at her with a bitter smile. "Nothing happened that night."

    He had just been joking with her that morning. He didn''t expect that she would take it seriously.

    This girl, she would''ve felt

    something gding on with her body if

    he really had done something to her.

    Matthewreally didn''t expect that

    Selinawould be so confused and

    evenzome to the hospital fara

    check-up.

    oF

    Selina��s entire body froze.

    She looked at Matthew in astonishment. "You... You''re telling the truth, right?��

    "Of course," Matthew said with certainty.

    Selina stammered, "Could it be that you were also drunk that night and didn''t know what happened? Otherwise, why did you show up in my bedroom

    that morning?"

    "Selina, I was not drunk,�� Matthew exined. "I just wanted to check and see whether you''re awake or not. Really, nothing happened.��

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, she was still a little suspicious. "Are you sure?"

    "You don''t believe me?" Matthew seemed to have seen through Selina''s thoughts. "If you don''t believe me, I''ll take you to go and check it."

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813

    Matthew said that he had a good friend who was working as the chief doctor in this hospital.

    Considering who Matthew was, she believed him. However, it was better to get personal confirmation, so she followed Matthew.

    When they arrived at a separate office, Selina saw a young girl

    This made Selina a little surprised.

    Someone who was able to be a chief doctor should be quite old. She didn''t expect this girl to be rather young.

    "Matthew, why are you back again?" The girl locked at Matthew with a smile, and then her eyes fell on Selina

    Aripple instantly shed across her eyes.

    The ripples that shed through her eyes were quickly captured by Selina

    "Joycelyn, give this youngdy a checkup." Matthew''s tone was clear.

    "Oh, what kind of checkup?�� the girl asked

    Matthew''s pupils darkened

    Selina directly said, "A checkup to see whether I''m still a virgin or not.��

    Heavy astonishment shed in Joycelyn''s eyes.

    After a while, she suddenlyughed. "Matthew, I think you''re the one that should get a checkup. How can you not know whether you have been in or

    not?"

    Matthew coughed. "Joycelyn, don''t joke around.��

    He originally hadn''t nned to bring Selina for a check- up, but when he saw her worried expression, he decided to bring her here. Since he had an

    acquaintance here, it was better to get that person to do a checkup. However, he didn''t expect to be ridiculed

    Selina��s gaze shifted.

    She patted Matthew''s shoulder. "She''s right, Matthew. You''re too small, that''s why I don''t even know if anything happened. Even your friend is making

    a joke out of you."

    Right then, Selina was already sure that nothing had happened between her and Matthew. Once she was reassured, her mood became better, and

    she returned to her usual self.

    Matthew was quiet.

    He bent down slightly, and his lips brushed against her ears. "Why don''t we go and see whether it''s big or smallter? There''s a hotel nearby.��

    Selina was smiling all aver. "Alright."

    She then looked at Joycelyn. "I don''t think you have to do a checkup on him anymere. I''ll do it for him. Let''s go, Matthew.��

    Surprise flitted across Matthew''s eyes. "You''re not going to check anymore?��

    Selina grinned. "No."

    After that, she went out immediately. Matthew nced at Joycelyn. "Joycelyn, I''ll take my leave first.��

    "Go ahead." Joycelyn said with a smile.

    When Matthew disappeared from her sight, there was a strange lock in Joycelyn''s eyes.

    "Why didn''t you want to do the checkup?" Matthew asked Selina in a teasing tone

    Selina stopped and looked at Matthew. "I suddenly realized that you''re pretty honest and reliable, so I decided not to do the checkup. I believe you."

    Amusement shed in Matthew''s gaze

    "You really believed me."

    "If not, then what?"

    Matthew''s dark haze suddenly deepened. "Since you don''t want to do the checkup, that means you have to help me with mine, right?"

    Selina was speechless.

    She was just joking about it. She didn''t expect that Matthew would use it to tease her.

    However, Selina was not the type to be easily teased by someone.

    She beamed. "Matthew, what checkup are you talking about?"

    Matthew''s deep eyes looked at Selina, and there was a hint of ambiguity in his tone. "A checkup to see whether mine is big or small.��

    "Sure. Do you think I''m afraid?" Selina��s face was not red, nor was her heartbeat racing.

    "Yes." Matthew dragged out that one syble.

    Selina looked at Matthew suggestively. "Believe it or not, I will do the checkup for you right now in this hospital.��

    Matthew''s expression did not change. "You sure have guts.��

    "Why would you think otherwise?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew''s lips curled up into a smile. "Thene on."

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She just wanted to frighten Matthew, but she did not expect Matthew to not get scared.

    "Matthew, aren''t you afraid?"

    "I''m not." Matthew''s tone was dragged out. "Not just a checkup, we can do whatever you want, such as..."

    He did not go on saying, but it was self-evident.

    Selina��s eyshes trembled a little. "Matthew, you''re pretty bold to be acting like this in front of so many people.��

    "It''s more exciting, isn''t it?"

    Selina could not help but concede.

    She looked at Matthew. "You''re quite bold. Fine, I admit defeat.��

    The smile in Matthew''s eyes deepened.

    "By the way, I want to tell you something as my way of thanking you," Selina said in a serious tone.

    "Why are you thanking me?" Matthew looked at Selina.

    "For that night. I''m thanking you for being such a gentleman,�� Selina said with a beaming face.

    Now that she truly believed she was still a virgin, she was suddenly very fond of Matthew. He was obviously a gentleman.

    The grin in Matthew''s eyes became even softer. "Fine. Tell me, how do you want to thank me?"

    "I want to give you some advice."

    "Hm?"

    Selina stood on her tiptoes, and whispered in his ear, "ls Joycelyn your good friend?��

    "Yes, we''ve known each other since we were young." Matthew''s expression was calm.

    Selina quirked the corner of her lips.

    She wanted to say more, but when

    she heard that Matthew and

    Joycelyn had known each other

    since childhood, she decided not to.

    She advised Matthew, "In the future, when you get a girlfriend, don''t bring her to meet Joycelyn."

    Selina was a woman with sharp eyes!

    The moment she entered the room, she realized that something was off.

    Joycelyn''s eyes were sparkling for Matthew. It was obvious that she was hostile when she looked at Selina

    However, when she locked at Matthew, she noticed that Matthew did not have any affection for her.

    Matthew frowned slightly. "Why?"

    Selina smiled and thought that at this point, there was no need to say anything more.

    She was not a gossipy woman who would sow discord everywhere.

    "By the way, can you get me a drink?"

    "What do you want to drink?"

    "Green tea!"

    Natalie had already finished making dinner. Selina came back a littlete..

    t was obvious that Selina was

    gloomy-and in low spirits when she

    wentout, but she seemed a

    unbelievably cheerful right. then.

    Her eyes Iifup when she looked

    the various dishes on the dining

    table. "Wow, Natalie, it''s amazing

    that.you made all of this yourself,

    Your cooking skills are amazing.��

    Cecilia said with a smile, "You know how good Natalie is at cooking. You, on the other hand, don''t know how to do anything.��

    Selina stuck out her tongue. "Isn''t it because I was spoiled by you?"

    Cecilia looked at Selina dotingly and said, "What nonsense are you talking about now?"

    The conversation between Cecilia and Selina raised some emotions in Natalie''s heart

    She suddenly felt a little envious.

    She was envious of the mother- and- daughter rtionship between Cecilia and Selina.

    Selina was filled with happiness because she had a mother who would always spoil her. However, Natalie was not so lucky.

    Ever since she was a child, she had never known what motherly love was.

    She had always been suffering from Madison''s torture.

    Meanwhile. Cecilia noticed Natalie''s absent-mindedness.

    She gently patted Natalie''s hand. "Natalie, what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814

    Natalie came back to her senses.

    She gave a smile. "Nothing, I just felt touched when I saw you and Selina, Mom."

    Cecilia understood the meaning behind her words.

    She said in a softer voice, "Natalie, you also have people spoiling you. Tobias dotes on you, and you''re already like a daughter to me. Don''t think

    about the past.��

    Upon hearing this, Natalie''s eyes shed with a trace of light, and she nodded her head eagerly.

    Hayden ran over to them as well.

    He tugged at Natalie''s clothes. "Natalie, why hasn''t Daddye back yet? I haven''t seen him for a long time."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched

    After a short while, she carried Hayden onto a dining chair. "Daddy is just busy. He wille home to be with you next time."

    Hayden pouted. "Why is he so busy?"

    Cecilia frowned a little, to which Selina casually added, "Hayden''s right, why is he so busy? It''s already been so long and he hasn''t taken Natalie

    on their honeymoon yet!"

    Natalie''s expression shifted slightly.

    Cecilia cut Selina off. "Let''s eat.��

    After eating, Natalie made a phone call to Tobias.

    Cn the phone, Tobias'' tone was as apologetic as before. He told Natalie that there were still a lot of things to deal with in thepany, and he was

    still busy with work.

    Natalie''s voice was very calm. "You won''t be back again tonight?"

    Tobias answered in an even more guilty tone, "Natalie, I''m sorry.��

    "Tobias, I''ve prepared dinner for you, and it''s all your favorites,�� Natalie said in a low voice.

    Tobias'' breathing became heavier on the other end of the phone.

    "Natalie." It was obvious that there were some changes in his mood

    "That''s all I''m going to say, and I''ll wait until youe home. I will wait for you all night until tomorrow morning if you don''te back tonight.�� Natalie

    hung up, biting her lip.

    Right then, the sky was already dark. Selina had gone back to her bedreom, and Cecilia went to y with Hayden. Natalie was simply sitting on the

    sofa and waiting alone.

    She stared at the clock on the wall, watching every second and every minute pass.

    After forty minutes, footsteps could be heard at the door.

    Natalie suddenly stood up.

    Tobias'' tall and handsome figure appeared in front of Natalie.

    She breathed a sigh of relief.

    She let Tobias eat first.

    Tobias asked Natalie to sit down, and he sat opposite of her, his expression solemn

    "Natalie, it''s been hard on you for this period of time," he said in a low voice.

    A tinge of guilt could be heard in his tone.

    Natalie suddenly felt her nose grow sore.

    She hadn''t felt that it was hard for her before, but now that Tobias mentioned it, she indeed felt that extremely aggrieved.

    No husband would be so busy with work on the second day of their wedding. not to mention dying their honeymoon. In addition, not long after

    having a wedding, he didn''t evene back home. No wife would be as calm as her in this kind of scene.

    She was willing topromise with him because she trusted him, and because of her love for him.

    "Tobias." Natalie''s eyes fell on Tobias'' face. She looked at him seriously. " I want to ask you, you still love me, don''t you?"

    Tobias put down his utensils in his hand, his gaze deep. "Natalie, my love for you will never change."

    Natalie took a deep breath. "That''s good. Then let me ask you, are you hiding something from me?"

    Aripple, deep as a bottomless abyss, welled up in Tobias�� dark eyes.

    Natalie stared at Tobias. "Why weren''t you wearing any clothes when I went to your office today?"

    The expression on Tobias�� face turned gloomy.

    Upon hearing that Tobias did not answer, Natalie bit her lip. "Not to mention, a woman came out of your office, right?��

    Tobias looked at Natalie in shock.

    Could it be that Natalie had found out?

    "Who is she? Why did shee out of your office?" Natalie gave Tobias a hard stare.

    Tobias understood in an instant.

    Natalie did not know that the woman was a doctor, so she did not know what had happened. Therefore, it was likely that Natalie had misunderstood

    He suddenly had a headache

    At this point, should he still keep it a secret from Natalie?

    If he continued to hide it, how would he exin what had happened earlier that day?

    While Tobias was still wondering whether to tell her or not, Natalie had already considered his reaction as silence.

    She suddenly couldn''t help but stand

    up. She walked over and hugged

    Tobias. Her voice was choked with~

    sobs as �he said, "Tobias, I believe

    you, I Bgfieve you so much. I''mniot

    questioning you, all I want is an

    exnation from you. Onlythen will I

    believe you." Content belgngs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    This man was willing to risk his life for her. How could she not believe him?

    The moment when Natalie held Tobias in her arms, a sharp pain spread throughout Tobias�� body.

    Cverwhelming pain arose in his heart, causing his heart to jolt.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Large beads of cold sweat were dripping down from Tobias'' forehead.

    Tobias wanted to push Natalie away, but he realized that he had no strength at all.

    It was when cold sweat dripped down from Tobias'' forehead and fell on her hand did Natalie let out a gasp. She knew that there was something

    wrong with him.

    Her eyes widened in shock.

    She looked at Tobias�� face and realized that his face had already turned ashen

    Natalie was flustered. "Tobias, are you okay?"

    Tobias gritted his teeth and couldn''t say a word.

    "I... I''l call 911." Natalie panicked as she took her phone out.

    Fortunately, Tobias was not in a serious state and was resting in the hospital ward.

    As long as he did note into close contact with Natalie, nothing would happen to him.

    However, now that things hade to this point, it could no longer be hidden.

    At the door of the ward, Benjamin told her everything

    "Miss Godfrey. that''s how itis. Mr.

    Whitlock didnt want to tell you

    because hewas afraid thatyou ~~

    would b& worried. The reason why

    he didAt go home wasn''t becagse of

    work but because it was hard-for

    hirmto withstand the pain when he

    was in contact with you. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Natalie''s eyes widened, disbelief filling her heart.

    Benjamin gomforted Natalie. "We''ve

    already sent people to search fordVr.

    Remington. As long as we finda.

    Remington s whereabouts, we may

    be. able to get hold of the antidote.��

    Natalie''s mind was in a mess.

    She didn''t even know when Remington had given her a drug like that, and that the effects had even spread into Tobias�� body.

    It made Tobias unable to get close to her.

    After a moment, a ray of light shed through her mind.

    Was it when Remington fed her drink that ss of water?

    Since nothing unusual happened to her body, she thought that Remington was just trying to frighten her. Therefore, she thought that there was

    nothing wrong with it at all!

    Unexpectedly. the drug affected Tobias.

    Natalie suddenly became agitated.

    Remington, Remington! How could he do such a thing? How could he do such a despicable thing to her and Tobias?!

    Impulse crashed into Natalie''s mind.

    This made her body unstable.

    Benjamin hurriedly held Natalie up.

    Natalie was desperately gasping for air.

    Benjamin was a little frightened. "Miss Godfrey, is something wrong?"

    "No..." Before Natalie could finish her sentence, she dropped to the ground.

    After Natalie passed out, the doctor gave Natalie a thorough checkup. Only then did they find out that Natalie was pregnant.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815

    She had been pregnant for exactly a month.

    Later on, Benjamin informed Tobias of this news. His expression wasplicated when he told Tobias, as he did not know how he would feel

    Tobias'' reaction was violent. "I want to see Natalie.��

    Benjamin quickly dissuaded him. "Mr. Whitlock, you can''t get close to Miss Godfrey with your body''s current condition. Not to mention, Miss Godfrey

    is still sleeping right now. You should rest in the meantime.��

    A look of determination shed across Tobias'' eyes. "l want to see her."

    Now that Natalie was pregnant, how could he still leave Natalie alone?!

    Tobias walked into Natalie''s ward.

    Natalie was lying on the hospital bed.

    Her eyshes covering her eyes were twitching wildly. as if she was dreaming.

    Tobias endured the sharp pain shooting in his body and walked to Natalie''s side.

    His hand touched Natalie''s belly lightly.

    Since she had only been pregnant for one month, Natalie''s tummy was still t.

    A wonderful feeling gushed through Tobias�� heart.

    At the same time, the pain in his chest was not as intense as before.

    Luster shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    The baby in Natalie''s belly was their child.

    When Natalie was pregnant with Hayden, he had not fulfilled his responsibilities as a father. He was not attentive, nor had he helped her. He only

    brought her endless pain.

    This time, he definitely wouldn''t!

    Natalie dreamt of Remington.

    In her dream, Remington was cursing Natalie.

    He was cursing her saying that things would never end well for Natalie and Tobias.

    Natalie wept as she asked Remington why it had to be like this.

    Remington said with a mocking smile on his face, "Why does it have to be like this? It''s because you lied to me. You said that you wouldn''t be with

    Tobias, but why did you get together with him? Since you lied to me, you have to pay the price.��

    Natalie shook her head desperately. "It''s not like that. Remington, give me the antidote. You can''t keep on making mistake after mistake.��

    "The antidote?" Remington smirked mockingly. "There is no antidote. Even if there was, you can have it over my dead body."

    "You''re a psycho, Remington!" Natalie couldn''t help scolding him.

    Remington didn''t say anything.

    Then, his figure gradually disappeared from her sight.

    Remington was gone, and Natalie was suddenly panic-stricken.

    She reached out her hands and started to grab the air aimlessly, hoping to find Remington

    At that moment, her hand was suddenly grabbed by a pair of powerful hands.

    Warmth filled her palm.

    Natalie was stunned for a moment.

    She couldn''t see the person that was grabbing her hand. She couldn''t help but widen her eyes, wanting to see who grabbed her hand

    Whose hand was it that made her palm feel warm?

    Her eyes suddenly shot open, and she saw

    Tobias.

    Her hand was being held by Tobias in midair.

    It turned out to be Tobias�� hands.

    Tobias'' hands were grabbing hers

    No wonder she felt so warm.

    However, after a while, she became a little distressed. The words that Benjamin had said to her suddenly echoed in her mind

    Thinking of this, Natalie shoved Tobias away anxiously.

    "Natalie, what''s wrong?"

    Natalie''s expression was very flustered. "Leave, get away from me. Don''t stay by my side, or you''ll be in painter.��

    Tobias�� face was a little pale, but his voice was joyful. "Natalie, it''s alright. I can endure it."

    The overwhelming pain was not as

    serious ag ��before. Maybe because

    he was excited after knowing that

    Natalie was pregnant. It might-be

    the touch of her pregnant belly that

    cased the pain.

    -

    However, Natalie was persistent. Seeing Tobias by her bed made her extremely anxious.

    She didn''t forget how Tobias looked when cold sweat was dripping down from his forehead, and how his face all turned ashen.

    She insisted that Tobias keep some distance from her. Due to Natalie''s determination, Tobias had no cheice but topromise with her.

    After sitting a few meters away from Natalie, Tobias looked at her. "Natalie, congrattions.��

    Natalie was stunned. "Why are you congratting me?"

    In a softer voice, Tobias said, "Natalie, you''re pregnant.��

    Natalie''s whole body stiffened.

    After a while, she looked at her belly in disbelief. "What did you say? I''m pregnant?��

    "Yes. The doctor also confirmed that the drug wouldn''t affect the baby." Tobias'' voice was firm

    The joyous news made Natalie be excited all over.

    "I''m pregnant!�� Natalie couldn''t help but want to rush over and hug Tobias, but she suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    Traces of helplessness and sadness could be seen in their eyes when they stared at each other.

    "Natalie."

    Natalie bit hertips and let out a

    smallugh &fter a while. "Tobias,

    everything wil be okay. I believe

    everything will return to normal. ��

    We'' veteen through so many

    hardships, so we will definitefy be

    fine Don''t you think so?" Content

    belongs to  ?

    PN

    ��

    ~

    A glimmer of hope shed across Tobias�� eyes.

    During this period of time, both Peter and his own subordinates could not find Remington at all, which made him very frustrated

    However, at this moment, after knowing that Natalie was pregnant, and after hearing what she said, he suddenly became hopeful again.

    She was right. They had gone through so many difficulties. Something like this was nothing for them

    He would definitely find Remington''s whereabouts, and would absolutely get the drug out of his body!

    A few days passed in the blink of an eye.

    There was still no sign of Remington''s whereabouts.

    However, Tobias and Natalie s mentalities were surprisingly calm.

    Natalie''s pregnancy was a sign of a new life, and it was a good omen.

    They would definitely find Remington, and there would be a way to get rid of the drug in Tobias�� body.

    All they needed was to wait.

    As long as they loved each other, they could break through everything.

    What Natalie did not expect was that she would get a call from Peter.

    "Hello, Mr. Whitlock." Natalie''s tone was very respectful.

    Although they clearly had bad blood, she knew that Peter was older than her, and he was someone Tobias highly respected.

    What''s more, the truth was that Peter was not that bad. He just had a bad temper and disliked her.

    "Are you pregnant?�� Peter asked directly.

    Natalie touched her belly and answered in a soft voice, "Yes, it has already been a month."

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.

    "Then you need to rest more and take good care of yourself."

    "I will," Natalie said with certainty.

    Although She was faced with this -.

    kind of situation, her mentality now

    was different. With Tobias, shewas

    confident that they could solve this

    issiie. ...

    ig

    This time, she swore to herself that she would not spend her entire pregnancy down in the dumps, just like when she had Hayden.

    This time, she wanted to spend her pregnancy as happily as she could.

    Meanwhile, Peter added one more thing that Natalie did not expect.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Peter''s voice sounded a little unnatural. "The Whitlock family owes you. Well definitely make it up to you. Thank you.��

    Natalie waspletely shocked.

    She knew that Peter had a lot of prejudice against her. Even at their wedding, Peter was cranky the whole time.

    Who would have expected that he would say such a thing right then?

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816

    Natalie didn''t know why, but her eyes suddenly turned red.

    After a moment, she said in a low voice, "Actually, I was in the wrong too."

    In the past few days, she had thought everything through. Although Remington was in fact, the one at fault, she had been wrong in a lot of things too.

    The truth was, she had already noticed Remington''s feelings for her, and she should have avoideding inte contact with him at all. She should

    have not asked Remington for any help.

    It was all because she didn''t stop herself in time. Otherwise, things would not have be like this!

    "It''s was my d*mn grandson''s fault. It has nothing to do with you!" Peter''s anger resurged when Remington was mentioned.

    How could Remington, his grandson, do such a thing?

    "Take good care of yourself,�� Peter said. "That''s all, I''l hang up now."

    "Goodbye, Mr. Whitlock," Natalie answered.

    Peter snorted. "You don''t have to keep calling me

    Mr. Whitlock. Just call me Grandpa."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Peter hung up the phone with a thud.

    Meanwhile, Natalie was totally dumbfounded

    A momentter, a gleam shed through her eyes.

    She immediately called Tobias

    "Tobias, did you know? Your grandpa called me a moment ago. He said that I''ve had it hard, and asked me to take good care of myself. In the end, he

    told me to call him Grandpa instead of Mr. Whitlock,�� Natalie bbered excitedly.

    Peter had always disapproved of her. This phone call meant he had already acknowledged Natalie. How could she not be ted?

    Cn the other end of the phone, a light shed through Tobias�� eyes.

    "Natalie, you''ve suffered too, constantly being at odds with Grandpa,�� Tobias said

    Natalie shook her head with a smile. "No, how could I be angry at someone older than me?"

    Speaking of this, Natalie paused. "Tobias, I''m pregnant, and even your grandfather acknowledges me. This is indeed a good start. We''ll definitely

    ovee the challenge we''re facing right now, I''m sure of it."

    Tobias�� voice was firm. "That''s right, Natalie. Don''t

    worry."

    After a while, he said apologetically, "It''s a pity that I can''t be by your side right now."

    "It''s fine."

    Tobias gave Natalie a promise. "Natalie, give me half a month, I will definitely recover and get well within half a month.��

    "Okay." Natalie''s voice was clear.

    She believed in Tobias.

    If Tobias said that he could solve it and recover, he could definitely do it. Although there was still no news of Remington''s whereabouts until now,

    Natalie still believed in Tobias.

    Cn the contrary, Cecelia and Selina saw this situation differentlypared to Natalie and Tobias'' optimistic attitude.

    Like Natalie, they only found out about the whole truth when Tobias was sent to the hospital.

    Cecilia had been constantlyforting Natalie.

    As for Selina, she was as mad as a bull.

    She didn''t expect that Remington would do something this extreme.

    However, seeing Natalie still in a good mood every day, Selina calmed down as well.

    Despite that, Selina and Cecilia were anxious as ever, since they weren''t sure when they would be able to find Remington

    After having their breakfast, Natalie had a serious conversation with Selina

    Natalie told Selina everything that Remington had said to her.

    Since this matter was rted to Cecilia, Natalie couldn''t bring herself to tell her, so she only told Selina

    Selina��s eyes were filled with confusion.

    After a moment, she suddenly felt bitter.

    Although it was a known fact that Remington and Tobias were not on good terms, her rtionship with Remington was rtively good, perhaps due

    to her outgoing personality.

    After knowing that Remington had done such a thing, Selina was furious and swore to herself that she would never talk to her brother like that again

    However, at that moment, when she heard Natalie exin everything, she suddenly felt sympathy for him, inexplicably so.

    She remembered that it was indeed true that Remington has always been a dispensable existence in the Whitlock family.

    Besides, Rudopth hadn''t treated him as well as

    Tobias.

    Most of the time, Rudopth would even deliberately distance himself from Remington.

    Selina recalled something from when she was still a child.

    Back then, Rudopth hade back from a trip, and he brought two gifts each for her and Tobias. However, he brought nothing for Remington.

    This happened to be witnessed by Remington.

    Selina still recalled the hurt look in Remington''s eyes.

    Ever since then, Remington seemed to have changed, turning cynical

    She said with a bitter expression, "Natalie, is this what they call sympathizing your enemy?��

    Selina��s words struck a chord in Natalie''s heart.

    To her, Remington was both pitiful and despicable.

    She hated Remington because he had made Tobias be in so much pain.

    Every time Tobias was in pain, Natalie''s heart would hurt too. She hated Remington for doing something like this.

    However, she pitied him because there was a reason why he had be this reckless and crazy.

    Natalie hasan unhappy childhood -.

    and wag iso abused by Madison:1n

    the God rey household, she was also

    ) dispensable existence like >Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Reming on.

    -

    Brayden apd Queenie would always.

    be the ones that got to have all the

    good things, and there would never

    be her share. Natalie was only : a

    helpless onlooker. Contentbelongs

    to  -

    That was why she could empathize with Remington in regards to the feeling of not being given any attention in the Whitlock family.

    Even so, it didn''t give him an excuse, nor did it justify him doing such a thing.

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    She stood up. "Let''s stop talking about this, Selina. Since the weather is good today, let''s go out shopping.��

    Selina wasn''t in the mood for shopping.

    However, she knew that this was not

    the time to be sad. After all, Natalie

    was still pregnant. She had to make

    Natalie happy instead of making her

    upset. Content belongs 10��

    Selina also stood up with a smile. "Alright, let''s go shopping."

    Natalie and Selina went to the city center of

    Agaphen City.

    The two of them were just walking around, but Natalie was already feeling a little tired.

    She touched her belly and said, "It might be because I''m pregnant, but I''m exhausted just by walking a few steps.��

    "Then let''s go and sit down.�� Selina happened to spot a beverage store in front of her.

    She pulled Natalie into this beverage store.

    Selina ordered a cup of coffee for herself, then ordered a refreshing milk drink for Natalie because she was pregnant.

    As soon as they sat down, Selina''s phone suddenly rang.

    Her facial expression stiffened, and she immediately declined the call

    However, after a while, the phone rang again.

    Selina declined once more, but it rang again.

    Selina��splexion became pale.

    She looked at Natalie. "I''ll take this call. wait here.��

    Natalie looked at Selina with concern and then nodded at her after a while.

    She knew who was calling.

    She guessed that it might be that man called Dn

    After all, Selina couldn''t forget him no matter what. Otherwise, she would have just turned off her phone or cklisted him in her contacts.

    Natalie sighed to herself in her heart.

    Selina was a good woman. Why hadn''t she met a good man yet?

    Natalie. All of a sudden, she heard a clear male voice.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817

    Natalie looked up, immediately showing a surprised expression. "Jack."

    Jack sat across from Natalie with a grin. "I saw you through the ss when I passed by earlier. I thought my eyes were ying tricks, but it turned out

    to really be you."

    Natalie smiled. "What have you been up totely, Jack?"

    "I''ve been busy with business.��

    Natalie chuckled as she said, "Jack, you can''t always be busy with your work. Spare some of your time to meet a good woman andplete the

    most important task in your life."

    A trace of loneliness shed across Jack''s eyes.

    A momentter, he changed the topic. "What about you? How have you been doing recently?"

    "I''ve been alright.�� Natalie took a sip of her drink.

    "By the way, aren''t you supposed to be on your honeymoon? Why have youe back so soon?" Jack asked casually.

    Natalie''s expression turned rigid at the question

    Jack could tell that Natalie was acting strangely.

    He suddenly became nervous. "Natalie, what''s wrong? Did Tobias treat you badly? I''ll go find him if he did."

    Natalie shook her head quickly. "No, he treats me very well."

    Jack suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It''s just..." Natalie looked at Jack and wanted to add something, but she stopped.

    She was thinking about whether or not she should tell Jack about this matter.

    Jack was an influential person himself, so he might be able to be of some help to her.

    However, she didn''t want to bother Jack. After all, Jack also had his own business to deal with.

    "Nothing." After thinking about it, Natalie decided to keep it from him.

    However, when she spoke, the ripples in her gaze betrayed her, and Jack saw through Natalie at a nce

    Natalie had been like this since she was young.

    Whenever she lied, a ripple would sh through her eyes.

    Jack remembered that Madison often hit her during childhood

    However, she never said anything.

    Every time he saw the bruises on Natalie''s body, he would ask Natalie whether Madison had done something to her.

    The young Natalie would only smile and shake her head. "No, Jack, she didn''t.��

    Back then, traces of ripples would quickly sh across her eyes.

    Jack became agitated all of a sudden

    He looked straight at Natalie with his dark eyes, his tone concerned. "Natalie, tell me what happened to you! Is it true? Does Tobias treat you badly?"

    Speaking up to that paint, Jack paused, his tone heavy. "You called me your brother when we were kids, so I''ll be your brother for the rest of your life.

    If you''re living a good life, I''ll give you my blessing, but if you''re having a hard time, I''ll definitely stand up for you!"

    The determination in Jack'' s eyes warmed Natalie''s heart.

    Everything that happened in her childhood suddenly popped out in her mind.

    When she was a child, Natalie would follow behind Jack and call him her brother.

    Every time she was hit by Madison, Jack wouldfort her, saying that he would stand up to Madison for her.

    The Jack she knew had never changed at all after sc many years.

    Natalie bit her lip.

    After a moment, she told Jack everything.

    Right then, she understood it all. Even though she didn''t have a biclogical brother, Jack was like one to her. There was nothing she couldn''t tell him.

    Meanwhile, Jack turned silent, dumbfounded after hearing this.

    "How could a drug like this? Not to mention, you were clearly the one drugged, but how could the drug take effect on Tobias?" Jack asked.

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    In regards to this, Tobias has already briefly exined it to her.

    Remington did give the drug to her, but the drug was passed to Tobias through sexual intercourse.

    Natalie felt that this was possible.

    After she was rescued by Tobias, he

    didn''t touch fer because he was

    afraid that she would be too tired. ~

    Therefore, he was restraining OF

    himsetf. I However, Tobias could no

    longer hold it in on their weddingContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    night.  =

    &

    ~

    As a result, things went wrong the next morning.

    Fortunately, the drug would not affect their child.

    Natalie indeed felt a little awkward exining the whole process to Jack. She could only vaguely cough and say, "Well, I''m still confused myself, but

    basically, that''s how itis."

    "So you can''te into contact with Tobias?" Jack asked nervously, staring at Natalie.

    She nodded. "Yes, we can''te into contact too often. Otherwise, he will have sudden chest pains."

    Jack''s gaze suddenly deepened

    "How long has it been?"

    "It''s been a while.��

    "Tobias hasn''t thought of a solution yet?"

    Natalie smiled bitterly. "If there really was a solution to this matter, I wouldn''t be like this right now."

    Jack''s eyes were filled with extreme shock, his eyes widening.

    He knew Tobias" ability. If he couldn''t think of a solution for a matter as serious as this after so long, then there was only one possibility.

    That possibility would be that there might be no other way to solve it.

    His dark eyes fell on Natalie''s face, and ripples were starting to form in his eyes.

    Ever since Natalie and Tobias got together, it seemed that a lot of things and setbacks have happened. Did that mean that they were indeed

    unsuitable for each other?

    "Natalie." Jack began to speak. "Have you ever thought that maybe you and Tobias just aren''t meant to be together?��

    Natalie was stunned.

    Jack continued, "Since such a thing has happened, if the antidote can''t be found, will you and Tobias stay like this forever?"

    If they couldn''t find the antidote, perhaps it would be best for Tobias and Natalie to go their separate ways and lock for their other half again.

    Natalie was silent for a moment.

    She tilted her head up to look at

    Jack, with a-Sparkle I in her eyes.

    "Jack, weare fated to be together.

    Even if the heavens don''t approve Sof

    us, wewill change our destiny ? There

    mustbe an antidote. We''re meant to

    betogether for the rest of our lives."

    Jack was frightened by Natalie''s certainty.

    He could not help but say, "Natalie, but what if... What if there''s really no antidote?��

    Natalie smiled gently. "Jack, even if there''s really no antidote, I will still be with Tobias. I believe that we both feel that way.��

    Colossal confusion flitted in Jack''s eyes.

    Natalie suddenly touched her stomach gently. "Jack, I''m pregnant.��

    Jack immediately nced at Natalie''s stomach in shock.

    Natalie said softly, "The fact that I

    can get pregnant even in this kind of

    situation is a good omen. Jack,

    trust that this matter will be solved,

    These days, I''ve been thinking, lifeds

    never smooth sailing, and the sare

    goes �� {or matters regard ng

    re ationships. We can�� always

    expect things to go the way we

    want. However, as long &8 both of

    us face those hardships together

    and trust each other without doubt,

    everything will be okay. Don''t you

    think so, Jack?"

    Jack felt like he was struck by a thunderbolt.

    Before he heard everything from Natalie, a glimmer of hope had surfaced in his heart

    He thought to himself that if Tobias didn��t manage to find any solution for this matter, perhaps they would walk their separate ways and look for

    another half.

    Maybe he would still have a chance.

    However, at this moment, all his thoughts were gone, and Jack was ashamed for even having such a notion

    How could he have such an idea?

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818

    Jack suddenly stood up.

    He stared down at Natalie and said with a serious look, "Natalie, don''t worry. Your business is my business. I will try my best to help you."

    Natalie''s eyes twinkled slightly. touched by his words.

    She softly muttered, "Thank you, Jack."

    After a while, Selina came back. When Jack saw Selinaing, he bid farewell to Natalie and left.

    Selina��s expression, on the other hand, didn''t look good.

    She looked at Natalie. "Natalie, can youe with me somewhere?"

    "To where?" Natalie asked

    "Dn''s apartment.��

    Natalie was stunned.

    Why would Selina want to go to Dn''s apartment?

    Selina gritted her teeth. "He asked me to take away all the things that I gave him. I''m going to go get them now. I won''t get involved with him in the

    future.��

    Natalie felt a little startled in her heart.

    The truth was, there was no need for Selina to do something as unnecessary as going to personally get it. She could ask him to just throw them away

    himself, or send them back to her.

    The only exnation for this was that although they had already broken up, they still wanted to have something to do with each other.

    "Selina, how about we don''t go? You can just let him throw it away." Natalie replied.

    Selina shook her head. "No, those are the things I gave him personally. Even if they must be thrown away, I will be the one to dump them."

    A hint of helplessness shed through Natalie''s eyes.

    When she saw the determination in Selina''s gaze, she knew that it was pointless to say anything else.

    She has been through this, so she naturally understood.

    "Okay, I''ll go with you."

    After a while, the driver sent Selina and Natalie to Dn''s apartment.

    Cn the outside, it was a very ordinary and rundown apartmentplex in Agaphen City, simr

    to where Natalie used to live.

    Natalie suddenly had some doubt in her heart.

    Logically. a wealthy aristocrat like Selina wouldn''t even have the chance to get to know a person like Dn

    Last time, Selina had mentioned that Dn was poor. However, why would some so strapped on money study in a noble school like Selina''s?

    "Natalie, wait for me downstairs. I''ll go upstairs to take my things," said Selina

    Natalie nodded.

    She suppressed the emotions in her heart and waited downstairs.

    Meanwhile, Selina had already gone upstairs.

    The door was locked. She knocked heavily on the door, loud enough so that everyone in the corridor could hear her banging.

    "Come in, the door isn''t locked.�� Dn''s husky voice was heard

    His voice was maic and pleasant to the ear. Although it was hoarse, it gave his voice a unique ir.

    Selina went straight inside.

    The room was filled with a strong smell of smoke.

    "B*stard, where are my things? Give them to me!�� Selina red at Dn.

    Dn locked at Selina, with a sudden hint of helplessness in his tone. "Selina, you''re still as hratty as ever.��

    "Don''t you already know that I''m hratty?"

    "All your things are over there. You can just take them." Dn''s gaze fell on the sofa

    Selina walked over.

    There were indeed a lot of things piled up, including sneakers, CDs, and postcards which were trendy during their school days.

    The rims of Selina''s eyes suddenly turned red.

    Those were gifts that she had given to Dn when they were students. She didn''t expect that he would still keep everything.

    Selina took a deep breath. "Do you have a bag? I''ll pack all these things up and throw them all into the trash can!"

    "Behind the door."

    Selina went behind the door and froze when she saw the bag.

    Wasn''t this Nike bag a gift she gave to Dn when they were in school?

    Her eyes grew even redder in an instant.

    Selina opened the bag and swept all the things on the sofa into it

    She picked up the bag and was about to walk out. However, she didn''t expect Dn to block her at the door.

    He leaned against the door, looking like a ruffian. A handsome ruffian.

    Selina��s heart skipped a beat.

    After a moment, she couldn''t help but want to p herself on the face.

    She couldn''t believe that at this moment, she was still tempted by Dn. She really deserved to die!

    "Get out of my way!" Selina red at Dn

    Dn locked at her. "Selina, there''s one more thing that you haven''t brought with you."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "What''s that?!"

    Dn''s tone deepened a little. "Me."

    Selina��s entire body froze.

    A momenttex; Dn suddenly

    pulled Selina''over, tugging her into

    his embrace. His head reached for->

    her chin.�� take back what I said fast

    time. rdon''t want to break up with

    you-How could 1? Selina, you''re my

    lifesHow can I lose my life?" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?

    All of a sudden, Selina''s mind was in a mess.

    Countless emotions were banging around her

    chest.

    Her body gradually softened, and her extreme rage also faded away little by little.

    She knew that she didn''t have a backbone, not at all

    She had already made up her mind to break up with Dn, but just by saying this, he had made her change her mind yet again.

    Was Dn really destined to be her enemy? Was he the torture that she could not escape from for the rest of her life?

    Half an hourter, Selina walked down from the apartment.

    She looked at Natalie apologetically. "Natalie, I''m sorry for making you wait so long."

    Natalie shook her head. "It''s okay. We''re so close, you don''t have to be sorry.��

    She looked at Selina and saw that she was not holding anything

    At that moment, Natalie had already guessed what happened.

    She looked at Selina. "Did you guys make up?"

    Selina bit her lip. "We''ve made up, but God knows when we''ll quarrel again.��

    "You guys will still make up even if both of you quarrel again," Natalie said helplessly.

    Ripples were appearing in Selina''s eyes. "Natalie, don''t you think I''m too much of a coward?"

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    Logically speaking, they had even

    seen Dn�� shopping with another��

    womanst time in the mall. Based

    on what Selina had said, it seemed

    that this kind of situation hag

    happened more than once. ��Content

    b��longs to NovelDrama.Org =

    However, Selina still...

    Natalie codld only think that Selinas

    love and affection for Dn had =

    already s seeped deep into her bones

    and {into the earth. It was to the

    extent that it stripped her ofall pride.

    Would she have to be entangled with Dn for the rest of her life?

    "Selina, you have to think about your own future. Don''t you know that your grandfather is very anxious about you getting married?"

    Selina bit her lips even harder.

    After a while, she said, "I''ll meet with Dn''s parents next month, and then we''ll discuss our marriage."

    Natalie was shocked.

    "You want to marry him?"

    Last time, they had wanted to break up. Why did they want to get married in the blink of an eye?

    The corners of Selina��s mouth twitched. "Natalie, I''ve already epted my fate. I really ept it. I don''t think I can escape from this man for the rest

    of my life."

    "I know he''s a good-for-nothing, but I can''t live without him."

    "Let me tell you, I even self-harmed because he left me." After saying that, she took out her arm and showed it to Natalie. There was a mark of a

    deep cut.

    Natalie waspletely stunned, her eyes widening.

    She could never imagine that Selina, who was always optimistic and cheerful, would do such a thing.

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819

    Selina continued to mock herself, saying, "In the end, there''s still no way. I can''t live without him. Even if I really married someane else, I still can''t

    forget Dn. I would only hurt that person. If that''s the case, it''s better to just marry him."

    "Selina, you have to think it over carefully!" Natalie said seriously. "Don''t be silly!"

    "I''m not being silly." Selina looked at Natalie. "Natalie, believe me. Even if I tell my mother and Tobias that I want to marry Dn, they definitely

    wouldn''t object. This is because they know that my love for him has no cure.��

    After returning to the Whitlock family vi, Natalie suddenly received a call from Tobias.

    Tobias told Natalie that they still had not found anything about Remington''s whereabouts.

    It was the same asst time when he couldn''t find anything about Natalie''s whereabouts. If Yuna hadn''t told him, nobody knew when he would have

    been able to find Natalie.

    After all, the earth was a vast ce. Tobias was a capable man, but if Remington stay at isted areas, it would be difficult to find him.

    Natalie''s heart sank bit by bit.

    It had already been this long. Why hadn''t Remington been found yet?

    Not to mention, thest time Tobias was able to find her was because of Yuna''s help. However, there was no insider this time, so how was he

    supposed to find him?

    "Then what do we do now, Tobias?" Natalie''s face filled with worry.

    "Natalie, maybe you''re the insider.�� Tobias suddenly said.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She was the insider? How could she be the insider?

    If she knew something, she would have found Remington''s whereabouts long ago.

    "Tobias, what do you mean by this?" Natalie asked.

    "Natalie, I talked with Simon yesterday. Simon also thought that Remington would not do something so extreme for no reason. He might have been

    provoked by something. Natalie, try recalling. During that period of time, did he say anything to you? The things he told you might contain clues as to

    where he might be hiding."

    Natalie''s breathing turnedbored all of a sudden.

    She hadn''t told Tobias about those things. Only

    Selina knew.

    The reason why she didn''t tell him was not that she wanted to hide it from him, but because she could see Tobias'' obvious dislike towards Remington

    so she decided to keep it to herself.

    "Tobias, you''re right. Remington didn''t lock me up for no reason. It was because he felt that he was deceived and toyed with, because he thought of

    his mother,�� Natalie said in a low voice after a while.

    While telling all those things to Tobias, Natalie did not feel good.

    Who would have thought that the usually carefree Remington would actually have these things hidden in his heart?

    It was both pitiful and sad.

    Tobias remained silent for a very long time after hearing this.

    "Tobias." Natalie spoke first.

    "I''m here.�� Tobias'' low voice could be heard.

    His voice was mixed withplex emotions. "Natalie, I think I know where Remington is."

    Natalie''s whole body suddenly tensed up. "Where is he?"

    "The ce where he locked you up was the house built by his mother, so the ce he''s hiding must be rted to her too. Natalie, now that

    Remington''s whereabouts have been narrowed down, we should be able to find him soon.��

    Natalie''s heart suddenly began to pound viclently.

    "Tobias, can you promise me something?" she suddenly asked.

    "Go ahead."

    atalie took-a deep breath. "If you

    find Remington and he''s willing to��

    give yod the antidote, and also

    promises to not do anything like this

    in the future, then let him go He is,

    after all, your little brother.�� Content

    b��longs to  =

    There was another thing that Natalie did not say aloud. Remington was also pitiful in many ways.

    The trauma his mother and his childhood had given him was simply too terrible.

    Although he looked like he didn''t care about anything else, his harmful past was already buried deep in his body, and her marriage with Tobias was

    the trigger.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Remington felt that he had been deceived. That was why he had dene such an extreme thing.

    Natalie clearly remembered that when he returned from the Amazon Jungle, he had probably already figured it all out.

    However, since she got back together with Tobiaster on, it made Remington even mere radical

    Tobias was silent for a moment

    "I understand, Natalie. After all, my father does owe him." Tobias'' voice was low and deep, with a hint of hoarseness.

    Tobias was right. After narrowing down the range, they discovered Remington''s whereabouts very soon

    That evening, Tobias told Natalie that they had found Remington.

    Remington was in a small town, which happened to be his mother''s hometown. It was also the ce where his mother was buried

    After hearing the news, Natalie was shocked to the core.

    She didn''t know that his mother had already passed away.

    Then, Tobias arranged for someone to pick Natalie up, and was preparing to go there by ne.

    Simon hade as well

    Cn the ne, Simon and Natalie had a deep conversation.

    Simon told Natalie that Remington''s mother had passed away not long after Natalie and Tobias" wedding. This was also the reason why he felt so

    defeated and had changed

    Natalie''s face was a little pale.

    "Miss Godfrey, this might be a little difficult to handle,�� Simon suddenly said.

    atalie was alittle nervous. "Why

    would it be hard to handle? We''ve

    already found Remington right? We

    just needo make him give us the��

    antidgte. Tobias has already o

    promised me that he won''t hurt

    Remington.��

    ?

    Simon shook his head. "Miss Godfrey, that''s not it. I mean that Remington might not give us the antidote.��

    Natalie suddenly stopped breathing. She looked at Simon in shock.

    She had always thought that as long as Remington was found, they would be able to get the antidote, and Tobias would not have to suffer from this

    pain anymore.

    However, it never urred to her that Remington might not hand over the antidote.

    "Remington isn''t that horrible. He wouldn''t stand by and watch as Tobias suffered from this pain.�� Natalie murmured.

    She was clear that Remington didn''t like Tobias, but she also understood that Remington wasn''t a bad person

    Ctherwise, if he wanted to harm Tobias, he would have done it long ago rather than waiting until then.

    Simon sighed..''Miss Godfrey,

    Remington isteurrently agitated to

    an extrerne point, so I don''t think it''th

    be easy to untie the knot in his heart.

    This ispne of the reasons I''vee

    alongs After hearing what yousaid

    carter, I feel that things might not go

    well." Content belongs ta"

    Upon hearing Simon''s words, Natalie''s heart sank.

    "Then what should we do?" she asked in a panic.

    Simon''s eyes darkened

    "We can only try our best when the timees. I havee along this time because I hope I can help resolve the knot in Remington''s heart, but I

    don''t know whether it will work out.��

    Natalie''s gaze wavered an immeasurable number of times.

    After a while, she took a deep breath. "Simon, you can do it. You are the best psychologist around. You helped both me and Tobias, you can definitely

    untie the knot in his heart.��

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820

    Simon gave a wry smile. "Miss Godfrey, thank you for putting your trust in me. Let''s hope for the best.��

    After a while, Natalie went to see Tobias again.

    Since Tobias would get chest pains if Natalie got close to him, she sat far away from him.

    Right then, even when she was going to see him, she could only keep her distance.

    "Natalie." Tobias chuckled when he saw that it was Natalie.

    His smile seemed inexplicably tired.

    Natalie suddenly felt a tinge of sadness surging in her heart.

    She knew that Tobias wasn''t feeling good either.

    Remington had dene such a thing, and he was also Tobias'' brother.

    No matter how difficult the rtionship between them was, it was still a fact that Remington was Tobias�� little brother.

    Tobias would definitely find it difficult to process this.

    "Tobias, don''t think toe much about it." Natalie could onlyfort him.

    Tobias''s gaze was deep, "I''m not, Natalie. You shouldn''t overthink either.��

    Natalie tried to put on a smile. "I''m not overthinking. I believe that everything will go on smoothly without a hitch this time, plus, Simon is also here

    with us. Simon is a capable person, so he will definitely be able to untie the knot in Remington''s heart and bring him back te normal."

    Tobias pursed his lips slightly. After a while, his lips loosened. "Natalie, let''s hope for the best.��

    Natalie nodded. "Then I''ll take my leave first.��

    However, before Natalie could take more than a few steps, she was stopped by Tobias.

    "Natalie,e sit here.��

    Natalie halted, slightly stunned.

    Although this distance would not affect Tobias too much, it might still be painful for him. Natalie wanted to sit far away to the point that Tobias wouldn''t

    feel any pain at all.

    Tobias saw through Natalie''s thoughts.

    He opened his thin lips as he gently said, "Natalie, it''s fine. You can sit where I can see you. The pain is still bearable."

    Upon hearing what Tobias had said, Natalie hesitated for a moment but still sat down.

    Tobias�� gentle eyes fell on Natalie''s face.

    Natalie looked at Tobias, and myriads of emotions could be seen in each of their gazes.

    After flying for about an hour, the ne arrived in the city where the small town was located. Then, they had to take a car.

    After they got off the ne, Natalie switched off the airne mode of her phone. The moment she got a signal, she received a phone call

    The call was from Jack.

    Natalie picked it up.

    Jack''s tone sounded heavy. "Natalie, in regards to that drug you were talking about, I asked around, but nobody''s ever heard of it. In the end, I found

    a biotechnologypany. They said that we might have to find the person who made the drug in order to create the antidote. Send me Remington''s

    information, and I will help you find him."

    "Thank you, Jack." Natalie said gratefully. "We''ve already found him, and we are on the way to meet him now.��Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Although Jack was not of much help, Natalie was still grateful to him

    Jack raised his voice. "You''ve found him?"

    "That''s right.��

    "I''l be right there.��

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    Natalie immediately refused, saying, "There''s no need, Jack. We already have people here, so there''s no need to trouble you."

    "I want toe, Natalie. I''m obligated to help you since you called me your brother.�� Jack''s voice was firm, not tolerating any objection from Natalie.

    There was a sh of hesitation in Natalie''s eyes.

    "Natalie, tell me your location. I must go to where you are right now."

    Since Jack had already insisted, Natalie had no choice but to tell him

    After hanging up, she followed Simon and Tobias into the car along with a group of bodyguards dressed in ck.

    Tobias and Natalie sat in the same car. In order to ease the pain in Tobias" heart, they had specially requested a Lincoln stretch limousine. Tobias was

    in the front and Natalie was in the back

    From Natalie''s point of view, she could see his handsome back from her seat.

    At that moment, Natalie''s heart became calmer.

    As long as-Tobias was within her

    sight, her heart would be at peace

    No matter what happened in the��

    future; -as long as this man was here

    withher, there was nothing 10 be

    afraid of. Content belongs fo

    NovelDrama.Org -

    The longer they drove, the closer they were to Remington''s location. Tobias became a little absent-minded.

    He suddenly remembered his childhood years.

    When he was still young, Remington had suddenly appeared in his home, calling Rudopth his father as well

    At that time, although he was still young, he understood the meaning behind it.

    Remington was not Cecelia''s child. He was the evidence of Rudopth''s betrayal towards their family.

    From then, Tobias disliked Remington from the bottom of his heart.

    In his eyes, Remington was the proof of Rudopth��s traitorous acts towards Cecilia.

    At that time, Remington was still young when he entered the Whitlock family, and he was still a shy little boy.

    Cecilia was very nice to Remington. She even had Remington call Tobias his brother.

    The young Remington had called out to Tobias awkwardly.

    Tobias ignored him, his face was as cold as ever.

    Later on, Tobias realized that Remington had changed all of a sudden.

    He had lost all his shyness. Instead, he gave off a cynical and aloof feeling.

    The corners of his eyes and mouth would always curl up slightly into a smirk, as if nothing mattered to him

    He no longer called him "brother" with that kind of shy awkwardness.

    Before Natalie told him, Tobias did not know anything about what happened between Remington''s mother and Rudopth.

    All he knew was Remington was the evidence of Rudopth''s betrayal.

    At that moment, Tobias suddenly felt as if his heart had been lightly sliced by something.

    He looked out of the window.

    If Remington did reflect on his

    wrongdoings this time around, then

    they. would be able to start again

    with a clean state. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org ="

    They finally arrived at the small town

    This town was located by the water, and all the houses there were designed in an antique style.

    The group of people stopped in front of a mansion.

    The mansion was so big that it seemed to have been there for some time.

    A bodyguard dressed in ck said respectfully to Tobias, "Mr. Whitlock, this is the ce.��

    Tobias'' eyes darkened a little.

    After a while, he nodded and went in, followed by the group of people.

    Natalie walked at the back with Simon by her side.

    Simon could see that Natalie was incredibly nervous.

    Heforted Natalie. "Miss Godfrey, don''t get nervous. It will be fine.��

    Natalie bit her lip. "I''m afraid Remington will keep being stubborn.��

    "I''l try to persuade him," Simon said.

    Natalie nodded.

    Remington sat in the hall of the mansion with arge photo frame in his hand

    There was a ck-and-white photo in the frame.

    He stared at the ck- and- white photo as countless ripples formed in his gaze.

    When he heard the sound of footsteps, he didn''t

    raise his head

    "You''re all here." He smirked.

    He had never deliberately avoided

    them. The truth was, he had always.

    been-there, in the mansion where his

    mother passed away. Content

    Selongs to NovelDrama.Org =

    It was just that he didn''t expect Tobias to take such a long time to find him

    "Remington." Tobias stared at Remington as he spoke in a low voice.

    The smile on Remington''s lips deepened.

    After a moment, he put down the frame in his hand and stood up.

    He looked straight at Tobias.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821

    He was about the same height as Tobias. When they locked at each other like that, Remington did not lose to him in the slightest.

    "Give me the antidote, the antidote to cure the virus in my body." Tobias stared at Remington as he spoke word by word.

    The biotechnologypany had already found out that the drug mixed with Tobias�� blood was a type of virus.

    "How would you know that I have an antidote?" Remington raised his eyebrows slightly.

    "I know you do. You''ve drugged Natalie, and it passed into my body, so you definitely have the antidote," Tobias said with certainty.

    Remington smiled at his words, his grin a little strange.

    "Tobias, you really are smart. I do have the antidote. However, you''re smart and dumb at the same time. Even if I have the antidote, I won''t give it to

    you." Remington retorted casually.

    Natalie could not help but rush out from behind.

    "Remington, don''t be stupid. As long as you are willing to hand over the antidote and reflect on your wrongdoings, Tobias will spare you. Don''t be so

    obstinate."

    Remington''s gaze fell on Natalie''s face.

    He smirked derisively. "Spare me? Who does he think he is? Why would I need him to spare me?"

    Natalie was furious. "Remington, why are you being like this? Don''t you know that you''re in the wrong?"

    Upon hearing that, Remington''s eyes suddenly turned hazy.

    "I''m in the wrong?" Remington stared at Natalie. "Natalie, what have I done wrong?"

    "You''ve ruined the rtionship between me and Tobias, and even hurt your own brother. Don''t you think you''re wrong?" Natalie shouted as her eyes

    turned red.

    Remington chuckled in an immensely scornful way.

    "Natalie, you lied to me," he suddenly said.

    A sorrowful ripple shed through his eyes as he said these words.

    Natalie stopped breathing.

    "How did I lie to you?" she said helplessly.

    Remington had already said countless times that she lied to him. However, when had she done so?!

    "You said you wouldn''t be with Tobias, Natalie, you said it yourself!" Remington stared into Natalie''s eyes.

    How could he forget what Natalie had said to him?

    Natalie told him that she would never be with Tobias.

    Natalie said that she hated Tobias.

    Even if Natalie did not ept him, and chose to be with someone else, perhaps Remington would not be sc angry.

    However, why did Natalie have to end up together with Tobias again?

    Meanwhile, Natalie''s head was about to explode,Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    She patiently exined, "Remington, I said those words just to vent my anger, but it doesn''t mean that they''re true, just like how a parent would vent

    their anger and say that they don''t want their children anymore. However, is it true that they don''t want them? Simrly, couples would also say those

    words in a fit of anger. Tons of couples out there would definitely have said something about breaking up, but in the end, they would still get back

    together. Not to mention, even married couples would even say that they want a divorce, but in the end, they would still get back together and live a

    harmonious life!"

    She admitted that she had said those words to Remington, but at that time, it was because of a misunderstanding. It was because of that huge

    misunderstanding that made her despise Tobias.

    Despite that, why did Remington have to persistently hold onto this?

    Remington could not process a single word Natalie said.

    He said, "Since you''ve already said that you don''t want to be with Tobias, I''m just helping you achieve your wish. If you can''t to do this, I will help you.

    Isn''t this perfect?"

    Natalie felt like she was about to go crazy.

    Meanwhile, Simon stood up.

    "Remington, do you still remember me?" Simon looked at him.

    Remington''s gaze fell on Simon''s face, then he smiled. "Simon. I remember you."

    Simon nodded. "I''m a psychologist, so I understand your current state better than you do. Don''t you think there''s something wrong with yourself?"

    He didn''t say anything, but the corners of his mouth curved up frivolously.

    Simon continued, "You''re ill, Remington. You have a mental illness. The way you look at problems is too extreme. Therefore, you have to receive

    psychotherapy.��

    "I''m mentally ill?" Remington deliberately dragged out his words.

    Simon nodded.

    The smirk on Remington''s lips deepened. His eyes were filled with extreme sarcasm. "I''m mentally ill? I think I was actually ill before. Otherwise, my

    mother wouldn''t have died so early."

    As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned

    Natalie looked at him in shock, her eyes were filled with disbelief.

    Remington said in a low voice while

    [o[alelle everyone''s gaze at him, "At

    irst, my rather asked me to drug ~

    my father so that it would be =

    impossfble for him and Cecilia to be

    together, so that he would return 10

    my=rother. However, I didnt doit I

    Was the same as you guys..."

    Then he paused and said with mocking irony, "You think I am crossing the line. I thought my mother was crossing the line too. In the end, my mother

    passed away with hatred.��

    "If I hadn''t thought that my mother was overreacting and given my father the drugs, my mother wouldn''t have died, right?" Remington said in a tone

    filed with regret.

    His eyes fell on Natalie''s face after speaking of

    this. "Natalie, even after she passed away, my father didn''t evene to see her. After my mother died, you had your wedding with Tobias. Isn''t it

    funny?"

    Natalie''s chest seemed to have been blocked by something and she could not breathe.

    It turned out that the reason why Remington had turned to be so radical was not only because of theplicated rtionship between Rudopth and

    his mother, but also because of his mother''s death.

    When his mother died, it was also Natalie and Tobias'' wedding. Therefore, he was overwhelmed with all those emotions which made him cross the

    line and do something like that.

    Simon was the first to regain his senses.

    He stared at Remington with sympathy in his eyes. "I''m sorry for your loss, Remington, but this is already in the past. Besides, none of this is Miss

    Godfrey''s business. You''re only hurting her by doing something like this."

    "I''m hurting Natalie?" Remington smiled. "Simon, you''re wrong. I''m just helping Natalie. She shouldn''t have been with Tobias in the first ce. They

    are not meant to be together."

    "Remington, are you done?" A deep voice suddenly boomed.

    Tobias took a step forward and

    looked at hin ��Remington, the

    matter regarding your mother is the

    previous generation sgrudgeto C

    hold. Therefore, it shouldn''t be ~~ ~

    rted��to our generation, let alone

    me: and Natalie. As for your & o

    mother..." H e paused and.said in a

    low voice, "I''l let my fath&r make up

    for it."

    How can you-even make it up to her

    when she''s already dead?"

    Reming an became agitated. "My ~~

    mother i� already dead. How can:

    you make it up to her? Would you

    have:dg eed if I told you backithen to

    separate Dad from Cecilia and give

    HiPh to my mother?" Content belongs

    to

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822

    Tobias�� gaze darkened. "Remington, why can''t you understand? It''s not a matter of whether I agree or not, the choice is up to Rudopth. Love can''t be

    forced.��

    "I''l force it!" Remington stared at Tobias. "It''s just like how you want to be with Natalie, but I won''t let you and her be together!��

    "Remington, are you done?" Tobias suddenly raised his voice.

    "Are you going to kill me if I''m not?"

    "You think I don''t dare to?!" Tobias�� gaze turned even colder.

    He grinned nonchntly. "If you kill me, you can give up on getting the antidote." He paused and added, "Even if you don''t kill me, I still won''t give

    vou the antidote.��

    Tobias'' entire face darkened, like the calm before the storm.

    Simon walked to Tobias''s side. "Tobias, you can''t talk to him. Your words will only make him mere agitated. Why don''t you and Miss Godfrey leave

    first and let me try to talk to him?"

    Tobias nced at Simon, who gave Tobias a confident look.

    Natalie gave Tobias a nce. After a while, Tobias and Natalie left first, and Simon had the bodyguards leave with them

    At the door, Natalie kept her distance from Tobias.

    "Natalie, I could have been crueler to him," Tobias suddenly said. "But you''re right. After all, we are still brothers of the same blood, and my father has

    let his mother down. If Simon can persuade him to give him the antidote, it would be the best-case scenario."

    If it were someone else, Tobias would not use this kind of negotiation method. However, it was Remington... Natalie''s eyes were filled with worry.

    "After seeing the state Remington is in, I''m not sure whether Simon will be able to do anything."

    Tobias didn''t say anything, and his lips were tightly pressed together.

    After a while, Simon finally came out.

    His expression was entirely helpless.

    "Simon, how was it?" Natalie asked in a hurry.

    Simon shook his head. "Remington is too agitated right now, and he''s very reluctant to talk to me. He won''t let me hypnotize him at all. There''s not a

    single thing I can do.��

    The hope in Natalie''s eyes faded away when she heard Simon''s words.

    After a moment, a hint of determination suddenly shed across her eyes. "I''ll give it a try."

    Tobias immediately objected.

    "No, Natalie. It''s dangerous.��

    Natalie shook her head. "Tobias, it''ll be fine. If Remington really wanted to hurt me, he would have done so when he locked me up. I believe that he

    wouldn''t hurt me, no matter how agitated he is, so just let me try. After all, we all want to solve this problem in the best way possible, right?��

    A hint of hesitation shed across Tobias''s eyes.

    "Natalie, you''d better not go. I''ve already informed my father and Grandpa about this. Perhaps they will find a way to solve this problem when they

    come.��

    Upon hearing Tobias''s words, Natalie felt that there was even more reason for her to go herself.

    She said to Tobias, "Tobias, if that''s the case, then I want to go even more. Remington already thinks that your father has let his mother down.

    Perhaps the arrival of your father would agitate Remington even more, not to mention that Peter also has a hot temper. It''d be even more impossible

    for him to even persuade Remington.��

    Simon agreed with Natalie. "Tobias, just give Miss Godfrey a chance. Since she''s also one of the main reasons that Remington has be like that,

    perhaps letting her give it a try might be useful.��

    Tobias was silent for a moment

    "Tobias, no matter whether you agree or not, I will still go in and talk with Remington,�� Natalie said firmly.

    Tobias finallypromised.

    He sent a few bodyguards to secretly protect Natalie, and then Natalie went in.

    Remington had already hung his mother''s photo on the wall

    Natalie''s eyes fell on the big frame, which held a ck-and-white photo.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Remington''s mother was pursing her lips as she looked into the camera.

    There was no doubt that Remington''s mother was as gorgeous as Cecilia. She looked charming all over. No wonder Remington was so good-looking.

    However, the only difference was their gaze. Remington''s mother had a pair of sharp and aggressive eyes. It was different from Cecelia, whose eyes

    were gentle and warm.

    Countless ripples appeared in Natalie''s heart.

    Although she had never seen Remington''s mother before, she still felt sympathetic and sad for her.

    With such a beautiful appearance,

    his mother cguld have easily chosen

    any good man she wanted. She.

    could alsofind a man who would.

    dote onher and live happily for the

    rest ofher life. However, she

    devoted all of her heart to ore man

    who didn''t love her, and her entire

    life was gone just like that. Content

    belongs to

    "Remington, your mother is beautiful," Natalie said gently.

    A glimmer shed across Remington''s eyes. "Yes, she''s very beautiful, even prettier than Cecilia. It''s a pity that my father doesn''t like her."

    Natalie took a deep breath. "Do you remember the first ime we met?��

    Remington''s eyes wavered slightly.

    The scene from a few years ago appeared in Natalie''s mind as she spoke. It was the first time she saw Remington.

    Both of them had met each other in

    a restaurant At that time,

    =

    Remington had a smile on his face,��

    and his 5 eyebrows were slightly

    raisedShe still remembered that he

    was-Such a carefree man. How had

    hee like that? Content

    belongs to  ?

    "Natalie, the first time we met was deliberately arranged by me," Remington suddenly said.

    Natalie nodded. "You told me the first time you met me."

    "Do you know why?" He suddenly asked.

    Natalie was stunned.

    Remington continued, "Because I knew that you were Tobias�� woman. I''ve always wanted everything that Tobias has.��

    Natalie''s lips curled up into a wry smile. "But in the end, didn''t we be friends?"

    There were ripples in Remington''s eyes. "That''s right. I didn''t expect you to be so lovely. You''re even more lovely than I thought.��

    Before he met Natalie, Remington had a lot of women. Some of them would either like his looks or money, or even his flirtatious personality.

    However, when it came to Natalie, there was none of that.

    He was just an ordinary man without anybel in Natalie''s eyes.

    It was the first time he had realized that a woman could be so different.

    Later, even he could not control how things went. He unexpectedly fell in love with Natalie, who was Tobias�� woman. It was both ridiculous and sad.

    "Remington, since I''m lovely in your eyes, why are you making things difficult for me and ruining my happiness?" Natalie raised her eyes and looked

    at Remington, asking faintly.

    Her eyes were full of bitterness.

    Remington''s whole body jolted a little.

    "You said you wouldn''t be with Tobias,�� Remington said in a low voice after a long silence.

    n

    Remington, I''ve already exined it

    to you. It''s altbecause ofa

    misunderstanding. I love him and I->

    want to be with him for the rest of

    my lifeyTt I leave him, I won''t be��

    happy. Do you really want me to be

    unfappy?"

    =

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823

    There was silence once more.

    After a long time, Remington began to speak once more. "Natalie, you love him, but I love you too."

    He didn''t know when he had fallen in love with Natalie. He loved her so much that he couldn''t set himself free, and his love for her had spun out of

    control

    Natalie was speechless.

    After a while, she said bitterly, "But I don''t have any feelings for you, Remington. Being in love means having mutual feelings for each other.��

    "Does that mean the person whose love is not reciprocated is destined to be sad for a lifetime, just like my mother?" Remington stared at Natalie.

    Natalie bit her lip. "Your mother could have chosen not to be like that. She waspletely capable of finding another man. Your mother is gorgeous,

    so she must have had a lot of admirers. She could have lived happily for the rest of her life, instead of leaving this world while still swallowed up by

    resentment.��

    Natalie''s words angered Remington even more.

    He confronted Natalie, "Natalie, are you saying that loving someone is a sin? That it''s wrong to love someone?!"

    "That''s not what I mean!"

    "Then what do you mean?!"

    Natalie''s mind was a little confused.

    She realized that she could no longermunicate with him.

    At the moment, Remington''s eyes were no longer as charming as before. They were full of pain. "Natalie, it''s not a sin to love a person. Can''t you feel

    that I love you a lot? Just like my mother who loves my father so much, but my father can''t feel it at all.��

    Locking at Remington''s questioning gaze, Natalie''s heart felt as if it had been sliced into halves.

    She couldn''t understand how an intelligent man like Remington could be so obstinate. Why couldn''t he understand? Why did he have to turn so

    extreme?

    Natalie shook her head heavily "Remington, what you are talking about is not love."

    "Why not?!" Remington suddenly raised his voice. "I''ve done so much for you, how could you say this isn''t love? Do you still want to be with Tobias

    after all the things I''ve done for you?"

    "Of course I still want to be with Tobias!" Natalie looked into Remington''s gaze and retorted

    Her tone was firm, without the slightest hesitation.

    Remington''s heart seemed to have been hit by something, and he was in extreme anguish. At the same time, a trace of malice shed through his

    eyes, "Fine. Either way, it''ll be impossible for you and Tobias to be together, unless you want Tobias to die of pain!��

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled rapidly, her eyes slightly red. "Remington, why are you being like this? Why are you doing this?!"

    Was the Remington in front of her really the man who used to cheer her up and help her in the past?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Why did the man she was looking at right then look so much like a devil, a devil that would bring her endless pain?

    "Remington, why on earth are you doing this?" Natalie felt herself starting to tremble and once again shouted uncontrobly.

    Remington seemed to not realize that Natalie was on the verge of breaking down

    He stared at Natalie with his pair of extremely attractive eyes. "Natalie, that''s because I love you."

    Remington''s "love" made Natalie shudder and her hair stand on end.

    She knew that Remington liked her, but she didn''t know that Remington ��loved�� her.

    However, the "love" he was talking about only brought her pain and suffering

    "Remington," Natalie could not help

    saying. "You''re just like your mother

    now. Youte:crossing the line just like

    her. Remington, you''re a smart man,

    you cai still turn back. Why doyou

    haveto do something so extreme?

    Yautstill have such a long way ahead

    ofyou, why are you doing. this?!"

    "Crossing the line." A touch of

    coldness shed through

    Remington''g-eyes. "Natalie, you''re

    wrong. I miot crossing the line, and

    neither. was my mother. If I had->

    known earlier that my mother wasn''t

    crossing the line, and tha she only

    layed my father, if I had gene to help

    her earlier, maybe she wduld not

    have passed away so early.�� Content

    belongs to

    After the news of his mother''s death came, the thing that Remington regretted the most was not agreeing to his mother''s request.

    Back then, his mother had begged him, saying that she had spent 20 years to finally develop that drug. As long as he gave it to Rudopth, he would

    never be able to get close to Cecilia

    As soon as he got close to Cecilia, he would be tortured by severe pain in his chest, to the point that it might even explode.

    "Remington, when the timees,

    your father will return to my side. As

    long as he doesn''t get close to N

    Cecilia, your father will definitely N

    come back to me. Remington, you

    haved to help me.�� At that time, his

    mathe with pleaded Remington to

    help her with her pair of shining

    eyes.

    ~

    However, Remington was frightened by his mother''s actions. He had never heard of such a terrifying drug, which was beyond anyone''s imagination

    He didn''t know if there would be any side effects if he gave Rudopth this drug.

    What''s more, he could see that Rudopth and Cecilia had a good rtionship. Even if he could not be with Cecilia, he still might not be with his

    mother.

    Therefore, he refused his mother without hesitation at that time.

    His mother was in so much pain that she almost wanted to die, because if she relied on her own abilities, there was no way that she would be able to

    drug Rudopth.

    Later on, when Remington returned to see his mother, his mother had already left the world while carrying resentment and pain

    Remington was filled with hatred

    Who was truly crossing the line?

    At that moment, if not for his self-rightecusness, if he had epted his mother''s request, would everything have changed?

    His mother would not have died so early.

    It was even possible that Rudopth and his mother would really fall in love with each other and spend the rest of their life living happily.

    There was a sh of determination in Remington''s eyes.

    His mother''s death was already irredeemable, but he could still save his love.

    He would take his mother''s medicine and give it to Tobias. He would make it impossible for Tobias and Natalie to be together, and make Natalie

    belong to him.

    Natalie saw the madness and determination in Remington''s eyes.

    Her voice was choked with sobs. "Remington, I''m begging you. Please wake up."

    "I''m awake. Natalie, I''m totally awake. You''re the one who''s still confused. You still can''t see that you and Tobias aren''t meant to be together. You still

    can''t see that the person who is supposed to be with you is me."

    Natalie''s head was about to explode

    She had never known that it was this difficult to talk to Remington.

    No matter what she said, Remington was determined to follow what he had decided. He seemed to have stepped into quicksand, totally unable to

    escape. All he could do was go deeper.

    Natalie bit her lip hard and said in a cold tone, "Remington, if you keep being this obsessed, Tobias will not let you go, and even the Whitlock family

    won''t let you off either."

    Remington startedughing sarcastically. "Natalie, why are you still so naive? Do you really think that I''m afraid of Tobias and the Whitlock family?"

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824

    Remington locked at Natalie mockingly.

    The sarcasm in his eyes scared her.

    Natalie bit her lips even harder, on the verge of drawing blood

    "Remington, I''m telling you, no matter what you do, even if you drug Tobias and refuse to give him the antidote, I will not leave Tobias. I will never be

    separated from Tobias for the rest of my life. I will forever belong to Tobias!"

    Natalie''s words made Remington''s face stiffen slightly.

    There was a hint of sorrow in his eyes. "Natalie, why are you so infatuated? Do you love him that much?"

    "Yes!" Natalie''s voice grew stronger. "I love him. My love for him is bone-deep. He''s my life and my blood. He feels the same towards me. No matter

    what, we will never be separated.��

    The sadness in Remington''s eyes became more intense, and it eventually merged with his determination. "Fine, Natalie. I love you too. Since you''re

    so infatuated, I''ll let the three of us suffer together.��

    "Remington, what''s the point?" Natalie could not help but shout.

    "What''s the point?�� The corner of Remington''s lips curled into a mocking smile.

    Momentster, he suddenly approached Natalie step by step

    Natalie felt a burst of sudden fear, and her steps seemed frozen, making her unable to move.

    She knew that there were bodyguards secretly protecting her, and Tobias would never put her in danger. However, when she saw Remingtoning

    close to her, she was still afraid.

    She could not remember when Remington, a friend who had brought her happiness andughter, had turned into a man that she feared

    He stopped when he got in front of Natalie.

    He looked her up and down, his eyes suddenly covered with ayer of hazy light, and said in a low voice, "Natalie, I like you, I really like you. Do you

    know how much I like you?"

    His misty gaze met Natalie''s eyes head on.

    Natalie''s teeth were shivering.

    Remington continued, "Natalie, I had many women before I met you because I didn''t believe in love. My father''s betrayal towards my mother

    discouraged me. I thought I would be fooling around for the rest of my life, and also thought that women were only ythings for men in bed, until I

    met you."

    Speaking up to that paint, ayer of madness formed in Remington''s eyes. "Natalie, you are different. You are different from all the other women. You

    don''t even know how much I love you and how much I want you to be mine."

    Natalie''s teeth chattered, and her body was trembling.

    All of a sudden, her crippling fear reached its peak, terrified by the insanity in Remington''s eyes.

    She suddenly realized that she had been too optimistic.

    It was impossible to persuade him.

    Remington didn''t intend to give them the antidote at all.

    Jack arrived in the town, but he couldn''t get through to Natalie''s phone at all.

    There was no other way, so Jack called Tobias.

    Fortunately, he had Tobias'' phone number.

    Cn the phone, Jack directly said, "Tobias, I''ve already told Natalie that I woulde. Natalie is like a sister to me, so I muste to help her

    when she''s in trouble.��

    Tobias stayed silent for a moment and then told Jack the address.

    Jack urged the driver to go to that ce immediately.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    After arriving, he saw Tobias and several bodyguards dressed in ck standing at the gate of a mansion.

    Jack was a little agitated. "What about Natalie? Where is she?"

    Tobias'' gaze fell on Jack''s face. "Natalie has gone into the mansion. She''s now negotiating with Remington."

    Jack''s agitation increased. "Tobias, how can you let Natalie go in alone? What if she is in danger? You should be the one to go in, not her. How can

    vou let Natalie go inside?"

    Tobias pursed his lips tightly.

    Of course he was not willing to let Natalie in himself. However, Simon said that Remington would be even more agitated if he talked to him

    alone. He might even do something unexpected

    He had no choice but to let Natalie go in and negotiate with him.

    Tobias'' silence made Jack nearly lose his mind. His expression turned even more anxious.

    Seeing that he was almost about to grab Tobias�� cor to question him, Simeon stopped Jack. "Hello, sir. I''m Simon.��

    Jack paused.

    Simon continued, "l am a

    psychologist. ��m the one who asked

    Tobias and everyone else to leave

    and let Miss Godfrey stay inside to

    negotiat&with Remington. Miss

    God freyis one of the reasons that

    Rem ington has be like that. It

    wand be better for Miss Gedfrey to

    n��gotiate with him alone, On the

    contrary, arge number of people

    would cause him psychologically

    burdened.��

    "But what if Remington hurts Natalie?" Jack shouted.

    "He won''t," Simon said. "You can

    believe me. I totally sure of this,

    since I''m psychologist. What''s

    more, Tdbias would never let Miss"

    Godfrey be in danger. Tobias had

    already secretly sent bodyguards to

    pratect Miss Godfrey. You gan rest

    d8sured.��

    Upon hearing Simon''s words, Jack breathed a sigh of relief.

    After a while, he asked nervously, "How long has it been since Natalie entered the mansion to negotiate with him? How is it going?"

    A hint of worry shed through Simon''s eyes.

    "There''s no result yet." Tobias replied in a low voice.

    He looked at Simon. "Simon, wait for another 10 minutes. If Natalie doesn''te out in 5 minutes, I''ll go in."

    He had already given Remington a lot of opportunities. If he still refused to reflect on his wrongdoings. he could no longer give him any leeway.

    Simon had originally wanted to tell them to hold on a little longer, but when he saw the determination in Tobias�� eyes, he knew that Tobias couldn''t

    wait any further.

    Jack, on the other hand, locked at the mansion that was in front of him and his eyes suddenly darkened

    "Let me go in and give it a try," he suddenly said.

    Tobias and Simon were both looking at him in confusion.

    Jack said, "l am a stranger to Remington, but there are many things that only outsiders can see clearer than the ones involved. Maybe I can give ita

    try!"

    "Natalie, even if I died in the cruelest way, I will never let you be with Tobias." The madness in Remington''s eyes has already reached its peak.

    "Remington, stop doing this, stop it!" Natalie''s eyes were red. She sobbed as she yelled at him

    "Natalie, break up with Tobias and be with me. That''s the most important choice you have to make."

    "Remington, that''s impossible!"

    Natalie cried-out. "I''ve told you so

    many times; I will definitely not ~~

    break upwith Tobias. I''ll be with =~

    Tobias. for the rest of my life. well be

    together no matter what happens,

    and-we''ll die together if we-have to.

    NG one can separate us, J." Content

    belongs to swnovel.ne

    At that point, Natalie stopped. She stared into Remington''s eyes and said word by word, "I will never be with you."

    "Natalie, be with me. You''ll only be happy if you''re with me. I love you so much, so you''ll be happy if you''re with me." After Remington said this, he

    uncontrobly stretched his arms out, wanting to hug Natalie.

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825

    He wanted to embrace Natalie tightly and have her be one with him. He wanted Natalie to be his and make it impossible for Natalie and Tobias

    to be together ever again.

    Him and Natalie were the most suitable for one ancther.

    At the same time, the bodyguards who were secretly guarding were ready.

    They were absolutely not going to allow Remington to have any physical contact with Natalie.

    "Even if Natalie and you are together, she will never be happy." A clear male voice could be heard. "This is because you don''t love Natalie at all.��

    Remington''s hand suddenly stopped, and he stared at the person with a dumbfounded expression.

    Jack strode in.

    A trace of shack shed through Natalie''s eyes.

    "Jack," she muttered

    Jack walked over to Natalie and said, "Natalie, I''m here."

    Natalie found it heartwarming

    The truth was that this matter had nothing to do with Jack. He didn''t have toe. However, for the sake of her, he still was here.

    She didn''t know how she could have such a good brother in her life.

    Jack pulled Natalie behind him and said, "Natalie, let me talk to him."

    Natalie''s eyes were full of helplessness.

    She was grateful that Jack came to help her, but she was sure that Jack wouldn''t be of much help.

    She couldn''t even persuade Remington, so how could a stranger like Jack persuade him?

    Meanwhile, Jack looked at Remington and said, "Hello, Mr. Remington, I''m Jack Perry, Natalie''s childhood friend and someone like a brother to her.

    Since her business is my business, I''ve decided to talk with you today."

    "Why should I talk to you?" Remington answered in a cold voice.

    Jack smiled. "Because I side with you. I also love Natalie, and I don''t want Natalie to be with Tobias either."

    There was a sh of surprise in Remington''s eyes, and Natalie was stunned.

    She looked at Jack in disbelief, her eyes full of

    incredulity.

    How could this be? How could Jack like her?

    He had clearly always been happy for her. He even went to her wedding and bestowed his most sincere blessings to them, so why was he saying

    something like that?

    "Side with me?" Remington stared at Jack.

    There seemed to be a hint of contemtion in Jack''s eyes. "Or maybe I''m wrong. I don''t think the two of us are on the same side at all. Because after

    knowing what you''ve done, I don''t think I''m anywhere near being in the same ce as you."

    Remington''s eyes became darker as he stared at Jack. He did not know what Jack was beating around the bush for.

    "Jack, what do you mean?" Natalie also couldn''t help but ask.

    Jack turned around and looked at Natalie with a gentle gaze. "Natalie, you still don''t know about a lot of things, so I''m going to use this opportunity to

    tell you everything today. I''m not only telling you, but also Remington."

    "Natalie, the truth is, I have always liked you. My feelings for you have never changed ever since we were children.��

    "When we were young, after I went

    to Europe, I sent someone to look

    for you. However, Madison lied to

    me and saidthat you were dead. If I

    hadn''t been deceived by Madison <

    back then, I would have brought.you

    to Europe. Maybe everything would

    hav��changed, and I might have

    heen the one to marry you. When I

    was a child, I wanted to gtow up

    faster, just to marry the girl who has

    always followed behind me while

    calling me brother, and make her my

    wife."

    Natalie''s stopped breathingContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jack had never told her about these thoughts.

    She always thought that Jack regarded her as his sister.

    "Jack, don''t you just see me as your sister? You even gave me your blessings at my wedding!" Natalie yelled, anxious.

    Jack bitterly smiled.

    "Natalie, when we met again, I went to look for Tobias. I told him that if he treats you badly, I would chase after you and also take you away. Did you

    know all that?" Jack mentioned in a low voice.

    Natalie was stunned. She was clueless about all of it. She really didn''t know.

    "After you and Tobias got together, I had a strong desire to take you back to my side. How could I be willing to let the girl who followed me and called

    me her brother marry another man? I''m obviously the one who met you first, right?" Jack looked at

    Natalie gently.

    His gaze was tender, without any trace of madness or interrogation.

    A lump suddenly formed in Natalie''s throat, making her unable to say a word.

    Meanwhile, Jack continued, "But, Natalie, do you know why I had no choice but to give up?"

    Natalie''s eyshes trembled even more.

    Jack looked at Natalie, and the smile

    on his lips became more sullen. "It''s

    because I cguldn''t bring myself to let

    the girl who followed me and saw C

    me as her brother be unhappy inthe

    future_Don''t you think so? What''s

    more, Tobias is treating youwell, so

    I don''t have any chance at-all. That''s

    why, Natalie, I had no chice but to

    give you my blessings.�� Content

    belongs to

    After saying this, Jack suddenly felt more relieved.

    Love was a touch and yet not a touch

    Loving scmeone meant to let the person they loved to be happy even if they were not able to be together.

    There was no need to selfishly own that person, and tie them by side. Only then would that be love, rather than selfish affection

    Natalie waspletely stunned

    As she looked at Jack, the emotions in her eyes were constantly fluctuating, but she could not say a word.

    As for Jack, he turned around and his eyes fell on Remington''s face. "Remington, you keep on saying that you love Natalie, but do you really love

    Natalie, or is it just your selfish possessiveness for her?"

    "Natalie is your brother''s woman. Did that make you develop a crazy obsession towards her?��

    "Of course I love Natalie!" Remington was totally sure.

    Jack sneered. "Really? I don''t think so, though. Do you see what Natalie looks like now? Can you see the pain on her face? If you really love her, how

    can you bear to see her suffer?"

    "When you truly love someone, you only want them to be happy for the rest of their life. Nobody would do something so extreme.��

    "Remington, that''s not what you call love. The love you speak of is nothing but an insult to true love!"

    After saying that, Jack suddenly strode forward and fixed his gaze on Remington.

    He was about the same height as him. Their auras were equally strong and sharp.

    Jack''s sharp gaze met Remington''s eyes head on. "Remington, let me tell you something. I met

    Natalie way earlier than you. When we were still young, we relied on and trusted each other, even experienced the most terrible things together.

    There''s no way my love for Natalie would lose to yours, not even a little!��

    "But I''m not f*cking like you. At

    Natalie and Tobias�� wedding, I gave

    my blessings to them with a forced

    smile. I never even told her about my

    feelings Because I was afraid that

    Nataliewould be burdened by it! I

    was afraid that I would destroy the

    rtionship between Natalie and

    Tobias, that she wouldn''Tbe happy

    in the future!"

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826

    At the gate of the mansion, Tobias could not wait any longer.

    He looked at Simeon. "Simon, ten minutes have passed. I''m going in."

    A look of helplessness shed in Simon''s eyes. Momentster, he nodded. "Tobias, let''s go. I''ll go in together with you."

    As soon as they entered, both of them were stunned.

    They saw Jack standing in front of Remington, his every word as sharp as a de. Remington''s demeancr, which was almost as imposing as Jack''s.

    suddenly disappeared in an instant

    Jack, on the other hand, kept on asking questions, making Remington unable to retreat. "Remington, what do you have to say for yourself about what

    you''ve done?"

    "You kidnapped Natalie at their wedding and locked her up. You even used Natalie to drug Tobias. Don''t you know that Natalie is also suffering when

    Tobias is in pain?"

    "Do you think that Tobias is the only one suffering from the pain in his chest? Do you think that Natalie won''t feel the pain?"

    "If Tobias can''t bear the pain anymore and his heart explodes, do you think Natalie will still live alone in this world without him? When the timees,

    vou will be the one pushing Natalie to her death. Do you still dare to say that you love Natalie? Remington, answer me!��

    "If love is what you think it is, then over half of the poption in this world would be dead!"

    Remington''s face became even paler, and his hands were trembling.

    Meanwhile, Simon''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    Hope surged in Simon''s heart.

    He thought that they had already reached a dead end. He didn''t expect that Jack would be able to persuade Remington!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    He didn''t know what Jack had said to Remington before, but Remington was in a state where his heart was obviously shaken up!

    Now, there was only one final step left.

    Simon stepped forward and said, "Remington, Jack is right. Your feelings aren''t love, and even your mother''s feelings weren''t love either.��

    Remington lifted his head and stared at Simon.

    A look of sympathy shed across Simon''s eyes. "Remington, I sympathize and am sorry for what has happened to your mother, but I hope you can

    understand that what you''re doing is wrong. Your mother was also wrong. The reason for her death was not because of love, but her jealousy.��

    "Since Mr. Whitlock fell in love with Madam Lawson, your mother was dissatisfied and jealous over it. This was the reason why she suffered. It wasn''t

    because of her love for Mr. Whitlock."

    "If she really loved Mr. Whitlock, how could she spend her 20 years developing such an terrifying drug? She even tried to let her son drug his own

    father. Remington, wake up. Your mother spent half of her life living in jealousy and resentment. You can''t go down the same path."

    Tobias also came forward, his eyes as deep as the boundless sea. "Remington, I know you have a lot of grudges to settle with the Whitlock family as

    well as me, but I hope that you won''t bring that into my rtionship with Natalie. I really hope you can wake up a little.��

    Remington blinked a few times,pletely shook.

    All of a sudden, Jack walked closer to Remington, whispering in a voice that only Remington could hear. ��I love Natalie too, and I understand your

    feelings. However, I think you also want Natalie to be happy, right? Didn''t you see that the moment Tobias walked in, Natalie''s eyes were literally

    shining? She didn''t even nce at us. Remington, this is the happiness that Natalie truly wants!"

    Remington turned his neck to stare at Natalie.

    It was true. Jack was telling the truth.

    When Natalie was looking at him, her eyes were dull and filled with pain.

    However, the moment Tobias came in...

    Natalie''s gaze was entirely focused on Tobias. There was a faint light in her eyes filled with both longing and love.

    Remington''s heart suddenly felt like a wall that had just been hit by an enormous amount of impact and was crumbling, bit by bit.

    It turned out that everything was in vain.

    It turned out that everything he did was wrong.

    Both he and his mother were wrong.

    Love was letting go, rather than owning them.

    Remington''s lips suddenly twitched.

    After a while, he looked at Natalie. "Natalie, I will give you the antidote."

    Natalie''s eyes shed with incredulity, looking at Remington.

    There was-no trace of feeling in

    Remingtan s eyes. "I''l give you the

    antidote, but I still won''t ave a

    blessings to both of you. I justhope

    that you! II be alright and yoult be

    happy.�� Content belongs ta

    -

    Natalie suddenly did not know what to say, and there was a flow of emotions surging in her.

    Peter and Rudopth arrivedter.

    Peter was so mad, shouting that he was going to teach this disrespectful grandson of his a good lesson.

    He didn''t know the exact details of what had happened. He only knew that Remington had drugged Tobias.

    In the end, Tobias stopped him.

    "Grandpa, let''s forget about this," Tobias said in a low voice

    If anyone else were to persuade him, it would definitely be useless. However, since it was Tobias speaking. Peter''s rage instantly subsided.

    After all, half of the reason he wanted to teach Remington a lesson was because of Tobias. He couldn''t openly show his favoritism.

    He looked at Tobias. "Tobias, aren''t you angry?"

    A glint shed in Tobias�� eyes.

    A momentter, he said, "It''s all over

    NOW. Fortunately, Natalie is fine. As

    long as he reflects on his -

    wrongdoings, I will just let it go."

    Peter heaved a sigh of relief.

    Rudopth, on the other hand, entered the mansion

    Remington ced his mother''s ck-and-white photo frame into Rudopth��s hands.

    He uttered in a cold tone, "Dad, my mother has passed.��

    Rudopth��s face stiffened slightly.

    After a while, he looked at the photo frame in his hand, his gaze fixed on it.

    A long momentter, the rims of his eyes suddenly turned sore.

    Remington stared at his father.

    He suddenly opened his mouth and said softly, "Dad, I want to ask you a question. Did you like my mother? Even a little?"

    Rudopth didn''t say anything.

    He simply stared at the photo frame in his hand in silence.

    The woman in the photo was gorgeous and alluring.

    Seeing Rudopth''s prolonged silence, Remington understood it all.

    His lips were full of bitterness.

    "Then, Dad, have you ever felt guilty toward my mother?��

    "Yes," Rudopth said in a low voice.

    For the first time, his voice, which had always been emotionless, was shaken up.

    A sense of relief finally appeared in Remington''s eyes.

    "Dad,e to my mother''s grave with me. Let her rest in peace,�� Remington added in a low voice.

    Tobias, Natalie, and a group of people were on their way back.

    On the road, Tobias tock the antidote.

    Simon said that the effect of the

    antidote wasnot immediate. After

    getting offthe ne, he had to give>

    him a th��rough examination. Only

    then could Tobiase in coritact

    with-Natalie without keeping their

    dis stance.

    =

    Therefore, Tobias was still sitting far away from Natalie on the ne.

    It was obvious that they were in apletely different moodpared to they had been before.

    When they came here, they had all kinds of worries on their mind, but they were all gone atst.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827

    The matter had finally been resolved

    However, it was inappropriate to say that they were in a good mood. All of their expressions were grim, especially Natalie, who was feeling gloomy.

    Cn the ne, she seemed to have made up her mind, then walked to Jack and sat next to him.

    "Jack," Natalie called him in a low voice.

    Jack grinned. "Natalie, we''ll arrive at Agaphen City soon. We''ll have to bid farewell to each other again. I think there are only a few minutes left.��

    Natalie nced out of the window and saw countless clouds floating outside.

    Natalie nodded. "Yes, well have to bid farewell soon.��

    She bit her lip. "Jack, I really didn''t know that you..."

    She didn''t know how to continue. She was truly clueless that Jack had been suppressing the emotions in his heart just for her this whole time.

    She would not have known about this for the rest of her life if it wasn''t for Remington''s matter.

    "Silly." Jack suddenly patted Natalie''s head gently.

    "Are you still thinking about it?"

    Natalie gnawed at her lip and nodded

    Jack grinned. "Natalie, I''ve already let go. Why are you still thinking about it?"

    After saying that, he looked into Natalie''s eyes, his gaze meaningful

    Natalie was stunned for a moment, and then she suddenly realized something.

    "Jack," she murmured.

    "Natalie, I will always be your brother," Jack said.

    Hearing that, Natalie''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    She nodded heavily. "That''s right, Jack. I will always be your little sister too."

    A smile appeared in Jack''s eyes as well.

    Wasn''t it good, the way they were right then?

    If he were to use extreme tactics just like Remington, perhaps he would never have the chance to see Natalie smiling at him ever again.

    As long as Natalie was living a good life, there was nothing more important.

    "Natalie, you must be happy in the future, so that you won''t let me down," Jack uttered gently.

    Natalie felt a tinge of sourness in her heart, but she then smiled in return. "Jack, don''t worry. I will be happy. I will live well with Tobias. We will forever

    be happy in the future. Jack, you have to be happy toc."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Jack nodded. "Natalie, we will all be happy.��

    The ne finally arrived in Agaphen City.

    Natalie bid farewell to Jack, waving goodbye.

    Jack purposely went over to Tobias. "Tobias, you must treat Natalie well in the future, or else I won''t stand by."

    Tobias beamed. "Don''t worry, that day will nevere. I will be good to Natalie for the rest of my life."

    Jack called Natalie over.

    He smiled at her, saying, "Natalie, let me tell you, Tobias just promised me that he would be good to you and treat you well for the rest of his life. You

    must tell me if he doesn''t treat you well. I will definitely stand up for you.��

    He paused after speaking, his eyes shining. "Natalie, you don''t have a family, and your parents are no longer here, but you don''t have to feel that you

    don''t have anyone to rely on. From today onwards, I am your brother and also your family. You can rely on me from now on."

    Natalie''s eyes turned red all of a sudden

    It was as if a lump was blocking her throat, and she could not utter a single word. Countless emotions were surging wildly in her like waves.

    After sniffing for a while, she choked out, "Jack, you''re right. From now on, you''re my family. Just like any other married woman, I also have a family."

    After that, she said to Tobias, "Did you hear that? You can''t bully me in the future. I have a brother to support me too."

    The truth was, she knew that Tobias would not bully her. No matter what happened, he would never bully her.

    However, she still told him that.

    Although Natalie''s parents were no longer here, she could still be like others. She also had a family to back her up.

    Tobias didn''t say anything, but his gaze said it all.

    He would never bully or let her down for the rest of his life. He would treat her well and dote on her from the bottom of his heart.

    Meanwhile, Jack also said with a smile, "Then, that''s all. Natalie, you and Tobias have to be happy. I''ll take my leave first."

    Then, he looked at Natalie''s belly,

    grinning, Vle to see you after

    you give birth. When the time

    comes, I''l let your baby meethis olf

    her uncle.��

    Natalie nodded strongly. "Okay. Jack, you muste to see me after I give birth to the baby."

    After Jack tock a few steps. Natalie suddenly called out again, "Jack."

    Jack stopped and turned around.

    Natalie waved to Jack. "Jack, I hope you can bring a sister-inw back with you next time."

    A glimmer of light shone in his eyes.

    A momentter, he smiled and made an "OK" gesture with his fingers to Natalie.

    Jack turned around and continued walking forward.

    The moment he turned his head, his smile gradually faded away. His eyes also dimmed down, surfacing traces of pain.

    However, that was only for a moment.

    Soan, Jack smiled to himself again.

    At that moment, Natalie''s smile was really gorgeous.

    She was happy, very much so.

    As long as she was happy, then that was the best.

    Meanwhile, Natalie was still looking in the direction where Jack had left.

    Ayer of watery mist suddenly appeared in her eyes, yet the corners of her mouth curled upwards.

    "Jack," Natatie prayed in her heart.

    "You must be happy, just like how

    I''m happy. You have to find a o

    woman who loves you and then

    sperd the rest of your life with her,

    happily ever after.�� Content belongs

    t��" -

    "Natalie." A man''s gentle voice brought Natalie back to reality.

    Natalie''s eyes fell onto Tobias'' face, who was in front of her.

    His eyes were deep as a gxy, quietly staring at Natalie. Natalie''s figure was the only thing that was reflected in his gaze

    "Tobias," Natalie murmured softly.

    "Natalie." His thin lips outlined Natalie''s name.

    After a while, the two of them reached for each other at the same time into a tight hug.

    Natalie put her head on Tobias��

    shoulderand said in a choked voice,

    "Tobias, everything is finally alright

    now. We can be happy together,

    everything i is finally over. * Content

    belongs to

    "Natalie, you''re right. We''ll always be happy together from now con.��

    Natalie''s eyes twinkled with all sorts of mixed emotions, joyful and touched at the same time.

    Momentster, she stiffened, suddenly remembering something.

    She quickly pushed Tobias away.

    Tobias raised his eyebrows and looked at her. "Natalie, what''s wrong?"

    Natalie''s expression was nervous. She pointed towards Tobias�� heart. "Does... Doesn''t it hurt?"

    Tobias'' breathing hitched for a moment.

    He hadn''t realized it until Natalie said that.

    His chest really didn''t hurt anymore. He didn''t feel any pain at all when Natalie was standing beside him, nor when they hugged.

    A grin shed in Tobias�� eyes. "Natalie, I think the antidote is kicking in.��

    Natalie''s expression showed pure tion

    After a while, she suddenly shook her head. "No, no, no, even if it''s kicked in, we have to check and confirm that you''re fine."

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828

    "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Tobias'' eyes were filled with tenderness.

    After a while, Tobias and Natalie went to an institution specializing in body checkups.

    Not long after, the results of the examination came out, and Tobias waspletely fine. He could finally approach Natalie without any fear or

    hesitation.

    Natalie was so ovee with joy that she once again rushed into Tobias'' embrace.

    This hugsted for a long time, and it was different from the brief hug just they had earlier.

    It had been a long time since they hugged in such a carefree manner, both of them intoxicated in each other''s scent.

    Simon was ready to return to the United States that nightProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Of course, Tobias and Natalie went to send Simon off.

    Simon nced at Tobias with a teasing expression. "Tobias, I was at the institution just now, and I heard some of the staff gossiping. Guess what they

    were talking about?��

    "Oh, what did they say?" The corners of Tobias'' eyebrows twitched.

    Simon said slowly, "They said that this is the first time they''ve seen a couple who could stand there and hug each other for as long as an hour.��

    Natalie was speechless.

    Her face instantly flushed red

    She had indeed embraced Tobias for a long time, but she really didn''t know that it had been an hour.

    Tobias grinned. "If you''re jealous, you can do the same thing next time."

    The corner of Simon''s mouth spasmed. "I''m not as much of a romantic as you."

    After that, he held out his hand. "Miss Godfrey, I''m leaving now. I''ll see you again in the future when you have your wedding in the United States."

    Natalie also held out her hand and smiled. "See you next time. I''m happy to have a friend like you." Then, Simon directly hugged Tobias. "Tobias, I

    hope you and your wife can happily be together in the future without having to face any more twists and turns.��

    Tobias patted Simon''s back. "We will, Simon.��

    Both of them would definitely live a long, happy life together, without any twists and turns in the future. Only happiness awaited them.

    Three dayster, Natalie and Tobias set off for Turkey.

    Over the past three days, Natalie went to the hospital for a thorough examination. All the doctors said that Natalie was in good health. Even if she

    went on a trip, the baby would not be affected as long as she was careful.

    Tobias would have still preferred to y it safe. However, when he saw that Natalie was looking forward to going on the honeymocen, he decided to

    take her.

    That day. after seeing Natalie and Tobias off, Selina and Cecilia returned home.

    Cecilia sighed. "Selina, it hasn''t been easy for Tobias and Natalie. It''s a relief that things have finally calmed down. I hope nothing bad will happen to

    them again. Let''s go to a church someday and pray that there will be no more hardships for them, and also for their safety the rest of their lives."

    The corners of Selina��s eyes suddenly curved up, shining with a bright light. "Mom, actually, I think you don''t have to go to church and pray for them at

    all."

    "Oh, why is that?" Cecilia asked

    Selina beamed. "I don''t know why, but I have a very strong hunch. Mom, I think Natalie and Tobias will definitely have a good life, and there will be no

    more twists and turns for them. From now on, they will live happily ever after, just like the prince and princess in fairy tales.��

    Speaking of this, she grinned wider. "Mom, maybe it''s a little hypocritical to say this, but I really think so.��

    Cecilia couldn''t help butugh along. She eximed, "To tell you the truth, Selina, I think the same way. I also think that nothing bad will happen to

    Tobias and Natalie in the future. The test God has bestowed upon them has likelye to an end.��

    "That''s right, sc you can rest assured. You don''t have to worry toe much about Natalie and my brother.��

    As she said this, she stopped and looked straight at Cecilia''s face. "Mom, you''ve aged a lot recently. Don''t worry too much. You need to take good

    care of yourself too.��

    Cecilia touched her face. "Do I really look like I''ve aged?��

    Selina hugged Cecilia. "Everyone will eventually get old, and you''re already a grandmother.

    However, you will always be the youngest mom in my heart.��

    Cecelia''s eyes sparkled, touched by Selina��s words

    The next day, Selina apanied Cecilia to church.

    In the solemmnshapel, Cecilia

    sped herfiands together, praying

    for blessings to Natalie and Tobias:

    She hoped that the rtionship

    between the two would go smoothly

    and-that the child in Natalie''sbelly

    wotild grow up healthily. Content

    belongs to  ?>

    After a while, Selina��s face shed across her mind.

    Cecilia sighed slightly in her heart.

    She prayed for the almighty to bless

    Selina 30 that things could go o

    smoothly for her too, so that she

    wouldn''t be hurt by the one she

    loved anymore.

    od

    After walking out of the church, Selina and Cecilia got into the car.

    Both of them were sitting at the back.

    Selina looked out of the window, and there was uncertainty in her eyes.

    "Selina," Cecilia suddenly said

    "Yes, Mom," Selina replied.

    "When we were at church, I didn''t just pray for

    Natalie and Tobias, but also for you," Cecilia mentioned.

    Selina��s gaze froze.

    A momentter, she looked away from Cecilia''s face. "Mom, why are you praying for me? You can just pray for Natalie and Tobias."

    Cecilia patted Selina��s knee. "Tobias and Natalie''s issues are finally over. Selina, now you''re the only one left. I''ve always been worried about you."

    Selina suddenly felt a lump in her throat.

    She lowered her eyes and didn''t dare to look into Cecilia''s eyes. "Mom, I''m sarry. It''s all my fault.��

    "You did nothing wrong. You''ll always be my daughter, who I love so much. I just want you to have a family of your own. Selina, can you understand

    me?"

    The lump in Selina''s throat got even bigger.

    After a while, she suddenly took a deep breath. "Mom, what would you think if I told you that I can get married right now?"

    Selina knew that Cecilia had always wanted her to find a partner for life, but that it definitely wasn''t Dn.

    Therefore, she had never dared to tell Cecilia about it. Since Cecilia was talking about this topic, she decided to go all out this time.

    Cecilia, on the other hand, was stunned

    Looking at Cecilia''s reaction, a hint of sadness shed in Selina''s eyes.

    Cecilia quickly returned to her senses and tried her best to hide her emotions, as she said, "Selina, you mean with that man?"

    The corners of Selina��s lips twitched. "Mom, who else could it be except for him?"

    Cecilia''s heart felt as if it had been lightly stabbed.

    The expression on her face

    softened. "Sellng, I know that any

    man you liketcan'' be too bad. That

    man narred Dn may have his ~~

    merits, but have you ever thoughtof

    one thimg? You''ve beenina  <&

    rtionship with him since your

    schoo ing days. However, the two of

    you have been quarrelingfor so

    many years. Maybe you are not

    suitable for each other.�� Content

    belongs to swnovel.ne

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829

    A hint of bitterness shed through Selina''s eyes.

    Her and Dn were probably the most unique couple in the whole world, who could still be together for so many years even after experiencing

    countless breakups.

    They could be fighting badly one second but could also be on good terms the next.

    "Mom, maybe this is just my fate,�� Selina said in a low voice. "I''ve tried to divert my attention to other men. After all, he is not the only man in this

    world. However, I really can''t do it."

    She paused after this, and a glimpse of hope shing in her eyes. "Mom, the rtionship between Tobias and Natalie is not any different from mine.

    They still got together again after breaking up. and a lot of things have also happened to them. However, aren''t they living happily right now? Perhaps

    our rtionship will be like theirs. Even if there are many twists and turns, maybe we could still have a happy ending."

    This was her only hope for now.

    Cecilia''s eyes flickered.

    She was not as optimistic as her daughter.

    She didn''t know why. Perhaps it was mother''s intuition.

    She knew that it would be hard to persuade Selina with the way she was.

    Selina had already been enchanted by that man, Dn. She wouldn''t change her decision unless she was hurt badly by him

    Of course, there was also the possibility that even if she was hurt badly, she would still stick to her decision.

    A deep feeling of bitterness flitted across Cecilia''s heart.

    Could this really be fate?

    When the car was about to reach the Whitlock family house, Selina''s phone suddenly rang.

    She picked up the phone with a flicker of surprise in her eyes.

    Momentster, she picked up the phone. "Hey, old man."

    "You want to have a cup of tea with me? Sure, why not?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "I''m almost home. You cane to the entrance and pick me up.��

    After that, Selina hung up.

    Cecilia looked at Selina with surprise. "Who was it?"

    Selina said with a chuckle, "That was Tobias'' friend, Matthew Perry. Don''t you know him, Mom?"

    Cecilia was slightly taken aback

    After a while, she was a little speechless. "Selina, what are you talking about? Matthew is a young and promising man. He isn''t even married yet

    Why did you call him old man?"

    Selina giggled. "l don''t care. He''s nine years older than me. I was still wearing diapers when he was already studying.��

    Cecilia was at a loss for words.

    She felt slightly helpless.

    Her daughter was really entric.

    However, at the same time, she was also shocked.

    It was true that Matthew had a good rtionship with Tobias, but he wasn''t close with Selina, was he?

    Matthew drove his Rolls- Royce Phantom to the entrance of the Whitlock family vi.

    As soon as Selina got in the car, she joked, "Matthew. you''re pretty rich too. It seems like you''re on par with Tobias.��

    Matthew raised his eyebrows slightly. "You''re wrong. I''m far behind Tobias."

    "Oh?" Selina looked at Matthew.

    She didn''t think that Matthew wascking inparison to Tobias.

    He was one of the few men that Selina acknowledged was on par with Tobias.

    Matthew was indeed someone with a distinguished demeanor. He was good- looking with a good figure. He was also rich and had a business of his

    own. He was absolutely the popr bachelor.

    Matthew''s lips curled into a smile. "I''m already at the age when I should already be married and have kids, but I did neither. Haven''t I lost to Tobias by

    arge margin?"

    Selina couldn''t help but snort.

    "What a jokester. Based on your situation and conditions, it''s easy for you to find someone, get married, and have children."

    "Are you sure?" A light shed in Matthew''s eyes.

    "Of course,�� Selina answered with certainty.

    Matthew''s tone turned a little more yful, "Selina, I was actually going to take you for drinks, but it seems that I was wrong. I should take you to a

    hotel."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    "Didn''t you say that finding someone to get married to and have a child is something that I could easily do?" Matthew''s handsome face suddenly got

    an inch closer.

    Selina was speechless.

    She pushed Matthew aside. "Matthew, you should drive properly. Don''t you think it''s inappropriate to flirt with your friend''s sister like this?"

    "Are we flirting?"

    "Aren''t we?"

    "I didn''t even go into the details of getting married and having children. Is that flirting to you?" Matthew''s expression turned even more cheeky.

    Selina said nothing.

    Matthew drove the car to a high- end beverage store, which offered various kinds of drinks.

    "I want a cup of green tea," Selina directly said to the shop assistant.

    The shop assistant ced Selina''s order. "Matthew, what about you?" Selina looked at him. "l want a cup of oolong tea,�� Matthew told the shop

    assistant.

    The young shop assistant was calm when she took Selina''s order, but she didn''t even dare to meet Matthew''s gaze.

    "Alright, one cup of jasmine tea and one cup of oolong tea.�� she repeated with her face blushing.

    Upon seeing this scene, Selina''s heart filled with a tinge of emotion

    An attractive man such as Matthew, with a distinguished demeanor, could easily capture the heart of a youngdy.

    After sitting down, she said to Matthew, "Matthew, didn''t you notice that the youngdy who took our order just now blushed when she saw you? She

    locked like an apple.��

    Matthew''s gaze deepened. "Why was she blushing?"

    Selina did not know what to say.

    She exined speechlessly, "Don''t you know that you''re a ma for youngdies?"

    "Oh?" Matthew deliberately dragged out his tone. "Then did you blush, youngdy?"

    He stared at her with a faint smile on his lips.

    Selina was rendered speechless

    She cursed in her heart.

    Matthew! s-vaguely smiling

    expression made him look even

    more attractive. Fortunately, she had

    somegne in her heart. Otherwise,

    she would probably have fallen head

    over heels for him. Conten ��belongs

    t&��NovelDrama.Org -

    "Of course didn''t,�� Selina said while

    taking a sip of the tea. "I''m a really��

    experienved person, so how could

    blush=so easily? Matthew, the fast

    time I blushed, you were probably

    sti in your diapers." Content

    b��longs to NovelDrama.Org =

    Selina was just joking, but she didn''t expect that Matthew would follow along and directly add on, saying, "Is that so? Selina, it seems that we really

    do have to go to a hotel.��

    There was a flicker of confusion in Selina''s eyes.

    Matthew bent down and slightly narrowed his eyes at her, which were filled with traces of ambiguity. "We can go and see if I''m wearing diapers, and

    see whether you blush or not."

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    After a moment, a gleam shed through her eyes.

    Someone like Matthew was quite

    dan gerous. Not was only he >

    handsome, but he knew what tosay

    that would make girls blush, and

    their-hearts beat faster. Manydies

    wold definitely fall for someone like

    him.

    She waved her hand. "Matthew, you don''t need to use your seducing tactics on me.��

    Selina assumed that Matthew had always been like this, who was used to flirting. Therefore, he would also subconsciously talk to his friend''s sister in

    the same way.

    A strange light shed in Matthew''s eyes. After a while, he merely smiled and did not exin anything

    He didn''t talk to any other women in this way except for Selina.

    After some time, it was getting quitete, and Selina was getting ready to leave.

    "Are we not eating dinner together?�� Matthew raised his eyebrows.

    Selina shook her head. "I''l go back for dinner.��

    "It''s the same if you have it with me," Matthew muttered.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830

    His voice was deep and maic, pleasant to the ear.

    The corners of Selina��s mouth twitched. "Matthew, are you that free?"

    Matthew was at a loss for words.

    "I''m not," he said.

    Cf course, he was never idle. How could a man in his position be free?

    "Exactly," Selina said. "If you''re busy, then I won''t bother you anymore. I''m going home to have dinner. You can deal with what you need to do."

    Matthew was suddenly hit with a realization.

    There was a profound meaning in his eyes. "If it''s to have dinner with you, I can spare time for."

    Selina smiled. "But I like to eat my mom''s cooking the most. What should I do?"

    A gloomy light glinted in Matthew''s eyes.

    Selina had already stood up. "Well, Matthew, thanks for your hospitality this afternoon. I''m going back to have dinner. Bye."

    When Matthew came to his senses, Selina had already walked out of the store.

    Matthew chased after her. "I''ll send you home."

    "It''s fine. I''ve already called for the driver.�� Selina pointed at a ck limousine in front of them. "He''s waiting for me over there."

    After that, she waved goodbye to Matthew and got into the car.

    Matthew''s gaze deepened as he watched the car disappear from his sight.

    After a while, he suddenly took out his phone and called Tobias.

    The call did not go through. When Matthew was about to give up, Tobias called him back.

    "Matthew."

    "Tobias, are you having fun with Natalie on your honeymoon?" Matthew asked.

    "Yes, we''re doing good." Tobias�� cold voice carried a faint hint of amusement.

    Matthew paused for a moment and suddenly lowered his voice, "l want to ask you something.��

    "Okay, go ahead.��

    "How did you get Natalie?"

    Tobias was speechless.

    "Why are you suddenly asking about this?" Tobias coughed slightly.

    An awkward look inexplicably appeared on

    Matthew''s handsome face.

    Momentster, he changed the topic and asked, "What would you do if you asked a woman out for dinner, but she refused?"

    "Why did she refuse?"

    "She said she wanted to go home and eat her mother''s cooking.��

    "Then you have to deal with the mother.��

    Matthew did not know what to say

    Cn the other end, Tobias grinned. "Matthew, I''m just joking with you. Why did you ask such a question, though?"

    He had known Matthew for many years, so he understood what Matthew was like. Matthew had always been mature, and he didn''t seem the type to

    ask this sort of question

    Meanwhile, Matthew''s eyes suddenly darkened, concealing all kinds of emotions

    "You''re right." Matthew chuckled heartily. "It''s not like me to ask you something like this. By the way, I wish you and Natalie a happy honeymoon.

    When you guyse back, I''ll treat you to a meal."

    Matthew calmly changed the subject.

    "Matthew, has someone caught your attention?" Tobias had no intention to let go of Matthew.

    Tobias was a sensitive person. He could tell from just a few words from Matthew that something was off.

    "Yes." Matthew was straightforward.

    "Oh, who is it?" Tobias'' tone showed that his interest was piqued. It was rare for his usual aloof self to gossip.

    He knew that Matthew was an excellent man, and for so many years, there had never been a woman by his side. Naturally, he had high standards for

    a partner. Therefore, he also wanted to see what kind of person could make Matthew fall in love.

    Cn the other end of the phone, Matthew pursed his lips

    If he told Tobias that the woman he was interested in was Selina, would Tobias fly back from Turkey that night?

    "I''l tell you after I''ve seeded in getting her. Until then, nothing is sure yet," Matthew replied.

    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for your good news." Tobias responded.

    After hanging up the phone, Natalie smiled and asked Tobias, "Tobias, who were you calling just now?"

    She rarely saw Tobias talk about private affairs on the phone. Usually, it was mostly about work.

    "It''s Matthew. There''s a woman he likes." When Tobias looked at her, there was a hint of affection in his eyes.

    Natalie''s eyes lit up as she heard this.

    She suddenly became gossipy. "Who is it?"

    She was also curious about which woman could make Matthew fall in love with him.

    "I don''t know yet, but he''ll tell me when he sessfully gets her,�� Tobias replied in a clear and gentle tone.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie''s eyes curved into crescents.

    "Then itll be soon. For someone like

    Matthew to chase after a girl, it Ji

    happen I in no time.�� Content�� belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org =

    Tobias smiled toc. "That''s not necessarily true.��

    Natalieughed, shaking her head. "Why not? Your friend is a very excellent man."

    Tobias stared at Natalie. "Natalie, I chased after you for quite a long time as well, didn''t 17"

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    Her face could not help but flush with ayer of red.

    Momentster, she replied in a soft voice, "I don''t think so. I feel like you''ve never pursued me before.��

    Natalie''s voice was deliberately lowered, and there was a hint of embarrassment in it.

    Tobias suddenly felt his body burn up.

    "Natalie." His voice grew even deeper.

    When Natalie saw Tobias this way, her heart skipped a beat. She immediately knew what he was thinking.

    Whenever his eyes became zingly

    hot, and.ambiguity could be heard''in

    his tone, she knew that it was time

    for his primal nature to take" over.

    "Tobias, I want to ride a hot air balloon. Let''s go now.�� Natalie immediately took Tobias'' hand

    She hadn''t forgotten about the night before. She was so worn out by Tobias for almost the whole night that her waist was still sore.

    The hot air balloon slowly rose in the sky, with Natalie and Tobias sitting inside.

    Natalie''s eyes were wide open, full of pure amazement and delight.

    It was all so magnificent and new.

    Natalie had never seen Turkey from such a point of view.

    "Tobias, we''re flying so high up. Oh my God, the things below us are so small.�� Natalie couldn''t help but squeal.

    There were many other hot air balloons around them rising into the sky, which looked stunning

    Natalie looked around in glee. The scenery absolutely took her breath away.

    Meanwhile, Tobias suddenly stood up.

    He stretched out his hand and said;.

    ��Natalie,e here. Stand up SOT

    that you can see it more clearly.��

    Natalie grasped Tobias�� hand��

    nervously and stood up. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Sure enough, it was like what Tobias had said. She could see the view more clearly when she stood up

    All of a sudden, the hot air balloon swayed, and Natalie was thrown forward. Fortunately, Tobias firmly caught on to her waist.

    Natalie was terrified. "Oh my God, why did it suddenly wobble? I thought I was going to fall out.��

    Tobiasughed, full of affection. "You won''t, Natalie. I''m here."

    His reply made Natalie rx instantly.

    He was right. What was she afraid of? Tobias was with her, so there''s nothing to fear.

    As long as this man was there, she would have someone that she can rely on, without having to be scared ever again.

    Upon thinking of this, the corner of Natalie''s lips curled up uncontrobly.

    Tobias, on the other hand, suddenly raised Natalie''s chin gently. "Natalie, do you want to try?"

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831

    "Try what?" Natalie asked.

    The corners of Tobias�� lips blossomed into a dashing yet extremely cunning smile. "Kissing on a hot air balloon.��

    Natalie was speechless.

    Before she could even react, Tobias'' lips suddenly pressed down on hers.

    Natalie subconsciously wanted to push Tobias away, but she suddenly realized that they were still on the hot air balloon

    She had no choice but to bear with Tobias�� kiss and let him pry her teeth open

    "Ugh..."

    In the end, Natalie could only be immersed in Tobias�� steamy kiss.

    Kissing on a hot air balloon in Turkey would be one of Natalie''s memories about their honeymoon.

    Selina went to Dn''s apartment at noon, only to see him eating from a takeout box as soon as she entered

    She couldn''t help but frown. How could he eat something so unhealthy?

    She snatched it away from Dn''s hands. "Can''t you eat something else? You''re always eating unhealthy food like this!"

    Dn''s eyes narrowed slightly. An odd glint was in his eyes, and his tone was odd as well. "Of course, the high-and-mighty Miss Whitlock would

    never get takeout. You''re a rich youngdy, so everything you eat is gourmet, while a poor boy like me can only eat scraps. We don''t belong in the

    same world!"

    Dn''s words were like knives that pierced into Selina��s heart.

    Selina��s face turned pale.

    She felt wronged and mad at the same time.

    She had been together with him for so long, but Dn was still saying this sort of thing to her. His words were like des slicing her heart!

    Besides, hadn''t he clearly said that the two of them were going to get wed? Since they were to be wed, shouldn''t they ept each other? What did

    he mean by saying this?

    Selina never had a good temper.

    Due to her prominent family background, she had developed an arrogant and reckless character from a young age.

    Right then, she was so mad that she snatched the take-out box and dumped it onto Dn''s head.

    His face was immediately drenched in broth and sauce, leaving him in an extremely embarrassing state.

    However, Dn was also born aloof. Even when he was swimming in soup, he still looked infuriatingly attractive.

    Dn''s features tensed up, the veins on his hands throbbing violently.

    He was deliberately suppressing his anger.

    After a while, he took a deep breath, a hint of fierceness shing in his eyes. "Selina, you win!"

    After that, Dn stormed straight to the bathroom to take a shower.

    Selina��s eyes instantly brimmed with tears.

    Her eyes were born doe-like and charming, which made her lock like a girl straight out of aic book. At that very moment, her teary eyes had the

    power to make people feel sorry for her at once. All hints of her arrogance and willfulness were gone.

    As if she had lost all her strength, Selina powerlessly sat down on the sofa.

    Tears could not help but stream down her cheeks.

    Why? Just why was her path of love so bumpy?

    Why could Natalie and Tobias be so happy and sweet, but she couldn''t?

    Both of them were clearly in love, but they would always quarrel whenever they didn''t get along

    Dn would spoil her like a madman one second, then treat her coldly the next.

    Was it because of their difference in social status?

    However, it was obvious that the gap between Natalie and Tobias was big as well, yet how could they be so happy?

    Dn walked out of the washroom. He had changed into clean clothes and washed off all the slop on him

    At that moment, he was wearing a simple white T-shirt, but because of his tall figure and handsome appearance, he still had an attractive air.

    As soon as Dn walked out, his eyes flitted to Selina, and then he held his breath.

    He clearly �� saw teardrops as big as

    pearls in. Selina''s eyes, falling onto��

    the ground and instantly forming

    small wet spots.

    ="

    Dn felt like his heart had been pierced by a knife

    He was in great pain

    He always thought he was ruthless to everyone except his mother.

    Even if someone were to die in front of him, he

    would not feel the slightest bit of sorrow.

    However, when he saw Selina, even if she had only shed a single tear, his heart would ache to the extreme.

    Dn couldn''t help but walk forward and embrace her.

    "Selina," he murmured.

    This word was filled with endless pity, pain, and torment.

    He wanted to be with Selina, and he wanted to properly love the woman in front of him.

    Despite that, he couldn''t do so.

    He had too much on his shoulders to the point that he had to use the woman he loved as a tool.

    Sometimes, Dn even felt that he was worse than an animal.

    However, he had no choice. There was nothing he could do.

    In this world, he couldn''t just do whatever he wanted. There were far too many things that were simply helpless.

    Selina desperately tock a deep breath of cold air and fought back the urge to cry.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    She coldly looked at Dn and spat, "Why are you hugging me? Get lost.��

    A hint of pain shed across Dn''s eyes.

    He pressed his chin against Selina''s head. "Selina, don''t cry. It''s not worth it to cry for a man like me."

    He''s not worthy of Selina''s tears.

    Selina said stiffly, "Wha''s crying? I''m not crying. You must have seen it wrongly.��

    Selina had always been a prideful woman. Even if she was sad, she would bear it all alone

    "Selina." Dn softened his tone. "I saw you crying a moment ago, so don''t try to force yourself. It''s all my fault.��

    He was whispering to her, his husky voice full of maism.

    "Selina, you can hit me or scold me. It''s all my fault.��

    His voice was full of guilt

    Selina could no longer hold it in

    anymore;and the rims of her eyes��

    turned red. Momentster, her fists

    landeg- heavily on Dn''s chest.

    "Dn, you son of a b*tch. You'' re

    truly despicable.��

    od

    "l was clearly worried that takeout is

    unhealthy. In the end, all I heard was

    you mocking me. Am I really that

    kind of person? If I am, why would

    everichoose you out of all the men I

    could find?!"

    od

    "Last time, you even told me that you were going to marry me, but lock at you. You don''t look like

    you want to at all. Dn, you son of a b*tch, you b*stard!"

    Countless ripples shed across Dn''s eyes, filled with boundless pain.

    Last time, when he had said that he was going to marry Selina, it was entirely that person''s idea.

    After that, he suddenly regretted it.

    He was afraid that getting married to Selina was all part of that man��s scheme.

    He didn''t want Selina to get hurt, and he didn''t want their marriage to be part of a n.

    Dn tightened his grip on Selina. "Selina, how about we don''t get married?"

    All of a sudden, Selina''s body froze.

    Momentster, she abruptly raised her head, fixing a stare at Dn. "Dn, what did you say?"

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832

    She had been with him for so many years until this age, yet he was now going back on his word and saying that he didn''t want to get married?

    Dn could feel the wind blowing by his ears, and there were countless needles shooting past him.

    "Selina, how about we don''t get married?" he repeated again in a low voice.

    Selina��s gaze was fixed on Dn for a few seconds, and momentster, she suddenly stood up.

    There was a smile on the corner of her mouth, but it was a forced, unnatural smile.

    A cold beam of light shed in her eyes. "You don''t want to get married, right? Fine. Who''s the b*stard that said that he wanted to marry mest time?

    Tell me!��

    Dn didn''t say a word

    Last time, it was he who had said it, but he regretted it.

    He had yet to acquire the ability to stand up against that person. Thus, he didn''t want his marriage with Selina to be a tool.

    He thought to himself that he would get rid of all the shackles one day and marry Selina without any burdens. Then, he would give her the happiness

    she wanted

    Selina��s expression became even colder when she saw that Dn didn''t answer her.

    She pped her hands. "Fine, you won''t answer me, right? If you don''t want to get married, then we won''t. Do you think that no one wants me? I will

    leave now. There are men queuing up outside my gate waiting for me. I''ll pick someone who is mere handsome than you. I''ll marry him and make

    love to him tonight."

    Dn''s breathing hitched.

    He hugged Selina again. "Selina, don''t be like this. It''s my fault.��

    He knew that Selina was saying all that in a fit of anger. However, Selina was always impulsive, and there was nothing that she didn''t dare to do.

    Dn was really afraid. He was worried that before he couldpletely get rid of the shackles, Selina would already run away with another man.

    "F*ck off,�� Selina screamed at him, trying to push Dn away.

    Despite that, how could her strengthpare to his? No matter how hard she pushed and shoved, it was still useless. Dn held her tightly, not

    letting go.

    Selina had no choice but to bite on Dn''s shoulder with all her might.

    She bit so deeply that Dn''s brows knitted together. However, Dn still didn''t let go of her.

    He opened his mouth and said with a satisfied tone, "You can bite me all you want. You''d better bite me to death. I''m already yours anyway. It''s not

    too bad if i am being bitten to death by you!��

    Hearing this, Selina let go at once.

    "You b*stard!" She could not help but curse in a low voice.

    She couldn''t stand how aloof Dn was being.

    "Selina," Dn began to speak again. This time, his voice was serious. "Come visit my mother with me."

    Selina paused slightly, stunned. Then she raised her head and looked at Dn in astonishment.

    This was Dn''s first time telling her that he would bring her to see his mother, Missha Cowell.

    Half an hourter, Dn brought Selina to an apartment.

    It was a very old unit. The corridor was narrow and worn out.

    When Dn stopped on the third floor, there was a rusty iron gate in front of him

    Dn took out the key and opened the door.

    A scraping sound could be heard.

    Selina, who was following behind Dn, was taken aback.

    She saw a woman in a wheelchairing over with an excited expression on her face.

    "Mom." Dn called out

    The excitement on the woman''s face instantly faded away, reced by gloominess.

    "It''s not Reid. it''s not Reid," she murmured to herself.

    A trace of pain shed across Dn''s eyes, with a hint of hatred in them as well.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "Mom, it''s me. I''m Dn." Dn squatted down to the same eye level as her.

    After her gloominess, a tiny smile shed in her eyes. "Dn, you''re here. You''re here to visit me."

    Dn nodded. "Mom, have you had lunch yet? If not, I''ll make it for you."

    Missha shook her head. "I''ve already eaten. Auntie bought my lunch for me. Have you eaten yet?"

    "I''ve already eaten.�� When Dn was talking to Missha, his tone became gentle, which was rare for him.

    He suddenly stood up and walked over to Missha while holding onto Selina''s hand. "Mom, this is my girlfriend, Selina. I''ve brought her here to meet

    you."

    Missha''s gaze fell on Selina''s face, and she sized her up from head to toe

    At the same time, Selina was also observing Missha, a little shocked.

    Missha was extremely beautiful, but Selina was not surprised by this fact. After all, Dn was handsome, so his mother naturally wouldn''t fall short..

    What shockeghSelina was that

    Missha hada very good

    temperament She looked like she >

    was aised in a respectable, elegant

    fami yoand did not look like

    someone who would live in ace

    likethis at all.

    ol

    "You''re my son''s girlfriend, Selina." Missha smiled at Selina as she spoke.

    Her voice was very gentle.

    Selina squatted down and said with a smile, "Hello, Auntie. It''s a pleasure meeting you."

    Missha smiled and was about to speak. Suddenly, her smile froze at the corner of her lips.

    "A gift. I should have prepared a gift."

    Panic shed across her eyes. ��My

    son''s girlfriend came to my house,

    but Ididn''t prepare anything for her.

    Oh Tight, where''s the gift?�� Content

    Helongs to  ~~

    Missha''s gaze flickered in all i

    directions; her eyes bing ?

    increasingly flustered. She was Tike a

    lost child that could not find her way

    home, panicking as the sky was

    getting darker and darker. Content

    b��longs to  =

    Selina��s eyes widened slightly, stunned

    The way Missha panicked was a little abnormal. She clearly looked like a virtuous middle- aged woman a moment ago, other than the fact that she

    needed to sit in a wheelchair.

    However, why had she suddenly turned manic?

    Meanwhile, traces of torment shed across Dn''s eyes.

    He whispered in Selina��s ear, "Selina, my mom is... She''s mentally unstable.��

    Selina��s breathing stopped

    She couldn''t help but look at Missha with pity and worry in her eyes.

    God was truly unfair. A woman as gentle and beautiful as her was not just disabled, but also mentally unstable.

    All of a sudden, Dn strode into the bathroom. Momentster, he brought out ab.

    He stood behind Missha, coaxing, "Mom, it''s okay. Selina just came to visit, so you don''t have to give her anything. I''ll help youb your hair since

    it''s messy."

    After saying that, Dn untied Missha''s long thick hair and carefullybed through it.

    This was the first time Selina had seen Dnb someone else''s hair.

    He had always projected himself as a bold, ruffian yboy, but he was unexpectedly gentle and thorough whenbing Missha''s hair,pletely

    different from his usual character.

    Selina noticed that there was quite a lot of white hair in her thick and long mane.

    All of a sudden, she felt a pang of sadness strike her.

    A momentter, she walked over and said, "I''l help Auntie tob her hair. After all, I''m a woman too. Let me do it."

    Dn''s eyes shed in astonishment, dumbfounded.

    He knew that Selina was the daughter of an aristocratic family. Furthermore, she was not just any ordinary richdy. She was from a family with

    generations of nobility.

    However, he never expected that Selina would personally volunteer tob Missha''s hair.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833

    He silently handed theb in his hand to Selina

    She took it and startedbing Missha''s hair naturally.

    Her movements were gentle and tender.

    "Auntie, your hair is beautiful. Look at how smooth and thick it is," Selina said softly as shebed her hair.

    There was a constant slight smile on her lips, which made her look beautiful to ne end

    Ayer of mysterious light gradually appeared in Dn''s eyes.

    "Dn, I want to eat the bagels sold at the gate. Can you go buy some for me?" Missha suddenly asked.

    Dn nced towards Selina.

    Selina nodded at him. "It''s okay. You can go. I''ll stay with Auntie and talk to her."

    Dn nodded.

    When he walked to the door, his footsteps suddenly stopped, and he locked at Selina. "Selina, what do you feel like having? I''ll get some for you too."

    The grin on Selina��s face deepened. "I''m fine with anything. I''ll like whatever you buy me."

    Dn couldn''t help but raise the corner of his lips too.

    After Dn left, the only ones left in the tiny apartment were Selina and Missha.

    Selina continued to carefullyb through her hair.

    Although Missha had quite a few white hairs, they were all hidden in her thick mane. If Selina wasn''tbing her hair, she wouldn''t even be able to

    spot them. In general, Missha looked rather youthful.

    "Auntie, I''ll help tie your hair up.�� Selina said with a smile after she was almost donebing

    Missha didn''t say a word.

    Just as Selina was about to tie her hair up, a strange glint suddenly shed through her eyes.

    Missha asked in a somewhat strange tone, her voice hoarse, "You''re Dn''s girlfriend?"

    Selina nodded. "Yes, Auntie, I am."

    "Come here," she ordered, bing a little agitated.

    A look of confusion shed across Selina''s eyes.

    Didn''t Missha already know that she was Dn''s girlfriend? Why had she be so perturbed after hearing her answer?

    She obediently walked over to face Missha.

    Although Selina was arrogant in character, she was also a kind-hearted person.

    Missha stared straight into Selina''s eyes. For some reason, her stubborn gaze made one''s hair stand on end.

    Selina suddenly felt goosebumps all over her body.

    She forced a smile as she looked at Missha. "Auntie, are you feeling alright? Do you have something to say to me?"

    She wondered if Missha was actually very dissatisfied with her, but hadn''t said it out loud since Dn was there earlier.

    "Have you seen Reid?" asked Missha

    Selina paused, unsure of how to answer.

    Who was Reid? She had never heard of this name.

    "Where is Reid?" Missha asked again anxiously.

    "Auntie, I don''t know anyone called Reid," said Selina.

    Her reply unnerved Missha even more.

    "How could you not know him? You are Dn''s girlfriend, how could you not know Reid?!"

    Selina waspletely confused now.

    She became a little nervous when she noticed Missha''s tone getting louder and louder.

    Selina tried tofort her. "Auntie, please calm down first. I really don''t know anyone called Reid. Since Dn ising back soon, why don''t you

    wait until hees back and see if he knows where Reid is?"

    Missha''s face stiffened at once

    After a moment, a hint of fear shed through her eyes.

    She lowered her voice. "You... You can''t tell Dn that I asked about Reid!"

    Selina felt even more befuddled

    "Dn... He doesn''t like when I ask about Reid,�� Missha said in an even fainter tone.

    Selina could see various emotions were shing through her eyes.

    Meanwhile, Missha raised her voice

    abruptly ong&-again. "No, I want to

    see Reid. Hurry up and call Dn ->

    back, so can tell him that I want-to

    meet Reid. Reid will only listendo

    what Dn says. I can only n meet

    hi if Dn tells him toe see

    me!"

    While she spoke, her voice gradually increased in pitch

    "Hurry up and get Dn toe back! Hurry! I want to meet Reid! I want to meet Reid!"

    While shouting, Missha became more and more distressed, then struggled like she wanted to get up from the wheelchair.

    Selina waspletely rmed.

    She had never seen someone''s mood change so fast.

    She had heard Dn say that Missha was mentally unstable at the start, but it was far worse than what she expected

    Selina quickly held Missha down, exining, "Auntie, don''t get too worked up. Dn will be back soon. Take a deep breath.��

    "Don''t hold me back. I want to find Reid. I want Dn to bring Reid to see me!" She writhed as she yelled hoarsely at the top of her lungs.

    At that moment, the door suddenly opened and Dn walked in carrying two paper bags.

    When Selina saw himing in, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Dn, hurry up ande here. Look at Auntie.��

    Dn hurriedly ran over in a sh. "Mom, are you alright?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Missha gave Dn a death stare. "Dn, I haven''t seen Reid for a long time. Tell Reid toe to see

    me. Hurry!"

    A glint of resentment appeared in Dn''s eyes.

    He hadn''t been-following Reid''s

    orders as ote. The progress

    between him and Selina had not

    gone the-way Reid wanted. ~~

    Therefore, Reid had decided not''to

    visitMissha for a long time as

    purishment.

    =

    ~

    "Mom, don''t be like this. Don''t meet him. He''s a b*stard!" Dn yelled uncontrobly.

    Missha was stunned for a moment.

    After a while, the rims of her eyes turned red. "Dn, how can you say that? How can you say that about your father? Reid is your father. How can

    you say that about him?!"

    Dn balled his fists so tight that the blood vessels in his hand were about to burst out.

    My father? He''s just an animal! No, calling him an animal would be toc kind!

    However, Missha simply had to love an animal like him. Therefore, Dn had to be threatened by him.

    Dn took a deep breath to calm himself down

    His gaze fell on Selina��s face.

    Selina, on the other hand, waspletely shocked

    She had never heard Dn mention his father before, and she had even thought that Dn''s father was no longer in this world.

    A moment age, Missha said that the man named Reid was Dn''s father.

    At that moment, Selina couldn''t understand what was happening

    Dn''s father would also be Missha''s husband. If a woman wanted to see her husband, why would she need her son to bring him to her?

    What''s more, when Dn talked about Reid, he seemed to hate and loathe him to the very core.

    Dn seemed to be trying hard to

    supp ess his emotions. "Selina, ry

    mothers a little upset right now: If

    she sees that a stranger is here, it

    might make her feel worse. Why

    dort you go back first?" Content

    b��longs to  =

    Selina��s eyshes trembled slightly.

    After a while, she nodded. "Okay, I''ll leave first. You take good care of Auntie.��

    Selina took a few steps before she was stopped by Dn. He walked up to Selina and handed her a paper bag. "I bought this for you. It''s a bagel.��

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834

    Traces of warmth shed through Selina''s eyes.

    "I''l be leaving now, then. Take good care of your mother.��

    Dn nodded, and guilt shed across his face.

    Selina munched on the bagel as she walked out of the residential area where Missha lived.

    She had a lot of things on her mind

    That day. Dn had brought her to meet Missha, which had ended up giving her the shock of her life,

    Selina was still immersed in her own thoughts when she suddenly heard the loud screeching of car brakes.

    Selina looked up and was stunned.

    A silver Maybach had halted right in front of her, and it had almost bumped into her.

    Selina felt a surge of anger. "Hey, what''s the matter? Do you even know how to drive?"

    The door opened, and out came a pair of long legs.

    The man in front of her was dressed in a sleek ck suit, and a dignified aura exuded from him.

    He looked charming, and a faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth

    "Miss Selina, you''re the one eating with your head lowered while walking on the read. So is it really because of my poor driving skills, or is it because

    you aren''t even looking at where you walk, hm?" The man questioned yfully.

    Selina was stunned

    The man in front of her was Matthew.

    "Matthew, it''s you." The anger in Selina instantly dissipated.

    It turned out to be someone she knew.

    "Your driving skills aren''t anything to brag about, though.�� mocked Selina.

    Matthew did not take it seriously.

    He smiled meaningfully. "My driving skills are indeed nothing to brag about. Why don''t you be my coach and teach me how to ride, hm?"

    There was a vague ambiguity in his words.

    Selina wouldn''t have thought too much about it if his words didn''t sound so flirty.

    However, since they were, Selina knew that his words were not as simple as they seemed. There had to be a hidden meaning behind it.

    What did it mean, though? A dim glint shed through Selina''s eyes.

    Realization suddenly dawned upon her.

    Matthew was an experienced driver, after all. She was being toyed with.

    She quirked the corner of her lips. "Matthew, I''ve never driven a car before. If you want to find someone to teach you how to ride, you should find

    another woman who has just as experienced as you."

    Matthew narrowed his eyes slightly. "What if I tell you that I''m inexperienced in this aspect, and I haven''t even done it before? Would you believe

    me?"

    Her smirk grew wider.

    He was seriously skilled at telling lies.

    He was saying that he had no experience? Did he think Selina was some kindergartener?

    Men like Matthew were both handsome and rich. How could he have no experience when he was already in his thirties?

    What''s more, since he was such a flirty guy, he must have plenty of experience.

    Selina smiled. "l believe you. How could I not believe your words when you can lie so smoothly?"

    Matthew was rendered speechless.

    He cleared his throat. "You like bagels?"

    This brat was seriously eloquent. Every time he teased her, he would be met by a bombshell of aeback.

    "Yeah," she said, and took another big bite of the bagel

    The truth was, she didn''t really like bagels. She only liked it because Dn had bought it for her.

    Meanwhile, Matthew''s stare was deep.

    It was then Selina''s turn to be rendered speechless.

    She just watched as Matthew snatched the half eaten bagel from her hand and stuffed it into his own mouth.

    "It tastes pretty good,�� Matthew said as his lips curled upward.

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    It was clearly her bagel, and she had taken a bite of it in front of him.

    Wasn''t he disgusted by her saliva?

    Selina ground her teeth. "That is my bagel."

    "It tastes good." A hint of amusement shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    "Wow, you win." Selina was speechless.

    What more could she say when this man had just consumed food covered with her saliva without being disgusted?

    She had never known that Matthew was so crazy for food that he didn��t mind eating leftovers!

    "I''m leaving. Bye, Matthew.�� She turned to leave.

    "Wait, Selina. I''ll send you home," Matthew immediately said

    The corners of Selina��s mouth twitched. "There''s no need, Matthew."

    "How can I let you walk home alone? Come, let me send you home," Matthew insisted.

    A cunning look shed past Selina''s

    eyes. "Ma thew, I''m not some

    helpless faitytale princess who ~~

    needs tobe escorted home by a =~

    man Ina luxury car. I have my own

    luxury car, and I don''t need anyone

    togive me a ride. I''ll just calbmy

    diverter."

    A glint shed across Matthew''s eyes as his grin deepened.

    Her self-confidence was indeed very attractive

    Matthew did not continue insisting as he had other matters to attend to.

    He drove into a small residential area and then stopped at the foot of an old block.

    His silver Maybach locked totally out of ce parked outside this worn-out building

    Matthew walked up and knocked on the door.

    Momentster, the door was opened, and a young man appeared in front of him.

    "Matthew." There was a hint of surprise in the man''s tone.

    He thought it was Selina, that she had turned back. He hadn''t expected that person to be Matthew.

    Matthew nodded. "l came to see your mother."

    A conflicted look shed in Dn''s eyes.

    He despised the Perry family because of Reid Perry.

    However, he was unable to hold a grudge against Matthew.

    His personality and charm were enough to make anyone respect him. He could not find a single w in Matthew''s character.

    atthew had ho need toe and

    visit Missha, but he had stille.

    atthew was even willing to

    respectfti y acknowledge and Nn

    address the woman that the Perry

    family had totally disregarded �� as

    one of his inws. Content belongs

    to�� =

    ~

    h.

    ~~

    ~~

    Dn moved out of the way and let Matthewe in.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Missha had just calmed down, but her mood was once again agitated due to Matthew''s arrival. "Matthew, you''re here!"

    "Missha, it''s me." The smile on Matthew''s lips was perfect.

    His grin was like a spring breeze, and carried no sense of false pretense. He never had to fake it when he was with them

    His status was akin to royalty whilst Dn and his family were asmon as the ants on the streets.

    Even so, Matthew was still ever so polite, which was one of the reasons why Dn was willing to respect him.

    "Matthew, have you seen Reid? He hasn''te to see me in a long time.�� Missha''s every sentence was about Reid.

    There was a faint spark in Matthew''s eyes at the mention of Reid''s name.

    "He''s busy now," Matthew said in a clear tone.

    Missha muttered, "Busy, busy. Always busy. Is he really so busy that he has no time to spare to visit me? Matthew, why is he so busy?"

    As Missha spoke, tears welled up in her eyes and she looked like she was on the verge of tears.

    "Missha, don''t you worry. He will o

    come 10 see you when he is free.

    His silky�� voice had the ability to

    comfort people and put thermat

    case, .

    ig

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835

    However, these words were now of no use to Missha, whose emotions were already extremely vtile.

    Matthew''sforting did not work on her at all.

    She was still very agitated

    As the rims of her eyes reddened, she asked Matthew, "Why hasn''t Reide to see me?"

    Meanwhile, Matthew suddenly took something out and gave it to Missha

    "Missha, this is for you." Matthew handed the object in his hands to Missha.

    Missha opened the box and was stunned.

    It was a box of biscuits.

    Missha''s eyes suddenly lit up. "These are my favorite biscuits. Reid must have asked you to bring it to me, right? It must be Reid that asked you to

    give these to me."

    Missha said excitedly.

    Matthew''s gaze wavered. He neither admitted nor denied it

    Although Missha was still agitated, her mood improved significantly. She had escaped from her shroud of negativity and was now rtively positive.

    She said excitedly, "I knew it, I knew Reid still cared for me in his heart. He''s just busy and doesn��t have the time to see me. He even asked Matthew

    to bring me biscuits."

    Locking at Missha''s excited look, Dn felt a twinge of sadness and irony.

    He knew that it was impossible for Reid to have asked Matthew to bring that box of biscuits. Reid didn''t have a shred of kindness in him. Matthew

    was just using this box of biscuits tofort Missha.

    However, Missha was so gullible that she really thought it was from Reid.

    Missha wasforted by that box of biscuits. She was already mentally unstable in the first ce. After that outburst just now, she felt drained after

    having calmed down. Thus, Dn got her to take a rest.

    When sheid down in bed, she was still holding on tightly to that box of biscuits that she had mistakenly assumed to be a gift from Reid.

    Dn found it to be an eyesore.

    A few momentster, he exited the room just as Matthew was preparing to leave.

    "Matthew, are you going already?" Dn asked.

    He had a naturally hoarse voice

    Matthew nodded. "Take good care of your mother.��

    "Matthew, you really don''t have to do this.�� Dn''s voice was thenced with sarcasm as he said, "Reid himself couldn''t be bothered about the

    wellbeing of my mother, so really, there''s no need for you to do so in his stead.��

    Although Dn wasn''t a part of the Perry family, he knew that the two brothers, Matthew and Reid, were not on good terms.

    To start with, there was a huge age gap between them, with Reid being much older than Matthew.

    Secondly, their personalities were vastly different.

    Reid was ruthless, and he would not give up until he had achieved his goal.

    As for Matthew...Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Since he was doing rather well in the business world, he was certainly no saint. However, he was undoubtedly much better than many others.

    He had a charming personality, and he also had a bottom line for everything.

    Matthew''s eyes shed with emotion. "You don''t have to think too much about it. Mr. Whitlock once told me that Reid had let your mother down, and

    wanted me to take good care of her."

    Then, he took out a gold card and handed it to Dn. "This card is for you. It is the living expenses for you and your mother."

    Dn immediately rejected the offer.

    "Matthew, it''s okay. I don''t need it."

    Matthew sighed lightly. "Dn, you''ll suffer a lot of hardship ser orter if you keep being so stubborn."

    "Thank you for reminding me." Dn''s voice was a little stiff.

    After onest nce at Dn, Matthew sighed in his heart and left.

    In the evening, Selina made a call to Natalie.

    A lot of things had happened that day, and she had a lot of thoughts on her mind that she couldn''t wait to share with Natalie.

    Although Natalie was her sister-inw in name, she also felt that Natalie could just as well be her best friend.

    Selina had always been a

    straightforward person equipped

    with a sharp-tongue, but at her core,

    she had @ @ tender heart and was EN

    kind person Unfortunately, for this

    ve y redson she did not have many

    friends, until she met Natalie�� Ever

    since, she had regarded Natalie as

    one of her closest confidants.

    What''s more, Natalie also knew much about her and the things that happened in her life.

    Selina and Natalie talked extensively about the matters that had happened that day over the phone. At the end of their conversation, Selina sighed

    and said, "Natalie, I pity Dn''s mother quite a bit. I feel rather upset.��

    Cn the other end of the line, there was a sudden glint in Natalie''s eyes.

    Selina was a very eloquent and expressive person, hence Natalie could pretty much understand Missha''s plights from her description of it alone.

    It turned out that Dn had a family like that...

    His parents were probably divorced.

    Natalie thought to herself that it was no wonder that this man had such an extreme personality.

    She could not help but say, "If you really do marry him, you may have much to suffer through in the future."

    Although it was indeed pitiful that Missha was a divorcee and mentally challenged, as her sister-inw, Natalie couldn''t help but feel inclined to be

    selfish in this matter and wish against their marriage.

    Selina was truly born with a silver spoon.

    She should easily be able to find a man who would cherish her, who was also able to match up to her wealthy family background

    Selina smiled and said in a casual

    tone, ��Natalie! understand.

    However,.it doesn''t matter to me. No

    matter haw bad the conditions

    might ke for me, as long as loye

    him and he loves me. That''s ll that

    matters and it''s enough. Nething

    ef3e matters."

    Natalie still wanted to persuade Selina, but her words were countered. "Natalie, if Tobias wasn''t rich, or if his family was like Dn''s, would you still

    have epted Tobias?"

    Natalie''s voice instantly froze.

    If Tobias hadn''t been the president of the YS Group or an aristocrat, and instead from a family that was ordinary to the point of having a horrible

    background, would Natalie still have epted Tobias?

    The answer was, of course, yes

    She would. She would have dly epted him no matter what.

    She loved Tobias, not because of his status or his family background, but because he was Tobias.

    "Selina, since you understand, I won''t nag you any further. I wish you happiness,�� Natalie said in a low voice.

    At that moment, she suddenly understood Selina.

    There was a smile in Selina''s voice, one that meant that she was looking forward to the future. "Natalie, I will be happy. This was the first time he''s

    taken me to meet his mother. I think good things will happen from now on.��

    Natalie was stunned.

    Good things would happen from then on? Hadn''t they said they were going to get marriedst time? Why had it changed to just "good things"?

    Selina seemed to have understood Natalie''s doubts

    She said in a helpless tone, "Natalie,

    anything that happens between me

    and Dn is anpredictable.

    Whatever we''ve decided in the spur_

    of the mgmen might be overturned

    in the next second. I reckon there��

    has Reve in this world been a.

    couple as fickle-minded asus, right?

    Fer instance, he was just fnsisting

    that he did not want to get married,

    and then the next thing I know, he

    was bringing me to meet his

    mother."

    Natalie felt helpless after hearing Selina''s words.

    She really didn''t know what to say about the couple.

    "By the way, Natalie, where are you now?" Selina asked.

    "Bali." On the other end of the line, Natalie''s lips subconsciously curved up into a smile. "We arrived in Bali yesterday.��

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836

    "ls Bali beautiful? Is it fun?" asked Selina.

    "It sure is beautiful and fun. Selina, you have toe if you have the time."

    A wave of emotions shed through Selina''s eyes, and she sighed. "I do want to go, and I wanted Dn to bring me. Can you guess what he said?"

    "What?"

    "He said he was so poor that he couldn''t even bring me to Hesovo Ind, not to mention Bali."

    Natalie was speechless.

    Selina said in self-mockery, "I''m a rich woman, but he''s so prideful to the point that he refuses to use a woman''s money. He said that he will work hard

    to let me live the life of a nobledy that I deserve. Natalie, do you think that''s realistic?"

    "I don''t think it''s unrealistic. A lot of things can change with time. They say you should never bully a poor man for you''ll never know when luck may

    favor him. Selina, don''t you think so too?" replied Natalie.

    After listening to Natalie''s words, Selina became more hopeful.

    She nodded strongly. "You''re right. Maybe these naive thoughts of mine mighte true. As human beings, we must always have goals.��

    At that point, she stopped and said, "I seem to have taken up too much of your time. Tobias might get upset. Let''s end our conversation here Natalie.

    Do enjoy your honeymoon with my brother.��

    "It''s fine, he won''t be upset. We can continue talking." Natalie said as sheughed.

    In spite of Natalie''s reassurance, Selina decided to hang up anyway. "No, no. I mustn''t impose. I don''t want to be boring. Let''s talk next time."

    She hung up after that.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Hearing the beeping tone through the phone, ripples shed past Natalie''s eyes.

    Shortly after, she went to the hotel lobby.

    "Done with your call?" Tobias asked as he stared at Natalie with a smile.

    He was sitting on the sofa, emanating a noble aura.

    Natalie sat down next to Tobias, who took advantage of the situation and circled his arms around her waist.

    "Just now, Selina mentioned Dn again," Natalie said.

    The expression on Tobias�� face suddenly turned rigid

    Natalie noticed it.

    She looked directly at Tobias. "I tried to dissuade Selina, but she said something that made me pause. She asked if I would have still liked you if you

    were in the same situation as Dn."

    Tobias'' gaze suddenly deepened.

    Natalie said with certainty, "I think I would. I would still have fallen for you. So. let''s all wish for Selina''s happiness. Nothing on this earth can stop love.

    What we can do is give them our blessing. Don''t you think so?��

    The look in Tobias�� grew more profound.

    A momentter, she was suddenly fully wrapped up in Tobias'' embrace. "Natalie, you are right. Nothing in this world can stop love. Therefore, all we

    can do is hope for the best for her."

    Natalie instantly felt like she was shrouded in aforting warmth, and it made her feel at ease

    She was much happier and luckierpared to Selina.

    She wished that some of her luck would rub off onto Selina so that she too could be increasingly blessed and happy.

    Meanwhile, Selina received a task

    Cecilia had asked her to go drop by Matthew''s house

    Every year, the Whitlock family would prepare a gift for each of their friends or rtives. Matthew could also be considered as someone close to the

    Whitlock family, so he was no exception.

    Most of the gifts could be delivered by servants, but Matthew was different. Firstly, despite his youthful age, his status was important enough to

    warrant special treatment. Secondly, he had a close rtionship with Tobias.

    Tobias was usually the one to send the gift. However, Tobias was currently unavable.

    Members of the upper ss had always been particr when it came to matters regarding seniority. As an elder, Cecilia couldn''t personally send it to

    Matthew. Since Tobias wasn''t around, Selina was the only one who could do it.

    When Selina heard that she had to deliver the gift to Matthew, the corner of her mouth twitched.

    Back then she hadn''t had much of an impression of Matthew. She simply thought of him as a goodlooking man.

    Even though he was of noble descent, he did not carry a superior, unreachable, and prideful air.

    However, after having interacted with him several times...

    Selina realized that this man was extremely flirty.

    She didn''t want to be the one to deliver Matthew his gift, for she did not like men who were incredibly flirty like him

    In her opinion, he was the byname of a yboy.

    Selina hesitated as she said to Cecilia, "Mom, why don''t you let someone else send it to him?"

    Cecilia shook fer head with a smile.

    "Since Tobias-and Natalie aren''t

    here, who.glse could deliver it? I''m >

    older thad him, and it''s not ov

    appropfiate for me to send it tohim

    personally. However, Matthew has

    arfonorable status, so we-can''t just

    I&Pa servant send it." Coptent

    belongs to

    "Why not?" The corner of Selina''s mouth quirked up.

    She failed to see how Matthew was of noble status.

    Selina said, "Just send a servant. Send the oldest and ugliest servant we have!"

    If a young girl like her went there, Selina was sure that Matthew would flirt with her to no end. She reckoned Matthew wouldn''t be able to do it if the

    person was old and ugly.

    A look of confusion passed through

    Cecilia''s eyes: "Why do we have to

    send an old�� -and ugly one?" "Don''t ~~

    you thinkthat he''s incredibly flirty?

    What ifhe makes a youngdycall

    headover heels?" Selina saidout

    loud.  ~

    &

    Cecilia was at a loss for words.

    She looked at Selina strangely and wondered what nonsense she had just uttered.

    Cecilia had been in contact with Matthew for quite some time. His character was definitely something that even Cecilia would sing praise for.

    Cecilia had never considered him to be the flirty type.

    Matthew was one of those rare men who had every right to flirt with and seduce women, but abstained from it

    In fact, she could see that Matthew was a truly dedicated man.

    Cecilia flicked Selina��s forehead. "It''s bad enough that you''re refusing to do it, now here you are ndering Matthew too. Hurry along and deliver it to

    him. Don''t you say any more nonsense.��

    Selina stuck out her tongue.

    What nder? Everything she had said was the truth.

    Matthew had hidden himself too well. Only Selina''s sharp eyes saw through his disguise, whilst everyone else had been mesmerized and charmed by

    him

    Whatever, she would just go and deliver it. It wasn''t like she had anything to lose.

    Besides, apart from the fact that Matthew liked to flirt with youngdies, it seemed that there was nothing else particrly bad about him.

    Selina went to get the gift.

    The gift was a work of calligraphy written by Peter himself.

    Selina was speechless.

    Who would give their own calligraphy to someone else as a gift? This was in narcissism.

    She really couldn''t believe that Peter was such a narcissist at his age.

    Cecelia chuckled in reply and said,

    "The people-ho receive gifts from

    the Whitlock family are all rich. They

    don''t ack-any hing. Rather, sincerlty

    is whats hardest toe by. So,

    this ��$''your grandfather''s way of

    show ng his sincerity to them.��

    Peter''s calligraphy was ced in an exceedingly ornate box, which was framed with golden rims.

    Selinained that it was too troublesome to hold and instead stuffed it into her bag

    She had nned to ask the driver to send her to Matthew''s house. However, that day, all the cars of the Whitlock family had been sent for

    maintenance.

    "Why don''t you wait for the driver to get the car back before you go?�� Cecilia suggested.

    Selina immediately opposed the suggestion.

    It would most probably be dark by the time the driver drove the car back.

    The dark would be a convenient setting for his flirting

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837

    She had better go as early as possible.

    "I''l just get a cab," said Selina before she left the house.

    Cecilia shook her head with a smile as she looked on at Selina leaving

    Selina seemed to not like Matthew much, and it made Cecelia slightly surprised

    Matthew was a man who excelled in every aspect. He was the epitome of a perfect man. No one could bring themselves to dislike him.

    Selina, however, did not really like him, which was unexpected to Cecilia.

    Selina got into the cab.

    She told the cab driver the address, and he instantly made way to the Perry family house.

    Cn the way, Selina felt that it was stuffy in the car, so she opened the car window.

    As they drove past a shop, a tasty aroma filled Selina''s nostril.

    Selina��s eyes instantly lit up.

    Selina thought to herself that whatever food that was must taste delicious. As a foodie, she couldn''t let this pass her by without trying it out.

    "Sir, stop the car!" shouted Selina

    The driver immediately stopped the car.

    "I''m going down to go buy something. Wait for me here." After saying that, Selina ced down the bag in her hand and went straight into the store.

    It turned out that the delicious scent hade from a small roadside stall that was selling a highly trending chiffon cake.

    Despite being from the upper ss, Selina put on no airs and had no qualms about eating food from a roadside stall like this.

    She immediately asked the owner to get her a kilogram''s worth of chiffon cake.

    Shortly after Selina had stepped out of the cab, another woman got into that cab.

    She was young and charming, and was wearing a miniskirt.

    Upon getting into the cab, the woman ced her bag down on the seat and said, "Las Vega Hotel, please.��

    The driver, who had been entirely engrossed in his phone, only noticed the other woman''s presence when she spoke to him.

    He turned around and said, "I''m sorry, I already have a customer.��

    The woman snorted. She picked up the bag she had ced in the backseat and left.

    After she left, Selina came back, her hands holding onto the warm chiffon cake.

    Selina ate the chiffon cake along the way and soon arrived outside the Perry family house.

    Upon arrival, she was stopped by a security guard.

    "Who are you looking for?" the security guard enquired as he looked at Selina with caution.

    Selina hadn''t expected the security at the Perry family residence to be so strict. It was on par with the Whitlock family''s.

    No wonder Cecilia had said that Matthew was of noble status.

    "I''m looking for Matthew. You can just tell him I''m Selina Whitlock. Hurry up and inform him, don''t waste my time," said Selina.

    The security guard gave Selina a once over and then went to report.

    The security guard was slightly confused. Selina certainly looked the part of a noble, but seeing her with that stic bag of chiffon cake somehow

    instantly demoted her status.

    Meanwhile, the security guard made a phone call to inform the butler, who then informed Matthew.

    Matthew was in the study.

    "Mr. Perry, ady named Selina Whitlock wants to see you," the butler said respectfully.

    Matthew''s hand, which was flipping through the pages of a book, paused for a moment. A hint of interest shed through his eyes.

    "Oh, she''s here?" The corner of Matthew''s lips curled up yfully.

    When the butler saw the expression on Matthew''s face, he knew that this person was definitely someone Matthew wanted to see.

    "I''l invite her in, Mr. Perry." the butler said

    "No need." Matthew''s long legs had already stood up. "I''ll personally invite her in."

    How could he not personally wee Selina��s arrival?

    Matthew could already see Selina from afar.

    She was holding a bag of chiffon cake as she ate it, which made her lock endearingly adorable.

    The smile on Matthew''s lips became even more cheeky.

    Selina was indeed a strange girl.

    She was born into an upper ss family and was a nobledy from birth. However, her actions and speech werepletely different from the other

    nobledies.

    She was a free spirit. She was not just any ordinary nobledy, but a living person who had her own unique qualities.

    Matthew walked over.

    Selina also saw Matthew.

    She quickly stuffed thest slice of chiffon cake into her mouth.

    She was afraid that Matthew would grab her food again!

    That was why she had to eat the chiffon cake in advance, otherwise, it would end up in his mouth.

    "Selina." Matthew stared at Selina with a smile.

    She didn''t know if it was her own misconception, but she had always felt that the way Matthew locked at her was somewhat indecent.

    Although it seemed inappropriate ta

    use that ? describe Matthew, who

    on the outside looked like an

    honarable man, that was what she

    truly felt, with God as her witness.

    "Ahem." Selina cleared her throat. "Mr. Matthew."

    A hint of surprise danced in Matthew''s eyes.

    "Aren''t you going to call me old man?�� he said, dragging out his words.

    Selina would usually call him an old man, so Matthew was genuinely surprised when she addressed him like that.

    Selina gave a hum in acknowledgement. "I''m here today on behalf of the Whitlock family, so I''ll call you that for the sake of formality.��

    Matthew was speechless.

    He covered his mouth with the back of his hand and coughed. "Does eating a chiffon cake in front of someone''s gate count as being formal?"

    What''s more, she hadn''t stopped eating when she saw himing, but had instead urgently stuffed thest piece of cake into her mouth.

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She couldn''t help but re at Matthew in anger.

    How annoying he was! Why did he have to expose her like that?

    "Either way, calling you Mr. Matthew

    already.counts as being formal," said

    Selina ��The Whitlock family has��a

    gift f for you, so I came just todeliver

    it. 10" you." Content belongs 10

    Matthew''s eyes widened, and his voice was suddenlyden with emotion. "The Whitlock family is really generous.��

    Selina thought to herself, "What utter nonsense. How is giving a piece of calligraphy generous?"

    "They''ve even given you to me. How generous they are!" Matthew added as if he had seen through Selina.

    Selina did not know what to say.

    She widened her eyes. "What are you talking about?!"

    What nonsense was he on about? What did he mean they had given her to him?

    "I said, they''re so generous that they''ve even given you to me." Matthew stared into Selina��s eyes.

    Selina could not form a single sentence.

    "Who''s given me to you? What nonsense are you talking about?!"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "The fact that you''re standing in front of me means that they''ve given you to me.��

    "What a wild imagination you have!"

    "It doesn''t matter if I have a wild imagination or not, the fact is that you''re standing in front of me." Matthew peeked at Selina.

    Selina was rendered speechless

    She was so angry that she reflexively reached out her hand to push Matthew.

    Just as her hand was about tond on Matthew''s chest, it was grabbed by him.

    The warmth of his palm instantly enveloped Selina''s.

    "I''l stop joking around." Selina could hear Matthew''s low voice beside her ear.

    Selina stopped breathing for a moment.

    She shook off Matthew''s hand with all her strength, and her cheeks became inexplicably red

    She had always boasted about being thick-skinned, so she had not expected herself to flush red at being grasped by Matthew''s hand.

    "I''l be leaving now since I''ve already delivered the gift," Selina said in a muffled voice, as if she was trying her best to hide her emotions.

    "Come in and have a seat.�� Matthew''s tone was clear.

    "No thanks."

    "Your brother would alwayse

    into my house. Since you''vee��in

    the name of the Whitlock family,��

    naturally I should entertain you as a

    guest, right?�� Matthew smiled and

    looked at Selina.

    -

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838

    Selina was stunned

    She was aware of this as well.

    "Forget it, I''l just go in so that I won''t have to hear Matthew say that I didn''t give him the respect he deserves when I''m the one delivering the gift to

    him." she thought to herself.

    Selina followed Matthew into the main hall.

    She sat on the sofa and put her belongings aside.

    "What do you want to drink?" Matthew asked Selina.

    "I''m fine with anything." Selina��s words were concise.

    Matthew went to make a cup of cappino.

    When the drink was given to Selina, her eyes inexplicably fell on Matthew''s hand

    He had pretty hands with defined joints.

    She suddenly reyed the memory of when his hand had held hers only moments ago...

    Selina cursed herself silently. What nonsense was she thinking about?

    Selina took the cup, and then her eyes shed in surprise. "How did you know that I like to drink

    cappino?��

    Cappino was indeed her favorite drink.

    Matthew''s eyes darkened slightly. "Youngdies like this type of drink.��

    She heaved a sigh. "It''s a pity that I''m no longer a youngdy."

    In her opinion, a youngdy was someone under the age of twenty.

    Time flies. When she first met Natalie, she wasn''t even 20 years old. How is it that in the blink of an eye, Hayden had already grown so much, and

    she was so old?

    "Selina, I''ve always seen you as a youngdy." Matthew''s voice was low and maic. "The same youngdy wearing a skirt at sixteen."

    Selina was slightly stunned.

    The same youngdy wearing a skirt at sixteen...

    Even she had forgotten about it. She hadn''t expected that he would still remember.

    "Matthew, howe you have such a deep impression of me?" Selina asked as she took a sip of the cappino.

    Matthew smiled and did not say anything.

    Meanwhile, Selina had already finished her cappino. She then stood up and dered, "I''m going to leave now. You can open the gift and take a

    lock at it. It''s a token of sincerity from my family.��

    "Is it a token of sincerity from you, then?" Matthew gazed at Selina with his pair of deep eyes.

    "Yes, it''s a token of sincerity from me as well," said Selina.

    Since it was the Whitlock family''s sincerity, naturally it would include her too.

    Matthew picked up the paper bag just as Selina was about to leave.

    The sound of an electrical buzzing came from behind her.

    Selina was shocked.

    "Selina, is this your sincerity?" the man''s voice said meaningfully, "Unfortunately, it is unsuitable for me to use. Perhaps, it would be more suitable for

    you?"

    Selina whipped her head around and then froze.

    F*ck. what on earth was that?

    Matthew was holding something in his hand. It was twisting as it vibrated in Selina��s direction, which was absolutely terrifying.

    Even if Selina had never used it before, she instantly knew what that was!

    Hadn''t Peter given his work of calligraphy as a gift? How had it turned into a female adult toy?

    Selina rushed over and grabbed it. "No, this isn''t it. You''ve gotten it wrong.��

    There was a devious glint in Matthew''s eyes. "Are you that eager to y with it for me to the point where you even have to snatch it away?"

    Selina was speechless.

    No matter how thick-skinned she was, there was no way she could have prevented the furious blush that had spread across her face. "No, it''s a

    misunderstanding, the gift I meant to pass to you wasn''t this."

    "If not this, then what is it? Hm?" Matthew''s voice turned hoarse and his eyes were thick with desire. He was like a hungry, savage beast, crouched

    and ready to attack at any time.

    Selina stuffed the giant buzzing monstrosity into the paper bag to get it out of sight.

    She took a deep breath and said, "The thing that I was sent to deliver was a work of calligraphy. It was my grandfather''s work, definitely not this

    thing!"

    "Calligraphy?"

    Selina desperately nodded. "Yes, calligraphy!"

    "Does that mean that this isn''t what Mr. Whitlock intended to give me?"

    "Of course!��

    How could Peter possibly give something like this to Matthew?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "Mm," Matthew drawled. "If it wasn''t Mr. Whitlock, then I reckon it''s you who wanted to give it to me."

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    Her face turned redder. "It wasn''t me either!"

    How could she possibly have given this kind of thing to Matthew, unless she was out of her mind?

    "Oh." Matthew seemed as if realization had suddenly dawned upon him. "Does that mean you took the wrong gift?"

    Selina was stunned for a while, then nodded vigorously.

    That''s right, she had taken the wrong thing. That must be it

    She did not know where or how, but she must have taken the wrong package.

    "You mistook your belongings for

    the work-of calligraphy and gave. it''to

    me. "A yful glint shed in o

    Matthew''s eyes. "Selina, you don''t

    needthis, actually. If you need it, I

    can help you."

    -

    After he said that, he took a step closer. Selina could feel his body heat radiating towards her, mixed with the scent of hormones.

    Selina��s brain suddenly felt high-strung.

    As Matthew''s handsome face got closer, her heartbeat steadily increased

    After a moment, she immediately pushed Matthew away.

    Matthew had not anticipated her reaction, so when she pushed him, he was thrown aside.

    Selina desperately ran out.

    It was so embarrassing. She had never been so embarrassed in her whole life, to the point that she almost wanted to cry.

    Not long after she had run out of the Perry family residence, she was tailed by a car.

    The car drove right next to her.

    The window was rolled down, revealing Matthew''s handsome face. "Selina, get in the car. I''ll give you a ride."

    "As if I would get in your car." Selina��s face waspletely flushed.

    How could she stand to get into Matthew''s car? She felt embarrassed to the core.

    "Come on, I won''t tease you anymore.�� Matthew''s voice was low.

    He didn''t kifow how she had ended.

    up with that object, but he knew for

    sure that it couldn''t be hers, and that

    she definitely would not havegiven it

    to: 5 him. Content belongs ta.?

    -

    He had not meant what he said, and had merely been joking.

    He had not expected Selina to have such a strong response

    Meanwhile, Selina slowed to a stop, and Matthew''s car followed suit.

    Selina red at atthew. "From

    now on, you''te not allowed to follow

    me. fyoukeep following me, I''ll run

    Sgllell) ito your car. Mark my _~

    wordg;for I''ma woman of my word.

    I''m going to leave in three, two, one.

    Do�� follow me!"

    =

    Immediately after that, she ran away. A helpless look crossed Matthew''s eyes.

    She really was a youngdy!

    Selina arrived home.

    She pondered for a long time as to how that object had managed to end up in her hands

    She would have to start from the beginning to trace its source.

    It had all started from Cecilia. The box meant to be passed to him hade from her.

    Cold shivers went down Selina''s spine.

    That thing was meant for women''s use, so Peter couldn''t possibly have used it. Could it have been Cecilia''s then?!

    Selina shivered.

    How could that be possible? She simply couldn''t believe that her gentle, graceful mother would use such a thing

    What''s more, Rudopth was still strong and should be able to satisfy her mother...

    Selina��s thoughts became dirtier the more she thought about it, and it was so bad that she found herself unable to look Cecelia straight in the eye.

    Cecelia was thoroughly confused as she observed Selina''s actions. "Selina, what''s wrong with you? Did you deliver the gift to Matthew?"

    Selina didn''t know what to say.

    If she said she hadn''t, Cecilia would definitely ask for the reason.

    How could she exin herself? What should she say?

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839

    Could she say, "Mom, you''ve mistaken your adult toy for a work of calligraphy, and I ended up giving it to him?"

    Selina could only remain silent.

    "I wonder if Matthew likes it or not," Cecilia thought aloud

    Selina kept quiet.

    She nced at Cecilia and said, "Mom, how''s you and dad?"

    "There''s no need for you to ask this kind of question. Of course it''s great,�� Cecilia said with a smile

    "I''m talking about that aspect." Selina''s gaze was suggestive.

    "Which aspect?" Cecilia asked.

    "That aspect.��

    "What aspect?" she repeated.

    "Your sex life!" Selina said brazenly.

    Cecilia was stunned into silence.

    Her expression suddenly became serious. "Selina, what nonsense are you talking about? Don''t ask inappropriate questions.��

    Upon seeing how angry Cecelia was, Selina stayed silent and did not pursue the matter further. Then, she quietly returned to her bedroom.

    However, as soon as she got back, her cell phone rang

    "Hello, you''re the one who took that cab, right?" The other party was a very young woman, and her voice was full of arrogance.

    "Yes, I am. Who are you?" Selina asked in confusion

    "The driver gave me your phone number. I got onto the cab when you were still buying your stuff. I identally left my things in the car and took

    yours away," said the woman.

    Selina was speechless.

    Selina instantly felt like she had been dealt a huge blow.

    "You better return my stuff to me as soon as possible. No one cares about your shabby painting. Hurry up and return it to me," she urged.

    Anger suddenly surged up within Selina

    She shouted into the phone, "F*ck you! What''s your problem? Even if you''re feeling empty and lonely, you can''t just go around carrying that kind of

    stuff! If you''re that desperate, go get yourself a boy toy instead of getting other people into trouble!"

    After she said that, she swiftly hung up the phone

    What was going on? She was just so unlucky!

    Meanwhile, Dn made a call to thest person he wanted to talk to, Reid.

    He had no choice.

    Missha''s state was getting more and more unstable, and she constantly demanded to meet Reid.

    Reid was Missha''s medicine.

    Missha would be able to calm down as long as she saw Reid

    There was no way around it, so Dn had to give in

    The call rang for a long time before it was connected.

    "My mother wants to see you," Dn said stiffly.

    "Have you married thatss from the Whitlock family yet?" Reid got straight to the point.

    Dn''s breath hitched.

    His eyes sharpened in alert. "Why do you want me to marry Selina? What on earth are you nning to do?"

    Reid chuckled. "What could I possibly do?"

    The vignce in Dn''s eyes turned into confusion

    He didn''t know what Reid wanted him to do.

    Ever since their rtionship had been discovered by Reid, he would often make some inexplicable and strange requests, always leaving Dn at a

    loss to guess at his intentions.

    However, there was one thing that Dn was very clear about, that was, Reid had no good intentions

    Last time, when Reid asked him to propose to Selina, he had agreed.

    Nheless, that was only because Missha had been in such bad shape that she nearly went mad.

    However, after what happened, Dn regretted his action

    He feared that the marriage Reid was asking for was all part of arger scheme.

    "How would I know what you''re going to do?" Dn said coldly. "I''m telling you I don''t want to harm Selina."

    Cn the other end of the line, a tall middle-aged man stood in front of a big floor-length window.

    A vicious glint shed across his eyes when he heard Dn''s words.

    He didn��t want to hurt Selina

    Wonderful indeed.

    The more Dn didn''t want to hurt Selina, the more he wanted Dn to do so.

    "You have to propose to this woman

    tonight and tell her that you''ll marry

    her in two days. I''ve already set up: ~

    the c&for you to propose. If you

    don''t do] it, I won''t go see your ��

    mother. You now that there will

    always be someone watching you at

    afPtimes."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Reid hung up the phone.

    As soon as Reid hung up the phone, he received another call.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    The call was from Matthew.

    A sh of impatience shed through Reid''s eyes.

    He didn''t like this younger brother of his at all. In his opinion, he was too soft and kind-hearted. He seemed not to have a shred of cruelty at all

    "Matthew," Reid said in a deep voice.

    Although he really didn''t like him, Matthew''s power was definitely on a par with his, and his career was even more sessful, so he had no choice

    but to be slightly cautious.

    "Reid, I went to see Missha and Dn." Matthew''s tone was clear.

    Reid chuckled lightly. "Why bother to

    go meet them? Just let them fend

    for thegriselves. " "Reid, you''re being

    too heartless. Matthew frowned in

    disgust on the other side of the

    phane. .

    "I''m heartless?" Reid was suddenly agitated. "This is what that b*tch deserves!"

    Matthew''s brows furrowed deeper, and his tone became stern. "Dad hopes that you would treat Missha and Dn more kindly too."

    "Are you using our father to pressure me? Let me tell you, this is my business, and none of yours!"

    "Missha''s mood hasn''t been very stable recently, so go and see her,�� Matthew said, rather than directly confronting him.

    "I know. I''ll go." After saying that, Reid impatiently hung up the phone.

    Matthew did not know of what Reid had done, nor the fact that he had threatened Dn.

    He would definitely not tell Matthew either, otherwise, he would most definitely interfere.

    He was also sure that Dn wouldn''t tell him.

    He understood Dn''s personality too well. With that negative and headstrong personality, even if he was forced into a dead-end, he wouldn''t say

    anything about it.

    When night fell, Missha''s condition worsened

    She cried and begged Dn, "Dn, I''m begging you. Get your father toe and meet me, just once.��

    "Dn, my heart aches. Go and ask your father to meet me, I want to see him. I want to exin to him what happened in the past. Dn, I''m begging

    you."

    Dn stood stiffly by Missha''s side until she was on the verge of fainting from crying

    Dn''s eyes were red.

    "I''l go look for him. Wait for me here.��

    After saying that, Dn mmed the door and walked out.

    He made a call to Selina

    This was the only way for Reid to meet Missha.

    On the other end of the line, Selina

    seemed to he-very happy to receive

    a call from Dn. "Dn, let me tel

    you something, I meta crazy

    woma#q today, and because of her,

    ended Up switching my things-with

    hers. You have no idea how

    embarrassed I was." Content

    belongs to

    She wanted to tell Dn everything that had happened that day. but Dn interrupted her saying, "Selina, I want to meet up with you."

    "Okay, I''ll go to you."

    "Regency Hotel, room 302. I''l meet you there in half an hour.�� After saying that, Dn hung up the phone.

    Room 302 in the Regency Hotel was the ce that had been arranged by Reid.

    Selina had the driver to send her to the Regency Hotel.

    She didn''t know why Dn had asked to meet her there.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840

    She didn''t think much about it. She had been with Dn for so many years, but the things that should have already happened had yet to ur.

    In this era, it seemed unimaginable, but that was the truth

    Dn had never made a move on her, and she toc had been fervently holding onto her chastity.

    They had innocently loved each other for all these years.

    When Selina arrived at room 302 in the hotel, she knocked on the door, but no one answered.

    When she tried to push the door, it responded to her push and swung inwards.

    Selina was stunned by what she saw.

    The hotel room had been specially decorated, with rose petals covering the whole floor, and transparent balloons filled the room

    Cn the pure white bed, the rose petals were arranged to form a few big words.

    "Marry me, Selina.��

    Everything was so romantic and perfect.

    Selina covered her mouth with excitement.

    For the past few years, Dn had stopped doing such things for her. In fact, on the day he suggested that they marry, he had just thrown it into the

    middle of a normal conversation all of a sudden. However, this time, to think that he had spent so much time and effort to decorate...

    Right that moment, Dn walked in.

    A look of surprise shed across Dn''s eyes when he saw the scene in front of him

    Nheless, the surprised look on his face soon faded away, and he felt extremely disgusted.

    He knew who had arranged all of this.

    Reid.

    Dn suppressed the extreme revulsion in his heart.

    Traces of pain and guilt shed through his eyes as he locked at Selina''s back view.

    For the sake of Missha, he would have to hurt her yet again.

    This girl, who loved him so much.

    "Selina," Dn said.

    There was a hint of coldness and guilt in his voice.

    Selina turned her head

    Her eyes were filled with ecstatic joy.

    Dn''s heart felt like it had been shed open by a sharp de.

    A nobledy like Selina must have been to all kinds of grand asions. Yet here she was, overjoyed at the mere sight of the barely decorated hotel

    room

    Her love for him was so deep.

    Selina looked at Dn, so excited that she could barely string a coherent sentence together. "Dn, I really didn��t expect you to put in so much effort

    to decorate, since I know it''s not your style. I''m so happy. really."

    The happier Selina felt, the more Dn''s heart ached.

    His expression was incredibly stiff.

    He averted his gaze because it was simply too painful to see how happy she was.

    As his eyes shifted across the room, he incidentally realized that there was a camera hidden in the corner of the wall.

    Dn held his breath as his hands clenched into fists, veins pulsing, seemingly on the verge of bursting

    That d*mn brute Reid had installed a camera to record this.

    Dn had the viclent urge to instantly tear down

    the camera.

    However, Missha''s face shed across his mind. Missha''s face as she seemed like she was about to go mad, as well as the doctor''s words.

    The doctor said that there was a tumor in Missha''s head. Therefore it was advised not to stimte her too much. Otherwise, the tumor would likely

    worsen, and it could even turn malignant

    Dn couldn''t be impulsive unless he wanted Missha to die.

    His lips paled, and the next second, he had knelt on one knee.

    Selina was shocked by Dn''s actions.

    "Selina, marry me." Dn said.

    He lowered his head and did not dare to look into her eyes. His voice was filled with infinite pain.

    However, Selina, who was consumed by her excitement, did not notice it at all.

    She only knew that Dn had proposed to her.

    This time, the marriage proposal was not casually said like thest. He had specially decorated the scene of the proposal and even knelt down on

    one knee for her.

    Selina felt like she was about to cry.

    She pulled Dn up and said, "Keep your pride. You don''t have to kneel. I will marry you."

    She was so moved that her words were choked up.

    "I already decided to marry you thest time you asked, so you really didn''t have to do that." Although Selina had put it like that, her tone was

    nheless filled with joy.

    Dn''s face turned paler.

    He nced at the camera.

    The camera was like Reid''s eyes, constantly monitoring him and looking attentively at his every move.

    "Selina." Dn.gpened his mouth

    with great difficulty, almost

    exhausting all of his energy with ~~

    every word he uttered. "Let''s get =

    marriedin two days. I''ve already��

    decgrated the wedding venue-All I

    needs is you, my bride. Areou

    willing to marry me?" Content

    belongs to

    Selina��s breathing suddenly became rapid

    She nodded heavily. "I am. I''m willing to marry you!"

    Then, she threw herself into Dn''s embrace.

    Dn held Selina in his arms, his fingers trembling.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "But..." Selina suddenly spoke, and her face turned red. "We still have to wait until the wedding night

    to do ��that��. We can''t do it now.��

    Selina must have misunderstood his intentions because of the choice of location for this marriage proposal.

    Although Selina loved Dn very much, she insisted on holding onto her own principles.

    Dn''s lips moved beside Selina�� s

    ears. He spoke, sounding like he was

    making-an oath to her. "Selina, do

    not worry. I will not touch you.

    definitely won''t touch you before our

    weeding night.��

    od

    He was a man, a normal man, and any normal man would definitely have had the desire.

    However, he had always suppressed it.

    He would havethe right to have

    Selina, only shen his rtionship

    with Selina.became truly pure and->

    when there was no petty scheme:

    between them, and noone ?

    threatening them. Otherwise how

    cod he be worthy of her? Content

    bel ongs to  ?

    When Selina returned home, she told her mother that she would be getting married in two days�� time.

    For a moment, Cecilia was stunned.

    It was followed by a slight bitterness at the corners of her lips. "Selina, is it serious this time?"

    Selina nodded adamantly.

    Cecelia went into her room and took out a delicate box.

    Cecilia opened the box, and there were two diamond rings inside.

    The diamond ring shed with a dazzling re. A single nce was enough for one to tell that its value was unmatched.

    Cecilia looked at Selina and said, "Selina, I prepared this for you a long time ago. One is yours, and the other is for your husband. I can finally give it

    to you."

    Selina took the diamond ring, with gratitude in her eyes. "Thank you, Mom."

    "Silly child." Cecilia looked at Selina. "There''s no need to thank me. It''s fine as long as you like it. By the way, where will the wedding be held? Have

    you arranged it?"

    "He''s the one preparing it,�� Selina said softly.

    Cecilia silently frowned. "Does he need the Whitlock family''s help?��

    Cecilia knew that he didn''t have much money. She didn''t want her own daughter to be married off too shabbily. It would be fine for the wedding to be

    organized by the Whitlock family.

    Upon hearing Cecilia''s words, Selina immediately shook her head and said, "Mom, it''s okay. He has his own pride.��

    Dn was a very prideful man. If the wedding was handled by the Whitlock family, she was afraid that it would hurt Dn''s self-esteem.

    Cecilia''s heart ached when she saw Selina acting like that.

    How could her daughter, who had always been so proud of herself, be so humble for the sake of a man?

    "Call Tobias and Natalie home. They shoulde back for your wedding,�� said Cecilia.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841

    She knew that if Selina really married Dn, Peter and Rudopth would definitely not attend the wedding. She wouldn''t allow Selina to be married

    without any of her family in attendance.

    Although Tobias did not approve of Selina and Dn either, he was still a tolerant person. Therefore, he would understand and be willing to take part

    in Selina��s wedding

    Selina shook her head. "How can I ask them toe back when Natalie and Tobias are in the middle of their honeymoon?"

    "It''s fine." Cecilia said softly. "They''ve been there long enough. It''s about time for them toe back."

    Upon hearing Cecilia''s words, Selina fell silent.

    Later on, Cecilia personally made a call to Tobias.

    Following that, Natalie called Selina.

    "Selina, are you really going to get married in a week?" Natalie asked.

    Her tone was light, without any emotion.

    "Yes, it''s sure this time. It''s no longer a joke,"

    Selina said shyly.

    Since Dn''s words had always been ambiguous, she really couldn''t tell when he meant what he said and when he didn''t.

    This time, however, it must be true.

    That was because Dn had gone through the trouble of decorating the hotel room for their proposal, and had even gotten down on one knee for her.

    "Congrattions, Selina.��

    "Thank you, Natalie," Selina said, her voice full of joy. She did not hide her happiness at all.

    "Tobias and I will be back in two days," Natalie said.

    "Natalie, you don''t have toe back if you guys are still on your honeymoen. Besides, I''ve already guessed that my father and grandpa won''t be

    attending my wedding anyway. The both of you should just go on and have fun. I would hate to bother you on your heneymoon,�� Selina said.

    Without realizing it, a twinge of bitterness had seeped into her voice.

    Anyone would hope that their marriage would receive their family''s blessings, and Selina was no exception.

    However, she knew that if she really married Dn, Peter and Rudopth would definitely not give her their blessings.

    "Well then, that''s more of a reason to attend your wedding. We''re your family, so how could we be absent?�� Natalie said in a firm tone. "Besides, our

    honeymoon is almost over. I too miss home after having been away for so long, and I also miss Hayden."

    "Okay, then," Selina said, her voice a little mischievous. "It''s just that the wedding might be a bit shabby, so I hope you don��t mind.��

    "How could I? Selina, you''re a real princess, and a real princess will still be a princess even if their wedding is tacky."

    Selina couldn''t help butugh. When she did so. her eyes suddenly clouded with tears. "Natalie, you really have a way with words."

    "No, I''m just stating the truth,�� Natalie responded with a grin.

    Five dayster, Natalie and Tobias took a ne back.

    The ne was a private one because they had too many things to bring back.

    Natalie had bought all kinds of local snacks from every ce they had visited, one bag after another, to the point that it could probably fill up a whole

    room

    When she got on the ne, she suddenly realized that her stomach had be very bulged.

    She looked at her lower abdomen in disgust. "Oh my God, why have I be so much chubbier after such a short trip?"

    Tobias burst intoughter. "It''s only natural, since you''ve been feasting every day.��

    During their honeymeon trip, Natalie was simply eating all the time.

    Natalie pouted with a pitiful look on her face. "So you don''t like me anymore?��

    The way she looked right then made Tobias�� heart melt.

    He could not help himself as he reached to hug Natalie. "Dummy, how could I ever dislike you? Being chubby is good. It''s nice to touch."

    The corners of Natalie''s mouth instinctively curled up as Tobias embraced her tightly.

    She really liked this feeling of being cared for by him.

    After a while, Natalie pushed Tobias away. "All right, I''ll suffocate if you keep on hugging me like that. Sob..."

    Just when she finished speaking, he descended fully upon her lips.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    He pulled back after what felt like half a day.

    Tobias�� eyes were like a bottomless abyss as he stared deeply at Natalie. "Natalie, only kisses can suffocate a person, not hugs.��

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    "Do you get it?"

    "Get what?" Natalie was stubborn

    "If you don''t, I''ll give you another demonstration.�� Tobias pretended to move to kiss Natalie again.

    Natalie quickly blocked Tobias with her hand and said with a smile, "Okay, okay. I get it."

    Cnly then did he stop his actions.

    The two of them looked at each other, their eyes filled with joy.

    They had been like this for this whole period of time. Natalie was happy beyond imagination.

    She thought that perhaps it was because she had suffered too many hardships with Tobias. Therefore, even the heavens sympathized with her, which

    was why they could live so cheerfully.

    Natalie could not help but lean onto Tobias�� shoulder. "Tobias, I''ve felt so happy throughout this period of time."

    During their honeymoon trip, she had felt delight that she had never experienced before in her lifetime.

    Tobias''voice was filled with

    affection: If you''re happy, I''ll bring��

    you here next time. I can take you

    anywhere after Selina''s wedding i is

    overyor after you''ve given bith to

    ourbaby.��

    -

    Natalie couldn''t help but touch her belly with her hand. "We should just wait until after I''ve given birth. Your work is important too."

    "You are the most important,�� Tobias responded.

    The corners of Natalie''s mouth

    curled up. "H��nestly, if you think

    about it, weveally still have a lot of

    things tq do. I have to give birth tas

    our chite; we have to hold our ~

    wedding again in the United States;

    and we will go on a trip withHayden.

    There sure are a lot of things for us

    to do."

    Tobias ced his hand on top of Natalie''s, which was on her belly, saying, "Natalie, we don''t have to rush. We still have a lot of time to finish these

    things one by one."

    Natalie smiled and nodded. "Right, we were supposed to change Hayden''s name too. We still have yet to."

    Tobias was speechless.

    He felt a little helpless. Thest time they had set out to change Hayden''s name, Selina just had to call him "Melon", and so it was dyed

    indefinitely.

    "There''s no need to rush. We can still talk about it in the future,�� said Tobias.

    "All right, we can take it slow. After all, we still have a lot of time. There''s still a long road ahead of us." At the thought of this, Natalie''s eyes sparkled

    with glee.

    She still had a long life ahead of her. The thought of happily spending her life with this man in front of her was the most wonderful thing in the world.

    "Natalie." Tobias�� thin lips slowly outlined her name. "l won''t let you suffer anymore, for the rest of your life."

    atalie stopped breathing for a

    moment. Aftgr a while, she nodded

    vigorously t believe you. Inthe ~~

    future, I''Cenjoy living avish ~

    festyle with you. We''ll cross every

    obstacle in our path and see atl the

    world has to offer. I will live happy

    8 with you.�� Content beJongs to

    oF

    There were glistening tears in Tobias'' eyes.

    "Okay, Natalie, I promise you that I will give you everything you want," he said in a low voice.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842

    After Natalie came home, Selina gave her a big hug.�� Natalie, I missed you so much.��

    With mixed feelings, Natalie eximed, "Selina, I missed you too."

    Selina and her probably had the most harmonious rtionship sisters-inw could have. They were close beyond belief.

    Cecilia looked at Selina and Natalie with a smile. "Natalie, after you left, Selina would not stop talking about you. You two should have a good chat to

    catch up. When Haydenes, he will probably keep asking for Natalie."

    Selina was very worked up when she heard that.

    She held Natalie''s hand. "Right. Natalie, I almost forgot about Hayden, that prodigy. There will be nothing for me once he''s here. Let''s go to my room

    now and have a good talk. I have a lot to tell you."

    Natalieughed and said, "Alright, let''s have a good chat."

    Cecilia watched with a grin as Natalie and Selina entered the room.

    She felt proud, as many sisters-inw generally had bad rtionships. Most of the time, it was just to maintain superficial harmony. She was d that

    the rtionship between Natalie and Selina could be so good.

    "Mom, how have you been recently?" Tobias asked with a low and deep voice.

    Cecilia''s gaze fell on Tobias'' face. "Great! Hayden and I are fine. The only bad thing is..."

    She sighed. "Selina is getting married. But I''l just let her be. She is old enough to decide for herself."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    There was a gleam in Tobias�� eye.

    If it was the past, he would definitely have had a talk with Selina. However, Natalie had talked him out of it thest time.

    Even if he were to have a discussion with her, the end result would probably be the same.

    Moreover, it was already hard enough for a person to meet someone they like. Thus, he would just let Selina be.

    "It''s good if she can find someone she loves, Mom."

    The corner of Cecilia''s lips turned up bitterly. "Let''s hope so."

    Having said that, she changed the subject and said, "By the way, I have to go out. Hayden''s gotten taller recently. I''m going to lock for some clothes

    to buy for him. Would you like to go shopping together?��

    "I''m afraid I can''t spare any time today. I''ve invited Matthew to drop byter," Tobias said.

    "Alright, I''ll have a servant go with me then. You two should have a good chat." Cecilia said, then hurried away.

    In the bedroom, Selina poured everything out to Natalie.

    Natalie could tell that Selina was ovee with joy.

    Thest time Selina had told her that she was getting married, Natalie could still sense slight disappointment within Selina.

    However, this time, she was obviously happy.

    Selina was practically dancing with joy as she said, "Natalie, you know, Dn hates doing things like that. And yet, for my sake, he put so much effort

    in the nning and decorations and he even got down on one knee for me! Do you know how rare that is for him?"

    Seeing how happy Selina was, Natalie''s worry gradually faded away.

    She was thinking that since he had put so much effort into it, he must be genuinely prepared to marry Selina.

    "Alright, I get it. You will be a bride in a few days. By the way, where will the wedding be held?" Natalie asked.

    Selina beamed, with honey dripping from her smile. "I don''t know yet."

    Natalie was speechless.

    A strand of doubt suddenly crept into her heart.

    How could scmeone who was about to get married in a few days not even know where the venue was?

    Selina exined, "I''m not worried, since Dn said that everything will be well arranged. Natalie, do you know how envious I used to be of you in the

    past? Everything was settled by my brother and you just had to wait to be his bride. I didn''t expect that the same could happen to me too. Everything

    is being handled by him. I''m just waiting to walk down the aisle as a bride on that day."

    Upon hearing Selina''s exnation, Natalie was reassured

    She said with blessings in her tone, "Selina, I told you that you would have the happiness you wished for. Look, I was right.��

    Selina smiled and nodded, her face full of joy.

    Matthew arrived at the Whitlock family residence.

    He was sitting with Tobias on the sofa

    The sight of two handsome men of simr height sitting side by side was like a masterpiece.

    "Why are you back so soon, Tobias? I had thought that your honeymoon would be longer," Matthew said, smiling.

    "Natalie''s pregnant. Although it''s not a big deal, it''s better to be on guard, so our honeymoon was cut short,�� Tobias exined. "My sister is getting

    married soon as well, so I came back early.��

    Matthew''s body went stiff.

    Surprise shed across his eyes. "Selina''s getting married?��

    "Yes," Tobias'' gaze was slightly deep.

    Matthew felt uneasy.

    He forced himself to calm down. "Tobias, how is that possible? I thought Selina didn''t have a boyfriend. Howe she''s getting married?��

    He had alwaysthought that Selina

    was single, because he had never

    heard anything from Tobias. -

    Furthermore, the Whitlock family

    had never officially announced.

    anything about. All of the upper

    ss thought that Selina was single.

    ~

    There was a wave of emotion in Tobias'' eyes, and his tone implied that it was aplicated matter. "Matthew, how do I exin this to you..."

    If Matthew had been an outsider, he would certainly not have been willing to say anything about it. However, Matthew was a close friend of his, so

    Tobias decided to tell him after some consideration.

    "My sister and her fiance have been

    dating for marly years since they

    were students. However, they were I

    always qraind- off. My family doesn''t

    approve of him either and hoped

    that she would find someone else,

    so_they never announced it to the

    public. Most people have nd idea

    about it, but this time sh&has made

    up her mind to marry this man."

    Matthew''s brain was buzzing.

    He felt a sudden shortness of breath and his mind was a mess.

    He has always had a calm nature, but at that moment, he found it impossible to calm down

    It turned out Selina already had a boyfriend, and they were about to get married.

    Havinge back this time, he had

    made up hissmind to properly pursue

    her, taking-his time to slowly steal ~~

    her heart-He had not, however, ~~

    anticipated for Selina to be get ting

    married before he even had @

    chance to shoot his shot. Con ent

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?

    "Matthew, what''s wrong?" asked Tobias with a sh of concern in his eyes.

    There was something off about Matthew.

    Matthew quickly suppressed his emotions.

    He stood up with an unsteady gaze and said, "Excuse me Tobias, I need to use the bathroom.��

    After that, Matthew hurried away to the bathroom.

    That had simply been an excuse for him to gather up and control his emotions.

    Just then, Selina wasing out of the bathroom

    As soon as she left, she bumped into him

    Both of them were momentarily shocked.

    A blush bloomed on Selina''s cheeks.

    Meeting Matthew there was thest thing she had expected. She felt like she was going to faint.

    When she saw Matthew, she remembered the whole fluke fromst time when she had mistakenly taken and given him that adult toy. She was so

    embarrassed

    Selina had the strong urge to run away, but it struck her that something was off.

    Why should she run away? That whole incident had been a misunderstanding, and it was not as if she had really intended to give that to Matthew.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843

    Not to mention, if she actually ran away, then Matthew would really think that there was something suspicious.

    Thinking about this, Selina steeled herself and said, "Matthew! What a coincidence. We came to the bathroom together. Really, what a coincidence."

    After saying that, Selina wanted to p herself.

    She was too nervous. What in the world was she saying, talking about how it was a coincidence that they came to the bathroom together? Did people

    even talk like that?

    Knowing Matthew''s personality, she would''ve thought that he would certainly tease her again. However this time, much to her surprise, he didn''t.

    Matthew did not tease her as per usualContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Instead, he looked at Selina and stared into her eyes intensely.

    Selina was startled

    Matthew looked unusual that day, very much so. He seemed to have woken up on the wrong side of the bed.

    She licked her dry lips and exined curtly, "Matthew, let me exin to you what really happenedst time at your house. That thing wasn''t what I

    was supposed to give you. It was a lonely youngdy who had gotten into the cab I was in and mistakenly switched our packages, taking mine and

    leaving hers in the car. I just had to be scatterbrained. I took the wrong thing, so..."

    Selina stopped exining when she saw that Matthew''s expression had be even stranger.

    Selina shifted her gaze and then it suddenly dawned upon her.

    She asked dryly, "Matthew, don''t tell me you want to call up that lonely girl for a date. Wait, let me see if I still have her number so I can pass it to

    you."

    "Selina," Matthew suddenly interrupted her. His voice was low and hoarse. "You''re getting married."

    Selina was stupefied.

    Momentster, she nodded and said, "Yeah. Are youing, Matthew? I''m getting married the day after tomorrow. I won''t be a spinster anymore."

    Selina smiled sweetly.

    Her happy face was an eyesore to him.

    "Do you love him very much?" he asked quietly.

    There was a hint of imperceptible pain in his

    voice,

    "Of course. If I didn''t love him, why would I have agreed to marry him?"

    Matthew''s heart felt like it had been pierced by needles a million times over.

    Momentster, he abruptly sneered. His grin was freezing, and did not reach his eyes. "Congrattions, but I won''t be attending the wedding."

    After saying that, Matthew immediately left.

    Staring at his departing figure, Selina was dumbfounded. There was something very wrong with Matthew.

    However.

    Selina��s eyes gleamed. She suddenly realized how nice his back view was. She hadn''t realized how striking Matthew''s figure was. He was tall, and

    had a well-proportioned physique

    Matthew bid farewell to Tobias in a hurry.

    Tobias was rather puzzled. They had barely talked, and Matthew was already excusing himself to leave all of a sudden.

    "Tobias, I have something else to attend to." Matthew''s face did not look too good. "Let''s talk at another time.��

    Tobias had no choice but to nod and say, "See you next time. By the way, Selina''s wedding will be held the day after tomorrow.��

    Matthew directly interrupted Tobias. "I''ll be busy the day after tomorrow. I''m sorry that I can''te, but I''ll get someone to send over a gift.��

    Matthew hurried away after that.

    Matthew waited until he had gotten into his car before he exhaled loudly.

    He ced his hands on the steering wheel and his eyes were clouded with emotion

    He was no longer some young teenager, but when he heard the news about Selina getting married, he still made a faux pas.

    There had never been anything between him and Selina in the first ce.

    Selina didn''t even know what his intentions were.

    A hint of bitterness shed in Matthew''s eyes

    Everything had always gone smoothly in his life without a hitch, except Selina.

    Back then, at the dance, he had already been enamored with Selina. However, a single sentence from her had stopped him.

    Cnlyter had he found out that she was only sixteen at the time. He had decided to patiently wait for her to grow up.

    However, after Selina had grown up, he too found himself getting older by the day.

    Although he was only 25 years old, Selina still felt that he was too old for her liking. And right then..

    Matthew had hesitated before, but-.

    when he had finally made up his. -

    mind, ke realized that he had naissed

    his chance. Selina was already

    getting married. Content betongs to

    NovelDrama.Org ig

    Matthew felt that it was both pitiful and ridiculous.

    Nevertheless, he was powerless.

    He had his dignity and pride, and also his own principles as a person

    Separating a couple who loved each other in pursuit of his own happiness was something he could not bring himself to do.

    Momentster, there was a determined finality in Matthew''s eyes.

    He stepped on the gas and drove away as fast as he could.

    He should just forget it and treat it all as if it was nothing

    He had awoken from his dream, and there was nothing to be found.

    Either way. nothing had even happened between him and Selina, so technically there was nothing to end.

    In the blink of an eye, it was already the next day.

    Natalie was the one who reminded Selina, who was still in great excitement.

    She said that they should find out where the wedding venue was, otherwise they wouldn''t know where to go the next day.

    "Dn will definitely inform meter,�� Selina said confidently.

    "Just go and ask him first. That way, we can get prepared in advance."

    Selina thought that Natalie had a point, so she made a phone call to Dn

    The phone rang for a long time before it connected.

    Selina asked, her tone full of pleasure, "Dn, where is the wedding venue? You should be able to tell me now."

    Dn froze on the other end of the line.

    The wedding venue was indeed ready, and the preparations were well done, but he was not ready to tell Selina

    That was because the wedding venue was prepared by Reid.

    He was worried that Reid had something nned, so he dared not take the risk.

    The day before, Reid had visited Missha. Missha''s condition had improved a lot, and she was sleeping right then.

    Every time Missha got to meet Reid, she would calm down for a period of time and Dn could have a moment''s rest.

    "Dn, why aren''t you answering?" Selina asked curiously.

    Dn regained his senses. Determination shed in his eyes. "Selina, we''re not going to hold the wedding anymore.��

    Selina went rigid

    Her mind went nk.

    "Dn, what are you talking about? You''re kidding, right?" Selina said, with her smile frozen at the corners of her lips.

    Dn steeled himself. "I''m not kidding. The wedding is cancelled.��

    "Didn''t you-propose to me, Dn?

    Didn''t youalready set up the

    wedding venue? Didn''t you kneet

    down: for me? How can you say that

    you''te not going to do it anyfore?��

    Sefina said as her eyes reddened.

    ��ro

    "Selina, I lied to you."

    Bang!

    A loud noise was heard as Selina smashed the phone.

    Natalie, who had been standing beside her, leaped back in shock.

    "Selina, don''t scare me. What''s wrong?

    Selina kept biting her lips. "Nothing, Natalie. I need to go out for a bit."

    Before Natalie had recovered from her shock, Selina was gone.

    Selina didn''t ask the driver to send her there. Instead, she drove to Dn''s apartment herself.

    She speeded down the road and along the way, she nearly crashed into another car.

    The person��in the other car rolled

    down his window and shouted at

    Selina,�� ��Are you trying to die? How

    can you drive so fast?" Content

    selongs to NovelDrama.Org -

    Selina ignored him and continued to rush forward as fast as she could.

    Her mind was too chaotic, and the countless impulses shooting through her body were moring.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844

    Upon reaching Dn''s apartment, Selina stopped the car and ran upstairs.

    She knocked on the door with all her strength, making it bang.

    The door was soon opened, and Dn stood in front of Selina.

    With a smack, Selina gave him a big p in his face.

    Dn''s face immediately swelled up

    Selina gritted her teeth. "Dn, what do you take me for? Someone to y with? One moment you say we''re getting married, and the next you go

    and call it off. I''ve already told everyone that I''ll be getting married tomorrow, and now youe and drop a bomb on me saying that we''re not getting

    married? Is it really your intention to turn me into the butt of the joke?"

    Dn said nothing. Instead, he stood there like a statue.

    Smack!

    Selina pped him again

    Dn didn''t try to avoid it.

    "Dn, I''m telling you, I''ve been yed by the b*stard that you are so many times. Fine, I''m an idiot, but even if I don''t have a brain, I''ve reached my

    limit. I won''t let you toy around with me any longer. If I do, then I don''t even deserve to be a part of the human race.��

    Dn''s eyes shed with extreme pain.

    He knew that he had really broken Selina''s heart this time.

    He had quarreled with Selina many times, but Selina had never said such a ruthless thing.

    He wanted to give Selina an exnation, but he found himself at a loss for words, because he simply couldn''t and didn��t know how to exin it.

    He had done Selina wrong. It was him who was indebted to Selina.

    Selina suddenly fished out a box from her pocket. Inside the box, there were two dazzling diamond rings lying quietly inside.

    Selina��s eyes were bloodshot. "This is a gift from my mom. It was meant for you and me, but I''ve made a mistake, and so has my mother. There''s

    nothing between us anymore!"

    After saying that, Selina threw the diamond rings inte Dn''s face with force. Then, she mmed the door and left.

    The diamond rings made a sharp cut on Dn''s handsome face, leaving a streak of blood behind.

    Selina did not return home. She turned off her cell phone and drove to a bar.

    She told the bartender to get her a whole table''s worth of beer after going in

    She consumed bottle after bottle

    Hazily, she realized that she had just rushed out without any exnation and had not returned home. Her family must have been worried, and they

    might even go to find her.

    However, at that point, Selina was out of control.

    She just wanted to get drunk.

    She had quarreled with Dn many times, but Selina had never felt this sad and desperate before.

    It was the first time that she had truly made up her mind to break up with Dn.

    "Selina, if you don''t break up with that b*stard, you don''t deserve to be a part of the human race," Selina told herself.

    Then she pinched herself in her knee so harshly that a bruise formed

    She seemed to not feel the pain at all, and a cold grin formed at the corner of her lips.

    She continued downing bottle after bottle, which got her a lot of attention from onlookers.

    Among them, a few men were constantly keeping their eye on Selina. Seeing as she was getting drunker by the minute, they whispered among

    themselves.

    "That girl is pretty good looking.��

    "She has a pretty face and milky white skin, but she looks like she''s got a rather explosive personality.��

    "What would you know? Girls with explosive personalities are all the more fun to y with."

    "Do you want to make a move now?"

    "Wait, let''s wait until she gets a little more drunk."

    As time passed, Selina could no longer keep herself together. All of a sudden, sheid t out drunk on the table,

    The men took the opportunity and walked over.

    "Hey, little girl, are you drunk? Come on, let me send you back.�� ene of the men said with a lewd look in his eyes.

    Selina was drunk, but she still had her wits about her. "F*ck off, I don''t need you to send me anywhere, go away!"

    She had irritated these men with her vulgar words.

    "Come with us now if you know what''s good for you." After saying that, the men began to tug at Selina

    Selina picked up an empty beer bottle and smashed it directly over the man��s face.

    His face bled immediately .

    "Guys, there-are so many of us. Cant

    we deal with one woman? Take her

    to the Kotel now, let''s see if she''s still

    this stubborn!�� the man whow was hit

    said angrily.

    There were a lot of people in the bar, but none of them dared to stop them as the men locked like gangsters.

    Selina didn''t care much about it, either. She just kept throwing bottle after bottle at the men.

    However, she eventually ran out of bottles to throw and was no match for the group of men.

    Soan, they overpowered her and caught her.

    She struggled with all her might. "You b*stards, let me go. Do you know who I am? I''ll cook you alive if you kidnap me."

    Those men ignored Selina. They simply pulled Selina towards the bar entrance and wanted to take Selina to a nearby hotel

    When she reached the entrance of the bar, she saw a man''s blurry figure walking towards them.

    There was a glint in Selina''s eyes.

    Although she was drunk, she still had a semnce of consciousness

    She knew that she was being taken away by these men. If she didn''t escape as soon as possible, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "Hubby," Selina called at the man who was walking over.

    The man stopped in his tracks. The man behind him, Matheo Yeager. did the same, a look of surprise shing across his eyes.

    Matthew was married?

    He had never heard about it.

    Moreover.

    Matheo''s surprise doubled.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Wasn''t this woman who had called Matthew "hubby" Tobias�� sister? Wasn''t she the daughter of the Whitlock family, Selina Whitlock?

    When had they had an affair?

    The men who were tugging at her were shocked when they heard her calling him her husband.

    Selina threw herself into the man''s arms.

    She had made-up her mind to act as

    if the man infront of her was her

    husband. The men who were

    dragging-her away were all

    hooligans. They wouldn''t dare to do

    anything to her if they were 105 see

    that her husband was there: Content

    belongs to  ?

    PN

    ��

    ~

    As he inhaled the soft fragrance in his embrace, Matthew''s whole body went rigid.

    Momentster, he lowered his gaze and looked at Selina with a faint light in his eyes.

    "Isn''t it bad for you to call me Hubby when you''re getting married?" he asked softly.

    He didn''t sound like he was joking around at all. He seemed very serious.

    Selina was stupefied.

    She looked up and saw Matthew''s handsome face.

    With how drunk she had been, she

    hadn''t loaked at him clearly before

    she had thrown herself onto hin

    Only then did she realize it was

    someone familiar; not just agyone,

    butMatthew Perry himself. Content

    b��longs to  =

    Selina was instantly excited.

    She had nothing to fear now that she was in thepany of someone familiar.

    Selina stood up straight and pointed to the punks who were stunned. "Matthew, help me teach them a lesson. They tried to take advantage of me."

    Matthew turned his eyes onto those punks, and his gaze suddenly turned icy.

    As soon as they saw the imposing man in front of them, who seemed like an influential and respectable person, they were so scared that their legs

    turned to jelly.

    "Matheo, this is your bar. Please deal with these people,�� Matthew said coldly.

    His tone was so frigid that it could probably encase a person in ice.

    Matheo, who was beside him, was momentarily stunned

    He had known Matthew for many years, and he had always been a gentle person. He was one in a million among the upper ss

    This was the first time that he had seen such displeasure on Matthew''s face.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845

    "Give them hell," Matthew spat out.

    Matheo was in utter shock.

    Momentster, he came to his senses and nodded. "Understood."

    Matthew brought Selina into his car.

    By then, Selina was pretty much sobered up.

    She then realized how stupid and dangerous her actions were. She was a girl alone in a pub, drunk. If it hadn''t been for Matthew, she couldn''t have

    imagined what might have happened.

    "Thank you, Matthew,�� Selina said softly.

    Matthew''s brows furrowed slightly, and he said in an exasperated tone, "You''re already about to get married, but here you are drinking yourself

    senseless, alone in a bar. Are all of you young people like this?"

    The corner of Selina''s lips twitched. "What do you mean ��all of you young people''? Are you that old?"

    Matthew''s previous words had made him sound like an old geezer.

    "Don''t you think I''m old?" Matthew asked with a mysterious glint in his eyes.

    Selina kept silent.

    The truth was, she didn''t think that Matthew was very old. He looked quite young. It was just that he was 9 years older than her.

    "I''l send you home," Matthew said. He turned his eyes to the front, hit the gas, and drove forward.

    Selina chewed on her fingernails along the way.

    She didn''t want to go home, not at all

    She didn''t know how to exin to her family that there would be no wedding the next day.

    Though running away would not solve the problem, the only thing she wanted to do right then was avoid it all. Her mind was in too much of a mess

    that she felt certain it would explode.

    When they arrived at the gate of Whitlock family vi, Matthew stopped the car. His eyes fell on Selina''s face. "Time to get off."

    Selina��sshes trembled slightly.

    "I don''t want to go home," she said.

    "You don''t want to go home the day before your wedding?"

    "Whatever, I just don''t want to go home," Selina uttered.

    "Then I''ll call Tobias,�� Matthew said as he reached for his phone.

    Selina was so frazzled that she had instinctively grabbed hold of Matthew''s hand. "No, Matthew, don''t call my brother.��

    When Selina''s soft hand touched Matthew''s, he was dazed.

    Selina looked at Matthew imploringly and said, "Matthew, please don''t call him. Just let me be alone.��

    In the end, Matthew put down his cell phone.

    Selina sat in the car for a long time without saying anything.

    For a while, silence was all that filled the atmosphere in the car.

    After what felt like years, Matthew said, "Is there something on your mind?"

    Selina kept silent.

    A momentter, she bit her lip. "Matthew, why don''t you start the car and take me for a drive?��

    Matthew''s eyes flickered.

    After a moment''s thought, he finally stepped on the elerator.

    The car sped along quickly. Selina lowered the car window.

    A strong gust of wind blew against Selina, causing her hair to lift up.

    "Ah!" Selina screamed out of the window, as if she could vent her anger in this way.

    Selina felt like the scream did not give her the high she was after, so she thought she''d sing a song out loud instead, but then, she realized that she

    didn''t know many songs because she rarely ever listened to music.

    She took a long time to think, and recalled the song that Hayden would often hum.

    Selina, who couldn''t care less at that moment, sang at the top of her lungs. "Twinkle twinkle little star, how I wonder what you are, up above the moon

    so high, like a diamond in the sky..."

    Matthew was speechless.

    His hands, which were gripping the steering wheel, paused. Countless cars passed by along the way and they looked at her as if she was crazy.

    Selina continued to sing with no regard for propriety. Finally, she sang till her voice was hoarse and she could sing no more. Only then did she stop.

    Her eyes were filled with bitterness and darkness so thick that it seemed like it might never fade.

    "Matthew, I want drinks," Selina mumbled.

    Why had that tipsy feeling lost its edge so quickly? She had been intoxicated earlier, so why was she no longer drunk?

    "You still haven''t learnt your lesson?!" Matthew was stern.

    If not for him, the consequences would have been too horrible to contemte.

    The corner of Selina''s lips twitched.

    "Aren''t you with me now? I''m not.

    afraid-1 just want to drink -

    someting My stomach is Burning

    Up."

    The car came to a sudden halt.

    Matthew got out of the car first. "Let''s go. I''ll take you for a drink."

    Selina thought that Matthew was going to take her to a bar. but she was stunned when she got out of the car.

    The sign in front of her said "Supreme Soya House".

    What in the world was this?

    Matthew sat opposite Selina at a clean table.

    There were two cups of soy milk in front of Selina. One of them was sweet, the other was sugar-free.

    Selina was speechless as she looked at the drinks.

    "Didn''t you want to drink something? You can drink as much as you want, as long as you can stomach it." Matthew locked at Selina icily.

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She had never realized Matthew was so funny.

    Selina took a sip of the soy milk.

    Since there wasn''t any alcohol, she would have to make do with the soy milk.

    The soy milk was very sweet and tasted much better than she had imagined. Selina couldn''t help but to take anather gulp.

    "When are you going back? I''ll send you hometer." Matthew nced at the watch on his wrist.

    It was already veryte.

    Selina pretended that she hadn''t heard what Matthew said and continued to sip at her soy milk.

    "You still have to get married tomorrow," Matthew said quietly.

    There was a sh of emotion in his eyes.

    Upon hearing the word "wedding", she immediately got agitated again

    She put hercup down on the table

    heavily. "Irn telling you, don''t you~

    mention the word "wedding" in front

    of me: won''t get married for the

    rest my life. I won''t get married

    even if it could save Content belongs

    t&" od

    the world."

    Matthew did not know what to say.

    Surprise shed across his eyes

    Why was Selina so agitated?

    "What''s wrong, Selina?" Matthew questioned in a low voice.

    Selina acted nonchnt. "You''re asking me what''s wrong? What could possibly be wrong? It''s just been called off, so what?"

    Matthew''s breathing halted.

    Called off?

    "Selina, stop messing around,�� Matthew said, his voice getting lower.

    "I''m not messing around. I''m telling the truth!" Selina red at Matthew.

    "But why?"

    "How many times are you going to ask me why?"

    "I only asked you once,�� Matthew replied, feeling a little exasperatedContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    He found that Selina could be rather unreasonable at times, totally unreasonable, even.

    However, there was nothing he could bring himself to do about it.

    "There''s no reason,�� Selina answered. She took anotherrge gulp of soy milk and then downed the rest in one go.

    "Waiter, get me another ten sses of sweet soy milk!" Selina shouted loudly.

    Matthew said nothing

    His eyesnded on the other cup of soy milk and said, "There''s another cup here."

    Selina moved that cup away. ��Right

    now, I''m aot in the mood for ~~ =

    something tasteless. I only want t

    something sweet. The bitterness i in

    my R Reart needs something siveet to

    chase it away."

    -

    Although she tried to put on a brave face for the world, only she knew deep down in her heart just how upset she felt

    Soan, the waiter arrived with ten cups of sweet soy milk.

    Selina downed another ss in one go.

    When she reached for another ss, she was stopped by Matthew who said, "Slow down, you''re drinking too much.��

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846

    "Didn''t you say that I can drink as much as I want?"

    Matthew sighed.

    He had only said it in passing. Who would have known that she would madly down so much soy milk?

    "There''s not a single good man,�� Selina abruptly spat.

    This was something ssic that all women would say when hurt or greatly disappointed by a man.

    Matthew was speechless.

    "Selina, who told you that? It''s unfair to lump all men into a single category,�� Matthew said with a sigh.

    Selina��s gaze froze for a moment. After a while, she put on a bitter smile and said, "You''re right. I was too extreme. There are good men too, like my

    brother.��

    Her brother, Tobias, was indeed a really good man. He was so kind to Natalie and he doted on her down to her very bones.

    Selina envied Natalie very much .

    However, why didn''t she have such good luck?

    "Selina, Tobias is not the only one, there are other good men." Matthew said. "It''s just that you have yet to notice them.��

    He was a good man too. It was a pity that Selina didn''t notice.

    The corner of Selina''s lips twitched. "That''s right, I haven''t seen any. Tell me, why is my life so hard? There are so many good men out there, and yet

    even after staring my eyes out I have yet to catch sight of one.��

    Why had she met a man like Dn?

    "Selina, how is your life hard?" Matthew spoke while his eyes shone brightly. "You''re the prized daughter of the Whitlock family. their pride and joy.

    You''re the number one beauty in all of the upper ss. You''re someone that other people find dazzling. Why would you think that you have a hard

    life?"

    Selina��s breathing froze for a moment.

    Matthew was giving her some serious praise. If he hadn''t said anything, she would not have realized how excellent she was.

    Even Selina herself was somewhat embarrassed by what Matthew said. "It''s not that exaggerated.��

    "Selina, I''m not exaggerating,�� Matthew said firmly. "You are a real princess.��

    Selina was stunned

    If she was a real princess, then why didn''t she feel like one?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Areal princess should be cherished like the most precious of jewels in the prince''s hands, but that was not the case.

    She was like a monkey, being toyed around with. One moment, he''d said he wanted to marry her, and the next that he didn''t. He had herpletely

    in the palm of his hand.

    "You''re right, I''m a real princess," Selina said in self- deprecation. "I''m the princess of the monkeys."

    Matthew was at a loss for words.

    "Don''t joke around,�� Matthew said quietly.

    The corner of Selina''s mouth twitched.

    She was not joking. She was indeed the princess of the monkeys.

    At that point, a hint of determination suddenly shed across her eyes.

    She turned on her phone and countless missed calls and text messages appeared on her screen.

    It was toc painful to see and made her heart ache.

    She dialed a number.

    Natalie picked up the phone quickly. Her worried voice came from the other end of the line. "Selina, where have you been? Everyone is worried sick.

    None of us could get through your phone. We were about to send out a search party.��

    Selina sniffed and said in a guilty tone, "Natalie, please tell everyone that I''m fine. I''m okay. I just might not being back tonight.��

    "Why not?" Natalie asked anxiously. "Tomorrow, you still need to..."

    Selina interrupted Natalie. "There will be no wedding tomorrow.��

    On the other end of the line, Natalie was shocked

    Why would there be no wedding? Hadn''t it been clearly agreed upon already? Selina had been so excited. How could they cancel it at thest

    minute?

    "Natalie, don''t ask about the reason. Either way, it''s been called off. Please tell my mom not to worry about me. I''m fine. I''ll be fine... I''ve finally

    thought it through this time. I ampletely done with that man.��

    "Selina, you..." Just as Natalie was about to say something, she saw Cecilia looking at her.

    Natalie passed her phone to Cecilia

    "Selina, it''s me, your mother.�� Cecilia said gently.

    Her tone was very gentle. There was no me, doubt, or questioning

    Hearing this, Selina was on the verge of tears.

    "Mom." she replied.

    "Selina, no matter what happens, the family always has your back. I''m here for you,�� Cecilia said.

    Selina��s eyes turned redder. "Mom, I don''t want to get married. I don''t want to be with that man anymore.��

    "Selina, regardless of whether you get married or not, I will always support you. You''re a grown woman, you can make your own decisions.��

    Selina was choked up. "Thank you, Mom."

    "Silly child, what''s there to thank between family members? Will you being back tonight?" Cecilia asked.

    Selina��s breathing paused for a moment.

    She said bitterly,�� won''t being

    back tonight. Mom, you can rest.

    assured�� that I will arrange a safe��

    ce? to stay for myself. My mind is

    in afness right now and I don''t want

    toeome back yet." Content. belongs

    t&"NovelDrama.Org -

    Although Cecilia was being so gentle, Selina still really didn��t know how to face them if she were to go back now.

    "Okay. Take care of yourself," Cecilia replied.

    "Okay, Mom. That''s all, then.�� Selina hung up the phone.

    A tear escaped from her eye.

    Sitting opposite to Selina, Matthew''s eyes were full of astonishment.

    If he had thought that what she had said previously was just some borate joke, after this phone call, he was certain that something had gone

    wrong.

    "Matthew, can I lean on your shoulder for a while?" Selina said with a sob.

    Matthew returned to his senses.

    He stood up and sat down beside Selina. "Sure."

    Selina leaned her head on Matthew''s shoulder and cried so hard that her body was shook.

    All of her tears fell on Matthew''s shirt.

    Matthew''s heart began to throb for no reason as well.

    Selina��s tears felt like sharp swordsnding on his heart.

    He didn''t know what had happened, but he felt her pain.

    "Matthew, I''m heartbroken," said Selina as she choked on her sobs.

    "How can you be heartbroken when you''re about to get married?" Matthew asked, voice thick with emotion.

    "I just am. I feel so sad, so sad. It''s hard to exin how sad I am," Selina mumbled.

    Her tears continued to fall on Matthew''s shirt as she spoke.

    Matthew had wanted to ask about what exactly had happened, but Selina kept droning on about how sad she felt that it left no room for interruption

    So, Matthew just remained silent,

    Talking was pointless right then. I

    was better to let Selina cry for a

    while and vent out her anger. oo

    Perhaps she would cease to. be sad

    after she was done. Conterit�� belongs

    to 5 NovelDrama.Org ig

    However, before Selina finished crying her share, the waitress came.

    She felt bad as she said, "Sir, ma''am, our shop is closing for the night.��

    When Matthew and Selina had

    entered, theybiad already been ready

    to close shap, but seeing as they

    were here only for some soy milk

    they thought that they wouldn''t

    spend 100 much time drinking-it.

    Little did they expect that Selina

    wduld choose to break dawn there.

    Nobody knew how long it would take Selina to finish crying.

    Selina said with reddened eyes, "Can''t you just let me cry a little more? Just close the shop a little

    later!"

    The waitress looked even more ufortable.

    "Actually, ma''am... we were going to close shop a long time ago.��

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847

    Selina bit her lip.

    Although she was of noble status, she had never thrown her weight around.

    When she was about to leave, Matthew opened his mouth and said, "This shop will be open 24/7 from now on.��

    The waitress was speechless

    She felt somewhat exasperated. Although the man in front of her seemed to be a part of the upper ss, he still had no right to decide whether the

    shop would be open 24/7 or not.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    She said awkwardly, "Sir, our boss has never said that we would be open 24/7."

    Matthew took out a gold card. His tone was clear and gentle, without a hint of condescension. "I will buy this store now."

    The waitress was dumbstruck.

    She took the gold card and checked the bnce and was shocked to the core.

    "Uncle, you''re so generous,�� Selina murmured.

    A hint of pity shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    "Have you cried enough? Are you still sad?"

    It was fine before he asked. Immediately after he did, Selina grabbed onto his shirt and wiped all her tears and snot onto it

    Then, she sniffed. "I m done crying. No crying anymore.��

    Selina said, "Matthew, you are so generous.��

    He could clearly feel the moisture on his shoulder.

    "What''s the matter?" Matthew stared at Selina.

    There was a flicker of gloom in Selina''s eyes.

    Under Matthew''s gaze, she suddenly had the urge to pour out her heart''sints.

    She wrung her hands. "That man yed me like a fiddle. One moment he says she wants to marry me, then he turns his back and cancels the

    wedding. He makes my emotions go up and down.

    Matthew frowned in surprise, his gaze icing over a little.

    "He dared to toy with you?" His voice was filled with subtle frost

    "Why not?" There was a hint of irony in Selina''s eyes. "He''s yed me many times over, but this time I''ve finally seen through him."

    At that point, she became agitated all of a sudden. Then, she looked at Matthew and said everything

    in one breath

    "Matthew, do you know how much I liked him? I''ve been in love with him since I was a student. From then on, there had been no one else in my

    heart. Let me tell you, the boys who tried to court me could''ve formed a line throughout the school, but I was not tempted by any of them. I stubbornly

    insisted on being with him, yet he still failed me!"

    "I saw him fooling around with other women multiple times, but I endured it all. I''m a total perfectionist, and yet I endured it all for him. I just wanted to

    be with him happily. I didn''t have any extravagant desires, but he yed me for a fool!"

    "Do you know how happy I was when he finally got down on ane knee? I thought I had the whole world, but today. he suddenly said that we''re not

    getting married anymore. He''s just been ying with me."

    Every word spoken by Selina was like a sharp de, piercing Matthew.

    The coldness around his eyes and eyebrows seemed to condense into a white frost.

    It was hard for him to imagine that a girl as tender as Selina could be willing to stoop so low to be at a man''s side.

    She had even been willing topromise when she had found him cheating on her.

    He couldn''t have imagined that Selina would be capable of withstanding something as awful as this. He could only imagine just how much she had

    loved this man. She loved him so much that she even lost her self-esteem.

    Selina��s eyes reddened again as she spoke

    She took deep breaths. "Matthew, this time, I have reallye to my senses. I have broken up with that man for good. From now on, he will no

    longer have a chance to y me anymore, I swear!��

    Matthew kept silent for a moment.

    "Have you really made up your mind?" He fixed his gaze on Selina.

    Selina nodded vigorously.

    She seemed to be worried that Matthew would not believe her and said. "Matthew, introduce someone to me. I must start a new life. I want to end it

    with that manpletely!"

    All sorts ofplicated emotions surged in Matthew''s eyes.

    He slowly said, "Are you sure you want to break up? If you are just saying it without meaning it. you will only hurt yourself and others.��

    Selina stood up with her face flushed. "I''ve said so much, but you still don''t believe me. I''ve told you that I''m serious, not joking!"

    In Selina''s gaze, Matthew saw resolution.

    Aripple shed through his dark eyes.

    Matthew stood up too.

    His deep gaze fell on Selina��s face and he said in a soothing tone, "I believe you, how can I not believe you? It''s just reallyte now, you should rest

    well."

    Matthew could see that Selina was already exhausted.

    Selina bit her lip.

    He was right, what she needed was some good rest

    She had been so emotional that she had impulsively poured out many hidden secrets in her heart to Matthew.

    She was starting to regret it.

    Those matters should have been kept hidden.

    She was a proud girl and didn''t like to show weakness in front of others. Yet, in that moment, she was totally vulnerable in front of Matthew.

    "Right, I''ll go lock for a hotel to stay in. I''ll have to make do for the night.�� Selina said.

    "I''l take you there,�� Matthew offered.

    Selina didn''t have any objection.

    Matthew was a gentleman, and she trusted him very much

    Although Matthew was extremely flirtatious, she knew that he had a bottom line.

    Not to mention, Matthew hadn''t flirted with her for the whole day, which made her feel morefortable around him.

    Matthew had nned to choose a

    five-star hotel, but it was quite far��

    away. Selina didn''t want to go that

    far, Se- she casually pointed at-one

    along the way and said, "Thig''one

    witkdo." ~

    -

    Matthew briefly inspected the outward appearance of the hotel and found it to be not bad, despite it not being top tier.

    Besides, he had always respected the decisions of others. Since Selina suggested this hotel, Matthew did not object to it

    However, when she went to ask for a room, the receptionist suddenly said, "We have a couple''s room here for just 1,000 dors more. Would you like

    that?"

    Matthew was speechless.

    So was Selina.

    The receptionist had mistaken them for lovers.

    Matthew nted his gaze towards Selina.

    Selina blinked

    "It''s fine. An ordinary room will do," Matthew said clearly.

    The receptionist clicked her tongue.

    She thought that she would

    definitelyhave been able to get them

    to take the couple''s room. That way,

    she could earn more inmission.

    Afterall, Matthew clearly looked like

    a rich man with an aura like his.

    Cdntent belongs to

    She hadn''t expected that...

    After issuing them the room card, Selina and Matthew went upstairs.

    When they arrived at the door of the room, Matthew stopped and said, "Selina, go in and have a good rest. Everything will be fine after you have a

    good night''s rest.��

    Selina nodded.

    Just as Matthew was about to leave, she suddenly called out to him.

    Matthew stopped and turned his head.

    Selina looked at Matthew with gratitude. "Matthew, thank you for tonight."

    Although she had told him all of her

    shamefubsecrets that night, and he

    was unger no obligation to listen�� to

    her, he- had stil stayed by her side

    for 5 long. Selina felt rather?

    tosiehed.

    -

    "Dummy, what is there to thank me for?" Matthew suddenly walked over and patted Selina''s face. "Be good and have a proper sleep tonight. Don''t

    think about anything."

    Both his gaze and tone were doting, which left her at a loss for a moment.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848

    The way Matthew talked to her was like a father talking to his daughter.

    Matthew went down and got another room, which was opposite Selina''s.

    The receptionist snickered in her heart.

    She thought to herself, "See. you just had to be stingy. You couldn''t even bring yourself to pay another thousand dors. Now your girl is mad at you

    and doesn''t want you to stay with her..."

    After receiving his ess card, he went into his room.

    As soon as he entered the hotel room, he got a call from Matheo.

    "Have you dealt with it?" Matthew asked calmly after the call was connected.

    "I have. How could it not be dealt with? However, Matthew, I''ve known you for so long, and this is the first time I''ve seen you so angry," Matheo said.

    Matthew kept silent.

    "Where are you now?" Matheo asked.

    "A hotel," Matthew answered

    "Are you getting some tonight?" Matheo asked

    with a bit of ambiguity in his tone,

    Matthew was speechless.

    They were both grown-ups. Of course, he knew what "getting some" meant in this context.

    "You think too much,�� Matthew said, exasperated. "We got separate rooms, Selina and I."

    "F*ck, are you a monk?" Matheoughed.

    Matthew felt increasingly helpless.

    He was no monk. Of course, he desired Selina.

    However, as a human, he had to have a bottom line. He had his own limits.

    "By the way, when did you get together with the daughter of the Whitlock family?" Matheo asked again.

    Matheo has always been a man who spoke his mind.

    Matthew frowned slightly. "Matheo, your choice of wording isn''t right.��

    "How is it wrong? She even called you hubby. Don''t tell me that you haven''t slept with her?"

    Matthew was at a loss for words.

    Matheo''s voice was suddenly tinged with a hint of yfulness. "I wonder if Tobias knows you''ve done it with his sister,��

    Matthew did not know how to respond.

    He coughed and said, "Matheo, first of all, nothing happened between Selina and I. She had called me hubby then because she was drunk and in

    desperate need of help. Moreover, if anything were to have happened between us, I would be serious about it. I wouldn''t disappoint Tobias.

    Matheo chuckled.

    "You like that girl."

    Matthew did not answer.

    "Don''t tell me that the reason you haven''t found a girlfriend for so many years is because of her?"

    "It doesn''t matter,�� Matthew replied

    "You really are a hopeless romantic, the kind that only shows up once in a million years. It''s a pity that you don''t stand a chance. Have you forgotten

    that nine years ago..."

    "Matheo, it''s reallyte now. I need to rest,�� Matthew interrupted him.

    "Have a good rest, then." Matheo was just about to hang up when he added, "Will you really be able to sleep when the woman you like isn''t in the

    same room as you. Should I get you some woman to relieve you?"

    "Nope," Matthew declined. "I''ve waited for all these years, so what''s one more night?"

    A low chuckle escaped from Matheo''s throat. "You''re right. You''ve still got your right hand." Matthew was speechless

    Selina had a strange dream that night.

    In her dream, Dn hadn''t told her that they were not getting married anymore.

    She went to the wedding happily the next day, only to find that the groom was someone else.

    The groom was not Dn.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    The groom was Matthew.

    Matthew, dressed in a tuxedo, was even more handsome, but this made Selina feel scared for some reason.

    How could it be Matthew? How had it be Matthew?

    Her groom was obviously Dn. How could it be Matthew?

    "Selina, marry me," Matthew knelt down on one knee directly in front of Selina and said.

    "No, not you. The person I''m going to marry is Dn,�� Selina said anxiously.

    There was deep affection in Matthew''s eyes. "Selina, not Dn, it''s me. It''s me whom you''ve wanted to marry right from the start.��

    Natalie, Tobias and Cecilia walked towards her right then.

    Selina was surrounded by their words.

    "Selina, Matthew is the one who is most suitable for you. The person you want to marry is him."

    "That''s right. Dn isn''t suitable for you. Matthew and you are a match made in heaven.��

    "Selina, just get married to Matthew today. This is the true beginning of your happiness."

    When Selina woke up from her dream, she was drenched in cold sweat.

    Selina wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead.

    Was it because she had stayed with Matthew for a long period of time that caused her to have such a strange dream?

    Selina picked up the phone to take a lock at the time, but found instead multiple missed calls and text messages from Dn.

    Selina��s heart felt like it had been harshly sliced once more

    She wanted to delete everything without even reading them.

    In the end, however, she relented and read them anyway.

    "Forgive me, Selina. I''ll exin everything to you in the future.��

    "Selina, it''s all my fault. You can do anything to me, be it scolding me, hitting me or even hating me."

    Selina��s eyes clouded with a thin mist.

    After a moment''s hesitation, she deleted all the messages and then blocked Dn''s number.

    It was always the same every single time.

    What''s the point of hurting her and then begging for her forgiveness again?

    In the past, Selina would have forgiven him and treated it as if nothing had happened

    Nheless, this time, she really couldn''t do that

    She felt like she had fallen from heaven straight into hell. How could Dn ever understand this feeling?

    She was afraid, terribly so.

    Selina sniffed and pulled up the corners of her lips, forcing herself to smile.

    Selina had always been an optimistic and cheerful girl. How could she be a lifeless person over such a small matter?

    Selina got out of bed.

    No matter how much pain she felt, she still had to smile and pretend that she didn''t care about it. This was who Selina Whitlock was.

    After Selina washed up, she opened the door, ready to leave the hotel. When she reached the door however, Selina was stunned

    Matthew was standing there.

    They looked into each other''s eyes and Selina was scared out of her wits.

    She patted her chest, trying to recover from the shock. "Why are you standing here like that early in the morning?��

    It was a good thing that Matthew was handsome, otherwise, she would''ve mistaken him for a ghost.

    "I was waiting for you to wake up," Matthew said with a slight hoarseness in his tone.

    He seemed to be exhausted because he likely hadn''t slept wellst night.

    "Don''t tell me that you drove to the hotel early in the morning and waited for me to get up?��

    "I was in the room directly opposite yoursst night.�� Matthew''s tone was soft and low as he stated it inly.

    Selina was shocked.

    "Why didn�� Fyou just knock on the

    door? Have you been standing there

    for a long time?" "Il was afraid that I

    would-wake you up,�� ��Matthew

    muttered. "So I waited for yol to get

    up=and open the door yourself"

    Cdntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    A tinge of astonishment shed through Selina''s eyes. Then, she felt warmth spread across her chest.

    She hadn''t-expected Matthew to be

    SO attentive. In order to avoid waking

    her up; ��he had stood patiently .

    outside the door and waited for her.

    "Let''s go have breakfast,�� Matthew said.

    Selina nodded and followed Matthew.

    When Selifa got into the elevator, -.

    she reflested on the events of the~

    past night and realized that Matthew

    was.being very nice to her. Could it

    be For Tobias�� sake? Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849

    Selina thought that it might be possible.

    However, after spending time with him for the past two days, Selina really felt that Matthew was indeed a very nice man. He was careful and

    considerate. Any woman who married him will be blessed.

    "What are you thinking about?" She suddenly heard Matthew''s calm voice beside her ear.

    Selina regained her senses. "Matthew, I''vee to realize that you are actually quite a good person.��

    "You''ve only just realized?" Matthew raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Selina smiled. "At first, I thought you were quite the tease and quite the pervert. It was only when you toned down your flirting that I realized there was

    a good man behind all that."

    Matthew was speechless.

    He smiled wryly.

    Selina was the only person on this earth who would think of him as a pervert.

    After walking out of the hotel, Matthew asked Selina where she wanted to go to have their breakfast. Selina was fine with anything

    Matthew brought Selina to a nearby buffet restaurant. The restaurant was very exclusive and high-end.

    After sitting down, Matthew asked, "What do you want to eat? I''ll get it for you."

    Actually, Selina wanted to get up and get it herself, but seeing as Matthew had offered, she didn''t. "Anything''s fine. Just take whatever you want.��

    She didn''t have much of an appetite, so it didn''t matter what Matthew took for her.

    She hadn''t nned to have breakfast at first, she was merely stubbornly holding onto her facade. She wanted to show everyone that she wasn''t that

    upset to the point where she didn''t even feel like eating.

    Momentster, Matthew returned back.

    What surprised Selina was that all the food Matthew had gotten was food that she liked.

    "How did you know that I like to eat all of this?" Selina asked in astonishment.

    A dim light shed in Matthew''s eyes, and he said indifferently, "I just took whatever."

    "What a coincidence,�� Selina replied.

    She began to eat breakfast in a dazed state. Matthew''s gaze keptnding on her face.

    Selina finally noticed Matthew''s gaze.

    She touched her own face. "Matthew, is there something on my face?"

    Matthew coughed lightly. "Selina, do you still mean what you saidst night?

    "What did I say?" Selina asked casually.

    She picked up a ss of juice.

    "That you wanted me to introduce someone to you." Matthew stared at Selina with his dark pupils

    There was a slight pause in Selina��s breath.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Momentster, she nodded. "Yes, I do.��

    Before this, she had never thought of interacting with anyone of the opposite gender as she had only Dn in her heart.

    However, she had changed her mind.

    She wanted to get acquainted with other men, and even date them. She did not want Dn to be the only persen in her world.

    She wanted to have a new life and new rtionships.

    She knew that it might be very difficult.

    However, no matter how hard it was, she still had to try. didn''t she?

    She could not be consumed by a past rtionship

    and keep making mistakes over and over.

    Matthew''s gaze was suddenly filled with a burning desire.

    "Matthew, do you know anyone suitable?�� Selina took a sip of fruit juice.

    "Yes."

    "Oh, who is it?" Selina asked casually.

    "Me," Matthew replied.

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She spat out the juice in her mouth

    Matthew gave her a napkin. "Why are you so worked up?"

    Selina did not know how to respond

    She looked Matthew up and down. "Matthew, are you serious?"

    "I''m serious," he replied. His eyes were full of certainty, without any joking element in his tone

    Selina was stunned, as she could tell that Matthew was not joking with her.

    Maybe the flirting he had done in the past was only a joke, but what he had just said was definitely not

    There was no way Matthew would joke around with her in a situation like this.

    "Matthew, the age gap between us is too big."

    Selina blurted out.

    A hint of helplessness shed across Matthew''s eyes. "It''s only nine years."

    Selina coughed

    Likely because of his rtionship with Tobias, and the fact that he was nine years older than her, Selina had always..

    She had always regarded Matthew as an elder, which was why she often referred to him as an old man.

    However, this "old man�� had suddenly said that he wanted to be her boyfriend!

    Her thoughts and emotions became jumbled.

    "Selina, I''m serious. Please think about it." Matthew said quietly.

    Selina bit her lip. "Matthew, I don''t think we''repatible.��

    "Why not?" Matthew stared at Selina.

    Selina didn''t know why either. She just felt that it was inappropriate.

    Although Matthew was on par with

    the Whitlock family in terms of

    status and Wealth and was a IN

    handsonge�� and considerate person,

    she hag-nheless called Matthew

    ��old mah so often that it seemed to

    have be the truth. For, him to

    say y he wanted to be-her

    boyfriend felt inexplicably weird to

    her.

    "I don''t know how to exin it, I just don''t think we''repatible," Selina said dryly.

    Matthew''s gaze was deep.

    After a moment, he suddenly cut a

    piece of his sunny side egg and put

    it into Setina�� s te. His voice was

    gentle without any pressure as he

    said Selina, how would youknow if

    yott don''t give it a try?" Content

    b��longs to NovelDrama.Org =

    Then, he grinned at Selina. "Isn''t that right, Selina? You can onlye to a conclusion about something after giving it a try."

    His smile was very warm, like daylight on a sunny winter''s day.

    Selina found Matthew''s smile to be incredibly attractive

    She had seen a lot of men who had nice smiles.

    For example, Tobias. When he smiled, it was as if he could eclipse everything else in the world.

    For example, Dn, who had the smile of a ruffian.

    However, she had never seen a grin like the one on Matthew''s face. It was so warm that it could melt people''s hearts

    Selina��s eyshes trembled slightly, and she didn''t know how to answer Matthew.

    She suddenly felt a little regretful.

    She really shsuldn''t have told

    Matthew to introduce someone to

    her. She$iad said it because she

    was efjotional and was not thinking

    straight at that time. Who woud

    have thought that Matthewdwould

    vBlunteer himself? Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    +

    She couldn''t go forward, nor could she retreat.

    "Selina," Matthew gently said. His eyes were very clear, unlike that of a man his age. "Give me a chance. I will treat you well, and I''ll spoil you."

    His voice was firm

    Selina��s heart suddenly became a little confused

    After a while, she bit her lip. "Why don''t you let me think about it?"

    "Alright," Matthew agreed

    Without pressuring her any further, he proceeded to slice another piece of sunny side up egg and put it in Selina''s te. "You need to eat more. You

    haven''t eaten much all morning.��

    Selina nodded and half-heartedly ate the sunny side egg that Matthew had ced in her te.

    After breakfast, Selina wanted to go home.

    She might be stubborn, but she too had a sense of propriety.

    She knew that her family must be worried sick about her since she hadn''t returned the night before.

    Matthew brought Selina back home.

    He opened the car door carefully for her.

    She took note of this little action and realized that he had gantly cpened the door for her every time she got in his car.

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850

    He was a man with a truly warm heart.

    Moreover, when they came out of the restaurant, Matthew had turned many youngdies�� heads.

    It was true that Matthew, who was tall, handsome and noble, attracted much attention from young women.

    A bubble of thought appeared in her mind''s eye.

    If she were to find another man to get over Dn, Matthew was indeed quite a good catch.

    Selina had the feeling that a man like Matthew would definitely spoil his girlfriend, and that she would be veryfortable with him.

    After a series of mixed emations along the way, they finally arrived at the Whitlock family''s vi.

    Matthew stopped the car, and his eyes fell on Selina��s face. "Don''t be too pressured when you return home. Your family cares about you, and they''ll

    understand you. Don''t be too tense."

    His tone was gentle but not overwhelming, and it put one at ease.

    Selina nodded.

    "Alright," she whispered

    Matthew was really thoughtful. He had even considered the psychological pressure she would have when she returned home, which was why he said

    that in encouragement.

    "I''m getting out of the car, then.�� Selina was about to open the car door.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Selina," Matthew suddenly called.

    Selina��s hand, which was reaching to open the car door, paused. She turned to look at Matthew.

    Matthew''s gaze was deep. "Think about what I said after you get home. You can give me an answer when the timees.��

    Selina��s heart was befuddled.

    Why would Matthew make such a request so abruptly, and so seriously tco...

    Selina thought about it and a sh of brilliance shot through her mind.

    She opened her eyes wide. "Matthew, you don''t have to be like this. You don''t have to sympathize with me and pity me. I''m fine."

    She suddenly thought of the possibility that her tearfulints to Matthew the night before had caused Matthew''s sympathy to overflow.

    After all, Matthew seemed to be a good person, the kind of person who would be overwhelmed by sympathy.

    Since he felt bad for her, he then volunteered to be her boyfriend.

    Matthew''s eyes squinted in helplessness.

    "Selina, do you think that I''m doing this simply because I pity you?" Matthew stared into Selina''s eyes.

    Selina nodded seriously.

    Matthew sighed lightly.

    He said in a firm tone, "Selina, I''ve never pitied you."

    Selina��s breathing hitched

    Staring into Selina��s eyes, Matthew said calmly, "You''re the proudest princess in the world. Why would others pity you? Selina, do you still not

    understand?��

    Selina��s heart felt as if something had dealt a strong blow to it.

    She clearly saw that there was only her shadow reflected in Matthew''s deep eyes, and there was a strange light in his pupils.

    "I need to leave now. Goodbye. I''ll think about it." Selina couldn''t figure out what was going on and suddenly felt panicked, so she left the carin a

    hurry.

    Cecilia, Natalie, and Tobias were all there when she returned to the Whitlock family''s vi

    Seeing Selina return, everyone let out a sigh of relief.

    No cone asked about her decision. There was only a table full of breakfast awaiting her.

    Cecilia smiled and said, "Selina, I''m guessing that you haven''t had breakfast yet, so I''ve prepared some for you. Natalie helped too. They''re all your

    favorites."

    Natalie also smiled and added on, "That''s right, Selina. Mom and I had to wake up really early in the morning to prepare it. You have to at least try it."

    Selina��s nose felt sore.

    She thought that everyone would be bombarding her with questions when she came back about why she was no longer getting married. She hadn''t

    expected that none of them did, and they had even prepared breakfast for her.

    Selina felt that she was spoiled rotten at that moment.

    For the sake of her so-called love, she had made so many people worry about her.

    Selina sat down at the table. "Alright, I''ll eat. I''m really hungry now.��

    She beamed as she spoke, and her voice was imperceptibly choked up.

    Actually, she already had breakfast, but she forced herself to eat

    Selina made an effort to devour the food as if she were really famished

    "Eat slowly, or else you''ll damage your stomach.�� Tobias said gently.

    Selina smiled at Tobias. ��I can''t slow down. The breakfast Mom and Natalie cocked is really delicious. I can''t hold back."

    A dim light shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    The more Selina acted like that, the more he felt that there was something wrong with her.

    It was not just Tobias that saw through her act, Cecilia and Natalie did too.

    However, they just acted as if nothing had happened, grinning and having breakfast with Selina.

    After finishing thest piece of bread, Selina wiped her mouth

    She stood up. "By the way, I have an announcement to make.��

    There was a smile on her lips

    Everyone''s hearts tensed up.

    Selina said happily, "I am not getting married today, and... I''ve officially broken up with that man.��

    "This time, it''s not a joke. It''s really not a joke. I''m serious.��

    "I won''t have anything to do with that man from now on!"

    After Selina''s words, everyone was silent

    Cecilia did fot know whether it was

    true or nat as Selina had said that��

    they had broken up many times:

    However, this time, she felt that it

    was-true. Selina had never officially

    ansounced it like this in the past.

    Natalie had her doubts too. She didn''t know if this was just a spur of the moment decision on Selina''s part.

    "Natalie," Setina uttered. All of a

    sudden, she held Natalie''s arm. "The

    weather is wonderful today, justike

    my mood. Let''s go shopping ~

    together. I want to go shopping, I

    want to shop until I drop.�� Content

    b��longs to NovelDrama.Org =

    Natalie smiled. "Alright, I want to buy some stuff toc.��

    Selina looked at Tobias with a grin. "Tobias, do you mind if I borrow Natalie for the day?��

    Tobias'' eyes fell on Natalie''s face. Natalie nodded to Tobias.

    "I don''t mind," Tobias said. "You two should enjoy

    yourselves.��

    Before they left, Tobias kissed Natalie on her forehead. "l won''t be apanying you today, then. See you tonight.��

    There was a blush on Natalie''s face. She mumbled, "Yeah."

    Selina, who was beside them, could not help but ask, "Tobias, Natalie, you two have already been together for so long. Why do you two still act like

    newlyweds?"

    "Why wouldn''t we...?" Tobias nced at Selina.

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    Newlyweds? Their child was already attending kindergarten.

    However, a hint of envy shed across Selina��s eyes.

    She was really envious of the way Natalie and Tobias loved each other.

    The driver dropped Natalie and Selina off at a mall.

    Selina went to the most luxurious shopping mall in this city, where all kinds of high-end branded goods could be found.

    "Natalie, how is the baby now?" Selina took a look at Natalie''s belly and questioned.

    Natalie smiled and touched her stomach. "Not so fast. It hasn''t even been three months, how could it be that fast?" "I wonder if it''s a boy or a girl."

    Selinamented.

    A trace of yearning shed through.

    Natalie! s��yes, "Tobias and I both.

    think that it''ll be a girl, and thatis?

    what! ��want, too. Having bothra boy

    anda girl would be the best��

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851

    "Natalie, your wish wille true," Selina couldn''t help but say. "You and Tobias have experienced so many hardships. Everything that you wish for wille true in future."

    Natalie''s eyes shed. "I hope so. Selina, all your wishes wille true too."

    Selina gnawed at her lip. "My only wish now is that I can forget Dn as soon as possible and let God give me a good man to start anew."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched slightly.

    She had a strong feeling that Selina really meant it this time.

    That was because she had never said that she wanted to start a new rtionship when she had broken up with Dn in the past.

    Natalie knew that Selina loved Dn very much. She may have been hurt hundreds of times over by Dn, yet she still wanted to be with him.

    Even so, it didn''t mean that Selina would never break free from that dream.

    Perhaps all this pain had been building up, and this was her breaking up. She had finally decided to leave Dn for good.

    "Selina, have you really made up your mind?" Natalie asked softly.

    There was a sh of determination in Selina''s eyes. "Natalie, you don''t believe me, do you? That''s right, nobody would believe me since I''ve cried wolf so many times. However, this time I''m actually serious. I have to break up with him."

    Natalie''s gaze wavered subtly.

    After a moment, she held Selina''s hand in her own and said, "Selina, I hope you can seed this time. Good luck."

    She didn''t like to cause a rift between others, but Selina and Dn really weren''t suitable for each other at all. It was a good thing that Selina was able to wake up.

    "You don''t have to hope, it''ll happen for sure," Selina stated firmly.

    "Have you already found someone suitable?" Natalie questioned.

    If Selina wanted a new rtionship and there was no suitable target in sight, she could ask Cecilia and see if she knew anyone. That was what Natalie was thinking.

    Inexplicably, Matthew''s face shed across Selina''s brain. She thought of the way he had looked at her with a faint smile in his eyes.

    Her face instantly flushed red. God, how could she

    think of Matthew?

    "I..." The moment Selina''s words left her mouth, they were stuck in her throat.

    D*mn. Speak of the devil, and he woulde.

    In the distance, Selina saw Matthew walking over towards them. He was surrounded by a few people.

    Selina was stunned.

    Matthew had just sent her back that morning. How was she bumping into him again?

    How could she bump into Matthew while shopping so coincidentally.

    Natalie''s eyes shed with confusion when she saw Selina dumbstruck. "Selina, what''s wrong?"

    Selina forced a smile. "Nothing. Natalie, let''s go."

    She thought that since Matthew was surrounded by several people, he was probably busy. Thus, she didn''t want to disturb Matthew and just pretended that she hadn''t seen him.

    However, Natalie traced Selina''s gaze and saw Matthew.

    Her eyes lit up instantly. "Isn''t that Matthew?"

    Selina was speechless.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Meanwhile, Matthew had also seen Selina and Natalie.

    His gaze was deep.

    Momentster, he whispered a few words to the managers beside him and walked towards Natalie and Selina.

    "What a coincidence." Matthew''s voice was clear in a way that put people at ease.

    He greeted Natalie and Selina, but his eyes were trained on Selina''s face.

    Of course, Selina perceived Matthew''s gaze, and she blinked rapidly.

    Matthew''s tall and long legs gave him an overwhelming advantage in terms of height. When he stopped in front of Selina, she felt an inexplicable sense of nervousness.

    "What a coincidence indeed," Natalie said with a smile.

    She hadn''t expected to meet Matthew whilst apanying Selina on a shopping trip.

    "I''vee here for business. Are you here to shop?" Matthew asked.

    Natalie nodded. "Yeah, I came to buy something with Selina. Selina got an urge to go shopping and we n to splurge today.

    Selina tugged at Natalie''s hand.

    For some reason, the way Natalie had put it made her embarrassed.

    Meanwhile, Natalie realized that it seemed that Selina had not greeted Matthew.

    Ever since Matthew came over, she was the only one who had been talking to Matthew.

    "Selina, say hello to Matthew," Natalie subconsciously muttered.

    Selina felt inexplicably embarrassed.

    Natalie continued, "Selina, don''t you remember what happened when you were

    tunk? Luckily, Matthew helped

    you, or I wouldn''t have known what I

    to do all by myself."

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    What was she talking about? She had no idea that had happened.

    "Hey, old man." Selina summoned up the courage to address him.

    With Natalie present, she didn''t want her bodynguage to give away any hints about the little incident between her and Matthew.

    On the surface, there seemed to be nothing between them.

    Matthew smiled with a deep meaning in his eyes. His thin lips hooked up in a smirk.

    When she saw the profound look in Matthew''s eyes, she became even more tense.

    Natalie was very surprised when she heard Selina address Matthew like that.

    She smiled as she asked Selina, "Why''d you call Matthew an old man?"

    "Because he''s nine years older than me," Selina answered, as if she was stating the obvious.

    The surprise in Natalie''s eyes grew

    Matthew was nine years older than Selina? She couldn''t tell at all.

    el

    Perhaps it was due to Matthew''s

    youthful appearance. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S

    "I really couldn''t tell," Natalie blurted out.

    "Whether you could tell or not, he''s still nine years older than me," Selina mumbled.

    Meanwhile, an exasperated look crossed Matthew''s eyes.

    He coughed softly.

    Natalie came back to her senses.

    She turned to look at Matthew. "Matthew, why don''t you take care of your own business first? I''ll be going shopping with Selina."

    Matthew nodded.

    After all, it was no simple thing to go shopping with two girls.

    "Alright, you guys go ahead first. I won''t bother you any longer," Matthew said in a clear and mellow voice.

    Seeing that Matthew was about to leave, Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    She grabbed Natalie''s hand. "Natalie, let''s go shopping."

    "Selina," Matthew suddenly called out.

    Selina''s body turned rigid in an instant.

    Goodness, why was Matthew suddenly calling after her?

    He wasn''t about to ask her for her answer in regards to whether he could be her boyfriend or not, was he. With Natalie present, if he said anything like that, she felt certain that she would die of

    ��

    embarrassment.

    Fortunately, that was not what Matthew had to say.

    His eyes fell on Selina''s feet. "Your shoces havee loose."

    Selina rxed right away.

    She was wearing a dress and a pair of white sneakers with shoces that day.

    She looked down and found that her shoces were indeed loose.

    When Selina was about to fasten her shoces, her body froze again.

    Matthew was already one step ahead. He knelt down and helped Selina to tie her shoces.

    Selina head buzzed for a moment, and then she went dumb.

    She looked at Matthew''s long and slender fingers in front of her, and her mind was whirring.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852

    Natalie was quite surprised too.

    She knew that as the daughter of the wealthy and prestigious Whitlock family, there were plenty of men who would want to get close to Selina, but there was absolutely no need for Matthew to do that.

    His background was not far off from the Whitlock family''s, so he absolutely didn''t have to try and get on Selina''s good side.

    Moreover, it was so rare for a noble man like that to be willing to lower himself to tie a woman''s shoces.

    Natalie''s impression of him instantly improved.

    Matthew was unlike most of the upper ss.

    It was not that he wasn''t noble. On the contrary, Matthew radiated ss. It was obvious that he was not an ordinary person.

    However, he did not give off the aloof feeling that other nobles did. Instead, he had an aura of inexplicable cordiality, like a warm spring breeze. Meanwhile, Matthew stood up again.

    He smiled at Selina with a hint of affection in his eyes. "You''re too careless. You didn''t even know that your shoces got loose."

    Selina''s eyes widened as she looked at Matthew.

    "I''m leaving now. Take your time to walk around."

    After Matthew left, Selina came back to her senses.

    She was confused.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Matthew had just tied her shoces in front of Natalie and in public with no regard for other people''s opinions. He had not put on any airs at all either. How could this man act as if it was nothing?

    "Is your brain still there?" Natalie poked at Selina''s forehead.

    Selina grounded herself.

    She forced a smile. "I''m fine."

    She was a little worried that the whole shoce incident would cause Natalie to raise a brow and find her rtionship with Matthew unusual. However, she quickly dismissed the idea soon after.

    There was nothing unusual between her and Matthew. Nothing shady had happened between them. Both of them were innocent.

    She had simply asked Matthew to introduce someone to her. Matthew had volunteered for that position, and that was all.

    "Matthew is really quite decent. He''s down to earth and doesn''t put on airs despite his powerful position," Natalie couldn''t help but praise. Hearing Natalie''s words, Selina knew that Natalie hadn''t thought much about it.

    She replied dryly, "Yeah, he really doesn''t put on airs."

    "Whoever his future girlfriend is must be very lucky," Natalie smiled and said. "He''s both gentle and considerate."

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    Natalie hadn''t specified anyone at all, she just mentioned it casually. Nheless, it made Selina''s heart beat faster.

    Selina had bought a lot of things, but the cashier at the counter refused to let her pay.

    The cashier smiled and said, "You don''t have to pay, Miss Selina. All of your bills have been sent to our boss'' friend. There''s no need for you to pay." Selina was speechless.

    She knew immediately who this generous person was.

    Who else could it be but Matthew?

    Natalie thought the same.

    After all, they had just bumped into him. It was very likely that Matthew was behind this.

    Natalie knew that Selina was not short of money, but Matthew was still quite the gentleman. He had paid the bill for his friend''s sister.

    Natalie took the credit card back from the cashier and put it in Selina''s bag. "See, Selina. Someone paid for you! Even your n to splurge has been thwarted."

    There was a hint of teasing in Natalie''s words.

    An awkward smile appeared on Selina''s face.

    From then on, Selina''s thoughts were totally upied by Matthew.

    Especially the image of when Matthew bent down to tie her shoces, which was constantly on rey in her mind.

    Selina was truly shocked.

    There had never been a man who would bend down to tie her shoces.

    Selina was in no mood to shop after that. She tugged at Natalie, insisting on going home.

    "Why are we going back so early?" Natalie''s eyes shed with surprise.

    "Let''s go back to have lunch. I want to eat the lunch my mom cooked," Selina replied casually.

    To tell the truth, that was not the

    case at all. She was afraid that

    Matthew would show up again when Natalie and her were having lunch

    outside. Content belongs Ve

    ?wnovel

    to

    She thought that if they were having lunch at home, it was very unlikely that Matthew would just suddenly show up there too.

    Natalie did not think too much about it and agreed to go home.

    Cecilia was surprised when Natalie and Selina returned home so quickly. Selina normally took a whole day to shop.

    "Tobias thought that you wouldn''t be back so quickly either, so he''s gone to the office," Ceciliamented.

    Natalie smiled. "It''s okay. He''s busy with his work too. I''ll stay at home with Selina."

    Cecilia then went to prepare lunch with the servants while Natalie sat on the sofa with Selina.

    Selina was in a constant trance.

    Natalie stretched out her hand and waved it in front of Selina''s eyes. "Selina, what are you thinking about?" There was a trace of panic in Selina''s eyes. "Nothing, just wondering what we''re eating for

    lunch."

    Natalie

    ckled. "You''re even more

    of a glutton than I am. To think that can

    you

    get so lost in your tho

    just thinking about lunch."  S

    Selina grinned ufortably.

    With the help of a few servants, lunch was soon ready. The table was full of delicacies.

    In the middle of the meal, Selina suddenly bit her fork. Something had shed in her mind.

    She suddenly stood up as if she had been agitated by something.

    Her action startled Natalie and Cecilia as they both turned to look at her.

    Selina also realized that she had lost herposure.

    She sat down immediately. "It''s nothing, I''m fine. Let''s eat."

    Natalie and Cecilia looked at each other speechlessly.

    Selina ate her lunch quickly, then flew to her room.

    Cecilia stared at Selina''s bedroom to which she had just disappeared into with concern.

    Natalie could guess what Cecilia was thinking about.

    She said softly, "Mom, don''t worry. She''s alright. She was in a good state when I went shopping with her today."

    Actually, Natalie was not telling the truth.

    Selina had been absent-minded all morning, but Natalie did not want to tell Cecilia about it.

    As a mother, she would always worry about her daughter. Natalie did not want Cecilia to worry too much.

    Cecilia sighed. "That girl might be optimistic on the outside, but the truth is, she''s just hiding all her thoughts deep in her heart."

    Natalie pursed her lips.

    Indeed, that was how Selina was.

    She would neverin no matter how much pain she was in, and would always put on a joyful face on the outside.

    "I hope she''s really broken up with that man for good this time," Cecilia added.

    Natalie continued, "Mom, I think it''s true this time. I don''t know why, but I have a strong feeling that it''s for real."

    Cecilia shook her head helplessly. "Natalie, you don''t understand. That girl has been hurt countless times over the years, but still they made up in the end. This time, I too think that she really wants to leave that man. However, I''m afraid, afraid that it will still be in vain in the end.

    Hearing Cecilia''s words, Natalie instantly became worried. She thought that she had better give Selina some advice when she had the time.

    Selina entered her room.

    Selina had suddenly thought of something goosebump-inducing at the dining table.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853

    Since that day at the mall with Natalie, Selina had not thought of Dn at all, nor had she felt hurt or sad because of him.

    It was unbelievable.

    In the past, whenever they had a conflict, she would feel as if her heart was being sliced. The pain back then was so severe that she felt like was suffering every second of every minute.

    It was that pain that would make her reach out to Dn in spite of herself.

    However, this time, there was no pain. In the morning, she had been in a trance, but her thoughts had revolved entirely around Matthew.

    She thought of Matthew''s words, and the image of Matthew helping her tie her shoces.

    Dread and astonishment filled Selina''s heart.

    Selina took a nap in the afternoon.

    She had been so shocked that she needed to take a nap to suppress it.

    As a result, she had a dream.

    Her dream was not about Dn, but about

    Matthew instead.

    In her dream, Matthew was helping her tie her shoces. When he was done, Matthew suddenly stood up.

    He looked at her with a smile. "Selina, marry me."

    Selina was stunned at once.

    Meanwhile, Natalie pped her hands. "Selina, ept him. Matthew is your best choice. You''d better agree as soon as possible."

    All of a sudden, Selina''s brain was in a mess.

    Wasn''t Matthew a friend of Tobias? Didn''t she think that he was her senior? Why had he suddenly proposed to her? Not to mention, why had Natalie mentioned that Matthew was her best choice?

    As her thoughts made twists and turns, Selina woke up.

    Shortly after she awoke, she received a phone call from an unknown number.

    Selina picked up the phone.

    There was no sound on the other end of the phone, only breathing.

    Selina found it strange. "Who are you? I''ll hang up if you keep silent."

    "Selina." A voice finally came out from the other end of the phone.

    The man''s voice was low and naturally hoarse.

    Selina''s entire body froze.

    Dn. It was Dn who had called her.

    Heart-wrenching pain once again swept through Selina''s body.

    When she was about to hang up the phone, Dn immediately said, "Selina, give me five minutes, just five minutes!"

    Selina''s hand, which was about to hang up, stopped.

    She inhaled deeply. "What do you want to say? This will be thest time that I entertain your calls. You don''t have to change your phone number just to call me from now on. I won''t pick up calls from unknown numbers anymore."

    "Selina, it''s my fault," he said with a hint of pain in his raspy voice.

    "There''s no need to state the obvious," Selina gritted her teeth and said.

    "Alright." He took a breath. "I''ll give you a wedding, Selina. One day, I''ll definitely make you the most dazzling bride, but not now. Selina, I''m in trouble now. Wait for me. Can you give me some time?"

    The pain in Selina''s heart deepened.

    A thick cloud of mockery shed under her eyelids.

    There he was again, trying to cheat her, to fool her. Unfortunately, she refused to be tricked again this time.

    "Dn, is it fun for you to make fun of me? Do you think I will still fall into your trap like before? Let me tell you, I won''t. This time, I won''t. No matter what kind of reason youe up with, I won''t fall into your trap anymore. You''re in trouble? What kind of trouble could you be in? You just don''t want to get married, and don''t wantmitment. Since that''s the case, I will help you. You can do whatever you like in future. It has nothing to do with me anymore!" Selina eximed.

    "Selina," Dn tried.

    ��

    "Don''t call my name. You don''t have the right to do that. That''s all. Your five minutes are up, goodbye. I hope I never see you again!" Selina gritted her teeth and hung up the phone.

    When she heard the beeping sound from the other end of the phone, Selina''s fists clenched tightly.

    The blue veins on her hands looked like they would burst out.

    Heartless, she had to be heartless.

    Otherwise, the only thing waiting for her would be a bottomless abyss and endless lies.

    Due to Dn''s phone call, Selina''s thoughts were upied by Dn and she was consumed by pain once more.

    Her face was pale for the whole afternoon without a trace of vitality.

    Natalie noticed as well.

    Selina was absent-minded, but not in the way she had been in the morning.

    That morning, she seemed to be thinking about nothing. It was impossible to guess what was on her mind.

    In the afternoon, however, she was clearly immersed in suffering.

    Natalie wanted to try and talk to Selina, but she did not know where to start.

    After thinking for a long time, she suddenly thought of what Selina had told her that morning.

    Natalie went to look for Cecilia.

    After hearing Natalie''s words, Cecilia''s face was full of surprise. "Did Selina really say that?"

    In the past, she had offered to introduce other men to her when she had fought with Dn, but Selina had outright rejected it.

    She had mentioned that she would rather stay single and be a spinster for the rest of her life than find another man. ording to what Natalie had just said, Selina was the one who had suggested finding someone else. Cecilia was truly shocked. Natalie nodded seriously. "Mom, I was surprised at what Selina said as well, but she really did say that."N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    A gleam shed across Cecilia''s eyes.

    She felt a little bit of happiness returning to her heart. In her opinion, this meant that Selina had finally thought it through. Regardless of whether or not they had truly broken up, at least Selina was now open to the idea of considering a different man.

    "It''s good news. This is a good thing," Cecilia murmured.

    "Mom, see if there are any suitable men around you to introduce to Selina," Natalie added.

    Cecilia pondered for a moment and then stood up. "I''ll go and see if there are any bachelors around the same age as Selina and with a good personality. I''ll sort them out."

    In the evening, Cecilia pulled out a tablet.

    She opened up an album, in which there were many headshots.

    There were various photos of men. Each of them looked young and were from a rich family.

    Cecilia told Natalie, "This is the

    shortlist of candidates. They are all

    from aristocratic or well-educated families. They''re the creme de creme in both qualification and appearance. Natalie, take a look and see if there are any suitable men."

    Natalie looked at the photos one by one and felt that all of them were quite good.

    Natalie stood up. "Mom, I''ll let Selina take a look at this now."

    Cecilia was a little hesitant. "Why don''t we wait untilter?"

    el

    Natalie shook her head. "Mom, we have to take advantage of this period of time while she''s determined to get over him. Otherwise, if we wait any longer, Selina''s thoughts may change and it

    will be hard to get her to reconsider."

    Cecilia felt that it made sense. They had to strike while the iron was hot, so she agreed immediately.

    Meanwhile, Natalie walked into Selina''s bedroom.

    Selina, who was in a daze, was biting at her nails. Her face was devoid of color.

    Natalie pulled Selina up. "Come, Selina, let''s take a look at some photos."

    Selina was dumbfounded. "What photos?"

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854

    Natalie tried to keep a cheerful tone. "Didn''t you say that you wanted to find a new boyfriend? Mom''s made a shortlist of potential candidates for you to choose from. Go have a look."

    Selina did not know what to say.

    She had said that to Natalie in the morning, but it had been a half-truth said out of anger. She hadn''t expected that Natalie and Cecilia would actually begin searching so soon.

    However, the words hade out from her mouth, so Selina had to bite the bullet.

    Looking at the photos on the tablet, Selina couldn''t care less.

    Cecilia could not help but ask, "Selina, isn''t there anyone suitable?"

    "Nope," Selina replied dismissively.

    Cecilia was a little anxious. "How could that be? All of these people are excellent. They have a good family background and good looks. Selina, why don''t you take another look?"

    Selina bit her lip.

    She really was not interested in the men in the photos.

    If she had to pick, she''d rather go for Matthew...

    The moment this idea emerged from Selina''s mind, she was stunned.

    Why had she thought of Matthew again?

    Selina put down the tablet. "Mom, none of them are any good. Why don''t I look for one myself?"

    Cecilia did not believe what Selina was saying. "How are you supposed to find one when you have no men around you at all?"

    Cecilia knew that Selina didn''t have any male friends whatsoever.

    Selina gritted her teeth., "Don''t doubt me. I''ll find one for you to see. Don''t be surprised when the timees."

    In the evening, Selina invited Matthew out.

    She intended to have a good chat with Matthew.

    The ce they were going to meet was a coffee shop. Selina thought a lot on the way there.

    She was thinking that if she had to find a boyfriend anyway, why not go for Matthew?

    When she arrived at the coffee shop and saw Matthew through the transparent window, she was a little surprised.

    She had left for the cafe as soon as she got off the phone, and it was closer to the Whitlock family''s vi as well. She had thought that she would arrive first and that she would definitely have to wait for Matthew for a while.

    However, to her surprise, Matthew was the one who arrived first.

    As Matthew sat there, he attracted a lot of attention. Not only was he extremely goodlooking, but his aura was otherworldly as well. His posture was so unnaturally straight that anyone would notice him from afar.

    Suddenly, his gaze flicked to Selina.

    When she saw a waiter identally slip as he passed by Matthew with a cup of coffee, anxiety leapt into her heart. Unexpectedly, though, Matthew got up immediately and caught the waiter just before he fell.

    The waiter quickly thanked Matthew, who gave a faint smile in return.

    A tinge of warmth was felt in Selina''s heart.

    She knew that most of the upper ss were very arrogant and looked down onmoners, even more so when it came to retail workers.

    Many people clearly saw that the waiter was going to fall, but nobody had bothered to stand up and help. However, Matthew did.

    The most important thing was that the waiter was holding a tray with a cup of hot coffee on it.

    If Matthew went to help the waiter, it was very likely that the boiling hot coffee would spill all over him. Nheless, he had not hesitated to lend a helping hand.

    Selina''s eyshes twitched.

    She thought to herself that Matthew was a truly amazing person.

    She suddenly felt a little regret. She really shouldn''t have called Matthew out.

    She gritted her teeth and thought to herself that since she was here, she should at least go in. Either way, she would make it clear to him. If he were to agree, that would be the best, and if not, that would be fine as well.

    When Matthew saw Selinaing in, he stood up. "You''re here."

    His tone was clear and pleasant.

    Selina smiled.

    Matthew pulled out a chair for Selina.

    Selina sat down.

    Then, Matthew proceeded to order two cups of cappinos from the waiter.

    "Do you like to drink cappinos too?" Selina asked.

    Matthew grinned. "Since you like them, I''ll drink them with you."

    His tone was so easygoing that it gave an uncontrobly intimate feeling.

    A few momentster, the waiter served up the cappinos.

    Selina picked up the cup and felt the heat from it.

    She looked at Matthew. "Matthew, I''ve made up my mind. I''ll be your girlfriend."

    A smile shed in Matthew''s eyes.

    "However," Selina started, before pausing. "I still need to rify something with you."

    "Go ahead." Matthew looked at her with a smile.

    Selina continued, "Have you ever thought that if I were to be your girlfriend, you might be used by me?" Matthew''s gaze froze.

    "Uh, what do you mean?" he asked casually.

    A gloomy light shed in Selina''s eyes. "Matthew, you need to know that I''m looking for a rebound solely for the purpose of helping me to

    forget about my ex whosmet

    married. Of course, I also wish to develop feelings for my newman, but I''m not sure if I''ll be able to do it. If can''t, you would purely have been used by me. Matthew, do you understand?"

    Selina hoped that this would persuade Matthew to back off.

    After all, she felt that she was being selfish here too, especially to Matthew who was so kind.

    Matthew kept silent for a moment.

    His eyes stared into Selina''s. "To be honest, you mentioning your ex in front of me makes me slightly ufortable. After all, you know how strong a man''s possessiveness is."

    There were some things that Matthew had held back. Selina''s words showed that she still had deep feelings for her ex.

    There was a slight pause in Selina''s breathing. Suddenly, she felt a little unhappy.

    She felt that Matthew was looking down on her past.

    Selina had always been outspoken and straightforward. In her dissatisfaction, she set the coffee cup in her hand down on the table heavily.

    She stood up all of a sudden with extreme displeasure in her eyes. "Since you feel ufortable,

    l

    there''s no need to take this discussion any further. If you don''t like my past, just say it. There''s no need to bring up all that!" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Although she and Dn had almost gotten married, she was still a virgin. Although she had had a rtionship with Dn for so many years, she had stuck with her principles and nothing had ever happened before.

    Matthew, on the other hand, with his good looks and propensity for flirtation, must have been with countless young women before.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    If they had topare, she was the one who had the right to look down on him.

    Selina was about to leave angrily when Matthew suddenly said, "How could I ever look down on you, Selina? I''m just stating my regrets."

    Selina stopped in her tracks.

    His eyes were like a deep spring

    el

    dyed in moonlight, in which only Selina was reflected. He said gently but sincerely, "What I am notfortable with is that I was not there to share your past with you.

    However, since the past is already gone and I can''t be a part of it, I hope I can be a part of your future, Selina."

    Selina felt like her breath had totally escaped her.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855

    His gaze and tone were earnest and tender. His eyes were clear as the night sky, withholding countless words that were impossible to express. He stared at Selina deeply, as if she was the only one in the world.

    There was only Selina. She was the only one left in his world.

    She had never received such an attentive gaze. The look in his eyes was so genuine with genuine feelings for her which could no longer be hidden. This rendered Selina totally dumbstruck. Did Matthew really like her that much?

    His words and sincere eyes made Selina''s anger fade away in an instant.

    She couldn''t help but sit back down.

    Her mind was searching through all the memories she and Matthew shared.

    She did not seem to have had any intense interactions with Matthew before.

    However, judging from Matthew''s appearance earlier, it looked like he had a deep sense of affection towards her.

    If Matthew had been poor, Selina would have thought that Matthew was treating her this way on purpose in pursuit of the Whitlock family''s assets. However, Matthew wasn''t. His status was nearly on par with the Whitlock family, and there was nothing of use that Selina could bring to the table. What was the reason, then? Did this man really like her?

    "Matthew, do you actually like me that much?" Selina blurted out. "How is it that I never knew?"

    A surge of helplessness shed through Matthew''s eyes.

    His expression said it all, and only then did Selina recognize it for what it was.

    "There are still many things that you don''t know, Selina," Matthew said in exasperation. "Your mind is too clouded."

    Selina was speechless.

    Having asked that question, Selina had felt a little guilty, so she was trying to cover it up by sipping at her coffee.

    However, as soon as Matthew finished talking, she spat out the coffee in her mouth.

    It was really because of the way that Matthew had made it sound...

    He seemed to be treating her like a three-year-old child, which made Selina smile in spite of herself.

    Selina gave a heavy cough.

    Matthew''s eyes were filled with even more vulnerability.

    Selina had sprayed droplets of coffee onto her own face when she spat earlier.

    He stood up and wiped the stains off Selina''s face. "Be careful. I just said your mind was clouded, and here you are proving me right."

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She had a look of betrayal on her face. "Matthew, can you please stop treating me like a little girl?"

    "You''ve always been a little girl," Matthew said as a hint of amusement appeared in his eyes.

    He couldn''t forget the girl from 9 years ago. In his eyes, Selina seemed to be stuck at sixteen. She would forever be the girl flitting around in a dress. Selina did not know what to say.

    With a grave tone, she said, "I''m not a child anymore. I''m an adult now. Please treat me the way you would treat an adult. For example, don''t wipe my face with a tissue. Adults don''t wipe each other''s faces. That''s how we deal with children!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    She gave Matthew a stern reminder, hoping that he could stop with the wiping, which looked so childish.

    As a result, Matthew''s hand really did stop.

    However, the next second, the man did something that left Selina in wide-eyed shock.

    Matthew''s lipsnded on Selina''s face as he kissed away the coffee stains on it.

    Selina had no words left to speak.

    Her face instantly flushed. She asked with a red face, "What... What are you doing?"

    Matthew smirked devilishly and said with an innocent voice, "You asked me not to treat you like a child, and to treat you like an adult instead. I was merely obeying your orders."

    Selina was speechless.

    She gaped idiotically as she found herself unable to express her turbulent thoughts and emotions.

    A momentter, Selina huffed. She kept a straight face and stayed silent.

    Matthew broke the silence first. "Selina, since we''vee to an agreement, you''ll be my girlfriend from now on."

    Selina was silent.

    Hold on, when had shee to an agreement with Matthew?

    With a dazed look on her face, Selina asked, "When did I make an agreement with you?"

    "Didn''t youe here with the intention of agreeing to let me be your boyfriend?" Matthew asked.

    Selina nodded, then shook her head.

    She had originally nned to do that, but hadter she felt that she was too selfish, so she had decided to persuade Matthew to back off. "But now, you wanted to try and dissuade me," Matthew directly expressed Selina''s thoughts.

    Selina nodded, with a guilty look shing in her eyes.

    "Alright, Selina. Then I''ll tell you now that you''ve failed to persuade me to give up, so I''ve made up my mind to be your boyfriend," Matthew said. There was a domineering hint when he said these words.

    He had always been gentle and amiable. When he acted domineering, it was a total change of pace. He became refined and noble, with looks that could kill.

    Selina''s breath stopped for a while.

    What Matthew had just said was so domineering that it was almost impossible to refute.

    The gears in her mind were rapidly spinning.

    She really needed a boyfriend, a new rtionship and a new life.

    She really wanted to say goodbye to Dn.

    Since Matthew did not care about her past, nor did he care that she had befriended him with the ulterior motive to forget about her ex-boyfriend, then there was nothing for her to hesitate about.

    The truth was, she wanted to tell Matthew that she had agreed to it. However, she then regretted it all of a sudden. She was afraid that her selfishness would hurt a good man like Matthew.

    Nheless, since Matthew didn''t care...

    Selina bit her lip. "Matthew, thank you for helping me.

    In her eyes, Matthew had already helped her by agreeing. He was helping her to put her ex in the past, helping her to forget about her past

    rtionship. Right then, he was

    helping her start over with a new life.

    "You''re wrong, Selina," Matthew immediately retorted. "I agreed not because I want to help you, but because I really do like you. That''s the only reason. There is nothing else."

    Matthew paused before he continued, "I want to be your boyfriend not because I want to help you, but because I want to be your man."

    His words and gaze were full of fervor and power.

    Selina did not know what to say.

    "From now on, I am your boyfriend," Matthew said.

    He had suddenly be very imposing in contrast to a few minutes ago. He didn''t give Selina any time and respite to think about it at all. In all that confusion, Matthew had be her boyfriend

    Selina licked her dry lips slowly.

    She said inly, "Matthew, you can''t be so strong and domineering all of a sudden. I''m not used to it."

    She was used to Matthew''s gentle side. His sudden change made her a little dizzy.

    Meanwhile, Matthew''s eyes suddenly became gentle and ssy.

    He answered clearly, "Alright."

    He had only been somanding

    because he knew that Selina''s thoughts were fickle. If he continued to be gentle, it would only make Selina hesitate, so he had to push her to ept the fact that he was now her man.

    S

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856

    Matthew had once again gone back to his gentle self, which made her breathe a sigh of relief. However, her mind was still in a state of confusion. Selina gulped down the rest of the cappino in her hand in one go.

    She looked at the empty cup. "There''s nothing left."

    "I''ll ask someone to get you another." Just as Matthew was about to call the waiter, he was stopped by Selina, who said, "Why don''t we go out for a walk?"

    She felt like her brain was a little short of oxygen right then. She thought that it might get better if she got some fresh air.

    "Sure," Matthew agreed.

    They only realized that the driver was still waiting outside when they left.

    She had asked the driver to send her here when she came. She was worried that the driver might not be able to find her after losing sight of her.

    Selina said to Matthew, "I need to tell the driver that I might go back a littleter, and that he might

    need to wait."

    "I''ll talk to him," Matthew said. Before she could react, Matthew had walked over withrge strides. Selina saw Matthew mumble a few words to the driver through the window, who then drove away directly.

    He drove off...

    Selina was momentarily stunned.

    What was going on...?

    She was going to ask the driver to send her hometer on. How could the driver just leave like this?

    Selina looked at Matthew.

    "I''m your boyfriend. Are you sure you still need a driver? I''ll pick you up and send you back from now on," Matthew said tenderly.

    Selina was speechless.

    Her eyshes trembled.

    She still hadn''t epted the fact that Matthew had be her boyfriend.

    "Old man..." Selina struggled to speak.

    "Call me by my name." Matthew''s gaze fell on Selina''s face.

    Selina gently licked her lips and called Matthew by his name...

    Calling Matthew by his name in their current circumstance felt so foreign and unfamiliar.

    Even the thought of it was enough to give her goosebumps.

    Selina mumbled weakly, "Can''t I just call you old man for now?"

    She was really not used to the change of address, not to mention that she had not yet adapted to the fact that Matthew had be her boyfriend. "Alright." Matthew did not force Selina. The grin on his face was still as warm as the spring breeze.

    "Where do you want to go for a walk?" Matthew asked Selina.

    Selina didn''t know either.

    "Let''s just walk around here," she replied.

    "There''s a park nearby," he mentioned.

    "Let''s go there for a walk, then," she answered.

    The two of them walked side by side towards the park. Suddenly, warmth enveloped Selina''s hand and her entire body tensed up.

    Matthew... Matthew was holding her hand...

    Selina didn''t even dare to breathe.

    This was the first time she had held hands with a man other than Dn.

    Selina subconsciously wanted to break free from

    Matthew''s grip. However, Matthew clenched even tighter.

    "Selina, it''s normal for a couple to hold hands," Matthew said with a clear tone.

    His tone was so natural that it did not make others feel pressured, but it did make Selina''s tense up even more.

    Selina struggled to get away from Matthew''s grip, but failed.

    First of all, she was physically unable to get herself loose.

    Secondly, she had to remind herself that she was already Matthew''s girlfriend.

    Since they were a couple, like Matthew had said, it was normal to hold hands.

    What''s more, if she avoided it deliberately, it would only prove that she still couldn''t forget Dn in her heart, which was not what she wanted.

    Selina''s objections eventually faded away and she allowed Matthew to hold her hand. They walked hand in hand like a real couple.

    Although Selina had stopped thinking about it, her heart was still very anxious. This made her palm all sweaty and sticky.

    Selina knew that Matthew must''ve noticed that her palms were sweaty.

    However, he did not say anything. He still held onto Selina''s hand naturally.

    Selina''s heart thumped in her chest all along the way.

    She even felt that all the pedestrians on the road were looking at them.

    The truth was, she knew that they were not.

    Although Matthew was attractive, the park was so dark that only a person''s outline could be seen. No one would deliberately stare at them.

    She knew that she was overthinking, caused by her anxiety.

    Matthew suddenly stopped mid- walk and so Selina''s footsteps halted too. Then, she opened her eyes wide in astonishment.

    Her mind had been so high up in the clouds that she hadn''t noticed what was happening in front of her. When Matthew stopped, she looked up and found that the couple in front of them was locked in a passionate kiss.

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    There was nothing weird about seeing a couple kissing, especially when darkness had settled over the park, when it would bemon for couples toe out and get intimate.

    However, right then, Matthew and her were holding

    hands while running into such a scene...

    There was an inexplicable sense of guilt in Selina''s heart.

    She tugged at Matthew''s hand, wanting him to continue walking.

    Nevertheless, Matthew''s gaze fell on Selina''s face. He asked meaningfully, "Do you want to try it too?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    What he meant was evident.

    After saying that, Matthew bent over her. His handsome face was getting closer and closer.

    A flicker of fear shed in Selina''s eyes. At thest moment, she stretched out a finger.

    She put her finger between her lips and Matthew''s.

    The warmth from his lips made Selina''s heart skip a beat.

    Looking at Selina while being so close to her, Matthew''s pair of dark eyes seemed to be like a bottomless abyss.

    "Hm?" Matthew''s elegant tone carried fatal seductiveness.

    Selina licked her dry lips. "Is... Isn''t all this happening too fast?"

    Matthew''s gaze became even deeper.

    Selina lowered her voice. "Can you give me some time?"

    There was a pleading look in her eyes.

    Matthew''s breath stopped. After a while, he stood up straight. "Alright."

    His wish to respect Selina still had the upper hand in the end.

    The truth was, he had regretted it before. He had regretted it when he found out that Selina was going to get married. He felt that he had been too

    hesitant.

    He had wanted to wait for Selina to grow up, and had been too caught up in worry that he had nearly missed his chance with Selina.

    If he had turned a blind eye to Selina''s refusal when she was 16 years old, perhaps everything would have been different.

    Now that Selina had given him a chance, he did not want to drag it out any longer. He wanted to be more assertive.

    Unfortunately, he couldn''t bear to see the pleading look on Selina''s face.

    The look in Matthew''s eyes was profound.

    However, since Selina had already promised to be his girlfriend that night, he couldn''t be too impatient.

    He wanted to slowly get rid of the man in Selina''s heart, outrooting himpletely and filling that

    spot himself.

    The two of them continued to walk.

    They didn''t have a specific

    destination in mind, so they just

    walked forward subconsciously and

    ended up walking further and further

    away.

    Selina had wanted to suggest going home, but still swallowed her words at thest minute.

    She thought that since she was Matthew''s girlfriend, she had to act a little more like one. She couldn''t just hang out with him for such a short while before already saying that she wanted to go home.

    Besides, Selina didn''t have anywhere else to be. They could walk until the sun rose.

    After that...

    There was the sound of a gasp, and then a collision.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857

    Through the thicket of the forest, a woman was clearly seen bent over, with a man positioned behind her...

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    What kind of joke was this? If she was not mistaken, it was the couple from before. How could they do that so openly, out in public?

    Selina quickly turned around and walked in the opposite direction.

    Matthew caught up with Selina and held her hand. "Why are you in such a hurry?"

    Selina felt guilty. She blushed, not knowing how to answer.

    "Did you see them?" Matthew suddenly asked.

    Selina could not speak.

    The guilt in her heart deepened.

    As if to hide her guilty conscience, Selina asked, "What were they doing?"

    She didn''t know why she would say such stupid thing. Maybe it implied that Selina had not seen them in the act.

    Matthew''s tone became a little yful. "Selina, you''re the one who insisted that you weren''t a child any more and that I treat you ordingly, and yet here you are asking a question that an adult would not need to. As an adult, how could you not know what they were doing?"

    Selina felt even more guilty and her face turned increasingly red as well.

    She said dryly, "I know what they were doing. I mean, why here?"

    Although it was a rather remote location, it was still a public area. How could that couple do such a shameful thing in public without feeling embarrassed?

    "They''re exhibitionists," Matthew suddenly said.

    He was such a noble man, but he didn''t sound vulgar when he said those words.

    Selina was speechless.

    Matthew added, "It''s very exciting, that''s why they''re doing it here."

    Selina had nothing to say.

    She blurted out, "You''ve tried it before?"

    It was Matthew''s turn to be at a loss for words.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Ayer of embarrassment appeared on his face.

    How could he have tried it? All this while, he had never even done that...

    Not to mention doing something so extreme in a park.

    "Nope," Matthew answered.

    "Then how do you know it''s very exciting?" Selina countered.

    Matthew coughed.

    He looked at Selina with a touch of heat in his eyes. "If you don''t believe me, we can try it out. Then you''ll know why."

    Selina did not know how to respond.

    She blushed all over. "You pervert!"

    He was nothing but a big pervert for talking so openly to her about that and even suggesting they try it here.

    "How am I a pervert?" Matthew asked and held Selina''s hand tighter. "All I''ve done is hold your hand, nothing more. Is that perverted? Or maybe, you want me to do something more to you."

    Selina had no way to reply.

    Feeling both enraged and shy, Selina wanted to break free from Matthew''s grip. Despite exerting great strength, she simply could not extricate her hand from his tight clutches. Instead, in her great effort to do so, she had fallen backwards, straight into Matthew''s open arms.

    The moment her soft body fell into his arms, heat began to rise from the pit of his stomach.

    "Do you really want me to do something so bad that you''ve thrown yourself at me?" Matthew said in a passionate tone.

    He bent over and kissed Selina on the lips in the next second.

    He had been wanting to do that for quite some time, but had strived to respect her wishes.

    However, he could no longer suppress his emotions at that point.

    Meanwhile, Selina was leftpletely dumbfounded.

    It wasn''t that she hadn''t kissed Dn before. She had definitely kissed him since they''d been together for so long, but Matthew did something after the kiss that Dn hadn''t ever done before.

    Matthew''s breath swept through her entire mouth...

    Selina''s eyes widened as much as they could.

    She and Dn had merely nted chaste kisses on each other''s lips, while Matthew had directly...

    Selina pushed Matthew away and tears flowed down immediately. "You... You pervert. I hate you!" She ran away immediately after.

    Strong gusts of cold wind struck her face, blowing her hair backwards.

    She was angry and ashamed at the same time.

    How could Matthew do that? How could he?!

    It was fine for him to kiss her, but why did he have to pry open her lips and teeth...

    Meanwhile, Matthew stood stunned for a second before he ran to catch up with her.

    "Selina," he called.

    Selina continued running forward, ignoring Matthew. Matthew went up, wrapping her directly into his arms and trapping her. Selina could no longer escape this time.

    She smashed her fist into Matthew''s chest with all her might. "You pervert, you b*stard!"

    "Yes, I''m a pervert. I''m a b*stard. Don''t be angry anymore," Matthew coaxed Selina.

    "I''ve never done that before, how can you do this?!" Selina cried as she shouted.

    Matthew''s breathing stopped.

    Shock flitted across his eyes.

    He hadn''t expected Selina, who had been about to marry that man, to not have experienced a real, full kiss.

    He had no doubt that Selina was not lying.

    After all, it was unnecessary for Selina, who was a proud woman, to deceive others about this.

    Moreover, when he had kissed Selina, it had not gone very smoothly.

    A trace of joy leapt from Matthew''s heart.

    He held Selina''s hands tighter and said in a softer tone, "It''s my fault. Listen to me, don''t be angry."

    "You b*stard," Selina said. No longer being able to hit Matthew with her hands, she kicked at Matthew with her feet instead.

    Matthew didn''t resist and simply let Selina continue kicking. In the end, she couldn''t even move her legs anymore.

    At that moment, she gradually calmed down.

    She stopped all her movements and allowed Matthew to hug her like that.

    His upper body was scorching, and the warmth enveloped Selina.

    There was a sh of ice in Selina''s eyes.

    She said word by word, "Do you think that I''m pretending to be pure?"

    Matthew''s body was slightly stiff.

    Selina continued, "Are you

    wondering why I''m overreacting over a kiss when I''ve been dating a man for so many years, and was even about to marry him? Is that what you''re thinking?"

    Matthew let go of Selina.

    He knew that Selina had misunderstood him.

    He suddenly felt remorse for what he had done. He had been too impulsive earlier.

    "Selina, that''s not it." Matthew looked

    straight into Selina''s eyes. "No

    matter what happened in the past,

    you are the most pure, virtuous existence in my heart. How could I

    look down on you?" Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    "You''re lying!" Selina red at Matthew. "If you don''t look down on me, why would you do that to me?!"

    He had kissed her just like that, and had even...

    There was a sh of emotion in Matthew''s eyes. "Selina, it was purely unbridled passion without any respect."

    He paused for a moment and softened his voice, "I''m sorry, Selina. Please forgive me for not being able to control myself."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    She had been incredibly mad earlier, but right then, she suddenly felt the anger drain out of her for no apparent reason.

    His

    believe

    in that moment. He

    1

    less of her, he had Si

    failed to control himself

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S

    After a moment, Selina gnawed at her lips.

    She felt incredibly confused and befuddled.

    She had been together with Dn for so many years, and had maintained her limits.

    However, that night was her first day as Matthew''s girlfriend, and he had just gone and given her a kiss.

    It was the first real kiss of her life, and it was gone just like that!

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858

    But her anger onlysted for a moment. After Matthew spoke, her anger actually faded away bit by bit. Even she did not notice this happening. The sincerity and guilt in his eyes made her emotions change.

    Selina felt muddled.

    After a while, she said, "Well, since you can''t control yourself this time, we''ll put this behind us and I''ll give you a chance to send me back now."

    "Alright," Matthew agreed without hesitation.

    "Don''t hold my hands again," She added.

    "Alright," Matthew agreed without hesitation again.

    He sent Selina back.

    When they arrived at the Whitlock family''s vi, Selina added before getting out of the car, "Don''t contact me for these two days, and don''t call or text me too."

    She did this to test Matthew. She wanted to see how much Matthew could give in for her.

    However, she did not expect that there was only a sh of indecisiveness in Matthew''s eyes. After a while, he said calmly, "Alright."

    He nced at Selina. "Have a good rest these two days. Don''t think too much. I''lle to see you on the third day.

    Selina didn''t know what to say anymore.

    She knew that a man like Matthew was in a high position, and was not someone who would give in easily to women. He had dignity and pride. Although he looked affable, these virtues were nevertheless present within him.

    However, the way he gave in to Selina surprised her.

    Although it was a big deal to her that he kissed her earlier, to Matthew, it might not have been a big deal at all. Nevertheless, even so, Matthew did not say anything about her extreme reaction. Instead, he apologized to her. Matthew epted everything he said. Why was he giving into her so easily?

    Another way of putting it was that he was "pampering" her.

    Selina''s emotions feltplicated.

    She nodded and went home.

    When she got back, Cecilia asked where Selina had gone, but she did not want to say.

    She thought, no one would have thought that she went with Matthew.

    If she did, this might surprise them.

    Selina decided not to say anything.

    She didn''t want to see everyone''s shocked expressions. What''s more, although she had promised Matthew tonight, nothing was certain yet.

    "I went out with friends," Selina replied casually.

    Cecilia hesitated for a moment and said, "Selina, is there anyone you like from the photos I showed you today?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Of course not. Mom, didn''t I say I will find someone myself?" Selina replied. She was speechless.

    Cecilia sighed and said, "Selina, don''t me me for saying too much. The one I picked for you is the most outstanding one. If you find someone by yourself, you may not find such a good one. You''d better have a look at the one I picked for you."

    Selina was quiet.

    She twitched the corner of her mouth. What was that supposed to mean, why would she be unable to find someone good by herself?

    Matthew''s appearance and family background were better than those men in the photos. The only weakness in her choice after aparison was that the man Cecilia chose for her was about the same age as her.

    However, Matthew was obviously a few years older than these men.

    Nevertheless, his qualities were enough to make up for all this, not to mention that Matthew, who was older, had the charm of a mature man, and not an innocent boy.

    Hang on...

    Selina realized something.

    Did she give tacit consent to Matthew to be her boyfriend? And why was she not angry at the fact that he had kissed her so forcefully just now?

    She felt dizzy again.

    She did not feel like herself anymore.

    The next day, Selina woke up early.

    She destroyed everything that was rted to Dn.

    She destroyed everything about Dn, including the photos of him in her phone, and anything that he had given to her.

    She wanted to destroy all memories rting to him.

    Dn would no longer have anything to do with her from now on.

    It was best to never see him again.

    After being with Dn for so many years, it was time for her to put an end to this.

    After destroying everything, Selina sat on the bed alone in a daze.

    She bit her finger while thinking.

    Probably because of Matthew, she had spent the whole day in a trance, and did not feel much heartache.

    However today, the overwhelming sadness and heartache engulfed her.

    After all, she was still a lovelorn woman.

    Selina wanted to cry as soon as possible. After crying, she could pretend that nothing had happened, but she found it impossible to shed a tear.

    The most painful pain was probably not being able to shed a tear.

    At noon, Cecilia called for Selina to have a meal.

    After the meal, Natalie said that she had decided to apany Selina for a movie.

    In fact, Selina was not interested in this but since Natalie had asked her to, she acquiesced.

    Her heart ached when she stayed at home anyway. It was better to go out with Natalie to watch a movie.

    Before arriving at the cinema,

    Selina''s heart was still in pain. After the movie was yed on the screen, Natalie whispered to Selina, "This movie is really good. I heard that it has many good reviews online, you should check it out."

    Selina nodded vigorously, trying her best to focus on the movie.

    Soon, Selina knew the reason Natalie asked her to apany her for this movie.

    The fact was that she was not the one apanying Natalie, it was Natalie who was apanying her.

    Natalie had specifically chosen this movie for her to watch.

    It was a story about a girl falling in love with a senior from high school. Both of them were good people, but their personalities did not match. They had quarreled with each other for many years.

    The girl had cried and tried to slit her wrists multiple times. In short, she had been willing to do anything for her senior.

    Thest time she hurt herself, the girl''s friend visited her at the hospital.

    Her friend was already pregnant and had a big belly. Her husband apanied her to the hospital to visit the girl.

    The man himself was very inconspicuous, but he was concerned about the girl''s friend. His eyes were filled with love when he looked at his wife.

    In that instant, the girl suddenly came to a realization.

    What sort of love had she been pursuing?

    She wasn''t looking for a dramatic story with lots of quarreling and hurting themselves, what she wanted was a peaceful and harmonious love.

    It was the love of a man who would stay by her side.

    If a rtionship only made one suffer, then what was the point of the rtionship?

    She finally made up her mind to

    break up with her senior whom she

    had been involved with for many years. She epted a man who had always been pursuing her  S

    The ending of the story was that the girl married the man who pursued her. At the wedding, both of them were smiling happily.

    There was a surprise after the movie ended.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859

    At the end of the show, the girl looked at the camera with a smile and said, "I didn''t know what happiness was, but now I do. It turns out that happiness has been with me all this time."

    It was a very well-made movie, and many people were crying at the end. However, Selina didn''t cry. Her eyes were just a little red.

    After everyone had left, Selina and Natalie were still sitting in the theater.

    They were next to each other.

    "Natalie, I know what you mean now," Selina spoke first.

    Her voice was somewhat emotional. "I''ve thought things through. I have made up my mind to break up with him. You can rest assured," she said.

    Natalie said in a soft voice, "It''s not just that. I still hope that you can find your own happiness, just like the girl in the movie. I hope you can find your true happiness by finding a good man by your side."

    In the afternoon, Cecilia had told Natalie that Selina was not interested in the men that she had picked out for her. Natalie was really afraid that Selina''s thoughts would change, that was why she brought her to watch that movie.

    There was a touch of emotion in Selina''s eyes.

    Just like the girl in the movie, she had found a good man...

    The movie was very well made; the actors did a good job. Selina noted the gaze in the man whoter married the girl in the movie, it was filled with love and care.

    At this point, she came to a realization.

    Why was she only briefly angry at Matthew when he kissed her so forcefully that day?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    It was because she could feel the love and care in his eyes.

    She could not bear to be angry with him.

    However, she did not know why he liked her so much, since he did not know her well.

    However, the look in his eyes could not lie.

    The love and affection in his eyes could not be faked.

    Selina took a deep breath.

    After a while, she stood up and smiled at Natalie. "Natalie, let''s go. I understand this movie, and I understand everything you said."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    After a while, she nodded and replied, "Okay

    then."

    When they walked out of the cinema, they prepared to go home.

    After getting on the car, Natalie gently patted Selina''s hand and said, "Selina, you need to take a look again at the boys whom Mother chose. We need to find a new rtionship since we want to find new happiness, right?"

    A light shed in Selina''s eyes.

    Although she had promised Matthew before to ept him as her boyfriend, she still had a tinge of hesitation. However in this moment, all that hesitation had faded away.

    The corners of Selina''s lips curved upwards. " Natalie, I don''t want any of the men. They are all not good enough," she said.

    Natalie was taken aback.

    Not good enough...

    She thought they were quite good. After all, Cecilia had selected all of them thoughtfully, so they couldn''t bethat bad.

    The corners of Selina''s lips curled even more. "Natalie, I have a better choice. He''s more handsome than these people and he''s rich enough to beat them all," she continued.

    Natalie was silent.

    She touched Selina''s forehead subconsciously.

    She felt that Selina was talking nonsense.

    Selina removed Natalie''s hand. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Natalie. "Natalie, do you think I''m lying to you?" Selina asked. Natalieughed dryly.

    She didn''tment, but the expression on her face revealed everything.

    "The day after tomorrow," Selina stretched out three fingers and spoke. "I will bring him home the after tomorrow. You can decide whether he is as handsome or as rich as I described. Let''s see

    day

    whether he is perfect," shed. ne

    AQUA

    continued.

    Selina could easily imagine that scene. When she showed up with Matthew at home, everyone would be shocked.

    After all, no one would have thought that Selina would be with Matthew.

    Even Selina didn''t expect that a mature and introverted man like Matthew would like her.

    Natalie took a deep breath and her eyes were filled with disbelief.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the next day.

    Natalie told Cecilia and Tobias about what Selina had said.

    Cecilia and Tobias could not believe it.

    After listening to Natalie''s words, Tobias''s eyes darkened slightly and spoke, "I''ll make a phone call to Simon and ask him toe in." Natalie did not say anything.

    She stopped Tobias. "No matter what it is, it''s just one more day. Why don''t you ask Simon to drop by tomorrow? Maybe Selina was just talking nonsense after being agitated the other day."

    A hint of helplessness shed across Tobias''s gaze.

    In his view, Selina was making all of this up after she was agitated the other day.

    She had loved that man so deeply. How could she find a boyfriend in just a few days?

    However, since Natalie had suggested the next day...

    Then he would listen to his wife.

    What''s more, he was not in any hurry.

    Cecilia''s reaction was the same as Tobias''s.

    She also thought that Selina was spouting nonsense.

    With anxiety in her tone, she said, "She mentioned that she was going to get married a few days ago.

    How could she have found a boyfriend in such a short time?"

    Cecilia paused for a while and sighed. "Besides, Selina is kind of crazy now. No outstanding man will take a fancy to her."

    Sha didn''t deliberately belittle Selina, because she knew that deep down, Selina was a good person.

    However, Cecilia found Selina''s

    words difficult to believe, as the men she chose for Selina were already outstanding. Nevertheless, Selina was not satisfied with all the men that she had chosen. How would it be possible for her to find someone that ideal by herself?

    Would such an outstanding man fall in love with Selina?

    Cecilia didn''t think that it was possible.

    Although she was the daughter of a noble family, she had a spoiled temperament. She didn''t behave like ady from a noble family. What''s more, she was kind of crazy because of Dn.

    Natalie smiled helplessly.

    She thought that Cecilia was exaggerating.

    In her eyes, Selina was good enough to make a match with the best man in the world.

    "Mom, you''re thinking too much. Why don''t you think that Selina can find a good man? She is an excellent girl. She has a good family background and good appearance too," Natalie said.

    Cecilia''s gaze flickered.

    She sighed and said, "Natalie, if

    Selina had the same personality as Tobias, I would agree with you. After all, with the Whitlock family background and her appearance, she can get all kinds of men

    However, you know Selina''s

    personality, she..." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Cecilia paused for a moment, and a look of helplessness shed in her eyes. "She doesn''t look like an heiress at all. She dropped out even before

    she finished her university degree."

    Natalie was quiet.

    She was aware of this because when she was in Agaphen University, Selina had moved into the apartment where she lived with Tobias.

    Natalie had felt this strange. She had mentioned that Selina should be at university, and not at her brother''s home all the time.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860

    Cecelia became concerned when she thought about this.

    She had a son and a daughter. Her son was exceptional, but her daughter was rebellious and unconventional. She did not behave like other youngdies from noble families.

    Cecelia sighed and changed the topic, "Since she said that she has found a boyfriend, then I''ll believe her. Natalie,e with meter to buy some fresh food. We''ll need to treat her so-called boyfriend well tomorrow."

    Although Cecilia did not entirely believe in Selina, she still had to prepare for it.

    Natalie agreed at once.

    "By the way, I''ll have to go and ask Selina..." Cecilia paused, and a helpless smile appeared on her lips. "I will have to ask what her what her boyfriend likes to eat."

    "Mom, I''ll go," Natalie said.

    Cecilia nodded and replied, "Alright then."

    Natalie walked towards Selina''s bedroom.

    Selina was fiddling with the figurine of a female warrior in her hand.

    Natalie could not help butugh at this.

    She didn''t expect that at such age, Selina still liked female warrior figurines. Selina was really a little girl at heart!

    "Selina," Natalie called.

    "Natalie," Selina replied, looking at her.

    She raised the corners of her mouth. However, Natalie felt that Selina''s smile somehow revealed a tinge of disappointment.

    "Mom wants me to ask you what kind of dishes we should prepare for your boyfriend when hees over. What does he like to eat?" Natalie asked. Selina was taken aback.

    Boyfriend,es over...

    After a while, Selina came back to her senses.

    She finally remembered, she had told Natalie that she would bring her boyfriend over tomorrow.

    She did not intend to announce the rtionship between Matthew and her. After all, there was still a long way to go.

    Nevertheless, probably because she felt agitated by the movie she watched, those words came out of her mouth.

    Since she had said it, there was no turning back.

    Selina thought, just bring him home tomorrow. She would be pushing herself into a corner, which would help her with any lingering hesitations. However, what did Matthew like to eat...

    Selina''s breath stopped for a moment.

    She did not know.

    "Natalie, I don''t know what he likes to eat," Selina replied quietly.

    Natalie was silent.

    How could she not know what her boyfriend likes to eat?

    However, Natalie understood soon.

    A few days ago, she had still been preparing herself to marry Dn. Now, she suddenly had a new boyfriend which meant that this man had only been with Selina in a rtionship for just a few days. It was normal that Selina didn''t know his preferences.

    "Call him and ask him then," said Natalie.

    "Alright," Selina answered. The moment when she was just about to pick up her phone, she stopped.

    She remembered that she had told Matthew that he was not allowed to contact her for two days. However, if she went to look for Matthew now, wouldn''t that be pping herself in the face?

    Selina put down the phone and said, "Forget it. He''ll be here tomorrow, anyway. I bet he''ll like to eat anything."

    Seeing that Selina was unwilling to make the phone call, Natalie had no choice but to give up.

    She said to Selina, "Mom and I are going shopping now. Do you want toe along?"

    Selina shook her head.

    "Let''s go take a walk together to improve our moods?" Natalie was still unwilling to give up.

    Selina smiled and said, "Natalie, I am in a good mood. Why do I need to take a walk? You and Mom can go by yourselves. I want to stay home and rest."

    Seeing that Selina was not willing to go, Natalie did not want to force her either, so she took her leave.

    After Natalie left, the smile on Selina''s lips faded away and she appeared to be in a trance.

    Bring her boyfriend home for dinner...

    A long time ago, she had thought of taking Dn home for a meal. It would be a happy asion.

    However, she was going to bring her boyfriend home now, but he would not be Dn.

    Selina''s heart felt as if it had been pricked by a needle. It hurt immensely.

    After a while, she raised her hand and pped herself. A bright red palm print immediately appeared on her pale face.

    A trace of cruelty shed in Selina''s gaze.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Don''t think about it again, don''t think about it anymore, she refused to let herself think about Dn again!

    Natalie and Cecilia went to a supermarket with imported goods nearby.

    The supermarket was targeted towards those in the high iemunity, so there were always just a few people shopping at any given time. There were only a few people walking around in therge supermarket.

    Cecilia pushed a shopping cart with Natalie by her side.

    Natalie had wanted to push it originally, but Cecilia rejected and mentioned that it was not suitable for Natalie as a pregnant woman to do anythingborious.

    This made Natalieugh. How could pushing a cart beborious?

    However, since Cecilia was doing this for her own good, Natalie did not want to do anything in the contrary. She just walked next to Cecelia.

    "Natalie, is there any response from the baby in your belly?" Cecilia asked as she walked.

    Natalie touched her belly subconsciously and replied, "No, it''s still too early."

    Cecilia smiled and said, "What''s your preference now? Is it sour or spicy? If it''s spicy, she''ll be a daughter."

    Natalie smiled and said, "Mom, I don''t think that''s urate, but I do hope that it will be a girl."

    Having a son and a daughter was probably every parents'' dream.

    A hint of tenderness shed through Cecilia''s eyes. "I would like you to have a daughter too. Two boys would mean you would have to deal with too much mischievousness, and think Hayden would like a sister as well."

    Natalie smiled sweetly. "I hope that time can pass by faster so I can meet the baby in my belly."

    "However, after you are done with your pregnancy, you still have a lot of things to do. You have to hold a wedding in the United States again and bring Hayden to travel there too," said Cecelia.

    "You must have a wedding in the United States after the baby is born, and there is no rush to bring Hayden for a holiday," Natalie said. "We have to take care of the baby. Wait till the baby is older, then we can bring both children out to y." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Cecilia looked at Natalie and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Natalie."

    Natalie shook her head with a smile and said, "No, it''s not hard work at all. Mom, you don''t know how happy I am ever since I became pregnant. How can this be hard on me?"

    The gentleness in Cecilia''s gaze deepened. "Natalie, you''ve gone through so many hardships with Tobias. Now you''re finally together. I''m really d for you. You can finally live together in harmony."

    Natalie nodded, her eyes filled with all kinds of emotions.

    That was right. Both she and Tobias had been through many ordeals.

    It was like a TV drama.

    "By the way, about Yuna..." Natalie suddenly spoke. "Mom, how is she?" she asked.

    Just thinking of the hardships she had experienced, Natalie suddenly thought of Yuna.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861

    Cecilia whispered, "Natalie, don''t worry. She won''t be able to do anything. She has been forbidden to leave the United States and can never return to Agaphen City again. I hope she can reallye to her senses one day."

    Natalie nodded and remained silent.

    She thought of another person, Remington.

    She wanted to ask Cecilia about him, but she did not do so in the end.

    She didn''t worry about Remington.

    She knew that at the moment when Remington handed over the antidote, he must have alreadye to his senses. Otherwise, he would not have done so based on his personality.

    Natalie only hoped that Remington would be able to find his own happiness in the future.

    Ultimately, he was a pitiful man.

    As for Jack. There was a tenderness in Natalie''s eyes.

    Jack should find his own happiness as soon as possible, and to find someone he loves, and who loves him in return.

    "Natalie, what are you thinking about?" Cecilia saw

    Natalie in a daze and asked.

    Natalie came back to her senses.

    She smiled at Cecilia and said, "Mom, it''s nothing. I''m just thinking that everything is going well in my life now. I hope that everyone can find their own happiness. That would be ideal."

    Cecilia''s eyes were glistening. "Natalie, they will. They surely will," she replied.

    Her son had finally found his own happiness now, and his marriage with Natalie had finally been fulfilled.

    The only person that she was worried about was Selina.

    She also hoped that she could be like Tobias and find her own happiness.

    The next day arrived soon.

    Selina received a call from Matthew early in the morning.

    She had just woken up. "Matthew, it''s so early. I''ve just gotten up." she said in a sleepy tone.

    "I was awake early, and waited for two hours to call you," Matthew said on the phone with a pleasant voice.

    Selina was silent.

    She said helplessly, "Why were you awake so early?"

    "I miss you," he said, his voice sounding warm.

    Selina did not say anything.

    "Why are you thinking about me early in the morning?" she asked.

    "You''re my girlfriend now. Don''t you think I should miss you?" Matthew replied.

    Selina still did not say anything.

    So it seemed that they were in a rtionship now.

    This change came a bit earlier than expected. Selina was not ready for this.

    Selina coughed lightly.

    "Then why didn''t you call me earlier, when you woke up?" she asked.

    "I was afraid of waking you up," Matthew replied.

    "Then how did you know that I would be awake now? Aren''t you afraid that you will wake me up by calling me now?" Selina spoke.

    "Selina, you probably woke up around this time, like the time you woke up in the hotel. It''s probably how your biological clock operates, so I called you at this time," Matthew exined.

    Selina was taken aback, a sh of astonishment appearing in her eyes.

    She didn''t expect Matthew to be so attentive.

    He even remembered the time she woke up in the hotel.

    Selina remembered that she had thought that Matthew was a very caring person. Any woman who was his girlfriend would be very lucky.

    But now, she was Matthew''s girlfriend. This felt...

    Selina didn''t know what to say.

    She didn''t know whether she was happy or not. If she really liked him very much, she would have felt extremely happy.

    However, at this point, she did not feel anything in particr towards him.

    Her feelings were still with Dn.

    Although she vowed to break up with Dn and forget him, it was still impossible to forget him so quickly.

    What she needed to do now was to slowly cultivate her feelings with Matthew and let herself fall in love with him gradually. Selina took a deep breath and said, "Matthew, I have something to tell you."

    "Alright," Matthew answered.

    "Don''t be scared," Selina added.

    On the other end of the line, Matthew''s eyes

    narrowed.

    He said casually, "Selina, don''t tell me that I''m no longer your boyfriend, just after two days."

    "Of course not," Selina replied.

    There was a hint of a smile in Matthew''s voice. "Since that''s not the case, then there''s nothing to be scared of," Matthew said.

    "Are you sure?" Selina asked.

    "I''m sure," Matthew replied.

    "Alright," Selina said directly. "Then

    ��

    come to my houseter to announce our rtionship. Let my family know that we are couple now," Selina continued.

    "Alright," Matthew said indifferently.

    Matthew answered almost as soon as Selinapleted her sentence.

    There was not a moment of hesitation, nor a moment of surprise, as though it waspletely normal.

    This made Selina freeze for a moment.

    She thought that Matthew would have a big reaction upon hearing her words.

    She thought that he would say that they had not been together for long, and that they should wait, something along those lines.

    However, Matthew did not say anything like that, and only replied with one word.

    Alright.

    Selina felt like her whole body was going numb.

    She remembered that when she had told Dn that she wanted to bring Dn home to meet her parents in the past, she was directly rejected. Dn said that it wasn''t the time yet.

    Nevertheless, Matthew agreed immediately now. The contrast made Selina''s emotions moreplicated.

    Momentster, she couldn''t help but ask lowly, "Why didn''t you say anything and just agree directly?"

    "Selina, they will surely know at the end if we are together, and besides, I''m very happy about this." Matthew said. He paused for a moment and continged, "The move to announce our ftionship is also a kind of affirmation for me."

    His voice was warm and caring.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Selina''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    After a while, she said more quietly, "Matthew, you''re really a good person."

    Matthewughed and said, "You will find out that I am better in the future." "Alright," Selina said. "Thene at noon. We''ll meet at noon," she added.

    "Alright then," Matthew replied.

    After hanging up the phone, Selina walked to the window.

    It was a big floor-to-ceiling window in her bedroom. Through the window, she could see the beautiful scenery of the vi''s garden outside.

    Selina sighed softly.

    When Matthew arrivedter, it would be the time for their rtionship to be announced. She and Matthew would be an official couple.

    Selina looked up at the sky, which was blue.

    She opened her mouth and said calmly in a voice that only she could hear, "Goodbye, my first love. Goodbye, Dn."

    Cecilia had been busy cooking in the kitchen the entire morning.

    As a mother, it was appropriate for her to cook in order to serve Selina''s boyfriend, so she didn''t get help from the servants. She prepared everything by herself and made a big table full of sumptuous dishes.

    As for Selina and Natalie, they sat and waited on the sofa.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862

    As time passed, Natalie became more nervous.

    She was worried that Selina''s boyfriend would not turn up, and everything would be in vain, just like Selina''s marriage ns.

    After a while, Cecilia came out.

    She looked at Selina and asked, "Is he not here yet?"

    "He''sing soon," Selina replied.

    She was not worried at all as she trusted Matthew.

    Although she did not know him very well, she trusted him.

    Since he said that he woulde over, she trusted that he would.

    A hint of worry shed across Cecilia''s eyes.

    She looked at Natalie subconsciously, and Natalie smiled at Cecilia.

    Cecilia had to rx.

    After another five minutes, there was finally a sound of footsteps.

    Cecilia and Natalie''s hearts skipped a beat and they turned to look.

    However...

    For the first time, Cecilia and Natalie were very disappointed to see Tobias. The person who came was not a sweet boyfriend, but Tobias instead.

    "Why did youe back at noon today?" Natalie asked dryly.

    Normally, Tobias would stay at thepany at noon.

    Tobias''s gaze fell on Selina''s face. Natalie understood everything directly.

    Selina''s eyshes trembled.

    She didn''t expect that her brother woulde back just to meet her boyfriend.

    Selina felt concerned.

    She did not know how her brother would react when he saw Matthew.

    As time went by, everyone was waiting.

    Finally, footsteps could be heard again.

    The sound of the footsteps was steady and powerful.

    Natalie''s and Cecilia''s hearts were in their throats again.

    This time, they would not be wrong anymore!

    This time, it would definitely be Selina''s boyfriend!

    However...

    When Matthew appeared, a deep disappointment shed across Cecilia and Natalie''s faces.

    Cecilia sighed. It seemed that it was another misunderstanding. The so-called boyfriend of her daughter was probably fake.

    On this side, Natalie thought that it was really not the right time for Matthew toe at this time. Why didn''t hee earlier orter, why did hee now?

    It''s not the right time. It''s not the right time!

    Now everyone in the Whitlock family were weing Selina''s boyfriend. It was not appropriate for Matthew to appear!

    A deep light shed across Tobias''s eyes. After a while, he frowned slightly.

    On the other side, Selina felt nervous.

    Matthew''s outfit was very formal today.

    Dressing in a well-ironed high-end suit made his figure pop. The silver dark lines on the cor made him look extremely handsome.

    "Matthew, you''re here," Cecilia was the first to regain her senses.

    "Madam Lawson," Matthew greeted with a smile which was just right.

    He came with a gift this time.

    Tobias''s was a watch, Natalie''s was the bag of Hermes Birkin, while Cecilia''s was a luminous night pearl.

    That night pearl looked obviously expensive. Even during the day, it still shone brightly and gave off a dazzling light.

    However, when Matthew took out the gifts, Tobias understood what was going on.

    Matthew was a man who knew etiquette well. It was not surprising that he brought gifts when he came to a partner''s house, but it was obvious if he brought such a valuable gift.

    Shock shed across Tobias''s eyes.

    When did Matthew get together with Selina?

    One was his good friend and the other was his sister. He didn''t know about this at all.

    Astonishment shed across Cecilia''s eyes too because of the luminous pearl given by Matthew.

    Cecilia knew that it was this night pearl had once been auctioned and sold for a high price.

    She didn''t expect that Matthew would give such a valuable gift!

    As Tobias''s friend, there was really no need for him to give such a valuable gift for just visiting.

    Cecilia refused and said, "You don''t

    have to give me such a valuable gift, Matthew. You''re a friend of Tobias. There''s no reason for you to give such a precious gift. I can''t ept this."

    Matthew smiled and exined, "Madam Lawson, I''m not here today as a friend of Tobias. Instead, it''s my first visit as Selina''s boyfriend. Do you think you should ept it?"

    As soon as he finished his words, everyone was shocked.

    From the beginning, Tobias had already guessed. Cecilia and Natalie, however, werepletely stunned.

    Selina''s boyfriend, Matthew...

    What was going on? Why was everything such a mess?

    Cecilia stammered, "Matthew, are you kidding?"

    Selina came up and said, "Mom, why would he be kidding? Didn''t I say that my boyfriend will be visiting today? Why is he kidding? Why don''t you believe me?"

    Cecilia felt that her mind was a mess.

    Ten minutester, Cecilia and Natalie finally digested the fact that Matthew was now Selina''s boyfriend.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Her boyfriend who was going to visit at noon was in fact Matthew.

    Although they had digested this fact, Cecilia and Natalie''s eyes were still filled with astonishment and shock.

    While they were eating, Matthew sat next to Selina.

    His behavior was as if he was the best boyfriend ever as he was putting food on Selina''s te.

    Natalie noticed that when Matthew was serving Selina, his eyes were filled with love and tenderness.

    She had seen this kind of emotion in the Tobias''s eyes before as well.

    Her heart skipped a beat. It appeared that their rtionship was real.

    Matthew was not a savior hired by Selina. They were a real couple!

    After all, the expression in one''s eyes would not lie.

    However, when did it start?

    Natalie thought back then when they met Matthew at the mall. Matthew had tied the shoces for Selina and also paid for everything that Selina had bought. Did it start then?

    On the other side, Cecilia was also shocked and uncertain.

    At first, she thought of the same thing as Natalie and felt that Matthew was invited by Selina to appease them.

    Nevertheless, she felt that

    something was wrongter. Asking

    someone to pretend to be her

    boyfriend to appease them might be done by Selina but Matthew was mature and rational. He didn''t seem to be someone would cooperate with Selina on something like this.

    Could it be that the two of them being together was real?

    Cecilia felt a little giddy.

    She had felt that Matthew was outstanding long ago. He wasn''t just outstanding, but he was even better than her own son.

    However, Cecilia had never thought that Matthew and Selina would be together.

    After all, the two of them didn''t seem toplement each other well.

    Matthew was mature and introverted and Selina was a crazy little girl. Moreover, he was nine years older than her.

    Nheless, these two people, who were totally different from each other, were actually together;

    When the meal was about to end, Matthew suddenly stood up.

    Ret

    His eyes fell on Cecilia''s face and he said sincerely, "Madam Lawson, I''m sorry that I didn''t get your permission before entering into rtionship with Selina, but I hope to get your consent and blessing now. I can promise you that I will definitely take care of Selina in the future and I

    won''t let you down."

    Cecilia took a deep breath.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863

    She was not belittling her daughter, but she really thought that Selina had struck gold when shended Matthew as a boyfriend. How would she reject him? She was absolutely ted.

    Her tion and excitement had just been temporarily overshadowed by the shock of these events.

    Cecilia replied without hesitation, "Matthew, I can really rest assured if I hand Selina over to you. If your rtionship is true, I''ll absolutely agree and give my blessing."

    Matthew smiled and said clearly, "Madam Lawson, thank you."

    Selina, who was sitting beside Matthew, curled the corners of her lips.

    This wasn''t normal.

    Most mothers would say things like how the man should take care of their daughter, otherwise the mother would disagree with their rtionship.

    However, her mother seemed more than eager to hand her over to Matthew, as though she was happy to let Selina marry him just like that.

    Selina was speechless.

    Matthew looked at Tobias and Natalie. He slightly smiled and said in a soft but formal tone, "Tobias, Natalie, as Selina''s brother and sister-inw, I hope to get your approval and blessing for our rtionship."

    Tobias directly stood up. He strode over to Matthew and gave him a hug.

    It was an interesting scene to watch two handsome men embrace each other.

    Tobias said calmly, "I know you best, Matthew. I don''t have to worry about handing Selina over you."

    After that, he looked at Selina. "Selina, Matthew is definitely a good man whom you deserve and ought to cherish," he said

    Selina did not say anything.

    The corners of her mouth twitched.

    This seemed to be aplete mess.

    Shouldn''t Tobias say something else to Matthew?

    She felt that he should say something like, "Matthew, my sister is an amazing woman that you deserve, and you must cherish her."

    Why was it the other way around?

    Selina was speechless, really speechless.

    Both her mother and brother behaved in the same way. She felt helpless and speechless.

    Meanwhile, Natalie said, "Matthew, of course I will wish you both well. I was always thinking about when Selina could find her own happiness. I didn''t expect that she would find it so fast. I''m really happy that she met you. I''m very happy for you, congrattions."

    "Alright!" Selina could not take it anymore.

    Everyone behaved as though she had struck gold. They were so happy that they put Matthew on a pedestal like a god, and Selina was just an ordinary mortal. The entire Whitlock family was about to sing his praises.

    Selinained, "I just have a boyfriend. I''m not married yet. You don''t have to be so excited."

    Selina did not express her true feelings, she just found a different way to voice out herints. This sentence opened a whole new avenue for conversation.

    Firstly, Natalie said, "Matthew, you have to elerate your progress. Look how Selina is rushing you."

    A hint of a smile shed across Tobias''s eyes. He patted Matthew''s shoulder and said, "Matthew, Grandpa is very anxious about Selina, and he hopes that she can get married earlier. If you can marry her, it will fulfill one of Grandpa''s wishes."

    Cecilia also smiled and said, "It''s not just about Grandpa, but also for me. Selina is not that much younger than Natalie, but Natalie is already going to have her second child."

    Cecilia did not finish her sentence, but it was already self-evident.

    Selina felt shocked and angry.

    She stood up at once and said, "I''m full. I want to take a walk in the garden. Take your time."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Selina walked out.

    Everyone was silent.

    Everyone looked at each other, speechless and in despair.

    On the other side, Matthew back to his senses and said, "I''ll go and have a look."

    Natalie also wanted to have a look. Tobias gave her a look said, "You don''t need to do that, Natalie. Matthew can handle it."

    Natalie stopped.

    She thought about it and agreed. Matthew was a capable man. Surely he would be able to handle this.

    Cecilia had the same thought too, so she was not worried.

    "Natalie, Tobias, let''s continue our meal and let the

    lovers have a talk," Cecilia said.

    The three of them sat down, feeling at ease.

    Cecilia''s eyes shed with joy and said, "To be honest, I really did not believe that Selina would bring Matthew back. At first, I thought Matthew was someone she asked to help her get out of this situation."

    "Matthew wouldn''t do such a thing," Tobias replied.

    Cecilia nodded and continued, "I changed my mind too after a while. Matthew certainly wouldn''t do something like that, unless he was really together with Selina. But do you know when they got together, Tobias?"

    Tobias shook his head, a look of helplessness shing across his eyes. "I don''t know either," he replied.

    He wanted to ask Matthew when he started seeing Selina.

    However, he roughly had an idea. When Matthew came by the Whitlock family vi thatst time, and when Tobias mentioned that Selina was getting married, Matthew had not looked happy about it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    He had felt that something was amiss at that point, but he''d concluded that he was just overthinking.

    Cecilia then looked at Natalie and asked, "Natalie, do you know anything about that?"

    Natalie shook her head with a smile and said, "Mom, Matthew is a good friend of Tobias. If Tobias doesn''t know about it, how would I?

    and it''s something that shout

    However, this is a happy asion,

    celebrated."

    be

    There was joy in Cecilia''s eyes, but after a while, her gaze froze.

    She looked outside and said in a worried tone, "I don''t know if Selina has really decided to break up with that man. She should not miss out on such a good man as Matthew."

    Natalieforted Cecilia. "Mom, since Selina has found a new boyfriend, she must have made up her mind. Don''t worry."

    Cecilia nodded, but she was still worried.

    It was not because she was oversensitive, but because she had observed the rtionship between Selina and that man over the years.

    Selina had told her countless times that they had broken up. She had cried out loud, gone on a hunger strike, and made vows. However, it was all in

    vain.

    She hoped that they had really broken up this time.

    Matthew was a very good man. Cecilia really hoped that her daughter could be together with him.

    In the garden, Matthew walked by Selina''s side and took the opportunity to hold her hand.

    Selina''s hands were warm.

    Her body went stiff for a moment, and then she forced herself to get used to it.

    She and Matthew were a couple now. She had to get used to it.

    "Haven''t you gotten used to this yet?" asked Matthew, noticing Selina''s expression.

    There was light in his deep gaze and reflected on Selina''s blushing face.

    Selina''s eyshes trembled slightly.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864

    A momentter, she said, "Yes, I haven''t gotten used to it yet. I told you before that I wanted to forget my previous rtionship by starting a new one. Now, all I can do is get used to this slowly." "Alright, let''s get used to it slowly," Matthew replied gently. He didn''t mind at all.

    Selina was a little embarrassed.

    She felt that Matthew was a really kind person.

    If it were another man, if she had spoken like this, he would have been angry. However, Matthew was still so considerate. No wonder the whole family had regarded Matthew as some kind of treasure.

    Thinking about this, she opened her mouth and asked, "Are you happy?"

    "Happy about what?" he asked.

    "You are so weed by my family that when you arrived, they were basically worshipping you like a god. No wonder you agreed immediately when I asked you toe to my house. You must have known that this would happen."

    Matthew was quiet.

    There was a touch of helplessness in his eyes.

    Matthew''s footsteps stopped, causing Selina to stop as well.

    Matthew turned Selina to face him and looked at her lovingly. "I''m very happy that your family can ept me, but what I care more about is your attitude," Matthew said.

    His gaze was so genuine and caring, Selina''s breath hitched for a moment.

    "What kind of attitude?" Selina said indifferently. "Didn''t I already promise to be your girlfriend?" she asked.

    "You can''t just agree, you have to get used to it too," Matthew said calmly.

    He continued staring at Selina.

    Selina realized that when Matthew looked at her, his gaze was deep, and she could see her shadow reflected in his eyes.

    She did not know how to describe this feeling.

    It was as though she was the only person in the world to him.

    She was the only one in his eyes, his heart, his world.

    Selina''s breath became more rapid.

    After a while, her lips curled upward and she said, "Well, Matthew, do you dare toe to an amusement park with me?" Matthewughed and said, "I would dare to go to h*ll for you, of course I''d go to an amusement park."

    "Alright, then let''s go to the amusement park," Selina suddenly became excited.

    Since she had to get used to it, she had to date first and do something that a couple would do.

    Couples would do many things, such as hugging, kissing, and even more intimate things.

    However, Selina knew that the both of them had not reached that point in their rtionship yet.

    What they needed to do was go to an amusement park first.

    At the Whitlock family vi, Tobias received a message from Matthew, saying that he was going to bring Selina to the amusement park.

    Tobias''s brows rxed. He told this news to Natalie and Cecilia.

    Natalie said with a smile, "Matthew really has a way of coaxing Selina."

    She thought that Matthew was good. Although he seemed gentle, he still seemed like a capable person. She had heard from Tobias that Matthew had attained a certain position through his business.

    It was impossible for someone to be sessful in business by being a pushover.

    Simrly, Natalie thought that Matthew was able to take care of Selina.

    Cecilia also breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I hope that Matthew can control Selina. She needs someone to be able to handle her wayward attitude."

    Cecilia hoped that there would be a man who could take good care of her rebellious daughter.

    "Matthew will definitely be able to do so," said Tobias. "It''s just whether he could bear to do it," he added.

    Cecilia''s breathing becamebored.

    Momentster, she understood what Tobias meant. She shook her head with a wry smile and said, "It''s strange as well. Why would someone like Matthew like Selina?"

    Matthew brought Selina to the amusement park.

    Selina specially chose the most exciting games, such as bungee jumping and rollercoasters.

    This was Matthew''s first time at an amusement park.

    He originally thought that the amusement park was just a ce

    for little girls and children. It was. I

    only after he came here that he realized that it was different.

    He felt rather dizzy after ying various games and rides, but Selina seemed to enjoy them.

    Aftering down from the rollercoaster, Matthew''s handsome face was pale, and he felt as though his chest was roiling.

    Selina raised her eyebrows and looked at Matthew, "Hey, are you okay?"

    "Yeah," Matthew forced a smile and replied.

    "I want to ride in the pirate ship," Selina said, pointing at a pirate ship.

    "Alright," Matthew agreed without hesitation.

    After he came down from the ride, Matthew had be even paler.

    "Can you still take it?" asked Selina.

    "Yes," Matthew''s answer remained the same.

    "I also want to y bungee jumping again," said Selina.

    "Alright," Matthew answered.

    Selina''s eyshes trembled slightly. She could clearly see that Matthew looked quite sickly, but he still didn''t say a word to refuse.

    Selina''s heart was filled with all kinds of emotions.

    She said lowly, "Matthew, you''re lying. You can''t bear it anymore. You definitely haven''t yed these before. Look at your face, it''s turning pale."N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Matthew''s lips curled up slightly and he replied, "I''ll apany you."

    "You can wait by the side. I''ll go and y by myself."

    "If you''re alone, you''ll be bored. I''m going to stay with you," he replied.

    Selina''s heart felt like as if it had been stabbed by a needle. It was a feeling that couldn''t be expressed with words.

    Her eyes suddenly reddened slightly. "Matthew, why are you being so good to me?" she asked.

    "Dummy," Matthew replied with the tone which was a little sigh. "You are my girlfriend. How can I not treat you well?"

    There was a hint of pain in Selina''s heart.

    There was one thing that she did not mention.

    While Matthew was apanying her during the rides, there was still another man that she was thinking about.

    She was thinking about Dn.

    It turned out that Dn had also apanied her to the amusement park before.

    Guilt welled up in Selina''s heart.

    Selina suddenly couldn''t help but hug Matthew. She ced her head in Matthew''s arms and said,

    vel

    ?

    "Matthew, we have to work hard and fall in love slowly." Content belongs

    fo NovelDrama.Org

    "Dummy, we are in love now," Matthew wrapped Selina''s waist with his hands.

    His hands were warm, she could feel it through her clothes.

    Selina said calmly, "Well then, let''s go on like this. Continue to be like this."

    Five days passed in the blink of an eye. Selina spent these days in a haze of love.

    She would go shopping with

    Matthew every day. The two of them

    el

    would go to dinner and travel together every day. The two of them

    would do things that couples usually

    should do. Of course, they hadn''t done anything intimate. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina had apletely different feeling throughout these five dayspared to the feeling she had when she was together with Dn.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865

    She felt truly loved by Matthew. He was a very considerate man, taking care of all of her needs.

    As Natalie would have put it, when she was with Matthew, Selina felt that she had be a princess, a real princess.

    Over the past five days, Selina still thought about Dn asionally.

    After all, she had been together with Dn for so many years. She could not forget him within just a few days.

    Every time she thought of Dn, Selina felt as though her heart was being sliced by a knife. She would try her best to alter her mood and stop thinking about Dn.

    What she needed to do now was to devote herself to Matthew, and to fall in love with him.

    Matthew was lying on the green grass with Selina.

    Of course, Selina knew that someone as mature as Matthew would not normally lie on the grass and look at clouds, he did this just to apany her. Selina was really touched.

    "Mathew, you''ve been apanying me these past few days. Don''t you need to take care of your own affairs?" asked Selina.

    She knew that Matthew was not an ordinary person. He had his own business and his own affairs to take care of, yet he had been constantly by her side for the past few days.

    "The most important thing is to apany you," he said in a doting tone.

    Selina licked her lips.

    After awhile of gazing, she noticed numerous white clouds in the sky.

    Selina saw the white clouds gather together and then dissipate slowly.

    Those white clouds reminded her of Dn.

    Was her rtionship with Dn to end up like these white clouds? Although they had been together once, they finally ended up apart.

    A trace of confusion appeared in her eyes as she stared at the white clouds in the sky.

    "Selina, what are you thinking about? Are you in a daze?"

    Matthew leaned to the side and ced his hand on Selina''s head.

    Selina could see that his gaze was deep and caring.

    Selina''s gaze moved slightly.

    She realized that she could not lie under Matthew''s gaze.

    There was a ripple in her gaze. "What if I said I was thinking about my ex?" she said.

    Matthew''s gaze suddenly lowered. He directly bit her unguarded lips. He didn''t bite them lightly, but with some strength.

    Selina pushed Matthew away as she felt pain.

    She was not strong enough to actually shove him away, but Matthew let her.

    He was afraid that he couldn''t control himself.

    Men were more or less possessive, especially men like him, who upied high positions in society.

    Besides, he had always tried not to mind about Selina''s past, he was a generous man who cared a lot about her.

    However, no matter how much he cared about Selina, he could not control himself when she talked about her ex. The look in Matthew''s eyes became a little colder after being pushed away by Selina.

    Selina red at Matthew and asked, "Why did you bite me?"

    Matthew''s eyes were full of various emotions.

    Momentster, he suddenly softened his tone, "You don''t have to re anymore. Your eyes are already big enough."

    Selina was silent.

    She knew that it was her fault as she should not have mentioned her ex in front of Matthew. However, she also had a real temper. If Matthew had said anything bad, she would have gotten angry and stormed off.

    Nevertheless, Matthew softened his tone, which made Selina feel guilty all of a sudden.

    Her eyshes trembled.

    A momentter, Selina said softly "Matthew, give me some time."

    "I''ll give you time," Matthew said calmly. "However, don''t think about any other man when you''re with me. Men are possessive, do you understand?" His tone was strong and firm, but he didn''t sound too oppressive.

    Selina answered, "Alright."

    After a while, she bit her lip which caused a bite mark to form on her lips.

    "Dummy," Matthew said and touched Selina''s lips with his fingers.

    Selina felt a current spread from her lips to the rest of her body, as if his touch had given her an electric shock.

    "Don''t bite yourself," Matthew said, looking at Selina.

    "Why can''t I bite my lips but you can?" Selina said.

    Matthew was silent.

    There was a sh of helplessness in his eyes. He had nned everything out, but still could not do anything when it came to Selina. It was hopeless.

    After a while, Matthew stood up and said, "Let''s go and have some coffee."

    Selina stood up as well and asked, "Cappino?"

    "Yes," said Matthew with a smile.

    Selina made a gesture and said, "Matthew, you''re so kind. My favorite drink is a cappino."

    "Oh so now I''m kind? You don''t want to re at me any longer?" he teased.

    Selina stuck out her tongue.

    She found that Matthew was generous, definitely more generous than 99 percent of all men in the world.

    When Selina had mentioned

    something like thinking about herex,

    she saw the iciness in Matthew''s

    eyes. She could tell that he was

    angry.

    Yet, he had forgiven her quickly.

    She sighed to herself. Matthew was really a good

    person.

    "Selina, you can''t let such a good man down," she told herself.

    At the same time, Dn was in a dark room, with several bodyguards in ck standing there.

    "Mr. Cowell," they said respectfully.

    Dn nodded and asked, "When will those things be brought to Southeast Asia?"

    "They will be there within these few days."

    Dn nodded. "Be careful," he reminded.

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Cowell," the bodyguard said respectfully.

    Dn said a few more words before walking out of the room. As he walked down the building, he looked

    around

    around warily and only let out a sigh

    of relief when he was sure that there

    was no one around. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    He was doing something dangerous where he would be able to make a quick buck.

    He wanted to make a name for himself, so he could be rid of Reid''s control.

    He was controlled not only by Reid, but by Missha as well. Only when he made a name for himself would he be able to control everything.

    Dn headed back.

    Whenever he took a walk, he would walk without his mobile phone as he wanted to hide his tracks.

    It was the same this time.

    Along the way, he thought of Selina. Since Selina had hung up the phonest time, he hadn''t contacted her at all.

    It was not that he had forgotten Selina, but that he didn''t think he was not qualified to be with her.

    He wanted to see her after he finalized his business. He would look for Selina then.

    He would see her again when the time is right.

    He believed that Selina would understand him.

    Selina had been waiting for him for so many years. He was confident that Selina would continue waiting.

    Aftering out of the coffee shop, Selina was ready to return home.

    "It''s still early," Matthew nced at the sky and said.

    Selina waved her hand and replied, "It''s gettingte now, Matthew."N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    She paused and continued, "We haven''t reached a stage where we can continue our date even after the sun sets."

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866

    "Huh?" Matthew raised his eyebrows slightly. "When will that be? Besides," he paused. Matthew''s handsome face inched closer to Selina. She could feel his warm breath on her face. "Besides, how long will it take for us to date through the night?"

    Selina was speechless.

    Her face turned red inexplicably.

    She felt very strange. She was not someone who blushed easily. In the past, whenever she had seen Natalie blush when she was in front of Tobias, she had thought it strange, wondering why Natalie was able to blush so easily.

    Only now did she realize that when a man was good at flirting, a woman would blush naturally.

    Wait, that meant that Tobias was very good at flirting, too.

    Selina''s heart began to thump harder.

    It was really hard to imagine that her brother, who had such a cool demeanor, was actually good at flirting.

    Selina stopped thinking about it and said, "I don''t want to argue with you anymore. Send me home

    now."

    When they arrived at the car, Matthew opened the car door for Selina courteously as usual.

    However, she didn''t want to just get into the car. Every time, it was Matthew who opened the car door for her, and then she would get into the car before him. There needed to be a change.

    Selina pointed inside and said, "Matthew, you get in first."

    "Me first?" Matthew asked.

    Selina did not say anything.

    She came to her senses and blushed for no reason. "I''m talking about getting in the car!" She exined.

    "Am I not talking about getting into the car as well?" Matthew asked mockingly.

    He looked at Selina fondly, with a sense of humor in his eyes.

    Selina could not describe her feelings.

    She red at Matthew and said, "Matthew, you are really an experienced ''driver''!"

    She had just talked about getting in the car but Matthew''s imagination was running wild.

    "I''m still a novice," Matthew looked at her innocently and said. "You have misunderstood me," he added.

    Selina snorted.

    Matthew was still a novice?

    She couldn''t believe it. She felt that Matthew was exactly an experienced ''driver''.

    "However, if you are willing, I may be upgraded from a novice to an experienced ''driver''," Matthew added meaningfully.

    Selina was rendered speechless.

    "How dare you!" Selina said.

    "What?" Matthew looked innocently and asked.

    Selina was so angry that she was gnashing her teeth internally.

    "Get in the car! You get in first!" Selina shouted. "I want to go home!"

    Dn''s gaze froze.

    He saw a woman and a man standing next to a car from afar.

    The woman looked familiar.

    Dn''s breathing intensified. Why did that woman look so much like Selina?

    As soon as Selina finished talking, Matthew''s lips curved slightly and said, "Kiss me and I''ll promise to get in the car first," he said. "Nice try!" Selina said.

    Matthew''s smile deepened.

    After a moment, he bent over slightly and kissed Selina on the face.

    He moved fast and kissed her before she could react.

    He straightened his body soon and said, "I''ll kiss you then if you won''t kiss me."

    After that, he went to the other side of the car and opened the door. He said with a smile, "Alright, I''ll get in first."

    On the other side, Selina was taken aback.

    She could feel the moisture on her face.

    Matthew had just kissed her on her face!

    Selina waspletely in a daze.

    At this point, she vaguely heard someone calling her name.

    "Selina," someone was calling her.

    The voice seemed to be devoid of strength but because it was far away, Selina could only hear it faintly.

    Selina turned her head subconsciously and then froze.

    Although they were so far away from each other, she still could see clearly who that person was.

    It was Dn!

    He was calling her name.

    All of a sudden, Selina panicked and got into the car.

    "Matthew, let''s go," Selina said, with her fingers trembling and her face pale.

    Matthew was confused when he saw Selina behaving so strangely.

    After a moment, he understood. Was it because he had just kissed her?

    His gaze was deep.

    "Alright," Matthew started the car.

    Selina''s hands were still trembling and she didn''t look back, not even once.

    In the distance, Dn used almost all his strength to rush forward. However, no matter how fast he ran, he could not catch up with the car. Finally, the car disappeared into the distance.

    Dn stopped and inhaled deeply.

    Pain shed in his eyes, and he could feel a deep sense of hurt.

    Just now, he saw that the man had kissed Selina on her face. Although he could not see the man''s face clearly, it was obvious that he had kissed Selina.

    ?wnovel

    He knew that the woman was Selina, as she had turned around when he called her name.

    How could this be, how could this be!

    It was impossible for Selina to be with another man in such a short period of time.

    Dn raised his hand into a fist and smashed it hard into a wall.

    Blood started gushing from his hand.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the Whitlock family vi, Selina''s face was still pale.

    She never thought that she would see Dn just now.

    Did Dn notice that Matthew had kissed her?

    Selina felt a pang of pain in her heart.

    She kept telling herself that it meant nothing.

    She had already broken up with Dn. It was normal for her to be together with another man, she did not need to care about what he thought.

    However, why was she still in pain and feeling afraid?

    Matthew unfastened Selina''s seatbelt personally.

    He gently held Selina''s chin and asked, "ming me for kissing you just now?"

    As Selina looked at Matthew, her eyes became moist.

    She didn''t me Matthew for kissing her. In the past few days, she and Matthew had made good.

    progress. It was fine for Matthew to

    kiss her on the face. Her source of panic was caused by Dn.

    But, how could she tell Matthew about this?

    Matthew''s eyes shed with a hint of guilt. "Selina, I thought..."

    He thought that this intimate action of his would be okay after the past few days, but he didn''t expect that it would garner such a big reaction from her.

    S

    Selina shook her head.

    After a while, she plucked up the courage to kiss Matthew''s face.

    Matthew''s whole body froze.

    As he looked at Selina, astonishment shed across his eyes.

    Selina took a deep breath and said, "Matthew, I didn''t me you. I didn''t me you for kissing me. I was out of my mind. Don''t mind me."

    "Selina, what''s wrong?" Matthew came to his senses and asked.

    "It''s fine," Selina said softly.

    She kept reying the moment when she heard someone calling her name, and seeing Dn as she turned around.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867

    Although she had not seen the expression on Dn''s face as she was rushing off, she could still imagine how he looked. Selina bit her lip.

    Her lips had been pale, but turned red because of her biting.

    Matthew touched Selina''s forehead.

    He ced his forehead against hers.

    This was a very intimate gesture.

    They looked into each other''s eyes and their noses touched.

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat and she panicked in an instant. She wanted to move away, but she felt rooted to the spot, unable to move.

    Selina could only lower her eyshes. Long and thick eyshes covered her eyes.

    "Selina, I know it takes a long time to get used to this." Matthew parted his lips. "I will give you time too, but forgive me if I can''t control myself sometimes. You are so cute that I can''t help it," he continued.

    Selina eyshes trembled heavily.

    She looked up subconsciously and met Matthew''s dark gaze.

    His eyes were dark and deep. Someone could drown just by looking at them for too long.

    Selina was panicked and lowered her gaze again. Making eye contact with Matthew made her feel inexplicably guilty and even a little shy.

    Selina didn''t know when this transformation started. She had never had any qualms towards Matthew in the past. Previously, if Matthew had wanted to flirt with her, she could have been shameless in response with no additional thoughts involved.

    But now, she didn''t know why this had changed gradually.

    "I''m not cute at all," Selina said softly.

    "You don''t know, huh?" Matthew raised his voice slightly.

    The corners of Selina''s lips twitched and she said, "I really don''t have any idea about it. My mother always says that I''m demented. My brother always looks at me with disgust. Even my grandpa said that I am a leftover woman and no one wants me."

    A hint ofughter shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    Of course he knew that the Whitlock family still loved Selina.

    "Dummy, why wouldn''t anyone want you? I want you," he said warmly.

    Selina''s heart throbbed hard again. All kinds of emotions shed in her eyes.

    At this moment, she suddenly came up with an idea.

    It would be great if she had met Matthew earlier. It would be great if the person she had fallen in love with was Matthew.

    She would not be as indecisive as she was now.

    She knew that she was in a rtionship with Matthew and she was supposed to be slowly falling in love with him, but she still had Dn on her mind. Especially just now...

    Selina''s heart was filled with confusion.

    "Selina, your family loves you very much, just like me," Matthew added.

    That made her feelings even more chaotic.

    She bit her lip and said, "Matthew, I''m actually very sad. I feel as though my heartbeat is slower. I don''t know why I''m sad, but I just am."

    After that, she subconsciously grabbed Matthew''s hand and put it close to her heart. "Touch it. Isn''t my heart beating abnormally slowly? I think that I need to go to the hospital and see a doctor," SelinaContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    said.

    Matthew''s eyes darkened and his breathing suddenly became heavier.

    On the other side, Selina was about to say something else. Suddenly, she was stunned.

    God, what was she doing?

    How could she have pulled such a move of putting Matthew''s hand on her chest? It should be known that the position of the heart was the position of the breast.

    Selina shook off Matthew''s hand in an instant.

    Her face was as red as cooked shrimp. "Matthew, I didn''t do it on purpose. Just pretend that nothing had happened," Selina exined.

    After Selina finished speaking, she opened the car door and ran out as if she was escaping.

    Watching at Selina''s panic-stricken figure running away, Matthew couldn''t help but smile.

    What a funny girl.

    Although she did not intend to put his hand on her chest, he had still taken advantage of it, and this girl...

    Selina rushed back to the Whitlock family''s vi in a panic.

    As she ran, she still looked back from time to time. She was afraid that Matthew would catch up with her, then she would not be able to face him anymore.

    She didn''t know why she was so neurotic just now. It might have been because her thoughts were a mess and she was really out of her mind. Fortunately, Matthew didn''t chase after her, which made her feel relieved.

    When she reached the living room, she poured herself a ss of cold water and took a big gulp.

    After drinking a ss of cold water, she calmed down.

    At this moment, her phone rang.

    It was a call from an unknown number.

    Selina immediately ended the call. She imagined that the call was from Dn.

    Not long after she hung up the phone, it rang again. She ended the call again. Her mind was in a mess.

    Selina went to look for the servants to find out where Natalie was.

    A servant said that Natalie was out for a walk in the garden.

    Selina went to the garden to look for Natalie. Her mind was too chaotic and needed to confide to someone. Natalie was the only one she could talk to in her family.

    Natalie was strolling in the garden.

    As she walked, she bent down to look at the flowers every now and then. She looked radiant with happiness.

    A ripple shed across Selina''s eyes.

    Ever since Remington gave the

    antidote to Tobias, and those hardships had finally passed, Selina often noticed Natalie''s blissful expression. There was no need to

    mention that she was happy it

    always showed clearly on her face.

    Selina was happy for Natalie. At the same time, she fell into a momentary daze.

    When could she be as happy as Natalie?

    "Natalie," Selina came back to her senses and called out Natalie''s name after a short pause.

    Natalie looked at Selina and said, "You''re back, Selina."

    Selina walked over and asked, "Going for a walk?"

    Natalie smiled and nodded. "Yeah, you have to walk more when you are pregnant, to make the birth of the

    baby easier. I rarely exercised before I had Hayden, so his birth was more difficult."

    Selina''s eyes fell on Natalie''s belly. She smiled and said, "I''ve heard that the second child will be much easier. Natalie, your second child must be an easy birth."

    The corners of Natalie''s lips curled up even more. She said, "I hope so. By the way, Tobias will be back soon, right?"

    "Yeah. It''s almost time to get off work," Selina nodded and replied.

    "Then I''ll meet Tobias at the door," Natalie said with a smile.

    "Natalie," Selina suddenly called her name. "I have something to speak to you about, can you goter?"

    Natalie stopped and said, "Alright, go ahead."

    Selina licked her dry lips and told her everything with great hesitancy.

    "So, when I was with Matthew, I saw Dn," Selina said with a hint of bitterness.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868

    Natalie was stunned. "And Dn didn''t immediately go up to you two?"

    Although Natalie had only met Dn twice, she had noticed that he was a very arrogant person. If he saw Selina with another man, it would be impossible for him to pretend that he saw nothing.

    Selina''s tone soured, "He was too far away. I immediately let Matthew drive away, so he could not catch up with us."

    Natalie licked her lips.

    How could there be such a coincidence? She knew that if such a thing happened, Selina would have a hard time. After all, they had only recently broken up.

    Natalie patted Selina''s shoulder and said, "Selina, Dn will find out about you and Matthew sooner orter. Since you have broken up with Dn, you''re entitled to find your own happiness."

    "I know," Selina said with difficulty. "However, although I know, it is another matter to have it happen to me. Moreover, it has only been a few days since I broke up with him. I haven''t been with Matthew for a long time either. I haven''t adjusted my mindset yet," she added.

    Ripples shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    She lowered her voice and said, "Selina, don''t tell me that you don''t have feelings for Matthew yet?"

    Selina looked as though she was in a daze.

    She hesitated for a long time before she indifferently, "Natalie, I know I am despicable, but I haven''t developed feelings for him yet. After all, I have only been with him for a few days. Although he treats me really well, it''s hard for me to fall in love with him after just a few days."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched.

    In the beginning, she thought that since Selina was together with Matthew, she must have feelings for him.

    After all, it would be no surprise that Selina would fall for someone as exceptional and mature as Matthew.

    However, listening to Selina now, it seemed that she had no feelings for Matthew at all.

    Natalie''s eyes shed with a trace of worry. "Selina, does Matthew know about that?" she asked.

    "He knows," Selina said bitterly. "I told him at the beginning that it would be hard for me to develop feelings for him so easily. I have to cultivate it and forget my past rtionship. He agreed," Selina said. Selina paused and looked up at Natalie. "Natalie, Matthew is a good man, isn''t he?"

    Natalie was silent for a moment.

    Since Matthew epted what Selina said, it was obvious that he really liked Selina.

    After all, a man like Matthew could get any woman. He did not have to be with a woman who still had feelings for another man.

    The only exnation was that he really liked Selina, and that he would tolerate these things because of it.

    "Selina," Natalie said seriously. "Matthew is really a good man. You have to cherish him and you must not let him down."

    Selina bit her lip and said, "Natalie, I know, I''m trying my best to fall in love with him. I''ve been with him every day, thinking that we could quickly develop a rtionship. However, earlier when I saw Dn, my feelings were messed up again."

    "Impossible," Natalie shook her head at Selina and said. "You have to be firm, Selina. Since you broke up with Dn and you are with Matthew now, there''s no turning back anymore. Do you understand?"

    Selina bit her lip even harder.

    After a while, she nodded and said, "Natalie, I

    understand."

    Later that night, Selina could not fall asleep.

    She tossed and turned on her bed, but to no avail.

    All she could think about was the moment that she saw Dn earlier.

    He saw that she was with another man, engaged in such intimacy. How would he feel? Was he upset?

    Selina''s heart was torn.

    Although she had told herself that she was not allowed to think about it anymore.

    Although she had taken Natalie''s words to heart, and taken them into consideration.

    However, she was still unable to control herself.

    If someone''s emotions could be controlled, they would not be human. They would probably be robots.

    Finally, Selina couldn''t bear it anymore and got out of bed.

    Rather than being tormented in bed, she decided to go for a walk. Maybe she would be able to sleep better.

    Selina put on a coat and went to the garden.

    Although it waste at night, there were still lights in the garden. Under the faint light, the garden lookedparably different from how it looked like during the day.

    Only when Selina stepped outside

    did she realize that it must have been raining heavily. She did not know this when she was indoors. There were traces of the rain on the ground and the flowers were all

    covered with water too. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina inhaled through her nose.

    It was raining. However, the weather was good today. How could it be raining?

    "Selina," a voice said.

    She suddenly heard someone calling her name. It was a voice she was most familiar with.

    Selina''s entire body froze.

    After a while, she shook her head.

    She thought she was hallucinating.

    "Selina," the voice said again.

    The voice sounded louder.

    A sh of shock appeared in her eyes.

    After a moment, she looked out of the door. Through the hollow iron gate, she saw a figure.

    Selina was shocked.

    It was Dn!

    How could it be Dn!

    It was sote at night. How was it possible for him to appear outside the Whitlock family''s vi!

    Selina couldn''t bear it any longer and she ran outside in a sh.

    She ran quickly.

    When she opened the metal door, Selina saw Dn for sure. Dn stood there, entirely drenched.

    Although there was no longer any rain, from Dn''s drenched clothes, it seemed like he had been standing outside for a very, very long time. Moreover, he had been caught in heavy rain.

    Selina felt short of breath.

    The splendor of the moon shadowed Dn''s appearance, making him less intimidating. Instead, it made him look even more handsome.

    Even if his whole body was drenched, even if his ck hair was dripping with rain, even though he was in such a sorry state, he was still extremely handsome, incredibly handsome.

    After all, he used to be one of the most handsome students in Selina''s school. No one would question the magnificence of his appearance.

    "What are you doing here?" Selina asked after a while.

    She spoke softly, so that only she could hearN?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    herself.

    Dn looked at the Selina and said lowly, "I''ve been calling you and texting you all this time but you had turned off your phone, so I came here and waited. Fortunately you turned up."

    "You!" Selina red at Dn. "Are you stupid? What if I didn''te out at all tonight? It was raining so heavily. Why didn''t you run for cover?"

    Dn sneered at Selina''s words.

    He looked at Selina, as though he could see through her soul.

    "You''ve found another man!" Dn spoke coldly. There wasn''t a hint of warmth in his tone.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869

    His words were like a sword, piercing Selina.

    Hearing that, Selina''s face turned pale.

    Dn said with a voice which turned even colder, "Selina, did you leave me because you think that I''m broke?"

    "Of course not!" Selina almost shouted.

    She was with Matthew because her heart was broken by Dn, and she wanted to be with someone else. She did not leave him because he was poor.

    "Is that so?" Dn sounded sarcastic and cold. "I saw. That man is driving a Rolls-Royce. It''s expensive, isn''t it? He should be rich, right? That''s why you''re with him, right?" he asked.

    Selina''s blood rushed to her head, she was furious and found it hard to breathe.

    How could Dn nder her like that?

    He thought that she had found another man because of his money? What was he thinking?

    Selina could no longer control herself. She raised her hand and pped Dn on the face. Dn''s face stiffened.

    Selina''s eyes were red. "Dn, that''s enough. There''s a limit to your nonsense. I''m telling you clearly, you cannot me me for something I haven''t done."

    "If I thought that you were poor, would I have stayed with you for so long? Would I havee back to look for you time and time again?"

    "Also, let me tell you, Dn. I am from a rich and noble family. I have plenty of money and I don''t need to find any rich man to take care of me. Stop talking nonsense!"

    Selina red angrily at Dn with her red eyes, filled with anger and grief.

    Dn''s breathing stopped. Momentster, he suddenly hauled Selina into his arms. When she waspletely unguarded, he pulled her into his arms.

    He was obviously soaked, but she could feel his warmth.

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    It had been a very, very long time since she had been hugged like this by Dn.

    She was surrounded by his familiar scent.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Selina''s mind went nk.

    She knew that this was wrong and she couldn''t do

    However, she didn''t have the strength to push Dn away.

    After a while, Selina bit the tip of her tongue. Matthew somehow appeared in her mind.

    His face was handsome and gentle. When he looked at her, his eyes were deep and clear. She was the only person in his eyes.

    She was reminded of his strength and affection.

    Selina pushed Dn away with all her might.

    She red at Dn and said, "Dn, we have already broken up. You have no right to hug me!"

    "Then who has the right to do so? That man?" asked Dn forcefully.

    "I have broken up with you. I have the right to pursue my own happiness and I also have the right to fall in love with other men. It''s none of your business. Don''t tell me that I have no right to search for my own happiness!"

    "Selina," said Dn, with all kinds of emotions in his eyes. "I''ve always been the only one who made you happy. I''ve always been the only one who can give you happiness. We''ve been together for so many years, don''t you understand that?" he asked.

    Selina smiled sarcastically.

    Selina stared at Dn and said, "You''re the only one who can give me happiness? How can you say something like that? What happiness did you give me? All you gave me was pain. Did you forget that straight after you proposed to me in the past, making me so happy, you decided not to get married, making me lose all that happiness in an instant? Is that what you call happiness?"

    Pain appeared in Dn''s eyes.

    also

    "Please don''t wait for me here anymore and don''t try to salvage this rtionship any longer. It''s useless. Chave found my own happiness and I hope you can find your happiness. From now on, we will not bother each other anymore," Selina said.

    She said this cruelly, and turned away.

    Without a moment of hesitation, Dn grabbed Selina in his arms.

    Selina wanted to struggle, but she couldn''t.

    Dn turned her around, trying to kiss her.

    Shock appeared in Selina''s eyes.

    She could not be kissed by him. If she was kissed by Dn, how could she face Matthew?

    Selina couldn''t push Dn away so she gave Dn another p.

    This p was even more ruthless than before. A bright red palm print appeared on his face.

    Dn''s movements came to a halt.

    He looked at Selina''s eyes and saw disgust and panic in her eyes.

    His heart suddenly sank.

    Since when would Selina reject him?

    He suddenly became anxious.

    He had always thought that Selina was his. He had thought that she would wait for him, no matter what.

    That was why he had not wanted to say anything to Selina.

    He had wanted to wait until he could give her happiness before telling her everything.

    However, things seemed to have gone out of his control.

    All of a sudden, Selina had found another man and no longer wanted him.

    "Selina," Dn''s voice wasced with pain. "Listen to my exnation please," he said.

    Selina''s eyes were cold. "Exnation? What is there to exin? The only exnation is that you treated me like a fool, Dn."

    The pain in Dn''s eyes deepened.

    When had he treated her like a fool?

    All this time, he had been impatiently waiting to hold Selina in his arms again. How could he have treated her like a fool?

    However, he did not have the right to do so.

    An impulse arose in Dn''s heart.

    He wanted to tell Selina everything about Missha.

    He wanted to tell Selina that he had always been threatened by someone, and that someone had been using his mother to threaten him.

    He had not wanted to hold the

    wedding anymore because he had

    been afraid that someone was plotting something. He had been afraid of hurting Selina, so he would rather be misunderstood by her, even though he had to cancel the wedding.

    However, Dn suppressed the impulse in the end.

    He knew Selina''s temper. If Selina knew about this, it would cause a lot of trouble and she might even end up looking for Reid.

    He was not afraid of Reid but he had to be wary for his mother.

    If Reid got into trouble now, so would Missha.

    el

    He had been making arrangements for people to develop medicine which could control Missha''s condition As long as he could develop the medicine and simultaneously strengthen his position, he would no longer have a

    reason to be afraid of Reid. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Selina," Dn restrained his emotions. "I''ll tell you now. I''ll tell you the reason that I had to cancel our engagement."

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870

    After listening to Dn''s exnation, Selina was in shock.

    She did not know that Dn had done all of that.

    She had dropped out halfway from university, but Dn had not.

    After graduating from a top university, he would have had the opportunity to work at a goodpany and earn a high sry.

    However, Dn never went to work.

    Selina thought that he''d been azy lout who had chosen not to work but to remain unemployed.

    However, she now understood what Dn was doing.

    She hadn''t expected him to be so ambitious.

    He wanted to rely on his own ability and build his own career rather than just bing an excellent employee.

    Selina was shocked.

    She and Dn had been together for so many years, but she did not even know about this.

    "Where did you get so much money?" It took Selina a long time to recover.

    To build his own career, he needed funds in the early stage, but where did Dn get so much money?

    "Selina, I saved a lot of money over the years after graduating and working on software for others," said Dn.

    In fact, he had doing other dangerous things to earn money as well, but he did not tell Selina about this.

    Selina had always been spoiled and she had no idea about money. She didn''t think much about it at all when she heard Dn''s exnation. "Selina, do you understand why I am doing this?" Dn asked.

    Selina''s breathing becamebored.

    "Why?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "For you," Dn replied with a firm voice. "Selina, I want to give you true happiness. Not just surface level happiness. It requires material possessions, but I don''t have the ability to do so right now. I am not someone born with a silver spoon in my mouth. I need to make everything with my own hands, Selina, and this takes time."

    Selina''s breathing became even morebored.

    Dn looked at Selina and continued, "I want to give you the best, Selina. I don''t want you to beughed at by others. I don''t want people to think that you''re a rich young woman who married a poor man, so I wanted to dy the wedding. I don''t want to let you down. Do you understand, Selina?"

    Dn concealed the most important thing, that he had been threatened by Reid both to propose, and to cancel the wedding.

    However, what he said was true as well.

    He hadn''t wanted Selina to marry him then because he could not afford to give her a lot of luxuries.

    He didn''t want to let Selina down.

    "Selina, do you understand? Do you understand what I mean?" Dn sounded in pain.

    Selina felt confused.

    She tried her best to adjust her breathing to calm herself down.

    She really hadn''t known about these things.

    She thought that he cancelled the wedding just to make fun of her. She thought that he did not care about her.

    However, she didn''t expect that the reason was that he cherished her and did not want to cause her any humiliation. Selina''s eyes were damp.

    She suddenly had an impulse to jump into his

    arms.

    However, she stopped herself. It stopped the instant that Matthew shed across her mind.

    She looked at Dn with bitterness in her eyes.

    If Dn had told her about this in the past, she would not hesitate for even a moment. She would immediately make up with him. However, things were different now.

    She had only been with Matthew although it was just for a few days.

    However, since she was in a rtionship with Matthew, how could she be together with Dn again?

    She hated being yed by others the most, so she did not want to do the same to others, specially since Matthew was such a good man.

    Selina could not bear it.

    "Selina, do you understand what I''m saying? Can you forgive me?" Dn''s eyes were filled withplicated emotions.

    He took a step forward, wanting to hug Selina again.

    However, Selina took a step back.

    Surprise flitted across Dn''s eyes. "Selina..." he said.

    Looking at Dn, Selina slowly said, "Dn, I am touched by what you just said. I always thought that you didn''t work after graduation because you were not concerned for our future know that I was wrong now. It turns out that you have ambition and you have really thought about our future."

    A gleam of light shed across Dn''s eyes. "Then can you forgive me, Selina?" he asked.

    Selina bit her lip and shook her head after a while.

    Her gesture caused Dn to be taken aback.

    "Dn, if you had told me earlier, I would have acted as if nothing had happened, but I can''t do it now." Selina exined. After a brief pause, Selina said with a voice which was full of bitterness, "I am with someone else now. He''s a good man. I need to keep my word. I''m sorry, Dn."

    Dn took a step forward and grabbed Selina''s shoulder directly. "You''re lying, aren''t you, Selina? You''re lying!" he said.

    "I''m not!"

    "Impossible!" Dn shouted. "I''ve

    been broken up with you for just a

    few days, How could you find another man so quickly? I don''t believe it. I don''t believe anything you just said. You found someone else just because you lost your temper, but you don''t have any feelings for him!" Dn

    continued.

    Selina pushed Dn away.

    She looked at Dn bitterly and said, "Whether or not I have feelings for him, the fact is that there is nothing between you and I anymore."

    Selina turned around and left.

    Every step she took felt heavy, it was difficult for her to move.

    "Selina, stop right there!" Dn shouted.

    Selina''s footsteps came to a halt, but she still decided to walk away after a while.

    This time, Dn didn''t continue to chase after Selina.

    Selina returned back to her room.

    After a while, sheid on the bed and wrapped herself tightly with the duvet.

    She felt cold.

    For a moment back then, she had really wanted to make up with Dn again, but she had suppressed this thought.

    They had been on-again, off-again for so many years, going through countless quarrels. These had not just been because Dn had felt that it wasn''t

    the right time to marry her.

    There had been a myriad of reasons. For example, their personalities were also different.

    She was arrogant while Dn was conceited.

    However, Matthew was different. He was gentle and considerate, traits that were absent in Dn.

    Selina gritted her teeth.

    She thought that since she had made up her mind, there was no turning back.

    She and Dn could not go back to the past.

    Selina closed her eyes and forced herself to stop thinking about this.

    She finally fell asleep when the sun began to rise.

    She dreamt that she was getting married to Matthew.

    At the grand wedding ceremony, when she and Matthew were about to exchange their vows, Dn rushed in.

    He held a gun.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871

    The gun was pointed at Matthew.

    He spoke to Selina, "Selina. You can''t marry this man. If you''re getting married, you can only marry me. No other man can be with you."

    After a gunshot, Matthew fell directly to the ground.

    "No!" Selina cried.

    All of a sudden, she opened her eyes. She was sweating from the shock.

    "What don''t you want?" she heard a frivolous sounding voice.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    She found that Matthew was standing in front of the bed, looking at her with a faint smile.

    Selina was speechless.

    "I haven''t done anything yet, so what don''t you want?" Matthew''s smile deepened.

    Selina sat up directly.

    "How did you get in?" she covered her chest with the duvet and asked.

    This was her room, how did Matthew get in?

    Matthew''s gaze fell on Selina''s hand. Her hand was holding the duvet tightly and covered her chest.

    Matthew parted his lips and said, "Didn''t you ce my hand on your chest yesterday? Why are you covering it now?"

    Selina was rendered speechless.

    Her face turned red in an instant.

    What was Matthew talking about!

    Selina put down the duvet and said, "What are you talking about, there''s nothing to be embarrassed about."

    Matthew''s gaze fell on the region below her neck. The corners of his lips curled into a smile and spoke, "Well, it''s much better than when you were 16 years old."

    Selina was still silent.

    She looked nervously at Matthew. "Don''t tell me that you''ve been staring at my breasts since I was 16?" Selina asked.

    What a beast!

    The smile on Matthew''s lips deepened. "I''m just joking with you. Don''t take it so seriously," he said.

    Selina did not say anything.

    Selina boasted that she was quite thick-skinned and had a sharp tongue but she found that she couldn''t win when she was with Matthew.

    "Humph! You haven''t exined how you came into my room. If my mom finds out, she will think that you''re a hooligan!"

    A dim light shed in Matthew''s eyes. "Selina, Madam Lawson said that you were not awake yet when I arrived, so she asked me toe and wake you up."

    Selina was speechless.

    She instantly felt as if she had been punched in the face.

    What kind of mother would behave like that!

    Selina pointed to the door and said, "Get out. I''m going to change my clothes."

    Matthew smiled and answered, "Then I''m not leaving."

    Selina said nothing.

    She pretended to be angry and said, "Stop joking. Get out. We haven''t reached the point where I can change my clothes in front of you." Matthew''s eyes had turned a little deep and his tone was a little hoarse, "Then how long do I have to wait?"

    Selina''s breathing becamebored.

    "If you still don''t get out, there will never be such a day," she replied.

    There was a sh ofughter in Matthew''s eyes.

    "Alright, you change. I''ll leave first," Matthew answered. After saying that, Matthew left.

    When Matthew had walked out, the expression on Selina''s face suddenly became gloomy and sad.

    She had been hiding her emotions when she was speaking to Matthew. In fact, from the moment she woke up, she felt deeply sad as though someone was slicing her heart into pieces.

    It took a long time for her to changed her clothes. After washing up, she looked at herself in the mirror for a long time.

    She did not look radiant at all, and her eyebrows were furrowed.

    Selina eased the frown on her eyebrows and smiled.

    "Selina, you have to smile," she whispered to herself.

    Therefore, she walked out with a smile and went to the living room.

    Matthew was chatting with Natalie and Cecilia happily in the living room.

    Selina walked over to them.

    Cecilia saw Selina first and spoke, "You''re finally up."

    Selina nodded.

    "You slept pretty earlyst night, didn''t you? Why did you wake up sote today?" Cecilia asked casually.

    The expression on Selina''s face changed slightly, but it quickly returned to normal.

    She smiled and said, "Your daughter

    love

    likes to sleep in. Did you prepare any delicious breakfast this morning? I''m starving. I want to have my breakfast now."

    "Your breakfast is about to be lunch now," Cecilia teased.

    "I don''t care. It''s still breakfast," Selina still grinned.

    A hint of tenderness shed across Cecilia''s eyes. "You probably should not eat what I''ve prepared, since Matthew brought some for you," she said.

    Selina''s breath becamebored.

    She looked at Matthew after a while.

    Matthew stood up and handed a paper bag to Selina. "Luckily, it''s still warm," he spoke.

    Selina was shocked after she opened the paper bag.

    Yesterday, when she was chatting with Matthew in the coffee shop she mentioned that the coffee in one of the coffee shops of Lincon City was nice. There were also pastries and bread sold there. Content

    belongs to

    They also had some good tuna bread.

    Selina just mentioned it casually. She didn''t expect that Matthew would bring it for her today.

    All sorts of emotions welled up in Selina''s heart.

    Momentster, she said calmly, "Matthew, thank you so much for this."

    Matthew bent over slightly and

    whispered in Selina''s ear with a voice that could only be heard by her, "Your boyfriend brought breakfast for you, there''s no need to thank him."

    Selinaughed dryly and then sat down to have her breakfast.

    She felt a hint of sadness as she ate.

    Dn had never been so sincere. She was the one who remembered what Dn wanted to eat. Dn had never bought anything for her.

    Maybe he would have in the past.

    When they had just started their rtionship, Dn would also do the same thing. He would run all over the city to buy things for her.

    However, he had changed.

    All of a sudden, Selina''s eyebrows knitted together.

    She bit her tongue when she was eating the tuna bread.

    However, this bite made here to her senses.

    What was she doing!

    Even though she was eating something that Matthew had bought for her, she was thinking of another man! This was too much!

    Selina forced herself not to think about it anymore.

    At noon, Cecilia and Natalie seemed to have gone out on purpose.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    They said that they were going out for a walk at noon, so they intended to have their lunch outside.

    "Matthew, why don''t you and Selina have dinner outside? Natalie and I won''t be able to entertain you as we have something to do," Cecilia said with a

    smile.

    Matthew replied gently, "Alright, Madam Lawson, you can go ahead with your own affairs."

    How could he fail to guess Cecilia''s intentions when he was so smart? She was trying to create an opportunity for Selina and him to be alone

    together.

    After Natalie and Cecilia left, Selina got into Matthew''s car.

    Matthew could see that she was in a really bad

    mood.

    He had been teasing Selina, telling a variety of jokes to cheer her up.

    Selina admitted that Matthew was really humorous. The jokes he made were very funny too, but she just couldn''tugh at all.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872

    The asional smile she made looked painful.

    Halfway through the journey, the car suddenly stopped by the side of the road.

    Matthew nced sideways at Selina and spoke, "Do you have something on your mind? You''ve been distracted this entire time."

    The corners of Selina''s lips twitched. "Old man, don''t look at me while you''re driving. I''m going to report to the traffic police that you don''t concentrate when driving," she said.

    Matthew replied clearly, "It doesn''t vite the trafficws to drive without concentration. By the way, what''s wrong? Are you in a bad mood?"

    There was a sh of sadness in Selina''s eyes. "Nothing, I''m not in a bad mood," she answered.

    "You are," Matthew said firmly.

    The corners of Selina''s mouth was a little dry.

    A few momentster, she stretched out her hands and said, "Well, you''re right. I admit that I''m in a really bad mood."

    Matthew''s eyes darkened and asked, "Tell me, what''s wrong?"

    Selina closed her mouth and didn''t say anything.

    "Or is our rtionship not good enough for you to tell me what''s wrong with you?" Matthew suddenly asked.

    Selina pursed her lips even tighter.

    "I..." she finally spoke after a while. However, she suddenly found that she didn''t know how to continue.

    "Selina, how long have we been together?" Matthew stared into Selina''s eyes and asked.

    There was a sudden pause in Selina''s breath.

    How long had she been together with Matthew?

    This...

    She didn''t seem to remember.

    She had been in a daze and lived unexamined during this period. How could she remember how long she had been with Matthew?

    When Matthew saw Selina''s reaction, he understood that Selina did not even remember.

    He sighed slightly in his heart but his expression was still as gentle as before. "Selina, we''ve been together for a week, a whole week," Matthew said. Well, it turned out that it had been a week...

    Selina thought about this in her heart.

    She didn''t expect Matthew to remember it this clearly.

    Matthew touched Selina''s nose and asked, "You''re so muddle headed that you can''t even remember how long you''ve been with your boyfriend, is that right?"

    Selina felt a little embarrassed.

    Her thick and long eyshes fluttered and she said calmly, "Old man."

    "Just call me Matthew," Matthew said. His eyes were deep and his tone was low.

    Selina was stunned.

    Matthew...

    She had always been a brisk, straightforward person. Changing the way she called someone was normally not a big matter for her. However, she found it hard in this case. Maybe it was because she was already used to it, so she suddenly felt that it was strange for her to change the way she addressed him.

    Selina stuck out her tongue and said, "I think calling you ''old man'' asionally is fine. I am still not used to calling you Matthew all the time. What''s more, you really are older than me."

    Matthew was silent.

    He said in a gentle and helpless tone, "Selina, you calling me this makes me feel like I''m preying on a younger woman. It makes me feel like I''mmitting a crime."

    Although he was truly nine years older than Selina, it wasn''t exactly a generational gap.

    Selina dismissed Matthew''s words.

    She looked at Matthew and said, "How can you have a sense ofmitting a crime? I am not underage and you''re not some kind of weirdo. Besides,

    I hear that it is normal to address your partner in this way in South Korea. That''s settled then. I will continue to call you in this way asionally and won''t change it."

    Matthew could tell that she really didn''t want to change the way she addressed him. He did not insist anymore.

    When two people were together, no matter what happened, there would always be someone who needed topromise.

    Since Selina was unwilling topromise, it would be fine for him to do so.

    He had no choice but to change the topic, "Do you like South Korea very much then?"

    Selina shook her head and said, "No, not particrly." She paused and continued, "However, the girls in South Korea are quite beautiful."

    South Korea was a country that focused a lot on appearances. Everyone in the country advocated stic surgery. Even old women in their eighties would dress up before heading out.

    Matthew shook his head and said, "I don''t know whether South Korea''s girls are beautiful or not, but they are definitely not as beautiful as you."

    The corners of Selina''s lips curled up and she said, "Matthew, you have good taste. I also think that I am extremely beautiful."

    After saying that, Selina became a little shy and said, "I''m just kidding. The girls in South Korea are super beautiful. I''m no match for them." "Of course they are not," Matthew replied.

    "Are you sure?" Selina looked at Matthew and said.

    A hint of a smile shed across Matthew''s eyes. "If you don''t believe me, let''s go check it out," he said.

    Selina widened her eyes.

    Half an hourter, Selina and Matthew were on a private jet.

    The private jet took off, leaving behind some clouds of smoke.

    Matthew was really a man who did what he said immediately. He mentioned that he would take Selina to South Korea a moment ago, and now it was all arranged.

    Not knowing what was going on, Selina followed

    Matthew to board the jet.

    She thought that it was probably because she was depressed that she wanted to go somewhere else.

    On the jet, Selina suddenly thought of something.

    "By the way, Matthew, isn''t your

    company busy? Can you just

    apany me to South Korea directly now? Don''t you need to take care of thepany''s affairs?" Selina asked.

    She was idle and it did not matter where she went.

    However, Matthew was different. He was as busy as her brother.

    Matthew smiled and replied, "Nope. I just need to take care of you."

    "Okay," Selina said softly.

    Since Matthew had said so, there was no need for her to think too much.

    "You are the most important," Matthew added.

    These words warmed her heart.

    She felt a little guilty all of a sudden.

    Her bad mood was because of Dn, but Matthew was her boyfriend.

    She felt guilty as she was still thinking about Dn to the point that she was in a bad mood.

    Selina was not a person who likes guilt. She had been spoiled since she was a child and rarely paid attention to the feelings of others. However, Matthew was so kind to her that she had to care about his feelings. This caused her to feel guilty.

    Selina''s eyshes trembled slightly as she said, "Matthew, I''m in a bad mood."

    "Why?" Matthew shot her a concerned look and asked.

    Selina''s throat was a little itchy.

    She wanted to say something, but she decided not to after thinking for a while.

    If she told Matthew the truth, he would not be happy.

    She couldn''t be so selfish, only thinking of her own feelings and wanting to vent her feelings without thinking about Matthew''s.

    "Nothing. It''s just that I''m in a bad mood all of a sudden," Selina said softly. "There''s no reason."

    She continued, "Old ma- Matthew, you know that I have a bad temper and act like a lunatic. So it''s normal that I''m not in a good mood."

    "I have a very good temper,"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew Suddenly spoke. His deep

    gaze fell directly on Selina''s face,

    and his clear voice rang in Selina''s

    ear So

    we are very suitable have a good temper, and I can Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    forgive and spoil you."

    Selina''s breathing halted.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873

    Matthew''s voice was warm, and it made everyone feel at ease.

    And his eyes were so gentle, it made Selina feel as though she was enveloped in tenderness.

    Selina''s eyes were filled with tears.

    She wanted to say something to respond to Matthew, but she couldn''t. Finally, she said, "Why are you still single despite your qualifications? Do you have any hidden illness?"

    With such a good personality, how could Matthew still be single at 30, as if he had just been waiting to meet Selina?

    Matthew was speechless.

    He felt a little helpless. Selina had hit a nerve.

    "What kind of hidden illness are you talking about?" Matthew looked at Selina and asked.

    "I don''t know either," Selina replied vaguely.

    She had just simply blurted it out, without giving it much thought.

    Matthew leaned over slightly and raised his voice slightly, "When a woman says that to a man, what kind of illness do you think the man will think she is referring to?"

    "What?" "What do you think?" Matthew said in a meaningful tone.

    He said it in such a way that made Selina understand.

    Her breathing became morebored.

    Matthew looked at Selina as she tried to exin, and said "You''ll know whether am I suffering from a hidden illness, after you have a try." Selina did not say anything.

    Panic shed in her eyes, but she still forced herself to look calm. "Why should I try?" she asked.

    "Don''t you think that I have hidden illness?" asked Matthew.

    "If that''s what I think, do I need to try?"

    "Is it because you don''t dare to?" Matthew raised his eyebrows and asked.

    These words agitated Selina.

    She hated being provoked.

    What was there for her to be afraid of?

    There was nothing that Selina was afraid of.

    "Of course I''d dare!" Selina replied and stared at Matthew with her big round eyes.

    "Hmm?" An intimate smile yed on Matthew''s lips.

    Selina started undoing Matthew''s belt. "Old man, don''t you dare think that I''m afraid of you."

    A look of astonishment shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    He didn''t expect that Selina would really undo his belt. He looked down at Selina''s movements, and his breath became warmer. Selina was aplete mess.

    She decided to undo Matthew''s belt on an impulse, but then realized that she didn''t know how to!

    Yes, her hand was obviously on Matthew''s belt, but she didn''t know what to do!

    Are you unable to undo it?" Matthew finally said something, his voice sounding hoarse.

    Selina looked embarrassed.

    Matthew chuckled. After a while, he held Selina''s hand.

    Selina looked surprised.

    His palms warmed her cold hands.

    Selina''s fingers trembled for no reason.

    Matthew grabbed Selina''s hand and pressed it against the buckle of the belt. He pressed it softly on the protruding area, and said, "Dummy, this is the way to undo the belt."

    Selina bit her lip, and panic shed through her.

    After a moment, she pulled back her hand and pretended that she didn''t care. "Forget it, I''m not going to do it anymore," she said.

    "Are you afraid?" Matthew said with a deep gaze.

    Selina was embarrassed, but she still acted indifferent. "Yes, I''m afraid. So what?"

    Selina thought that Matthew was

    joking with her just now. She

    thought that if she pretended

    try

    to undo his belt, he would stop her.

    However, she did not expect him to behave this way!

    He was trying to teach her how to undo his belt!

    Selina did not know what to do!

    Besides surrendering, she really could not think of another way out.

    Matthew chuckled.

    Hisughter had the ability to cause a ticklish sensation to its listeners.

    Selina felt as though he was mocking her.

    She had no other choice but to be angry.

    Selina could only pretend to be more carefree. "There''s nothing funny about this."

    Matthew''s thin lips curved into a smile, and his voice was so low that it sounded bewitching. "I didn''tugh at you. It''s just that, Miss Selina, you undid my belt. Now you need to redo it. You can''t just leave me like this, can you?" Matthew asked.

    Selina was slightly stunned.

    S

    Momentster, she muttered, "It''s not a big deal to buckle it up for you."

    Selina buckled Matthew''s belt after that.

    This time, Matthew didn''t lend Selina a hand. He just looked at her.

    Although she was not directly in his line of vision, she could feel his eyes on her...

    Under Matthew''s gaze, Selina felt variousplicated emotions.

    After she simply fastened the belt, she identally touched...

    Her face turned red.

    She looked at Matthew in a panic and said in a flustered tone, "I didn''t mean to do that."

    Goodness, how did she identally touch it!

    However, Matthew still asked, "Are you shy?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    The corners of his mouth curled up, and he smiled suggestively.

    Selina wanted to pretend that she didn''t care, and she wanted to say to Matthew, "No, you''re the one

    who''s shy!"

    However, she couldn''t say it, and her face was blushing.

    She didn''t know whether it was caused by Matthew''s words or his warm breath.

    Selina looked out of the window to calm herself down.

    Luckily, Matthew did not tease her anymore.

    Narrowing his gaze, he looked at Selina and smiled.

    Her delicate and muddled looking face was tinged with redness.

    Matthew''s smile deepened.

    About ten minutester, Selina finally calmed down.

    She raised a middle finger to Matthew and waved it around

    front of his eyes. "Old man, n

    happened just now. I am hypnotizing you. Remember, nothing happened."

    Selina had seen Simon hypnotizing his patients, so at this moment, she also tried to learn from Simon to hypnotize Matthew.

    After all, she had identally touched Matthew just now. This was too shameful.

    Matthew was speechless.

    He smiled a little.

    How could he describe Selina? Was she adorable, or was she just immature?

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874

    Matthew closed his eyes and said in a weak tone, "Well, I have been hypnotized by you. Nothing happened just now."

    Hearing that, Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    Her gaze fell on Matthew''s tightly closed eyes. Suddenly, her eyes lit up.

    He had lovely eyes, she had noticed this a long time ago.

    Anyone who was not blind could tell that his eyes were lovely.

    However, she had never noticed how long Matthew''s eyshes were.

    Selina remembered that there was an actor with very long eyshes, and his fans always said that he would be able to seed in the industry just based on this trait.

    Selina thought that the actor paled inparison to Matthew in this regard.

    Matthew''s eyshes were really long!

    Selina couldn''t help but stretch out her fingers. At the same time, she muttered, "Old man, how can your eyshes be so long? This is simply making it impossible for us women to survive."

    The next second, Matthew''s eyes suddenly opened.

    Selina was shocked and quickly withdrew her hand.

    She looked nervously at Matthew and said, "You were hypnotized by me, weren''t you?"

    When she saw Matthew with his eyes closed, she thought that Matthew was really hypnotized by her, but she didn''t expect that he would open his eyes so quickly.

    Matthew was silent.

    A hint of a smile shed across his eyes.

    "I was hypnotized, but I woke up when I noticed that you were trying to take advantage of me," he said.

    "I was not!" Selina defended herself.

    "Then why were you reaching out your hand towards me?" asked Matthew.

    Selina was rendered speechless.

    She widened her eyes and said, "Did I? Did I? You must have been hallucinating. This happens after hypnosis. Your mind is still a mess." Matthew said nothing.

    The smile on his lips deepened.

    Such a conversation would definitely have seemed meaningless for him in the past.

    He would never waste his time having such a childish conversation with a woman.

    However with Selina...

    He actually found it interesting for some unknown reason.

    In the following period of time, Selina fell into a deep slumber.

    When she woke up, she realized that she was already in a foreign country.

    She rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked, "Have we arrived?"

    Matthew smiled and looked at Selina. "You''ve been sleeping for a long time, so of course we have arrived," he replied. Selina replied indifferently, "Okay."N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    She had forgotten about everything since she had slept for a long time.

    She had a very chaotic dream. In the dream, she had dreamed of Dn and then Matthew again. Everything was a mess.

    Matthew held Selina''s hand as they got off the ne.

    After spending all this time with him, Selina was used to being in close contact with Matthew.

    She held his hand obediently.

    His hand was always warm, keeping Selina''s cold hands warm.

    Selina fell into a daze.

    She was remembering the moments when she held hands with Dn.

    Dn''s hands were always cold, even colder than hers.

    Selina wondered if this was the reason that she and Dn were not a good match for each other.

    When two people were together, one person had to keep the other warm.

    As for her and Dn, neither of them could warm each other up.

    Dn was proud and aloof, and she was also arrogant and willful. Maybe Dn and her had never been supposed to be together in the first ce.

    Selina had travelled to South Korea once a few years ago. The time when one of the Korean dramas was very popr, and fried chicken and beer were trending.

    As a foodie, Selina naturally went to South Korea to have authentic fried chicken.

    Unfortunately, she did not particrly enjoy it, so she didn''t travel back again.

    This was the second time she was there.

    After a few years, there had been quite a few transformations.

    The women on the streets were still beautiful.

    Selina kept staring at the women on the streets.

    South Korean women were very good at putting on makeup, they looked impable.

    Selina thought she was a beauty too, but when she saw so many attractive women around, she was surprised.

    However, Matthew was the one who kept looking forward and did not look at any beauties.

    Selina shook Matthew hand and asked, "Matthew, why aren''t you looking at the beautiful women?"

    "With you around, why do I need to look at other women?"

    This made Selina happy.

    She raised the corners of her mouth and said, "But there are so many beautiful women here, I thought most men would like to look at them?" Wasn''t there a saying that the greatest hobby for men when they went shopping was staring at beautiful women?

    Matthew stopped, and so did Selina.

    He looked at Selina and said, "Yes, men do like looking at beautiful women. That is why I like looking at you."

    Selina was speechless.

    That was not what she meant.

    And to be honest, she was really felt embarrassed to be looked at by Matthew like this.

    Matthew''s eyes were lovely. However, when he stared at her for too long, she felt nervous.

    Selina turned her eyes away and said, "I''m not saying that you need to stare at me. Just look at the women here."

    "They are not as good as you. Do you think other women will capture my attention?" he said in a raised voice.

    Selina said nothing.

    She licked her dry lips.

    Although the way he spoke was exaggerated, what he said made her feel happy.

    Selina looked at Matthew and said, "Old man, you are very good at pleasing women."

    "Did I win your favor?" Matthew said in a meaningful tone.

    Selina''s eyshes trembled and replied, "I won''t tell you."

    Matthew smiled and did not continue this topic. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to eat fried chicken," he said.

    Selina objected "No. It doesn''t taste

    good at all. I was fooled by

    1.ne

    everything I watched on TV. The tasteis just average, it''s not that

    great."

    Swnovel

    Matthew''s lips curled into a deep smile and said, "That''s because you didn''t eat any authentic cuisine."

    "How''s that possible? I ate it in South Korea. How could it be not authentic?" Selina asked.

    "There are some which are authentic, and some which are not." Matthew tightened his grip on Selina''s hand. "Let''s go."

    Matthew brought Selina to a small store which had not appeared on the tourist books of South Korea.

    At first, Selina didn''t take it seriously. However, when she ate the first piece of fried chicken, she was amazed.

    It was true. It was really delicious!

    The fried chicken wrapped in flour was so crispy. However, the inside was very fresh and tender.

    The fried chicken was so delicious that Selina licked her fingers.

    It really was delicious.

    Seeing Selina''s gestures, a feeling of warmth emerged in Matthew''s lower abdomen.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875

    Well, the action of Selina licking her fingers in this manner...

    It made him think of other things...

    Matthew said hoarsely, "Selina, don''t lick your fingers like that."

    Selina''s breath hitched.

    She didn''t expect Matthew to notice. She felt embarrassed.

    "It was so delicious, I couldn''t control myself," she said and stuck out her tongue.

    Matthew suddenly leaned over and said in a voice that could only be heard by Selina, "There''s also something else that''s very delicious too. Do you want to try it?"

    There was a tinge of intimacy in his voice.

    Selina was stunned for a while and then understood what he meant immediately.

    Matthew had started flirting with her again.

    Selina blushed again, but soon she came to her senses.

    Why did she blush so easily?

    Selina had always been thick-skinned. How could she be so thin-skinned when she was with Matthew?

    Selina forced herself not to blush anymore.

    She looked at Matthew and twitched her lips. "Alright, but be careful, I will bite it off. My teeth are really strong," she said.

    "It''s very sturdy too. It won''t be bitten off," Matthew replied in a deeper tone.

    Selina red at Matthew.

    "Alright, he''s pretty good!" She thought.

    "I won''t have time to eat such nonsense," said Selina.

    Matthew didn''t continue wrangling with Selina as she expected. Instead, he stared at Selina and said, "You''re right, Selina. You''re a noble woman, and I''m going to treat you like a piece of treasure."

    He sounded serious, indicating that he was not lying to Selina.

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Let''s have another te of fried chicken. I still want to eat more," she changed the topic.

    Matthew''s gaze made her feel strange.

    After a while, the owner of the restaurant served another te of fried chicken.

    Selina continued to eat the fried chicken, but this time, she was not as rxed as she was earlier.

    When she was no longer focused on the fried chicken in front of her, she finally noticed that Matthew was staring at her.

    A strange emotion appeared in Selina''s heart.

    She knew that Matthew liked her very much.

    She was not a fool. She had figured this out.

    However, she was puzzled as to why he liked her so much.

    In fact, she felt a little sorry for Matthew.

    She had made a deal with him, saying that she wanted to be with him and that she would forget about the past.

    In the beginning, she did not have feelings for him.

    However, Matthew treated her very well, which made her feel even more guilty.

    Thus, she also wanted to try hard to fall in love with Matthew, to try her best to keep only Matthew in her heart. She did not want to think about Dn, but this was impossible.

    Selina took a deep breath.

    She put down the fried chicken in her hand and looked at Matthew. "Matthew, you are a good man, you treat me well."

    These were heartfelt wordsing from her.

    She felt that Matthew treated her better than the rest of her family.

    Even she herself was puzzled by this notion.

    Matthew''s lips curved into a smile.

    "If we continue progressing like this, you will see that I can be even better." Matthew said.

    When he smiled, it was as though the world was brighter.

    This was Matthew''s charm. Although he was noble, he did not give off an air of superiority.

    He had the ability of making others feel close to him.

    "How can we continue progressing?"

    "What do you think?" Matthew asked with light shing in his eyes.

    Selina''s breathing hitched.

    She felt that Matthew''s words meant more under the surface. He had probably started to flirt with her again. Selina pretended she did not understand and replied, "Matthew, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." "Are you just pretending?" Matthew gazed Selina and said.

    "I really don''t understand," Selina pretended to be innocent.

    "You''re really..." Matthew sighed softly.

    There was nothing and no one that he couldn''t handle in his life. However, he was helpless when it came to Selina.

    She was his kryptonite.

    At this moment, the phone suddenly rang.

    It was Selina''s phone.

    As soon as Selina saw the phone, she was stunned.

    It was a call from Natalie.

    She remembered that she had followed Matthew to South Korea and forgotten to inform her family.

    Selina quickly picked up the phone

    and said, "Natalie, are you asking

    about the reason I didn''t returne

    homest night? I am fine. I just went abroad."

    Natalie, who was on the other end of the line, heaved a sigh of relief.

    Selina didn''t return home sincest night. She was going to call her, but she was stopped by Cecilia.

    Cecilia said with a meaningful look, "Natalie, maybe Selina and Matthew are together. Don''t bother them."

    At that time, Natalie was taken aback.

    As a mother, if her daughter had to spend the night with a man outside, she would definitely call her daughter toe back immediately.

    However, Cecilia was...

    Looking at her expression, it seemed that she hoped that something would happen between Matthew and Selina.

    In the end, Natalie could only think of one reason to exin such behavior.

    That was, Cecilia was very satisfied with Matthew and she hoped that the rtionship between Selina and Matthew would fall into ce.

    That was the reason why Natalie did not call Selinast night. However, she could not bear it anymore and still gave Selina a call.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She was also curious. She wanted to see how the progress was going between Selina and Matthew.

    Hearing that Selina had gone abroad, Natalie was shocked.

    Why did she go abroad all of a sudden?

    "Why did you suddenly go abroad?" Natalie asked.

    Selina nced at Matthew and said,

    "Matthew said that I was more beautiful than the girls in South Korea and decided to bring me here to confirm that. That''s why we''re here."

    Natalie couldn''t help butugh.

    What kind of reason was that?

    "Then what''s the result?" Natalie asked.

    The corner of Selina''s lips twitched. "Of course, I''m prettier. Am I right, Natalie?" she asked.

    Natalie smiled and said, "Of course, Selina, you''re the prettiest."

    She paused for a while and then lowered her voice. "Selina, is Matthew with you?" she asked.

    "Yeah," Selina replied.

    "Then you go somewhere further away where Matthew can''t hear us," Natalie said.

    Selina paused for a while on the other end of the line.

    "Alright," she replied. Her eyes then

    fell on

    "Matthew''s face and said,

    I want to talk to Natalie

    while. You wait here V

    for me."

    W

    Matthew smiled and nodded.

    Selina walked away. She lowered her voice and said, "Natalie, I''ve walked away from him. Just tell me what you want to say."

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876

    Natalie spoke with a very low voice. "Selina, where did you sleepst night? Did anything happen between you and Matthew?" Selina was speechless.

    So, the reason Natalie asked her to walk away from Matthew was to ask this question.

    "We were on the nest night," Selina replied.

    "A private jet?" Natalie asked.

    "Yeah," Selina answered.

    "Have you two had s*x on the private jet?" Natalie asked.

    Selina was silent.

    She suddenly thought of something and said, "Natalie, did you ever have ne s*x with Tobias?"

    Otherwise, why would Natalie ask question like this?

    Natalie thought, "ne s*x..."

    Natalie coughed and replied, "Of course not."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "Then neither did I," Selina said. She then continued, "Natalie, what you expected did not happen. Nothing happened between us. We''re proper people!"

    Natalie said nothing.

    "Alright," Natalie answered. "Anyway, Selina, you likely won''t being back from South Korea anytime soon, so appreciate this opportunity." Selina was quiet.

    "Natalie, what do you mean? Why do I feel like you''re hoping that something will happen between Matthew and I? Are you still my sister-inw?" she asked.

    Natalie smiled and said, "Selina, let me tell you. It''s not just me who thinks this way, your mother hopes so too. So, well, I''m sure you understand what I mean."

    Selina said nothing.

    She was speechless. Why did she have such a sister-inw and such a mother?

    If she was just another girl, her family would ask her to be careful when she was with a man.

    Why was itpletely different when it came to her own family?

    "Natalie, I don''t have time for you or mom. Go away!" Selina pretended to be angry.

    Natalie immediately softened her voice and said, "Alright, I won''t talk about it anymore. However, Selina, do you still remember what I told you before?"

    "What?" Selina asked.

    "When Tobias and I went for our honeymoon, you once said that you hoped someone would take you to travel too. Your wish hase true now, hasn''t it?" she asked.

    Selina had mentioned that she wanted a man to treat her well and to spoil her.

    Matthew had done it.

    Even if Natalie was just a bystander, she could still see that Matthew was really very tolerant and loving towards Selina.

    There was a flicker of confusion in Selina''s eyes.

    She had told Natalie this before, but she had hoped that the person would be Dn.

    However, Matthew was the one who was with her.

    Selina suddenly felt that her throat was very dry and she didn''t know what to say.

    "What''s wrong? Selina?" Natalie asked again.

    "Nothing. Natalie, if that''s all, I still have something to do," Selina tried to hide her disappointment.

    "Well, alright, have fun there," Natalie ended the call.

    Selina walked to Matthew''s side.

    She looked at Matthew and said, "Matthew, let''s go back."

    She knew that she too willful. Matthew had just brought her to South Korea. The two of them didn''t even have a break before she said that she wanted to return. This kind of behavior was selfish.

    However, she really couldn''t control herself anymore.

    The conversation with Natalie just now made her upset. She was so depressed that she didn''t have the impulse to have fun anymore. She just wanted to go back and have a good rest.

    She thought that by saying so, Matthew would definitely ask her to stay, but she didn''t expect that he would agree immediately.

    "Then I''ll arrange a ne," Matthew said. He stared at Selina and added, "Let''s go back now, if you want."

    Selina nodded, feeling grateful.

    "Matthew, you''re so kind," she said softly.

    Matthew hugged Selina''s waist and said, "Haven''t I told you that you are my girlfriend so it''s normal for me to treat you well?"

    His warmth enveloped Selina.

    Although she had gotten used to holding hands with Matthew, she was still a little unustomed to being hugged by him.

    She wanted to escape from his embrace, but she still managed to control the impulse.

    She felt that she had already let Matthew down. If she resisted these intimate actions from him now, she was afraid that she would really hurt his feelings.

    On the ne, Selina was not in a good mood as well.

    Matthew seemed to notice, but he said nothing and held her hand.

    He kept Selina warm.

    After biting her lips for a while, Selina closed her eyes.

    At first, she couldn''t fall asleep. She finally fell asleep in the end, but she began to have a nightmare.

    This nightmare was about Dn.

    She dreamed that Dn was looking for her, but he was caught in a car ident and was lying on the ground, covered in blood.

    Selina broke down and started crying.

    "No!" Selina woke up while she was shouting loudly with her eyes were filled with tears.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she fell into a daze.

    Selina was stunned.

    Matthew was staring at her. It was as though he could see through her.

    Selina felt an inexplicable sense of panic.

    Perhaps it was because the dream she had was about Dn.

    She thought that Matthew would definitely ask her something and ask her what she had just dreamed of Just when she was thinking about how to exin herself, Matthew gently drew her head into his embrace.

    He didn''t ask anything.

    Selina''s breath stopped for a while.

    Her head was just lying on the spot where Matthew''s heart was, so she could hear his heartbeat.

    She could feel her heart beating as well.

    Selina couldn''t see Matthew''s expression. All she could hear was his breathing.

    ?

    She felt that Matthew knew what she was thinking about. She thought that perhaps Matthew knew that she wasan a bad mood after she got off the phone with Natalie.

    In her heart, she was actually thinking about

    another man.

    However, Matthew didn''t say anything. He still put up with her unconditionally.

    Ayer of mist faintly appeared in Selina''s eyes, and the guilt in her heart also increased.

    She wanted to say something but found that she didn''t know how to say it. So, she simply shut her mouth and quietly leaned on Matthew''s chest.

    After some time, the ne finallynded in Agaphen City.

    After getting off the ne, Matthew sent Selina back.

    When they arrived at the Whitlock family''s vi, Selina get out of the car.

    After she said goodbye to Matthew, she directly walked into the vi. However, after a few steps, she turned back and noticed that Matthew''s car was

    still there.

    Selina paused.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877

    "What are you still doing here?" asked Selina.

    "I''ll make a move after I''ve seen you go in safely." said Matthew with smile.

    She felt a sudden wave of emotions grip her as he finished his sentence.

    Seeing her stuck in ce, Matthew steps out of the car. "Well? Are you going to head inside? What are you standing around for, silly?"

    Selina bit her lip and took her time to gather the words she needed. Then, she gazed into his eyes. "Matthew, I promise I''ll do my very best to fall in love with you."

    He was so kind to her. There was no way someone undeserving and careless as her could ever repay him.

    All she knew was that she would try her hardest. She would try her very best to love him. That was the only thing she could do for him.

    Matthew''s face hardened slightly.

    And after a quick moment, he let out a sigh.

    Lowering his tone, Matthew exins. "Selina, you can''t just fall in love with someone by trying hard. Love is a natural and spontaneous instinct thates from within. I should be the one to help foster those feelings within you. Don''t think too much about it. Getting you to fall in love with me isn''t your responsibility."

    Selina could barely contain herself, she was so close to bursting out in tears.

    How could he be so amazingly kind and considerate?!

    He was so different than anyone she had ever met in her life!

    And in that moment, she felt it.

    Standing on her tiptoes, she leaned forward and kissed Matthew''s handsome face. "In that case, Matthew, let''s work hard together."

    As Selina entered the vi, Cecilia grabbed her by the hand and started asking her a string of questions.

    Selina had never seen Cecilia so invested in her personal rtionships before.

    The absolute look of dire expectation in Cecilia''s eyes was proof that Natalie had not lied to her.

    Cecilia was terribly obsessed and needed to know every detail of progress between Selina and Matthew.

    "Nothing happened, mom. You shouldn''t bother yourself about it." Putting an abrupt stop to Cecilia''s rush of thoughts.

    As soon as Selina said that, she noticed the look of disappointment that shed across her mother''s eyes.

    Realizing what she had done, she stood in an awkward silence.

    After thinking for a moment she said, "Mom, we haven''t been together for very long. We just need some more time to smoother, things out." She truly hoped that was the case, she wanted things to work between them.

    She and Matthew will take things slow, and before she knows it she''ll be falling head over heels for him.

    Cecilia gently patted Selina''s hands. "Alright, dear. Matthew is a remarkable man that''s not easy toe by. The fact that he likes you makes me very happy. You must not let go of such a good man."

    "I know mom. I''m going to go lie down for a bit."

    Cecilia smiled. "Sure honey, get some rest."

    Selina went into her bedroom andid on her bed, closing her eyes.

    But try as she might, Selina couldn''t get any rest. Her eyelids would not stop twitching when she closed them. It was impossible for her to get any sleep this way.

    She couldn''t stand it anymore. Getting out of bed, she started walking towards her mirror to look at her eyes. Why were they twitching so much? As she reached her mirror, her cell phone started ringing.

    The screen on her phone lit up, disying an unknown number.

    Selina picked up the phone and answered. "Who is it"?

    "Is this Selina Whitlock?" The voice on the other end was a woman''s, it was soft but held a hint of anxiety.

    Selina was suddenly taken aback.

    It sounded so familiar, but she couldn''t put a face to it.

    "Who are you?" Selina asked, confused.

    "Selina, I''m Dn''s mother. Do you still remember me? The both of you came to visitst time."

    Selina was stunned.

    She rushed out of her room.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Missha had called to tell her that something had happened to Dn.

    He came day before, yet he kept insisting on seeing Selina. Missha was not able to stop him as he was heading downstairs. He missed a step and fell all the way down.  S

    down with a high fever the

    Dn suffered a grievous fall. His head was covered in blood.

    After being admitted into the hospital, he kept begging for Selina, he wanted to see her again. Missha felt she had no other choice and found Selina''s contact number from

    Dn''s mobile phone. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    When Selina had heard everything, she began to panic. She rushed out of her room immediately.

    As she was making her way out, Cecilia stopped her.

    Cecilia was bewildered. "Selina, what''s going on? Why are you in such a state? Has something happened?"

    In a choked-up voice, Selina muttered hurriedly. "Something''s wrong with him, something terribly wrong."

    This confused Cecilia even more. "What do you mean dear? Who are you talking about?"

    Shaking off her mother''s hand she eximed, "Mom, I have to go now. I don''t have time to exin."

    Calling up the driver, she rushed to the hospital.

    As the car reached the entrance, she dashed in, nearly injuring herself several times.

    Sweat covered her forehead in her panicked rush.

    Dn had always been healthy. In all the years she''s known him, he had never even caught a cold. Now he had a high fever and because of it, he got into a terrible ident.

    Selina feared she knew the reason for his sudden fever.

    It was because of that night. The night he stayed outside the Whitlock family vi the entire night.

    When she saw him that time, his body was drenched in sweat.

    That was definitely the reason. He was always in such good shape. And now, he was sick.

    Getting inside the hospital, she saw Missha in a wheelchair.

    She ran over to her. "Mrs. Cowell, which ward is Dn in?"

    Missha raised her head and look at her with a puzzled expression. "Who are you?"

    Selina was speechless. Before a sudden realization hit her.

    Grabbing her mobile phone, she lit up the screen and faced it towards Missha. "Mrs Cowell, didn''t you call me? You said that Dn is in this hospital. Have you forgotten?"

    Missha furrowed her brows in recollection and after realizing it, patted herself on the head. "Oh yes, I remember! You''re Selina. I called you earlier." Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    She knew of Missha''s brain

    condition and should have expected

    this. But it seems to be much worse

    than she had imagined. Luckily she was still able to remember with a simple exnation. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    "Mrs. Cowell, where is Dn?" Selina asked hurriedly.

    Missha pointed towards a door. "He is inside. He keeps calling for you. It''s strange After all, since you''re his girlfriend, there''s no way you''d have gone

    missing, right?"

    Selina bit down on her lip and didn''t reply.

    Missha probably didn''t know. She didn''t know that their rtionship had already ended.

    She stepped towards the door.

    All her anxiety from earlier had vanished and now she found herself feeling uneasy.

    She wasn''t sure ifing here was the right thing to do.

    It was already over between her and Dn. She was with Matthew now. She shouldn''t even be here.

    But yet, here she was. She didn''t stop to think about it, her body just took control.

    In the end, she decided to stop thinking about it.

    She was already here. It didn''t need to be soplicated. Even if they were just friends now, it wouldn''t be out of the question to pay him a visit.

    As she stepped into the room, she saw Dn was lying on a bed. Beside him was an IV drip, with a tube connected to his forearm.

    Her heart ached at the sight of him.

    She had never seen Dn so weak and vulnerable before.

    He was always so energetic and full of swagger.

    But right now, he was lying still on his bed, eyes closed with a face as pale as snow.

    Dn weakly opened his mouth and uttered in a soft voice. "Selina... Selina... Don''t go, don''t go..."

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878

    Dn''s eyes were still shut tight, and his face was twisted in pain.

    For all the agony he showed, Selina felt it even worse inside her.

    Missha wasn''t exaggerating. Even unconscious, he was calling out for her.

    She couldn''t help herself from walking closer.

    "Dn, I''m here. I''m not going anywhere, please get some rest." she said softly.

    Just as she finished speaking, his eyes suddenly opened wide.

    Selina jumped in shock.

    Dn quickly sat up and pulled her into his arms. "Selina, don''t leave me. I won''t let you go!"

    His strong, manly scent enveloped her just as tightly as his grip.

    It was afortingly familiar feeling.

    She found herself slipping into a daze.

    She wanted to break away from Dn''s gripping embrace, but couldn''t find the strength to do so.

    "Selina, this was all my fault, it was all on me. You can''t leave me, you just can''t." Dn''s voice shuddered with all kinds of mixed emotions. Selina bit down hard on her lip.

    The sharp pain from the corner of her mouth gave her the moment of rity she needed.

    "Dn, stop saying that. We''ve already broken up." "Selina, we''ve broken up many times before, but we''ve always made up in the end. This is just the same. We''ve been together for so many years, we''ve be one, there''s no way we can be apart. You can''t leave me and I can''t leave you!" His voice was hoarse and aching.

    She bit her lip even harder. "It''s different this time. It''s not like our previous break ups. I found a new boyfriend and I''m starting over. I really hope you can do the same. Let''s stop all of this and move on from all the pain, okay?"

    Selina was begging him.

    It was different this time.

    This time, Dn had very thoroughly broken her heart. This time, she had Matthew.

    Matthew was so amazing.

    So amazing, that she couldn''t believe that someone as insensitive as her could even stand it.

    "Selina!" eximed Dn in even more distraught. "Don''t mention that other man. I may not know who he is, but I know for a fact that you don''t love him. Am I right?!"

    His grasp rxed as he looked earnestly into her eyes. He held his breath, his body rigid, as he waited for her answer.

    Her eyshes began to tremble furiously.

    She couldn''t answer.

    She had a very fond impression of Matthew. He was so mature, so reserved and he was such a gentleman. Anyone would think he was perfect. But deep down, she knew, she did not have any love for him.

    After all how could she? She and Dn have been inseparable for so many years, ever since they were students. There wasn''t enough time for her to fall in love again with someone new, not with how little time had passed since their breakup.

    Now that she was with Matthew, she hoped that with enough time and effort, she would find a way to be in love with him.

    The look of guilt on her face only confirmed Dn''s thoughts.

    "Selina, you''re only trying to provoke me, aren''t you? That''s why you found another man, to upset me. I refuse to believe that you''d throw away all those years we''ve spent together only to fall in love with someone else in just a few days!" He paused and a look of harsh bitterness glimmered across his eyes. "Let''s both be done with this whole mess. Let''s stop messing around, okay?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Selina held her breath.

    She stared at Dn. "Did you really think I was just screwing around?"

    The pain she felt was written in her eyes.

    After a brief moment, she continued. "That''s it. You''re looking better now, so I''m leaving. Take care of yourself."

    As she turned and walked away, Dn got up and chased after her but was held back by something tugging on him.

    The IV needle was still attached to his arm.

    He violently pulled out the needle, causing a stream of blood to escape from his freshly wounded arm.

    Selina stopped.

    "Dn, you''ve gone mad." She looked at his bloodied arm.

    The corners of his lips curled up in a haughty and mocking smile. "You were about to leave me, how could I not go mad?"

    She moved to call a nurse for help.

    "Don''t even think of leaving. They can stick me with another needle, but I''ll just rip that one out

    A multitude of emotions shed though Selina''s eyes.

    "Dn, you maniac! I''m done talking with you!" She grit her teeth and stormed out the room. Dn followed behind.

    She quickened her step to get away from him, but he kept following her.

    She could feel the eyes of everyone around weighing down on her. People started to scream.

    "That man is bleeding! Someone call the nurse!"

    "What happened to him? Why is he bleeding so badly? Aren''t the nursesing?"

    Selina was surprised at what she heard.

    He only pulled out a small IV needle. He couldn''t be bleeding out so badly. Why were they screaming so much?

    She took a quick nce behind her and was shocked at what she found.

    Blood had been gushing out from Dn''s arm. The floor had a messy trail of red all the way from his room to his feet.

    Selina went into another panic.

    Selina pressed down hard on his

    arm. "You''re crazy! Are you trying to kill yourself? You still want to walk around when you''re bleeding this badly?!"

    His face had gone dangerously pale.

    His eyes filled with maniacal determination, he stared at her. "Without you I''m as good as dead.

    You''re right, I am trying to kill myself!

    What''s the point of living if I can''t be with you?"

    Selina was inplete shock. She felt as though her entire body had been struck numb.

    The nurse rushed over shortly from themotion.

    When Dn had pulled out the needle, he had ruptured a blood vessel causing him to bleed out violently.

    Selina didn''t dare to leave him now.

    She was afraid he might do something impulsive again.

    Never had she imagined how far he would go, how determined he was, to get her to stay.

    Her mind was wracked with shock.

    When Dn broke his promise and refused to marry her, she thought he had been lying to her about their entire rtionship.

    She did not want to be with someone didn''t love her anymore.

    That night, she saw things more clearly about Dn. She saw that he was a man who hade from nothing, who carefully built his own career from the bottom. Content

    belongs to

    She realized it wasn''t that he didn''t love her anymore. He didn''t want to rush into marrying her without having first earned some more stability.

    He wanted to give her his very best.

    But she was already with Matthew. She had agreed to be in a rtionship with him and she didn''t want to let him down.

    She admitted to herself, she was hesitant.

    After realizing Dn''s true intentions, she wasn''t so sure anymore.

    The voice in her heart was telling her to go back to Dn, that this was all a misunderstanding. She hadpletely misread his intentions.

    But she couldn''t do that.

    She couldn''t bear the thought of doing so when Matthew had been so good to her.

    Looking at Dn now however, her sympathy for Matthew faded away and once more Dn became the center of her affections.

    For the next few days, Selina stayed by Dn''s bedside.

    She constantly reminded herself, the only reason she was there was because she was afraid he would harm himself again.

    But she knew that was just a lie.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879

    Should it be this way?

    Dn said many things to her, starting from when they were still students. He talked about meeting her for the first and what she liked to eat. "Selina, do you remember what you wrote in your first love letter to me?"

    "You said, I was the best looking guy in school and that you were the most beautiful girl. You said that we were made for each other and it was your destiny to be my girlfriend."

    "You hated coffee that had too much sugar. You loved adding other tastes to it too, and it had to be mango-vored."

    "You really didn''t like ck clothes. You always said you looked like a widow in them."

    "Foods with herbs in them were the worst. Anytime there were herbs in your meal, you were disgusted."

    Selina stayed silent.

    She was slowly tearing up.

    She didn''t expect him to remember all those things, and so clearly too.

    After all these years, he really did remember

    everything about her.

    "Ok, ok, that''s enough Dn. Stop talking now!" she was getting a little choked up.

    She was afraid she would lose control of herself if he kept talking.

    In the very next moment, Dn had pulled her into his strong embrace. She could feel his warm breath on her skin.

    But she still felt cold inside.

    Dn softened his tone. "Selina, do you remember what you said? You said one of your favorite parts of weddings was seeing doves being set free. You loved it when there were airnes flying about in the open sky leaving behind colorful trails. I remember everything you said. I don''t want to do any wrong by you. You shouldn''t have to settle for my shorings. Selina, don''t you see? I''ve always loved you."

    Selina finally cracked, she couldn''t hold it in anymore and her tears began to flow.

    She remembered. She remembered every detail of the time she''d told him these things.

    It was only a year ago and she only ever mentioned it to him once.

    Back then, he didn''t say anything at all, he was just indifferent to it.

    She recalled how disappointed she was at him for being so dismissive. She even believed he had ignored her and didn''t hear anything she had said. But now it was clear how wrong she was about him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    He was listening to her, and he remembered every word.

    She felt all the walls she put up around her heart crumble in a split second, exposing her, leaving her totally vulnerable.

    Selina still hadn''t returned yet. The more Cecilia thought about it, the more convinced she was that something bad had happened.

    She saw how panicked Selina was as she rushed out the door, saying "Something''s happened to him."

    Fearing the worst, she assumed that Selina was talking about Matthew.

    She immediately called him after Selina had left in the car.

    After a short ring tone, the call was picked up.

    Matthew answered with his deep voice, "Madam Lawson?"

    "Matthew, is everything alright?" Cecilia asked anxiously.

    Matthew was unsure on what she meant.

    "No, I''m fine. In fact I was just about to start a business meeting."

    Cecilia gave off a big sigh of relief.

    "Selina had just run out in a hurry. She mentioned that something had happened to someone, I assumed she meant you..."

    She suddenly stopped herself.

    A strong wave of unease trembled in her heart.

    If it wasn''t Matthew she was talking about, could she mean...?

    "Well then, that''s all Matthew. I''m relieved to hear you are alright. Please go ahead with your meeting. I''ll hang up now." Cecilia quickly dropped the call.

    On the other side of the phone call, Matthew''s face hardened and his brows furrowed.

    He decided to call off the meeting and proceeded to walk out of the conference room.

    The room erupted with a buzz of gossip.

    "What''s been going on with Mr. Perrytely? He hasn''t been staying back like he usually does hasn''t he?"

    "Yeah, its really strange. Mr. Perry''s never behaved like this, ever. He would always be here all day working."

    After walking a fair distance away from the room, Matthew called Selina.

    She was still in Dn''s room when her phone buzzed. She was shocked when she saw Matthew''s name appear on the screen.

    She was still in Dn''s warm embrace.

    She pulled herself away from his arms. Her facing turning white.

    "Selina, won''t you forgive me?" Dn looked at her expectantly.

    She took a deep breath.

    "Can you give me some time? I''ll have an answer for you by tomorrow."

    Dn wasn''t sure how to feel about this.

    But then he nodded, "Okay, I''ll wait for tomorrow."

    Selina bit on her lip. "Then I''ll be going now. Get some rest."

    This time, he didn''t chase after her.

    Once she was out of the ward, Selina fished out her cell phone and stared at the shing screen. She stared at it, unsure of what to do.

    She had put her phone on vibrate, so Dn didn''t notice the call.

    She wanted to pick up the call, but was overwhelmed with a flurry of emotions, fear being chief of them.

    Her hand grasped tightly on her phone, she could feel each one of her fingers trembling.

    Two minutester, the phone was still vibrating, the call still waiting to be picked up.

    Finally, she answered.

    She heard Matthew''s gentle voice, "Selina, where are you?"

    It was gentle and so disarming.

    This was Matthew.

    He was always such a calming andid back person to be with.

    If it were anyone else, when it had taken this long to answer, they would already be pressing her with questions like "What took you so

    long?"  so

    ?wnovel

    But Matthew didn''t.

    Selina''s heart felt warm inside.

    "I''m nowhere.'' she replied meekly.

    Keeping his tender tone, Matthew asks "Do you have some free time? How about I take you somewhere to unwind?"

    She bit her lip again. "I thought you''ve gone to thepany? Don''t you have work to do?" "You''re much more important to me."

    She bit her lip harder.

    Selina was silent for a moment and

    responded, "Sorry, Matthew, I don''t feel like it right now. How does

    tomorrow sound? We can have breakfast together. Sorry I can''t talk. I have to hang up now." Content

    belongs to

    She noticed his breathing on the other end grew heavier.

    After a brief pause, Matthew replied with a simple "Okay."

    His voice was still so clear and warm, it could melt the snow in winter.

    After hanging up, all she could do was just stand, phone still in hand. She stood in silence for a very long time, lost in her thoughts.

    She eventually made her way back to the Whitlock vi.

    Cecilia handed her a steaming cup of coffee. "I just brewed it. Come and sit down with me."

    "Okay" Selina responded.

    Hot coffee in hand, she pulled out a chair and sat at the table. Noticing Selina''s expression, Cecilia grew increasingly uneasy.

    But she made sure to speak calmly to her. "So who was that person that you said had something happened

    to them? Who did you rush off to

    BUMS

    see?"

    Upon hearing this, Selina''s face dropped and turned white.

    With a pleading look she said, "Mom, please don''t ask."

    Cecilia''s brows furrowed so intensely they practically joined together.

    She was almost certain Selina had gone to see that person.

    Fixing her gaze on her, she stated, "Selina, you must know that you''re with Matthew now. You can''t go causing trouble like before."

    Selina bit her lip harshly.

    Of course she knew that.

    Why else would she be in such a mess if she didn''t?

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880

    "I know, mom." Selina said in a hushed tone.

    Her voice was a mixed bag of emotions.

    "It''s good that you do," replied Cecilia. "You''re a grown woman. It won''t do to be so fickle. Matthew is a good man, dependable, like your brother. You should hang on to someone like him."

    Selina finished her cup of coffee with one swift gulp. She didn''t want to hear this again.

    She ced the empty cup on the table. "I know, mom. Where''s Natalie?"

    "She''s gone to your brother''spany. She was feeling bored being by herself at home, so she went with him." There was an underlining message to Cecilia''s words and Selina felt it. "The two of them are so in love with other. For a couple to be in love like that, means they''ve both made the right choice in their partners. Otherwise they''d just have made a mess of their marriage. Who you choose is incredibly important. Do you understand what I''m saying, dear?"

    Selina suddenly stood up. "I understand, I''m going to get some rest." There was a hint of bitterness in her voice.

    The next day, Selina woke up in a cold sweat.

    She had another nightmare.

    It was about Dn.

    She was back in the hospital ward that Dn was in as she was walking away. Only this time, she didn''t look back. She didn''t stop to see him behind her. She just left.

    Dn kept following after her, but then copsed, all the blood drained from his body.

    Then he died. Right in front of her.

    Selina was attacked with an overwhelming sense of loss and grief.

    She realized that if Dn died, there wouldn''t be any meaning left in life for her.

    Faced with such a morbid reality, she awoke in a fright.

    Thank goodness it was only a dream.

    It wasn''t real.

    She steadied herself by cing a hand over her chest.

    After cleaning herself up, she walked out of her room and happened to catch sight of Natalie and Tobias in a loving kiss.

    Tobias was on his way to work, and they were giving each other a farewell kiss.

    Even from a distance, she could feel the warm and sweet air the two lovebirds were radiating.

    She saw in their eyes how much they loved each other, it was as though they were the only two people on earth.

    Real love!

    Selina felt a stirring in her heart.

    After Tobias had left. Selina walked down the stairs.

    "Natalie," called Selina.

    Natalie turned around and noticed Selina.

    She walked over to her with a beaming smile. "I see you''re awake, Selina."

    Selina nodded.

    She could see it in her eyes, they were filled with unmistakable joy.

    "Natalie, are you happy being with my brother?" blurted Selina without realizing it.

    Natalie''s smile broadened. "Of course! That goes without saying."

    "My mom keeps telling me that if someone finds the right person, then they''ll be happy. Is it true?"

    Natalie nodded.

    "Honestly, I think she''s wrong."

    Natalie was surprised.

    This was a very sudden confession from Selina. "What was she wrong about?" Natalie pressed.

    Selina''s eyes gleamed with burning rity. "If you want to be happy, it''s not enough to just find the right person. The most important thing is to find someone you really love."

    Natalie''s lips curled back into a warm smile. "Of course, Selina. You should love one another if you want to be happy together. It is the most essential element."

    Selina took a deep breath.

    "I get it, Natalie. I won''t be having breakfast at home today. I have to go now. Bye!" Selina then took off in a hurry.

    Natalie watched Selina as she zipped off.

    What on earth was going on with her?

    Selina took out her phone and called Matthew.

    It was answered promptly.

    Matthew''s voice with a little gruff, probably because he had just woken up.

    He always had a pleasant voice, but his slightly gruff tone was even more alluring and maic.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "You''re up really early. Is this something I''ll have to get used to?" teased Matthew.

    Selina had a wry smile on her face.

    It actually was very early. She''d still be in bed for a couple more hours normally.

    If it wasn''t for that nightmare she had.

    "Let''s get breakfast, Old man."

    She sent him an address to a five-star restaurant that wasn''t too far from his ce.

    As a couple, Matthew always amodated her requests.

    But this time, they were going to break up. She wanted to be considerate of Matthew for once. So she chose a restaurant that was closer to him.

    Matthew arrived at the restaurant half an hourter.

    He was dressed in a high-end suit, tailored just for him. He looked very cheerful and energetic. Several people stared in admiration as he walked in. Selina overheard a few girls whispering at a nearby table.

    "Goodness, he is so handsome. Look, girls, we have a real hottie here."

    "F*ck, he really is dreamy, and he looks very wealthy too. Look at what he''s wearing, it must have cost a fortune." "Oh I could get lost in his eyes. Just look at his sharp nose and chiseled chin."

    Selina''s eyshes began to tremble slightly.

    She looked at Matthew as he was making his way to her.

    There was no denying it. Matthew was an extremely attractive man.

    Selina justified to herself that a man of his caliber would be able to get any woman he desired. So even after they broke up, there would certainly be a line of women@eady and waiting for him.

    Matthew had reached the table.

    He lowered his gaze and smiled.

    It was a faint but charming smile that was entuated with elegance from the corners of his mouth.

    "Why so early today?" Matthew asked tenderly.

    "Just felt like it. I''ve ordered your favorite for breakfast."

    Matthew was happily surprised.

    Ever since their rtionship began, she had never taken the initiative to order his favorite food before.

    Matthew''s smile grew wider. "I see you''ve learned to take care of your boyfriend huh?"

    Selina could feel her eyshes tremble more

    intensely.

    Matthew sat down. "Next one''s my treat. I should be taking care of you after all."

    She pursed her lips tightly and didn''t respond.

    Despite how short a time they''ve been together, she could see that without a doubt, Matthew was a genuinely good man and was wless in every

    way.

    If she stayed with him, she would be very well taken care of. He really knew how to pamper her.

    But Selina would not be so fortunate as to live that life with him.

    "You can start first, Matthew."

    "Okay."

    As they were finishing their meal, Selina began to feel the weight of her emotions pushing down hard on her.

    She still hadn''t figured out how to tell him.

    She thought of several ways to bring it up, but all of them didn''t feel right.

    She ced her fork down.

    Matthew nced up at her. "Are you full?"

    "Yup."

    Grabbing a paper towel, he reached

    over and gently wiped her mouth He

    spoke to her very affectionately "Look, there''s still a bit of oil

    lips."

    ?wnovel

    Selina just stayed quiet.

    on your

    "But it''s not quite clean yet." He ced the paper towel aside.

    Selina felt self-conscious.

    She touched her mouth sheepishly. "There''s still some oil on me? Why didn''t you wipe it off?"

    Matthew leaned in very close to her with a seductive smile. He pointed to his thin, luscious lips and said, "Because you''ll need to use these."

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881

    Matthew''s voice was absolutely hypnotic. When he uttered those words in his every so slightly gruff tone, it was maddeningly intoxicating. Selina''s mind was all over the ce.

    Matthew''s handsome face started getting closer and closer. His lips were just about to kiss Selina''s.

    She bit down on her lip. "Matthew, let''s break up."

    Matthew stopped moving.

    Selina looked up at Matthew''s handsome face. Her body went stiff when she realized just how close his face was.

    The guilt in her heart was beginning to overflow.

    "Selina, I don''t think it''s April Fool''s Day, so let''s not y pranks on each other." In a heartbeat, Matthew''s warm expression returned, and he locked her eyes in a mesmerizing gaze.

    Selina breathed in deeply.

    She turned to Matthew in a more serious tone. "Matthew, I want to break up with you. This isn''t a joke." Half an hourter, Selina and Matthew were strolling in a nearby park.

    The both of them were silent.

    Selina checked the clock on her phone. Half an hour had already gone by. "Matthew, I''ve already taken the time you''ve given me to think it over, and I still want to break up with you. I mean it."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Matthew stopped walking and looked directly at her.

    There wasn''t a trace of emotion in his deep, vortexlike eyes.

    "Is there something that''s been bothering you?" Matthew spoke through his tightened lips. "If there is, you can tell me."

    He could see that she was avoiding his question.

    Selina bit on her lip. "There isn''t anything bothering me, Matthew. I just want to put an end to this rtionship with you."

    "Are you throwing a tantrum?"

    Something triggered within Selina. "I am not throwing a tantrum! I keep telling you, I want to break up!"

    She had already thought things through. She knew she wanted to break up with Matthew. There were no tantrums being thrown anywhere.

    She had just about had enough of this standoff.

    Steeling herself, she faced him and confessed. "Matthew, I''ll be honest with you. I got back together with my ex-boyfriendst night. That''s why I want to end our rtionship."

    She feared that if she kept this from him, he''d continue this charade and never get to the point.

    It was better this way, being clear and direct. It was crass and definitely crossing the line.

    But she had to do it.

    Her mind was made up. She had to break it off with Matthew as soon as possible to stop things from going any further.

    As she finished speaking, Matthew red at her with a chilling stare. There wasn''t a trace of his usual warmness in his eyes. She had never seen him like this before. It was terrifying.

    He had always been so gentle and weing, he radiated a warmth that could melt the coldest ice in winter.

    Now, she knew that when such an amazing person turns cold, the very air around him seemed to freeze in an instant.

    "Selina, was I just a backup n for you?" His gaze meeting hers.

    She felt a sharp sting in her heart.

    She returned his gaze with a look ofplete sincerity. "No, Matthew, I would never treat you like that. When we started out, I genuinely wanted to be in a serious rtionship with you, I swear. I really meant it, but..."

    But she didn''t expect Dn to show her how much he actually cared, how he really felt about her.

    Her heart was a wreck, especially after seeing Dn''s expression yesterday. She couldn''t ignore it anymore.

    She continued with a dejected tone. "If I saw you as a backup n, I wouldn''t have told you all this, and I definitely wouldn''t have insisted on a breakup."

    She paused for a moment and

    caught her breath. "Matthew, you''re amazing, a truly wonderful man. But I just can''t deny how I feel about my ex. I''ve tried, believe me, I really did, but just can''t stop thinking about him Matthew, you''ll definitely find a better partner, someone much better than me."

    Matthew''s eyes looked helpless and disdainful.

    Of course, there were better women out there. Women way better than Selina, but he didn''t want to be with any of them.

    Matthew spoke in a grave tone. "I hope you understand that love isn''t just a simple matter. Since you''ve made that promise to me when we

    first got together, you shouldn''t take this so casually. Do you understand?"

    "I understand," she replied heavily. "We can''t control every single emotion or instinct we have. I''m fully aware of what''s at stake, yet I just can''t help myself. I''m very sorry, Matthew."

    Even for her age, Selina had never apologized to anyone like this before, Matthew would be the first.

    He looked her and pursed his lips, staying silent.

    After a while, ke finally spoke. "I''m not someone to force people into things, and I''m definitely not going to force you either. I''ll give you three days to think this over. If you haven''t changed your mind by then, then we can just pretend that all of this never happened."

    He adored Selina, but he still had his dignity to maintain.

    She nodded at his offer. Deep inside she already knew, even after three days, she would not be changing her mind.

    In a blink of an eye, those three days came and went.

    Rising from her sleep, Selina found she had dark circles around her eyes.

    She was awake the entire night.

    She hesitated for some time before finally making a call to Matthew.

    Thinking about it, she really ought to invite him out for this, it felt rather formal.

    But she was too ashamed to see him in person.

    Normally whenever she called Matthew, he would answer in an instant.

    This time however, it took a very, very long time.

    "Selina". He finally picked up. She could tell from his hoarse voice, he was exhausted.

    It seemed like he didn''t get much sleepst night too. His usual clear andforting tone was uncharacteristically missing.

    "Matthew." After greeting him back, she found herself at a loss for words.

    "Have you given it some thought?" he asked.

    "Yes." She was very sure of it. "I still want to break up with you."

    There was onlyplete silence on the other end.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that there wasn''t a dial tone, she would have guessed he hung up on her.

    "Okay," said Matthew. There wasn''t a trace of emotion in his voice.

    She thought he would have more to say after that, but there was only a brief silence before he hung up.

    She felt as though her neck was in a chokehold, it was hard to breathe.

    It took Selina a very long time before she came to her senses.

    She kept repeating to herself not to think too much about it. She had finally ended things with Matthew, there wasn''t anything more to think about.

    She was grateful to him for being so

    understanding. She vowed to introduce any outstanding women she would meet to him to smoother, things It seemed the right thing to do, as a way of making amends to Matthew.

    With that resolved, Selina left her room.

    At the same time, Cecilia and Natalie were in the middle of a conversation. Noticing Selina heading out, Cecilia stood up.

    Smiling at Selina, she said, "Selina, dear, please invite Matthew over for lunch. It''ll be good to have somepany over today to liven up the house."

    The conversation between Cecilia and Natalie was about how they had noticed something wrong with Selina these past two days. So Cecilia decided that it would be best to have Matthew visit to clear the air.

    Selina''s face turned pale.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882

    Selina knew that Cecilia adored Matthew.

    If she were to tell her that they''ve broken up, she would be furiously disappointed.

    "What''s the matter, dear?" Cecilia asked.

    Selina took a deep breath.

    Never mind! What did she have to feel guilty for? It was over between them, she would just have to ept it!

    "Mom, I''ve already broken up with Matthew!"

    Cecilia''s body tensed up, frozen in ce.

    Natalie was equally shocked by this news.

    She stood up. "Why would you go and do that, Selina?"

    Lowering her head, Selina stared at her feet. "We just did. No reason."

    "Selina!" Cecilia''s voice was sharp and piercing. "How could you be so reckless?! Matthew is such a rare catch. I never would have dreamed that such a fine specimen of a man would fall in love with you. And yet he did! Now you''ve gone and thrown it all away. What were you thinking?!"

    She had never used this tone with Selina before.

    She was certain now that Selina was out of sorts. She had tolerated many of her mistakes in the past, but breaking up with Matthew was taking it to a whole new level of disappointment.

    Matthew was an outstanding man, so much so that Cecilia was convinced that he surpassed Tobias.

    She could not believe that Selina would be so foolish as to leave him.

    Selina was already in a terrible mood this morning. Cecilia''s outburst only made it worse and now she felt insulted.

    "Mom, how could you say that? What do you mean you''ve never dreamed a man like him would ever love me? Am I such a horrible person?"

    Ceciliaposed herself. "Selina, that''s not what I meant. What I''m trying to say is you shouldn''t have behaved so recklessly!"

    Natalie spoke up to her. "Selina, no mother would ever think bad of their daughter. It''s just that Matthew is a really good man. You shouldn''t have rejected him."

    Selina bit her lip, she felt a deep sense of helplessness.

    "Yes, he is amazing." She stomped her feet heavily. "But I don''t love him and I can''t change that. I know what I''ve done and believe me, I will make it up to him. You can stop lecturing me about it!"

    She then ran out the door.

    Natalie began to chase after her when Cecilia pulled her back. "Natalie, don''t. You''re pregnant."

    "But Selina..." Natalie looked anxiously at her.

    Cecilia shook her head solemnly. "It''s her decision. I know she couldn''t leave him. They''ve been together for so many years. Getting Matthew involved with all this would just be in vain!"

    After Selina dashed out, her mind was in a mess.

    Cecilia''s word kept echoing in her mind, repeating ceaselessly. It was drawing the air out of her.

    She felt horrible for Matthew, she really did!

    She already knew all of this! What is the point of everyone constantly reminding her about it over and over again? Why were they treating her like a little girl?

    Eventually she found herself at a cafe and took a seat.

    She let herself settle down before she decided to make a phone call to her friend, Caroline, who was currently away in the United States.

    They were extremely close friends.

    Caroline came from a noble family and was extremely intelligent. She had graduated from Harvard and had an amazingly fit figure. Her body was seductively curvy and was at peak attractiveness.

    Selina believed that introducing Caroline to Matthew would be a good way to make up with him.

    She was confident with how amazing Caroline was. She would be a perfect match for Matthew.

    The call went through and she could hear Caroline''s voice.

    She had a very pleasant voice. It was so gentle and soft, the kind that most men would like.

    "Selina, what a nice surprise! I haven''t heard from you in forever." Caroline had a beaming smile on the other end.

    "Hi, Caroline. I want to introduce a really great guy to you. He''s really top tier. Would you like to meet him?" Selina wasn''t mincing words. She could hear Caroline chuckle.

    "Oh, Selina The amount of men after

    me could line up across the globe. I can''t be bothered with all of them, what more being introduced to another one. I''m not in short supply, so you don''t need to worry about it."

    "This one is seriously amazing, though. Other guys couldn''t hold a candle to him." coaxed Selina.

    "Oh really?" Caroline had a doubtful smile on her face. "How amazing is he? All the other men pursuing me are great too, but I didn''t fall for any of them."

    "His name is Matthew Perry, have you heard of him?"

    Caroline was astounded. "Matthew Perry?! Do you mean the Matthew Perry? As in the president of the Perry Group, the one who single- handedly saved the Perry family from the brink of copse and brought it back to glory? The Matthew Perry that is every

    woman''s dream man?" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina gave off a heavy sigh.

    She wasn''t aware he had so many titles, especially the one about being "every woman''s dream man". She was feeling very odd about all this.

    "I don''t know what else you want to call him. I only know that his name is Matthew Perry. He''s rich and has an amazing body. I couldn''t be bothered to find out anything else about him."

    "Send me a picture, I wanna take a look." Caroline said eagerly.

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    A picture?

    She didn''t have any pictures of Matthew.

    "I don''t have any of him."

    "Oh my god, how do you intend to introduce him to anyone? You mean you don''t even have a picture of the person you want to introduce?" Selina''s eyshes began to tremble.

    The idea just came to her at the spur of the moment, she didn''t really put much thought into it.

    Caroline broke her train of thought. "I''m going to look for a picture of him and I''ll send it to you. Take a look and see if it really is him."

    Selina was surprised. "You already have a picture of him?"

    Caroline smiled. "A man as famous and prestigious as him is bound to have pictures of himself floating about the inte. I''m going to hang up and after I find one I''ll send it to you."

    Shortly after the call ended, her phone beeped.

    She had received a text from Caroline.

    She opened the message and saw a picture.

    It was a side profile of Matthew.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    It looked like he was looking at something and had a slight smile.

    The background of the picture showed bustling city streets and had high-rise buildings everywhere.

    The sun was bright, but not as bright as the subtle grin on Matthew''s face. His gorgeous smile hung on the corners of his mouth and had a casual sincerity to it.

    His dusky eyes were slightly squinted, and looked like the moon reflecting off fresh spring water.

    She found her heart beating faster.

    It was the first time seeing Matthew in a picture. He was an incredibly good-looking man. He was already handsome and impable in person, but he gave off apletely different feeling in this picture.

    She could not take her eyes off the picture.

    It was another message from Caroline that snapped her back into reality.

    "Hey, say something. Is it him? Is that Matthew Perry?"

    Selina simply replied with a simple "Yes".

    Suddenly her phone starting ringing. It was a call from Caroline.

    She sounded excited. "Goodness Selina, how did you ever get acquainted with Matthew? Howe I never knew about it?"

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883

    "He''s good friends with my brother," Selina said in a low voice.

    Caroline finally came to a realization. "Oh, that''s right. You have a powerful brother. Do you really want to introduce him to me? Then wait for me, I''ll fly back right away."

    After saying that, Caroline hung up the call.

    Selina''s head was a little dizzy. After sitting for a long time, she suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    It seemed to be a little inappropriate for her to introduce Caroline to Matthew. No matter what, she and Matthew had been together for a period of time, although it was only for a short while. Not to mention, Caroline was a good friend of hers. If she did this...

    At first, she only thought about how she had done Matthew wrong and wanted to make it up to him. Caroline was really great, and would not be a bad match for Matthew.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    At the same time, Matthew was even more outstanding, and he would definitely be good for Caroline. That was why she had made such an inexplicable phone call to Caroline.

    But when she came back to her senses, she found that what she had done was terrible.

    Selina immediately called Caroline.

    Caroline''s voice sounded very pleasant as she said, "Selina, I''m getting the driver to send me to the airport right now. I think I''ll arrive tomorrow. See you then."

    Selina was speechless.

    She had initially nned to tell Caroline not toe. However, she had not expected Caroline to act so fast. She was already on her way to the airport.

    Selina licked her somewhat dry lips. "Caroline, let me tell you something."

    "Okay, tell me."

    "Let''s say a girl dated a man for a few days, but nothing happened and she felt that this man was not a good match for her, so she broke up with him. But at the same time, she thinks that same man is a really good person, and wanted to introduce him to her close friend. Do you think this is a good thing?"

    Caroline did not hesitate at all. "There''s nothing wrong with that. Don''t tell me that just because that girl thinks he''s not a good match for her, that means nobody else can have him?"

    Selina said nothing.

    Caroline had a sudden realization. "Selina, you''re not talking about yourself, are you?"

    Selina maintained her silence.

    She had wanted to say that she really was talking about herself when Caroline interrupted her. "But I don''t really think that''s the case. You''re a yful little girl, a sessful man like Matthew definitely wouldn''t like someone like that. If he were to like someone, it''d be someone from a rich family like me."

    Selina was speechless.

    She spat out, "Don''t insult your best friend like that."

    Carolineughed. "Hehe, that''s all for now, then. Wait for me. We''ll see each other tomorrow. Remember to introduce Matthew to me. This time, I''ming just for him."

    The conversation with Caroline made Selina feel relieved. She suddenly felt that she had not done anything wrong, and had even done a good thing. Selina whispered to herself that Matthew and Caroline were both equally outstanding people. She hoped that they could really fall in love with each other. If that happened, she would be able to take care of one of her worries. She would not feel so guilty towards Matthew.

    After hanging up the phone, Selina did not know what to do for a moment.

    She wanted to go to the hospital to see Dn, but she did not know how to go about it and felt some guilt in her heart.

    After all, she had just broken up with Matthew, and already wanted to go see her current boyfriend, which made her feel a little strange.

    After thinking about it for a while, she felt that it would be better to go there after a couple of days.

    As soon as she thought of Dn, a call from him came.

    Selina picked up the call.

    "What are you doing, Selina?" Dn''s voice was like his personality, carrying an unruly and arrogant taste with it.

    "Nothing much."

    "Are you in a bad mood?"

    Selina hummed in acknowledgement. "I''ve already thought it through. Dn, I''ll give you another chance. Him and I have already broken up..."

    When it came to how she had broken up with Matthew, a trace of pain inexplicably shed through Selina''s heart.

    "Selina, you didn''t break up with him," Dn suddenly said.

    Selina paused for a while and her breathing grew heavy. "What do you mean?"

    Did Dn not believe her? Did he suspect that she was cheating?

    Selina was a little angry. She could admit that she was indecisive. She had been pampered since she was a child and had a rather self-absorbed personality. However, she was

    definitely not the type of person to cheat.

    UMS

    The meaning behind Dn''s words was not what Selina was thinking about. "Selina, do you know why I''ve never asked who that man was, when you started dating him, and how far you''ve gone? Do you know why I never asked?" Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina''s gaze froze.

    It was only now that she remembered that Dn had truly never asked about it before.

    "Because I know that you wouldn''t

    fall in love

    with

    any other man

    except me.".Dn''s tone was firm. "You looked for that man just to piss

    me of There was nothing

    between you and him. Selina, since there was no love between the two of you, why would you need to break up?"

    There was a sh of bitterness in Selina''s eyes.

    To say that she had only looked for Matthew to make Dn mad...

    Although she genuinely had not thought so at that time and had truly wanted to start over with Matthew...

    But no matter what, the starting point of something was not important. It was the result that mattered the most.

    Now, she had broken up with Matthew and gotten together with Dn. This was the result.

    To a certain extent, Dn''s words really were correct.

    Selina felt bitter, mixed with apology and guilt to Matthew.

    "Stop talking," Selina murmured. "I want some peace for the next two days. See you in two days."

    "Selina, I know it''s all my fault," Dn said in a low voice. "I''ll make it up to you next time."

    "Okay." Selina''s tone grew even lower. "I''m hanging up now."

    Then, she ended the call.

    On the other end of the line, Dn heard a beeping sounding from the phone.

    His gaze was slightly deep.

    He could tell that Selina was not feeling too well. He had proposed to her and then canceled their engagement. He knew how much harm it had brought to her.

    Selina was suffering, but he was not doing much better.

    He was suffering from the guilt he felt towards Selina, as well as the pressure and threat from Reid.

    Dn''s hands clenched into fists, and the veins on his hands throbbed violently.

    The phone suddenly rang again. Dn took a look at the caller, and there was a murderous look in his dark eyes.

    He picked up the phone.

    "Dn, you didn''t do as I said," Reid said.

    His voice was emotionless, with an inexplicably mystifying feeling.

    The murderous look in Dn''s eyes intensified. "Reid, I''m telling you, Selina is mine. I will never let you hurt her."

    "Hmph," Reid sneered. "Hurt her? You''ve done your fair share of harm towards her too. You must have been hurting her all these years."

    The veins on Dn''s fingers throbbed even more.

    At that time, he did not have the ability to fight back against Reid. He could only sumb.

    Now, he had some power, and he wanted to free himself from Reid''s shackles as soon as possible.

    "I advise you to do as I say." Reid''s tone turned icy and threatening. "Otherwise, I won''t even give Missha''s illness a second thought. You''d better behave yourself!"

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884

    After that, Reid hung up.

    Dn smashed the phone to the ground, the murderous look in his eyes enough to burn the world.

    Right at that moment, he heard the sound of a wheelchair.

    Missha pushed the wheelchair into the room and said with a happy face, "Dn, I think I heard Reid''s voice just now. Did he ask about me?" Dn looked at the joy in Missha''s eyes. His heart felt as if it had been sliced apart by a knife. It hurt as if his organs had been twisted into a knot.

    "No, it wasn''t him," Dn said without any trace of warmth in his voice.

    Missha''s face was full of disappointment. "Dn, can you ask Reid toe and see me when he''s free?"

    Dn suppressed the emotions between his brows. "We''ll see."

    He paused for a moment before asking, "Mom, have you been doing welltely?"

    He pointed to his head.

    Missha thought for a moment. "Not bad. Ever since you gave me that new medicine, it''s not as messed up as it used to be."

    Dn heaved a sigh of relief.

    He had bought a new kind of medicine from apany in the United States. The price was very expensive, but the effect was amazing. It had a very good suppressive effect on Missha''s psychotic symptoms.

    That was one of the reasons why he dared to fight back against Reid.

    Selina had not expected that Tobias woulde to pick her up at night.

    Ever since she had hung up the call with Dn, her phone had been switched off.

    She knew that her family would definitely call her, which made her a little frustrated.

    This was because she knew that if they were to call, it would undoubtedly be to ask about what happened between her and Matthew. That was why she had simply turned her phone off.

    She knew that it was not right, but she could not control her stubbornness.

    After turning off the phone, she sat in a coffee shop and had a cup of coffee.

    She was not in the mood to eat, so she just drank cups of coffee one after another.

    In the end, her table was filled with empty coffee cups.

    Two women passing by even chuckled. "I''ve never seen someone drink this much coffee. She''s treating her body like a machine."

    Selina immediately stood up and retorted, "You wouldn''t know if you haven''t experienced it. You even dare to turn your inexperience into a joke? You''re really something."

    After all, she was a daughter of a rich family, so she was rather imposing.

    The two women did not dare to say anything and left in a hurry.

    Meanwhile, Selina continued drinking coffee.

    She did not care about how others saw her.

    She had always had high self-esteem. She prioritized her own feelings.

    That was right, that was how she had always thought.

    But this time, she knew she was wrong.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Because she cared about Matthew''s feelings as well. She felt guilty for hurting Matthew.

    As time went by, the sky gradually darkened, and her stomach was full of coffee.

    At this moment, she suddenly heard whispersing from all around.

    As soon as Selina raised her head, she saw Tobiasing in.

    He was dressed in a ck suit, his shirt conservatively buttoned all the way up to his cor, with an inherently elegant temperament and a superior, arrogant look.

    The corner of Selina''s mouth twitched.

    Her brother was truly a menace.

    He was already a father, but he was still so handsome. Whenever he went out, he would be the center of attention.

    "Why are you here, Tobias?" Selina stood up.

    Tobias'' gaze fell on Selina, and then he frowned slightly. "Come home with me."

    "Okay," Selina responded.

    Tobias had evene to look for her. Selina knew it was not the time to y around anymore.

    If she did not go back, Tobias would probably get someone to carry her back.

    She got into Tobias'' car and sat in the passenger seat.

    The heating in the car was in full swing.

    "How did you know I was here, Tobias?" Selina took off her coat and put it aside.

    Tobias gave her a sideways nce. "You think I won''t be able to find you just because you turned off your phone?"

    Selina stuck out her tongue. "You''re the best, Tobias. My brother is the best, the best in the world."

    A hint of helplessness shed across Tobias''s dark eyes.

    He had no way to deal with this sister of his. Matthew was probably the same.

    "Where is Natalie? Why didn''t shee?" Selina asked.

    Tobias said in a low voice, "Natalie is pregnant right now. Do you think she could still go around looking for you?"

    "Oh, that''s true," Selina mumbled. "I was just asking."

    "Selina." Tobias started the engine and looked straight ahead. "You''re not much younger than Natalie. Yet, Hayden is already so grown up." Obviously, Selina knew what Tobias wanted to say.

    Before Tobias could finish, she interrupted him. "How could we be the same, Tobias? You found Natalie when she was still in university. How could our situations be the same?"

    Tobias was speechless.

    He changed the subject. "You''re grown up too, Selina. You should know that your family is thinking about you right now."

    "I get it." Selin? pursed her lips and

    put on a false smile. "But Tobias, you and Natalie have gone through so much together. Maybe I''m the same. People gain experience from their suffering. Maybe I have especially

    many things to go through Content

    belongs to  S

    "Selina, you''re different from Natalie and I." Tobias subtly furrowed his eyebrows.

    "How is it different?" Selina rebutted.

    "You know it yourself."

    There was a sh of sadness in Selina''s eyes.

    After a while, she sniffed. "Tobias, I''ve always thought that you were a tolerant person, so why can''t you ept my love? I know that I am a little rebellious, but that''s part of my own private life too. Tobias, how can you not ept that when you''re so tolerant?"

    Tobias''s brows furrowed even more. "That''s your love? Then what about Matthew?"

    Not long ago, Matthew had shown up in the Whitlock family house as Selina''s boyfriend. However, a few dayster, Cecilia had told Tobias that the two of them had broken up.

    Tobias knew Matthew very well.

    However, it was true that he did not know when Matthew had taken an interest in Selina.

    Despite that, since Matthew had be Selina''s boyfriend, he must have had genuine feelings for her. Not to mention, he must have been serious about her. But now, they had broken up. Needless to say, it must be because of Selina.

    Hearing Tobias mention Matthew, Selina''s breathing froze.

    The word "Matthew" now had be Selina''s sore spot.

    "It''s my fault," Selina whispered.

    Her eyshes trembled with her voice.

    "Selina." Tobias'' tone grew heavier. "Matthew was serious about you, but you treated it like a game? He''s never had a girlfriend for all these years you were his first. Did you think it was just a game? That you could get together and break up with him whenever you like?"

    Selina waspletely dumbfounded. Matthew had never had a girlfriend? She was his first?

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885

    There was no way Selina could believe this.

    Even without the fact that Matthew was so handsome and so rich, since he was so good at flirting, how could she be his first girlfriend?

    "I don''t believe it. How could I be his first? How could a man like him not have had a girlfriend before?" Selina immediately retorted.

    "Do you think I''m lying to you?"

    Selina was stunned.

    "Maybe he has some sort of secret lover, and you just didn''t know," Selina replied.

    Tobias gave Selina a look. "Selina, Matthew and I have been good friends for years. I know what kind of person he is better than you do. If he were to be with someone, he definitely wouldn''t hide it. He wouldn''t let his partner be a secret. Don''t make him sound like such a bad person."

    Selina was speechless.

    After a moment of silence, she took a deep breath and said, "Okay, Tobias, you don''t need to say anything more. I''ll deal with it. I will give him an exnation." "Don''t be impulsive."

    "I know." Selina cast her gaze downward. "Let''s go home."

    Once Tobias returned to the bedroom, Natalie hurriedly asked about Selina''s situation.

    After he gave a general exnation, Natalie''s face was immediately filled with concern.

    "Do you think Selina and Matthew still have a chance?" she asked anxiously.

    Tobias''s

    gaze darkened slightly. He did not reply.

    Natalie grew even more anxious. "Should I call Matthew out for a chat and see what''s going on?"

    "There''s no need," Tobias said in a gentle tone. "Matthew has his own way of thinking. He knows what he''s doing."N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Speaking up to this point, Tobias stopped.

    He held Natalie''s waist and kissed her forehead. "Look at you now. You''re pregnant, yet you''re worrying about other things. Don''t think too much. Now, the only thing you need to worry about is taking care of yourself and the baby in your belly." "Okay," Natalie answered.

    "Don''t think too much." Tobias gently patted Natalie''s waist.

    Natalie smiled and said, "Okay, okay. I promise you I won''t think too much."

    Although she said that, Natalie was still thinking about Selina. She sighed internally.

    She thought of when she first met Selina. How she had been the girl in the princess dress who had stunned her.

    Both of them were about the same age.

    Now that she had found her own happiness, she hoped that Selina could as well.

    She wished that Selina could find her own happiness.

    On the afternoon of the next day, Caroline arrived.

    Selina and Caroline met at a coffee shop.

    The two of them had not seen each other for a long time. They talked nonstop. Selina brought up what had happened the day before when she was drinking coffee, about the two women who had implied that she didn''t take care of her body.

    Caroline''s eyes widened. "You didn''t ssh coffee into their faces?"

    "No, I didn''t." Selina spread her hands out.

    Caroline said in surprise, "That''s not like you, Selina. If you were the same person you were in America, you would have straight up sshed coffee in their faces."

    Selina stuck out her tongue. "I''ve gotten much more control over my temper now." "Really?" Caroline raised her eyebrows at Selina.

    "Do you think I can''t?"

    Caroline burst intoughter.

    She drew closer to Selina. "Anyway, let''s get down to business. Tell me about Matthew."

    There was a sh of emotion in Selina''s eyes.

    After a while, she took a deep breath and said, "Caroline, Mr. Perry is an amazing man."

    "Wait, you call him Mr. Perry?" Caroline interrupted Selina.

    With a puzzled look, Selina asked, "Yeah, is there a problem?"

    After all, Matthew was nine years older than her. When she was an underage girl at the age of 16, Matthew had already reached the appropriate age to get married and have a child. She felt that there was nothing wrong with calling him Mr. Perry.

    Meanwhile, Caroline wasughing so hard that she could not hold herself back.

    "Selina, you''re so funny. What''s the need to address him so formally? Selina, why are you still so weird after so many years?"

    Selina was confused by Caroline''sughter. "Don''tugh. What''s so funny about it?"

    "Of course it''s funny." Caroline continued tough.

    Selina was helpless. She simply looked at Caroline with a smile. When she finally finishedughing, she continued, "Are you doneughing?" Caroline nodded, but there was still a suppressed smile in her tone. "I''m doneughing, I''m done. Continue."

    "Okay. He''s a very good man, and

    you''re a great woman as well. That''s why I want to introduce you to him in hopes that both of you can be a couple, that''s all. That''s toe

    why specifically asked you hol ne

    back this time. This is the reason."

    Caroline''s eyes sparkled. "Selina, tell me the truth. How did you convince Matthew to get familiar with me? As far as I know, there were many high-profile people who wanted

    arrange a marriage with M

    but he refused. He''s never gone on blind date or had any girlfriends. How did you manage to convince Matthew?"

    Selina was stupefied.

    Caroline was also saying that Matthew had never had any girlfriends?

    Could it be that what Tobias had said the day before was true?

    All of a sudden, the sense of guilt in her heart deepened.

    How could she cross the line this much?

    Matthew had never had a girlfriend before, yet she had decided to date him with the excuse of wanting to forget her ex-boyfriend. Then, a few dayster, she said that she wanted to break up with him.

    "Selina! You''re absolutely horrible!" she thought.

    She cursed herself in her heart.

    "Selina, Selina, say something." Caroline''s hand waved in front of her.

    Selina regained her senses.

    Her gaze fell on Caroline''s face.

    Caroline was gorgeous, and gentle as well. Her features were bnced, her skin was pale, and a head of beautiful ck hair draped over her shoulders. She was the type of woman that men liked the most.

    What''s more, she came from a well-off family, and she herself was a good person as well.

    Such a woman would not be a bad match for Matthew.

    Not to mention, Matthew would definitely be good for Caroline as well. Since Matthew treated women amazingly, Caroline and Matthew would definitely be happy for the rest of their lives.

    Selina thought that the only thing she could do at the moment was to bring the two of them

    together.

    "Caroline, I''ll be honest. I haven''t told him that I''m going to introduce you to him," said Selina.

    For a moment, Caroline was dumbfounded.

    Selina patted Caroline on the shoulder. "But I will let you get to know each other. I''m sure that with how good you are, Matthew''s heart will definitely be touched. Don''t worry too much."

    "Really?" Caroline asked weakly. "Why do I feel like it''s not as easy as you say? I don''t feel very confident."

    Hearing Caroline''s words, Selina was a bit surprised.

    She had been friends with Caroline for many years. On the surface, Caroline looked gentle, but in reality, she was overflowing with self-esteem. She

    was very confident in herself. This was the first time she had seen Caroline being so insecure.

    "Caroline, I rarely see you like this. You always think you''re the best," Selina said.

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886

    Caroline smiled. "You wouldn''t know. We''re talking about Matthew here. He''s such an excellent man, even I can''t be arrogant in front of him." Selina gave Caroline some encouragement. "It''s okay, you can definitely do it."

    That was what Selina thought. In many people''s eyes, Caroline was definitely more likable than she was. Since Matthew had liked her, she was sure that Caroline would be even more worthy of his interest.

    "Then I''ll call him and make ns for lunch together. When the timees, just try your best." Selina took out her mobile phone.

    Caroline became nervous, and she fixed her gaze on Selina''s phone.

    Selina''s gaze hardened slightly, and then she smiled helplessly.

    She rarely saw Caroline like this, so nervous and insecure.

    The call was quickly connected.

    "Hello, Mr. Perry is having a meeting now. He will call back when the meeting is over."

    This time, it was not Matthew''s clear voice as usual, but the voice of an unfamiliar man.

    Selina was stunned. "He''s having a meeting?"

    "Yes, Mr. Perry is having a meeting. He will get back to you afterwards."

    After that, the phone was hung up.

    Selina looked at Caroline with some shock. "He... He''s in a meeting."

    Meanwhile, Caroline was not as surprised as Selina. She said matter-of-factly, "Someone as busy as Matthew definitely wouldn''t be able to pick up at any time. Let''s just wait."

    "Okay." Selina felt a little strange.

    She knew that Matthew must be busy, but she never thought that he would be so busy that he would not even have time to answer the phone. After all, something like this had never happened when she called in the past. Her calls were always answered by Matthew himself.

    After waiting for an hour, Selina still did not receive a call from Matthew.

    It was nearly lunchtime.

    Selina called Matthew again.

    However, this time, it was the same person who picked up the phone. He repeated that Matthew was currently having a meeting and that he could not pick up.

    Selina said subconsciously, "Tell him that I''m Selina and that I have something to talk to him about."

    The person on the other end of the line said apologetically, "Mr. Perry won''t answer the phone for anyone when he''s having a meeting. I''m sorry." Hearing the beeping sound from the phone, Selina felt a little bit helpless.

    She did not know that Matthew was so busy.

    Meanwhile, she looked towards Caroline. "I''m sorry, he''s still in a meeting."

    Caroline smiled. "It''s okay. We can have lunch ourselves and then have dinner together with him."

    "Alright." Selina grinned.

    She and Caroline then found a ce to have lunch. After eating, they sat down and chatted for a while. Before they knew it, time had passed by in a sh.

    By the time Selina checked, it was four o''clock in the evening.

    She was slightly stunned. Why was Matthew''s meeting going on for so long? Even now, he had not called back.

    Selina could not help but call again.

    This time, Matthew was the one who picked up.

    "Matthew, why didn''t you call me back?" Selina could not help but ask.

    Matthew was the one who had answered, proving that the meeting had already ended. Why had he not called her back when he knew that she had called?

    "Is there a problem?" Matthew did not answer Selina''s question directly. His tone was low, and there was no emotion in it.

    "Of course there is. Why would I call you for no reason?" Selina replied subconsciously.

    She had been spoiled since she was a child. The fact that Matthew had not called her back made Selina feel subconsciously unhappy.

    However, she immediately thought of the guilt she felt towards Matthew. Her voice softened. "Matthew, I want to invite you to have dinner tonight. Why don''t you join me?"

    The other end of the line was silent for half a second.

    "Selina, don''t you know that doing this will make me misunderstand?"

    Selina''s breathing stuttered.

    After a moment, she exined, "I have something to tell you. It''s important."

    Selina was thinking that when Matthew arrivedter on that night, she would have to tell him about how she wanted to introduce Caroline to him.

    Since Caroline was so amazing and pretty, Matthew would probably be happy.

    The other end of the phone went silent again.

    "Matthew, are you there?" Selina could not hold herself back from asking.

    "Okay, see you tonight," Matthew finally responded.

    She breathed a sigh of relief, and then pumped her fist towards Caroline.

    After hanging up the phone, Caroline was nervous. She kept asking Selina if Matthew would reallye. After reassuring her countless times, Caroline pulled Selina back and asked her to go see

    a styline

    together.

    She looked Caroline up and down and said, "No need, you''re already very beautiful like this."

    Caroline felt a little uneasy. "If it were

    howMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    any other man, I would think I''m pretty even if I had no makeup on. But now it''s different. We''re talking about Matthew. Do you know what that means?"

    Selina had nothing to say.

    Why did she feel that in Caroline''s words, Matthew had be something like a noble emperor? "Anyway, you have to go see a stylist with me. Are there any good ces you know?" Caroline asked. Selina searched it up before bringing Caroline to a high-end stylist.

    When she was getting her hair done, Caroline asked if Selina wanted to get hers done as well.

    Selina immediately refused.

    It was not that she did not like dressing up. Rather, the point of that night was to introduce Caroline to Matthew. The more Caroline stood out, the better. How could she steal Caroline''s limelight?

    "No need. It''s all good as long as you look pretty," said Selina.

    Caroline looked at Selina''s dress. "But your dress is a little wrinkled. Are you sure you don''t want to change into another dress?"

    She looked down at her dress and found that it was indeed rumpled.

    She still shook her head. "I''ll change tomorrow. For tonight, the uglier I am, the better, and the prettier you are the better. That way, Matthew will focus all his attention on you."

    Caroline could not help but smile. "Selina, you really are my best friend."

    Selina smiled back.

    There was only one thing she was looking forward to now. She had to get Caroline and Matthew together that night.

    Like this, she could get rid of her worries.

    Judging from Caroline''s expression, she really liked Matthew very much. If this really seeded, then it would count as her helping Caroline as well.

    At about six o''clock, Caroline and Selina left the establishment.

    Caroline had already been gorgeous in the first ce. Now that she was wearing a special outfit, she was even more beautiful than before.

    Meanwhile, although Selina, who was not dressed up, was pretty as well, she waspletely inferior to Caroline at the moment.

    Selina was very satisfied with this contrast as well.

    When the two of them were side by side, anyone would prefer the prettier one. She believed that Matthew was the same.

    Matthew and Caroline might actually work out that night.

    After a while, Selina brought Caroline to the restaurant that she and Matthew had agreed on.

    It was a private restaurant, which was very famous in Agaphen city.

    The two of them went to the reserved room, but Matthew had not arrived yet.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887

    Caroline was feeling anxious while waiting.

    She kept pointing at herself and asked Selina, "Selina, do I look pretty enough? Can you help me take a look?"

    Selina felt helpless.

    Finally, she took out a small mirror and ced it in front of Caroline. "Miss Caroline, take a look yourself. You''re already beautiful beyondparison. When Matthew sees you, he''ll definitely be mesmerized by your beauty. Don''t think too much about it."

    Caroline looked at herself in the mirror. She was indeed gorgeous.

    She calmed down a little, and a smile appeared on her lips.

    Just then, they could hear footsteps.

    The sound of the footsteps was calm and noble. This startled Selina and Caroline.

    The next moment, a tall and charming man came in.

    As always, he wore a well-fitting dark ck suit, and the silver dark designs on his necktie gleamed. His deep gaze was captivating.

    At this moment, he did not look as refined as he used to be, instead he had a cold and domineering aura.

    As soon as he walked in, it was as though the whole room was illuminated.

    Caroline could only feel her heart thumping as if it was about to jump out of her chest.

    This was the first time she saw Matthew himself, he was even more charming than she had imagined.

    At the same time, Matthew''s gazended on Caroline. A trace of astonishment shed across his face. When Selina asked him out, he thought it would be only Selina, he did not expect to see someone else. Selina saw Matthew''s face, and was surprised by his stunned look when he saw Caroline.

    She was struck by a thought.

    It seemed that dressing Caroline beautifully tonight was worth it!

    Selina thought to herself that Matthew must''ve been mesmerized by Caroline''s beauty. That was why he looked stunned.

    Selina was delighted. It seemed that Matthew and Caroline had a chance!

    Caroline also stood up. Her usually calm andposed appearance changed. It was as though she was meeting her idol. "Mr. Perry, my name is Caroline. Nice to meet you, I''m Selina''s friend."

    Matthew nodded lightly. "Nice to meet you."

    He sounded emotionless.

    Selina handed the menu to Caroline, "Caroline, what would you like to eat?"

    Caroline immediately gave the menu to Matthew, "Mr. Perry, what do you want to eat?"

    But soon after, Matthew handed the menu back to Selina. "You can help us order."

    Selina was speechless.

    She didn''t expect the menu to be returned to her.

    She casually ordered some dishes.

    While they were waiting to be served, Caroline began talking to Matthew. Since she majored in architecture in college, so she asked Matthew some architecture questions.

    Caroline had nned this deliberately.

    She knew that Matthew was the president. However, he also had another identity. He was an outstanding architect, and he had provided the draft design for a pce in a particr country.

    She wanted to use this opportunity to ask Matthew some questions to get closer to him.

    Selina, on the other hand, was confused when she heard Caroline asking Matthew architecture questions.

    She thought to herself, Matthew was a businessman. Matthew at most would only know questions regarding financial matters. Would Matthew know how to answer if Caroline asked questions that were out of his realm of expertise?

    However, what surprised her was that Matthew understood these questions. Furthermore,pared to Caroline, who specialized in architecture, Matthew was very qualified and could even be Caroline''s mentor.

    When the dishes were served, Matthew timely stopped talking about this topic.

    Caroline secretly bit her lip.

    Originally, she thought that after asking Matthew these questions, he would enthusiastically discuss with her and see her in a different light. After all, if a woman was beautiful enough and had ample knowledge, this would easily attract men''s attention.

    But Matthew wasn''t like that at all.

    Caroline could see when Matthew answered her questions, he was behaving politely, as though he was answering questions from a stranger. She desperately wanted to get closer to Matthew, but Matthew seemed to have no intention of doing so.

    When the dishes were served, Selina stood up.

    bet

    She smiled and said to Matthew, "Matthew, let me introduce you to my close friend, Caroline Yethan. She is the daughter of those who are in the ethan''s Group and graduated from Harvard University. She is a rare woman with both beauty and Wisdom."

    Caroline even felt a little embarrassed when she heard Selina praising her.

    She then added, "Caroline is still single."

    Matthew''s gazes grew even colder.

    Selina was a little confused when she noticed Matthew''s behavior.

    Was Matthew not satisfied with Caroline? Or was it because she said too much?

    When they were eating, Caroline still wanted to get closer to Matthew. However, Matthew''s attitude had always been indifferent, which made Caroline a little anxious. She couldn''t help but cast a meaningful nce at Selina.

    Selina seemed to misunderstand her.

    She thought that Caroline wanted her to leave first so that she could have some time alone with Matthew.

    Selina stood up and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom, and you guys can have a nice chat with each other."''

    "Have a nice chat with each other." Selina specifically emphasizes these words.

    She hurried to the bathroom. After

    to the

    taking a look at the mirror in the bathroom for quite some time, and thought that she had bought enough time for them. However, when she left the bathroom, she saw that Matthew was by himself. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    His figure was tall as he stood there. His eyes were cold and deep, and his facial features looked even more defined. He gave off a resolute and cold look as if he has been waiting for her.

    Selina was taken aback.

    "Matthew?" As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Matthew stretch out his long arm, and she was stuck between the crook of the wall and his

    arm.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    There was an inexplicable sense of oppression...

    Matthew looked down at Selina, his gaze filled with mixed emotions.

    "What do you are trying to do?" Matthew asked.

    His voice was not as gentle as usual but full of coldness. "Why did you ask that woman toe along with you?"

    Selina stuttered and exined, "Matthew, can''t you see? Caroline is very gorgeous, and her family background suits you. She seems to like you, I

    thought..."

    Selina''s words became muddled.

    Matthew brought his hand up to Selina''s head, and he pressed his lips against hers.

    He forcefully opened Selina''s lips and kissed her.

    This was the second time that Matthew had done such a thing. However, his kiss was even more powerfulpared tost time, it felt like he was teaching Selina a lesson.

    Selina was forced to bear with Matthew''s kiss, and it became hard for her to breathe.

    She tried her best to push Matthew away, but she couldn''t.

    He did not move at all. He was like a wall blocking her from escaping.

    In the end, when Selina felt like she had almost suffocated from Matthew''s kiss, he finally let go of her.

    Selina''s face turned pale as soon as Matthew let go of her and began to gasp for air.

    Matthew looked at Selina coldly, as though nothing had happened.

    "Selina, although I have a good temper, I''m not going to willfully let you make fun of me. I won''t let you go that easily if there is a next time."

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888

    After saying that, Matthew walked away.

    Selina was dazed.

    She hadn''t even had the chance to get angry yet!

    A moment ago, she had been forcefully kissed by him. Wasn''t this a case of him taking advantage of her? Wasn''t she the one who had been wronged? Why was he the one who was acting like he had been wronged?

    She had just been trying to introduce him to her friend, so how was this making fun of him?

    When Selina was still confused, her phone rang. It was from Caroline.

    Only then did Selina remember that Caroline was still in the private room. She hurriedly hung up the phone and rushed over.

    Along the way, Matthew''s breath lingered on her lips, it tasted cool and fresh.

    After Selina entered the room, she saw that Caroline was alone.

    It was as she had expected, Matthew had not returned to the private room after he kissed her.

    Caroline''s face was full of apprehension and frustration. "Selina, Matthew said that he had something to do, and he just left. What should I do? Is he unsatisfied with me?"

    Caroline pointed to herself again. "Is it because I''m not beautiful enough, or is it because I''ve put on too much makeup? Does Matthew prefer a more natural look?"

    Selina bit her lip.

    She also did not know what went wrong. Caroline was indeed beautiful, so why didn''t Matthew seem to be interested in her?

    What''s more, he even inexplicably forcefully kissed her and said all those strange things to her.

    "Selina, perhaps he''s...?" Caroline suddenly thought of something. "Could it be that Matthew didn''t notice my intentions at all? I immediately talked about matters regarding architecture as soon as I arrived. Therefore, he must have thought that I was solely here to ask for advice. That''s why he was acting so indifferently."

    Various mixed emotions shed through Selina''s eyes..

    Impossible. She had clearly told Matthew about it a moment ago. However, Matthew looked even more displeased. Could it be...

    A thought shed through her mind.

    She finally understood!

    Matthew had just said that she was making fun of him!

    Could it be that Matthew thought that the reason why she asked Caroline toe along with her was to make fun of him, and that was why he was angry?

    She slowly licked her dry lips.

    Maybe it was just a misunderstanding.

    "Selina, what do you think I should do?" Caroline pulled at Selina''s arm. "If you didn''t tell me about Matthew, I won''t have felt such an attachment towards him. However, after meeting him, I feel as though my heart belongs to him. Don''t you know how charming he looks? I think I really am in love with him."

    Selina was speechless.

    She smiled awkwardly and said, "You fell in love with him, despite this being the first time meeting him? Isn''t that an exaggeration?"

    Caroline strongly nodded, "I''m not exaggerating. A handsome and outstanding man like Matthew is enough to make me fall in love with him within one second."

    Selina was speechless.

    Since Caroline really liked Matthew, she felt that she needed to help her.

    "Don''t worry, there''s still a chance. Stay here for a few days, I''ll help you create an opportunity."

    Caroline excitedly hugged her and said, "Selina, you''re the best. You''re indeed my best friend."

    Selina''s mouth twitched, and her eyes were filled withplicated emotions.

    It should be impossible for Matthew not to be tempted by someone as beautiful as Caroline. All she had to do was exin to Matthew that they had no intention of making fun of him. That would solve everything.

    The next day, Selina received a call from Dn.

    "Selina, do you have time now? I want to meet you." Dn asked in a deep tone.

    Ever since she left the hospital that day, Selina had never went again.

    Rather, Selina was about to go to Caroline. She was thinking about how to set Caroline up with Matthew.

    At this moment, when Dn called her, she realized that she hadn''t seen Dn for several days.

    She felt dumbfounded.

    What did he want now?

    Normally, whenever she quarreled with Dn and didn''t see him for a day, she would have the urge to want to see him.

    But this time, she didn''t feel anything.

    "I have something to do right now. Can we meet again in two days?" said Selina.

    She wanted to meet Dn after she was done dealing with Caroline and Matthew.

    On the other end of the line, Dn''s brows furrowed slightly.

    The fact that Selina would dy meeting him when he had even called her was something that had never happened before. Could it be...

    Dn suppressed his feelings.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Impossible. No matter what happened, Selina would never have a change of heart towards him.

    Even when he saw that Selina was being intimate with a man from a distance, he had never doubted Selina''s loyalty to him at all.

    After so many years, their feelings

    for each other had sunk into thei very bones. Although they had never been in an intimate rtionship, even so, they were one entity, and it was impossible to separate them.

    "Alright, I''ll wait for you," Dn said.

    "Right then, I''ll hang up first."

    "Wait a minute."

    Selina stopped and asked, "Is there anything else?"

    "Selina, wait for me. After I''m done with everything, I will propose to you. At that time, I will give you a grand wedding. I will give you the happiness you deserve," Dn said with certainty.

    He had never said that to Selina before.

    Because he could not see their future.

    His life had been in Reid''s hands.

    But now, he had made a lot of money and secretly evaded Reid''s sight to start his ownpany.

    He had a good sense of judgment. Hispany had made a lot of money and was improving.

    He also obtained a medicine that could suppress Missha''s symptoms.

    Now that Dn could see rays of hope in front of him, he finally spoke the words he wanted to.

    He was well aware that he had let Selina down.

    Because of Dn''s words, Selina''s nose ached.

    Her heart was suddenly filled with a warm feeling.

    After a while, she sniffed and said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you, but do you need any help from my family?" "There''s no need for that. Selina, I wish to marry you based on my own abilities." Dn rejected.

    This was what Selina had thought.

    He really was a prideful man! It was obvious that if her family offered him some help, Dn wouldn''t have to work so hard. He also didn''t have to put so much effort into securing a promising future. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    But Dn didn''t want their help at all.

    Selina thought to herself, this part of Dn was indeed annoying, but it''s also one of the reasons that made her fall in love with him.

    "All right, I''ll wait for you. I''ll always wait for you," Selina said in a determined tone.

    Selina let the driver stop the car.

    She felt a little emotional after talking with Dn, so she wanted to go for a walk on her own. However, she didn''t expect that an ident would

    happen.

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889

    Originally, Selina had thought that it was still early. Therefore, she had decided to talk a walk to where Caroline was.

    Last night, she wanted Caroline to stay in the Whitlock family''s vi, but Caroline had rejected the notion. Then, Caroline had bought a finely decorated apartment in Agaphen City and moved in.

    While she walked, Selina felt her heart filled with sweetness and warmth when she thought of Dn''s words.

    This time, it was the biggest row and contradiction that had ever happened between them, so she had made up her mind that she wanted to break up.

    However, she finally could see what was Dn thinking this time.

    It turned that it wasn''t because that man didn''t love her.

    Selina felt that she could finally see the light at the end of the tunnel.

    There was a glimmer of hope in the love that she had been yearning for.

    While thinking about all these, Selina was lost in her own thoughts and ended up tripping onto the ground.

    Unfortunately, Selina fell pretty hard.

    A loud sound could be heard when she hit the ground.

    Some passers-by couldn''t help but burst into chuckles.

    Selina red at them angrily, "What are youughing at? Haven''t you seen a beauty trip before?"

    When Selina fell, some gloated and some were also willing to help her up. After all, Selina''s appearance was cute enough to make their heart waver. However, no one dared help her up after seeing her reacting so fiercely.

    Selina tried to get up, propping her arm. However, she had fallen pretty hard, so she didn''t have the strength to stand at all.

    Just as Selina was feeling vexed, a pair of hands suddenly reached out in front of her.

    That hand was pleasing to the eyes, and it was fair and well-defined.

    Selina''s gaze followed this hand upwards and was stunned for a moment.

    Matthew?

    "Matthew?" Selina subconsciously lowered her voice.

    Matthew took a look at Selina, and feelings of helplessness could be seen in his eyes, "Even after you fell, you''re still so fierce. No wonder no one wanted to help you."

    A moment ago, he had seen Selina when he was driving, and she was walking in front of him.

    He didn''t call out to her.

    After all, he knew about Selina''s feelings, and he was not a person who would pester others endlessly.

    Matthew was more introverted so he didn''t know how to express his feelings. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have waited for nine years up until now ever since he had fallen for Selina.

    But then he saw Selina tripping over herself.

    Selina stood up while holding onto Matthew''s hand.

    She patted away the dust on her skirt. "They dare tough at me, so of course, I''d be fierce. I wouldn''t let others bully me that easily."

    "Why didn''t you ask the driver to send you? You''re even walking alone," Matthew asked.

    "I want to take a walk, so I told the driver to go back first." "Where are you going? I''ll take you." Although he said this, the man''s voice was cold and thin.

    He was afraid that she would not be able to walk long since she fell pretty hard a moment ago.

    Selina followed Matthew without hesitation, because she had her own purposes for getting into his car.

    After getting in, she said, "Matthew, drive to my best friend''s ce, the high-end apartment in front of us."

    Matthew looked ahead and started the engine.

    Selina paused for a moment then started, "Matthew, do you still remember my best friend? She''s the super gorgeous girl fromst night. She''s not only beautiful but also smart. She graduated from Harvard as the top student."

    Matthew did not say a word.

    Selina continued, "Actually, I want to talk to you about what happenedst night..."

    She wanted to tell Matthew that the both of them were not making fun of him. Instead, she really wanted to introduce Caroline to Matthew.

    "What happenedst night is not worth mentioning." However, Matthew directly interrupted Selina''s words.

    His face suddenly darkened.

    Selina, on the other hand, stuck out her tongue.

    She didn''t continue the topicst night. Instead, she said, "Matthew, why don''t you go up to my friend''s house with meter? My friend really adores you. You can also have a nice chat with each other. How about it?"

    Selina stared at Matthew expectantly, her expression was hopeful.

    Matthew suddenly stopped the car.

    "Get off the car," he said directly.

    Selina was stunned, her eyes widening.

    "I said get off the car," Matthew repeated, his gaze seemed slightly oppressive.

    Selina was puzzled, but under his gaze, she really got out of the car.

    However, just after she had gotten down and closed the door, Matthew''s car zoomed off like an arrow that was shot out from the string.

    As he left, a cloud of dust stirred up.

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    After a long time, she came back to her senses and shouted at the back of the car, "Matthew, how could you just leave me here? What kind of gentleman are you!"

    Selina felt like she was nearly about to die from anger.

    What was Matthew doing? He left her here for no reason. Didn''t he know that she had just fallen!

    Selina stayed in the same ce for a long time and decided to call the driver toe to pick her up, only to find that the driver had already driven

    over.

    Selina got into the car, "Hello, how did you know I''m here?"

    The Whitlock family''s driver exined, "Miss Selina, it was the mister who asked me toe here and pick you up."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    The "mister" mentioned by the driver seemed to be Tobias.

    How did Tobias know that she was here and she needed a driver to pick her up?

    But after a while, she figured it out. It was not surprising that her brother knew everything.

    "Miss Selina, where are we going now?" the driver asked.

    Selina was about to say that she wanted to go to Caroline''s residence, but she suddenly stopped.

    She thought to herself that the reason she wanted to meet with Caroline was to set her up with

    Matthew, right?

    A moment ago, Matthew''s attitude seemed like he was unwilling. Therefore, she had to convince Matthew first.

    "Perry Group." A glint shed through Selina''s eyes. "Let''s go to Perry Group now."

    After half an hour, Selina was stopped in the hall by the employees of the Perry Group.

    "Excuse me, but you can''t meet the president without an appointment. I''m very sorry." A secretary-like person said.

    Selina insisted. "No, I have to meet him. Tell him that I have something to talk to him about."

    "Miss, the president really doesn''t have time. You have to make an appointment." said the secretary, obviously troubled.

    This woman in front of her looked just like the kind of spoilt nobledy who had never suffered before. Therefore, she wouldn''t even heed her words

    at all.

    However, it just so happened that

    she was wearing luxurious clothing too, and her way of talking was very brazen. It was obvious that she was not an ordinary figure, so it would be better not to offend her. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "No can do. I still have to meet him even if he does not have any time. Please notify him that I''m here," said Selina.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    The secretary was speechless.

    At this moment, the elevator descended to the first floor.

    With a "ding", the elevator door opened, and a good-looking man came out.

    As if the secretary had spotted her savior, she ran over to him. "Mr.

    Yeager there''s ady who wan

    S to

    meet Mr. Perry but doesn''t have an appointment. What do you think?"

    Matheo''s gaze fell on the secretary''s neck, the corners of his lips curled up. "There are quite a lot of hickeys on your neck. Did you have a passionate night with your boyfriendst night?"

    The secretary stomped her foot. "Mr. Yeager, you''re so annoying."

    After that, she ran away.

    Matheo smiled and looked in front of him, and a surprised look shed across his eyes.

    Wasn''t this the daughter of the Whitlock family, Selina?

    She was looking for Matthew?

    Matheo walked over and said with a slight smile, "Selina of the Whitlock family. It''s nice to meet

    you."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890

    She frowned in confusion. "Who are you?"

    "I''m Matheo Yeager. I met you at the barst time. That bar belongs to me. I still haven''t apologized to you for the trouble you met there." Matheo grinned at her.

    Selina waved her hand. "It doesn''t matter. I''m a generous person. By the way, I want to meet Matthew, but that secretary is stopping me. Please help me so that I can meet him."

    Matheo raised his eyebrows slightly. "Isn''t it easy for you to meet Mathew?"

    "Of course it''s not." Selina pursed her lips. "Matthew is a busy man. If you want to see him, you have to make an appointment."

    Matheo chuckled. "It''s true that Matthew is busy, but if others needed an appointment, you certainly don''t have to."

    He knew that Selina was important to Matthew.

    Otherwise, when they were at the barst time, those customers who dared to harass Selina wouldn''t have ended up like that.

    Matthew was always kind to others, and he didn''t get angry easily. Last time, the thugs hadn''t actually taken advantage of Selina, but they were just trying to get close to her. He couldn''t believe that Matthew had gotten so enraged just because of this.

    Therefore, Matheo could imagine how much Matthew cared for Selina.

    "But the truth is not like that." Selina ridiculed, "Didn''t you see that I was stopped by the secretary a moment ago? Matthew even left me at the roadside."

    Matheo couldn''t help but snort, bemused.

    "I''ll take you to meet him then."

    "Okay." Selina immediately became excited.

    She followed Matheo into the elevator. Matheo noticed that when Selina entered the elevator, she even waved to the secretary who stopped her a moment ago, acting like a little girl.

    The corners of Matheo''s mouth curled up.

    The daughter of the Whitlock family was indeed weird.

    He was surprised that this was Matthew''s cup of tea.

    Or was it because Matthew was on good terms with Tobias?

    Matthew''s office was on the top floor, which was separated from others.

    Matheo led Selina to the door of the president''s office.

    He stopped, "Then I won''t disturb you guys, Miss Whitlock."

    "You''re not disturbing us. It''s not like I''m doing anything," said Selina subconsciously.

    Matheo smiled and said, "I have something else to do, so you can go in first."

    "All right, thank you. I''ll treat you to dinner next time."

    Matheo''s gaze fell on Selina''s face. "Okay, don''t break your promise."

    Selina made an "OK" gesture to Matheo, "Don''t worry. I, Selina never go back on my words."

    After Matheo left, Selina pushed the door open and walked in.

    The sound of hering in was heard by Matthew, and the moment Selina stepped into his office, he also looked up. Their eyes met.

    Matthew was a little surprised, "Why are you here?"

    Selina twitched her mouth and said, "Matthew, why did you leave me halfway on the road a moment ago? Aren''t you going too far?" Matthew''s deep eyes suddenly turned cold, like the ice immersed in a ten-thousand-year-old pool, with no trace of feeling in it.

    The words that Selina had said a moment ago had almost made him die of frustration.

    This woman knew of his feelings for him, but she still wanted to introduce another woman to him. Matthew really didn''t know whether Selina was faking it or not.

    "You know what you''ve just said," Matthew said coldly.

    Selina''s breath hitched slightly.

    After a while, she walked to the front of Matthew and said with a serious look, "Old man, you misunderstood me. I am not making fun of you." "Hm?" Matthew looked at Selina, "What else could it be if you''re not making fun of me?"

    He was sitting, and Selina was standing in front of him.

    At this moment, Matthew looked up diagonally from bottom to top when he was looking at Selina.

    His gaze felt dominating even when he was looking up at her.

    Selina felt inexplicably guilty when she was looked at with this kind of gaze.

    After a moment, she calmed herself down.

    Why did she have to feel guilty?

    Why should she feel guilty when she was just introducing someone to Matthew and helping him to find his happiness? Selina told herself that she had to stay calm.

    She looked at Matthew and said, "Matthew, I really want to introduce someone to you. Caroline is really a good girl. Moreover, she is so beautiful yet has never been in a rtionship. She is definitely the kind

    woman that men would be willing to break their heads just to get. Matthew, Caroline also feels the same way for you. She fell in love with you, and she''s definitely not making fun of you. Matthew, you have to believe me!"

    Matthew suddenly stood up.

    He inched closer to Selina, put his hands on the desk, and forced Selina in between him and the desk.

    What was even worse was that Matthew was slowly bending down little by little.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    The distance between them was getting closer and closer.

    All of a sudden, Selina was engulfed in the overwhelming aura of his hormones.

    She pushed on Matthew''s chest, trying to shove him away. However, when her little hand touched Matthew''s chest, it was hot and warm, which made Selina immediately withdraw her hand.

    On this side, Matthew''s hot lips had already pressed down.

    It was another forceful kiss.

    Selina could not speak, twisting her body as she tried to escape.

    She was so close to Matthew to the point that moving her body like that was already a form of temptation itself.

    Matthew felt an itch in his throat, his eyes filled with desire.

    His big palm unconsciously reached for Selina''s waist. However, at that moment, he let go as if he had been shocked by electricity, and at the same time, he left Selina''s lips.

    Selina''s lips were extremely red and swollen, suffused with a seductive luster.

    Selina subconsciously raised her hand and wanted to p Matthew on the face. This was already the second time that Matthew had forcefully kissed her sincest night.

    However, before her hand could reach Matthew''s face, it was firmly caught in Matthew''s grasp.

    Matthew coldly stared into Selina''s eyes, "Selina, my patience is at its limits. Don''t challenge it further, otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I will let

    you go next time."

    Selina was stunned.

    She red at Matthew. "What do you mean? What are you saying that you won''t let me off? You''re the one that forcefully kissed me, I should be the one that won''t let you off."

    Her hands couldn''t move, so she simply kicked at Matthew with her feet.

    Matthew really had gone too far. He even forcefully kissed her over and over again. Did he really think she was someone that could be easily bullied?

    Matthewpletely ignored Selina''s actions.

    His ck eyes were terrifyingly dark. "I''ve already agreed on breaking up with you. This is me respecting you. Your happiness is the most important thing for me, and Ddo not want to selfishly possess you."

    Selina''s actions came to a halt as she stared nkly at Matthew.

    "But you don''t need to rub salt on my heart just to make me unhappy."

    It suddenly became hard for Selina to breathe properly.

    Matthew''s words just made her forget the fact that he had forcefully kissed her.

    The guilt she felt for Matthew rose again in an instant.

    No matter what, it was indeed her who had let down Matthew first.

    Selina licked her dry lips. "Matthew, that matter was indeed my fault. However, I really want to make it up to you. I came to find you because hoped that you could be with Caroline. Caroline is indeed a good

    t

    catch. If you got together with her, it would be a form ofpensation from me to you."

    "What does her being a good catch have to do with me?" Matthew''s gaze was icy.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891

    Selina stopped breathing for a moment.

    She exined, "Matthew, of course, it does. Caroline also admires you very much. Furthermore, both of you are single, so it''s perfect for you to be together. Why does it have nothing to do with you?"

    Matthew''s lips curled up into a mocking smile, and he stared at Selina. "Selina, why did you want to break up with me and return to your ex-lover?" There was a sudden buzzing in Selina''s head.

    She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it out loud.

    "Is it because I''m not good enough?"

    "Of course not!" Selina blurted out.

    Although he had forcefully kissed her several times, it was undeniable that Matthew was one of those one-in-a-million good men that you''ll ever see. "Because you don''t love me, and you love your exlover, right?"

    Matthew''s straightforwardness instantly made Selina felt a little awkward.

    Matthew continued to stare into Selina''s eyes. "No matter how good your friend is, what does that have to do with me? Just like no matter how good I am, what does it have to do with you?"

    Selina felt like her brain was going to explode.

    "Get out." Matthew pointed to the door. "Don''t you know how dangerous it is for a man and a woman to be alone in a room? You are not a child, so you should understand!"

    Selina didn''t remember how she walked out of Matthew''s office.

    She felt her footsteps be unsteady, as if she were stepping on cotton.

    Matthew''s analogy made her understand instantly.

    At first, she had always thought that Matthew would definitely like Caroline. After all, Caroline was both beautiful and outstanding.

    But Matthew''s words suddenly struck her on the head.

    It was just like Matthew, he was a good and excellent man.

    However, Dn was the only one in her heart.

    However, she simply couldn''t understand something. Her feelings for Dn hadsted for so many years was because Dn was her first love.

    But she and Matthew...

    She had only been together with Matthew for a few days. How could Matthew have such deep feelings for her?

    Selina couldn''t figure it out. She really couldn''t understand why.

    Later, she thought of what Tobias had said. Tobias said that she was Matthew''s first girlfriend.

    Selina thought of this and realized that it might be because of this reason.

    All of a sudden, she really despised herself.

    How could she have crossed the line so much?

    For a moment, Selina was filled with intense guilt.

    However, a call from Caroline just had toe at this moment, and she asked about Matthew.

    Selina suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    She felt that she was really an idiot. She hadn''t even cleared the situation up, yet she had even gotten her involved in this. How was she going to exin to Caroline now?

    Selina made an appointment to have lunch with Caroline.

    She apologized to Caroline and told her that she could no longer set her up with Matthew.

    "I will no longer impose on others what I''m unwilling to do."

    Matthew''s words had instantly made her understand.

    She wanted to set Caroline up with Matthew, which was like stabbing a knife in his heart.

    She has already let Matthew down, so she couldn''t continue to go too far.

    Upon hearing Selina''s words, a deep disappointment shed across Caroline''s face.

    "Selina, Matthew isn''t interested in me, is he?" Caroline said in a low voice, "He definitely didn''t look interested in me. He must have extremely high standards to the point that he had no women by his side for so many years. I reckon that he would only be interested in someone like a goddess." Selina,"..."

    She subconsciously touched her face, and really couldn''t rte how she had anything to do with any goddess.

    Selinaforted, "Caroline, don''t be sad. Although I can''t help you, you can try to fight for it yourself."

    Regarding Matthew and Caroline, she would not help them anymore.

    Matthew had already said something like that, so it would be foolish of her to meddle again.

    However, this doesn''t mean that she didn''t wish for Matthew to be together with Caroline.

    In Selina''s mind, Matthew''s feelings for her would eventually disappear. She still hoped that Matthew would be happy.

    She couldn''t help them, but she still hoped that Matthew and Caroline could be together.

    "Can I?" Caroline''s eyes dimmed.

    "Of course. Caroline, I will be cheering for you. He is still single, so you still have a chance." Selina was trying to cheer Caroline up.

    Caroline thought for a moment and said, "I remembered that Matthew''spany is recruiting. Isn''t there a president''s secretary spot? Why don''t I give it a try?"

    The corners of Selina''s eyes lit up. "Great! Caroline, you can do it."

    Caroline nodded and smiled at Selina.

    In the evening, Selina went back to the Whitlock family''s vi.

    She was obviously down in the dumps.

    It was inappropriate for her to express her mood when she wasz together, with Caroline just now. As soon she returned home, she shut herself in her bedroom and flopped onto the big bed.

    Selina had never felt that she could be so foolish.

    She had lived for so long, and she had never known that she was this dumb.

    At first, she had wanted to forget Dn, so she went and dated Matthew on an impulse. Then, to make it up to Matthew, she had also dragged Caroline into this matter.

    Selina felt that her stupidity could easily break the world record for stupidity.

    She didn''t know if Caroline would be

    able to enter Matthew''spany but based on Caroline''s education and ability, there wouldn''t be any problem. She was just unsure of what would happen next. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    If Matthew couldn''t fall in love with Caroline in the end, Selina felt that she deserved to die.

    If she hadn''t said that she would introduce Matthew to Caroline from the start, Caroline would still be in America, but now...

    Selina suddenly felt the urge to cry.

    In the evening, Natalie came to Selina''s bedroom. Selina gave Natalie a hug, then instantly started to weep, "Natalie, I''m really an idiot, right?"

    Natalie panicked. "Selina, why are you crying?"

    Selina''s tears flowed down her cheeks. "I''m just crying because I think I''m dumb."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She sighed. "Are you regretting breaking up with Matthew?"

    Natalie thought that Selina had had a conflict with Dn again and had begun to regret breaking up with Matthew just to reconcile with Dn.

    Selina shook her head and said, "Natalie, it''s not about that."

    She licked her dry lips and did not know how to tell Natalie.

    Natalie''s eyes shed with a glint of worry.

    She could see that Selina was now under a lot of emotional stress.

    After thinking about it, Natalie suddenly said, "Selina, do you want to go to the States?"

    Selina was stunned.

    Natalie said, "originally also had a

    lot of pent-up emotional stress in me. After Simon gave me

    hypnotization therapy, I felt a lotet

    better Why don''t you ask Simon to help you? Otherwise, you''ll get sick with all this stress." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    A gleam shed across Selina''s eyes.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    After a while, she stood up. "Natalie, you''re right. I want to go to the States. Otherwise, I don''t know what other brainless things I''ll do."

    Selina was a person who would live up to her own words. After saying that, she immediately ns to set off for America at the speed of a rocket, which made Natalie gawk in awe.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892

    Selina arrived in the States and went to find Simon.

    Simon was very busy, but since Selina was Tobias''s younger sister, he decided to make some time to wee her.

    Selina wasted no time and told Simon that she wanted to undergo counseling.

    She bit her lip and said, "Simon, my mind has been in a messtely, and I''ve been doing impulsive and inexplicable things, I..."

    She remembered that when she left Matthew''s office yesterday; she had a feeling that she was about to lose her mind for a moment. "I feel like I''m going crazy."

    Simon didn''t probe Selina much, but instructed her to sleep in a bed which looked like a space capsule.

    As soon as Selinay down, she instantly felt drowsy. Simon''s words of guidance sounded in her ears from time to time, making Selina even more sleepy.

    "Selina, you are very sleepy now, and you want to close your eyes. The moment you close your eyes, you will be able to see a white light in front of you..."

    Apanied by Simon''s voice, Selina slowly closed her eyes.

    "You went through the white light and came to the future. You can now see what is happening in the future..."

    Selina really could see what was going to happen in the future.

    She saw that Caroline and Matthew were together, where Caroline smiled and thanked Selina.

    Caroline told her that if it wasn''t for her, she wouldn''t even dare to think about something like this.

    Selina''s heart suddenly felt more at ease.

    She had always thought it was foolish of her to drag Caroline into this mess. However, she would never have expected that she would actually be able to help her.

    Selina gave her blessings to Matthew and Caroline with a huge smile.

    But for some reason, when she left, she inexplicably felt a burst of pain in her heart, an unexinable sharp stab of pain.

    One hourter, Selina opened her eyes.

    She felt much more refreshed.

    "Simon, you''re really amazing. I feel like my emotional stress has all gone away after undergoing your hypnotizing," said Selina to Simon. Simon smiled. "Selina, this is just hypnosis. Everything you saw in the hypnosis will only temporarily take care of your burden, but..."

    He paused for a while and did not say anything more since he didn''t want to pressure her, "All in all, you just need to rx."

    She nodded with a smile. "All right."

    Originally, she had been feeling guilty that she dragged Caroline into this mess and also made Matthew unhappy. However, she suddenly figured it out after this hypnosis session.

    Selina was suddenly enlightened.

    She thought that although Caroline and Matthew were still not together, it might only be temporary.

    Perhaps Matthew hadn''t put much thought into it yet. By the time he figured things out, he might ept Caroline.

    At that point in time, it would turn out that she had done a good deed.

    Coincidentally, Selina received a call from Caroline.

    Caroline told Selina that something good had happened through the phone.

    She said that she had sessfully joined the Perry Group.

    "Selina, I took up the position of the president''s secretary. I may not be able to meet Matthew because he has too many secretaries. However, I finally have a chance to get close to him, right?" Caroline breathed with excitement, with unconcealed hope in her voice.

    Selina sincerely congratted Caroline.

    If Simon''s hypnotism had made her feel enlightened, then Caroline''s call had simply put her in an extremely good mood.

    It wouldn''t be long until Matthew and Caroline got together.

    After hanging up the phone, Selina was preparing to fly back to Agaphen City.

    On the ne, she looked at the fluffy clouds outside the ne and silently made a wish.

    She wished that Matthew would forget her and be together with Caroline as soon as possible.

    This way, she would finally be able to make it up to both Matthew and Caroline.

    Perhaps it was because the pent-up stress had already been lifted, Selina did not hide matters from Natalie anymore. After returning to Agaphen City, she directly spilled everything to her.

    Natalie waspletely confused.

    From her point of view, Selina had indeed gone too far.

    "Selina, you''re too reckless," Natalie could not help but say.

    Selina''sshes fluttered as she said in a helpless tone, "Natalie, I know that it was my fault, that''s why I hope Matthew can be together with Caroline. That way, everything will get better. Right, Natalie?"

    Natalie''s gaze twitched slightly.

    She got a feeling that she didn''t know what she had to say to Selina.

    Selina had been spoiled since she was young. She was self-conceited and didn''t know how to respect others and their feelings.

    Although she was a kind-hearted girl, she was indeed acting too willfully.

    "Matthew would definitely feel upset," Natalie said in a low voice.

    Selina suddenly felt like her heart was gently tugged by something, an indescribable feeling crept up her chest.

    After a moment, Selina forcefully put

    on a smile, "Matthew may not be doing well right now, but he might thank me in the future. After all,

    Caroline is really a good woman

    She''s even better than me to the point that I can''t describe how good she is. Matthew will definitely be d when the timees." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Natalie''s lips moved. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she decided not to say anything.

    It would definitely make Selina sadder if she were to reprimand her.

    What''s more, now that things had turned out like this, what more could she do about it?

    The next day, Natalie told Cecilia everything.

    She could not help but feel a little uneasy. She had to ask her elders for advice, so she decided to tell Cecilia. In the end, Cecilia''s face turned pale with anger.

    She picked up her phone and said, "I want to call Selina. This spoiled child has really gone too far!" Natalie stopped Cecilia in time.

    She began to plead for Selina. "Mom,

    please don''t me Selina. She also knows that she was in the wrong and also had a lot of pent-up emotional stress. Therefore, I told her to go meet Simon for

    ����

    counseling. Selina felt better after he helped her alleviate her stress. Mom, since things are already like this, it''s useless to talk about it anymore." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Cecilia calmed down a little after hearing Natalie''s words.

    She took a deep breath. A deep sense of guilt appeared on her face. "At that time, I was worried that Selina would reconcile with that

    man. Then it happened, just as

    predicted. What''s more, she even did such a silly thing and introduced her friend to Matthew. Isn''t Selina just causing trouble?"

    Cecilia started ming herself as she continued. "I shouldn''t have spoiled her when she was young. In the end, she became unruly, and doesn''t even give a thought about what''s she going to do!"

    In the end, Cecilia kept on nagging about it for a long time, saying that she had been too lenient when Selina was a child, which led her to be so

    spoiled.

    Natalie started to feel a little regret. If she had known that Cecilia would be so distressed, she would not have told her.

    All Selina could do was to keepforting Cecilia.

    Fortunately, Cecilia was a mentally strong woman, and she soon recovered from the shock.

    She thought for a moment and said, "Natalie, I have to invite Matthew for a meal today. Why don''t youe with me?"

    A look of surprise shed across Natalie''s eyes, "Mom, but Matthew and Selina..."

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893

    She thought that Cecilia still wanted to set Matthew and Selina together, which Natalie felt was unnecessary.

    At this point, she could see clearly that it was really impossible to separate Selina and Dn in this life, and it was useless to put Matthew and Selina together.

    Cecilia gave a wry smile. "Natalie, what do you think I''m doing? How could I still have this kind of thought?"

    Speaking of this, she paused, and the bitterness at her lips deepened. "Matthew was dragged into this mess by Selina. She''s indeed not a sensible child, and we still owe Matthew an apology."

    At noon, in a high-ss restaurant in Agaphen City.

    Matthew arrived as promised.

    Natalie and Cecilia had also just arrived. When Matthew walked into the restaurant, Natalie noticed something.

    Almost everyone in the restaurant subconsciously stared in the direction of Matthew. All thedies, in particr, had sparkles in their eyes when they looked at him.

    The only other person who had his own halo and could attract the attention of tens of thousands of people was only Tobias.

    Matthew walked over. Even though they were far away from each other, Natalie could feel his handsomeness and glory glimmering from afar. She inexplicably thought of Dn.

    Undoubtedly, that man was also unbelievably charming, but Dn had apletely different aurapared to Matthew.

    Matthew was mature and introverted, while Dn possessed a kind of ruffian-like attractiveness, a bad boy type that could make girls go crazy. Perhaps thetter was Selina''s cup of tea. Therefore, no matter how good Matthew was, Selina still couldn''t forget Dn.

    When Matthew got closer, Natalie calmed down and suppressed her emotions.

    She smiled and said, "Matthew, you''re here."

    Cecilia said apologetically, "Matthew, the reason we asked you here today is to specially make amends for my disappointing daughter''s actions." "No, Madam Lawson." Matthew said in a low voice, "Love is a choice between a man and a woman. There is no need for the elders to apologize. I came here today only to dine with you two, not because I felt wronged."

    The man''s voice was clear and smooth, which could get rid of the haze in everyone''s hearts.

    A surprised glint shed through Natalie''s eyes.

    She saw Matthew''s gaze - it was clear and honest.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew''s eyes were telling her that he was an open-hearted man, and it wasn''t because he was just trying to be polite.

    This man really had the heart and breadth of a true gentleman.

    The more Natalie realized how good of a man Matthew was, the more she felt that it was a pity for Selina to have let go of him.

    After they were seated, the waiter served them the menu. Matthew handed the menu to Cecilia first. "Madam Lawson, what would you like to eat?"

    Cecilia shook her head. "Matthew, you should order. I''m the host today, so it''s not logical for me to order."

    Matthew then handed the menu back to Natalie.

    Natalie also said, "Matthew, since my mother is also here, so naturally, I''m also the host. As our guest, you should order."

    Matthew did not insist anymore. He began to ce the order to the waiter.

    After that, a deep sense of surprise could be seen in Natalie''s eyes.

    She found that the dishes ordered by Matthew were all ording to her and Cecilia''s taste.

    Natalie was stunned.

    How did Matthew know her and Cecilia''s tastes?

    After thinking for a long time, Natalie finally understood.

    Last time, to celebrate Selina''s "new boyfriend" for dinner, she and Cecilia had made a table of dishes.

    That was the first time they had a meal with Matthew.

    Could it be that Matthew had already discovered their tastest time?

    Natalie simply had to admire Matthew''s attentiveness to detail.

    Normally, one wouldn''t praise a man just for being attentive. However, it was really rare for a man to be as detailed as Matthew. He was considerate and paid attention to others despite being in a high position.

    Natalie sighed silently in her heart.

    She was a married woman, so she was definitely not a little girl who knew nothing like in the past.

    If anyone were to marry a man like Matthew, it would literally be like finding a treasure.

    "If Selina had married Matthew, then..."

    Natalie forced herself not to think about it.

    Forcing anything would not bring about a good ending. Selina didn''t like him, so no matter how good Matthew was, it had nothing to do with Selina. While waiting for the dishes to be served, Cecilia apologized to Matthew again. However, this time, she did so in a more indirect way.

    Her gaze fell on Matthew''s face. "Matthew, I''ve indeed spoilt Selina too much. The Whitlock family only has one daughter, so she has been spoiled ever since she was a child. We let her do whatever she wants. That''s why she has such a reckless personality!"

    When Cecilia was talking about Selina, Matthew''s expression was indifferent, and he didn''t seem to be affected much, except for the fleeting emotions in his eyes.

    Cecilia continued, "Matthew, I

    thought it was genuine when Selina

    brought you back homest time. After all, it was the first time that she had brought a boyfriend back, so didn''t know that this child had been messing around again. If I had known earlier, I would never allow her to do this and would not let her drag you into this mess!" "Madam, you are too serious," Matthew said in a

    low voice.

    A sh of guilt shed across Cecilia''s beautiful eyes. "How can you say that I''m too serious? I just telling you the truth. She even broke up with you not long after being together. I heard Natalie say that she also introduced her friend to you instead. I can''t understand why she''s doing this. I, as her mother, feel ashamed for her actions!"

    Cecilia had a heart-wrenching expression on her face.

    She did not discipline her daughter well enough.

    She knew that Selina had a kind and honest nature, and it was just that she hadn''t thought about the consequences of her actions. Her doing so waspletely unintentional. She didn''t mean to make fun of Matthew at all.

    But in other people''s eyes, it may not be like this.

    "Madam Lawson, I was the one who proposed to be with Selina," Matthew suddenly said.

    His whole body seemed to be

    shrouded in dazzling auspicious

    light, his tone and expression as warm as water. "Since she has the right to choose to be with me, means she also has the right to break up with me. This is the freedom she deserves. Madam, you

    don''t need to apologize."But her

    actions were way too reckless,"

    Cecilia could not help but say.

    "I knew that she was reckless, and I''ve also willingly epted this side of her. It''s not a big deal. You don''t need to feel guilty."

    Cecilia''s lips moved.

    The words that Matthew was going to say next shook Cecilia and Natalie''s heartstrings.

    "Madam, don''t make things difficult for Selina. You don''t have to me her for this, and you don''t need to think that she has been spoiled."

    "Isn''t it a blessing to be spoiled by your family? Many people have spent their entire lives trying to be pampered and cared for, but they can''t get it. Since Selina has this luck to be spoilt, please don''t take it away from her."

    Matthew''s words were direct and sincere, without the slightest hint of sarcasm.

    The bottom of his eyes was pure and translucent, hiding noplications.

    At that moment, Cecilia and Natalie felt at the same time that the man in front of them was sincerely hoping for the best for Selina.

    The way he was being "nice" to Selina had nothing to do with whether he could have Selina or not. He was doing this from the bottom of his heart without any conditions and truly wished the best for Selina.

    After the meal, Natalie went home with Cecilia.

    Cecilia said something to Natalie, something that shocked her immensely.

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894

    "Natalie, Selina will regret missing out on Matthew for a lifetime."

    Natalie''s heart leapt.

    In fact, her heart has been churning ever since Matthew said those words.

    During the time when Matthew was with Selina, she didn''t know how deep Matthew''s feelings were. However, she seemed to understand at that moment.

    In this world, many people would experience the feeling of "affection" and fall in love with someone.

    But how many people could be the same as Matthew? He would still give his blessings to them even if the other party didn''t like him.

    Natalie felt even more intensely that Selina should be together with Matthew.

    She couldn''t help but say again, "Mom, why don''t I try to persuade Selina?"

    She hadn''t intended to do this at all, but at this moment, she was ready to try again.

    Cecilia shook her head at Natalie, "Natalie, forget about it. It''s useless trying to persuade her."

    Natalie''s breathing hitched for a while.

    Cecilia continued, "Selina is the type of person that would not give up unless she had no choice but to do so. Even if she had to give up, she would still continue to do what she wants. Just leave her be, and I think..."

    Cecilia paused for a while and then continued, "The heavens are fair. Since Selina has been doted on all her life, so the heavens deliberately let someone torment her. Happiness and misfortunee in a pair, no one can always live a smooth life."

    Cecilia''s words made Natalie''s eyshes flutter lightly.

    "No one can always live a smooth life."

    She suddenly thought of herself and Tobias.

    She was such an ordinary girl, but she got a man that girls of her level as her wouldn''t even dare dream of. This was her blessing.

    At the same time, she had been tortured for so many years because of the nonexistent misunderstanding. This was her misfortune.

    However, no matter how you see it, both of them had a perfect ending in the end.

    What about Selina?

    Her rtionships were soplicated. Would her

    ending be perfect, too?

    Selina bought a lot of tonics and fruits and was preparing to visit Missha.

    It was not because of Dn.

    She simply couldn''t forget how shocked she was during her first meeting with Missha. She always felt an inexplicable pity for that woman, so she wanted to visit her.

    When Dn knew of this, he took a deep breath.

    After a while, he stared at Selina with aplicated look. "Selina, aren''t you disgusted of my mother?"

    Since his mother was mentally unstable, he thought that any girl would be repelled.

    Selina smiled, "Why would I be? I would think her condition meant that your mother should receive even better treatment."

    Dn couldn''t help but hug her tight, "Selina, you''re amazing."

    Being hugged by the man, Selina could feel the warmth of his embrace.

    It was just that the aura was a little different.

    What was the difference?

    Selina''s mind exploded with a buzz.

    She thought of Matthew''s embrace. Dn''s aura waspletely different from Matthew''s.

    Selina was stunned.

    Why would she think of Matthew''s hug?

    After a moment, Selina tried her best to rid of the thoughts in her mind.

    She pushed Dn away. "Alright, let''s go and meet your mother."

    Dn nodded and the two of them set off.

    After arriving at Missha''s quarters, Selina gave Missha the items she had bought.

    Missha was very happy.

    She smiled and held Selina''s hand. "Good girl, you''re really a good girl. How good would it be if Dn could marry you?"

    The corners of Selina''s eyes crinkled. "You should ask him this question."

    Missha looked at Dn and said, "Dn, have you seen Reid?"

    Selina was quiet.

    Missha''s mind was truly a bit iprehensible.

    The faint smile on Dn''s lips froze too.

    Missha pushed the wheelchair to Dn''s side. The happy look on her face a moment ago seemed to have disappeared. Her eyes turning impatient,

    "Dn, I haven''t seen Reid for a long

    time. Can you let hime and meet me? Is he busy with work? It''s

    been so long since he hase to see me. Call him and let hime and see me, okay?"

    Dn''s frown deepened even more.

    Missha was anxious, and she looked at Selina''s face. "Selina, tell Dn to let Reide and meet me. Is that okay?"

    Selina,"..."

    Thest time she came here, she had already heard Missha talk about this over and over again.

    Looking at Missha, she seemed to want to meet Reid very much, but Dn seemed to be extremely reluctant to let his mother meet him.

    On the other side, Dn suddenly strode to Missha''s side.

    In his hand, there was a pill that he took out some time ago. He reached it to Missha''s lips and said in a low voice, "Mom, time to take your medicine." Missha stared nkly at the pill.

    Then she shook her head. "Dn, I don''t want to take this medicine."

    "Mom, listen to me." Dn directly put the medicine gently into Missha''s mouth.

    Missha was forced to swallow it.

    It was strange. After she took the medicine, Missha did not mention Reid again. After a while, she said that she wanted to sleep.

    After Missha fell asleep, Dn told Selina that he would be staying there for the next few days.

    "Previously, an old maid would take care of my mother. Now that she''s not in good health, I''m going to be the one to take care of her."

    Selina nodded, "That''s good. You''re her son, it''s natural for you to be closer to her. I will be here to help if you need me."

    Dn''s gaze softened instantly. "You''re the daughter of a rich family. How would I dare ask for your help?"

    Selina pretended to re at Dn asThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    if she was angry and said, "What ich

    daughter are you talking about? think being with you has lowered my position to the point of being dust in the air!"

    A sense of guilt welled up in Dn''s heart.

    Of course, he knew how much Selina had suffered together with him and how much he had also let her down.

    Dn couldn''t help but embrace Selina again. "Selina. I know that you''ve suffered. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely make it up to you. I''let you live like a princess, and K never act useless anymore in the future!"

    Dn''s words were very warm. However, Selina felt inexplicably strange.

    She thought for a long time before she could figure it out.

    This was because Dn''s embrace gave her an odd sensation.

    She would always think of Matthew whenever Dn hugged her.

    Selina pushed Dn away. She did not wish to be entangled by this strange sensation.

    As if her mood has changed, she asked casually, "By the way, Dn, why does your mother always want to meet Reid? Is he your father?"

    Dn''s expression darkened the moment Selina''s words left her mouth.

    Selina was shocked, "What''s wrong with you?"

    His expression turned stiff. "It''s nothing. Don''t ask me that sort of question next time."

    Selina was a little bummed. "Does our rtionship still require us to have any restrictions?"

    Dn''s lips moved.

    At this moment, the phone suddenly rang.

    It was a call from Matthew.

    He picked up the call, a gentle and deep male voice sounding from the other end of the line.

    "Dn, do you have time now?"

    "Uncle," Dn said in a low voice.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895

    Although Reid and Matthew were brothers, Dn treated them with twopletely different attitudes.

    He hated Reid to the core, wishing that he could kill him.

    As for Matthew, Dn didn''t have any feelings of hatred at all.

    "My father is back," Matthew said.

    Dn''s breathing sped up a little.

    His grandfather was back...

    "Come and meet him. I''ll be waiting for you at home. My father also wants to meet you," Matthew said.

    "Alright." Dn agreed.

    After hanging up the phone, he looked at Selina

    On the other side, Selina''s face was full of doubt.

    "What''s wrong?" Dn asked.

    Selina stopped breathing.

    "A moment ago, who called you?" Selina stared into Dn''s eyes and asked him.

    The voice on the phone a moment ago, she somehow felt like the voice belonged to Matthew.

    "It was my uncle," Dn said casually.

    Selina let out a sigh of relief.

    It seemed that she had thought too much.

    How could there be a noble- born uncle like Matthew in Dn''s family? What''s more, their ages didn''t match up.

    Dn''s uncle should at least be twenty years older than Dn.

    Selina couldn''t help but let out a sigh. It was strange that Dn''s uncle''s voice could be so simr to Matthew''s.

    In fact, there were many people who had simr voices. However, there were only a few men whose voice was as pleasant as someone like Matthew''s.

    Meanwhile, Dn hailed a taxi, and Selina also got in.

    When Dn was telling the driver the address, Selina did not catch it clearly because she was just getting in.

    After getting in the car, Dn suddenly opened his mouth, "My grandfather is very good to me."

    Selina''s eyes widened a little, shocked.

    Dn rarely talked about his family''s matters. Even though they had been together for so many years, she had only recently met his mother. Therefore, Selina was very surprised when Dn took the initiative to talk about his grandfather.

    "Are you nning on bringing me to meet your grandfather?" Selina stared into Dn''s eyes.

    At first, she thought that the reason Dn called a taxi was to send her home. However, after hearing Dn mention his grandfather, and thinking back to the phone call a moment ago, she was struck by a thought.

    "Yes." Dn''s voice was firm.

    "Oh," Selina answered in a low voice.

    Although on the surface, she looked indifferent, she was feeling slightly ted in her heart.

    Dn continued, "When I was young, the reason why I was able to go to a noble school was also because of my grandfather."

    A look of relief shed across Selina''s eyes.

    She had been wondering how Dn, who came from such a family, could be ssmates with her. However, she had never asked, and now the truth had finallye to light.

    "So your grandfather is rather well off then?" Selina asked.

    Dn replied with a "hm", expressionless.

    After that, he said, "But it has nothing to do with me. I want to rely on myself."

    A smile appeared on the corner of Selina''s lips. She really liked this haughty side of Dn.

    "My uncle is also quite rich," Dn said again.

    Selina was a little curious. She wanted to meet Dn''s uncle, the man whose voice sounded so simr to Matthew''s.

    "My grandfather is very easy to talk to. You''ll probably like him." Dn added.

    Selina smiled, "I''m also easy to talk to, so your grandfather will probably like me too."

    Dn nced at Selina, and he couldn''t help but grab Selina''s hand in his, "Selina, we''ll happily be together this time. There won''t be any more twists and turns."

    Selina''s eyes shed with sparkles. "That will have to depend on you."

    For so many years, it had always been Dn who had been hurting her heart. Otherwise, how could there have been so many twists and turns? Dn held Selina''s hand tighter.

    He swore that he would not let Selina down again.

    She was tightly held by the man''s hand, and his warmth filled her. The warmth was gradually flowing into her heart, and her lips also slightly curled up, with a small smile lingering.

    Selina was in an exceptionally good mood. Along the way, she didn''t pay attention to the scenery, until the taxi came to a stop.

    Dn got out of the car with Selina, "Selina, we''re here."

    As soon as she got out of the car, she saw the mansion in front of her.

    Her first reaction was, "Why does this mansion look so familiar?"

    Selina breathing slightly quickened.

    Dn had already walked in while holding onto Selina''s hand. When she saw therge garden and the fountain in front of her, Selina immediately remembered.

    She had been here before!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Wasn''t this Matthew''s manor?

    The smile on Selina''s lips froze. She felt that the blood all over her body seemed to stop, and she was like a robot following behind Dn. Just as she was about to walk up the stairs, she suddenly halted.

    Dn looked at Selina.

    Selina was trying to squeeze out words from her mouth, "Dn, your uncle must be very old. He''s a middle-aged man, right?"

    Dn found it a little strange for Selina to suddenly bring this up.

    However, he pondered for a moment and still answered her, "No. Although he is older than me, he is still rather young, not middle-aged."

    Selina''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.

    A moment ago, Selina had somehow

    felt that the voice was simr to Matthew''s. At that time, she still felt that she had thought too much and thought to herself, how could there be such a coincidence.

    Only now did she know that what she had thought was true!

    Selina suddenly became extremely awkward.

    She tugged at Dn''s hand and said, "Dn, why don''t you go in on your own? I don''t want to go."

    Dn was very persistent. "Selina, you shoulde in since you''re already here. Not to mention, I also want my grandfather to meet you."

    Selina,

    She was almost on the verge of tears. Who would think of a coincidence such as this?

    "I don''t think I should." Selina cried hastily, her expression anxious.

    However, the more she didn''t want to go, the more determined Dn was, "Selina, you must go. We''re almost there."

    Selina was speechless.

    She really had an impulse to run away. However, at the next second, she forced herself and brazenly moved forward.

    "Forget it. It doesn''t matter if I die!"

    Selina was ready to go all out!

    If Matthew was really Dn''s rtive, then they definitely would not be able to avoid meeting each other in the future.

    She could hide for a while, but she couldn''t hide from him for the rest of her life.

    Moreover, to be honest, even though

    she and Matthew had been lovers

    for a few days, nothing had

    happened between them. Furthermore, she had already made

    it clear with Matthew. Matthew might even be together with Caroline in the future.

    She shouldn''t avoid it, so she shouldn''t think too much about it.

    Selina and Dn walked into the vi.

    She forced herself not to think about Matthew, so she shifted her attention to other ces.

    For example, Dn was actually the grandson of the Perry family, but why was he so poor? And why wasn''t he using the surname of the Perry

    family?

    "Dn, you''re here." A voice full of vitality suddenly could be heard.

    Selina regained her senses.

    She looked in the direction of the voice. It was an old man in his seventies. Although his hair was gray, he looked energetic, and his face was full of

    joy.

    "Grandpa," Dn greeted in a low voice.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896

    "You, I thought you wouldn''te to visit me," smiled Ludwik affectionately.

    He strode over to Dn''s side and examined him from head to toe. "You''re growing more and more like a fine man everyday. You''re almost more handsome than your uncle."

    After saying that, Ludwik cast his gaze on Selina. "This is?"

    "Grandpa, this is my girlfriend." Dn introduced to him.

    Ludwikughed. "You brat, when did you get a girlfriend? Why didn''t you tell me?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He paused and said, "Your girlfriend doesn''t look bad, she''s rather beautiful."

    Selina felt extremely awkward.

    Although the Perry family and the Whitlock family knew each other, Selina had an undisciplined nature, and she didn''t pay much attention to the interactions between noble families. Therefore, she had never seen Mr. Perry before. Presumably, Mr. Perry might also not know who Selina was. She was a super enthusiastic person. If it was her usual self, she would definitely talk to him excitedly the moment she saw that he was a friendly old man too. However, when she thought that the man in front of her was Matthew''s father, she felt ufortable and did not dare to look him in the eyes.

    "Dn, your girlfriend is pretty shy," Ludwik stated in a clear voice, chuckling.

    Although he was an elder, he did not put a distance between them. It was as if he was chatting with someone of the same age as him.

    At Ludwig mentioning it, Dn felt Selina''s behavior today was indeed strange.

    Shy...

    He had known her for so many years, but he had never felt that Selina could get shy.

    Meanwhile, Ludwik shouted again, "Matthew, you brat,e out. Look, your nephew is back with a girlfriend. When are you going to bring a girlfriend back for me when you''re already at that age?"

    Ludwik''s words had just left his mouth, and Selina felt that the sky was about to copse.

    It turned out to be true. It turned out that Matthew was really Dn''s uncle!

    Steady and powerful footsteps sounded, then apanied by someoneughing, "Grandpa, isn''t it a bit inappropriate to ridicule your son in front of your grandson?"

    Apanied by his voice, Matthew walked over.

    "Uncle," Dn greeted.

    Matthew nodded.

    "Look, even Dn brought his girlfriend back. As for you, when will you bring your girlfriend back to me?" Ludwik looked at Matthew expectantly. Matthew smiled and swept his gaze across the girl beside Dn, immediately taken aback.

    A moment ago, the girl had been keeping her head down. Matthew thought that the girl was just shy because this was her first meeting with them. Now when he looked carefully, he found that it was Selina.

    "Matthew, Dn''s girlfriend is pretty, right? However, she''s a little shy," chuckled Ludwik.

    Matthew pursed his lips and did not speak. His eyes were pulsing with raging emotions.

    On the other side, Dn reminded her in a low voice, "Selina, this is my uncle."

    Selina lowered her head even lower.

    She was so embarrassed that she wanted to knock herself out.

    In the end, Matthew opened his mouth, his tone indifferent. He said, "Grandpa, Dn, I have some work to deal with first. Have a nice chat with each other."

    As the man left, Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    In the meantime, Dn and Ludwik were sitting on the sofa talking, and Selina had been sitting by their side.

    Ludwik originally thought that Selina was shy. He would also shift their conversations to Selina from time to time. However, her mind seemed to be preupied.

    In the end, even Dn felt that it was too strange.

    He tugged Selina''s hands, "Selina, my grandpa is asking you something."

    It was only then that Selina raised her head in a panic.

    She said in aplicated tone, "I''m sorry, Grandpa. I feel a little ufortable today. You guys have a nice chat with each other, and I will walk around to clear my head."

    "Go and take a walk in the garden. The air in the garden is fresh." Ludwik immediately said.

    He then ordered the servants to bring Selina to the garden.

    Selina originally wanted to leave directly, but after she heard Ludwik''s words, she had no choice but to follow the servant to the garden.

    When they arrived at the garden, Selina walked alone, her mind in a mess.

    As she was walking, she suddenly stopped, a tall figure appearing in front of her.

    Selina and Matthew almost bumped into each other, and both of them halted.

    Selina was about to wail in anguish.

    How could she be so unlucky? What on earth was with this coincidental meeting?"

    First, Matthew inexplicably turned into Dn''s uncle. Then, she came out of the garden to walk around and even bumped into Matthew, the man she wanted to avoid the most.

    Selina felt she was about to cry.

    It would be awkward if she spoke.

    It would also be inappropriate if she didn''t.

    Selina stared nkly at Matthew, and her lips moved a few times, but she couldn''t utter a word in the end.

    Finally, Matthew spoke first.

    His tone sounded nd and indifferent, "What a coincidence."

    Selina braced herself. "What a coincidence indeed. Aren''t you busy with your work?"

    "No," Matthew said lightly.

    "Then..."

    Matthew nce at Selina. "If I don''t leave now, will you start to knock yourself out?"

    Selina,

    She felt a little embarrassed, as she had been seen through by someone.

    Selina licked her dry lips. "Stop teasing me."

    "Dn is your boyfriend?" Matthew suddenly asked.

    His deep ck eyes were full of obscure emotions.

    Selina felt an inexplicable sense of guilt wash over her.

    "Yes," she said in a low voice.

    "That boyfriend whom you have been in love with for so many years?"

    "Mmhmm." Selina''s voice was even lower.

    Matthew suddenly let out a cold scoff.

    Selina was stunned.

    After a while, she looked up and asked, "What are youughing at?"

    "I''m notughing." Matthew''s tone was cold.

    She was very persistent. "No, I saw you scoff a moment ago. What are youughing at?"

    Matthew stared at Selina and asked in aplicated tone, "Why do you care so much about what I''m thinking about?"

    Selina,

    She bit her lip with her white teeth and didn''t say anything.

    Time instantly felt slower.

    In the end, Matthew broke through their silence first.

    He said in a low voice, "Selina, as long as you''re happy."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Matthew turned around and left.

    Selina''s body turned stiff.

    Matthew''s words pierced straight into her heart.

    She couldn''t help but shout, "Matthew."

    Matthew''s footsteps stopped, but he did not turn around.

    Selina shouted in a guilty tone, "Matthew, it''s all my fault. I''m a scoundrel!"

    She really shouldn''t have asked Matthew to be her boyfriend from the start. Otherwise, things wouldn''t have be like this.  S

    It was all her fault!

    She thought to herself that it was her to me and she was a b*stard!

    Matthew tookrge steps forward and did not stop at all.

    Selina stayed in the garden alone for a long time until Dn called her.

    Dn told her that she should have dinner here.

    Selina didn''t reject his offer.

    Now that things had be like this, what else was there to oppose?

    Anyway, things had already developed to this point.

    Matthew did not appear at dinner.

    Ludwik was very unhappy, so he asked the servant what was Matthew doing.

    The servant said that Matthew was in the study.

    "Tell that brat toe down and eat!" Ludwik ordered in a full-blown tone.

    After a while, the servants came down, but Matthew had yet toe down.

    The servant said, "Mr. Perry, Mr. Matthew said that he won''t be eating dinner."

    Ludwik immediately rolled his eyes, "Why

    dinnesn''t he want to have ? Tell him that if he doel

    ''t

    come down to eat, I''ll deal with him!"

    Later, the servant returned again, and he

    ed at the same timeontent

    eonveyed something that et

    people feel both amused and

    W

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897

    The servant said with a wry smile, "Mr. Perry, Mr. Matthew said that hitting him would not make him any less handsome, so there would be no point to it."

    Ludwik was rendered speechless for a moment.

    He mmed the table and huffed, "Tell him, if he doesn''te to eat, I''ll go on a hunger strike. I''ll show him that I can go on a hunger strike!"

    A minuteter, the servant arrived again.

    "Mr. Perry, Mr. Matthew said that you''ve gotten fatter based on the physical examination you hadst time. It''ll be a good time to lose weight if you don''t eat."

    Ludwik was rendered speechless again.

    Selina, on the other end of the table, was stupefied.

    Matthew, whom she had interacted with, had always been calm like spring. She had never known that this man had such a humorous side to him to the point that he could evenugh at his own father.

    Moreover, Ludwik, the old man, looked very interesting. He didn''t look like an elder at all but more like a child.

    Selina had heard this saying before, which was that having an elder at home was like having a treasure.

    At that time, Selina always felt that this was nonsense. If an elder was at home, she would have to hear endless nagging, just like how Peter would always nag at her.

    However, after seeing Ludwik, she knew that this saying was right.

    Just when everyone thought that Matthew would note, he came down.

    He was wearing a beige V-neck sweater. It made him looked gentle and elegant.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    After sitting down, he said lightly, "Dad, if you want to lose weight, you don''t need to cut down on your meals. You just have to eat less meat." After saying that, he reced the braised pork in front of Ludwik''s eyes with stir-fried broli.

    Ludwik:"...."

    He watched helplessly as Matthew took away his braised pork.

    His favorite dish was braised pork!

    Ludwik''s heart was filled with regret. If he had known this earlier, he wouldn''t have asked Matthew toe down and have dinner. Halfway through the meal, Ludwik looked up as if he had thought of something.

    He said to Selina, "Selina, this person here is Dn''s uncle."

    Selina,

    Her expression looked awkward, "Grandpa, I know."

    Ludwik continued, "You can also call him Matthew."

    Selina,

    When she was in a dilemma, Matthew opened his mouth and said lightly, "It''s fine. I don''t need such an old niece."

    Ludwik said with a smile, "Selina, look at this son of mine. Do you think he''s handsome?"

    Selina,"..."

    Why would Ludwik ask her such a question?

    Selina had to brace herself to say, "Yes."

    "How handsome is he?" Ludwik was very persistent.

    Selina,"..."

    She said dryly, "He''s very, very handsome."

    Matthew''s eyes deepened a little because of Selina''s words.

    Ludwik smiled, "Selina, why can''t my son find a girlfriend even though he''s so handsome? How is he still single?"

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    She thought to herself, Ludwik couldn''t possibly know anything, could he?

    However, it was fortunate that Ludwik''s next words dispelled the doubts in Selina''s heart.

    He said with a smile, "Selina, do you have any beautiful girls around you who can be introduced to Matthew? I really want to have a grandson to the point that I might go crazy."

    Selina,"..."

    Her eyshes trembled.

    She did introduce someone to him before, but Matthew rejected.

    On the other side, Matthew opened his mouth and said lightly, "Dad, let''s just eat properly. Don''t make it difficult for others."

    The expression in his eyes deepened as he spoke as if all his emotions had been sealed within, his eyes pitch-ck like ink.

    The Perry family was open-minded,

    so the rtionship between

    Matthew and Ludwik was also extremely close. Usually, Matthew would jokingly call Ludwik "old man". However, if he called Ludwik "Dad", that meant that he was being extra serious.

    Upon hearing his son''s words, Ludwik had no choice but to remain silent.

    Due to Ludwik''s silence, the dinner was then finished in an extremely silent atmosphere.

    After the dinner was over, Dn suggested leaving earlier.

    Ludwik handed Dn a gold card.

    Dn rejected the offer without thinking.

    He said in a rigid tone, "Grandpa, I never wanted these money- rted things. I''ve never wanted them and I still don''t want them."

    Ludwik had a helpless expression on his face.

    His grandson was just too stubborn, extremely stubborn.

    Ludwik slowly sighed. "How is your mother?"

    A hint of emotion shed in Dn''s eyes.

    "She''s alright," he said.

    Ludwik nodded. "That''s good to hear."

    He paused then carefully asked, "And your father, is he still trying to make things difficult for you?"

    Dn''s reaction was so intense. He spat angrily, close to shouting, "He''s not my father, and he''ll never be!"

    Ludwik''s brows knitted tightly together.

    Judging from Dn''s reaction, he knew that Reid must have made things difficult for those two.

    In the end, Reid still couldn''t let go of what had happened that year.

    "That brat, I''ll definitely talk to him properly some other day!" there was a hint of displeasure in Ludwik''s tone.

    "Old man, you can''t do anything with Reid." Matthew suddenly said coldly beside him.

    Ludwik''s old face turned red because Matthew had seen through him.

    Because of that event in the past, Reid was like an unusual existence in the Perry family. He was not in harmony with Matthew and his father.

    Therefore, even Ludwik had no way to deal with his own son.

    Selina was stunned when she heard the conversation between Matthew and Ludwik.

    It seemed that Dn really didn''t get along well with his so-called father,

    Reid. Plus, it looked like both

    el:

    Matthew and Ludwik don''t get along

    welt with Reid either. Content

    belongs to

    "Grandpa, Matthew, I''m leaving."

    It seemed that Dn didn''t want to discuss the topic of Reid any further, so he left together with

    Selina.

    Ludwik originally wanted to stop Dn, but after thinking about it, he shook his head and said nothing. Matthew''s deep gaze fell on Selina''s slender back, unable to shift his gaze from her for a long time.

    Dn brought Selina out of the Perry family''s vi.

    Along the way, he was breathing heavily.

    Even if he didn''t say anything, standing by his side, Selina could feel Dn''s intense rage.

    When he''d walked in front of a big tree, Dn suddenly stopped.

    The next second, he did something that Selina wouldn''t have expected.

    He raised his fist directly and gave the tree a hard punch.

    "Bang!"

    The leaves scattered down in a flurry due to the strength of Dn''s first.

    "Dn, are you crazy?" Selina cried in shock, hurriedly pulling Dn away. "Are you in pain?"

    Dn''s eyes were filled with

    bloodshot and endless mockery, dike

    a cold glint that could seal one''s

    throat. "He''s not my father. I don''t have a father. He''s never been my father. He''s a downright devil!"

    Looking at Dn''s hateful expression, Selina waspletely stunned.

    Selina went back veryte and didn''t leave until Dn had calmed down.

    That night, Selina also learnt of one thing.

    It turned out that the man named Reid was Dn''s father and Matthew''s brother. Dn hated him to the core.

    Selina didn''t know how it had turned out like this.

    How could anyone hate their own father this much?

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898

    Later, she suddenly thought of Natalie, who had once told her that her adoptive mother had abused her. At that time, when Selina heard her story, she was filled with burning indignation too.

    As soon as she thought of Natalie, she suddenly understood.

    Was Dn''s father also tormenting Dn in this kind of way? Was that the reason why Dn hated him so much?

    She felt a little confused. After all, a kind man like Matthew, and Matthew''s father, who was humorous and kind, shouldn''t have had a brother and son who could abuse people.

    Time passed day by day.

    During this period of time, Dn had been busy with his own affairs.

    Selina knew that Dn had started his ownpany, and hispany''s momentum was looking good. Thus, she did not bother Dn and let him be busy with work.

    She had already waited for so many years, so she didn''t care if she had to wait longer.

    During this period of time, Selina stayed at home every day, sometimes either apanying Natalie shopping or chatting with her.

    And Natalie''s belly was also getting bigger and bigger.

    Regarding Dn''s rtionship with Matthew, Selina didn''t mention it to Natalie, nor did she say anything to Cecilia.

    She thought that when there came a day when Matthew finally found his other half, it would be fine to tell everyone then.

    Therefore, she had also been keeping an eye on Caroline and Matthew.

    Unfortunately, Caroline told her that she had no chance toe in contact with Matthew in thepany.

    Carolineined, "Selina, you don''t know yet. Although I am still the secretary of the president, there are many secretaries in the Perry Group, including both men and women. All of us work in the president''s administrative office, and only a few secretaries can personallye in contact with Matthew."

    Selina tried to cheer Caroline up, "Caroline, you can do it. Matthew will definitely notice you because you''re an outstanding person." Caroline pleaded again, "Selina, why don''t you think of a way for me? You can even arrange a dinner so that I can meet with Matthew." Selina''s breathing came to a standstill.

    She really wanted to. She wanted Caroline to be together with Matthew as soon as possible, so that she could escape from the guilt in her heart. However, after what Matthew had saidst time, she didn''t dare to openly create an opportunity for Matthew and Caroline.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Selina had to indirectly say, "Caroline, it''s up to you now. You can do it."

    Caroline sighed, "I didn''t know how popr Matthew was until I arrived at the Perry Group. He is definitely the ideal bachelor. Putting others aside, almost all unmarried women in the Perry Group are coveting the president''s attention. I''m really worried about my future."

    After hanging up the phone, Selina was in aplicated mood.

    If it wasn''t for her that dragged Caroline into this mess, Caroline would still be living a good life in the United States and wouldn''t have had so much to worry about.

    Selina couldn''t help but p herself twice.

    After thinking about it for a long time, she decided to go out. She nned to go shopping for a few sets of gorgeous clothes and cosmetics for

    Caroline.

    To make a man fall in love with you, the appearance was rather important.

    It would not be good for Selina to openly help Caroline, so all she could do was to help her in this kind of indirect way.

    Selina called Natalie, but Natalie was a little tired today, so she didn''t want to go out. In the end, Selina went out alone.

    However, if she had known earlier who she would meet next, she would rather have not went, because she happened to bump into Matthew again.

    It was at the city center, and Selina asked the driver to let her off the car.

    When she had just gotten out of the car, a Bentley also stopped.

    The door opened and Matthew, dressed in a well-fitted hand-made suit, walked out.

    Selina was instantly dumbfounded.

    Matthew was also a little surprised.

    The two looked into each other''s eyes.

    A momentter, Selina broke the silence. "Old man, are you going shopping as well?"

    Matthew returned to his senses.

    He said indifferently, "There''s something I need to do."

    "Oh." Selina didn''t know what to say.

    Then, for some unknown reason, Selina suddenly said, "Matthew, there are, in fact, a lot of outstanding girls n yourpany. You should pay more attention to them."

    Matthew frowned. "What do you mean?"

    Selina felt that she should stop talking, but for some reason, she babbled again, "For example, there are beautiful unmarried girls in the president''s office. You can take a look at them."

    Matthew''s face darkened instantly. "That''s enough."

    Selina shut up.

    Her eyshes trembled.

    She should really stop. She had already decided that she wouldn''t openly set Matthew and Caroline together. Why did these sentencese out of her mouth again?

    Selina felt that she had to leave as soon as possible. If she stayed any longer, she didn''t know what she was going to say next.

    "Then Matthew, I''ll be heading off first," Selina said guiltily.

    She really should not be allowed to speak. She was definitely not suitable to be talking at all.

    The words that came out of her mouth were all strange.

    Matthew did not say anything, his expression a little dark as well.

    Selina, on the other hand, quickly slipped away in a hurry.

    After a while, Matthew got in the Bentley.

    In the passenger seat, a man in a suit with a gloomy face looked at Matthew with mild ripples in his eyes.

    A moment ago, he had seen everything clearly.

    Matthew was talking to that girl.

    Of course, he knew her. It was Selina.

    It was not strange for Matthew to know who Selina was. However, it was strange that Selina could affect Matthew''s emotions in such a huge way.

    Reid naturally also understood a little about his own little brother.

    He was very subtle, but he was also generous to others, and he did not like to show his true colors.

    However, his face had changed because of a few words from a little girl, which was out of Reid''s expectations.

    Reid''s eyes moved slightly.

    "What''s wrong?" After a while, Reid asked.

    His tone was a little grim.

    The kind that sounded gloomy all by itself.

    "Nothing." Matthew quickly adjusted his mood.

    His eyes fell on Reid''s face, uttering, "Dad is back. I especially met up with you to ask you to meet our dad."

    "Mm." Reid''s tone was indifferent.

    Matthew frowned slightly.

    After a while, he said, "Dn came yesterday, and Dad also met him."

    Reid''s face changed dramatically.

    His expression turned a little ferocious. "Why did Dad want to meet that b*stard?"

    Matthew''s frown deepened and his tone turned a little cold. "No matter what, Dn is still your son. How could you say that about your own son!"

    Reid was burning with anger because of Matthew''s words, his eyes shing.

    His son? Reid sneered in disdain. "My son..."

    Reid almost said something, but he decided to hold his words back.

    This matter was an eternal humiliation to him. He would not tell anyone. Even if it actually caused him an ulcer, he would never tell anyone about this!

    "Don''t mention him!" After a while, Reid grounded his teeth.

    el

    Matthew''s gaze was slightly deep, and his eyes were fixed on Reid''s face. "I know you don''t want to listen, but Dn is your son, and Missha is your woman. And you also know what life they have been living these years. Dn is proud. He won''t ept help from dad or me. As a husband and father of that family,

    aren''t you going to take responsibility forthem?"

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899

    Hearing that, Reid suddenly pushed the car door open, his tone threatening. "If you try to talk to me about that pair again, I will never meet with you in future!"

    Reid then got out and left with big strides.

    His heart was filled with all kinds of anger, because of the rage caused by Missha and Dn, as well as the rage sparked by Matthew.

    No matter what he did, Matthew was still his younger brother, but now he actually thought that he could teach him, Reid, a lesson!

    Reid''s anger burned even more fiercely.

    Why should he be taught a lesson? Was it because Matthew was more outstanding? Since they were kids, Matthew had been better than him, outshining him in everything. Whether in appearance or knowledge, Reid was far behind.

    When he was with Matthew, his younger brother would always be the one who would catch people''s attention.

    Reid clenched his fists.

    For some inexplicable reason, a scene suddenly popped into his mind.

    That moment when Matthew and Selina were talking, Matthew''s expression had suddenly changed, his emotions easily stirred up by the little girl''s words.

    Reid''s face immediately darkened, plotting something.

    After a long time, he took out his phone and dialed a number. "Find out the rtionship between Selina and Matthew for me. I want to know the result of your investigation within three days."

    Reid didn''t go back to the Perry family home, nor did he go to meet Ludwik. This, Ludwik had expected.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    He sighed deeply at Matthew and said, "Anyway, that brat just won''te home no matter what, so I will pretend that I don''t have this kind of son." Matthew''s brows furrowed slightly. A momentter, he spoke few words offort to Ludwik.

    A dayter, Matthew received a call from Reid. He asked Matthew to go for a drink.

    Matthew arrived as promised.

    He intended to take Reid back to the Perry family to meet Ludwik.

    When they arrived at the bar, Reid''s attitude was much better than what Matthew thought. He even sincerely apologized to Matthew.

    "Matthew, my attitude was indeed bad that day. You are right, it was wrong of me to neglect that pair of mother and son." Reid''s tone was sincere. Matthew''s eyes darkened slightly.

    "It''s good that you understand." A momentter, he said in a low voice, "You also have to meet Dad. Although he said that he would disown you, he still constantly thinks about you."

    "I understand." Reid said, "I will go and meet Dad with you immediately."

    Matthew''s brows rxed a little.

    That settled, Reid raised his wine ss and said to Matthew, "Matthew, after this toast, let''s just pretend that nothing happened that day."

    Matthew picked up the wine ss in his hand and drank it in one gulp.

    There was a sh of scheming in Reid''s eyes, like a dragonfly skimming the water, and soon there were no traces left.

    Half an hourter, Matthew lost consciousness.

    Reid''s lips curled up, and a sinister smile appeared on his face.

    He knew that Matthew would not take the bait so easily. If someone else wanted to drug him, it was naturally impossible.

    But Matthew would not put his guard up when he was with him, nor would he imagine that Reid would drug him. That was why he could seed in one try.

    He was also lucky that day when he identally saw Matthew with Selina. He noticed that Matthew''s expression was not looking good, and that gave him a clue.

    He found someone to investigate Matthew and Selina, only to find that Matthew and Selina had been lovers for a few days.

    Although it was only a few days, Reid understood Matthew well.

    He was the kind of man with pure rtionships between a man and woman. If he did not have feelings for this girl, Selina, he would definitely not get together with her.

    Although their rtionship onlysted for a few days, Reid could conclude that it was Selina who wanted to break up first.

    Selina had been together with Dn for a long time, so it was impossible for them to break up that easily.

    This unexpected discovery made Reid wild with joy.

    He seemed to have found a way to hurt Dn and make him feel like he has dropped to the pits of the valley. He wanted to let Dn have a taste of the humiliation he suffered that year.

    After having someone send Matthew to a hotel, Reid went to Missha''s house.

    Just like what he had scouted out beforehand, Missha was the only one in the house.

    After knocking on the door for a moment, Missha opened the door.

    Her face was a little pale, and her eyes seemed a littlex. However, the light in her eyes returned the moment she saw Reid.

    Missha jumped into Reid''s embrace at once, "Reid, you are here to see me."

    The faint fragrance from the woman''s body crept into Reid''s nostrils.

    Reid felt deeply disgusted.

    He pushed Missha away and said in a cold tone, "Yes, I''m here."

    Although Reid''s attitude was so cold, Missha was still ecstatic.

    She pulled Reid into the living room.

    Reid''s gaze fell on the tea table in the living room.

    There was a phone on the tea table. It was Missha''s phone.

    He said in a calm tone, "Do you still know how to make beancurd broth? I want to eat it."

    Missha was stunned for a moment,

    and

    Sh she was too excited to to do it. I''ll make it now?

    coherently, "I, I, I still know

    After saying that, Missha excitedly hurried into the kitchen.

    Reid''s eyes filled with disgust upon seeing Missha going into the kitchen.

    He picked up Missha''s phone on the table and started swiping.

    Selina was chatting with Natalie about the child in Natalie''s belly.

    Now that Natalie''s lower abdomen was vaguely bulging, Selina would put her hand on Natalie''s lower abdomen from time to time.

    Although the fetal movement was still not obvious, she could still feel the small movement from the child.

    Every time, Selina would excitedly say, "Natalie, the child is moving."

    Natalie covered her mouth andughed. "It wouldn''t be that fast, you must be mistaken."

    She said with a serious face, "It''s true, it''s really moving. I can even hear a buzzing sound."

    Natalie looked at Selina''s jacket and said, "It seems that your phone is ringing."

    Selina,"..."

    She was dizzy.

    Sure enough, her phone rang, and she set it to vibrating mode, so it only made a "buzzing" sound.

    An embarrassed blush appeared on Selina''s face.

    "Ah, I''m such a careless person."

    It was clearly the sound of the phone vibrating, but she mistakenly thought it was the child in the belly of Natalie.

    Selina opened her phone and saw a text message, which was sent by Missha.

    Selina was stunned.

    Why would Missha send a text message to her? Did something happen to Dn?

    She suddenly became short of breath and clicked on the text message.

    Thankfully, Dn wasn''t in trouble.

    Selina let out a sigh of relief.

    "Selina,e to my mother''s residence - Dn."

    Selina

    didn''t

    Cubt that there was a wroink much about it and

    with this text. She didn'' call him to verify it.

    After all, the text

    from Missha''s mobile phone, and it Ther to go to Missha''s

    Message was sent

    Why would she even doubt it?

    W?

    Selina stood up and said, "Natalie, I''ve got other matters to attend to. I can''t apany you anymore."

    A moment ago, Natalie identally saw the text message on Selina''s phone as well. Her eyshes trembled slightly.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900

    "Selina, has he been treating you well?" Natalie could not help but ask.

    Selina stopped in her footsteps.

    She turned around and slightly curled her lips. "Yes, he has been treating me very well recently."

    Speaking of this, there was some emotion in Selina''s eyes. "Natalie, I have something to tell you. I want to tell you in detail when I am free. I originally had a lot of misunderstandings about Dn, but I believe that it will be gone in the future. Dn and I will definitely be like you and Tobias. We will end up together even after suffering from many hardships."

    Natalie forced a smile.

    In any case, she firmly believed that it would be better if Selina and Matthew were together. It would be much better.

    But what could she do if Selina didn''t like the idea?

    The only thing in the world that couldn''t be forced was matters regarding rtionships.

    Selina rushed to Missha''s apartment.

    At this time, there was no one at the stairs at all. Missha had lived here for quite some years. The corridor was narrow and dark, so she didn''t notice that someone was in the corridor.

    As soon as she went up to the first floor, she could hear the sound of hurried footsteps behind her.

    Selina vaguely felt something was wrong. When she was about to turn around, everything in front of her suddenly turned pitch ck. Just like that her body weakened, then she fell to the floor, unconscious.

    When she woke up again, she could feel that she was in a big soft bed.

    Her consciousness waspletely blurred. She only felt that countless feathers were gently pping on her body, making her body tremble constantly.

    Her throat was extremely thirsty. She continuously let out soft moans, as if she wanted to find something to quench her thirst.

    She felt as if her body was being tortured. Selina kept on thrashing on the bed, moving and touching what was around her as if she was trying to grasp onto something to solve her suffering.

    Finally, she caught something.

    The body was firm.

    Selina was like a small beast, her eyes red as she pounced herself onto him.

    There were strong male hormonesing from the tip of her nose, overpowering her. Selina was desperately touching the ces where she could get rid of her suffering...

    The body that she had touched stiffened all of a sudden.

    A momentter, a man''s voice, which was restrained to the extreme could be heard, "Selina, I''m Matthew."

    Selina could not hear anything. There was only one thought in her mind. She wanted to free herself from the urge. That alluring masculine scent filled her mind and overwhelmed her, making her unable to think of anything or even identify it. She could only try her best to rub her body against him and ease the pent-up difort.

    Matthew felt like his body was about tobust into mes.

    He had also been drugged, the same drug as Selina.

    But after all, he was not an ordinary person. He didn''t lose all of his consciousness, unlike Selina.

    Matthew restrained himself with hisst bit of willpower and forced himself to push Selina away.

    But Selina immediately felt wronged and continued to moan pitifully, and her body immediately moved forward again.

    There was a fire burning in Matthew''s chest, almost burning him up.

    Selina''s red lips rubbed against Matthew''s face. Matthew could clearly see how alluring those red lips were. Blue veins could be seen on his forehead as he was trying his best to restrain himself.

    "Selina, calm down. You''ve been drugged." Matthew''s voice was hoarse, his hand pressing down on her hands and feet so that she would not stick her body against him again.

    Her hands and feet were suddenly controlled, and she could no longer find the source that could ease her. Selina felt so ufortable that she could not help but cry, letting out soft sobs.

    Her low and seductive cries were like the most beautiful siren call, the voice of the mermaids that could make people disregard everything and surrender to their desires.

    Through the drugged haziness, Matthew felt like he was going insane, pushed to his very edges.

    He liked Selina and the woman in front of him was like a fatal attraction. What''s more, he had also been drugged, fighting the strong effects with all his might.

    "Selina, don''t cry." Matthew couldn''t help but lower his head tofort her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    When she felt the presence of the male hormones approaching, she immediately lifted her head and kissed him with her red lips, nibbling against him. Her hands were restrained and could not move, but she could use her lips to kiss him.

    The kissnded on Matthew''s lips.

    Matthew felt like all of his blood instantly surged up to his head, and the effect of the drug in his body also reached at its peak, taking him over. At this point, all of his self-control copsed.

    The atmosphere in the room was so ambiguous to the point that creaking sounds could be heard from the soft Simmons mattress.

    After endless entanglements, the two of them gradually fell asleep.

    The next day, sunlight shone through the French windows, filling the entire room with soft, fragmented lights.

    Selina opened her eyes in a daze.

    She couldn''t help but groan, feeling an ache all over her body.

    She sat up, and she was stunned when she saw the naked man next to her tangled in sheets.

    After a while, she looked down at herself, and she was not wearing anything as well.

    Selina''s brain exploded at once, all sleepiness gone.

    "Dn..." Her voice was trembling.

    There was no response.

    Selina pushed the man that had his back to her with her hands.

    She felt that something was wrong as soon as she touched him. Although she couldn''t see his face, at this moment she had faintly felt that this man was not Dn.

    Selina was instantly shrouded with intense fear.

    The man who was sleeping soundly was awakened by Selina.

    He turned around.

    Their eyes met.

    Selina felt like all blood in her body was about to flow backward.

    How could it be Matthew!

    How could she be in the same bed with Matthew?

    The next second, Selina suddenly flung off the bedsheets.

    She was still praying that they did not do it and that nothing had happened between them. However, the next thing she saw on the bedsheets turned herst hope into bubbles.

    She could clearly see that there was blooming red blood blossoming on the white sheets. Selina was stunned for a minute, and then tears started streaming down without control.

    How, how could this happen?

    Didn''t she receive a message from

    Dn yesterday asking her to go to Missha''s ce? Why was she lying down in a hotel with Matthew? What''s more, they even did it!

    ???

    Matthew came to his senses. He stood up and hugged Selina. His usually calm tone now tinged with

    panic. "Selina, don''t cry. It''s all my fault, it''s my fault." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina was choked with sobs as she pushed Matthew away.

    The rim of her eyes was red, "I wanted to keep my purity until my wedding night. This was for my wedding night!"

    She was shouting when she said these two sentences.

    She was not a casual woman. Otherwise, it was impossible for her to fall in love with Dn for so many years, and her purity was still intact.

    She regarded thatst step as something extremely sacred and important, and she had always wanted to hand herself over on her wedding night.

    But now, how could it be...

    "Selina, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault." Matthew''s tone was full of pain and guilt.

    Although he had been drugged yesterday, he still had some consciousness for a short moment, but he still couldn''t resist the temptation.

    "Selina, I''ll be responsible for you."

    Selina''s tears that flowed down her cheeks suddenly stopped. She quickly put on her clothes that were scattered all over the bed.

    "I don''t need you to take responsibility. I also don''t want you to take responsibility!" Selina shouted.

    She got out of bed and wanted to escape, but Matthew caught her in his embrace.

    The man''s tone sounded painful. "Selina, don''t leave. I''ll take full responsibility for what I did wrong."

    "Let me go!"

    "I won''t let go!"

    Selina stomped hard on Matthew''s foot, which made him let go of her.

    Selina managed to escape from Matthew''s embrace.

    Matthew''s reaction was quick, so he managed to pull Selina into a hug again.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901

    Selina picked up a fruit knife in the hotel room.

    She pointed the knife at Matthew. "Stop there. I''ll stab you if you move again."

    The sharp de of the knife did not pose any threat to Matthew. He went over and said, "Selina, if stabbing me could ease your anger, do it." Selina gritted her teeth, and her lips turned pale.

    The next moment, she aimed the sharp knife at herself. "If youe any closer, I''ll stab myself."

    This finally stopped Matthew.

    He didn''t look as calm as before. "Selina, don''t do anything silly."

    Selina''s eyes were getting red. "As long as you don''t follow me, I won''t do anything silly. Stay there, or I''ll kill myself!"

    Just as she finished, she ran out the door quickly.

    She cried as she was running.

    This time was different fromst time.

    Previously, Selina had also mistakenly thought that something had happened between them, when she was having a drink at Matthew''s ce.

    However, it was just a misunderstanding. In fact, Selina knew very well that nothing had happened between Matthew and her. It was just that she was too worried, so she decided to get an examination done at the hospital.

    However, it was different this time. The red blood on the sheets and the feeling of her private parts being torn apart were constantly reminding her that her precious chastity was lost the previous night.

    Matthew had taken possession of her body.

    Selina felt like her world was about to copse any moment.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Selina felt like she was being overwhelmed with ceaseless agony as she felt every inch of her body being disgraced.

    In Reid''s office.

    Someoneboriously kicked the office door open.

    A man walked in, a heavy expression on his face. It felt like a storm was about to be brought about.

    Reid was in shock.

    He had been very close with Matthew for many years now, but this was the first time he had ever seen Matthew so angry. Matthew was someone who always had a poker face on, subtle with his

    emotions.

    His mood was suddenly lifted.

    It seemed that he must have made the right move, seeing Matthew so angry.

    Reid greeted them, pretending that he was clueless about what happened. "Matthew."

    His greeting was responded with a ruthless punch in his face.

    Reid''s face was smashed with such force that blood spewed from his mouth.

    Matthew pushed Reid against the corner of the wall. "It was you who did it yesterday, wasn''t it? You were the one who drugged Selina and me!" He sounded like a death messenger, his words filled with rage.

    Reid''s face was already swollen from the hit, but he still looked chirpy.

    He looked at Matthew and said, "Matthew, you should thank me. When I saw you talking to that girl the other day, I knew that you liked her. All I did was put her in your bed for you."

    "You had been alone for so many years, of course I should fulfil my obligation as your brother to give you some pleasurable times..." "Bang!"

    The fistnded heavily on Reid''s face again.

    Matthew''s eyes were bloodshot. "You''re an animal!"

    Ludwik rushed over in a hurry.

    He received a phone call saying that there was a fierce fight between Matthew and Reid in the office.

    Ludwik couldn''t believe it.

    If Reid fought with anyone else, he would not be surprised at all.

    However, it was Matthew...

    His son had always been gentle and sophisticated. Even if he was going to do something to someone, he would definitely not do it himself. What''s more, it was not like Matthew to start a fight in the office.

    However, when he arrived at Reid''s office, he realized that the news was genuine.

    Moreover, it was not so much that Reid and Matthew were fighting. Instead, it was Matthew beating Reid up.

    Reid was no match for Matthew at all.

    When Ludwik arrived, Reid had already been beaten up into a pulp.

    He was d that he rushed over as he saw how ruthlessly Matthew was hitting Reid. If he got there anyter, Reid could have been beaten to death. Ludwik was shocked.

    What on earth could have made Matthew so angry?

    He quickly pulled Matthew and Reid apart from each other.

    Matthew pointed at Reid. "Reid Perry, I won''t let you off so easily this time!"

    As he finished, he turned around and walked out of the office.

    Ludwik quickly went after Matthew.

    "Mathhew, what happened?"

    Matthew did not answer, ignoring his father who was behind him. He finally stopped when they came out of Reid''s office building.

    He turned to look at his father. "Dad, stop asking. I''m the b*stard here, alright!"

    It was true that Reid was the one who drugged him. It was also true that it had made him lose control and want to have sex with Selina.

    However, he couldn''t put all the me on the drug.

    He had went over the line with Selina.

    Selina didn''t go home.

    She went to a hotel and holed up in there for three days.

    She turned her cell phone off for the three days, not contacting anyone.

    On the third day, Selina finally came out of it.

    She looked unusually calm.

    She asked Dn out.

    Dn arrived in a hurry and said to Selina, "What''s the matter? Get to the point, I''ve been very busy with work."

    In the past few days, Dn''s people

    that he nted in Reid''s office had

    been updating him that someone was about to do something to Raid''spany. Also, they had already started investigating the ounts of Reid''spany.

    If they managed to find something wrong with the ounts, Reid''spany would be in trouble in the blink of an eye.

    Dn realized that it was the perfect timing for him to climb up the corporatedder.

    Selina''s eyes twitched.

    Her voice suddenly turned cold. "Are you busy? Yes, I see that you''ve suddenly gotten busytely, am I right?"

    Dn didn''t notice anything unusual about Selina.

    There was a hint of joy in his tone. "Yes, Selina.

    Even the gods are on my side this time. My dreams might reallye true this time."

    He had always wanted to be free from Reid''s control and to not be oppressed by him anymore.

    Missha could finally rely on her

    medication to get her seizures under

    control now. On top of that, if Reid''s

    company was really going to fall apart, he might actually be able to achieve what he wanted.

    Suddenly, Selina had a smirk on her face.

    She looked at Dn coldly. "Dn, you really would do just anything for money and fame, wouldn''t you?"

    Did he even give her chastity away to Matthew just to achieve his goals?

    Dn must have known it already. Selina thought to herself.

    Matthew kissed her in the car the other day. Didn''t Dn see it? Couldn''t he recognize his own uncle from that distance?

    Selina felt that she had indeed been too naive, too innocent.

    Dn probably knew about this a long time ago.

    She finally understood why Dn would look for her the other night, and even show her thepany''s operations record. She had no clue about all these things before then, and she couldn''t figure out why he would have told her all those things.

    Ever since then, he had already plotted everything out. He wanted to give her virginity away to Matthew.

    After all, Matthew was powerful and influential. Helping Dn out in his career was a piece of cake for him.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902

    Selina felt like she had totally misjudged Dn.

    She had always assumed Dn was a solitary, prideful person, unwilling to ept others'' help. She had always admired this side of Dn. Only now did she realize that she had been so wrong about it.

    What Dn wanted was not just some insignificant help. His greed and the tricks he had in his pockets were on another level.

    Dn was in a daze.

    After a while, there was a sh of guilt in his eyes.

    During this period of time, he really had neglected Selina as he was upied with work. He had barely spent any time with Selina.

    Dn said with a sense of guilt, "Selina, I''m sorry..."

    Selina was suddenly enraged.

    Sorry? She remembered that Matthew had also apologized to her in the morning. They both indeed came from the same family, they were both so despicable.

    Dn had been telling her that he loved her, but for money and fame he had been willing to let

    Matthew have sex with her.

    As for Matthew, she was even more disgusted by him.

    He had given her his blessing and agreed to an amicable break up, but then he had taken advantage of her.

    "Smack!"

    Selina raised her hand and pped Dn.

    It was a hard p. Dn''s face immediately swelled with the mark of Selina''s palm.

    A surprised looked shed across Dn''s eyes. After a short while, he furrowed his brows.

    Even if he really neglected Selinately, Selina could rant and she could even me him. However, she pped him...

    "Selina, what on earth are you doing!" Dn was infuriated. "Can''t you be gentler to me? Are you so used to hitting me now that you think you can hit me whenever you feel like it?"

    Selina sneered. "Are you finally showing your true colors now? Are you not going to pretend to be nice to me anymore?"

    Dn''s frown deepened.

    How could he be gentle to Selina when she decidedly pped him without a reason?

    "Selina, I''m busy. I still have work. I''m leaving now!" Dn turned around and left Selina alone.

    Selina stared at Dn''s back as he walked away, the feeling of destion slowly growing in her.

    After Dn was out of her sight, she suddenly burst into tears.

    It turned out that the love that she had been longing for and holding on to for so many years, the first love she had been so sure about was all in vain. Selina went back to the Whitlock family''s vi.

    Cecilia flew to the United States, as she had something to tend to over there for a while.

    Since Tobias was in the office, Natalie was the only one at home.

    However, Natalie wasn''t feeling bored at home. Even though she had not given birth yet, they had already hired a few caretakers to stay home with her and to take care of her.

    When Selina came home, Natalie was knitting a sweater for her soon to be born child.

    She had picked a neutral color, so that the sweater would be suitable for her child regardless if it turned out to be a boy, or a girl.

    As she saw Selina, she stopped weaving and put the sweater down.

    Selina had not been home for three days. Natalie had tried calling her, but couldn''t get through to her.

    She remembered that Selina''s face was full of joy when she left to meet Dn. She immediately realized what actually happened.

    Since she had note home for three days, it was likely that Selina and Dn had already done it.

    After all, Natalie was not exactly an uptight person. She had already done it with Tobias the first time they met.

    Moreover, knowing that Selina was determined to be with Dn, Natalia thought she should just stop calling Selina.

    After all, Selina was an adult. She should bear the responsibility for her own doing.

    "Selina, you''re home." Natalie said.

    Selina suddenly came to a halt.

    "Yes, Natalie. I''m back." Selina said softly.

    Natalie''s gaze inadvertently looked at Selina''s legs.

    She noticed something.

    Her legs were a little different from the usual when she walked.

    She had been through these, so naturally she knew what it was about.

    She had had it rough with Tobias the first time too, so much that she could barely get out of bed. She had also walked oddly back then due to the pain between her legs.

    Natalie''s eyes twitched, and she could not help but blurted out, "Selina, you and..."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Before she could finish, Selina interrupted her. "Natalie, I broke up with him. It''s official!"

    Natalie didn''t know what to say.

    She felt a little helpless.

    It seemed to her that Selina and Dn had been breaking up on a recurring basis. At this point, it didn''t bother Natalie anymore.

    However, after what Selina said, Natalie wasn''t sure of what to say next.

    Selina continued, "Are you knitting a sweater?"

    Natalie smiled and said, "Yes, I''m knitting it for the baby in my belly."

    Whenever it came to the baby that was about to be born, Natalie''s face would light up.

    "Is Tobias still busy? Won''t you feel bored that he''s not apanying you?" Selina asked again.

    Natalie shook her head and said

    sweetly, "How could I be bored? Your brother has hired so many

    caretakers for me. We are always et

    busy talking about how to take care of the baby, and time passes so quickly. Also..."

    Speaking of this, Natalie paused, and her eyes were filled with happiness. Even though Tobias is in the office and not by my side, I know that he is constantly thinking about me, and it''s the same for me too. It''s as if he''s always here with me. So, how could I be bored?"

    Selina''s breathing stiffened.

    When she saw the happiness in Natalie''s eyes, she suddenly felt a little bitter.

    Such happiness, Selina would never be able to have it.

    "I''m going to read a book in the study. You can continue with what you''re doing."

    The ripples in Selina''s eyes were covered by a thin mist, hiding all her sadness, grievance, and gloominess, making her amber eyes looked even mistier.

    Selina took out her cell phone as she entered the study. It was flooded with missed calls and text messages, and most of them were from Matthew. Selina didn''t even look at it and just threw the cell phone right out of the window.

    The phone fell from the first floor andnded in the garden below. The screen was immediately shattered.

    Selina randomly picked out a few books.

    She wasn''t in the mood to read. She just wanted to temporarily empty her mind by focusing on these books instead.

    She didn''t want to be tormented by the hatred and grief that she was feeling.

    After Selina went to the study, Natalie received a call from Matthew.

    "Matthew." Natalie answered the call.

    "Natalie, is Selina back?" On the other side of the phone, Matthew''s voice was not as gentle as usual, and it was filled with tiredness. His voice was unusually hoarse.

    Natalie was taken aback.

    Matthew was someone who''s good atpartmentalizing his feelings. Ever since he broke up with Selina, he had not asked anything about her.

    Therefore, Natalie was confused by Matthew''s sudden phone call about Selina.

    "She''s home," Natalie replied.

    The breath on the other end of the phone suddenly elerated.

    "Natalie, could you do me a favor? Could you arrange a meeting between me and Selina?"

    Natalie''s gaze froze slightly.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903

    She paused and put on a bitter smile. "Matthew, you should know that Selina, she..." Natalie licked her dry lips and said, "She doesn''t see you as..." "I understand." Matthew said directly, "Natalie, there are some things that I can''t tell you now. So, please help me out this time."

    There was a sh of hesitation in Natalie''s eyes.

    What was wrong with Matthew?

    After a while, Natalie agreed.

    She had known Matthew for a long time, and she also knew that Matthew was a person who knows what he''s doing. He would definitely not try anything silly.

    At noon, Natalie asked Selina to go out for a meal.

    She thought that she could use this as an excuse to get Selina to the restaurant, and she would then get Matthew toe to the restaurant too.

    However, Selina instantly rejected her.

    She said that she had no appetite.

    Natalie then suggested to go for dinner instead.

    Selina put down the book in her hand. "Natalie, I haven''t had a good appetite recently. I just want to have some quiet time and read some books here.

    I don''t feel like going anywhere."

    Natalie was dazed.

    She started to sense that there was something wrong with Selina.

    After thinking for a while, she reckoned that it was because of her fight with Dn.

    She figured that it had already be the norm for Selina to act this way now, and that she would get better in no time. She didn''t let it bother her further.

    Natalie went downstairs and called Matthew.

    She suggested for Matthew toe to their house instead.

    "Matthew, at first, I was thinking of asking Selina out, so that you could meet her. However, she refused to leave the house. So, why don''t you juste over instead? It would be the same anyway, you guys can still talk here."

    There was a moment of silence.

    "Okay." Matthew replied.

    In the afternoon, Matthew arrived at the Whitlock family''s vi.

    Natalie was chatting away with the caretaker on how to take care of her baby.

    Natalie was startled when she saw Matthew.

    She had seen Matthew many times now, and he had always been very spirited and smiley.

    This was the first time she saw Matthew...

    How should she put it? He looked a little worn out and gloomy, like he was distressed.

    Even his usually shiny eyes were bloodshot.

    "Matthew." Natalie stood up.

    "Natalie." Matthew forced a smile.

    It was obvious that he was trying hard to put on a smile, and he had lost his usual charisma.

    Natalie''s heart jolted.

    She wondered if Selina had done something silly and harmed Matthew.

    "Matthew, Selina..." Natalie was about to say something but she stopped.

    "I''ll go look for her." Matthew interrupted Natalie.

    Natalie''s gaze shifted slightly.

    She then pointed towards the stairs. "Selina is on the first floor. She''s reading books in the study."

    "Thank you, Natalie," Matthew said in a low voice.

    His voice carried an iprehensible gloominess.

    His heart started beating faster when he was

    outside the room.

    There was a strange sense of disorder and panic.

    Matthew''s gaze froze slightly.

    What was going on with him?

    He had always been calm, so why was he getting so edgy just at the thought of facing Selina now?

    Matthew snapped back into reality and knocked on the door.

    There was no response.

    There was total silence.

    If Natalie had not told him that Selina was in there, he would have thought that there was nobody in the room.

    Matthew tried to push the door open.

    Fortunately, the door was not locked.

    Matthew saw Selina''s back facing him. She looked slender from the back, and her posture was excellent, looking just like someone of the upper ss.

    She sat in front of the desk and seemed to be reading a book. Her ck hair was spread out, and it was shining with a faint luster under the light. Matthew''s heart fluttered at the sight of her.

    He walked over.

    Selina seemed to have not noticed that Matthew hade in, her body was still.

    He saw that Selina was actually reading the book when he stood in front of her.

    A world-famous book.

    "Pride and Prejudice."

    Her focus was on the book, seriously skimming through the sentences.

    Matthew stood there for a while, and he immediately knew that Selina was not really reading.

    She had not turned the pages at all.

    "Jane Austen''s novel is very good." Matthew finally said something.

    Selina''s body shook.

    She looked up at him with disgust. "What are you doing here?"

    The abhorrence in Selina''s eyes made Matthew feel confused.

    He said in a soft voice, "Selina, I''m sorry."

    Matthew''s had always had a kind and gentle voice. When he deliberately softened his voice, it was even more pleasing to the ear and warm to the soul.

    However, Selina wasn''t moved at all. She only felt

    disgusted.

    If there had been any lingering affection for Matthew, they sure had vanished into thin air after Matthew took away her virginity that night.

    She hated Matthew for stealing what was so precious to her.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Selina''s gaze was cold. "There''s no need to apologize. We''ve already done it, what''s there to be sorry for now?"

    A sh of pained emotions appeared in Matthew''s eyes.

    Selina stood up.

    She was not short, but she seemed petite in front of Matthew who was a lot taller than her. She looked up and stared at Matthew ferociously.

    "So, does it make you feel ecstatic to steal my virginity from me?"

    The pain in Matthew''s eyes grew even deeper.

    He wanted to exin himself, but Selina stopped him and spoke again.

    Every word of hers was like a stab in his heart. "Was it more fun than usual? I can''t believe that you are such a low person. I was unconscious, and yet you went ahead and took advantage of me!"

    "Selina, it''s not what you think it was."If it wasn''t like that, what is it like then?" Selina interrupted Matthew andughed sarcastically. "They said that all the men in the upper ss were getting bored of the usual games. They wanted something new and exciting, some even started to try to sleep with their nephews'' girlfriends. I think you must be one of them now, are you not?"

    Matthew''s face darkened.

    Selina got closer to him. "Just

    because I was with Dn, and just because you were his uncle, you were suddenly interested in me. I was also curious as to why you liked me so much even though we did not really know each other, but now I I understand. You never liked me, you were just perverted. Matthew, you are nothing but a pervert! You''re a pervert pretending to be a gentleman!"

    N

    Matthew''s expression became even more pained.

    He wanted to exin to Selina that it wasn''t true.

    It wasn''t just Selina who was drugged that night. He was a victim too.

    Also, he had already fallen for Selina �� since the dance ball nine years ago.

    He had only found out that she was with Dn after Dn brought her home thest time.

    However, in the end, he swallowed his words.

    Matthew saw the agitation in Selina''s eyes.

    He knew that any exnations wouldn''t mean anything to her at this time.

    They would all be regarded as excuses as Selina saw them, and they would only trigger her further.

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904

    "Selina, calm down." Matthew said in a low voice, "I''ll leave, so calm down."

    After that, he turned and walked out of the room.

    Just as he came out of the room, he heard the door mmed behind him.

    Selina mmed the door shut.

    "Thud."

    He heard a crisp sound. It was the lock.

    Matthew heaved a sigh.

    Natalia was worried while she was waiting downstairs.

    She was no longer in the mood to knit the sweater for her baby.

    When Matthew arrived with the strange look on his face and said that he wanted to see Selina, Natalie couldn''t help but start worrying.

    When she saw that Matthew was finallying down, Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, she soon was put back into her state of worry.

    Matthew didn''t look too good.

    When he first arrived, he was already looking unhappy. However, it was worse now as his face was even paler.

    Natalie stood up and said, "Matthew, are you okay?"

    Matthew''s gaze fell on Natalie''s face and his voice became lower. "Natalie, is Madam Lawson here?"

    Whether he was framed by someone and was drugged, it was still a cold hard fact that he took Selina''s chastity away from her. He owed her family an exnation.

    Natalie shook her head and said, "She''s not here right now. She had something to do in the United States, and she won''t be able toe back for a while."

    Matthew''s eyes darkened slightly.

    After a while, he said again, "Natalie, when will Tobias be back? I need to tell both of you something."

    Natalie held her breath.

    She was taken aback after hearing what Matthew said.

    Tobias had gone on a business trip and would note back for another two days. Therefore, Matthew decided to tell Natalie about what happened first.

    Natalie was left in a daze for a long time before she regained her focus.

    Her gaze was fixed on Matthew. "Matthew, are you hiding something from me? I don''t believe that you would do such a thing."

    Matthew''s breathing stopped for a while.

    He paused and started talking again, sounding different this time. "I was also drugged."

    He omitted that when he was telling her what happened.

    After all, he didn''t even want to defend himself.

    Natalie had aplicated expression on her face.

    She wanted to know who was behind it, but she believed that Matthew would solve this matter, so she didn''t ask in the end.

    What was important now would be Matthew and Selina.

    "Matthew, what are you going to do?" Natalie asked.

    Matthew voice got deeper, "Since I''ve taken her virginity, I would want to take responsibility, it''s just..."

    Matthew didn''t need to say any further. Natalie knew.

    Would Selina even agree to it?

    Natalie''s gaze trembled slightly.

    To be honest, she had never expected things like this to happen, and she was surprised at how she reacted to it as well.

    If it was any other man who took advantage of Selina, Natalie would be pissed and would want to make things right for her.

    After all, even though they were not rted by blood, she still regarded her as her own sister. They had been verypatible with each other and had gotten quite close.

    If her sister was to be bullied, it would be her duty as the sister to protect her.

    However, now...

    Unexpectedly, Natalie was not unhappy or angry at all.

    She was puzzled, but finally understood.

    Perhaps she really hoped that

    Matthew and Selina would end up together, She sincerely felt that Matthew was a good person for

    Selina to be with, and so what

    happened didn''t displease her at all.

    After a long while, Natalie finally said, "I''ll try to talk to Selina. Don''t worry, Matthew."

    Matthew shook his head. "Natalie, you don''t have to talk to her."

    Natalie''s breathing halted for a brief moment.

    "I was wrong." Matthew''s voice was getting

    deeper, "I should deal with the problem."

    He paused and continued. "Natalie, do let me know when Madam Lawson and Tobias are back. I want apologize to them in person."

    He sounded genuine, and not just trying to be polite.

    Natalie heaved a sigh in her heart.

    Even with happened, she still really liked Matthew as a person. How could Selina not take a liking towards him at all?

    After Matthew left, Natalie went to Selina''s room.

    She wanted to talk to Selina, but it seemed like Selina wasn''t feeling the same.

    Selina was barely responding to her when Natalie talked to her.

    Natalie swallowed the words she wanted to say.

    If Natalie was to bring up the matter, she was certain that Selina would not listen to her, and she might even be annoyed at her. Natalie thought about it for a while, and decided not to say anything else.

    Tobias came back the next day.

    Natalie was very surprised. Tobias was supposed to be away for two or three days for this trip. How did hee back so soon?

    When she asked Tobias, the man looked at her with a smile. "I missed you."

    A day of being apart from Natalie felt like an eternity, let alone another few days.

    Natalie''s face blushed immediately.

    God knows what was going on. The two of them had been together for so long, but Tobias was still so sweet to her.

    However, she had never gotten used to him sweettalking her like that. She still blushed and her heart still raced every single time.

    Natalie even talked about how she felt with Linda, a colleague that she was close to in the YS Group.

    Linda teased her. She told Natalie that when she first started dating her husband, they had been deeply in love with each other, wanting to just spend all their time together However, ever since they got married and had a child, they just each wanted to have their own personal time.

    However, Natalie had never felt like that!

    Tobias then circled his arms around Natalie and whispered in her ear, "Did you miss me?"

    Yes, of course.

    However, Natalie smiled mischievously. "We are already an old couple now, what''s there to miss about?"

    The corners of Tobias''s lips curled up slightly, an evil smile formed on his face. "We are old? Hmm, are you feeling this way because I haven''t been

    giving you attentiontely?"

    Due to Natalie''s pregnancy, he was worried about the baby in her belly. He had not been getting intimate with her for a while now.

    As he spoke, his lips inched towards

    Natalie''s ear and he said lowly, "We''ll

    revisit this matter after you

    birth

    to the baby. Let''s see then if husband is really old now." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S

    Natalie couldn''t speak.

    Her face turned red again.

    Suddenly, she recalled what she needed to do after being in the sweet little bubble with Tobias for a while.

    She was too distracted by Tobias sweet talking and forgot to tell Tobias what happened to Selina.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Tobias''s face darkened as soon as Natalie finished updating him on it.

    He was silent for a long while.

    Natalie breathing paced up as she looked at him.

    She couldn''t read Tobias'' mind.

    Would Tobias be enraged?

    Even if Matthew was his good friend, he still had taken Selina''s virginity.

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905

    Natalie knew that although Tobias didn''t really show much of his feelings to anyone except for her, he actually doted on Selina very much.

    After a long while, Tobias finally said, "Perhaps it''s good if Selina and Matthew could be together."

    Natalie didn''t say anything.

    She thought that Tobias would be angry. She didn''t expect to hear him say this.

    Natalie licked her lips and said, "However, I''m afraid that a rtionship is not something that you can force."

    God knew that she was actually on the same page with Tobias.

    However, she also knew that Selina was not interested in Matthew.

    No matter how much they wished, it was of no use because it was Selina''s opinion that mattered.

    A dim light shed across Tobias''s eyes. "Perhaps, Matthew was too gentle to Selina."

    Natalie couldn''t bring herself to speak.

    She was a little speechless. No matter what it was, Selina was still Tobias'' sister. It didn''t matter if Matthew was a good person, or if he was drugged. He took Selina''s virginity, and that was a fact.

    Tobias even brought himself to say that Matthew was being too gentle to Selina now?

    Was he really Selina''s brother?

    Did that mean that she had been wrong in thinking that Tobias actually loved Selina a lot?

    Natalie could not help herself and blurted out loud. "Tobias, Selina is your sister!"

    "It''s precisely because she and I were born of the same mother that I wish the best for her." Tobias said in a low voice, "Natalie, I have met that man before."

    Natalie was stunned for a moment, and then she finally understood.

    The man that Tobias was referring to was probably Dn.

    She was just puzzled as to why Tobias suddenly brought up Dn.

    Natalie looked at Tobias in confusion.

    Tobias'' gaze turnedplicated. "Natalie, I must admit that that man is quite outstanding. However, at the same time, he is an extremely ambitious man. He had too many things hidden in his heart."

    Natalie''s breathing slightly slowed down.

    "A man like that will never prioritize their rtionships, but Selina is someone who puts her rtionships before anything else. If Selina is going to be with him, she will never be happy."

    "However, Selina likes him." Natalie said helplessly.

    She could also tell that Dn was not a match for Selina, but Selina loved him. What could they possibly do about it?

    Tobias'' tone became deeper. "Selina has been spoilt since she was little, and no one has ever said no to her. She has lived her life too easily. Of course, she would be attracted to a rebel hopelessly as it stirred her desire to conquer him."

    Natalie''s eyes trembled slightly.

    Although she did not know how Tobias came to such a conclusion, it did seem to make sense.

    "This kind of love is abnormal. It''s definitely the right move for her to be with Matthew, but she doesn''t like Matthew, and Matthew is also a man who doesn''t like to force things on others. So, perhaps it''s not entirely a bad thing for such a thing to happen."

    Natalie was taken aback.

    In the evening, Natalie and Tobias booked a private room in the club to meet Matthew.

    The first thing Tobias said to Matthew was,

    "Matthew, I don''t me you for what happened to Selina. I only want to know, what are you going to do with the person who drugged both of you." Matthew said in a deep voice, "He will pay for this."

    Tobias'' eyes moved slightly. "Alright then."

    Later, the waiter brought them a bottle of red wine. Natalie could not drink, so Tobias asked the waiter to bring her some milk instead. Tobias passed a ss of wine to Matthew.

    Matthew waved his hand and said with a bitter tone, "Forget about it. I''m not in the mood to drink now."

    "Matthew, it would be good if Selina could be with you." Tobias set his gaze on Matthew.

    Matthew''s breathing halted.

    "It would be good?" His tone was lighter now. "I did something bad to her."

    Tobias pursed his lips tightly, and he didn''t say anything.

    Sensing that the air was stiff, Natalie wanted to lighten up the mood, but Tobias spoke first.

    "Matthew, I know that you have a gentle personality, but I also know that you are not someone who allows other to cross your boundaries. I feel that you should

    sometimes be more domina oulone

    front of Selina. Not just when you''re doing business, you should do the same when ites to

    rtionships too." Tobias said in a deep voice.

    Matthew smiled shyly.

    He''s right, even though he was gentle, he didn''tck the skills to remain in the game. He wouldn''t have been able to seed in business otherwise.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    However, when it came to Selina...

    Matthew uttered, "Tobias, how could I ever be forceful towards Selina?"

    He would love to spoil Selina like a little princess if he could. How could he ever be tough to her?

    Tobias frowned, "Matthew, Selina

    has been spoilt since she was a child, and perhaps when someone is being more assertive towards her at will pique her interest. You shouldn''t be saying yes to her all the time. Take this matter as an example, you''ve also been drugged, and so you don''t have to apologize to her over and over again."

    exampl

    Natalie was very surprised by what Tobias had to say.

    How could Tobias say something like that?

    Although what he said was indeed right, Selina was still his sister after all. What''s more, he had never said such things to Matthew before. Natalie felt extremely strange.

    Matthew smiled even more bitterly.

    "Tobias, it''s my fault, regardless. Please, stop."

    On the way home, Natalie threw all her doubts and questions at Tobias.

    Tobias remained silent for a very long time.

    "Natalie, I am just being selfish here." Tobias started confessing.

    Natalie was still slightly stunned.

    "Selina is my sister, and naturally I hope that she will be loved and spoiled for the rest of her life. That''s also why I didn''t tell Matthew all these when they first started dating."

    Natalie''s eyes lit up.

    She finally understood!

    When Matthew was together with

    Selina, Tobias also wished that

    Matthew would love her and spoil her all the time. That was the reason why he never told Matthew to be tougher towards Selina. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    After all, as a brother, he couldn''t help but to be selfish and want the best for his sister.

    However, the current situation left Tobias with no other options.

    Tobias paused for a moment before continuing, "However, ultimately, I am not wrong about

    Matthew."

    A strange glint appeared in Tobias''s eyes.

    In fact, he had already shown Matthew all his cards when he told him all the secrets to win Selina''s heart.

    However, Matthew had refused to do as he said.

    After all, he was reluctant to be rough to Selina.

    He had always been spoiling Selina, and sometimes even unreasonably. Even if he knew what her kryptonite was, he would never be able to bring

    himself to do it.

    After they got home that night, Tobias had a long chat with Selina.

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906

    He had never liked to meddle in other people''s affairs. However, this time, he really didn''t want Selina to miss out on Matthew.

    Selina was appalled by what Tobias said.

    She stared at Tobias. "Tobias, did Matthew tell you what happened between us just so that he could ask you to force me into his arms?"

    "Selina, Matthew didn''t do that. I am the one who would like you two to be together."

    Selina sneered. "Huh, just because we had sex? This is not the feudal age anymore, Tobias. Just because we slept together, it doesn''t mean that we must get married. Can you not be such a traditionalist?"

    "Selina, that''s enough!" Tobias suddenly stood up. "How old are you?"

    Selina bit her lip.

    "You''re only one year younger than Natalie, but you are still not married yet. How much more time do you want to waste being with the wrong man? Know your limit, and you better think of what I said!"

    Natalia nudged Tobias as she stood beside him.

    She felt that Tobias was being too harsh on Selina.

    After all, Selina had just been...

    Tobias finally stopped after Natalie nudged him.

    Natalie pulled Tobias into their bedroom.

    She sounded reproachful. "Tobias, I don''t think you should talk like that to Selina. After what happened, she must have felt awful already, and yet you continued to lecture her..."

    Selina had been spoilt since she was a child. She must had been devastated after losing her virginity. Tobias'' ruthlessments on top of everything that had happened would surely make her feel worse.

    Tobias seemed pained. "Natalie, she wouldn''t even listen at all if I was any gentler."

    Tobias did not try exin any further to Natalie.

    He knew Selina better than Natalie did.

    Did she think that he wanted to speak like that to Selina?

    However, Selina wouldn''t have listened if he didn''t do so, and she and Matthew would have ended up staying in this stagnant situation.

    Perhaps, it wasn''t nice to agitate Selina this way.

    However, Selina wouldn''t be able to make a fresh new start if Tobias hadn''t done that.

    There would be rainbows after every storm.

    One must had a break through if they wanted a changed, new life.

    Perhaps, this was the turning point that Selina needed, for her to finally be with a better man.

    Selina started smashing everything in her room after Tobias left.

    Her tears was streaming down her cheeks as she threw another ss figurine at the wall.

    What a joke. Matthew was clearly the one who took advantage of her.

    Even so, her brother, her own brother, didn''t even stand up for her. Instead, he reprimanded her and even wanted her to be with Matthew.

    Selina wanted to swear out loud.

    Was Tobias really her brother?

    Or was Matthew too good at pretending to be someone nice? Why was everyone siding with him?

    He was clearly despicable. She was his nephew''s girlfriend, and so how could he have done that to her?

    On top of that, even Tobias had spoken up for him now!

    What a joke!

    Selina felt that everything was so ironic.

    She was so infuriated, as if there was a fire burning within her.

    She broke almost everything in her room.

    The servants were shocked when they heard the smashing sounds from Selina''s bedroom. They quickly rushed over to tell Natalie and Tobias about

    it.

    Natalie immediately stood up.

    It had to stop. She had to go and talk to Selina.

    However, Tobias pulled her back.

    He told her not to go.

    Natalie was getting antsy, "Tobias, I think you were too harsh to Selina earlier. She''s just a little girl. How do you expect her to stomach everything that you said? I need to be there tofort her. Even if it''s useless, I just want her to feel better."

    She tried to break free from Tobias'' grasp, but he held her hand even tighter.

    "Natalie!" Tobias'' tone was heavier. "I''m Selina''s brother. I wish for Selina to have the best of everything, more than anyone."

    Natalie was stunned for a moment.

    Tobias'' expression was serious, Natalie stopped struggling subconsciously.

    She gave up the idea of going over tofort Selina.

    Tobias wouldn''t harm his own sister.

    He must had his own reasons for doing this.

    The next day, Selina was looking great.

    She appeared to be in a good mood.

    At least, that''s how she looked from the outside. However, no one knew what she was thinking deep down.

    During breakfast, she was ying with Hayden the whole time. Hayden was giggling so happily.

    After Hayden went to the kindergarten and after Tobias went in to the office, there was only Selina and Natalie left at home. To be honest, Natalie was very upset and anxious.

    Perhaps she wouldn''t have been as worried if Selina had showed her unhappiness on her face.

    However, Selina was acting in the exact opposite way that she would normally have acted. This freaked Natalie out a little.

    "Do you want to go shopping with me? I want to buy some maternity clothes. Now that my belly is big, I can''t wear my usual clothes anymore." Natalie asked tentatively.

    She wanted to use shopping as an excuse to get Selina out of the house, hoping that it would lighten her mood.

    However, Selina said no to her.

    She smiled brightly and said,

    "Natalie, I''m not in the mood to go shopping. I''m only one year younger than you, but you already have a son who''s attending the kindergarten, and another baby on the way I don''t even have a husband to begin with."

    Natalie couldn''t find the right words to say to her.

    She sighed internally.

    Selina must still be bearing a grudge against Tobias for what he had saidst night.

    "Selina, actually..."

    Natalie was about to say something

    but was interrupted by Selina,

    "Natalie, I''ll ask the servants to

    shopping with you. I still have

    something to do, so I really can''t apany you." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "What do you need to do?" Natalie immediately asked.

    Selina''s lips twitched. "I''m going to look for my future husband."

    Natalie was speechless once again.

    She called Tobias after Selina had left the house.

    She told Tobias about her conversation with Selina a moment ago.

    Her tone was a little stressed out. "Tobias, I feel like something is not right with Selina. She said that she was going to look for her future husband. I''m really worried that she will do something silly. Do you want to send someone after her

    "Natalie, don''t worry." Tobias said calmly. "Don''t worry, it''s going to be fine."

    Afterforting her, Tobias hung up the phone.

    He walked to the window in the office.

    Looking at the crowd below the office building, something shed in Tobias'' eyes.

    After all, he knew Selina very well.

    He''d already known that Selina was going to do what she did that morning. Everything was going ording to his predictions.

    Now, it would be up to Selina and Matthew.

    The Perry Group was having a meeting.

    Suddenly, there was an uproar going on outside.

    "Miss, you can''t go in."

    "I am going in. Who dares to stop me?"

    Immediately following the sound of those words, she barged into the conference room. Everyone in the meeting froze.

    Matthew''s gaze fell on Selina, a little dazed.

    Selina stared right back at Matthew, a little provocatively.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907

    The secretary behind Selina apologized immediately. "Mr. Matthew, thisdy wants to have a word with you. I told her that you were in a meeting, but she didn''t bother to listen. Instead, she insisted oning in directly."

    "Let''s take a break," Matthew uttered suddenly.

    To everyone''s surprise, Matthew walked towards Selina with a gentle expression, "Selina."

    Curling her lips into a grin, Selina said, "Shall we have a word outside?"

    "Alright."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Everyone at the scene was stunned.

    Although everyone knew that the president of the Perry Group, Matthew, was an indisputable gentleman, he still possessed an aura of sternness and seriousness.

    Never have they seen him treating an intruder with such tenderness and obvious favoritism.

    In Mr. Matthew''s office.

    Selina sat on the desk, swinging her white and delicate legs.

    "Hey, Matthew, do your employees at the meeting just now know that you''re a beast in human clothing? Look at you, so well-dressed. I bet no one knows what kind of person you really are."

    Selina looked at Matthew challengingly.

    At the sight of her actions, Matthew frowned.

    He approached Selina, "So, you came to inform my employees of how inhumane I can be?"

    Selina smiled instantly and replied, "That''s such a good idea! I failed to think of it at first, but now that you''ve given me the idea, I''ll definitely carry it out. I''ll tell themter that the well-respected president of the Perry Group is actually a pervert who harasses women."

    Matthew sounded a little helpless. "Selina, you can do anything you want as long as it makes you happy."

    All of a sudden, Selina lost her interest.

    She initially thought that her words would threaten Matthew. After all, a world-renowned figure like Matthew would definitely care about his image very much.

    But it looked like Matthew didn''t seem to care at all!

    "Humph". Selina let out her disdain.

    She was getting tired of the pretense. Staring directly at Matthew, she said, "Matthew, how cunning can you be? You told my brother about our affairs, and you even manage to hypnotize my brother in making him speak up for you? I know you''re trying to use my family''s influence to get me, am I right?"

    Matthew was taken aback by her question.

    He had told Tobias with the intention to atone and make amendments with the Whitlock family, but he did not expect...

    "Selina, you''ve misunderstood me," Matthew replied in a muffled, low voice.

    "Misunderstood?" Selina raised her eyebrows. "In that case, did I also misunderstand the fact that you''ve taken advantage of me, Mr. Matthew?"

    Matthew started to look embarrassed.

    Selina suddenly moved closer to Matthew. "Matthew, tell me, you really want me, don''t you?"

    At such a close distance, Matthew could almost feel Selina''s breath on his face. It was warm and cozy, like some kind of young maiden''s breath. Matthew''s gaze showed his distraction.

    Many years ago, the young girl that had been dressed in that gown had used this exact tone when she had spoken to him.

    An intimate, sweet tone.

    "Yes." Matthew said frankly.

    He did desire to have Selina.

    A sense of disgust rose inside Selina.

    Marrying a person that you hated was the best way to destroy him.

    The corners of her lips curled up. "If you really want me, why not marry me, Matthew?"

    In Matthew''s deep eyes shed a hint of surprise.

    After a while, he replied, "Selina, don''t be impulsive."

    Of course, he did not think that Selina had uttered those words because she had fallen for him.

    Selina smiled. Her smile was so shallow that it did not reach her eyes.

    "Impulsiveness. Matthew, no matter how impulsive I am, it is still far from your own impulsiveness, having taken advantage of me in one night." Matthew''s face stiffened slightly.

    Selina hooked her fingers into his, "Don''t tell me that you don''t want me anymore?"

    "Selina, marriage is sacred. I hope that you can think this through and make this decision carefully."

    Selina sneered, her smile containing a hint of

    disdain.

    She stared at Matthew. "You say

    that marriage is a sacred matter. What about intimacy? Is sex merely something that can provide temporary pleasure? Isn''t intimacy performed with the condition that both sides'' feelings are mutual? Look, was our rtionship mutual?"

    A hint of embarrassment shed across Matthew''s face.

    He replied in a muffled voice, "Selina, I''m sorry."

    The corner of Selina''s lips twitched, "You''ve already apologized many times, enough of that. Now, I''ll give you onest chance, do you want to marry me?"

    Having said that, she looked at

    Matthew provocatively, "If you let go

    of this opportunity, I will immediately look for someone else. I will ask anyone on the street to get married

    with me. Now, all you have to do is tell me whether or not you dare to marry me

    All sorts of emotions surged in Matthew''s deep, dark eyes.

    Selina''s patience had reached its limits. Noticing his silence, Selina directly jumped off the office table. However, she felt her hand firmly grasped before walking any further.

    Matthew looked at Selina, "I''ll marry you."

    The corners of Selina''s eyes slightly curled up, "Have you ever heard a saying that if a woman wants to destroy a man, she will marry him and make sure that he will never find peace for the rest of his life."

    "I''m willing to be destroyed by you." The man''s eyes were serene, gentle, tender to an extreme. Selina''s figure was the only one in his eyes, only her. From the look in his eyes, Selina felt that Matthew would be a man who would tolerate each and every capricious action of hers.

    All of a sudden, Selena felt her breathing freeze.

    Even many yearster, after so many things happened between Selina and Matthew, she would never forget this day when Matthew said this sentence.

    Gazing at Selina with his dark pupils, as if he was looking at a pool of spring water stained with moonlight.

    Matthew and Selina drove to the Bureau of Civil Affairs.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the Bureau of Civil Affairs, Matthew and Selina got out of the car.

    Matthew suggested, "Selina, do you want to inform your parents and Tobias first?"

    Selina said with a cold snort, "No, in fact they can''t wait for me to marry you. If they knew that we have already gotten a marriage certificate, their smiles would probably reach from ear to ear."

    After saying that, she gave him an impatient look. "Are you sure you are a man? So talkative over getting a marriage certificate! If you don''t want to, I will just go find someone else..."

    Before Selina could finish her words, she could feel her lips sealed.

    The man had covered her lips with his.

    His lips were so soft, filled with warmth.

    Uponing to her senses, she pushed Matthew away from her.

    She red at Matthew angrily. "How dare you kiss me? Who permitted you to kiss me?"

    Calmness filled Mathew''s eyes. "I

    will soon be your husband, of course

    ver

    I can kiss you. Selina, kindly refrain from talking about things like going to find other men next time. Otherwise, I will keep on kissing you until you can''t even say a word."

    Selina bit her lips, a dim light shed in her eyes.

    She knew that Matthew was not the "easy" kind of man.

    Although he looked gentle and refined on the outside. Selina knew just how dark and dangerous the aristocratic circle was. She was part of it, after

    all.

    A really gentle and refined gentleman would have been eaten up by the people in the business circle in no time, so how could such a kind man like him have been so sessful in the business world?

    This was the truth. Cold, cruel men weren''t the most terrifying ones. The most terrifying type of man would be the kind who was gentle on the surface but was cold to the core with countless schemes inside him.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908

    "Still, it doesn''t matter, does it?"

    Selina was also not someone who was easy to be dealt with.

    There was still a long future ahead. She knew she had a lifetime to think about ways to torture him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Credentials need to be showed upon receiving marriage certificate. Matthew has made his own preparations, but Selina hadn''t.

    With a smiley look, Selina said to Matthew, "I forgot to bring my credentials with me. They are in the United States. Why don''t you grab them for me?"

    Honestly speaking, even if Matthew was to take a flight to United States, he wouldn''t be able to find her credentials. She just wanted to torture Matthew.

    Matthew remained silent and went to make a phone call straightaway.

    Very soon, the staff reported that there wasn''t a problem anymore.

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    Selina thought that she could torture Matthew today, never expecting that Matthew would be able to settle the matter so quickly.

    Right after this, Matthew and Selina went to take their wedding photos. The two of them leaned against each other lovingly.

    The clean, cool odor of man''s body spread into Selina''s nose, causing her to feel strange.

    The processing of the documents was pretty quick, and soon, two red books (marriage certificates) were handed over to Selina and Matthew. Looking at the marriage certificate in her hand, Selina slipped into a daze.

    "I, Selina am already a married woman?"

    "Officially married to a man that I don''t love?"

    At that moment, Selina had some doubts inside her.

    She had no idea whether she was doing the right thing.

    However, Selina soon ced her doubts behind her.

    In this world, there was no such thing as right or wrong. Since she had done it, there was nothing for her to regret.

    Well, what was done was done!

    "Selina, starting from today, I''ll assign someone to prepare for the wedding. Do you have any idea on where to hold our wedding?" Matthew asked in a gentle tone while looking at Selina.

    A faint smile appeared in his eyes, so subtle that one could hardly notice.

    "No need. There''s no need for a wedding." Selina uttered directly.

    The smile in Matthew''s eyes froze.

    "Why?" After a while, he replied, still in a gentle tone.

    Selina smiled.

    Her smile was different from Matthew''s.

    Matthew''s smile was reflected in his eyes, one had to pay attention to be able to notice it.

    As for Selina, she was indeed smiling on the surface, but it was absent in her eyes.

    "Well, because I am a fan of micro- weddings! Thoseplicated ceremonies, processes, urgh! I don''t just dislike them. I hate them!" Selina snapped out.

    Matthew remained silent for a moment.

    After a while, Matthew''s eyes locked on Selina, "It''s okay if you don''t like it. We will not prepare our wedding now. We can organize our wedding once you feel like doing it." "Up to you." Selina replied with no interest.

    She felt a sh of anger in her heart when she said those words.

    Haha! How could she possibly have a wedding ceremony with Matthew? That day would nevere, never!

    Dn and Matthew, those two b*stards, had teamed up and hurt her to this extent. It was impossible for Selina to forgive them!

    Matthew drove his car to the Whitlock family''s vi.

    Selina had said that she wanted to go back home.

    Along the way, Matthew wanted to have a conversation with Selina, but Selina gazed out of the window and ignored him.

    In the end, Matthew kept silent.

    When they arrived at Whitlock family''s vi, Matthew intended to apany Selina to the entrance, but Selina stopped him, "No, you don''t need toe out!"

    Matthew sounded a little helpless. "Selina, we have just gotten our marriage certificate, we have to at least tell your family about it."

    "No need, I''ll tell them myself!" said Selina," I don''t wish to be apanied by you right now, alright?"

    Her eyes was fixed at Matthew, portraying

    determination.

    "All right." Matthew felt even more helpless.

    He had no idea how he could deal with Selina, he never had.

    He could deal with anyone effortlessly, except her.

    Selina arrived at the vi.

    Natalie, meanwhile, had been waiting for Selina.

    Natalie had had a long chat with Tobiasst night, and they made the final decision that she would have a good talk with Selina today.

    She wanted to tell Selina about the

    fact that Matthew had gotten drugged too, and it was just a misunderstanding from the

    l

    beginning. She was hoping that it would weaken her grudge against Matthew.

    Initially after breakfast, Natalie had wanted to make good use of the shopping opportunity to have a chat with Selina. Unexpectedly, Selina had left the house in a hurry, leaving Natalie to think that she would wait until Selina came back to talk about it.

    Natalie weed Selina when she saw her stepping in.

    "Selina, you''vee back," Natalie said with a smile.

    "Natalie, my dear sister-inw!" Selina replied. She was smiling happily, in a seemingly good mood.

    "I made some chicken noodle soup for you. Would you like some?"

    "Sure," Selina answered with a light tone.

    Natalie went to the kitchen to get the soup.

    It had been left on the stove for a long time. The soup was sweet and the taste was extremely good.

    Selina drank it in one gulp. However, when she bit into the tender chicken, her expression froze.

    The chicken had not been cleaned properly. Although the soup tasted sweet because of the sugar in it, the hair in the skin rubbed against her gums.

    Selina''s heart rippled withplicated emotions.

    Chicken noodle soup, huh?

    "This soup is just like me," Selina

    thought to herself. Like the soup and

    the hidden chicken hair, although she booked happy on the surface, her heart was filled with bitterness.

    "How''s the taste?" Natalie asked Selina.

    Selina restrained the emotions in her eyes promptly.

    "It''s delicious," Selina said it with a smiley face.

    After Selina came back, Natalie noticed Selina was constantly smiling. She seemed to portray a contrastingly different mood from thest few days.

    She breathed out a sigh of relief secretly.

    Looks like Selina''s mood had gotten better.

    Tentatively, Natalie said, "Selina, about the matter of Matthew..."

    For a moment, Selina stopped her action of drinking soup.

    Natalie got a big scare.

    She wasn''t dare to speak anymore.

    Selina smiled, looking at Natalie she said, "Natalie, Are you going to say something? Go ahead! I''m totally fine with it."

    Natalie''s heart was beating like a drum.

    Finally, she gathered up her courage and said, "It is actually regarding what had happened that night, the matter between you and Matthew..."

    When Natalie was about to exin, she was abruptly interrupted by Selina.

    "Natalie, I''ve gotten married to him," said Selina.

    Natalie lost her train of thought.

    Her breath stopped.

    After a while, Natalie uttered awkwardly, "Selina, are you joking?" "No I am not." Selina took out the marriage certificate and said, "Look."

    Natalie opened the marriage certificate with her trembling hands.

    She was stunned.

    "Oh my goodness, it''s true!"

    There was a picture of Matthew and Selina on the marriage certificate.

    Matthew remained gentle and handsome, while Selina''s expression looked a little strange.

    Natalie was stunned for a long time.

    "Selina, you and Matthew got married?"

    "That''s right. We''re married," Selina replied naturally.

    "But..."

    How had she gotten married to Matthew in such a short time? Natalie really didn''t know how to react at that moment.

    But fortunately, this was still less shockingpared to the time when Matthew had be Selina''s boyfriend all of a sudden.

    Having experienced the full force of shock from the previous news, Natalie wasn''tpletely shocked by this matter.

    "There''s no ''but''. I''ve gotten married, for sure." said Selina.

    Natalie licked her slightly dry lips. "Have the both of you sorted out the previous misunderstanding?"

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909

    At first, she had wanted to exin the misunderstanding between her sister-inw and Matthew to Selina, but now everything seemed unnecessary.

    Since Selina had already registered her marriage with Matthew, the misunderstanding between them must had been solved.

    In the meantime, Selina frowned.

    Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding could there be between her and Matthew!

    Selina replied, with the intention to brush Natalie off, "Well, it was exined clearly."

    Natalie breathed out a sigh of relief, "That''s good." "Mmhmm." Selina continued to drink her soup.

    Natalie, deep in thought for a long time, still couldn''t help but ask, "Selina, are you serious about this?"

    Selina had an unrestrained and peculiar personality, so weird that she normally never acted onmon sense.

    Just like thest time she said that Matthew had be her boyfriend, but then broke up after a few days. Natalie was really scared that Selina would want a divorce with Matthew after only a few days of their marriage.

    "Of course, I''m serious." Selina stopped drinking her soup and replied.

    Her eyes, filled with firmness and absolute certainty, gazed at Natalie directly, "Natalie, I am really serious this time. I have never been so serious in my whole life before."

    Of course she was serious about it. She was serious about wanting to torment Matthew to death!

    Natalie saw the determination in Selina''s eyes.

    A hint of suspicion shed in Natalie''s eyes. "Does that mean you have feelings for Matthew right now?"

    She really hoped that Selina had married Matthew because of her feelings for him, not to be impulsive, or do something in a fit of pique.

    Selina ground her teeth. "Of course, my feelings for him run deep, and I will never forget it for the rest of my life."

    Natalie paused.

    She felt a sense of weirdness, but couldn''t tell exactly what was wrong.

    Natalie let out a slight sigh and said, "Selina, let me tell you this. I''m currently happy with everything around me right now. I have Tobias who loves me so much, a good mother-inw, and also our cute Hayden. The only thing I''m worried about now is you."

    Natalie''s words didn''t sound artificial at all.

    Everything was perfect for her now, and she didn''t need to worry about anything regarding herself.

    However, she was indeed worried about Selina.

    Although she was not much olderpared to Selina, the fact that she had already gotten married, had children, and also experienced a lot of things made her think that in her opinion, she was a lot more maturepared to Selina.

    Selina had be a much younger sister to her.

    Looking at Selina''s rtionship experience, Natalie couldn''t help but be anxious. She sincerely hoped that Selina could find a good man who could fill her with happiness for the rest of her life.

    Although society now emphasized women independence, Natalie had no choice but to admit that many women''s happiness were mostly rted to the man that she had found.

    Sometimes, when a wrong path was chosen in a rtionship, there would be no turning back, and suffering wouldst for a lifetime.

    Selina''s breath froze at Natalie''s words for a

    moment.

    She was a little touched from the inside.

    She knew that Natalie really hoped for the best for her.

    Many years ago, when she had met Natalie for the first time, she had made fun of Natalie, causing her to feel upset and run away.

    She didn''t expect that many yearster their rtionship consist of this close sister bond.

    Sometimes, life could be really strange.

    Selina couldn''t help but grab Natalie''s hand. "Natalie, don''t worry about me. I''m really happy right now, nothing could knock me down. I am not that fragile. What you should worry about now is the child in your belly."

    Natalie forced a smile. "As long as you''re alright, Selina."

    How much she hoped that Selina could be happy and blissful, just like her.

    Natalie took a nap in the afternoon.

    Most women would crave for more sleep during pregnancy. Natalie always needed to take a long nap every afternoon.

    At this time, Selina went to put on makeup.

    She rarely put on makeup, Taking advantage of the fact that she had good skin, besides delicate and refined facial features, she didn''t often put on makeup.

    After all, her natural face was beautiful without makeup.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    That said, when she did put on makeup, jaws would definitely drop.

    For example, right at this moment.

    Selina had put on dramatic smoky eye makeup, followed by tworge earrings on her delicate ears, and crimson lipstick on her mouth.

    She had even changed into a new outfit.

    The shirt that she put on was huge, so wide that it covered her knees, with a huge skull mark on it.

    Looking at her reflection in the

    mirror, the corners of her mouth twitched. Her look right now was probably very much like those legendary young urban migrants who had exaggerated hairstyles, heavy makeup, mboyant clothing and piercings, as mentioned on the inte.

    She was very satisfied with her appearance.

    After that, Selina set off. She decided to go out and take a taxi instead of requesting for a driver at home, with the reason that she didn''t want anybody in her family to be informed.

    As soon as she got in the car, the driver couldn''t stop looking at Selina in the rearview mirror, trying his very best to hold back hisughter. Selina nced at the driver, "Mr. driver, I bet you haven''t seen such a fresh and beautiful woman before, huh?"

    The driver almostughed out loud.

    After arriving at the Perry Group, as expected, Selina who was wearing such strange clothing was stopped by the employees of the Perry Group. "I''m Matthew''s wife. Let me in," Selina spoke directly.

    The crowd burst intoughter.

    "Where did this crazydy came from? She must have read too much of the ''domineering president'' type of love novels."

    "Hey, little girl, you must be in high school still, right? You should be studying hard, not thinking of such nonsense all day long." "This girl must''ve yed too many love games to the point that she even fantasized that the president was her boyfriend?"

    Due to her white skin and delicate facial features, Selina indeed looked much youngerpared to her real age. Her way of dressing today unsurprisingly made her appearance more akin to a high school student''s.

    Even beingughed at by so many people, Selina showed no sign of desperation.

    Usually those who would get angry after being sneered at were people with low self-esteem. However, Selina was confident enough to the point that

    she had never cared about other people''s opinion of her.

    The sneers of these people did not affect her mood at all.

    She took out her phone and dialed a number. With a light voice, she said. "Matthew, pleasee down. I''m at the entrance of yourpany."

    Theughter around her became even more ironic.

    Selina was waiting just like that.

    A momentter, the elevator door opened, and a tall and handsome figure came out from the elevator.

    The employees didn''t dare tough anymore. They quickly stood still and greeted, "Hello, Mr. Perry."

    Matthew nodded with a cool face.

    Selina sneered.

    Selina was waiting to see the shocked look on Matthew''s usual calm face. She also wanted to see his anger due to the fact that she had appeared in thepany looking like that and embarrassing him on purpose.

    However, it didn''t work.

    Besides the hint of surprise in Mathew''s eyes when he saw Selina at the beginning, he was still calm as usual, as if he could remain effortlessly calm even if the sky fell down.

    Matthew walked towards Selina with a little helplessness in his eyes. "Do you like dressing like this?"

    When Selina goticed hisck of reaction to her peculiar appearance, she started to feel angry and disappointed. Matthew''s follow up question totally provoked her. "That''s right, I like dressing up like this. Am I not beautiful?"

    "Beautiful." There was a hint of doting in Matthew''s tone.

    Selina was speechless.

    ��

    She couldn''t help but start to wonder if Matthew was blind. How in the world could she be described as beautiful when she looked like that?

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910

    Oh,e on! Her appearance right now was ugly beyond words!

    "Are you blind, Matthew?" Selina could not help but ask.

    "My eyesight is perfect," Matthew said in a clear voice.

    Selina,"..."

    She can''t help but grit her teeth out of anger.

    Matthew was indeed not easy to provoke.

    Matthew could still remain calm when he saw Selina''s crazy appearance in his own office. He was definitely abnormal; not an ordinary person.

    All of a sudden, Selina''s eyes froze slightly.

    When Selina saw the dumbstruck faces of Matthew''s employees around her, she suddenly came up with an idea.

    She suddenly smiled at Matthew and said softly, "Hubby, your employees refused to let me in a moment ago. Don''t you think that they don''t believe that you are my husband?"

    Selina purposely emphasized the word "hubby", making it sound piercing.

    At this moment, those employees were no longer dumbfounded, but they looked as if they had been tragically frightened.

    Matthew did not change his facial expression. He turned his gaze on his employees, "This is my wife, nobody should obstruct her when she enters and exits thepany. Did I make myself clear enough?"

    The man''s voice was gentle, but with a hint of natural-born dominance.

    "Yes, Mr. Perry!" a group of voices chorused, apanied by the unbelieving expressions on his employees'' faces.

    Selina went speechless again.

    She felt herself getting even more angry.

    Matthew, Matthew! Didn''t he feel ashamed? Or was it that this man didn''t know what shame was at all?

    "With my appearance like this, Matthew could still keep a straight face and tell everyone that I am his wife? Wow!"

    Selina was extremely speechless.

    The elevator door opened again, and a man in a suit and leather shoes stepped out.

    He hurriedly walked towards Matthew. "Mr. Perry, the president from the other party''spany is here. He is in the conference room now." "Can you apany me?" Selina abruptly interrupted the man.

    The man looked at her strangely.

    Selina smiled as if nothing mattered.

    In the meantime, Matthew''s eyes darkened slightly. After a moment, he ordered the man, "Send my apologies to the other party. You may just tell them that my wife is with me, and I need to apany her first."

    The man was speechless.

    Matthew and Selina went to his office.

    The truth was, Selina didn''t want to go anywhere. She wanted Matthew to apany her with the purpose of making a mess out of Matthew''s affairs, so she just decided to go to his office.

    At the office, Selina continued thinking of how to make things difficult for Matthew.

    She could not help but bite her finger, only to see it covered in red pigment

    Selina''s gaze was fixed on her finger.

    Only then did she remember that when she departed, she had applied lipstick on her lips to the point that it was as red as a monkey''s bottom. Selina immediately smiled at Matthew and said, "Matthew, kiss me."

    Matthew:".."

    His gaze fell on Selina''s red lips, followed with a hint of embarrassment shing through his eyes. "Do you want to remove your makeup first?" Selina looked at Matthew provocatively, "Nah, no need. Are you afraid now? Are you a coward to the point that you don''t dare to kiss me?" As soon as she finished her sentence, Matthew strode over, held Selina''s head with his big palms and kissed her deeply with his warm lips.

    Selina was unable to talk.

    Selina, with her eyes wide open, stared at him.

    She didn''t push Matthew away like the usual. She wanted to see how strong Matthew''s mental endurance really was.

    She wanted to see how long Matthew could kiss her with the amount of lipstick and the thickness of foundation on her face.

    In the end, Selina admitted defeat.

    She had to admit that Matthew was not an ordinary person. He was passionately kissing her on her lips and showed no intention of stopping. Selina couldn''t help but push Matthew away.

    A touch of dark red could be seen on Matthew''s lips.

    Selina''s breathing froze for a moment.

    Matthew was already charming, his skin white just like a noble''s. At this moment, the redness of his lips made him look just like a handsome prince that came out from a

    painting.

    Next, Matthew took a piece of tissue and wiped off the dark red stain on his lips. The whole process looked really natural and cool.

    It took Selina a while for her toe back to her senses.

    In order to conceal the fact that she had been dazed, Selina looked around the office. Out of her expectation, she saw a vase filled with lilies.

    She couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you put lilies in your office?"

    It was just weird to see flowers in a man''s office.

    Matthew exined with a gentle tone, "Lilies give out a type of elegant scent, and I like that."

    Selina''s mind started to stir with thoughts.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    He liked elegant scents...

    All of a sudden, she smiled. "Matthew, I like fruits."

    Since the incident happened, Selina had never called Matthew "old man" again, instead directly calling him by his name.

    Matthew didn''t ask Selina about this either.

    In his opinion, Selina could call him whatever she wanted

    "Alright, I''ll buy it for you."

    Selina''s smile brightened, "Alright, I''ll have fruits in your office. I feel like eating durian, a lot of durians. I can even eat ten durians at a time."

    Matthew went quiet.

    Mr. Matthew''s office was overwhelmed by the smell of durian.

    Therge fruits were all opened up, the scent permeating every corner of the office.

    Surprisingly, Selina had decided not to eat them.

    "Just leave it there and let me look at it. The smell of the durians puts me at ease."

    "Are you serious?" Matthew looked at Selina skeptically.

    "Of course, I am serious." Selina looked at Matthew challengingly.

    A hint of helplessness shed through Matthew''s eyes.

    After a moment, with a gentle tone, he replied. "As long as you''re happy."

    The clock continued ticking, until Selina could no longer bear the smell anymore.

    "Throw them away! Get someone to throw them away!" yelled Selina.

    The scent of the durian was so strong that she couldn''t bear it anymore.

    Matthew''s brows rxed. He sent someone in to throw all the durians out.

    With all the doors and windows of the office opened, the smell gradually faded away.

    Selina stared at Matthew. "Didn''t you find the smell unpleasant?"

    She originally thought that a person. who liked elegant scents like Matthew would not be able to bear

    that

    the strong smell of durian, and t

    he would admit defeat before her.

    In the meantime, she could have had a front row seat as Matthew lost his mind because of the smell.

    However, it was beyond her expectations that even with his brows furrowed from the very beginning, he hadn''t lost his mind! Not even a hint of anger

    could be seen.

    Who would have ever thought that Selina would admit defeat before Matthew?

    Selina couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed.

    Matthew''s gaze fell on Selina''s face.

    veline

    The corners of his mouth raised slightly as he said, "The smell is unpleasant, but as long as you are here, everything is fine."  S

    Selina raised her delicate eyebrows in confusion

    "I''ve focused all my attention on you, so I couldn''t care less about anything else." Matthew looked at Selina, his gaze as deep as a thousand-year-old

    and asked, "What do you mean?"

    pool.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    "Why are you focusing all your attention on me?" she asked with a stiff tone.

    Matthew replied with a profound tone, "You are my wife. If I don''t focus my attention on you, then who should I focus on?"

    Selina paused.

    Her face turned slightly stiff, and she spat out a sentence, "Who is your wife?"

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911

    Matthew moved closer to Selina and bent down slightly. "Selina, did you forget that we just got our marriage certificate today?" Selina bit her lip.

    Oh right, she and Matthew had gotten their marriage certificate at noon!

    "You''re right, I just got married with you today." Selina replied as if she didn''t really care. "But," she paused and a cunning glint shed in her eyes, "You''ve focused all of your attention on me, right?"

    Matthew''s eyes darkened slightly. "Of course."

    The corners of Selina''s lips curled up.

    Ten minutester, a delivery man sent a big lunch box to Matthew''s office.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Selina opened the lunch box.

    As soon as the lunch box was opened, an indescribable smell drifted out.

    Compared to this smell, the durian was even better.

    Matthew subconsciously frowned.

    Upon seeing Matthew''s expression, the corners of Selina''s lips curled up even more.

    She smiled and said, "Matthew, this stinky tofu is delicious. It might be a little stinky, but it is actually very tasty."

    In fact, it turned out that Selina also didn''t like this food. It was after she went shopping with Natalie that Natalie introduced it to her.

    At the beginning, Selina had been unwilling to eat it. It took Natalie a long time to persuade her.

    She didn''t expect that its taste was really good.

    At this moment, this interesting food just happened toe to Selina''s mind.

    Then Selina began to eat the box of stinky tofu.

    She deliberately ate in front of Matthew.

    As she ate, she raised her eyebrows. "Didn''t you say you had to focus all your attention on me? Therefore, you should also focus your eyes on me while I''m eating."

    Matthew didn''t reply.

    He ended up being able to endure the strange smell while looking at Selina eating that box of stinky tofu.

    Having finished it, Selina suddenly got near to Matthew and said, "Let''s kiss."

    Her dark red lips might still be alright for Matthew, but he might not be able to tolerate her stinky mouth this time. Matthew stayed silent.

    "Huh? Not brave enough ?" Selina looked at Matthew provocatively.

    Matthew''splicated emotions could be seen as ayer of dim light that shed through his eyes.

    "Or," after a pause, she added," Disgusted of me?"

    "Silly." Matthew sighed, sounded a little helpless, "How could I be disgusted by you?"

    "If you''re not disgusted, then kiss me..."

    All of a sudden, Selina''s lips were sealed.

    Her eyes widened in shock.

    "Are you kidding me? Matthew really did kiss me."

    Selina left the Perry Group.

    She had been trying so hard, but nothing worked on Matthew. She could only go back home and try to think of some other ideas. However, as soon as Selina arrived at her vi, Selina got a phone call.

    When she noticed the name of the caller, Selina''s breath froze.

    The call was from Caroline.

    Ever since the incident with Matthew, she had been immersed in her own hatred to the point that she had forgotten about Caroline. She picked up the call, with her arms slightly trembling for no reason.

    Caroline''s tone didn''t sound good.

    "Selina, do you know that Matthew actually has a wife? I didn''t even know about it! I thought that he was still single!"

    Selina''s heart felt as if it had been stung by something sharp, a sense of guilt arose.

    "I heard it from my colleagues. That woman came to thepany today and imed that Matthew adores her a lot. Not just that, the woman dressed up extravagantly like a rude delinquent girl. Selina, did you have any idea that Matthew had such peculiar taste?"

    Selina''s mouth opened. She felt her throat dry up.

    She had no idea how to describe her regrets. She Really shouldn''t have asked Caroline toe in the first

    ce, and never had she thought

    in

    that Caroline would be invocould

    thisplicated matter. How could she exin to Caroline that she was now married to Matthew?

    "Caroline, why don''t you return to the United States?" After a difficult moment, these words came out from Selina''s mouth. Caroline did not agree.

    "If it''s another woman, I am willing to admit defeat without any questions. However, heard that she was a delinquent girl. How could I be inferionto this kind of person?

    Donzel.ne

    Selina, No way I amet

    now! I

    wift fight for him, so wait for me."

    Selina felt a faint pain in her head. "Caroline, forget about it."

    "No, how could I just forget about it?"

    "Caroline!" Selina increased her tone. "You''ve been here for so long. Did Matthew even notice you?"

    At the other end of the line, Caroline was stunned.

    She lowered her voice. "No."

    "Yes, This means that Matthew is not interested in you. He will never be interested in you no matter what you do. Just give up. You''re still young, and there''s no need to put all your feelings on one person."

    A long silence followed.

    A touch of bitterness arose in Caroline''s tone. "Selina, you used to cheer for me, so why are you being like this now?"

    "Caroline, I''m finally thinking clearly now. Things that don''t belong to you will never be yours." Selina''s eyshes trembled heavily.

    "I understand. Let me think about it." After saying that, Caroline hung up the phone.

    Matthew came in the evening.

    Selina and Natalie were having dinner. Natalie hurriedly invited Matthew over to join them for dinner.

    Contrasting to Natalie''s enthusiasm, Selina couldn''t be bothered with him at all.

    Matthew didn''t seem affected by Selina''s coldness.

    He sat down beside her and with a gentle voice, he asked. "Why didn''t you wait for me and leave the office together?"

    Selina rolled her eyes. "Why should I wait for you to get off work?"

    "You are my wife." Matthew wasn''t angry at all.

    Selina nced at Matthew from the side of her eyes, "Wife? Really? Is there a statedw that a wife must wait for her husband to get off work?"

    "Cough." Natalie coughed heavily.

    Natalie felt that Selina had showed disrespect towards Matthew with the way that she was talking.

    Matthew smiled at Natalie and said, "Natalie, it''s fine. She likes to bicker with me like this."

    Selina,"..."

    She suddenly lost all motivation, his temper was way too good.

    No matter what was said or done, it was just like hitting a ball of cotton. There was no reaction, not even a rebound!

    What on earth could she do in order to trigger Matthew''s anger?

    After that, Matthew kept on refilling dishes for Selina, looking really caring.

    Selina couldn''t be bothered to notice or even care about it.

    There was a period when she was dating Matthew, and he was as caring as he was, now.

    At that time, Selina recalled that she had actually been touched by him. She had thought that Matthew was really a good man. Even after breaking up

    with him, she had even felt guilty for him.

    However, it was all gone.

    Now, in Selina''s eyes, Matthew''s "alright, yes" waspletely hypocritical.

    After the meal, Natalie wanted Selina to go to Matthew''s ce.

    She could see that Selina didn''t seem to have deep feelings for Matthew.

    She thought that it took time to foster a rtionship, so it would be best if Selina could stay at Matthew''s ce.

    She said tentatively, "Selina, do you want to go to Matthew''s ce tonight? After all, the both of you

    are married."

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912

    The corners of Selina''s lips twitched as she said, "Asking me to leave so soon?"

    Natalie sighed and replied, "No, I actually wish for you to stay by my side every day, but then again, you''re married."

    A sense of emptiness shed in Selina''s eyes.

    Yes, now that she had married Matthew, she really had to live in Matthew''s house.

    "I''ll clean up first. Let''s talk about it in a few days," Selina responded sweetly after a while.

    "It''s okay, there''s no need to rush," Matthew said from her side.

    Selina stood on her toes and whispered in Matthew''s ear, "No rush? Someone as perverted as you saying this?"

    Matthew was so horny that he had drugged her and robbed Selina of her chastity!

    Thinking of this, Selina was filled with anger.

    Matthew was speechless.

    Matthew bent down slightly and nibbled Selina''s ear, "I''m not a horny man, and even if I am, I only feel that when I''m with you."

    His words had a hint of flirtatiousness in it.

    Selina did not respond.

    What she had said earlier waspletely sarcasm, for she had zero interest in flirting with this man.

    It was gettingte at night.

    Selina was packing her things in the bedroom, but actually there was nothing much to pack.

    There was nothing in Matthew''s vi, so why the need to even bring things over?

    As she was tidying the things, Selina discovered a photo from many years ago.

    It was her and Dn in the photo.

    Both of them were still young adults at that time. They were looking at the camera and smiling under the heavy snowfall.

    Despite the snowkesnding on their heads and outfits, their smile were really radiant.

    Selina''s breath seemed to pause for a moment.

    After a while, she tore the photo into pieces and threw it into the trash can.

    Regardless of the memories these photos had held, they no longer seemed to be worth remembering because of that one person. Suddenly, there was a faint knock at the door.

    Selina opened the door.

    There was a servant standing outside.

    "Miss Whitlock, there is a man outside the gate who wants to see you. He refuses to leave. Would you..." the maid said in a restrained manner. Emotion shed across Selina''s eyes.

    "Ok," she said in a low voice.

    Putting on a coat, Selina headed outdoors. As expected, it was Dn standing outside.

    He had already been here twice.

    Tonight was the second. The first was during a night of heavy rain. He stood at the gate soaking wet. That very night, Selina had forgiven Dn, but little had she known that it would be the beginning of a nightmare.

    As Selina walked towards Dn, she somehow felt that each step seemed strenuous.

    She stopped when she reached Dn eventually.

    Dn''s gaze was fixed on Selina''s face. His somewhat pale face seemed expressionless. Speaking in a exhaustion-induced raspy voice, Dn said, "Selina, I tried to look for you but to no avail. You even changed your number. So I could onlye here even when I know that I''m not supposed to. But I''m losing my mind thinking about you. I couldn''t help it."

    Selina''s heart felt like it had been hit by a heavy blow.

    After a while, she couldn''t wait to give herself a p.

    Just how spineless was she, and how cheap was she?

    How could she still be touched by Dn''s words at this stage?

    "Stop looking for me. Ever," Selina replied coldly.

    Dn''s voice became even raspier as he said, "Enough, Selina. At this point, we can no longer afford any drama between us. So let''s call it quits, alright?"

    He was finally seeing hope now, he could finally leave Reid. And he did not want to be in an on-and-off rtionship with Selina anymore.

    He just wanted to live a happily-ever-after life with her.

    All of a sudden, the corners of Selina''s lips curled up. An extremely cold smile appeared on her face.

    Her voice was sarcastic and sharp,

    was sar

    saying, "Stop all this nonsense, Dn Cowell. You know very well

    the things you have done. You''re the one hurting me and yet you''re telling me to stop all these? Karma jis a b*tch, aren''t you afraid of

    retribution?"

    Dn''s face suddenly turned pale.

    Could it be possible that Selina had known of the things which Reid had threatened him with?

    So could it be that that was the reason she had argued with him out of the blue?

    In an extremely pained tone, Dn said, "Selina, I had no choice. Please forgive me, I won''t repeat such a mistake again. Selina, please forgive me."

    With Reid using Missha to threaten him, he had no choice but to submit, or else he could be seeing his mother going insane before him. Selina''s eyes had gonepletely cold.

    It was true. It turned out that everything she thought was true.

    Dn''s answer had proven so.

    "Selina, I''ve been threatened. I had no choice," exined Dn, tears welling up in his swollen eyes.

    Selina felt a sense of sadness.

    Threatened? Was he threatened by Matthew?

    Haha, just how deranged could Matthew Perry be for threatening his own nephew to give the girlfriend as a present to him - all this just to have Selina?

    "Dn, I won''t forgive you. Ever. It''s over between the two of us," Selina turned around to leave after saying this sentence.

    "Selina!" It was Dn''s cry from behind.

    Without stopping even for a moment, Selina walked away.

    The next day, Selina woke up from a nightmare.

    It was an all-night''s dream but rather fragmented. All those bits and pieces were about Dn and Matthew.

    She couldn''t remember exactly what had happened in the dream, all she knew was that it was a nightmare, a terrible one, one that could make her tremble all over.

    Waking up from her dream, Selina''s forehead was covered with sweat.

    She sat up and wiped off the sweat from her forehead.

    For some unknown reason her heart felt rather calm.

    Just how scary could a nightmare be whenpared to reality which was even more terrifying?

    After washing up, she had her breakfast.

    As she got upte today, Natalie and Tobias had already taken their breakfast, while Hayden had gone to his kindergarten.

    Fortunately, the breakfast had been kept warm for her.

    After her breakfast, Selina went to look for Natalie.

    "Natalie, is Tobias gone?" asked Selina and sat beside Natalie.

    The mention of Tobias made Natalie''s eyes filled with gentleness as if they were smiling, she said, "Yes, he left not long before you woke up. He has been pretty busy

    with worktely, thus leaving early and returningte."

    "He knows everything about Matthew and I, doesn''t he?" Selina asked.

    "I haven''t said anything yet," Natalie said. "As he was too busy, I thought about telling him some other time, because after all I believe he would be okay with it," Natalie paused and continued, "But I told Mom ContentMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    There was a sh of nervousness in Selina''s eyes. "What did my mother say?"

    The corners of Natalie''s lips curled slightly, she said, "She is very happy knowing that you and Matthew are married. She said that she wishes the

    best for you two and that she''ll be back after a while."

    Selina was stunned for a moment, and smiled

    suddenly.

    The smile was extremely ironic.

    It was ridiculous. So ridiculous.

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913

    She, Selina Whitlock, had been robbed of her chastity by a man, and yet her family members were all excited and hoping that she could be with this

    man.

    Wasn''t thisughable?

    Selinaughed out loud.

    Natalie was puzzled.

    "Selina, what''s up with you?" she couldn''t help but ask.

    Selina stoppedughing, but her heart was filled with pain. "It''s nothing. I''m very happy to receive all of your blessings."

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief. She continued, "By the way, Mother also asked when the wedding ceremony would be held. Do you need any help from her?"

    Wedding ceremony?

    How could she and Matthew still hold a wedding ceremony?

    However, Selina did not want to tell Natalie the truth lest it give way to other unwanted drama.

    She said perfunctorily, "We''ve been very busy recently. Let''s talk about the wedding ceremonyter."

    Natalie did not say much.

    After all, this was something between Selina and Matthew.

    "By the way, Natalie, I''ll be moving to Matthew''s ce tonight," Selina said.

    Natalie held her breath slightly as a sense of reluctance arose.

    Althoughst night she was telling Selina to move into Matthew''s ce, she still felt unwilling to see Selina was really moving out from here now.

    She wanted to express her reluctance but paused.

    Regardless, as long as Selina was okay then it would be fine.

    "Alright," Natalie patted her Selina''s hands and said, "You''ll have to learn to be a good wife in the future."

    "Okay," Selina responded.

    Selina looked at Natalie''s belly and asked, "So Natalie, how many months has it been?"

    Time passed by so quickly during this period that she had almost forgotten to keep track of it.

    Natalie looked down at her belly and the corners of her mouth curled upwards, "It''s been five months."

    Selina''s eyes went nk for a brief moment.

    It had already been five months. Time flew by really quickly.

    The wedding between Natalie and her brother seemed not long ago, but in a blink of an eye, it had already been five months.

    And so many things had happened within these five months.

    "Delivering soon after a few months?" she asked again.

    Natalie nodded and replied, "Yes."

    She gave a faint smile and said, "In that case, Natalie, you must inform me by then. I want to take a good look at my future niece or nephew." Natalie smiled sweetly and said, "Of course, you do your best as well."

    Selina forced a smile on her face.

    Do her best? Do her best in what?

    To have Matthew''s child?

    How could it be possible? How could she give birth to a child for Matthew''s sake?

    The reason she became a member of the Perry family was to torment that man. He should pay for the things he did.

    At noon, she invited Caroline out.

    Her goal was very clear. It was to persuade Caroline to return to the United States.

    She had made a mistake that was irreversible, and she could only do damage control now.

    Caroline lowered her head and drank her coffee in silence.

    "Caroline, you have to leave. Staying here will only waste your youth. You''re smart enough to know how precious a woman''s youth is!"

    Selina''s tone was rather stern.

    Caroline finally opened his mouth and said sarcastically, "Weren''t you the one who had been cheering me on?"

    Selina bit her lip.

    What was in the past remained in the past. Now was the present.

    At that time, she had thought that Matthew was a very good person, and so was Caroline. So she wanted to push them together. But that wasn''t the case now.

    Moreover, she had already seen through Matthew who was a douche. Such a douche could never be introduced to Caroline.

    Seeing that Selina was speechless, Caroline suddenly thought of something and grabbed Selina''s hand, "Selina, did Matthew tell you something?"

    Otherwise, how could Selina, who had been encouraging her to be with Matthew, have had a change in her attitude in such a short time! Selina''s eyes glimmered slightly.

    Gritting her teeth, Selina said, "Yes he had already told me. He recognized you and he didn''t want you to appear in hispany. He would never be interested in you!"

    Selina needed to be harsh and straightforward in order for Caroline toe to her senses.

    Stunned for a moment, Caroline''s eyes swelled and asked, "Did, did he really say that?"

    "Yes!" Seeing how sad Caroline was, Selina felt as if her heart had been squeezed, it felt ufortably sad.

    Caroline didn''t say anything further.

    Silence. Things remained silent.

    After a while, Caroline''s eyes seemed to be gleaming with tears.

    She looked at Selina and said very softly, "Selina, actually I had known about Matthew a long time ago, but didn''t dare to think anything further, because a man like him is like the bright sun high up in the sky Even someone like me could actually look up to him, but your call that day gave

    me a bubble of hope."

    Her eyes gleamed slightly and said, "At that moment, I thought that I could not only look up to that man, but also get close to him. Later, when I came here and saw Matth he was so much better and gentlemanly than I thought made me feel like he was the sun, while I would be burnt standing next to him."

    Tears welled up in Selina''s eyes.

    Ove

    e

    She really wanted p herself hard for the outrageous thing she had done.

    Caroline wouldn''t have been this hurt if it hadn''t been for Selina''s reckless thought.

    "But now, your words have shattered all of my dreams," a hint of sorrow shed across Caroline''s eyes. If he says so, then I''ll leave. There''s no need to be the hated woman, right?"

    Caroline''s eyes were fixed on Selina.

    Selina felt a lump in her throat and couldn''t speak a word.

    Caroline said that she would go to the Perry Group tomorrow to tender her resignation and leave the day after tomorrow.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Selina fell silent.

    When Caroline had left, Selina sat at the cafe alone in daze and ordered cup after cup of bittertasting coffee.

    Even the waiter couldn''t help but ask, "Miss, you have been drinking a lot of coffee. Isn''t it bitter?"

    Selina gave a self-mockingugh.

    Bitter? Of course, it was bitter, but not as bitter as how her heart felt.

    When it was almost dinner time, she received a call from Matthew.

    She gave Matthew the address to which he came pretty quickly to pick her up.

    "So where are we going to have dinner?" Matthew asked.

    She pressed her lips together.

    "Or let''s go back to your house. I''ll take them there," Matthew suggested.

    Selina shook her head and said, "No need. Since I''m already married to you, I will be staying at your ce from now on."

    Matthew''s gaze froze and a sh of joy appeared in his eyes just as quickly as it disappeared.

    After a while, they arrived at Matthew''s vi.

    Looking at the vi before her, Selina felt a sense of helplessness.

    She had been here twice. The first time was as Matthew''s friend who came for a drink.

    The second time was as Dn''s girlfriend, apanying Dn to meet his grandfather. This time, it was as Matthew''s wife.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914

    How ridiculous it was!

    "Is your father here?" Selina asked suddenly.

    "He has returned to the United States."

    Selina nodded and followed Matthew into the vi.

    Upon reaching the living room, a plump and kind looking woman walked over.

    She was very surprised seeing Matthew and asked, "Master Perry, I thought you''re noting back for dinner? I didn''t prepare anything." "It doesn''t matter," Matthew said refreshingly.

    At this time, the woman''s gaze fell on Selina and a sense of bewilderment shed across her eyes.

    Matthew introduced Selina right away, "Erine, this is my wife Selina Whitlock."

    Erine Lee was stunned.

    Her eyes gleamed with a sense of astonishment.

    It was already shocking for Matthew to bring a woman home at first ce. What she found even more unexpected was that this woman was Matthew''s wife.

    She had been working for Matthew for so many years, but she had never heard that Matthew had a woman. How could he have a wife out of the blue?

    "Selina, this is Erine, who has been taking care of everything here," Matthew turn to introduce Erine to Selina.

    Selina smiled at Erine.

    She discovered a tiny detail - Matthew was respectful to others, at least on the surface.

    She could see that Erine was actually the maid of the Perry family, but Matthew had always been polite to her when speaking, and did not introduce her as "the maid".

    Confusion shed across Selina''s eyes.

    So that was why everyone liked Matthew so much, including her mother, brother, and sister-inw. So this was his technique for winning hearts?

    "What do you want to eat?" Matthew asked Selina.

    "Anything," Selina replied absent-mindedly.

    Matthew smiled and said, "Then I''ll make dinner for you."

    Upon hearing that from Matthew, Selina was stunned for a moment and looked at him in disbelief, "You know how to cook?"

    A noble young master like Matthew probably didn''t even know how to pick up a spoon, right?

    Matthew replied gently, "I used to prepare my own meals when studying abroad, so there should be no problem. I''ll make you something."

    After Matthew had left, she sat on the sofa.

    Erine brought over a te of fruits to Selina.

    "Thank you," Selina smiled at Erine.

    Selina was not someone who would extend her hatred to others around the person she hated.

    For example, as much as she disliked Matthew, it didn''t mean that she had to hate those around Matthew.

    Moreover Erine was a kind- looking woman and Selina had had a good impression of her at first look.

    Despite looking dignified, the way Selina spoke didn''t seem like she had her nose in the air like some mistresses who refused to speak to their servants. For that, Erine couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Whitlock, when did you marry Master Perry? I''ve been looking after him for so many years yet I didn''t know of him having a wife. I never even heard this from Old Master Perry when he was back thest time."

    This was not something easily exined, but Erine was just so surprised that she couldn''t contain herself and asked the question.

    Selina''s lips twitched and said, "He''s not getting younger anymore. And if he''s still unmarried, then he would have to remain single for the rest of his life. So I thought of doing him a favor."

    She naturally didn''t want to talk to Erine about the things between her and Matthew, so she responded spontaneously without much thought. Erine''s eyes widened.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Erine then tried to continue by whispering, "Oh Miss Whitlock, how could this be? Master Perry is very popr because I heard that many women have crushes on him. Look at him, he has both looks and riches."

    Selina let out a coldugh in her heart.

    Very popr? Many women had a crush on him?

    That could right. It could be the case.

    bored

    He could be bored with the different kinds of worgen he could get easily due to his outstanding qualities. So, he was only interested in women whom he couldn''t go after, even if it meant getting her through dirty means. Content belongs

    Seeing that Selina had stopped talking, Erine continued, "But Miss Whitlock, you are so lucky. Our Master Perry is absolutely a good man. You will have a good life after marrying him."

    "Erine, I actually don''t like mangos.

    Can you help me cut some pineapples?" Selina did not want to listen to Erine saying good things about Matthew, and so she thought of an excuse to make Erine leave.

    Erine stood up and said, "We have no pineapples, but I will buy it right away, Miss Whitlock."

    Selina nodded, "Sorry for the inconvenience."

    Erine gave an honest smile, "No trouble at all. I''m a servant of the Perry family and you are the mistress of the Perry family. So I should be at your disposal."

    Before Erine''s return from buying the pineapples, Matthew''s dishes were ready to be served.

    All the dishes looked appetizing.

    Selina''s eyes gleamed.

    It seemed that Matthew really had some cooking skills.

    "Why don''t you give it a try?" Matthew looked at Selina with a smile.

    Sitting on the chairzily, Selina said, "I''m someone precious and delicate. My hands are not used to holding cutlery."

    Selina was not like this normally, but she was finding fault on purpose to make Matthew feel ufortable.

    The smile on Matthew''s face did not diminish at all, he said, "That''s right. My wife''s hands are very precious and delicate. I''ll feed her from now on."

    Selina grew speechless.

    Matthew was really walking the walk when he began to spoon-feed Selina.

    Selina had no choice but to open her mouth.

    Selina deliberately ate very slowly by

    chewing a spoonful of food for around ten minutes, hoping to make Matthew grow impatient. But she didn''t expect Matthew to be very patient with no traces of impatience

    UMS

    at all.

    Later, Brine returned with the pineapples.

    Seeing that Matthew was feeding Selina, she walked to a corner silently so as not to disturb them. After spending two hours eating, Selina only managed to eat a small te of food. Touching her belly, Selina said, "I''m full."

    "Are you really full?"

    "Mm hmm."

    The next second, Matthew stretched out his hand and put his palm on Selina''s belly.

    The man''s palm was so warm that she could feel the warmth through her clothes.

    Selina paused her breath slightly.

    After removing his hand, Matthew smiled lightly and said, "Yes, you''re indeed full."

    Selina felt slightly awkward, it was probably due to Matthew''s somewhat romantic demeanor, or the warmth from his palm.

    She turned her head aside and asked, "Are you going to have dinner?"

    After feeding her for two hours, Matthew didn''t seem to eat at all. He must be really hungry by now.

    "I almost forgot it if you hadn''t reminded me. Thank you for reminding me, my wife," his said dotingly.

    Selina smiled, "But I suddenly feel like singing karaoke."

    Matthew paused his hands which had initially held the cutlery.

    cing down the cutleries, he said, "Well, I''ll go with you."

    Matthew brought Selina to the garage. There were plenty of luxury cars parked inside.

    As Selina was also from a rich family, such luxury cars did not impress her at all.

    Matthew drove a Lamborghini.

    "Which KTV do you want to go to?" Matthew asked Selina.

    "Whichever," Selina replied casually.

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915

    Despite saying so casually, Matthew wasn''t so at all.

    He made special calls to find out which KTV was the best. He looked so serious as if singing a song in the KTV seemed like something of great importance.

    There was a slight movement in Selina''s eyes.

    The man''s serious look suddenly made her feel weird. After thinking for a long time, she didn''t know what the strange emotion was that she felt in her heart.

    It was only when the car stopped before the entrance of the KTV and Matthew got down the car with Selina to head the front desk to book for a private room, that Selina finally realized what that strange emotion was.

    It was guilt!

    Selina bit her lip.

    Guilty!

    Why would she experience such guilt?

    Matthew had hurt her, so she was simply pranking him, but even so she felt guilty!

    How would she feel if she were to do something even more outrageous than this in the future?

    Selina forced herself to suppress the guilty feeling.

    Matthew brought Selina into the private karaoke room.

    But Selina stopped before the private room''s door.

    She smiled at Matthew and said, "All of I sudden I don''t feel like singing karaoke. Such an environment made me feel agitated. I think it''s more quiet back home."

    Matthew''s gaze deepened.

    Momentster, he said, "Alright."

    His voice still sounded warm with no slight changes to it.

    They then headed back to the vi of the Perry family.

    Brine had already sliced the pineapples and ced them on the tea table.

    Selina took a slice and ate it. It tasted good because it has been brined with salt water.

    "Matthew, I feel like singing karaoke again all of a sudden," Selina looked at Matthew, blinking, "I don''t know what''s going on."

    Matthew was speechless.

    His handsome face stiffened a little.

    Selina then said in a kittenish tone, "Will you me me? I''m so fickle-minded."

    Matthew''s expression softened instantly and brushed Selina''s nose with his finger, saying, "You are my wife. How can I me you when I just can''t adore you enough?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    With his finger brushing off her nose tip, she felt a hot sensation on the nose skin.

    Selina grew rather agitated all of a sudden.

    She thought that with her fickle- mindedness, Matthew would grow somewhat impatient. However, it turned out to be otherwise.

    She had a deep sense of defeat.

    "But what if I don''t want to go to the KTV to sing?" Selina looked at Matthew and asked, "How about buying a home karaoke system and singing at home?"

    "Okay," Matthew agreed at once. "Let''s go and buy it now."

    Selina shook her head and said, "I want to buy it in Germany. There is a good brand in Germany which I want to buy in particr. They are not sold here but only in Germany."

    She quietly looked at the expression of Matthew while talking, only to notice that his expression remain unchanged. Selina then continued saying, "And I want to buy it right now!"

    She thought that saying this would finally make Matthew impatient, but she didn''t expect him to respond right away, "Then I''ll go with you now." "Is there any flights right now?" Selina''s tone sounded rather unnatural.

    "I have a private jet. I''m going to get everything ready, but you won''t get to sleep well on a ne at night, so just tell me where to buy it. I''ll buy it while you sleep at home."

    Selina fell silent.

    After a while, Selina told Matthew the brand of the sound system and also the location of the shop.

    It was actually a store notmonly known and not very mainstream. It closed downst year due to this and also its exorbitant prices.

    The next day, Selina woke up in a big and soft bed.

    Despite having stayed here previously, this was considered her first official night in the Perry family.

    Her first time staying here was when she was seriously drunk and had almost forgotten everything.

    However,st night, she was wide awake and did not sleep for the whole night.

    When it was finally morning, Selina got down from her bed.

    Erine had already prepared breakfast.

    All of the food prepared for breakfast were Selina''s favorites.

    She could not help but asked, "Erine, how did you know what I like to eat?"

    Sprinkling water on the flowers in the living room, Erine replied, "It was Master Perry who specially called me this morning to inform me of your preferences, and so I just did as I was told."

    After pausing for a while, Erine said with a slight sense of pride, "See Miss Whitlock, aren''t I right to say that Master Perry really takes good care of hisdy? You''ll surely have a happy life marrying him."

    Selina pursed her lips tightly.

    Based on what had happened yesterday, what Erine had said wasn''t wrong - Matthew did really take good care of hisdy.

    But would this make her happy?

    Not necessarily, after all, how could a person with a hatred-filled heart possibly be happy?

    Selina did not intend to have her breakfast at first, but relented after Erine''s continuous requests.

    Erine kept telling her how skipping

    breakfast would be damaging to

    women''s health; how it could cause

    shrinking breasts, deteriorating skin condition and so on.

    That made Selina to go into confusion.

    She had never known that skipping breakfast would be this harmful.

    However, she eventually gave in and took her breakfast for she could no longer stand Erine''s chattering.

    Looking at Selina eating her breakfast, Erine gave a contented smile.

    Selina suddenly realized that despite Erine''s constant nagging, she was not a bad person.

    After breakfast, Selina received a call from Natalie.

    Natalie was calling to check on Selina.

    What could Selina say except that everything was good and fine?

    "Selina, your brother wants to talk to you," said Natalie softly.

    Selina held her breath for a moment.

    "Okay," she said under her breath.

    After a pausesting for a few seconds, Selina heard a deep male voice calling her, "Selina."

    "Brother."

    "So you''ve gone to Matthew''s?"

    "Yes."

    "You should''ve informed the family beforehand about the marriage between you two," Tobias said.

    Selina bit her lip.

    She was just about to respond, but Tobias said, "But we''ve been used to you being stubborn."

    This remark carried a sense of adoration and helplessness.

    Selina suddenly felt like she was about to sob.

    "Brother, have I always been stubborn?"

    "Of course, Selina, but Matthew will tolerate you. Still, you must not overdo things."

    Selina bit her lip even more.

    Her brother was still on Matthew''s side and speaking for him.

    "Yes, he will tolerate me. He certainly will. And that''s all there is to say."

    "Selina, no matter what, our family will always have your back," Tobias said that in a deep voice towards the end.

    This made Selina almost burst into tears.

    Family, would forever have her back.

    With the Whitlock family liking Matthew so much, what else could she do?

    After hanging up the call, Natalie looked at Tobias with worry.

    "Tobias, although Selina is now married with Matthew, I still feel that something isn''t right with how she''s feeling. I''m a little worried," Natalie said.

    Tobias''sid his hand on Natalie''s belly and gently caressed it, he said, "You just focus on taking good care of the little one. Just ignore other things."

    Natalie couldn''t help but stuck her tongue out and said, "How can I not think about it?"

    Tobias''s gaze got slightly deeper.

    "Matthew is a reliable man. What happens next will depend on Selina''s own doing."

    Tobias''s remark stunned Natalie for a moment.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916

    She looked at Tobias in disbelief, "What do you mean? Isn''t Selina already married to Matthew?"

    In her opinion, since Selina had gone into marriage with Matthew, this whole thing should being to an end. What other changes could happen between Selina and Matthew?

    Looking at Natalie''s worried look, Tobias held his tongue.

    He deliberately said in a rxed tone, "It''s okay. It''s just that Selina has been spoiled and is stubborn, so it could be a good thing that she''s been married off."

    Shortly after hanging up Tobias''s call, Selina received another call from Caroline.

    Caroline said that she had already tendered her resignation and could leave on the same day.

    She said in a purposefully pleasant tone, "But my flight is tomorrow, so why don''t you apany me today?"

    Selina tried to be tough and told, "Caroline, I really don''t have time. Let''s meet again next time. I''lle to the United States to look for you."

    She really didn''t have the audacity to meet Caroline.

    Sounding regretful, Caroline replied, "Alright then, you settle your stuff first. If we''re going to meet in the United States then I won''t know when that is going to be."

    "It''s all right. It won''t take long," Selina said as her eyes gleamed.

    Once she had her things settled, she would certainly fly over to the United States and make amends with Caroline!

    Selina then went outside.

    Staying with the Perry family made her feel rather suffocated. Although there was Prine who seemed nice to talk to, she still went out anyway. Since there was no ce to go to, Selina strolled around on the streets.

    She felt a little weird because by right, Matthew would have arrived in Germany right now and must have already discovered that the shop had stopped operating.

    However, he didn''t call her.

    After a while, Selina suppressed her doubts.

    Who cared if he had not called her. After all, she had managed to make fun of him.

    A McLaren was driving on the bustling streets and suddenly braked, giving rise to a cloud of dust.

    Dn opened the car door and walked out withrge strides.

    "Selina," he called out her name.

    Dn was outdoors because he wanted to specially meet anotherpany''s president for discussions on coboration. He didn''t expect to spot Selina on the street.

    Selina''s body stiffened a little.

    She soon regained her senses and strode forward, ignoring Dn, only to have her hand grabbed by him in the next second. "Don''t go."

    Frowning, Selina looked at Dn and said, "Why are you pulling at me in the public? Believe it or not, I''ll yell for help."

    Dn pulled Selina into the car and closed the car door.

    His gaze fell on Selina''s face and said in a tone tinged with pain, "Selina, I wish to talk to you."

    Selina''s thoughts, however, were not on Dn''s words. Instead, she noticed the logo on the steering wheel.

    That was the logo of a luxury car.

    That was a McLaren, a luxury car, one which Dn could not afford at all.

    "Is this your car?" asked Selina and suddenly raised her head to stare at Dn.

    "It''s my car," Dn replied.

    He spent a fortune buying this car. However, it was not because of vanity, but more of an unspoken rule in business where most would judge your ability based on the type of car you own.

    Something seemed to be unfurling within Selina''s chest.

    Dn buying a McLaren within such a short span of time, huh? Although he was doing well starting his own business, why would he not buy the car earlier orter, but now?

    Was it a reward from Matthew to this nephew? To reward the nephew gifting his own woman to him?

    All of sudden, Selina gave a coldugh that was filled with utter sarcasm and disdain. She said, "Not bad, even you, Dn Cowell, can now own a McLaren."

    Her coldugh and sarcasm sounded different in Dn''s eyes.

    He had originally wanted to talk nicely with Selina, but at this moment, Selina''s sarcasm had hurt him greatly.

    Staring at Selina, his handsome face had a sense of coldness. He asked, "What do you mean? Are you saying that I don''t deserve this car?"

    Selina wasughing at him for being poor and that he didn''t deserve such a luxury car!

    Beingughed at and looked down upon by the woman he loved, Dn''s heart felt as if it had been pierced by tens of thousands of needles.

    Selina scanned Dn up and down,

    she said, "Yes that is what I mean. Why don''t you take a look at yourself? What kind of man are you to deserve such a luxury car? This is really funny. Dn Cowell, let me tell you this- anyone can own a car like McLaren, but not you, because you are not worthy."

    After that, Selina opened the door and got out of the car.

    This time, Dn didn''t chase after Selina.

    As Selina ran out of the car, tears streamed down her face.

    After a moment, she stopped and wiped her tears away, forcing herself to smile.

    Why was she crying? What was there to cry about?

    What was there to cry about now that things hade to this stage?

    She could only me herself for trusting the wrong person!

    However, her tears still continued flowing despite thinking so.

    Just as she was about to wipe away her tears, a pair of warm hands covered her eyes.

    Selina was startled.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    What she saw was an extremely clear and good looking face.

    With the sunshine above his head, it looked he had been encircled by a faint halo.

    Wiping away Selina''s tears, he spoke in a clear and gentle voice whiche was too pleasant to the ears, "My little wife, I''ve only been gone for a short time, and now you''re crying for missing me."

    Selina pushed away Matthew''s hands and said, "Who''s missing you!"

    Matthew suddenly held Selina in his

    arms. With his maic and

    naturally regal sounding voice, he

    asked. "Who else could you be missing except for me? It wouldn''t

    be any other guys." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina''s breath stopped abruptly.

    Matthew nibbled on Selina ear and murmured, "Remember, don''t think about other guys. You can only cry for me and also cry when you miss me. Remember that, okay, Selina?"

    This sentence was not as gentle as it usually seemed to be. Instead, it had a tinge of sternness.

    Selina sniffed and asked, "So from now on, you, Matthew Perry, are the only one in my eyes and heart. Everything I think will be about you. Okay?" Her tone was so pretentious to the point that even she shuddered upon hearing it.

    However, Matthew just could not seem to notice it.

    A faint smile appeared from the corners of Matthew''s lips. He gently lifted Selina''s chin and said, "Yes, that''s the best."

    At that moment, the sun was really strong and when it shone on Matthew''s face, his faint smile seemed to be bright as the sun.

    A sense of uncertainty shed across Selina''s eyes.

    She could no longer understand Matthew.

    Did Matthew really believe what she had casually said?

    Someone as smart as him could not sense that she was mocking or even being sarcastic to him?

    Matthew continued, "By the way, I bought the karaoke system for you. It''s the brand you want."

    Selina was stunned.

    How did he get that brand?

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917

    This was a store opened by an artisan she met many years ago in France. Its sound system was artisanal and really good, something which the mass-produced types could notpare at all.

    Sadly Selina only bought a single set back then.

    When she wanted to buy it again muchter, she hade to realize that the artisan had retired due to old age and that the shop had ceased operating.

    However, she didn''t expect Matthew to say that he had managed to get it.

    She looked at Matthew in astonishment and asked, "You bought it? Didn''t that shop closed down?"

    Matthew''s gaze deepened and asked, "Oh, so you''re finally telling the truth?"

    His tone didn''t seem to contain any elements of surprise, it was like he had already known that Selina would know.

    Selina fell silent.

    As shameless as she could have been, her face somewhat blushed a little.

    Feeling Matthew''s deep gaze fixed on her face,

    Selina decided to let it all out.

    After all, since she had a slip of the tongue, there was no need to hide anymore.

    Looking into Matthew''s eyes, Selina responded, "Yes, I knew all along that the shop had closed down but still wanted you to go there on purpose, that''s because I wanted to make fun of you. So? Can''t I do that?"

    Thest sentence, "Can''t I do that", sounded provocative.

    A sh of helplessness swept over Matthew''s eyes.

    "Sure," he murmured, without any displeasure on his face.

    Selina''s breath paused slightly.

    "You are my wife. I am happy to be ''tortured'' by you," Matthew looked at Selina deeply.

    Selina, on the other hand, did not know what more to say following Matthew''s remarks.

    "Let''s go back and take a look at your new sound system," Matthew said.

    With aplicated feeling, Selina nodded.

    Later on, Matthew drove back to the Perry family''s home.

    On the road, she suddenly thought of the McLaren car, the one owned by Dn.

    She felt as if her heart had been pricked by needles. There was an inexplicable pain which arose in her heart.

    Selina''s gaze fell on Matthew''s face.

    Matthew was looking at the front as he was driving. His side profile was impable as if it was God''s finest masterpiece.

    "Matthew," Selina finally opened her mouth.

    "Yes?" he responded softly.

    "Do you like gifting McLarens to other people?" asked Selina, with a glimmer of hope in her heart.

    She was thinking to herself that maybe she could be wrong?

    A hint of surprise shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    So Selina knew about him rewarding the topperforming employees a McLaren each duringst year''s annual meeting?

    "Yes I did. If you excel in your performance then you deserve to be rewarded," Matthew said casually.

    Selina felt her heart were being struck hard by some blunt object.

    Pressing her lips tightly and not saying a word, Selina just looked at Matthew with a hint of hatred in her eyes.

    Upon reaching the Perry family''s vi, Selina saw

    the sound system brought home by Matthew all the way from Germany.

    Sure enough, it had been produced personally by the artisan.

    The quality and the unique logo on it were exactly the same.

    "How did you manage to get it?" asked Selina with her gaze falling on Matthew''s face.

    Matthew''s lips curled into a smile and said, "When there''s a will there''s a way."

    Selina did not respond further.

    When there is a will, there is a way...

    Haha, if Matthew hadn''t done such a despicable thing previously, she might have been feeling really touched by his gesture.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    But now, no matter how much Matthew was trying to do to impress her, he was just a despicable douche in her eyes.

    Selina suddenly had the urge to release her anger.

    Such as throwing something; pointing at Matthew and

    reprimanding him; revealing all of his

    contemptible shameless acts, so that this man would never be able to pretend to be a gentleman in front of her.

    Still, she managed to restrain herself.

    She still had a lot of things to do, and she couldn''t let her efforts go to waste.

    "Let''s sing," Selina said and smiled at Matthew all of a sudden.

    She saw that Matthew had not only bought her the sound system but also a microphone. Perhaps it

    because she had saidst time that

    she wanted to sing at home.

    There were many ways to vent anger and singing was one of them. Singing out loud, for example, so loud that you dropped.

    "You sing and I listen," Matthew said and looked softly at Selina.

    Selina did not force Matthew.

    She held the microphone alone and began to sing in front of the huge screen. She had originally wanted to sing a love song, but decided against it eventually. She didn''t even have the "love" right now, so why the need to sing such songs? Selina then sang a song she heard when younger, which was a happy song. "Come on, we''re all pineapples,e on, we''re all fruits, fruits, fruits, fruits, fruits..."

    In the end, Selina got so excited from singing that she took off her slippers, and stepped on the smooth floor to dance and sing.

    Sitting on the sofa, Matthew had his smiling eyes fixed on Selina.

    At this moment, it seemed everything around him had turned into nothingness for in his eyes, there was only Selina.

    Selina was jumping in a pair of white socks. Even her ponytail which had been tied up casually was also bouncing.

    The smile in his eyes grew wider.

    He knew that Selina didn''t like him.

    He also didn''t know why Selina suddenly wanted to marry him.

    But he didn''t want to delve deeper.

    Life was too short and it would be meaningless to be delving deeper into all things.

    Wouldn''t it be a blessing to have such an interestingdy by one''s side in this short lifetime?

    Selina had been singing for a long time, so she became tired and almost breathless.

    When she could finally no longer continue singing, Selina turned around to drink some water, only to discover that Matthew had fallen asleep.

    He was half-seated with his eyes closed.

    He had a good sleeping posture which looked like it had been positioned on purpose because it seemed too perfect.

    Selina walked over and patted Matthew''s face gently. "Hey."

    There was no response.

    However, a sense of surprise appeared in Selina''s eyes.

    Matthew''splexion was so good that it seemed to beparable to hers. It was very smooth to touch.

    As much as Selina hated Matthew a lot, this impressed and surprised her very naturally.

    It was not easy for a man over his 30s to have such aplexion.

    Just as she was about to wake Matthew up, Erine walked over.

    With a finger on her lips, Erine gestured Selina to be quiet and not wake Matthew up.

    Erine''s eyes was filled with pity. She whispered, "Miss Whitlock, I think Master Perry is really tired. When he got off his jet, I heard that he hadn''t gotten enough sleep. I initially wanted to let him sleep but he said

    he had to look for you. And look, he''s dozed off on the sofa. He''s really exhausted."

    Selina''s breath froze slightly.

    Erine continued, "I''ll get a nket for Master Perry."

    Seeing that Erine was about to get the nket, Dn''s McLaren seemed to sh across Selina''s eyes.

    A sense of grief swept across her eyes.

    "It''s ok Erine, let me get it," Selina told.

    Erine did not think much further.

    "Ok then, Miss Whitlock, guess I''ll trouble you to look after Master Perry. I''m making some nourishing broth which I will serve himter."

    When Erine had left, a gleam appeared in Selina''s eyes.

    She sat on Matthew''sp.

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918

    His thighs were firm and strong, and there was also a gentle heat.

    Selina felt awkward but still forced herself to move up and down.

    She had no actual experience, but she had read some erotic novels before, so she had some ideas on how to seduce men.

    However, reading was very different from putting it into action for the first time.

    But even so, his eyes suddenly opened and curiosity gleamed in them.

    Matthew gulped.

    Selina was staring at Matthew sweetly with a faint and seductive smile.

    "You want it?" asked Matthew in a low voice.

    Selina did not answer but hooked her fingers into Matthew''s.

    Tumbling Selina into his arms, he said, "Behave, not here, please. Let''s go upstairs to the bedroom."

    Brine was holding a bowl of dessert.

    She had just recalled that she had made some dessert in the morning and wanted to serve some to Selina.

    However she discovered that there was already nobody on the sofa, but from the corner of her eyes, she saw Matthew carrying Selina up the stairs.

    Erine was stunned at once.

    Wasn''t he asleep earlier? Why did he be so spirited all of a sudden?

    Matthew kicked open the bedroom door with Selina in his arms, and then closed it with his foot.

    He threw Selina on the bed and began to undo his necktie.

    His body was on fire. It felt as if he needed to remove all things that had been tying him down in order to relieve himself of this heat.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "You''re in a hurry, aren''t you?" Selina asked lightly.

    Matthew crouched over Selina, saying, "How can I not be when you''re seducing me like this?"

    Selina did not say anything but slowly inserted her finger into her mouth.

    There was a buzz in Matthew''s head.

    He felt like he was about to explode.

    "Little vixen," Matthew couldn''t help but got on top of her.

    "Let''s have this for seven rounds," Selina said.

    Matthew felt as though his blood was about to burst out of his blood vessels.

    "All right."

    With his condition right now he could go up to ten sessions, let alone seven.

    "Hope you won''t have kidney failure."

    Matthew unbuttoned Selina''s clothes and said, "My kidney is in very good condition."

    Selina smiled.

    Seeing that Matthew was going to unbutton all of her buttons, Selina turned silent suddenly and said, "Oh by the way, Matthew, I forgot to tell you something."

    "Mmhmm?" His suppressed voice had a heavy nasal sound.

    "I had my period this morning, and it was Erine who brought me some sanitary pads."

    There was a silence

    Matthew''s body stiffened all of a sudden.

    Selina''s lips twitched and said, "So sorry, I forgot."

    Matthew''s lips suddenly pressed against hers.

    All of a sudden, Selina''s heart started beating like crazy.

    "Could it be that this Matthew has some fetish that he won''t let me go even when I''m on period?"

    Using his tongue, Matthew pried open Selina''s lips and teeth, overpoweringly tangling his tongue with hers. Eventually, he withdrew his tongue and then bit Selina''s lips with force.

    Selina felt a sense of pain.

    Matthew stared at Selina, and said in a tone which had lost the excitement, "Little vixen, this is the price you have to pay for making fun of me. It won''t be just a lip bite the next time."

    Selina was speechless.

    She asked rather meekly, "How did you know?"

    Matthew did not answer.

    Suddenly, Erine called out from across the door, "Master Perry, are you there?"

    Matthew got down from the bed and used the feather quilt to cover Selina''s body.

    He opened the door and asked, "Erine, what''s the matter?"

    Erine''s tone had a tinge of surprise, she said, "Master Perry, Mr. Perry is here."

    The Mr. Perry Erine mentioned was Reid.

    Erine knew that although Matthew and Reid were biological brothers, their personalities werepletely different.

    Matthew was gentle to others. Although he could be stern at work, he had his principles and would not get angry easily.

    However, Reid was a man who would stop at nothing to get what he wanted.

    As both siblings held different views and principles, their rtionship were not the best, and they would not visit each other on normal days. Therefore, Reid''s surprise visit to Matthew made Erine very surprised.

    Matthew''s expression stiffened slightly.

    After a while, he said, "I know. I''ll be right there."

    Matthew walked to the bedside. Selina''s eyes zoned into him. She had no idea what he was thinking.

    Matthew leaned over and nibbled Selina''s ear, saying, "My dear wife, I have to go downstairs for some stuff. You have a good night''s rest." Nodding in a well-behaved manner, Selina replied, "Alright. You go ahead."

    After a short while, Matthew came downstairs to find Reid was already sitting on the sofa with an impatient look on his face.

    Reid stood up the moment Matthew walked over.

    He red at Matthew and scolded, "Well, well, Matthew. Looks like you really want me dead, right? How did you find the loopholes in my work''s finances? What do you want?"

    Matthew sat downzily on the sofa.

    Unlike Reid who was flustered and exasperated, Matthew looked very calm. He said, "You know exactly what I want."

    Reid became even more angry. He

    el

    said, "I sent you a big gift. It''s fine if you don''t thank me, but you still want to give me trouble! Mypany is going to copse because of you. Matthew Perry! You''re not mean to those not rted

    toyou, but totally the opposite to me, your biological brother!"

    Matthew''s gaze fell on Reid''s face. His deep eyes were as cold as if they had been submerged in a deep icy coldke for millennia, without any sense of feeling. Even his tone sounded like sharp knives as he said, "You hurt the one I didn''t want techurt the most. Reid Perry, tell me,

    shouldn''t I be ruthless to you?"

    At any other time, he could take a step back, but this was the only thing that he would not.

    Although he and Selina had slept together due to Reid''s trickery, which also caused Selina to get married with him, this did not signify the fact that Selina got hurt could be forgotten just like that.

    As much as he had wanted Selina to be hisdy, right now she was still unwilling to be so.

    Reid felt very annoyed.

    Back then, he knew that Matthew would be unhappy knowing that he had done this, but he did not expect to anger this man so much.

    He had lostplete control over the situation.

    Reid forced himself to calm down

    and said, "Matthew, you like that woman, and delivered her to your bed for your happiness, which

    means also did you a favor. H

    could you be so ungrateful! Women are just men''s toys. If she hadn''t been yours, she would''ve been someone else''s one day. You should bethanking me!"

    Matthew stood up all of a sudden. He grabbed Reid''s cor and said very coldly, "Let me give you this warning. If you say one more word that insults

    her, I will make sure that you will not be able to step out of this ce."

    Selina walked out of the bedroom quietly and went downstairs.

    She wanted to see who Matthew was seeing.

    As a result, she saw Matthew grabbing a man''s cor.

    Disbelief shed across her eyes.

    Matthew had always been the gentle Mr. Nice Guy in her eyes. This was the first time she saw him being rough to others.

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919

    Taking a deep breath, Selina continued looking at Matthew and that man.

    The anger in Matthew''s eyes scared Reid.

    At this time, Matthew didn''t look like the mild gentleman he usually did. His handsome facial features were giving off a chilling vibe which struck fear in people''s heart.

    He raised his hands and said, "OK, I''ll stop. I''ll leave now!"

    Matthew then let go of Reid in an instant.

    Reid walked to the door quickly and then stopped.

    Pointing at Matthew, Reid said in a sharp and sarcastic tone, "What people said about Matthew Perry being a gentleman is nothing but lies. You''re so mean to your biological brother that you even want me dead by all means. Very well, Matthew! Very damn well! Well see about that!"

    Reid rushed out as soon as he finished talking.

    Selina waspletely shocked.

    It turned out that the man, Dn''s father, was Matthew''s biological brother.

    However, truth be told, both were not alike at all...

    But what that man had said just now...

    Selina''s heart started pounding.

    So Matthew was really not as simple as he looked. She was right, Matthew was a wolf in sheep''s clothing.

    He looked good on the outside, but was actually conniving and full of tricks inside.

    Otherwise, how could he have snatched his nephew''s woman, and how could his biological brother have reprimanded him this way!

    It was night time and Selina received a call from Natalie informing her of Cecelia''s return.

    Selina was slightly absent-minded.

    At first, she had wanted to visit her family on her own, but she didn''t expect that Matthew would know about it.

    Matthew wanted to go with her to visit the Whitlock family.

    Selina was rather unwilling and said, "Forget it. I''ll go by myself. You''re busy too. There''s no need to apany me."

    Matthew''s gentle tone was irresistible as he said, "You are now my wife. Apanying my wife to visit her family is a husband''s responsibility, Selina. This is something I should be doing even if I''m really busy."

    Selina could not reject that.

    But at the same time, she wasining silently in her heart.

    Matthew''s words just now would really leave a good impression on other people that he was a rather great man, but then in actual fact, it wasn''t the

    case.

    This man was only good at pretending and was really good at it, even fooling everyone in the Whitlock family, including her highly capable brother, Tobias.

    Matthew was so good at pretending that even someone as sharp-eyed as Tobias had been fooled by him.

    The Whitlock family had already prepared a sumptuous feast and was waiting for Matthew and Selina''s arrival.

    It was obvious that the Whitlock family was very happy, including Cecilia.

    There was joyousughter during meal.

    Selina had lost her appetite.

    After dinner, the servants were about to clean the table when Cecilia stopped them and said, "Let me clean up tonight. I haven''t been working out for a long time, it''s time for me to do some housework."

    Her gaze fell on Matthew''s face and said, "Matthew, give me a hand."

    "Okay," replied Matthew in a clear tone.

    After Matthew had walked into the kitchen, Natalie pulled Tobias'' up hand and said, "I''ll go help mom instead."

    She thought that it wouldn''t be nice to have a guest to help in the washing.

    Tobias then held Natalie''s hand and told, "Natalie, my mother wants to talk to Matthew."

    Natalie''s eyes glimmered.

    "But why talk inside the kitchen?" she could not help but ask.

    Tobias held Natalie''s hand firmly and said, "My mother has her own reasons. Don''t worry, Natalie."

    Natalie nodded.

    Since Tobias had already said so, what was there for her to worry about?

    In the spacious and brightly-lit kitchen, Matthew rolled up his sleeves.

    He looked rather ssy and regal as usual despite such down-to-earth gestures.

    Cecilia quickly stopped Matthew and said, "Matthew, I don''t really mean to have you washing the tes by asking you toe in here."

    Matthew smiled and said, "Since I''m already inside here then just let me do it."

    Of course, he knew that Cecilia did not intend to ask him to wash the tes.

    Cecilia shook her head and said, "With your status, how could I possibly allow you toe into the kitchen to wash the dishes?"

    Nowadays, many men, even those

    ofmon status, were not willing

    to step into the kitchen to wash dishes. Their excuse was that such chores did not belong to men. Therefore, it would not seem possible for Matthew to be washing dishes as well.

    In a casual tone, Matthew said, "Mrs. Whitlock, perhaps this society has created different social sses for people, and with all sorts ofbels. But eventually, we are still a physical entity born of our parents, thus making us all equal. Therefore, there is nothing that can''t be done."

    Cecilia''s eyes glimmered slightly.

    Perhaps to her, the same thing said by others might have sounded somewhat pretentious, but for Matthew, it was not the case at all.

    When he spoke, his eyes were clear without any trace of pretense.

    That was what he actually thought.

    Cecilia''s appreciation towards Matthew grew even more. It seemed like Selina had found the right man.

    Perhaps she could only be relieved when such a man had married Selina.

    Matthew smiled again and said, "What''s more, I didn''t arrange for anyone to take care of me when I was studying abroad. I also did the cooking and cleaning by myself."

    Cecilia gave in and said, "Well, since you said so, I will no longer object."

    Matthew turned on the tap with his sleeves slightly rolled up. He made even the action of washing up look like a work of art.

    Looking at the way Matthew behaved and acted, Cecelia knew that Matthew was not lying.

    This man had really washed dishes before.

    Cecilia was more and more impressed.

    Matthew also grew up in a noble

    family and had been in a well offe environment. By right, all the chores

    could have been done by the servants, but he was still able to do these trivial things personally.

    That was really umon.

    Matthew put down thest bowl.

    The bowl was squeaky clean and shiny.

    As Matthew''s gaze fell on Cecilia''s face, he said in a low and deep voice, "Mrs. Whitlock, about the thing between Selina and I, it was me who had

    been reckless."

    Finally things were moving in the direction of conversation''s core theme.

    Cecilia said in a gentle tone, "No, it wasn''t reckless. Actually, when you were still Selina''s boyfriend at that time, I was already thinking how lucky Selina would be to marry you."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew smiled bitterly, "Mrs. Whitlock, this matter isplicated. I can''t exin it clearly in a short time. I will exin it to you when I have time."

    Cecilia''s face fell for moment.

    She looked at Matthew and said, "You don''t have to exin, Matthew."

    A hint of surprise shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    Cecilia continued, "I believe in you. Since I have given you and Selina the green light, there is no need to exin to me what happened in the process, just as long as the oue is a happy one."

    "Mrs. Whitlock."

    Cecilia interrupted Matthew and said, "How about you address me differently after the wedding?"

    Matthew''s eyes were slightly nk.

    Since Cecelia hade to this point...

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920

    After a while, Matthew said in a deep voice, "Ok Mrs. Whitlock, Rest assured that I will treat Selina well and pamper her all my life."

    A relieved smile appeared on Cecilia''s face.

    She sighed and said, "Do you know, Matthew, that Selina was really spoiled by us all? For generations, the Whitlock family only had baby boys, it was so difficult to have a baby girl like Selina, so she was pampered exactly like a princess. No, maybe even the princess wouldn''t be as pampered as her. But, it''s the Whitlock family which spoiled Selina to what she is now."

    Cecilia paused for a while and then continued, "She is really spoiled. She doesn''t care about others at all. Matthew, I''m her mother and she''s a piece of me. So no matter how spoiled she is, I will still tolerate it, but..."

    Her gaze was fixed on Matthew''s face and said, "But you''re different. I''m not sure if you could be so tolerant towards Selina. So, please forgive me, as a mother, for asking for a promise from you."

    Matthew''s gaze grew deeper, like a borderless ocean.

    He said firmly, "Mrs. Whitlock, I promise you, I will

    tolerate Selina more than you do."

    Cecilia heaved a sigh of relief.

    She could tell that Matthew liked Selina, but she really didn''t know how deep his love was for her. After all, the time that Matthew and Selina had been together was not long.

    She also knew that Matthew would pamper Selina.

    But she was fully aware of Selina''s stubbornness.

    She was really afraid that Matthew''s favor would erode over time and that eventually Selina would have to pay the price.

    Therefore, she could only selfishly ask for Matthew''s promise.

    She knew that this might not be right. Even so, she had no choice but to do so.

    All mothers had their own selfish motives in which they all wished for the best for their children, and so did Cecilia.

    Selina''s past experiences in her rtionship had been rocky. She had been in aplicated rtionship with a man from her teenage years up to adulthood.

    Now that she was finally married to another man, Cecilia only hoped that Selina would livefortably for the rest for her life without any untoward happenings.

    When Matthew and Cecilia walked out of the kitchen, Selina gave them a strange look.

    She didn''t believe that her mother would call Matthew to wash the dishes.

    Would a man like Matthew wash dishes?

    What a joke. He probably had never done such a thing in his life.

    Who knew what the two of them were talking about in the kitchen?

    Selina assumed that maybe Cecilia was teaching Matthew how to control her.

    After all, looking at her mother''s expression, she seemed to be even more fond of Matthew than herself.

    Selina then walked over and took Cecilia''s hand, saying, "Mom, I want to cut some fruits. Come join me in the kitchen." Cecilia was speechless.

    She had just gone out of the kitchen and now she had to go in again?

    And so Cecilia re-entered the kitchen.

    The moment both of them were inside the kitchen, Selina asked directly, "Mom, I know Matthew came in here not to wash the dishes. He would''ve broken all of them if he were to wash them!"

    Cecilia said helplessly, "Selina, you''re already married to him and yet you don''t seem to understand him at all. Do you think he is like you not having a single idea on how to do the chores?"

    "Hmph," Selina responded.

    Selina knew Cecelia would side with Matthew. She was already speaking up for him now.

    Selina asked directly, "Mom, I know you''re on his side. Just now you wanted him inside here to teach him how to control your daughter, right?"

    Looking at Selina''s I-know- I- said- it- right expression, Cecelia felt even more helpless.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    This daughter of hers was really spoiled.

    She wanted so much to have a good conversation with Selina for once, but now, would it still be useful for her to say anything further?

    Would Selina listen?

    Of course not!

    A lot of things had to be experienced by oneself as time went by. Perhaps after Selina had gotten married, then she would slowly understand things in the future.

    Cecilia patted Selina''s hand and said, "Selina, every mother wants the best for her daughter."

    Cecilia''s words made Selina''s breathing paused momentarily.

    She said in a low voice, "Mom, are you reluctant to see me go? Your daughter is finally married."

    All of a sudden, Selina felt a surge of aggrievement in her heart. There was an emotion which she could no longer contain.

    She thought that if Cecilia told her that she was reluctant to see her leave, then she would tell everything to Cecilia.

    After all, she had bottled up too many things within her that she needed to release the emotions and also find someone to share her feelings.

    However, Cecilia''s answer was not the case.

    She smiled slightly and said, "Selina, I''m very d that you''re now married."

    Selina fell silent.

    Cecilia continued, "Matthew is a good man. I''m relieved that you''re married to him."

    She sniffled and then suddenly lost the impulse to say something.

    Selina murmured, "Alright then, mom, don''t talk about it anymore. I know. You don''t have to say any more."

    Cecilia''s eyes dimmed and said with a minor sigh, "Selina, I pray that one day you will truly understand the things I do as a mother."

    When Selina and Cecilia walked out of the kitchen, Matthew was chatting with Tobias and Natalie.

    Selina saw that they were chatting away happily.

    Selina clenched her fist lightly.

    All of her family members really liked Matthew to the bone.

    Even when this man had forced himself on her, her family would think that it was an honor for her.

    All because the person who forced himself on her was Matthew Perry.

    Even when she had endured the humiliation and married Matthew, her family would still think that she was extremely happy.

    This was because Matthew was the one who married her.

    Selina felt the irony all of the sudden. She lost all heart to stay longer with the Whitlock family, so she hurriedly suggested that she wanted to leave.

    On the way back, Selina felt ufortable and had the urge to throw up.

    She knew that the difort was not physical, but emotionally, which then induced physical difort.

    This was because she felt so miserable that her heart could no longer take it.

    "Stop the car!" Selina shouted suddenly.

    Seeing Selina''s unusual expression,

    Matthew immediately parked the car

    to the side. As soon as Selina

    pushed open the car door, she rushed to the side of the road and started vomiting.

    From a distance, Caroline was taking a stroll on the streets.

    ��

    Since she would be leave this city for the United States tomorrow, she had thought of touring around the city. Selina had no time, she

    And came out on her own instead.

    There was nothing else actually, she just wanted to feel the ce where the man she admired lived in and also breathe the air he breathed.

    She felt strange for she had only met Matthew once officially and had not spoken much with him, but she had already fallen head over heels for him.

    Iprehensible! That was really iprehensible.

    A hint of bitterness shed across Caroline''s eyes.

    However, at this moment, her gaze suddenly froze.

    Not that far away, a girl was bending over and throwing up. From her angle, she could only see the girl''s back which resembled Selina''s.

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921

    Caroline thought that whether it was Selina or not, the sight of a girl throwing up at the roadside required help. Therefore, she immediately strode

    over.

    Matthew got out of the car.

    He patted Selina''s back and asked, "Are you okay, Selina?"

    Selina stopped vomiting.

    Matthew took out a tissue and gently wiped the corner of Selina''s mouth.

    Selina looked at Matthew and asked in a slightly doubtful tone, "You''re okay with me being messed up and dirty?"

    That man was still helping to wipe herself despite her throwing up.

    With eyes that shone like a diamond in the dark, Matthew said gently, "Selina, you''re my wife. How can I be disgusted by this?"

    Selina chuckled.

    Her chuckle had an indescribable undertone which also had a tinge of irony.

    Suddenly, Selina''s smile froze.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a girl standing diagonally opposite to her. The girl''s eyes were a little frightened, and her whole body seemed to be frozen as she stood stiffly.

    Matthew''s gaze was also turned to the direction of Selina''s gaze.

    "Caroline?" Selina asked as her mind went nk all of a sudden.

    Time seemed to stop for a moment.

    After a while, she saw Caroline walking towards her.

    "Selina, so you''re the wife of Mr. Perry," Caroline looked into Selina''s eyes.

    At this moment, the fear in her eyes had faded away and she was very calm. The sense of disbelief, unfairness, and gloom were deeply hidden in the depths of her eyes, making her gaze looked even more shifty.

    Selina had never been so panicked that no words seemed to being out from her gaping mouth.

    Matthew frowned slightly.

    Caroline''s gaze fell on Matthew''s face as she smiled and asked, "Hello, Mr. Perry, do you still remember me?"

    There was a sh of confusion in Matthew''s eyes.

    The girl before his eyes seemed familiar, but he really didn''t remember her clearly.

    Caroline felt a sense of bitterness in her heart.

    It turned out that Matthew didn''t even remember her despite having met each other once and them having a little conversation. Wouldn''t that be considered as having met before even if it was only once?

    But clearly this man didn''t remember her at all.

    Caroline''s eyes shimmered as she said softly, "Mr. Perry, I was an employee of yourpany who just resigned recently. I''m just here to say hello to you and your wife. I may be interrupting, so I''ll make a move first."

    After saying that, Caroline turned around and left.

    It wasn''t until when Caroline was about to disappear from the corner of her eyes that Selina came to her senses.

    With bated breath, she said, "You go back first. I''ll borrow your car. I have something to do."

    After saying so, she got into Matthew''s car which then sped off.

    After driving for a short while, Selina noticed Caroline from behind.

    Selina felt an indescribable pain looking at the girl''s lonely silhouette from the back.

    Selina stopped the car and got down to run towards Caroline.

    "Caroline!" She called out her name.

    Caroline paused in her steps.

    However, it was only a quick pause which was followed by a quick pace that was faster than before.

    Selina could only run over and grab Caroline''s hand.

    Caroline''s body stiffened for a few seconds.

    After a moment, she turned around and stared at Selina.

    Selina''s breath became heavy to the point that she couldn''t utter aplete sentence.

    Caroline, on the other hand, was the first to speak.

    "Selina Whitlock, so you''ve been fooling me all this while?"

    Every word from Caroline seemed like a thorny whip which whipped Selina''s heart really hard.

    Selina shook her head aggressively.

    Caroline then said pressingly, "Selina Whitlock, you were already fond of making fun of others during school. You''d put a love letter someone �� wrote you into another guy''s drawer. That was the one thing about your character which I found adorable. But only now do I discover that you''re someone evil to the bone, someone who would even fool her good friend."

    Selina''s face suddenly turned pale.

    The hatred in Caroline''s eyes grew more intense.

    There were many things that she hadn''t understood at first.

    For example, when Selina asked her out to introduce Matthew to her, Matthew was not quite himself upon meeting. He didn''t seem happy and his gaze was fixed on Selina.

    She didn''t think too much about it.

    After all, Selina was her good friend. How would she think any further?

    But now, she finally understood what was going on.

    Selina had been fooling her.

    Her life as a rich family''s daughter was too boring and she was always on the lookout for things to entertain herself. And now Caroline was the victim.

    "It turns out that Matthew is your husband. Haha, Selina, introducing your husband to other woman, huh? So you can just make fun of people''s feelings for your own entertainment?"

    "Caroline, you misunderstood!" Selina mustered her strength to finally say this sentence.

    "A misunderstanding?" Caroline''s

    raised her voice instantly. "What misunderstanding? I just overheard Matthew saying that you''re his wife. What kind of misunderstanding could there be!"

    She red at Selina and said, "My biggest misunderstanding is that I have always thought I am your good friend!"

    After saying that, Caroline pushed away Selina''s grip and ran away.

    Selina wanted to chase her, but fell down after running a few steps.

    There was a loud sound when she fell down.

    Caroline turned around.

    She threw a nce at Selina.

    However, after a nce, she ran forward and never looked back.

    Sprawling across the ground, Selina wanted to stand up but she didn''t have any strength to do so.

    Selina ended up remaining in that sprawling position.

    She was not going to think about anything, just sticking her face to the cold cement floor. Maybe this would give her more rity.

    Suddenly, a pair of strong hands lifted Selina up.

    Selina looked at Matthew and asked without any emotion in her voice, "Why are you carrying me?"

    "It''s cold on the ground. Let''s get back into the car," Matthew said and directly carried Selina into the car.

    Although the car''s heater had been turned on, Matthew still wrapped a nket around Selina''s body. He was about to start the engine but Selina

    stopped him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    She looked at Matthew motionlessly and asked, "Matthew, do you remember who that girl is?"

    Matthew hesitated.

    She continued, "She''s my good friend, Caroline Yethan, the one I introduced to youst time. But

    now..." Selina''s lips quivered and et

    e

    said with a tinge of irony and bitterness, "Now, I have be your wife."

    Matthew understood instantly.

    5

    So that girl who seemed a little familiar was the one he had met during a meal previously.

    At that time, all his attention were on Selina, so he did not have any impression of her, just a slight sense of familiarity.

    "Matthew, do you think that all this seems interesting and funny?" Selina looked at Matthew.

    Matthew''s hand stretched out instantly to hold Selina''s hands under the nket.

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922

    He looked at Selina deeply and said, "Selina, to err is human. We all make mistakes. Don''t be too hard on yourself."

    Selina was conflicted.

    Don''t be too hard on oneself, but how could she not be so?

    Caroline could be considered as one of her remaining good friends.

    Ever since she was a child, she had been pampered so much which caused her extremely stubborn behavior, thus almost nobody could bear her bad temper. Despite her outgoing characteristic, she really didn''t have many friends.

    And now, she had lost the only friend she had left.

    Selina thought it was really ironic, extremely ironic.

    After a while, she closed her eyes slowly and told, "Let''s head home."

    They arrived at the Perry family''s vi very soon.

    Erine who was tidying the living room got a shock upon seeing Selina.

    Selina''s long white dress was all dirty after she fell sprawling on the floor.

    "Miss Whitlock, what happened? Go take a bath quickly. I will get the hot water ready in the bathtub for you," said Erine as she hurried to the bathroom.

    Selina went to get herself some pajamas.

    "Do you need help?" Matthew asked, sounding a little worried.

    He saw that Selina did not seem to look quite alright.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Sarcasm shed across Selina''s eyes as she stared at Matthew and snapped, "Why? You still want to take advantage of me even when I''m in such a state?"

    A hint of embarrassment shed across Matthew''s face.

    He said in a low voice, "You misunderstood. I''m just worried for you."

    "Don''t worry. I won''t die," Selina said with her lips twitched. "I, Selina Whitlock, won''t go down so easily."

    After that, Selina went into the bathroom.

    "Selina," Matthew suddenly called out to her.

    Selina looked back at Matthew.

    "Regarding that incident, don''t think too much about it. If you really feel that it was a mistake, then I should be med," Matthew''s eyes were fixed on Selina''s face.

    Selina''s breathing paused for a moment.

    "How is it your fault?"

    "Well, it''s because I want to make you happy, and if you are not happy, then it is my fault," said Matthew in a serious manner with no hint of being cheeky.

    Selina was a little speechless.

    What kind of logic was that?

    "So, as long as you think that all things are mine to be med, then you won''t have to feel unhappy," Matthew looked into Selina''s eyes deeply. His eyes were as clear as spring which had the reflection of moonlight. And that moonlight was Selina.

    All of a sudden, Selina''s heart was beating rather quickly.

    After a moment, she struggled to look away.

    Matthew''s eyes were very charming and attractive. They were ck holes that could suck people in. Selina warned herself that she should avoid looking into Matthew''s eyes that frequently in the future. As Selina soaked herself in the tub, the pleasant water temperature made her feelfortable. However, her heart still ached.

    Selina suddenly lifted up her hands.

    She stared at her hands for a long while before giving herself a hard p.

    p!

    It was a crisp sound.

    A red p mark appeared on Selina''s face.

    That p was for Caroline.

    At the same time, the bathroom door was suddenly pushed open.

    Startled, Selina sprang up to cover her body subconsciously.

    It was Matthew who came in.

    "Why did youe in here? Get out!" Selina yelled as fear shed across her face.

    Matthew gaze fell on the p mark on Selina''s face and furrowed his brows.

    He strode over and bent over.

    "You''re my wife, so there''s no need to be shy," he muttered, his tone did not soundscivious.

    Selina bit her lip.

    While there was nothing wrong with what he said, she had never really regarded herself as Matthew''s wife.

    The reason she married Matthew was for "revenge", as she wanted to make things difficult for Matthew!

    "Do you want it?" Selina suddenly stared into Matthew''s eyes and said, "If you want it then make it quick, I''ll take a shower here when it''s done."

    Matthew''s handsome face stiffened for a moment.

    "Selina, don''t think of me like that," he muttered and his voice had a tinge of hoarseness.

    A sense of pain also shed across his good looking face.

    He stretched out his hand and covered the p mark on Selina''s face.

    In a heart-wrenching and sympathetic voice, he said, "If this p was from someone else, I would''ve chopped off the person''s hand. But this was from yourself, so what should I do?"

    Selina paused her breath.

    She saw that Matthew''s feelings at that very moment were not fake.

    As he spoke, she could feel something warm streaming down her neck.

    Selina turned her head slightly and said, "Matthew, we''re not in a romanticedy. Stop that."

    There were a myriad of expressions in Matthew''s

    eyes.

    "I''ll wash your hair for you," he murmured after a moment.

    Her lips twitching, Selina didn''t say anything.

    Matthew indeed started wetting Selina''s hair andthered the shampoo on his hand. The way he worked his fingers through Selina''s hair through a light massage was unexpectedlyfortable.

    "Don''t do silly things in the future, Selina."

    "If you hit yourself again, I''ll have you right here. Do you hear me? Huh?" His words had a hint of threat.

    Selina nced at Matthew and asked, "Are you threatening me?"

    "Yes." Matthew replied frankly.

    Selina bit her lip again.

    Matthew had always been a gentleman, so it was rather umon to see him this dominating.

    "Then I won''t let you know when I''m hitting myself," Selina responded after a moment.

    Matthew was speechless.

    In his heart, he heaved a heavy sigh.

    He really could not do anything about Selina. This fact had been true even from their earliest interactions.

    "Okay, wash the rest yourself," Matthew said and rinsed the shampoo off of her hair.

    Selina gave Matthew a sideways nce and asked, "Why stop with the washing?"

    Matthew suppressed the glimmer in his eyes and said, "I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to control myself."

    Selina was speechless.

    Matthew then left the bathroom and closed the bathroom door nicely.

    Aplicated look appeared in Selina''s eyes.

    Actually at times, Matthew was quite a gentleman.

    For example, Matthew did not do naughty things to her even when she had been staying at the Perry family''s vi for a few days.

    But, so what?

    Despite being a gentleman, it still could not change the fact that Matthew had performed that "evil" deed.

    After soaking in the tub for a very long time, Selina got out of it.

    Perhaps it was due to her being too long in the tub, but she felt slightly dizzy after getting up.

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before putting on her pajamas and walking out.

    She did not bring any clothes when she came to the Perry family. Now, this ce had a special dressing room which housed clothes of her sizes which ranged from pajamas to seasonal outfits and evenplete with innerwear.

    It was Prine who took her to the dressing room, saying that Matthew had specially prepared it for her.

    Selina did not have much feelings about it.

    For someone of Matthew''s status, preparing such a thing would only take a verbal instruction which would not even exceed 10 seconds. Therefore, she was not touched by the gesture at all. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina got into her bedroom.

    As shey on the bed, she suddenly remembered something.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923

    When she came to the Perry family''s on the first day, Matthew had been tricked by her to go to another country, hence she had been able to spend the night alone in the room without much worries.

    But then, Matthew was back now.

    Would Matthew want to sleep with her tonight?

    Selina''s eyes shimmered.

    She felt that there could be such possibility.

    She no longer had the mood to lie down. Instead, she sat up, wanting to read a book to kill some time.

    The room had big bookshelves which werepletely filled with books.

    Selina scanned through the books which all seemed like those with profound knowledge. She had almost no interest in reading them at all.

    In the end, she simply picked up her phone and downloaded a reading app in which she started reading a genre fiction novel.

    At this moment, she actually didn''t have much mood to read the novel, but merely to pass time and do something. She didn''t want Matthew to see her being unnatural when he entered the room.

    It didn''t take long for Selina who was reading to hear footsteps drawing closer.

    Her heart was beating a little faster.

    She knew that Matthew wasing.

    True enough, the bedroom door was pushed open and Matthew came in.

    Selina felt an inexplicable sense of nervousness.

    She lowered her head to continue reading and pretended that she hadn''t seen Matthew.

    "Selina." Matthew''s gentle voice began to ring beside Selina''s ears as he walked to Selina''s side.

    Selina had no way to continue pretending.

    She could only raise her head and look at Matthew.

    Matthew was gazing at her. His gaze was as deep as a vast ocean.

    "Let''s sleep in separate rooms today since there are so many rooms in your house. Either you or me go to sleep in another room," Selina said dryly. Matthew''s gaze darkened slightly.

    He said in his thin lips, "It''ll be a joke for us newlyweds to sleep in separate rooms. Don''t be like this, Selina."

    Selina bit her lips.

    She knew that Matthew would not let her go so easily.

    Since that was the case, then it would be better toy the cards on the table.

    With gritted teeth, Selina said, "Alright then, let''s be clear that you''re not allowed to touch me." Then she paused and said in an embarrassed tone, "You tortured me so many times that night that it was too much for my body to bear. Now that I''ve not recovered, you need to be considerate for my

    health condition."

    Matthew''s breathing paused.

    Selina''s words caused a sense of guilt to erupt within him.

    That night, under the influence of the drugs as well as his lust for her, he had bedded her.

    "Okay, I won''t touch you," Matthew murmured.

    There was a slight croakiness in his voice.

    Selina heaved a sigh of relief.

    In the meantime, Matthew had gotten on the bed.

    Selina''s body became stiff instantly. Despite the fact that Matthew had promised not to touch her, this was the first time for her as an adult to be in the same bed with a man in such a conscious state.

    Selina was in a seated position on one side and Matthew didn''t lie down either.

    In order to divert her attention, Selina''s eyes went back to the phone once more.

    "What are you looking at?" Matthew nced at Selina.

    "Reading," Selina said stiffly.

    Matthew suddenly recalled the day some time ago when Selina was visiting the Perry family''s for the first time and got all drunk. When he''d called the following day to enquire on Selina''s health, Natalie had said a bunch of things about the topic of erotica.

    Matthew''s lips curled up slightly and asked, "Erotic novels, huh?"

    Selina was speechless.

    She red at Matthew and said, "Do you think I''ll be reading one like you?"

    This man must be quite an expert for the first thing he mentioned was already about reading erotic novels. He might be solemn-looking on the outside but could be hiding under his nket to read and drool over such novels during midnight.

    Matthew said helplessly, "I''ve never read any such novel." "Who knows!" Selina''s voice was full of doubt.

    "It''s true," There was a hint of innocence in Matthew''s tone. "How could I have time to read this kind of novel when I''m so busy?"

    It would have been better had Matthew not said anything because the moment he said those words, Selina did not seem to believe him at all.

    No time for novels? What a joke.

    With such a big bookshelf inside the bedroom filled with books, were the books all fake?

    Furthermore, Selina discovered that

    all these books had marks of being flipped open. So if it hadn''t been Matthew who read the books, then could it be Erine who sneaked into the room to read them?

    "Don''t tell me you haven''t read the books in your bookshelf?" Selina stared at Matthew.

    A strange emotion shed across Matthew''s eyes as he said, "I have time to read these books, but I don''t have time for erotic novels."

    Selina was silent.

    She couldn''t understand Matthew''s logic.

    What the hell was that?

    They were all books. Why didn''t he have time to read those kind of novels?

    "You don''t get it?" Matthew raised his eyebrow slightly.

    "Yes, I don''t."

    Matthew''s handsome face got a little closer. As he spoke, his warm breath was felt by Selina''s face. He said, "It''s because not only you need to read through the erotic novels, but the

    also need to spend time novel fo

    arousal brought by it. So, do you think I have the time, huh?

    Selina was speechless.

    Her cheeks flushed and she tried to act calm so that the blush would fade away.

    She forced herself to meet

    Matthew''s gaze and said in a

    sarcastic tone, "Seriously? No time?

    Mr. Perry, it just takes you a wave of your hand and countless women would be willing toe over You just have to let them sit on you and

    move on their own. That won''t

    spend any of your time." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Matthew''s gaze deepened and he said in a flirtatious tone, "Hmm, are you willing to do that?"

    Selina was stunned.

    This Matthew was rather good withmunicating. He had been mocked but was still able turn the tables and tease Selina in return.

    "Me? Of course, I don''t want to!" Selina replied immediately.

    Matthew smiled. His smile seemed to mean something else as he said, "I''m still okay if you''re willing. As for others, I''m really not interested at all. I might as well use my own hands."

    As soon as Matthew finished speaking, a scene appeared in Selina''s head.

    The scene of Matthew "using his hand".Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    She muttered, "So disgusting."

    "Disgusting?" Matthew said in a slightly croaky voice, "If you''re willing to help me, then it won''t be disgusting anymore."

    "In your dreams!" Selina red at Matthew.

    Matthew''s lips curled into a smile. "I really had a dreamst night. I dreamt of you helping me to get off."

    By fact, those words were meant to sound vulgar. However, they did not sound so at all when spoken by this person, but seemed seductive that it could make people blush and heart beat faster.

    Selina felt that she could no longer continue with this conversation which was getting more and more tititing.

    And at this time, she and Matthew were on the same bed. What if Matthew was suddenly turned on and forced himself on her?

    After all this Matthew was not a gentleman to begin with.

    "Alright let''s end the conversation. I want to continue reading my book. Don''t disturb me!" Selina raised her voice and said again, "Whoever talks next

    is a jerk." Matthew smiled and didn''t say anything further.

    As Selina was reading, he picked up a magazine to read as well.

    Selina took a look and saw that it was the National Geographic magazine.

    Her lips twitched.

    How could someone read something so boring?

    No matter how long one could read a book, one would still need to rest.

    As Selina ced down her phone, Matthew put down his magazine as well.

    As Selina looked over to Matthew without her realizing it, she noticed that Matthew was also looking at her.

    Their eyes met...

    Selina felt an indescribable nervous and awkward feeling.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924

    She gulped and said, "Bring me your magazine."

    Matthew did not ask further but passed the magazine directly to Selina.

    Selina ced the magazine between them and said, "This is a barrier. Neither of us can cross it."

    She thought that Matthew would agree in his usual mild manner, but she did not expect him to mutter, "Selina, you need a barrier when sleeping with your husband?"

    His tone was less gentle than usual, rather, a little oppressive.

    Selina knew that when Matthew spoke in such a tone, he was not messing around.

    She could onlyugh and said, "Well, duh. I wouldn''t be able to amodate your desires at this point in time, remember? I had no choice but toe up with such an idea in order to keep your libido in check. Wouldn''t this be more for your sake than mine? After all, you''re the one who would be suffering the most if we didn''t do this."

    After that, Selina blinked innocently at Matthew.

    In order to avoid being touched by this man, Selina really had to resort to such actions.

    Looking at Selina''s eyes which were akin to a fawn''s, Matthew heart was instantly filled with helplessness.

    Seriously, there was nothing he could do about with Selina.

    "Alright." Matthew murmured, but added, "We''ll go with it since your health is not at its best, but once you''re healthy again, there won''t be anything like this."

    Selina nodded her head simply.

    That night, Selina didn''t sleep well.

    It was the first time in her life she would be sharing the same bed with a man, albeit having a book in between.

    She could clearly feel his pheromones and hear the sound of his breathing.

    With only a little stretch of her hand, she would be touching Matthew''s body.

    Moreover, she still had this fear, the fear that despite Matthew''s promise to her, he could still be driven by his lust to do something to her.

    Such an uneasy night was finally over.

    Selina had no sleep at all throughout.

    Seeing that it was finally dawn with the sunlight shining through the French windows, Selina heaved a sigh of relief.

    She noticed the movements of the man next to her on the other side of the bed.

    Selina quickly closed her eyes.

    She could hear the sound of Matthew getting up and putting on his clothes.

    After a while, there was the sound of footsteps -not footsteps leaving the bedroom, but more like Matthew walking to her side of the bed. Selina''s heartbeat became more intense suddenly.

    Although her eyes were shut, she could feel Matthew staring at her.

    After that, there was a breathing sound which got closer.

    It was Matthew bending over.

    Selina was very nervous.

    She was wondering if Matthew would take advantage of her by kissing her while she was asleep.

    Fortunately, he didn''t do that.

    After a while, Matthew walked out.

    Selina opened her eyes at once, her heartbeat became calm again.

    About half an hourter, figuring that Matthew had probably left, Selina got down from the bed.

    After washing up, she went downstairs.

    Breakfast was a bowl of velvety oatmeal seasoned with cinnamon powder.

    Selina took a spoonful. It was delicious and fragrant.

    When she was still with her family, she had eaten a heavy breakfast almost every morning. She didn''t expect that such a simple breakfast could be so amazingly good.

    As Brine walked over, she smiled and asked, "Miss Whitlock, is the oatmeal good?"

    Selina gave Brine a thumbs-up and said, "It tastes so good! Giving you a brownie point, Brine."

    Brine sat next to Selina and said, "All the ingredients for this were bought under Master Perry''s request. He said that you have not been feeling energetic, so having some cinnamon would help in improving your health."

    Selina turned speechless.

    So this had been Matthew''s order.

    Brine told, "Miss Whitlock, Master

    Perry really cares about you a lot. I used to be worried about his luck in romance because he had been

    single for so many years. I even

    fretted about him remaining single for the rest of his life. It was a surprise when he brought you home without any prior announcement. And he seems to care for you a lot."

    Selina didn''t say anything.

    Then, Erine''s gaze fell on Selina''s belly as she said, "I''ll be able topletely rx once you bothplete the next step, which is for you to get pregnant."

    Selina remained speechless.

    With her lips twitching, she said, "Erine, you seem to care about Matthew quite a lot."

    "Of course." Erine''s tone was full of

    vel

    praise as she said, "Master Perry is kind to me, so naturally I will be kind to him. He may be rich and have status, but he has never once disregarded his servants. He respects me as an elder. So, don''t you think I should be kind to him? Let me tell you something I''m rather embarrassed to share... I even treat him as my own child."

    Selina remained silent.

    Seeing that Erine admired Matthew so much, Selina didn''t want to say anything to upset her.

    Moreover, what happened between her and Matthew remained between the two of them. She didn''t want others to get involved in it.

    "Just as long as you''re happy, Erine," Selina murmured.

    Seeing that Selina was not very excited, Erine was

    puzzled.

    Wasn''t Selina Master Perry''s wife? Why was she, as a wife, unhappy when Prine herself wasplimenting him?

    After a quick round of thinking, Prine suddenly realized something.

    She said panickedly, "Miss Whitlock, are you jealous? Although Master Perry treats me very well, I''m just an old servant. He treats you the best!" Selina who was having her oatmeal almost spat it out upon hearing what Prine said.

    She coughed as she wiped her mouth with a tissue.

    "Prine, how could I not know? You don''t have to think too much. It''s just that I didn''t sleep that wellst night," Selina responded and forced a smile.

    Seeing that Selina''s expression didn''t seem fake, Prine felt relieved.

    "Then you can continue sleeping for a whileter, Miss Whitlock," suggested Prine.

    Selina nodded.

    After finishing the oatmeal, Selina went upstairs.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    She really needed some extra sleep.

    When Selina was upstairs, she discovered something.

    It was strange that she hadn''t noticed it earlier despite having been here for the past few days, but only noticed when she was sleepy.

    The second floor mostly consisted of rooms, with the doors all painted an elegant-looking white color.

    However, there was one door that was pink. It was probably because this room situated in a corner, and hidden among the other rooms, that Selina had never noticed it.

    Even though it was pink, the light shade did not exude tastelessness, but rather appeared endearingly elegant, fitting in with the other rooms.

    Selina could not help but admire the painstaking craftsmanship behind these design.

    By right, it should have seemed strange to have a pink door in a corridor of white doors. However, rather than shing, the color seemed toplement the remaining colors.

    Selina involuntarily walked over and went to push open the door.

    She wanted to see what was behind the pink door. Was it another a guest room?

    However, when she tried to push the door, it didn''t open as it was locked.

    Selina was a little surprised.

    Neither the bedrooms nor guest rooms had been locked, except for this pink door... locked...

    What was going on?

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925

    The interior design of the Perry family vi was ck and white. Why would there be something in pink? Matthew did not seem like someone who would use pink for his house.

    Driven by curiosity, Selina could no longer hold back her urge to discover more.

    She went downstairs to look for Prine to ask her about the key to the door. However, Selina was more surprised when she learnt that Prine didn''t have it as well.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Prine, why don''t you have the key to the door? Aren''t you the one in charge of cleanliness here?" Selina asked and continued, "Doesn''t that room need cleaning?"

    Prine shook her head and said, "I have ess to all ces in this vi, but I''m not allowed to go into that room. It''s used specially by Master Perry to store things which I have no idea about. The key is with him and normally he would be the one to clean the room."

    Selina''s eyes widened.

    Could there be priceless treasure being stored inside the room? Why would Matthew have to be so secretive?

    But that didn''t make sense either because Matthew was filthy rich, so there was no need to be so careful about any precious items. Besides, if there was really something priceless inside, wouldn''t it be safer to put it in a foreign warehouse? Why keep it at home?

    "Actually, I''m also very curious to know what''s inside," said Brine with a chuckle. "Perhaps you can try asking him for the keys. He would probably give them to you."

    Just when Selina was about to respond, she heard the ringtone from a cell phone.

    It was her cell phone.

    Selina''s body froze the moment she saw the cell phone''s screen - it was a call from Caroline.

    She hesitated for a moment before answering the phone.

    "Caroline," Selina said, feeling rather bad.

    "Selina." Caroline''s voice sounded calm without any trace of emotion. "I''m at a cafe at Central Street right now. I''ll be waiting for you."

    Caroline hung up the phone immediately after that.

    Selina was stunned for a few seconds.

    "Erine, I''m heading out first," said Selina and left hurriedly.

    At this moment, all of her thoughts were on Caroline, so the issue of the pink door just slipped to the back of her mind.

    Upon arriving at the entrance of the cafe, Selina stood there for a long time.

    She did not have the courage.

    She did not have the courage to enter.

    In the end, it was the waiter who felt a little strange to see Selina standing there.

    The waiter came up and asked, "Miss, do you wish toe in?"

    Since the waiter in front of her had already asked, Selina had no choice but to walk in.

    From a distance, she could see Caroline sitting at a table.

    She was wearing a bright red dress with her makeup on point. She sat there with her back straight.

    Selina walked over and pulled out a chair.

    "Caroline." She lowered her head, not daring to look her in the eyes.

    "Selina, you don''t dare to look me in the eyes? You''ve been so daring since young that even the senior boys in school didn''t even dare to offend you. And now you don''t even have the guts to look at me?" Caroline said coldly.

    Selina''s breathing froze for a moment.

    A momentter, she raised her head and gazed at Caroline, saying, "Caroline, let me exin."

    With a superficial smile but sharp gaze, Caroline said, "Exnation or no exnation, let''s not talk about it first." She then paused and raised her voice, "Waiter, serve the coffee please."

    A momentter, the waiter came over with two cups of coffee.

    Caroline took a sip of coffee and handed the cup she had just drank to Selina, asking, "Selina, would you like coffee that''s been drunk before?"

    Selina was stunned.

    Caroline stared at Selina and said, "So do you understand my feelings now?"

    Biting her lips hard, Selina said, "Caroline..."

    "Selina!" Caroline cut Selina off right away and continued, "Do you still remember the time when you were in middle school, when a boy wrote you a love letter, but you put it into another boy''s drawer? The whole thing spread like wildfire in the school which resulted in the writer being ridiculed as a faggot. He was totally embarrassed by it. Do you still remember this?"

    Selina''s breathing paused.

    Caroline then stared at Selina with a strange expression in her eyes. "I bet you don''t know about this. How could you, Miss Whitlock, care about other people''s feelings? You don''t even know that the boy was so severely affected by this that he became withdrawn. He still hasn''t gotten married and doesn''t dare to have any contact with women!"

    Selina felt her blood cirction seemed to have stopped abruptly. "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    Carolineughed sarcastically and said, "That''s because I treated you, Selina, as my good friend. I didn''t want you to be sad because if you had known that your past action had ruined someone''s life, then you would''ve been really sad."

    Selina bit her lip so hard that her lower lip was almost bleeding.

    "I''ll make it up to him," Selina murmured after a moment.

    "Make it up to him?" Caroline''s tone sounded even more sarcastic. "Back then, those who studied at school were mostly nobility. None of them are short of money. What''s more, can emotional trauma be fixed using money?"

    Selina felt her whole body getting a little cold.

    She murmured, "Caroline, I really didn''t know back then that things would turn out this bad, I just thought it was fun..."

    "Fun?!" Caroline raised her voice and chided, "Just because it was fun, you had to introduce Matthew to me, right? So that I could satisfy your fetishes? You find it interesting to see me now in pain, right?"

    "Of course not!" Selina raised her head instantly. "At that point of time I really wanted to introduce you to Matthew. I really had nothing to do with Matthew back then. It''s true, trust me!"

    "As if I could trust you!" Caroline

    sounded even more acerbic as she

    said, "What did you tell me when you called while was in the United

    States? You said that there was absolutely no problem with it. But aftering here and meeting Matthew for only once, you told me the opposite. Just how long was there from the time of me meeting Matthew for the first time until now? Don''t tell me that within such a short span of time, you managed to proceed from no rtionship to now being his wife!"

    "Caroline..." Selina''s eyes seemed to be teary.

    How was she going to exin this whole thing to Caroline? How to exin to her theplications within?

    "Selina, do you still remember when

    we were in 9th grade, and a senior

    1

    a

    wrote me a love letter behind his girlfriend''s back? He was caught red-handed by her and the girl insisted that I was the one who seduced her guy. She gave me p before the whole ss. Do you still remember what I did in return?" Caroline''s eyes shimmered as she continued, "I gave her ten ps in return!"

    Caroline''s voice rose further as she said, "So Selina, you messed with the wrong person. I, Caroline Yethan, am not someone you can easily mess

    with. The reason I''m asking you out today to let you know that we are no longer friends, and that I am not leaving anymore!"

    Caroline then stood up and looked down her nose at Selina, "I''m no longer nning to leave all because of you, Selina. I will stay here and return to you the pain which you have caused!"

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926

    Selina felt very, very cold.

    It was like it had just snowed and was freezing.

    Looking at Caroline, her eyes seemed to have moistened as she said, "Caroline, it''s not what you think. Let me exin to you. I''m married to Matthew because of him."

    "You don''t have to say anything more!" Caroline cut Selina off. "Not a single word more because I''ll never believe it!"

    After that, Caroline suddenly picked up the cup of coffee and sshed it on Selina''s face.

    The coffee trickled down Selina''s hair to her face and then to her body.

    Selina''s eyes werepletely filled with astonishment.

    Caroline then ced down the cup and looked at Selina coldly before she left.

    A momentter, a waiter came over.

    "Miss, do you need my help to get cleaned up and changed?" The waiter asked worriedly.

    Selina shook his head and replied, "It''s ok."

    She then walked out of the cafe awkwardly.

    Her face was still wet with coffee and her clothes were sticky and damp.

    Walking out of the cafe, Selina received stares from others but it was as if she had not noticed anything. She continued walking.

    She didn''t know where she was going, so she just continued walking on like a robot and aimlessly, until a car suddenly pulled up beside her.

    As the car door opened, a man got down and grabbed hold of a dispirited Selina.

    "Selina." The man''s voice sounded almost angry. "What the hell are you doing?"

    Selina looked up to catch a glimpse of the person who was grabbing hold of her.

    "Oh it''s you," she murmured.

    It was Dn who had grabbed hold of her. Normally, she would be emotional upon seeing Dn, but not at all this time.

    She was dazed and her thoughts seemed to be drifting.

    "How did you end up like this?" Dn stared into Selina''s eyes.

    Selina''s lips quivered, she said "Like this? Like what?"

    Dn furrowed his brow.

    A momentter, he pulled Selina into the car and told her, "Let''s get you washed up."

    Selina didn''t object.

    Or perhaps at that moment, she was not in the mood for any objection.

    At that moment, she seemed to have be a dead person walking... soulless and thoughtless.

    Dn parked his car at a hotel.

    He almost had to support Selina all the way into the hotel.

    Selina was still in a stupefied state.

    After booking a room, Dn gave a stack of money to the hotel staff for them to bring a set of clean clothes.

    After entering the room, Dn turned on the shower and adjusted the water temperature.

    "Go in and wash up. Someone will bring you some clean clothester."

    Selina walked into the bathroom absent-mindedly. She came back to her senses the moment the hot water from the shower hit her face. What was she doing?

    Just as she was about toe out, she discovered that her clothes were all wet. Then all of a sudden, a woman''s voice came from outside, "Miss, could you please open the door. I''m here to bring you some clothes."

    Selina opened the door slightly, there was indeed a pair of female hands which handed her a set of clothes.

    "Thank you," Selina murmured.

    She then took a shower and changed into her clothes.

    The clothes were brand new, but fitted her well surprisingly.

    After getting changed, Selina walked out to see Dn sitting outside.

    He stood up when he saw Selina.

    Their eyes met.

    Selina turned her eyes away and asked, "You paid for the dress, right? Let me know how much it was and I''ll pay you back."

    Dn''s eyes disyed a hint of pain. In a slightly raspy voice, he said, "Selina, do you really need to be so particr with such things?" "Of course!" Selina snapped.

    Withrge strides, he reached her. His tone was full of exhaustion and heartache, "Selina, look what you have be now, after you''ve left me." Even after being together for such a long time, it was still the first time he''d seen Selina in such a sad state.

    At that moment, Dn''s heart was aching a lot.

    How could someone as ssy as Selina have ended up like this?

    Dn''s words made Selina''s breath pause.

    Did Dn think that she had turned herself into this because of him?

    A glimmer of sarcasm appeared in Selina''s eyes for an instant.

    True, all the previous times she had experienced heartbrokenness and feelings of despair had been due to Dn. This is because whenever she had had any conflict with this guy, she would be absent-minded and out of her senses.

    But this time, it was really not because of Dn.

    "You think too much," said Selina.

    Dn suddenly hugged Selina and his voice became raspier, "Selina, please don''t do such things to yourself anymore, ok? Let''s not cause drama ever again."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    It was heart-wrenching for him to see Selina in such a condition.

    Selina, on the other hand, tried to push Dn away.

    "Selina, you''ve lost weight. You''ve lost so much weight," Dn suddenly murmured.

    Selina felt as if she had been frozen.

    Dn was hugging Selina tightly with his head under Selina''s chin, his face was full ofplicated and sorrowful expressions.

    A momentter, Selina felt her fingers moving and she pushed Dn away.

    Despite standing there expressionlessly, somehow people could just feel sadness emitting from her.

    "Let''s go," Selina only uttered those two words.

    Questions seemed to appear in Dn''s eyes, but he still left the hotel with Selina.

    Upon reaching the hotel entrance, Selina saw a McLaren.

    She felt as if her eyes had been pierced by a needle.

    "Get out. Get out of here with your McLaren," Selina said coldly.

    Dn felt as if he had been sshed by a bucket of ice-cold water from head to toe.

    He clenched his hands tightly and said, "Selina, can''t we justmunicate nicely?"

    Selina sneered, "I can''t talk to you in a proper manner."

    Dn tried his best to suppress

    himself. He exhaled and said, "Selina, I hope in the future, we can be together happily." "Do you think that we can be together even after what had happened?" Selina retorted.

    She meant the incident wherein she thought she had been drugged by Dn.

    But Dn misunderstood.

    He thought it was about Reid''s threat.

    Dn''s voice was filled with pain as he said, "Selina, I had no choice because I was threatened by him. I really had no choice."

    At that time, Missha would have

    gone insane if she couldn''t see Reid. And the doctor said if she got too upset, Missha could experience uncontroble bleeding in the brain. Therefore, back then he had had no choice at all.

    He couldn''t watch his own mother die.

    "A threat?" Selina''s lips curled.

    Her lips formed an extremely cold and sarcastic smile.

    Matthew and Dn... these two men were rtives but both were really despicable.

    One craved for his nephew''s girl and even resorted to threats.

    Another sold his girlfriend out for wealth.

    "Get out!" Selina''s voice grew even colder. "Get out of here quickly. I feel disgusted just looking at you."

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927

    With his fists clenched until veins were visible, Dn said, "I''ll leave first, Selina. I''ll look for you in the future."

    Pressing her lips together, Selina did not say anything.

    Seeing that Dn had left, Selina was about to walk out of the hotel. However, not long after leaving the hotel, a car pulled up before her. It was a Rolls-Royce Phantom.

    In Agaphen City, there were not many people who owned such luxury cars.

    Selina''s eyes were slightly cold.

    Such a coincidence, just as the nephew had left, the uncle showed up.

    Hugging herself, Selina saw the car door open and Matthew get out of the car.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew''s face didn''t look too good.

    From afar, he had seen Selina with a man at the hotel''s entrance. And the man left not long after.

    The man looked very much like Dn.

    After he had married Selina, he had not taken any measures to manage the rtionship between

    Dn and Selina.

    He had thought that it would be better to go with the flow.

    In fact, he had truly believed that if Selina had gotten married with him, she would not get entangled inplicated rtionships with other men despite not loving him that much. However, he had not expected to bump into Selina and Dn at a hotel entrance.

    "Selina." Matthew''s voice held a hint of anger.

    Selina felt likeughing all of a sudden.

    Matthew had always been so modest and gentlemanly. It was really rare to see this man angry. Now that she had seen it, she felt happy for unknown

    reason.

    "Yep?" Selina gave Matthew a smile that was as beautiful as a flower in full bloom.

    That smile seemed to hurt Matthew''s eyes.

    "Why are you here? Who is that man?" Matthew''s handsome face looked gloomy like an impending thunderstorm.

    "Oh, that man is your nephew, Dn, who is also my ex-boyfriend," replied Selena perfunctorily.

    Matthew''s brow furrowed.

    "Selina, do not test my limits!" Matthew said in a deep voice.

    Selina took a step forward and looked directly at Matthew, "What if I insist?"

    The next second, Selina was lifted up by Matthew.

    Matthew threw Selina directly into the car and sped off.

    The entire drive was silent.

    Matthew''s handsome face looked tense and he drove extremely fast. It was so fast that Selina felt as if they was filming ''Fast and Furious''. There were many times that their car almost collided with others, but fortunately Matthew''s driving skills were superb, so no idents urred. When they arrived at the entrance of the Perry family''s vi, Matthew carried Selina directly into the house.

    He happened to see Prine who was doing her cleaning in the living room.

    "Master Perry, what brings you back this early?" Erine asked before pausing.

    Matthew''s expression wasn''t pleasant. It looked serious and gloomy under the light.

    And he was carrying Selina in his arms.

    Matthew didn''t answer and went upstairs directly.

    Erine had a slight uneasy feeling.

    Having been a servant for many years, she knew that Matthew had always been mild-tempered and respected his servants. He had never once ignored her whenever she spoke to him.

    But this time, Matthew had ignored her question and moreover, his expression... Was it because of Miss Whitlock?

    If he had been unhappy, then why would he be carrying Miss Whitlock in his arms, and why did she seem to be very happy?

    Matthew threw Selina onto the bed directly.

    There was an unusual glimmer in his which could strike fear in one''s heart.

    Selina had never seen such a look in Matthew''s eyes.

    But Selina didn''t seem to be panicked at all.

    Perhaps all the things that happened earlier had been so intense, that there was nothing left which could make her panic, even if the possibility of Matthew forcing himself on her.

    "What are you going to do?" Selina asked as she looked directly at Matthew, there was not a trace of warmth in her eyes.

    Her porcin face was cold like the frost during winter, which entuated her arrogance.

    "Selina Whitlock." Matthew stared

    Selina at the eyes, his chin tucked in and his gaze sharpened, said, "I respect you. If you were not married to me, it would be your freedom to be with whoever you want, but now that you''re married to me, you must remember that you do not have the right to be with another man."

    After that, he bent over to remove Selina''s clothes.

    Despite her not feeling panicked, Selina''s body still could not help but tremble slightly.

    She closed her eyes and clenched her teeth.

    It was nothing, it was nothing. After all, she had been in bed with Matthew before, so she should just treat it as if it was a dog biting her.

    She felt a chill because all her clothes had been taken off.

    However, what she had expected had not happened.

    Selina froze for a moment and then couldn''t help but open her eyes.

    What was before her puzzled her.

    Matthew was staring at her body, every part of it.

    Being screened by a pair of X-ray-like eyes made Selina utterly uneasy.

    She couldn''t help but shout at Matthew, "What are you doing!"

    Matthew looked up and said in a croaky voice, "Checking your body to see if there are any traces of you being touched by that man."

    Selina was speechless.

    "You pervert!" Selina couldn''t help but yell.

    Suddenly, her legs were spread open and Matthew was stunned.

    There was a bit of swelling, and it seemed like it had been like there for a while.

    A sense of guilt suddenly swept through Matthew.

    That day, he had really put Selina through hell. With his great stamina coupled by the effects of the drug he had gone over ten rounds with Selina who was still a virgin. How could she have endured such torment!

    He immediately helped Selina to put on her clothes.

    Selina stared at him and snapped, "Not going to check anymore?"

    Her tone was really abrasive.

    "Nope, not going to." Matthew murmured, "Selina, besides me, no other man has touched you."

    It was him who had lost his cool earlier on. Selina was his wife, he should have hadplete trust in his wife.

    Even if Selina and Dn had been at the hotel''s entrance together, he shouldn''t have assumed that something had happened between them.

    Matthew gathered Selina into his arms again and said, "I''ll take you to the hospital."

    Selina fell silent.

    "Why go to the hospital?" Her eyes were full of questions.

    "It''s still painful down there, right? Ever since that day?" asked Matthew, gazing at Selina.

    Selina was once again rendered speechless.

    As much as she was thick-skinned, at that moment her face was red as a tomato.

    It was true that since that day, she had been experiencing dull pain on that part of her body.

    However, it was not very serious. On

    top of that, she was running away from reality and did not want to go to the hospital for a thorough checkup. However, she didn''t expect Matthew to discover it.  S

    "I don''t want to go to the hospital!" Selina was very resistant.

    "Be good, I''ll ask my friend to examine you. Her medical skills are exceptional," Matthew murmured.

    Selina''s breath paused slightly.

    A friend of Matthew?

    That attention-seeking sympathy- gaining pretentious woman fromst time?

    Erine was continuing with her chores in the living room when she witnessed Matthew heading downstairs once more with Selina in his arms.

    Erine was speechless.

    What was going on? One moment they were upstairs and now they wereing downstairs.

    Although Matthew had not responded to Erine''s question earlier, she decided to ask him again, "Master Perry, are you going out?"

    "Yes, going out." Matthew paused his footsteps and looked at Erine. He then spoke to her with a hint of guilt in his tone, "I''m sorry, Erine, for not answering your question earlier."

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928

    Erine was quiet for a moment.

    "No worries, Master Perry. Just proceed with your work," Erine said, cheerful again.

    No wonder... Master Perry was a really good master indeed.

    Was there any wealthy person who would apologize for theck of consideration towards their family''s servants? No one else other than her master!

    There was also a sh of astonishment in Selina''s eyes.

    She had heard from Erine that Matthew respected his servants very much.

    She''d assumed that Matthew was just putting on an act. After all, he was an expert at pretending to be a good guy.

    But just now, he had remembered the small little detail that he didn''t respond to Erine earlier and even apologized for it. This was definitely not something an ordinary person would do.

    This could meant two things.

    First, that Matthew was truly a good person, and he treated everyone as equals regardless of their position.

    Second, that Matthew was a genuine schemer, to the point that he had reached the pinnacle of perfection in his front.

    Of course, Selina was more inclined towards thetter option.

    Matthew brought Selina to the hospital.

    In the office, Joycelyn was shocked to see Matthew with a girl in his arms.

    "Joycelyn, please take a look at my wife," Matthew said.

    After all, he was a man, so he couldn''t be too straightforward. Besides, Joycelyn was the head of the gynecologist department. She would probably have an idea on what he meant.

    In the meantime, Joycelyn was stunned.

    After a while, she stammered, "Matthew, you have... you have a wife? Why doesn''t anyone know?"

    "I''ll talk about it another time," replied Matthew with a wry smile, "Please take a look at her first."

    Joycelyn bit her lip and said, "Alright, if you would step outside for awhile?"

    Matthew went out and closed the door.

    There were only Joycelyn and Selina in the office.

    "After you," Joycelyn said to Selina with aplicated tone.

    There was another small room in the office.

    "That''s alright," said Selina, "I don''t feelfortable with strangers examining my intimate body parts. It''s just trauma due to excessive sexual intimacy. Just prescribe some medicine for me."

    Joycelyn''s face darkened a bit, As she bit her lip more heavily, she asked, "Excessive sexual intimacy, Matthew''s very good, isn''t he?"

    The corners of Selina''s mouth pulled. "That''s none of your business."

    Joycelyn did not say anything more. After a while, she prescribed Selina some medicine.

    When they left, Joycelyn followed them out, and Matthew stood at the door.

    "Matthew," Joycelyn said in aplicated tone, "Let''s hang out together next time. We haven''t caught up for a long time."

    "Alright." Matthew agreed without hesitation.

    After going home, Selina went to the bathroom alone.

    In the bathroom, she made a phone call to her family doctor in US.

    She roughly told him the whole story.

    "Miss Whitlock, judging from your friend''s symptoms, the medicine that you mentioned isn''t suitable. On the surface, this medicine might seem to be able to reduce the symptoms, but in fact, they aren''t good for the human body, and the consequences can be quite serious. Of course, ordinary people wouldn''t notice it," the private doctor replied, "However, the external medication prescribed by the doctor can be used."

    An assumption was confirmed in Selina''s mind.

    That woman called Joycelyn must have done it on purpose. Even thest time that she saw Joycelyn, she had felt that something was wrong about her. She had had a feeling that she liked Matthew.

    And now it seemed that this woman not only liked Matthew, but also had an evil heart.

    Otherwise, she would not have prescribed such medicine to harm Selina on purpose.

    Selina saw Joycelyn''s badge on her shirt. She was the director of the gynecologist department. It just didn''t make sense that a director of a gynecologist department would make such a mistake. The only possibility was that she did it on purpose!

    Selina gave out a coldugh.

    Wanting to harm her, Selina Whitlock? It wouldn''t be so easy.

    However, she had to admit that this woman and Matthew were quite appropriate for each other in the sense that both of them were so despicable that they could do anything, anything in order to get the person they wanted to be with!

    When Selina walked out, Matthew was examining a bottle of medicine. It was the external medication that Joycelyn had prescribed for Selina.

    Selina walked over and her face turned red.

    She snatched the medicine away from Matthew''s hand, "Why do you look so interested staring at this!"

    The medicine described usage instructions in detail. Would it be okay for a man like Matthew to look at that?

    There was also a strange expression on Matthew''s face.

    After a while, he cleared his throat and said, "You don''t need to take Joycelyn''s medicine. It might not be suitable for you. However, you can try the external ones."

    A look of surprise shed across Selina''s eyes.

    How did Matthew know?

    No, that didn''t make sense. If he had guessed what Joycelyn would do, he would probably have avoided taking Selina to see her. The only possibility was that he had found out that the medicines weren''t suitable by checking them on the spot.  S

    This man possessed medical knowledge?

    Selina''s couldn''t help but ask, "You know about medication?"

    "I know a little about it." Matthew said mildly, with no intention of showing off at all.

    After a pause, he asked, "You didn''t let Joycelyn examine you, didn''t you?"

    Even he could tell that the medicine wasn''t suitable for Selina. It was impossible for Joycelyn, a director of gynecology, to not realize it. To him, the only possibility was that Joycelyn wasn''t really clear about Selina''s symptoms.

    "Mm." A deep thought shed through Selina''s eyes.

    No wonder. Even when it was Matthew himself who had brought her, that so called Joycelyn had still had the courage to prescribe her a harmful medicine just to deliberately set hepup. She must have ounted for this. Even if her n failed, she could just have pretended to be innocent and said that Selina had not let her examine her body clearly.

    The corners of Selina''s mouth twitched.

    "It would not be convenient for you to apply the external medication yourself. You need someone to apply it for you," Matthew suddenly said.

    Selina was speechless.

    She widened her eyes. "What do you mean?"

    "What do you think I mean?" Matthew''s deep eyes were like a thousand-year-old pool.

    "You mean you''re going to help me apply the medicine on my body!"

    Jokes aside, how could she let Matthew help her in applying medicine on such a private part?

    Matthew felt a little helpless and said, "Who else could help you if I don''t help you?"

    Selina kept silent.

    "Erine! She''ll help me!" she raised her voice purposely after a moment.

    Although she had a good impression of Erine, and among the servants and butler of the Perry family, she was the closest with her, but not this closeContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    to the point that she could apply medicine in such a private ce of Selina''s.

    But now, there wasn''t any other way!

    It was impossible for her to let Matthew apply the medicine for her.

    Just as Selina finished her sentence, she thought that Matthew would definitely argue with her about this for some time. But unexpectedly, the man

    agreed at once.

    What made her feel even more surprised was what happened after.

    Matthew agreed, but not Erine.

    When she knew what medicine she needed to apply, her face had suddenly turned red.

    It seemed like the hearty and generous side of hers had suddenly vanished. The nervousness on her face was as if she was ady who was about to

    marry soon.

    Her hands were shivering. "This... How can I apply this? My eyes wouldn''t be able to see clearly at all.

    I don''t want to do this..."

    It should be Selina''s husband who applied the medicine for her in such a private ce. How could it be Erine, a mere servant?

    "Selina, maybe it''s better to just let me help you apply the medicine," Matthew said.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929

    "No way!" Selina opposed this firmly.

    "I''m the only one here who can help apply the medicine to your wounds," a low male voice could be heard.

    "No." Selina was very determined.

    Upon seeing that Matthew was about toe over, she got so anxious to the point that she directly hugged arge vase in the living room, holding onto the vase like an octopus.

    "Whatever it is, I don''t want it. I don''t want you to apply the medicine on me!" said Selina. Ayer of moist mist could be seen in Selina''s eyes, reflecting the light, shining brilliantly.

    "Be a good girl, Selina. It''s a little red and swollen there. If you don''t apply the medicine to it, it will be very troublesome." Matthew tried to persuade her.

    "How do you know it''s swollen?"

    "I saw it even before we went, my dear!" Matthew leaned over and stared into her eyes.

    Selina was silent.

    She really regretted it. She shouldn''t have been so neurotic and deliberately provoked Matthew at the entrance of the hotel. As a result, not only did she not get any benefits, instead it was alling back at her.

    She asked Matthew to bring her for a checkup. As a result, although she hadn''t been taken advantage of, the man had discovered her abnormality, and what was worse, he was forcing her to allow him to apply medicine to it.

    She had nced at the instructions casually awhile ago. It had showed that the medicine should be applied using fingers, and even...

    Not to mention Matthew, even if she were to apply the medicine herself, she would have died of shame!

    "Be a good girl," Matthew repeated.

    "Why should I listen to you?" Selina held the vase tightly.

    "I''m your husband. What do you think?"

    She bit her lip.

    After a while, she said, "I''ll take it back and ask my mother to help me."

    Matthew''s eyes were filled with helplessness.

    "Do you really have the nerve to ask your mother to do it for you?"

    Selina''s face turned red.

    This Matthew was truly a sly fox. He could see through her in an instant. Of course she would be

    embarrassed!

    Matthew suddenly reached out his hand and with force, pulled Selina''s fingers away from the vase. Selina stayed silent.

    She stared at Matthew. "What are you doing!"

    Matthew ignored Selina''s expression and carried her up the stairs.

    In the bedroom, Matthew threw Selina on the soft mattress, with her hands locked on the top of his head.

    Selina felt a burst of fear.

    She knew, Matthew was definitely going to apply the medicine on her.

    The more she thought about it, the more she wished she could dig a hole and just dive into it. Too embarassing!

    Her teeth were chattering. "You said you would spoil me. But why are you doing this to me now? Why are you going against my will?"

    She really didn''t want Matthew to help her apply the medicine. Since being fierce had be useless, she had to pretend to be pitiful.

    All this while, Selina''s acting weak and pitiful had always worked on Matthew, but not at all this time.

    Matthew locked Selina''s hands above his head with one hand and put on a disposable glove on the other. "Selina, I promised to spoil you. I will spoil you for the rest of my life, but that doesn''t mean I will indulge you. I need to prioritize your own good."

    "I hate you!" three words came out from Selina''s mouth fiercely.

    Matthew sighed and then took off her skirt.

    Her body was shaking, and she let out a cry. Feeling that Matthew was already going to apply the medicine, her whole body went red. She then stretched out her legs and began to kick wildly.

    Matthew mped her legs between his leg.

    The man''s legs were strong, with a bit of warmth.

    She was mped to the point that she couldn''t move.

    Finally, the whole process was over.

    Matthew heaved out a sigh of relief.

    Beads of sweat had appeared on his forehead.

    To be honest, the process of applying the medicine was also a kind of torment for him. After all, it was too sinful.

    Matthew took off his gloves.

    "I''m going to wash my face," Matthew said.

    He could finally calm himself down.

    Seeing that Matthew had walked into the washroom, Selina got up immediately.

    She used all her strength to push a heavy cab to the washroom door, with the intention of trapping Matthew in the washroom.

    She pped her hands. A joyful smile could be seen on her face.

    "Oh my dear Matthew, you never thought that this day woulde, would you?"

    "How dare you do that against my will? Humph, I''ll wait and see how you would get outter."

    In the meantime, Matthew had noticed the noise outside. When he went to push the door open, he found that he couldn''t do it.

    "Selina." Matthew''s voice was low and calm, no unease could be heard in his tone, "What have you done?"

    "Oh, you are asking me aren''t you? I''m not letting you out." Selina''s sounded extremely pleased.

    Matthew''s voice was helpless. With a funny tone, he replied, "Don''t be ridiculous, Selina."

    "Haha, you can''t do anything to me right now! Who asked you to take advantage of me?"

    "I was just helping you with the medicine. Did you think that I was taking advantage of you?" "Applying the medicine definitely equaled to taking advantage of me!" she bit her lip, "Do you, Matthew, dare to say that you didn''t think of anything perverted while applying the medicine on me just now?"

    There was a moment of silence.

    Matthew had indeed been indulging in wild thoughts.

    To apply medicine in such a ce, how could he have a straight mind? If he had maintained one, he would not be a man.

    "I admit that I did think too much." Matthew''s tone turned deep.

    Selina smiled and said, "Then stay inside and reflect on your wrongdoings."

    After saying this, she walked out of the bathroom.

    She happened to bump into Erine when she arrived downstairs.

    "Miss Whitlock, where is Master Perry?" Erine asked casually.

    The corner of Selina''s mouth twitched. "He''s really tired. He''s having a rest."

    Erine stayed silent.

    Huh? Tired?

    Didn''t he go upstairs to help Miss Whitlock with the medicine not long ago?

    "Could it be...?"

    Erine''s face suddenly turned red.

    "Self-control never exists in young couples."

    Red and swollenness of Selina''s intimate parts had been caused by excessive sexual intimacy. Couldn''t he have helped himself even while applying the medicine?  S

    "Young people are just young people, as crazy as they can be!"

    When Selina saw that Erine''s face suddenly turned red, she felt a little strange.

    "Erine, why are you so red?"

    "Ah..." Erine immediately acted as if nothing had happened. "No, no. I was too tired from doing all the work just now."

    "Oh." Selina replied casually, "There are many servants at home. Please don''t tire yourself out."

    Erine nodded and changed the subject. "Miss Whitlock, where are you going?"

    "I''m going shopping," said Selina.

    After ying that trick on Matthew, she was in a good mood. She would always go shopping when she was in a good mood.

    Looking at Selina''s back and her lively footsteps, Erine felt all sorts of emotions.

    No wonder there was an old saying

    that wenn

    "It wasn''t the fields that

    would get exhausted, but only the cows that ploughed them,"

    Sontent

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S

    This applied to Matthew and Selina. One was very tired, and the other had the spirit to go shopping.

    Selina went downtown and happened to see some ice cream.

    She had been in a terrible moodtely. Given the rare good mood she had today, she decided to buy an ice cream.

    She chose a milk vored ice cream.

    She hadn''t eaten ice cream in a long time. The sweetness and softness of the ice cream definitely made her happy.

    And she thought of Matthew at this moment.

    Her eyes moved slightly. She wondered what the man was doing in the bathroom at this time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930

    He must have properly lost his temper by now.

    After all, such a man would probably have been served well by everyone around him. This was probably the first time for him to be teased like this. Selina couldn''t help but raise the corners of her lips.

    Suddenly, a cold voice could be heard. "You can still smile after ying that trick on your friend. You are really devilish, Selina."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    She subconsciously turned her head and she saw Caroline''s face.

    Caroline was staring at her, a faint smile on her face.

    Selina was shocked, she opened her mouth and said, "Caroline."

    Caroline went forward and ordered a chocte ice cream.

    Caroline handed the chocte ice cream to Selina and said, "This is for you."

    Selina was stunned for a few seconds, and the rims of her eyes suddenly turned red.

    When she and Caroline were still friends, the two of them would exchange ice cream.

    She took the ice cream and said, "Caroline."

    "You should have the chocte ice cream instead. How could the milk-vored one be suitable for you? Your heart is so dark that only dark chocte could suit you." Caroline replied with a smile.

    The ice cream in Selina''s hand fell to the ground in the next moment.

    Caroline nced at the ice cream that fell to the ground. "Oh, I forgot. Even if you''re evil hearted, you still wouldn''t be willing to admit it."

    As soon as Caroline finished speaking, she strode off without a second nce.

    Selina chased after her uponing back to her senses.

    "Caroline, we''ve known each other for so many years. Don''t you understand me at all?" Selina almost shouted out.

    She admitted that she had been wrong this time.

    However, Caroline hadn''t even given her a chance to exin. She was so sure that Selina was a witch with an evil heart.

    Caroline stopped her footsteps.

    She looked at Selina coldly and said, "Call me

    Caroline Yethan, not Caroline!"

    Selina bit her lip and asked, "Are you sure?"

    Caroline snorted coldly and said, "By the way, I forgot to tell you that I took back my resignation. The personnel members thought that I was an excellent candidate, so they immediately withdrew my resignation application when I voiced up that I changed my mind."

    Selina''s breath quickened.

    What on earth did she want to do, taking back her resignation like this?

    Selina couldn''t help but grab Caroline''s hand. "Caroline, listen to me. Don''t think about anything else. Matthew is not the person you think he is. If you continue to pester him, you will only cause suffering to yourself. Now, go back to America and forget everything here, and a better life will be waiting for you."

    There was a sh of hatred in Caroline''s eyes.

    She pulled her hand away coldly, "Don''t be so hypocritical. You are just afraid that I will snatch Matthew away from you, right? You are afraid that Matthew will fall in love with me. After all, he even fell for someone like you. And I, Caroline, am definitely on par with you. Selina, you are getting scared."

    Selina''s white teeth bit down hard on her lower lip.

    Yes, she had to admit that she was terrified.

    She was afraid that Caroline would be hurt.

    "Caroline..."

    "Let me repeat myself, please do not address me as Caroline!" Caroline stared at Selina with a cold expression.

    There was hatred in her eyes.

    The look stunned Selina for a moment.

    When did she and Caroline be like this?

    Under such a gaze, she was rendered speechless. Her heart was filled with a deep sense of powerlessness. She could only watch helplessly as Caroline left.

    Time passed by, and it took a long time for Selina toe back to her senses.

    She saw two people.

    Natalie and Tobias.

    They didn''t notice Selina.

    Selina moved her lips but didn''t call out their names in the end.

    She had no strength to say anything.

    Natalie was pestering Tobias to buy ice cream for her.

    At this time, Natalie''s stomach was obviously bulging. She wrapped herself around Tobias and

    said, "Dear, please buy me an ice cream! I haven''t eaten ice cream for such a long time that I''m going crazy. Can''t you just buy one for me, please?"

    The woman''s coquettish tone was particrly cute, which made Tobias''s heart melt.

    He looked at Natalie with a bit of tenderness and helplessness. "Natalie, you are pregnant now icecream might not be suitable for you at the moment. Please bear with it a little longer."

    Natalie shook her head and her beautiful eyes were full of rejection. "No, no, I don''t want to endure it. I really want ice cream."

    Tobias sighed helplessly.

    "Wait a minute." He suddenly strode over to the car and took out a thermos cup.

    Tobias went to Natalie and said, "I''ll buy an ice cream for you, but can you have a sip of warm water for every bite of ice cream that you have?"

    Natalie nodded hard, her eyebrows curved. "Okay, no problem."

    After that, Natalie went up on her tippy toes and gave Tobias a big kiss on the face. "Thank you Tobias."

    "Call me husband." Tobias''s eyes deepened.

    "Thank you, husband." Natalie stuck out her

    tongue.

    From a distance, there were all kinds of glimmers shing in Selina''s eyes.

    Her brother, the brother who used to be so cold and expressionless, had now changed from a cold CEO to a young man who carried a thermos cup on his person twenty-four seven.

    Selina''s lips twitched.

    She couldn''t describe the feelings in her heart right now.

    She felt both gratified and envious.

    After a moment, she turned around and left.

    At this time, she was in a really terrible mood. She did not have the strength to talk to Tobias and Natalie.

    She found a restaurant that sold spicy noodles.

    She had never eaten this before, but when she happened to pass by, she was attracted by the seductive aroma.

    She gave out a bitter smile.

    Who would know that she still had the appetite to eat even when she was in such a bad mood?

    "Add more beef and increase the spiciness please." After cing the order with the owner, Selina sat on a small bench and waited.

    It was before meal time, so there were no other customers than Selina in the restaurant. Not long after, her food arrived.

    The fragrance of the spicy noodles was enhanced with the aroma of sprinkled chili and beef.

    Selina took a bite, the taste was really good.

    She lowered her head and ate her food desperately, hoping that the satisfaction on the tip of her tongue would offset the pain in her heart.

    Perhaps it was because she was too focused on eating to the point that she didn''t notice when that man came.

    "Such a great appetite you have huh? Tease your husband and now you are eating happily here?" A low and sweet male voice suddenly rang beside

    her ear.

    The motion of Selina''s chopsticks stopped for a second.

    She looked up and saw Matthew''s face, so close to hers.

    "How did you get out?" she asked in surprise.

    Matthew took out a piece of tissue and wiped the corners of her mouth. "The chili has gotten all over your face, didn''t you know?"

    Selina kept silent.

    An awkward expression shed

    across her face. "You still haven''t

    told me how you got out!" Selina

    deliberately covered her embarrassment by questioning Matthew. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931

    "I have my ways," replied Matthew. Selina''s lips raised up to a certain angle, her smile seemed unconcerned.

    His gaze fell on Selina''s food. With a low tone, he asked, "Is it delicious?"

    "Yes it is, do you want to have a try?" asked Selina. A gleam of light shed in her eyes.

    It was a cunning look.

    "Okay." Matthew agreed.

    After that, Selina asked the boss to prepare another bowl.

    Matthew ate without any hesitation.

    Selina took out her mobile phone and took a few pictures.

    Matthew''s gaze fell on her face. His eyes narrowed slightly as he asked, "Are you taking pictures of me?"

    With a sweet smile, she said, "Because you are so good-looking."

    Matthew''s brows rxed. He poked her forehead with his fingers and said, "Little girl, I hope what you said is true."

    The corners of Selina''s mouth twitched.

    Was it true? Of course it was not.

    However, she really didn''t expect that Matthew would be so down-to-earth to the point that he would apany her to eat spicy noodles here.

    She thought that she was considered the most "unordinary" among the nobility. Neither did she expect that Matthew would be willing to apany her.

    After eating, Matthew asked Selina, "Where else do you want to go? I''ll go with you, and we could either get some other food to eat or just hang around."

    "No, let''s go back." Selina rubbed the space between her eyebrows.

    She was really not in the mood to continue shopping.

    Her good mood was spoiltpletely.

    After returning to the Perry family, Selina wanted to go to the bedroom.

    "I''m a little tired today. I''ll take a rest first," she said to Matthew.

    "Okay." Matthew''s tone was clear and sweet. "I''m just about to go to the study to work."

    "Do you have a lot of work to do?" asked Selina.

    "You have the answer to this question. I apanied you this morning, and got locked in the bathroom in the afternoon." Matthew looked at her with a faint smile on his lips.

    Selina stayed silent.

    It turned out that this man was using another way to indirectly im that she had dyed his time!

    "Huh, but you intended to apany me to shop just now!" said Selina.

    With a smile, Matthew did not continue with the topic. He replied, "You should go and have a good rest."

    Selina went back to her bedroom andid down on the bed.

    When she had just closed her eyes, she suddenly sat up as if she had thought of something.

    She found a well-known entertainment website and the email of the editor. She posted the photos she took in the afternoon.

    The door was pushed open as soon as the photos were sent out.

    It gave Selina a great fright.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Matthew walked in with a cup in his hand.

    Selina felt a bit guilty, of course.

    "Aren''t you supposed to be busy with your work? Why are you here?" asked Selina with a dry voice.

    "Why is your face so red?" A light shed in Matthew''s eyes.

    He walked over and ced his hand on her forehead. Fortunately, she didn''t have a fever.

    "My face blushed upon seeing your handsome face," said Selina incoherently.

    "Really?" Matthew bent down, his handsome face in front of Selina.

    The corners of his mouth raised, revealing a smile in front of Selina.

    Selina swallowed her saliva.

    To be honest, she had said those words casually, but Matthew was indeed handsome. Even at such a close distance, she couldn''t find any ws on his face.

    "It was a joke." Selina spat out.

    Matthew was speechless.

    He smiled helplessly and handed the cup in his hand to her. "This tea that I specially requested Erine to prepare will help to cool down your body. The spicy food you just ate earlier wasn''t good for your stomach and you might need it."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    She didn''t expect Matthew to be so attentive.

    After a while, she took the cup and drank the tea.

    Perhaps her taste was considered, because the tea was brewed with a little sweetness.

    For some inexplicable reason, Selina''s head was filled with emotions.

    She suddenly regretted. Regretted that she had just sent those photos to the Entertainment Company.

    That entertainment website was famous for publishing the ugly side of some famous people and so on. A dignified CEO like Matthew eating spicy noodles in such a small shop would beughed at and attacked hard when it was published.

    "Please go back. I''m tired and about to sleep." She didn''t dare to look into Matthew''s eyes.

    "Okay, you take a rest first."

    When Matthew went out, Selina took out her mobile phone quickly. She opened the mailbox with the thought to recall the email, only to found out that the other party had read it.

    After staring at the "read" sign for a long time, Selina finally sighed.

    Since they had read it, it was toote, she couldn''t recall it.

    Her original intention was to spread it out, so there was no need to withdraw it for a moment of her soft-heartedness.

    She slowly closed her eyes after lying on the bed.

    She would normally go to bed early if she was feeling confused. She knew that by the time she woke up, she would have stopped worrying.

    That night Selina had a dream.

    In her dream, she saw Matthew and Dn.

    Matthew asked Dn to send Selina to his bed, and promised Dn to give him everything he wanted.

    Dn thought about it for a long time and he finally agreed.

    After witnessing all of this, Selina broke down with a loud cry.

    Dn ignored her and directly tied her to Matthew''s bed.

    She struggled, "Matthew, why are you doing this? Why are you doing this?"

    "Why?" Matthew''s lips curved slightly, his tone was gentle but a little strange. "Selina, did you really think that was a man who could be

    easily teased? Did you think that it would be as easy as me going along with whatever you wanted?" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina''s pupils suddenly dted.

    The next day, she woke up.

    The sunlight outside the window had already shone into the bedroom, filling the floor with soft brightness.

    She got out of bed.

    She walked to the window barefooted.

    The sunshine outside was very strong. She looked up at the sky. With the zing sun, she could hardly open her eyes.

    All of a sudden, the corner of her lips curled up into a mocking smile.

    The sunshine outside was so good, but why was her heart so dark?

    After a while, she dressed up, washed her face, and went downstairs.

    Erine had already finished preparing breakfast, but this time she had prepared two portions.

    Selina was a little surprised. "Hasn''t Matthew left for thepany?"

    She thought that Erine had made two portions because Matthew hadn''t have breakfast yet.

    "Master Perry left for thepany a long time ago." Erine said with a smile, "Master Perry is very busy at work. He even leaves before dawn

    sometimes."

    After that, she suddenly stepped forward and stared at Selina''s face. Her gaze was as sharp as an x-ray.

    Selina was stunned.

    She touched her face subconsciously. "Is there something on my face?"

    "No." Erine suddenly smiled and said,

    "Before Master Perry left, he specifically reminded me to see if you are having indigestion today. yes, I was instructed to prepare food

    Get

    that is more mild for breakfast to help cool you down. If not, you could have the usual breakfast

    Selina stayed silent.

    She raised the corner of her mouth and said, "Erine, you can tell that just by looking at my face?"

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932

    "Of course. I am a professional," said Erine with a proud face. Full of pride, she continued, "I can tell if someone has indigestion merely by looking at his or her face. Fortunately, Miss Whitlock''s skin is in good condition. It''s obvious that you came from a rich family."

    Selina took a sip of milk and asked, interested, "You know this just from looking?"

    "That''s right." Erine said brightly, "There are many girls with good skin condition, but only a few of them can have specially delicate skin. Those specially delicate ones muste from rich, noble families. Miss Whitlock, have you ever heard of the fairytale ''The Princess and The Pea''? It''s about the same principle."

    A hint of surprise shed in Selina''s eyes.

    Wow, Erine was not bad, knowing about this fairytale even at such an age.

    Selina gave Erine a thumbs up and praised her sincerely, "Erine, you know so much."

    Erine was a little embarrassed but pride could be seen in her expression. She said, "Being a servant for the Perry family, how could I know too little?" "Oh." Selina was curious, "If that''s the case, the servants of Perry family must be very knowledgeable, right?"

    Prine said with more pride on her face, "Well that''s not really true. After all, I am Master Perry''s personal servant, so I naturally know more than others. With Master Perry being so excellent, I couldn''t bear to be any less."

    Selina kept silent.

    Judging by the look on Prine''s face, she was simply an "old fangirl" of Matthew.

    Selina smiled, she didn''t continue the topic.

    All of a sudden, her cell phone rang.

    She opened her phone and saw a status.

    "Yesterday, Matthew, CPO of the Perry Group, appeared in front of a dpidated shop by the street and ate spicy noodles."

    Selina''s breathing froze for a moment.

    She didn''t expect that the entertainmentpany would respond so fast. She just sent the photos to themst night, and they had already published it today.

    Selina clicked into the link.

    She first saw a photo.

    A photo of Matthew sitting in a small store that didn''t fit his status at all, eating spicy noodles.

    Below the photo was the description.

    She didn''t look at it. Her fingers slid to the bottom. She wanted to see thements. She thought that there must be a lot of negativements. Because there was a simr case that happened before in history.

    At that time, there had been a very popr male star that possessedrge number of fans. But after he was photographed by reporters eating kebabs on the roadside, his poprity suddenly dropped significantly.

    His fans all decided to quit and they imed that their impression of him had fallen apart. How could their idol, someone who was supposed to be above mere human behavior, have eaten kebabs at the roadside like that!

    Selina knew that although Matthew was not a star, he was also considered a famous figure, with a very high-end image.

    Perhaps the photos she had taken would bring him a lot of negative impact. After all, a dignified CEO still had to maintain a certain image.

    However, to her surprise, none of thements below were negative. Rather, all of them praised Matthew, which made her suspect that he had hired someone to do some damage control.

    "My God, my Prince Charming is so handsome. He remains handsome even if he eats a bowl of spicy noodles so casually on the roadside." "Oh my god, with Matthew here, it seems that the small store is no longer low- ss, but has became an elegant one."

    "Mr. Perry is indeed Mr. Perry. Even in such a ce, he can''t hide his noble spirit."

    "Nobles are nobles. They won''t change because of their surroundings! There was a male star who ate barbecue skewers and that caused the copse of his career. That''s because he waspletely fake, only packaged to look like a noble. He''s not like Matthew. His innate noble aura just couldn''t be hidden."

    Selina closed the tab.

    She couldn''t figure it out. Why was it that in one case, there had been such a negative impact, but in the other, the reaction was theplete opposite?

    In the president''s office of Perry Group.

    The assistant handed the phone to Matthew.

    After reading it briefly, Matthew frowned and asked, "Do you know which media group posted it?"

    "An entertainment magazine. They

    usually publish news about

    entertainment stars. I don''t know why they suddenly published news about you, Mr. Perry. This news had

    created a big impact now."

    ��

    Matthew''s frown deepened. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The assistant had been expecting that Matthew would order him to remove all trace of the post from the Inte, but he noticed that Matthew had not said anything for a long time.

    The assistant couldn''t help but take the initiative and said, "Mr. Perry, why don''t I contact the media now and ask them to delete the article and photos?"

    A dim light shed in Matthew''s eyes.

    After a while, he replied in a low voice, "That is all for now."

    The confused assistant bowed and left the room.

    After the assistant left, Matthew dialed Selina''s phone number.

    The phone was quickly connected.

    A sweet and lively voice could be heard, "You suddenly called me, Matthew. You must have missed me, right?"

    "Yes, I miss you." Matthew''s voice became more and more low.

    She smiled sweetly. "It''s such a pity that I don''t miss you."

    Matthew kept quiet.

    He paused and asked, "Are you the one who sent them the photos?"

    "That''s right." Selina admitted on the spot.

    Matthew rubbed the point between his tired eyebrows.

    He knew that the media would not suddenly publish a report about him apanying Selina to that restaurant yesterday for no reason. It must have something to do with her.

    "Why did you do that?" Matthew asked.

    She replied in a soft and sweet tone,

    inas

    "This is because I think that you look

    super handsome when you eat spicy

    noodles, and I intended to show everyone all over the world how handsome you were, that''s all. So please forgive a woman''s vanity."

    "Really?" There was no emotion in the man''s tone.

    "It''s true." Selina said with certainty.

    "Well, then I''m not going to withdraw the news, since you like it so much," Matthew said lightly.

    Selina was speechless.

    Matthew''s sweet words made it impossible for her to continue.

    She thought that this photo would trigger Matthew''s anger and he would immediately contact the media to remove all the reports, but why was it not the case?

    Furthermore, why did Matthew seem like he intended to leave it as it was?

    Although thements on this matter was very positive, there was an important thing that Selina wouldn''t believe that Matthew had not considered.

    That was to say, if the dignified CEO

    of the Perry Group went to such a down-and-out restaurant to eat spicy noodles, it was likely to send out an important signal to the public, which would cause the stock price of the Perry Group to drop dramatically.

    Selina believed that if even she could have thought of this matter, so it was impossible for Matthew to overlook it.

    "Are you going to keep the news forever?" There was incredulity in Selina''s tone.

    "Yes." Matthew said lightly.

    "Aren''t you afraid that the news will make yourpany''s stock price drop dramatically?" Selina''s tone was a little urgent.

    Matthew smiled, as if he didn''t care at all, "Since my wife said she liked it, why would I care about the stock price?"

    There was a sudden pause in Selina''s breathing.

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933

    "You''re crazy!" A momentter, Selina hung up.

    Not long after she hung up, Matthew let his assistant in.

    "The media doesn''t need to remove that piece of news."

    The assistant''s mouth dropped opened in the shape of an "0".

    He hurriedly said, "Mr. Perry, this will have a bad effect on you!"

    After all, if a photo of someone like Matthew eating spicy noodles at a roadside shop was circted, it wouldn''t be good for his reputation.

    What''s more, Perry Group was fully capable of removing the photos and news instantly.

    Matthew said mildly, "My influence is not decided by these things. They are all trivial things. That will be all."

    The assistant wanted to say something but decided not to.

    Although he felt the way that Matthew dealt with this matter was not right, he had been by Matthew''s side for so many years that he knew that Matthew would not change his mind.

    The assistant had no choice but to go out of the office again.

    Not long after his assistant left, his cell phone rang again.

    Matthew took a look and found that it was from Matheo.

    Matheo was one of Matthew''s good friends. His family was wealthy, but he didn''t have much ambition. He was a standard yboy.

    As soon as it connected, he heard Matheo''s teasing on the other end. "Matthew, are you tired of eating delicacies? Why did you think of eating spicy noodles at a roadside restaurant?"

    Matthew''s eyebrows moved slightly. "You saw that too?"

    "The news is everywhere on the Inte, why wouldn''t I see it? You usually keep a low profile, so when something happens, it would be published everywhere." At this point, Matheo paused. "But why haven''t you asked your public rtions department to remove the news?"

    "I won''t remove it. Just leave it," answered Matthew mildly.

    Matheo couldn''t hide his surprise. "Why?"

    "My wife likes it."

    There was a pause.

    Matheo swore loudly. "F**k! When did you get married? Why don''t I know?"

    "Not too long ago."

    "Who is it? Have I met her before?" Curiosity rose up in Matheo.

    A hint of a smile yed on Matthew''s lips. "Yes, you''ve met her. She''s the daughter of the Whitlock family, Selina Whitlock."

    There was half a minute of silence on the other end.

    A momentter, he eximed, "You''re amazing, Matthew. You old bull, you''ve waited for almost ten years, and now you''ve finally eaten the tender grass of the Whitlock family!"

    Matthew was quiet for a moment.

    Matheo had been there nine years ago when the misunderstanding happened.

    At that time, he had watched as Matthew had walked towards Selina, introduced himself to her, and then asked to be in a rtionship with her.

    He hadn''t been able to stop Matthew in time.

    Matheo had known Selina''s age, but Matthew hadn''t.

    That evening, Selina had worn a bright red dress and put on makeup. She had looked so mature that Matthew misunderstood her age.

    Matheo could only watch helplessly as she rejected Matthew. She had even said that he was too old.

    If Matheo remembered correctly, Matthew had been twenty-four or twenty-five at the time. Being called old had been a huge blow to him. Matheo had been friends with Matthew for many years. To Matheo, Matthew was not moved by glory or disgrace and was alwaysposed.

    It had been the first time that he had seen Matthew suffer a blow like this.

    Matheo had never expected there to be future contact between Matthew and Selina. He was shocked that she would suddenly be Matthew''s wife.

    In the vi, Selina was in a daze.

    Brine had nted a lot of potted nts in the living room. There were bonsai trees, roses, lilies and so on.

    She was staring at a pot of roses, daydreaming.

    The roses were very beautiful.

    She wanted to touch them but as they were thorny, she refrained from touching them.

    Some things looked very beautiful. But you couldn''t touch them, as they would severely injure you and cause you to bleed.

    While Selina was in a daze, Erine ran over.

    Erine wore an excited expression. "Miss Whitlock, look. Look, there''s news on the inte about Master Perry."

    She ced a smartphone in front of Selina. A webpage containing news about Matthew going to a small restaurant to eat spicy noodles was open. Selina was surprised.

    It was not surprising for a person like Erine to use modern technology, but it was kind of astonishing that she knew how to open the forum and read the news.

    "Erine, you also look at news forums?" Selina asked.

    Erine answered proudly, "Of course, I keep up with trends."

    Selina giggled.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She found Erine to be really amusing. Why didn''t the Whitlock family have a lovely servant like her?

    "Miss Whitlock, have you seen this news?" Erine looked as if she was presenting a treasure.

    "Yes," said Selina.

    Of course, she had seen this news from the start. She was the reason it was published. The photo was taken by her. How could she not know?

    Erine said proudly, "Miss Whitlock, look at our Master Perry. He doesn''t put on airs at all. He''s not as picky as other rich people."

    Selina nodded in response.

    Indeed, Matthew did not put on any airs.

    to thements

    Erine pointed to

    below and said, "Miss Whitlock, did

    you see the replies from these

    people? They are all praising Master

    Perry

    seems that our Maste

    Perry is the dream lover of many women!"

    S

    The corners of Selina''s mouth twitched.

    She didn''t know if Matthew was the dream lover of many women. But looking at Erine, if she could be 20 years younger, Matthew would definitely be her dream lover.

    Erine kept rambling on. She couldn''t stop praising Matthew.

    Selina became a little bored and said, "Erine, go and finish what you have to do and I''ll go out for a walk."

    Actually, there was nowhere to go.

    She just wandered around. The more she wandered, the more bored she became. Just as she was about to go back, a car stopped in front of Ker.

    The window opened, and a handsome and

    delicate face appeared. "Selina?"

    Selina''s footsteps came to a halt.

    She looked at him, confused.

    She seemed to know this person in front of her, but she couldn''t remember who he was.

    She hesitated. "Who are you?"

    The man''s lips curved slight

    his tone was natural and casual.

    "Miss Whitlock, you''ve really forgotten that we''ve met before. I''m

    Matheo, we previously met at the

    bar."

    When he said that, she remembered.

    Not only had she met him, but she was also familiar with his name. It seemed that he was also a member of a noble family.

    Just then, Matheo got out of the car and asked, "Would you like to have a cup of coffee with me, Mrs. Perry?"

    Coincidentally, there was a coffee shop in front of them.

    Her breathing paused.

    Mrs. Perry?

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934

    This man knew what had happened between her and Matthew.

    "Sure." A glimmer of light shed through Selina''s eyes.

    The two of them went into the coffee shop.

    Selina ordered a cup of cappino while Matheo got an americano.

    "Why did you invite me for coffee all of a sudden?" Selina got straight to the point.

    Generally, there were only two possibilities for a man to buy a woman coffee.

    First, it would be because the woman was a friend and he wanted to catch up with her.

    The second was that he wanted to hit on the woman.

    Neither options were likely to be true here.

    First of all, she and Matheo weren''t close friends. They were far from the point of having coffee together to catch up.

    Secondly, Matheo had already called her "Mrs. Perry". He definitely didn''t have any intention of hitting on her.

    Matheo smiled. "It''s just that I''m a little interested in the news today. And I happened to see you so I thought I''d ask you about it." "Oh." Selina said calmly, "What do you want to ask?"

    "Miss Whitlock, you''re the one who took the picture, right?" he asked.

    "You''re quite smart." She took a sip of her coffee.

    "Why?"

    Selina raised her eyebrows. "Because I wanted to do it."

    Matheo chuckled.

    There had been rumors that she didn''t do things based onmon sense. It was true.

    It''s not very good for the news to be on the inte forever. It would be best if it didn''t exist anymore," he said.

    Selina was slightly moved.

    Perhaps this was the real reason why he had invited her for coffee.

    It seemed that the man sitting in front of her was not only smart, but also wanted the best for Matthew.

    "Matthew is absolutely capable of that. The public rtions department of the Perry Group is not incapable," said Selina.

    "But he has no intention of removing the news about himself."

    "Mm." The corners of her lips curled slightly.

    "Because Matthew said that his wife likes it. Since she liked it, he said to leave it up."

    She put down the cup of coffee that she was holding and looked straight at Matheo. "Since you already know his answer, why did youe to me again?"

    Matheo kept silent.

    It was a kind of feeling he couldn''t describe.

    He could tell from Matthew''s tone that he was full of love for Miss Whitlock. But from today''s conversation with Selina, it didn''t seem that she reciprocated that same feeling.

    He had wanted to talk to Selina because he wanted her to persuade Matthew to remove the news. Although it wasn''t negative news, it would be better if it no longer existed.

    But he didn''t expect that Selina wouldn''t share the same concern.

    Furthermore, there was a kind of...

    He didn''t know if it was just him thinking too much, but he felt that she wanted to see Matthew be aughingstock.

    Matheo changed the topic. "Miss Whitlock, when are you getting married to Matthew? Aren''t you having a wedding ceremony?"

    "Wedding ceremony?" The corner of Selina''s lips twitched. "Oh, are you so eager to give us a gift?"

    Matheo''s expression didn''t change at all. "The Perry family and Whitlock family aren''t short on money. I''m not in a rush to give a gift. I just want to attend Miss Whitlock and Matthew''s grand wedding."

    Selina forced a smile. "Keep waiting. Wait till the sea dries up and crumbles."

    The corners of Matheo''s lips twitched. "Miss Whitlock, you really know how to make a joke."

    She stood up. "That''s what everyone says. I''ve finished my coffee so I''ll be leaving."

    "I''ll walk you out." Matheo stood up.

    Selina didn''t object.

    As she followed Matheo out and was about to get into the car, a car parked next to them opened the door.

    Selina unexpectedly locked eyes with the man who walked out of the car.

    Both of them were stunned.

    Selina realized that it was Dn.

    "Miss Whitlock, why don''t you get into the car?"

    Matheo said to her.

    Selina suddenly came back to her senses and got into the car.

    They drove away immediately.

    At this moment, Dn, who was also stunned, suddenly came to his senses. He got into the car and quickly followed Matheo''s car.

    Selina realized that Dn''s car had caught up with them.

    She clutched her hands together tightly and her tone was anxious. "Drive faster and lose the car behind us."

    Matheo nced at the rearview

    bet

    mirror and saw that a Mcren car was following them closely. His eyes shifted, and his confusion covered his voice. "Who is it?"  S

    "It''s none of your business!" Selina got agitated.

    Matheo stepped on the elerator, and the car immediately picked up speed.

    He was a professional racer, so it was easy for him to lose that tail. In no time, Dn''s car disappeared from his sight.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Selina let out a breath of relief and copsed in the back seat.

    Emotion shed through Matheo''s eyes as he looked at her.

    After sending Selina back to her apartment,

    Matheo drove over to the Perry Group.

    When he arrived at Matthew''s office, Matthew had just returned from a meeting.

    Matthew couldn''t hide his surprise when he saw Matheo. "Matheo, what brings you here?"

    Matheo sat down on the sofa and said inly, "Matthew, did you force your marriage with Selina?"

    There was a mysterious look in Matthew''s eyes.

    He answered in a low voice, "How could the Whitlock family''s daughter be forced?"

    Matheo looked confused.

    "What''s going on?" Matheo''s gaze shifted to Matthew.

    Matthew slightly pursed his thin lips.

    Although Matheo was his friend, he didn''t want to go into the details. After all, it involved Selina''s privacy.

    Although many men liked to show off their first time with a woman, Matthew did not.

    Matthew exined, "Don''t ask me about it anymore. This is my personal business."

    Matheo smiled.

    Matthew was right. This was a private matter, and he shouldn''t press further.

    "But it seems that she doesn''t like you very much," Matheo suddenly said.

    When it came to love, he had had his fair share of experiences. It only

    el.ne

    took a nce for him to his

    a woman liked a man or

    not.

    It wasn''t hard to tell that Selina didn''t like Matthew.

    And not only did she not like him, but she also seemed to carry an unusual emotion.

    It seemed to be hatred.

    However, Matheo felt that he was overthinking it.

    Matthew had an extremely high EQ.

    Everyone who hade into contact with him admired him.

    Many people, especially young girls were fascinated by Matthew.

    Even if Selina didn''t like Matthew, she couldn''t possibly hate him. After all, there was no reason to hate him.

    Upon hearing Matheo''s words, Matthew''s lips curled up slightly, as if he felt a little helpless.

    "After a while, Mattheet

    said a low voice, "I''ve liked

    for

    so many years. I don''t mind waiting."

    swet

    Matthew looked at Matheo and asked, "Don''t you agree?"

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935

    "Don''t you agree?" It was a statement rather than a question.

    Matthew was exining his attitude to Matheo instead of asking for his opinion.

    Matheo understood Matthew''s attitude through his words.

    He felt that there was no need for him to say anything else.

    "You go ahead with your work. I''ll get going." Matheo stood up.

    "I''ll walk you out." Matthew got up as well.

    Matheo smiled and declined his offer. "You better go ahead with your work first. Apanying Miss Whitlock probably takes up a lot of your time. Your time in thepany is very precious, so I won''t dy you any further."

    Matthew couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "Okay then, take care." He didn''t insist.

    When Matheo got to the door, he suddenly stopped.

    He looked back at Matthew.

    Matthew was already sitting at arge desk, looking at documents. He seemed to notice Matheo''s gaze and raised his head again. "Matheo, was there something else?"

    The corners of Matheo''s lips curled, and in a joking tone he said, "It''s nothing. I just suddenly thought of something and wanted to remind you." "Go ahead."

    "Matthew, with all due respect, Miss Whitlock is a bit too yful."

    "I know." Matthew''s expression was nk. "It''s normal for a young girl to act like that. I can tolerate it."

    The corners of Matheo''s lips twitched. "It may not be a big deal this time, but who knows, she might send photos of you in the shower to the publishingpany next time."

    Matthew kept silent.

    He said helplessly, "Don''t worry. Even if she does, no newspaper would dare to publish it."

    Matheo felt that there was no need for him to continue talking.

    There was a saying that encapsted this well: ''One is willing to hurt, one is willing to be hurt.''

    After Matheo left, Matthew called his assistant in.

    He asked his assistant to gather some information on the spicy noodle shop he went to the day before.

    Although it wasn''t that important, but if it could be solved, it was better to solve it. This would save hispetitors from making a fuss about it. Shortly after, his assistant sent the file over.

    Matthew flipped through the pages one by one, then frowned slightly. He looked immersed in it.

    Fifteen minutester, Matthew personally handed a public rtions draft that he had written over to his assistant.

    "Send this to all major mediapanies." He said in a low voice, "And follow the instructions written in this n."

    The assistant nced at Matthew''s draft and there was a look of amazement in his eyes.

    In the beginning, he hadn''t understood what Matthew wanted to do with all the information regarding the spicy noodle shop.

    It was only now that he realized.

    He couldn''t help but have deep admiration for his boss.

    In just fifteen minutes, he had read the material,e to a decision, and wrote the draft. Such skill and speed was really impressive.

    Selina always had dinner at the Perry family vi which was prepared by Trine.

    In truth, she did not want to spend too much time with the Perry family.

    But besides the Perry family''s vi, she had nowhere else to go.

    Going back to the Whitlock family home asionally was all right, but it wasn''t realistic to go back so often. She was afraid that it would arouse suspicion.

    After all, she didn''t tell anyone her real reason for marrying Matthew.

    On top of that, she didn''t enjoy shopping as much as she did before.

    After thinking for a while, Selina still returned to the Perry family vi.

    After all, although she hated this ce and hated Matthew, she did not hate Brine, the servant of the Perry family.

    The conversations she had with Brine were quite interesting and meaningful.

    For dinner, Brine had made a bowl of pasta with meatballs. Selina had never tried it before.

    It was a bowl of pasta with tender meatballs, cooked with sauce and topped off with shredded cheese. Even at first nce, it looked very delicious.

    This was the first time that she had eaten such food. It was super delicious. After she had finished a bowl, she couldn''t help but ask Erine if there was more.

    Seeing that Selina really enjoyed the food, Erine immediately gave her another bowl.

    Watching Selina eat happily, Erine was happy too.

    She happily said, "Miss Whitlock, this is what we make to celebrate special asions in my family.

    I didn''t expect you to like it so much."

    Selina took another mouthful. "It''s really delicious. I want to eat two bowls of it everyday. Erine, please make it for me."

    Erine agreed immediately.

    "Miss Whitlock, you''re still the nicest," she said cheerfully. "You are not like other women at all."

    Selina swallowed a meatbail, and her eyes shed.

    "Not like other women?"

    She felt like there was another meaning behind it. Was it possible that Matthew had another woman?

    Instead of asking questions, she finished her food quietly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    She took a piece of tissue and wiped the corner of her mouth and pretended to ask casually, "Erine, who would be so pretentious even when eating?"

    Erine''s eyes were filled with disdain.

    l

    "Miss Whitlock, did you not know? A woman used toe here and I made her a bowl of pasta with meatballs. However, as soon as Master Perry left, her attitude toward me changed. Can you guess what she said?"

    "What did she say?" asked Selina.

    Erine imitated the woman''s tone and

    said, "How can you make such food with high calories for me to eat? Do you know how much weight I will put on after eating the meatballs? Can''t you see that I have a very slim figure? Gosh, how can the Rerry family have such a stupid servant?"

    Selina was speechless.

    She suddenly realized that she had overthought it.

    The woman that Erine was talking about was quite stupid.

    Even though after that incident, Matthew had no longer held such an important ce in her heart.

    But even she thought so lowly of him, she still believed that Matthew wouldn''t have fancied such a stupid woman.

    Anyone could tell at a nce that Matthew was very kind to his servants, especially to Erine. He didn''t treat her like a servant at all.

    But for that woman to say that about Erine? It must be that she had a low IQ.

    She was probably just a woman who visited the Perry family as a guest.

    After all, with a position like Matthew''s, he would definitely have had a wide range of social interactions.

    "Girls nowadays all like to be thin," Selina said perfunctorily.

    There was a hint of contempt in Prine''s voice. "That woman was quite pretty, but it was unfortunate that she has a bad heart. No matter how beautiful a woman is, it''s useless if she doesn''t have a good

    heart. She''s not like you, Miss

    el

    Whitlock. You''re so kind!" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina kept quiet.

    She waved her hand. "No, I''m not."

    "Of course you are." Prine raised her voice. "I''vee across many youngdies from noble families, but you''re the best so far. You''re not only

    beautiful, you''re also humble!"

    Selina felt a little embarrassed at Prine''s praises.

    Prine added, "No wonder Master Perry likes you so much."

    As soon as Matthew was mentioned, Selina''s mood suddenly changed.

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936

    She couldn''t believe that her first time was gone just like that. Selina was in so much pain, it felt as if her heart had been pierced by thousands of needles.

    That man was a pervert!

    Her eyes turned cold.

    Before that time, there were many asions where he could have had sex with her.

    There was once when she was drunk and had stayed the night at Matthew''s house.

    If he had taken her virginity then, she would have hated him, but not so much.

    It was because Matthew and Dn had schemed against her and used the most humiliating method to take advantage of her!

    How could he have done this to her?

    Because he knew that she was seeing her nephew, so he wanted to take everything from her?

    Was it that some people just had perverted hobbies?

    Or did he do this for revenge, because she had yed with his heart?

    Selina took a deep breath.

    No matter the reason was, Matthew did what he did.

    She hated Matthew. She hated him to her core.

    "I like her not only because she is kind, but also because she is beautiful and gentle," said a voice.

    Selina was taken aback.

    Matthew had arrived home and was walking towards them.

    Matthew seemed to have overheard what Erine said earlier. He continued, "My wife has so many good qualities. She has as many as there are stars in the sky. I couldn''t finish talking about them even if I talked about it day and night."

    Matthew walked over to Selina, his eyes bright, a faint smile on his lips. "Honey, am I right?"

    At that moment, his eyes were so bright it seemed to be brighter than the stars in the sky.

    Selina turned her head away. "Matthew, don''t be so disgusting. Erine is still here."

    "Erine is not an outsider," chuckled Matthew.

    Although what Matthew said was true, Erine knew better. She couldn''t sit here and watch the young couple being lovey dovey.

    Erine stood up and said, "Master Perry, Miss

    Whitlock, you two go ahead and talk. I have something else to do, so I''ll get back to work."

    Erine took the bowl that Selina had eaten from and left.

    "Have you had dinner?" Matthew asked softly.

    "Yes."

    "What did you eat?" he asked.

    Selina rolled her eyes at Matthew and said, "Don''t you think that you talk a lot of nonsense? Why do you have to know all the details? Do you have nothing to do? If you have nothing to do, you can fire all the servants. You can do all the housework by yourself!"

    Matthew didn''t retaliate although Selina wasshing out at him.

    His tone was still as warm as the spring breeze. "I''ll cut some fruit for you. It''s good to eat some after dinner."

    Selina felt like the punches that she had thrown couldn''t hurt him.

    Earlier, she was filled with anger as she thought about what had happened. It just so happened that Matthew came back at the wrong time.

    She was deliberately trying to aggravate him. She would feel a little more satisfied if Matthew got angered by her words and argued with her.

    However, she didn''t expect Matthew to let it off so lightly.

    She red at Matthew. "Aren''t you angry at what I said?"

    Matthew raised his eyebrows slightly. "What did you say?"

    "You!" Selina''s eyes widened. "Don''t y dumb!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Matthew ced a hand on her shoulder. "I know you have a bad temper. I''ll let it go."

    As long as she didn''t cross the line, he could put up with it.

    "Are you really that good-tempered?"

    Matthew''s eyes darkened slightly. "I have a temper, but not at you."

    He paused and let out a small sigh. "Selina, it''s because I like you."

    Matthew''s words pierced her heart.

    Her eyshes felt like butterflies struggling in the water after the rain, trembling. Her face suddenly turned pale.

    ?

    She raised her head and looked at Matthew. There was a faint glimmer of light in her eyes. "You say you like me. Why would you have done such a thing if you liked me?"  S

    She felt so defiled, but now he said that he liked her?

    If a man really fell in love with a woman, would he do such a thing?

    "No!"

    The only possibility was that Matthew did not like her at all. Instead, he had mistaken his possessiveness as fondness toward her.

    Her questions made Matthew stiffen slightly.

    That night yed faintly at the back of his mind.

    It was not beautiful at all. Although everything happened that night was wonderful, there was no beauty when he recalled it.

    There was only regret.

    He desired Selina, but he hadn''t wanted to take advantage of her in that moment.

    It was an insult to her.

    Seeing that Matthew''s face had stiffened, Selina was getting angrier.

    She stared straight at Matthew. "You really are despicable. You did such a horrible thing to me that night, & thought you were a gentleman all along!"

    Swnovel

    Matthew pursed his thin lips tightly, regret shing across his face.

    Even a gentleman would still make mistakes.

    Actually, he had found out that he and Selina had been drugged that night. He should have been able to gain enough control to get out of the room.

    Still, he had made a mistake.

    It was just like being a sailor at

    and hearing a siren''s song

    knowing that they would die, they still wouldn''t be able to help themselves from jumping into the sea.

    "I''m sorry, Selina," Matthew finally said.

    There was a huskiness in the man''s low voice.

    "You don''t have to say sorry to me!" Selina red at Matthew and raised her voice. "You don''t have anything to be sorry for. You are a hypocrite!"

    Hypocrites were even more hateful than viins!

    Matthew felt a wave of pain pierce his heart as he felt Selina''s anger.

    It turned out that although he knew that Selina had no feelings for him, he had never seen such anger and hate in her eyes.

    Matthew sounded like he was mumbling. "Selina, I''ll repay you. I''ll pay you back for the rest of my life."

    Hearing that, the corner of her mouth suddenly curled upwards, and a mocking smile yed on her lips.

    Repay, yes, he would repay her.

    "Is repaying enough after what you did?" She thought savagely.

    If a man killed another man''s parents, and he said "I will repay you", could the child''s hatred be gone just like that?

    No, of course not!

    She smiled mockingly.

    Fine, didn''t Matthew say that he would pay her back for the rest of his life? She would wait.

    A lifetime is a long time, and Selina had a lot of time on her hands.

    If Matthew was going to use his whole life to repay her, then she would use her whole life to torture him.

    Matthew''s heart tightened as he gazed at her.

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937

    She stood before him quietly.

    She wore no expression, but even the nt of her lips was enough to send chills down his spine.

    For some reason, Matthew suddenly felt a trace of fear.

    He didn''t know why he felt that way.

    "Matthew," Selina suddenly said. "Didn''t you offer to cut some fruit for me to eat? Why don''t you go and do that now?"

    Her tone was light and sweet.

    The faint coldness he sensed from her disappeared as she spoke.

    "Sure," Matthew answered immediately. "What do you want to eat?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "What is there at home?"

    "We have Java apples, cherries, lychees..." Matthew listed them one by one.

    Surprise appeared in Selina''s eyes.

    He knew what fruits there were in the fridge so clearly, even without asking the servants?

    Matthew was so busy at work. How could he know what fruits were avable at home? It was such a small detail.

    Selina couldn''t help but frown. "How do you remember these details so clearly?"

    Warmth seemed to emanate from him as he looked at her. "No one in the Perry family likes to eat fruits, so there was originally none at home. After you came, I asked the butler to prepare your favorite fruits. That''s why I remember this clearly."

    He spoke naturally. He didn''t emphasize what he had done for her.

    A mocking look shed across Selina''s eyes as she bit her lip.

    On the surface, Matthew seemed to be such a considerate person. If people didn''t know better, they would have been fooled by him.

    Just like her in the past. Back then, she had really thought that Matthew was one of a kind.

    "What would you like to eat, or maybe you would like a bit of each?"

    "I don''t want any of these." She shifted her gaze to him. "I want to eat mangoes."

    "Okay." Matthew thought it was a little strange. "You want to eat mangoes when they are not in season?"

    Matthew had asked the butler to prepare her favorite fruits. From what he knew about her, she didn''t like mangoes.

    The corner of Selina''s lips twitched. "Because it''s yellow."

    It was true. The fruits that Matthew had mentioned were the fruits she liked.

    Still, because it was something that he had prepared for her, she didn''t want to eat them.

    Matthew stayed silent.

    On any other day, if she had said something like that, he would''ve made a joke out of it. However, at this moment, he had no desire to do anything of the sort.

    "Okay, I''ll buy it for you."

    "Okay."

    "Do you want toe with me?"

    "No," Selina declined immediately.

    Matthew''s tone was gentle. "It''s good to exercise a little after dinner. Otherwise, you''ll gain weight. Taking a walk will be good for you."

    She smiled, but it didn''t reach her eyes. "I hope I put on weight. It''s best if I gain 200 pounds, so that you won''t have any impure thoughts of me. Am I right?"

    A lot of emotions shed through his eyes.

    "You won''t gain 200 pounds," he said in a low voice. "And I will always have impure thoughts about you."

    Selina was not in the mood to flirt with him.

    "Didn''t you say you were going to buy some mangoes for me? Why are you still here?" She nced at him sideways. "I''m on my way."

    After Matthew left, Selina sat on the sofa alone.

    Erine came out of the kitchen not long after.

    Seeing Selina alone on the sofa, Erine walked over. "Miss Whitlock, where is Master Perry?"

    "He went out," Selina answeredzily.

    Erine didn''t notice that she was in a bad mood.

    There was a smile on her lips. "Miss

    Whitlock, Master Perry is very fond

    e

    of you. He used toe back at midnigh everyday because he was so busy with work. But now that you''re here, hees back around dinnertime. He really does care about you!"

    All of a sudden, Erine patted her head.

    Just as she was mentioning dinner, she remembered that she had not asked Matthew whether he had eaten!

    Erine looked at Selina nervously. "Miss Whitlock, I forgot to ask Master Perry if he has eaten. He definitely hasn''t eaten since he came back at this

    time!"

    Selina was expressionless. "He''s probably eaten. Erine, don''t worry so much. If he hasn''t eaten, he will ask you to make dinner as soon as hees back."

    Matthew had been home for quite some time, after all, and he''d just left to buy the fruits without a murmur or protest. He must have had dinner, or he would have said something.

    Erine let out a sigh of relief. "That''s good. I''m just afraid that he''ll go hungry."

    "He''ll be alright even if he is hungry. He won''t starve to death anyway," Selina said in a low voice.

    Erine didn''t hear what she said clearly. "Miss Whitlock, did you say something?"

    "It''s nothing."

    Selina smiled and said, "Erine, you can go back to work now."

    She was in a bad mood and wanted to be left alone.

    Erine nodded. "I''ll go and finish up my work."

    After she left, Selina took out her phone. Perhaps a game would take her mind off of things.

    Just at that moment, a piece of news appeared in her notifications.

    "The caring CEO of the Perry Group covers medical expenses for terminally ill teenagers."

    Selina frowned.

    "What is this?"

    She clicked on the link to the article. What she saw left her in shock.

    It was about Matthew and a seriously ill boy. The boy had fallen seriously ill and reliedpletely on medicine and frequent dialysis. His medical expenses were very high. It was more than what the family could afford.

    Matthew had covered all of the boy''s medical expenses.

    However, that was not the point. The point was that this young man happened to be the only son of the owner of the spicy noodle shop that Matthew had visited the day before.

    Selina scoffed as a thought came into her mind.

    She had wanted to make a fool out of him and ridicule him.

    Instead, she had only made him look better.

    Of course, he was a man of many hidden talents.

    She unconsciously tapped her fingers on the sofa as thoughts ran through her mind. If she wanted to make him suffer, this wasn''t the way to do it.

    She was no match for him.

    Selina left the Perry family''s vi.

    There were many other ways in which she could make Matthew suffer besides taking pictures of him at a store and then giving them to the media. One good example would be leaving home without telling him where she was going.

    Selina turned off her phone and left the residence.

    She got into the first taxi she saw.

    "Let''s drive around the city," Selina told the driver after a moment''s thought.

    The driver looked surprised but he didn''t question her.

    The taxi driver had the radio on. Suddenly, the news about Matthew came up.

    Selina''s attention was caught immediately.

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938

    On the radio, the host couldn''t stop praising Matthew.

    They said that Matthew was a man of great integrity and morality, adding that despite being a president of a multinationalpany, he was still able to devote time to help the underprivileged.

    The more Selina listened, the more restless she became.

    High morality and integrity? It was nothing more than a publicity stunt.

    It was a perfect front.

    "Sir, please turn off the radio." Selina couldn''t help herself.

    Although the driver was a little reluctant, he turned off the radio. He wanted to respect his passenger''s request.

    Selina added, "Just hearing the name ''Matthew Perry'' makes me sick!"

    "I''ve seen Matthew Perry before," the driver suddenly said.

    The corners of Selina''s mouth twitched. She said casually, "Oh, was it on TV or in a magazine?"

    There was a hint of excitement on his face as he shook his head. "Nope. I''ve seen him in person. It happened when I was waiting at a set of traffic lights."

    The driver gestured, "At that time, his car was next to mine. I could tell from one look that he wasn''t a normal person, but I only realizedter on that he was the president of the Perry Group that I''ve seen in magazines!"

    The driver became more and more excited. "Matthew is really good-looking. Even though I''m a man myself, I still think that he is incredibly handsome!"

    Selina couldn''t understand the driver''s excitement.

    He had only met Matthew once. Was there a need for him to be so excited?

    "Oh," The driver said as if he had thought of something. "There was a youngdy sitting next to him. The girl was young and fair. She was so beautiful!"

    Her breath caught in her throat.

    A youngdy? A pretty youngdy?

    It was definitely not her. If it was, the driver would have recognized her.

    If it wasn''t her, then who was it?

    Selina remembered what Erine had told her earlier.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    She had said that there used to be a woman who came to visit the Perry family. At that time, Selina thought that she was overthinking it. The woman was probably just an ordinary guest.

    But now the driver said that he saw a beautiful youngdy sitting next to Matthew?

    Was she overthinking, or was Matthew''s ''loyalty'' yet another pretty lie he had told her?

    She turned the idea over and over in her head.

    "By the way, why did you say that hearing Matthew''s name makes you sick?" The driver remembered Selina''s words from earlier and asked curiously. "Don''t girls nowadays like such men? He''s not just handsome, but mature and rich."

    "Nevertheless, he is hypocritical and disgusting." Selina added.

    "No, I don''t think so." The driver disagreed. "He looks very nice."

    As a taxi driver, he hade across many types of people. Although he had only seen Matthew once, he was certain of this. He was a good judge of character.

    "Don''t judge a book by its cover," Selinaughed coldly.

    "Youngdy, you can''t say that. In fact, you can tell from a person''s appearance. A bad person has a cunning look in his eyes. You..." There was a loud bang and the car suddenly came to a halt.

    The driver had crashed into the car in front of him.

    He was too focused on his conversation with Selina. He hadn''t paid attention to the road in front of him.

    The car in front of them was a McLaren.

    His face turned pale.

    He would have to bear responsibility as he had bumped into the car in front.

    Thepensation cost wasn''t going to be cheap.

    "What should I do now... I''m done. I''m finished..." His fingers were trembling. "I will need to pay a lot of money. I still have a wife and children to look after."

    For a low-paying job like a taxi driver, every penny was important.

    Selina let out a soft sigh in her heart.

    As a good deed, she was willing to pay for thepensation cost.

    After all, the money was not a big deal to her. But it was a huge expense for the taxi driver.

    "I sat in your car. I''ll pay for the collision," said Selina as she opened the car door.

    She walked to the McLaren and knocked on the window.

    A face appeared as the driver rolled down the window.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    The person in the car was also taken aback.

    The car door suddenly opened as Selina came back to her senses. Just as she turned around to leave, she was pulled into the car.

    She fell down onto the seat.

    Dn stared at her angrily.

    "I couldn''t find you, Selina. I couldn''t

    find you anywhere. You weren''t in

    the

    amily home, and

    couldn''t get through to your phone at all!" Dn''s voice was cold.

    Since he''dst seen her and Matheo, Dn had been looking everywhere for her. Even so, no matter how hard he tried, he hadn''t been able to find her.

    After the initial shock of seeing Dn, Selina returned to her senses.

    She had never thought of contacting Dn at all, not in the slightest. As long as she didn''t contact him, she could naturally cut him out of her life.

    But she hadn''t thought they would run into each other on the road.

    el.n

    "Why are you looking for me?" She stared coldly at Dn. "Don''t you think that you''ve harmed me enough? Do you want to harm me until the day I die? Is that the only thing that would satisfy you?"

    Dn froze.

    He looked a little embarrassed and said in a low voice, "Selina, I was threatened by someone."

    "Threatened." Selina spat out the word venomously. "You were threatened because he was rich and powerful? Is that why you sold me off?" Her gaze was fixed on Dn.

    Dn trembled a little.

    After a moment, he took a deep breath and said, "Selina, I admit that I was wrong. But does this justify you looking for another man?"

    Selina stared at Dn in disbelief.

    Where had he gathered the courage to say something like that?

    He had sent her to another man''s bed, but now he was asking her if this justified her looking for another man?

    Did he really think that after giving her to someone else, she would still shamelessly cling to him?

    Who on earth gave this man such confidence? Did he really think that she loved him this much?

    She bit out, "You''re right! I''m looking for another

    man. Is there anything wrong with that?"

    Dn clenched his fists.

    That day, Dn had seen the man''s

    face. He had been suave and handsome, probably from a noble

    family. He and Selina had really

    looked perfect together.

    Suddenly, he punched the window.

    Selina felt a gust of wind, and then she heard the sound of ss breaking.

    Dn had mmed his fist into the car window.

    Bloody ss scattered everywhere.

    All of a sudden, Selina felt coldughter rise up in her.

    Her heart didn''t ache when she saw Dn''s fist covered with blood. Instead, she felt mockery.

    This man had given her away to someone else, but now it seemed that he had toe here to win her back.

    Who had given him the courage toe back?

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939

    Selina smiled coldly and said, "Dn, you crazy as*hole. If you want to do crazy things, please don''t do it front of me!"

    Dn''s mind went nk for a moment.

    It was bone-chilling.

    Although his fist was bleeding, she had only smiled coldly.

    "Selina." Dn''s eyes were fixed on her. "You''ve fallen in love with that man, haven''t you? You''ve fallen for him. There''s no longer a ce for me in your heart, isn''t it?"

    Selina''s eyes glinted. "Congrattions, you''re right."

    Before she knew it, Dn had pulled her into his arms.

    His arms were like vices wrapping around her.

    He whispered into her ear, "You''re lying to me, Selina. You''re lying to me, aren''t you? You still have me in your heart. You can''t be with another man. It absolutely can''t be true!"

    Before, it didn''t matter how much she had argued with Dn. Whenever he held her, she''d fall in love with him all over again.

    Not anymore.

    There were only two emotions. Coldness and mockery.

    "You don''t have a ce in my heart," Selina answered.

    Dn felt like his head was going to explode.

    He ignored her and forcefully mashed his lips into hers.

    She was disgusted by his lips. She tried pushing Dn away with all her strength, but Dn held her down.

    Selina was terrified. "Dn, you''re crazy! Let go of me!"

    "I am crazy!" Dn''s voice was hoarse. "I should have taken you earlier! If I had, you wouldn''t be with another man!"

    He sucked on her neck hard. Slowly, his lips went further down.

    Selina became more and more terrified.

    Her hands were trapped. She could only use her feet to kick Dn. "Let go of me, you b*stard. Let go!"

    He mped down on her legs, making it impossible for her to move both her hands and feet.

    Fear and hatred engulfed Selina.

    "Dn, you son of a b*tch, let me go." She cursed in pain.

    However, it was to no avail.

    Dn seemed to have lost it as he continued to ignore her cries.

    The button on her shirt hade undone from all the struggling, revealing her fair skin.

    Dn''s eyes were shining brightly as if he were crazy.

    His lips were about tond on her chest.

    The fear in Selina''s heart was growing.

    She lowered her head and bit Dn''s neck.

    It was the only thing she managed to do.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    In an act of desperation, she used her teeth.

    Immediately, Dn stopped what he was doing.

    It brought him back to reality.

    What was he doing?

    In the heat of the moment, he had lost his mind.

    Selina broke free from Dn''s grasp and pped him.

    The sound echoed in the car.

    Fury was written all over her face. "Dn, you''ve made me despise you even more."

    Her words made Dn feel hopeless.

    Selina pushed open the car door and stumbled out of the car.

    The taxi driver was still there.

    He didn''t know what had happened. He had thought that she was negotiating with the owner.

    Selina got into the car.

    She looked terrible. "Start driving," Selina said. The taxi driver was a little stunned.

    "Then, then..." He wanted to ask about thepensation cost.

    "I said drive!" Selina red at the driver.

    The driver was taken aback by her response. He stepped on the gas and they left quickly.

    The atmosphere was cold.

    Selina felt very cold.

    Through the car window, she suddenly saw a cafe.

    Perhaps it was a ce that could warm her up.

    The coffee shop had a heating system and the hot coffee would help.

    "Stop," Selina suddenly said.

    The taxi driver quickly stopped the car.

    Selina threw a stack of bills at the driver and got out of the car.

    She could hardly keep her footsteps steady as she

    entered.

    After settling into a corner, she asked for a cup of ck coffee.

    The ck coffee was steaming hot.

    Holding the cup of coffee in her

    hands, she felt a trace of warmth t Redoff at the steam rising f

    she

    , her heart felt warmer.

    Everything that had happened in the car earlier lingered in her mind.

    Sheughed. It was a terrible, abrupt sound.

    She couldn''t believe that Dn would treat her like this.

    If she didn''t bite him just now, what would have happened?

    Hatred shed through her eyes.

    Just when she was deep in thought, she suddenly heard a voice. "Selina, let''s go home and have some mango."

    She was caught off guard.

    She looked up and saw Matthew.

    He was standing in front of her, tall and handsome.

    "Why should I go back with you?", spat out Selina.

    "Selina," Matthew said. "You are my wife, always remember that."

    "I don''t want to go back with you." Selina bit her lip.

    Matthew frowned slightly and walked forward.

    Before she knew it, he picked her up, his hands on her waist.

    She cried out at the sudden gesture.

    Matthew walked out of the coffee shop with her in his arms.

    Embarrassed, Selina said, "Put me down. We''re in a cafe."

    There was no emotion in Matthew''s voice. "I can hold my wife anywhere I want."

    Matthew carried Selina out of the cafe.

    A car was parked outside.

    He opened the car door and put her down gently on the passenger''s seat.

    He got into the driver''s seat.

    "Let''s go home," Matthew said in a low voice.

    After arriving at the Perry family home, Selina was distracted.

    Her

    Were shaky and she felt a

    if she would fall at any moment. She felt better after sitting on the sofa.

    Matthew cut the mango and brought it to her.

    "Selina, eat some mangoes," he said in a low

    voice.

    Selina shook her head. "I don''t feel like eating mango anymore."

    "You don''t?" Matthew looked at her.

    "I don''t," she answered.

    Matthew suddenly smiled.

    His smile was cold. It didn''t reach his eyes.

    He looked at her and said, "Selina, I

    came back early just for you

    although I had a lot of unfinished work. I didn''t even have dinner. I immediately went out to buy

    el

    mangoes when you said you wanted

    I

    to eat them, but when I got back,

    you weren''t here. So I had to go out

    and look for you." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    "So?" Selina interrupted Matthew. "Didn''t you say that you would ept and tolerate me?"

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940

    "Yes, I would tolerate it." A hint of coldness shed across Matthew''s eyes. "If I didn''t see those hickeys on your neck."

    He raised Selina''s chin and said coldly, "Tell me, why are there hickeys on your neck?"

    Selina''s expression changed.

    They were the marks left by Dn.

    He stared at her coldly. "Tell me, Selina. What''s going on?" demanded Matthew.

    Selina suddenly had a thought.

    She could sense his displeasure.

    Matthew rarely got angry. In the past, no matter what she did, he had never gotten angry.

    Except for this very moment.

    Was it because he suspected that she was having an affair?

    Was this his weakness?

    Selina had this impulse to provoke him.

    She knew how to provoke Matthew.

    She could tell Matthew that she had kissed another man in a car when he was not around.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    There was a pain in her eyes.

    Although it was true that such a thing had happened, she had been forced by Dn.

    Even so, she didn''t think that it was necessary to tell Matthew about it.

    She looked gloomy.

    "Where have you been, Selina?" Matthew asked again.

    His gaze was fixed on her. He didn''t look away, not even for a second.

    Selina frowned.

    She didn''t like his tone.

    "Are you questioning me?" Selina asked.

    She couldn''t resist mocking him. "You can''t pretend to be a good person anymore, can you? Now you''re finally showing your true colors."

    Matthew''s tone became lower as he looked at her sternly. "I''ve said that as long as you don''t cross the bottom line, I would tolerate you. If you cross the line..."

    Matthew trailed off, and his hand tightened. "Was it Dn?"

    "No!" Selina blurted.

    She wasn''t sure why she wanted to deny it. She didn''t want to ept what had happened earlier.

    It was a painful memory. She didn''t want to admit it.

    Her immediate denial made Matthew pause.

    Could it be that he was wrong?

    Matthew stared at Selina for a long time.

    For a moment, the two of them were silent.

    Matthew didn''t say anything. Neither did Selina.

    She bit her lip so hard that it turned pale.

    After a long time, Matthew finally said, "Since you''ve married me, you have no choice but to break up with Dn. It must end!" His tone was no longer as fierce as before, but he spoke with authority.

    Matthew didn''t like forcing people. Even more so, he disliked forcing people''s feelings.

    If there had been someone else on her mind and in her heart before they were married, he would respect her and not force her feelings. It wouldn''t matter how much he liked Selina.

    He didn''t like forcing others.

    But now things were different. Selina was his wife.

    He would not allow his wife to be in a rtionship with another man.

    "Selina, you will never have a chance with Dn again." Matthew looked at Selina coldly.

    Selina''s eyes turned red.

    It wasn''t because Matthew wanted her to bepletely cut off from Dn, but because she felt that he was mocking her.

    Did Matthew say that because he thought that Selina still had a ce for Dn in her heart?

    Did people still think that she was that in love with Dn? To the point that she would make a fool of herself?

    He had been the one who had given her to another man. How could she still be able to love Dn?

    A rush of anger surged through her veins.

    Her anger was so strong that it felt like it was going to burn down everything in its way.

    "I ended things a long time ago!" Selina''s eyes shed.

    She red at Matthew fiercely. "You don''t need to remind me. Do you think I can still be with Dn after such a thing happened? I rather go to hell than have any affection for him!"

    His breath caught in his throat.

    Selina''s attitude... Confusion clouded his eyes.

    Could it be that he had misunderstood Selina?

    When Selina mentioned the "thing that happened" earlier, he thought that she was talking about that night and what had happened under the influence

    of drugs.

    All of a sudden, a sense of guilt overwhelmed him.

    No matter what, he was the one who was at fault, and he was the one who had mistreated her.

    "Selina," Matthew said.

    Before he could finish his words, she interrupted him. "Don''t say my name!"

    She hated hearing her nameing out from his mouth. She hated everything about this man!

    "I hate you!" She shouted at Matthew.

    Matthew bent down to her eye level.

    His eyes met hers.

    His eyes were as deep as the ocean. She couldn''t read his emotions.

    "Selina, whether you hate me or not, you''re still my wife."

    Selina''s eyshes fluttered and she lowered her eyes. Her thick and long eyshes covered her eyes.

    She suddenly smiled.

    But it didn''t reach her eyes.

    That''s right. No matter what, she was still Matthew''s wife.

    It wasn''t something that could be changed.

    She had married Matthew and gotten a marriage certificate.

    There were many ways for her to get revenge on Matthew without marrying him, but why did she choose this way?

    Was it because she could get her

    revenge on Dn at the same time? Or was it because the Whitlock family liked and admired Matthew so much that she got married to this man in a fit of anger? Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Whatever the reason, she now had a genuine marriage with this man.

    "Yes," Selina answered gently. "I''m your wife."

    She remained quiet, but something about the expression on her face made people feel cold.

    "Selina, I don''t like it when you smile this way," Matthew said in a low voice.

    He usually liked it when she smiled.

    He had never seen a woman with such a sweet smile. Her smile was like the breath of spring.

    But now, there was a coldness to her smile.

    It was no longer a warm spring, but a cold winter.

    "It''s none of your business how I smile."

    Matthew said nothing.

    After a moment, he picked her up.

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941

    Selina calmed down.

    After all, this wasn''t the first time that Matthew had suddenly carried her like this.

    She didn''t ask Matthew to put her down either. She just stared at Matthew coldly. She wanted to see where he was going to carry her.

    Matthew carried her to the bathroom and turned on the shower.

    He began to take off Selina''s clothes.

    Selina couldn''t remain calm any longer.

    She grabbed onto her cor and looked at Matthew fiercely, "What are you doing?"

    There was no expression on Matthew''s face. "Examining your body."

    "How dare you?" Selina raised her voice.

    Matthew didn''t say anything, but his actions revealed his intentions.

    He pried off her fingers one by one and continued to take off her clothes until her body was fully revealed.

    Matthew''s eyes shed across her body.

    Other than the red spots on her neck, there was none on her body.

    What on earth did she do when she was out?

    Matthew''s eyes narrowed.

    But at this moment, he was sure that she had not betrayed him.

    "Selina." Matthew whispered in her ear, "Don''t do it again. Even if you didn''t betray me, you can''t leave any mark that isn''t mine on any part of your body."

    Then, he washed her body with water.

    Although he didn''t do anything, Selina was still overwhelmed with humiliation.

    As she tried to struggle, Matthew''s voice became a little hoarse. "It''s useless to resist. It''ll only increase my desire for you."

    Hearing that, she froze.

    She red at Matthew and stopped struggling.

    She pressed her lips together tightly and allowed Matthew to shower her.

    Her eyshes were wet from the water. The crystal droplets hung on her eyshes as they trembled.

    Finally, Matthew turned off the shower and wrapped Selina with a bath towel. Then he picked her up again.

    Matthew carried Selina upstairs and ced her on the bed in the bedroom.

    She quickly wrapped herself with the nket.

    She didn''t want him to continue looking at her!

    Matthew took off his suit and climbed into bed.

    Selina''s eyes widened.

    She stared at Matthew.

    He had just showered me. It couldn''t be that he was waiting for this moment?

    Matthew read her mind.

    He looked tired. "Selina, you don''t need to look at me like that. I didn''t touch you earlier, and I won''t touch you now. Furthermore, you are injured."

    It wasn''t only because Selina hadn''t fully recovered from her first time. He wasn''t in the mood either.

    Selina''s tightly wound body finally rxed.

    She snorted coldly. "At least you have a conscience!"

    And at least he still had some self-control.

    Matthewy down and wrapped his arms around her.

    She still hadn''t put on any clothes.

    His hand touched her silky skin.

    His hand was very warm. When he touched her, it felt as if her skin was on fire.

    Selina immediately tried to push Matthew away.

    Matthew tightened his grip.

    Their faces were almost against each other. She felt his hot breath on her face. "Didn''t I tell you not to struggle? You''ll only arouse my desire." He paused. "If you want me to have you, you can continue to struggle."

    He wasn''t flirting with Selina at this moment.

    He only wanted Selina to be more obedient.

    He was really tired. All he wanted was to hug her.

    Selina wasn''t a fool.

    She didn''t move again.

    She spent the night in Matthew''s arms.

    It waste at night when she finally fell asleep.

    It wasn''t that she was afraid that

    Matthew would do something to et

    her. It was just ufortable to be helddike this, especially whenshe didn''t have any clothes on.

    She wasn''t sure if she was imagining things, but she felt that Matthew''s hands were getting warmer.

    It felt like they were burning her skin.

    Sleep evaded her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She didn''t know whether Matthew was asleep or not. She couldn''t feel his deep and slow breathing.

    It wasn''t until the sun was about to rise that she managed to fall into a deep sleep.

    She had slept very well as she was tired.

    When she woke up, the sun was already shining brightly.

    The soft light outside the window shone into the bedroom.

    The sun was very bright.

    She rubbed her eyes.

    Matthew was no longer there.

    She put on her clothes and washed up before going downstairs.

    As she was going down the stairs, she heard Matthew''s voice.

    Selina found that a little strange.

    Matthew would normally have left for his office by this time. Why was he still here?

    When she arrived at the stairwell, she saw Matthew sitting on the sofa with a girl.

    Selina could only see her side profile. She wore a small cap on a head of curly ck hair. From what she could tell, the girl was cute, but exuded a noble air.

    Her eyes were fixed on them.

    When she saw the girl, she couldn''t help but think of what Erine and the taxi driver had said to her the previous day.

    As Selina was lost in her thoughts, Erine suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Erine''s eyes lit up when she saw Selina.

    She pulled Selina to the side and lowered her voice. "Miss Whitlock, you''re finally awake. If you hadn''t woken up, I would''ve gone upstairs to wake

    you up.''

    "

    "What''s the matter?" asked Selina, regaining her senses.

    Erine looked disgusted. "Do you remember the woman I told you about yesterday?"

    Selina nodded. She understood what was going on.

    It looked like the person sitting with Matthew was the woman that Erine had talked about.

    Erine continued, "The woman came

    again this morning saying that she

    was here to present an invitation. I think that she deliberately came to seduce Master Perry!"

    "Seduce?" Selina''s eyes narrowed.

    She couldn''t hide her interest.

    This seemed to be quite interesting.

    Erine continued to say indignantly, "I know that she is interested in Master Perry. But how could he like such a woman? She really doesn''t

    know what''s good for her! Miss Whitlock, you should go there now and tell her that Master Perry has a Wife!"

    en.swnovels

    Selina walked towards the sofa. She was eager to see who this woman was.

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942

    Selina saw the woman''s face as soon as she walked over.

    Just as Selina''s initial impression of her had been, she was cute.

    She was fair-skinned, ck-haired, and had jet-ck eyes.

    It was a shame that there was a hint of cunning in her gaze. Those who knew how to y petty tricks had the same look in their eyes.

    The girl was shocked when she saw Selina.

    Matthew stood up.

    He smiled at Selina as if the cold attitude from the day before had never existed. "You''re up?"

    "Aren''t you stating the obvious?" The corners of her mouth twitched.

    Matthew didn''t seem to me Selina for being rude to him in front of outsiders. Instead, his smile became even more affectionate.

    "Jack, who is she?" A sweet voice suddenly rang out.

    There was a trace of hostility on her face as she stood up.

    Matthew put his hand on Selina''s waist. "Rainee, I forgot to introduce her to you. This is my wife, Selina."

    The girl froze.

    Shock, hostility, disbelief and despair were written on Rainee''s face.

    After a while, the girl stammered, "Jack, you, when did you get married? Why haven''t I heard about it?"

    "Not long ago," Matthew answered. "I just forgot to inform everyone."

    She seemed to be dumbfounded.

    "Aren''t you going to the office?" Selina broke the silence.

    She didn''t like the atmosphere.

    "I''m going now."

    He was supposed to have left long ago, but Rainee''s sudden visit had taken up some of his time.

    "Send the youngdy back on your way." Selina nced at the girl who was still reeling from shock. She didn''t want Matthew to leave while this girl was still in the house.

    For some reason, she didn''t like Rainee very much.

    It wasn''t because of how Erine had described her.

    She didn''t know what Rainee''s intentions were. Selina couldn''t care less even if she wanted to seduce Matthew.

    Whatever the case was, she had no feelings for Matthew. It didn''t matter if other women tried to seduce him. He wore a strange expression.

    He whispered in her ear, "Selina, are you sure you want your husband to send another woman home? Hmm?" There was a sense of oppression to his voice.

    She raised her eyebrows and smiled sweetly. "Is it not allowed?"

    "Aren''t you worried?" Matthew forced a tight smile.

    "What do I have to be worried about?"

    "Aren''t you worried that your husband will be taken away by another woman?" Matthew''s gaze was dark.

    Selina swallowed.

    She smiled even wider. "I''m not worried. You wouldn''t be taken away by another woman, would you?"

    Matthew rxed.

    "Rainee drove here," Matthew said.

    "Oh." Selina lost interest.

    Matthew turned to Rainee and said, "I''m going to my office now."

    Rainee immediately said, "I''m leaving too. I was going to go back after I gave you the invitation card."

    Rainee said extra sweetly, "Goodbye, Selina."

    Selina was slightly moved.

    Perhaps she had been overthinking this?

    Rainee seemed to be quite polite.

    After Matthew and Rainee left, Prine came out again.

    She said to Selina nervously, "Miss Whitlock, did that woman disrespect you? Don''t be polite to her!"

    Selina smiled and said, "Prine, you think too much. That youngdy looks quite cute."

    Prine immediately refuted Selina.

    She raised her voice. "Miss Whitlock, please don''t be fooled. She is not cute or kind at all. She''s definitely not who you think she is." "Is that so?" Selina thought it over.

    Prine nodded vigorously, afraid that Selina wouldn''t believe her. Her voice was louder than usual. "Of course, Miss Whitlock. It''s true!" Selina squinted. "It''s none of my business what kind of person she is."

    Erine was slightly stunned.

    After a while, she said, "Miss Whitlock, you''re right. She might want to seduce Master Perry, but he doesn''t care about her."

    "It''s none of my business whether or not Matthew cares about her," Selina added tly.

    "Miss Whitlock, you are so open-minded!" Erine misunderstood what Selina meant.

    "No wonder Master Perry likes Miss Whitlock so much. Where else could he find such a generous woman?" she thought.

    "I''m not open-minded at all," Selina said softly.

    She could never forget what Matthew had done to her that night.

    She wanted to get her revenge. She must!

    Erine smiled. She was sure Selina was an open-minded person.

    She looked at Selina as she would her daughter-inw. The more she looked at her, the more she approved of her.

    This girl was not only beautiful but also kind and open-minded. Master Perry was lucky to have her!

    Of course, Selina was also lucky to have Master Perry as her husband!

    Where could one find a man like Master Perry? Such a handsome and loving man. It wouldn''t be possible to find one even in a million others!

    "By the way, Miss Whitlock, what do you want to eat today? I''ll go and buy it myself," Brine suddenly said.

    "Oh?" Selina nced at Brine.

    As far as she knew, the Perry family had servants responsible for purchasing things. There was no need for Brine to go for herself.

    "Miss Whitlock, don''t you know?

    They buy the most expensive things

    because they don''t know how to choose. It''s a waste of money! Iff want the best ingredients, I have to go and buy it myself," Brine exined.

    Brine exined further, "Take this grapefruit for example. They usually pick those which have nice skins. Even so, it doesn''t matter whether the skin is nice or not. We need to pick the ones that are heavy They taste better if they''re heavier!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Selina suddenly started to crave grapefruits.

    She looked at Erine and said, "Then I''d like to eat grapefruits."

    Erine immediately smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll go and buy some grapefruit. Miss Whitlock has good taste. Not only can grapefruit be eaten fresh, but you can also make so many desserts, or even make potpourri out of the peel! Besides..."

    "Okay, Brine, I get it. If you say anymore you''ll only be enticing me," said Selina. Her craving for grapefruits was growing stronger.

    "I''ll go and buy it immediately, then." As soon as she finished speaking, she hurried out.

    Selina smiled faintly as she watched Brine walk away.

    Truthfully, she was unhappy here. The only thing that brought her some joy was Brine.

    Although Brine was a servant, she was like family to her.

    Her cheerfulness and generosity meant that it was easy to get along with her.

    Not long after Brine left, Selina felt a little sleepy. She decided that she was going to take a nap.

    As soon as she stood up, she heard footsteps.

    Selina stopped.

    The girl who left earlier hade back.

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943

    Selina''s eyes narrowed, and the corners of her mouth lifted.

    Perhaps Erine was right.

    Rainee walked up to Selina. "I left my purse on the sofa. I''m here to take it."

    Selina looked at the sofa.

    Rainee was right. No one had noticed her purse lying in the corner.

    "Oh, take it back then," Selina answered.

    Rainee went to get her purse.

    Selina walked up the stairs.

    "Wait a minute," she suddenly heard Rainee say. Selina turned back. "Is there something else?" Rainee stared at Selina. "How old are you?" "How old am I?" Selina was slightly puzzled.

    "How old are you?" Rainee repeated the question. "Twenty-six," Selina answered casually.

    The years had passed by very quickly. If it wasn''t for Rainee''s question, Selina would probably have forgotten her age.

    Rainee visibly rxed.

    A hint of petty joy shed in her eyes.

    She looked at Selina proudly. "I didn''t know you were so old!"

    Selina stayed silent.

    D*mn it! This was the first time someone had called her old.

    "What do you mean by that?" She fixed her gaze on Rainee.

    "You are really old." Rainee couldn''t hide her joy.

    "You''re young," she answered sarcastically.

    Rainee raised her head arrogantly. "That''s right. I''m only twenty-one years old!"

    Selina snickered. "That''s really young!"

    Rainee didn''t hear the sarcasm in Selina''s tone. She continued proudly, "How could Jack fall in love with you? How could he have fallen for someone your age?"

    Selina was speechless.

    She smiled mockingly. "Why don''t you ask him?"

    Selina had realized that Rainee had put on a front earlier. It was probably for Matthew to see.

    She had waited for Matthew to leave and thene back to provoke her.

    However, Selina had no interest in epting the challenge.

    She would only ept challenges if they were evenly matched.

    Selina couldn''t help but feel Rainee was quite dumb.

    She had actuallye back to the vi to provoke her. Wasn''t that a stupid move?

    She obviously thought that she was quite clever. However, she was extremely foolish.

    "What did you do to make Jack marry you?" Rainee looked at Selina. "You must have used some tricks!"

    She couldn''t believe that her Jack would have fallen for someone so old.

    She was young and cute but Matthew didn''t even like her. How could he like a 26-year-old woman?

    It was impossible! Absolutely impossible!

    This women must''ve used a scheme! That was the only exnation.

    "And," said Rainee thoughtfully. "I have never heard of the name ''Selina Whitlock'' within the circle of nobility in Agaphen City."

    Her gaze swept over Selina and her eyes suddenly lit up.

    Selina was wearing cheap pajamas.

    "Your pajamas are cheap,"mented Rainee.

    Selina''s mouth twitched as she nced down at the pajamas she was wearing.

    They were quite cheap.

    When she first came to the Perry family home, Matthew had prepared silk pajamas for her.

    It was a pity that Selina didn''t like it.

    She didn''t need to wear silk pajamas. Her skin was already smooth.

    Instead, she had gone to the supermarket to buy cheap cotton pajamas.

    When it came to clothes, she had never cared about the price. She only ever cared aboutfort.

    "It''s 50 dors for a pair," Selina told Rainee.

    Rainee acted as if she had realized something profound.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    It was no wonder that she had never heard Selina''s name within the noble families in Agaphen City. It must be that Selina was an uncultured swine. Rainee felt that she understood everything now.

    She enjoyed reading web forums. There were often stories such asza poor woman seducing men in order to escape poverty, using all kinds of schemes in order to achieve her own goals.

    "This woman in front of her must be one of them!"

    She thought.

    Her Jack was a sympathetic man. Maybe this woman had seeded in marrying Matthew by pretending to be pitiful.

    Rainee''s eyes were full of contempt. "I''ve read about women like you in web forums. You were born in a lowly family so you have to rely on a man to change your fate!"

    Selina was speechless.

    She suddenly didn''t know what to say to Rainee.

    "Anything else?" She looked directly at Rainee.

    "You were born in poverty, right?" Rainee said with certainty. "You must have a lot of siblings and they are all waiting for you to earn money for food. You must have had no choice but to find a man to help change your destiny. Matthew had probably never seen a scheming woman like you, so he fell right into your trap!"

    en.swnovels

    Rainee huffed. "You''re just a gold digger. I must expose your true colors to Matthew."

    Selina was rendered speechless.

    She didn''t know whether she should be angry or if she shouldugh.

    "Go ahead and expose me," Selina said faintly.

    Rainee paused.

    Selina''s attitude made her feel that

    something wasn''t right. Selina was not afraid of being exposed to Matthew at all. Even so, it didn''t ur to her that she might''ve got it

    wrong.

    en.swnovels

    Rainee figured that Selina must have some sort of ace up her sleeve.

    She knew that even if she said something to Matthew, he wouldn''t react. He would only feel that she was gossiping.

    There was a ray of light in Rainee''s eyes.

    She, Rainee, was a smart woman. She would not do such a silly thing.

    Besides, if a lowly woman like her stayed with Matthew, Rainee would be able to show off her elegance even more.

    At the thought of this, Rainee felt better.

    For the first time since she found out about Matthew''s wife, she was able to rx.

    Rainee walked towards Selina.

    She strutted towards Selina as if she was a model on a catwalk.

    Selina watched Rainee with her arms crossed.

    The corners of her mouth lifted a little, and suddenly, she wanted tough.

    Did god think that Rainee''s life was too boring?

    Selina hade across many stupid women but

    she had never seen anyone as stupid as her.

    Rainee stopped in front of Selina.

    She looked at her condescendingly. "I''ll tell you who I am, you gold digger!"

    Selina''s ears pricked up at Rainee''s words.

    She would like to know which family''s daughter could be so stupid.

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944

    Rainee raised her chin. "I am Rainee, the daughter of the Yeager Group!"

    Rainee had a condescending look on her face, as if she wanted Selina to kneel before her.

    "Oh," Selina responded tly.

    She knew the Yeager Group was a national group that owned real estate and various entertainment groups. They had great influence within the country.

    However, Rainee probably only knew some of the notable socialites in Agaphen City. She definitely didn''t have much experience. Otherwise, she would know who she was.

    Rainee was unsatisfied with Selina''s reaction.

    The Yeager Group was still very influential in Agaphen City. She thought that Selina would be scared after Rainee revealed her identity. It had never crossed her mind that Selina would have no reaction!

    "Sure enough, a poor girl is a poor girl. She doesn''t know anything about culture!" Rainee thought to herself.

    Rainee figured that she had to use a simpler and easier way to shock Selina.

    She pointed at the skirt that she was wearing. "Do you know how much this skirt costs?"

    Selina nced at it. It was from Dior''stest collection.

    "I don''t know," she casually answered.

    Rainee''s eyes were filled with arrogance. "Thirty thousand dors!"

    Rainee sounded like she wasn''t talking about thirty thousand dors, but three hundred million dors.

    The corner of Selina''s lips twitched. "Thirty thousand dors? That''s so expensive!"

    Rainee became even more arrogant. "You must''ve never worn such an expensive skirt. You haven''t even touched them, have you?"

    Selina was a little speechless.

    Rainee mistook her silence for agreement.

    She was very happy.

    How could Matthew like such an ignorant girl? Maybe it was because he had sympathized with her that he had married her. Maybe she would be thrown out of here one day.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Selina suddenly felt very tired.

    She had talked to Rainee for such a long time that she started to feel drowsy again.

    She said to Rainee, "Can you go now? I want to sleep."

    Rainee stared strangely at her.

    She said in a strange tone, "Since you were born in a poor family, there must have been nothing for you to do. You can only go to sleep. Otherwise, how did you pass all that time?"

    Selina was speechless.

    There was a glimmer of light in her eyes. "How did you know? You''re so smart."

    Rainee smiled proudly.

    Selina was suddenly filled with disdain.

    Rainee had seeded in provoking her. Selina wasn''t the sort who would stay calm after she was provoked.

    How could she make this girl suffer?

    She was going to ept all of Rainee''s views. Just when she thought that she could do no wrong, Selina would thenunch her counterattack. After all, a p in the face was the most pleasant thing.

    "Then go to sleep. I won''t talk to you any further." Rainee looked at her haughtily. "After all, we are not from the same background. A rich youngdy and a poor woman have nothing to talk about."

    After Rainee left the Perry family home, she quickly made a call.

    The phone connected quickly.

    The man answeredzily, "What''s up?"

    "Matheo, about Matthew..."

    Matheo was suddenly energized.

    Matthew?

    Rainee, that brat, was still hanging onto her feelings for Matthew.

    He knew that his younger sister had a crush on Matthew. That was why even after he''d found out about Matthew and Selina, he hadn''t said anything to Rainee, for fear that his younger sister would be sad.

    Rainee continued, "Matheo, did you know that Matthew has found a woman?"

    Matheo stayed silent.

    He sighed in his heart.

    Despite trying to hide it from Rainee, she had still found out.

    Just as Matheo was about to say something, Rainee said, "I really didn''t expect that Matthew would find a gold digger. She is so poor. My god, how could Matthew have found

    such a woman?"

    Matheo was stunned.

    Interest filled his eyes.

    "A gold digger?"

    Had Matthew''s taste changed?

    After hanging up, Matheo called Matthew.

    "Matthew, did you change your taste?" Matheo asked with a softugh.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Selina, the daughter of the Whitlock family wasn''t good enough? You found a gold digger? A poor woman?"

    "Who said that?"

    "Rainee," Matheo answered.

    On the other end of the line, Matthew smiled helplessly as he rubbed the space between his eyebrows.

    As Matheo talked about Rainee, Matthew knew that Selina must have pulled a prank.

    "Matheo, the only person I like is Selina. There wouldn''t be anyone else," Matthew said in a low voice.

    "Because she is the daughter of the Whitlock family." "It has nothing to do with her identity. I like who she is. No matter what her identity is, I like her," Matthew said firmly.

    Matheo sighed. "So, my sister has no chance?"

    Matthew felt a headacheing on.

    He knew how Rainee felt about him, but he''d only ever thought of her as a little girl.

    But now that Matheo mentioned it, Matthew felt that he had to make himself clear.

    "Matheo, I see Rainee as a younger sister. The same way you do."

    Matheo paused for a moment, then he chuckled. "I know, you don''t have to exin further."

    Selina had another nightmare.

    In her dream, she dreamed of Matthew and Dn.

    It was a mess.

    She couldn''t remember what had happened. The only thing she could remember was that she had a nightmare.

    She woke up in shock.

    She was sweating profusely.

    Selina sat on the bed for quite some time. Her heart was still beating fast.

    She took a deep breath.

    She shouldn''t have nightmares. A strong person shouldn''t have nightmares.

    She had to steady herself so that she could deal with Matthew and those who hurt her.

    Suddenly, her phone rang. She nced at the caller ID.

    The caller was Natalie.

    It turned out to be Natalie, her brother''s wife...

    She was surprised.

    Natalie, the Whitlock family...

    Why did she feel as if her life at the Whitlock family home had been a lifetime ago? She felt that she had not been in contact with the Whitlock family

    for a long time.

    Her phone rang again.

    Selina finally came back to her senses and picked up the phone. "Natalie," she said.

    Unlike Selina, Natalie''s voice was joyful. "Selina, how have you been recently?"

    Her breath caught in her throat.

    After a moment, she forced a smile. "Very good."

    "That''s good. I was afraid that you

    would have a hard time settling in Come home more often when you

    have time. Mom and I were talking about you yesterday. Everyone misses you very

    much." "Okay."

    "Oh. By the way, I went for a check up yesterday," Natalie suddenly said.

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945

    "How did it go?" Selina''s eyes lit up. She felt her energy returning.

    "Very good," Natalie said happily. "The baby is growing very well."

    Selina sighed with relief. "That''s good."

    "Selina, when are you going to have a baby?" Natalie lowered her voice.

    Selina''s smile froze. "Let''s talk about it next time."

    Natalie noticed the change in Selina''s tone.

    She couldn''t help but worry. "Is something wrong, Selina?"

    "Nothing." Selina tried to keep her tone as light as possible. "I didn''t sleep wellst night so I''m a little tired today."

    Natalie got the wrong idea.

    She thought that Selina hadn''t slept well because she had slept with Matthewst night...

    After all, that had often been the case for her before she got pregnant.

    Natalie was a little embarrassed. "You should rest up." "Okay," Selina replied.

    After hanging up the phone, Selina put her hand on her stomach.

    A child?

    She smiled coldly.

    After a while, she went downstairs.

    Selina sat on the sofa and turned on the TV.

    An award ceremony for celebrities was airing.

    Selina was not interested. Just she was about to change the channel, something caught her eye.

    A gorgeous female star appeared on TV.

    Selina thought she looked familiar. It was Yvonne, Natalie''s good friend.

    Selina and Yvonne had spoken a few times.

    Yvonne had left quite a good impression on her.

    She put down the remote.

    Yvonne had won an award for "Best Actress."

    Although Selina was not familiar with the entertainment industry, she could tell that this was a valuable award.

    Yvonne''s eyes brimmed with tears as she gave her thank you speech.

    Selina let out a long sigh.

    She and Yvonne were about the same age.

    Both Natalie and Yvonne seemed to have found their goal in life.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But what about her?

    She was eating, drinking, and sleeping. All she did was think about how to take revenge on Matthew.

    All of a sudden, she found it ratherughable.

    She thought of a dream she used to have.

    At that time, her dream was to have children with Dn and to spend the rest of her life happily with him.

    Everything had changed in a blink of an eye.

    People change.

    Her smile was getting colder.

    It was really interesting.

    Fate was just too d*mn interesting!

    She suddenly stretched out her fingers.

    She stared at them and suddenly bit them.

    She instantly felt the pain.

    The pain caused her to smile bitterly.

    A littleter, Erine arrived home.

    She came back with some grapefruit and fresh vegetables.

    She peeled the grapefruit for Selina as soon as she got back.

    Erine was right. The grapefruit didn''t look nice on the outside, but the flesh was plump.

    Erine gave Selina a piece of grapefruit.

    Juice flowed out as soon as she bit into it. It was sweet.

    Selina was surprised.

    "Erine, you really know how to choose the good ones."

    The grapefruit didn''t look very nice, but it was really delicious.

    "Miss Whitlock, what do you think?" Erine asked eagerly.

    Selina nodded her head. "It''s delicious."

    Erine immediately smiled and said, "I''m right, wasn''t I, Miss Whitlock? I told you it''s delicious."

    She collected the grapefruit peels.

    "I''ll make something delicious witte these grapefruit peels, so just you wait and be surprised!"

    Selina swallowed her saliva. "Erine, I''m looking forward to it."

    "Miss Whitlock, can you eat spicy food?" Erine inquired.

    This dish needed jpeno to go with it.

    Selina nodded. "Yes, I can."

    Erine smiled and said, "That''s good. Master Perry can''t eat spicy food."

    "He can''t eat spicy food?" Selina asked casually.

    Erine nodded. "He doesn''t like even a little chili."

    Selina''s eyes narrowed and she looked thoughtful.

    Matthew didn''t like spicy food?

    This was bing quite interesting.

    "Erine, please make it spicier for me," Selina instructed.

    "Okay. Miss Whitlock, it seems that we have simr taste. I like spicy food too!"

    As Erine left to work in the kitchen, Selinaid on the sofa.

    Gradually, time passed.

    Soon it was time for dinner.

    She took out her phone.

    She decided to call Matthew.

    She was going to ask him toe back for dinner.

    Originally, she had no intention of calling Matthew toe back for dinner.

    However, finding out that Matthew couldn''t eat spicy food piqued Selina''s interest.

    A phone suddenly rang.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    The sound wasing from behind her.

    Selina immediately turned around and saw Matthew''s handsome face.

    She didn''t know he hade back.

    She put down her phone and hung up.

    What a coincidence!

    Matthew walked over to Selina with a faint smile. "A poor girl? When did Miss Whitlock establish such a status for herself?"

    "Isn''t it good?" Selina retorted.

    "Very good. Matthew''s lips curved into a smile. "I''m happy as long as doesn''t matter whether

    it''s you?

    you''re a poor girl or a rich youngdy."

    en.swnovels

    Selina smiled, but it didn''t reach her eyes.

    "What are you smiling at?"

    "I''m smiling. Isn''t that good?"

    "You''re smirking." Matthew fixed his gaze on her.

    Selina''s lips twitched. "Of course I would smirk. My husband is having an affair with another woman."

    Hearing her say "my husband" made Matthew very happy.

    He smiled as he gently held her chin with his fingers. "Miss Whitlock, who is having an affair with your husband?"

    How could she know if he didn''t even know?

    "That beautiful little girl named Rainee."

    Of course, she knew that Matthew wasn''t having an affair with Rainee.

    It was Rainee''s one-side ke

    was deliberately using it to

    him.

    UMS

    Matthewughed. "Selina, you sure know how to make a joke. Rainee is Matheo''s sister. I only treat her as a sister."

    A look of surprise crossed Selina''s face.

    So Rainee was Matheo''s sister?

    No wonder Rainee had felt familiar.

    Her eyes were shining softly. Although they were siblings, Matheo seemed to be very smart while Rainee was extremely stupid.

    "Does she often visit the Perry family home? Or sit in the same car with you?" Selina suddenly asked.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946

    "She doesn''te here often. She only came here this morning to hand me an invitation. She''s also been over with Matheo before," Matthew exined.

    He didn''t really remember sitting in the same car with her.

    Matthew thought for a while before he remembered.

    "Well, there was once when I sent Rainee home after hanging out with some friends." That was probably the only time he had been in the same car with Rainee.

    Selina had no intention to get to the bottom of it.

    She had just asked casually. Matthew obviously didn''t like Rainee, but even if he did, it didn''t matter.

    Although she had no intention of getting to the bottom of it, Selina still couldn''t help herself.

    She raised her eyebrows slightly. "You seem to be quite interested in her?"

    "No." Matthew looked serious.

    The corners of her lips curled upwards. "But she seems to be interested in you."

    Matthew suddenly brushed his finger across her lips, surprising Selina.

    "Many women have feelings for me." Matthew said in a low voice, "You should know that your husband is very charming and worth cherishing." "Oh, really? You are very charming?" She looked at Matthew with a smile.

    "You don''t agree?"

    "It is whatever you think it is."

    Matthew did not continue to press further.

    He put his hand down. "Selina, Rainee is very arrogant. She thinks she knows it all. Don''t mind her."

    From his conversation with Matheo, Matthew gathered that Rainee had returned to the house after he''d left. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have said such a thing.

    He didn''t want to say anything because she was Matheo''s younger sister.

    He and Matheo had been good friends for ten years.

    Selina said disapprovingly, "Of course I don''t mind.

    I know more than she does."

    The look on her face made Matthew smile.

    He liked it when she acted haughtily.

    She was just like a princess when she made that expression.

    "Why are you smiling at me?" She stared at Matthew.

    "I like your haughtiness."

    "Really?" Her eyes shed. "Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Be careful that my arrogance doesn''t hurt you."

    "As long as you don''t cross my bottom line, I can tolerate anything."

    "What''s your bottom line?"

    Matthew bent down and whispered in her ear, "Don''t you know what my bottom line is?"

    His breath tickled her ear.

    Selina''s breathing froze.

    Just then, Erine came out of the kitchen.

    "Master Perry, you''re back."

    Matthew stood up straight and nodded, smiling.

    Erine rubbed her hands together. "I guessed that you would be back early tonight. I''m almost done preparing your favorite dishes for dinner. Master Perry and Miss Whitlock, you can both head over to the dining room now."

    "Thank you for your hard work." Matthew''s tone was light and kind.

    Erine smiled. "It''s not hard at all. How hard could it be?"

    Selina looked thoughtful.

    It wasn''t surprising that Erine was so fond of him. Matthew did everything so well.

    Selina and Matthew went into the dining room.

    It looked like a feast. It didn''t seem like it was just a dinner for two.

    There was mushroom soup, seafood, fresh vegetables, and meat.

    The fried grapefruit peel was the most eyecatching.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    It was full of jpenos. You could almost taste the spiciness just by looking at it.

    "Miss Whitlock, I prepared this

    especially for you. There''s a lot ofet

    jpenos in it. You two go ahead and eat," Erine smiled as she walked away.

    UMS

    Only Selina and Matthew were left in the dining room.

    Matthew filled a bowl of mushroom soup for Selina. "That dish is spicy. Drink the soup to warm your stomach."

    Selina drank the soup as she was told. She reached toward the fried grapefruit peels.

    It tasted amazing. Erine wasn''t joking. It was really delicious.

    It was delicious but super spicy.

    Selina took a bite of the

    grapefruit peel and had a

    sip of water.

    She noticed that the dishes Matthew was eating weren''t spicy.

    She picked up a piece of grapefruit peel and put it into his bowl.

    The spaghetti was instantly stained red.

    Matthew frowned unconsciously.

    Smiling, she looked at Matthew. "Can''t you eat spicy food?"

    Matthew''s frown eased. "It''s true that I don''t really eat spicy food. I''m not fond of it."

    "But I like spicy food. Would you change your taste for your wife?"

    "Can I refuse it?" "No, you can''t."

    Matthew smiled. "Okay, I''ll eat it."

    He ate the grapefruit peel without flushing red.

    Selina picked up another grapefruit peel and put it into Matthew''s bowl. He ate it.

    Matthew ate almost half the bowl.

    His face had turned red, but he kept hisposure.

    "You don''t have to eat it if you don''t want to." Selina''s smile spread across her face.

    hg to eat poison if it

    "I would if it

    was for all the

    Matthew

    r grapefruit pished

    and

    took a few gulps of water.

    "Is it spicy?" Selina asked Matthew.

    "Spicy." Matthew''s forehead creased.

    "You don''t look like you think it was spicy." Selina looked at Matthew innocently.

    There was a hint of provocation and sarcasm in her eyes.

    Matthew''s eyes darkened all of a sudden.

    He suddenly brought her into his embrace.

    The next second, she felt a kiss.

    It was not the first time that she and Matthew had kissed.

    But this time, there was a strong spicy taste.

    Selina stayed silent.

    Matthew let go of Selina.

    His brows rose slightly, a faint smile on his face as he looked at her. "Do you still think it''s not spicy?"

    She didn''t say anything.

    It seems that he did it on purpose.

    She stared at Matthew. "You did it on purpose."

    His smile deepened. "My wife is torturing her husband. Shouldn''t I torment you as well?"

    Selina''s mouth twitched. "I didn''t know that you were so narrow-minded, Matthew."

    Matthew smiled. "I''m joking. How could I torture you? I won''t torture you even if I have to torture myself."

    The corner of her mouth twitched, as if she didn''t care whether his words were true or not.

    Just then, Erine walked in.

    She saw that the bowl of empty grapefruit peels.

    Erine was happy.

    She said pleasantly, "Miss Whitlock,

    you''ve

    ished all the grapefruit

    seems that you liked it very

    much." Content belongs NovelDrama.Org

    to

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947

    Matthew didn''t like spicy food, so she naturally thought that Selina had finished up the peels.

    On the other hand, Selina pointed at Matthew and said, "Erine, I only ate a little of it. Matthew ate the rest of it."

    Erine was rendered speechless.

    She opened her eyes wide.

    Matthew ate all of it?

    How was it possible? Master Perry never ate spicy food.

    Erine couldn''t help but said, "Master Perry, how did you eat so much of it? This is quite spicy. You''ve never liked spicy food, so you shouldn''t have been able to stand it."

    "I''m fine."

    "This, this..." Erine was a little anxious.

    The ingredient she put in the dish was a type of chili with a very strong after taste. She was really worried that Matthew would not be able to stand it. At that moment, Matthew''s handsome face suddenly froze.

    He felt a throbbing pain spread in his stomach, faint beads of sweat could be seen on Matthew''s forehead.

    Matthew looked at Erine with a bitter smile, "I think there''s really something wrong."

    Matthew was sent to the hospital.

    Fortunately, it was nothing serious. It was just because he ate too much spicy food in one sitting.

    Although the situation wasn''t serious, he still needed to have an IV drip. Moreover, due to Matthew''s special identity, everything needed to be handled carefully, so he had to stay in the hospital for observation for a night.

    Looking at Matthew lying on the hospital bed with a pale face, Selina didn''t know why but she suddenly felt guilty.

    She knew that Matthew couldn''t eat spicy food, but she made him eat it on purpose. She had just wanted to torture Matthew.

    However, she did not expect this man to be some that he had to go to the hospital instantly after that.

    Looking at Matthew''s situation, Selina started to think whether she had gone too far.

    "Matthew, actually, you don''t have to do this." Selina looked at Matthew''s hand that was connected to the IV drip.

    She bit her lip. Her voice was very light.

    Matthew chuckled.

    "Selina, it''s not easy to touch a person''s heart." The man''s voice was low and attractive.

    There was a sh of astonishment in Selina''s eyes.

    Her gaze fell upon Matthew''s face.

    Matthew continued, "How in the world could I touch your heart without going through all this suffering?"

    Since the beginning, he had known Selina''s intentions when she asked him to eat that dish.

    "You wanted me to be touched..." Selina felt her eyshes trembled heavily as she blinked.

    Looking sincere and serious, Matthew replied, "Selina, it was my fault for what had happened that night. I''ve promised that I wouldpensate you for the rest of my life, so there''s no need for you to feel guilty."

    Selina recalled something in her mind instantly.

    When Matthew mentioned that night''s incident again, the guilt in her heart suddenly vanishedpletely.

    Hah! She just remembered about what happened that night!

    Matthew schemed with Dn to bring her to his bed, and he had also drugged her.

    What was there for Selina to feel guilty about? A despicable man like this?

    All he did was just ate some spicy food which stimted some stomach pain. Selina didn''t have to feel guilty about that at all!

    The harm that Matthew did to her was far too muchpared to that!

    She warned herself secretly, "You can''t start being softhearted, you can''t feel guilty, Selina."

    She definitely couldn''t.

    Selina''s eyes, initially a little blurry, suddenly became clear, to the point that only determination was left within her gaze.

    Suddenly, she smiled and sneered slightly, "Actually, it''s just a small matter. You just needed an IV drip, that''s all." Speaking of this, she rubbed her eyes and said, "By the way, I need to go back now. Take your time here." "No, you can''t." Matthew suddenly said.

    Selina was stunned.

    Matthew had always been following her will, so the word ''can''t'' from him sounded quite shocking to her.

    She looked at Matthew and said, "Don''t tell me that you want me to stay here and apany you for the night?"

    Matthew, with a clear tone, said. "Sleep here and apany me."

    Selina was quiet for a moment.

    Although this was a VIP ward and the hospital bed was huge, after all, there was only one bed.

    Selina''s lip twitched as she said, "You can''t be up to something when you''re this sick right?"

    Matthew smiled bitterly, "You''re thinking too much. I just want you to sleep here so that throughout the long night, I could use up some time, watching you sleep.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "I want to go back to the house to sleep."

    "No." Matthew said it again.

    His tone was gentle, but his attitude was firm.

    Selina gave Matthew a stare, "Didn''t you say before that you would let me do whatever I want? How could you go back on your words now?"

    Matthew''s lips curled up to make an

    evil smile. "Yes, of course. But

    there''s a bottom line. Since my little

    wife deliberately tortured me and made me ended up here, it''s

    ��

    reasonable to ask her to stay here with me for one night."

    He paused and looked at Selina with a faint smile,

    "Wouldn''t you agree?"

    Selina paused.

    She forced out a yfulugh and said, "Fine, you win."

    Matthew patted the space on the bed beside him with a smile and said, "Come on."

    After a moment of hesitation, Selina climbed onto the bed.

    She had slept in the same bed with Matthew before anyway. Moreover, they were in the hospital and Matthew still had the IV drip on him. She didn''t need to fear what Matthew would do to her after all.

    After she got on the bed, she put her back to Matthew, putting on a show to indicate that she was going to sleep.

    The man''s low voice sounded behind her, "Aren''t you going to talk to me?"

    Selina''s voice sounded impatient, "I''m not interested. I told you I''m going to sleep."

    Matthew''s eyes flickered.

    He wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing.

    Soon, the sound of Selina''s shallow breathing could be heard.

    Matthew''s eyes darkened.

    Although there would be lots of time in the future, and he could spend his entire lifetime trying to move Selina''s heart, but her attitude sometimes could be...

    Matthewughed bitterly.

    In the evening, a young nurse came over to help Matthew pull out the needle of the drip.

    Matthew made a gesture to the young nurse.

    It was meant to remind the young nurse that she should perform her task as quietly as possible, so that Selina wouldn''t be woken up.

    The young nurse understood him and she quietened her actions.

    After pulling out the needle for Matthew, the young nurse walked out. There were several young nurses on duty on the nurse counter. At that moment, all of them were gathering around while eating and chatting.

    S

    The young nurse walked over with a huge sigh and said, "the patient in the ward I just went to was really, really handsome. Oh gosh, I have never seen such a handsome patient."

    Another nurse lowered her voice and said, "I heard from the manager that he is some important figure, not someone who should be discussed

    casually."

    Despite being reminded, the young

    el

    nurse could not refrain herself from eximing, There was also a beautifulgirl sleeping beside him on the bed. When I went in, he immediately reminded me to be gentle and not disturb the girl. He is So sweet."

    After pulling out the needle, Matthew could finally sleep in peace.

    Heid down, but he didn''t feel sleepy at all.

    A burning sensation could still be felt in his stomach.

    He had never liked spicy food.

    Especially that dish, the grapefruit peel earlier. It had been far from what he could bear.

    When he was eating, he had felt his stomach burning.

    But he knew Selina''s intentions so he didn''t want to reject her.

    He wanted to spoil her as long as it was nothing hazardous.

    All of a sudden, he felt some weight on his thigh.

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948

    Matthew''s breathing froze slightly.

    Selina had pressed her leg against Matthew''s thigh.

    Her legs were slim, but carried some weight.

    Matthew smiled, shaking his head internally.

    "This brat''s sleeping posture." he thought. "She upies so much space."

    Even so, he didn''t move Selina''s leg away.

    Suddenly, Selina turned her body around. This time, her face got closer to Matthew''s.

    Matthew stared at Selina''s face, with a strange emotion in his eyes.

    Her face was a perfect oval, her eyes huge, covered quietly by thick, long eyshes that looked like tiny fans.

    Her nose was delicate and straight, her lips were pink.

    Although she was no longer in her twenties, her face was still delicate and smooth, which made her look like an 18 or 19-year-old girl.

    Matthew''s eyes darkened. Hints at his indomitable will swirled in its depths, covered by aggressiveness and darkness.

    After a moment, his lips approached her. He gave her a gentle kiss and moved away.

    He was afraid that he would wake Selina up.

    Selina''s sleeping appearance looked very silly, just like how she looked when they met for the first time.

    She had been stunning yet cute, possessing the innocence of a young girl.

    But now, he had noticed that innocent expression lessening during her waking moments.

    So he didn''t want to miss such a precious time.

    Matthew kept staring at Selina, as if he couldn''t have enough of her for the rest of his life.

    In the tranquil night, his heart beat quietly. The scene held a kind of emotion that was hard to describe.

    The next morning, Selina woke up.

    At first, she had thought that she wouldn''t sleep well in the hospital ward. She had never expected to go into a deep sleep as soon as she got on the bed.

    She slept deeply throughout the night, with no waking in between.

    It seemed that the hospital ward was a good ce to sleep.

    As soon as Selina opened his eyes, she saw a pair of deep ck eyes, staring at her.

    Illuminated by the sunshine that shone through the window, Matthew seemed to be covered in dazzling auspicious light, looking warm, tender and attractive.

    Selina was stunned.

    She sat up promptly, "Why are you looking at me?"

    Seriously! Seeing someone staring at her once she got up early in the morning made her pretty speechless.

    "You looked good." Matthew said.

    Selina noticed the dark circles in Matthew''s eyes. She felt her breath freeze slightly for a moment

    "Don''t tell me that you stared at me for the whole night and didn''t sleep at all?" Selina asked.

    "Yes."

    A "you''re crazy" expression appeared on Selina''s face, "Why did you stare at me for the whole night?"

    "My wife is beautiful. I never get tired of looking at you no matter how many times I do so." "Psychopath." said Selina subconsciously.

    To her, the fact that one person could stare at another for the whole night sounded crazy. What else could it be but that this guy was a lunatic!

    Matthew replied, with a hint of helplessness in his tone, "You know, sometimes I also feel like I''m losing my mind."

    Selina lost all words.

    She was speechless, "Don''t you think that any woman''s face before she brushes her teeth and washes her face is ugly?"

    "No, my wife is beautiful no matter what."

    Selina had beenpletely defeated.

    She realized that there was no way she could argue with Matthew, so she just kept silent.

    A little whileter, the doctor came. He performed a checkup on Matthew and told him that his situation had improved, and that they could go back. When Matthew''s car passed by the Perry Group office, Selina suddenly said, "I''m getting down here."

    Matthew looked at Selina, "Let me send you home."

    Selina shook her head, "It''s okay, I feel like walking around alone."

    "Then I''ll go with you."

    Selina didn''t have any intention of going with Matthew.

    She immediately refused, "No, I just want to go alone. You can return to your office."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, I''m sure."

    Matthew''s eyes flickered.

    After a while, he parked the car at the side and replied, "Alright, you can go take a walk by yourself."

    Just as Selina got off the car, Matthew stopped her, "By the way, there will be an outdoor ball happening in two days, and I want you toe with

    me."

    "A ball?" Selina raised her eyebrows.

    Matthew exined, "It''s just a gathering among friends. We haven''t met each other for a long time."

    After a pause, Matthew said, "At the same time, I also intend to introduce you to my friends."

    A look of hesitation shed in Selina''s eyes.

    She didn''t feel like going, but she could tell that Matthew was very serious.

    He seriously wanted to introduce her to his

    friends.

    Maybe even if she refused, Matthew will still insist on his decision.

    Selina knew clearly that even though Matthew was a person who would tolerate her in most circumstances, he would persist in what he had decided

    on.

    He wasn''t a man without a bottom line.

    Just like the night before, when he insisted on her staying with him in the hospital all night.

    Selina didn''t want to get herself into

    moreContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    aveable. Well, it was no big deal

    to go

    a ball anyway. Moreover,

    she was married to Matthew and there was no need to hide it.

    "Okay." Selina agreed shortly.

    Matthew patted Selina on her head, "My good wife."

    Selina had goosebumps after hearing Matthew''s words. "Drop it." She said.

    She opened the door and said, "I''ll get going. Goodbye."

    Before she walked that far, she heard the sound of footstepsing from behind suddenly.

    Selina froze slightly.

    It couldn''t be that Matthew had followed her, right?

    Selina elerated her pace, but so did the footsteps behind her.

    She couldn''t help but frown.

    These footsteps didn''t sound like Matthew''s. His were steady and solid, not like this.

    Selina couldn''t help but turn her head back. Her whole body froze.

    The person who had appeared behind her was Caroline, someone whom she hadn''t seen for a long time.

    Noticing that Selina looked back, Caroline stopped walking.

    Caroline smiled slightly. Her smile seemed to hide a hint of weirdness.

    Selina took a deep breath.

    She forced a smile and greeted, "Hi Caroline."

    Regarding everything that had happened between her and Matthew, the person whom she felt most guilty for was Caroline.

    After all, Caroline had been dragged in for no reason.

    "Selina, Mr. Perry sent you here, right? I was there just now." Caroline''s tone did not reveal any emotion.

    Selina felt her head starting to ache a little.

    Her eyshes trembled slightly, "Caroline, can we not talk about Matthew anymore in the future?"

    Caroline''s smile turned even colder,

    I.ne

    el

    "Selina, I didnt want to talk about it at first, but you were the one who mentioned him to me first, and furthermore, even intended to introduce me to him. How can you me me now?"

    Selina lost what she was going to say.

    A trace of guilt shed in her eyes, "Caroline, I can exin why I..."

    "No need!" Caroline interrupted Selina suddenly, "I don''t need any sort of exnation from you. Your exnation will only make my hatred towards you grow even more, not to mention..."

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949

    Caroline paused, a hint of viciousness in her eyes. "Furthermore, do you really think that your exnation will be able to convince me?" Bitterness enveloped Selina.

    Her lips moved, but she chose to remain silent.

    Yes, Caroline was right. No matter how much she exined, the girl in front of her probably wouldn''t believe it. She would think that it was a reason that she had made up.

    In the end, she felt that it was best to keep quiet.

    Selina shut her mouth tightly.

    "Selina, you''ll be punished one day." The viciousness in Caroline''s eyes became even deeper.

    A woman''s friendship could be earned and lost so quickly.

    When things were good, they could be as close as if they were stuck together by glue. But when things were bad, all the memories and positive emotions could be thrown out of the window just like that.

    Any trace of emotion bled out of Selina''s face, to the point that she looked like a painting.

    Calmly, she looked at Caroline and said, "Caroline, regardless of any punishment that I might or might not receive, I truly wish for the best for you. For your own sake, it''s definitely a better choice to go back to the United States. Staying here is meaningless and it will only make you more miserable."

    Caroline sneered, "That would be my own matter, and none of your business."

    Caroline wasn''t someone who was easily bullied as well.

    After what Selina had done to her, how could she just leave like that?

    "I say this for your own good."

    "If you wished for the best for me, you wouldn''t have called me here in the first ce!" After saying these words, Caroline''s body trembled slightly. Her hatred was hard to appease, no matter what the methods used.

    Originally, she had been living a good life in the United States. Although Matthew had been considered one of her idols, no one would ever have thought of getting together with an idol.

    He was just an existence whom she had respected and admired like a god.

    But Selina gave her hope.

    Even if her hope was shattered, it shouldn''t be a big deal. At most, she would just be upset for a period of time.

    But then she found out that Matthew and Selina had gotten married.

    It turned out that Selina had been making fun of her from the beginning, forcing Caroline to appear as a third person in her idol''s rtionship.

    She hated her so much!

    Caroline had been born in a literary family. She had been highly loved and nurtured since she was a child. How could she stand this?

    Watching Caroline struggle internally, Selina bit her lip hard.

    She didn''t want to say anything.

    Caroline had made up her mind that Selina had been teasing her all along.

    Selina''s gaze fixed on Caroline''s face, "Caroline, if you are very sure that I''m the one who made fun of you, go ahead! But why do you have to punish yourself for another person''s mistake? You have the option to not be angry, you know?"

    Selina''s words rendered Caroline speechless.

    After a while, she stared at Selina with her viperlike eyes and said, "Selina, you will get the punishment you deserve."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Each and every word contained hatred.

    A bitter smile appeared on Selina''s lips.

    She said in a low voice, "In fact, I think I have already been punished."

    Otherwise, how could she have lost her first time to Matthew? How could she have married Matthew?

    Selina imed that Caroline lived in hatred and was punishing herself for others'' mistakes, but wasn''t she, herself doing the same?

    The reason why people could persuade others to let go was merely because it hadn''t happened to them.

    Caroline sneered, "Selina, your punishment awaits muchter. You must be very happy with Matthew now, right?"

    In thest sentence, a trace of jealousy in Caroline''s voice could be heard.

    With such a perfect man like Matthew, any woman would be beyond happy.

    Selina''s bitter smile became more bitter.

    Happy?

    Was she really happy?

    Not at all.

    At that point, Caroline suddenly took a step forward, putting her face very close to Selina''s.

    At such a close distance, Selina could the hatred in her eyes even more clearly. That hatred almost made her blood turn cold, and at the same time, her senses were getting blunt.

    Since when had she and Carolinee to this?

    Since when had they been standing on opposite sides?

    They had been so close in the past.

    It used to be that when Caroline saw Selina, only a huge smile on her face could be seen.

    "Selina." Caroline''s voice, filled with

    hatred, rang in Selina''s ears, "I

    believe that one day, your marriage will be ruined. Just wait and see. Selina, you are not destined for a peaceful life!"

    After saying that, Caroline turned around and left.

    Her hands were clenched tightly, and her fingernails were almost breaking the skin of her palm.

    The reason why she had decided to stay here was to wait for an opportunity to retaliate against Selina.

    Reid''spany became more and more deste, with only very few people left.

    Since thest incident, hispany

    had been seriously impacted. Negative publicments had crushed thepany, one after another. Many shareholders had withdrawn their funds, with the executives resigning one after another.

    Reid''spany was facing difficulties in almost all sectors.

    In the president''s office, Reid was sitting behind arge desk.

    At that moment, he was wearing a pair of sses, behind which were his eyes filled with endless viciousness and hatred.

    What a powerful man Matthew Perry was, managing to destroy hispany to this extent!

    Although he had never liked Matthew and he knew that the man had always looked down on him, both of them had never turned against each other. After all, they were biological brothers.

    But now, they werepletely at odds with each other.

    Reid was the kind of man who could never bear to suffer losses!

    If he suffered a loss in someone''s hands, he would definitely get back at them no matter what.

    He was going to get back at Matthew!

    During this entire period of time, he had been thinking about how to deal with Matthew, to the point that he didn''t even have time to pay attention to

    Dn.

    He''d originally wanted to start from

    Matthew''spany, thinking that he could use the method that had been used against him to destroy Matthew, but he''d realized that there weren''t any weaknesses that could be found in Matthew''spany.

    Then he''d thought to ally with some business partners to defeat Matthew, only to find that this man''s reputation was almost perfect, meaning that no

    one had the will to coborate with Reid.

    In the end, Reid decided to set his sights on Selina.

    She might be the only breakthrough point for him.

    Back then, he had used Dn to cause Selina pain and sorrow. In other words, he''d actually done it for the sake of getting to Dn.

    Now, he could also use Selina to make Matthew suffer.

    Reid smiled coldly, and a vicious smile yed on his lips.

    He felt that things were bing more and more interesting.

    Matthew and Dn had actually fallen in love with the same woman. How interesting was that!

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in." Reid said coldly.

    The secretary came in and said, "Mr. Perry, the person you wanted to meet has arrived."

    "Let him in." There was a strange gaze in Reid''s eyes.

    A man came in.

    He was tall and handsome, with a young and childish look on his face.

    At the moment Reid saw him, he was startled, followed with a sh of excitement in his eyes.

    "Good, very good!" He suddenly apuded.

    The boy was a little overwhelmed by Reid''s apuse. He looked at Reid nervously.

    After a while, Reid finally calmed down.

    "Have a seat." He pointed to the sofa.

    The boy felt a little uneasy and took a seat on the sofa.

    Reid asked the secretary to get a cup of coffee for the boy, and then requested for her to move outside.

    Through his sses, Reid noticed the boy''s nerves.

    He felt really satisfied.

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950

    Innocence or youthfulness were considered attractive characteristics in both females and males. Therefore, having an air that was too mature or experienced would be considered unattractive.

    "You want to be an idol." Reid said heavily.

    At the mention of the word "idol", the boy suddenly felt a spurt of courage well up within him.

    That was right. He wanted to be an idol.

    But he hadn''t realized until recently that bing a celebrity was not an easy thing to do. He''d graduated from the top-performing arts university, but without a strong background and connections, he could only act as an extra in most films.

    The boy nodded forcefully, "I want to be an idol."

    It was the first time he''d dared to meet Reid''s gaze since he''d entered the room.

    He knew that this man would be able to help him. Although he''d heard that Reid''spany had been encountering some problems recently, he thought that it was very possible that this influential businessman could still be of help to him.

    After all, this man had a very good background and connections. He could definitely assist him in his chosen career path.

    "You have a very good appearance." Reid said casually.

    This boy looked very simr to Dn, from certain angles. However, the innocence and freshness that he exuded was something that Dn had never possessed, even when he''d been younger.

    Dn was a handsome guy. It was natural that anyone who looked like him would have a good appearance as well.

    His youthfulness was evident in his reaction. He straightened his back and his pride shone on his face.

    "Of course. I''ve been praised for my good looks since I was a child."

    Reid replied thoughtfully, "However, good looks is not the only requirement for someone to be a celebrity. You also need a strong background and connections. Otherwise, how would you stand out in the current entertainment industry?"

    Gloom creeped into the boy''s gaze.

    Of course, he knew that. Otherwise, he wouldn''t havee.

    Still, he didn''t know what Reid actually wanted him to do.

    Although he had mentally prepped himself to agree to Reid''s requests, there was still a line that he wouldn''t cross.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The boy looked at Reid a little evasively, "Let me make myself clear first. There are some things that I won''t agree to do no matter what." "What sort of things?" Reid looked at the boy.

    "For example, selling my body." The boy said with a red face.

    There were many men in the entertainment industry who had such an interest. He had even met and been propositioned by a boss of an entertainmentpany who enjoyed sleeping with guys. Needless to say, he''d rejected the man.

    Reid was speechless.

    His face suddenly darkened.

    "D*mn it!" Reid showed the boy his middle finger and said, "You think I have this interest?"

    Sh*t, no one had ever said such words to Reid!

    For a moment, the boy had no idea what to say.

    Reid''s upset face had scared him a little.

    However, this response reassured him of the fact that Reid did not have an interest in propositioning him.

    He let out a sigh of relief but at the same time, uttered nervously, "Oh, and the same thing applies in case you''re thinking of giving me to some other man. Although I know that sacrifices have to be made in order to get to a high position, I still want to retain my dignity of being a straight guy!"

    Reid was rendered speechless.

    He had an impulse to swear.

    What was wrong with this boy, thinking that all the men in the world were gays?

    "I want you to approach a woman!" Reid spat out his sentence impatiently.

    The boy was slightly stunned.

    After a moment, he nodded, with a touch ofpromise in his eyes. He waspromising for the sake of fame and fortune.

    Reid threw a picture at the boy, "Approach this woman."

    The photo was revealed to the boy.

    The boy stopped breathing.

    The girl in the photo looked beautiful, her ck hair draped over her shoulders, a pink dress wrapped around her slender figure.

    She looked both lovely and noble, like a real princess.

    Selina felt like this day had been very unfortunate for her.

    First, she''d met Caroline and had an unpleasant conversation. She''d felt a little upset and decided to go to the supermarket to get some food to calm herself down. She hadn''t expected to meet Rainee there!

    Selina had gone to a high end, luxurious supermarket. The snacks and vegetables there were ten times the price of a normal supermarket. Because of the high price and the fact that few people shopped in the morning, there were only a few people in the supermarket.

    Selina had walked to the snack area, nning to get some chocte.

    Since she was in a bad mood, she''d figured that chocte could calm her down.

    Right as she reached for the chocte, she saw another hand reaching out too.

    Both of them inadvertently looked at each other, and both were startled.

    Selina took her hand back.

    It turned out that Rainee also liked this chocte brand. Fine! She was not in the mood to eat it anymore, thinking that she might be as cheap as that girl if she consumed it.

    Rainee also took her hand back.

    This poor girl could afford to eat such expensive chocte?

    She must be kidding.

    Only a nobledy like Rainee deserved to eat such chocte.

    Rainee''s eyes were filled with malice as she looked at Selina.

    "Are you sure you deserve to eat this chocte brand?" Rainee''s tone was full of contempt and superiority, "Do you know how expensive this is?" Selina was speechless.

    She''d never thought that this chocte was expensive, as it was just an ordinary brand.

    Rainee continued, "Do you think this is the cheap ''Dove'' brand chocte you usually eat, poor girl?"

    Selina kept quiet.

    D*mn it! Did she have a personal vendetta against ''Dove'' choctes, that she needed to humiliate the brand to this extent?

    If this was in the past, Selina wouldn''t have argued with Rainee, but not because she was nice.

    She''d always used to fight back fiercely when she got bullied. The main reason why she was so tolerant towards Rainee now was that she thought this woman was too stupid to bother with.

    There was really nothing to haggle over with a stupid woman like her.

    But at that moment, Selina decided to fight back.

    It was because Selina was in a bad mood and Rainee happened to be trying to provoke her.

    Selina suddenly grabbed arge box of chocte from the shelf. She smiled at Rainee and said, "You are right. This type of chocte is definitely not

    for eating, but for..."

    Selina threw the chocte towards Rainee''s face, "Throwing."

    The words were spoken in a clear and loud voice.

    Rainee didn''t expect that Selina would hit her with chocte, causing her to freeze.

    When she came back to her senses, there was a burning pain on her face.

    Rainee was an arrogant woman, but usually only involved herself in

    verbal fights. Fighting with someon physically was definitely not something that she knew how to do. Unsurprisingly, her first response was to cry after being hit. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Tears welled up in Rainee''s eyes, "You low-ss woman! How dare you hit me? I, I won''t let this go!"

    After that, she called someone on her phone and cried, "Come here quick. I was beaten up by someone at the chocte aisle."

    Selina sneered.

    She crossed her arms and looked as if she was preparing to watch a good show.

    Soon, several women came over. The way they dressed was very simr to Rainee, looking like cute and notable youngdies. It seemed that they

    were Rainee''s close friends.

    They surrounded Rainee and asked, "Rainee, what''s wrong?"

    "Rainee, why are you crying? Who had the guts to hit you?"

    "Messing with Yeager''s family daughter? Seems like this person doesn''t care about living!"

    Rainee pointed at Selina, "This girl was the one who hit me."

    All eyes were focused on Selina instantly.

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951

    Rainee''s teary eyes were filled with hatred, "This woman is of the lower ss. Shees from a very poor family and she wears clothes that are only worth 50 dors. Even so, not only did she dare to appear in such a high-end supermarket, but she also dared to hit me. Girls, help me teach her a lesson!"

    Rainee''s words made her friends look at Selina with contempt.

    "Oh, a poor little beggar girl. You actually know how to shop in a high-end supermarket?"

    "She probably thinks that the supermarkets here sell goods at the same price as the small convenient stores in her area. Otherwise, how would she be brave enough toe here!"

    "Look at the cheap clothes she''s wearing. What a poor woman!"

    Selina smiled lightly.

    She was toozy to argue with these women about her being a poor woman.

    Ady with true elegance would never show off everything she had. She would not tell anyone how many clothes she had, what jewelry she bought because she had no sense of self-abasement.

    Selina showed no self- abasement. She didn''t bother about these people''s words at all.

    At that moment, one of Rainee''s close friends rushed in front of Selina and said, "This girl had guts to hit Rainee, such typical poor girl behavior. Rainee, I will help you teach her a good lesson and torture her to the point where no one will even be able to recognize her!"

    With these words, the woman rolled up her sleeves and raised her hand.

    Selina''s gaze fell upon the woman''s face. With a cold tone she said, "If you dare hit me, I promise I''ll send you to hell in no time."

    Needless to say, the powerful and imposing aura of the daughter of Whitlock family showed up naturally.

    The woman was shocked at once.

    After a while, she awkwardly walked back to Rainee''s side and tried to find a way to get herself out of the situation, "Forget it, I am a nobledy after all, how can I degrade myself arguing with such a stupid beggar girl?"

    When Rainee saw her best friend shrinking back, her anger arose, "Why aren''t you hitting her, just hit her hard! Pound her to the ground!"

    The woman''s face flushed red. After a while, she suddenly suggested, "Rainee, why don''t you call your brother to teach her a lesson? Your brother is the best!"

    Once she finished her sentence, the other women agreed, "Yes, Rainee, call your brother. Hurry up!"

    Rainee''s eyes brightened.

    She immediately dialed a number.

    The phone was connected shortly.

    Rainee cried, "Matheo, hurry up ande help me. Someone hit me to the point that my face became swollen."

    After she hung up, Rainee pointed at Selina and said, "My brother ising to teach you a lesson. You stay here and don''t go!"

    A look of irony appeared on Selina''s face.

    Rainee''s older brother, she said?

    She meant Matheo?

    "Alright, then," she thought smugly. She decided to wait.

    She wanted Matheo to see how stupid his sister was.

    Matheo quickly arrived.

    As soon as he arrived, all of Rainee''s close friends stared at him with sparkles in their eyes.

    Selina understood straight away.

    She sighed in her heart thinking that Rainee was really stupid.

    She knew that the so-called besties probably did not treat Rainee as a friend all.

    The reason why they asked Rainee to call Matheo here wasn''t for the purpose they''d mentioned, but to satisfy their own selfish desires. Metheo walked towards the group of people. When he saw Selina, his eyes shed with astonishment, followed with a headache.

    He was thinking, how did his sistere to fight with Selina?

    He looked at Selina and said, "Miss Whitlock, you really didn''t have to do that."

    What he meant was that there was no need to quibble over small details with his sister.

    She smiled sweetly, "Why?"

    On the other hand, Rainee grabbed her brother''s arm and said, "Matheo, how do you know this beggar girl?"

    Matheo was speechless.

    He couldn''t say a word.

    How could Rainee think that Selina was a country girl? Was his younger sister that dumb? Didn''t she notice the rich, elegant air of the woman in front of her?

    She was the most prestigious among all the noble

    families.

    Just as Matheo was about to tell her

    Selina''s identity, Rainee yelled, "Matheo, this is the woman who hit me just now. Quick, teach her a lesson for me, teach her a good one, hit her hard!"

    Matheo didn''t say a word for several minutes.

    His face became a little gloomy, "Rainee, stop messing around. Do you know who she is?"

    His younger sister had been spoiled since she was a child, she was now too presumptuous!

    Rainee immediately replied, "I know. Isn''t she the lower ss woman that Matthew got married to? Matthew doesn''t like her at all. She must have drugged Matthew or something and forced him to marry her. I saw thements on the Inte. These poor women would do anything in order to climb up to that position!"

    Matheo was rendered speechless once again.

    Just as he was about to reprimand Rainee, she gave him a hard push.

    Unprepared, Matheo was pushed away by Rainee.

    He was about to bump into Selina, but fortunately, he managed to control himself and stopped in front of Selina.

    Rainee shouted behind Matheo, "Matheo, hurry up and beat that low ss woman, quick!"

    Earlier, when she noticed Matthew had hardly took any action, she decided to push him directly, eagerly wanting him to teach Selina a lesson.

    Matheo waspletely furious.

    He turned around and stared at Rainee, his face turning dark, "Rainee, even if you want to mess around, you have to control yourself! Be careful or you''ll get into trouble!"

    Rainee''s entire body shook.

    This was the first time that Matheo had talked to her in such a harsh tone.

    Rainee''s eyes suddenly became teary again, "Matheo, I can''t believe that you actually scolded me for this beggar woman! Did you also get fooled, just like Matthew?"

    "Stop!"

    "You scolded me, you scolded me, I hate you!" Rainee cried and ran away.

    When Matheo was about to chase after her, he was stopped by Rainee''s close friends, "Matheo, Rainee will be fine, we''ll go andfort herter."

    "Matheo, I haven''t seen you in a long time."

    "Matheo, you''re still so handsome."

    Selina heaved a soft sigh in her heart.

    She looked at Matheo with a sympathetic nce and left.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Matheo finally got out of Rainee''s friends'' circle.

    He went to look for Rainee, only to find that Rainee had disappeared and wasn''t picking up her phone.

    Matheo rubbed the point between his eyebrows tiredly.

    He knew that Rainee would definitely be fine. All the while she''d liked to throw little tantrums like this.

    When Matheo realized that he still couldn''t contact her, he decided to not bother and drove to the Perry Grouppany headquarters.

    He guessed that Rainee must have caused all of this. Therefore, as her brother, he should give an exnation no matter what.

    After arriving at the Perry Grouppany headquarters, he went straight to Matthew''s office.

    Matthew was sitting behind arge desk, reading through some documents.

    Matheo told him what happened. He

    wasn''t really clear about the whole

    story and could only inform him of what he saw. However, he was sure that it must be Rainee who had provoked Selina and caused the whole situation.

    After all, he knew that his younger sister had always had a crush on Matthew. Now that she saw Matthew had married Selina, she would definitely

    have tried to find fault with her.

    Matthew put down the documents in his hand.

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952

    "It was just a small matter." Matthew said mildly, "Besides, Selina didn''t lose anything."

    Matheo''s eyes showed nervousness.

    It was true that Selina hadn''t been disadvantaged.

    When he went there, Selina had been fine. In the meantime, Rainee''s face had been red and swollen from her tears.

    "She indeed didn''t lose anything." Matheo replied, "But I''m afraid that Rainee will continue to find opportunities to mess with Selina."

    Matthew''s gaze fell upon Matheo''s face, "If that is the case, well have to depend on you as her brother."

    Metheo looked at Matthew with a faint smile, "Matthew, now what you just said is wrong."

    "How so?"

    "The only person who could solve this is the one who caused it." Matheo said significantly, "Matthew, all the while you knew my younger sister had feelings for you."

    Matthew''s eyes seemed mysterious.

    He knew of Rainee''s feelings from the beginning.

    But since it had always been like a young girl''s secret love and she''d never said anything to him, Matthew had also pretended that he didn''t know with the intention of protecting Rainee''s heart.

    But now, Rainee was trying to mess with Selina.

    Although he knew that Selina wouldn''t put herself at a disadvantage.

    In fact, Rainee would probably be the one who suffered a loss.

    But Selina was his wife and he couldn''t watch her always being troubled by someone else.

    Matthew pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "I will talk to Rainee about this."

    Matheo sighed slightly and said, "I hope when you talk to Rainee, this silly girl will actually wake up from her dream."

    In the evening, Brine made dinner with the servants who were in charge of the kitchen.

    Because of what had happened the day before, Brine was particrly cautious that night. She didn''t dare to add chili to the dishes, fearing that Matthew would eat it like the day before.

    Brine said to Selina, with a little embarrassment, "Miss Whitlock, I''m sorry that you might need to bear with the food today. Just look at what happened to your husbandst night. Tonight we will just go for something mild. If you feel like eating spicy food, I can cook it for you tomorrow."

    An expression of "whatever" appeared on Selina face, "It''s up to you."

    After all, she had already used chili to torture Matthew once, and there would be no point in doing it again.

    At dinner time, Matthew appeared promptly.

    "Mr. Matthew, you''re back!" Erine eximed in surprise.

    Erine''s enthusiasm towards Matthew...

    Selina frowned slightly.

    It seemed that Matthew attracted both old and young women.

    "Yes, I have to have dinner with my wife." Matthew''s gentle voice was heard.

    "You''re really loving to your wife, Mr. Matthew." Erine said happily.

    "Of course, I have to spoil my wife."

    After that, Matthew walked over to the sofa and looked at Selina with a smile, "My wife, don''t you think so?"

    Selinazily closed her eyes, and didn''t bother to answer him at all.

    Next, Matthew took another nce at Selina who was watching TV, "What TV show are you watching?"

    "A melodrama that starts at 8 o''clock."

    "Nothing unpleasant happened today, right?"

    Selina suddenly thought of Caroline and Rainee.

    Rainee''s incident wasn''t that unpleasant. At most, it was just like watching a good show to her.

    However, the incident that had really made her unhappy was Caroline.

    Or rather, she wasn''t unhappy about it, but it''d made her feel empty and a little sad.

    But Selina didn''t intend to tell Matthew about it. There was nothing to tell him anyway.

    She smiled at Matthew, "No, nothing unpleasant. I''m very happy."

    Matthew was relieved.

    It seemed that Selina didn''t take Rainee seriously, so he decided not to mention it as well.

    When they were having dinner, Selina didn''t have a good appetite.

    Matthew''s gaze fell upon Selina''s face, "You don''t like the food because it isn''t spicy? I''ll ask the servants to make some spicy food." Matthew had also noticed that the dishes were rtively mild that night, and he thought that maybe Selina was not used to it. Selina rejected the suggestion at once.

    It was not because of Matthew, but she thought that if she requested spicy dishes, Erine''s face would turn pale with fear.

    Selina got herself some vegetables, "No, it''s not necessary. In fact, in dishes can be quite delicious sometimes."

    After her words, she paused and looked at Matthew with meaningful eyes, "Mr. Perry, it''s actually not bad to have a change of taste sometimes."

    There were hidden meanings in Selina''s words.

    Matthew understood what Selina meant.

    He smiled and said, "No, it''s okay. I''m a loyal guy."

    Selina put the vegetables in her mouth and chewed slowly.

    She had to admit that the chef who worked in the Perry family was really amazing. They could make a simple vegetable dish to taste so delicious and fresh.

    After she finished eating, she nced at Matthew, "Loyal? You ended up in hospital after eating spicy foodst night. Weren''t you afraid that you''d die because of it?"

    The two of them began to say words with hidden meanings.

    Matthew looked at Selina with a faint smile on his face, "I would still eat it even if I''d die because of it. It would be so romantic to die in the hands of a beautiful woman."

    There was a brief pause.

    Selina snorted, "That''s right. But you don''t need to die to be caught up in romance, you are already caught up in it. think that''s why you''ve gotten yourself into so many love affairs."

    Matthew was rendered speechless.

    He coughed a little.

    "Speaking of the devil," Selina thought.

    Brine walked in to the dining area and informed Matthew, "Mr. Matthew, Miss Joycelyn is here."

    A look of astonishment shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    Selina nced at Brine and then at Matthew. Immediately, she understood two things.

    Birst of all, Brine must favor this girl, Joycelyn very much.

    When she mentioned Joycelyn, there was a smile on her face.

    Secondly, although Joycelyn had a good rtionship with Matthew, it seemed that she had never been to the Perry family''s house before.

    That was why Matthew was so astonished by Joycelyn''s arrival.

    There was a sh of interest in Selina''s eyes.

    "Things are getting interesting." she thought. What was Joycelyn doing here?

    They had almost finished their meal at this time. Matthew and Selina walked to the living room, realized that Joycelyn was already waiting there. Noticing that Matthew and Selina appeared at the same time, Joycelyn''s gaze seemed to sh with some strange emotion.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    However, that emotion quickly disappeared.

    The corners of Selina''s mouth twitched.

    No wonder Matthew didn''t know the feelings that Joycelyn had for him. She was not as stupid as Rainee. She hid her thoughts very deeply.

    "Matthew, Miss Whitlock." Joycelyn greeted them with a smile.

    "Joycelyn, why did youe here all of a sudden?" While speaking, Matthew gestured for Joycelyn to sit down.

    Joycelyn was smiling, "Didn''t I help

    Miss Whitlock with her injuriesst time? She was supposed toe

    back for a follow up appointment et

    but Miss Whitlock didn''t. So I was wondering if you guys were busy and just decided toe without consent. You wouldn''t me me for that, right?"

    "Of course not." Matthew immediately said, "Joycelyn, you''re being so considerate."

    Joycelyn shook her head and said, "No, it''s just my responsibility as a doctor."

    Upon hearing this sentence, Selina felt like as if she was about to puke.

    When Joycelyn said this, wouldn''t she feel that it was against her conscience? The medicine that she had prescribed to her had made it

    ��

    clear that she intended to harm her. How could she stille and say things like "responsibility as a doctor"? She must be really

    thick-skinned.

    As for Joycelyn, she looked at Selina. With her voice soft, she said. "Miss Whitlock, let me perform a check up on you in the next room. You see, I''m

    really worried for you."

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953

    All of a sudden, Selina sat up. "Okay, let''s go."

    To be honest, life was boring, and it was indeed an interesting thing to be able to find a person to fight with.

    Fighting with someone like Rainee would only lower her IQ. However, she was a little more interested if it was someone like Joycelyn.

    Selina and Joycelyn went into an empty guest room.

    Joycelyn had also brought a medical kit with her.

    "Miss Whitlock, lie down on the bed and let me have a look." Joycelyn said.

    Sitting on the bed, Selina didn''t move.

    "Miss Whitlock?" Joycelyn looked at Selina, with a puzzled expression.

    Selina smiled at Joycelyn and said, "Miss Welmert, I''m not interested in taking off my pants for you. I only agreed to go to thatst appointment because I wanted to prove something. Did you really think I would allow you to examine me this time?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Joycelyn eyes looked dark.

    She took a deep breath and replied calmly, "Miss

    Whitlock, leaving aside the fact that we are both women, I am an expert in this field. I have examined thousands of women. Do you think that I care about a little nudity? I am just doing my job as a doctor."

    "You don''t care but I do." Selina interrupted Joycelyn.

    Joycelyn bit her lips and said, "Then I guess I''m thinking too much."

    "You are indeed thinking too much." Selina followed Joycelyn''s words, "For example, you like Matthew, but he has no feelings for you at all." Joycelyn''s eyes opened wide.

    But soon, they went back to normal.

    Joycelyn said with a casual tone, "Miss Whitlock, I don''t understand what you''ve just said. I''ve only ever regarded Matthew as a good friend. I don''t have any other thoughts. Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee to the Perry family vi to check on you today."

    A mocking smile appeared on Selina''s face. She looked at Joycelyn and replied sarcastically, "Miss Welmert, do you really think your words could fool me? Do you know that why I didn''t take any action when you deliberately prescribed me harmful medicinest time?"

    Joycelyn was shocked.

    She looked at Selina, her eyes filled with disbelief.

    Selina knew about the medicine she had given herst time?

    But how was it possible? Generally speaking, no one would notice any problem, especially Selina, who has no medical knowledge at all! How could she have found out?

    Selina stood up as she spoke.

    She walked up to Joycelyn and looked at her from head to toe.

    Although she was about the same height as Joycelyn, with a noble and powerful aura, her gaze was way sharper and more powerful than hers.

    Selina said mildly, "This is because I thought about it after that. In fact, you didn''t mean to hurt me. You just intended to hurt Matthew''s partner, and I happened to make you think that I was his."

    Joycelyn felt her hands trembling, getting cold.

    She forced herself to calm down, "Miss Whitlock, what are you talking about? I don''t understand a single word you said."

    The sarcastic nt of Selina''s lips deepened.

    She was already being so straightforward, but Joycelyn was still pretending.

    Selina suddenly lowered her voice, "Since you like Matthew so much, do you want to be with him?"

    Joycelyn was shocked.

    This time, she could no longer pretend to be calm. She raised her head and looked at Selina with astonishment.

    Selina''s gaze looked strange, "Do you want to?"

    At that moment, Selina''s voice seemed to sound like a mermaid''s singing, extremely attractive, extremely alluring.

    But Joycelyn also knew that her words were fatal.

    Matthew was Selina''s husband. Why would she give him to another woman?

    This woman must be setting up a trap for her.

    Joycelyn took a deep breath and replied, "Miss Whitlock, I don''t understand what you are talking about. I''ve always treated Matthew as a good friend."

    "Don''t talk nonsense with me," Selina interrupted Joycelyn''s words.

    She wasn''t interested in listening to Joycelyn''s pretentious words.

    "If you want Matthew, just tell me and I will help you to pursue him, but I have to tell you in advance that this man is not a man who you can. entrust your life with. You should consider carefully." Selina gave Joycelyn a deep look.

    She wasn''t kidding. She was sincere.

    Because she wanted Joycelyn and Matthew to be together.

    she wanted to partner both of them up simply because she knew that Matthew didn''t like Joycelyn.

    She wanted Matthew to have a taste of his own medicine. She wanted him to know what it was like to be with a woman he didn''t like.

    Coincidentally, Joycelyn also liked Matthew, so this would fit with her own desires as well.

    Originally, Selina hadn''t wanted to pick Joycelyn. After all, this woman had almost killed her. She didn''t want to help her, not even unintentionally to achieve her purpose.

    But this time, she suddenly became interested.

    That was because this woman, Joycelyn, was extremely meticulous.

    Meanwhile, Joycelyn was still

    Ine

    pretending to be confused, "Miss Whitlock, have already told you Matthew is just a good friend of mine. think you must have misunderstood something. You don''t need to put me to the test. There is really no need at all."

    Selina sneered.

    She knew that Joycelyn was still putting on a show.

    She looked at Joycelyn, "You can continue to pretend. But let me tell you one thing. I am not in the mood to test you, and I don''t like Matthew at all." Joycelyn''s entire body shook.

    Selina''s words finally helped her let her guard down a little.

    She said in a low voice, "If you don''t like Matthew, why are you still with him? Why did you marry him?"

    There was a sh of hatred in Selina''s eyes.

    She did not hide the hatred at all, and Joycelyn could feel it very clearly.

    Selina said word by word, "Because he drugged me and raped me!"

    Joycelyn was rendered speechless for a moment.

    Dazedly, she refuted, "That''s impossible! Matthew would never do such a thing!"

    She was 100% sure that Matthew would never have done something so despicable.

    Selina smiled coldly and said, "That''s enough for today. If you''re interested,e look for me. If you''re not, then forget it." Selina and Joycelyn went downstairs.

    Joycelyn''s footsteps were very light, as if she were stepping on cotton, and she was about to fall down at any moment. Selina''s words earlier were too shocking to her. Till now, she was still immersed in shock, her mind was in a mess. Matthew was looking through some documents on the sofa. When he heard the footsteps, he put them down. He stood up and asked, "Joycelyn, how''s Selina''s wound? Is it recovering well?"

    Upon hearing Matthew''s voice, Joycelyn came back to her senses and a bitter feeling arose in her heart.

    The first thing Matthew asked when they walked down was about Selina.

    When she didn''t know how to answer, Selina said with a smile, "It''s okay. But in order to prevent any infection, we can''t have sex for a month."

    Originally, she had wanted to say a year, but Matthew wasn''t a fool.

    A month? Matthew was a little skeptical about it. His gaze fell upon Joycelyn''s face.

    Joycelyn felt a little guilty.

    Because Selina had known that she liked Matthew and the medicine she prescribedst time was harmful, Joycelyn didn''t dare to refute

    Selina''s words at that moment n''et''

    to mention, she also didn''t want her

    to have any intimacy with Matthew!

    At that moment, she simply went along with Selina''s words, "That''s right, Matthew. Both of you should avoid intimacy during this period of time. The

    longer, the better."

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954

    Soon after going downstairs, Joycelyn decided to go back. She was so shocked that she needed to calm down. Matthew asked the driver to send Joycelyn back.

    After Joycelyn left, Selina nced at Matthew and said, "Why didn''t you send her home yourself?"

    Matthew''s voice was gentle as he said, "I want to apany my wife."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    When he said this, he suddenly hooked his arm around Selina''s waist. Her body tumbled into Matthew''s arms.

    His scent instantly surrounded Selina.

    When Selina tried to push him away, Matthew held her tightly.

    The man''s hoarse voice sounded in Selina''s ear. "Selina, since we just got married, will you be lonely if you sleep in an empty room?"

    Selina was quiet.

    She was not afraid of being lonely, but Matthew would be.

    Selina smiled. The smile on her lips was enchanting, "I won''t. But you will be lonely, right?"

    "Yes." Matthew replied honestly, "But for the sake of your health, I will endure it."

    "Really?" A malicious idea suddenly came to Selina''s mind.

    Her hand gradually moved down along Matthew''s chest. Her touch was like wildfire.

    Matthew''s body reacted immediately.

    He grabbed Selina''s hand, "Selina, stop messing around."

    "I want to." Selina said while looking at Matthew provocatively, "What are you going to do, eat me?"

    Matthew''s voice became even more hoarse, "You did it on purpose, did you?"

    Knowing that he couldn''t do anything to her, she had deliberately challenged him.

    "Yes, I did it on purpose." The smile on Selina''s face was as sweet as a flower.

    The desire in Matthew''s eyes grew even stronger.

    Momentster, his fingers slowly touched Selina''s lips.

    The man''s fingers were very soft, just like feathers gently touching her lips, making her feel numb.

    Matthew stared at Selina''s eyes and said, "Selina, actually, there are other ways to do this, such as your lips."

    He leaned a little closer, the tip of his nose almost touched Selina''s, "Your lips are very beautiful, and I would definitely like them very much. Would you like to try?"

    Selina was shocked into silence.

    Even though she had never seen it, she had heard of it before.

    She could immediately understand the meaning behind Matthew''s words.

    She didn''t dare to provoke this man anymore.

    The reason why she had been so unscrupulous earlier was that she had been sure that Matthew would not touch her. But she had forgotten that there were actually many ways that he could relieve his desires.

    "I didn''t say or do anything!" Selina raised her voice even higher.

    "Really?" Matthew stared at Selina with a faint smile on his face.

    "Of course." Selina said.

    She stretched out her finger and shook it in front of Matthew, "From now on, you are being hypnotized. Nothing happened, nothing happened!" Matthew slowly closed his eyes with a smile at the corner of his mouth.

    He hadn''t seen Selina like that for a long time.

    So innocent and adorable.

    If he wasn''t mistaken, they were on a ne thest time she''d tried to "hypnotize" him.

    After a while, Matthew slightly opened his lips and replied in a warm tone, "Okay, I was hypnotized by you."

    He thought that maybe he''d really been hypnotized by Selina a long time ago.

    During dinner, Selina was at odds with Matthew.

    Selina wanted to sleep in a separate room with Matthew, but he didn''t agree.

    Matthew thought that there was no reason for a married couple to sleep in separate rooms.

    Selina''s point of view was that since Joycelyn had said that they could not have intimacy for a month, they had to sleep in different rooms. Matthew said helplessly, "Selina, so far nothing has happened when we were sleeping together."

    "Just because nothing happened before

    happesn''t mean that it won''t et

    happen in the future. Look at your perverted eyes. How could you control yourself?"

    Matthew paused.

    He was even more helpless.

    Selina was the first person to use the word "perverted" to describe him.

    The words had never applied to him before.

    "I promise to control myself." Matthew said, "You should know my self-control well."

    Otherwise, how could it be possible that he hadn''t even touched Selina in that way, so long after they''d gotten married?

    "I don''t believe it!" Selina suddenly became furious, "What aboutst time..."

    Selina wanted to say that if Matthew''s self-control had really been good, why he''d bought her first time from Dn.

    But she didn''t say anything in the end.

    There were some things that were meant for the both of them to keep it in their heart. There was no point in repeating it over and over again. Selina sneered and said, "Since you said that you could control yourself, then it''s up to you. It''s not me who''s suffering anyway!"

    On the big, soft bed in the bedroom, Selina sat while looking at her phone.

    She was not sleepy, so she decided to sit on the bed and look at her phone.

    This was also her favorite thing to do when she was at her own home,ying bundled in a warm quilt while looking at the news on her phone. Matthew was sitting beside Selina while looking through some documents.

    Usually, he didn''t have this habit. He used to read documents and dealt with his work in the study room. But at that moment, in order to apany Selina, he simply chose to sit on the bed.

    Selina was reading gossip. To her, it was quite interesting and she was also obsessed with it.

    By the time she finished reading, Selina subconsciously stretched out, but suddenly, her expression froze.

    She had almost forgotten that Matthew was sitting next to her.

    The way the two of them were sitting on the bed, one looking at her phone and the other looking at his documents made her feel a little strange.

    Why did the two of them look like an old couple?

    Selina''s lips trembled a little.

    Good heavens, how could she have such a horrifying thought?

    "What are you thinking about?" Matthew''s deep and attractive voice suddenly sounded.

    Selina nced at Matthew and said, "How can you even know what I''m thinking? Aren''t you reading

    the documents?"

    Matthew''s gaze shifted away from

    the documents andnded on Selina''s face, "My eyes are looking at

    the documents but my hearts looking at you."

    Selina was quiet.

    These words were really vomit inducing.

    Matthew ced the document on the table beside him, "In fact, instead of reading these documents in bed, I would rather have a chat with you."

    Although they couldn''t do anything at the moment, it was good to chat with each other.

    Unfortunately, Selina had no interest in chatting with Matthew. She closed her eyeszily.

    On the other hand, Matthew added, "Chatting like we''re husband and wife."

    "Aren''t we already husband and wife?" Selina said in an "annoyed" tone.

    Matthew had a strange gaze in his eyes, "Although we''re already husband and wife, it''s a pity that we''re not in the correct state yet."

    The corner of Selina''s lips twitched, "So how do we get into the correct state?"

    "I''m already in it. It''s on you now." Matthew looked at Selina deeply.

    Selina smiled.

    Her smile couldn''t be seen in her eyes, which seemed to be full of mockery.

    She looked at Matthew and asked, "What if I never go into the correct state for the rest of our lives?"

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955

    Matthew''s eyes squinted slightly, and his tone became lower and lower, "Selina, you''re not cold-hearted."

    "So you''re going to continue till you move me."

    "Not move, but fall in love." Matthew stressed every word.

    His deep eyes were staring at Selina unblinkingly.

    The atmosphere seemed to havee to a standstill.

    Selina bit her lip.

    The man''s eyes were so attractive that one could really get lost in them.

    She lowered her head and did not look into his eyes.

    This man was too dangerous.

    Even though she hated him so much, when she saw him looking at her with that kind of gaze, she actually felt like she was about to fall for him.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''m going to sleep. I don''t feel like talking." Selina put down her phone andid down.

    Matthew''s gaze looked deep, "Okay."

    Matthew alsoid down.

    "The party is the day after tomorrow. I''ll bring you to get a dress." Matthew suddenly said.

    "There''s no need." Selina refused decisively. "Who do you think I am? I''m Selina Whitlock. I have lots of dresses, so I don''t need to buy any more." Matthew''s eyes twitched but he didn''t say anything in the end.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Matthew woke up before dawn.

    After putting on his clothes, he stared at Selina who was in a deep sleep for a while.

    The girl''s sleeping expression was as simple and innocent as ever. Her thick and long eyshes fluttered from time to time, and her breathing was bnced and sweet.

    A smile unconsciously appeared on Matthew''s lips.

    He lowered his head and kissed Selina''s forehead, then walked out of the bedroom.

    When he went downstairs, he saw Erine, who had just woken up. She was rubbing her sleepy eyes.

    Upon seeing Matthew, Erine asked in surprise, "Mr. Matthew, you''re going to work so early today?"

    "Yes." Matthew said.

    This morning, he had ns to meet Rainee, so he had to handle some work matters in advance.

    "Then I''ll prepare breakfast for you." Erine immediately said.

    "It''s okay, I''ll eat at thepany." Matthew said, "It''s still early, you don''t have to do anything. Just prepare breakfast for Selinater." After hearing what Matthew said, Erin did not insist, "Alright."

    "By the way, how was Selina''s appetite for the past few days?" Matthew asked again.

    Erine thought for a moment and said, "Not bad. Miss Whitlock likes to eat dishes that I cooked, so I''ve been cooking for her these days." "Erine, thank you for your hard work."

    Erine rubbed her hands and said, "It''s not hard work but my responsibility."

    Matthew smiled and said, "There is nothing that you should or shouldn''t do. Erine, you are considerate. From this month onwards, I will ask the housekeeper to double your sry. You deserve it."

    At about 10 o''clock, Matheo came.

    Matthew was reading some documents.

    Matheo was sitting on the sofa while waiting.

    He usually had nothing to do, but he knew that Matthew was different.

    More than ten minutester, Matthew put down the pen in his hand.

    "Matheo, sorry to keep you waiting." There was an apologetic tone in his voice.

    "It''s alright." Matheo stood up and said, "Rainee is about to reach the coffee shop. Let''s head there now."

    Matthew also stood up.

    When they walked out of the office, Matheo suddenly said, "Matthew, after all, I am Rainee''s brother, so I hope that you won''t hurt her heart too much."

    Matthew''s eyes darkened slightly.

    He nodded, "I understand."

    In fact, he wanted to make things clear with Rainee this time. First of all, Selina was his wife, and he didn''t want other women to bully her. Secondly, if Rainee kept provoking Selina, it would be hard for her to get away if Selina was really irritated.

    Besides, Metheo was his friend.

    Therefore, he had to rify things as soon as possible.

    He had already realized Rainee''s attitude towards himself for a long time. Firstly, he''d thought that it was just

    theof a little girl

    nothing serious. Secondly, Matheo had specifically told him that Rainee was just a little girl in love and her feelings would soon go away.

    Therefore he''d thought that if he were to tell her frankly, it would have embarrassed Rainee.

    That was why he had remained silent.

    But now he had to say it clearly. Even if he didn''t want to embarrass Rainee, he must say it clearly. He couldn''t let Rainee hold any unrealistic fantasy. Ten minutester, the car pulled up in front of a coffee shop.

    Rainee was already inside.

    Matthew and Matheo walked in and sat across from Rainee.

    There was a cup of coffee in front of Rainee, but she hadn''t touched it at all.

    "Matheo, Matthew." Rainee said softly. Her voice was as delicate as always.

    Matthew''s gazended on Rainee''s face, "Rainee, is there some kind of misunderstanding between you and my wife?"

    His tone was clear as always, which was a breath of fresh air for others.

    This time he wouldn''t make a big deal out of it, but he nned to say what he went to say.

    At the mention of Selina, a hint of resentment shed across Rainee''s eyes, especially when she heard that Matthew actually addressed her as "my wife".

    She was also furious, "Matthew, why would you call that woman your wife? That woman is a scheming woman. She''s full of cunning tricks!"

    Matthew''s face darkened all of a sudden.

    Matheo signaled at Rainee, hinting that she stop.

    Matthew''s temper had always been

    good, but after hearing only one sentence from Rainee, Matthew''s expression had changed. It seemed that talking about Selina was forbidden and no one could ever talk bad about her in front of him!

    However, Rainee turned a blind eye towards Matheo''s expression.

    She said angrily, "Matthew! You''ve really been tricked by that woman. I have seen this type of tricky woman before. You''ve really been tricked!"

    Matthew''s tone was cold as if it could freeze a person into ice in an instant, "Rainee, I don''t like anyone talking bad about my wife!"

    Even Matthew himself couldn''t bear to say a bad word about his own wife, let alone allowing others to do so!

    Rainee was stunned.

    Matthew''s gaze was very cold, so cold that she couldn''t help but shiver.

    This was the first time she had seen Matthew like this.

    She was secretly a little scared, but soon, the fear was overwhelmed by her jealousy.

    She shouted desperately, "Matthew, why did you choose her?"

    "I like her." Matthew stressed word by word.

    Rainee''s jealousy deepened, "But she was born in such a poor family. Matthew, how could you look for such a girl?"

    Before Rainee could finish her words, Matthew interrupted her.

    "Rainee, I''m telling you, no matter what kind of family background she has, the fact remains that I like her. What I like is her and not her family

    background!"

    Matthew did not exin about

    Selina''s background. In his opinion,

    it waspletely unnecessary. Even though she was from a noble family, he liked her as an individual, not because of her status.

    He had always liked Selina as her, a girl.

    Rainee''s entire body shook.

    She looked at Matthew in disbelief.

    That was impossible! How could Matthew not be bothered about that poor woman''s background at all!

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956

    How was that possible?

    Matthew was born in a noble family, how could he not be bothered by a person''s family background!

    Wasn''t Matthew forced to marry her because of the woman''s scheme? How had it be about Matthew liking her instead? On the other hand, Matthew had calmed himself down.

    He paused for a while, and with a less harsh tone, he said, "Rainee, do you know why I''ve been single for so many years?"

    Rainee''s breathing stopped for a second and then she shook her head.

    "I''ve been single for so many years just to wait for her."

    Rainee''s mind was confused.

    She suddenly stood up, her voice full of incredulity, "Matthew, what''s so good about her that you like her so much!"

    Matthew''s eyes darkened slightly, "She''s good in every aspect. In my eyes, there is no other woman who could bepared to her. Other than her, no other woman can catch my eye."

    Rainee''s head felt like it had been smashed by something blunt, almost to the point that as if she had been knocked unconscious.

    She bit her lower lip tightly, "Matthew, do you really like her that much?"

    "Yes."

    For a moment, Rainee felt her world spinning.

    She tried so hard to stop herself from falling down.

    "I understand." After a while, she spat out these words, as if they almost used up all her strength.

    Matthew gazed deeply at Rainee, "Rainee, you''re an adult now. I''ve watched you grow up and I hope that you can find your own happiness. I''ll help you keep an eye out if there''s any man suitable and avable."

    Rainee''s heart felt like as if it was being cut by a knife.

    At that moment, she knew what Matthew meant, and shepletely understood what Matthew was thinking.

    Matthew had already made it very clear.

    Rainee showed a sad smile, "I understand. Matthew, I''ll go first."

    After she finished her sentence, she turned around and walked out. Every step she took was as if she was drunk, almost falling down. Matthew looked at Matheo and said, "What are you still doing here? Go and chase after her."

    Matheo came back to his senses and immediately chased after her.

    Not far from the cafe, Matheo pulled Rainee into the car.

    Along the way, Rainee seemed like she had lost her soul. Her eyes were lifeless as she looked out of the car window, like a walking corpse. Matheo couldn''t bear to watch it.

    Matthew''s words had been too cruel earlier, leaving no room for Rainee to fantasize anymore.

    Rainee had been pampered since she was young and had never suffered this much. This time, it would probably be the worst experience she had ever had.

    "Poor woman, she''s a poor woman. How could Matthew like a poor woman?" Rainee suddenly opened her mouth and mumbled.

    Matheo felt that it was necessary to tell Rainee the truth.

    Selina, she had never been a poor woman. She was the daughter of the Whitlock family.

    "Rainee, Selina is not what you think."

    Before Matheo finished his words, Rainee interrupted him.

    She stared at Matheo with her eyes red, "Don''t mention that woman''s name, not even a word!"

    At that moment, Rainee seemed to be at the edge of going crazy.

    Matheo hurriedly said, "Okay, okay, okay. I won''t talk about it. I''ll take you home now, you have to calm down!"

    Rainee bit her lip and didn''t say a word. After a while, she clenched her fists tightly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Selina, that poor woman, she would never let her get away with this!

    She thought about the party that was happening the next day.

    Rainee decided that during the dance party, she would humiliate Selina. Even if Matthew would get angry, she must still humiliate that woman! Otherwise, how could she vent the anger in her heart!

    Matthew returned to the Perry Group office headquarters to hold a meeting. After that, he made a phone call to Matheo.

    Matheo had just sent Rainee home.

    "You wanted to ask about Rainee, right? She''s fine, I just sent her home." Matheo didn''t mention her going crazy when they talked about Selina earlier.

    "That''s good. Bye." Matthew said in a low voice.

    "Wait, Matthew." Matheo suddenly said.

    "Yes."

    "Do you really not have any feelings for my sister at all?" Matheo asked.

    "No." Matthew said frankly, "Not at all. Nothing now and not to mention in the future."

    Matheo sighed and said, "To be honest, I think my sister might be more suitable for youpared to Miss Whitlock. At least she likes you very much. It will be much easier for you to be with my sister."

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the call. Then came Matthew''s deep voice, "Matheo even if it''s not easy, as long as I like her, it won''t be a problem."

    With those words from Matthew, what else could Matheo say?

    "Then I wish you and Miss Whitlock all the best. I also hope that Miss Whitlock will like you as much as you like her."

    "Don''t worry, she will." Matthew''s tone was full of assurance.

    In the afternoon, when Selina was watching TV at home, she suddenly received a gift box.

    There was a bright red dress in it.

    The strapless dress was made out of soft flowing fabric that clung softly to the figure, shining slightly with a sense of brilliance. It gave off a noble and beautiful vibe. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Normally, a bright red dress would make one look mature, but not this one.

    The color on this dress was somewhere around cherry red, which gave the impression of youthfulness.

    Needless to say, Selina knew who had given her the gown.

    There was no one else except for Matthew.

    She didn''t let Matthew apany her to buy a dress but didn''t expect that the man would give her a dress on his own.

    She put the dress aside.

    She had to admit that as a man, Matthew really had good taste.

    She really liked this dress at first nce.

    That night, Matthew came back on time.

    He asked if Selina liked the gown.

    This time, Selina didn''t joke around with Matthew.

    She said frankly, "I like it, it''s really nice."

    Upon seeing things that she like, Selina wasn''t willing to say anything against her own heart.

    Matthew smiled slightly. He was obviously satisfied with Selina''s reply.

    "Let''s go eat." he said gently.

    Selina nodded.

    Matthew walked to the dining room with his arm around Selina''s waist.

    Selina had a strange expression on her face.

    Sine Matthew returned home, there was something weird with their conversation. Adding on the fact that they were going to eat, Selina felt that

    something was wrong.

    What was wrong?

    After thinking for a while, she felt that it was too in.

    She originally married Matthew to take revenge on him, trying to bring chaos to the entire Perry family.

    But in reality, it seems to be the opposite.

    She just sat there all day, eating and resting.

    Even the so-called "revenge" had failed several times previously.

    She had deliberately made a fool of herself in Matthew''spany and let the man felt embarrassed, but it turned out, that Matthew hadn''t been

    bothered.

    Then she''d sent a photo of Matthew eating in a shabby restaurant to the media, but Matthew went through that sessfully as well.

    Selina heaved a deep sigh.

    It seemed that taking revenge on someone wasn''t that easy.

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957

    Especially towards Matthew, a man who was as cunning as an old fox.

    Affected by her mood, Selina was absent-minded during the meal, which was noticed by Matthew once again.

    "Is there something on your mind?" Matthew''s eyes looked like they were full of questions.

    "No." Selina said casually.

    After thinking for a while, Matthew suddenly said, "Selina, do you want to go home for awhile?"

    He thought about this suddenly. Selina seemed to be in a bit of a daze these few days, maybe because she was in an unfamiliar environment since she just arrived at the Perry family.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    She had been fine when he hadn''t mentioned it earlier but after he did, she felt like she really missed home a little.

    In the Whitlock family, her brother, sister-inw and mother, had tried their best to make her marry Matthew. Although it made her resentful, after all, family was family, and the resentment had already dissipated as time passed.

    "I haven''t gone back for a long time." Selina muttered.

    "Then I''ll take you back after dinner. It''s time for us to pay them a visit as well." Matthew said directly.

    "Okay," She said in a sweet tone.

    Matthew was really the kind of person who took action quickly. They started off straight after dinner.

    The car headed to Whitlock family''s vi.

    When they passed by a high-ss supermarket, Matthew suddenly parked his car at the side of the road.

    His gaze fell at Selina''s face, "Let''s buy some fruits to bring back."

    "There''s no need forthat." Selina said casually.

    There was no need to bring anything back to the Whitlock family. Besides, the Whitlock family had plenty of money and didn''t need this.

    "We still have to be respectful. We must buy some." Matthew''s voice was warm and gentle.

    Selina nced at Matthew.

    This man was so good at everything. No wonder he had such a good reputation.

    "Matthew, aren''t you tired?" Selina suddenly asked.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Matthew nced at Selina. He didn''t understand what she meant.

    Selina smiled and said, "You make yourself look like a good person who knows everything, treat everyone nicely and are always so gentle to others. Aren''t you tired?"

    Matthew was quiet.

    Selina added, "It must be very tiring for you to live with a mask, right?"

    This was the truth. Since the day she and Matthew had known each other, except for the first time when Matthew schemed to take away her virginity, she could not see any ws in this man.

    There must be a reason behind this.

    Even her own perfect elder brother had ws, such as being too cold and not smiling at all.

    She didn''t believe that Matthew would have no ws.

    Unless the man was putting on an act.

    Matthew''s gaze turned slightly dark.

    He slightly opened his thin lips, "Selina, do you think I need to live with a mask on?"

    The man''s deep gaze looked straight at Selina.

    Selina was startled for a moment.

    It seemed that she had never thought about this question.

    Matthew chuckled and said, "Or do you think that with my current power and status, I still need to please others?"

    There was a thoughtful look in Selina''s eyes.

    What Matthew said seemed to make sense.

    With this man''s status and identity, it seemed that there was no need for him to do so.

    Even if he didn''t wear a mask or pretend to be a good person, no one would dare to say anything bad about him.

    Looking at Selina''s thoughtful expression, a hint of helplessness and amusement showed on Matthew''s face.

    He reached out and patted Selina''s head, continuing in a sweet tone, "Selina, there are some things that one is born with and is deep inside in a way that is natural. Not everyone needs to put on a mask to please others."

    "Okay." said Selina.

    After a while, she raised her face and looked at Matthew, saying in a cold tone, "But you are not a good person. You have a very bad side too!" Otherwise, how could he have taken away her virginity in such a despicable way?

    Matthew said in a low voice, "There are neitherpletely good people norpletely bad people in this world. "So, what is your definition of good and bad people?" Selina asked back.

    "People are the ones whoe out with rules, including the rules of good and bad. How reasonable do you think it is to say that the person who decides the rules is absolutely correct?" Matthew looked at Selina with a faint smile on his face.

    Selina paused.

    The corners of her mouth pulled sideways.

    "Alright, no more arguing." she thought to herself.

    However, she still looked at Matthew, unsatisfied, "You are too good at talking. I can''t defeat you anyway!"

    Matthew smiled and said, "Let''s go."

    Probably because it was night time, there were a lot of people in the supermarket.

    The couple attracted a lot of people''s attention.

    A handsome man and a beautiful woman would always attract attention wherever they went.

    Moreover, Matthew was extraordinarily handsome.

    Along the way, besides countless gazes on them, there were also whispers.

    "They''re really a good match, a handsome man and a beautiful woman. Both of them look really cute together."

    "Such a good match. They look like they''re starring in a drama."

    Selina was speechless when she heard these whispers.

    She said to Matthew, "Why are the people saying that? They must have bad vision. They wouldn''t have said that if they had better vision."

    "Well, what would they say then?" Matthew''s tone showed some interest.

    With a sh of mischief in Selina''s

    eyes, she owered her voice and said, "They should say that this man

    looks so old together with a young woman. He is probably keeping her as his mistress."

    Matthew went silent.

    He had no idea what to say.

    He was indeed nine years older than Selina, but the way Selina put it, it was as if the age gap between them wasn''t nine, but twenty years. Matthew said helplessly, "Selina, you''re being naughty again."

    "Am I?" "Aren''t you?"

    "I don''t think so."

    Matthew''s gaze was fixed on Selina''s face who was walking beside him. At that moment, he smiled slightly when he saw happiness appear on Selina''s face.

    "Selina, all the hardships in my lifee from you."

    "Even I can be your hardship?" Selina asked with a frown.

    "Of course you can."

    Selina smiled and said, "If that is the case, I''m honored."

    Matthew helplessly patted Selina''s head and sighed, "You are too mean."

    She was fond of pranks.

    Selina sneered, "I''m only mean on the outside, unlike you, who are bad on the inside."

    Matthew lost his train of thought.

    He was even more speechless, "You still don''t know me very well, huh?"

    "I know you very well." Selina said with certainty.

    He was a hypocrite!

    That was what she thought about Matthew.

    Matthew shook his head, "If you knew me well, you wouldn''t have said something like that."

    Selina was about to speak when Matthew suddenly reached out and took the fruit box from the shelf in front of him, "Let''s buy this."

    After being interrupted, Selina switched her interest to the matter at hand.

    Both of them picked a few more things before they went to pay the bill.

    There were quite a lot of people there that night. They had to queue to pay the bill. Matthew went to wait in line.

    Selina was surprised.

    "Actually, you don''t have to queue."

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958

    With Matthew''s power, he didn''t need to queue up like ordinary people when he bought things.

    Matthew smiled as he said, "As long as you live in this world, you have to follow the rules, right? Whether you are born noble or ordinary, you are just a mortal. There is no difference."

    Selina was quiet.

    Her eyes looked surprised.

    It was true. The more time she spent with him, the more she was attracted to him.

    He was like a drug or poison that got people addicted to gradually.

    However, fortunately, she knew the nature of this man.

    He had schemed to take away her first time. She would never be captivated by him no matter what happened.

    Just as he finished paying and was about to leave, he bumped into someone.

    It was Joycelyn, and she was wearing a green dress.

    There was a hint of shock in her eyes when she met Matthew''s gaze. However, when she saw

    Selina beside him, her eyes turned a little dark.

    Regardless, she soon adjusted her emotions.

    "Matthew, Miss Whitlock, what a coincidence to meet both of you here. Are you here to buy something as well?"

    "Yes." Matthew smiled, "You too?"

    Joycelyn nodded and said, "My parents like fruits, so I came here to buy some for them."

    As she mentioned that, she paused and said in a lighter tone, "My parents are always talking about you, saying how much they''ve missed you." Matthew''s smiled deeper, "I see. When I have time, I''ll go visit them. I''ll bring my wife as well."

    Selina didn''t know what to say.

    Why did she have to be involved in this?

    Hearing what Matthew said, Joycelyn forced a smile.

    She managed to hold her smile and said, "I''ll head off now. My parents are still waiting for me toe home. See you next time."

    After that, Joycelyn hurried away.

    Selina looked at Joycelyn''s back, it was slender and slim.

    No doubt, Joycelyn was a very pretty woman.

    However, Joycelyn obviously only said that her parents missed Matthew so that Selina would be aware of it...

    Did she want to tell her that her family had a good rtionship with Matthew?

    Selina smirked and thought that Joycelyn was actually still quite smart.

    This woman was conniving.

    It was so much so that even a smart man like Matthew had not noticed Joycelyn''s foxy plots.

    Selina could tell at once because of her instinct as a woman.

    However, this woman could also be quite stupid at the same time.

    For example, why did she deliberately say those things in front of her?

    Didn''t Selina tell herst time that she didn''t care about Matthew at all? Did she not believe her?

    "Are you very familiar with that batch''s parents?" Selina asked casually.

    Matthew didn''t hear it clearly, and there was a sh of confusion in his eyes.

    Selina coughed and asked, "Are you familiar with Joycelyn''s parents?"

    "Yes." Matthew said, "Her father is a famous physician. When my father had a stomach disease, it always acted up repeatedly and he was tortured badly by the pain. Later, we met Joycelyn''s father by coincidence and he cured himpletely. That was how both our families became acquainted." "I see." Selina replied.

    No wonder, she had been puzzled how Joycelyn had gotten to know Matthew who was an aristocrat when she was just a chief doctor.

    They finally arrived at the mansion, and for some reason Selina was nervous.

    The servant who opened the door immediately greeted them. "Miss Selina, you''re home."

    Selina nodded.

    The servant turned to Matthew, "Mr. Matthew, you''re here as well."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Matthew smiled and nodded.

    The maid said, "I''ll go and inform them."

    The servant rushed to notify them while Selina and Matthew followed behind unhurriedly.

    All of a sudden, Selina asked, "How do you think my mom and my brother will react when they see me home?"

    "Happy." Matthew said with a deep and affirmative voice, "Selina, you will always be their favorite daughter and sister." Selina was slightly dazed.

    She couldn''t deny that what Matthew said had made her feel good.

    Perhaps it was because of the

    servant who had rushed to inform them earlier, as soon as Selina and Matthew stepped onto the stairs, they saw her family membersing out to wee them.

    Selina hadn''t seen her family for so long, and her eyes were getting a little teary.

    Her brother was still so handsome. He could be standing anywhere and still be the focus of all.

    Her mother was still so beautiful. Although wrinkles could be seen faintly from the corner of her eyes, it did not lessen her beauty at all.

    As for Natalie, her belly was now very big, and her face had gotten rounder, but she seemed to carry a special charm with her.

    Cecilia''s eyes were brimming with tears as well when she saw Selina.

    She hugged Selina, "What took you so long toe see me?"

    Selina felt a tinge of dryness in her throat.

    Natalie, who was standing at the side, said softly, "Mom, let''s all go in first and talk."

    "Alright, then." Cecilia let go of Selina and said, "Let''s talk when we get in."

    They entered the living room and sat down on the

    sofa.

    With the sudden increase of people, all of them sitting on the sofa, Selina felt a little awkward.

    She felt that it should be a girls'' conversation, and it seemed a little inappropriate for Matthew and Tobias to be there.

    Selina said simply, "I just want to have a chat here with Mom and Natalie. Tobias, can you and Matthew go somewhere else and have your own conversation first? We will have our girls'' chat while you have your men''s talk."

    There was an awkward pause.

    Cecilia immediately said, "Nonsense, isn''t it good to talk together?"

    Cecilia was puzzled by her daughter''s odd rationale, and she couldn''t fathom what she was thinking.

    Unexpectedly, it was Matthew who stood up and said, "You''re right. Men talk about men''s stuff, girls will have their girls'' talk."

    He looked at Tobias as he said that. "Tobias, shall we go to the other room to have our chat?"

    Tobias immediately stood up, "Sure."

    Before he left, he didn''t forget to look at Natalie again. Natalie looked at him too, and their eyes were cheery.

    They were looking at each other and it felt like their hearts were full.

    Cecilia witnessed it.

    She exhaled in her heart.

    Her son and daughter-inw were so in love. It was just a short separation and they looked like they were going to miss each other so much. All these exchanges of nces.

    Cecilia thought of the past when she almost didn''t let Natalie marry Tobias.

    At that time, she''d thought that Natalie was not suitable for Tobias.

    Fortunately, Selina had insisted and brought Natalie over.

    Otherwise, how could things turn out so well now?

    Cecilia found it hard to imagine.

    Now the couple was so sweet that it was indeed enviable.

    Ever since everything had settled down, Cecilia had never seen Tobias and Natalie argue, not even once. The two of them always looked like lovers

    in their honeymoon period.

    Selina''s voice suddenly interrupted Cecilia''s thoughts.

    She looked around and asked, "Oh right, where''s my nephew, Hayden?"

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959

    Natalie said, "He''s asleep."

    "Why is he sleeping so early?" Selina asked.

    It was still very early.

    Natalie smiled and said, "He''s so naughty now. He was ying like crazy during the day, so he got really tired at night. After dinner, he cried and just wanted to sleep."

    Selina nodded in agreement.

    Hayden was at the age where kids were known to be the most mischievous.

    Her gaze fell upon Natalie''s belly. "Natalie, are you going to give birth soon?"

    Natalie nodded, and her tone was filled with happiness, "There''s almost one more month to go."

    "So fast." Selina couldn''t help but exhale.

    She felt that Natalie''s belly had suddenly grown so much bigger.

    When she first found out that Natalie was pregnant, her stomach was still t. It grew slowly after that, and now it was only one month before the due date.

    Selina was looking forward to it.

    Selina was wondering if this baby would be a niece or nephew?

    Seeing that she was talking about the child, Cecilia couldn''t help but urge Selina, "Selina, don''t always talk about Natalie. What about you? Is there nothing going on?"

    Selina was quiet.

    She wasining to herself in her head.

    Since the day she married Matthew, they had never been intimate. How could she be pregnant?

    There was nothing going on now, and there would be nothing happening in the future.

    Cecilia saw that Selina was quiet and she wanted to break the silence. Natalie, who was beside her, said softly, "Mom, Selina is still young. She''s shy about this."

    Cecilia sighed and said, "What do you mean by young? She''s already married and in her midtwenties now. How is that considered young?"

    Selina was quite dissatisfied with what Cecilia had to say.

    She pointed at her own face and said, "Mom, you can''t say that. I am still very young. Look at my face, brimming with sticity!"

    Cecilia couldn''t find a word to say to her.

    She changed the subject, "By the way, are you nice to Matthew?"

    Selina kept quiet.

    She widened her eyes and looked at Cecilia with disbelief.

    Selina thought to herself, what the hell? What was she even talking about?

    What did she mean by if she was nice to Matthew?

    Was a mother supposed to ask a question like this?

    No mother in the world, no matter poor or rich, would have asked that. They would have instead asked, "Is he nice to you?"

    How could she have such a strange mother!

    The corners of Selina''s mouth twitched, "Mom, what are you talking about? What do you mean by ''Am I nice to him''? Shouldn''t you ask, ''Is he nice to me''? Did you ask wrongly?"

    Cecilia sighed.

    She nced at Selina and said, "I know very well how Matthew treats you. There''s nothing to question about how well he treats you. It''s just you. I''m worried that you''re messing around in the Perry family."

    Selina was quiet again.

    She really felt that it was the right decision to hide the real intention behind her marriage with Matthew from everyone in the Whitlock family.

    Everyone in the Whitlock family praised Matthew for what a great person he was, saying that he was wless. All would have instantly assumed that it was her fault if something had gone wrong.

    Her expression turned a little cold, "That''s right. Matthew is the best. He''s even closer to you than your own son. I''m the horrible one!" "You see, here we go again."

    Natalie interrupted the conversation between Selina and Cecilia, "Mom, Selina, it''s so rare for us to meet, let''s talk about happy things." Her tone was deliberately rxed and pleasant.

    Cecilia and Selina both were silent.

    A momentter, Selina took a deep breath, "Mom, I rememberst time you said that you were going to the United States. Why did youe back then?"

    Cecilia nced at Natalie''s belly, "I''m worried about Natalie as she''s pregnant. I thought about it and decided not to go. I''ll go after Natalie has given birth."

    Selina stuck out her tongue and said, "Then, mom, you should just stay here and wait for your grandson or granddaughter to be born. You must be very happy now."

    Upon hearing this, Cecilia smiled with a pleasing look.

    She couldn''t help changing the topic again and saying, "It''s all quite good now. You were the only one left in the family that I was worried about. Now that you''re married, I basically have nothing else to worry about."

    She paused and said, "I also told your father and grandfather about you and Matthew getting married. They are very happy."

    Selina didn''t know what to say.

    Her eyshes trembled.

    It turned out that both her father and grandfather had known about it.

    Regardless, they would have to know sooner orter. It didn''t matter.

    It was just that if one day she and Matthew were going to get a divorce, she wouldn''t know how to exin it.

    There was a sh of worry in Selina''s eyes.

    However, she concealed the sadness in her eyes shortly after. She just had to go with the flow and see how things would turn out. There was nothing to worry about.

    "Selina." Cecilia suddenly raised her voice.

    She looked at Cecilia.

    "When do you n to hold the wedding ceremony?" Cecilia''s expression was very serious.

    Selina again, was quiet.

    She suddenly started to regret this.

    Yes, she shouldn''t have gone home.

    She had forgotten that if she came back, Cecilia would definitely ask about the wedding.

    All of a sudden, Selina didn''t know what to say.

    In fact, it was not a big deal to hold a wedding, but it was just that Selina didn''t want to do it.

    Cecilia grew a little suspicious.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She looked at Selina, "What''s wrong? Are you hiding something from me?"

    "No, I''m not." Selina looked away.

    Cecilia asked again seriously, "What''s the matter?

    Why haven''t you prepared for the wedding yet?"

    Selina remained quiet.

    She tried to think about an excuse. "Because Matthew is too old!"

    Cecilia turned to be speechless now.

    Even Natalie didn''t know what to say.

    Both of them were taken aback, not a word escaped their mouths.

    Selina decided to just spew some nonsense. "Mom, think about it. He is nine years older than me. A lot of people will be invited to the wedding, like ssmates and friends. When these people see that I''m

    Buried to

    amold man, I will be so embarrassed."

    After a while, Cecilia snapped back to the reality.

    "Selina, what nonsense are you talking about!"

    Selina smiled bitterly, "That''s why I''m urging Matthew to take care of his body now so that he''ll look younger. Then, we''ll hold the wedding ceremony."

    Cecilia was speechless once again.

    If someone else had said something like this, she would definitely have felt that they were babbling nonsense.

    However, it was Selina...

    She knew her daughter well and the way she thought was always ridiculous, as if she had a brain structure that was different from everyone else.

    It was indeed true that only Selina would say something so absurd.

    Cecilia did not know what to say anymore.

    Natalie could not help but interrupt with, "Selina, Matthew may be nine years older than you, but he really looks quite young, to the point that he seems about the same age as yott."

    Selina looked at her without saying anything.

    She continued to stare at Natalie. "Natalie, are you saying that I am old or that Matthew is young?"

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960

    Natalie didn''t say anything.

    She smiled and was feeling a little embarrassed.

    However, at least Selina managed to deviate from the discussion of the wedding.

    In another room.

    Matthew was discussing some recent business affairs with Tobias.

    Men were not like women. They talked mostly about work.

    "I n to slowly move my business to Agaphen City in the future." Matthew said to Tobias.

    Tobias nced at Matthew, surprised.

    When Matthew first came to Agaphen City, he only moved a small part of his businesses over. He didn''t expect that he would now want to settle down here.

    "Agaphen City is a good ce, it''s true." Tobias said.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have chosen to stay there.

    Matthew smiled and nodded, "That''s right. Selina likes this ce."

    As soon as Matthew said this, Tobias knew instantly what Matthew meant.

    Selina would most probably be the main reason he wanted to move all his business projects here.

    Tobias couldn''t help but said, "Matthew, Selina is really blessed to have married you."

    Matthew smiled. "It''s also my blessing that I can marry her."

    Tobias couldn''t helpughing, and so did Matthew.

    After that, Tobias and Matthew returned to the living room.

    The three women in the living room were still chatting.

    Seeing that Tobias and Matthew were walking over, Cecilia stood up and said, "It''s gettingte. Matthew and Selina, why don''t you both sleep here for tonight?"

    Matthew immediately replied, "Sure."

    He had no objections, and he assumed that Selina wouldn''t object either.

    However, Selina immediately said no.

    "I''d better go home."

    She was thinking that the longer she stayed, the more probable it would be for them to notice that something was wrong.

    For example, she had almost exposed herself when they asked about her wedding. So, it was better to leave as soon as possible. Everyone was surprised. They didn''t expect Selina to reject Cecilia''s suggestion.

    Selina noticed everyone''s confused gazes.

    She licked her lips and said with a smile, "It''s because we both want to spend some time alone together."

    Then, she winked at Matthew, "Right?"

    Matthew went along with her and put his arms around Selina''s waist, "Yes."

    Cecilia smiled when she heard this.

    She hurriedly said, "Okay then. You two can go spend time together. We won''t disturb you."

    Natalie said, "I''ll send you off then."

    Tobias held Natalie''s hand, "I''ll go with you."

    The four of them went outside together. After saying goodbye, Natalie and Tobias headed back.

    The two of them walked slowly, hand in hand.

    "Tobias." Natalie suddenly called out to him.

    "Yes?"

    "Don''t you think that something is wrong?"

    "What''s wrong?" Tobias looked at Natalie, a little confused.

    Natalie''s eyes looked like she was deep in thought.

    What was wrong? She didn''t really know, but she felt that something was not right.

    When Matthew was with Selina, Natalie couldn''t feel that they were in fact a married couple.

    She said, "I don''t know how to describe it either. I just feel that they''re not as loving as we are."

    "Maybe it''s still early for them in their rtionship. Tobias said in a deep

    el

    voice, "A husband and wife might have to experience many crises before they can be more

    affectionate towards each other.

    The time they spent together is still

    too short."

    "They have to experience many crises?" Natalie arched her eyebrows and asked, "Do you mean that they have to be like us?"

    Tobiasughed when he heard that.

    Natalie continued, "We went through too many crises and even almost became siblings. The things that happened to us weren''t crises, it was more like those melodramas on TV."

    Tobias suddenly halted. He poked Natalie''s forehead and lovingly said to her, "You..."

    Natalieughed.

    There was a tinge of emotion in her smile.

    Sometimes, life was really hard to be exined.

    For example, the time when she and Tobias almost mistakenly became siblings, had been a really hard moment for them.

    It was like someone was slicing your heart with a sharp knife every day. It was the kind of pain that would make you feel like you were going to die of the pain at any moment.

    However, they just let out a sigh as they thought about it now.

    The two of them even looked at each other and smiled when talking about the past.

    Life really was interesting, wasn''t it?

    Natalie''s gaze fell upon Tobias, and her eyes looked gentle, "Tobias, sometimes feel that God was being so unfair to me. Other couples only had to go through small arguments but when it came to me, so many bizarre things had to happen. Like when we were almost mistaken as being siblings, when I lost my memory, and when I was kidnapped and you disappeared. All of that had to happen."

    As she said that, she paused for a moment and smiled slightly, "However, sometimes I feel that God has given me all the good luck in the world, to letContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    me meet you, the best man in the world. He has given me so much happiness."

    Tobias'' gaze suddenly deepened, and it looked like his eyes were smiling at her. "Natalie, we will be happy for the rest of our lives."

    "Even when our hair turns white?"

    "Yes, we''ll still be the same way." His tone was firm.

    Natalie pictured what he said, of the two of them walking together while holding hands, with heads of white hair.

    She couldn''t help but touch her hair, "By then, my hair will be white and my face will be full of wrinkles. Will you startining because I won''t be pretty anymore?"

    "Silly." Tobias exhaled, "No, never."

    "However, there are people who used to like each other but not anymore just because of the change in their appearances."

    Tobias said with certainty, "Natalie, that is liking, not loving. Liking someone is temporary, but to love someone is eternal. Love will not fade just because of the change in appearance."

    Natalie could not help but smile.

    His words made her feelpletely at ease.

    Her personality was really bad. She was extremely insecure, and always got worried when there was nothing to worry about.

    That was why she was truly grateful to Tobias.

    This man was always able to make her feel at ease.

    "Tobias, I won''t abandon you either." Natalie looked at Tobias, "When you''re old, I won''t get rid of you either."

    After saying that, she suddenly giggled.

    She couldn''t help herself and started stroking Tobias''s face. "However, I might just not be babbling nonsense now. Since you''re so goodlooking your appearance won''t change much even when you''re old. You''ll stiff be a handsome old man."

    Tobias'' mouth curled into a smile.

    He wasn''t really bothered when others praised him about his looks. After all, the value of a man was not just reflected on his appearance.

    However, when Natalie praised him for how goodlooking he was, it somehow made him feel ecstatic.

    Natalie suddenly let out a cry.

    Tobias was suddenly concerned, "Natalie, what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961

    Natalieughed. She touched her belly and said, "I just thought about it. The baby in my belly has to look like you in the future." Tobias let out a sigh of relief.

    His gaze fell upon Natalie''s round belly, and he smiled wider, "It''ll be good if he or she looked like you too."

    "No, no, not like me." Natalie said in a serious tone, "My looks wouldn''t be good enough, the baby must be like you."

    "Who said so?" Tobias was filled with pride, and his tone was full of certainty, "My wife is the most beautiful person."

    Natalie couldn''t help butugh sweetly. She said, "No matter what, it''s better to look like you, the baby would only be good-looking if he or she looked like you."

    "Alright then, we''ll hope he or she looks like me." Tobias just obliged Natalie''s wishes.

    The two of them continued to walk while holding hands. They held each other''s hands very tightly, and they were standing very close to each other. The so-called happiness was probably something like this. One could easily feel how happy they were just looking at them from behind. They drove for a long distance.

    Selina was looking outside the window and didn''t speak to Matthew.

    Finally, Matthew broke the silence, "Were you afraid that your family would find out that we don''t have any sexual rtionship yet, and that''s why you decided not to stay the night?"

    Selina''s breath paused for a brief second.

    She looked at Matthew in surprise.

    She thought that Matthew didn''t know and have believed her absurd nonsense about them wanting to spend some alone time together.

    It seemed that this man was really cunning.

    Now that Matthew had already pointed out her intention, she thought she might as well just say what she wanted to say.

    She nced at Matthew. "Yes, it''s also your fault that we don''t have a sexual rtionship."

    Matthew didn''t know what to say.

    He smiled bitterly. "Alright, it''s all my fault."

    Just then, there was a traffic light and Matthew stopped the car at the intersection.

    Selina looked out of the window again and suddenly she was shocked.

    She saw a McLaren parked not far away.

    The window of the car was also opened. Since it wasn''t too far away, Selina could clearly see the person inside. It was Dn!

    And there was a young and beautiful girl sitting in the front passenger seat!

    Selina felt like her body froze.

    She felt that her body was stiff, and it couldn''t move an inch.

    Matthew realized that something was wrong.

    He followed Selina''s gaze and saw Dn as well.

    Matthew frowned immediately.

    After a while, he suddenly called out to her softly. "Selina."

    Selina snapped back to the reality as she heard him calling her.

    She nkly withdrew her gaze and looked at Matthew. "Yes."

    "I think I need to have a talk with Dn." Matthew said, "After all, you are now my wife."

    Selina suddenly felt agitated.

    Matthew wanted to talk to Dn?

    What was there to talk about?

    He made Dn bring her to his bed. What else was there to talk about?

    Selina red at Matthew with her teary eyes, "What is there to talk about? We have the truth in front of us now, so what else do you need to talk about?"

    Could this man know nothing about what he did to her?

    Matthew''s frown deepened.

    He didn''t understand what Selina meant. When he subconsciously looked at Dn''s car again, he suddenly saw the young girl who was sitting in the passenger''s seat.

    The girl was very beautiful. Although she couldn''t bepared to Selina, one could easily tell that she had a very nice and gentle character.

    A weird emotion suddenly overwhelmed Matthew.

    Did Selina agree to marry him not just because he happened to take away her first time, but even more so because Dn was already together with another woman?

    Dn''s car was stopped outside of the apartment building.

    "We''re here, Dr. Hamilton." said Dn.

    The girl nodded and followed Dn out of the car.

    When they reached the second floor, Dn opened the door.

    Missha was pushing the wheelchair around in her room. When she saw Dn, her eyes opened wide with excitement.

    That excitement was a little crazy.

    She pushed

    wheelchair and rushed to Dn, saying, "Dn, is ere any news

    Reid? Bring Reid to see me! Hurry! I must see him!"

    Dn''s expression darkened, "Mom, stop talking about him!"

    Missha instantly burst into tears without any warning, "I want to see him. I want to see him. I want to exin to him about what happened that year. Why does he not trust me? Why?"

    Missha was crying so hard that no matter how Dn tried tofort her, it was of no use.

    "Madam." The girl came forward and said, "Have you been in a bad mood recently? Let me help you."

    Before the girl could finish, Missha interrupted her and red at her. "Don''t talk to me. I only want to see Reid. I don''t want to talk to anyone except Reid!"

    The girl didn''t say anything more.

    She nced at Dn.

    Dn understood her signal and went to another room with her.

    "Dr. Hamilton, what happened to my mother?" Dn said anxiously, "The medicine I gave my mother previously was able to control her condition, but now, it seems to be of no use at all. She''s like this again."

    The girl pondered for a moment, "I''m afraid that your mother''s condition is not just a simple brain illness. So, it''s not enough to just use medicine to controther condition. I''m afraid that your mother might have a psychological illness."

    Dn''s breathing halted.

    The girl continued, "Thedy kept saying that she wanted to exin to him what happened. What is that about?"

    Dn''s expression turned a little stiff, "I don''t know either. She''s repeatedly mentioned it, but I don''t know what it is."

    The girl thought for a moment, "Alright, why don''t you try and see if you can figure out what that was about? Perhaps we could find an actual cure for your mother that way."

    After the girl left, Missha finally tired of crying and fell into a deep sleep.

    Dn carried her to her bedroom and let her sleep.

    He came out, looking gloomy.

    What happened recently had almost broken him down. Firstly, he had seen Selina with the man named Matheo, but before he could have time to deal with that, this had happened to Missha. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    The medicine that he had been using to control Missha''s symptoms had suddenly lost its effectiveness.

    Missha had once again be as hysterical as before.

    These two matters came one after another, almost driving Dn crazy.

    At that moment, he was sitting on the sofa, with a look of extreme tiredness on his face.

    There were dark circles underneath his eyes that were impossible to conceal.

    After a long time, Dn finally took out his cell phone.

    His fingers were trembling uncontrobly.

    After a long time, he gritted his teeth and dialed the number determinedly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    The call was very quickly connected.

    Reid said with a proud voice, "What''s wrong? You finally decided to call me."

    Dn''s other hand was clenched tightly. The veins on his hand were showing. "My mum kept saying that she wanted to exin something to you. What on earth is it?" Reid suddenly got quiet at the other end of the phone, and his breathing became heavy.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962

    "Shit!" After a while, Reid hung up the phone.

    "Bang, bang, bang!" Reid smashed everything on the desk.

    Dn''s words had ruined his good mood.

    Initially, when Dn suddenly called him, Reid thought that he was going to beg him for something, but he didn''t expect him to ask this question!

    Humiliation and anger engulfed Reid''s heart.

    Whenever he thought about the past, he wanted nothing more than to have Missha and Dn dead.

    This pair of batches!

    No, he couldn''t kill these two people.

    Reid took a deep breath to calm himself down!

    He wanted to make Dn suffer and feel pain. He wanted Missha to see her son go through all that. Only this way, could he let go of the hatred in his heart!

    After a while, Reid dialed a number.

    After a long time, someone knocked on the door.

    "Come in." Reid said coldly.

    A buoyant looking boy in sportswear came in.

    "Mr. Perry." He said.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Reid nced at the boy and asked, "Have you looked at everything that I gave you recently?"

    The boy nodded.

    What Reid meant was a thick booklet, which recorded all kinds of hobbies about a girl.

    Reid''s eyes looked dark, "This week, I will arrange for the both of you to meet."

    The boy''s breathing paced up suddenly.

    In the blink of an eye, it was already the next day. The day passed very quickly, and it was already night time. Selina had already received a call from Matthew, saying that he would pick her up to attend the partyter that night. "Can I not go?" Selina said.

    "Selina, I have a lot of friends who want to see you today."

    Selina let out a sigh.

    "Alright."

    Before she could think of a way to get back at Matthew, she did not want to get too tense with him.

    She initially wanted to just go in her usual clothes, because she didn''t intend to dress up stunningly for Matthew''s sake.

    However, it suddenly urred to her that Matthew probably didn''t care about this.

    A man like him, who was so high up there with money and fame certainly did not care whether his wife was beautiful or ugly.

    He wouldn''t need his wife''s beauty to make himself look better.

    She could tell that clearly from Matthew''s reaction at thest time when she deliberately made a fool of herself at the Perry Group.

    In that case, Selina thought to herself. Why did she have to make herself feel bad? Wouldn''t it be better to dress up beautifully and look attractive in front of others then?

    Selina thought of the evening gown that Matthew had gifted her.

    She didn''t n to wear it, but when she was about to go upstairs, Prine followed behind her.

    "Miss Whitlock, are you getting ready for the party?" Prine asked.

    Selina nodded.

    "You have to wear the dress that Mr. Matthew gave you yesterday. You''ll look so good in it!" Prine said excitedly.

    Selina remained quiet.

    She stroked her hair. "I can wear something else."

    "No, Miss Whitlock, you look good in that dress." Erine insisted.

    Finally, she couldn''t stand Erine nagging at her and decided to just put on that gown.

    Of course, there was another important reason for that, which was that the gown did suit her taste.

    As Selina changed into the red dress, she looked dazzling, like a luminous pearl in the dark night.

    She matched it with a pair of ck high heels.

    Erine''s face was full of admiration. "Miss Whitlock, you''re so beautiful. The way you dress really looks beautiful."

    Selina smiled.

    She usually didn''t pay much

    attention to dressing up, but after all,

    she was also a daughter of a

    prestigious family. As long as she made a little effort, she could make herself look stunning in an instant.

    Matthew arrivedter on.

    When Matthew saw Selina, there was a sh of surprise in his eyes.

    He said with a smile in his tone, "Oh my wife, I didn''t expect you to dress so nicely for me."

    The corners of Selina''s lips twitched,

    "I didn''t dress up for you. It''s just that I haven''t attended any party for a long time, and I don''t want to look too ugly. Girls love to be beautiful after all."

    Matthew smiled and said, "Then let''s get going."

    The Yeager family''s party was usually held with some close friends gathering around. Therefore, they did not hold the party in a hotel, but just in an open space at their house.

    The open space in the Yeager

    family''s house was huge. It was as

    large as several football fields put

    together. At that night, it was

    decorated like a paradise, with lights

    and delicious food. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    As soon as Matthew and Selina walked in, a few young men surrounded them, all of whom were handsome and prestigious-looking.

    Selina only recognized one of them, who was Matheo.

    "Ah, this must be Selina. You''re so beautiful."

    "Matthew, you finally got married after being the most eligible bachelor for so long."

    "Such a perfect match. I wish you all the best."

    The wishes of congrattions came one after another. Perhaps, it was that Matheo had told them about the marriage earlier.

    Matthew introduced Selina to them one by one

    with a smile on his face.

    Selina didn''t pay much attention.

    "These are my best friends." In the end, Matthew emphasized.

    "I see." Selina replied.

    After that, quite a number of people walked over, as if they wanted to strike up a conversation with Matthew.

    Selina was tired of answering and said, "I''ll have something to eat there."

    Matthew immediately agreed.

    He had already introduced Selina to his good friends, and the rest were people rted to the business. He just needed to deal with them by himself, and Selina didn''t have to apany him.

    "Sure, you go and eat first. I''ll look for youter." Matthew said softly to her.

    Selina walked away.

    There were all kinds of delicacies on the long buffet stand, including cheesecake, pudding, freshly squeezed juices, some savory dishes, tiramisu

    cake and others.

    Selina took a piece of cheesecake.

    She liked the food that was rich and buttery, something that would lighten up her mood inexplicably.

    Suddenly, someone walked up to Selina.

    Selina took a nce at her and she was surprised.

    It turned out to be Joycelyn.

    Joycelyn was dressed up beautifully in a white dress and nude colored high-heels, with her straight ck hair down over her shoulders.

    She looked like an angel, just how men liked their women to be.

    Selina didn''t expect that Joycelyn would attend such a party. She thought that only those from the upper ss would be there.

    Joycelyn, who seemed to have noticed Selina''s surprised expression, said, "I know Matheo through Matthew. Matheo invited me to this party."

    "I see." Selina replied.

    Joycelyn was indeed really smart.

    She had expanded her social connections through Matthew.

    "Aren''t you afraid that eating this would make you fat?" Joycelyn nced at the cheesecake on Selina''s te.

    Selina smiled. "No, I''m not. I''m born with good metabolism and won''t get fat no matter how much I eat."

    Joycelyn''s gaze became dark.

    She spoke softly, "What a great life you have. Matthew actually married you. For so many years, I have never seen any woman around Matthew, only

    you."

    Selina sneered.

    She really didn''t want such good luck.

    She suddenly took a step forward and put her lips close to Joycelyn''s ear, "Why? Do you want him? If you do, I can give him to you."

    "Matthew is not an object."

    "You don''t have to pretend in front of me. Do you want him or not?"

    A hint of hesitation shed across Joycelyn''s eyes.

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963

    "Selina, I truly don''t know what you mean. Are you still trying to trick me? There''s really no need."

    Selina let out a sigh.

    She looked at Joycelyn with a strange expression, "Who do you think you are that I need to keep tricking you? Or do you think you are such a great threat to me that I need to do this?"

    Joycelyn was stunned, and there was a hint of embarrassment on her face.

    "You married Matthew. I really don''t believe that you don''t like him. Moreover, Matthew is such a good man." After a while, Joycelyn said in a low voice.

    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you anymore. You can believe whatever you want." Selina didn''t want to talk to Joycelyn anymore.

    The cheesecake was very delicious. At that moment, all she could think of was that.

    Joycelyn''s lips twitched. She wanted to say something, but didn''t. She just stood there looking a little stiff.

    "As expected, a low ss woman is still a low ss woman. She must not have been exposed enough to the world, even her favorite food is this kind of cake." Someone suddenly said sarcastically.

    Selina fixed her gaze on her.

    She saw the well-dressed Rainee and a few other girls walking towards her.

    Those women looked a bit familiar. They looked like the same girls from the supermarket thest time.

    Selina curled her lips.

    Some people were just so stupid that they kept looking fortrouble.

    Rainee and the other girls stood in front of Selina.

    "Such a typical beggar girl. I''m sure you don''t even know that cakes have high calories, am I right? Just keep stuffing them in your face."

    "There is so much good and premium food here, but all you want to eat is the cheap cheesecake. As expected, a low ss woman is still a low ss woman."

    "Isn''t this the Yeager family''s party?" All of a sudden, she smiled and said, "The Yeager family was the one who prepared this cheesecake. Rainee, since you dislike the food so badly, are you saying that the Yeager family has not been exposed enough to the world?"

    "You!" Rainee''s face suddenly turned red, "You low ss freak, how are you eligible to be at a party of such ss? Who invited you?"

    Standing at the side, Joycelyn was taken aback.

    Rainee called Selina a low ss freak?

    How was that possible? Wasn''t Selina from a rich family?

    A woman next to Rainee sneered, "Rainee, someone should chase such a lousy beggar girl out. Why did your family even invite her to the party?"

    "Yeah, didn''t you said that she was a poor girl from the lower ss. How is she eligible to attend such a ssy party?"

    Selina didn''t say anything but slowly took a bite of the cheesecake.

    She was thinking that things were bing interesting, really interesting.

    Selina had given in once and now they were taking advantage of it again.

    Selina''s gaze turned strange.

    Well, should she p these people right in their faces and teach them some manners?

    "Wow, look at the way she''s eating the cake. She looks so low-ss. Only people as lowly as her would eat a cake like this."

    "s, poor women are indeed poor women. Let''s not argue with her."

    "This is a standard image of a poor woman."

    Joycelyn, who was standing at the side, looked at Selina''s unbothered appearance and suddenly felt stunned.

    Although she had only dealt with Selina a few times, she could tell that Selina was definitely not a pushover.

    Yet, why did she not say a word when she was being humiliated like that?

    Joycelyn suddenly felt that the situation was a little dangerous.

    However, she still stood there and did not leave.

    It was because when she saw Selina being insulted like this, it did make her feel a little happy from the bottom of her heart.

    "Yes, I am a poor woman. I came

    el.n

    from a very poor ce and I haven''t even seen a cake before. Naturally would want to taste it properly." Selina wiped the corner of her mouth and looked at Rainee''s face with a grin.

    Rainee got excited and said to her besties, "Look, I was right. She''s a poor woman."

    The corners of Selina''s mouth twitched, "Are you looking down on my background?"

    Rainee''s expression looked like she was saying "You idiot".

    Several of her besties alsoughed as they covered their mouths with their hands.

    Selina continued casually. "However, no one knows my real identity except for you guys. If you look at my dress, you might really think that I''m a rich girl from a prestigious family and wouldn''t know that I''m in fact a poor girl."

    She paused and looked at Rainee with a smile, "Am I right, Rainee?"

    Rainee held her breath.

    She was right. There were so many people at the party. What was the point of only exposing her background to the few of her besties?

    The way she dressed up was just a very real looking bluff. Those who didn''t know the truth would really think that she was a nobledy from a rich family.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Suddenly, a vicious idea crossed Rainee''s mind.

    That day, what Matthew had said to her hadn''t wakened Rainee up. Instead, it had made her fall into a crazy loop of jealousy and hatred.

    She wanted to retaliate against Selina and let her make a fool of herself.

    Right now, Selina seemed to have reminded

    Rainee about this.

    There was no point for Rainee to just make fun of Selina in front of a few of her besties. However, it would be different to actually reveal her identity in front of everyone who attended the party.

    She would let the entire upper ss circle know about Selina''s background and thus be able to embarrass her.

    The more Rainee thought about it, the more excited she got.

    At that moment, it briefly crossed her mind that what she would do might annoy Matthew.

    Regardless, the excitement she felt for embarrassing Selina instantly made her forget the fear.

    Rainee looked at Selina mischievously, "Hey, beggar woman. You just continue to eat here."

    After that, she winked at her besties and then walked away.

    Watching Rainee''s back as she walked away, Selina sneered.

    She had noticed the look in Rainee''s eyes earlier and knew what this woman was nning to do.

    Selina had nned everything.

    It was easier than she had imagined to plot against Rainee, because this woman was too

    dumb.

    She''d just needed to say a few words.

    Selina had to teach Rainee a lesson, otherwise, everyone would think that she was a pushover.

    She suddenly nced at Joycelyn from the corner of her eyes.

    Selina smiled slightly and said with sarcasm, "What? Have you seen enough yet?"

    Jocelyn appeared to be slightly embarrassed. "I wasn''t looking. I''m just standing here."

    Selina snorted and said, "Joycelyn, I

    have always seen how they talk

    about batches on the inte, but I didn''t really understand what it meant. Now that I have seen you, I think I''ve gotten the idea."

    "You!" Joycelyn''s eyes were filled with anger, "What do you mean!"

    Selina looked at Joycelyn casually. "You should know it better yourself."

    Just as Joycelyn was about to speak, she saw someone walking from afar and immediately shut her mouth.

    The person who walked over was Matthew.

    After dealing with the business conversations earlier, he hade to look for Selina.

    When Matthew came over, Joycelyn called out to him first. "Matthew."

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964

    Matthew smiled, "Hi Joycelyn, I see that you''re chatting with Selina."

    "Yes." Joycelyn''s tone was a little stiff.

    Matthew walked towards Selina and stared at her for a while. He suddenly smiled at her.

    "What''s it?" Selina felt a little strange, seeing Matthew smiling at her for no obvious reason.

    Matthew gently wiped the corner of Selina''s mouth and said, "Silly girl, you didn''t even know that there''s cream there."

    Selina was quiet.

    Did it mean that she was talking to Rainee and Joycelyn earlier with cream on the corners of her mouth?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Selina couldn''t help but want to dig a hole and hide herself.

    "It seems that I''ll always have to be with you when I take you out next time, or you won''t even eat properly." Matthew''s tone was full of love.

    Standing on the side, Joycelyn''s expression grew a little bitter as she saw the exchange between Matthew and Selina.

    Matthew was always so warm and gentle. However, she had not seen this side of him which was so full offender and loving care for someone. This side of Matthew really made her heart throb. She suddenly couldn''t bear to look at it any longer. "Matthew, Miss Whitlock, I am going there for awhile. Both of you can continue." After greeting them, Joycelyn left in a hurry.

    "What were you talking about with Joycelyn just now?" Matthew asked casually.

    Selina looked secretive. "We talked about how batches are made!"

    Matthew wasn''t sure what to say.

    "Are you interested in this?"

    "Yes." Selina said, "It''s not just that. I''m also interested in how to p someone in their face."

    Usually, at every Yeager family''s party, someone would need to give a speech up on the stage. They would generally greet everyone, wee them, and wish them a fun night.

    It was the same that day.

    Usually, Matheo would be the one who would give the speech, but this time, Rainee volunteered to do it.

    Matheo was a little surprised, "Why do you suddenly want to give the speech?"

    Rainee''s gaze looked like she was plotting something, "A lot of them are your friends. I also want everyone to get to know me."

    Matheo lifted his gaze slightly.

    Well, it was not bad for Rainee to want to do that.

    Anyway, it was not a formal party, so it didn''t matter who gave the speech.

    Matheo said, "Alright, you can go up and give the speech. Don''t make any mistakes."

    In the end, Matheo did not forget to remind Rainee.

    Rainee smiled slightly, and looked sly.

    She was thinking that she must embarrass Selina, the beggar woman, in front of everyone from Agaphen City at this party. She would expose her lowly background to everyone!

    She would make sure that she wouldn''t be able to survive in Agaphen City after this!

    Rainee lifted the hem of her dress and walked up onto the stage.

    She cleared her throat and started. "Good evening,dies and gentlemen. Wee to the Yeager family''s party. It''s our honor to have you all together at the party held by Yeager family..."

    Below the stage, Selina winked at Matthew, "This little girl went up on stage to give her speech.

    Doesn''t the Yeager family hold this party every year? So, who is the one who usually gives the speech?"

    A surprised look could be seen in Matthew''s eyes.

    The Yeager family''s party had been held annually since a long time ago. Due to his good rtionship with Matheo, he came almost every year. However, he remembered that it was Matheo who''d given the speech every time. Rainee had never done it before.

    This time, it was strange that Rainee went up.

    "Yes, but usually it would be Matheo." Matthew replied.

    Selina smiled.

    It seemed that everything was going ording to her n.

    If she didn''t teach Rainee a lesson, she would really think that she could just bully Selina as she liked.

    Matthew saw Selina''s smile and caught the hint of slyness in her eyes.

    His heart skipped a beat.

    "Selina. I don''t know what happened between you and Rainee, but she must have made you unhappy, right?" Matthew suddenly said in a low voice. Selina smiled at Matthew, "Yes, it''s really strange. We just don''t click with each other. We''ve only seen each other a few times, but it all ended up so unpleasantly. How interesting."

    Matthew''s squinted his eyes.

    His tone became deeper, "Rainee is just spoilt and arrogant. Don''t let it bother you."

    The corners of Selina''s lips twitched.

    Her gaze fell upon Matthew''s face, "However, what if she just looks for trouble every time?"

    Matthew did not hesitate at all. "I will help you."

    He would naturally not allow his wife to feel wronged.

    Even if Rainee was Matheo''s sister, it made no difference.

    Selina''s eyes shed with astonishment.

    She didn''t expect Matthew to say that.

    She thought that he would care about the so-called brotherhood with Matheo and his pride so much, that he would just tell her a bunch of nonsense.

    For example, he could have said something like, Rainee was still young and immature, and that there was no need to argue with her. Yet, he actually said otherwise.

    He told her that he would help her.

    That meant, if there was a conflict between Rainee and her again, Matthew would not just try to mediate between them, but he would actually side with her without hesitation.

    "There''s no need for that." A momentter, she responded coldly. "I am not a pushover either. I don''t need anyone to help me."

    Rainee continued to speak while standing on the stage. "Every year, the Yeager family would invite all of our friends to gather together at the party. As we all know, the people present are all from the upper ss of the Agaphen City, the top socialites and the gentries, all of us here are with money and fame."

    Matthew frowned.

    What Rainee had said made him feel a little worried.

    After a while, there was a strange look in his eyes.

    Could it be...

    Matthew was about to rush forward.

    Rainee

    At that time, Rainee didn''t know that Selina was the daughter of the Whitlock family. Perhaps, it was because Selina always dressed

    casualty, and she''d mistake

    thought that Selina came from a poor family.

    He hadn''t bothered to exin it previously.

    It was because as he saw it, it was nothing important, so he didn''t need to exin it to Rainee.

    He didn''t expect that now...

    It seemed that although he had told Rainee so many things the day before, nothing had actually reached her.

    Selina grabbed Matthew''s arm.

    She of course knew what Matthew was about to do.

    Matthew paused and turned around, "Selina."

    Selina smiled and looked at Matthew, "Isn''t she trying to humiliate me? She wants me to be humiliated in front of so many people at this party."

    Matthew''s eyes darkened.

    Selina''s smile widened even more "Regardless, I just want her to be embarrassed. If she doesn''t humiliate me like that, how can I give her a p

    right back in her face?"

    "Selina." Matthew said in a low voice.

    Selina put her lips close to

    Matthew''s ear, "Didn''t you say that you would let me do what I want? Now, I''m stopping you from doing or say anything. Otherwise, you will be breaking your promise."

    Matthew didn''t how to respond.

    On the stage, Rainee suddenly paused.

    She looked down and soon saw Selina.

    Selina stood next to Matthew, and they were very close to each other.

    There was a gleam of jealousy in Rainee''s eyes.

    Her crazy jealousy made her lose her mind.

    Selina, that horrible woman. How could she be with Matthew?

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965

    Matthew was so wonderful and had such a good family background. How could he be together with such a freak!

    Matthew must have been seduced!

    Rainee''s red lips parted, and her tone was dark, "Yet, unfortunately, there''s a beggar girl that made her way into such an elite party. She is from a low- ss family, has no background and is poor. However, this woman is here tonight with all of us socialites and gentries. Who does she think she is?"

    As she said that, there was an uproar below the stage.

    Everyone was whispering to each other.

    "Why did the daughter of the Yeager family say something like that? This is so inappropriate."

    "Anyway, who is she talking about? Is there actually a woman from the lower ss who made her way in here?"

    "It really lowered the standards of this party. Oh my God, I don''t want to be in the same party as a poor woman."

    Selina smiled at Matthew and said, "You''d better stand further away from me, because I think Rainee will announce that I''m the beggar girl soon enough. Even if all her ims were untrue, I will still be very embarrassedter and since you''re standing beside me, you''ll end up being embarrassed too. So it would be wise for you to stay away now."

    Matthew''s eyes looked gentle, "Selina, no matter what happens, I won''t stay away from you."

    Selina was indeed a daughter of a rich family. Regardless, even if what Rainee said was true, he would have never stayed away from her either. The corners of Selina''s lips twitched, "Up to you."

    Below the stage, Matheo''s face turned pale.

    He didn''t expect his sister to do this.

    The day before, Matthew and Rainee had talked so much and yet, it seemed like Rainee hadn''t taken it seriously at all. Instead, she went even further and tried to humiliate Selina on such an asion.

    Matheo regretted it.

    He really regretted that he didn''t tell Rainee about Selina''s real identity after being interrupted the day before, because now she was causing such a bigmotion.

    Just as Matheo was about to rush up the stage and pull Rainee down, Rainee continued further, "Do you all know who this poor woman from the

    lower ss is?"

    After that, her fingers pointed at Selina. Her eyes were full of pride, contempt, and jealousy, "The woman is her!"

    Countless pairs of eyeballs turned to look at Selina.

    Selina smiled and epted these people''s gazes.

    Several of Rainee''s besties were the first to jump up and say, "This woman, it''s her. We have seen her. She is a little beggar freak from the countryside. She is so poor!"

    "Look at the dress she is wearing tonight. It must be a counterfeit that she bought from the market!"

    "Someone like her is not qualified to be here with us at all. Why should we let the people from the lower ss circle take part in our upper ss party!"

    Matthew''s face darkened all of a sudden.

    The man''s usual gentle and elegant vibe vanished into thin air, and he looked extremely cold.

    He strode forward and walked up the stage.

    Rainee was stunned when she saw Matthewing up onto the stage.

    She looked at Matthew nervously, "Matthew..."

    Matthew ignored Rainee.

    He grabbed the microphone from Rainee and said in a deep voice, "Everybody, my apologies that I haven''t introduced her to all of you earlier. She is my wife, my legal wife."

    After connecting the dots with what Rainee said earlier, everyone suddenly understood who Matthew meant by "she"!

    Earlier, Matthew had only introduced Selina to a few good friends who were present. The others didn''t know about her. However, he had now made it clear to everyone present.

    At that moment, everyone was shocked.

    Rainee was about to cry.

    What was going on? What was going on with Matthew?

    He had actually told everyone that Selina was his wife. Wasn''t he afraid that he would be embarrassed?

    He had announced that even after everyone knew Selina''s identity. Didn''t he care about his reputation at all?

    Selina went onto the stage slowly, unruffled as everyone stared at her direction.

    She was wearing a pair of high-heels that was embedded with crystals with a red gown, and the way she walked was elegant and captivating.

    As she stepped onto the stage, she ignored Rainee and extended her hand to Matthew as she walked towards him.

    Matthew understood Selina''s intention.

    He handed Selina the microphone.

    She stood in front of the guests with the microphone in her hand, with a faint smile on her face. Under the spotlight, she looked incredibly beautiful. She said in a low voice, "Good evening, everyone. It''s my honor to meet all of you."

    Although her voice was soft, it wasContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    f.n

    full of power. "As the Whitlock family is based in the United States, many people present may not know me, but you might know my brother, Tobias who has moved the business here. Let me introduce myself. My name is Selina Whitlock, and I''m the youngest daughter of the Whitlock family. I''m Tobias Whitlock''s younger sister."

    At that point, the situation waspletely reversed.

    All of the expressions on the people''s faces could only be described using one word.

    "Dumbfounded."

    This turn of events was unbelievable!

    The lower ss person that Rainee mentioned was actually Selina, the daughter of the Whitlock family!

    Although everyone didn''t know what Selina looked like, they all knew about Tobias and the Whitlock family!

    The Whitlock family was a really low profile aristocratic family whose status would easily be above all the guests at the party!

    No one suspected Selina of lying.

    It was because no one would dare to lie and pretend to be the daughter of the Whitlock family at such an asion Besides, Selina''s behavior and manners clearly showed that she was a real daughter of a prestigious family. How could she be the lower ss woman that

    Rainee described? Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Several of Rainee''s besties were so scared that they had copsed to the ground.

    Previously, they had ridiculed Selina along with Rainee. Now that they were aware of her true background, they were all scared out of their wits!

    Rainee waspletely petrified!

    She was aware that the Whitlock family had a young daughter, and that Tobias had a younger sister.

    However, she''d never known what she looked like, nor did she know her name!

    Yet, finally!

    This woman, this woman was actually the daughter of the Whitlock family!

    Rainee felt as if her head had sustained a heavy blow from a blunt weapon. Her mind was nk.

    In the end, it was Matheo who pulled Rainee off the stage.

    Matheo''s face was very upset, "Are you done yet, Rainee? Didn''t you listen to what I told you yesterday? Now you''re bringing shame to the Yeager

    family!"

    Rainee''s mouth kept trembling,

    "Matheo, how can she be Selina Whitlock? How can she be Selina Whitlock? How can the daughter of the Whitlock family wear something that cost 50 dors..."

    Selina walked down the stage.

    There were countless peopleing up to her to start a conversation and congratte them.

    "So, you''re the daughter of the Whitlock family. This is my first time meeting you. It''s really my honor."

    "So it turns out that the Whitlock and the Perry family have gotten married, and we didn''t even know about it. Congrattions."

    "Rainee was so silly earlier that she didn''t even recognize the daughter of the Whitlock family."

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966

    As Selina looked at how the contemptuousments they threw at her earlier had turned into ttery now, she found it extremely ironic.

    She didn''t even want to smile, "I''m tired. I''m sorry that I can''t talk more now. I''ll make a move first."

    A real socialite didn''t need to deal with useless social interactions.

    It''s because she had this background to fall back on.

    When Selina walked out of the party, Matthew followed behind her.

    Selina nced at Matthew and asked, "Why don''t you stay for the party?"

    Matthew''s tone was low, "My wife is leaving the party. Do you think that I still need to stay?"

    Selina smiled.

    When he was about to get in the car, a man suddenly ran over. It was Matheo.

    He stood in front of Matthew and Selina.

    "Matthew, I''m sorry." Matheo''s tone, which had always been cynical, was a little apologetic.

    Matthew''s eyes darkened, "Matheo, this has nothing to do with you."

    Matheo sighed.

    Although it had nothing to do with him, after all, Rainee was his sister, wasn''t she?

    His gaze fell upon Selina''s face again, "Miss Whitlock, I''m really sorry that you had to suffer that humiliation for no reason at the party. My apologies." Even though Rainee was the one who was humiliated in the end, she was still the one who had instigated the entire episode.

    Selina was always a person who dealt with the facts instead of the person, so she would never me someone who was innocent just because they were rted to another person.

    "You don''t have to apologize. It was your sister who was impolite, not you. You don''t have to apologize on her behalf. You are both your own person."

    Matheo felt a little awkward.

    "Miss Whitlock, I hope that you don''t take this matter to heart." After a moment, Matheo said.

    Selina smiled and got into the car.

    Matthew looked at Matheo and said, "Matheo, this has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to think too much about it."

    Matheo smiled bitterly at Matthew and wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t.

    The car went in the opposite direction of the Yeager family mansion.

    When they drove to an intersection, there happened to be a traffic light.

    Matthew stopped the car.

    All of a sudden, Selina said, "You gave me the microphone just now. Does it mean that you agreed with what I did?"

    She knew that Matthew was smart enough to know what she was going to do, but he hadn''t even tried to persuade her and had just handed her the microphone.

    Selina could only think that Matthew had tacitly approved of her actions.

    Matthew was just about to say something but Selina interrupted again, "Matheo is your friend though."

    She stared at Matthew, her lips curled into a faint smile.

    She tried to spot an awkward expression on Matthew''s face, for having valued his wife more than his friend.

    Unfortunately, there wasn''t any.

    Matthew''s handsome face was as honest as ever.

    This man was always like this, like an honest gentleman.

    "Rainee is an adult." Matthew spoke, "Since she is an adult, she should be responsible for what she did, not to mention that she was the one who started it."

    Moreover, he had already said what he needed to say to Rainee the day before.

    Selina smirked, "It seems that you are not that rigid after all."

    Matthew did not answer that.

    "Do you regret taking me to the party?" Selina followed up with another question.

    "No, I don''t."

    At this point, Matthew suddenly held Selina''s chin gently, "Selina, now everyone knows that you are my wife."

    The man''s tone was soft but deep.

    Every time Matthew held Selina''s chin like this, she would feel a little ufortable.

    The feeling of being forced to look at him from such a close distance made her feel very uneasy.

    She felt that he would be able to look right into her heart, and see whatever she was thinking.

    "Did you want everyone to know that? Were you afraid that someone was going to snatch me away from you?" Selina sneered.

    She pushed away Matthew''s hand which was still holding her chin.

    Matthew did not stop her from doing that, but he fixed his deep gaze on Selina''s face, "Yes."

    This answer surprised Selina a little.

    She had just been asking that question casually, and she didn''t expect Matthew to answer yes to it.

    She asked in a strange tone, "Are you not confident with yourself?"

    She was thinking that a man like Matthew would be very self-

    confident and would never worl

    about others taking what belonged to him.

    Matthew spoke slowly as he sighed, "Selina, you''re too beautiful and wonderful."

    He looked at Selina deeply, as if he could see nothing else apart from her.

    Selina was getting a little awkward under Matthew''s gaze.

    The way he looked at her and spoke to her was as if she was a treasure to him, but it was obviously not the case.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Even her own family thought that it was just too lucky that Matthew liked her.

    It was like a million dors suddenly being thrown at a very poor person who couldn''t even afford a

    meal.

    Unfortunately, for others, this was great luck.

    Nevertheless, it wasn''t the case for that poor person.

    It''s because the amount would be way too much for his brain to handle and ept.

    "Don''t look at me like that." Selina turned her head and said, "Don''t you know that there are wrinkles at the corners of your eyes?"

    She did it on purpose!

    Matthew''s eyes clearly had no wrinkles at all.

    Yet, Selina just wanted to make Matthew feel ufortable.

    She wanted him to feel just the same way that she was feeling right then.

    She wanted Matthew to empathize with her!

    Matthew was speechless.

    He arched his brows.

    "Really?" Matthew asked.

    Selina nced at Matthew and said with certainty, "Of course. After all, you are very old."

    Matthew was speechless again.

    After they reached home, Matthew went to the bathroom.

    He stayed in the bathroom for a long time.

    Coincidentally, Erine wasn''t asleep yet. She was tidying up the living room. & turned out that Matthew was till in the bathroom when she was done.

    Erine''s heart skipped a beat.

    She thought to herself, why did Matthew stay in the bathroom for so long?

    It was a little abnormal.

    Was there something wrong?

    There was a burst of fear in Erine''s heart.

    She knocked the bathroom door, "Mr. Matthew, Mr. Matthew, are you in there? Say something, Mr. Matthew!"

    The bathroom door was suddenly pulled open.

    A stream of hot air blew on her face.

    Matthew walked out wearing a white bathrobe.

    "Erine, what''s the matter?"

    Erine was stunned.

    Then she patted her chest and said,

    "Oh my God, I was scared to death. You stayed in there for so long that I was worried if something bad had happened. It''s good that you''re okay."

    Matthew''s lips curved into a bitter smile.

    Well, this was the first time he had stayed in the

    bathroom for so long.

    It was because besides just showering, he also did another thing, which was looking at himself in the mirror.

    He stared at his reflection in the mirror to see if there were any wrinkles at the corners of her eyes.

    However, he didn''t see any.

    He was not a man who paid attention to his appearance. In his opinion, the appearance of a man was not important.

    If anyone else had told him that he had wrinkles.

    He wouldn''t bother about it and wouldn''t even go to check it for himself in the mirror.

    After all, at his age, getting wrinkles was a normal process, just as natural as people growing old and dying.

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967

    However, when it came from Selina, it bothered him a lot.

    Since Matthew was fine, Erine was about to leave. He stopped her.

    Erine turned back and asked, "Is there anything else, Mr. Matthew?"

    Matthew uttered, "Erine, are there any wrinkles at the corner of my eyes?"

    Erine was dumbfounded.

    She was a little confused.

    Was this really Mr. Matthew who was standing in front of her? Was he the real Mr. Matthew?

    How could Mr. Matthew ask such a childish question?

    This was not the type of question that he would ask.

    "Is there any?" Matthew asked again.

    Erine came back to her senses.

    She examined Matthew''s eyes carefully, "No, Mr. Matthew. Your skin condition is even better than that of a boy who is in his early twenties. How could there be any wrinkles?"

    When Matthew walked into the bedroom, he noticed that Selina was sitting on the bed. She was looking at her cell phone.

    She was scrolling on her cell phone, and it looked as if she was ying some kind of game.

    At that moment, Selina had already changed into white pajamas, and she had already removed her makeup. Her face was fair and spotless.

    Selina didn''t give him any reaction when he walked in the room. She just continued to stare at the screen.

    "Don''t just stare at your phone all the time." Matthew said as he got onto the bed.

    "If not, should I be staring at you?" The corners of Selina''s lips twitched.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    "Why not?" Matthew asked her back.

    Selina then put down her cell phone and looked at Matthew, "I''m sorry, you really don''t look good as good as my cell phone!"

    Matthew didn''t know what to say.

    There was a tinge of helplessness on his face, "Selina, you looked beautiful in that red dress."

    Not only did she look good that day, but she had also looked beautiful many years ago.

    Even now, he had not been able to forget that moment when Selina was dancing in her red dress.

    "Really? How beautiful?"

    "More beautiful than any other woman."

    "Was I more beautiful than an angel?"

    "Yes." Matthew answered frankly.

    At that time, the lights in the bedroom were warm. As they shone on Matthew''s face and body, it stirred something in her. His gaze was captivating as he smiled and looked at Selina.

    Selina snorted, "Has anyone ever told you that you are very good at ttering people?"

    "Yes, but I''m telling the truth."

    Selina didn''t want to continue talking to Matthew.

    Sheid down on the bed, "I''m going to sleep. I''m tired."

    Matthew did not lie down. His gaze fell upon Selina''s face.

    There was a hint of impatience between the girl''s eyebrows.

    Seeming to notice that Matthew was staring at her, Selina turned away with her back facing Matthew.

    After a while, someone suddenly moved her.

    Then, her body was turned over.

    A hint of anger could be seen in Selina''s eyes.

    At that moment, Matthew''s body was lowered on top of hers, but it did not directly touch her body. However, it felt like he was pinning her down.

    His deep gaze fell straight on Selina''s face, and he said in a deep voice, "Selina, tell me. When will you let me into your heart?"

    In fact, he had been telling himself that he still had a lot of time, and he could take things slow.

    However, he had forgotten that he wasn''t a machine after all, and there were times that he wouldn''t be able to control his own emotions.

    For example, looking at the annoyance on Selina''s face at that moment had made him a little anxious.

    Selina didn''t answer Matthew''s question directly.

    She said in a somewhat unhappy tone, "Didn''t I say not to stare at me?"

    Matthew didn''t answer. His gaze was still locked on her. It was so deep and there was a sense of fatal attraction.

    It was like a ck hole that would suck people into it.

    She was indeed afraid that she would be attracted to this pair of eyes.

    She simply closed her eyes.

    She thought that she wouldn''t be attracted to him if she couldn''t see him.

    However, the next second, she felt something moist covering her eyes.

    Her body stiffened.

    It was his lips.

    Selina was just about to reach out her hand to stop him, yet her hand was being forcefully pulled above her head.

    Selina panicked.

    "Have you forgotten what Joycelyn said? I''m not fully cured yet. You can''t do this to me!"

    Selina thought that this man had been overwhelmed by his desire.

    Matthew''s voice was hoarse, "Don''t say anything. I won''t touch you."

    All sorts of emotions swirled in Selina''s eyes underneath her longshes as she clenched her tiny hands.

    His touch was very gentle, as if he was kissing a paper doll that was fragile to the touch.

    Selina felt as if a feather had gently caressed her face.

    In fact, she could almost feel that she wasfortable with the sensation!

    Her thick and long eyshes trembled heavily, and she constantly reminded herself to stay conscious and be rational.

    Yet, that strange andfortable feeling made her let her guard down.

    She just wanted to be immersed in the feeling of being slowly touched by the feather.

    That kind of feeling was so good that she couldn''t resist it at all.

    His lips gradually moved.

    Matthew carried on gingerly, as if she was a precious treasure.

    It was as if there was honey on her fair cheeks that he couldn''t help but taste again and again.

    All of a sudden, Matthew loosened his grip.

    The man''s breathing was a little heavy, "Let''s sleep."

    If he went on like this, he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself.

    When Matthew''s lips were lifted off of Selina''s, she suddenly had a strange feeling.

    She felt as if she had fallen from heaven.

    It was as if her body suddenly felt empty.

    Selina clenched her fists tightly.

    What was wrong with her? Why did she have this feeling all of a sudden?

    That night, Selina had a dream.

    She dreamed that Matthew did not stop but continued to kiss her.

    In the end, the two began to get entangled with each other.

    The night grew darker, and so did Selina''s dream. Everything in the dream was iparably real.

    The next day, when Selina woke up, sunlight shone into the bedroom. The floor reflected the light, looking golden.

    It was already bright, and Matthew was no longer beside her.

    She sat on the bed stiffly.

    She recalled the dream she had the night before, and she felt as if she had been hit by a blunt weapon.

    What was she doing!

    Why would she dream of something so strange and appalling?

    To put it in a simple way, that was an "erotic" dream.

    Selina''s face suddenly turned red.

    She was ashamed of herself.

    The shame engulfed her, to the point that she felt restless

    How could she have such a dream? A dream of her sleeping with

    l

    5w, the man who plotted and

    away her first time?

    W

    She got out of bed and rushed into the bathroom barefoot.

    She sshed some cold water on her face and finally calmed down.

    yol

    It must be due to the many things that had happened the previous night that had gotten her head into a state of mess. That must be why she would have such a dream!

    Yes, it must have been that!

    After a long time, Selina quietened her mind. She walked downstairs after putting on her clothes.

    Erine had already prepared breakfast

    for her when she was downstairs,

    She

    ald Selina that Matthewk

    already gone to work.

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968

    Selina nodded and began to eat her breakfast quietly.

    There was yoghurt, toast and fruits for breakfast.

    After breakfast, Selina asked the driver of the Perry family to take her to the biggest cinema in Agaphen city.

    There was a movie premiering in the cinema that morning.

    It was a very old movie.

    She liked to watch movies without getting disturbed, so she would usually book the whole movie hall for herself. However, she didn''t do that this time.

    She was sure that she would be the only audience for this movie.

    It was because the movie was indeed too old.

    Most of the people who went to the cinema now were young people, and young people didn''t like to watch such old movies. Moreover, there were usually not too many people in the morning.

    Selina wasn''t a fan of old movies, except for this one.

    She watched this movie when she was very young. At that time, Cecilia had been watching it, so she sat next to her and they watched it together. Cecilia was flustered while watching and she cried a lot, and the little Selina back then could feel her feelingspletely.

    Later on, she had also watched it alone several more times and had appreciated the essence of the movie. She thought that it was really a good movie.

    So, when she knew that this movie would be premiered that day, she decided toe and watch it.

    When she walked into the cinema, she was shocked.

    It was because she saw a young boy sitting in the cinema hall.

    He wore a white shirt, and he sat very straight.

    Although she couldn''t see his appearance clearly, she could tell that he was a very handsome boy. Selina gently frowned.

    She really didn''t expect that there would be anyone else watching the movie apart from herself.

    If she had known, she would have booked the entire hall.

    Anyway, it was toote now that she was already in the hall.

    Selina walked to her seat.

    The boy raised his head when he heard the footsteps.

    At the moment he looked up, Selina inadvertently nced at him and she was shocked.

    The boy in front of her was very familiar. For some reason, he looked like a man.

    Dn!

    He looked like a younger version of Dn.

    What was different from Dn was that he didn''t carry a gloomy vibe with him. Instead, he was brimming with a bright and sunny aura.

    He smiled at Selina.

    Selina looked nervous.

    She remembered the time when she met Dn for the first time many years ago.

    At that time, Dn was still a young boy. He was not as gloomy as he was now, but instead, he was full of sunshine and vitality.

    Dn threw a smile at her at that time.

    That smile itself had been enough to captivate her.

    "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect that there were still people who would like to watch such an old movie." The boy smiled and said sweetly.

    Selina came back to her senses.

    "Yes." She looked down and sat far away.

    The past had already passed, so there was no need to overthink.

    The boy turned back enthusiastically and said to Selina, "I like this movie very much. You too?"

    Selina pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.

    She had always been someone who judged something based on the facts and not someone who would me an innocent person.

    For example, even though she hated Matthew, she still had a good rtionship with Erine, the servant of the Perry family.

    Simrly, even though this boy looked like Dn, she wouldn''t dislike him just because of that.

    However, she also did not like to talk much with strangers, especially when she was already in a bad mood.

    The boy didn''t seem to mind Selina''s silence. He raised the popcorn in his hand and asked, "Do you want some popcorn?"

    Selina still didn''t answer.

    As the music started, the movie began.

    The boy did not speak again.

    He looked back at the movie screen and looked very focused.

    There wasn''t much discord even though such an old movie was being shown in the modern cinema hall. Selina was fixated on the screen.

    Although she had watched it many times, she would still beser focused every time she watched it again.

    She was just someone like that.

    If she started to like something, she would like it wholeheartedly.

    Time passed bit by bit, and the movie finally ended.

    Selina stood up almost at the same time as the boy.

    "It''s really a nice movie. I love it every time I watch it." The boy said almost as if he was talking to himself.

    "Have you also watched it several times?" Selina asked subconsciously.

    The boy turned back and said, "Yes, I have seen it many times, ever since I was young."

    There was a hint of surprise in Selina''s eyes.

    "You look like you''re still a student. I can''t believe you have watched such an old movie at such a young age." Selina said casually.

    After watching the movie that she liked, her mood had inexplicably improved a little, and she did not resist chatting with a stranger that much.

    The boy smiled and said, "I''m not young. I''m 22 years old and have just graduated from university. I happen to be a student in film and television as well."

    "I see." Selina didn''t say anything else and just walked out of the cinema.

    Although the boy was tall, his chirpy look meant that it would be easy for others to mistake him as a college student.

    After walking out of the cinema, Selina got in the car.

    "Let''s go." She said to the driver.

    Since she didn''t have other ces to go to after the movie, Selina decided to go home.

    Just as the driver started the car, a man suddenly rushed to the front of the car.

    The driver was startled.

    He couldn''t help but roll down the window, "Do you want to die?"

    If he hadn''t reacted quickly enough, he would have crashed into him.

    The man looked apologetic, "Sorry, I''m sorry. Selina heard the voice and couldn''t help but looked over, only to find that this person was the boy who was in the cinema earlier.

    She saw the boy had bent over and picked up a puppy that hade out of nowhere.

    He said, "Sorry, I saw that there was a dog under your car. I was afraid that you couldn''t see it and would drive over it, so..."

    He smiled apologetically at the driver.

    Selina rolled down the window and said, "You are so kind."

    The boy looked surprised when he saw Selina, "It''s you."

    She pursed her lips and said nothing. Her gaze fell upon the puppy that was in the boy''s hand, "Is this your dog?"

    "It''s not mine." The boy walked over with the dog in his arms, "I don''t know whose dog it is."

    The dog was white, fat and had bright eyes.

    Selina had an odd feeling that she and the dog would be verypatible.

    Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of a small cloth bag that was hanging on the dog''s neck. As it was also white in color and was blending in with the color dog''s white fur, Selina didn''t notice it earlier on.

    "Let me hold it." said Selina.

    The boy passed the dog to Selina.

    She held the dog in her arms and felt the softness in her hands.

    The puppy was very tame. No matter who held it, it stayed quiet. It looked at the person hugging it with big bright eyes that melted their hearts.

    Selina took the cloth bag off it, and there was a letter in it.

    The handwriting and childish tone in the letter showed that it might be a student who wrote it. The reason why she abandoned the dog was that she was going to take her

    allow

    l

    test and her parents didn''t

    her to keep the dog, so she was forced to give it away. She was begging for a kind person to take in

    the dog named Cloud. ContentContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    belongs to

    Selina''s gaze shifted.

    She looked at the boy and said, "This dog is a stray dog. I''ll adopt it. Would you be fine with that?"

    The boy looked happy, "Of course not. It would be best if you could."

    He paused for a while and then continued, "By the way, do you mind leaving me your contact information?"

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969

    Selina shifted her gaze nonchntly, "If you want to strike up a conversation with me, you don''t have to use the dog. I really won''t like someone younger than me."

    She was always straightforward and had never been a tactful person.

    The young boy''s face blushed, "That''s not what I meant. I just think that I was fated to meet this dog. Now that you''re adopting it, I just want to know how the dog would be doing in the future."

    The exnation was very reasonable.

    It was a pity that Selina didn''t fall for his words.

    "I''m sorry." Selina said, "It''s a pity that we aren''t fated."

    The boy was stunned for a moment.

    Briefly after that, he smiled and said, "Fine."

    He took a few steps back after that and didn''t say anything else.

    "Let''s go." Selina said to the driver in the front.

    The car immediately left.

    When Selina inadvertently nced at the boy, she saw that the boy was looking in her direction.

    He wasn''t looking at her, but at the dog she was holding.

    There was a hint of concern in Selina''s eyes.

    It seemed like she was overthinking.

    She held the dog in her hands and her lips curled faintly.

    Well, she was a few years older than the boy. Perhaps as the newly graduated young boy saw it, she was just a weird middle-ageddy. She let out a sigh as she thought about that.

    Indeed, time and tide waited for no man.

    Back in those days, she had not even been 20 years old when she came to Agaphen city. It had been her first time meeting Natalie.

    Yet now, a few years had passed just like that.

    Selina''s car was far away now.

    The boy dialed a number.

    "Have you settled the matter?" A cold voice came from the other end of the phone.

    "Yes."

    "She didn''t notice that you were doing it on purpose, did she?"

    "I don''t think so."

    "That''s good. Let''s go on with my n. That''s it. I''m hanging up." said Reid.

    Ever since Lothar mistook Reid for being gay thest time and wanted to take advantage of him, Reid was not interested in talking to Lothar anymore. "Wait." Lothar suddenly said.

    "Anything else?" Reid asked.

    "That dog is pretty cute." Lothar hesitated for a moment before saying, "It won''t get hurt, will it?"

    He clearly knew that the dog did not show up there coincidently, but was a tool that was part of Reid''s n.

    So, he really didn''t want the dog to be harmed.

    Reid sneered, "How do you think it will get hurt? Will it get eaten or castrated?"

    Lothar didn''t know what to say.

    "The dog is going to be owned by Selina, who is the daughter of a rich family. It will enjoy itself endlessly!"

    "That''s good then." Lothar heaved a sigh of relief. His tone was clearly much more pleasant.

    Reid hung up the phone.

    A cold smile shed through his eyes.

    During the time that he had spent with Lothar, he realized that Lothar was simply too kind-hearted. A person like him should go and be a boy toy to a rich woman where he could just be obedient and well-behaved, instead of setting foot in the entertainment industry which was like a battleground.

    Looking at Lothar''s personality, he would be taken advantage of by others before he knew it if he decided to be in the entertainment industry. Even so, it was none of Reid''s business.

    At that moment, his cell phone suddenly rang.

    Reid''s eyes squinted.

    The call was from Dn.

    He picked up the phone call.

    "Can youe and see my mother?" Dn''s voice sounded like he was trying to suppress the pain he was feeling.

    Reid felt a burst of joy in his heart.

    He was ted to see Dn in pain.

    "Okay." Reid unexpectedly agreed without hesitation.

    After hanging up, Reid drove to Missha''s apartment.

    When he arrived at the apartment, Dn opened the door.

    Seeing Reid, Dn''s eyes were full of hatred.

    Reid ignored Dn and walked straight into Missha''s room.

    Missha stared right at the door when she heard the footsteps. When she

    saw Reid, her eyes open When

    wide,

    "Reid, you''re here. It''s you. You finally came to see me!"

    Not matching Missha''s excitement, Reid''s gaze was cold as always.

    Missha pushed her wheelchair to the front of Reid.

    She hugged Reid''s legs and said, "Reid, I remember a little bit about what happened that year. Let me exin..."

    Reid was getting furious.

    What happened back then was his kryptonite. As soon as someone talked about it, he would be infuriated!

    Reid pped Missha in the face, "You b*tch, you have no right to talk about what happened that year!"

    Missha was pped so hard that she was bewildered. She covered her face and looked like she was in a daze.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Dn who was standing outside rushed in when he heard themotion.

    Dn was aware of what happened when he saw the mark that was left on Missha''s face.

    "How dare you hit my mother!" Dn''s gaze was staggering.

    "That''s right, I''m hitting this b*tch!"

    When Dn heard how Reid insulted his mother, he was about to go crazy. Coincidentally, there was a fruit knife ced on the table next to him. Dn instantly picked it up and went to stab Reid with it.

    At that moment, Missha went and positioned herself in front of Reid.

    She looked at Dn and said in an imploring tone, "Dn, how can you do this to him!"

    "Get out of my way!" Dn sounded as if he was about to bite someone''s head off. "I''m going to kill this b*stard!"

    "If you want to kill him, kill me first!" Missha shouted.

    There was despair in Dn''s eyes.

    After a moment, he weakly put down the knife.

    It happened every time, every single time!

    Even if he wanted to kill Reid or even if he was prepared to die with him, he couldn''t do it because of Missha.

    It was because Reid was so important to Missha.

    When Reid left, Dn thought that Reid was going to make another request.

    For example, he would ask him to do something else to Selina.

    However, this time, he didn''t mention anything and just left instead.

    This was not what Dn had expected.

    However, Dn suddenly realized something after he left.

    He finally managed to breathe properly.

    ?

    Missha would finally be quiet for a as Reid hade to visit

    while non her, and s

    since Reid had not asked

    for anything from him, he could finally have a breather.

    He thought of Selina!

    Her name suddenly appeared in Dn''s mind!

    He had to see Selina!

    Dn had called Selina many times, but he didn''t manage to get through.

    He even tried to call with another number but still couldn''t get through to her.

    As for all the text messages that he had sent her, they had not been replied.

    Most probably Selina had set something up with her cell phone so that only certain people would be able to reach her via phone call or text message.

    In the end, Dn made a decision.

    He decided to go to the Whitlock family''s vi to look for Selina.

    He had to have a good conversation with her. Otherwise, he might really lose herpletely.

    When he arrived at the Whitlock family''s vi, a Lamborghini happened to pull up in front at the same time.

    A man got down from the Lamborghini.

    It was a handsome man in a ck suit.

    Following behind him was a pregnant woman with a big belly, her skin was fair and she had a pair of big eyes.

    The man held the pregnant woman''s hand as she got out of the car.

    The pregnant woman smiled as she walked.

    Then, they saw Dn.

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970

    The air was stiff for a brief second.

    Tobias frowned in disgust, "What are you doing here?"

    He knew Dn.

    Dn was just about to speak when Natalie suddenly said, "Tobias, wait for me inside. I will talk to him for a while."

    She knew that Tobias was a very cold person, and Dn was proud and aloof.

    If the two started an argument, no one knew what could happen.

    Of course, Tobias rejected the suggestion, "No way!"

    Natalie tiptoed and whispered in Tobias'' ear, "Are you afraid that something will happen to me? Don''t worry. Just wait for me inside. If anything happens to me, you can alwayse out immediately."

    She was pausing in between as she said, sounding a little helpless, "I want to have a talk with Dn. Since Selina is married now, there should be a closure to this rtionship. Please."

    She thought that Selina would have made it clear with Dn as she was getting married to Matthew. She didn''t expect Dn to show up here looking for her.

    Tobias was hesitant.

    Seeing Natalie looking at him pleadingly, he sighed softly.

    He had no choice but to let her be.

    "I''ll stand there. You can talk to him, but only for five minutes." Tobiaspromised.

    He stood not far away from Natalie.

    Natalie knew that this was the biggestpromise that Tobias would make. She immediately said to Dn, "Are you looking for Selina?"

    "Where''s Selina?" Dn didn''t give her a direct answer.

    Natalie could tell from Dn''s response that he was being defensive.

    Natalie''s face was serious, "No matter where Selina is, it has nothing to do with you, because she''s already married!"

    Dn felt as if he had been struck by lightning.

    His face was pale. "What... what did you say? Selina is married? Who did she marry? Who?"

    He almost ran towards Natalie as he said that.

    Tobias immediately strode over from where he was and held Natalie in his arms.

    Natalie smiled at Tobias and said, "It''s okay, let me go."

    The expression on Tobias'' face darkened, "I''m right next to you."

    This time, he wouldn''t stay far away from her anymore.

    Natalie didn''t expect Dn to have such a big reaction, so she didn''t force Tobias to stand further away either.

    She continued as she looked at Dn, "No matter who Selina married, she has found her happiness. Do you really love Selina?" Her gaze fell upon Dn''s face.

    Dn snickered. "What do you think? If I didn''t, why do you think I would be here?"

    Natalie bit her lip, "So, if you really love Selina, just let her go. Since she has found her true love and happiness, just leave her alone. It would be better for the both of you, wouldn''t it? Love is to fulfill others. Dn, I hope that you can understand this."

    Dn felt as if his heart had been torn up by something sharp.

    Love is to fulfill others.

    He suddenly thought of Missha and Reid.

    Now that Missha''s medicine couldn''t control her symptoms anymore, it meant that she had to rely on Reid again. That was to say, he had no choice but to continue being threatened by Reid.

    In that case, would Selina be happy if she was with him?

    When Selina got home, Erine was surprised to see the dog in her hands, "Miss Whitlock, are you nning to keep a dog?"

    Selina smiled, "I found it on the way home. It''s a stray dog."

    Erine nodded and couldn''t help teasing the dog with her hand, "It''s very cute."

    "Yes, it''s cute."

    "By the way, Miss Whitlock, about the party yesterday, I''ve told you long ago that the daughter from the Yeager family isn''t a good person, and I was right!" Erine said with pride.

    Selina was surprised, "Erine, how did you know?"

    The day before, it was only Selina and Matthew who had went to the party at the Yeager family.

    Erine was embarrassed as she stroked her hair and said, "Well, we have our own circle of friends among the servants."

    Selina felt like she was suddenly enlightened.

    It turned out that servants like Erine also had their own social circle, which included the servants of other families.

    "So, what did you hear?" Selina asked casually.

    Erine gave Selina a thumbs-up, "Miss

    Whitlock, you''re really great. I heard that everyone wasughing at the

    Yeager family''s daughter and sheet

    has be a joke among the upper ss of Agaphen city. They said that she was blind and that she called the Whitlock family''s daughter a beggar girl."

    Selina snorted.

    It was within her expectations, but it was Rainee who had asked for it.

    After all, she had excused Rainee when she came and looked for trouble with her thest two times She had not thought about teaching her a lesson. However, she couldn''t let the same thing happen for the third time.

    It was unreasonable to expect her to keep her cool when it came to the third time.

    A littleter, Matthew came home.

    He was also a little surprised to see Selina''s dog. He asked, "What made you suddenly think of keeping a dog?"

    "It''s a stray dog." Selina''s answer was simple.

    Matthew''s tone became more and more gentle, "My wife is indeed kind."

    "Of course, it''s too boring here. I need a dog to apany me." said Selina.

    "I can apany you. If you want, I can do my work at night and apany you during the day."

    "No, thanks." Selina said sarcastically, "I would prefer the dog to apany me."

    Her words were full of sarcasm.

    Matthew''s eyes darkened.

    He brought his lips closer to her ears, and his tone was oppressive, "There are some things that only humans could do, such as warming you up during the long night. Am I right, my wife?"

    A shiver ran down Selina''s spine.

    She shouldn''t have started the joke earlier.

    Sure enough, her joke had crossed the line and Matthew was angry.

    Although this man was good-tempered, he definitely had his boundary line.

    Selina forced a smile, "Fine, I''m wrong. Alright?"

    Matthew was initially still very unhappy, but when he heard Selina''s soft tone, the unhappiness in his eyes gradually faded away.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    He sighed as he uttered, "Fine."

    He had a soft spot for Selina, and there was nothing that he could do about it.

    However, even though this was the case...

    The man''s gaze deepened, and his voice was low and hoarse, "However, Selina, wouldn''t it be too unfair if I just let you do everything your way?"

    Selina red at Matthew and said, "Then what do you want?"

    "Give me a kiss, and I''ll let it go."

    Selina didn''t know how to respond.

    Her eyes opened even wider.

    He wanted her to kiss him. He must be dreaming.

    "No way!" Selina rejected him directly.

    Matthew''s gaze turned even deeper, "Fine, then I''ll kiss you."

    As he said that, he suddenly propped himself around Selina and pressed his lips onto Selina''s.

    It was a sudden kiss.

    The kiss felt a little like a punishment and it wasn''t just a gentle kiss. He was even biting her lips.

    The puppy which was still in Selina''s arms suddenly barked.

    "Woof woof woof!"

    Matthew let go of Selina.

    Selina''s face was full of anger. She said to the puppy, "This man is bullying me. Go ahead, bite him! Bite him hard!"

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971

    Selina named the dog Rocky.

    Sure enough, the puppy started barking at Matthew.

    "Woof woof woof!"

    Matthew petted the puppy''s head, "Be good, stop it!"

    The puppy suddenly stopped barking just as Matthew started petting it, and even wagged its tail at Matthew. Its bright eyes were full of affection.

    Selina was speechless.

    She grumbled in her heart.

    F*ck, the dog was a traitor!

    This dog must have been a female dog to be giving in to Matthew so easily as soon as it saw his handsome face.

    As the puppy stopped making any noise, Matthew kissed Selina again.

    Selina let out a sobbing sound.

    The man''s kiss was getting deeper and deeper, like she was bing his.

    Selina wanted to push Matthew away, but

    Matthew held her so tight so she couldn''t push him away at all.

    The kiss didn''t end until Erine walked over.

    Matthew let go of Selina.

    Selina''s face was bright red when she saw that Erine had bumped into them when Matthew was kissing her.

    However,pared to the blush on Selina''s face, Matthew appeared to be as calm as ever.

    Erine on the other hand immediately covered her eyes and uttered, "Oh no, I didn''t see anything. Mr. Matthew, Miss Whitlock, please continue!" After that, Erine immediately left the scene.

    Selina went quiet briefly.

    She red at Matthew with embarrassment and anger, "It''s all your fault that Erine saw us. This is so embarrassing for me!"

    Matthewughed and said, "It''s normal for men and women to have needs, you''re just thinking too much."

    Selina didn''t know what to say.

    What Matthew said seemed to indicate that he had done nothing wrong, but it was Selina who had had dirty thoughts.

    In the evening, Selina and Matthew had dinner.

    That night, there was soup. It was not a lot, but enough for one person.

    Erine said that she cooked it specially for Selina.

    Selina tasted it and found it extremely delicious.

    She couldn''t help but said to Erine, "Erine, did you make this? It''s so delicious."

    Erine''s plump face smiled and said, "Yes, I made it. This soup has a special nutrient!"

    As Erine had made it specially for her, and also because she saw some herbs in it, she thought that the soup was for a betterplexion.

    She couldn''t help but smiled, "I know what the nutrient is good for, it''s..."

    "It''s good for pregnancy!" Before Selina could say it, Erine shouted excitedly.

    Selina almost choked on a mouthful of soup.

    Through the corner of her eyes, she saw that Matthew had also stopped eating and was looking at her with a faint smile.

    Selina wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.

    D*mn it! How could she think that it was for a betterplexion? Fortunately, she hadn''t said it out loud earlier. Otherwise, she would have been embarrassed.

    Regardless, why did Erine suddenly prepare this kind of soup for her?

    Selina was so speechless, she almost felt like crying.

    "Erine, can you stop giving me such pleasant surprises?" Selina couldn''t helpining.

    Erine immediately said, "Miss Whitlock, you have to work harder. You must know that where Ie from, women at your age would already have children that are almost young adults now."

    "Really?" Selina said powerlessly.

    "Of course, so you have to drink more, Miss Whitlock."

    "Indeed, you have to drink more." Matthew suddenly chipped in too.

    Selina couldn''t help but re at Matthew.

    Erine was still going on, "Miss Whitlock, your child in the future will definitely be the most beautiful and an elite among all other children. You and Mr. Matthew are both so good-looking, so your child would surely be stunning!"

    Selina''s eyshes fluttered slightly.

    In fact, Erine was right. If she and Matthew had a child, the child would certainly be the most blessed child on earth.

    After all, both her and Matthew''s family backgrounds were basically the top in the upper ss circle.

    Besides, that they were very good looking was an undisputed fact.

    Selina''s beauty and Matthew''s handsomeness were not something that you woulde across easily.

    However, it was impossible for them to have a child together.

    Selina was determined.

    She wasn''t sure what Matthew

    thought about their marriage, but it was nothing but an illusion from her perspective. It was an illusion that would be torn apart at anytime.

    She was just pretending to be nice and waiting for the right opportunity to take her revenge on Matthew.

    She needed to take revenge on this man who had stolen her first time.

    However, how long would she have to wait for?

    A hint of hopelessness appeared in Selina''s eyes.

    She had no clue even now, and she hadn''t even formted a n.

    She could only wait slowly.

    She didn''t even know if her hatred towards Matthew would slowly disappear in theing years.

    After all, besides the fact that this man had done that thing to her, there was nothing else to be mad about.

    After a moment, she let out a sigh.

    Forget about it, she shouldn''t overthink. She still had to go on with her life, right?

    Revenge would be taken when the opportunity came. She would just have to wait for the right time to do so.

    After dinner, she went to the sofa.

    She turned on the TV.

    She suddenly saw a familiar face on the screen as she was mindlessly switching between the channels.

    It was Yvonne.

    She was dressed up prettily and was being interviewed. Even though her smile was diplomatic, it didn''t make her any less beautiful.

    Selina stopped switching the TV channel.

    Since there was nothing else better

    to watch, it was not a bad idea to watch an interview of someone she knew. Moreover, this person was her sister-inw''s friend.

    After a while, Matthew walked over.

    He sat down beside Selina and put his arms around her waist.

    Selina felt a little ufortable.

    She frowned but didn''t say anything in the end.

    "Is this someone you know?" Matthew suddenly asked.

    "Yes."

    After a pause, she looked at Matthew, "How do you know that?"

    "I''m just guessing."

    Selina looked at him strangely.

    Matthew was indeed a smart man.

    She had just been watching a random show on TV, but Matthew had been able to tell that she knew the person on the TV just by the look in her eyes.

    When she thought of this, she suddenly felt a little down.

    Could she ever take revenge on someone this smart?

    Selina looked back at the screen.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Never mind, she shouldn''t think too much. The opportunity woulde eventually.

    "She''s quite pretty." Selina suddenly sighed.

    She had met Yvonne before. At that

    1.n

    time, she had already noticed that she was quite good looking. Obviously, she was even more beautiful now, and she had an aura that she didn''t have before Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Not as pretty as you." Matthew said firmly in a low voice.

    Selina arched her eyebrows, "Anyway, I think that she''s prettier than me. After all, she''s a celebrity, and she has dressed up so well."

    Matthew disagreed with Selina.

    He looked deep into Selina''s eyes, "Selina, no woman in the world can be as beautiful as you."

    Selina smiled, "Really?"

    No matter the situation, it was always pleasing to be praised.

    "Yes." Matthew''s tone was normal, but full of affirmation.

    "What a pity." Selina''s gaze was a little sly.

    "A pity?"

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972

    Selina looked at Matthew, "It''s a pity that I find that any other man in the world would be more handsome than you." Matthew was quiet.

    He started to frown.

    Although he didn''t pay much attention to his looks, it was impossible for him not to know what he looked like.

    It was obvious that Selina was not telling how she truly felt.

    "Selina, don''t you feel bad when lying?" Matthew asked.

    Selina touched her chest and said, "No, not at all. Why would I feel bad if I''m telling the truth?"

    As she said that, she smiled at Matthew.

    The smile on her face was a wide and bright one.

    "Selina, did God send you to torture me?" After a while, Matthew said in a low voice, looking rather speechless.

    All the troubles in his life hade from the girl right in front of him.

    "What do you think?"

    "I must have owed you something in my previous life."

    His words suddenly made Selina''s smile fade away.

    Her fingers trembled.

    These words somehow reminded her of what happened, that painful memory.

    When she woke up that morning, she had realized that she had lost something that was most precious to her...

    Selina''s gaze was dark as she stared at Matthew, "I don''t know if you owed me anything in your previous life, but you definitely owe me something in this life!"

    Matthew immediately understood the meaning of Selina''s words.

    Selina had thought of that incident again.

    Matthew''s eyes were filled with guilt, "Selina, it''s all my fault. I just liked you too much."

    As he uttered thest sentence, his voice became very soft.

    If it wasn''t Selina who was with him that night, but someone else, he would have been able to control himself even if he was drugged.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Yet, it was Selina. Even though he knew that it was wrong, he couldn''t help but let himself be sucked into that ck hole.

    A sh of hatred appeared in Selina''s gaze.

    She immediately asked, "Do you mean it''s alright to hurt someone just because you like them?"

    "No." Matthew''s voice became even lower.

    After a pause, he continued, "Selina, I''ll make it up to you for what I''ve done."

    "How are you going to make it up to me?"

    "I''ll spend my whole life, making it up to you."

    A cold smile appeared on Selina''s face. She looked at Matthew and said, "What if I don''t want you to make it up to me with your life, but instead, I just want you to die, would that be okay?"

    "It''s not okay." Matthew''s gaze was fixed on Selina, "Selina, who else would dote on you and spoil you like I do if I''m not around?"

    At that moment, the man''s gaze was extremely focused, looking deep into Selina''s eyes.

    His words were very touching to hear.

    Selina''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    Under Matthew''s gaze, she suddenly realized that she could not say anything.

    After a while, Selina stood up with annoyance and said, "Can you not be so flirtatious when you talk? It''s giving me goosebumps. I''m going out for a walk, I don''t want to talk nonsense here with you!"

    On the street, Matheo and Rainee were walking together.

    Rainee had been in a bad mood and wanted to go for a walk. Matheo was a little worried, so he went with her.

    He knew that his sister had suffered a lot in the past two days.

    She had been treated as a "princess" all this while, and now she had suddenly be a target of mockery by many. "Matheo, I''ve be the joke of the upper ss circle. What should I do?" Rainee said, her eyes bing teary.

    Matheo couldn''t help but say, "You''re the one who asked for it!"

    "However, I didn''t know that that woman was the daughter of the Whitlock family in the beginning. If I have known it, I wouldn''t have done it! I thought she was just a poor beggar girl!"

    As she was saying that, she couldn''t help but grumble, "It''s all your fault. You should have told me earlier. If you did, such a disgraceful incident wouldn''t have happened!" "Did you even give me the chance to? Matheo''s tone became a bit cold.

    He had wanted to tell Rainee about Selina''s identity several times, but she had interrupted him every single time.

    Rainee pursed her lips, "Matheo, you are being mean to me. They''re allughing at me, and even you are bullying me now. I don''t want to live anymore!"

    Rainee couldn''t help but start to cry as she finished her sentence.

    Thinking of what happened in the past two days, Rainee became sadder and sadder. She cried even louder, and her shoulders trembled. Matheo sighed.

    Although Rainee was arrogant, she was his sister after all.

    "Stop crying!" Matheo advised in a low voice.

    "Matheo, you''re bullying me!" Rainee threw a punch at Matheo.

    Matheo didn''t resist and just allowed Rainee to continue punching him.

    After a while, Rainee felt that it was useless to hit him and so she stopped.

    She rested her head on Matheo''s shoulder and said, "Matheo, I''m sad. I feel so sad to beughed at like this."

    Matheo could only pat Rainee''s head, "Stop crying already."

    In the distance, Dn was drunk and staggering on the road.

    On that day, when he''d found out that Selina was married, his mind was in a mess.

    He''d lost the desire to look for Selina.

    Natalie''s words had impacted him.

    If he really liked Selina, he should let go of her so that she could be happy.

    Indeed, looking at his current state, it was true that he couldn''t give her happiness.

    If Selina could find the man who loved her, Dn should let go.

    However, even if he tried to think of it this way, his heart still ached.

    It was as if his heart had been cut open by something sharp.

    Dn could only numb his feelings with alcohol.

    As he walked, Dn suddenly stopped.

    From afar, he could see a man and a woman leaning against each other, looking intimate.

    The man looked a little familiar.

    Dn stared at the man for a long time. Suddenly, he felt as if he was going to explode in anger.

    That man was Matheo!

    That was the man who was currently together with Selina!

    However, the woman beside him was not Selina!

    Endless rage was burning in Dn''s heart.

    This man was married to Selina, yet he dared to flirt with another woman out in public!

    He rushed over and punched Matheo, "B*stard!"

    Matheo wasforting Rainee when suddenly he was punched by someone, and fell straight to the ground. He was very confused.

    Rainee who stood beside him let out a cry loudly.

    Dn sat across Matheo''s body and

    threw a few more punches at him, "B*stard, how dare you mistreat Selina? You''ve married Selina but you''re still here flirting with some other girl? I''m going to beat you to death!"

    The alcohol he had drunk had caused him to lose hismon sense. He continued to punch Matheo.

    Although Matheo had been practicing martial arts, he wasn''t able to defend himself at all as Dn had shoved him to the ground since the beginning,

    and had been punching him ruthlessly and repeatedly.

    Rainee was scared, she cried and shouted, "Help,

    help, someone help!"

    Finally, the bodyguards from the Yeager family rushed out.

    A few sturdy bodyguards were finally able to pull Dn away.

    The Yeager family had also called the police, and the police took Dn away.

    When he was leaving, Dn was still pointing at Matheo and was shouting at him, "You b*stard, how dare you do that to Selina? I won''t let you offeasily. You should be loyal to her. How can you mess around with other women?"

    Matheo''s face was bruised, and he looked pale and weak.

    He slowly seemed to have understood something.

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973

    Thest time he''d met this man was the time when he saw him sending Selina back to the Perry family.

    At that time, he had already felt that this man must have had some sort of rtionship with Selina.

    As the man was not bad-looking, and also because he had very recognizable features, he could still remember him.

    It seemed that this man thought that there was something between him and Selina, and so he had misunderstood when he saw himforting Rainee!

    Matheo felt that he was wronged and victimized, even though he was actually innocent.

    However, on top of Dn misunderstanding him, now Rainee had misunderstood him as well.

    Earlier, when Rainee saw Matheo being hit by Dn, she''d only thought to call for help.

    However, she finally snapped back to reality after the matter was settled.

    She pointed at Matheo in disbelief and said, "Matheo, no wonder you have always sided with

    Selina. So, you like Selina too!"

    Matheo didn''t answer her.

    Rainee burst into tears, "On top of that, you even had an affair with Selina! No wonder you didn''t help me. It''s because you had an affair with that woman!"

    As she said that, she stomped hard on the ground, "I hate you!"

    Rainee suddenly ran away.

    Matheo was speechless.

    He wanted to chase after Rainee to exin this matter clearly to her, but after just a few steps, a burst of blood gushed up to his head, and he almost fell down.

    Matheo had no choice but to stop.

    D*mn it, that man earlier had really gone mad. He was still feeling dizzy even after a while.

    In the meantime, Rainee had run quite a distance away.

    She suddenly realized something as she was running.

    Since Matthew and Selina had gotten married already, how could she possibly have an affair with her brother?

    A thought immediately popped up in her mind.

    It was Selina! She''d cheated!

    She''d gotten married to Matthew, but had still kept an ambiguous rtionship with her brother at the same time. She was fooling around with both of them!

    All of a sudden, Rainee was engulfed with anger!

    How could that woman be so outrageous?

    There was no way that she would keep her silence. She had to tell Matthew what happened and show him Selina''s true colors!

    Selina was taking a stroll in the Perry family''s garden.

    The garden was extremely huge and full of flowers. Flowery fragrances wafted through the air, having aforting and rxing effect.

    Matthew apanied her and walked beside her.

    As they walked, Selina''s anger subsided quite a bit.

    There was no point thinking about that matter. It did her no good apart from getting her even more furious.

    Her only n was to let this man experience pain, rather than letting herself be immersed in the pain.

    What Selina wanted to do now was not to be sad every day. She had to live a happy life, and make those who hurt her feel sad and depressed! That was her actual n!

    There were sparkles in Selina''s eyes.

    She looked down at the blossoming lilies. Suddenly, she had an idea.

    Yes, it seemed that she had suddenly thought of a n to make Matthew unhappy.

    Selina pretended to ask casually, "Do you like flowers very much?"

    This was the first thing she had said to Matthew since they walked into the garden.

    Matthew''s eyes darkened and his tone was gentle. "Yes."

    "What kind of flowers do you like?" Selina asked again.

    "Flowers like lilies and peonies, which are rather simple and elegant."

    Selina''s gaze shifted.

    Yes, he liked simple and elegant flowers.

    She suddenly smiled at Matthew, "Unfortunately, I don''t like flowers."

    In the garden full of flowers, Selina''s smile was even brighter than the blooms.

    Matthew lost his train of thought for a brief moment.

    After a while, he came back to his senses and asked, "Then, what do you like?"

    "I like to eat!" Selina said confidently.

    Matthew wasn''t sure what to say.

    He said with a bit of amusement, "If you like to eat, we can nt edible flowers such as roses and sunflowers which can be used in cooking." Selina shook her head, "No, I don''t like nting flowers. I like to nt vegetables!"

    Matthew was speechless.

    He looked a little stiff.

    Selina also knew how difficult it would be for him to give up all the beautiful blossoms in the big garden that he owned in the vi, and to trade them for vegetables instead.

    So, she let out a big yawn exactly at that moment!

    Matthew looked a little concerned, "Is it too cold out here in the garden? Let''s go inside."

    Selina shook her head.

    Her eyes looked a little pitiful, "It''s not too cold. I''m just allergic to pollen. So, can we not nt flowers? Let''s just pull these flowers up."

    Matthew felt like his heart was about to be melted when Selina talked to him in such a soft tone.

    He immediately agreed, almost without any hesitation, "Okay."

    A smug feeling shed across Selina''s eyes, "How about we nt some vegetables instead?"

    Matthew wasn''t sure what to say.

    Selina nudged Matthew''s arm and said, "Come on, let''s nt some vegetables, okay? Then, we can eat the vegetables that we nted ourselves." "Okay." After a while, Matthew finally agreed.

    He was feeling incredulous, "What kind of vegetables shall we nt then?"

    Selina thought for a while.

    Since Matthew liked simple and elegant flowers, she would then have to nt some colorful vegetables now that he had given his permission.

    Selina started listing out the vegetables one by one, "What about tomatoes, cauliflowers, cabbages and carrots?"

    Matthew''s mouth twitched.

    He could almost imagine the garden in the Perry family''s vi slowly bing a vegetable farm.

    He could not bear to picture that.

    Selina was getting more and more excited as she went on.

    What a beautiful scene! How exciting it was!

    She could imagine Matthew, a man so gentle being greeted by the sight of his garden full of tomatoes, vegetables, and carrots every time he got home. That scene was simply too wonderful.

    Selina couldn''t help but giggle.

    On top of that, she could imagine when the Perry family''s guests visited them. They would be greeted

    l.n

    by the unsightly scene of a vegetable farm in the ce of the moremon garden area. It would

    be so fun to see that!

    "So, let''s do it." Selina''s eyes were shining while she was looking at Matthew.

    At that moment, Selina''s eyes were as sparkling like the stars in the night sky.

    Matthew''s breath suddenly halted.

    He hadn''t seen Selina so happy for a long time now.

    He would be willing to pick the stars from the sky for her, let alone turning the garden into a vegetable farm, as long as she continued smiling at him

    like that.

    "Okay, anything that you want." Matthew said lovingly, "Tomorrow, I will ask someone to take these flowers out and nt vegetables here instead."

    "Okay." Selina smiled.

    At that moment, someone rushed over.

    Having no expectation of someoneing at her so suddenly, Selina was caught off guard and was startled.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    It was Rainee, and she looked angry and wronged.

    She stared at Selina with a hint of hatred and then turned to look at Matthew, "Matthew, your servant told me you''re here. I have something to talk to

    you about."

    "What is it?" The look in Matthew''s eyes suddenly became cold, the loveliness and gentleness in his gaze vanished as if it had never existed.

    Rainee red fiercely at Selina again

    and said, "Matthew, you and my brother have been tricked by this

    woman. She married you, but waset

    still seducing my brother. She was fooling around with my brother behind your back. She''s dishonest

    and doesn''t behave like a married woman at all!"

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974

    Selina was speechless.

    She looked at Rainee in astonishment.

    Was Rainee so battered emotionally that she had gone crazy now?

    Matthew was standing there in disbelief as well.

    "Rainee, stop talking nonsense!" A momentter, Matthew''s expression turned cold and his tone icy.

    Selina''s eyshes trembled a little.

    As Matthew''s first reaction was that Rainee was talking nonsense, it proved that he didn''t believe Rainee''s words at all.

    Seeing that Matthew didn''t believe her, Rainee''s raised her voice, "Matthew, I''m not talking nonsense. Matheo was beaten up by a man on the street today. Selina must have seduced that man too, and that''s why he was looking for trouble with Matheo. Matthew, you have to believe me. Matheo was beaten up so bad that even his face is swollen now!"

    Matheo hurried to the Perry family vi.

    He had guessed correctly. As expected, Rainee hade to the Perry family vi.

    Matheo was busy trying to exin and apologize at the same time for Rainee''s behavior.

    Matthew naturally wouldn''t believe that there was anything between Matheo and Selina, but about the man who punched Matheo on the street... Matthew''s gaze suddenly darkened.

    Could it be Dn?

    There were different emotions in his eyes. It seemed like it was time to have a good talk with Dn.

    On the other hand, Selina''s face was a little pale.

    She had guessed that it was Dn.

    However, the paleness soon faded away from her face.

    Ever since that incident, she no longer had any feelings for Dn. In that case, this man could no longer affect her in any way!

    Selina warned herself in her heart.

    However, it was still Selina''s fault that Matheo had gotten involved in this matter.

    Thest time when Dn questioned her, she had been toozy to exin. Yet, she didn''t expect that such a big misunderstanding would happen as a result, dragging Matheo into a big mess.

    Selina apologized to Matheo.

    Looking at the bruises on Matheo''s face, she felt really apologetic.

    Matheo smiled bitterly, "It''s okay, but Miss Whitlock, I need a favor from you."

    "What is it?" Selina said directly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Since this unexpected disaster had happened to Matheo, Selina would definitely fulfill any favor he requested!

    Matheo looked straight at Selina and said, "About my sister causing trouble with you, can you forget about it?"

    "Sure!" Selina didn''t hesitate for a moment.

    She had always been a fair person.

    Since she had troubled Matheo in this incident, of course, she had to do something for him in return.

    Matheo breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was Rainee who had caused the trouble thest time and this time, she''d evene to the Perry family home to talk nonsense.

    It would be the ideal oue for Selina to be able to forgive her.

    Although Rainee was his sister, he wouldn''t side with her blindly just because of that. He knew very well that it was Rainee who was at fault.

    He looked at Rainee, who was standing there in a daze, "Rainee,e here, apologize to Selina and this matter will be considered over and forgotten." Rainee''s expression was stiff.

    She finally understood that everything was a misunderstanding.

    However, she really couldn''t bring herself to bow down and apologize to Selina.

    After all, she was still the daughter of a rich family.

    "Forget about it. She doesn''t have to." Selina said directly, "Since I am doing you a favor, there''s no need for all these pretenses."

    Matheo had a strange expression in his eyes.

    He was surprised that Miss Whitlock had turned out to be a rather straightforward and easygoing person.

    "Alright, Rainee and I will make a move then." Matheo said.

    A silence fell between Matthew and Selina after both of them left.

    A momentter, Selina broke the silence, "I''m going to bed."

    1.ne

    From what Rainee mentioned earlier, she knew that Dn had been arrested and sent to the police station because he had beaten Matheo up for no reason.

    Moreover, the person he hit was Matheo, who was also a very powerful figure in Agaphen City, He

    but perhaps be sentenced as well.

    certainly would not only bet

    This was reality.

    If

    f you were to hit a hobo from the street, no one would care. At most, you would be pped with a small fine.

    However, if you were to hit someone with money and fame, it would be possible for you to be sentenced to life in prison.

    Selina figured that she wouldn''t bother with him.

    Why had he punched Matheo? Was it just because he mistakenly thought that she was together with Matheo and that Matheo had betrayed her?

    If that was the case, Dn should have beaten himself up first!

    The first person who''d betrayed her was Dn!

    She didn''t want to think about anything rted to Dn anymore.

    As she was thinking, Matthew suddenly parted his lips and said, "Selina, I''m going out for a while. I''m going to have a word with Dn."

    A look of surprise shed across Selina''s eyes.

    After a moment, she understood.

    No matter what, Dn was still his nephew. Moreover, Dn was the one who had sold her and put her in Matthew''s bed. He should at least save him out of the trouble just to thank him.

    The corner of Selina''s mouth twitched, "Yes, this man has done you a great favor. You should really get him out of there."

    She looked at Matthew, her gaze full of sarcasm.

    Matthew''s gaze was gloomy.

    He''d misunderstood her again.

    He''d misunderstood and thought what Selina meant was that she only got together with him after Dn broke up with her.

    Matthew didn''t say anything to Selina.

    His tone was hoarse. "Get some rest. I''ll be back to apany youter."

    "I don''t need you to apany me. I sleep very well on my own. Theter youe back, the better it is." Selina raised her voice all of a sudden. Matthew could feel a sense of unexinable anger in his chest.

    He was a person with a good temper, but that didn''t mean that he didn''t have one. He was already being very patient towards Selina.

    If it was someone else, he would not have been able to be as patient.

    "Selina, are you done?" Matthew''s tone suddenly became cold.

    Matthew''s bad attitude aggravated Selina even more.

    "Done with what!" Selina red at Matthew angrily, "I''m not done. I''m disgusted just by looking at you and that man! You are both animals!"

    As she was speaking, she paused and sneered, "Matthew, let me tell you, God is watching what you''re doing. You and your nephew are both

    monsters!"

    Matthew''s brows arched and he was suppressing his emotions.

    He tried his best to calm himself down.

    When he''d finally settled down a little, something suddenly crossed his mind.

    The hatred in Selina''s voice earlier sounded like they have done many bad things.

    Matthew could understand it if she hated him.

    That night, he indeed hadn''t been able to control himself and had taken away Selina''s first time.

    However, what about Dn?

    Why did she hate Dn so much?

    Matthew was about to ask Selina, but she had already gone upstairs.

    Matthew''s eyes darkened a little.

    After a while, he turned around and left the house.

    When he arrived at the police station, a police officer purposely came out to greet Matthew.

    The police officer smiled very solicitously, "Mr. Perry, our sheriff has already informed us about this. You may go in."

    The man who was locked up in the cell had beaten up the son of the Yeager Family. He wasn''t supposed to be released so easily. However, the person who came forward was Matthew. So, of course there would be room for discussion for anything.

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975

    Matthew''s gaze fell upon the police officer, "Sorry for the trouble."

    The police officer smiled at him but at the same time, he secretly eximed in his heart. He had heard people saying that Matthew from the Perry Group was kind and gentle, and it seemed that it was true.

    If it was any other person from the upper ss circle, he wouldn''t even have bothered to talk to a nobody like them.

    As he walked in, Matthew saw Dn.

    Dn was a little tipsy as he sat there.

    When he saw Matthew, his drowsy eyes moved slightly, "Uncle."

    Matthew asked the police officer to get him some medicine so he could sober up.

    The medicine wouldn''t work that fast, so Matthew just waited next to him.

    While waiting, various emotions kept shing through his eyes.

    He suddenly realized that he was wrong.

    It was a mistake that he had never told Dn about his rtionship with Selina.

    Actually, deep down, he was still trying to avoid it.

    Sometimes, it was wrong to run away from a mistake that was made over and over again. It was not Matthew''s character either. Matthew pursed his lips and thought that perhaps he should have a good conversation with Selina when he returned home.

    Half an hourter, Dn waspletely sober.

    "Uncle, what are you doing here?" He frowned.

    Matthew stood up, "I have something to talk to you about."

    They drove to a quiet cafe.

    Matthew got out of the car and Dn followed behind him.

    When the two handsome and tall men walked together, they were particrly eye-catching. From the moment they entered the cafe, countless pairs of eyes were looking at them.

    "Americano." After saying that, Matthew looked at Dn and asked, "What do you want?"

    Dn said casually, "Anything."

    The coffee was served, and it was steaming hot. There was a strong aroma of coffee. Matthew took a sip of the coffee and asked, "Dn, why were you at the police station?"

    Dn was very hesitant to answer his question, "Uncle, you don''t have to know about this."

    Although he respected Matthew from the bottom of his heart, he was still someone who was a little arrogant and solitary. He didn''t like talking about things in details to others.

    Besides, Selina had always been a weakness of his, and he definitely didn''t want to tell others about it.

    "It''s because you have beaten up the son of the Yeager family. He was just walking on the street and had to suffer such an unexpected disaster." Matthew said quietly.

    Dn immediately became agitated, "Uncle, what do you mean by an unexpected disaster? He''s married, yet he''s having an affair with another woman out in the public? Doesn''t he deserve some beating?"

    Matthew''s eyes darkened, "Matheo is not married. Besides, that woman on the street was his sister, his biological sister!"

    Dn was speechless.

    His mind was a nk as he looked at Matthew dumbfounded.

    "Matheo is not married?"

    Natalie had clearly told him that Selina was married, and he had clearly seen Selina in

    Matheo''s car with his own eyes!

    Could it be that he was mistaken?

    "Did you mistakenly thought that Selina was married to him, Dn?" Matthew stared quietly at Dn.

    A look of astonishment shed across Dn''s eyes.

    Matthew pursed his lips.

    After a long silence, he finally spoke again, "Dn, there''s something that I forgot to tell you. Selina is indeed married, but she''s married to me." Dn felt as if he had been struck by lightning.

    An hourter, Matthew drove home.

    He knew that Dn couldn''t ept the fact that his ex-girlfriend had suddenly be his aunt.

    However, whether he had epted it or not, things had already happened.

    There were many things that couldn''t be changed just because you didn''t want it to happen.

    As he arrived at the vi, Matthew went straight to the bedroom.

    He saw that Selina had wrapped herself in the nket and even hid her head in it.

    He was sure that she hadn''t slept yet.

    Covering oneself like that for long periods of time would be supremely ufortable, so he assumed that Selina had just done so after she heard his approaching footsteps.

    Matthew sighed in his heart.

    This silly girl liked to throw tantrums like a child.

    He walked over and lifted one corner of the nket, revealing Selina''s head.

    Matthew felt a huge resistance when he lifted the nket, which was Selina trying hard to stop him from doing so.

    That didn''t stop him, and he just lifted the nket from her.

    Selina stared at him furiously like a wild beast.

    As he looked at Selina, he spoke to her softly, "I have already given the servants instructions to nt all the vegetables that you like in the garden tomorrow. When the

    ved.n

    comes, there will be a huge vegetable farm in here. Are you

    happy with that?"

    A look of doubt shed through Selina''s eyes.

    She didn''t know why Matthew had suddenly brought up their earlier discussion.

    "You will be very happy." Matthew continued, "It''s because all of your happinesses from me being unhappy."

    Selina was speechless.

    "You knew that would feel very

    helpless seeing a garden full of flowers suddenly turned into a vegetable farm, and that''s why you wanted to do this, right?" Matthew''s tone was very gentle, and it didn''t sound like he was interrogating her.

    Selina''s breathing stopped for a brief second.

    She thought that Matthew had believed all her nonsense, but she didn''t expect this man to actually know everything. Matthew suddenly caressed Selina''s face gently, "Selina, what do you think? Am I being toox towards you?"

    Selina felt abhorrent towards what Matthew had just said.

    She looked at Matthew provocatively, "Are you against the idea now? Didn''t you agree with my suggestion so happily? Why are you suddenly unwilling to turn your garden into a farm now?"

    "No." Matthew said in a low voice, "Selina, you can do whatever you want. You can even build your happiness on my agony, but I just don''t like it when you give me this attitude!"

    "What attitude?" Selina almost shouted out, "You asked for it!"

    She hadn''t been like this previously.

    Although she had had no feelings for Matthew, at least she had respected and admired this man initially.

    Ever since Matthew had done that to her, it hadpletely changed her mind.

    Now she hated him, and she hated him to the extreme.

    If it hadn''t been for what Matthew had done, how would Selina have be like this?

    Matthew suddenly stood up.

    He went to the safe, unlocked it and took out something.

    It was a red certificate.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    A marriage certificate.

    It was Matthew and Selina''s marriage certificate.

    Since the day they got it, Selina had never seen it again.

    However, it showed up in front of her again that day.

    All of a sudden, Selina felt the irony of the situation.

    She must surely have lost her mind at that time to have gone and gotten such a certificate with Matthew.

    Looking at Selina, Matthew said in a somewhat solemn tone, "Selina, this is our marriage certificate. Marriage is not a joke, and it is something very important. Since we are married, I really hope that we can continue to lead a happy life."

    As he spoke, he paused and a trace

    el.ne

    of regret could be seen in his eyes, "About what happened, that was all my fault, never denied it. However, since you chose to marry me, I believe that you''re giving me a chance to make up for it to you. Yet, your attitude towards me now really makes me doubt whether you are giving me this opportunity or not."

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976

    Selina''s breathing froze for a moment.

    Matthew looked right into Selina''s eyes, as if he was staring right at her soul. He said word by word, "So, tell me, Selina. Why did you marry me?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Selina found it difficult to breathe as Matthew stared at her.

    She had to take a few deep breaths before her breathing returned to normal.

    She smiled sarcastically and said, "What if I said that I did it to give you a hard time?"

    A trace of pain shed across Matthew''s good looking face.

    Selina said it casually, but each word she uttered felt like a knife stabbing into his heart, and being pulled out ruthlessly after.

    It was all his blood on this knife.

    "In that case." Matthew said in a low voice, "Then Selina, we can get divorced."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    She didn''t expect Matthew to say such thing.

    Matthew continued, "If you just want to give me a hard time because of that mistake I made, there are thousands of methods that you can use to do that. I canpensate you with mypany and all my properties. However, I cherish this marriage very much and I don''t want this marriage to be tainted by anything else."

    As he spoke, the pain in his eyes became deeper.

    There was a moment of silence.

    Matthew said in a hoarse voice, "Selina, can you promise me? To put down the past, and let us start all over again?"

    He gazed at Selina. She could see herself from the reflection in his eyes.

    Selina''s eyshes trembled like butterflies in the rain.

    She wanted to say no.

    Matthew had hurt her so much, how could she just it go so easily?

    However, she couldn''t utter a word.

    Every time when Matthew stared at her so deeply, she just couldn''t say anything.

    After a long time, Selina still didn''t say a word.

    Suddenly, a helpless smile appeared on Matthew''s face.

    That smile made one''s heart ache.

    "Selina, I went to look for Dn." Matthew suddenly changed the topic, "I''ve told him everything about our rtionship."

    A lot of things were confusing when you were involved in it, and Matthew was no exception from that.

    Therefore, Matthew didn''t tell Dn anything about his rtionship with Selina previously.

    However, now, he seemed to have figured it all out.

    No matter what had happened between Selina and Dn in the past, now that she had chosen to marry him, it meant that everything between her and Dn was now in the past.

    There was nothing to be afraid of.

    Simrly, since Selina decided to marry him, they should leave any mistakes in the past as well. He would use his whole life to love andpensate her, so they shouldn''t be constantly reminding themselves about the incident over and over again. It had be a weakness in their marriage.

    Selina did not show much reaction towards Matthew''s words.

    Since Dn had done such a thing back then, it shouldn''t bother him if she ended up marrying Matthew or not. It also didn''t matter if Dn knew about it or not.

    When Matthew saw theck of reaction from Selina''s face, his tone suddenly softened a little, "Selina, the fact that you chose to marry me proved that you have no feelings for any other man, right?"

    Selina sneered and said, "Do you think after what happened, I could still have feelings for that man?"

    "If that''s the case, why can''t you let me in your heart?"

    Selina''sugh became even colder, "It''s because you and him are the same!"

    Thinking of what happened, Selina''s anger once again peaked.

    Her hands were clenched tightly, and her nails dug into her flesh, almost drawing blood.

    A strange gaze shed across Matthew''s eyes, "How are we the same?"

    "Aren''t you aware of what you''ve done together with him?" Selina stared at Matthew in a way that would give people goosebumps.

    Matthew frowned, "Selina, what exactly did he and I do together?"

    She looked at Matthew with disgust.

    This man was really putting on a good show!

    "Go on, Matthew, continue to pretend, but you''ve admitted it before, so why are you trying to act again now?" Selina had had this conversation with Matthew before but she hadn''t exined herself clearly.

    During the confrontation, Matthew had gotten apletely different understanding of her words.

    However, as Selina saw it, Matthew''s reaction had been a silent confession to what she perceived were his crimes.

    Matthew''s stare was getting deeper.

    He vaguely felt that something was not right, but he could not figure out what exactly it was at that moment.

    "Selina." Matthew said in a low voice, "I think we should talk about it. Is there a misunderstanding between us?"

    Although he couldn''t figure out what it was, he was sure that there had to be a misunderstanding between him and Selina.

    "I have nothing to talk to you about, and there is no misunderstanding between us!"

    "I''m sure that there''s something." Matthew''s tone was bing persistent.

    Selina stared at Matthew and said, "Well, tell me. What''s the misunderstanding between us?"

    Matthew''s frown deepened.

    He recalled Selina''s attitude towards Dn earlier which was full of hatred. He was already feeling dubious when he went to the police station to look for Dn.

    Now, Selina was repeatedly saying that Dn and he were the same and that they had been working together. Could it be...!

    Matthew''s handsome face suddenly froze.

    About what happened between him and Selina, it had all been Reid''s n.

    Besides scheming against him and Selina, could Dn have been involved as well?

    Matthew found it hard to believe.

    After all, he had always known that Reid was not good to Dn, but a father would never treat his son that way!

    After Selina saw that Matthew had gone quiet for a long time, she smiled coldly.

    Fine, since Matthew wanted to go all out and rify everything, then she should oblige.

    She wanted to pull down Matthew''sst cover that hid his pretence, and she would like to see what other antics he could pull after that to put on the mask of being a gentleman!

    "Fine, we will talk about everything

    l

    then!" Selina said word by word, "It was you and Dn who plotted everything together that night, wasn''t it? Otherwise, how could you possibly be able to take away my virginity?"

    Matthew''s mind was confused.

    Could it be...

    He was a little short of breath, "Why do you think that he and I had nned it together?"

    Selina''s eyes were full of anger, "Do you think that I know nothing about it? Why did I appear in that hotel all of a sudden? Do you think I''m stupid?"

    Speaking of this, Selina

    uncontrobly stood up suddenly, "That night, Dn sent me a text

    ��ݧ�

    message using his mother''s phone, asking me to go to her ce. After I reached the staircase of the building, I was drugged and sent to the hotel. If this was not something

    that both of you nned together, then how did it happen?" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    She red at Matthew, and her face

    turned pale, "Matthew, how shameless are you to want to take

    possession of your nephew''s girlfriend? Were you taking revenge on me because I made you my boyfriend previously and dumped you after that? Wow! Everyone calls you a gentleman, but in fact, only I know the truth! You are a beast!"

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977

    The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward.

    Matthew was shocked by Selina''s words.

    He looked extremely bewildered, and was greatly agitated.

    Matthew finally understood what exactly had happened.

    It turned out that the reason why Selina hated him was not only because he took away her virginity,

    but more importantly, she thought that it was all part of his n.

    "Selina, it''s not what you think!" Matthew said directly, "That''s not the truth!"

    At the same time, there was a sudden knock on the door. It was Erine, and she sounded anxious,

    "Mr. Matthew, Miss Whitlock, there''s a man looking for you. He is reeking of alcohol and I couldn''t

    stop him. Pleasee down and have a look."

    As Dn rarely came to the Perry family''s house, Erine didn''t know that there was any rtionship

    between him and Matthew.

    When Selina and Matthew went downstairs, they saw Dn standing there with bloodshot eyes,

    smelling like alcohol.

    Matthew was slightly confused, and his handsome features looked a little cold. He was less gentle

    and exhibited a domineering sternness.

    He had roughly talked to Dn earlier, but he hadn''t exined it in detail.

    He knew that things would not end so quickly.

    This was also the reason why he didn''t tell Dn at first. He wanted to wait for his rtionship with

    Selina to be more stable.

    However, he understood now that a lot of things couldn''t be done ording to the n, and there

    were some things that wouldn''t wait.

    All right, since they''d happened to meet each other, they should settle all the misunderstandings

    with Selina as well.

    Standing at the other end, Dn was staring at Matthew and Selina, his eyes red.

    His ck outfit made him look more emotionless than the dark night outside, and his deep gaze

    was like ice, without a trace of sentiment.

    He stared at her for a long, long time before he finally spoke in a hoarse voice, "Uncle, Selina, you

    two are together!"

    Matthew did not speak.

    Selina didn''t say anything either.

    Dn''s gaze fell upon Selina''s face again, "Selina, you''re now together with my uncle!"

    It sounded like he was interrogating her.

    When he said this, his jaw was clenched, and he was emitting a bone-chilling coldness.

    Inexplicably, Selina found it funny.

    How could he still have the nerve to question her?

    It was him who sent her to Matthew''s bed, but now he came and questioned her instead. How

    amusing.

    Selina''s face was a little pale, and the words she said were indeed full of sarcasm, "Didn''t you know

    that I was with him already? Have you forgotten that you had personally handed me to Matthew?"

    Dn''s entire body shook.

    He stared at Selina, "What did you say?"

    He was almost shouting at that point.

    Dn suspected that he had misheard her. What exactly did she mean earlier?

    Selina was just about to answer when she suddenly looked into Dn''s eyes and was stunned.

    Dn''s eyes were filled with confusion, anger, and shock.

    She wasn''t expecting him to look at her like that after she told him that.

    Selina''s head suddenly started to ache.

    A bunch of memories suddenly shed through her head like lightning, but she managed to capture

    them.

    She remembered.

    She recalled when Dn had beaten Matheo up previously.

    At that time, she felt that something was wrong, but she didn''t think much about it.

    However, when she saw the look in Dn''s eyes now, she started connecting the dots and a lot of

    things suddenly made sense now.

    Since Dn had sent her to Matthew, he should have known that the rtionship was between

    Matthew and her. If so, why had he stille and questioned them now? Why did he still think that

    the person who was together with her was Matheo?

    Selina was stunned as if she had been heavily hit by someone.

    Her heart waspletely immersed in anger, and she felt like she had lost her mind. How could

    she not think that something was wrong with this matter?

    After a while, she turned to look at Matthew anxiously.

    She recalled that Matthew had not finished telling her what happened when they were in the

    bedroom.

    He said that it was a misunderstanding.

    Did Matthew know something?

    As Matthew met Selina''s gaze, he suddenly leaned towards her.

    He held Selina''s hand and said in a low voice, "Selina, there are a lot of things going on. I will just

    tell you some of it now. Your assumptions were wrong. When we were intimate that night, I was also

    set up, and it was not something that Dn and I had plotted together."

    He was certain that this matter had absolutely nothing to do with Dn, and Dn probably didn''t

    know about it either.

    He had a grasp on Dn''s character. Dn surely had no idea of what had happened.

    Selina''s mind was in a mess instantly.

    She opened her eyes wide, as if she had heard a p of thunder. It was like everything was falling

    apart in front of her and her entire soul was about to shatter into pieces.

    Her hand was shaking as Matthew held on to it, and even her fingers began to tremble.

    Matthew could feel it.

    He held onto Selina''s hands even tighter.

    Dn clearly saw what was happening.

    It was a scene where Selina and Matthew''s fingers were interlocked with each other''s.

    At that moment, it was like he had suddenly forgotten to breathe and forgotten everything.

    He had forgotten what he wanted to ask Selina earlier.

    In his mind, he could only see them holding each other''s hands.

    It looked like they actually loved each other very much.

    They loved each other so much that the first thing that they did when he came here to question

    them, was to hold on tightly to each other''s hands.

    Dn could only feel his vision blurring.

    He felt weak in the legs and like he was about to fall.

    There were several times when he wanted to speak, but nothing came out of his mouth. Within the

    chaos, Dn seemed to have understood something. His entire world was on the verge of

    shattering.

    He vaguely remembered what Natalie had said to him again.

    As long as Selina could be happy, nothing else mattered, even if she was with another man.

    Hadn''t he figured this out already since the beginning?

    As long as Selina could be happy, Dn would let go of her.

    Yet, why did he have toe to the Perry family''s vi now?

    Was the fact that it was his uncle who was with Selina change anything?

    Dn exerted almost all of his strength just to ask one question, "Selina, are you happy?"

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    At that moment, Selina''s mind was nk.

    She couldn''t hear what Dn had said at all. She waspletely floored by that huge shock.

    As Dn asked her that question, she just stared at him, but her eyes were in a daze.

    That, in Dn''s eyes, had clearly be a confession.

    All of a sudden, Dn had a miserable smile on his face.

    His voice was extremely upset, "Well, my uncle is a good man. You will be happy with him!"

    Then, he suddenly reached out for the vase on the side table next to him and smashed it to the

    ground.

    "Bang!"

    It was loud, and the vase was shattered into pieces.

    Dn decisively turned around and stumbled out.

    Selina stared at the vase on the ground which had been broken into small pieces, and it was exactly

    how she felt deep down.

    Suddenly, she seemed toe back to her senses, and her whole body jolted.

    She looked at Matthew, "Matthew, what did you just say? What did you just say?"

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978

    "Selina, just calm down."

    "Come on, speak. What do you mean that you and Dn didn''t n it? Tell me!" Selina fainted after

    finishing her sentence.

    Matthew sent Selina to the hospital.

    Fortunately, her condition wasn''t serious. It was just because she was too emotional that her blood

    pressure increased and she fainted.

    The doctor said that she would wake up after a short rest.

    At the same time, Natalie also came to the hospital.

    She hade to see Yvonne.

    When Yvonne was filming, she''d injured herself. She''d had a fall while attempting a stunt with wires.

    Her condition was not too serious but she was hurt. She still had stayed for observation in the

    hospital.

    When Natalie came to the hospital, Yvonne was lying on the bed.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Natalie, Yvonne''s eyes brightened.

    "Natalie, you''re here." She had not seen Natalie for a long time.

    Natalie was stunned when she saw Yvonne.

    Since Natalie''s wedding, she had hardly seen Yvonne after that. Every time she saw her and

    wanted to ask her out, Yvonne always said that she was busy.

    They hadn''t seen each other for more than half a year.

    But meeting her this time, Yvonne seemed to have changed a lot.

    She had lost a lot of weight on her face, and there were dark circles under her eyes.

    Natalie felt distressed and said, "Are you working too hard? You look so tired."

    Natalie felt Yvonne''s arm, realizing that it was little more than skin and bone.

    Yvonne forced a smile.

    She had indeed been working extremely hard during this period of time because she had not

    seeded earlier.

    If she wanted to gain back her freedom, she could only pay a greater price.

    However, she did not want to tell Natalie about these things.

    Yvonne switched to another topic.

    The two of them chatted for a long time. Seeing that the sky was getting darker, Yvonne urged

    Natalie to go back.

    If she was not pregnant, Natalie would definitely apany Yvonne for a whole night.

    But since she was pregnant, the baby was her priority.

    After saying goodbye to Yvonne, Natalie walked out of Yvonne''s ward. After taking a few steps, she

    suddenly bumped into someone.

    "Matthew," Natalie said in surprise.

    "Natalie." Matthew was also slightly surprised.

    He''d walked out to pick up a call from thepany, but hadn''t expected to see Natalie.

    "Why are you in the hospital? Did something happen?" Natalie asked.

    There was a hint of emotion in Matthew''s eyes, "It''s Selina."

    Natalie suddenly became nervous, "What''s wrong with Selina? Is she all right?"

    "She''s fine. I''ll take you to see her." Matthew said.

    After going to Selina''s ward, Natalie saw that Selina was sleeping.

    It was just like what Matthew said, her condition wasn''t serious.

    But why would she faint all of a sudden?

    Natalie looked at Matthew with a confused gaze.

    Matthew signaled Natalie that they would talk outside, and Natalie followed him out.

    "Tobias didn''te?" Matthew asked.

    Natalie shook her head, "No, he went on a business trip yesterday."

    She paused for a while and then continued, "By the way, why did Selina faint all of a sudden? What

    happened?"

    Matthew sighed lightly.

    He knew that Selina''s rtionship with Natalie had always been good, and he did not intend to hide

    this matter from Natalie.

    Perhaps with Selina''s current condition, she would need a good friend tofort her.

    "Natalie, I have something to talk to you about." Matthew said in a low voice.

    When Natalie saw Matthew''s solemn expression, she became nervous.

    She was a little uneasy, "Go ahead."

    After Matthew had told Natalie about everything that happened, Natalie was in shock.

    She really didn''t expect that something like this would happen.

    She thought that everything that had happened between her and Tobias was crazy enough, but she

    didn''t expect that what happened between Selina and Matthew was worse.

    Selina had told Natalie about Matthew taking her first time.

    But she didn''t mention about her mistakenly thinking that Matthew and Dn had schemed for it to

    happen.

    If Selina had said that in the beginning, things would not have turned out like this.

    It was a pity that even though Selina always looked happy, but had the bad habit of burying

    everything deep in her heart.

    Natalie looked at Matthew nervously, "Then what should we do now, Matthew?"

    There was a look of consideration in Matthew''s eyes, "I''ll talk to her when she wakes up."

    Natalie nodded.

    A sense of uneasiness rose in her heart.

    Back then, Selina had thought that Matthew and Dn had schemed against her together but had

    still married Matthew. Could it be that she had other ns?

    But now, if Selina knew the truth and with her personality of always acting on impulse, would this

    marriage no longer exist?

    Natalie looked at Matthew uneasily, "Matthew..."

    Matthew guessed Natalie''s thoughts. He said in a deep voice, "Natalie, we have to deal with some

    things one step at a time, but I will definitely have a good talk with her about this matter."

    Natalie''s lips moved but she didn''t know what to say.

    After a while, she said, "I''ll have a good talk with Selina as well."

    Matthew nodded, "It''s getting reallyte. I''ll get someone to send you back first."

    Natalie shook her head and said, "No it''s okay, I''ll wait for Selina to wake up."

    Matthew said, "I don''t know when Selina will wake up and you are pregnant now. No matter what

    the situation is, the baby is more important. I will ask someone to send you back."

    Natalie knew that what Matthew said made sense.

    She had to pay more attention to the baby. As for Selina, it would not be toote for Natalie to visit

    her tomorrow.

    Natalie said, "I''ll go back first then. But you don''t have to send me back. The driver is waiting for me

    downstairs."

    "Alright. Be careful."

    Natalie nodded and left with a worried expression.

    After Natalie had left, Matthew entered the ward.

    Selina was still sleeping.

    Her face was a little pale, and at the same time, her eyshes seemed like they were getting

    darker.

    Thick and long eyshes covered her eyes and trembled from time to time.

    Matthew''s gaze was deep.

    Selina. What on earth was she thinking?

    What had she been thinking about when she married him back then?

    At that time, since she''d thought that he and Dn had schemed for this to happen, she would

    definitely have been unwilling to marry him. Most probably she had just been pretending and had

    wanted to find a chance to retaliate against him.

    Now that the truth had surfaced, what would happen to their marriage?

    Matthew suddenly smiled bitterly.

    After a moment, he walked over to the bed and gently touched Selina''s face with his hand. He

    opened his thin lips and said in a low voice, "Selina, I hope your feelings are real."

    The next day, Selina finally woke up.

    She just woke up, not from a nightmare or anything else.

    When she woke up, the first person she saw was Matthew.

    He was sitting on the edge of the bed, and his face was as handsome as ever. There was a faint

    shadow on his face because he''d not been able to sleep, which made him look a little haggard.

    Selina''s face was unexpectedly calm.

    She was not as emotional as she had been before she fainted. It was as if she had just woken up

    from a deep sleep.

    She stared at Matthew for a long time.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979

    After a long time, she finally opened her mouth and said, "How long have I been unconscious?"

    "One night."

    Selina nodded.

    After a while, she said, "Matthew, tell me the truth, what actually happened that night?"

    Matthew''s eyes were dark.

    At first, he hadn''t known that Selina had misunderstood. He hadn''t exined it to her because after

    all, he had already taught Reid a lesson. More importantly, he didn''t want Selina to live in hatred.

    Selina had been protected and treated very well all along. He''d wanted her to continue living a

    simple and happy life.

    He had thought that he could continue protecting and solving problems for Selina no matter what.

    However, he didn''t expect that his staying quiet would cause Selina to misunderstand him and make

    her live in an even greater hatred.

    He opened his thin lips and told Selina everything.

    Selina was still very calm, but the breathing on her chest betrayed her emotions. She was actually

    very emotional.

    "Your older brother?" She suddenly opened her mouth.

    Matthew nodded bitterly.

    "Your biological brother?" There was a hint of irony in Selina''s tone.

    "That''s right."

    "Why did he do this? He even used Dn''s mother''s phone to send me that message and tricked

    me into going there. Since he sent me that message, he would have known about the rtionship

    between Dn and I. Why did he do this?" Selina asked.

    Apart from the volume of her voice, her tone didn''t sound too emotional, but her breathing was still

    quite intense.

    "Selina." Matthew opened his mouth with some difficulty, "That time when he saw me talking to you,

    he''d seen my feelings for you."

    "He wanted to help you?" Selina''s gaze fell upon Matthew''s face, rage growing in its depths.

    "No." Matthew denied, "I''m not on good terms with him. Same goes for him with Dn. Perhaps it

    was just a spur of the moment decision for him, thinking that this would make both Dn and I

    unhappy."

    At first, Matthew hadn''t known that Selina came to the hotel because Reid had used Missha''s

    phone and sent her a message. He thought this matter hadn''t involved Dn.

    He thought that it had just been Reid who''d seen through his feelings for Selina, so sending her to

    his bed.

    But now, it seemed that things were not that simple.

    Matthew''s gaze suddenly turned cold.

    Selina said again, "He schemed against us in this way, so don''t tell me that you didn''t do anything

    about it."

    "I destroyed hispany." Matthew said in a low voice.

    Selina eyes slightly moved.

    She didn''t expect that Matthew would go that far.

    As someone from a noble background, she knew very well what upper- ss people cared most

    about. Money and power were more important to them than their lives.

    It would have been a big blow to Reid that hispany was destroyed.

    She was about to get out of bed, "I''m going to see him!"

    Although Matthew''s punishment towards Reid was harsh enough, Selina still couldn''t get over it.

    She wanted to go and see him herself!

    Matthew stopped Selina, "You haven''t fully recovered yet. You should wait until you get better."

    He was afraid that Selina''s blood pressure would increase and that she would faint again after

    seeing him.

    "What right do you have to stop me?" Selina looked at Matthew and said very unhappily.

    "As far as I''m concerned, I''m still your husband."

    Selina''s breathing froze for a moment.

    Her gaze fell upon Matthew''s face. At that moment, his handsome face looked less gentle, but more

    domineering and strict.

    It was very rare to see such an expression on Matthew''s face.

    When he became less gentle, he was instantly surrounded by a domineering aura, which others

    would submit to instantly.

    This man was indeed her husband.

    She sank into deep thought.

    It turned out that she had misunderstood him the whole time. How ridiculous. If she''d just let things

    out a little, Matthew would have understood what she was thinking, and all the misunderstandings

    would have been exined clearly.

    But this misunderstanding had dragged on for such a long time.

    If she knew that what happened had not been Matthew''s scheme, and it was not him who had

    asked Dn to send her to his bed, would she still hate him so much?

    No, she wouldn''t.

    This answer was a definite one.

    She hated Matthew not only because this man had taken away her precious first time, but also

    because she had mistakenly thought that this man had schemed against her!

    If she had known the truth earlier, would she still have chosen to marry Matthew out of a fit of

    anger?

    After sitting for a few minutes, Selina suddenly opened her mouth and said, "Ask the doctor to

    conduct an examination on me. If there''s nothing wrong with my body, bring me there."

    Selina''s tone was no longer furious. She was conceding.

    Matthew''s eyes squinted.

    After a while, he answered, "Okay."

    Soon, the doctor arrived.

    Probably because Matthew had already given instructions in advance, the doctor performed a very

    thorough check.

    Finally, the doctor told Matthew that there wasn''t anything seriously wrong with Selina''s health.

    "Can I go now?" Selina looked at Matthew quietly and said, "Don''t worry. My emotions are stable

    now."

    There was a sh of deep thought in Matthew''s eyes.

    "All right."

    The car drove to Reid''spany.

    At Reid''spany.

    Thepany was veryrge, and it looked very high-tech at first nce.

    When they were at the door, Selina saw a lot of people gathered there, all of whom were suppliers

    who came to ask for their money back.

    Selina subconsciously nced at Matthew.

    There was no expression on Matthew''s face, and his eyes were staring straight ahead.

    She was lost in her thoughts.

    It seemed that when Matthew mentioned that he''d destroyed Reid''spany, he wasn''t

    exaggerating at all and it was far more serious than what he said. Otherwise, there would not be so

    many suppliers who''de to ask for money.

    When they arrived at thepany, they only saw a few employees and all of them had depressed

    expressions on their faces.

    Selina stopped one of them and asked where Reid was.

    The staff did not want to answer, "I''ve resigned and will be leaving soon."

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Since you are still here, it means you''re still an employee. It''s your duty to tell us." Matthew spoke

    in a low voice.

    When the employee saw Matthew''s imposing and powerful aura, he immediately said, "Mr. Perry,

    Mr. Perry is in his office."

    In the president''s office, Reid was walking back and forth anxiously.

    During this period of time, he had tried to look for multiple solutions, but he''d still failed to save his

    company.

    Reid had even tried to beg Matthew for help.

    However, Matthew hadn''t even agreed to meet him.

    Reid had given up on begging Matthew.

    Anyway, he was ready to deal with Matthew secretly. Someday, he might fall out with Matthew

    again. So, it was also necessary to ask for his help.

    Besides, even if he begged, it would be of no use.

    If Reid couldn''t think of any other solutions, he would have to ask for Ludwik''s help.

    Just then, the door of his office was pushed open.

    As soon as Reid looked over, he saw Matthew walking in with Selina.

    Reid immediately smiled a little coldly and said, "Both of you are here."

    Matthew''s brows immediately furrowed.

    Selina moved forward.

    She walked up to Reid.

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980

    Although she was much shorter than Reid, she still had a strong aura.

    Selina looked at Reid, "Why did you do that?"

    She cut straight to the chase.

    Reid''s smile became colder. He replied enigmatically, "Because my brother likes you. As his brother,

    how could I bear to see him not getting the woman that he liked? That was why I gave you to him!"

    "Smack"

    A p was suddenly heard.

    Selina had given Reid a p in the face.

    Reid was shocked.

    This was the first time that a woman had dared to hit him.

    Reid, who had juste back to his senses, immediately raised his hand.

    How dare this b*tch hit him!

    However, before his hand could reach Selina, someone had grabbed it firmly.

    Matthew seized Reid''s hand. His gaze was fierce and he said in a murderous voice, "If you dare to

    touch her, I promise that you will not be able to walk out of here!"

    Reid struggled.

    After a moment, he put down his hand.

    He knew his younger brother well.

    His appearance might have looked gentle, but in fact, Matthew still had the decisiveness of a

    superior in his bones.

    Reid snorted softly, as if he was trying to hide his weakness, "I won''t fight with women!"

    Selina looked at Reid coldly and her eyes were full of contempt, "Who do you think you are? You

    think you could just give me to someone else like that? You''d better watch out!"

    After saying that, Selina left.

    She felt disgusted with Reid.

    "Reid, why did you set Dn up?" After Selina''s departure, Matthew suddenly stared at Reid and

    asked, "I know that this matter is not as simple as just wanting to make me unhappy."

    Reid stopped breathing for a bit.

    He didn''t expect that Matthew would find out.

    He smiled sinisterly, "Because I wanted Dn to be in pain. I wanted Dn to see that his girlfriend

    had been taken away by his own uncle and that way, it would make him die in pain!"

    Matthew''s handsome face froze.

    He punched Reid, whose face snapped to the side, "Reid, you beast! How could you be so cruel,

    he''s your own son!"

    Reid spat on the ground, "F*ck, he''s not my son. He''s just a b*stard and not my son at all!"

    Matthew''s eyes turned cold as ice, "God is watching what people are doing. One day, you will pay

    for this."

    After that, Matthew went out of Reid''s office to chase after Selina.

    When he got topany''s entrance, he caught up with Selina.

    "Get in the car." Matthew said to Selina.

    ncing at Matthew, she said, "Forget it. I have legs."

    "I''ll take you home."

    "Home?" A trace of confusion shed across Selina''s eyes. She looked at Matthew and asked,

    "Which home?"

    Matthew''s breathing slightly stopped.

    He lowered his voice and said, "Selina, our home."

    Selina thought for a long time and suddenlyughed. Her smile was a little lonely and sarcastic.

    Selina''s expression suddenly made Matthew feel a little uneasy.

    He held Selina''s hand, "Selina, don''t be like this."

    Selina shook off Matthew''s hand and said word by word, "That is not our home. That is yours."

    Matthew''s eyes became darker, and he hid all of his emotions. He said, "Selina, stop messing

    around."

    "I''m not messing around." Selina raised her head and looked at Matthew, "Do you think that you

    don''t owe me anything just because you weren''t part of the n?"

    There was hoarseness in Matthew''s tone as he said, "Selina, I have never thought of it like that.

    Can you just stop being so stubborn?"

    "How am I stubborn!" Selina suddenly raised her voice tearfully, "If it was you, and someone took

    away your most precious thing just like that, if it was you who had suffered such an unexpected

    disaster at a hotel when you''d just been staying put at home, what would you think about it?!"

    She suddenly choked with sobs, and her tears flowed down uncontrobly.

    As soon as her tears flowed, she could no longer control them.

    Big, fat tears poured down her cheeks.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Selina crying, all of Matthew''s calmness seemed to disappear in an instant.

    "Selina, it''s all my fault. Don''t cry."

    "Yes, it''s all your fault!" Selina punched Matthew.

    Just like that, Matthew let Selina continue punching him.

    He pulled Selina into his arms and stroked her hair gently with his hand, "Selina, stop crying. It''s all

    my fault."

    The touch on her head was gentle, and his voice was gentle as well.

    As she hit him, she suddenly lost all her strength. She put down her fist and cried in Matthew''s

    arms.

    She cried out all of her grievances and anger.

    At the end of all that, she was tired.

    Selina gradually stopped sobbing.

    He was stillforting Selina.

    Both theforting gestures and the voice made her feel warm, as if she''d seen a me in the

    middle of a cold winter.

    Selina suddenly remembered her childhood. Whenever something happened and she cried sadly,

    Cecilia would hold her in her arms tofort her.

    "You remind me of my mom when you''re doing this." Selina surprisingly said those words.

    Matthew was speechless.

    The corners of his mouth twitched, "Selina, stop joking."

    "I''m not joking. Do you think I''m in the mood to joke with you at a time like this?" Selina''s choked

    slightly and said, "You remind me of my mom when you''re like this!"

    Matthew felt incredulous.

    There was a hint of helplessness in his tone, "As long as you stop crying, it doesn''t matter who you

    think I seem like."

    Selina bit her lip.

    She had been crying for a long time. Now that she had cried enough, she really didn''t want to cry

    anymore.

    "Matthew, I really hate you!" Selina suddenly said.

    "Okay, just hate me." Matthew followed her words.

    "Tell me how I can get back at you!"

    "It''s up to you how you want to get revenge."

    Selina felt a deep sense of powerlessness.

    No matter what she said, Matthew would go along with it. It was as if she had punched soft cotton,

    and nothing bounced back.

    After a pause, she bit her lip even harder, "Matthew, in the past, I hated you so much that I wanted

    to tear you apart. But now for some reason, I don''t hate you that much anymore. It''s as if I''ve lost

    my will to live. What do you think I should do?"

    After that, she looked at Matthew. Her eyes were full of grievances and me. There were all kinds

    of emotions swirling in the depths of her gaze

    Originally, she had had goals and ns, but now it seemed like all of that had been taken away.

    What could she do now?

    Matthew''s breath stopped for a moment.

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981

    He said, "Selina, you have to remember that no matter what has happened up to this moment, I''ve always truly wanted to be with you." He gazed at Selina. One could clearly feel deep love in his eyes.

    Selina''s thick and long eyshes fluttered.

    At that moment, a phone rang.

    The call was from Natalie.

    She''d arrived at the hospital early in the morning, but hadn''t seen Selina and Matthew, so she''d made a phone call hurriedly.

    After hanging up on the call with Natalie, Matthew said to Selina, "It was Natalie. We met in the hospitalst night. About what happened..."

    He paused for a while and said in a deeper voice, "she knows all about it."

    "You told her?" Selina immediately asked.

    "Yes." Matthew''s eyes were deep, "Selina, you''ve always liked to hide everything at the bottom of your heart. Perhaps it would be nice if there was someone who couldfort you. Natalie and you are good friends. You can talk to her about many things."

    Selina pressed her lips together and didn''t say anything.

    After being silent for a long time, she looked at Matthew and said, "Will she beingter? Let''s have a meal together. I''m hungry now anyway." Matthew, Selina and Natalie arrived at a five-star buffet restaurant.

    After they''d set down their things, Matthew stood up and said, "Both of you just have a seat. I''ll go and take anything you want to eat."

    "It''s up to you." Selina''s voice sounded weak.

    Natalie smiled politely at Matthew, "Matthew, just something light will do. As for the rest, it''s up to you."

    "All right."

    After Matthew left, Natalie''s gaze fell upon Selina''s face. She said with deep pain in her tone, "Selina, why didn''t you tell me?"

    Selina''s gaze slightly moved.

    After a while, she said in a low voice, "How could I tell you? At that time, all of you kept saying that Matthew was great, and didn''t even allow me to say anything bad about him. Tell me, how was I supposed to tell you?"

    "Matthew is indeed a great person." Natalie said.

    It was true. Matthew was absolutely top-notch in terms of both appearance and character, that was why the whole Whitlock family had been hoping that Selina could be together with Matthew.

    "Look, you''re doing it again!" Selina looked at Natalie.

    Natalie was speechless.

    She changed the topic, "Selina, did you really not have any feelings for Matthew when you married him?"

    "No." Selina replied simply.

    At that time, she had been filled with hatred when she married Matthew. How could she have any feelings for him?

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    She initially held some hope, but now, Selina had smashed it to pieces.

    She sighed softly, "Selina, you''re not a child anymore, how can you be so silly? Marriage is neither a child''s game nor a joke. How could you casually marry someone with the intention of wanting to take revenge?"

    Natalie paused for a moment and her tone was full of helplessness, "And this was when you hadn''t even figured out the truth of what happened!" Natalie''s words made Selina feel regret.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At that time, she had indeed been silly.

    If she had had a proper discussion with Matthew and Dn, the truth would definitely have been revealed.

    However, she didn''t say anything. Instead, she had created such a huge misunderstanding!

    Selina lowered her head and stirred the coffee with a spoon. She''d originally wanted to take a sip, but she had identally put the spoon into her mouth instead.

    She just bit the spoon.

    Natalie reached out, took over Selina''s spoon and said, "You''re not a child anymore, stop biting the spoon."

    Selina opened her eyes wide, "Natalie, you''ve changed!"

    Natalie looked doubtful.

    "You used to bite your spoon too, but now you''re bing like my mother!"

    She clearly remembered that when she first met Natalie, she would also sometimes bite her spoon when she was eating. Now, she''d even started to control her!

    Natalie was speechless.

    "After all, I am now a mother of two children. How could I be the same as before? Women are different after getting married." After saying those words, Natalie felt that what she said was not right. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Because it seemed that the time that she''d really be mature was not because of marriage. It had started the moment that she''d given birth to a child.

    "Anyway, no matter what, people grow up. Selina, you can''t always be so childish and ying around all the time." After saying those words, Natalie stopped.

    Because Matthew hade over with a te in his hand. There was a lot of food on the te.

    Matthew ced it on the table and said, "You guys eat first. I''m going to get some more."

    Natalie''s gaze moved slightly.

    She noticed that Matthew must have purposely given a lot of time for her to have a good chat with Selina.

    "Selina, let''s eat." Natalie said to Selina.

    Selina nodded, but she didn''t have much appetite.

    She had been a little hungry when she''d first arrived, but now she didn''t want to eat anything.

    Or maybe she was feeling so lost that she had lost all of her appetites.

    She grabbed something and stuffed it into her mouth. Natalie also took a little food.

    "Natalie, how is the baby doing these days?" Selina looked at Natalie''s stomach.

    Upon mentioning the baby, a smile shed across Natalie''s eyes. Her voice also became a little more gentle, "It''s fine. We''re going to meet him or her soon."

    "That''s great. When the timees, the four of you will be so happy together." said Selina.

    Natalie looked at Selina deeply. She said, "Selina, you can be like this too, you can also be happy like me."

    Selina''s breathing hitched.

    Natalie said firmly, "Selina, Matthew

    n

    is a good man. A good man whom you shouldn''t just let go of. Besides, you''re married to him now. Why don''t you let go of your thoughts and just five happily with him? Wouldn''t you be happy living together with your own children as a family?"

    Selina didn''t say anything, countless emotions shed through her eyes.

    "Selina, what exactly are you thinking?" Natalie asked.

    Selina smiled bitterly, "Natalie, I don''t even know what I''m thinking. Although know now that he wasn''t part of the n, I would be lying ifl said that I didn''t hate him at all After all, he took away my most precious first time, but..."

    Speaking of this, Selina stopped.

    But now the hatred had be very faint, so faint that it could not support her current lifestyle with Matthew.

    It turned out that the reason that she had been able to be together with Matthew was that she''d been full of thoughts about how to get revenge on

    him.

    But what about now?

    The hatred was not enough to support her going back to take revenge.

    Not to mention that Matthew had also been set up.

    But now, what should they do?

    After a moment of silence, Selina said, "Natalie, I might get a divorce with him."

    Natalie was shocked.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982

    Natalie looked at Selina and said sternly, "Selina, stop messing around!"

    It would be fine if Selina, who was in a rtionship with Matthew, wanted to have a break from this rtionship. However, she was nning to get a divorce now. This was something serious!

    Selina shook her head, tears welling up in her eyes. She tried very hard to suppress the tears rolling down her cheeks. She tried hard to conceal her sadness and said, "I''m not messing around. I''d really like to get a divorce. Truth be told, I only got married to him because of a misunderstanding. I wanted to retaliate against him and make trouble for him. But, I''ve decided to not do this anymore. What''s the point of getting into a marriage that was built on the foundation of hatred? Don''t you think so, Natalie?"

    "Selina!" Natalie raised her voice. She continued, "Please listen to me. Marriage isn''t a game. You can''t simply get a divorce. Why don''t you look at it from another angle? Since you no longer hold a grudge against Matthew, why can''t you try to ept him?"

    Selina started to breathe more rapidly. She seemed to have sunk into deep thought.

    Try to be together with Matthew... Try to ept him...

    That was what she''d thought at the beginning when she had tried dating Matthew. After giving it a try for some time, she''d felt that she still could not do so.

    She had not been able to love him.

    Matthew was good at everything. He was an outstanding and handsome man. However, Selina still could not love him.

    Since Selina had not been able to fall for Matthew in the beginning, she felt that she also wouldn''t be able to do so now.

    "Natalie, we would not have a blissful life if you forced us to be together," Selina said softly.

    She started to be lost in her thoughts again.

    Natalie did not know what to do. She was trying hard to think of a solution.

    Judging from Selina''s attitude, it seemed that she was determined to get a divorce from Matthew. This would definitely cause an uproar.

    Not to mention Matthew, even Cecilia might not be able to ept it.

    This was because Cecilia was extremely happy over this marriage.

    Cecilia used to nag Selina for not being mature enough. Unexpectedly, Selina had married a good man. As a result, Cecilia, who was Selina''s mother, had thought that she could finally be relieved.

    If Selina got divorced, Natalie was afraid that Cecilia would not be able to ept it.

    "Selina, can you please stop being so stubborn?" Natalie said.

    Tears welled up within Selina''s eyes. She said, "Yup, I''m a stubborn person and people tend to hate me for being so annoying."

    "Selina, that''s not what I meant..."

    "I know," Selina interrupted Natalie. She said sadly, "But, I know that I am very annoying. Natalie, I have done so many things wrong."

    Selina paused for a moment.

    Tears welled up in her eyes again.

    A lot of things could be figured out by giving them more thought. This was exactly what had happened to Selina. After discovering the truth, Selina had finally been able to let go of her hatred. As a result, she had managed to look at many things clearly.

    She had done too many things wrong.

    She was sorry for Dn as well as Matthew.

    She had even involved Caroline, who was her best friend. As a result, Caroline was no longer her best friend. They had turned against each other. All of a sudden, Selina mocked herself, "Now that I look back at things, I feel like I was a fragile greenhouse blossom. I kept on creating trouble for others even though I didn''t know anything."

    "In that case, why not start all over again?" Natalie''s voice was soft and firm.

    She looked at Selina gently and continued, "Selina, please don''t leave Matthew. Listen to me, perhaps it was God''s arrangement for you to have a rtionship with him. Perhaps God wants the both of you to be together."

    "Is that so?" Selina said softly.

    Natalie nodded seriously and said firmly, "Yes."

    Selina did not know what to do now.

    She''d never been able to make a rational decision whenever the decision involved Matthew. Her mind was always in a mess. She didn''t even know what she was thinking.

    Matthew came over at this moment.

    Natalie and Selina stopped their conversation immediately.

    Matthew handed a piece of toast to Selina.

    Matthew had spread some strawberry jam on it.

    He said gently, "The strawberry jam in this hotel tastes very good. I know you like strawberries.

    Give it a try."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    How had he known that she liked strawberry jam?

    Selina took the toast without saying anything.

    It was just as Matthew said. The strawberry jam in this hotel was very delicious. It was a greatbination with the toast.

    After having breakfast, Selina asked Natalie to leave before them.

    She knew that she had to have a long conversation with Matthew.

    She hoped that she could talk to Matthew in private.

    After all, Natalie would definitely support Matthew. Therefore, Selina was afraid that she would be affected by Natalie.

    She also realized that it had always been hard for her to make up her mind. She had always been easily affected by others.

    "Natalie, you are pregnant now. Please go back first," Selina said to Natalie.

    Natalie nced at Matthew.

    Matthew gave her an affirmative look.

    Natalie did not insist on staying anymore. She said, "Well, then I''ll be making a move."

    After a pause, she pulled Selina

    aside and whispered to Selina, "You

    should follow Matthew back after I

    leave. Both of you must make up with each other. Please stop

    messing around." Content belongs

    toNovelDrama.Org

    Hearing this, Selina suddenly had a sense of deja vu. It was as if Natalie and Cecilia had merged into one person.

    Selina said, "Natalie, don''t you think you sound like an old woman?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She didn''t know what to say.

    Although it was true that Natalie had be a mother, she was only 26 years old. How could Selinapare her to an old woman?

    "No, I''m not," Natalie said.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s true," Selina said seriously. She continued, "Based on the way you talk, you look very simr to my mother. Perhaps it''s because you''re pregnant now. That''s why your body is flooded with hormones."

    Natalie said nothing.

    She smiled helplessly and said, "Well, even if I''m full of hormones, I''m not an old woman yet."

    Hearing this, Selina stuck out her tongue.

    She also felt that she had gone too far.

    "I''m just kidding," Selina said.

    Then, she changed the topic of the conversation, "Please go back and rest well. You must take good care of the baby in your belly."

    Natalie nodded and said, "You must also take good care of yourself."

    Selinaughed, "Look at us. We sound

    os if we''re bidding each othe

    a

    , when we''re literally jus call or a car ride away."

    Natalie smiled after hearing Selina''s words.

    W

    She said augh, "That''s true. Alright then, I''ll see you another time."

    "By the way, my brother and mom still don''t know about what happened, do they?" Selina asked as Natalie was about to leave.

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983

    Natalie held her breath for a moment.

    "They don''t know yet. I didn''t tell your mother. As for your brother, he''s still on a business trip."

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank God. If my mom knows, she''ll probably be pissed off."

    "It''s good that you know your mother would be pissed off," Natalie said. Then, she looked at Selina thoughtfully, and said, "You have to be mature." Selina said with a sigh, "Natalie, I don''t know when I''ll be able to act more maturely. But, I do feel that you''re getting more mature. You no longer act like a little girl."

    Selina had felt that she''d been able to click with Natalie when they''d met each other for the first time. Perhaps the reason was that Natalie''s personality had been quite simr to Selina''s.

    However, Natalie had be more mature over the years. In the meantime, there were not many changes in Selina apart from her getting older. "It would be great if I could be as mature as you one day," Selina said wistfully.

    "You''ll definitely be more mature," Natalie said. She held Selina''s hand and said, "Selina, everyone will be mature one day. It''s important to have someone who is willing to tolerate you when you''re still not mature enough. As for me, I was lucky to meet your brother. He brings the best out of me. Well, as for you..."

    Natalie looked at Matthew, who was standing not far away.

    He was standing there and waiting for Selina. He looked handsome. Even by just standing, he radiated an extraordinary temperament.

    Natalie continued, "You have Matthew with you. He''s definitely a man who would tolerate you and bring out the best in you. Selina, I know that I''ve repeated this many times. But, I still want to remind you that it''s not easy to find a good man. You must cherish him."

    Hearing this, Selina bit her lower lip.

    "Well, Natalie, you should go home first. If you say something good about Matthew again, I will start to doubt if you''ve fallen for Matthew." Natalie was speechless.

    She patted Selina''s hand and said, "You''re such a naughty girl."

    Selina sent Natalie off. The car drove away after Natalie got into the car.

    Based on Natalie''s bodynguage and the way she talked, Selina noticed that Natalie was filled with elegance.

    She remembered that Natalie hadn''t possessed such a temperament a long time ago.

    Previously, Natalie had just been a poor little girl. It had been obvious that she came from a poor family background based on her behavior. This could not be concealed even in those expensive outfits.

    However, she had gone through a tremendous change.

    Selina looked away after a moment and walked towards Matthew.

    Matthew looked at Selina with a smile.

    The sun was very bright today. It was shining on Matthew, casting a beautiful-looking shadow

    Under the sun, Matthew looked more handsome. His handsomeness was beyond words.

    Selina stood next to him.

    She raised her head and said, "Natalie just told me that you are a man who could bring the best out of me. Do you agree with this?"

    Matthew''s emotions were disturbed. After a short while, he said in a low, attractive voice, "Selina, I don''t care if you be more mature or stay a little girl. It''s not necessarily a bad thing to be willful for the rest of your life."

    Hearing this, Selina was stunned for a moment.

    The sun was so bright today that her eyes were dazzled by the sunlight when she raised her head to look at Matthew.

    It was so bright that Selina had to squint her eyes.

    "Matthew, I think that we should have a talk," Selina said seriously.

    "Okay."

    "Where are we going to have a talk?"

    "How about a cafe?" Matthew said, catching a glimpse of a nearby cafe. He knew that Selina enjoyed drinking coffee.

    However, his n was shot down instantly.

    Selina said disdainfully, "Hey, could you please stop bringing me to a cafe? You''re so old-fashioned."

    It seemed that Matthew would bring Selina to a cafe whenever Selina had no idea of where to go.

    Matthew was speechless.

    He smiled helplessly and said, "Well, let''s not go to the cafe. How about going to a park?"

    "No way," Selina rejected him firmly. She continued, "What if the same thing happens again?" "What do you mean?" Matthew raised his eyebrows slightly and asked.

    "Seeing a man and a woman..." Selina stopped talking. She looked at Matthew and said, "Why do you even ask when you already know what I''m referring to?"

    Matthew could not help butugh.

    Seeing Selina''s reaction, Matthew felt as if they were back in the past.

    "Why don''t we go back to the house?" Matthew said. It seemed that he had a hidden motive.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    Her emotions had not been much affected before this. However, she''d gotten a shock when Matthew mentioned the Perry family vi.

    After a moment of silence, Selina lowered her head and said, "How about this, let''s talk while taking a walk."

    Both of them began to walk without saying anything.

    They remained silent.

    After walking for more than ten minutes, Selina hesitated and said, "Truth be told, I married you because I wanted to take revenge. I thought it was att designed by you. I was full of hatred and wanted to seek

    O

    vengeance."

    Selina felt relieved after spilling everything out.

    There had been a needless misunderstanding between Selina and Matthew this whole time.

    el.n

    Matthew would definitely have given

    Selina an exnation if she''d

    brought up this issue back then.

    On the other hand, things would not have ended up like this if Matthew had taken the initiative to give Selina an exnation.

    However, neither of them had brought this up.

    Both of them had been deeply hurt from this. Neither of them had wanted to talk about it again.

    Selina could talk about it casually now because she had learned the truth.

    Matthew became sad. He said a little mockingly, "There are many ways to seek vengeance. Why did you choose to marry me?"

    "It would be easier for me to seek vengeance if I was closer to you," Selina exined.

    Hearing this, Matthew let out a sigh.

    As expected, Selina had always had a different way of thinking than other people.

    No woman would ever think of marrying their enemy even if they wanted to seek vengeance.

    Selina''s thoughts were always different from others.

    "Also, my family members had been

    el

    at my throat about this matter for a long time, Selina said. Then, she added, "They tried to brainwash me into thinking that you were a good guy. In the end, I had no choice but to marry you."

    "Well, it seems that your family members are good at judging people," Matthew said while looking at Selina affectionately.

    He felt that the atmosphere was tense. Therefore, he tried to lighten the mood.

    Selina was speechless.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She said helplessly, "Can you stop being so narcissistic?"

    "Do you think I have to be narcissistic?"

    Selina did not want to say again.

    After a while, Selina burst intoughter. She said, "You''re right. You''re an exceptional person."

    Matthewughed as well.

    Selina said, "Matthew, it''s been a long time since we''ve bantered. Actually, I think it''s more suitable for us to be friends."

    Selina was interrupted by Matthew before she could finish her words, "But, I don''t think so."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    Her heart skipped a beat when she looked into Matthew''s eyes.

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984

    "What do you want then?" Selina asked.

    "I wish to save our marriage," Matthew said in a deep tone.

    "Haven''t you told me that you''d agree to a divorce?" Selina said. This was what Matthew had said before the misunderstanding had been cleared up.

    Matthew frowned slightly and said, "Selina, that was only because I''d felt so insecure. I didn''t know what you had been thinking at the time, so I''d been very anxious."

    It was normal for anyone to lose control of their emotions from time to time. Matthew was no exception.

    He had been extremely depressed at that time, and overwhelmed by negative feelings.

    "But, I''ve never really thought seriously about divorce. I have made up my mind to spend the rest of my life with you," Matthew said. Then, he looked at Selina and said, "Would you please give me a chance?"

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Matthew staring at her with such deep affection.

    Selina felt lost whenever Matthew looked at her like that.

    "What if I say no?" Selina replied firmly.

    "Well, in that case, I will try my best to win you over," Matthew said while staring at Selina.

    "Do you really like me that much?" Selina asked.

    "Yes," Matthew said frankly.

    Selina bit her lower lip. Her mind was in a mess now.

    Why had Matthew fallen for her? What was so good about her?Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Selina felt that she had made herself very clear. However, Matthew was determined to save their marriage.

    Seeing Matthew''s determination, Selina couldn''t help but have second thoughts about her decision.

    She took a deep breath and said, "Truth be told, I hated you very much when I''d thought that the matter was all your doing. Now, I don''t hate you that much anymore. Although I do still have some negative feelings towards you, I can ignore those feelings. After all, you were drugged as well. You couldn''t control the situation."

    "Selina..." Matthew called out her name guiltily.

    Selina tried hard to sound casual, "So, let''s put an end to this and pretend that nothing happened."

    After giving it a second thought, Selina felt that she couldn''t me Matthew for this.

    She should me Reid instead, who was the person who nned for all these things to happen.

    However, Reid was not doing well either.

    She knew how painful it was to see one''s hard work bing wasted.

    "Do we have to put an end to our marriage as well?" Matthew asked in a soft voice all of a sudden.

    Hearing this, Selina held her breath for a moment.

    Her emotions had been deeply affected by Matthew''s words.

    Looking at Matthew''s expression, Selina couldn''t bear to treat him so heartlessly.

    She had no choice but to say indirectly, "Matthew, you are an excellent man. I believe that you could find a better woman. There are countless women who wish to be together with you. I''m not the only woman in the world."

    "Although there are a lot of women with good qualities, I''ve only fallen for you," Matthew stared straight into Selina''s eyes and said.

    Here we go again.

    Selina sighed.

    "Why does he always look at me affectionately? Doesn''t he know that he looks extremely attractive in this way?" she thought to herself.

    It could be said that Matthew''s gaze was like a whirlpool. Whoever looked into his gaze would definitely be deeply attracted.

    Selina tried to resist the temptation and looked away. She said, "Give me some time to think about it."

    She wanted to refuse again. However, she couldn''t say so under Matthew''s gaze.

    "Selina, truth be told, I don''t want to give you any time to think about it," Matthew said in a deep voice. He continued, "That''s because I''m afraid that you''ll run away from me after giving it a second thought. Perhaps I should be more domineering in our rtionship. But, I''d like to show you some respect, so I''ll give you more time."

    Hearing this, Selina was slightly shocked.

    She said with a smile, "Matthew, do you know what I admire the most about you? The answer is that you''re exceptionally good in showing people respect."

    Selina had never seen any influential or prestigious man showing people respect.

    After discovering the truth, it seemed that Selina had finally managed to see all the good in Matthew in an instant.

    "Not only that. I''m good in other aspects as well," Matthew stared at Selina and said. Then, he continued, "There would be more surprises for you if you decide to be with me."

    Selina burst intoughter and said, "You''re bragging about yourself again."

    Then, she stopped smiling and said, "Matthew, give me some time." "Okay."

    "Let''s go our separate ways for now and give each other some space."

    Matthew said sadly, "You wille back home tonight, won''t you?"

    "No, I won''t," Selina replied firmly.

    "You can''t," Matthew replied firmly as well.

    Selina was speechless.

    She had just said that Matthew was good at respecting people. It seemed that she was wrong. Selina red at him.

    Matthew had no intention of backing

    down. He said, "Where else can you go if you don''t want toe back home tonight? Selina, it''d be dangerous for you to be alone outside. You have

    toe home."

    Hearing this, Selina bit her lip.

    Judging from Matthew''s tone, Selina could tell that he was worrying about her. She also knew that Matthew was doing this for her own good.

    "We''ll talk about it tonight then," Selina said. She didn''t give Matthew a definite answer.

    "Okay."

    "Did you drive here?" Selina asked.

    "Yes."

    "Well, let me drive your car. You can walk back on your own."

    "Okay."

    Hearing Matthew''s reply, Selina was shocked.

    She knew that Matthew would agree with her. However, she expected Matthew to ask her a few questions first. Unexpectedly, he agreed.

    She couldn''t help saying, "Matthew, do you treat everyone so well that you never refuse them?"

    Matthew looked at Selina with deep affection and said, "I only treat you like this."

    Hearing this, Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    She could feel how much he liked her.

    Selina drove Matthew''s car to the Perry Group building.

    She couldn''t help but smile wryly as she drove.

    She didn''t expect herself to end up heading towards Perry Group after driving aimlessly for such a long

    time. If she had known that she

    would go to Perry Group

    headquarters earlier, she would have asked Matthew to drive her there.

    Before this, she had been thinking about where to go and what to do. In the end, she felt that she should talk to Caroline.

    Selina hadn''t been able to see many

    things clearly before this because she had been indulging in her hatred. After discovering the truth, Selina felt she should have a talk with Caroline.

    Selina felt she would be able to clear up the misunderstanding with Caroline because she had been able to do so with Matthew.

    Selina ran into Matthew when she reached the Perry Group headquarters.

    Matthew just got out of a Rolls-Royce.

    Selina was not surprised when she saw him.

    After all, it was very likely that Matthew woulde to thepany after they''d parted.

    Selina guessed that Matthew must have contacted the driver to send him to thepany after she had left.

    Matthew was shocked when he saw Selina.

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985

    After a while, he said in a teasing tone, "Missing me so soon, huh?"

    Selina was speechless.

    She knew that it was hard for Matthew to change his true nature. He would flirt whenever he had a chance.

    "I''m not here to see you," Selina said directly. She continued, "I''m here to see my friend."

    Matthew looked at Selina doubtfully.

    Selina licked her dry lips and said, "She is now an employee in yourpany. So, I''m here to look for her. Don''t ask too many questions. It''s something personal."

    Matthew felt disappointed.

    After a while, he said, "Okay then."

    Selina nodded and said, "Can you help me to find someone? I have to ask where my friend is."

    Selina didn''t ask Matthew directly. Firstly, the main reason why she had had a conflict with Caroline was because of Matthew. Therefore, she couldn''t let Matthew bring her to see Caroline. Otherwise, this would drive Caroline up the wall.

    Secondly, Matthew was the president of thepany. Matthew had probably never even heard Caroline''s name, let alone known where she was. Matthew once again tried to respect Selina.

    He found a female employee for Selina. He didn''t ask anything and went back straight back to his office.

    After telling the female staff Caroline''s name, the staff looked for more information. Then, the staff showed Selina the way to Caroline''s office. Both of them arrived at arge office. There were several employees sitting inside. The female employee walked to a desk and said something to another employee. Then, the employee stood up.

    She was Caroline.

    Seeing Caroline, Selina''s breathing became more rapid.

    Caroline, who was dressed in a ck suit, walked to the entrance of the office. She was shocked when she saw Selina.

    After that, she looked at Selina with hatred.

    She said coldly, "What are you doing here?"

    Selina took a deep breath and said, "I want to have a talk with you."

    "I don''t have anything to talk about with you," Caroline rejected Selina firmly.

    However, Selina did not give up at this time.

    Previously, Caroline refused to talk to Selina when she tried to exin the situation to her. As a result, Selina had been disheartened. She had given up on giving an exnation.

    However, Selina had now made up her mind to clear things up with Caroline. She would try her best even though Caroline kept on rejecting her. "Caroline, I''ve purposelye to the Perry Group to look for you. Do you think I would leave easily?" Selina said firmly.

    Caroline was stunned. Then, she frowned and spoke.

    "That''s right. Well, since you''re here now, I would like to hear what you''re going to say to me."

    Both of them walked to the office pantry.

    Selina told Caroline everything that had happened.

    Selina was quite nervous and ashamed. She stammered and couldn''t speak coherently. In the end, she managed to make everything clear.

    Caroline''s expression showed multiple changes as she listened to Selina''s story.

    After Selina had finished talking, Caroline said, "Selina, do you think I''m a fool?"

    Selina was taken aback.

    Caroline continued, "Did you think that I''d believe such a bizarre story? Do you think you''re a good actor? Do you think I''m that stupid?" Selina was filled with anger.

    She had spent such a long time exining things to Caroline. However, Caroline didn''t believe a single word.

    Selina said angrily, "Caroline, think about it carefully, I''d think of a more realistic story if I wanted to make things up. Just like what you said, this is way too bizarre. If I wanted to lie, why would I make up such a bizarre story?"

    "Also, you always think I am making fun of you. But, there''s no need for me to make fun of you. Haven''t you thought about this?"

    Caroline''s emotions were affected.

    After a moment, she suddenly stood up and said, "I have to leave first. I still have work to do."

    Selina was disappointed.

    She thought, "Is Caroline not going to believe what I said?"

    All her efforts in trying to exin were in vain.

    Caroline, who was about to leave, stopped all of a sudden. She looked as if she had thought of something.

    She looked straight at Selina and

    vel

    said, "Selina, do you mean that everything is just a

    misunderstanding and there is

    nothing between N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    you and Matthew?"

    Selina became nervous.

    She suddenly thought of the words that Matthew had said to her.

    However, she still answered, "Yes."

    She didn''t want to make things tooplicated. Therefore, she didn''t tell Caroline about Matthew''s feelings.

    Caroline remained silent for a moment. Then, she walked away.

    "Caroline!" Selina called out her name out of a sudden. She continued, "You should go back to the United States and start a new life there. You shouldn''t live in hatred, just like what I did before. You''ll only hurt yourself if you do so."

    Caroline stopped in her path for a moment. Then, she walked out of the pantry.

    Selina sat on the sofa after Caroline had left.

    She didn''t know what Caroline was thinking.

    She let out a long sigh.

    "Forget it, I''ve tried my best to make things clear," Selina thought. She would decide what to do next based on the situation.

    Several employees came into the pantry for a break at this moment. Therefore, Selina walked out of the pantry.

    Her mind was in a mess. As a result, she missed a step and fell forward.

    Fortunately, she did not fall on the ground.

    This was because someone managed to catch Selina before she fell.

    Selina fell directly into the man''s arms.

    She was overwhelmed with a masculine scent.

    It was a familiar scent.

    Selina held her breath for a moment

    Unexpectedly, she hadnded in Matthew''s arms.

    Caroline, who was standing a distance away, saw what had happened. She stared at Selina coldly.

    After leaving, Caroline had suddenly wanted to talk to Selina.

    She had wanted to ask Selina again if she was lying to her or not. She wanted to know if Selina was ying tricks.

    Unexpectedly, she saw this happening in the pantry.

    Mathew and Selina were hugging each other tightly in thepany.

    Seeing this, Caroline clenched her fists tightly.

    This was ridiculous. Caroline had almost believed in Selina just now.

    She had thought what Selina said had all been

    true.

    She had thought that everything was just a misunderstanding.

    It turned out that Selina was ying tricks again!

    Caroline thought, "Is the life of this spoilt kid too boring? Is this why she is making fun of me again?"

    Caroline looked at Selina furiously.

    Caroline had never felt so humiliated before. She swore to seek vengeance.

    Caroline did not stay any longer. She turned around and left immediately.

    Selina broke free from Matthew''s arms.

    She was blushing.

    How could there be such a

    coincidence? She had run into Matthew at the main entrance of

    thispany when she was

    look for Caroline. Unexpectere

    she''d also fallen into Matthew''s arms after she''d finished talking with Caroline.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986

    Matthew looked at Selina and said helplessly, "Hey, can''t you watch where you''re going?"

    Selina nced at him and said, "Well, how could you take advantage of me then?"

    Matthew was speechless.

    He said more helplessly, "I wanted to support you. Unfortunately, your weight was beyond my expectations. In the end, you ended up in my arms instead."

    Selina did not know what to say.

    Selina red at Matthew, embarrassed yet angry, "My weight is less than 100 pounds okay!"

    "What is he talking about? He''s saying that I''m fat indirectly!" Selina thought to herself.

    Although Selina had a huge appetite, she was not fat at all. Matthew''s words were exaggerated.

    "I''m just joking with you," Matthew said. Then, he continued seriously, "Have you found the person you were looking for?"

    Selina became sad when she thought of Caroline.

    She replied briefly, "Yea." "Is that girl the one you''re looking for?" Matthew suddenly asked.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    "How did you know?" she blurted out.

    Matthew sighed and asked, "Have both of you made up with each other?"

    He thought that it was just a simple conflict between girls. Therefore, he didn''t intervene.

    Selina bit her lip and replied, "Almost."

    "That''s good."

    Matthew nced at his watch and said, "It''s lunchtime now. Let''s have lunch together."

    Selina rejected him immediately without giving it a second thought.

    She had just tried to clear things up with Caroline. Caroline would misunderstand her again if she went for lunch with Matthew now.

    Matthew did not insist on having lunch with Selina after being rejected. He said, "Well, I''ll contact you tonight."

    "Okay," Selina lowered her head and replied.

    After walking out of the Perry Group, Selina went to another ce.

    A theme park.

    She had oftene to this theme park when she was in a rtionship with Dn.

    Selina no longer begrudged Matthew nor Dn ever since finding out the truth.

    Perhaps Dn and Selina were not meant to be a couple at all. This was why such a misunderstanding would happen.

    Selina raised her head to look at the Ferris wheel in the theme park.

    She had once ridden the Ferris wheel with Dn.

    There was once a saying.

    It was once said that a couple would never break up if they rode on a Ferris wheel together.

    It was only now that Selina realized how untrue it was.

    Her rtionship with Dn was a good example. Both of them had ridden the Ferris wheel together before. However, they had broken up now.

    Even though the truth had been revealed, it was impossible for her and Dn to be together anymore.

    Selina knew this very well.

    Even if she was not in a rtionship with Matthew anymore, she had once slept with Matthew.

    Also, Matthew was Dn''s uncle.

    It would not be possible for Dn to ept what had happened in the past even if he was a forgiving person.

    Therefore, it was impossible for Selina and Dn to be together anymore.

    Thinking of this, Selina became extremely sad.

    She stood at the theme park for a long time. She turned around and was about to leave as the sky was darkening.

    Selina was stunned when she turned around.

    She saw Dn standing right behind her.

    He was staring at her.

    Who knows how long Dn had been standing there.

    Both of them looked at each other. They were so immersed in the moment that they felt as if time had been paused. "Selina," Dn took the initiative to start a conversation.

    His voice was extremely hoarse. He sounded as if he was having a hangover. His eyes looked extremely tired.

    It was a heart wrenching sight for Selina.

    "Why are you here?"

    "I''m here to relive the past," Dn said. Then, he stared at Selina and asked, "What about you?"

    Selina was lost for a moment.

    What was she doing here?

    Was she here to relive the past or to mourn the lost rtionship?

    "I was just simply walking around. Then, I ended up here instead," Selina said, pretending to sound casual.

    "You''re lying!" Dn raised his voice out of a sudden. He continued, "Selina, you miss our rtionship. So, you''re here, am I right?"

    Selina''s emotions were affected.

    She felt guilty at the same time.

    Then, she calmed down.

    Dn was right. They had been in a rtionship for so many years. In the end, they broke up because of a misunderstanding. It was not easy for Selina to let go of this rtionship.

    However, there was nothing else they could do anymore. They had broken up.

    Selina looked at Dn calmly and

    said, "Dn, we''re no longer in a rtionship now. This is an undeniable fact. So, what happened in the past is no longer important. You don''t even have to know what I''m thinking. Why do you even care about the reason for me to be here? There''s no point in knowing this."

    Hearing this, Dn was sad and disappointed.

    He felt so desperate that it was as if this was the

    end of the world.

    A momentter, Dn said in a soft voice, "Selina, how did you end up with Matthew?"

    He was not questioning Selina. He sounded more like he was confronting her with a sad truth.

    Never had he expected Selina to be together with Matthew.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    He even remembered that he had brought Selina to visit his grandfather not long ago. Matthew had also been there.

    However, Matthew had been introduced to her as a senior family member.

    He didn''t know how Selina hade to be in a rtionship with Matthew. Both of them had even married each other.

    "I..." Selina wanted to say something.

    However, she held back her words.

    She felt that there was no point in saying anything more.

    Things had already happened. There was no point in exining the situation to Dn.

    It was impossible for her to be together with Dn anymore.

    It was an undeniable fact that she had slept with Matthew. Therefore, it didn''t matter whether she was in a rtionship with Matthew now or not.

    What had happened would leave a gap between Dn and Selina forever. They would not be able to get rid of it and this would mean that they would never have a peaceful life together.

    Therefore, it would be better for them not to be together.

    Selina said sadly, "Let''s not talk about it anymore. We''ve already broken up with each other. So, there''s no point in saying all of this, right?"

    "Selina!" Dn called out her name agitatedly.

    Then, he stepped forward and hugged her.

    Selina stiffened her body instantly.

    Dn''s sorrowful voice sounded in

    her ear when she was about to push Dn away, "Selina, I don''t mean anything else. Can you please just

    let

    me hug you for onest time? It''s

    just a hug."

    Hearing this, Selina''s emotions were deeply affected.

    She pulled her hands away and allowed Dn to hug her.

    They were hugging each other for onest time.

    None of them noticed a man, who was hiding not far away. He raised his mobile phone and took a photo of them hugging each other.

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987

    "Selina," Dn said her name with a hoarse voice. He continued, "I really don''t know when I lost you. If I''d known this earlier, I would rather have given up everything so that I could be together with you. This is all I ever want. Selina, I regret it so much."

    He had been so focused on expanding his business and getting rid of Reid in the past. Selina had alwayse second to his career.

    He had always thought he''d be able to take good care of Selina once he had seeded.

    However, he didn''t expect to lose Selina in the process.

    Selina was hurt by Dn''s words. She felt as if the words were invisible daggers, piercing through her heart mercilessly.

    She was utterly heartbroken.

    She pushed Dn away.

    The warm feeling from the hug disappeared in an instant.

    Dn became even more disappointed.

    Selina lowered her head and said, "There''s no point in talking about all these anymore. We have to look forward and let bygones be bygones." Dn felt sad when he heard what Selina had just said.

    He said sadly, "You''re right. There''s no point in talking about this anymore."

    He paused and looked at Selina for a moment. Then, he mustered all his strength, saying, "Selina, I hope that you have a blissful life with Mathew. Although I still don''t know how you ended up together with Matthew, I don''t want to know the answer anymore because I''ve already lost you."

    He sounded desperate.

    His words sent a tingling sensation down Selina''s spine.

    Dn nced at the Ferris wheel in front of him and said, "Selina, shall we ride the Ferris wheel together for onest time?"

    Selina raised her head as well to look at the majestic Ferris wheel, which often symbolized happiness.

    "Okay," she said in a soft voice.

    Both of them rode on the Ferris wheel for thest time and did not speak to each other.

    This was such a huge contrast to the cheerfulness andughter they had had when they rode on this Ferris wheel in the past. Both of them looked extremely sad now.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    This was because both of them knew that it was time for them to part ways.

    Selina tried to fill the silence. She pretended to say in a casual tone, "How are you doing recently? It seems that yourpany is now on the right track."

    Dn''s facial expression changed slightly. He tried hard to suppress his emotions.

    He was not doing well.

    Hispany had initially been on the right track. However, he had focused too much on Missha because of all the things that had happened. As a result, hispany had been neglected. The development of hispany had been slowed down.

    However, Dn did not want to tell Selina about this.

    He only wished Selina to have a blissful life in the future. Therefore, he did not want Selina to know about the bad things.

    "Yea, I''m doing well," Dn forced a smile and said.

    "That''s good," Selina said.

    "What about you?"

    Selina held her breath for a moment.

    It was no doubt that Selina was not doing well.

    She didn''t know what to do next.

    She didn''t know what she should do next regarding her marriage to Matthew.

    However, she could not tell this to Dn.

    She didn''t want to give any hope to Dn.

    Selina forced a smile and said, "Of course, I''m well."

    Hearing this, Dn felt upset.

    He felt that he shouldn''t have asked this question.

    It was no doubt that Selina was having a blissful life now.

    Dn knew Matthew very well.

    He knew that Matthew was a good man.

    Although he hated Reid so much, he couldn''t think of anything bad about Matthew.

    Selina would have a blissful life with Matthew.

    However, he was still heartbroken over this. He felt as if his heart had been torn apart.

    "Well, I have to leave now. It''s getting quitete," Selina pretended to say casually.

    "Let me give you a ride."

    "No, it''s not appropriate."

    Dn was stunned for a moment. Then, he understood the reason behind this.

    Selina was living with Matthew Therefore, it would not be

    appropriate for him to give Seal

    ride. Thinking of this, Dn was heartbroken.

    "Alright then, I won''t send you back," Dn said softly.

    Selina looked at Dn onest time and left.

    a

    However, Dn called out her name after Selina had just taken a few steps, "Selina!"

    His voice was very loud. Selina''s emotions were affected again.

    Selina stopped in her tracks.

    She had an impulse to turn around. However, she didn''t do so in the end.

    She could no longer take any step forward.

    She felt as if her legs were frozen to the ground.

    "Selina, can you please give me another chance? Let''s start all over again," Dn shouted at the top of his voice.

    Selina was overwhelmed by her emotions now.

    After a moment, she finally turned around.

    Her gaze fell on Dn''s face.

    Dn was delighted to see Selina turning around. However, he was in despair after hearing what Selina said next.

    "Dn, I''m sorry, we don''t have a chance," Selina said softly.

    She made up her mind and left.

    The clear sky was a huge contrast to their gloomy feelings.

    Selina could finally make up her mind at this moment.

    She could finally leave this rtionship in the past.

    Her rtionship with Dn had finallye to aplete end.

    Everything muste to an end. Love was not an exception.

    Caroline received a photo in her email. It was a photo from a private investigator she hired.

    She had hired a private investigator to keep an eye on Selina.

    She had been here for so long.

    However, she had no way to gett

    close to Matthew, nor could she think of any way to deal with Selina. She was very desperate. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    In the end, she came up with the idea of hiring a private investigator to keep an eye on Selina.

    She didn''t expect to find anything to use.

    The photo was featuring Selina hugging a man in the theme park.

    The man in the photo was not Matthew.

    Seeing this, Caroline was full of hatred.

    She hated Selina more.

    Selina, who used to be her best friend, had made fun of her. She had even be an indecent woman.

    She had hugged Matthew in the Perry Group before this. Then, she went to a theme park to hug another man.

    Caroline wondered why she hadn''t been able to see Selina''s true colors all this time.

    One side of the man''s face was featured in the photo. Caroline felt that the man looked familiar to her. She took a closer look at the photo.

    Her eyes lit up after taking a closer look.

    She remembered who he was!

    He was Dn Cowell!

    He was Caroline''s and Selina''s senior!

    Dn was well-known for his handsome figure in the school. Caroline remembered that Selina had had a rtionship with Dn before.

    However, Caroline did not hear Selina mentioning Dn anymore She thought that they had broken up. Unexpectedly, both of them were still together.

    Selina was in a rtionship with both Matthew and Dn, who was her first love!

    Caroline sneered.

    She thought, "Selina, how dare you cheat on Matthew. He''s such a good man. I''ll definitely expose your true colors!"

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988

    Selina sat alone for a long time after leaving the theme park.

    The longer the time she spent with Dn, the more heartbroken she felt. It would be better for her to leave as soon as possible.

    Nothing would happen anymore if she left...

    All of a sudden, she felt hungry.

    Selina saw a western restaurant in front of her. She walked into the western restaurant, thinking of ordering a steak.

    However, it was the peak hours for the restaurant. Therefore, there were a lot of customers present. Selina waited in her seat after cing an order.

    All of a sudden, there was amotion in front of her.

    Selina looked over and saw several tall, strong men harassing a female student.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    The female student looked like a high school student. She had an innocent- looking face with her hair in a ponytail. She was sitting there alone with a backpack on her back.

    The men surrounded her and spoke inartictely,

    "Hey, little girl. Are you alone?" "C''mon, let''s y together."

    "Don''t sit here anymore. Let''s have some fun."

    The girl was so scared that she was about to cry. She curled herself up into a ball, looking terrified.

    The men took advantage of the situation. They were about to grab her arm.

    There were many customers watching from the side. However, no one, including the staff of the restaurant, tried to stop the men.

    After all, the men were tall and burly. There were a few of them. No one dared to interfere with them.

    All of a sudden, Selina stood up.

    Selina was going to interrupt this if no one dared to lend the little girl a hand.

    A boy rushed over just as Selina was about to walk over.

    The boy was tall. He seemed to be in his 20s. He was young and energetic, radiating a heartwarming charm.

    The boy stood in front of the girl to protect her.

    The men were so angry that they pointed at the boy and threatened him.

    The boy picked up a chair and said, "What are you doing? Get out of here! How dare you harass this

    girl? Are you tired of living?"

    After that, he shouted angrily to the customers next to him, "How could the men here not offer any help? How could all of you just leave this little girl to be harassed by those horrible men?"

    The men in the restaurant started to offer help after hearing the boy''s words.

    The bad men were scared when they saw so many people. They ran away immediately.

    The boy put down the chair and wiped the sweat on his face.

    Selina, who was standing a distance away, smiled.

    "What an interesting person!" Selina thought.

    They had met each otherst time. The boy had rushed in front of her car in order to save a dog.

    As for today, he saved a girl.

    Moreover, judging by what had happened just now, this person was quite smart. Not only did he have courage, but he also had wits.

    He knew that he was no match for those men if he fought with them alone. Therefore, he had triggered other customers to stand against the men.

    He seemed to have noticed that someone was staring at him. Therefore, he looked over and was

    then stunned.

    After a while, he walked towards Selina.

    He smiled brightly and said, "Hey, it''s you! What a coincidence."

    "Yeah, what a coincidence!" Selina said with a smile.

    The boy tried to recall Selina''s name and asked, "By the way, what''s your name?"

    "Selina Whitlock."

    "Oh!" The boy suddenly remembered. He continued, "My name is Lothar Cowell."

    He reached out his hand.

    "There''s no need to shake hands," Selina said.

    Lothar removed his hand and gave an awkward smile.

    "You are quite brave," Selina said.

    Lothar scratched his head and said, "Well, to be honest, I was very scared."

    "What were you scared of?" Selina asked. She didn''t expect Lothar to say this.

    "I was afraid of being beaten up," Lothar blurted out without a second thought. Selina was speechless.

    She looked at Lothar admiringly.

    In such a situation, most people would only choose to say things that made themselves look better. Very few would express their true sentiments. "Why did you go forward to help the girl if you were afraid of being beaten up?" Selina teased him.

    "What else could I do? There''s no one who was willing to help the girl. It''s better for me to be beaten rather than seeing the girl being harassed," Lothar said with a righteous look.

    Hearing this, Selina smiled.

    "Are you here for Western food?" Lothar asked.

    "Are you talking nonsense?"

    Lothar smiled awkwardly.

    "By the way, how''s the dog?" Lothar remembered something all of a sudden and asked.

    Selina was taken aback.

    Selina had almost forgotten about the dog. She had left the dog in Mathew''s house.

    She hadn''t nned to go back to Matthew''s house. However, it seemed that she had to go back now. She had to take the dog away with her. She and the dog had been lucky to meet.

    Selina said immediately, "The dog is fine. Well, let''s talk more next time."

    After saying that, Selina left the restaurant in a hurry. She didn''t even wait for her food to be served.

    She knew that it wouldn''t be long before Matthew left thepany and returned home. She had to bring the dog out before Matthew returned home because she didn''t want to run into him anymore.

    Seeing Selina leaving in a hurry, Lothar scratched his head.

    ''It seems that she''s an interesting girl,'' Lothar thought.

    All of a sudden, he received a phone call from Reid.

    He answered the phone immediately.

    "How is it?" Reid asked directly.

    Reid was the one who had told Lothar that Selina was in this restaurant. He had asked Lothar to go over to see if he could find a chance to have a conversation with Selina.

    "I saw her and we had a conversation," Lothar replied honestly.

    "Oh, how did you start a conversation with her?" Reid asked.

    Lothar then told Reid the whole story.

    Reid said unhappily, "You should have minded your own business!"

    Reid only needed Lothar to start a conversation with Selina so that Selina could get to know Lother. Unexpectedly, Lothar had meddled in other people''s business.

    Lothar said immediately, "How could this be considered as meddling in other people''s business? How could we leave the girl to be harassed?"

    Reid had a headache now.

    He did not know how to exin this to Lothar.

    On one hand, Lothar did not seem so

    innocent. He was familiar with the sacrifices that had to be made in the entertainment industry, which was the reason he had agreed to

    befriend Selina in the first ce.

    On the other hand, he could sometimes speak so foolishly that one may mistake him for a naive college student.

    "Anyway, don''t make any trouble for me in the future!" Reid warned.

    "I was not causing you any trouble!" Lothar emphasized.

    Reid became more speechless. He said, "Do you still want to be a celebrity?"

    This was clearly Lothar''s vulnerable spot.

    Lothar said softly, "Yes, I do."

    "Don''t meddle in other people''s

    business in the future. How can you

    be a celebrity if your face is hurt?" Reid said. However, in fact, Reid did not care if Lothar could be a celebrity or not.

    He was more concerned that he wouldn''t be able to make use of Lothar to get close to Selina if Lothar''s face was hurt.

    "I''ll try my best."

    "You shouldn''t just try your best. You must not repeat this mistake again!"

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line. It seemed that Lothar was thinking hard.

    A momentter, Lothar said in apromising tone, "Fine, I''ll not do it myself next time. I''ll call the police instead."

    Reid was speechless.

    He hung up the phone immediately.

    ''What an idiot!'' Reid thought.

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989

    Selina went back to the Perry family home.

    She didn''t need to bring anything with her, except for Rocky. Rocky was the dog that she''d found on the street.

    However, Rocky was nowhere to be seen.

    After asking the servant, Selina found out that Prine had brought Rocky to the pet salon for grooming.

    Selina became anxious.

    "Why did Prine choose to take Rocky out at this time?" Selina thought.

    She wanted to go to the pet salon to look for Prine. However, neither of the servants knew which pet salon Prine was at.

    Prine had left her mobile phone in the house.

    Selina was left with no choice but to wait for Prine toe back.

    Seline thought, "Prine was supposed to make dinner. She should be back before dinner."

    As for Matthew, he always came back at dinner time. Therefore, she still had time to get Rocky before he returned.

    Unexpectedly, she received a phone call from Matthew after a short while.

    He asked her where she was.

    She thought Matthew wouldn''te back so soon. Therefore, she told Matthew that she was back at home.

    "Great," Matthew said happily.

    After saying that, Matthew hung up the phone.

    Selina kept on looking at the time, waiting for Erine toe back.

    Unexpectedly, Matthew came back before Erine.

    Matthew came back nearly an hour earlier than his usual time.

    Seeing Matthew was back, Selina was taken aback.

    "Why are you back so early?" Selina asked.

    "I wanted to spend more time with you," Matthew said with a smile. He continued, "What would you like to eat for dinner?"

    Selina bit her lip.

    Then, she said cruelly, "I don''t want to eat anything tonight. I''ve made up my mind to leave this house. I''m here to pick up my dog. That is the only reason I came back."

    Matthew was stunned.

    His smile began to fade.

    "Where are you going to stay? It''s impossible for you to return to the Whitlock family," Matthew spoke after a short while.

    Mild panic could be seen in his eyes.

    "Agaphen City is so big. How could I not have a ce to go? In the worst case scenario, I''ll buy a house."

    It was not easy for any ordinary person to afford a house. However, for Selina, buying a house was as easy as buying a bag.

    Matthew pursed his lips.

    "Are you not afraid that your family will find out about this? Do you not care about their feelings?" Matthew spoke again after a moment of silence.

    Selina held her breath.

    She felt that Matthew was threatening her with the Whitlock family.

    The Whitlock family wanted Selina to be together with Matthew. He was saying this on purpose!

    Selina looked at Matthew angrily and said, "Is it really because of my family''s feelings? Or is it because of your feelings?"

    Matthew sighed and said sadly, "Selina, have you ever taken my feelings into consideration?"

    Selina was stunned.

    She was no longer angry. She was overwhelmed by guilt instead.

    Selina licked her dry lips and struggled to say, "Matthew, this marriage was not meant to happen. I really didn''t know it was that b*stard who did it. If I had known earlier..."

    "If you''d known this earlier, you would not have married me, right?" Matthew stared at Selina and interrupted her.

    Although he was being harsh, he was telling the truth.

    Selina felt more guilty now.

    "You won''t marry me even if you''ve lost your first time to me, am I right?" Matthew asked. He fixed his gaze on Selina and continued, "Selina, do you really not like me?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I..." Selina was suffocated by her feelings.

    "Selina, what is it about me that causes you not to like me?"

    Selina bit her lip and said firmly, "You''re good in every aspect. But, I just happened to not fall for you."

    Selina missed out on one point. She didn''t tell Matthew that she couldn''t fall for him because he was Dn''s uncle.

    How could she pretend not to care about

    Matthew''s connection with Dn?

    Selina had decided to leave her past behind. Therefore, she didn''t want to have anything to do with Dn, including Dn''s rtives. Selina would like to leave both Dn and Matthew in the past.

    Matthew lowered his head.

    No one could guess what this man was thinking.

    After a while, he said in a soft voice, "What would you like to eat? I''ll cook for you."

    Selina looked at Matthew and said, "What I meant just now was..."

    She thought Matthew didn''t get what she was trying to say.

    "I''ll send you off after dinner," Matthew said. Then, he asked, "What do you want to eat?"

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It''s up to you."

    "No."

    In the end, Selina simply listed down a few dishes.

    "Well, wait for me here. I''ll prepare the dishes for you," Matthew said. After saying this, he walked into the kitchen.

    However, he stopped in his path after taking a few steps. He turned around and looked at Selina.

    "Selina, are you going to wait for me here?" Matthew asked sadly.

    Selina nodded.

    Matthew seemed to be in despair. He said, "I''m afraid that you will be gone after I''ve finished cooking."

    Hearing this, Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    She was heartbroken and was overwhelmed.

    She shook her head desperately and said, "No, I will definitely be here."

    Although she had decided to leave, she would definitely wait for Matthew to prepare dinner.

    Matthew nodded and walked into the kitchen.

    Selina sat on the sofa. She was just staring ahead nkly. No one knew what she was thinking.

    Thinking of Matthew''s expression and what he had just said, Selina was heartbroken.

    Erine came back a momentter.

    She came back happily with Rocky in her arms.

    Rocky was dressed up like a noble. After having its fur-trimmed, it had a pleasant scent to it.

    Seeing Selina sitting on the sofa,

    Erine walked over happily with Rocky

    in her arms, "Miss Whitlock, look at Rocky. Lasked the groomer to create this new style for Rocky. Do you thinkit''s nice? The groomer said this

    is what is on-trend right now."

    Seeing how excited Erine was, Selina couldn''t bear to say anything that would reduce that excitement.

    Selina had med Erine for bringing Rocky out at the beginning. If Erine hadn''t brought Rocky out, Selina wouldn''t have had to wait for Rocky at home and bump into Matthew.

    Then, Matthew would not take the opportunity to prepare dinner for her.

    In the end, he wouldn''t have asked Selina that question and Selina wouldn''t be heartbroken.

    However, Selina swallowed the me.

    Even if she did not run into Matthew

    in this house, both of them would still meet each other somewhere else. Therefore, there was no need for Setina to implicate another. Erine was just doing this out of good intentions.

    "It looks good," Selina forced a smile and said.

    Rocky seemed to understand what Selina had just said. It barked at Selina happily.

    Erine praised Rocky immediately, "Rocky understands human nature well. It''s so smart."

    All of a sudden, she remembered

    that it was gettingte now.

    Therefore, she rolled up her sleeves

    immediately and said, "Miss

    Whitlock, what do you want to eat for dinner? I''ll go and prepare dinner now. You can enjoy dinner with Mr. Perry tonight."

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990

    Selina shook her head and said, "Erine, you don''t have to prepare dinner anymore. Matthew is already in the kitchen. He is cooking dinner." Erine was stunned for a moment. She said, "Why did Mr. Perrye back so early?"

    Matthew rarely came back so early.

    Selina nodded and said, "Well, he came back earlier today."

    Upon hearing this, Erine began to praise Matthew as always, "Miss Whitlock, Mr. Perry is so nice to you. He evenes back earlier to prepare dinner for you. It''s rare for a busy person like Mr. Perry to think of doing this. Just as the young people say it, you must have saved the universe in your past life."

    Selina was speechless.

    She felt helpless at the same time.

    She didn''t expect Erine to be able to keep up with trends. She even knew their lingo.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Unfortunately, Selina did not have such good luck.

    A lot of things had happened between her and Matthew. Therefore, Selina felt that it was impossible for them to be together.

    She hadn''t been able to fall for Matthew at first because she hadn''t been able to let go of her rtionship with Dn.

    Later, there had been a big misunderstanding.

    As a result, she had hated Matthew so much that she''d never even thought of getting together with him.

    As of the current moment, all of the misunderstandings had been cleared up. However, Selina was ufortable being together with Matthew because of his rtionship with Dn. It was also because Reid, who had caused Selina so much suffering, was Matthew''s brother.

    Although Matthew had done nothing wrong, Selina still couldn''t help but be angry with what had happened.

    Thinking of Reid, Selina was full of anger.

    She thought, "There''s no grudge between me and Reid! How could he do this to me?"

    Selina became even angrier.

    Selina would like to see if Matthew would pity his brother and stop attacking him at some point.

    If this happened, it would be Selina''s turn tounch an attack!

    After a long time, Matthew finally came out of the

    kitchen.

    His gaze fell on Selina as soon as he walked out of the kitchen with the dishes in his hands. Selina nced at Matthew as well.

    He looked like a househusband when he served the dishes. He looked gentle and attractive.

    "Mr. Perry, why did youe back so early today?" Prine asked. She continued, "You don''t usuallye back so early." She walked over and continued, "Mr. Perry, the dishes look very appetizing!"

    "Let me help to serve you the dishes."

    Matthew remained indifferent no matter what Prine said.

    In the end, Prine realized that something was wrong.

    Matthew seemed to be in a bad mood today.

    Prine was very sensible. She said, "Mr. Perry, please enjoy your dinner with Miss Whitlock. I have to continue with my work." Upon saying that, she left immediately.

    Selina prepared some bones for Rocky and said, "Rocky, stay here and eat. Be quiet."

    Rocky seemed to understand Selina''s words. It looked at Selina and nodded. Then, it started eating the bones quietly.

    Matthew and Selina sat at the dining table.

    Both of them remained quiet. Only the sounds of chewing and cutlery could be heard.

    Selina thought they would remain silent throughout the whole dinner. Unexpectedly, Matthew put more food on Selina''s te all of a sudden.

    He said expressionlessly, "Please eat more."

    "Okay," Selina replied.

    Then, she added, "Thank you."

    "Selina," Matthew said in a deep voice. "I once thought that life would remain like this forever. I was very happy when you promised to marry me. I thought that I could see you every day when I came back from work, and that we would enjoy eating together. I thought that we would spend the rest of our life with each other."

    "Life is no longer ordinary or boring with you. I thought that we would always be like this until we grow old. What a pity."

    Matthew did not continue.

    He put more food onto Selina''s te and said, "I made all these dishes for you. Please eat more."

    Looking at the dishes, Selina felt a wave of sadness rush over her, causing her eyes to water.

    She was heartbroken over Matthew''s words. It was as if Matthew''s words were sharp daggers, piercing her heart mercilessly.

    "Matthew, you old man!" Selina used

    her nickname for him all of a

    sudden. She had not used it for a long time. "Can you please stop saying those mushy words? I would rather not have known the truth so that I could have to continue hating you for the rest of my life!+didn''t want things to end up like this!"

    Selina was overwhelmed by grief.

    Although that incident had not been nned by Matthew, Matthew had taken her first time. It was an undisputable fact.

    However, things turned out in such a way that now Selina seemed to owe Matthew a lot.

    Selina hated this feeling so much!

    Looking at the tears welling up in Selina''s eyes, Matthew''s expression changed slightly. Then, he resumed his usual expression immediately.

    "Be a good girl and eat now. I''ll send you offter," Matthew said in a soft voice.

    Selina sniffed and looked away from Matthew. She continued eating quickly.

    After they''d had dinner, Matthew did not say anything more. He walked Selina to the door.

    Selina held Rocky in her arms.

    Rocky was obedient. Itid in Selina''s arms and did not make a sound.

    Selina''s gaze was fixed on somewhere else when she was about to get into the car.

    She noticed that there were no flowers in the garden anymore. It was empty now.

    She looked at Matthew immediately.

    Matthew said, "All the flowers have been sent away and all seeds of your favorite nts have been nted. It will be arge vegetable garden in a short time. Your favorite vegetables are here."

    Selina did not know what to say.

    She forced a smile and said, "I think it''d be better for you to get the flowers back. A flower garden is more suitable than a vegetable garden for your vi."

    Matthew did not answer.

    "Get into the car," Matthew said softly.

    Selina didn''t expect Matthew to have everything arranged for her.

    The condominium he sent her to was a high-end condominium in the area. The residents there were all rich people and the security was very

    good.

    The ce prepared by Matthew was nearly 2000 square feet. It was renovated in a soft pink tone, suitable for a girl to live in.

    Selina was overwhelmed by her emotions. In the end, she could only spit out two words, "Thank you."

    After that, she continued, "Did you buy this ce? How much is it? I''ll pay you back."

    "Money isn''t important to me," Matthew said deeply. He continued, "We''ll find an opportunity to talk to your family."

    Selina nodded, feeling worried.

    She really didn''t know how to exin the situation to the Whitlock family.

    An argument would happen if Cecilia found out that Selina was no longer together with Matthew.

    "How about the divorce?" Selina said with a slightly hoarse voice. She added, "When are we going to get the matter settled?"

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991

    Since Selina had decided to leave Matthew, they had to get a divorce.

    Matthew was silent for a moment.

    "Selina, please reconsider it. I''ll look for you after a few days. We''ll get a divorce if you insist on it."

    Selina wanted to tell Matthew that she would not reconsider it. However, she couldn''t bear to say so.

    She nodded and said, "Have a safe trip back."

    "Be careful when you stay here. Call me if you need anything."

    "Okay."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    After waiting for Matthew to leave, Selina carried Rocky into the condominium.

    Everything had been prepared for Selina. She did not need to buy anything else.

    Selina felt sad.

    Matthew was an attentive man. He had prepared everything for her even when they were about to go their separate ways.

    He was a good man indeed...

    Selina was heartbroken. She felt as if her heart was being torn apart.

    All of a sudden, her mobile phone rang.

    Looking at the caller ID, Selina''s body went stiff.

    It was Caroline!

    Caroline had never made a phone call to her ever since the misunderstanding had happened!

    Selina answered the phone call happily.

    She thought that she had finally cleared things up with Caroline. She thought Caroline had finally believed in her words and wanted to speak to her. "Caroline!" Selina called out her name happily.

    "Selina, you''re truly despicable!" Caroline said coldly.

    Selina was stunned.

    She thought that she heard it wrong. She asked, "What did you say?"

    "I said you''re truly a despicable person!" Caroline''s tone became more and more disdainful. She continued, "How can you still be together with Dn when you''re now in a rtionship with Matthew? Selina, do you enjoy making fun of others? Aren''t you afraid of karma? How could you get into a rtionship with two men at the same time? Do youck that much attention from men?"

    Selina was breathing rapidly.

    She was consumed by anger.

    Although Caroline was once her best friend and she was truly sorry for what she had done to Caroline, she should not have insulted Selina like this! "Caroline, stop ndering me! Although there are some misunderstandings between us, it doesn''t mean that you can nder me!" Selina said. She continued angrily, "I want you to apologize for what you said!"

    "Apologize?" Caroline sneered and said, "Well, take your time and wait for it then!"

    After saying that, Caroline hung up the phone.

    Hearing the dial tone from the other end of the phone, Selina was furious.

    Caroline did it on purpose!

    She deliberately said all that to annoy Selina.

    Tobias finally returned from a business trip.

    Natalie had just finished coaxing Hayden to sleep.

    After that, she had a short chat with Cecilia before returning to her bedroom.

    To her surprise, she saw a man in the bedroom.

    The man looked noble in the ck suit.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Although they had been together for so long, Natalie could still always feel her heart palpitating whenever he was around.

    Tobias went forward and hugged Natalie. He called out her name, "Natalie."

    His tone was filled with a yearning desire.

    Although they had been separated for just a few days, they missed each other very much.

    There was a mixture of joy and surprise in Natalie''s tone, "Didn''t you say that you would only be back after a few days?"

    Tobias held Natalie''s face and said affectionately, "I missed you. So, I came back early to give you a surprise." Natalie couldn''t help but smile.

    Although Tobias was not around, she still enjoyed her life very much.

    She had Hayden and Cecilia with her. However, she still missed Tobias very much.

    "Natalie, this was my final business

    trip. I''ll stay with you until you give trip

    birth. I won''t go for any business

    no matter how busy I am," Tobias said softly.

    "I''m fine. I have a lot of people with me. Your work is more important." "You''re the most important thing to me," Tobias said firmly.

    His gaze fell on Natalie''s bulging belly. He continued, "You and the baby, that is."

    Natalie felt blessed at that moment.

    She couldn''t help but wrap her arms around Tobias''s waist and said, "You always like to say such mushy words."

    "Do you like to hear it?" Tobias stared at Natalie and asked.

    Natalie blushed instantly.

    Did she like to hear it or not?

    Of course, she did.

    Every woman liked to listen to mushy words. However, Natalie was embarrassed to admit it.

    Natalie changed the topic of the

    conversation, trying to conceal bet

    embarrassment, "By the way, I would like to talk to you about Matthew and Selina."

    "What''s wrong?" Tobias asked. He became serious.

    He had a hunch that something bad had happened when he heard Natalie mentioning Selina and Matthew.

    Natalie frowned and said, "There''s something wrong with their rtionship. It''s pretty serious."

    ''Bang!''

    All of a sudden, a loud bang could be heard.

    It sounded as if something had dropped on the floor. It came from outside the room.

    Natalie and Tobias looked at each other. Then, they quickly walked to the door and opened the door of the bedroom.

    Cecilia was standing outside the door.

    There were broken pieces of a bowl on the floor. The soup had spilled all over the floor.

    Cecilia made some soup and sent it to Natalie''s bedroom. However, she did not expect to hear the conversation when she was outside the room.

    She was so shocked that she had identally dropped the bowl on the floor.

    "Mother, are you alright?" Tobias looked at Cecilia''s hands and said.

    Cecilia looked at Natalie and said anxiously, "Natalie, what did you just say? What do you mean, something is wrong with Matthew and Selina''s rtionship?"

    Natalie became nervous instantly.

    Seeing Cecilia''s reaction after just a few sentences, Natalie dared not imagine what would happen if Cecilia learned the whole story.

    Natalie decided to keep it a secret from Cecilia.

    She didn''t want to tell her anything before they cleared things up.

    Natalie forced a smile and said, "Mother, nothing happened. They''re fine. You must have misheard me." Cecilia was a smart woman. She could sense Natalie''s nervousness. She could tell that Natalie was lying. However, since Natalie was unwilling to let the cat out of the bag, Cecilia did not force Natalie to do so. Cecilia forced a smile and said, "Thank God. Well, have a good rest with Tobias."

    After saying that, Cecilia left in a hurry.

    Natalie looked at Tobias worriedly and asked, "Tobias, will everything be all right?"

    Tobias was anxious as well.

    After a while, he looked at Natalie and said, "Natalie, what''s wrong with Matthew and Selina?"

    Cecilia returned to her bedroom and gave Selina a phone call.

    Selina was still consumed by anger at this moment.

    She was furious with Caroline''s words.

    She would seek justice from people who insulted her, even if the person was her best friend.

    However, thinking of what she had owed Caroline, she tried to endure all of this.

    Unfortunately, bad things came one after another. Selina received a phone call from Cecilia at this moment.

    Her heart skipped a beat when she saw the caller ID.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992

    "Why is Mom giving me a call out of a sudden? Has she found out anything?" Selina thought to herself.

    Selina answered the phone guiltily, "Hello, Mom?"

    "Selina, where are you?" Cecilia asked in a shaky tone.

    "I..." Selina lied, "I''m at home."

    "The Perry family vi?"

    "Yep."

    "Where''s Matthew?"

    Selina became anxious.

    She said nervously, "He... is taking a shower."

    Cecilia clearly felt that something was wrong. She could tell that Selina was nervous.

    It seemed that something bad had happened between Selina and Matthew!

    "All right. I''ll hang up first," Cecilia answered and hung up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, Cecilia went out of the house.

    She asked the driver to send her to the Perry family vi.

    She had to see the truth with her own eyes so that she could be at ease. Besides, if there was really something wrong between them, she would take the opportunity to mediate between the two.

    After hanging up the phone, Selina became worried.

    She didn''t know if her mother had believed what she said just now.

    She felt helpless.

    After thinking for a while, she went out with Rocky in her arms.

    Her mind was in a mess now. She wanted to take a stroll.

    After walking around, Selina felt that there was nothing much to see. Then, she happened to see a restaurant selling lobsters.

    Selina was tempted to enjoy the lobsters with a few bottles of beer.

    This was the best way to de-stress.

    She had intended to eat at the restaurant. However, after thinking about it, she felt that it''d be dangerous for her if she was drunk because it waste. She asked the restaurant owner to pack the food up for her to bring home.

    A car passed by at this moment.

    Cecilia was peering out the car window when something caught her attention.

    She saw a girl holding a dog. The girl looked very familiar.

    Upon taking a closer look, she realized that it was Selina.

    She looked around but Matthew was nowhere to be seen.

    She had a bad feeling about it.

    She thought, "Why is she out sote? Also, Matthew should keep herpany."

    She wanted to get out of the car and confront Selina. However, after thinking about it, she decided not to do so.

    She asked the driver to stop the car.

    Then, she saw Selina walking away with two bags. She asked the driver to follow her immediately.

    In the end, she saw Selina walking into a condominium.

    Cecilia felt more and more uneasy.

    It was sote. What was Selina doing in that condominium?

    Could it bethat...

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Is Selina still in a rtionship with that man,

    Dn?

    Cecilia asked the driver to continue tailing Selina. In the end, Selina reached one of the buildings and went upstairs.

    Cecilia followed behind her immediately.

    She saw that Selina went up to the 18th floor.

    After waiting for a while, Cecelia followed suit.

    Her face was as pale as a piece of white paper.

    She thought, "It seems that I''ve guessed it correctly. Selina is still in a rtionship with that man!"

    Did she cheat on Matthew and stay with that man in this condominium?

    Cecilia was nervous.

    Selina, how could she be so silly!

    How could she do such a silly thing!

    Cecilia rang the doorbell immediately.

    Selina heard the doorbell ringing as soon as she put down the food and beer.

    Selina was stunned.

    She wondered who it was.

    Could it be Matthew?

    She felt that it couldn''t be Matthew. Matthew had always been calm and rational. Therefore, he

    wouldn''t have rung the doorbell so erratically.

    Selina asked, "Who is it?"

    "Selina, open the door now!" Cecilia shouted agitatedly.

    Selina''s face turned pale with fear.

    "Mom? How did she find out that I''m here?" she wondered.

    Selina felt helpless. She had no choice but to open the door.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ''p!''

    Cecilia pped Selina as soon as Selina opened the door.

    A visible palm imprint was left on Selina''s face.

    Selina stared nkly at Cecilia, unable to believe what had just happened.

    Her own mother had just pped her.

    Cecilia had doted on Selina since she was young. She would fulfill all of Selina''s wishes. However, she''d pped Selina today.

    "Mom, why did you p me?" Selina said with tears welling up in her eyes.

    Looking at Selina behaving like this, Cecilia was heartbroken.

    Selina was her daughter. She couldn''t bear to p her.

    However, she was truly consumed by anger!

    She thought, "Selina, how could you do such a silly thing!"

    Did she know what she was doing?

    Cecilia tried her best to calm herself down and said in a harsh tone, "Selina, what are you doing? I''m so disappointed in you!"

    Selina covered her cheek with her hand.

    She gradually came back to her senses after being pped by her mother.

    She felt a burning pain on her cheek.

    Tears welled up within her eyes. She felt wronged and heartbroken. She was overwhelmed with all kinds of feelings.

    Selina sobbed and said helplessly, "L

    know you''re heartbroken. You can me me for this. But, how could

    you p me? You can''t

    rtionship to happen!"

    Selina was heartbroken.

    She knew that Cecilia would definitely be unhappy if she broke up with Matthew.

    However, she didn''t expect Cecilia to p her.

    Cecilia had never hit her no matter how angry she was.

    Unexpectedly, Cecilia had pped Selina so hard.

    Selina couldn''t ept this.

    Hearing Selina''s words, Cecilia was

    angry and heartbroken, "Selina, I know you can''t force a rtionship to happen. But, you have to stay

    loyal to your partner once you''r

    married. Since you''re married to Matthew, how could you cheat on him? How could you stay with another man? Selina, I''m so

    disappointed in you!" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina was taken aback.

    She looked at Cecilia and said, "Mom, what are you talking about? What do you mean by me staying with another man?"

    Cecilia was stunned as well.

    Seeing Selina''s reaction, she was confused.

    She wondered if she had gotten it wrong.

    Selina understood the situation now.

    She looked at Cecilia with anger and grievance, "Mother, do you think that I''m with Dn now? Am I such a bad person to you?"

    Cecilia''s heart skipped a beat. She thought, "Am I making a mistake?"

    Selina became angrier as she talked, "Although I''m a willful kid, I do have boundaries. I would not cheat on Matthew even if I did not like Matthew at

    all."

    After saying this, she grabbed Cecilia''s hand and pulled her into the condominium.

    She pointed at the interior and said

    angrily to Cecilia, "Go and have a look for yourself! Check every room carefully to see if there is any man

    inside this ce. You''ll soon know if your daughter is staying with another man or not!"

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993

    Cecilia did not have to inspect the house. She knew that she had gotten the situation wrong.

    She was overwhelmed by guilt instantly.

    She had been too impulsive.

    After overhearing Natalie''s conversation with Tobias and listening to Selina stammering on the phone, Cecilia had made an assumption immediately.

    She thought Selina was staying with Dn when she saw Selina walking into the condominium.

    "Selina," Cecilia said her daughter''s name, feeling guilty.

    Selina interrupted Cecilia before she finished her words. She pointed to her own face and said, "Mom, you just pped me on the face! You have neverid your hands on me!"

    After saying that, Selina turned around and did not look at Cecilia anymore. Her face turned red because of anger. Tears rolled down her cheeks.

    She felt wronged and angry.

    Cecilia felt even more guilty now.

    She handed over a tissue paper and said, "Selina, take it and wipe your tears away."

    Selina pushed Cecilia''s hand away and the tissue paper dropped to the ground.

    Looking at the tissue paper on the ground, Cecilia''s heart skipped a beat.

    Although she had misunderstood Selina, Selina was still way too willful.

    Judging from the current situation, Selina seemed to have moved into this condominium.

    This proved that something was wrong between Selina and Matthew.

    Selina had lied to Cecilia on the phone.

    Cecilia said gently, "Selina, why are you here? Didn''t you just tell me that you''re at the Perry family home?"

    "It''s none of your business!" Selina shouted.

    This was the first time she had spoken to Cecilia in such a tone.

    Although she was a spoilt kid, she would still respect her elders. However, she was truly heartbroken now.

    Cecilia had pped her before finding out the truth. Selina couldn''t take it at all.

    Cecilia''s heart skipped a beat when she heard Selina''s cold tone.

    She said with a broken heart, "Selina, how could you talk to me like this?"

    Selina could sense that Cecilia was heartbroken.

    She also felt guilty for her tone.

    However, she didn''t take back her tone. She was still angry at Cecilia for pping her.

    Selina said directly, "Mom, I will tell you the truth now. I am not staying in the Perry family vi anymore because I have decided to divorce Matthew." Cecilia was stunned.

    Although Cecilia had expected that there was something wrong between Selina and Matthew, she didn''t expect them to divorce.

    She said anxiously, "Selina, what are you talking about? Marriage is not a joke. It''s not the same as an ordinary rtionship. A divorce is a far more grave matter than a normal breakup."

    "I know marriage is no joke. But, I do what I like!" Selina gritted her teeth and said.

    She had blurted out everything because she had been overwhelmed by her emotions. She wasn''t always like this.

    She would have talked to Cecilia nicely and apologized to her.

    However, she couldn''t do so this time.

    She was consumed by anger now.

    Cecilia was heartbroken by Selina''s words.

    She had always been worried about Selina.

    Everyone in the Whitlock family had spoiled Selina since she was young, including Cecilia.

    Even Tobias, who had an indifferent personality, had doted on Selina as well.

    Cecilia remembered that Tobias

    e

    never cooked. However, when Setina told Tobias that she would like him to prepare the best birthday meal for her, he had worked very hard for it.

    Sometimes love is a double-edged sword.

    It could make a person happy, but it would also make the same person be entitled.

    Selina was a good example of this. She had be so arrogant now.

    Although Selina was a kind-hearted person, she was willful and reckless in everything she did. She never thought about the consequences nor considered the feelings of others.

    Cecilia had thought she wouldn''t have to worry about Selina anymore since Selina had married Matthew.

    Cecilia felt that Selina had found a good man, who was willing to tolerate her.

    Unexpectedly, Selina was going to get a divorce.

    Cecilia felt helpless.

    How would Selina end up if she really divorced Matthew? What would happen to the rest of her life? Thinking of this, Cecilia was heartbroken.

    The Whitlock family was a prestigious family. Selina could still live an extravagant life if she remained single.

    However, money was not enough to bring happiness to a woman.

    The source of the happiness had toe from having a family.

    Cecilia''s tone was no longe

    She pointed at Selina and said

    harshly yet heart- wrenchingly,

    "Selina, I regret doting on you since were young!"

    you

    If she had known earlier that Selina would end up like this, she wouldn''t have spoilt Selina!

    Unfortunately, she could not reverse the situation anymore.

    Hearing Cecilia''s harsh words, Selina was upset.

    She said rebelliously, "Mom, I know you''ve regretted. But, you''ve just pped me, haven''t you?"

    "You!" Cecilia was so angry that she did not know what else to say.

    Looking at Cecilia being so angry, Selina was devastated.

    She could rte to Cecilia''s feelings.

    She even had the impulse to apologize to Cecilia so that Cecilia would not be so heartbroken anymore.

    However, she couldn''t do so.

    She couldn''t let go of her anger to apologize to Cecilia at all.

    She knew clearly that she shouldn''t treat her mother with such an attitude. However, she was so stubborn that she refused to admit her mistake. "Selina, why are you going to divorce Matthew? I want you to exin this to me clearly!" Cecilia tried her best to control her emotions.

    "There''s nothing to exin."

    "Well, well," Cecilia said. Then, she took out her phone and said, "If you don''t want to exin, I''ll call and ask Matthew what''s going on!" Seeing that Cecilia was about to give Matthew a phone call, Selina bit her lip hard.

    She refused to say anything because she was consumed by anger.

    It was a quiet study room.

    Matthew was sitting behind arge desk.

    He was flipping through a book.

    However, he closed the book not long after he flipped it open.

    He couldn''t stay focused on the book.

    He let out a sigh.

    He didn''t like to force others. Therefore, he wouldn''t force Selina even if she was going to divorce him.

    However, Matthew was a person who liked to make things difficult for himself.

    Matthew couldn''t let Selina go. He couldn''t stop thinking of her.

    Matthew was truly heartbroken now.

    He curled his lips into a self-mocking smile.

    He regretted it now.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994

    If he had known this would happen, he would not have wanted to tell Selina the truth.

    He would rather have hidden the truth from Selina and let her see the situation in her own way. He was even willing to let Selina hate him.

    By doing so, she would stay with him, even if she did so out of hatred.

    Matthew began reminiscing his memories with Selina.

    Selina had turned his flower garden into a vegetable garden.

    Selina had sent the photo of him eating spicy food in a low-ss eatery to those reporters.

    Selina had dressed up in a crazy way and showed up at his office.

    Selina had forced him, who had a low tolerance for spicy food, to eat spicy food.

    Thinking of those methods used by Selina to seek vengeance, Matthew found them hrious.

    Matthew''s self mocking smile deepened.

    He thought, "How nice would it be to live with her like this?"

    All of a sudden, his mobile phone rang.

    Matthew frowned when he saw the caller ID.

    It was from Ludwik Perry again.

    Ludwik had already made a phone call not long ago but it had been rejected by Matthew. Unexpectedly, he had called again.

    Matthew had no choice but to answer.

    "Matthew, your brother''spany has ended up like this because of you. Hispany would be finished if you keep on attacking him. Please listen to me and stop attacking your brother," Ludwik said.

    Matthew remained silent.

    "After all, Reid is your biological brother. Please just let him go," Ludwik said harshly.

    Matthew sighed slightly and said, "Everything is negotiable, except for this."

    "Matthew, what on earth did Reid do to make you so angry?"

    "Let''s not talk about this for now."

    Ludwik''s breathing became stronger. He said, "Matthew, how can you keep on attacking your brother? Have you not considered my feelings at all? Can you bear to see me worrying both of you at such an old age?"

    Matthew felt sad and guilty.

    He said in a deep and slightly hoarse voice, "Dad, I''m very sorry. I''ll visit you one day. Please take care of yourself."

    ''Beep, beep beep."

    The phone call ended.

    Matthew put down his mobile phone and massaged his temples. He was quite tired now.

    He would have tofort Ludwik another day.

    His mobile phone rang again after a short while.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew nced at the phone and realized that the phone call was from Cecilia.

    He became worried.

    It seemed that a lot of bad things were happening today.

    "Madam," Matthew said after the call was connected.

    "Matthew, what''s going on between you and Selina?" Cecilia asked directly. She didn''t even bother to greet Matthew.

    Matthew felt that he was in a difficult situation again.

    Things went exactly the way he predicted.

    "Madam Lawson, please calm down."

    "How am I going to calm myself down?" Cecilia interrupted Matthew. She repeated again, "How can I calm myself down?" "Madam Lawson, where are you? I''lle over now," Matthew said in a deep voice.

    Based on Cecilia''s reaction, Matthew felt it was hard to exin to Cecilia on the phone. Therefore, he had to meet her.

    After hanging up the phone, Matthew went out of the Perry family vi.

    He really didn''t expect this to happen so soon.

    He had just sent Selina to the condominium. Unexpectedly, Cecilia had found out what was going on.

    After getting into the car, Matthew felt quite restless. Therefore, he took off his zer and put it on the seat beside him, leaving him in a white button up shirt.

    The cor of the white shirt fit his handsome face well.

    Matthew no longer looked gentle at this moment. He looked cold and determined instead.

    Matthew was in a daze the whole way to the condominium.

    Although Matthew could always remain calm, he was still an ordinary person. Things that had happened today were too much for him.

    He was depressed and affected by his emotions.

    ''Bang!''

    All of a sudden, there was a loud banging sound.

    Matthew''s car collided with a car that was taking a turn.

    Based on Matthew''s driving skills, he would typically be able to avoid running into the car. However, he had been too absent-minded to notice the sudden turn of the car. As

    a result, he had no time to a

    impact.

    the

    Matthew''s body swang to the right under. His shoulder hit the car window.

    The car window was cracked open.

    The ss pierced into Matthew''s right arm.

    Blood was oozing out from the wound.

    Matthew grimaced in pain.

    Fortunately, it was not a huge crash. Matthew was only slightly injured.

    The driver of the other car was fine. Only the front part of the car was slightly dented.

    The driver got out of the car immediately to check on Matthew.

    She was stunned when she saw Matthew.

    The man in front of her was dressed in a white shirt. He was extraordinarily handsome.

    Jenna Lawson''s heart skipped a beat.

    Jenna was a celebrity. She had

    partnered up with several famous celebrities in several TV shows

    before. However, she had never met someone who was as handsome as Matthew.

    Seeing that Matthew''s shirt was stained with blood, Jenna came to her senses.

    She asked anxiously, "How are you feeling?"

    "I''m fine," Matthew said in a deep voice.

    Other than his right arm being stabbed by the ss and his car window being broken, he was really fine.

    "Why don''t we go to the hospital for a check-up first?" Jenna asked.

    "It''s okay. You can leave now," Matthew said while trying to move his right arm to see if he could continue driving.

    Fortunately, he was fine.

    Jenna was stunned.

    She had hit another car and injured the driver. However, unexpectedly, the driver hadn''t wanted anypensation from her at all. The driver even insisted on asking her to reven

    leave and refused to go to the hospital with her. This was the first

    time she had experienced this.

    "Your arm is bleeding. Let''s go to the hospital now," Jenna said worriedly.

    She felt that she was responsible for this.

    Matthew put his hand on the steering wheel.

    Seeing that Matthew was about to leave, Jenna was even more anxious. She said, "Why don''t we give each other our phone numbers? You can

    contact me forpensation."

    Matthew was getting impatient.

    Too many things had happened today, yet this woman was nagging at him.

    Matthew looked at Jenna coldly and said, "I''ve told you that there''s no need to do so."

    His tone was so cold that it sent a tingling sensation down Jenna''s spine.

    Jenna was taken aback.

    She watched Matthew driving the car away and couldn''t do anything about it.

    It was at this moment that she noticed the car model that he was driving.

    It was a Rolls-Royce Phantom.

    Jenna was so shocked that her jaw dropped.

    It was no wonder that Matthew didn''t want anypensation from Jenna. It turned out that he was a very rich person.

    Matthew had no time to go to the hospital. He passed by a small clinic on the road. He stopped by and got his arm bandaged.

    His condition was not serious, nothing a bandage couldn''t fix.

    No one would notice that he was injured after bandaging the wound and putting on his zer.

    Matthew continued driving towards Selina''s condominium.

    About ten minutester, he arrived at the condominium. He got out of the car and went upstairs.

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995

    The door was left ajar. Matthew pushed the door open.

    As soon as he walked in, he saw Cecilia, whose face was as pale as a piece of white paper, and Selina, who was standing there stiffly.

    Selina looked stubborn. She pursed her lips tightly together with tears welling up within her eyes.

    "Madam Lawson," Matthew called out.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Cecilia looked at Matthew and nodded her head stiffly.

    "Matthew, you''re here," Cecilia said, sounding exhausted.

    "Madam Lawson, please have a seat first. It would be tiring for you to stand for so long," Matthew said.

    Then, he looked at Selina and said, "Selina, you should sit down too."

    Cecilia nodded and sat on the sofa.

    They needed to sit down and talk peacefully.

    However, Selina did not want to sit down at all.

    She stood there wilfully.

    Seeing this, Cecilia sighed.

    She saw Matthew shaking his head, signaling her to not reprimand Selina when she was about to do so.

    Cecilia sighed and did not say anything.

    Then, Matthew talked to Selina softly, "Selina, please sit down."

    Selina said stubbornly, "No."

    "Are you going to be a statue?" Matthew stared at Selina and said.

    "You''re right, I want to be a statue."

    Matthew felt helpless.

    He said in a softer voice, "Please sit down and talk to your mom. Don''t be so willful."

    Selina was annoyed when she heard Matthew describing her as a willful person.

    Perhaps it was because Cecilia had just reprimanded her for being a willful kid. She was sensitive to this word now.

    Selina became more and more stubborn. She said, "I won''t sit!"

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes..." Selina''s voice was cut off.

    Matthew hoisted her into his arms out of a sudden.

    Selina wanted to scold Matthew. However, she did not do so because Cecilia was there.

    Matthew carried Selina to the sofa and made her sit on the sofa. After that, he sat on the other side of the sofa.

    He looked at Cecilia and said, "Madam Lawson, I know you are here because of what has happened between Selina and I. I''m the one who arranged this condominium for Selina. So, please don''t me her for this."

    Cecilia''s heart skipped a beat.

    She thought, "Matthew takes all the me on himself immediately. How could Selina not cherish such a good man?"

    Cecilia was really heartbroken.

    Although she didn''t know what had caused them to seek a divorce, she could tell for sure that it was all Selina''s fault.

    This was an undeniable fact.

    Cecilia said, "Matthew, I won''t me you for anything. This must be Selina''s fault."

    Selina felt wronged by her usation.

    Although it was indeed her fault, how could Cecillia use her without first hearing her side of the story?

    When Selina first married Matthew, Cecilia had always reminded Selina how incredibly grateful she ought to be as if her ancestors had just bestowed a great gift upon her!

    The more Selina thought about it, the angrier she became.

    The more she thought about it, the more hurt she felt.

    She thought, "Am I really that horrid?"

    She clenched her fists tightly and could no longer suppress her emotions.

    "Mom, since you think that Matthew is such a good man, you might as well marry him yourself!" Selina shouted at Cecilia.

    She regretted it as soon as she finished her sentence.

    She had gone too far. Her words definitely hurt Cecilia''s feelings.

    As expected, Cecilia''s face turned even paler.

    She was consumed by anger. She said, "Selina! Are you trying to kill me with anger?"

    Selina pursed her lips and did not say a word.

    Matthew stood up and poured a cup of warm water for Cecilia. He said, "Madam Lawson, please drink some water first."

    Cecilia was breathing heavily. She took the ss of water from Matthew.

    Selina was a spoilt kid indeed!

    "Selina, it''s dangerous for an elder when they get agitated. It''s best that you don''t anger your mother too much," Matthew whispered to Selina. Selina pursed her lips even more tightly.

    She knew that it would be dangerous for an elder to get agitated.

    She didn''t want to piss Cecilia off either.

    She had always been respecting and loving to her mother.

    However, in this moment, she couldn''t control her temper at all.

    Cecilia took a sip of water and calmed herself down. She looked at Selina and said, "Selina, tell me, what are you going to do now?"

    "I want a divorce," Selina said in a softer tone. It did not sound as harsh as before.

    "What is so bad about Matthew that you want to divorce him?" Cecilia questioned.

    "He''s fine in every aspect. But, I''d still like to get a divorce."

    "Where else could you possibly find such an outstanding man after your divorce?" Cecilia questioned harshly.

    The anger she had previously suppressed due to guilt had resurfaced.

    She was going on again like this, always insulting Selina in favor of Matthew.

    "I''ll still get a divorce even if I''d remain single for the rest of my life!" Selina shouted with tears welling up within her eyes.

    Matthew could only look down. He felt a sense of crushing hopelessness that he had never experienced before. His eyes reflected how his heart was breaking.

    He concealed his feelings instantly with an indifferent facial expression.

    He looked so indifferent that it was hard to tell what he was thinking.

    "Matthew, what do you think?" Cecilia suddenly turned to look at Matthew and asked.

    Matthew was silent for a moment. Then, he said in a deep voice, "Madam Lawson, I''ll respect Selina''s decision."

    Numerous thoughts flooded through

    Cecilia''s mind. After a short while she mmed her fist on the table and said, "No way. I''ll definitely not agree to this."

    She couldn''t stand aside and let Selina make trouble anymore.

    Selina would definitely regret it for the rest of her life if she divorced Matthew. Cecilia felt that she had to stop this from happening.

    "Mother, this is my marriage. You have no control over this!" Selina couldn''t help but refute the statement.

    Cecilia said firmly, "Selina, I''ve been spoiling you since you were young, giving you everything you''ve ever wanted. But not this time! I''ll never agree with your decision to divorce Matthew!"

    "Mom, how could you do this?"

    "Selina!" Cecilia said seriously, "I can''t keep on spoiling you anymore!"

    Sometimes doting on someone would cause them even more trouble down the road.

    Selina''s heart sank instantly.

    She understood Cecilia''s words in a different way.

    She thought, "My mother is not going to love me anymore if I divorce Matthew."

    "To my mother, I''m nothingpared to Matthew." "Perhaps Matthew is more important to her than me!"

    Selina smiled with irony.

    All of a sudden, she stood up and

    looked at Cecilia, saying "Mom, 10 know you''re not going to agree with this divorce. Well, although I can''t afford to provoke you, I can hide from you. I''ll leave now!"

    After saying that, Selina rushed out of the condominium.

    Cecilia didn''t expect Selina to run out of the room She stood up and was about to chase after Selina. AH of a sudden, she felt dizzy.

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996

    Selina''s abrupt departure following her disrespectful words had provoked Cecilia greatly.

    Having lost all energy in her legs, Cecilianded heavily on the sofa.

    Matthew said anxiously, "Madam, please rest here. I''ll go after Selina."

    Cecilia could only nod feebly and say, "I''m sorry for troubling you, Matthew."

    Matthew was gone by the time Cecilia had finished speaking.

    "Selina!" Matthew called out.

    At this moment, she was already a distance away and moving faster all the time. Her footsteps did not slow at the sound of his voice.

    All of a sudden, Matthew felt a wave of dizziness ovee him.

    He had no choice but to stop moving and lean momentarily against the wall. A nce downwards revealed that his sleeve was stained with blood. Matthew frowned.

    Perhaps he had been too hasty when he''d picked Selina up in the condominium, and had reopened

    the wound.

    By the time he had regained his bnce, Selina was nowhere to be seen.

    Walking on an empty street, Lothar scanned his surroundings for Selina.

    He had received a phone call from Reid when he''d just been about to go to bed.

    His benefactor had gone on a short rant before ordering him to go to a certain area and keep an eye out for Selina. He wanted Lothar to strike up a conversation with Selina and get closer to her.

    The problem was that Reid himself hadn''t known Selina''s exact location.

    Lothar felt helpless. How would he be able to find Selina on the streets in the middle of the night?

    On the other hand, he couldn''t reject Reid either.

    Reid was the one who had been providing Lothar with financial support, and the one whom he would have to rely on if he wanted to be an idol in future.

    Besides Reid, there had been other people who had been willing to give Lothar opportunities.

    However, their conditions would have required him to go against his principles or break thew.

    Reid''s request was simple inparison.

    He just wanted Lothar to get close to Selina and befriend her.

    Lothar looked around despairingly. As expected, Selina was nowhere to be seen.

    At that particr moment, Selina had started to feel tired from all the running she had been doing.

    She turned around and realized that she had lost Matthew.

    She let out a sigh of relief.

    She stopped running and walked slowly.

    As she walked, she nearly stumbled over a pebble.

    She suddenly felt rage enveloping her.

    She pointed at the pebble and shouted, "You f*cking pebble. Why are you bullying me? It''s fine for my mom to nag me because she gave birth to me and raised me. What right do you have to bully me?"

    After that, she kicked the pebble hard.

    She vented all of her anger by using all of the energy she could muster. As a result, the pebble was sent flying.

    Lothar had just been wandering in the direction that Selina happened to be standing. Unfortunately for him, the pebble hit him squarely on the nose. What an unexpected incident.

    Lothar touched his nose and eximed in surprise and pain.

    It was very painful.

    Selina was stunned.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    She had simply kicked a pebble. She definitely hadn''t expected it to hit someone''s face.

    She ran over and asked, "Are you all right?"

    "I''m fine," Lothar said, only to pause incredulously when he noticed who the person in front of him was. He pointed at Selina and said, "Hey, it''s you!" Selina was stunned as well. She asked, "Aren''t you that guy with the surname Cowell?"

    "Lothar Cowell," Lothar said.

    "Oh, that''s right! Lothar Cowell!"

    "Ah, you''re bleeding!" Selina suddenly pointed at Lothar''s forehead and said.

    Lothar did not say anything.

    They went to a nearby clinic immediately.

    The nurse chatted with Lothar while cleaning the wound for Lothar, "So many handsome guys just happened to drop by today. What a coincidence." "Madam, thank you for thepliment," Lothar said sheepishly.

    The nurse''s facial expression suddenly changed.

    She shouted, "Did you just call me Madam? I''m not that much older than you!"

    The nurse did look older than her actual age.

    Lothar was speechless.

    Selina found the situation oddly funny. This was the first time in this entire devastating night that she''d felt likeughing.

    ssic Lothar, he truly did not know how to speak appropriately in social situations.

    Another nurse said casually,

    "Anyway, the man who came in just

    now had both the looks and the

    �֧�

    body to go with it. Unfortunately, it seems that he had something urgent to do. He left in a hurry after getting his arm bandaged." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "That''s right," the elder nurse said. She continued, "I''m guessing that his wound will reopenter. I told him that it would be better to treat it properly, but he still left in a hurry."

    After helping Lothar to clean the wound, the nurse said that there might be a risk of inmmation. She suggested that Lothar be put on an anti- inmmatory IV drip.

    Lothar agreed immediately.

    Selina sat beside Lothar while he was being treated.

    Given that she was the one who had injured him, her conscience wouldn''t allow her to leave before he''d been treated properly.

    "It''s sote at night now. What were you doing on the street?" Selina asked casually.

    Lothar became nervous.

    He thought of what Reid had told him.

    However, he was not good at lying. He stammered, "My mom found me a match and wants me to be with her even if I have no feelings for her. So, I came out because I was upset."

    "What?" Selina''s eyes opened wide.

    After starting the story, Lothar felt more at ease. He didn''t stammer anymore. He continued, "My mom says that she''s a nice person, and she''s been forcing me to meet the girl regardless of my feelings. Even so how could a rtionship be forced?"

    Selina empathized with his words. Touched, she asked, "Did your mam praise the woman while berating you at the same time? Perhaps she may even have told you that you wouldn''t find a better match anywhere else!"

    Lothar nodded passionately and said, "That''s right! That''s exactly how it is!"

    "Oh my God!" Selina eximed. She continued, "We''re going through a very simr situation! What a coincidence!"

    "Oh, really?" Lothar asked, looking surprised.

    Selina nodded sadly.

    "What a coincidence indeed!" Lothar said.

    He felt guilty when he said the words.

    He knew that it was not a coincidence at all. It was all simply a part of Reid''s n.

    "Looks like we have much inmon," Selina said. She continued, "Let''s be friends."

    Lothar nodded and said, "Okay, let''s be friends."

    After that, Lothar hesitated and said, "Shall we exchange numbers?"

    "Sure," Selina said casually.

    After taking out her mobile phone, she took a nce at Lothar warily and said, "Was this all just part of a n to woo me? I know I can be quite

    attractive."

    Selina had only wanted to befriend Lothar because they were in simr situations. However, if Lothar had any other intentions, Selina did not want to

    take the risk.

    Lothar said sincerely, "Are you that attractive? I''d rate you as average at best."

    This was what Reid wanted him to say. In fact, he felt that Selina was truly beautiful.

    Selina was speechless.

    She cleared her throat.

    Lothar continued, "Furthermore, you''re a few years older than me."

    Selina did not know what to say.

    She knocked on Lothar''s head and said, "You really don''t know how to speak appropriately, do you?"

    Lothar was a little embarrassed. He said, "Yeah, you''re right. I have no other intentions in getting your phone number, besides wanting to check on

    that dog."

    Speaking of Rocky, Selina suddenly remembered that she had left Rocky in the condominium.

    She''d run out of the condominium on an impulse.

    After thinking for a moment, Selina felt that Rocky should be fine because it had fallen asleep before she''d left the condominium..

    "Okay," Selina agreed to give Lothar her phone number.

    She didn''t have many friends. Therefore, it would be good to have another friend.

    "Actually, I''m very upset right now," Selina said all of a sudden. She continued, "I''m so upset that I wish I could just get hit by a car."

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997

    "Hey, please don''t do that," Lothar said seriously.

    Selina thought Lothar was going to ask her to cherish life and stop worrying. However, Lothar said unexpectedly, "The driver will be used of killing you. Don''t you think you''ll get the driver into trouble?"

    Selina was speechless.

    She gritted her teeth and said while pointing at Lothar, "You... are a pretty interesting person, aren''t you?"

    Lothar smiled and said, "Well, I''m just speaking the truth. By the way, what''s going on with you?"

    Selina''s eyshes fluttered lightly as she thought.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    She felt the urge to confide in Lothar.

    However, she felt that it would be inappropriate to confide in a stranger.

    After thinking for a moment, she decided to do it anyway.

    After all, Lothar''s social circle was totally separate from hers. She believed that he had no idea who she was.

    Not to mention, he belonged to a different world than Selina, so even if she told him everything,

    Lothar might not be able to understand the situation anyway.

    The most important factor was that Selina wanted to vent after going through so many things just now.

    Selina said softly, "I''m getting a divorce soon."

    However, Lothar focused on another part of the story.

    He asked in disbelief, his eye wide, "You''re married?"

    "Nonsense." Selina looked at Lothar disdainfully and said. She continued, "How can I get a divorce if I''m not married?"

    Lothar said, "I see. I wonder who was willing to marry such an average-looking woman as you."

    Selina was speechless.

    "How dare you!" She red at Lothar. Anger welled up in her chest.

    It was only now that she realized she had been wrong.

    Her initial impression of him during their previous encounters had been that he was just another guy who was interested in her looks.

    It was only now that she realized how wrong she had been.

    It turned out that Lothar didn''t find her attractive at all. He even felt that she was ugly!

    "Why can''t I get married just because I''m ugly?" Selina gritted her teeth and said.

    "Of course you can!" Lothar smiled and said.

    His sparkling white teeth was revealed as heughed.

    A momentter, he asked, "Is your husband the one who suggested a divorce?"

    "No, it was me."

    Lothar opened his eyes wide again. A momentter, he said in aforting tone, "Let me give you a piece of advice. It''s not easy for an averagelooking woman like you to marry a man. So, you shouldn''t simply get a divorce."

    Selina was speechless again.

    She knocked Lothar''s head with her knuckles and said, "I''ll kill you if you dare to say that again."

    Lothar surrendered immediately. He said, "You''re so powerful. I won''t say anything."

    Selina red at Lothar and continued, "But, my mother isn''t allowing me to do so. She says that he''s a very good man. Even so, I still want to get a divorce."

    "Is your situation simr to mine?" Lothar asked. "My mom also insisted on forcing me to meet the match she found for me."

    She nodded, a surge of empathy rising again.

    She sighed slightly and said, "You know, it''s true that he is a good man. I agree with my mother on that. But, I still wish to get a divorce."

    "Did you marry him because of your mother as well?" Lothar suddenly asked.

    Selina paused.

    Although part of the reason why she had married Matthew was because of Cecilia''s attitude and words, the biggest reason for this marriage was still herself.

    Selina shook her head and said wryly, "No, it''s mainly because of me. I thought he was responsible for something, and was so caught up with seeking vengeance that I ended up marrying him."

    "Did you have to marry him in order to seek vengeance?" Lothar asked curiously.

    She nodded and continued, "That''s because he is a very smart man. It''s not easy to take revenge on him. I wanted to get closer to him so that it would be easier for me to find his ws."

    Lothar didn''t say anything after the girl had finished talking.

    However, Selina heard Lothar muttering in an extremely soft voice, "Looks like you''re not just average-looking, you''re pretty silly as well."

    She lost her train of thought.

    "What did you say!"

    Lothar seemed to have beenpletely shocked.

    He quickly raised his hand that was free from the IV drip in the air and said, "Madam, I didn''t say anything."

    Selina was speechless.

    All of a sudden, she burst intoughter.

    To be honest, she thought that this boy was a pretty interesting person.

    Selina smiled and said, "You''re quite interesting. This is the first time that I''ve felt happy today."

    Something shed across Lothar''s eyes, but he concealed his emotions instantly.

    He hadn''t expected Reid''s n to go so smoothly.

    Lothar had thought that Selina would hate him for treating her in this way, but unexpectedly, Reid had been right.

    It turned out that asionally disagreeing with this girl would increase her interest in him.

    However, he felt ufortable at the same time.

    He could tell that Selina was sincere in befriending him. However, he was not being sincere in this friendship at all. He was just putting on an act. Thinking of this, Lothar felt

    guilty.

    Yel

    "It''s fine as long as you''re happy. Nothing should be more important than your happiness," Lothar said. Momentster, Lothar continued in a soft voice, "Well, I''m a good example for this. Although I''m an untucky person, I still live a happy life."

    He was telling the truth.

    "What happened to you?" Selina asked casually.

    Lothar said sadly, "My father died when I was young. We lived a very poor life after losing the breadwinner of the family. My mother was the

    one who ended up supporting met

    ve

    Butter on, my mother was diagnosed with an incurable disease. She waspletely devastated. When I was 16, she prepared onest meal for my sister before ending it for herself."

    Selina held her breath for a second.

    She felt sorry for Lothar. However, she soon felt that something was wrong.

    Lothar had just told her that his mother forced him to be in a rtionship with the match she''d found for him. However, why was he telling Selina that

    his mother was dead?

    "Didn''t you just tell me about your mother?" Selina opened her eyes wide and asked.

    Lothar was taken aback.

    Only now did he realize that he said something wrong.

    He forced a smile immediately and said, "I''m just joking with you. I just want you to know that you''re not in such a bad situation."

    Selina said, "I see. How could you joke about your own mother''s life?"

    Lothar''s heart contracted at this moment.

    His mother had indeed ended things when he was 16 years old.

    Besides, things had gotten even worse since his mother''s departure.

    His younger sister had been diagnosed with uremia. She relied on dialysis to sustain her life.

    The treatments required arge sum of money.

    Lothar had lost both his father and his mother. His sister was the only family member he had left. He could not afford to lose her.

    As a result, he had tried hard to be a celebrity.

    He knew that idols earned a lot of money.

    He had gotten a loan from his

    rtives and worked many part-time jobs to pay the tuition fee for his degree, thinking that he would be able to be a celebrity after his graduation. He''d thought that bing an idol would mean that

    ��

    he would be rich enough to cure her

    sister''s illness and let her live a good

    life.

    Unfortunately, he realized that it was not an easy path to be an idol after graduating from the film academy.

    Connections and influence were both important to being a celebrity.

    Matthew went to the hospital again.

    He''d lost a lot of blood and couldn''t hold out any longer.

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998

    After receiving treatment in the hospital, Matthew went out to look for Selina again.

    He couldn''t reach Selina on the phone.

    Matthew asked someone to locate Selina. Fortunately, Selina had not turned off her mobile phone. Soon, they located her.

    It turned out that Selina was in the clinic where he had just visited.

    Matthew became anxious.

    After discovering that Selina was in the clinic, Matthew was afraid that something bad had happened to her.

    Matthew drove to the clinic immediately.

    There was a suddenmotion in the clinic.

    "Wow, it''s a Rolls-Royce."

    "It seems that the car is heading towards our clinic."

    "What a beautiful car!"

    Selina was taken aback.

    A Rolls-Royce?

    She remembered that Matthew had a Rolls-Royce. Could it be that Matthew was looking for her?

    She stood up immediately.

    She said to Lothar, "I have something to attend to. See you next time."

    Selina rushed out of the clinic before Lothar could react.

    Unfortunately, she was caught by Matthew at the entrance of the clinic.

    Matthew grabbed Selina''s hand and asked anxiously, "Selina, are you okay?"

    He looked Selina up and down.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    After a while, she realized that Matthew might have thought she was injured because she was in a clinic. She was touched.

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry," Selina said while trying to free her arm from Matthew''s grip.

    "What are you doing here in the clinic?" Matthew frowned slightly and asked.

    "I identally hit a person with a pebble and injured him. So, I brought him here," Selina exined.

    Matthew heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Is the person all right?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "Yeah, he''s fine."

    "Well, thank God that he''s fine. Come back with me."

    Selina refused, "I refuse to go back."

    "Selina, your mother is worried about you."

    Selina bit her lip and said, "I don''t want to go back."

    She knew that she had to face her mother sooner orter. However, she didn''t want to face her mother now. She just wanted to be alone.

    She was afraid that she would offend her mother again in the heat of the moment.

    "Selina," Matthew''s tone became a little harsh. He said, "You are not a child anymore. Do you know how sad your mother is? Do you know how disappointed she was when you left? You''ve always been allowed to behave however you want since you were young, but there should be a limit to it. You have gone too far now!"

    Hearing Matthew''s words, Selina felt ufortable.

    She looked at Matthew and said, "What do you mean? Are you trying to ask me to listen to my mother and not divorce you?"

    She thought what Matthew had done was nothing more than stopping her from divorcing him. She thought Matthew was taking advantage of Cecilia to deal with her.

    Matthew saw through Selina.

    Matthew became solemn. He said seriously, "Selina, I hope you can understand that although I like you very much, I still have my pride. You''d be wrong to assume that I''ll keep begging for a rtionship that you''ve said you don''t want. The only reason I am looking for you now is so that your mother will stop worrying about us."

    Selina held her breath for a second.

    After a moment of silence, she said softly, "Okay, I''ll go back with you."

    She continued, "Before we go, I have to check if everything''s fine with that man."

    "I''ll go with you."

    "No need for"

    She walked into the clinic once again.

    Matthew didn''t insist on keeping herpany. He waited for Selina outside.

    Looking at the clinic, Matthew''s eyes darkened.

    He''de to this clinic not long ago because his shoulder had been injured by broken ss.

    Although it wasn''t Selina''s fault, she was still partly responsible for this.

    Matthew felt that the incident wasughable. All of the sudden, he''d realized just how meaningless his determination to save his marriage was.

    Matthew had made a decision.

    Lothar''s treatment was almostplete.

    He was a little surprised when he saw Selinaing back. He asked, "Weren''t you already gone?"

    Selina looked at Lothar and said, "Yea, I''m about to leave. I just wanted to make sure that you were fine before I left."

    "It seems that you do care about me," Lothar smiled, embarrassed.

    Selina thought for a moment and

    said, "Well then, I''ll be going nowet

    Give me a call if you''re not fully recovered. I''ll take responsibility for any of the medical fees."

    Lothar waved his hand and said, "No worries. It''s just a small matter."

    Selina nodded and left.

    She got into Matthew''s car.

    In the car, she noticed that the car windows on Matthew''s side of the car were all broken.

    Shocked, she asked, "Why are the windows all broken?"

    Matthew said mildly, "It''s nothing serious."

    "Oh," Selina didn''t think too much about his response.

    She tapped her fingers on her knees and asked, "What do you think it will take for my mother to agree with this divorce?"

    "Selina, you''repletely sure about getting this divorce, right?"

    "Yes," Selina responded.

    Matthew''s gaze grew cold.

    He had been so determined to save this marriage. However, Selina had still insisted on getting a divorce.

    All of a sudden, Matthew was overwhelmed by exhaustion.

    After a while, he stopped the car.

    Selina looked at Matthew in surprise and asked, "What are you doing?"

    Matthew did not answer her question. He gave his personal assistant a phone call instead.

    After hearing the conversation, Selina''s eyes widened, "You..."

    Matthew said coldly, "Selina, since you''repletely sure about this, I will respect your wishes."

    After saying that, Matthew turned the car around.

    Selina knew where they were headed. Her heart skipped a beat.

    She hadn''t expected Matthew to be more decisive than her.

    It was sote at night, yet Matthew had still instructed his personal assistant to ask the staff of Civil``

    Affairs Bureau to open their doors for him.

    Soon, they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    It waste at night, and there shouldn''t have been any staff present. However, Matthew was so influential that he had managed it.

    The divorce proceedings were very smooth.

    Holding the divorce certificate in her hand, Selina had fallen into a daze.

    She couldn''t believe that she had divorced Matthew.

    It was true that she had said that she wanted this, but she hadn''t expected things to go so swiftly.

    Matthew looked at Selina and said, "Go back and be respectful when you''re talking to your mother. Don''t provoke her. She has a right to know how things have ended up like this."

    Selina pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.

    She got into Matthew''s car and they headed back to the condominium.

    After arriving at the condominium, they found Cecilia still in the same position that they''d left her in.

    She was sitting on the sofa, her back straight and her face pale.

    Seeing Cecilia like this, Selina was heartbroken.

    She shouldn''t have spoken rudely to Cecilia just now. She knew that she must have broken Cecilia''s heart.

    Matthew gave Selina a meaningful look.

    Selina walked over.

    She sat beside Cecilia and said softly, "Mom."

    Cecilia didn''t say a word.

    "Mom, it was all my fault just now. I shouldn''t have said those words. Please don''t be angry," Selina said softly.

    Cecilia came back to her senses.

    She looked at Selina and said, "I will not be angry anymore if you agree not to get a divorce with Matthew."

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999

    Selina felt helpless. As expected, Cecilia had brought up the topic again.

    Selina suddenly understood the intentions behind Matthew''s action.

    She realized that it was not the heat of the moment that caused Matthew to have the divorce proceedings carried out before they''d returned. Matthew had made the decision after giving the situation a second thought.

    He knew that Selina was determined to get a divorce.

    He also knew that Cecilia would never agree.

    They''d only be in the same situation if Selina went back and tried to persuade her mother to see her point of view.

    The only solution to this matter was to make one of them give uppletely.

    Cecilia would give up if Selina showed her the divorce certificate.

    Selina bit her lip so hard that her lips almost bled. After a long time, she took out the divorce certificate, her hands trembling. She said, "It''s toote for you to say anything. I''ve already divorced

    Matthew."

    Cecilia was stunned.

    She looked at the divorce certificate in Selina''s hand in shock.

    A momentter, she grabbed the divorce certificate in Selina''s hand and asked, "Is this a genuine divorce certificate?"

    Selina said with a trembling voice, "Mom, it''s true. I''ve divorced Matthew. Mom, please stop behaving like this. Why can''t I divorce Matthew? Why do I have to listen to you?"

    Cecilia was breathing heavily.

    After a while, she looked at Matthew and said, "Matthew, tell me what''s going on."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew looked solemn. It was hard to tell what was he thinking. He said in a deep and hoarse voice, "My marriage with Selina has ended. I''m sorry for this."

    Cecilia felt as though she had been dealt a heavy blow.

    Her lips were trembling. She wanted to say something, but the words didn''te out of her mouth. Cecilia could still have stopped them from getting a divorce if they hadn''t gotten the certificate. Unfortunately, they had already dealt with the proceedings. There was nothing else she could do.

    "Selina was too stubborn. Maybe she was really not meant to be together with Matthew," Cecilia thought.

    She stood up weakly.

    Looking at Selina sadly, she said, "Forget about it. Since you''re not going to listen to me, you''re free to do whatever you like. It''s not like anything I say could make a difference."

    Seeing Cecilia''s reaction, Selina was heartbroken.

    She felt as if her heart had been torn in two.

    She knew that she had broken Cecilia''s heart.

    Selina couldn''t help but walk over and grab Cecilia''s hand. She called out, "Mother."

    She wanted to have a good conversation with Cecilia, just like how they''d used to do when she was a kid. She wanted Cecilia to stop being angry and sad.

    However, Cecilia pushed Selina''s hand away.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    Cecilia looked at Matthew and said with an exhausted tone, "Matthew, I''m sorry for all the trouble my daughter has caused."

    Selina felt suffocated.

    She felt that her mother was belittling her again. Her mother had even apologized to Matthew for all the trouble she had caused.

    How could Cecilia feel that Selina was the troublemaker?

    How could she think that all this was only because Selina was too stubborn?

    Selina was stunned. She stood there motionlessly for a beat.

    Then she yelled impulsively, "Mom, you don''t care about me at all!"

    Cecilia stopped in her path all of a sudden. Under Selina''s gaze Cecilia tottered a little, swaying from side to side, before toppling forward like a marite who''d just had its strings cut.

    It was as if all the air in the room had disappeared and she couldn''t breathe.

    "Madam Lawson!" Matthew shouted, running towards Cecilia.

    Seeing this, Selina came back to her senses.

    "Mom!"

    In the hospital of Agaphen City.

    Selina, who was sitting on a chair, was crying.

    Tobias was standing in front of Selina.

    He looked stern, saying coldly, "Selina, are you done messing & around? Mother has been in poor health these days. How could you provoke her like this? Do you even still care about her?"

    Hearing this, Selina sobbed even more violently.

    "It''s all my fault," Selina muttered repeatedly. Her eyes were swollen from crying.

    Selina had been crying non-stop ever since Cecilia had been sent to the hospital. She was overwhelmed by guilt and fear.

    Matthew walked over when Tobias was about to reprimand Selina again.

    "Tobias, pleasee over for a moment," Matthew said in a soft voice.

    Tobias followed Matthew to the other side.

    "Tobias, Selina feels bad as well. Please stop reprimanding her," Matthew said in a deep voice.

    Tobias frowned slightly.

    He knew that Selina felt bad for what had happened. He had seen her bloodshot eyes. However, he couldn''t help but reprimand her.

    Selina had been too stubborn.

    "Matthew, Selina..."

    Matthew seemed to know what

    Tobias was going to say. He interrupted Tobias immediately, "I

    know you think that Selina is a spoilt kid. Still, it''s impossible for a person to turn over a new leaf at once. It

    turnover

    would be useless for you to r��primand her anymore. It wouldn''t change anything."

    Tobias sighed and said, "Matthew, why are you still siding with Selina?"

    Matthew pursed his lips and did not respond.

    He knew that Selina was a spoilt kid. Therefore, it was normal for Tobias, who was her brother, to reprimand her. However, he couldn''t bear to see Selina being reprimanded by her brother when he saw her crying so badly. After a moment, Tobias looked into Matthew''s eyes and asked, "Why did both of you get a divorce?"

    Aftering to the hospital, he had

    gotten a rough idea of what was

    going on. However, he hadn''t asked Matthew and Selina about the exact

    reason for their divorce. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "We don''t get along well with each other," Matthew replied. It seemed that Matthew didn''t discuss this.

    "Is it just because of that, or is it because of something Selina did?" Tobias asked. He didn''t want to let go of the matter that easily.

    "Tobias, please stop asking," Matthew said, exhaustion evident in his tone.

    Tobias had never liked to force his decision onto someone.

    Hearing Matthew''s words, he realized that he had to stop digging.

    However, he could not help but say, "Matthew, I''ve reminded you that you should stand your ground more often when facing Selina."

    Matthew gave a wry smile.

    Of course, he knew.

    However, he couldn''t bear to treat Selina this way.

    Everyone had a soft spot and Selina just happened to be his.

    Also, he owed Selina this.

    It was his fault that he hadn''t managed to suppress his desire to sleep with Selina that night.

    Natalie walked over.

    She looked at Tobias worriedly and said, "Tobias, what on earth did you say to Selina? Why is she crying so badly?"

    "Just leave her be," Tobias said darkly.

    Natalie frowned and said, "How could we leave her be? She has never cried so badly before. I think it would be best for me to check on her..."

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000

    "You don''t have to," Tobias said ever more solemnly. He continued, "She has been spoilt by this whole family, including you. It''s no wonder that she has been behaving so stubbornly."

    Natalie hesitated for a moment.

    What Tobias said did make sense.

    Selina had definitely acted too stubbornly at times.

    Natalie tried to suppress her urge tofort Selina immediately. She decided that she would talk to Selinater instead.

    Natalie looked at Matthew and said, "Matthew, have you really gotten a divorce with Selina? You shouldn''t have divorced her so soon. Perhaps the situation would have changed after we''d given Selina some time."

    Hearing this, a surge of grief shed across his eyes.

    Of course, he understood what Natalie said.

    However, everyone had impulsive moments and Matthew was no exception.

    He had seen that Selina did not like him at all. He had also seen Selina''s desire to abandon this marriage.

    If Matthew wanted, he could coax Selina forever.

    However, he still had his pride.

    "Natalie, Tobias, please excuse me. I have tofort Selina now," Matthew said.

    He couldn''t bear to see Selina crying so badly.

    Matthew bought a cup of hot coffee for Selina.

    He remembered that Selina liked to drink cappinos.

    Matthew walked over and handed the coffee to Selina.

    She took the coffee without saying anything.

    A teardrop rolled down her cheeks and dripped into the cup. The ripple that formed soon disappeared.

    Selina was stunned.

    Matthew said gently, "Even if the tear has dropped into the coffee, you still have to drink it. It''s simr to life. You have to bear the consequences of your wrongdoings."

    Selina held her breath.

    Hearing Matthew''s words, she felt even more ufortable.

    She looked at Matthew with watery eyes. She said, "Matthew, even you me me for this?"

    Matthew resisted the twinge of sympathy in his heart and said, "Selina, I''m just pointing out the truth."

    Things would not have ended up like this if Selina had been willing to discuss everything peacefully.

    Selina''s fingers were trembling as she said, "I..."

    She wanted to say something. However, she couldn''t.

    She was overwhelmed by remorse.

    Cecilia wouldn''t have fainted if Selina hadn''t provoked her.

    Matthew pursed his lips even more tightly.

    He wanted to teach Selina a lesson so that she could realize her mistake.

    However, upon seeing Selina''s reaction, Matthew couldn''t bear to say anything anymore.

    "Don''t worry. I''ve asked the doctor about Madam Lawson''s condition. She''s fine. She''ll regain her consciousness soon."

    Selina raised her head immediately and looked at Matthew. She asked anxiously, "Are you telling the truth?"

    Matthew nodded and said firmly, "Yep."

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    Matthew continued, "You should talk to Madam

    Lawson and apologize to her once she wakes up. After all, you''re her biological daughter. She''ll definitely forgive you."

    "I''ll do it for sure," Selina said softly.

    "What''s happened has happened. There''s no point in just feeling regret. What you need to do now is to think of a way to mitigate the problem." Selina bit her lip.

    After a moment of silence, she said, "I know my mother is angry at me for divorcing you. I know I was impulsive when I married you as a means of getting revenge. If I didn''t agree to marry you in the first ce, none of this would have happened."

    Matthew felt a deep sense of defeat at this moment.

    Although he knew the truth, he still felt heartbroken whenever Selina mentioned it.

    He felt as if she was reminding him that she had no feelings for him at all.

    The only reason that she''d married him was that she''d hated him and wanted revenge for what she thought he had done.

    She was determined to get a divorce now that the misunderstanding had been resolved.

    Selina continued, "Matthew, I''ve done many things wrong. I don''t want to continue going down this

    path."

    The reason why Selina had insisted

    on divorcing Matthew was partly because she had no feelings for Matthew at all, and because Matthew was Dn''s brother-inw. Still it was mostly because Sefina didn''t want to continue on the path that she had taken. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    That first misstep had led Selina intomitting way more mistakes than she had wanted tomit.

    She really didn''t want to make any more mistakes.

    "Selina, please stop talking," Matthew suddenly stood up and said. He continued, "I''ll go out for a walk, so how about you continue reflecting?"

    Matthew wanted to get some fresh air.

    He was heartbroken by Selina''s words.

    He received a phone call from Erine as soon as he walked out of the building.

    "Mr. Perry," Erine''s voice sounded.

    Matthew said, exhaustion in his tone, "Erine, what''s the matter?"

    wrong. She said

    Erine could tell that something was said cautiously, "I just e

    want to know why you and Miss Whitlock aren''t back yet. The flower garden... Oh, I mean the vegetable garden that was requested by Miss Whitlock... Some of the nts are about to sprout."

    Matthew was stunned for a moment.

    Erine''s feeling that something bad had happened grew stronger when she did not get any response from Matthew.

    She also knew that it was inappropriate for her to ask questions. After all, she was just a servant.

    "Mr. Perry, that''s all I want to say. I have to continue with my work now," Erine hung up the phone immediately after saying this.

    Matthew was lost in thought as he held the phone in his hand.

    All the flowers in the garden had been dug up because of Selina. Vegetable seeds had been sowed instead. Even so, he hadn''t expected there to sprout this soon.

    Sprouting represented the birth of a new life.

    It also signified new hope.

    s, there was no hope in Matthew''s rtionship with Selina anymore.

    Matthew smiled all of a sudden, a hint of loneliness mixed in with it.

    He put the phone back in the pocket of his trousers. All of a sudden, he heard an unfamiliar female voice, "Hey, it''s you!"

    The woman sounded surprised.

    Matthew looked over and saw a woman standing in front of him.

    The woman was very young. She had ck hair with a pretty face. She was wearing a white dress and a pair of ck leather shoes.

    She looked strangely familiar.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Matthew narrowed his eyes as he dug through his memories.

    The woman took the initiative and said, "You must have forgotten me. I was the one who crashed into your car."

    Matthew finally remembered.

    He replied mildly, "Oh."

    Jenna Lawson smiled happily. She seemed to be overjoyed by the fact that Matthew still remembered her.

    "By the way, is there any problem with your car?" Jenna asked again.

    "Nope."

    "Thank God. My car is fine as well," Jenna was trying to find a topic for conversation.

    Matthew remained indifferent. He said coldly, "I''ll be making a move, then."

    Then, Matthew left before Jenna coulde back to her senses.

    Jenna was speechless.

    After falling into a daze, she felt a touch of disappointment.

    It seemed that Matthew had not been interested in talking to her at all.

    She couldn''t help touching her face.

    She''d always considered herself to be pretty attractive. Any normal man would definitely have been interested in talking to her.

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001

    After all, all men liked to get close to beautiful women.

    However, it seemed that Matthew was an exception to this.

    After standing there for a while, Jenna walked towards the ward.

    She was here to pick Yvonne up from the hospital.

    Yvonne was Jenna''s good friend in the entertainment industry who had identally injured her foot when she was involved in filming. She could finally be discharged from the hospital today.

    After arriving at the ward, Yvonne told Jenna that she would have to go through a medical check-up before she could be discharged from the hospital.

    Jenna stayed at the side, waiting for Yvonne patiently.

    Memories of her running into Matthew flooded her mind as she was waiting for Yvonne.

    She had retained a deep impression of Matthew after she''d crashed into his car.

    This was not because she''d realized how rich he was after noticing that he was driving a Rolls-

    Royce.

    It was all because she''d thought that Matthew had a handsome and noble aura. She felt oddly at ease around him.

    She didn''t expect to run into Matthew again.

    She was wondering what Matthew had been doing in the hospital.

    Yvonne noticed that Jenna''s absent-mindedness.

    She joked, "Jenna, what''s up with you? Why are you being absent-minded? Don''t tell me you''re hiding something from me." Jenna came back to her senses.

    Yvonne was Jenna''s good friend. She didn''t have anything to hide from Yvonne. Therefore, she told her the whole story.

    Yvonne became interested.

    "There are so many handsome guys in the entertainment industry, but I''ve never seen you impressed by any of them. I didn''t expect you to be impressed by a stranger whom you''ve just met twice. You even became absent-minded because of him."

    Jenna said excitedly, "Yvonne, it would be an insult to this man topare him to all the men in the entertainment industry. To be honest, even the most handsome men in the entertainment industry are nothingpared to him."

    Yvonne became more and more interested. She asked, "That''s too dramatic. Who is this man?"

    Jenna shook her head and said, "I don''t know who he is, but he must be very rich. He dresses in expensive clothes and he even drives a Rolls- Royce."

    "You have fallen for him, haven''t you?" Yvonne suddenly asked.

    Jenna blushed instantly. She said, "Yvonne, what are you talking about? I''ve only seen him twice. How is it possible for me to fall for him? Stop talking nonsense!"

    Seeing Jenna blushing, Yvonne couldn''t help but smile.

    Jenna was very innocent. Women in the entertainment industry were all good at faking their emotions. However, Jenna had always been a genuine person.

    Even so, Yvonne had befriended Jenna because of her naivety.

    Yvonne was an A-list celebrity whereas Jenna was just a small celebrity. Therefore, it was typically impossible for them to be friends.

    However, they had gotten the opportunity to get to know each other in a TV show. Yvonne admired Jenna for still being able to retain her authenticity within the entertainment industry.

    Judging from Jenna''s beauty and figure Yvonne knew that Jenna should have stood out in the entertainment industry. However, she was still rtively unknown because she had refused to do anything that went against her principles.

    Yvonne truly admired Jenna for always sticking to her principles. It also happened that both of them clicked well with each other. Therefore, they had ended up bing good friends.

    Just as Yvonne and Jenna were chatting, a person pushed the door open and walked in.

    Yvonne said excitingly, "Natalie, you''re here! Did youe to visit me because you knew I was being discharged today?"

    Natalie was stunned for a moment. Then, she felt ashamed and guilty.

    She thought, "Yvonne is going to be discharged from the hospital today?"

    Natalie didn''t know about it.

    It was just that Cecilia had happened to be hospitalized in the same hospital as Yvonne. Therefore, Natalie havee over to visit her. Natalie walked over and said, "I didn''t know you''re going to be discharged from the hospital. I''m sorry, Yvonne. During this period of time, I didn''t..." Natalie couldn''t continue.

    She had wanted to visit Yvonne every day. However, she hadn''t felt well because of her pregnancy. That was why she hadn''t visited that often. That was why she didn''t know that Yvonne was going to be discharged from the hospital on that day.

    Yvonne realized that she had misunderstood the situation after hearing Natalie''s words.

    However, she did not take it personally.

    She knew their friendship was worth way more than a few hospital visits. Both of them knew that they valued each other, and they were very clear about this point.

    Yvonne pointed at Natalie''s stomach and said, "It''s fine. Look at your big tummy, it must have been inconvenient for you to visit me so frequently." After saying that, Yvonne winked at Natalie.

    Natalie smiled.

    Yvonne''s words put Natalie at ease.

    "My mother-inw is sick. She happens to be hospitalized in the same hospital as you. So, I came over to visit you," Natalie said.

    "Why is she hospitalized?" Yvonne asked.

    Natalie sighed and said, "It''s because of my sisterinw." "Are you referring to Selina?" Yvonne asked immediately.

    "You still remember her?" Natalie asked.

    Yvonne nodded and said, "I have had

    a few conversations with Selina

    before. We happen to click with each other. des, she does not unt

    her privilege even if she was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. By the way, how has she been doing recently?"

    Just when Natalie was about to speak, she suddenly caught a glimpse of Jenna from the corner of her eye.

    She was stunned.

    She had focused all her attention on Yvonne when she walked into the ward. Therefore, she didn''t notice that there was a woman standing beside them.

    Only now did Yvonne realized that she forgot to introduce Natalie and Jenna to each otheN?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    She pointed to Jenna and said, "Natalie, this is my friend, Jenna Lawson."

    Then, she pointed at Natalie and said, "Jenna, this is my best friend since I was young. Her name is Natalie Godfrey." "Nice to meet you," Natalie smiled gently at Jenna

    and said.

    Jenna smiled back at Natalie, responding with a mild, "Nice to meet you too."

    Although Natalie was obviously

    pregnant Jenna was amazed at how beautiful the fair-skinned, raven-haireddy looked. Her figure was still slender and willowy aside from her bulging belly. Content

    belongs to

    After greeting Natalie, Jenna smiled and said, "Yvonne, I''ll arrange for a car to pick you upter, so why don''t you take the time to catch up with Natalie?"

    Wanting to respect their privacy, Jenna walked out of the ward.

    After Jenna had left, Yvonne looked at Natalie and asked, "Natalie, what happened to Selina?"

    Natalie bit her lip, a worried look shing across her eyes.

    Upon some thought, she decided that it would be fine for Yvonne to know what had happened. After all, she was Natalie''s best friend and they didn''t move in the same social cireles.

    Most importantly, Natalie wanted to hear an outsider''s perspective.

    Natalie and the others knew Matthew well. Therefore, they would obviously be biased. Therefore, Natalie wanted to hear Yvonne''s opinion as

    someone who was not involved.

    Natalie then told Yvonne about what had happened.

    By the time she''d finished, Yvonne''s mouth was gaping.

    She pped her thigh, asking incredulously, "Natalie, are you sure that this isn''t the plot of a movie?"

    Natalie shook her head with a wry smile and said, "Of course. I wouldn''t lie to you."

    Yvonne was shocked.

    The Whitlocks were truly a dramatic family.

    The love story between Tobias and Natalie had been dramatic enough. Yet, Selina''s love story had somehow managed to exceed even that story in

    terms of craziness.

    "Yvonne, do you think that they should have gotten a divorce?" Natalie asked.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002

    Yvonne thought for a moment and said, "I can understand your perspective. If that man is truly as good a man as you said he was, it would be a pity for Selina to miss out on him. However, there''s no point in forcing something out of it if she doesn''t feel the same way. If there are no feelings on her part, the divorce would have happened sooner orter anyway. Don''t you agree?"

    Natalie held her breath for a second.

    What Yvonne said was reasonable.

    However, Natalie still wished that Selina had not decided to divorce Matthew.

    Even after hearing that the divorce proceedings had already beenpleted, Natalie still couldn''t help but hope that they would eventually remarry. On the other hand, even in the situation wherein the Whitlocks had been able to persuade Selina to remarry Matthew, nothing might change. Just as Yvonne had said, they might get a divorce againter on even if they had remarried.

    Life was short. Why would someone want to fill it with this sort of suffering?

    Was Selina destined to be separated from Matthew?

    "Natalie, what do you think?" Yvonne asked.

    Natalie came back to her senses.

    Her mobile phone rang just as she was about to speak.

    Natalie looked at Yvonne with embarrassment and said, "Yvonne, the phone call is from Tobias. I forgot to inform him that I was here to visit you. Perhaps he''s looking for me."

    Yvonne waved her hand at Natalie, signaling that this was no big deal, and said, "Well, you should probably go andfort him. I''m about to be discharged from the hospital. I''m fine now. You should visit your mother-inw."

    Natalie nodded and said, "Please take good care of yourself."

    After going upstairs, Natalie saw Tobias in front of Cecilia''s ward.

    "Natalie, where did you go?" Tobias asked gently as always.

    Natalie was the only person whom he treated with such gentleness.

    "I visited Yvonne just now. She''s in the ward downstairs." "Yvonne?" Tobias frowned slightly and asked,

    "Why is she in the hospital?"

    Natalie exined, "She hurt her leg during filming and was hospitalized."

    "You should keep herpany. I''ll take care of Mother."

    Natalie shook her head and said, "It''s okay, she''s fine. She will be discharged from the hospital today. I can take care of Mother."

    Tobias didn''t object again after hearing Natalie''s words.

    Natalie continued, "Where is Selina? Is she still here? I want to console her."

    After thinking for a moment, Tobias said firmly, "Forget it. I think we should leave her to reflect alone for the time being."

    Natalie hesitated for a moment.

    "Still, I think I''d better go and have a look."

    Seeing Natalie''s face scrunched in worry, he tapped the space between her brows and said, "You do realize that you are still spoiling her, right?" Natalie pursed her lips and said, "It''s only because I have been influenced by you Whitlocks. Don''t you think so?"

    Tobias put on a stern expression and said, "How dare you talk back to me."

    Natalie smiled.

    She looked around and asked, "What about Matthew?"

    "He went out."

    "Has he left the hospital?"

    "He''s just taking a walk. He wouldn''t leave with Mother still in this condition."

    Natalie responded, "I see."

    All of a sudden, she thought of something.

    She was trying to figure out the implications of Tobias'' previous sentence.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tobias had said that Matthew would not leave the hospital with Cecilia''s condition still unstable. Could this mean that Matthew still had feelings for Selina? Could this even mean that he might want to remarry Selina?

    "Tobias, do you think...?" Natalie could not help but ask.

    Tobias understood even before she finished speaking.

    He said solemnly, "I don''t know whether Matthew still has feelings for Selina, but I do know that he would not leave the hospital even if he had no feelings for her anymore. That''s just who he is."

    Natalie held her breath for a second.

    l

    Tobias fixed his gaze on Natalie''s face and said, "That''s why I stood on Matthew''s side, hoping that Selina would marry Matthew when that incident happened. It''s simply because marrying Matthew would be the best choice for Selina Unfortunately, she didn''t cherish the opportunity."

    Cecilia finally regained her consciousness.

    Selina was the first one to rush into the ward.

    She grabbed Cecilia''s hand as soon as she reached her side and said, "Mom, I''m Selina. Please don''t be angry with me anymore. It''s all my fault."

    Tears welled up within her eyes as she spoke.

    Cecilia turned her head away. She did not want to see Selina.

    Selina became even more anxious.

    She walked to the other side of the bed and said, "Mom, please don''t do this to me. Please look at me."

    Natalie said, "Mother, Selina has been worrying about you ever since you fainted. She was crying very badly outside the ward. She cried so much that her eyes are swollen."

    After hearing Natalie''s words, Cecilia''s heart finally softened.

    She looked at Selina.

    She noticed how swollen and watery her daughter''s eyes were.

    Cecilia had mixed feelings. She didn''t know if she should keep her anger or not.

    "Selina, what are you crying for? It was you who spoke so rudely to me," Cecilia finally spoke.

    Selina was extremely regretful. She said, "Mom, it''s all my fault. I won''t repeat my mistake anymore."

    If Selina had known earlier that Cecilia would be so angry that she would pass out, she would not have talked to Cecilia in such a rude way.

    Cecilia looked away from Selina and fixed her gaze on Tobias''s face. She asked, "Tobias, where''s Matthew?"

    "Matthew went out for a walk. He will be back in a minute. Mother, please don''t worry," Tobias said in a low voice.

    Cecilia nodded.

    She looked at Selina and felt anger surging up again.

    Selina was truly ungrateful.

    Matthew was such a good man. How could she have left him?

    Cecilia knew from experience what sort of man

    Selina would have to marry in order to have a blissful life.

    Based on Selina''s personality, it was highly likely that she would not be happy with the majority of men out there, simply because she was too willful.

    No man would be willing to coax a feisty woman with patience throughout an entire marriage.

    However, Matthew had a good temper and was extremely patient. Cecilia had thought that Selina would live a blissful life after marrying Matthew. Unfortunately, Selina''s life had not gone as Cecilia had hoped.

    The marriage between Selina and Matthew had ended.

    Cecilia was truly disappointed.

    Forget it. Things had already developed to this stage. There was no use in forcing things to happen.

    Cecilia closed her eyes tiredly and said, "You can go out now. I want to have a rest."

    Selina saw Tobias throwing her a meaningful look when she was about to say something.

    She hesitated for a moment. Then, she followed behind others, walking out of the ward without saying anything else.

    Cecilia said when they were about to leave the ward, "Tobias, please ask Matthew toe over when he''s here. I want to talk to him."

    Selina was stunned.

    She felt as if she had been struck by lightning.

    Even after Selina had apologized to Cecilia, Cecilia had still ignored her and asked to talk to Matthew.

    She bit her lip so hard that it almost bled.

    Natalie could tell that something was wrong with Selina when they were outside the ward.

    She pulled Selina to the side and said, "Selina, don''t think too much about it."

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003

    Selina sniffed and said with watery eyes, "Natalie, is it true that my mother doesn''t care about me anymore? Does she only care about Matthew?" Natalie did not know what to say.

    She could see that Selina had been hurt by Cecilia''s actions.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Natalie tried to console Selina, "It''s impossible. You''re the biological daughter of your mother. Don''t think too much."

    Selina gave a wry smile and said, "How can I not think too much? All of you are siding with Matthew. Between Matthew and I, I don''t know who truly belongs to the Whitlock family anymore."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She wanted to continue the conversation, only for Selina to say, "Well, since Mother doesn''t want to see me, I guess I''ll just go out for a walk."

    "Selina," Natalie called out.

    Selina begged Natalie, "Natalie, I''m so depressed right now. Can''t you just let me go?"

    What could Natalie say to that?

    She nodded her head and said, "Be careful."

    After taking a few steps, Selina stopped in her path and turned around, "Natalie, please give me a call if anything happens to Mom." Although she was heartbroken now, she could not stop worrying about her mother.

    Selina reached the main entrance of the hospital and got into a taxi.

    She told the driver to drive without any particr destination.

    She assumed that since Cecilia would not want to see her, she did not have to worry whether she could make it back quickly or not. All of a sudden, Selina remembered something.

    Rocky was still in the condominium.

    A long time had passed. She was worried that something bad would happen to Rocky because it was alone.

    Selina asked the driver to drive to the condominium immediately.

    Selina looked for Rocky once she reached the condominium.

    Fortunately, Rocky was fine. It was curled up in a corner and whining.

    Selina held Rocky in her arms.

    She knew that Rocky must be hungry. It had been a long time since she had fed Rocky.

    "Rocky, are you hungry?" Selina looked at Rocky and asked.

    Rocky whined again.

    Selina felt sorry for it. She said, "I''ll take you to the Pet Home in Fortune za now. I''ll get some tasty food for you."

    Fortune za was a well-known business district in Agaphen City. That was where Pet Home, which was the biggest pet shop in the city, was located. There were all kinds of clothes, food, and toiletries for pets in the store.

    At the moment, Lothar was spoon feeding his younger sister, Yesseca Cowell in a certain hospital.

    Yesseca was very thin, so much so that her legs were as slim as someone else''s arm.

    She had beautiful facial features. However, because of her sickly look, she appeared more like someone who had escaped from a refugee camp than the beauty she was.

    Lothar had prepared a nutritional drink for Yesseca.

    He carefully ced the nutritional drink in Yesseca''s mouth. He waited for her to finish drinking before wiping her mouth clean.

    Yesseca looked at Lothar with a smile and said, "I''ve been feeling much better recently. I feel very energetic."

    Lothar said gratefully, "That''s good!"

    Yesseca said, "You don''t have to tire yourself out taking care of me anymore once I''ve recovered."

    "I''m not tired at all," Lothar said hurriedly.

    Yesseca pursed her lips and said, "I know that you''re very tired. I heard from the nurse that you took care of me for a few nights in a row. In the end, you were so exhausted that you fell asleep while still standing."

    "They were just talking nonsense," Lothar said. He was afraid that Yesseca would worry about him.

    "But, the nurse did see you fall asleep while standing there."

    "That''s because I was meditating," Lothar said casually.

    Yesseca was no longer the naive young girl she once was. Therefore, she knew that Lothar was lying to her.

    Yesseca said, "Please just give up if you''re truly exhausted. Living..."

    She wanted to say that she would just continue to be a burden even if she stayed alive. However, Lothar covered her mouth before she could say anything.

    Lothar said seriously, "You''re not allowed to say such things. You have to live healthily."

    His father and mother had both passed away. Yesseca was the only family member he had left.

    He would protect Yesseca at all costs.

    He had to earn enough money for Yesseca to live healthily.

    Tears welled up within Yesseca''s eyes in an instant. She said, "I know the medical fee for dialysis is very expensive and I need dialysis once a week. I know that we don''t have much money left."

    "It''s not expensive at all!" Lothar said immediately. He continued, "Besides, I will definitely be an idol in the future. Don''t you know that celebrities earn a lot of money?"

    Yesseca was stunned for a moment. She hesitated for a moment and asked, "Can you really be a famous celebrity?"

    Lothar patted his chest and said, "Of

    course I can. Don''t worry. I will

    definitely be a celebrity and

    earn a lot of money. When the timees even the fee for a kidney transnt would be nothingpared to my ie."

    A longing look appeared on Yesseca''s face.

    Lothar''s phone suddenly rang at this moment.

    The phone call was from Reid.

    Lothar''s breathing paused for a second. Then, he forced a smile and said, "Look at this. Someone is inviting me to participate in a game show Don''t worry, I will earn a lot of money in the future, so stopo overthinking about expenses, okay?"

    Yesseca nodded her head heavily.

    Lothar walked out of the ward with his phone in his hand.

    Reid told him that Selina was on the way to the Pet Home in Fortune za. He told Lothar to rush over and pretend to run into Selina.

    Lothar was curious about how Reid always seemed to know whether Selina was. However, he did not ask any further.

    This was not something he should ask.

    He had decided early on that he would carry out Reid''s instructions without thinking too much about it.

    After bidding farewell to Yesseca, Lothar went to the Fortune za.

    He was absent-minded when he was on the way there.

    Just from a few interactions with her, Lothar had gotten a very positive impression of Selina. He could tell that she was a good person.

    This made him feel uneasy.

    He didn''t know what Reid''s purpose was, and whether he had bad intentions towards Selina.

    Even so, he didn''t dare to think about it anymore.

    He looked around.

    It was just another crowded street in

    a crowded city. As he gazed at the scene before him, lost in thought, the buzz of city life quietened to a dull hum, and the people''s faces started bing indistinguishable.

    At that moment, Lothar imagined himself vanishing into the buzz of the crowd and bing a speck of dust, an insignificant worker ant trying to eke

    out a living among the thousands and millions of other ants.

    He forcefully ttened the feeling of restlessness within him.

    He was doing this to be a sessful idol, and for the money to treat his sister. That''s all he needed to focus on.

    Also, Reid''s instructions had been simple. He just wanted Lothar to get close to Selina, and it wasn''t as if Lothar was going against thew.

    After arriving at Pet Home in Fortune za, Lothar saw Selina in the store.

    Selina was picking out some dog food. Rocky was beside her.

    "Selina," Lothar called out her name.

    Lothar''s gloominess immediately faded, reced by youthful excitement.

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004

    Selina was surprised to see Lothar here.

    "Oh, it''s you, Lothar!" Selina said. She continued, "Why are you here?"

    People would usually bring along their pets when they visited Pet Home. However, Lothar was alone.

    Lothar scratched his head, embarrassed, and said, "I was just thinking of buying some food for Rocky when I happened to pass by this store."

    Selina was even more surprised.

    She didn''t expect Lothar to be so kind.

    "Oh, you don''t have to buy anything for Rocky. I''ll buy anything it needs," Selina said.

    Lothar smiled.

    He wanted to say something before he was struck by a realization.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Lothar asked carefully, "Were you crying?"

    Selina was stunned.

    She pretended to say in a casual tone, trying hard to conceal the truth, "What are you talking about? I haven''t been crying."

    Lothar pointed at Selina''s eyes and said, "Your eyes are still red and puffy. How dare you deny it."

    Selina bit her lip.

    She had cried so badly just now that her eyes were still red and puffy even though a long time had passed.

    She was about to tell Lothar that her eyes were irritated by dust. Unexpectedly, Lothar grabbed hold of her hand.

    She was stunned.

    She freed her hand from Lothar''s grip and said unhappily, "What are you doing!"

    Lothar nced at Selina''s hand and said, "Don''t think too much about it. I''m not trying to take advantage of you. You''re so ugly. I feel that you''re the one who is taking advantage of me instead when I hold your hand."

    Selina was speechless.

    She stared at Lothar without saying anything.

    "Follow me, I''ll take you somece."

    "What sort of ce?"

    "Juste with me," Lothar said with a mysterious look.

    He brought Selina to a coffee shop and ordered six cups of it. He even ordered thergest size for each cup. The sight of all six of them arranged in a row was truly magnificent.

    "Why did you buy so many cups of coffee?" Selina frowned and asked.

    "For us to drink."

    "Are you a hippopotamus that you need so much water to survive?"

    Lothar said seriously, "I would like topete with you. Each of us has to drink three cups of coffee. Whoever finishes their drinks first wins."

    Selina was speechless. She said, "I''m not going to y such a pointless game with you."

    Lothar said mysteriously, "Well, I''ll tell you a secret if you win thispetition."

    "What is it about?"

    "It''s a secret way to alleviate your sadness."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    She thought, ''A secret way to alleviate sadness?''

    ''Does it really work?''

    "I''m serious," Lothar said sincerely.

    Looking at Lothar''s solemn expression, Selina changed her mind.

    She thought she''d give it a try.

    After all, she had nothing to lose.

    Thepetition began. Lothar drank the coffee quickly. As for Selina, she mustered all her energy to drink everything as fast as she could. In the end, she won by a slim margin.

    Selina sat on the chair, gasping for breath. Her stomach was full.

    This was the first time she had drunk so much coffee in just a few minutes. She felt as if her stomach was about to burst.

    "You''re amazing!" Lothar gave Selina a thumbs up.

    Selina asked feebly, "Can you tell me the secret way to alleviate sadness now?"

    "Haven''t I already told you?"

    Selina was speechless.

    She asked with a puzzled look on her face, "When did you tell me?"

    Lothar''s gaze fell on Selina''s belly and said, "Are you still worrying about the thing that was making you sad just now?"

    Selina did not know what to say.

    She was utterly speechless.

    It turned out that this had been the secret method mentioned by Lothar.

    However, it seemed to have been quite useful.

    Selina was so full that she was out of breath. She couldn''t think of anything else.

    Selina thought, ''D*mn it! My stomach is so full."

    This was the first time for Selina to have this feeling.

    She was so full that she had stopped worrying about other matters.

    "Lothar, you''re amazing! This really works!" Selina said.

    Lothar smiled. Then, he seemed to be unhappy and said, "Actually, I always feel sad, so I do this whenever I start feeling sad."

    Selina was slightly stunned.

    Although Selina had just gotten to know Lothar and had only met him a few times, she could tell that Lothar was a youthful energetic person.

    She had thought that Lothar was always cheerful and optimistic, and had never felt sad before.

    "Why would you be sad?" Selina couldn''t help but ask.

    Lothar lowered his voice and said, "Because a lot of things happened to my family..."

    Lothar stopped talking for a moment and then continued with a smile, "So, I always eat a lot of food whenever my mind is in a mess. I make myself feel so full that I stop dwelling on any unhappy memories."

    Selina sighed and said, "You really are a very peculiar person."

    Lothar smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "I''m not as rich as some, who would be able to go car racing or traveling whenever they were upset. Even so, I still have enough money to buy food, thus eating is the only way for me to de-stress."

    Selina thought of something.

    What Lothar said reminded her of someone familiar.

    She tried her best to recall the memory.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The way Lothar spoke resembled how Natalie had spoken in the past.

    Selina couldn''t help but say, "Lothar, the way you spoke just now reminded me of someone that I know!"

    "Who is it?" Lothar asked curiously.

    "My sister-inw!"

    Lothar was speechless.

    He said, "Stop joking. I am a tall, strong man. How could it be possible for me to speak like a woman?"

    "It''s true," Selina said seriously. She continued, "The way you spoke did resemble my sister-inw. She had a poor upbringing. Fortunately, she married my brother, who is very rich. She lives a blissful life with him now."

    Lothar said in disbelief, "Their social backgrounds don''t match up. Is that really okay?"

    Selina smiled and said, "Yes, that''s what everyone has been thinking. Still they''ve been together for awhile now with no problems so far. They even have a kid with another on the way."

    Then, Selina paused and continued, "My sister-inw was born with low social status. But, she''s always remained optimistic."

    Something rippled in Lothar''s gaze.

    After a moment, he sighed and said, "It must be an illusion for a person with a low social status to be optimistic."

    Selina looked at Lothar, confused.

    "Why?" she asked.

    "Because it''s impossible for a person

    with a low social status to be

    optimistic. Have you ever experienced the feeling of being driven into a corner because of poverty? Have you ever faced the feeling of despair because of that sameck of money?"

    Selina frowned and asked, "Have you experienced it before?"

    Lothar did not reply.

    Of course, he had been through that experience. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said so much about

    After buying life insurance, his own

    l

    mother had thought that the payment received upon her death, would relieve their poverty and. alleviate the siblings'' suffering.at was unfortunate that this had not ended up ording to her hopes.

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005

    With the same goal, Lothar himself had put in his all to be an idol, even ignoring his own principles to carry out Reid''s orders. He was doing all this because his sister would die if he didn''t have enough money.

    This was a reality for him.

    How could he stay optimistic under this crushing burden? How could anyone, if they were in the same situation?

    Lothar said, "Selina, in that situation, just living would take up all the energy you have. Would you be able to be optimistic if you were in their shoes?" Selina was confused by Lothar''s words.

    She had never experienced this before. Therefore, she couldn''t understand what Lothar was trying to say.

    "Even so, my sister-inw has always been very optimistic," Selina said softly.

    Lothar did not answer.

    Their optimism was usually fake. It was to deceive themselves rather than others.

    That was the only way they could live without being devastated by the sheer cruelty of reality.

    Lothar stood up and said incoherently, "So, we have to be optimistic. We have to stop dwelling over those unhappy memories."

    Selina gave a wry smile.

    She looked at her full, bloated stomach.

    It was true that she had now stopped dwelling on those unhappy memories.

    Matthew learned that Cecilia had regained her consciousness when he returned to the hospital.

    "Matthew, my mother would like to talk to you," Tobias said to Matthew.

    Matthew was stunned for a moment.

    He came back to his senses instantly.

    "Okay," he nodded slightly and said.

    He walked into the ward.

    Cecilia sat up when she saw Matthewing into the ward.

    "Madam Lawson, you don''t have to sit up," Matthew said.

    Cecilia shook her head and said, "I''m fine. It''s quite tiring for me to lie down all the time. I would prefer to sit up."

    Matthew did not insist.

    "Matthew, you and Selina..." Cecilia said. She seemed hesitant to finish the sentence.

    Matthew took over. He said with a gentle tone as usual, "Madam Lawson, it''s a pity that we can''t be a family anymore. Still, this is the decision Selina and I made, and what''s done is done. Please stop ming Selina."

    Cecilia seemed to be disappointed.

    After a while, she said in a soft voice, "Matthew, I''m sorry for all the troubles caused by Selina."

    "Madam Lawson, marriage is a two person thing. She couldn''t be the only person who was at fault. Imitted my own fair share of mistakes too." Cecilia pursed her lips.

    Even after all the troubles that she had met, it was incredible that Matthew was still covering for his ex-wife. It was as if he truly didn''t me Selina for anything at all. How could Cecilia say anything else to that?

    "Matthew, you''re a good man. I believe that you will find a better woman than Selina," Cecilia said after a moment of silence.

    Cecilia knew that there was nothing she could do to reverse the situation. As it was, they had already gotten a divorce, and she was not thick-skinned enough to ask Matthew to remarry Selina.

    Cecilia could only wish Matthew all the best.

    Matthew did not say anything in reply. His facial features were almost wooden, his eyes closed off voids.

    He had fallen deeply for Selina. How could it be possible for him to fall for another woman?

    Selina felt much morefortable now that some time had passed.

    She took a nce at her mobile phone.

    There had not been any missed calls or text messages.

    Uneasiness started to build within her.

    Had there been any change in her mother''s condition?

    She couldn''t help but make a phone call to Natalie.

    Natalie said that Cecilia had woken up and was talking to Matthew in the ward.

    Selina, who was initially happy that her mother was in good condition, became sad.

    Cecilia was chatting with Matthew...

    Cecilia had thought only of Matthew instead of Selina after waking up.

    "I got it. Goodbye," Selina said and was about to hang up the phone.

    "Selina, hold on," Natalie said hurriedly. She continued, "Where are you now? Pleasee back."

    Selina said with a self-mocking smile, "Why do I have to go back? Mom doesn''t want to see me."

    "Selina, stop throwing a tantrum," Natalie said with a serious tone.

    "I''m not throwing a tantrum," Selina pursed her lips and replied.

    Natalie sighed. She felt helpless.

    Selina paused for a moment, then said, "Natalie, is Matthew leaving soon?"

    "Mother has already woken up. I''m guessing that Matthew will be leaving once they finished talking."

    Selina hesitated for a moment and said, "Well then, I''ll be right back."

    After saying that, she hung up the phone and looked at herpanion. "Lothar, I have to go back now. See you next time."

    Lothar stood up and asked, "Where are you going? Did something happen?"

    "Yes, of course, something happened. Why are you asking so many questions?" Selina said. She didn''t want to talk about the details.

    Although Lothar and Selina clicked with each other, they were still not close yet.

    "Let me give you a ride," Lothar said. He continued, "It''s hard to hail a taxi here."

    After a moment''s thought, she

    e offer. After all, if it was t taxis were hard to she

    true would have to ask a driver toe and pick her up.

    That would probably be very time-consuming.

    If that was the case, she might as well ept his good will.

    Lothar brought her to a ce not far away. Selina was stunned when they arrived.

    There was a bicycle in front of her.

    Selina had thought that Lothar was going to give her a ride in a car.

    She had assumed that Lothar would not own a luxurious car because he was poor. However, she didn''t expect Lothar to not have a car at all

    swnevel

    "Are you going to give me a ride with this bicycle?" Selina asked.

    Lothar answered seriously, "Yes."

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "What did I do wrong?" Lothar asked, his confused gaze meeting hers.

    He tilted his head to the side. He didn''t think anything was off about giving her a ride with a bicycle.

    Seeing Lothar''s reaction, Selina was speechless. Then, she said, "I''m really impressed."

    Lothar did not know what to say.

    "How long has it been since you graduated from college?"

    "More than three months."

    Selina said understandingly, "Oh, you''ve just graduated not long ago. It''s no wonder that you''re so silly."

    Lothar didn''t agree with this. He retorted immediately, "Why do you say so?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    After looking at Lothar up and down, Selina fixed her gaze on Lothar''s head and said, "You''re brainless."

    Lothar was speechless.

    "I don''t want to ride on your bicycle," Selina said.

    "Well, how are you going to leave

    then?

    Bes hard to get a taxi here,

    you

    , it will be a long journe

    if

    take the public bus."

    "I''ll get a driver to pick me up."

    Lothar was stunned for a moment. Then, he came to a realization and said, "Oh, so you''re from a rich family."

    Lothar did not say it in a sarcastic or envious tone. He sounded natural.

    Selina was quite satisfied with Lothar''s reaction.

    Selina would not have continued associating with Lothar if he had made a big issue about their differences in social status.

    Selina made a phone call to her personal driver. After a while, a car arrived for her.

    After saying goodbye to Lothar, Selina went back to the hospital.

    She found Natalie waiting for her at the main entrance of the hospital once she arrived at the hospital.

    Natalie seemed to be relieved when she saw Selina. She said, "Selina, you''re finally here."

    Selina nodded. Then, she hesitated and said, "Has Matthew left?"

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006

    She said every single word carefully.

    "Yes, he''s left," Natalie said. Then, she looked at Selina in a confused manner and asked, "Why are you so afraid of running into Matthew? Haven''t you two settled things with each other? What are you worrying about?"

    Selina bit her lip and said, "I don''t feelfortable seeing him."

    "Do you hate him so much?" Natalie frowned and asked.

    Selina shook her head and said, "I don''t hate him. I just feel jealous because Mother only seems to care about him, so I''m only going to visit her after he''s gone."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She couldn''t help but p Selina''s hand while saying, "Selina, why do you still behave like a child?"

    Selina pursed her lips and said, "How do I know? Sometimes, I feel like my maturity stopped developing when I was 18, and I''m still not an adult yet." Natalie was lost in her own thoughts.

    It was true. Selina had always lived in her own bubble, so it must have been hard for her to grow up.

    "Let''s go in now. Mother is inside," Natalie said to Selina.

    Tobias was feeding Cecilia some hospital food when Selina walked into the ward.

    Although Cecilia was not in a critical condition, her body was still weak. That was why Tobias had insisted on spoon feeding Cecilia.

    Tobias paused for a moment when he saw Selina walking into the ward.

    He looked at Selina and said, "Selina,e over and help Mother with her meal."

    "Okay," Selina said softly and walked over.

    She knew that Tobias was trying to give her the opportunity to get closer to Cecilia.

    Selina took the te from Tobias. Then, she tried to feed Cecilia with a spoonful of the potatoes carefully. She said, "Mom, have some potatoes." Cecilia did not open her mouth.

    She looked at Selina and asked, "Where did you go to y just now?"

    Selina was stunned for a moment. She said sadly, "How could I run off to y in this situation? I didn''t want to leave either, but all you seem to care

    about is Matthew."

    Cecilia was taken aback.

    She knew that Selina was jealous after hearing her words.

    She thought, ''Oh, this silly girl!''

    She had nothing to say to that.

    "Selina, are you trying to annoy me to death?" Cecilia said. She was both angry and helpless.

    ''Selina is so immature,'' she thought.

    Hearing this, Selina became panicked. She was really afraid that Cecilia would faint again out of anger.

    She said immediately, "Mom, please don''t be angry. It''s all my fault. It''s not worth it getting all agitated because of me."

    Cecilia''s heart softened a little after hearing Selina''s words.

    She said slowly and helplessly, "Selina, you''re my dearest daughter. I care about you the most. Nothing can change this. I am the one who gave birth to you. So, how can I not love you?"

    Selina became happy.

    She smiled and asked, "Is it true?"

    Cecilia said helplessly, "What do you think?"

    Selina was grinning from ear to ear.

    "Mom, you''re the best!" Selina said. After that, she held the spoon up again and said, "Well, are you going to eat the potatoes now?"

    Cecilia opened her mouth.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon, she finished eating the te of meat and potatoes.

    Cecilia said as soon as Selina put the empty te down, "Selina, tell me, what you''re going to do in the future?"

    Selina felt annoyed.

    She really didn''t want to discuss this topic with Cecilia. She could just see Cecilia nagging at her again.

    Selina said softly, "There''s nothing

    we can do about that situation

    1.n��t

    anymore. Mom, if you put aside everything that has happened, am I not living a good life right now?"

    There was worry in Cecilia''s gaze.

    She looked at Selina and said, "Selina, please tell me the truth. Did you divorce Matthew just to get back together with your ex?"

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat. Then, she gave a wry smile.

    It seemed like the situation between her and Dn had gone on for so long that now Cecilia thought she had divorced Matthew because of him. "No," Selina answered. She looked at Cecilia and continued firmly, "It''s impossible for me to be together with him anymore."

    Cecilia still didn''t believe it. She said, "Did you really not divorce Matthew because of..."

    "No!" Selina interrupted Cecilia. She continued, "Mom, I can assure you that my divorce with Matthew has nothing to do with Dn."

    She paused for a while and

    continued with a deeper tone, "Moreover, I could never get back into a rtionship with Dn again even if Matthew and I had not gotten married."

    Selina had discovered that everything was just a misunderstanding and Dn was not responsible for that matter.

    However, through that misunderstanding, she had finally been able to sort out her own feelings for Dn.

    She had finally been able to get over everything that had happened in their rtionship.

    From now on, she could finally put their rtionship behind her.

    "Selina, why did you want to divorce Matthew if it wasn''t because of Dn?" Cecilia couldn''t help but ask.

    Selina felt very helpless.

    Why did Cecilia think that Dn was behind her divorce with Matthew? Why couldn''t she have thought of something else?

    "It''s simply because I have no feelings for him."

    "Feelings can be nurtured overtime."

    "Nothing has happened even after such a long time."

    Cecilia closed her mouth.

    She had wanted to say something, but decided not to.

    After all, she had decided earlier to respect Selina''s and Matthew''s decision, trying not to intervene any further in the matter.

    Still, old habits die hard. She''d almost started to side with Matthew again.

    "Well then, just do what you want from now on. Let''s see what kind of man you''ll marry in the future," Cecilia said helplessly after a while.

    "Why must I get married? Can''t I be single for the rest of my life?" Selina retorted.

    Cecilia was so angry that she could not speak at all.

    Her lips were trembling. In the end, she spat out the words, "It''s all up to you!"

    Matthew returned to the Perry Group headquarters.

    His assistant knocked on the door of his office not long after he had returned.

    "Come in," Matthew said calmly.

    The assistant came in and said, "Mr. Perry, there''s a secretary from the president''s office who wants to talk to you. She''s saying that it''s urgent."

    There were a lot of secretaries in the president''s office. Not every secretary had the chance to talk to the president.

    "What is it about?" Matthew asked casually.

    "She didn''t say more about it. She only said that it was something important."

    "Let her in," Matthew said.

    After a while, a woman in a business suit came in.

    She had a slim figure and a pretty face.

    Matthew recognized at a nce that this person was Selina''s friend.

    He frowned and asked, "Why are you in mypany?"

    Caroline exined immediately, "Mr. Perry, please don''t misunderstand. My decision had nothing to do with you. I joined thispany because it is one of the bestpanies n the world and it would be a great opportunity to advance my

    career."

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007

    Matthew pursed his lips.

    As Caroline''s exnation was logical and reasonable, he didn''t want to make things difficult for her.

    She was free to choose whichpany she wanted to work for.

    "What''s the matter?" Matthew asked.

    Caroline hesitated for a moment.

    "Get back to your work if you have nothing to say. No one in Perry Group is supposed to be free," Matthew said. There was weight behind his words.

    Caroline felt a little ufortable.

    She knew that Matthew was asking her to leave.

    She had popr among other men since she was young. Even men who weren''t romantically interested in her would enjoy herpany.

    After all, all men enjoyed talking to beautiful women.

    However, it seemed that Matthew was not at all interested in talking to her.

    Caroline said softly, "I understand, Mr. Perry. But I

    do have something to tell you."

    She paused for a moment to look at Matthew. She then continued, "Mr. Perry, I am a close friend of Selina''s. I am happy for both of you, and I wish you both bliss and happiness. I''m also happy that she''d married such a good man."

    Something crossed Matthew''s mind.

    Memories of what happened that night came flooding back.

    That night, Selina had been heartbroken after running into Caroline. Matthew even remembered what Selina had said that night.

    Matthew concealed his emotions immediately, his face a mask of indifference.

    He continued to listen to Caroline.

    Caroline continued, "I know that Selina had a rtionship before this. They had been together since they were very young. Their rtionship was very stable. Selina has also done a lot of crazy things for him. Although they were not meant to be together, Selina loved him so much, so much..." "What are you trying to say?" Matthew interrupted Caroline.

    Caroline licked her dry lips and continued, "Mr. Perry, I thought Selina would break up with that man after getting into a rtionship with you. But, I didn''t expect..."

    At this point, a sad expression appeared on her face as she said, "I really didn''t expect Selina to do this!"

    After saying that, she went forward and handed a photo to Matthew, "This photo was taken by chance when I was at the theme park a few days ago." Matthew did not take the photo, so Caroline ced it on his desk instead.

    Seeing the photo, Matthew''s vision got slightly blurry.

    In it was a couple hugging in a theme park.

    Although the faces were not seen clearly, it was obvious that the couple was Selina and Dn.

    Even worse, the timestamp on the photo was the exact time that Selina had finally rified the misunderstanding and proposed a divorce.

    At that moment, it seemed that Matthew''s eyes were frozen, leaving only a cold and empty stare.

    Caroline observed Matthew''s expression carefully as she continued, "Mr. Perry, as I failed to persuade Selina into giving up that rtionship of hers, I was left with no choice but to approach you. It''s not my wish to see Selina giving you up for that man. Please talk to Selina so that she could end that rtionship. No matter how madly in love she is with him, she is now married to you. How could she be so indecent?"

    Hearing the word "indecent", Matthew came back to his senses.

    His gazended on Caroline.

    Caroline''s heart skipped a beat.

    His stare was so cold that it pierced her instantly.

    For some reason, Caroline started panicking.

    Her lips started trembling and she was not able to say another word.

    "She did notmit any indecent acts," Matthew said. He continued slowly, trying to make himself very clear, "Because we are divorced."

    Caroline was stunned.

    Matthew frowned and said, "You should get back to work now. As part of thepany, you should be focusing on performing well, not discussing any personal affairs during working hours!"

    Matthew said these words firmly.

    Caroline bit her lip.

    She bit her lip very hard.

    "Yes, Mr. Perry. I''ll head back to work now," Caroline said. She turned and left Matthew''s office.

    She pressed the elevator button to the floor where her office was located.

    In the elevator, she was immersed in her own thoughts.

    She thought, "Did Matthew just say that he and Selina are divorced?"

    "How is this possible?"

    "Could it be that what Selina said was all true?"

    "But, this doesn''t seem right."

    "I clearly saw them hugging in

    Group building not too long ago. it possible for them to

    so soon?" Colet

    to

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Caroline was confused.

    Though she left the room, the photo remained in Matthew''s office.

    Matthew became irritated just by looking at the photo.

    He picked up the photo and tore it into pieces, throwing it into the trash can.

    Now that the pieces of the photo were in the trash can, he couldn''t even tolerate the sight of the trash can.

    He instructed his personal assistant to take the trash can out.

    Once the trash can was gone, Matthew calmed down.

    He was finally at ease.

    He sat in front of his desk with the intention to start working. However, he was unable to focus.

    After a moment, he stood up and walked towards the windows of his office.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    He looked up at the cloudless sky. A wry, sarcastic smile started ying at the corner of his lips.

    It was no wonder that Selina had insisted on the divorce.

    It hadn''t been because of what Selina said. Their divorce had not been due to the rification of that misunderstanding.

    There was only one reason.

    Dn Cowell.

    It turned out that Selina had never been able to get over her first love.

    To the point where Selina had gone on a date with Dn even before the divorce proceedings had beenpleted.

    The sarcastic smile on Matthew''s face deepened.

    It should not be a surprise. Selina had been together with Dn for more than ten years. How could they

    have ended their rtionship,

    easily?

    ��n.swnovels

    so

    How could he have been so confident that he could win over Selina''s heart?

    All of a sudden, Matthew was overwhelmed by exhaustion.

    He was exhausted, truly exhausted.

    He had devoted his entire heart to Selina, only to be hurt deeply in the end.

    The feeling was horrible.

    What had his persistence been for if he couldn''t win over Selina''s heart in the end?

    He should have let go of her a long time ago!

    That afternoon, Matthew returned to the Perry family home.

    He ran into Prine at the entrance of the vi.

    Prine was holding a watering can.

    Seeing Matthew''s return, Prine excitedly brought him to the vegetable farm.

    She pointed at the freshly grown

    sprouts and said, "Mr. Perry, looket

    The vegetables are growing faster than the flowers ever did. The seeds have sprouted."

    Matthew lowered his head and looked at the greens.

    The sprouts were tiny and beautiful.

    Matthew was momentarily stunned.

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008

    He hadn''t wanted to keep this vegetable garden initially as he didn''t like the idea of having vegetables nted around the house. He''d only given in because of Selina, and since she''d left, he''d seen no point in keeping it.

    However, upon hearing Erine''s statement that the seeds had sprouted, Matthew had thought that he''d keep the vegetables since they represented the birth of a new life.

    Now that he had seen these little sprouts with his own eyes, he was even more determined to keep the vegetable garden.

    "Take good care of them," Matthew said lightly.

    Then, he walked into the living room where dinner had been served.

    The servants of the Perry family would usually not prepare any dinner unless they were instructed to do so. This was because Matthew had used to work way past working hours, eating at the office almost every day.

    However, everything had changed since he''d married Selina.

    He woulde home on time for dinner.

    That night, dinner was prepared as usual.

    Matthew felt bored while having dinner.

    At times, a habit is hard to change.

    Matthew was a good example. He had gotten used to dinner with Selina after work each day. Yet, from this point on he could only have dinner alone.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    He forced himself to not think about it.

    After finishing his dinner quickly, he

    headed upstairs to rest.

    When he entered the bedroom, a feeling of loneliness engulfed him.

    He remembered how Selina would always be sitting on the bed, reading or ying with her mobile phone. Whenever he entered, they would jokingly argue.

    However, Selina was no longer there.

    Matthew stood in the bedroom for a long time in a daze and went back downstairs.

    With the bedroom filled with memories of Selina, Matthew was certain he would lose sleep that night if he stayed on.

    Therefore, Matthew got Erine to clean up the guest room which he would sleep in for the night.

    It took Erine no time at all to have the room ready.

    She looked at Matthew uneasily and asked, "Mr. Perry, why hasn''t Miss Whitlocke back? When will she be back?"

    What seemed like an innocent question was somehow like a dagger stabbing through Matthew''s heart.

    He was heartbroken.

    "She''s noting back anymore," Matthew said lightly.

    Prine was stunned.

    "She will never being back anymore," Matthew continued softly.

    No one in the Whitlock family had expected Peter Whitlock toe over.

    He''de because of Selina.

    He was there as he had been worried about the dy in Selina and Matthew''s wedding ceremony.

    Even more importantly, just after learning of his intentions from Peter himself, Cecilia had also received a call from their family doctor.

    It turned out that Peter had not been in a fit condition recently, but had insisted on going to visit besides the doctor''s strong resistance. He ended the call after emphasizing that considering his age and condition, Peter must not be agitated and had to remain in good spirits. The Whitlocks were all jittery and nervous following thisst call.

    Peter''s visit was because of Selina and Matthew''s wedding. No one dared think what would happen if he found out about their divorce! Before the call, they had expected Peter to just be mad upon knowing, but after the call from the family doctor...

    No one would be able to bear the responsibility if Peter''s condition deteriorated due to anger!

    Therefore, Cecilia gathered the entire family for a discussion the night before Peter''s arrival. Selina was very nervous. She held her hands tightly and bit her lip hard.

    She hadn''t expected Peter to do this.

    What should she do now?

    She was filled with regret.

    She had truly been too impulsive. Things would not have ended up in this way if she had just asked a few questions before agreeing to marry Matthew!

    Cecilia was also very worried.

    The matter should havee to an end, but who would have expected Peter to visit Selina and Matthew?

    What should they do now?

    "Tobias, what do you think we should do?" Cecilia looked over towards Tobias.

    Tobias had always been able to stay calm and collected. Therefore, she wanted to hear his opinion.

    Tobias thought for a moment and said, "We can''t let Grandpa find out about the divorce. He will not be able to take it."

    Cecilia nodded and said, "That''s what I thought."

    She en looked over at Selina ar asked, "Selina, what are your thoughts?"

    Selina was close to tears. She said, "I know that Grandpa can''t be agitated. But, I have already divorced Matthew. What can I do?"

    "What about a remarriage?" Natalie, who was standing beside Tobias, said cautiously.

    Natalie was still hoping that Selina and Matthew would get back together.

    Cecilia objected before Selina could

    reply, "No, the Whitlock family has wrong to Matthe

    done

    t do this to him anymor

    We

    Natalie pursed her lips and remained silent.

    What Cecilia said was right.

    Doing so would be too disrespectful to Matthew.

    "Selina, do you really not have any feelings for Matthew?" Tobias asked all of a sudden.

    He looked deeply at Selina.

    Selina bit her lip hard.

    After a while, she said with much difficulty, "If I have feelings for him, why would I choose to divorce him?"

    Thest shred of hope in his eyes faded away at her answer. He said, "Just tell Grandpa that Matthew is on a business trip."

    There was a moment of silence.

    Natalie was the first to break the silence, "That''s the only way."

    Cecilia also nodded and said, "Yes, let''s see if we can hide it from him."

    Selina had on a sad face, saying nothing.

    That night, Selina couldn''t sleep.

    Tobias''s words kept ringing in her ears, "Selina, do you really not have any feelings for Matthew?"

    Both Cecilia and Natalie had asked the same question before.

    Each time, she would firmly answer, "Of course not."

    But when Tobias had asked, she''d hesitated for a moment and found it hard to spit out the words.

    Why had she hesitated?

    Perhaps she was not used to being back in the Whitlock family''s house?

    Or that no one was passing her food during dinner?

    Suddenly feeling empty without that warm body beside her in bed?

    Selina shook her head repeatedly.

    What was all this nonsense running through her mind?

    Of course, she had no feelings for Matthew. There was no doubt about it.

    All these things were because she wasn''t still getting used to her current life. That was the only reason.

    After all, she had stayed at the Perry family''s house for a very long period of time It was normal to have a

    period of adjustment when one moved into another ce. There was definitely no other reason for it.

    Selina forced herself not to think too much.

    Selina eventually fell asleep.

    She had a bad dream.

    She of Peter''s visit. In her dream, Whitlocks had failed truth from Peter.

    hide

    bet

    Outhout her divorce. Confound

    W

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    He had gotten very angry.

    He''d stood in the living room and scolded. Halfway through his scolding, he''d copsed right in front of her.

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009

    Everyone in the Whitlocks had panicked.

    Peter had been sent to the hospital immediately.

    However, the doctor had informed them of Peter''s death with regret.

    Selina woke up in shock. The sky was still dark.

    Her eyes were wide open. She was in a daze.

    Her pajamas were drenched in sweat.

    After a while, Selina came back to her senses.

    She started gasping for breath.

    It had been a terrifying dream.

    After sitting on the bed for what seemed like a long time, she got up for a shower.

    The water from the shower dampened Selina''s body.

    There was a determined look in her eyes.

    During Peter''s visit, she and Matthew had to hide the truth from him by all means.

    If something happened to Peter, she would regret it for the rest of her life.

    Peter should never know of this.

    After the shower, Selina went back to bed.

    However, she was no longer sleepy.

    She sat up and picked up a book to read instead.

    As she was reading, her thoughts eventually wandered off.

    She remembered how she''d done this in the recent past.

    And how she''d not been alone.

    There had been someone by her side.

    That man would join her with a book of his own.

    Selina subconsciously touched the spot next to her, only to feel cold, empty space.

    At that moment, she suddenly felt very lonely.

    No one was by her side, Matthew would never sit next to her anymore.

    There was a long silence.

    All of a sudden, Selina smiled.

    There was a sense of self mockery in her smile.

    What was she thinking about?

    Wasn''t this what she had wanted?

    Hadn''t she found it annoying to have Matthew reading next to her every day?

    Peter arrived on time the next day.

    Everyone''s heart skipped a beat when they saw him.

    Peter had definitely deteriorated since thest time they saw him. It was no wonder that the family doctor had called them.

    However, looking the bright side, his eyes were still full of spirit and he seemed to be jovial.

    He shouted as soon as he entered the Whitlock family''s house, "Hayden, where are you?" Hayden ran out to him immediately.

    He got into Peter''s arms and said, "Greatgrandfather, I miss you so much."

    Peterughed in happiness.

    He caressed Hayden''s head and said, "I''ve missed you too. Look how much you''ve grown."

    Hayden pulled at Peter''s white beard and said, "But, you''ve be old."

    Peter chuckled and said, "Of course I''m old. If not, why would you call me great-grandfather?"

    Hayden said seriously, "Yes, but you look much older than before."

    Peter sighed and said, "Aging is a part of life, my boy."

    Natalie rushed forward and said, "Hayden, stop talking nonsense."

    Hayden stuck out his tongue.

    Peter put Hayden down and looked at Natalie''s stomach. He asked, "Natalie, how are you?"

    "I''m fine," Natalie said with a smile. She continued, "Grandpa, don''t listen to Hayden''s nonsense. You''re still looking good."

    Peter didn''t seem to mind and changed the topic asking, "Do we know the gender yet?"

    Natalie shook her head and said, "No."

    "It''s also good that way. We

    Whitlocks don''t care about the

    gender, I would love them as long as they were part of our family," Peter said. He paused for a moment before saying, "How has it been with you and Tobias recently?"

    Natalie could not help but say with a smile, "We''re good."

    Peter looks gratified, and said, "That''s great. As long as you are all well, I will be fine. As long as alkof my family members are welld would be able to rest in peace." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Cecilia hurriedly replied, "Dad, what are you talking about? You''re in good health!"

    Peterughed without saying a word.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    It seemed that Peter had changed a lot. He was asking lots of trivial questions. Was his change in behavior rted to his health condition in any way? "Oh, where''s Selina?" Peter asked.

    Selina approached him with a forced smile and greeted, "Grandpa."

    She did not dare to look Peter in his eyes, probably due to having a guilty conscience.

    Peter looked around and asked, "Where''s Matthew?"

    Selina said nervously, "He...he''s on a business trip."

    Peter said unhappily, "Why is he still on a business trip when I''m here to visit?"

    There was even more guilt in Selina''s smile as she said, "He''d just left before we knew of your visit."

    Upon hearing so, Peter''s frown left and he said, "That''s right. He should be very busy at work, being the person in charge of such a bigpany."

    A smile appeared on his face as he said, "You lucky girl. I was afraid you would remain single. Yet, you manage to find such a good man!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Selina faked a smile.

    "Matthew is a talented young man. A good young chap, good indeed!"

    It was obvious that Peter admired Matthew a lot.

    Hearing Peter addressing Matthew as a young man, she couldn''t help but refute, "Grandpa, he''s no longer a young man. He''s nine years older than

    me!"

    Even she was not young anymore, let alone Matthew, who was nine years older. How could he be considered a young man?

    Peter shook his head immediately

    and said, It doesn''t matter if he''s

    slightly older. He''s only nine years

    older than you. He''s not even 90 years old. It''s normal even if the man

    is 20 years older than the wife."

    Selina did not know what to say.

    She was speechless.

    "That''s like marrying a father," Selina could not help but murmur under her breath.

    Yet Peter heard this.

    Although at such an old age, his hearing was still good.

    Peter sighed and said, "Look at you, how can you speak in such a manner? As far as I remember, Matthew is someone with a very good temper. No

    wonder he can tolerate you."

    Selina remained silent.

    It was true that Matthew had a good temper and had always been tolerant of her.

    Seeing Selina''s gloomy expression and her not replying to Peter, Cecilia was afraid that Peter would sense that something was amiss.

    She said immediately, "You''re right. Matthew is really good-tempered and tolerates Selina a lot."

    Peter was happy to hear this. He stroke his white beard and said, "But, I really didn''t expect them to be together. How did the rtionship start?"

    He turned over to look at Selina, curious.

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010

    Selina decided to be brazen. She replied, "Well, we just happened to get together."

    Peter was happy with this answer, saying, "All is good as long as you''re together now. But when will the wedding ceremony be held? It''s ridiculous how a wedding ceremony can be dyed for this long!"

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    Cecilia came to the rescue, "Matthew is currently very busy because there are lots ofpany matters to work on, as you would know. Also, this is a marriage between the Whitlock and the Perry family. Of course, we would need time to prepare."

    "Just get it done soon!" Peter said, obviously not satisfied with Cecilia''s answer.

    Natalie threw Hayden a look.

    She had informed Hayden the day before that yesterday that he was to keep Peterpany.

    Her reason for doing so was to divert Peter''s attention.

    Hayden was very smart and understood her hint immediately.

    Although he did not understand the reason Natalie wanted him to keep Peterpany, but he would do as he''d been told.

    Hayden grabbed Peter''s hand and said, "Greatgrandfather,e y with me! You haven''t yed with me for such a long time. Let''s go y with model nes."

    With this, Peter''s attention was diverted instantly.

    Peter said, "Sure, let''s go."

    Watching their backs, everyone let out a sigh of relief.

    Cecilia warned Selina, "You better keep the secret. It''s obvious that Dad''s health is deteriorating."

    Selina lowered her head and responded, "Okay."

    She had understood this fact well even without Cecilia''s reminder.

    The nightmare the night before had been enough as a reminder for her to know Peter should not find out about their divorce.

    After Peter went into Hayden''s room, Selina received a call from Caroline.

    Caroline invited her out as she needed to talk with Selina.

    Selina was initially surprised but she soon had it sorted out.

    Perhaps Caroline had finally believed in all the exnations she had given that day?

    She agreed immediately.

    As Peter was still there, she did not leave immediately.

    She set up an appointment with Caroline at one o''clock that afternoon, taking advantage of the fact that her grandfather tended to take very long naps in the afternoon.

    The Whitlocks had lunch together that day.

    Everyone was jovial during lunch and it was obvious that Peter was very happy. There were no questions about Matthew anymore.

    After lunch, Peter took his usual nap. Selina grabbed this opportunity to leave the house.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    She met Caroline at a coffee shop near the Perry Group building.

    "Are you no longer in a rtionship with Matthew?" Caroline asked the moment they met.

    "Yes," Selina said firmly. She continued, "We''re no longer together. I''ve told you what happened."

    Caroline pursed her lips.

    "Are you both really divorced?"

    "Yes," Selina answered firmly again.

    Caroline sank back into her thoughts.

    If she had only listened to Selina''s version of the story, she would never have believed it.

    But even Matthew had said so.

    Could it be true after all?

    "But I saw you and Matthew hugging each other after we met that time," Caroline exined her confusion.

    This was something she could not figure out.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    Hugging?

    Did she and Matthew hug after her meeting with Caroline?

    She had no memory of that.

    "Did you see wrongly?" Selina asked in confusion.

    Caroline then told Selina the exact time and location.

    With the details, Selina realized that it was just another misunderstanding.

    She exined, "It''s not what you thought. I fell and he caught me. It was definitely not a hug."

    Caroline remained silent, trying to figure out how true was this.

    After a long pause, she finally said, "Selina, this is unbelievable."

    Selina smiled wryly and said, "That how I felt too, but it''s all true."

    Caroline asked after thinking for a moment, "You''re not lying, are you?"

    "No. You have my word," Selina answered, looking right into Caroline''s eyes.

    After some hesitation, Caroline nodded and said, "I''ll believe you, but this is thest time."

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    Nothing was better than having Caroline believing in her.

    She could finally clear things up with Caroline.

    Selina understood that it was impossible to have their rtionship be the same as before. However, as long as their misunderstanding had been cleared, Caroline could get back to the life she had, and that''s all she wanted for her friend.

    Selina spoke in a serious tone, "Caroline, thanks for trusting in me. I hope you can return to the United States as soon as possible."

    That was the only way Caroline could return to the life she had.

    "Why are you so eager to have me return to the US?" Caroline stared at Selina.

    Selina said with guilt, "Because there is no reason for you to stay."

    Caroline was stunned for a moment. She had mixed feelings.

    Selina was right, there was no reason for her to stay.

    Could she gain Matthew''s attention?

    It seemed impossible.

    He had no interest in her at all.

    No matter how outstanding she was, Matthew had never noticed her.

    Should she stay to seek vengeance from Selina?

    Well, it did not seem necessary anymore.

    Since everything had been a misunderstanding, why should she waste time staying here?

    Although there was no way to let go

    of the past and forget all that had happened, there was also no reason

    for her to stay and seek revenge on

    Selina.

    on

    Caroline stood up, looked at Selina, and said, "Selina, you''re right. It''s time for me to return."

    After Caroline left, Selina set off to leave for home too.

    She received a phone call from Natalie at this moment.

    Natalie''s anxious voice appeared, "Selina, it''s bad, things have gone wrong!"

    Selina tried to calm her down by saying, "Natalie, please calm down. What is going on?"

    jet

    Natalie said, "Selina, you''ve got to think of a solution quick. Dad just woke up and said he wants to call Matthew. Can you think of a solution?"

    Selina was stunned.

    She thought, ''Why would Grandpa suddenly want to talk to Matthew?''

    The conversation was not hard, as Peter could just call Matthew directly.

    But what if Matthew revealed the news of their divorce, not knowing that Peter had not been told by the Whitlocks?

    "Should we get a man to act as Matthew and talk to Grandpa?" Selina suggested.

    Natalie objected straightaway.

    "Grandpa knows Matthew well. He would be able to tell immediately."

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011

    Selina knew that she was in trouble.

    After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, "I am near the Perry Group. I will go talk to Matthew now. Please ask Grandpa to wait for a moment. Just tell him that Matthew will give him a callter."

    Selina entered the Perry Group building with ease.

    This was because almost everyone had been told that she was Matthew''s wife.

    Selina took the President''s private elevator.

    Just that moment, Caroline was walking in the same direction and she was shocked to see Selina entering the elevator.

    She stood there in a daze.

    At that same moment, the door of the elevator closed.

    Caroline was confused.

    After speaking to Selina, she had decided to resign from Perry Group building and return to the US, taking nothing with her.

    She had prepared her resignation letter but hadn''t sent it to the administrative office.

    This was because she''d wanted to hand it in personally to Matthew, though she was aware that it was not the appropriate procedure. However, she had wanted to have her way for this onest time.

    What she did not expect was bumping into Selina.

    Didn''t Selina say that she had nothing to do with Matthew anymore? Didn''t she say that they were divorced?

    If so, why was she there to look for Matthew?

    Selina entered Matthew''s office.

    Matthew was sitting behind arge desk, reading through the documents.

    "Matthew," Selina walked over and called out his name.

    Matthew raised his head and was shocked to see Selina in his office.

    However, he concealed his emotions instantly.

    He remained indifferent as if he was facing a stranger, "Why are you here?"

    Selina held her breath for a second.

    She was not used to seeing Matthew treating her with that attitude.

    However, she should not care about this at that

    moment.

    She went straight to the point, "I have something to tell you. Just one."

    "Selina, I am working," Matthew interrupted Selina out of a sudden. He looked at Selina coldly and said indifferently, "I will not talk about anything else other than work-rted matters during my working hours. Please save your words until I get off workter."

    After saying that, Matthew lowered his head and continued to look at the documents on the table.

    Selina looked at Matthew and said, shocked, "Matthew, why have you be this way?"

    Matthew said without looking at Selina, "I''ve always been like this. I used to treat you differently. But, I don''t have to do so anymore."

    Selina was stunned.

    She was suddenly choked by her feelings.

    Matthew was right. Based on their current rtionship, he did not have to treat her differently.

    However, she was not used to his current attitude and felt a sudden sadness.

    Seeing Matthew ignoring her, she became anxious.

    She took the documents from Matthew''s desk immediately.

    Matthew finally raised his head. He looked at Selina coldly.

    Seeing Matthew staring at her, Selina was so shocked that she lost her breath.

    Then, she took a deep breath and said, "Matthew, it is not my wish to disturb you. I promise I''ll leave after I said what I wanted to. I''m sorry for wasting your time, but my grandfather is back. Everyone in my family is keeping the news of our divorce from him because he is in poor health now. He shouldn''t be agitated anymore."

    Selina paused and looked at Matthew with a pleading look, "We told him that you are on a business trip. But, he suddenly wants to have a phone call with you. Please help!"

    After saying this, tears welled up within Selina''s eyes. At that point, Selina''s helpless plea had created an indescribable feeling in Matthew. A moving emotion.

    An overwhelming urge of not being able to reject her plea.

    Matthew did not say a word.

    Selina became more anxious. She walked over and pulled on Matthew''s sleeve, and said, "I know you hate me, but please help me with this. It is not your wish to see anything bad happen to Grandpa too, right?"

    Matthew pushed Selina''s hand away.

    There was despair in Selina''s eyes.

    Matthew''s voice sounded in Selina''s ear. "I''m not doing you a favor. I''m only doing this so that nothing bad will happen to your grandfather. Also, never tug at a man''s sleeve. They might take it the wrong way."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    Caroline approached the entrance of Matthew''s office.

    She wanted to know the reason Selina was there.

    She found that the door was left ajar, with a man''s voiceing out from the room.

    Caroline pressed her ears against the door, trying to hear.

    It was Matthew''s voice. Although soft, it could be heard clearly.

    "Yes, Selina and I are doing very well. Don''t worry."

    "The wedding has been dyed due to my busy work schedule. I''m truly sorry for this."

    "Don''t worry. Our marriage is well, we are good."

    There was a beat of silence.

    The resignation letter in Caroline''s hand fell to the ground.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    So what Selina told her were all lies after all.

    It turned out that they are not divorced and also, in a very stable rtionship. There was nothing wrong between them.

    So Selina had lied to her.

    Even Matthew had lied to her.

    She was full of hatred.

    She clenched her fists.

    So what Matthew said was probably just an excuse, just not to let others know his wife had cheated on him.

    As for Selina, she had been fooled by Selina once again.

    Thinking of this, Caroline was full of resentment.

    She hated herself for being stupid enough to trust her again and again.

    Matthew hung up the phone.

    Selina said softly, "Thank you."

    Matthew turned to her and said, "Secrets don''t stay hidden forever."

    Selina bit her lip and said faintly, "I know. But, how much time is left for Grandpa?"

    She hoped that Peter would not leave with regrets.

    Matthew was stunned for a moment.

    Selina then said, "I''d better not disturb you any further, I''m leaving."

    Seeing Selina leaving his office, Matthew''s emotions were affected.

    There was something he wanted to say. Yet, when he thought of the photo, he held back.

    Selina ran into Caroline not far away from Matthew''s office.

    Selina was surprised and called out, "Caroline!"

    Caroline smiled at Selina, but it felt cold.

    She said in a pretentious tone, "Selina, why are you here? I''m here to tender my resignation letter. What about you?"

    Selina was about to answer the question when she stopped in shock.

    Caroline was tearing up the resignation letter and threw the pieces into the trash can.

    "Caroline, you...?"

    Caroline smiled and moved closer to

    Selina, saying, "I suddenly feel like

    staying There are so many

    interesting things going on hefe, why

    should I leave? Don''t you think so, Selina?"

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012

    Caroline red at Selina so coldly that it sent shivers down her spine.

    Selina felt goosebumps.

    By the time Selina hade back to her senses and made to ask Caroline what she meant, she was no longer to be seen.

    Selina had wanted to find Caroline to talk it out but got a call from Natalie asking her to return home. So, Selina left for the Whitlock family''s vi.

    What was most important then was Peter. She could deal with other matterster.

    Peter was in a good mood, probably due to the phone call with Matthew.

    Cecilia pulled Selina aside and asked, "Selina, Natalie told me that you went to find Matthew. Is that true?"

    Selina nodded her head without trying to hide the fact.

    Cecilia sighed and said, "Matthew is a good man indeed."

    She stopped talking after saying so.

    "You have to find a day to thank him," Cecilia continued.

    "I know," Selina replied, nodding.

    Later that day, as Selina was walking out of the kitchen, getting Peter some fruits, she ran into Tobias.

    Tobias was there to get the nutrition drink that had been prepared for Natalie.

    Although that was a servant''s job, but Tobias would normally do it personally if he was home.

    "Tobias," Selina greeted Tobias.

    Tobias said seriously, "Selina, do you know why you have to take things seriously now?"

    Selina was shocked for a moment, not understanding why Tobias had brought it up so suddenly.

    Tobias looked in Peter''s direction and said, "Selina, there are many things that have a domino effect. You have to remember this lesson."

    Tobias talked with much sincerity.

    Although at this point, nothing much can be done, but as an elder sibling, Tobias wished Selina could learn from these mistakes, so she would not act rashly again.

    Selina bit her lip.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    She got what Tobias was saying then.

    She regretted it too, but things could not turn around.

    After dinner, Peter said that he would like to go out for a walk.

    Cecilia suggested going to amercial area.

    Peter rejected the suggestion immediately, say that he just wanted to go to a park nearby.

    So the whole family got into a Stretch Lincoln Limousine and set off to the nearest park.

    Selina was stunned for a moment when they arrived at the park.

    Why was this park so familiar?

    After a while, she recalled this was the exact park she and Matthew hade to previously. Back then, they''d seen a couple having an intimate moment and Matthew had kissed her.

    All of a sudden, Selina felt her heartbeat increasing.

    She wanted to suggest going to another park.

    However, seeing Peter in such a happy mood, she decided against it.

    She shouldn''t let Peter suffer such inconvenience just because of her.

    A Bentley drove along the roads.

    Matthew looked out of the car window.

    He wasn''t driving because he was not in the mood.

    Suddenly, something caught his attention.

    He saw a park.

    "Stop the car," he said absent-mindedly.

    Yet when the driver stopped the car, Matthew was confused.

    Why did he suddenly get the driver to stop?

    But now that the car was stopped...

    Matthew got off the car.

    Still unfocused, Matthew walked into the park. The route he took was the one he''d taken with Selina.

    Suddenly, a little boy knocked into him.

    The boy looked up to him and apologized.

    Just then, the boy said in surprise, "It''s you!" Matthew said with a smile, "Hello, Hayden." He didn''t expect to run into Hayden here.

    Hayden shouted to the people behind him, "Mommy! Daddy! Mr. Perry is here!"

    Tobias had no idea how to respond.

    Natalie''s mouth was almost gaping.

    In the meantime, Cecilia, who had more dignity, only showed her surprise with her eyes.

    Selina''s mouth was tightly pursed.

    Peter was the first to reach. He said, "Hey, Matthew! Weren''t you on a business trip?"

    Everyone else was shocked.

    Selina''s heart was beating wildly.

    She felt that the cat would be let out of the bag soon.

    Luckily, Matthew reacted fast.

    He said calmly, "I just got back. I was getting a little tired of the ride so I decided to take a stroff. I

    didn''t expect to run into C

    you all here."

    Peter did not doubt Matthew''s words at all. He said, "That''s such a coincidence! Come join us then."

    Matthew did not refuse and joined the Whitlocks.

    Initially, Selina was walking beside Cecilia.

    Cecilia reminded her, "Selina, are you not afraid that your grandfather will get suspicious?"

    Selina got the hint.

    She walked over to Matthew''s side immediately.

    Everyone was deep in their own thoughts as they strolled along the walkway of the park.

    Selina remained silent.

    This was not the first time she had walked by Matthew''s side. However, she had a different feeling now.

    It was an indescribable feeling.

    She could clearly pick up on Matthew''s fresh masculine scent and hear his manly voice.

    She somehow felt at ease.

    Selina felt that their secret was safe with him there as he was smart.

    After a while, Peter being tired of all that walking, suggested they return home.

    That was when another problem arose.

    Where should Selina go?

    It was impossible for her to spend the night at the Whitlock family''s house because she was already married to Matthew.

    Selina decided to leave with Matthew, andter spend her night in a hotel.

    However, she was not given a chance.

    Peter invited Matthew to spend the night in the Whitlock family house instead.

    "Matthew, it''s rare for me toe back. So, why don''t you and Selinae spend the night at our ce to keep mepany?"

    Matthew was shocked.

    After a while, he replied softly, "Okay."

    After arriving at the Whitlock family''s house,

    Cecilia asked the servants to tidy up a room with two bedding sets.

    She knew that nothing would happen between Matthew and Selina but they would need to be in the same room to not have Peter suspecting anything. It was the least she could do to make the situation easier for them by preparing separate bedding sets.

    When no one was noticing, Cecilia said to Matthew, "Matthew, I''m so sorry."

    She felt really bad towards Matthew.

    After being hurt badly by Selina, he would still need to put up a show with them. That was too much to ask from him.

    "Don''t mention it," Matthew''s voice

    was as clear and gentle as ever. "Both our families had always shared a good rtionship. This is something I should be doing So don''t take it into heart." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Cecilia looked at Matthew with gratitude.

    Later that night, she reminded Selina saying, "Selina, Matthew is doing us a huge favor. Please be good to him."

    Selina remained silent.

    She was slightly speechless.

    They would be spending the night in the same room. Shouldn''t they be worried for her instead? Why had she been the one reminded to be good to

    Matthew?

    How badly could she treat him, did they think she would force herself on him?

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013

    Selina had wanted to say something, but after all the troubles she had caused, she decided to let it pass.

    In the room, Matthew was seen cing a bedding set on the floor.

    It was obvious to Selina that Matthew nned to sleep on the floor.

    She said immediately, "You take the bed, I''ll sleep on the floor."

    Worried that Matthew would misunderstand her intention, she added, "You''re here to help me out, so it''s not right for you to sleep on the floor."

    "You don''t have to," Matthew rejected lightly. He continued, "There''s no way I''ll let you sleep on the floor."

    After saying that, Matthewid down.

    It made Selina feel bad seeing him on the floor.

    He was after all someone who hailed from a noble family. She did not know how to react or even say to the sight of him sleeping on the floor.

    After a long time, Selina said softly, "Matthew, I''m sorry." "You don''t need to," Matthew said. He continued after a short pause, "There are too many things you need to apologize for. If you start apologizing you won''t be able to finish them all by tonight."

    Selina was speechless.

    She bit her lip and said, "Well, let''s just get some sleep."

    She thought that she wouldn''t be able to sleep well because Matthew was there.

    Yet the fact was the total opposite.

    She dozed off right after she got in bed.

    Maybe deep inside she felt a sense of security...

    Into thete night, Selina felt the urge to use the toilet.

    Half-awake and forgetting that Matthew was on the floor, she stepped on him as she got out of bed.

    Matthew let out a muffled groan as Selina fell on him.

    ''Bang!''

    Selina fell directly on top of Matthew''s body.

    Her lips touched his.

    Both of them stared at each other for half a minute. In the end, it was Selina who reacted first.

    "So... sorry..."

    She tried getting up in panic. But as she stood up, she slipped again.

    To prevent falling on him again, she held her body up with her hands.

    But in the chaos, her handsnded where they shouldn''t have.

    Within seconds, Selina felt a strange surge of hardness pressing against her palm.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    With a swoosh, she moved her hands.

    She was blushing.

    She thought, ''What the heck have I done!''

    She stood up straight and said, "I''m going to the toilet." She then rushed off to the toilet.

    Selina took deep breaths when she got into the bathroom.

    She looked at her palm and could still feel the heat.

    She patted her face and forced herself to calm down.

    She no longer had the urge to use the toilet. She had intended to calm down by washing her face, only to find that the water supply had cut off! Selina was speechless.

    Why would there be water disruption out of a sudden? This had never happened in her house before.

    Such a coincidence!

    Left with nothing to do, Selina could only get out of the toilet. As she stepped out, she let out a cry of shock.

    Matthew was standing right at the entrance of the toilet.

    Selina patted her chest and said, "What are you standing here for?"

    Matthew did not reply.

    "Do you need to use the toilet? There''s a water disruption," Selina said.

    Matthew held his breath for a second.

    "Is there any tissue paper?" he muttered with a hoarse voice. It seemed like Matthew was trying hard to suppress something within.

    Selina was confused. Subconsciously, she looked at Matthew''s body and was then shocked.

    It was obvious that he...

    "You..." Selina was dumbstruck.

    Matthew continued to mutter, "Well, I''d have to finish something that you started, right?!"

    Selina remained silent.

    It took her a while to understand what he meant.

    Her eyes widen and asked, "Are you going to..."

    "Do you have any tissue paper?" Matthew asked

    again.

    Selina started feeling dizzy.

    "There''s some in the toilet."

    Matthew was already in the toilet when Selina finished speaking.

    Selina sat on the bed in a daze.

    It wasmon for men to do things like that.

    However, she couldn''t imagine Matthew doing it. He had always been so calm and indifferent.

    Matthew had always had great self-control when ites to sex. So it was hard for her to imagine him helping himself...

    About half an hourter, Matthew finally came out.

    Selina couldn''t see Matthew''s facial expression. She could only hear Matthew lying back on the floor.

    She couldn''t help but ask, "Do you often do this?"

    "No," Matthew said in his deep voice, no longer hoarse.

    "Then why did you do it just now?"

    "Because of you."

    Selina''s heart started to beat fast, as if it was about to jump out of her chest.

    "Go back to sleep," Matthew said softly.

    Through the French windows, the

    l.n

    dim light from the streemps shone upon half of his face, with the other half still in darkness. The. gentleness that he had no longer existed, yet it had been reced by a certain charisma.

    He said those words with no emotion to them.

    Selina''s heart was no longer beating wildly.

    The next day, everyone sat together for breakfast.

    Matthew sat with his back straight. His demeanor resembled a prince in medieval paintings.

    To have both Matthew and Tobias at

    the

    was a scene

    to make anyone stop

    All kinds of emotions were running within Selina.

    Matthew looked like a nobleman, full of elegance.

    Selina could never imagine such a person doing what Matthew didst night.

    Matthew suddenly handed Selina a piece of strawberry jam toast.

    Selina was shocked.

    After a while, she took the toast.

    This had been something that had not happened for a while during breakfast.

    After breakfast, Matthew prepared to leave for work.

    Peter insisted that Selina walk him there.

    Selina walked Matthew to the gate of the vi. Both of them remained silent throughout.

    Selina was embarrassed about what happened the night before.

    Matthew broke the silence when they reached the main entrance of the vi. He said, "I handed you the toast as I was afraid that your grandfather would get suspicious. Hope you didn''t mind."

    Selina got lost for a second.

    Then, a sense of unhappiness crept within.

    She thought, ''Is there a need to exin handing over a piece of toast?''

    ''What was there for her to mind?''

    "Did you think I would mind?" Selina red at Matthew and asked.

    "Wouldn''t you?" Matthew asked her back. The sunlight was shining on his handsome face. However, he was looking at Selina coldly.

    Selina thought, ''Of course not!''

    However, what Selina said was totally opposite from this.

    Selina sneered and said, "You''re right. Of course I''d mind!"

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014

    After saying that, Selina turned to leave!

    Selina was already unhappy because of what Matthew said. And this emotion got worse after speaking to Peterter.

    Seeing Selina back, Peter stroke his beard while saying, "Selina, don''t you have any work to do? Why are you home all day?"

    Selina responded, "Yeah."

    ''Wasn''t this how she had always been?'' She thought.

    Peter started his lecture, "Selina, this would be fine if you were still single, but you can''t continue being like this anymore. Matthew is such an outstanding man, you have to be as good as he is so you won''t cause trouble to him!"

    Selina did not respond.

    It was enough to have Natalie, Tobias, and Ceciliaplimenting Matthew. Now, even Peter was doing so.

    Selina felt annoyed.

    This was annoying indeed!

    She couldn''t help retorting, "Grandpa, am I not an outstanding person to you?"

    "You are," Peter said. "But you''re far behind Matthew."

    Hearing this, anger welled up within Selina.

    "Still, you don''t have to worry," Peter said. "Now that you''ve just married, you should have some children. You can worry about this afterward." Selina didn''t know what to say. Therefore, she remained silent.

    The Perry Group headquarters.

    Recently, JS Jewelry, a subsidiarypany of Perry Group, hadunched a piece of jewelry tomemorate the tenth-year anniversary of thepany.

    It was a delicate piece done elegantly with tinum.

    18 pieces of diamonds arranged in a shape of a moon, each cut with detail by the same jeweler who had served Belgium royalty. Each of them stood out on their own.

    A lot of effort had been put in by the Perry Group for this one product. The process of choosing an ambassador alone had been very borate.

    Matthew had a little time to spare in the morning, hence he had joined in the meeting where they discussed the options for the ambassador. He did not agree with the characteristic that the executives were looking for in an ambassador.

    "This product needs a suitable ambassador who could represent the jewelry itself, not just some popr celebrities. Those celebrities surrounded by rumors need not be considered."

    Hearing this, all the people that the team had had in mind were rejected.

    After the meeting, the manager of the marketing department gave Yvonne Simpson a call.

    He had a good rtionship with Yvonne and had been trying hard to propose Yvonne as the ambassador.

    However, based on Matthew''s statement, Yvonne would be disqualified.

    Although Yvonne was well-known in the entertainment industry, she had been involved in a scandal with one of the influential bosses in the industry. Therefore, she was not pure enough to represent the product.

    As he was apologizing to Yvonne, she asked "Are you looking for someone with a clean name without any scandals?"

    "Yes. Yvonne, do you have anyone in mind?" the manager asked immediately.

    Without any hesitation, she rmended Jenna Lawson.

    The entertainment industry is aplicated industry. Yvonne had never met any innocent person apart from Jenna.

    After receiving Jenna''s photo from Yvonne, the manager showed it to the team.

    Everyone agreed that she was the person for it.

    In normal circumstances, Matthew would not be involved in the decision of the ambassadors.

    Still, since the ten year anniversary was something huge for the group, Matthew had to personally evaluate the candidate first before the decision was made.

    The manager presented the photo to Matthew.

    However, Matthew did not look at the photo.

    "Ask her toe in person," Matthew said calmly.

    He was a very responsible person when it came to working. That piece of jewelry was very important. Therefore, he had to see the candidate in person.

    Especially when photography editing was somon, no one could see any ws in a photo.

    Jenna received Yvonne''s call that afternoon.

    Yvonne asked her to head to the Perry Group building that same day for an audition.

    Jenna was stunned.

    Perry Group was a universally known financial group, why would they want to consider her for an audition?

    Yvonne exined, "This piece of

    jewelry is specifically designed tomemorate the tenth year

    anniversary of the Perry Group met

    they are looking for a good

    swn yelmet

    ambassador and I rmended you."

    Jenna asked with her eyes wide, "How is it possible for me to have the opportunity?"

    The Perry Group was arge-scalepany. They would usually look for famous celebrities.

    "Regardless, why don''t you give it a try?"

    Jenna thanked Yvonne immediately and took a taxi to the Perry Group.

    Seeing Jenna leaving in the taxi, Yvonne got lost in her thoughts.

    The entertainment industry had always been a dog-eat-dog world. Sincerity was rare.

    Yet towards Jenna, she was sincere. She wished nothing but the best for her.

    Jenna reminded Yvonne of her young self-honest and innocent of anything deceitful.

    Jenna met the managers from the marketing department when she arrived at the Perry Group headquarters.

    Everyone agreed that she was the right person for the ambassadorship.

    After that, they had a photo shooting session with Jenna where she performed well.

    Thest stage would be to meet Matthew.

    Jenna was a little nervous when she heard that she was going to meet the president of the Perry Group.

    vel

    That all was too much of a surprise for Jenna. Not only did she get to audition at the Perry Group headquarters, but she also got to meet the president personally.

    Jenna was waiting nervously in the meeting room.

    After a while, the sound of footsteps could be heard.

    Just the sound of the footsteps alone radiated a sense of novelty.

    When the man appeared in front of Jenna, her mouth widened.

    Wasn''t this the man whom she met twice, who had left her with a deep impression?

    "It''s you!" Jenna couldn''t help but say.

    Matthew was slightly shocked as well.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    The executive standing beside Matthew was somewhat dissatisfied. He said, "This is the president of Perry Group, Mr. Perry."

    Jenna felt a sense of dizziness.

    She had guessed that Matthew was

    rich

    the car he drove. But it

    never urred to her that hete

    president of Perry Group?

    Jenna was so shocked that she almost forgot to breathe.

    On the other hand, Matthew seemed to be satisfied seeing Jenna.

    Although he had met Jenna before, he had never gotten to know her.

    Therefore, Jenna was no different from a stranger to Matthew.

    However, she was the right fit for the role of the ambassador.

    There was a sense of innocence in her.

    Matthew made his decision in that instant.

    He said in a clear and gentle tone, "Thank you for being the ambassador of JS''s jewelry. I hope we have a pleasant cooperation."

    Jenna was dumbstruck.

    Matthew had just thanked her.

    She didn''t expect Matthew to be so polite.

    Jenna felt she was lucky enough to be chosen as the ambassador for this jewelry. Yet, Matthew had still thanked her.

    Jenna''s heart was beating wildly.

    Matthew, on the other hand, was about to leave.

    There was nothing else to be said after assessing the potential ambassador. The rest could be handled by his subordinates.

    Just as he turned to leave, Jenna reached out her fair hand to him.

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015

    She said with a clear voice, "Mr. Perry, I hope we will have a pleasant cooperation."

    Matthew smiled politely and then reached out and grasped her hand in a handshake.

    He made it short, withdrawing his hand almost immediately.

    It was an incredibly polite handshake.

    Jenna felt a little awkward because Matthew was being too polite.

    Even so, she was still happy thinking about it. After all, she had managed to shake hands with Matthew, the president of the Perry Group.

    She felt as if Matthew''s warmth was still lingering in her hand.

    Not long after Mathhew left, Jenna received a phone call from her agent, Alisha.

    Alisha urged Jenna, "Jenna, where have you been? A boss of a snackpany would like you to be their ambassador. Hurry over now."

    Although it was not anything big, with Jenna''s fame, it was still an opportunity.

    It was better than nothing.

    "Alisha, I have just be the ambassador of JS Jewelry. I don''t think I am able to be the ambassador for the snackpany," Jenna said. JS''s reputation would be affected if Jenna, as their ambassador, agreed to be the ambassador for a snack.

    "Jenna, are you crazy? JS Jewelry is a subsidiarypany of the Perry Group. They only want famous celebrities as their ambassadors. Stop dreaming ande now," Alisha sounded unhappy.

    "Alisha, it''s true. Yvonne introduced this job to me."

    Hearing this, Alisha was stunned.

    After a while, she asked, "Where are you now?"

    Jenna smiled brightly and said excitedly, "I''m now in Perry Group headquarters. I just met with the president."

    It was soon time for dinner.

    Cecilia pulled Selina aside before dinner. "Selina, you''d better ask Matthew to join us for dinner tonight. Otherwise, I''m afraid Dad might suspect something."

    Selina held her breath for a second.

    She hesitated and said, "Can''t we tell Grandpa that

    Matthew is on a business trip?"

    She didn''t want to ask Matthew for help anymore.

    Cecilia looked at Selina reproachfully and said, " Matthew just came back yesterday. Do you think Dad would believe us if we told him that Matthew was on another business trip? Even if he doesn''t suspect anything, he would definitely be unhappy."

    Selina lowered her head.

    After a while, she said reluctantly, "I got it. I''ll give him a call now."

    Cecilia could not bear to see Selina this way.

    She thought of calling Matthew on her behalf but decided against it.

    Selina was used to acting egoistically, so this would be a lesson to her.

    It would serve as a reminder in the future, not to get into any more trouble.

    Selina went back to her room.

    She took out her mobile phone. After hesitating for a long time, she gave Matthew a phone call.

    The phone rang several times before it was connected.

    "I''m busy now. Please make it short," Matthew said in his deep voice.

    His tone was quite indifferent with a tinge of

    coldness.

    Selina felt somewhat heartbroken.

    She was not used to Matthew''s current attitude towards her. She did not like it as well.

    "Do you have anything on tonight?" Selina asked.

    "Yes, work," Matthew said directly without asking what she had in mind.

    Selina felt stuck.

    In the past, Selina would definitely have hung up the phone.

    However, that nightmare she''d had caused her to give in.

    If anything happened to Peter, she would regret it deeply.

    In order not to let Peter find out the truth, she would do anything.

    Selina said softly, "Can you spare some time toe over for dinner? Just for dinner."

    There was silence at the other end of the phone.

    "Selina, it would not be just dinner. If I leave after dinner, your grandfather would still be suspicious. I would still need to keep himpany after dinner, or even spend the night in your house."

    Before this, Selina hadn''t thought that far. Now that Matthew mentioned it, she realized it was possible.

    She bit her lip and said, "Since you''re not willing, just forget about it."

    "I''ll be there," Matthew said softly.

    Then, he added, "I''m doing this for Peter. I don''t wish for anything bad to happen to him either."

    Hearing this, Selina was disappointed. She had an indescribable feeling as well.

    She got a little angry and said, "I know that you are doing this for Grandpa and not me!"

    After saying that, Selina hung up the phone immediately.

    Matthew massaged his temple. He felt tired yet helpless.

    Selina was still so willful.

    Even now, Matthew was still tolerating her willfulness.

    That night, Matthew arrived at Whitlock family''s house on time for dinner.

    Natalie felt that the atmosphere in the Whitlock family''s house had be quite lively with the presence of Matthew and Tobias.

    Matthew and Tobias were extremely handsome. Their existence created an extremely beautiful scene.

    Peter brought up the topic of a child during dinner.

    Selina, who was drinking her soup in of the

    Sard Peter calling out

    are

    "Selina, Matthew, when a you both having a child?"

    Selina nearly choked on her soup.

    She looked embarrassed.

    A tissue was handed to her at this moment.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    The tissue had been handed to her by Matthew.

    She took it quietly and wiped the corner of her mouth.

    Peter looked at Selina and shook his head. He said, "You don''t need to have such a big reaction even if you''re eager to have a child."

    Selina was speechless.

    Matthew looked at Selina thoughtfully in silence.

    "Matthew, when do you n to have a child?" Peter turned his focus to Matthew.

    This time, he asked Matthew directly while ignoring Selina.

    Matthew thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "Grandpa, this can''t be forced. We''ll work hard on it."

    This answer was ambiguous. Yet, Peter was satisfied.

    However, that left the rest of the family members embarrassed.

    After all, everyone knew that they were divorced.

    They continued eating without a word, trying hard to conceal the awkwardness.

    With his age, Peter was not as observant as he used to be, so he did not sense anything strange.

    He took a sip of wine and said, "I already have a great-grandchild.m now looking forward to another one from Selina. Seeing this family tree expanding, I would then be able to..."

    Just then, Peter''s facial expression changed.

    He suddenly seemed unhappy.

    Peter didn''t say anything more. After dinner, he asked Tobias to join him in the living room.

    Both of them sat on the sofa.

    Fortunately, the room was sound-proofed. No one could hear the conversation from outside the living room.

    "Tobias, do you still hold a grudge against your younger brother?" Peter asked with some hesitation.

    Tobias''s expression remained unchanged.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as he had guessed, Peter had asked to talk to him because of Remington Whitlock.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016

    Tobias was sitting on the sofa with a chandelier hanging above his head. The lights shone on his handsome face. He looked at his grandfather and said faintly without much emotion, "Grandpa, it''s all over now. Also, he has turned a new leaf. There is no grudge to be held."

    Peter stroked his white beard. He was d with Tobias''s answer.

    Although Tobias was one without much emotion, Peter knew he was a forgiving person.

    "Where is he now?" Tobias asked out of a sudden.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Peter sighed and said, "That wayward kid is on an adventure to the Sahara Desert. What should we do if anything bad happens to him?"

    "He knows what he''s doing."

    Peter shook his head and said, "Who knows? Why do you think he is doing all this at his age? He should be married and having children. Look, even Selina is married!"

    Through Peter''s lines, it seemed that he was very dissatisfied with Remington''s current situation.

    "Grandpa, everyone has their own life to live. We can''t force them to live their lives in the way we want them to," Tobias tried tofort Peter. Peter looked haggard and tired at that moment. He said with slight disappointment, "You''re right. Everyone has their own life. I''ll let him be." He paused and continued, "By the way, how is Selina''s rtionship with Matthew?"

    There''s a slight reaction through Tobias'' eyes.

    It was a quick reaction, and he regained hisposure immediately.

    "They''re fine," Tobias replied.

    Peter was relieved. He said, "That''s good! I have always been worried about Selina. She had been spoilt by us, so I was worried how things would be for her. Fortunately, she is married now. But, I think she''s still quite willful. You should watch over her as a brother."

    "I will."

    Peter nodded and continued, "Fortunately, Matthew has a good temper. I''d be truly worried if Selina had married someone else. Having her married to Matthew really puts me at ease."

    All of a sudden, Peter smiled mischievously and said, "I wonder what Matthew sees in her."

    Tobias was speechless.

    "Selina is rather outstanding too," Tobias spoke up for his sister.

    Peter stroked his white beard and said, "Yea, she''s excellent indeed."

    Selina was uneasy. She grabbed Natalie''s arm and asked, "Natalie, what do you think Grandpa and Tobias are talking about?"

    Selina was quite scared.

    She was afraid that Peter might have realized something was wrong and wanted to have a private conversation with Tobias about her rtionship with Matthew.

    Cecilia, who was standing at the side, said, "Selina, you''re finally worried, aren''t you?"

    Cecilia was ming Selina slightly.

    None of this would have happened if Selina did not insist on getting a divorce from Matthew.

    Selina''s eyelids were trembling.

    Cecilia sighed and said, "This kid!"

    Matthew was approaching them and overheard their conversation.

    He said, "Don''t worry, Grandpa is not asking about our rtionship."

    Selina''s eyes lit up and asked happily, "Really?"

    Matthew nodded with certainty.

    However, still worried, she asked, "How do you

    know?"

    Matthew indulged in his own thoughts and did not answer.

    Selina kept on asking, "Tell me, how do you know?"

    Cecilia could not stand it anymore.

    She said, "Stop asking. Dad is definitely not asking about your rtionship with Matthew."

    She could tell that Peter had suddenly gotten in a bad mood after some thought crossed his mind. The thought had affected him so much that he called Tobias over to have a private conversation.

    She didn''t expect Matthew to be so observant as well.

    "Well, what exactly is Grandpa asking Tobias about?" Selina got curious.

    Cecilia looked over at Natalie and said casually, "It''s nothing serious. I''ll prepare some fruits for Dad to eatter."

    With that, Cecilia walked into the kitchen.

    Selina could not suppress her curiosity, and went after Cecilia.

    In the kitchen, Selina asked Cecilia again, "What''s going on?"

    Cecilia said, "Your grandfather is asking about

    Remington."

    Selina was stunned.

    "Remington?"

    Cecilia nodded as she washed the fruits.

    Selina was in a trance.

    ''Remington.''

    Selina hadn''t thought of Remington for a long time.

    Now that Cecilia brought it up, memories flowed back.

    "How has Remington been doing recently?" Selina asked anxiously.

    "I''m not too sure," Cecilia said while cutting the fruits.

    "Have you seen Remington?"

    "Only once."

    "How... is he?"

    Cecilia thought for a moment and said, "He has changed."

    Selina asked nervously, "What do you mean?"

    "He''s getting more and more mature."

    "Oh," Selina responded.

    After thinking about it, Selina asked again, "Have we found him?"

    "I''m not sure. Maybe not."

    Selina asked nervously again, "Could it be that Remington still misses Natalie?"

    Cecilia interrupted Selina and said, "Stop minding other people''s business. You have your own mess to handle."

    Selina kept quiet.

    Sheter stuck out her tongue and said, "I''m just concerned for Remington."

    "Just concern yourself with your own life."

    Natalie and Matthew were chatting while Selina and Cecilia were in the kitchen.

    "Matthew, sorry for all the trouble we''ve put you through," Natalie said to Matthew.

    She knew that Matthew was busy

    ??

    with his work. It said a lot about kim

    that he was still willing to spend time putting on this act with the Whitlocks.

    "It''s nothing," Matthew said casually.

    He nced at Natalie''s bulging belly and asked, "It''sing real soon, right?"

    Natalie nodded and said happily, "Yep. It''ll be less than a month."

    "Can you still move around easily?"

    Natalie smiled and said, "Of course. Although my tummy is big now, I can still move around easily.

    Perhaps experience, but I haven''t

    because now I have

    encountered any problems witel

    second pregnancy."

    Matthew smiled and said, "That''s good."

    "What do you think Grandpa and Tobias are talking about?" Natalie asked casually.

    Matthew thought about it.

    It seemed that Natalie had no idea.

    Matthew changed the topic and said, "Natalie, you all may need to prepare yourselves."

    "What do you mean?" Natalie asked, confused.

    "Peter will probably stay until your baby is born."

    Natalie was stunned for a moment.

    After a while, she asked, "He won''t stay that long, will he?"

    "He will," Matthew said with certainty.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat. If

    Peter was going to stay for such et

    long period, it would be hard for

    Matthew and Selina to put oman

    act...

    She looked at Matthew, feeling nervous.

    UMS

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017

    Matthew guessed that Peter''s visit was not just because of him and Selina. It was also to witness the birth of Natalie''s child.

    After all, as one got older, one would feel the need to ensure that one did not leave any regrets.

    Natalie licked her dry lips.

    She had never thought that Peter would stay for so long. She''d assumed that he would stay a week at most maximum. Still, given that Matthew had said so...

    She believed Matthew.

    This man had his reasons for saying so.

    Natalie looked at Matthew hesitantly, and asked, "Then, can you...?"

    "I will try my best." Matthew said directly, "Peter is in a bad state, and I know what to do. You need not worry."

    Upon hearing Matthew''s reply, Natalie was relieved.

    "Thank you, Matthew," Natalie said gratefully.

    "I''ll repeat, don''t worry about it. You''re now pregnant, you should worry less, it will do the baby good too."

    Natalie nodded.

    Although Matthew had just reminded her not to worry too much, she immediately thought of something, "Matthew, is it really impossible for you and Selina to get back together again?"

    Matthew''s eyes were overshadowed by emotions.

    His eyes were so cold that he seemed cold as a whole.

    After a moment of silence, Matthew answered in a slightly upset tone, "Natalie, I have my pride too."

    Natalie reacted in realization.

    She totally understood what Matthew meant.

    Matthew was willing to put aside his ego for Selina. But still, he wanted to retain thisst bit of dignity.

    It was not possible for him to always be the one pleading for the rtionship, for a feeling that was not returned.

    When Peter came out from the living room, Selina brought up the idea of returning to the Perry family''s vi that night.

    The embarrassing moment they''d been through the night before was still clear in Selina''s mind. She didn''t want anything awkward to happen again.

    She could actually sleep in separate bedrooms with Matthew behind Peter''s back, but during this visit, Peter had bought along with his servants. Also with Hayden around, someone might identally mention it. The safest n was to leave the Whitlock family''s house!

    She had thought that by going back to the Perry family''s vi, she would be out of Peter''s sight, and consequently find a hotel to stay the night in. However, she was firmly rejected by Peter.

    Peter said in a very unhappy tone, "Why are you in such a hurry to leave? I''vee all the way here, and you guys can''t even spend time with me? Can''t you just stay in the Whitlock family home for a few days? Is it that bad here?"

    Selina remained silent.

    With Peter saying so, what more could she say?

    Selina had no choice but to give in.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    After everyone retired to their respective rooms, Selina spoke to Matthew.

    She asked, "Do you need to help yourself with it again? If so, I would wait in the living room until you''re done."

    Matthew was speechless.

    His deep gaze fell on Selina''s face, and he said in a helpless tone, "Selina, do you think I''m such a lustful person?"

    He had very good self-control, but what happened the night before was something he''d not been able to withstand. He hadn''t even wanted Selina to know about it, but his mind had beenpletely controlled by his impulsiveness.

    "Then,st night..." Selina couldn''t help but say.

    "That''s because of your hands," Matthew''s tone was gloomy.

    If it wasn''t for her falling on him, andter her hand...

    "As long as you stay careful tonight, nothing will happen," Matthew warned Selina.

    "Okay, I will," Selina said immediately.

    After the lesson from the night before, how could Selina do anything foolish again?

    After entering the bedroom, Matthew slept on the ground, while Selina slept on the bed.

    Selina took a look at Matthew from the corner of her eye and found that his eyes are already closed.

    But she knew that Matthew was definitely not asleep.

    She couldn''t help but say, "Why are you closing your eyes right now? Don''t you need to read before sleeping?"

    She remembered Matthew would read a while before going to sleep in the Perry family''s vi.

    "Nothing here is of my interest," Matthew said lightly.

    So it was true that he was still awake, and just shut his eyes.

    "What kind of books do you like?"

    "The ones I read back home, you should have seen them."

    Selina thought back before remembering the National Geographic magazine. She couldn''t understand why Matthew liked such boring things.

    "I thought you liked adult books. After all, you did try to help yourself out..." she bantered.

    Matthew suddenly opened his eyes.

    A dim light shed.

    Selina was shocked.

    Still, she brazenly said, "I didn''t say anything wrong,st night you really did..."

    Matthew said in a low voice, "Selina, that is human instinct. I''m also

    human, hence I do have the saline

    I

    instinct and reactions as a human.

    He could at least control himself.

    The night before, he had managed to hold back, not touching her.

    "Then you can find a woman," Selina suddenly said, "A lot of men do get women to satisfy their lust."

    Otherwise, why would prostitutes exist?

    Matthew''s expression was

    indifferent. "There''s also a line drawn

    when ites to human instinct. Mine would be not having anything to do with a woman I have no feelings for."

    Therefore, he had never touched any women before Selina.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    "Selina, get to sleep." Matthew closed his eyes again.

    Sometimes, the only way to restrain oneself was to talk less.

    "Okay," Selina responded andy back down in bed.

    However, she couldn''t sleep no matter how hard she tried. Subconsciously, her nce would fall over Matthew several times.

    With his eyes shut, his eyshes looked long and thick.

    Selina pulled at her own eyshes. It seemed that Matthew''s were indeed thicker than hers.

    There was always an impulse within Selina, to want to talk to Matthew.

    But she would hold back her words before she blurted them out.

    She remembered a saying,

    "Human nature is depraved."

    At first, Selina hadn''t agreed with this, but now she felt that the saying was reasonable.

    Otherwise, why did she have the impulse to talk to Matthew?

    Back in the Perry family''s vi, Matthew used toe close and talk to her all the time, but she hadn''t appreciated it.

    Selina bit her lower lip.

    Maybe her mind was just tricking

    her that night. ''I should really gett

    some sleep.'', she thought. She could avoid all of these thoughts slept.

    She eventually fell asleep.

    She had a dream.

    Swnshe

    In her dream, she had continued her conversation with Matthew.

    Matthew had said that he would not have anything to do with a woman he didn''t love.

    Selina had asked, "As we''ve done it, does that mean you''re in love with me?"

    Matthew then replied with a yes.

    "But I don''t love you," said Selina.

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018

    Matthew looked at Selina calmly. "That was why I didn''t touch youst night, Selina. No one would continue to love someone if the feeling was not being returned. If you don''t love me, I will choose not to love you too."

    The dream left Selina a little disappointed.

    When she woke up, she subconsciously looked down to the floor, but Matthew was nowhere to be seen.

    Her heart felt inexplicably empty followed by slight anxiousness.

    She got out of bed.

    When she saw Natalie outside, the first thing she asked was, "Where is Matthew?"

    "Matthew and Grandpa are out at the garden for a morning jog. They had been there for quite a long time."

    Upon hearing Natalie''s answer, she felt her heart filled again.

    So, Matthew was still there.

    She thought that he had left without saying goodbye.

    Without realizing it, Selina walked to the garden.

    The Whitlock family had an enormous garden which was full of delicate and beautiful flowers. She could smell the flowers the moment she walked into the garden.

    As she looked at the enormous garden, Selina thought of the Perry family''s garden.

    It had been an enormous garden that was as good as the Whitlock family''s garden, but she had turned it into a vegetable farm.

    She didn''t know whether Matthew had restored the vegetable farm to its original state.

    After all, the appearance of a vegetable farm did not match the Perry family''s vi.

    As she was deep in thought, she suddenly heard an energetic voice calling out, "Selina."

    It was Peter''s voice.

    Perhaps it was still early in the morning, so Peter was still energetic, and his deep and rich voice had returned.

    Selina raised her head and saw two people walking towards her from a distance.

    It was Peter, and Matthew.

    All of a sudden, Selina was in a daze.

    Matthew was in white sportswear.

    This man was usually dressed in suits. This was the first time she had seen Matthew in

    sportswear.

    It was a bright and sunny morning, the sun seeped through the gaps between the leaves, and shone on the side of Matthew''s delicate face. His looks were so delicate that it made him seem like someone out of a picture.

    He also looked young.

    She had never known that Matthew could show such a young side.

    The way he dressed made him looked like an energetic, young college graduate.

    "Selina, you''re drooling over his looks." On the other side, Peter and Matthew had already walked to Selina''s side.

    Selina came back to her senses.

    She looked flustered. "I''m not."

    ''D*mn it! Why was I drooling over Matthew''s looks?'' she thought to herself.

    A smile shed across Peter''s eyes. "You''re still so attracted by your husband''s looks though you''re already married. It seems Matthew is indeed charming."

    Selina said nothing.

    She was so embarrassed to the point that she wanted to find a hole and hide.

    Matthew cast her a thoughtful gaze.

    It made Selina even more embarrassed.

    Selina started bbering nonsense, "No, I was just thinking how bad Matthew looked in sportswear. Such young attire doesn''t suit his age." Peter was quiet.

    Matthew replied emotionlessly, "Then I won''t wear it in the future. It''s indeed true that such young attire doesn''t suit my age."

    The moment he said this, she felt her guilt surging up.

    She knew that she didn''t mean that.

    It was obvious that Matthew looked exceptionally dashing in sportswear.

    However, to cover up her embarrassment, she had to go against her conscience and say something like that.

    During breakfast, Peter mentioned what had happened earlier.

    He touched his grey beard and looked at Matthew, who is now in suit, and said, "Matthew actually looks good in all kinds of attire, even in sportswear this morning."

    Natalie chimed in, "He is indeed

    charming This is the first time I''ve seen Matthew in sportswear. He is so handsome that he looked like a young man from a catalogue." "Ahem." Someone coughed

    Natalie immediately smiled sweetly and said, "However, my husband is still most handsome."

    The stern- looking man''s lips curled up, and he dotinglynded his gaze on Natalie''s face.

    Natalie returned a sweet gaze.

    Their bliss could be felt even though they were just looking at each other.

    Peter wasforted when he saw this scene.

    It was fortunate that he didn''t break this pair up back then.

    "Come, let''s eat," Peter said to everyone.

    While having their meal, Peter switched the conversation to Selina,

    saying that she should get a job

    after giving birth to a child because it was not good to be always idle at home.

    "I''m not very free," Selina couldn''t help but retort.

    Peter looked at her in disdain, "Aren''t you? I''ve been staying here for two days and all you''ve been doing is hanging around at home watching TV or daydreaming."

    Selina was silent.

    Matthew nced at Selina from the side with a dim glint in his eyes.

    After breakfast, Selina saw Matthew off as usual, which of course, was requested by Peter.

    As Matthew got into the car, he suddenly said, "Normally girls in love are rather busy, you shouldn''t be this idle."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    She couldn''t understand what Matthew was saying.

    Just as she was about to ask Matthew about it, he had already left.

    Inside the car, Matthew''s brows furrowed.

    Why did he say that to Selina?

    Whoever Selina was with had nothing to do with him.

    After sending Matthew off, Selina told Peter she was going out.

    She had initially stayed home to apany Peter. Yet, Peter

    comined of her being too fret

    she would feel like she had let him down if she continued staying home.

    Peter was thrilled to hear it, and said, "You should go out, it''s not right for you to keep staying home at such a young age."

    As Selina was leaving, Cecilia reminded her, "Though that''s what Grandpa said, you had better note back toote. You still need toe

    back and keep himpany."

    Selina nodded, "I get it, I''ll be back in the afternoon."

    Selina asked the driver to drive her to the Perry Group headquarters.

    She wasn''t there to meet Matthew, but Caroline.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    She wanted to ask Caroline what she meant by what she had said thest time and whether she had resigned from her work.

    After arriving at the Perry Group, Selina gave Caroline a call.

    "What''s the matter?" The phone was quickly connected, and Caroline sounded cold.

    "I''m outside yourpany. I wanted to talk to you. Should I walk in and meet you at the lounge?"

    Caroline immediately declined. "No, don''te to thepany. I''ll be out. Let''s meet somewhere outside."

    Selina waited outside the Perry Group building and soon after, Caroline appeared.

    She was in the Perry Group''s formal attire, giving her the image of an elite workingdy.

    Selina held onto Caroline''s arms just like she would in the past and asked, "Where are we going?"

    She thought that after her exnation previously, though their friendship couldn''t be like before, she could at least try her best to make up for it. However, Caroline pulled her arm away.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019

    Her expression was a little cold. "Let''s go to the cafe where we went tost time. Also, don''t hold my arm. I don''t like being affectionate with you." Selina''s breathing became a little weaker.

    A touch of bitterness shed through her eyes.

    It seemed like Caroline was still reluctant to be friends with her. However, it was all her fault, so she could not me Caroline for it.

    At the cafe, Caroline ordered two cups of ck coffee without asking for Selina''s preference.

    Selina couldn''t help but say softly, "Caroline, I don''t like ck coffee. I like cappinos."

    Caroline smiled at Selina and said matter-of-factly, "But I do. Can''t you just join me?"

    Selina was speechless.

    "Okay." She forced a smile.

    Caroline was the only person who could make her act so dutifully at that moment. After all, she indeed owed Caroline a lot.

    Soon, the steaming hot coffee was served.

    Caroline took a sip.

    Selina didn''t drink the coffee.

    She didn''t like ck coffee.

    Caroline stared at Selina and said, "Why don''t you take a sip? You''re making me look bad."

    Selina had no choice but to force herself to take a sip.

    Caroline felt a pleasant sensation surging up upon seeing Selina''s furrowed brows as she took a sip of her coffee.

    ''Bitter, right? That''s how I felt and wanted her to feel!'' she thought.

    Caroline put down her coffee and said, "Selina, I saw you and Dn in the amusement park that time."

    Selina was stunned.

    She looked at Caroline in shock.

    Caroline elegantly smiled at her and said, "Dn. I remember that he used to be the most popr guy on campus. His existence caused an uproar the moment he came to our campus. Even the girls from other universities came to see him just because of his looks. Unfortunately, such a handsome guy was taken by you, Selina."

    A perplexed look shed through Selina''s eyes.

    What Caroline said was something that had happened a long time ago.

    So long it seemed like centuries ago.

    Caroline calmly pressed the recording pen in her pocket. "I thought you''re no longer with him anymore. I didn''t expect you guys to still be together after so many years. It seems that your campus love with him is as firm as a rock. I really didn''t expect you both to still be together after so many years."

    "I even remember how crazily in love you were with him to the point that you could do anything for him, even sacrificing your life. So deeply in love that such a person like you would even put aside your pride when you''re with him."

    Selina bit her lower lip and said, "Caroline, you don''t have to continue. It''s all in the past."

    Caroline''s curled her lips up into a smile as if she didn''t hear Selina. "Your rtionship with Dn was so good it made people envious. Selina, I reckon you would have died for Dn if needed, right?"

    Selina looked at Caroline and said, "Caroline, stop. Didn''t I say that this is already in the past? Why are you bringing this up?"

    She paused for a while and then lowered her voice, "I have already broken up with him."

    Caroline''s eyes widened as she said, "However, I saw you two hugging each otherst time, and it was a very intimate hug." Selina''s breathing became weak.

    She said in a painful and embarrassed tone, "That was thest time, it won''t happen again. We''ve already broken up."

    "Onest time." Caroline deliberately lowered her voice and then suddenly raised her voice. "Then did you both get in bed that onest time?"

    Selina was stunned for a moment. She looked at Caroline, her face frozen with disbelief.

    Caroline smiled at Selina, "Tell me, how was it, was it intense?"

    Selina stood up abruptly saying, "Caroline, have you had enough?"

    Caroline acted as if she hadn''t noticed Selina''s temper, and happily asked, "Come on, let''s talk about it�� of positions did you use

    What kin

    with Dn? You guys must have tried different positions to make it so intense."

    Selina could no longer tolerate it.

    S

    Her lips were a little blue. "Caroline, you''re a lunatic!"

    Caroline turned off the recording pen in her pocket.

    She remained her elegance, asking, "What else?"

    Selina tried her best to control her emotions. "Caroline, I came here to talk about your resignation, but I can see that you have no respect for me at

    all."

    Caroline sneered.

    "It seems that you''re not convinced with what I told you previously, right?" Selina fixed her gaze on Caroline''s eyes.

    Caroline blinked and asked, "Is that important?"

    Caroline''s expression made Selina upset.

    She said, biting off each word savagely, "Caroline, I do owe you a lot, and I also want to make it up to you, but this doesn''t mean that I will let you insult and mock me."

    She then raised the coffee and with a fierce expression on her face, she said, "If it was someone else, I would have sshed this coffee on their face. However, I won''t do it because I owe you. Yet, as I told you, I will not tolerate your attitude anymore. With this, I''ve paid back all that owed you. I will never meet you again, and I won''t care how you are in the future!"

    After saying that, she ced the coffee on the table and left.

    Caroline''s lips, which had been curled up all the while, were pressed together. Traces of hatred shed through her eyes.

    It was only someone like Selina who would act so self righteously.

    She had clearly hurt Caroline, yet she had still had the nerve to say something like that!

    The hatred in Caroline''s eyes deepened.

    After a while, she picked up her mobile and dialed a number. "I''ll send a voice document to you, find me someone with the exact same voice."

    "Yes, you''ll get paid arge sum after this."

    Selina was so angry that it drove her mad.

    Her initial n was to get the driver to send her home after meeting with Caroline. However, at that moment, she was not in the mood to go home.

    She couldn''t go back home in this angry state as it would make the Whitlock family wonder what happened.

    Selina got the driver to stand by for a bit while she calmed herself down.

    Yet, not knowing where to go, she walked aimlessly while kicking the stones on the roadside.

    Every single stone got kicked high by her.

    This was undoubtedly a dangerous act.

    As could have been predicted, the stone hit a young man''s face.

    The man covered his face and was just about to severely scold her. Yet, he held back the moment he saw Selina.

    There was no doubt that it was because of Selina''s beauty.

    Men were especially tolerant towards beautiful women.

    Before Selina got to say anything, he waved saying, "It''s okay, be more careful next time."

    Selina was rendered speechless.

    She had been about to apologize to him.

    A momentter, a sarcastic smile appeared on Selina''s face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone had their own reasons to forgive another person.

    Such as her forgiving Caroline for saying those words to her because she owed her something. If she hadn''t made that call to her, Caroline wouldn''t havee over to this country.

    Now, this man was forgiving her because of her beauty.

    However, there will always be a limit to forgiveness.

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020

    For example, if she had blinded the man earlier with her actions, it wouldn''t matter how beautiful she was to him anymore.

    Simrly, it was impossible for her to tolerate Caroline no matter what.

    Caroline had gone too far with her words!

    As Selina was walking, she saw a bookstore ahead of her.

    She thought that she could calm herself down by reading, so she walked into the bookstore.

    After spending some time in the bookstore, she finally managed to calm herself down.

    Selina was ready to go home.

    Even though Peter had asked her to go out more, she still wanted to spend some time with him. The least she could do was to have lunch with him.

    Just as Selina was about to leave, she saw some editions of the ''National Geographic'' on the bookshelf.

    The books were ced there, looking dull and gloomy.

    Selina suddenly remembered that Matthew liked these books.

    Without knowing why, she bought them.

    After leaving the bookstore, she felt strange, looking at those books in her hands. Why had she bought these?

    She returned home to have lunch with Peter. When Peter was having his afternoon nap, she asked Cecilia about how Peter had been while she had been gone.

    "He''s quite well, he''s just been wondering when you''ll be having a child," said Cecilia.

    Selina smiled bitterly, "I''m afraid grandpa will be disappointed."

    Cecilia felt sad for her.

    Her son was going to be a father to a pair of children, but Selina did not have any even at this age.

    Still, she felt that it wasn''t appropriate for her to say anything, as she was afraid that she would lose control of herself if she did.

    "You can just brush your grandpa off in this matter, just as long as you don''t agitate him," Cecilia reminded Selina.

    Selina nodded. "I understand. Mom, you don''t have to worry."

    In the president''s office of Perry Group.

    The marketing manager had sent the advertising sample films for Matthew''s approval.

    A n for the advertisement of this jewelry had been prepared long ago. Therefore, after Jenna was confirmed as the ambassador, its shooting was done at the fastest speed.

    After watching the videos, Matthew was not very satisfied.

    Jenna''s performance was excellent, but he was not satisfied with the shooting style and the message brought out through the advertisement.

    "The advertisement wasn''t shot in the way I wanted it to be shot," Matthew said directly.

    "That director is very well-known in this industry. He has shot..."

    Matthew interrupted him immediately, saying, "This has nothing to do with experience."

    "Why don''t I get the director here to discuss it with you?" said the manager.

    Matthew pondered for a moment. "I''ll go straight to the set."

    The manager breathed a sigh of relief.

    If Matthew went directly to the set, there wouldn''t be any problems with the advertisement.

    The president of the Perry Group was not only a financial genius but also had achievements in all other aspects of business. When he first took over the Perry Group, the first product of thepany had been spearheaded by him. He had even been in charge of the creative and directing of the advertisement back then. The entire product had received a huge response nationwide.

    Now that he would guide the shoot of the jewelry advertisement, it would probably make a sensation once again.

    Jenna was informed that the previous advertisement was not approved, so she would have to reshoot.

    She was quite sad.

    She had tried her best even if it was just an advertisement sample, but she didn''t expect it to fail.

    But the sadness left quite soon.

    Because Matthew had appeared.

    No one had expected him to personallye to the set.

    With Matthew''s arrival, the whole set seemed to light up in an instant.

    He stood out among the crowd of people surrounding him.

    Jenna''s heart thumped wildly.

    "It''s Matthew, he has personallye."

    Although he was mostly talking to the director and had not nced towards her, Jenna was satisfied just by looking at him from a distance. Suddenly, Alisha poked at Jenna''s arm.

    Jenna was shocked.

    Alisha handed Jenna a cup of coffee and said, "Jenna, pass this coffee to Mr. Perry, then try to make conversation with him."

    Jenna suddenly felt how dry her mouth was.

    "Let''s just forget about it," she was too shy to talk to Matthew.

    In the past, she had still dared to do so. That was why she had been able to talk to Matthew without blushing at the hospital. However, now her heart would begin to beat wildly just

    by looking at him, let alone talking to him.

    UMS

    Alisha lowered her voice and said, "Jenna, Mr. Perry is a genius. He has gotten many great achievements even in the field of advertisement. It was said that he personally directed thepany''s first advertisement, which caused a sensation. Now that he''s willing to personally guide you, you must take hold of this opportunity."

    Jenna hesitated for a moment. Finally, under the urging of Alisha, she approached Matthew with the coffee in her hand.

    "Mr. Perry, have some coffee." Jenna didn''t know what was going on. She didn''t know why she couldn''t act naturally.

    Matthew took the cup of coffee and said in a clear tone, "Thank you."

    Jenna stood beside Matthew, a sh of sadness in her eyes.

    Matthew took over the coffee without looking at her. He might not even have known who it was who had handed it to him.

    The man had all his focus on his conversation with the director.

    Jenna walked back bitterly.

    Her voice was full of frustration. "Alisha, he didn''t even look at me."

    "It''s all right. I have already taken some photos," there was joy in Alisha''s eyes.

    In the entertainment industry, anything could be made up with just a photo.

    Jenna''s heart missed a beat.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    She looked at Alisha nervously and asked, "Why were you taking photos?" "Nothing." Alisha knew that Jenna was a stubborn person, so she didn''t tell her in advance.

    Jenna became more nervous, "Alisha, are you nning something? Give me those photos now."

    Alishaughed and said, "I''m just teasing you. Why would I want a photo of you handing him coffee?"

    Jenna let out a sigh of relief after she heard Alisha''s words.

    Jenna felt happy when the filming started.

    This was because Matthew was present during the shoot.

    This time, his focus was all on her.

    Jenna was especially focused on her performance.

    When it was over, Matthew was very satisfied.

    Just as Matthew was about to leave, Alisha reminded Jenna, "Go invite Mr. Perry for dinner. Tell him it''s your treat for choosing you as the ambassador."

    Jenna hesitated for a moment before actually stepping forward.

    "Mr. Perry," she called out to Matthew who was about to leave.

    Matthew stopped and looked at Jenna with an inquiring look.

    Jenna tried her best to prevent from stuttering, "Can I treat you to dinner tonight? It''s just a token of my gratitude." "Sorry, I''m upied tonight."

    "What about tomorrow? When will you be free?"

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021

    Matthew''s voice was polite but distant. "It''s not necessary, but thank you anyway."

    After saying that, Matthew left directly.

    Jenna felt drained.

    Alisha walked over with an excited look on her face. "Have you guys agreed on a date for dinner?" Jenna''s tone was filled with slight disappointment, "Mr. Perry said that he didn''t have the time."

    Alisha was stunned for a moment.

    A flicker of confusion shed through her eyes.

    As a manager, she had seen many incidents between a man and a woman.

    With Jenna''s beauty, it shouldn''t have been a problem for her to invite a man for a meal. She had not expected Jenna to be rejected.

    It was the same that night.

    Everyone had dinner, had a nice chat together and finally headed to their own respective rooms.

    Selina did not mention wanting to return to the Perry family home after her previous experience.

    After getting into the room, Matthew saw some

    National Geographic magazines on his pillow.

    A look of confusion shed through his eyes.

    Selina said as casually as she could, "Don''t you like these? I just happened to see them in a bookstore earlier, so I bought a few."

    "You bought it specially for me?" Matthew stared into Selina''s eyes.

    Selina felt inexplicably nervous with Matthew staring at her in that way.

    She had wanted to say, "Of course not, it was just a random purchase." However, she was too nervous to say anything.

    A dim light shed through Matthew''s eyes.

    After a while, the man said coldly, "I don''t need it."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    Since she specially bought those magazines for Matthew, she thought that he should at least be happy, but she didn''t expect him to act so indifferently about it.

    She couldn''t help but blurt out, "Why? Don''t you like reading these books?"

    Matthew looked down at Selina, and there were all sorts ofplicated emotions surging in his eyes, he said, "Selina, don''t you know that by doing this, you would cause me to misunderstand?"

    The fact that she was with Dn circted constantly in his head. He didn''t think that it was appropriate for her to do all those things. Otherwise, his heart, which he had tried so hard to close to her, would start to waver again.

    Selina''s eyshes trembled for a moment. "What kind of misunderstanding?" "Don''t you know?" Matthew''s tone was hoarse, and it echoed in Selina''s head. Selina stopped breathing for a moment.

    After a moment, an indescribable feeling of being wronged surged over her.

    She had bought him some books, only to receive a chilly and confusing response.

    Why was he so afraid that others would misunderstand?

    Did he so desperately want to end the rtionship between them?

    The anger in her suddenly surged up.

    Selina grabbed a few books and was about to tear them into pieces, "Since you don''t like them, I''ll tear them all!"

    However...

    The paper was of such a good quality that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t damage it in any way

    An awkward expression appeared on her fair face.

    "If it can''t be torn apart, I''ll throw it out." Selina was about to rush to the door but was pulled back by Matthew.

    "Let go of me." Selina struggled.

    Matthew pushed her against the wall, wrapping her in his arms.

    Matthew''s voice was low, "I appreciate your good intentions. Just be good."

    When Selina was enthralled by anger, she couldn''t care less about anything else, let alone think straight.

    Her eyes turned red. "I''m not going to be good. I''m going to throw these books away!"

    She had bought those books for him, only to meet such a reception. How could she take that?

    "I won''t buy any books for you ever again."

    Selina was about to crawl out from under Matthew''s arm, but she was firmly constrained by Matthew.

    Selina hit Matthew''s upper body, "Let me go."

    Matthew pursed his lips without letting her go.

    "B*stard, I hate you!" Selina shouted.

    By then, faint sounds could be heard from outside.

    Matthew''s brows immediately furrowed. "Selina, cut it out." "B*stard, let me go." Selina didn''t hear the sounds from outside at all.

    Matthew suddenly leaned over and kissed her on the lips.

    Selina was shocked.

    Her hand that was originally hitting Matthew dropped, and her other

    hand that was holding on ting

    the

    books fell too, causing the books to fall onto the ground.

    She felt like her blood was about to freeze.

    It was not the first time they had kissed.

    However, she had never felt like that before.

    It was as if her entire world hade to a sudden halt.

    Of course, this might not be considered a kiss at all.

    This was because Matthew was just trying to block Selina''s lips without making any other moves. However, this was enough to shock Selina.

    After a long time, Matthew finally let go of Selina.

    He sounded apologetic, "I heard sounds from outside. I was afraid it was Peter, so..."

    Selina looked at Matthew and then lowered her

    head.

    "Oh," Selina said in a low voice.

    A surprised look shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    He had thought that Selina would be agitated and disgusted by his impulsive actions, but she had not been.

    After a while, Matthew came to his senses. He thought to himself that maybe Selina had realized the urgency of the situation.

    He picked up the magazines on the floor and said, "I appreciate these."

    Selina didn''t say anything. She got to bed andy down, then covered her face with the quilt.

    After being kissed by Matthew, she found that she was in an absent-minded state.

    After a long time, she finally stretched out a finger and put it on her lips.

    His lips were still wet, and it seemed to be traces left by Matthew.

    She felt electrified again.

    Selina''s eyshes slightly trembled.

    get

    What on earth was going on with her? She had been so angry, but anger Kad disappeared the moment Matthew kissed her, and she was suddenly feeling all weird.

    What on earth was going on?

    It was a long, sleepless night for Selina.

    At midnight, she quietly stepped out of the bed and left the room.

    She needed to talk to someone.

    But there was no one to be seen at this hour.

    Finally, Selina found Rocky.

    When she had brought Rocky back to the Whitlock family''s house, she had prepared a huge doghouse for Rocky.

    It was fortunate that Rocky wasn''t asleep yet.

    When Rocky saw Selina, it ran to her side and licked her affectionately.

    Selina held onto Rocky.

    She stroked Rocky''s fur and said, "Rocky, why aren''t you asleep yet? Did you have trouble sleeping like me?"

    Rocky barked a few times.

    There was a reaction within Selina''s

    eyes. "Rocky, let me tell you something. I suddenly realize that I''m bing weird. Something is wrong with me. I don''t even know what''s going on. It''s like I''ve been controlled by something. Why don''t you tell me what''s wrong with me?"

    In this period, she had never once thought of Dn. On the contrary, she had thought of Matthew endlessly.

    What''s more, she had been emotionally affected by this man.

    Selina sighed and said, "Is it because human nature is indeed depraved? Yeah, it''s probably just because I''m not used to how he''s treating me.

    Right?"

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022

    Rocky barked a few times at Selina.

    Selina suddenly smiled helplessly, "Why am I telling you all these? You can''t even speak."

    After saying that, she put Rocky back into his doghouse and was ready to go back to bed.

    As soon as she turned around, she saw someone right in front of her.

    Selina was utterly shocked.

    When she saw it was Matthew, her heartbeat gradually decreased back to normal. However, she soon became nervous and flustered. "Did you hear what I said to Rocky?"

    She would be very embarrassed if he had heard what she had just said.

    "What did you say?" Matthew looked at Selina, "I''ve just arrived, so I didn''t hear what you were saying to me."

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    It seemed that he hadn''t heard anything.

    Her heart was finally at ease.

    She nced at Matthew. "Why aren''t you sleeping when it''s already thiste? What are you doing here?" "What about you?"

    She was silent for a moment.

    Tugging at the corner of her mouth, she said, "I can''t sleep, so I came to walk my dog. What about you? Are you trying to pleasure yourself in the middle of the night?"

    Matthew was rendered speechless.

    He looked embarrassed.

    It was true that he hadn''t been able to control himself that night, but he didn''t expect Selina to bring it up again as a joke now.

    Matthew coughed.

    His eyes were dark and deep.

    "It was your fault." There was a hint of helplessness hidden in his tone.

    "How was it my fault?" Selina retorted, "Can''t you control yourself? Does that mean you''re going to openly pleasure yourself on the street whenever you see a girl with less clothing?"

    Matthew was speechless

    He felt a throbbing pain arising within his head.

    Matthew fixed his gaze on Selina and said with a certain tone, "I don''t have feelings for other women. What you said would never happen."

    Even if any girl stood in front of him naked, he could turn a blind eye.

    The root of desire was love.

    If there was no love, where would his desiree from?

    Selina blurted out, "Then who do you have feelings for?"

    Selina regretted it the moment the words left her mouth.

    This was just like asking something that she knew the answer for.

    Matthew looked at Selina. His eyes were brighter than the stars in the sky. It seemed like the starry sky was hidden behind this pair of ck eyes.

    He didn''t answer Selina''s question.

    "Go to bed," said Matthew.

    All of a sudden, she felt disappointed.

    She was so disappointed to the point that she''d lost the urge to banter with Matthew.

    Selina replied in a low voice, "OK."

    As Selina was walking up the stairs, she suddenly asked, "How did you know that I was awake and came down? Weren''t you already asleep?" Matthew pursed his lips and did not answer.

    Seeing his reluctance, Selina didn''t ask further.

    Since he didn''t want to answer, there was nothing for her to say.

    The two of them slept in their respective spots.

    Selina slept on the bed while Matthew slept on the floor.

    Neither of them knew what the other was thinking about.

    The long night passed just like that.

    When she woke up the next morning, Matthew was still asleep.

    This was something that was very unusual.

    It was because no matter where they''d been, he had always been awake before her.

    He must have slept verytest night.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Selina had wanted to wake Matthew up, but when her eyes came into contact with his face, she remained silent.

    The man''s sleeping posture was very goodlooking, and his face charming.

    Selina subconsciously stared at Matthew''s face.

    It was an exceptionally handsome face, without a single w.

    Pret

    It turned out that Selina would always mock Matthew because his age as she couldn''t find any other shorings about him. He wasn''t even considered that old.

    What''s more, his face didn''t look like he was in his thirties, hisplexion as smooth as a baby''s.

    how he''d looked the

    for a college student g

    previous morning. At first nce

    she really almost mistaken him

    W

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina''s thoughts wandered.

    If Matthew did not always dress in a suit and leather shoes, he could indeed disguise himself as a college student.

    As she continued daydreaming, Matthew opened his eyes.

    His eyes were very clear and deep. It was not the gaze of a person who had just woken up.

    "Why are you looking at me? " Matthew sat up.

    Selina became a little nervous.

    She didn''t want him to see through the fact that she was staring at him early in the morning.

    "I wasn''t staring at you," Selina said.

    "You''re not, huh?" Matthew said.

    Selina felt even guilty.

    She twitched her lips and said, "Yes. I woke up and inadvertently looked at you, only to find that you looked quite old."

    Matthew remained quiet.

    Afraid that Matthew would not believe her, she added, "Your face is full of wrinkles when you''re asleep."

    Matthew didn''t say anything.

    He suddenly chuckled.

    His smile was a little cold, and it didn''t reach his eyes.

    "Right, I forgot the fact that you like younger guys." His voice was indifferent.

    After that, he walked out without paying any attention to Selina.

    Selina was stunned for a while and patted her own head.

    What on earth was wrong with her? Why would she say such things?

    It was obvious that Matthew''s looks were elegant. She couldn''t even find a single pore on his face, let alone wrinkles. Why did she have to ridicule and find fault in Matthew?

    During breakfast Peter said casually, "Matthew, it seemed that you also fancy light dishes. Your taste is simr to mine."

    Matthew smiled and said, "Perhaps I prefer lighter dishes as I''m aging."

    Peter immediately retorted, "It''s not right for you to say so. It''s true that I''m old but you''re still young."

    Matthew''s eyes were dark as W pool. "I''m not young. For certain people, I''m considered very old."

    Selina was chewing on her food and stopped when she heard him. The food in her mouth caused her cheeks to bulge.

    She knew that Matthew was talking about her.

    She couldn''t help but look over at Matthew only to find that he wasn''t even looking at her.

    In the past, whenever she looked at him, he always had his eyes on her. His eyes had always been clear and bright.

    But now, he was no longer looking at her.

    Selina chewed the food with all her might.

    Narrow-minded man! What a narrow-minded man!

    After breakfast when she saw him out to work, she could not help but say, "Matthew, you really are a narrow-minded person."

    Matthew, who was about to enter the car, was stunned, and looked up at Selina.

    Selina seemed to have something to say, "What you said during breakfast was directed at me, right?"

    "No." Matthew''s face was indifferent.

    Selina confronted him, "I just know it, you were talking about me."

    "You''re overthinking it." "I''m not."

    "If you insist that it is directed at you then so be it."

    "You!" Selina red at Matthew angrily.

    "Matthew, I realized that you''ve changed!" She suddenly blurted out.

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023

    There was a reaction in Matthew''s eyes.

    Selina bit her lower lip.

    Why did she have to say something like that?

    Was it because he no longer went along with her as he had always done? Or just because of his emotionless expression whenever he spoke to her? They were already divorced, so they had nothing to do with each other anymore.

    Did she really expect this man to hold onto her still?

    ''Selina, you''re really ridiculous!'' she thought angrily.

    Selina sniffed and said, "Forget what I said, and thank you for helping me out these days. However, you need not worry, after Grandpa leaves, we will have nothing to do with each other."

    She raised her voice and repeated, "We will definitely have nothing to do with each other anymore!"

    The shadow across Matthew''s ck eyes seemed to darken.

    He had nothing to do with Selina anymore. Why did Selina have to emphasize those words over and over again to hurt him?

    "Alright." Matthew blurted out the word.

    His agreement made Selina slightly angry.

    Though it was her who said those words first, but having him agree to it had made her inexplicably angry.

    She said in a furious tone, "Be rest assured! Once Grandpa leaves, we will never see each other anymore. I won''t show up in front of you even if I''m dying!"

    He would feel annoyed with her appearing in front of him anyways.

    If not, why would he look at her with such a cold expression? Why would he look unhappy when she bought him those magazines?

    Matthew''s eyes became even colder.

    He turned the words over in his mind.

    Haha.

    ''Does this woman hate me that much?'' He thought humourlessly.

    She would rather die than appear in front of him.

    If it wasn''t for Peter, she probably wouldn''t even talk to him now.

    Matthew''s heart sank.

    He got into the car without saying anything, and drove off as fast as he could.

    Seeing Matthew''s car driven away in front of her, Selina felt sad and angry at the same time.

    Her eyes were covered with ayer of mist. She felt wronged, angry, unhappy and all kinds of upset... It was that morning that Matthew knew there was a rumor between him and a female celebrity called Jenna.

    It was his assistant who brought in the newspaper.

    There was a full page coverage of him and Jenna.

    "The president of the Perry Group is obsessed with an innocent, unknown celebrity."

    In the report, there were using all kinds of exaggerated descriptions to portray the rtionship between Matthew and Jenna. It was said that Matthew had not only given priority to Jenna and let her be the ambassador of the jewelry, but had also personally directed the advertisement. They had even flirted on set.

    And the so-called photo iming that they had flirting was the picture of Jenna handing him coffee.

    After reading the article, Matthew''s first reaction was not anger, but amusement.

    He was amused by the media''s astonishing imagination.

    If it wasn''t for this article, he wouldn''t have known the name of the ambassador, let alone known that it was her who had handed him that coffee.

    "How did this rumor break out?" Matthew put the article on the desk and asked his assistant.

    "It seems to havee from their side. Mr. Perry, don''t you think so?" his assistant''s answer was quite obvious.

    Someone wanted to take advantage of Matthew to get to a higher position.

    After all, to be embroiled in a rumor with such an eligible bachelor like Matthew would catapult anyone''s fame through the roof.

    Matthew fell into deep thought.

    Jenna''s face shed across his mind.

    He could barely remember how the girl looked like, but he remembered that she had a pair of ethereal eyes.

    That pair of eyes did not look like the eyes of a person who would do such a thing.

    Regardless, it had nothing to do with him.

    "Have this taken off the news immediately" Before he could continue, the scene from this morning appeared in Matthew''s mind.

    Selina had said that after Peter left she wouldn''t meet him ever again even if she was dying.

    It was possible that this woman hated him, maybe even thought that he would pester her for the rest of their lives.

    Thinking so, Matthew''s heart sank.

    He changed his mind.

    "Let it be, ignore the rumor for now." Matthew said calmly.

    "Mr. Perry, what about the public opinion..." his assistant was about to say something but stopped.

    Matthew waved his hand and said, "Just leave it as it is."

    He did not have any other intentions. He just wanted to let Selina know that he would not pester her. In the meantime, Jenna was treating Yvonne to a meal.

    This was because Yvonne had yed a big part in getting her the ambassadorship.

    During the meal, Yvonne had a few bottles of wine and got tipsy.

    They were both talking casually and somehow ended up talking about rtionships. Yvonne, being drunk, told Jenna about the story that Natalie had told her previously.

    Of course, even with her being drunk, she still had a line she wouldn''t cross.

    She concealed the names of both sides.

    "Is this true?" Jenna''s eyes widened after listening to her.

    Only then did Yvonnee back to her senses.

    Although Jenna was a good friend, this was still a private matter of Natalie''s family. Natalie had only told it to her because she needed advice. How could she be such a bbermouth?

    Yvonne immediately covered it up and said, "Of course not. It''s something that I made up, it''s fake."

    "I see," Jenna replied.

    She said thoughtfully, "I was wondering how it was possible to have such a good man in this world."

    "He''s a pretty good man, it''s too bad that he''s fictional." Yvonneughed.

    Jenna nodded and said, "However, how good would it be if there was a man who could treat me like that. This man is really affectionate. I''m afraid that such a man doesn''t exist in this world."

    The two of them bid farewell. Yvonne got into her manager''s car.

    Jenna had nothing else to do, so she decided to go home to rest. All of a sudden, her phone started ringing nonstop.

    She on it and saw that her Facebook

    which initially had just a few

    vel.ne

    followers was gaining a great number suddenly. There were also countlessments pouring in. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Jenna was extremly shocked.

    She had never experienced such a thing before. She was stunned when she read thements.

    "I didn''t expect that such an unknown celebrity could sessfully get her ws into Mr. Perry. This girl is not as simple as she seems."

    "Matthew has never been involved in any rumors, yet he''s now fallen into the hands of an unknown celebrity."

    "By the way, this unknown celebrity is really something, being able to get her hands on a guy who is practically a monk."

    "I don''t care. Thedy has managed to seduce Matthew. From now on, she''s my idol."

    Jenna felt like her head was about to blow up.

    She and Matthew? What on earth was going on?

    She hurried to check out the most searched topic on Facebook only to find that this rumor was ranked first.

    She clicked in and saw a photo.

    A photo of her handing Matthew a cup of coffee.

    She had to admit that the angle of the photo was quite deceiving.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024

    Jenna remembered very clearly the day that she had handed him that coffee. Matthew hadn''t even nced at her. It must have been the angle of the photo that made it look like the man was smiling faintly at her with an outstretched hand.

    Her memory did include that smile of Matthew''s.

    It was just that the smile had not been directed at her, but the male director whom he''d been speaking to at the time. She remembered how beautiful the smile had made him look. It was as if peach blossoms had been blooming around him as he smiled.

    Jenna quickly dialed Alisha''s number.

    Alisha congratted Jenna the moment that the call was connected, "Jenna, congrattions. You are in the first ce in the most-searched section on Facebook. You''re going to be famous soon since you''re now the talk of the town."

    Jenna''s hand trembled as she held her phone. "Alisha, didn''t you delete the photos? Why are the photos on Facebook? What on earth is going on?" "Jenna, did you really think that I deleted it just because I said that? Don''t you know that this is a good chance for you to advance to a better position? How could I just watch you give up on such a good opportunity? Don''t be so ignorant!"

    Jenna was on the verge of tearing up. "We can''t do this. He''ll definitely be unhappy."

    It was obvious that Matthew had nothing to do with her, and yet this rumor had surfaced. If Matthew found out, he would definitely be upset about it. "You''re wrong, people like him are used to this sort of thing. If he doesn''t like it, he can just get someone to delete it. In the meantime, at least you have be more popr than before."

    "Alisha, how could you be so calctive? I''m so angry at you!" Jenna directly hung up the phone.

    She knew that it was useless to talk to Alisha. She decided to try and meet with Matthew.

    Alisha snorted after she heard the dial tone on her phone, saying to the person next to her, "What an ignorant woman. Based on her body and appearance, she could have already be famous, but she''d refused to go to all the dinners I had arranged for her, and she even got mad about having such a rare opportunity."

    Jenna went to see Matthew.

    His assistant had taken special care to inform Matthew about her arrival.

    Even so, Matthew had declined her request for a meeting.

    He didn''t think that the meeting was necessary.

    However, Jenna refused to leave after the personal assistant had conveyed their regrets. She''d decided that she would wait outside the building. She believed that Matthew would eventually have toe out.

    She would definitely be able to meet him if she waited.

    After waiting for three hours, Jenna was finally able to meet Matthew.

    When Matthew came out, a hint of surprise shed in his eyes at the sight of her.

    She walked quickly to Matthew with an apologetic and guilty look in her eyes. "Mr. Perry, I apologize forthat matter. It''s all my fault. I''m really sorry." Matthew''s gaze fell on Jenna''s face, and his tone was indifferent as he said, "It was because you wanted to be famous?"

    Jenna bit her lips and said bluntly, "You''re right. I want to be famous. Anyone who is in this line of work would want to be famous. However," she paused then continued, "I will never do anything so lowly just to get famous. Mr. Perry, please don''t misunderstand me."

    "So, who did it?" Matthew asked coldly.

    Jenna bit her lip even harder.

    "Mr. Perry, she did this for my sake. Instead of ming her, you can just me me."

    Matthew chuckled, but it didn''t reach his eyes.

    He really didn''t have the time to argue with a celebrity, "You may go. Let''s just pretend that this never happened, but don''t show up in front of me again."

    Jenna was stunned.

    When she came back to her senses, Matthew had already disappeared from her sight... Elsewhere, Natalie had seen the news about Matthew and Jenna online.

    She''d gotten a notification for it while doing some research on pre-natal care and child rearing.

    Natalie had been dumbfounded.

    She couldn''t believe it at first.

    How could it be possible for

    Matthew to be involved in an affair

    with a celebrity? He was a principled,Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    good man. How could the news

    have published these horrible

    rumors about him? Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Moreover, he and Selina had just separated not long ago, so he wouldn''t have already found someone new so soon.

    Immediately after, she turned pale with fear.

    Everything would be over if Peter saw this article.

    "Natalie, is something wrong?" She suddenly heard Selina asking.

    She was sitting beside Natalie, reading a book, and had noticed the change in herplexion.

    Natalie directly showed Selina her cell phone.

    She didn''t try to hide it. From her point of view, Selina had no feelings for Matthew, so it should have no effect on her whether the rumors were true or

    not.

    It was as simple as that.

    "We must get rid of this scandal. It wouldn''t be good if Grandfather saw this article." Natalie lowered her voice and whispered in Selina''s ear.

    Her mind was filled with her worry for Peter. Therefore, she didn''t notice Selina''s expression at all.

    Selina''s face was very pale, so pale that it was a little frightening.

    Her fingers trembled violently.

    Her mind was in a mess.

    She hadn''t realized that he had gotten a new lover.

    No wonder she had felt that Matthew had suddenly changed. It turned out that it wasn''t because of the divorce, but because this man had a new lover.

    Selina''s gaze was fixated on the photo.

    Matthew had been smiling gently at the girl handing the coffee to him.

    As Selina saw it, his smile seemed doting and gentle.

    The girl had a youthful and beautiful appearance. She was raven-haired and doe-eyed.

    Even from a photo, it was evident that her cuteness could melt a person''s heart.

    "Selina, say something." Natalia nudged her when she realized how still she was, "Let''s see if we can get someone to take down this article." Selina came back to her senses.

    Her gaze was misty, and her tone was filled with grievance and anger, "Does that b*stard Matthew not take Grandpa''s health seriously? He must have done it on purpose. He must have wanted grandpa to die of anger!"

    Natalie looked at Selina in confusion.

    She felt that Selina''s reaction was a little too intense.

    However, after a while, Natalie thought she understood.

    Selina was very filial to Mr. Whitlock. Although she looked like she didn''t care much about anything at all, she was actually a very doting girl.

    If one looked at it that way, this reaction wasn''t that strange at all.

    Natalieforted Selina, "Don''t get too agitated. Matthew definitely didn''t mean to do something like this. He''s not that kind of person."

    "It''s his doing, that b*stard!"

    After that, Selina took out her cell phone and called Matthew.

    After the call was connected, Selina was almost sobbing as she said, "Matthew, you b*stard. You did it on purpose, didn''t you? You deliberately let those rumors appear just to provoke Grandpa. If you didn''t want to help, why didn''t you just tell me? Why do you have to use such a despicable method?"

    On the other end of the line, Matthew''s expression was stiff.

    He hadpletely forgotten about Selina''s grandfather.

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025

    "I will get someone to take down the article right away." After saying that, Matthew directly hung up the phone. Straight after, he ordered his personal assistant to take down all the articles concerning the rumor.

    After his assistant had left, Matthew tiredly rubbed his eyebrows.

    How could he have made such a careless mistake?

    He should have thought about Mr. Whitlock the moment he saw those articles, but it didn''t even cross his mind.

    His thoughts were constantly fixated on Selina.

    It wasn''t like him to make such a careless mistake. Was it his desires that had caused him to momentarily lose his mind?

    The scandalous articles regarding Matthew and Jenna were taken down in the fastest way possible.

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    After the news had been taken down, she felt that the matter was basically resolved.

    It wasn''t important whether the scandal between

    Matthew and that celebrity was true or not.

    Even if it was true, there was no problem with it as long as that celebrity was not a loose person. In fact, after giving it some thought, Natalie even felt a little relieved.

    After all, if Matthew could finally start a new rtionship with someone, then the Whitlock family''s guilt could be lessened.

    However, Natalie suddenly noticed something strange.

    Selina''s mood had not improved even after the news articles had been taken down. There was a lost look mixed in with the anger on her face.

    In fact, she was showing great agitation, switching between gnawing on her fingernails, turning scarily pale, and zing with anger.

    After Natalie gave it some thought, Natalie attributed this reaction to Peter as well.

    Selina was probably angry at Matthew for allowing the scandal to spread.

    With this reason in mind, Natalie tried tofort her by saying, "Selina, don''t think too much about it. The article is nowhere to be seen anymore, and Mr. Whitlock is taking his nap now. By the time he wakes up, the article will bepletely gone, and he won''t know about it."

    Selina was agitated, "What if he finds out? What

    should we do if he finds out?"

    Natalie said helplessly, "He won''t, so don''t worry."

    Selina''s eyes were getting red, "That b*stard Matthew must have done it on purpose. He must have done it on purpose. He doesn''t want Grandpa to be well. He must want the Whitlock family to suffer!"

    Natalie patted Selina''s hand. "I understand that you care a lot about Mr. Whitlock, but you''re reacting too strongly right now. Everyone knows what kind of person Matthew is. He would never do such a thing, so you shouldn''t overthink it."

    "I''m not overthinking it!" Selina spoke as if she hadn''t understood a word of what Natalie had said, "Natalie, if he didn''t do it on purpose then it would mean that he has lost his mind because of his desires. He must have been infatuated by that beautiful girl the moment he saw her and forgotten about everything else!"

    Natalie sighed.

    What Selina had said was definitely wrong. However, even if it was right, there shouldn''t have been anything wrong with it.

    There was nothing wrong with a good man getting together with a good woman.

    Since Matthew and Selina had already gotten a divorce, Matthew had the right to look for his own happiness. Whether it was the Whitlock family or even Selina herself, they did not have the right to stop Matthew from doing so.

    Natalie said earnestly, "Selina, it''s already amazing that Matthew was willing to help us. Do we also need to ask Matthew not to be with any other women when Mr. Whitlock is around? Don''t you think that this is unrealistic?"

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    Her heart sunk as she heard what Natalie said.

    Natalie continued, "Besides, you should be happy for Matthew. If Matthew could start over with someone new, you wouldn''t have to feel so guilty. So, why are you being so angry now?"

    Many different emotions shed through her eyes.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Her gaze was aplex mix of grief,int, unspeakable embarrassment, helplessness and pleading.

    That''s right. Natalie was right. There was nothing wrong with what he had been doing at all.

    She should be happy for him now that Matthew had found a new lover.

    Yet, why was her heart acting up like this?

    She was feeling slightly sour, sad, aggrieved, and angry.

    Selina stood up and rubbed her eyes. "Natalie, you''re right. Perhaps I''m just too worried about Grandpa. I should be happy that he found a new partner."

    As she said that, she lowered her voice, "What''s more, his new lover is so beautiful and young."

    Natalie grew even more confused.

    There seemed to be something wrong with Selina.

    Natalie stood up as well. She stared into Selina''s eyes as she asked, "Selina, are you really alright?"

    Selina was afraid that Natalie would see through her emotions.

    She forced a smile at Natalie and said, "Of course, I''m fine. You know my temper. I was just not thinking straight because I''d thought that he''d done it on purpose."

    Natalie thought that Selina''s exnations made sense.

    She patted Selina''s hand and said, "Don''t overthink this. Matthew is definitely not that kind of person. He probably didn''t mean to do something like

    this."

    Selina nodded casually and forced a smile onto her face.

    That night, when Matthew arrived at the Whitlock family''s house, he realized that the atmosphere

    was weird.

    To be exact, there was something wrong with Selina and Natalie.

    Natalie was looking quizzically at him.

    As for Selina, she was avoiding him. asionally, when their eyes met, Selina would swiftly avoid his gaze.

    Matthew thought that it might be because of that scandal.

    However, due to Peter''s presence, he couldn''t find the opportunity to exin everything clearly.

    While they were having dinner, Matthew ced a spoonful of food on Selina''s te.

    Selina''s reaction was very big. She immediately pushed the food that he had given her onto the table.

    Matthew was quiet.

    There was a sh of emotion in his eyes.

    Peter saw what happened.

    He said unhappily, "Selina, what are you doing? Matthew was just putting some food on your te. How could you push it onto the dining table?"

    Selina bit her lip hard.

    Since Peter was there with them, she couldn''t say anything, so she just replied awkwardly, "Didn''t I tell you that I dislike this dish?"

    "Even if you don''t like it, you didn''t have to waste it like that!" Peter kept a stern look on his face.

    Selina didn''t say a word.

    "What do you like to eat? Let me get it for you." Someone said gently.

    Selina sneered in her heart.

    He was trying to get into everyone''s good books again by diffusing the situation.

    She knew that she should restrain herself in front of Peter, but she still couldn''t help but say, "I don''t have any favorite dishes. Besides none of the dishes tonight look good so I don''t like any of them!"

    Peter''s expression darkened even more. Just as he was about to reprimand Selina, Matthew said calmly, "Since the dishes today don''t suit your taste, I''ll cook something else for you."

    He paused and said, "When you were at home, you seemed to enjoy the meatballs Erine made. How about I make it for you?"

    Selina looked at Matthew in astonishment.

    When she was in Perry family home, she had indeed enjoyed the food that he was describing. However, how had Matthew known this?

    She knew that she had never told it to him before.

    Was Erine the one who had told him?

    Matthew entered the kitchen while Selina was still stunned.

    Peter looked at Selina thoughtfully. "It''s obvious that Matthew has a good temper. He even tolerates your willfulness."

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026

    Selina''s lips twitched.

    She wanted to refute Peter''s statement.

    It wasn''t what he thought it was.

    Matthew had already found a new lover, so Matthew being tolerant to her was all just an act.

    Cecilia seemed to have noticed that Selina was about to say something that would displease Peter, because she cut in with a smile, "It is indeed true. That''s why everyone is saying that Selina was blessed with a good man. Isn''t that right, Selina?"

    After she said that, Cecilia looked at Selina.

    There was a hint of warning in her eyes.

    Selina swallowed the words that she had wanted to say.

    The impulsiveness she''d felt a moment ago passed and she reined in her emotions.

    No matter what her own desires were, she still had to prioritize Peter''s condition.

    At this age, it was better not to make Peter angry.

    However, she still had to relieve the anger in her heart.

    Selina stood up.

    She smiled at Peter and said, "Grandpa, why don''t you continue eating while I go to the kitchen to check on Matthew''s progress."

    After Selina left, Peter muttered, "How could the dish be ready? Didn''t Matthew just leave?"

    Cecilia said a little insincerely, "Isn''t this just the way lovers show affection?"

    Peter smiled and said, "You''re right. They really are an affectionate couple. They couldn''t even stand being apart for such a short while." Everyone at the tableughed together.

    Of course, except for Peter, everyone else''s smiles were slightly awkward.

    When Selina entered the kitchen, Matthew was cutting the vegetables.

    The normal impression he gave was of a rich, noble heir, so he should have looked awkward and unnatural doing something as plebian as this. Even so, if anything, it only made his air even warmer and inviting.

    Matthew did not stop his movements even though he felt someone looking at him from behind.

    He said softly, "Aren''t you being a little impatient? It will take some time to make this dish. You''ll have to wait for a while."

    Selina bit her lip.

    After a moment, she uttered. "There''s no need for you to go so far for an act. It just looks fake. You don''t have to do something like this."

    In fact, she understood that there was no need for her to enter the kitchen, and she didn''t have to say these words to Matthew.

    However, she couldn''t help it no matter how hard she tried.

    Matthew paused for a moment and said, "Since you don''t like the dishes we''re having, I''ll cook something you like for you. It''s not asplicated as you think it is."

    Selina sneered, "Are you really so kind?"

    "I''m not." Matthew suddenly turned his head and looked at Selina. The look in his eyes was deep and calm. "If you think that I''m not kind, then I''m not."

    "It''s not a matter of what I say you are, because you''re indeed not a kind person. You don''t have to pretend to be nice in front of my grandpa. In fact, you should know better than anyone what kind of person you are!"

    Matthew didn''t respond. It was as if he hadn''t heard what Selina had said and just continued doing his things.

    Upon seeing Matthew''sck of response, Selina became even more provoking, "Matthew, even if you can''t hold back your desire to find a woman, couldn''t you just wait a little longer? Why did you do something like that when you know very well how delicate Grandpa''s condition is? Are you deliberately trying to make it hard for Grandpa by letting the whole world know about your affair?"

    Matthew frowned.

    "Selina," Matthew parted his thin lips. "It was my fault for making such a mistake. I''m sorry."

    "Do you think that apologizing would help?"

    "I''ve already had the news articles taken down."

    "Regardless, what if something was missed out? And what if it was seen by Grandpa?"

    "That isn''t possible," Matthew said firmly.

    Suddenly, there was the sound of footsteps approaching.

    Selina quickly shut her mouth and adjusted her expression.

    She was afraid that it was Peter. She didn''t know what kind of trouble would arise if he were to see her angry expression.

    Fortunately, it was Natalie who came in.

    Selina''s eyshes trembled slightly. "Natalie."

    Natalie looked at Selina and then at Matthew, "Are you alright?"

    There was a hint of uneasiness in her tone.

    She didn''t think that Selina had gone to the kitchen just to chat with Matthew.

    Selina had been in a strange mood since the afternoon. This made Natalie worry that they would argue, prompting her spontaneous arrival. Selina didn''t say a word.

    Natalie was not Peter. It was hard for Selina to hide anything from her.

    However, Matthew opened his mouth and said expressionlessly, "Natalie, nothing happened."

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was good that nothing had happened.

    She looked at Selina, "Selina, let''s go out. I''m afraid that Mr. Whitlock will suspect something if you stay here for too long."

    This wasn''t a possibility. Mr.

    Whitlock wouldn''t suspect anything if she stayed for a long time. In fact, he would probably think that Selina was being intimate with Matthew. However, Natalie was afraid of the potential conflicts that would ur, which was the reason for her words.

    Selina pursed her lips and followed Natalie out.

    Outside the kitchen, Natalie paused.

    She stretched out her hand and pinched Selina''s face. "Come on, smile. Mr. Whitlock would definitely be worried if he saw how bad yourplexion was."

    Selina forced a smile onto her face.

    Her smile looked fake, and her gaze was stiff.

    Natalie said doubtfully, "Selina, I feel like you''re being really strange today."

    "Really?"

    "Of course!" Natalie said with a serious look.

    "I don''t think so."

    Natalie thought for a moment. "You seem to have reacted strongly to the incident where Matthew''s scandal was exposed."

    All of a sudden, Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    She felt a pang of inexplicable guilt.

    "I''m just angry. I''m angry that Matthew has done something like that when Grandpa is still here. There''s nothing more to it than that. It is because of Grandpa that I''m angry!" Selina emphasized those words.

    She was telling Natalie about it, and was also telling herself the same.

    Natalie sighed.

    Her gaze fell on Selina''s face. "Selina, why don''t you try to look at this matter from another perspective? It''s not wrong for Matthew to do

    this!"

    Selina''s breathing froze.

    Natalie continued, "After all,

    Matthew has the freedom to start aN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    new rtionship. He has done nothing wrong. What''s more, the fact that he''s helping us and even came to our house during these few

    days to help us in this act is already good enough. We can''t ask for more. After all, he doesn''t owe the Whitlock family anything, right?"

    Selina bit her lip hard.

    What Natalie said was right. Of course, she knew that.

    However, she felt a wave of inexplicable anger in her heart, a kind of indescribable anger.

    Ever since she saw the article of Matthew with the celebrity, the feeling of anxiety and uneasiness had been bothering her.

    It was just like what she had just said to Matthew in the kitchen. She was aware that she had no right or even need to say something like that. However, she''d still said it, and she didn''t even know why.

    After a while, Selina said, "Natalie, I understand. Let''s get back to dinner. You don''t have to worry about it. I know what I''m doing."

    After arriving at the dining table, Peter didn''t think twice about the smile that Selina had forced out.

    He said teasingly, "Selina, I didn''t expect you to have such a good rtionship with Matthew. I can''t believe that you two are so attached to each other that you can''t even be separated for a moment."

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027

    The way Selina smiled was very awkward.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She took a spoonful of food and put it onto Peter''s te, "You''re always eating, so you should eat more rather than speaking so much at the dining table."

    Peter smiled as he ate the food that Selina had given him.

    However, Peter did not stop there.

    His gaze fell on Selina''s abdomen, a thoughtful glint in his eye. "All that''s left now is the matter of your belly."

    Selina was stunned.

    Peter said meaningfully, "Do your best!"

    Selina was speechless.

    She didn''t want to answer, but when she saw Peter''s inquiring gaze lingering on her belly, she braced herself and said, "Alright. I understand, grandpa."

    Only then did Peter look away.

    It might be due to the fact that Matthew was preparing another dish that everyone was waiting for, but they all deliberately slowed down their eating pace. About ten minutester, Matthew finally came out with the te of meatballs.

    The dish gave off a fragrant smell.

    "Selina, have a taste of Matthew''s cooking," Peter said cheerfully.

    Selina could only force herself to grab a few.

    The taste was really good, and it was not inferior to the one made by Prine.

    After a while, Peter tasted it as well.

    Peter was very satisfied with Matthew''s cooking skills.

    He even gave him a thumbs-up. "I didn''t expect you to be good at cooking, Matthew. It''s really beyond my expectations."

    Matthew smiled and said in a clear and gentle tone, "Mr. Whitlock, you''re exaggerating."

    Peter shook his head. "This isn''t an exaggeration. It''s rare for a person in such a high position to be able to make great dishes. Selina is indeed blessed."

    After saying that, he deliberately looked at Selina, "Don''t you agree, Selina?"

    Selina pretended that she didn''t hear, deliberately stuffing her mouth full of meatballs.

    Peter didn''t give up and asked with perseverance, "Selina, I''m asking you a question. Don''t you think so too?"

    Selina had to raise her head and swallow.

    When she was about to answer "yes", she suddenly noticed that there was another pair of eyes looking at her.

    That gaze was deep. Whose eyes could those be if it weren''t Matthew''s?

    Selina felt it like a thorn piercing her back.

    She couldn''t say utter the "yes" that she was about to say. Therefore, Selina softly answered, "Whatever you say Grandpa."

    The gaze which was staring at Selina got cold.

    After dinner, as usual, they apanied Mr. Whitlock on a short walk. When it was time, they left for their respective bedrooms.

    Matthew was still in the same bedroom as Selina.

    One was sleeping on the bed, and the other was sleeping on the floor.

    After entering the bedroom, Matthew spoke first, "Selina, I want to tell you something. During the time while Mr. Whitlock is still here, today''s incident will never happen again. You don''t have to worry about it."

    Selina felt a wave of irritation rising.

    She red at Matthew. "Suit yourself!"

    However, afterying down, she felt restless.

    After she thought about it, she couldn''t help but utter, "By the way, Matthew, your speed in finding a new lover is incredible!"

    Just a while ago, he had been so affectionate towards her, and acted as if he must have her. In just the blink of an eye, he was already together with a celebrity.

    Matthew furrowed his brows slightly.

    He would have given Selina an exnation patiently in the past.

    However, he was not in the mood to do so right then.

    What''s more, he''d deliberately not had the news taken down at the beginning because he''d been hoping that Selina would misunderstand.

    He had no idea why he''d done it.

    Matthew did not exin.

    For Selina, his silence was him conceding.

    The conversation could have ended there.

    However, the anger in Selina''s heart was also getting stronger. It was surging in her chest, making her unable to calm down. She felt an uncontroble urge to let it out somehow.

    She couldn''t help but sarcastically say, "Matthew, you indeed have good taste for women. You even found one from the entertainment industry, haha." Matthew''s voice was indifferent. "It isn''t a bad thing to find someone from the entertainment industry."

    He didn''t like to judge others. Simrly, he was also not going to judge the people who were in the entertainment industry.

    Selina became even more irritated.

    e

    Her voice was a little cold. "Both of you haven''t even been together for that long but you''re already so eager to speak up for her? Being together with a celebrity is not bad. With your influence and power, you can definitely turn her into someone popr. Since finding a sugar daddy is a trend among the celebrities in the entertainment industry now, are you going to be her provider?"

    Matthew''s gaze was deep and icy cold.

    He pursed his lips and didn''t say a word.

    No one could tell if he had even taken in Selina''s words.

    Hisck of reaction made her feel a sense of helplessness.

    Her heart was still surging with rage, but she could not find a way to vent it.

    Selina gritted her teeth and didn''t go on.

    She crawled under her nket.

    She had initially wanted to close her eyes and sleep, but she couldn''t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried.

    In the end, she took out her cell phone and searched for the celebrity who had a scandal with Matthew.

    The celebrity''s name was Jenna Lawson. She was the standard bottom- tier celebrity. Before her scandal with Matthew had caused an uproar, not many people had known who she was.

    Selina slowly scrolled down the screen as she looked at the avable information and all sorts of gossip about the celebrity.

    It didn''t take long for Selina to learn that Jenna had graduated from a national first-ss film and television university two years ago.

    Logically speaking, ording to Jenna''s qualifications, she shouldn''t have been staying in the bottom tier. It was because she was unwilling to ept any of the unwritten rules, she couldn''t do well in the industry.

    Selina turned her cell phone off.

    She snorted coldly.

    Was she not willing to ept any of the unwritten rules?

    It could be that she had been looking down upon ordinary people and waiting for a big shot like Matthew.

    A hint of disgust shed through Selina''s eyes.

    She didn''t expect that Matthew, who looked so gentle, would have this kind of obsession in providing for celebrities!

    He''s really a shameless man!

    Selina gnashed her teeth.

    However, after a while, she stopped herself

    Whatever type of man Matthew was and whether he liked providing for celebrities or not, what did it have to do with her?

    Even her current association with

    Matthew now was solely because of

    Peter. After Peter had gone back

    the United States, they would gomet

    and

    back to their normal lives, Matthew could support that celebrity all he liked! Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Also, it was not just one. Even if he wanted to provide for a hundred of them, all of these would have nothing to do with Selina. When the time came, even if news of Matthew''s scandals were to be the talk of the town, she should not care about it at all!

    The next day, Matthew was already gone by the time Selina had woken up.

    When she went downstairs, she happened to see Matthew and Peter walking into the living room.

    The two of them seemed to have just returned from their morning jog. Peter was wearing sportswear, and they were beads of sweat on their

    foreheads.

    However, Matthew did not wear sportswear but wore a white shirt and ck suit pants instead.

    When Peter went to change his clothes, Matthew and Selina were the only ones left in the living room.

    Selina didn''t know why, but she just wanted to provoke Matthew.

    She nced at Matthew and said, "I don''t think just anyone would wear a button up shirt for a morning jog. I reckon only you would do something like

    that."

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028

    "You said that I don''t look good in sportswear," Matthew said indifferently, without any emotion on his face.

    That morning when Peter had asked him to go for a morning jog with him, he''d been about to change into sportswear when he''d recalled what Selina said and decided not to in the end.

    Selina''s eyshes moved.

    She had indeed said that insincerely before.

    This was because Matthew looked extremely handsome when she saw him wearing his sportswear. However, for some unknown reason, she just had to say something that was the exact opposite of what she thought.

    Selina went along with Matthew, "You''re right. Since you''re already old, you won''t look good wearing sportswear. You can''tpare yourself with young people anymore."

    Matthew''s eyes turned a little cold.

    Selina continued, "By the way, are you sure that you can still run? Are you sure that your physical strength can keep up with it now that you''re so old?"

    Matthew was speechless.

    He gazed deeply at Selina and said in a low voice, "If you want to know how strong my physical strength is, you can give it a try instead of saying it out loud."

    Selina''s breath halted.

    A blush was shown on her fair cheeks.

    Selina forced herself to calm down. "You can get the celebrity to try it out with you. I''m not interested!"

    A dim light shed through Matthew''s eyes.

    Something shed through his mind, but the thought was gone before he could grasp what it was.

    "Selina, do you have anything against me?" He said softly.

    She''d been behaving strangely since the previous afternoon, not only making allusions to his character but grasping every chance to make him unhappy.

    Selina felt guilty for a moment.

    She was afraid that Matthew would think that she had a problem with the scandal. Therefore, to avoid Matthew realizing it, she could only nonsensically say, "Matthew, how can I not have any problem with you? Anyone would prefer someone young and handsome to be in front of them. I have to end up with someone so old like you, and you are always hanging around me. How can I have nothing against that?"

    There was a hint of coldness in Matthew''s tone. "The reason I''m here right now is because of Mr. Whitlock. After he leaves, I''ll also leave immediately, and I won''t be an eyesore anymore."

    As Matthew said those words, Selina suddenly felt depressed and sad.

    It turned out that the reason Matthew was here was only because of Peter. There was no other reason other than this.

    So, that''s how it was.

    She bit her lip and said, "Then, hurry up and leave. After you leave, I will get dozens of handsome young men here to please my eyes!"

    Matthew did not answer. He sneered, but his eyes were not smiling.

    When it was time to have breakfast, even Peter could see that there was something wrong with Matthew.

    From the moment Peter arrived at the Whitlock family, Matthew''s behavior had always been the same. It was Matthew''s first time being in a bad mood, and Peter immediately caught it.

    Peter immediately asked, "Matthew, what''s wrong?

    Why do you look like you''re in a bad mood?" Matthew immediately came back to his senses.

    A faint smile returned to his face. "It''s nothing. There''s something at work and I''m a little tired."

    Peter heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s a relief. I thought something had happened between you and Selina."

    Matthew wanted to say something like "don''t worry, my rtionship with Selina was still good", but he couldn''t say it.

    He had always had good control over his emotions. However, he suddenly realized that he couldn''t control them that morning.

    On the other side, Selina also pursed her lips and said nothing.

    Cecilia noticed that something was not right and quickly said, "How could it be? Peter, you''re thinking too much. Their rtionship is still as good as ever."

    Natalie tactfully went along with her and said, "That''s right. They couldn''t even bear to be apart for a second just like yesterday when Matthew went into the kitchen, and Selina immediately went in after him. Their rtionship could indeed make people feel envious."

    After listening to Cecilia and Natalie''s words, Peter was no longer suspicious.

    After breakfast, Selina walked Matthew to the car at the gate of the vi as usual.

    They were silent all the way. When Matthew was about to get on the car, Selina inexplicably spat out a word, "It''s easy for a man like your age to get tired and it can''t bepared to the youngsters."

    Matthew''s movements came to a halt.

    It suddenly seemed like the time had stopped.

    After a while, Matthew''s cold gaze fell on Selina''s face and said, "Selina, do you know that you''re good at hurting people?"

    When the man said this, there was no emotion in his eyes, but his gaze was icy cold.

    After saying that, Matthew got in the car, and the car drove off speedily.

    Selina stood at the same spot for a long time beforeing to her senses.

    Her eyes were suddenly getting misty.

    Was she good at hurting people? Did Matthew not hurt others then?

    Ever since the previous afternoon, Selina had been feeling like there were thousands of needles pricking at her heart, sending throbbing pain to her gut. When Matthew arrived at thepany that morning, his assistant gave him a letter.

    "Mr. Perry, this was sent by Miss Jenna. She said that she wanted to express her sincere apology for the trouble caused by the scandal between you and her."

    Matthew didn''t even look at the letter.

    "Throw it away," Matthew said directly.

    His assistant hesitated, "Mr. Perry, this letter is hand-written by Jenna."

    Jenna gave him the letter that morning. The envelope was thick, and Jenna told him that she had spent a whole night writing it.

    In this era, it was already very rare for someone to handwrite an apology letter, so even Matthew''s assistant was moved by her. Thus, he decidedly spoke up for her when Matthew asked him to throw it away.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Matthew did not hesitate at all. "I already said it. Throw it away."

    "I understand, Mr. Perry." Since

    Matthew had already said

    something like that, his assistant did

    not dare to say anything more, and just threw the letter into the trash can... Jenna personally made a phone call to Matthew''s assistant that morning.

    She asked for Matthew''s assistant''s phone number when she gave him the letter in that morning.

    Matthew''s assistant was a man, and men would always make an exception for beautiful women, so he directly gave her his number.

    Jenna asked for Matthew''s reaction after reading the letter.

    His assistant was tongue-tied when he heard her question.

    Jenna, on the other end of the phone, seemed to have understood what had happened.

    After hanging up the phone, there was a dim sh in her eyes.

    It seemed that the scandal involving her and Matthew really had made him unhappy, to the point that he didn''t even want to look at her handwritten apology letter.

    Yvonne''s phone call came in just as she was feeling low spirited.

    Her sudden rise in poprity had only just been noticed by Yvonne because of her busy schedule. She''d called Jenna as soon as she could.

    Jenna told Yvonne about everything that had happened.

    She sighed after saying that, "I didn''t

    know that Alisha would do

    something like this. If I knew, I would

    definitely have stopped her. Matthew must be very angry. I don''t even get a chance to properly exin myself to him. Yvonne, what do you think I should do? Content

    belongs to

    "There''s no need for you to do anything. A big like him must have seen this kind of things many times now. You don''t have to overthink it." Yvonneforted Jenna.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029

    However, Jenna was still very sad, "Yvonne, I don''t want him to misunderstand me. I don''t want him to think that I''m the kind of unscrupulous person who would do anything to get famous. I''m feeling quite sad about this."

    On the other end of the line, Yvonne suddenly recalled that Natalie had once said that Matthew, the president of the Perry Group, had a good rtionship with Tobias.

    She wanted to help Jenna. "I have a very good friend, and her husband has a good rtionship with Matthew. Why don''t I ask for help from my friend? I''ll see whether if I can help you set up a meeting with Matthew, and you can personally talk to him about the matter."

    Jenna immediately became excited, "Are you serious?"

    "Why would I be joking about this, it''s true," Yvonne replied with certainty.

    Jenna suddenly became happy, "Thank you, Yvonne."

    Yvonne smiled and said, "Aren''t we good friends? You don''t have to thank me. Make sure to prepare yourself well."

    After Jenna hung up the call, she began to start her draft on the things that she wanted to exin to Matthew when she would meet him. As she was thinking about it, her eyes suddenly fell on the clothes she was wearing.

    Should she put on some better- looking clothes when she met up with Matthew to exin things?

    Jenna immediately decided to shop for some clothes at the mall, so that she could wear them to meet him.

    She had wanted to go right away, but when she thought of how her scandal with Matthew had caused quite an uproar, she decided to buy it when there were lesser people, so as not to cause any trouble.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Jenna decided to go to the mall at noon when no one would be there.

    In the Whitlock family home, Selina was in a bad mood.

    She decided to go out to relieve her frustration.

    One of the methods any women would use to relieve their frustration was shopping.

    Selina went out at noon, when Peter was taking his afternoon nap.

    She had actually wanted to invite Natalie to apany her, but considering her pregnancy, she''d decided to go out alone.

    Selina arrived at a shopping mall in the city that specifically sold luxury goods. She went into a number of stores and bought everything that she liked. When she arrived at a store, she came across a very eye-catching white dress.

    Selina was about to ask thedy at the counter to wrap it up for her, when she saw a woman who wearing a pair of sunsses suddenly reach out for the white dress.

    Selina stopped herself from cing her request.

    Selina didn''t n to buy it anymore since someone else was also interested in that dress.

    The woman took off her sunsses.

    Selina inadvertently nced at her. She narrowed her eyes all of a sudden.

    Why did this woman look so familiar?

    She looked extremely familiar.

    She thought for a long time and finally remembered.

    Wasn''t she Jenna?

    It was the celebrity who was involved in the scandal with Matthew!

    A cold glint shed across Selina''s eyes.

    She pointed to the white dress and said, "I want this dress. Wrap it up for me!"

    Jenna, on the other side, was stunned for a moment.

    She had liked this dress the moment shended her eyes on it, but she didn''t expect that someone else would like it too.

    However, she really liked the dress so much, she couldn''t help but ask, "Do you still have this dress in stock? I would also like to have one if so." Thedy at the counter immediately smiled, "I happen to have two. Why don''t I wrap it up for you too?"

    Jenna nodded.

    "I''ll take both of them. Wrap them up for me." She suddenly said.

    Jenna nced at Selina, and realized that she was also sizing her up.

    That gaze...

    Jenna was confused.

    She was sure that she didn''t know this woman, but why did she feel that this woman looked at her as if she knew her? What''s more, why did she feel that she looked like she didn''t like her very much?

    She suppressed the unhappy feeling in her heart and said, "I''ll go and look at other styles."

    Selina said coldly, "I''ll buy all the clothes in this store."

    Jenna wasn''t sure what to say.

    Even if she was slow on the uptake, she would have realized that Selina was deliberately making things difficult for her.

    She had never been a pushover, so she immediately said, "This store doesn''t belong to you. There are clearly other customers here, so who are you to buy all of the clothes in this store?"

    Selina sneered and said, "I don''t mean anything. I just want to."

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "What''s wrong with me?"

    "I don''t know you, so why are you making things difficult for me?" Jenna suddenly raised her voice.

    Selina was sizing Jenna up, "What made you feel that I''m making things difficult for you? Don''t you think that you''re thinking too highly of yourself?" Jenna was speechless.

    She was so angry that her face turned pale.

    "Wrap up all of the clothes from this special section for me," Selina said to thedy at the counter.

    The daughter of a rich family was not just financially strong, but also confident.

    Jenna didn''t want to give up.

    How could she just let herself be treated like that for no reason?

    "Wait a minute, I''m going to buy it too." Jenna said to thedy at the counter, "I''m buying that white dress from just now."

    Although she was not rich enough to buy everything in the store, she could still afford that white dress.

    Selina curled her lips up, and a disdainful smile appeared on her face.

    She pulled out her gold card. "Go ahead and swipe this. Keep in mind that I want all of the clothes, including that white dress."

    Jenna bit her lip.

    She took out an ordinary credit card from her bag and said, "Although I don''t have a gold card, I believe that your store doesn''t treat customers ording to their cards. I''m the one who wanted that white dress first, so you have no choice but to sell it tome."

    Thedy at the counter seemed like she was in a dilemma.

    Selina looked at Jenna''s credit card, which was an ordinary credit card.

    She said in a sarcastic tone, "You''ve already found a big shot, but he hasn''t given you a gold card? How stingy of him!"

    Jenna was taken aback. "What big shot are you talking about?"

    Selina sneered.

    She was really good at pretending.

    There was a reason why the media had reported Jenna as pure and innocent. It turned out that she relied on her acting skills to keep up her image. "Recently, the scandal between you and Matthew went viral. Have you forgotten?" Selina nced at Jenna.

    Jenna''s breathing halted.

    The scandal between her and Matthew...

    Her thoughts were erratic, and an expression of guilt shed through her face.

    Although she had nothing to do with Matthew, this matter was after all plotted by Alisha to hype her up.

    Selina saw the guilty look on Jenna''s face, which further verified her thoughts.

    She was indeed the kind of celebrity who gained their poprity in the entertainment industry by looking for a big shot.

    Selina despised this kind of celebrity.

    This was because she had seen it before.

    When she was very young, Tobias had just taken over the YS Group.

    At that time, the YS Group had hired a famous singer to shoot an advertisement for one of their brands.

    At that time, Tobias had just taken over the VS Group, so it was natural for him to do everything by himself. He had followed through with the whole process of the product advertisement''s shootings Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    She had been young back then and very curious about how an advertisement was shot. So, she''d pestered Tobias to take her there.

    However, she didn''t expect to see

    what happened when they were taking a break. The singer had sneaked into their lounge and took off her jacket. She had been trying to seduce Tobias by only wearing a sheercy dress.

    Of course, Tobias hadn''t given in to he, but just ordered someone to send her out. However, the young Selina had been a little traumatized by it.

    She was inexplicably disgusted by Jenna, who was standing in front of her.

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030

    Jenna slowly came back to her senses.

    She took a deep breath and said, "What kind of person I am has nothing to do with you."

    After that, she looked at thedy at the counter and said, "I will buy the white dress, wrap it up for me."

    "I''ve said that I''ll buy everything, including that white dress," Selina directly said.

    Thedy at the counter was being put in an extremely difficult position.

    She recognized one of the two women, the celebrity who was involved in a scandal with Matthew. She was a person that she must not offend.

    As for the other one...

    Although thedy at the counter didn''t know who she was, she could see that this woman was either noble or very rich through her experience as a luxury shopping assistant for shoppers. She was definitely a person she could not offend either.

    Just when she was still in a dilemma, she suddenly remembered something.

    She had a friend who was an air stewardess, who had gotten to know Matheo of Agaphen City. What''s more, this Matheo guy seemed to know Matthew.

    Thedy at the counter immediately knew what to do.

    If Matthew coulde in person, then the dispute could definitely be resolved. In turn, she could also avoid offending anyone.

    Thedy at the counter immediately smiled obsequiously. "Ladies, wait a minute. I''ll send a text to our store manager to see whether if there is something that we can do to satisfy both of you."

    After that, thedy at the counter immediately went to the side to make a phone call.

    She lowered her voice to make sure that Selina and Jenna couldn''t hear her, "Leona, is it true that you know Matheo from Agaphen City?"

    A sluggish voice came from the other end of the phone. "Of course it''s true."

    Thedy at the counter let out a sigh of relief, "Does Matheo have a good rtionship with Matthew from the Perry Group? If it''s true then could you ask Matthew to hurry over? You can tell him that his woman is currently having a fight with another woman in our store."

    When Matheo received the phone call, he was driving Rainee home.

    After hanging up the phone, Rainee immediately asked, "Matheo, did something happen to Matthew?"

    She had just vaguely heard Matthew''s name mentioned.

    "Nope." Matheo casually said, "Selina is having a fight with another person in the mall."

    A sh of hatred shed in Rainee''s eyes. "I knew it, that woman is not a good person. I knew at the first nce that she was a trouble maker who felt entitled just because she''s a daughter from a rich family. Look, the trouble she''s causing just proves it!"

    Matheo nced at Rainee. "I wonder, who is the one stirring trouble using her identity as a daughter from a rich family? Did you provoke Selina first, or was it the other way around?"

    A trace of guilt shed across Rainee''s face.

    She said reluctantly, "Why was Matthew mentioned when she''s having a fight with another person? Matthew can''t always be solving her problems since he''s also very busy with work. I really don''t understand the reason why Matthew fancies this kind of woman." "Don''t talk nonsense!" Matheo interrupted Rainee, his voice was suffused with a hint of sternness. "Why don''t you reflect on your own foolish actions? During the Yeager family''s dance party, your words caused the Yeager family to be aughing stock in the aristocrat circle."

    Matheo''s words had hit Rainee''s sore spot. She pursed her lips and did not dare to say anything else.

    Matheo just ced a call to Matthew.

    Matthew only picked up on the second attempt.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    "Matheo," Matthew''s deep voice sounded even more maic over the phone.

    "Where are you now?" Matheo directly asked.

    "At the office. I''ve just finished a meeting."

    "Then hurry up and make a move from the office. Your wife, Selina,"

    Before Matheo could even finish speaking, he was interrupted by Matthew. "Matheo, don''t address her like that."

    Matheo subconsciously asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "She and I are already divorced, so we have nothing to do with each other anymore," there was a storm brewing under his calm tone.

    Matheo was stunned.

    He said incredulously, "D*mn, aren''t you madly in love with thatdy? Why did you suddenly divorce her? Are you kidding me?" Matthew did not speak.

    "Don''t you love her anymore?" Matheo asked probingly.

    This was not like Matthew, a loyal person who was the kind of romantic lover that you woulde across once in a lifetime. The man was someone who would only love one person in his life.

    "I love her."

    Matheo''s gaze shifted.

    It was just like what he had thought, how could such a loyal person like Matthew have easily stopped loving someone like that? "Then, why did you get a divorce?"

    Matthew''s tone became lower, "Matheo, sometimes there are more than just loving or not when ites to rtionships."

    Rtionship problems were tooplicated.

    Selina was like a thorny rose. He would only get pricked and bled if he got closer to her.

    He couldn''t pull those thorns off Selina.

    In the end, he could only end up injured and heartbroken.

    "Don''t talk about all these philosophies with me. You should hurry up and go and check on Selina.

    She''s having a fight at the mall with someone. It urred to Matheo suddenly that he and Matthew had been talking about these things which were not important, and hadn''t got to the point yet.

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone.

    "Selina is not an ordinary person. It''ll only make things difficult for the other person if that person bickers with Selina."

    Matheo wasn''t sure what to say.

    He thought that Matthew''s words made sense.

    What kind of a person was the Whitlock family''s daughter? Was she a white lotus that could be easily bullied?

    If they were having a fight, the unlucky one would be the other person.

    However, Matthew''s attitude still confused him a little.

    He didn''t ask much else, "Right, carry on then."

    After that, Matheo hung up the phone.

    On the other side, after Matheo''s call, Rainee, who was in low spirits, seemed to be suddenly filled with energy.

    There was a strange glint in her eyes. "Matheo, I just heard what you said on your phone call. Did Matthew divorce that woman?"

    Her tone sounded extremely excited.

    Matheo had a headache.

    He knew that even if Matthew and Selina weren''t with each other, it wouldn''t have anything to do with Rainee.

    Matthew was the kind of romantic lover who would only appear once in a thousand years.

    Even if he and Selina were divorced,

    he reckoned that Matthew would still keep her in his heart forever. Other women wouldn''t have the chance to get close to him at all.

    "Don''t think too much about it." Matheo patted Rainee''s head.

    Rainee was still excited, "I knew that Matthew would never be able to stand a person like Selina who is arrogant and bossy. I knew that they

    were going to get a divorce.

    Matthew would never fall for her."

    "Even if he doesn''t fall for her, he wouldn''t fall for you either," Matheo said directly.

    He didn''t want to upset Rainee on purpose. He just didn''t want her to have unrealistic fantasies.

    The excitement on Rainee''s face faded away.

    After a while, she murmured, "How can you be so certain?"

    She, Rainee, was a cute, beautiful, and gentle person. So, who could say that Matthew would definitely not like her?

    The phone suddenly rang again.

    Matheo picked up the call.

    "Where is Selina now?"

    Matheo twitched the corner of his mouth.

    Sure enough, he knew that Matthew, the romantic lover who would only appear once in a thousand years, was still indeed worried about Selina.

    In the mall, there was no smoke or fire, but there was a war happening.

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031

    Thedy at the counter had been selling luxury goods for so many years, but she had never experienced a moment like that before. The two women confronted each other, but they neither fought nor scolded each other. They did not pull each other hair or curse at each other meanly. They did not even speak after they bickered, but were just staring at each other.

    It was obvious that the celebrity who was involved in a scandal with Matthew had a much weaker aura.

    At that moment, a tall figure suddenly walked towards them.

    Thedy at the counter took a closer look. Wasn''t that Matthew?

    She had only seen Matthew on TV and in magazines. That was the first time that she had seen him in person.

    Matthew was far better-looking in person than on TV and in magazines.

    The heart of thedy at the counter skipped a beat.

    However, it was obvious that it was not the right time to be drooling over his looks.

    She immediately walked over to Selina''s side and reminded her carefully, "Miss, you might also know that she is the one who''s involved in a scandal with Matthew. Now that Matthew is here, I think you should take a step back."

    Thedy at the counter thought that since Matthew had arrived, this woman would have topromise no matter how strong her background was.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    Did Matthewe in person?

    A sense of mocking suddenly rose in her heart.

    Matthew had indeed fancied this celebrity so much to the point that he''d even hurriedly rushed over for her.

    Turned to the front of the store, she confirmed that the figure was truly Matthew.

    Selina stood there and didn''t move at all.

    Matthew strode to the front of Selina.

    Thedy at the counter was afraid that she would be implicated, so she hurriedly stepped aside.

    Matthew''s gaze met with Selina''s.

    Jenna, on the other side, was stunned.

    She had never expected that Matthew woulde here!

    "What''s wrong?" Matthew''s gaze was icy cold and deep, staring at Selina while he asked in a low voice.

    "Hmph!" Selina''s tone sounded rebellious, "What''s wrong? Why are you asking me when you already know the answer?"

    This man must have heard that the celebrity whom he was supporting was being nitpicked, so he personally came to help her. Why did he have to ask such a nonsensical question?

    Matthew slightly furrowed his brows.

    He nced over and saw Jenna.

    When Jenna saw that Matthew was looking at her, her heart beat faster.

    She stammered, "Mr., Mr. Perry."

    Matthew frowned.

    He didn''t expect that it was this woman who had a conflict with Selina.

    "Selina, what on earth is going on?" Matthew asked again.

    "What on earth is going on?" Selina sneered, "I''m indeed bullying the celebrity whom you''re supporting. Is this answer good enough?" "Supporting her."

    Jenna, who was standing far away, was dumbfounded.

    She learned two pieces of information from what Selina had just said a moment ago.

    The first was that this woman was acquainted with Matthew.

    The second was that she had misunderstood the rtionship between her and Matthew.

    A moment ago, when Selina made those ims, she didn''t exin to her as she was too angry at that time. Now that Matthew was here, she couldn''t help but exin, "There is nothing happening between Mr. Perry and me. It''s just a rumor, it''s not true."

    "It''s not true?" Selina looked at Matthew with sarcasm in her eyes. "If it''s not true, then why did hee immediately just because you were bullied?" Jenna''s breath seemed to have stopped, and then she felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest.

    Was the reason Matthew hurriedly came over because of her?

    How, how could that be possible?

    She and Matthew had nothing to do with each other, but Matthew hade here to help her...

    Jenna couldn''t help but look at Matthew.

    The man stood there, looking straight and tall.

    There was no expression on his handsome face, but he was still extremely charming to the point that he could make people stop breathing in an instant.

    Jenna''s heart was beating even more violently.

    On the other side, Matthew''s eyes suddenly became dim, as if all of his emotions were hidden in them, and it was as dark as ink.

    He knew that Selina had misunderstood again.

    He came here because of Selina, but Selina had misunderstood and thought he''de here for another woman.

    What a coincidence.

    It just so happened that the woman whom Selina had a conflict with in the mall was the one who had been involved in the scandal with him.

    On the other side, Selina''s eyes were as cold as iced water, and so was her heart.

    She looked at Matthew and uttered, "Matthew, you really do like her."

    This man personally came here because of such a small matter. If this wasn''t being fond of someone, then what would it be?

    Matthew frowned slightly.

    It seemed that Selina had a deep misunderstanding of him.

    He wanted to exin but was immediately stopped by Selina. "That''s right. An old man like you must really like to support female celebrities."

    Selina seemed to be unsatisfied and added fuel to the fire, "Only young men would be serious about being in a rtionship. Men like you who are used to all kinds of things really just like to do things such as providing for the female celebrities. You and that leech are a good match for each other. I wish you eternal happiness with her!"

    Selina turned around and left without any hesitation after she finished saying.

    Her argument with Jenna from earlier did not matter to her anymore. She didn''t care about the results anymore and just wanted to leave.

    Matthew did not chase after her.

    His feet seemed to be stuck to the ground, and he couldn''t move a single step.

    The handsome face of the man was cold, like the frost of winter, emitting a distant and proud vibe.

    There was a sh of pain in his deep gaze.

    Jenna stepped forward and said, "Mr. Perry, she had a misunderstanding with what happened a while ago.

    "Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Jenna was afraid that Matthew might misunderstand her for saying things like she had a rtionship with him, so she wanted to properly exin to

    him.

    However, Matthew did not listen to her exnation.

    The man looked at thedy in the counter. "What on earth happened?"

    Jenna held her breath.

    Inexplicably, she felt a little sad.

    In fact, he could directly ask her. However, this man asked thedy at the counter instead. It seemed that Matthew didn''t have a good impression of

    her at all.

    When thedy at the counter saw that Matthew was asking her, her heart was beating faster, and her voice was stuttering. "Thedy that left a moment ago wanted to buy all the clothes in our store. However, this Jady here, Jenna wanted one white dress in our store, and so they started to argue..."

    Matthew pursed his lips. After a while, he gently parted his thin lips and said, "Wrap up all the clothes in

    this shop and send them to thatdyter. In addition..."

    He nced at Jenna.

    Matthew was not someone who was extreme when he did anything.

    Not only for Jenna, but he also treated everyone the same way, as long as they did not make any grave mistake.

    "Get a dress from the stock of another store and give it to her."

    The sadness in Jenna''s heart seemed to have vanished instantly.

    Her eyes were sparkling. "Mr. Perry, thank you, I..."

    Matthew strode out of the store, as if he didn''t hear Jenna thanking him.

    Jenna quickly followed after him.

    "Mr. Perry, thank you for gifting me that white dress. Thank you very much."

    She thought that since Matthew had asked thedy at the counter to bring the white dress over for her, he was going to gift it to her. Matthew didn''t even look at Jenna, and his tone was calm as he said, "I didn''t say I''d gift it to you. You''ll have to pay for it yourself."

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032

    The dress was not expensive for him, but he would not give it as a gift to Jenna.

    Even though he would leave some leeway for others, but he would never give them unrealistic fantasies.

    Jenna was stunned.

    She stopped her footstep and realized that Matthew had already disappeared.

    Momentster, a touch of shame crept onto Jenna''s cheeks.

    She had thought...

    She''d thought that the white dress was a gift for her from Matthew, but she didn''t expect...

    It turned out that it was her one-sided feelings that had caused this big misunderstanding.

    When Matthew arrived at the entrance of the mall, he got into the car.

    When the driver drove the car and left, Matthew nced at the mall and then turned his head.

    He really shouldn''t havee here.

    It only made the blood in his heart gush out,

    making the wound in his heart bigger.

    It was uselessing here.

    Selina had the driver send her back to the Whitlock family vi.

    After all those things had happened, she was not in the mood to shop anymore.

    On the way, Selina received a call from Caroline.

    Selina declined her call.

    Caroline called again.

    Selina hung up again.

    A glint of hesitation shed through Selina''s eyes when she called for the fourth time.

    She still had a soft spot in her heart when ites to Caroline.

    No matter what it was, she remembered that the reason why Caroline came to Agaphen City was because of her.

    If it weren''t for her, she would still be staying in the United States.

    After all, she had really hurt Caroline.

    Selina became soft-hearted.

    She picked up the phone call.

    "Where are you?" Caroline came straight to the

    point.

    "Why are you asking about this?"

    "I want to meet you."

    "There''s no need for that." Selina directly rejected her.

    She recalled thest time when she met Caroline and was mocked by her. In the end, they had parted on bad terms.

    Last time, she had already said that she would not meet Caroline again.

    Caroline''s voice suddenly softened slightly, "Selina, I have something to tell you."

    Selina''s heart was shaken.

    That was the tone she had used when they were still on good terms.

    However, ever since that incident happened, Caroline had used that tone.

    Selina let her guard down when she heard it.

    "Alright, let''s meet. However, we will not meet at a cafe," Selina finally agreed.

    Fifteen minutester, Selina and Caroline sat on the bench by the street.

    Previously, they had met each other several times in cafes, which had left a bad memory for Selina, so Selina wanted to go somewhere else. What''s more, there was a hint of hope in her heart.

    Perhaps by switching ces, Caroline''s thoughts would change as well.

    However, she was wrong again this time.

    The first sentence that came out of Caroline''s mouth was, "Selina, I saw Matthew''s scandal."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    After a moment, she said irritably, "You saw it. So, what?"

    A dim light shed in Caroline''s eyes.

    She was an employee of the Perry Group. Although she was not a senior executive, she would still know some insider news as a secretary of the president''s office.

    For example, she knew that the scandal about Matthew and the celebrity was all made up. Matthew had nothing to do with her.

    However, she was also aware that it didn''t mean that Selina would understand the situation.

    Besides, as Matthew''s "wife", wasn''t she supposed to be suspicious about it even if she was clearly aware about the matter?

    After all, all the women in this world would still be suspicious if there was a scandal involving their own husband and a beautiful young woman.

    Caroline''s face suddenly moved closer and she smiled brightly, revealing her white teeth. "Selina, does Matthew not want you anymore?" She spoke in an extremely light and chirpy tone.

    There was a hint of viciousness in her lightheartedness.

    Selina subconsciously nced at Caroline.

    Caroline continued to smile, "However, this is within my expectations. After all, other than being beautiful and having a good family background, you''re not good at other things. You''re proud, willful, unkind, and you love to pull pranks on others. It would be reasonable for Matthew to do something like this."

    Selina clenched her hands.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    It seemed that she was wrong again this time.

    The way that Caroline had spoken had made her believe in Caroline again and think that she had finallye to her senses. However, she didn''t expect to be asked out only to be mocked by her like thest time, and only to cause herself more unhappiness.

    "Selina, looking at the way you are now, no wonder men don''t want you," Caroline said with a smile.

    "Yet, he doesn''t want you either." Selina quietly spat out a sentence.

    Selina was never a person who would let herself get bullied by others.

    Caroline''s expression slightly changed.

    Selina looked at Caroline and said word by word, "Matthew doesn''t want you either and won''t even nce at you."

    Caroline felt a stabbing pain in her heart.

    Although she was aware of what Selina had said, she still felt a sharp pain in her heart when she was reminded of it.

    She forced herself to calm down. "I knew long ago that he doesn''t want me and won''t even nce at me. I don''t need you to remind me of that."

    Selina sneered.

    She suddenly remembered that Caroline was still in the Perry Group.

    "Does Matthew know that you are still in the Perry Group? Why didn''t he make you leave?" Selina suddenly asked.

    Caroline''s eyshes trembled.

    She lowered her eyes and hid the emotions in her eyes underneath her eyshes.

    Why didn''t Matthew make her leave? This was something that Caroline was extremely clear about.

    It was because Matthew hadpletely forgotten of her existence.

    In that man''s eyes, her existence wasn''t worth mentioning at all.

    How could Matthew specifically think about making her leave when her existence was trivial?

    That man didn''t take her seriously at all.

    The corners of Caroline''s lips twitched, and she changed the topic. She didn''t want to let Selina see her weakness.

    On the contrary, she wanted to see Selina''s weakness. She wanted to mock her.

    Caroline changed the topic to Jenna, "Selina, I see that that woman is beautiful and young. Her beauty is not inferior to yours at all."

    Selina felt as if her heart was pricked by a needle.

    It didn''t hurt a lot, but it was also impossible for her not to feel it.

    Caroline observed Selina''s changing expression and continued, "By the way, I forgot to tell you that I personally saw Matthew and her kissing in the president''s office."

    She waspletely talking nonsense.

    She was deliberately trying to make Selina feel bad.

    She knew that Selina would not confront Matthew about it.

    Even if she did confront Matthew, and even if he told her that they didn''t do it, his denial would just be an excuse to cover up the truth as Selina saw

    it.

    Besides, Matthew would also think that Selina was being unreasonable.

    Therefore, even if she talked nonsense, it would not have any impact on her. All of this would only destroy the rtionship between Selina and

    Matthew.

    Sure enough, Selina''s face turned pale.

    Caroline knew that what she said would inflict great pain on Selina.

    She continued to seize the

    opportunity and said, "All of the employees in the Perry Group said��

    that Mr. Perry favored and doted the celebrity so much. Otherwise, how could a bottom tier celebrity get to shoot the Perry Group''s advertisement? It''s all because

    ou

    Matthew favors her."

    Selina''s face turned paler.

    Caroline, on the other hand, didn''t think she had said enough and wanted to add to it.

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033

    Her imagination started going wild, "By the way, the way they kissed was really sweet and passionate. I also saw Matthew''s hands wandering up her forearms. Her moans sounded extremely alluring. No wonder Matthew likes her so much, because even a woman like me was also tempted by her." Selina was on the verge of breaking down.

    She couldn''t help but interrupt Caroline, "Have you said enough?"

    She couldn''t bear to listen anymore.

    When Caroline looked at Selina''s face which was as pale as paper, she was very pleased.

    She knew that what she said had caused Selina''s mood to change drastically.

    Caroline''s tone became more delighted, "Selina, are you angry because Matthew stopped favoring you?"

    Selina stomped on the floor and stood up, "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not with Matthew anymore. What do you mean by losing favor?"

    Caroline raised the corner of her lips and asked, "Are you sure?"

    Selina red fiercely at Caroline, "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you anymore. Whoever Matthew favors is his business, and has nothing to do with me."

    It did not matter if Matthew favored Jenna. Even if he favored a hundred of celebrities, it would have nothing to do with her!

    Caroline covered her mouth andughed.

    The more agitated Selina was, the happier she felt.

    She couldn''t be happier.

    She was so happy to the point that she wanted to dance.

    She wanted to return all the pain that Selina inflicted on her, and she wanted the pain to be even greater!

    "Since you said that it has nothing to do with you, why are you getting so angry?" Caroline pointed at Selina''s face and asked, "Also, why is your face so pale?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Selina''s breathing halted.

    After a while, there was a sh of anger in her eyes. "This has nothing to do with you!"

    Her pale and angry face had nothing to do with Caroline, and it had nothing to do with Matthew either!

    The only reason why her reaction was so big was just because of Peter!

    She was just afraid that if Peter found out that Matthew was together with that celebrity, it would end up causing trouble. This was all she was thinking about, and there was no other reason!

    Caroline smiled happily.

    She also stood up. "By the way, Selina, do you want to see the photos of them kissing? Thest time when Matthew and her kissed in the office, I couldn''t help it but took a photo of them, because their kiss was too sweet. Can I show it to you?"

    She knew that Selina would never ask to see it, and that was why she dared to say such a thing.

    "I''m not in the mood to see any photos and listen to your nonsense!" Selina''s fingers were trembling. "Caroline, it seems like I''m the one to me for agreeing to meet you today. I clearly said thest time that I wouldn''t meet you again, but I still came only to be ridiculed by you. However, it won''t happen again, so don''t ask to meet me again!"

    Selina strode off after she said that.

    She couldn''t stand it anymore. Every word Caroline had said was drilling into her head like a bug, almost causing her head to explode.

    After Selina took a few steps, she suddenly stopped.

    She looked back at Caroline and said, "Caroline, I won''t meet you again. Don''t call me anymore. No matter what you say, I won''t meet you. You would go back to the United States if you knew what was good for you!"

    As Selina disappeared from her sight, a mocking glint shed through Caroline''s eyes.

    Naha, did she want her to return to the United States? How could she return to the United States? The war between her and Selina had not ended yet, and it was still too early for her to go back.

    Caroline dialed a number.

    "Have you put together that thing for me?"

    "Yes, Miss Yethan, should I send it to you now?"

    The corners of Caroline''s lips curled up. "Alright, send it over now."

    When Selina arrived at the Whitlock family, Selina felt a sudden coldness in her heart.

    The coldness had appeared after her rage had died down.

    She thought it over. There was no need for her to be angry at Matthew for supporting a celebrity. She really didn''t have any right to be angry. She and Matthew had already gotten a divorce. She did not have the right to control Matthew''s

    love life.

    As long as Matthew''s matters did not spread to Peter while he was here, Selina shouldn''t care about any of it.

    She didn''t have the right to do so.

    After all, she wasn''t someone special to Matthew anymore.

    Not long after Selina arrived home, a servant came to inform her that a truckload of clothes had arrived.

    Selina went out of the vi and understood what was happening when she saw the clothes in the truck.

    She asked the driver to send the clothes back.

    The driver''s expression was

    troubled, Miss, I''m just doing my job. The clothes were sent as

    someone had made the order. I can''t

    make the decision to send them back on my own." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Although Selina was from a powerful family, she had never liked to make things difficult for the workers.

    Seeing that it would put the driver in such a difficult position, she decided to find another method. Therefore, she directly called Matthew.

    "Did you buy all the clothes? Send everything away!" Selina''s voice was full of coldness.

    She didn''t expect that Matthew would buy all the clothes in the store and send them to the Whitlock family home. She didn''t know what Matthew meant by it.

    Perhaps, if she hadn''t had that conversation with Caroline, Selina might have been moved by him for doing that. The call that she''d made might even have been a call of thanks.

    However, after her conversation with Caroline...

    The only thing that Selina could feel was endless sardonicism.

    Wasn''t it already enough for this man to support that celebrity? Why did he have to be such a hypocrite and do something like this?

    This would only make Selina feel disgusted.

    "Since I bought it, there''s no reason for me to send it back," Matthew said in a low voice.

    Selina sneered and said, "Alright, then I''ll burn all of them. I''ll throw them into a fire."

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone.

    "It''s up to you." The phone was suddenly hung up.

    On the other end of the phone, Matthew''s eyes were extremely cold.

    It turned out that even if he wanted to sacrifice his life for Selina, Selina would not appreciate it at all.

    Selina really did order the servant to burn all the clothes.

    Burning a truckload of clothes was not a small matter. Although Peter was kept in the dark, Natalie soon found out about it.

    She found Selina, and her tone sounded using, "Why did you burn all of the clothes you bought? You cannot waste money like that."

    She''d only heard that Selina had burnt a lot of new branded clothes, but she didn''t know that it was given by Matthew.

    There was no emotion in Selina''s tone, "It was given by Matthew. Of course, I have to burn them."

    Natalie''s feelings were stirred.

    Did Matthew send them as gifts?

    Could it be that Matthew was still trying to make peace with her, and that was why he was doing something like that?

    Natalie could not help but speak up for Matthew, "Selina, Matthew was just sending you the clothes with good intentions. Aren''t you hurting his feelings too much by doing something like this?"

    "Hurting his feelings?" The corners of Selina''s lips curled. "He is devoted to supporting that celebrity now. How would be able to hurt his feelings? If anyone could hurt his feelings, it would be her." There was a shof something in Natalie''s eyes. In fact, after putting much thought into it, she didn''t believe the

    scandal involving Matthew and that celebrity. Besides, many things had happened in the past two days, and she hadn''t had the time to properly ask Matthew about it.

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034

    However, since Matthew had sent so many clothes to Selina, Natalie was sure that the scandal had to be fake.

    Matthew was definitely not the kind of man who would be with someone and at the same time express his infatuation to another woman.

    "Selina, you can''t be too sure about this. After all, it''s just an article and there''s no concrete evidence that it''s true." Natalie defended Matthew. "Concrete evidence?" Selina looked at Natalie''s face. "Natalie, there are a lot of concrete evidence."

    When she''d had a conflict with Jenna in the mall, Matthew had rushed over to help Jenna.

    Natalie immediately retorted, "There''s no concrete evidence. It''s just a rumor. What kind of concrete evidence are you talking about?"

    A cold glint could be seen in Selina''s eyes.

    She didn''t want to say anything else.

    She knew that Natalie had a good impression of Matthew.

    If she said that Matthew was not good, Natalie would definitely defend him.

    Since that was the case, there would be no point in arguing.

    Selina pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.

    Natalie had wanted to say something else, but when she saw Selina''s attitude, she could only shut her mouth and stop talking.

    She thought to herself, "Everyone''s fate has already been decided."

    No matter how much she wanted Selina to be with Matthew, there was nothing that she could do if Selina didn''t like him and wasn''t even willing to be with him.

    Reid had been very agitated recently.

    It was because he couldn''t get any updates regarding Selina at all.

    He couldn''t get any updates about Selina from that dog.

    Since he knew nothing about Selina''s whereabouts, he couldn''t send Lothar to "coincidentally" meet her.

    Reid couldn''t wait any longer.

    Hispany was on the verge of falling apart. He had to take his revenge on Matthew as soon as possible.

    Reid called Lothar on the phone.

    Lothar, on the other end of the phone, was apanying his sister, Yesseca. His brows twitched when he saw Reid''s phone call.

    It had been a long time since Reid hadst called him...

    He walked to the side and epted the phone call.

    "Lothar, have you been in contact with Selina recently?" Reid directly asked.

    Lothar immediately answered honestly, "No."

    "Why aren''t you contacting her?" Reid''s voice sounded unhappy.

    "You didn''t ask me to do that," said Lothar.

    It had been Reid''s arrangement every time he met Selina. He would tell him Selina''s location and he would pretend to coincidentally bump into Selina.

    Lately, Reid had not been telling him about Selina''s whereabouts, and so Lothar had not contacted her either.

    "Can''t you take the initiative to do so?" Reid shouted angrily, "Why do I have to tell you everything that you have to do!"

    Lothar was quiet.

    "Do you know that I am your boss now?" Reid''s tone grew authoritative.

    Lothar was still quiet.

    He said, "You''re the boss, so I''ll call her right now."

    Reid casually acknowledged him. After a pause, he said again, "By the way, how''s that dog doing right now?" Lothar knew that Reid was referring to Rocky.

    He didn''t know why Reid was so concerned about the dog, but he didn''t ask much about it either.

    After hanging up, Lothar walked over to Yesseca''s bed and said, "Yesseca, I have to go out for a while."

    A look of reluctance appeared on Yesseca''s face. "Where are you going? Who called you a moment ago?"

    A trace of guilt shed across Lothar''s face.

    He forced himself to lie, "It was someone from the filmpany. They want me to be back for filming."

    Yesseca remembered that a long time ago, Lothar had told her that he was going to film a movie.

    She could not help but asked, "Lothar, have you not finished filming the movie yet? When can I see you in the cinema?"

    "Not that fast. It''s not easy filming a

    movie, and it takes a long time. The film needs to be nned

    ordingly, and some editing is needed. After that, they still need to get the approval from the

    ove

    broadcasting station and give

    instructions to the cinema

    Therefore, there''s still a long way to

    go."

    Yesseca pouted and said regretfully, "It turns out that it takes a long time to film a movie. I thought I would be able to see you in the cinema soon."

    Lothar patted Yesseca''s face. "Don''t worry, it won''t be long."

    "Then when will it bepleted at the soonest?"

    Lothar thought for a moment. "About a year or so."

    Some qualms appeared in

    Yesseca''s eyes, but the corners of her eyes soon curved up again, like a crescent moon in the sky, "At any rate, one year can go by quite fast. When the timees, I''ll be able to see you acting in the movie, and I''ll also be able to point at you in the movie and tell others that you''re my very own brother." Content belongs

    to Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lothar went along with it andughed.

    Yesseca''s wish was also his wish.

    After that, Lothar got a nurse to check on Yesseca. After giving her some instructions, he walked out of the ward.

    He made a call to Selina.

    At that time, Selina was sitting cross-legged on the sofa, seeming to be deep in thought. No one knew what she was thinking about.

    When she received Lothar''s call, a hint of confusion shed across her eyes.

    "It''s me, Lothar," an energetic voice that belonged to a young man came from the other end of the phone.

    It was only then that Selina remembered him.

    "It''s you." She didn''t sound very interested.

    "How''s Rocky? I haven''t seen Rocky in a long time," said Lothar.

    Selina instantly jumped up.

    In the past few days, she had been so annoyed that she had almost forgotten Rocky. It had been a long time since Selinast saw Rocky.

    Selina rushed to the doghouse.

    Rocky was eating its dog food, and blinked its pitch-ck eyes when it saw Selina.

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, the servants still remembered Rocky, and Rocky was taken good care of by them.

    She answered, "Rocky is doing well."

    "Selina," Lothar said as if he was trying to work out a negotiation, "I had purposely bought some things for Rocky. Can we meet today, so that you can pass them to Rocky?"

    After a moment''s hesitation, Selina agreed.

    She was too frustrated right now, and her mind was filled with the matters concerning Matthew and that celebrity. Therefore, she also needed something to diverge her attention.

    Later, Selina told Natalie that she was going out.

    Natalie immediately objected.

    "It''s almost dinner time. If there''s anything you need to do, you can do it after dinner. You can also go with..."

    Natalie paused when she said that.

    She had actually wanted to say that

    she could go out with Matthew that night. However, she decided not talk about it after giving it some thought. Matthew would definitely go out with her if Selina said she

    wanted to go out. Content belongs

    to

    Selina gave it a thought and agreed.

    Although she would have to meet Matthew during dinner time and was extremely reluctant to eat dinner with him, Peter would surely overthink it if

    she was not there during dinner.

    Selina felt a lingering fear in her heart when she thought of thest time she made Cecilia angry and ended up in the hospital with her. Grandpa was

    in poor health, so she didn''t know what would happen if he was angry.

    She should put Peter first when making any decisions.

    Matthew did not put any food on Selina''s te during dinner that night.

    Others wouldn''t notice or pay attention to such small details, but they themselves were very well aware of it.

    There was an indescribable emotion in Selina''s heart.

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035

    Initially, Selina had never thought much about what Matthew had been doing for her all along. However, when Matthew stopped doing it, she suddenly felt...

    She couldn''t describe how she felt.

    It couldn''t be exined with words.

    Selina could only try her best to hide her emotions by stuffing her face with the food.

    After dinner, Selina said that she wanted to go out for a walk.

    Peter suggested that everyone go together.

    He stroked his white beard and said, "I''ve only walked around the Whitlock family''s garden these days. asionally taking a stroll outside sounds like a good idea."

    How could Selina possibly agree to that?

    Yes, it was true that she and Lothar were just normal friends and had not crossed any lines at all.

    However, Peter was an old-fashioned man. What would he think if he knew.

    Selina immediately said, "Grandpa, I want to take a stroll on my own. Also, since the garden is so peaceful and quiet, you could have peace of mind if you take a walk there, right?"

    Peter suddenly nced towards Matthew. "I understand. You want to go out alone with Matthew."

    He figured that they couldn''t stand it anymore after apanying him for the past few days, so they wanted to go out alone to have some fun, and Peter could rte to them.

    Selina was quiet.

    "No, it''s not," Before Selina could finish her words, Natalie threw her a look as if giving her a warning.

    She swallowed her words with difficulty.

    "I''m heading out," Selina said stiffly.

    "I''ll walk you out." Matthew stood up.

    He knew that if he didn''t react at this moment when Selina was about to head out alone, Peter would definitely overthink.

    Selina didn''t say anything, as if she had agreed to it.

    When the two of them walked out of the vi, Selina finally spoke, "I don''t need you to go with me."

    Although she did not say anything hurtful, those words sounded cold as if they were like sharp knives that were hurting him.

    Matthew frowned slightly and said, "I understand that you don''t need me to send you there. You think that I am old, and I look ugly, which is an eyesore for you. You want to find a young and pretty boy to send you there, right?"

    His gazended on Selina''s face, and he looked at Selina with an extremely cold gaze.

    Upon hearing that, Selina felt an itch in her throat.

    Of course not!

    However, what she said was, "You''re right, it''s indeed like that."

    Matthew''s gaze grew even colder.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "We''ll get on the car together, but you can get off the car halfway there. Mr. Whitlock will realize that something is off if I don''t do this," His voice was monotonous, without any emotion.

    Selina didn''t object.

    She knew that what Matthew said was right.

    Not long after they were out of the Whitlock family''s vi, Matthew stopped his car as mentioned.

    Selina immediately opened the door.

    When she was about to get off the car, something suddenly crossed her mind. She looked back at Matthew and said, "You were being so nice in sending me off. I''m sure that you didn''t only do it because of Grandpa, right?

    Matthew''s heart skipped a beat.

    He looked at Selina, and a glint of hope lit up his cold eyes.

    Selina continued, "I''m pretty sure that you are also going to have a date with your celebrity, right? That''s why you''re using this opportunity to leave the house."

    The tiny light in his eyes faded away in an instant.

    Matthew sneered and said in a cold tone, "Selina, you''re indeed smart."

    There was an anger surging within Selina.

    It turned out that it really was like that. She was right about it!

    Matthew really did like that celebrity so much that he would want to go on a date with her even if he only had so little time to himself at night!

    "You can do whatever you want, but don''t let Grandpa find out!" Selina angrily closed the car door.

    After a few steps, she subconsciously turned around and saw that the car was still there.

    Selina went back to the car again.

    She tapped on the car window.

    The car window slowly wound down.

    Selina looked at Matthew and said in a malicious tone, "I forgot to tell you that your taste in women is bad that you even fell in love with a gold digger. There is no doubt that her taste is also bad for falling in love with such an old man. I reckon that you are probably more than ten years older than her!"

    Matthew remained silent.

    There was anger fuming in his eyes.

    The car window suddenly wound up, and the sports car drove off in a cloud of dust, until it disappeared.

    Selina stood there in a daze for a while, and then realized that her eyes were suddenly getting misty.

    Selina reached the ce where Lothar was at.

    When she arrived, Lothar was sitting on a stone tform, and he looked absent-minded.

    The girls that passed by him would turn their gaze to Lothar.

    Without a doubt, Lothar was indeed handsome.

    Dn was an extremely handsome guy. Lothar and Dn looked slightly alike, so of course, he was a good-looking guy as well.

    However, after looking at him for quite a while, she realized that Lothar and Dn didn''t look alike at all.

    They were the kind of people who looked alike at the first nce, but you would realized that they actually didn''t, after looking at them for awhile. Dn''s brows were sharp, while Lothar''s seemed gentle.

    Dn exuded an unapproachable aura, while Lothar did not have that at all.

    Lothar was very energetic.

    Being with him was like drinking a cup of iced tea on a hot summer day.

    When Lothar saw Selina walking towards him, he jumped down from the stone tform.

    He gave the bag in his hand to Selina, "This is for Rocky."

    When Selina looked at it, she found out that it was all dog food.

    "I can buy this, you don''t have to specifically send it over to me," said Selina.

    Lothar smiled as he scratched his head. "This is something that I wanted to do for Rocky."

    Selina didn''t say anything.

    She knew that Lothar was a good person.

    In the meantime, Lothar looked up and down at

    Selina and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you in a bad mood?"

    "How do you know that?" Selina asked in a casual tone.

    "You''re exuding an aura telling people around you that ''I''m in a bad mood. Don''te close to me''. I''m not blind, so how could I not see it?"

    Selina wasn''t sure what to say.

    She red at Lothar. "You''re really good with your words."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing''s wrong."

    Lothar thought for a moment and said, "Regardless of what happened or what put you in a bad mood, it definitely wouldn''t be as bad as mine."

    Selina''s curiosity was piqued, "What''s wrong?"

    Lothar sighed exaggeratedly and

    said, "When I was outside buying the dog food today, I identally ran into a woman. She immediately pointed at me and scolded me. I didn''t want to argue with that

    woman, so I left. In the end, she

    shouted at me from behind and scolded me that I was a

    not fighting back. The Coward for

    I

    couldn''t stand it and decided to show her my fist that was as big as a frying pan. However, I didn''t expect her boyfriend to appear. Her boyfriend is two meters tall and

    weighs 200 pounds, so I could only run away,"

    Lothar took a breath and said, "I didn''t expect that I would be hit by an electric bicycle when I was running away. The owner of the electric bicycle is an old man. He

    Wis

    suddenlyy on the floor and tried to

    ckmail me. He said that made

    him fall and forced me to

    I

    compensate him. Selina, don''t you think I''m quite unlucky?" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina was quiet.

    She had been rendered speechless hearing his words.

    Well, it seemed that he was really unlucky.

    "Are you for real?" asked Selina.

    "I''m just kidding." Lothar candidly admitted it.

    Selina wasn''t sure how to respond.

    "If it''s fake, then why did you tell me?"

    "Didn''t my joke cheer you up?" Lothar looked at Selina, "Miss Whitlock, are you happier now?"

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036

    Selina thought for a while. Although she was not particrly happy, she didn''t feel as bad as before.

    Lothar was a man with a "silly yet amusing" nature. Whenever she was with him, she would be infected by his mood subconsciously.

    "I don''t feel too bad," said Selina.

    Lothar pointed ahead. "Why don''t we take a walk together at the park?"

    Selina didn''t have anything to do, and she also didn''t want to go back home too early.

    She agreed immediately.

    When she was walking with Lothar in the park, she suddenly thought of the first time she went to the park with Matthew. At that time, she had been

    nervous.

    However, she didn''t feel anything like that when she was with Lothar.

    Selina felt that Lothar was a very innocent person, and they had a lot of things that they could talk about. It was as if their genders did not matter. They hit it off pretty well as friends, and no one would think too much about it.

    "You''re lost in your thoughts again. Are you thinking about your man again? Have youe here before with him?" Lothar asked.

    Selina froze for a second.

    Your man...

    She had taken a stroll at this park with Matthew and Dn before. However, the only person she remembered was Matthew and not Dn.

    It had been a very long time since she''d recalled anything to do with him, so long that she could not even remember how long it had been. It seemed like she did not think of Dn at all.

    What on earth was going on?

    A trace of confusion shed through Selina''s eyes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    It turned out that whenever she and Dn quarreled and broke up in the past, however long itsted, she would be suffering from constantly thinking about him.

    However, she no longer felt anything like that at all.

    When did Dn start to leave her memories?

    "If someone hasn''t thought of a lover for a long time, what does that mean?" Selina couldn''t help but ask.

    "That means you don''t love him anymore." "However, they had been together for so many years. How could they easily forget each other?" said Selina.

    Lotharughed. "Sometimes, a person''s emotions can be very strange. I remember when I was in high school, I was crazily in love with a girl and almost wanted to jump from the school building because of her. However, I didn''t meet her during the summer break, and all of a sudden, I forgot my feelings for her. Even when we did meet again, my heart didn''t flutter. Simrly, rtionships are also like that. It''s not strange to forget about him."

    Selina was silent.

    Dn was no longer in her heart, but at this moment, it was upied by Matthew.

    "Then what does it mean if you''re constantly thinking about another person?" She said it very softly, almost as if she was talking to herself. However, these words were immediately heard by Lothar.

    He took up the tone and demeanor of a spiritual mentor, "That means you''ve fallen in love with him."

    "Of course not!" Selina immediately retorted.

    She spoke in a loud voice, frightening Lothar.

    Lothar patted his chest. "Selina, if the answer is no then so be it. Why are you being so agitated? Look at you, you''re already very ugly to begin with. The way you look now almost scared me to death."

    Selina was taken aback.

    She red at Lothar. "You don''t have to be so eloquent with your words right now!"

    She paused and continued, "I didn''t fall in love with him. It''s just because I hate him that I''m constantly thinking about him. I hate him so much." "What sinister things did he do to make you hate him so much?"

    "He''s supporting female entertainers!" Selina said in a self-righteous tone.

    Lothar said nothing.

    He was a little speechless. "This is not a big deal, and this ismon in the entertainment circle. What''s more, there are a lot of men who are supporting female entertainers. Don''t tell me that you hate all of them and think about it every day?"

    Selina was silent.

    She didn''t know what to say to refute the statement.

    After a long while, she said, "I, Selina indeed hate such people."

    "Come on." Lothar didn''t believe Selina''s words, "I think you''ve fallen in love with him!"

    "Absolutely impossible, he''s so much older than me!" Selina was still fiercely refuting.

    "Then I''m guessing you have a father-and-daughter romance rtionship," Lothar said after thinking about it.

    Selina was speechless.

    She hit Lothar in the head and said, "What nonsense are you spouting!"

    She was not interested in such things. Besides, Matthew was only nine years older than her!

    Lothar was hurt quite badly by Selina''s punch.

    He covered his head and said, "I''m done. Your fist is going to hit an illness out of me."

    Selina looked over and realized that her punch had not been light, because redness could be seen on Lothar''s head.

    An apologetic gleam shed across Selina''s eyes. "I''m so sorry for that. Why don''t we go to the hospital?"

    Lothar was speechless, "I think I''m

    destined to offend you. Thest time

    when was with you, I went to the hospital, and this time I''m going to the hospital again."

    Selina said nothing.

    Matthew drove to the beach.

    He was standing on the beach, his deep eyes gazing at the endless sea.

    The depths in his eyes were deeper than that of the sea.

    He couldn''t exin why he hade here.

    It was because he didn''t know where to go, that he came here.

    The night was gettingte and darker.

    Selina and Matthew had yet to return.

    Peter was very happy to see this situation. He felt that this was proof of Selina and Matthew having a good rtionship.

    "I''m guessing that those two are

    enjoying themselves outside, eatingte-night snacks, and doing some window shopping," Peter said happily.

    Natalie almost thought that they were actually doing something like that until she saw the look in Tobias''s eyes.

    When Peter was not paying attention, Tobias returned to his room and Natalie quickly followed.

    She nervously asked, "Tobias, is there something going on?"

    "It''s okay. You can stay outside and continue chatting with them," Tobias said in a gentle voice.

    Natalie shook her head and said, "No, I''m certain that something is wrong. Something must have happened since your gaze has changed."

    They had been husband and wife for so long, how could she not understand Tobias?

    Tobias smiled helplessly. He gently used his fingers to touch Natalie''s cheek, "You."

    Natalie wrapped her arms around Tobias''s waist and said, "Quickly, tell me what''s going on."

    Tobias said in a low voice, "I''m worried about Selina and Matthew. I''m going to call Matthew."

    A touch of doubt shed across

    Natalie''s eyes. "Both of them might be outside. It will be better for them to be out untilte at night. That way, they can develop feelings for each other."

    Tobias said in a helpless tone, "I think I''d better make the call anyway."

    After a while, Tobias called Matthew.

    After hanging up Tobias''s call, Matthew dialed Selina''s number.

    Tobias''s call had reminded him.

    It was indeedte now. He and Selina should go back.

    No matter how gloomy he was right now.

    However, he still had to put on a good show in front of Peter. Peter was already old, they shouldn''t worry him.

    After the phone was connected, Selina said in a cold and stiff tone, "I don''t need you to drive me home. I''ll go back by myself."

    Matthew suppressed the emotions in his heart. "What will your grandfather think about us if he sees that we didn''t go back together?"

    Peter was Selina''s soft spot. There was nothing Selina could do when Peter was mentioned.

    "Then,e to Cenerio Street."

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037

    Selina and Lothar walked out of the clinic.

    There wasn''t much of a problem with Lothar''s head. The doctor only had to apply a little ointment on it.

    "Did your ex-husband call you a moment ago to pick you up?" Lothar casually asked.

    Selina stood there, sizing Lothar up with a strange gaze.

    Lothar touched his own face and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with my face?" "How do you know that the call is from my ex- husband? It could someone else instead of him!" said Selina in an unhappy tone.

    "I just took a guess. I thought your ex-husband would definitely be the one to pick you up since it''s alreadyte." Lothar replied as if it was a matter of fact.

    "Can''t it be my enemy who called?"

    "Your enemy woulde to kill you instead of taking you home!"

    Selina was speechless.

    Lothar added, "Besides, it''s impossible for you to find a new boyfriend. The fact that you''re a divorcee and at your age, I reckon it will be difficult for you to find one."

    Selina red at Lothar angrily. "What do you mean by my age!"

    Lothar looked at her innocently, "Don''t you know that you''re not young?"

    Selina said nothing.

    She ground her teeth, "I''m still in my twenties, okay?"

    "My family has rtives in the countryside. There''s a girl there who gave birth to a baby when she was 15 years old."

    Selina still said nothing.

    "Lothar, you''re purposely sent by the heavens to tease me, right?" Selina said.

    Lotharughed, "No, you''re mistaken."

    However, when Matthew arrived at Cenerio Street, he did not see Selina at all.

    He called Selina and found that her phone was turned off.

    An anxious look shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    He drove the car along the street to look for Selina, but he still could not find her.

    The uneasiness and anxiety in his heart were getting heavier.

    Matthew was about to call his subordinates to send someone to look for Selina''s traces when he suddenly found her.

    She stood in front of a chauffer.

    The back door of the chauffeur was open, and there was a man sitting inside.

    From Matthew''s angle, his view was not clear, but it could be seen vaguely that the man seemed to be Dn.

    Since Selina was leaving, Lothar was going to leave too.

    He stopped a taxi.

    When he got in the car, Selina suddenly called out to him.

    "Can''t bear to part with me?" asked Lothar.

    Now that he was close with Selina, he could also joke with her.

    "In your dreams," said Selina, "let me have a look at your head."

    Lothar stuck his head out.

    Selina bent over to take a look.

    She wanted to see whether the swelling on Lothar''s head had healed or not.

    The angle between the two of them seemed puzzling.

    From a distance, it looked as if Selina was kissing Lothar''s forehead.

    In a distance, Matthew''s gaze suddenly cooled.

    He saw that Selina was bending over to kiss Dn''s forehead.

    From the photo fromst time, he already knew that Selina and Dn were still in a rtionship. However, he was still shocked to see it from a distance with his own eyes.

    Matthew''s face was dispirited, and it was as if a storm was about toe.

    After Lothar left, Selina raised her head and looked around, and she caught sight of Matthew''s sports car.

    Selina walked over and got in the car.

    Matthew did not speak or move. His expression looked unpleasant.

    "Why aren''t you driving when I''m already in the car? You should have told me that you''ve reached. If I hadn''t seen you, do you intend to let me wait there?"

    "You turned off your phone. Don''t you know that I''ve been looking everywhere?" he said coldly.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    She took out her phone and found that her phone was indeed turned off, maybe because it had run out of battery.

    "Oh, my phone battery has run out," said Selina.

    "Did your phone really run out of battery, or is it that you''re being intimate with someone else?" His gaze was dark. Selina''s breathing became weaker.

    She didn''t understand the meaning

    of his words, but she didn''t intend to ask him clearly either. Even if she was being intimate with another person, it had nothing to do with Matthew.

    She even allowed Matthew to support that female entertainer. Wasn''t she also allowed to be intimate with another man? When Selina felt her anger surging up, she also spoke without thinking.

    She said angrily, "That''s right. Whether or not I''m being intimate with another person, it''s none of your business!" Matthew''s face grew even colder. "Selina, don''t you know that someone is waiting and also looking for your whereabouts!"

    If it weren''t for Matthew''s words a moment ago, Selina would have felt slightly apologetic.

    However, the moment she saw Matthew''s grumpy face when she got into the car, Selina didn''t feel apologetic at all.

    She had always been a headstrong person.

    Selina said coldly, "What does it have to do with me? It''s you who wanted to pick me up, and you''re also the one who wanted to take me back home!" Matthew''s breathing became weaker.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    A mocking smile appeared in his deep gaze.

    That''s right. He was the one that had taken the initiative to find Selina. It was indeed not Selina''s business.

    He had asked for this.

    "Let''s go back." Matthew''s finger fell on the steering wheel, "This is something that I asked for."

    It was his business that he was willing to hurt himself just to help Selina.

    Even if there was no response from Selina, it had nothing to do with her.

    This was all something that Matthew had asked for.

    Selina''s felt like her heart was being shaken.

    Her anger that was caused by Matthew''s words suddenly disappeared.

    After Matthew said thatst sentence, she even felt slightly sad.

    She looked out of the car window.

    By the time they arrived at Whitlock family''s vi, it was already veryte.

    Peter had already fallen asleep.

    Matthew brought up a matter.

    He would go back to the Perry family''s house tonight.

    "I wille back early tomorrow in the morning. I will not let Peter discover anything bying back before he wakes up." Matthew said in a low

    voice.

    No one objected to his proposal.

    After all, Matthew had already done a big favor for the Whitlock family. How could they refute his request at this moment?

    Cecilia immediately said, "Matthew, you should go home and rest. You haven''t gone back for such a long time, so you should go back home."

    When Matthew left, Tobias expressed his desire to be the one to send him home.

    He knew Matthew too well.

    Matthew had always been a calm

    person. If he proposed that he

    wanted to return to the Perry family

    home, it had to be because he couldn''t take it anymore.

    Matthew did not object to this.

    The Perry family had many cars, so it didn''t matter if he parked his car in the Whitlock family. He could just drive another car the next morning.

    After the car drove out of the Whitlock family''s vi, Tobias opened his mouth and asked, "Matthew, are you in a bad mood?"

    "No." He sounded calm.

    "Don''t lie to me. What do you take our friendship for? You don''t need to hide it from me."

    Matthew gave a wry smile. "I''ve momentarily lost control of my own emotions."

    It was his own business that he treated Selina nicely, and he did not expect anything in return. What''s more, it didn''t even matter what kind of reaction Selina would give him.

    However, why was there such a drastic change in his state of mind?

    Selina''s coldness and sarcasm made his actions feel unbearable.

    "Did Selina act willfully again?" Tobias furrowed his brows.

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038

    "No." Matthew said.

    "Not yet?"

    "I have long known what kind of personality Selina has. Therefore, it is my business that her willfulness is causing me trouble," Matthew said.

    Tobias sighed slightly.

    How could his younger sister cause so much trouble.

    "Matthew, don''t bear it by yourself if your emotions are bing too overwhelming." Tobias knew better than anyone that his bossy and arrogant younger sister waspletely capable of angering a person to the point that it could make a person explode.

    "You can rest assured. I know what I''m doing."

    Tobias thought for a while and then said, "I''ve actually never agreed with you and Selina getting a divorce."

    However, their divorce certificate had been formally issued before he knew it. He couldn''t do anything about it even if he did not agree.

    Matthew''s eyes were filled with emotion. "Tobias, I was indeed impulsive that night. The divorce was proposed by Selina, but it was me who wanted to get the divorce certificate in the middle of the night."

    Tobias looked at Matthew, and there was no sign of me in his eyes.

    Matthew had already done his best. It was impossible for a person topletely control his emotions.

    Matthew''s tone became slightly lower, "Even if I like her, I still get tired."

    Humans were indeed strange creatures.

    He had never forgotten Selina ever since heid his eyes on her so many years ago.

    However, he had buried this longing deep inside his heart for so many years.

    However, he''d be greedy.

    When he was with Selina, his heart was filled with greed. He wanted to see Selina''s response and hope that he could move her.

    A lonely smile appeared on Matthew''s lips.

    Perhaps, people shouldn''t be greedy. Nothing good would happen if one was greedy.

    Tobias actually wanted to expand on the topic, but he didn''t continue when he saw the expression on Matthew''s face.

    If he mentioned Selina again, it would only make

    Matthew even more upset.

    "Matthew, what do you n on doing in the future?" Tobias changed the topic.

    "Just continue like this."

    Tobias hesitated for a moment and said, "Haven''t you ever thought about finding your other half? You''re already at the age to have a family."

    Since Selina didn''t show any signs of falling in love with Matthew, he didn''t want Matthew to waste his time on Selina. This would be the best way to stop hurting him.

    Matthew''s gaze became deeper. "Forget it, I have already been frightened by Selina and am terrified by the sight of women. I''m not interested in interacting with women anymore."

    Tobias was silent.

    He sighed and said, "Matthew, there are a lot of other girls who are not as willful as Selina. For example, Natalie is gentle, sensible, and generous..." Matthew nced at Tobias, "Tobias, are you trying to show off your wife?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Tobias said nothing.

    He did not continue.

    He had been trying to persuade Matthew a moment ago. How did he suddenly bring Natalie into their topic?

    What''s more, if it weren''t for Matthew''s sudden interruption, he would have continued.

    An awkward look shed through Tobias''s eyes.

    Matthew didn''t expect to run into Matheo and Rainee at the Perry family vi.

    Upon seeing Matthew, Matheo looked helpless and embarrassed.

    Ever since the call from that day, Rainee had been in a frenzy after knowing Matthew and Selina were divorced.

    It was as if she had gone mad and wanted to visit the Perry family home.

    If Matheo didn''t bring her, she would curse him and say that Matheo being friends with Matthew was just a waste. She even said that Matheo should visit him when he''s like that.

    Matheo almost went crazy after being tortured by Rainee.

    He made a phone call to the Perry family home. He heard from Erine that Matthew hadn''t been back for the past few days, so he immediately brought Rainee over.

    He thought that since Matthew was not home, Rainee would definitely give up. However, he didn''t expect to meet Matthew the moment he arrived. Matheomented in his heart, "Matthew, why does it have to be now?"

    As soon as she saw Matthew, Rainee immediately rushed over.

    She batted her eyshes and gave a sympathetic look, "Matthew, after I heard about what happened from Matheo, feel bad for you. He was afraid that something might happen to you, so he bought me along with him to visit you."

    Matheo said nothing.

    Rainee continued, "I already told him that it wouldn''t be good toe to visit you thiste, but he insisted oning as if he had gone mad. I couldn''t stop him at all. Matthew, you won''t me us, right?"

    Matheo didn''t say anything.

    He coughed heavily before walking up to her. "Matthew, are you alright?"

    "I''m doing very well. I''m not dead yet." Matthew said concisely.

    Matheo was quiet.

    "Come in and have a seat," Matthew said.

    Since Matheo and Rainee were already here, no matter howte it was, he couldn''t just let them go back directly.

    "Alright." Matheo thought that since he was here, he should go in and sit down. People like them were already used to being night owls anyway.

    Rainee smiled.

    After entering the living room, the three of them sat down on the sofa.

    Matheo casually chatted with Matthew, but they avoided the topic of Selina.

    After all, Matheo didn''t want to mention Selina since Rainee was here.

    However, Rainee wasn''t a sensible person.

    Upon seeing that Matheo had not mentioned Selina even after such a long time, she couldn''t help but mention it first, "Matthew, when did you get a divorce with Selina?"

    Matthew nced at Matheo.

    Matheo was pulling a long face.

    He really didn''t mention this matter to Rainee, but it was Rainee, who overheard his call with Matthew.

    The heavens could be his witness!

    Upon seeing that Matthew said nothing, she continued, "Matthew, it''s a good thing that you''ve divorced Selina. I don''t think you and Selina are suitable to be together. Selina, she..."

    Rainee actually wanted to say some malicious remarks about Selina. However, when she thought about Matthew defending Selina at the ballst time, she didn''t dare.

    She could only tactfully say, "Selina''s attitude is arrogant. Matthew, I think you''re better suited to be with a kind and gentle woman, such as..." After saying that, she looked at Matheo trying to hint at him.

    Matheo decided to y dumb.

    Rainee blurted out in a hurry, "Just like me."

    After saying that, Rainee''s face turned red.

    She still couldn''t help looking at Matthew''s face.

    Matthew''s face was the same as usual, and he did not have any reaction to Rainee''s words. He said indifferently, "Except for her, I have no interest in any woman."

    "Matthew, you and Selina have already divorced !" Rainee shouted.

    Matthew''s eyes darkened slightly. "Then, I''ll just stay single."

    Rainee said nothing.

    Matheo was afraid that Rainee would say something shameless if they stayed any longer. He quickly stood up and said, "Matthew, take a good rest since it''s alreadyte. I''ll take my leave now with Rainee."

    After that, he pulled the stunned-looking Rainee out of the Perry family home.

    It was not until the car had driven quite a distance that Rainee gradually came to her senses.

    Her eyes suddenly became wet. "Matheo, what does Matthew mean by saying that? Does it mean he doesn''t want to get married for the rest of his

    life?"

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039

    "That''s exactly what he meant!" Matheo said directly.

    Rainee was agitated, "How can this be? What kind of man doesn''t want to find a woman? Matheo, you have to persuade Matthew. Selina isn''t a great woman that is worthy of being treated that way by Matthew!"

    "Even if you think that it''s not worth it, the other party doesn''t think so," Matheo heartlessly said because he wanted to shatter Rainee''s delusion.

    Rainee became even more agitated, "Selina must have drugged Matthew. It must be like this. Otherwise, why would Matthew say something like this?"

    Matheo stayed silent.

    He thought, "The more I reply to Rainee''s questions, the more likely that she won''t stop talking about it. At this rate, my ears will not be able to recover, so it''s better to let Rainee think about it by herself."

    Lothar received a call from Reid.

    Reid asked Lothar about what had happened tonight.

    Lotha gave him a brief overview of the things that had happened.

    Reid seemed to be satisfied. His voice sounded a lot more pleasant as he said, "In the future, you can do something like this. If I don''t give you any instructions in the future and after more than three days have passed, you can just contact Selina by yourself and maintain your rtionship with her." Lothar had some doubts. "Sponsor, what exactly do you want me to do?"

    "Get her to have a good impression for you." Reid did not intend to tell Lothar the entirety of his n.

    "However, she doesn''t like me," said Lothar.

    He could see that Selina had no romantic feelings for him at all.

    "Even if she doesn''t like you, that doesn''t mean that you can''t have a good impression on her!" Reid shouted, "You''re such an idiot!"

    Lothar was silent.

    "I don''t think that''s a good idea," he said.

    At this moment, it wasn''t a bad feeling to be friends with Selina. However, he had his own reasons for trying to get close to Selina. The more he was with her, the more he liked her, and the worse he felt about it.

    However, the benefits that Reid offered him were too great, so he had no choice but to submit to him.

    Reid''s tone became cold all of a sudden. "Lothar, are you the boss, or am I the boss? Do you still want to be an idol?"

    Lothar was silent.

    He gave up at once.

    He wanted to be a star and be famous. In this way, he could have a lot of money. Only then could he support Yesseca.

    After all, it cost quite an amount of money to get a kidney transnt. He had to prepare arge sum of money to support her in case something happened in the future.

    "You are my sponsor, so I''ll listen to you," said Lothar a momentter.

    The next day, Matthew came to the Whitlock family early in the morning before Peter woke up.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    When Peter woke up, he didn''t notice anything unusual. He thought that Matthew was still staying at the Whitlock family home.

    The atmosphere was inexplicably gloomy.

    Matthew and Selina didn''t say a word.

    Usually when Selina walked Matthew out to the gate of the vi, they would still say a few words to each other, whether it was to ridicule or mock each other. However, they didn''t say anything today until they reached Matthew''s car, and his car left quickly.

    Seeing that Matthew had left, Selina''s gaze froze. After a while, a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her lips.

    Her lips were smiling, but there was no trace of the smile in her eyes.

    Selina didn''t expect that Rainee woulde to the Whitlock family home.

    When one of the maids came to tell her about it, she thought that she had heard it wrong.

    The dance party fromst time should have been enough to teach Rainee a lesson, but she actually came here...

    There was a glint in Selina''s eyes.

    She wanted to know why Rainee was here.

    Due to Peter''s presence, Selina didn''t ask the servants to bring Rainee to the living room. Instead, they met in the garden.

    Rainee''s expression was very dissatisfied.

    She frowned and said, "You should at least invite me into the living room, instead ofing here. Is this how you treat your guests!"

    Rainee said everything in a self righteous tone as if Selina had made a huge mistake.

    Selina was silent.

    She was slightly speechless.

    She did not know to deal with someone like Rainee.

    Rainee looked smart. However, her foolishness was beyond one''s imagination.

    "Are you here to visit my home? Selina nced at Rainee from the corner of her eyes.

    Rainee was stunned.

    It seemed to make sense.

    She hade to Selina to talk about Matthew. They could discuss this matter anywhere.

    Rainee went straight to the point. "Selina, I want to have a chat with you."

    "I know. Just say what you want to say. There''s no need for you to beat around the bush." Rainee said nothing.

    There was a sh of hatred in her eyes. "The reason I''m looking for you is to ask about Matthew." "I have nothing to say about that." "Why don''t you have anything to say?" Rainee was very agitated. Selina was sizing Rainee up coldly. "We have already divorced. What more is there to talk about?" "It''s because of the divorce that I have to talk to you!"

    Selina sneered, "Don''t you like

    Matthew? You should be very happy that I divorced him. Shouldn''t you be celebrating and popping firecrackers at home? Why did youe here?"

    Rainee''s breathing became weaker for a moment, and then an awkward expression appeared on her face.

    Selina was not wrong, she was

    extremely delighted when she knew

    Selina and Matthew had divorced. She didn''t even intend to meet Selina. However, she felt that she had to speak to Selina about this.

    Rainee bit her lip. "Selina, what did you drug Matthew with!"

    Otherwise, how could Matthew say such a thing!

    He said that he would be single for the rest of his life and wouldn''t meet with any other women.

    How could this be!

    Matthew was such a good man, that he should get together with a woman to pass down his outstanding genes. As for that woman, Rainee would be the most likely candidate!

    Selina looked at Rainee strangely, ''Are you crazy?"

    She drugged Matthew? What kind of drug could she possibly use on him?

    Rainee stepped forward and extended her hand. "Give it to me."

    "What?" Selina said angrily.

    "The antidote." Rainee said with a serious face.

    Selina was speechless.

    She sincerely felt that there was something wrong with this woman. Rainee''s brother, Matheo was a smart person. How could he have such a brainless younger sister?

    "I think that you''ve read too many

    swordsman fiction novels. Since you''ve read too much of those novels, you could invest in a swordsman fiction drama with the Yeager family''s financial resources to satisfy your sexual desire. Don''te here," Selina said impatiently.

    At first, she had been curious as to Rainee''s purpose in looking for her. However, she regretted it. Rainee had no good intentions at all, instead, she

    had just gone crazy.

    In Rainee''s eyes, Selina''s reaction demonstrated her desire to evade the question.

    She pointed at Selina, "Don''t think that I don''t know. You must have drugged Matthew. Otherwise, how could Matthew be like this!"

    "What happened to him?" Selina asked.

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040

    Rainee was so angry that her face turned red. "How could he marry a woman like you? How could an outstanding man like Matthew marry a woman like you?"

    "How kind of woman am I?" Selina''s expression was cold.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She stared at Rainee.

    Rainee swallowed and said, "In any case, you are not worthy of Matthew."

    She had actually wanted to say that Selina was bossy and acted just like a shrew, but she couldn''t.

    Selina''s expression was getting colder, and her gaze was mocking.

    Rainee was not wrong. Everyone thought that Matthew was too good for her. That was why they''d gotten a divorce. That was why Matthew had gone to find a woman that was "worthy" of him.

    She looked at Rainee with her cold eyes and said, "Yes, I''m indeed not good enough for him, so we ended up getting a divorce. Are you satisfied now? Can you leave now?"

    Rainee was still being stubborn. "Hand over the antidote."

    There was a hint of sternness in Selina''s beautiful eyes.

    Her patience was at its limit.

    She could no longer tolerate Rainee''s craziness.

    The look in Selina''s eyes was as cold as frost, "If you continue throwing a tantrum here, believe it or not, I will ask someone to throw you into the Pelham River right away."

    Rainee shivered slightly.

    She believed Selina. Of course, she believed her.

    After she''d found out that Selina was the nobledy of the Whitlock family, she''d done some research on the girl. Selina was known to be proud, domineering, and couldn''t care less about the consequences of her actions.

    She probably did whatever she wanted.

    Rainee was still slightly afraid of Selina.

    It was just that she had been too rash this morning. Now that she had been frightened by Selina, the fear deep in her heart surfaced again.

    Rainee forcefully tried to maintain herposure, "In any case, I''m sure that you drugged Matthew. Otherwise, how could Matthew be like that? I will definitely find a way to help him!"

    After finishing her words, Rainee stomped her foot and ran out.

    Before she''d gotten very far, Rainee''s phone started ringing. It was a call from Matheo.

    He had not been able to find her in the morning.

    He had remembered her actionsst night. He was afraid that something bad would happen to her, so he hurriedly called her.

    Rainee told Matheo the address while crying.

    Matheo didn''t expect that Rainee would go to the Whitlock family''s house, so he hurriedly drove there.

    Not far away from the Whitlock family home, Rainee got in the car.

    Her eyes were red and swollen. "Matheo, Selina doesn''t want to give me the antidote. Do we have to let that woman seduce Matthew? He can''t even live in peace after they''ve divorced. He would rather not meet with another woman for the rest of his life for the sake of that woman!"

    "What kind of antidote?" Matheo was stunned.

    Rainee immediately exined, "Didn''t Matthew say that he wouldn''t meet with another woman even after he got a divorce? That is not what a normal person would say. Selina must''ve drugged Matthew, so I went to meet with Selina to get the antidote!"

    Matheo was at a loss.

    He looked at Rainee and really didn''t know what to say.

    "What kind of drug? Are you in your right mind?" After a while, Matheo said weakly, his hand on his forehead.

    "It''s a drug, she must have used a drug on him. I''m sure of it!" Rainee insisted.

    Matheo felt a pain in his head.

    He knew that Rainee was stubborn, and that no one could move her once her mind was made up.

    After thinking for a long time, Matheo suddenly got an idea.

    Not long ago, a scandal about Matthew and a female entertainer had been spread on the Inte. After that, the matter was, of course, confirmed to be groundless.

    belik

    However, he had specially taken a screenshot of the news from t

    that

    time because he thought that it was

    interesting.

    Matheo found the screenshot on his phone and passed it to Rainee. "See for yourself. How could Matthew be drugged by Selina? He''s already involved in a scandal with a female entertainer. I''m warning you, don''t mess with Selina for no reason."

    Rainee''s eyes widened in an instant.

    She stared at the screenshot of the news on the cell phone, and her mind went nk.

    She usually didn''t like watching news about celebrities. Since the scandal regarding Matthew and Jenna had quickly been taken down, she would never have seen it if Matheo hadn''t shown it to her.

    After being dumbfounded for a long time, Rainee came back to her senses.

    She gnashed her teeth and said, "How can such a lowly entertainer from the entertainment circle be worthy of Matthew? How could they make a pair!"

    Matheo said nothing.

    He patted Rainee on the head. "Alright, now that we have confirmed that Selina didn''t drug Matthew, don''t think too much about it!"

    At noon, while Peter took his afternoon nap, Selina was ready to go out.

    Natalie was slightly curious, "Why have you been going out so often these few days?"

    Previously, Selina didn''t have the habit of going shopping at noon.

    Selina pulled at the corner of her lips, "It''s nothing.

    I just want to go out somewhere."

    She had been feeling extremely frustrated in the past two days, so she wanted to go somewhere to relieve her frustration. Unfortunately, since Reter was still here, it was inconvenient for her to go out at other times. She could only use Peter''s nap time to go out. Content

    belongs to

    However, Selina didn''t know where to go, so she asked the driver to take her out to see the sights.

    In the beginning, the driver started

    downtown. Selina developed a headache when she saw the crazy traffic. Therefore, she asked the driver to drive to the suburbs. She figured that she could have peace of mind because there were not many people there.

    As the car drove further towards their destination, there were fewer people around. All of a sudden, Selina''s gaze was caught by something.

    She saw that they were several cars parked in front of her, and they were surrounded by arge group of people.

    Selina could not help but nce in that direction. Jenna was there.

    Jenna seemed to be filming. She was still dressed in a thick winter suit on this hot day.

    Selina lowered her gaze.

    Her eyshes trembled slightly.

    "Stop the car. I''ll take a look here." Selina suddenly said.

    She didn''t have anywhere in particr that she wanted to go to. so she might as well stop and take a look. Selina had never seen people filming

    before anyway.

    She wanted to see Matthew''s beloved woman shooting the drama.

    Jenna was filming a modern drama, and she was ying the part of the third female lead.

    Jenna had just finished filming and was about to take off her thick down jacket in her break time.

    She couldn''t bear to keep such a thick jacket on in this kind of weather.

    She''d just unbuttoned all of the buttons when a person suddenly rushed towards her.

    It was a woman. She was very beautiful and had an innocent air. At first nce, people could tell that she was someone from a wealthy background.

    Her eyes were full of hostility. "Are you Jenna?"

    Jenna answered, "Yes."

    Just as she was about to ask what was going on, the sound of a p was unexpectedly heard.

    "p!"

    She felt a burning pain on her face.

    Jenna was stunned.

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041

    Rainee scolded Jenna while pointing at her, "How dare a lowly actress like you seduce Matthew? Know your ce. How could a mere actress in the entertainment circle dare to stir up trouble? What kind of nonsense is this!"

    Rainee took a step forward with a questioning look in her eyes, "Tell me, how did you manage to seduce Matthew?"

    Jenna came back to her senses because of Rainee''s question.

    "You''ve gone crazy, haven''t you?" she shouted.

    She didn''t know her at all, but this person had pped her in the face and even said such words to her.

    The staff from the drama production team came to pull Rainee away, but a group of bodyguards dressed in ck soon appeared and took control of the situation.

    Rainee wasn''t a fool. She knew to bring people along with her if she wanted to pick a fight.

    Jenna was not like Selina. It was useless for her to bring someone along when she wanted to pick a fight with her. Due to Selina''s status, a few bodyguards wouldn''t be able to shake her.

    However, Jenna was different. She was just an entertainer in the entertainment circle. It would be enough for Rainee to take a few bodyguards with her.

    "Tell me, how did you seduce Matthew? If you don''t tell me, I will never let this go!" Rainee pointed at Jenna, as though she would poke her eyes out. Jenna raised her hand and went to p Rainee''s hand away, but her arm was soon stopped by a bodyguard behind her.

    Jenna got angry and said, "You crazy woman. I don''t even know you. Instead ofing here and going crazy, you should be going to a mental hospital."

    Rainee was enraged by Jenna''s words, "Who do you think you are? How dare you say that I''m a crazy woman? I''m going to beat you up!" Rainee was about to take action after she finished speaking, but her waist was suddenly grabbed by someone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Matheo had just arrived.

    He pulled Rainee away.

    Mathoe had not expected that his sister would cause trouble with the female celebrity.

    "My dear sister, what are you doing!" Matheo felt extremely helpless.

    "Hurry up ande with me." He pulled Rainee away.

    Rainee refused, "No, I must ask this celebrity what right she has to seduce Matthew."

    Matheo subconsciously looked at Jenna, who was standing at the side.

    She had a fair face, a slender figure, and her hair was tied in a ponytail.

    She was stopped by the bodyguards and couldn''t move at all. She was ring at Rainee with watery eyes.

    Her eyes were filled with all kinds of emotions.

    Matheo''s breathing became weaker.

    This girl looked very pure. It had been a long time since he had seen such a pure-looking girl.

    "You b*tch, tell me, how did you seduce Matthew!" Rainee shouted.

    Jenna sniffed and said, "Don''t you dare insult me. Every job should be treated equally. You''ve gone too far!"

    Matheo looked at Jenna apologetically and said, "I apologize, my sister is not in her right mind now. Please don''t mind her."

    Rainee was furious.

    She looked at Matheo incredulously. "Matheo, how dare you say that!"

    Matheo was speechless.

    The truth had identally slipped out when he was not paying attention a moment ago.

    Matheo smiled carefully and said, "I''m just saying that you''ve not been in your right mind recently."

    "Wow!" Rainee burst into tears. "You just said that I''m brainless. Matheo, since you''re protecting this actress, I won''t leave until I get an exnation!" Matheo''s head was about to explode.

    In the midst of feeling helpless, Matheo thought of Matthew. In this kind of situation, only Matthew could take care of this situation. Otherwise, he would really be a dead man.

    Selina, who was standing in the distance, saw the scene in front of her, and a thoughful smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.

    She didn''t expect to see such an interesting scene when she''d only nned to stop by and see what Jenna''s job was like.

    She had never thought that Rainee would alsoe here.

    Although they were far away from each other and she couldn''t hear what they were saying, she could tell from their expressions that Rainee was just trying to stir up trouble.

    Selina held her chin with her hand and stared at the scene in front of her.

    She thought to herself that she couldn''t simply miss this amusing show today.

    When she saw Matthew''s figure appearing, Selina''s eyes froze.

    Her breathing changed.

    Momentster, the smile on the corner of her lips froze.

    Matthew was here again.

    It seemed like he really did like this celebrity a lot. He couldn''t help but meet up with her.

    Upon seeing that Matthew had arrived, Matheo finally let out a sigh of relief.

    It was fortunate that he''d managed to call Matthew when Rainee was making a fuss. Otherwise, he really didn''t know how to end this matter.

    When Rainee saw Matthew hade, she immediately retracted her crying face.

    When a woman cried, their facial features would all be disfigured and wrinkled. She didn''t want to show such an ugly look in front of her beloved Matthew.

    Rainee forced a smile, "Matthew, you''re here."

    Matthew nced at her and said in a low voice, "Rainee, are you done fooling around?"

    Rainee said nothing.

    As soon as Matthew came and said these words, Rainee''s feeling of grievance rose again.

    Rainee pursed her lips and said, "Matthew, I''m not fooling around. I don''t understand why you are interested in this actress. What''s so good about her?"

    How could an outstanding man like Matthew be interested in an actress?

    Matthew felt a headacheing on.

    He was angered by Selina that day, so hadn''t gotten someone to take down that article in time. He didn''t

    expect that there would be so many twists and turns in the aftermath.

    Matthew''s face was as cold as frost. "Rainee, I have nothing to do with her."

    Rainee became happy.

    It turned out that she had made a mistake.

    She knew that Matthew had always been a man of his word. If he said that he had nothing to do with her, then it must be true.

    However, it didn''t take long for Rainee to be sad again.

    Matthew emphasized every word, "Rainee, you''ve always been like a little sister in my heart. The way I look at you is the same as Matheo. still remember how innocent and cute you were when you were little. Therefore, don''t let your impression change in my heart!"

    Hisst sentence was equivalent to a warning.

    The rims of Rainee''s eyes turned red.

    What did Matthew mean?

    Was it because she was no longer innocent and cute in his heart?

    As for Matheg, he stepped forward and whispered in Rainee''s ear,

    "Rainee, don''t mess around anymore. Matthew has already made his point clear. If you continue to mess around, he might never talk to you again!"

    Thest sentence was intimidating.

    Rainee quickly wiped her eyes. "Matthew, don''t be angry anymore. I''ll go now."

    Matheo breathed a sigh of relief.

    It seemed that Matthew really had a way to deal with his sister.

    He was afraid that something unexpected would happen again, so he quickly took Rainee away, and brought along those bodyguards dressed in ck with him too.

    Although the bodyguards were gone, several people on the set recognized Matthew and all of them stood there, not daring to make a sound. Jenna looked at Matthew, who was in front of her, and suddenly had an impulse to cry.

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042

    It turned out that the "Matthew" that the woman had referred to was actually the Matthew she knew.

    Matthew''s gaze swept over Jenna, and a dim glint shed in his eyes.

    He had wanted to leave directly. Jenna indeed suffered an unexpected incident, but this was due to her own greed.

    Whether it was Jenna''s or herpany''s doing, it had resulted in a scandal.

    Jenna caused this upon herself.

    However, he saw the handprint on her face, which was a result of the p...

    Matthew walked over and looked at Jenna''s face. "I will ask my subordinate to take you to the hospital for the injury on your face. Rainee is too willful. I apologize on her behalf."

    In a moment, Jenna felt less aggrieved.

    Tears welled up in her eyes.

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Jenna shook her head.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Matthew had originally nned to leave, but then said, "However, in the end, I still want to give you a piece of advice. Since you''re working in the notorious entertainment circle, you should be down-to-earth instead of resorting to ying petty tricks. You might receive the same treatment from others."

    Jenna was taken aback.

    She nodded. "I understand, Mr. Perry."

    Selina turned her head when she saw Jenna and Matthew talking.

    She could not see Matthew''s expression from this angle, but she could see Jenna''s.

    She noted Jenna''s expression, and she understood immediately.

    She felt a pang of bitterness in her heart.

    Selina asked the chauffeur to drive back to the Whitlock family house.

    What was there left for her to look at when the show was about toe to an end?

    When Selina got home, she was in a bad mood, so she decided to sit on a couch with a tablet to watch a movie. She didn''t move until Cecelia pulled Natalie to the spot next to her have a chat.

    "Selina, what are you doing there? Let''s have a chat," said Cecelia.

    Selina replied in the affirmative, put down her tablet and sat down.

    Cecilia and Natalie talked about the child in Natalie''s belly.

    Although Selina was not in the mood, she added, "Natalie, you''re going to give birth soon, right?"

    She remembered that Natalie had told her that she would be giving birth in less than a month. However, she had yet to see anything of the sort happening.

    Natalie touched her belly and said, "Originally, it should have been this week, but there are no signs that I''ll be giving birth soon, so I don''t know what''s going on."

    Ceciliaforted Natalie. "This is normal. Some people give birth a month after their estimated delivery date."

    Natalie was surprised. "That''s pretty long."

    Cecilia nodded. "That''s right."

    There was a sh of worry in her eyes when she said, "Natalie, a doctor will being to check on you this afternoon."

    Natalie immediately replied, "I went to a pregnancy check-up a few days ago, and the child is doing fine."

    Cecilia shook her head. "It''s Peter who wants to see the baby. Peter might go back if you don''t give birth within these few days."

    Natalie was silent.

    "Mom, Grandpa is going back?" Selina suddenly asked.

    There was a slight change in her expression.

    "Yes," Cecilia said. "There''s something he needs to take care of in the United States, so he has to go back."

    Selina''s mood was moreplex. After a while, she forced a smile and said, "That''s great, that means I won''t have to continue this act with Matthew. He can go back too."

    Cecilia thought for a moment and said, "However, he mighte back again. I''ve heard him saying that he might want to personally see Natalie give birth to a child."

    Not long after, the doctor came to have a check-up for Natalie.

    It was the same as Cecilia had thought. The doctor said it might take a while for the child to be born.

    "It''s normal to have a child after the estimated delivery period has passed. As long as you''re keeping an eye on its heartbeat, everything should be fine," said the doctor.

    Natalie smiled helplessly.

    She thought that she could meet the baby in her belly this week, but she didn''t expect that she still had to wait.

    Peter decided to leave for the United States that night since it would take a while for Natalie to give birth.

    "When the timees, I''lle back. I must be here for the birth of my second great-grandson," Peter specially exined. Natalie smiled and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''m sure you will get to see it."

    Peter smiled.

    After a while, his eyes fell on Selina''s face again, "I also want to see you and Matthew hold a wedding with my own eyes. When will your wedding be?"

    Selina was taken aback.

    Fortunately, Cecilia said, "Peter, you still have to wait, since it will take some time to prepare for a wedding. Besides, Natalie giving birth to a child is one of the happiest events of the year!"

    Peter thought about it and felt it to be true, so he didn''t pressure Selina anymore.

    Peter was preparing to leave in a private ne at 9 o''clock in the evening. Before that, he decided to have dinner with everyone.

    This time, instead of having dinner in the Whitlock family home, they went to a nearby restaurant.

    That restaurant was not luxurious, and the decoration of the restaurant was antique, but

    Peter liked it.

    When the group of people arrived at the restaurant, Natalie was stunned.

    Tobias held her hand tightly. "Natalie, do you still remember?"

    The corners of Natalie''s lips curled up. "Yes, I remember."

    Peter had once brought her to this restaurant to "negotiate" with her and ask her to leave Tobias.

    However, in the blink of an eye, she had be Peter''s granddaughter-inw.

    The gathering this time was joyous,pared to thest time which was nerve-wracking.

    "Natalie, Grandpa likes you a lot." Tobias gazed deeply at Natalie.

    The corners of Natalie''s lips curled up even further. "I know."

    She could tell that Peter really liked her a lot.

    However, a long time ago, this old man who now liked her very much had desperately wanted to throw her into the Pelham River and kill her.

    Natalie sighed in her heart.

    Time could indeed change everything.

    The entire restaurant had been booked because of the arrival of the Whitlock family.

    After the Whitlock family members had arrived, Matthew hadn''t reached yet.

    "Why isn''t Matthew here yet?" Peter asked.

    "He just got off work from thepany. He should arrive momentarily," Tobias exined.

    Peter nodded.

    Selina, in the meantime, had already sat down and was unconsciously ying with her utensils.

    "Look at you right now. You should go out and wee Matthew," said Peter.

    Selina was speechless.

    Sheined, "He''s not a child anymore. Don''t tell me he doesn''t know how toe here himself?"

    "You have to act like a proper wife if you want to be one. Look at Natalie, she''s nothing like you."

    Selina said nothing for a beat.

    She stood up and said, "Fine, I''ll go."

    If she didn''t go, Peter would nag her even further.

    Selina walked down the stairs. As

    soon as she went down, she saw that a Bentley had arrived. The door opened, and a pair of long legs came out of the car.

    A surprised glint shed in Matthew''s eyes when he saw Selina.

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043

    "You guys have just arrived, too?" he asked.

    "It had been a while since we''ve arrived. We''re all waiting for you," said Selina.

    "Sorry to keep everyone waiting," Matthew said.

    He had always been polite.

    Selina twitched the corner of her mouth and said, "You don''t need to apologize. I know that you have to support that celebrity in addition to your work, and that''s why you''re very busy. I''m grateful that you can evene to have a meal with us."

    Matthew was speechless.

    He looked ufortable.

    "Selina, I''m not supporting any celebrity," he replied in a deep tone.

    Selina looked at him mockingly.

    "Oh. You guys are in a normal rtionship, instead of a patron-type of rtionship, right?"

    "I''m not in a rtionship with any celebrity!"

    Selina sneered.

    She had never known that Matthew was such a hypocrite.

    How dare he deny that there was anything between him and Jenna!

    Even if Caroline had lied to her about the kiss, she had seen what happened with her own eyes!

    Matthew had been the first to arrive in both the incidents involving Jenna!

    "Matthew, you are really as hypocritical as always."

    Matthew''s expression was proud and aloof. "Selina, do I not have any redeeming qualities to you?"

    At this moment, Selina was ming him as her heart was filled with sarcasm. She couldn''t bring herself to say anything good. "Redeeming qualities?

    I only know that you are old, hypocritical, and like to support female celebrities. I really don''t know what''s good about you except for what I just said." Matthew pursed his lips.

    He looked hurt.

    It was just a fleeting expression.

    He suddenly smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes.

    Matthew gazed at Selina and said, "I understand. However, there''s one more quality that you didn''t mention."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    She didn''t know if she was wrong, but she thought that she saw a hint of sorrow in Matthew''s eyes.

    "I''m delusional about rtionships. This is my biggest mistake," Matthew said word by word.

    Selina''s breathing became more rapid.

    Matthew turned around and went upstairs.

    Selina suddenly came back to her senses behind him.

    She must have gone too far.

    After all, it was just like what Natalie said. Matthew did not owe the Whitlock family anything, but he''d stille to help out. However, she''d said all those things to him, even though he was pretending in front of Peter.

    In fact, there was nothing wrong with Matthew. Even though he was nine years older than her, he was considered mature and charming.

    As for hypocrisy...

    Selina liked to think that Matthew''s politeness was hypocritical.

    He was a sugar daddy to a celebrity.

    This was also one of the matters that had deeply hurt Selina in the past few days. It was why she always spoke without thinking.

    When she thought of what might have happened between Jenna and Matthew, she felt suffocated.

    She had to vent her anger.

    She wanted to make Matthew unhappy, even though it caused her to regret her actions afterward.

    It was just like when a person wanted to lose weight. She knew that she should not eat sweet foods, but was unable to resist.

    Their dinner was pleasant.

    After dinner, Matthew proposed that he send Peter to the airport.

    Peter smiled and stroked his beard. "Why do all of you want to send me to the airport, even Tobias? If it''s like that, why don''t we all go there together?"

    Two cars drove to the airport.

    One of the cars was driven by Tobias. Natalie, Cecilia, and Peter were all sitting inside. Selina was sitting in another car that was driven by Matthew. They didn''t say anything along the way.

    Selina felt impulsive and wanted to tell Matthew that she had said everything deliberately. She had deliberately wanted to make Matthew unhappy. The fact was that he was not a bad person.

    However, she held her tongue.

    She remembered the scene she had seen today. Selina thought to herself that Matthew would not care about what she wanted to say. This was because men only cared about the woman they liked.

    Why would he even care about what she had to say now that he was together with Jenna?

    Peter pulled Selina aside before he got on the ne.

    He told Selina in private, "Selina, Matthew is a good man. I have seen all kinds of people in life. I will never misjudge him. You must cherish him."

    Selina forced a nod.

    Her heart was cold.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Cherish him? She was afraid that there was no longer any chance for her to cherish it because he was now in a passionate rtionship with Jenna. After sending Peter off, Cecilia went to find Matthew and thank him for his service.

    At the same time, she apologized and said, "Matthew, Peter mighte back again, so we''ll have to trouble you again." Matthew''s tone was polite. "Madam Lawson, it''s fine. Tobias is my good friend, so I should help you with this kind of matter." Selina, who was standing at the side, felt upset.

    Oh. It turned out that the reason he offered his help was that he was good friends with Tobias.

    That was all there was to it.

    Selina took Cecilia''s hand and said, "Mom, let''s go."

    She didn''t want to listen to Matthew anymore. The more she listened, the sadder she became.

    Cecilia looked at Selina in disdain and said, "Selina, what are you doing? I still need to talk to Matthew."

    Selina became more upset.

    She sniffed and said, "You''re right. Since Matthew is quite old, he would have conversational topics inmon with you."

    Cecilia was speechless.

    Matthew said nothing as well.

    "You rascal!" Cecilia was speechless.

    Matthew''s voice was deep, "It''s okay, Madam Lawson. In Selina''s eyes, I am probably not nine years older than her, but twenty years older."

    "You have a good sense of self-awareness."

    Matthew smiled coldly.

    Cecilia couldn''t stand it anymore

    and said, "Selina, what nonsense are

    l

    you talking about. It''s fine if you didn''t express your gratitude to Matthew after he offered to help us, but how could you talk to him like this!"

    swne

    Selina bit her lip. "He''s just helping Tobias, not someone else!"

    "Selina!"

    "Madam Lawson, I''ll take my leave first. It''s already sote, so I''ll be going back," Matthew suddenly said.

    Hisplexion was very calm and emotionless.

    Cecilia apologetically looked at him, "Then let''s end our conversation here, Matthew."

    Matthew nodded his head and got into his car.

    Cecilia looked at Selina angrily,

    "Selina, what''s wrong with you? Why

    did you talk to Matthew like that? Are you sincerely trying to make him unhappy? You have already divorced him, so what else do you want to do to the man!"

    Selina''s eyes were watery.

    She didn''t want anything from him.

    It was just that she''d felt ufortable in her heart and wanted to vent her anger.

    That night, Selina couldn''t sleep.

    She carefully thought about what she had done in the past few days and felt that she had been acting strangely.

    Selina made a decision.

    She would also fly back to the United States the next day to meet with Simon.

    She wanted to understand what she was truly thinking.

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044

    The next day, Selina told her family that she wanted to go out. However, she didn''t say that she wanted to meet with Simon. She just said that she wanted to have a change of scenery.

    Cecilia deliberately stressed her words, "You can go out, but don''t disappear for more than a few days. We''re still not sure when Natalie will be giving birth."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I understand. I''ll only be away for three days," said Selina, "Don''t worry."

    After Selina left, Cecilia sighed at Natalie and said, "Natalie, look at how Selina worries me. She leaves the house not long after Peter has left." Natalieforted Cecilia, "Mom, don''t think too much. Selina would always apany Peter when he''s here. Since she''s still young, she''s probably just a bit bored and wants to go out."

    "How is she considered young? She''s already at a marriageable age. She should think about finding her other half instead of going out!" Cecilia felt regret as she said this. "Matthew is such a good man. How could she have let him go? My heart hurts every time I think about it!"

    Natalieforted Cecilia, "Mom, don''t think too much. Rtionships can''t be forced. We can''t do anything about it since Selina doesn''t like Matthew." Cecilia heaved a deep sigh. "I just can''t figure out the reason why Selina doesn''t like Matthew, when he''s such a good man!"

    Natalie could not figure it out either.

    Matthew was rich and talented, so why didn''t Selina want him?

    The only exnation she coulde up with was that Selina still hadn''t forgotten Dn.

    Therefore, no matter how amazing he was, Selina would not see it.

    After that, Cecilia said again, "When will Selina find her other half? I would only be able to stop worrying about her then."

    "That day wille, it will definitelye. Mom, don''t think too much about it."

    Cecilia looked at Natalie''s belly and felt slightly relieved. "Fortunately, you and Tobias are living a good life. That puts me at ease. Natalie, you and Tobias must continue to live a good life in the future."

    There shouldn''t be any more disturbance in their rtionship. Cecilia shivered whenever she thought about the things that had happened between them in the past.

    A smile curled up at the corner of Natalie''s lips, and she said with certainty. "Mom, you can rest assured. I will live a good life with Tobias."

    They would definitely have a happily ever after.

    Selina went to meet with Simon after she''d arrived in the United States.

    Simon was involved in a research project, and he''d originally asked Selina to see him a weekter.

    However, Selina was determined.

    There was no reason for her to leave now that she was there.

    Simon, who was pestered continuously by Selina, had no other option but to meet her.

    He was distressed. "Miss Selina, why are you so willful?"

    "That''s right. There''s nothing I can do about it."

    Simon was speechless.

    "Then doe in," said Simon to Selina.

    Selina nodded and said, "By the way, you''re not allowed to tell anyone that I''ve met you today."

    Even if Selina didn''t mention it, Simon knew that.

    His line of work required him to be professional.

    Simon nodded. "Don''t worry. I understand."

    In no time at all, they were in a darkened room.

    A sound could be heard in the darkness. "Selina, close your eyes now, rx your body, and follow me..."

    Selina slowly closed her eyes.

    Her consciousness subsided. She almost couldn''t remember anything when she woke up. The only thing she could remember was that there was a white light shining in the darkness, and Matthew''s face was there.

    There was a faint smile on his face, which was casual but clear.

    The moment she saw Matthew''s smile, her heart suddenly seemed to be hit by a heavy blow.

    "Selina, you''re in love with a man." after Selina woke up, Simon said to her with certainty.

    Selina was taken aback. "What man?"

    "The man that appeared in your dream," said Simon.

    There was a buzz in Selina''s head.

    The man that appeared in her dream?

    Wasn''t the man in her dream Matthew?

    She was in love with Matthew? How could this be possible? Selina couldn''t believe it.

    "Nonsense!" Selina immediately objected.

    "It''s true." Simon''s face was filled with certainty.

    "There has never been a mistake in my findings. You''re definitely in love with him."

    Selina became more agitated, "How could I possibly be in love with him? I always quarrel with him and want to make him unhappy. How could I have fallen in love with him? You are making no sense!"

    Simon had a serious look on his face. "Selina, you told me that the man in your dreams is with another woman."

    Selina''s breathing became weak.

    After a while, she raised her neck. "Yes, he''s with another woman, so it''s impossible for me to fall in love with him. Your result is wrong."

    "However, he was previously nice to you, right?" Simon said.

    Selina was stunned. "How do you know?"

    Simon slowly poured himself a cup of warm water and said, "You told me everything during your hypnosis. You''re indeed in love with him. What''s more, you''re not used to his sudden change in behavior after he suddenly got together with another woman. That is also one of the reasons that you''re always arguing with him and trying to make him unhappy. This is what they called hatred that is created by love."

    Selina was silent.

    Her mind was in a mess, and she only wanted to prove Simon wrong. "Simon, this is nonsense. You don''t know anything about psychology research. I''m going to end your business."

    Simon spread his hands with an innocent look on his face. "Miss Whitlock, what I''m saying is true. You''re the one who doesn''t dare to admit it."

    Selina was still trying to deny it, "No. You''re clearly saying unrealistic nonsense."

    "I''ve never made a mistake in my hypnosis before." Simon paused for a moment, then his curiosity suddenly arose, "By the way, who exactly is that

    man?"

    Selina said nothing.

    Her face suddenly became red. "Who that person is has nothing to do with you. You idiot, I''m leaving."

    She didn''t want to argue with Simon anymore, because she was afraid that he would find out who he was if she stayed any longer. At that point, Selina would definitely be embarrassed.

    Simon stopped Selina.

    He looked at Selina with concern, "Selina, I''m a little worried about you. How about I tell Tobias and ask him toe and pick you up?"

    All of a sudden, Selina felt like her heart was in her mouth.

    Tell Tobias? If Simon told Tobias about that nonsense about her being in love with a man and if Tobias knew that it was Matthew, what would happen

    then?

    Such a thought deeply embarrassed Selina.

    She immediately raised both her eyebrows and red at him. "Simon, I''m warning you! If you dare tell Tobias, believe it or not, I''ll immediately chop

    you into pieces!"

    Simon said nothing.

    Selina strode out, and Simon did not

    dare to stop her from leaving.

    However, after Selina has left, Simon

    looked at her back and muttered

    softly Such a fierce woman. No wonder that man has gone to find another woman."

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045

    After Selina left Simon''s ce, she hailed a taxi and asked the driver to drive her downtown.

    She wanted to take a walk to release her stress.

    Selina was scolding Simon along the way.

    That chatan didn''t have any talent or genuine knowledge at all. How could she like Matthew!

    How could she, Selina, have fallen in love with Matthew, such an old man!

    She reckoned that all the women who liked Matthew were old women. How could a young girl like her who was still in her youth fall in love with Matthew?

    All of a sudden, her gaze was caught on something.

    She''d gone into a bookstore somehow, and her eyes had caught on a pile of magazines. There, front and center of the cover pages, was Matthew''s face.

    On the magazine''s cover, Matthew was handsome as usual. However, he was wearing a pair of goldframed sses.

    This was the first time that Selina had seen Matthew wearing sses.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    How should she put her thoughts into words? Matthew had a certain allure with sses on.

    A thought popped into her mind.

    "A gentle social scum."

    These were derogatory words, but somehow had a positive meaning to them on the Inte. Those words were used to describe the kind of man wearing sses that would exude a strong sense of masculinity, but also a sense of exclusivity.

    "Wow, this Asian man is so handsome."

    Selina suddenly heard someone speaking in English.

    Only then did Selina realize that several girls from the United States had already walked over to her. They looked young, perhaps twenty years old. The girls were staring at Matthew in the magazine.

    "I know him, he''s very famous. His name is Matthew. He''s not just famous in the United States but his reputation is international."

    "He''s very good-looking. His looks are much more uniquepared to all the American boys I''ve seen."

    "I really want to date this kind of man."

    Selina was in a trance upon listening to these girls praising Matthew.

    It seemed that she hadn''t realized the fact that Matthew was such a dazzling man. Even the girls in the United States were also fascinated by him. The Perry Group.

    Dn went to meet Matthew.

    This was the first time that he hade to the Perry Group to meet with Matthew.

    If it hadn''t been for Selina, he wouldn''t havee at all.

    After he saw the recent scandal between Matthew and that female celebrity, he had pondered it for quite a while before deciding to meet with Matthew.

    He thought, no matter whether the scandal was true or not, there were some things that he wanted to say to Matthew.

    After walking into the president''s office, Dn saw Matthew behind therge office desk.

    He sat there, looking tall and straight. He was handsome and charming as usual.

    Dn was in a trance.

    Matthew was eight years older than him. When Dn had first seen Matthew, he was still a high school student.

    That was also the first time he had realized that he actually had such an excellent uncle.

    Dn had regarded anyone as his model in life, but if he had to have one, then it would be Matthew.

    He was such a perfect man that Dn couldn''t find any ws in him.

    However, his excellent and perfect uncle had be his rival in love and taken his woman away from him.

    Dn forced a smile.

    Fate was ying tricks on them.

    "Dn." Matthew stood up.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Have a seat." He pointed to the sofa in front of him.

    Dn sat down.

    The sofa wasrge and soft.

    Matthew personally poured a cup of warm water for Dn.

    Dn took it and looked at Matthew.

    His uncle has always been so weing and polite. Even when he was in such a high position, he had never put on airs.

    Matthew also looked at Dn.

    The atmosphere was inexplicably awkward.

    This was because Selina now existed in the rtionship between Matthew and Dn, so they were no longer in an uncle and nephew rtionship.

    "Dn, what''s the matter?" After a while, Matthew finally spoke.

    Dn hesitated for a moment before answering, "I''m here because of Selina."

    A ripple shed through Matthew''s deep eyes.

    "Okay," he gestured to Dn to ask him to continue.

    Dn continued, "Matthew, I''ve seen the scandal of you and that woman. Is it true or not?"

    He didn''t have the habit of beating around the bush. Since he had something to say, he would directly ask.

    "It''s fake." Matthew spat out these words with certainty.

    Dn heaved a sigh of relief.

    He would not doubt whether Matthew was telling the truth or not, because Matthew wasn''t the type to lie. If he said that it was false, it must be false.

    A word from Matthew made Dn felt like the scandal has already been settled.

    However, he had something else to ask Matthew.

    Dn''s expression was solemn as

    he said, "Matthew, I''m here today to tell you something. I hope that you can treat Selina well. Since you''re together with her, you have to cherish her."

    He still hoped that Selina would be happy although he was no longer with her.

    His feelings for Selina were love.

    Due to his love for her, he could calmly let her go. He hoped that Selina could find the love of her life and that he would be good to her.

    However, Dn added, "Matthew, I

    am not with Selina because you''re together with her. However, if you aren''t treating her well, I will not hesitate to take Selina back from yout."

    He swore that if there was anything wrong with Matthew, he would take Selina back from him.

    Matthew''s eyebrows slightly moved.

    After a moment, he faintly said, "Didn''t you already take her back?"

    Dn looked confused.

    After a while, he opened his mouth and said, "I''ve already officially broken up with Selina on the 15th."

    He suddenly felt a burst of bitterness in his heart after he said that.

    "Didn''t you and Selina meet two days ago?" Matthew did not finish what he wanted to say.

    He saw that Selina had kissed Dn on the forehead. This was not what a couple who had broken up would do.

    Dn looked puzzled. "I haven''t met with Selina at all after we''ve broken up, not even once."

    Matthew was shocked.

    He recalled what he had seen that night. He had clearly seen Selina, and not that man, but he had definitely looked like Dn.

    "Matthew, what happened?" Dn asked.

    His tone was sharp.

    Matthew paused, "Dn, I''ve already divorced Selina."

    Dn''s eyes widened.

    Selina was back from the United States.

    Natalie felt that something was wrong with Selina. Ever since she hade back from the United States, she had been acting strangely.

    Of course, Selina had been acting

    weirdly even before she went to the United States. She had constantly

    beer in an absent-minded state and had always been angry.

    However, she became even weirder after she came back.

    Now, she switched between the emotions of sadness, excitement, and being wronged so much that it almost gave Natalie whish.

    Natalie couldn''t help but ask, "Selina, where did you go?"

    Selina looked listless and sick, "Nowhere."

    "Yourplexion doesn''t look too good," Natalie said bluntly.

    "I''m in very good spirits," Selina emphasized every word.

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046

    Natalie had no idea how to continue the conversation. However, after a moment, Selina suddenly asked, "Natalie, what is the feeling of falling in love with someone?"

    Natalie was stunned for a moment.

    She naturally knew what it felt like to fall in love with someone, but it was impossible for Selina to not know.

    She was no longer a young girl who was in love for the first time. Selina has already long experienced the feeling of falling in love.

    Natalie blurted out, "You should know."

    Selina''s breath halted.

    "Ah, you''re right, I know." Selina forced a smile and said, "Natalie, I''ll go to the bedroom and lie down for awhile. I''m feeling a little tired."

    She went to her bedroom andy down on the big soft bed.

    She began to recall her experience of "loving a person".

    She had started dating Dn when she was a student. She should have been very clear about what loving someone felt like. However, why would she suddenly ask this kind of question? Why couldn''t she make it clear whether she loved Matthew or not?

    After thinking for a long time, Selina finally understood.

    It was because she was used to being pampered.

    From the moment she''d met Matthew, she had always been in an advantageous position, and Matthew had always been pampering her.

    In the rtionship between her and Matthew, she had been like a dignified princess.

    This was different from the rtionship between her and Dn.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Her position in the rtionship with Dn was that they had been equals. In fact, if anything Selina had been the one who was disadvantaged. Therefore, the feelings generated by both rtionships werepletely different.

    She couldn''t figure out whether she really loved Matthew or not. This was because she was used to being spoiled by others and was also ustomed to what Matthew had given her in their rtionship.

    All of a sudden, Selina covered her face with her hand.

    She wanted to cry.

    It turned out that Simon, that idiot, really waspetent. He really did have some skills.

    She really had fallen in love with Matthew.

    Her heart was beating frantically.

    However, what could she do about this?

    Matthew had already run away from her. He was already together with another woman.

    In their rtionship, she was used to being pampered, and she couldn''t just let go of her dignity.

    She was too prideful to meet with Matthew, let alone topete with a female celebrity in the entertainment circle for a man.

    Selina''s eyes were wide open, but they were filled with sadness.

    "What on earth should I do?" she thought to herself.

    Natalie came to knock on Selina''s door.

    Selina opened the door after a moment.

    Natalie lowered her voice and said, "Selina, someone is looking for you at the door."

    Selina suddenly felt like her heart was lifted.

    At this moment, her eyes suddenly lit up.

    All of a sudden, nervousness filled her heart.

    Upon looking at Selina''s appearance, Natalie let out a heavy sigh in her heart.

    It seemed that Cecilia was right about what she had said before.

    Selina couldn''t be separated from Dn.

    She was already deeply in love with him.

    Selina had be this excited after she knew that Dn hade to meet him.

    At this moment, her dim and dull eyes were filled with radiance.

    Natalie thought to herself that she should no longer have any unrealistic fantasies in the future. She should also not try to get Selina to get together with Matthew.

    This was because Selina was destined not to fall in love with other men. She only loved Dn and would only love this man forever.

    "You should quickly go because he has been waiting at the entrance for a long time. He''s standing at the entrance of the vi," Natalie said helplessly. Selina directly rushed out.

    Her heart was beating fast.

    She was wondering why Matthew hade to meet her.

    Even though Peter had left, why had he stille to find her?

    Selina was slightly excited.

    She saw a person standing there when she walked to the gate of the vi.

    She suddenly felt like her heart had fallen to the pits of her stomach.

    She did not know that she would be so disappointed when she saw that the person was Dn.

    The glint in Selina''s eyes disappeared all of a sudden.

    It was as if the sky, which was filled with stars, was suddenly covered with gloomy clouds.

    "Oh, it''s you," Selina said in a listless voice.

    Confusion shed across Dn''s eyes.

    He felt that the Selina he was looking at right now seemed to be slightly odd.

    Dn suppressed his emotions and said, "Selina, I have something to tell you."

    "Okay," Selina said in a lifeless tone.

    She didn''t even think about what Dn was going to say to her because her heart was filled with disappointment.

    This was because the person she had expected toe was not the person she wanted to see.

    "Selina, you and Matthew got divorced," Dn got straight to the point.

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat. She said, "How do you know?"

    Dn didn''t have any ulterior motives. "Matthew told me about it."

    Selina''s heart instantly sank.

    Matthew had told Dn. It was Matthew, who''d told Dn...

    A thought suddenly popped up in her mind.

    Was the reason why Matthew told Dn because he had finally realized his own feelings?

    That means he was afraid that she would pester him. Therefore, he had decided to tell Dn that they had divorced and asked Dn to get back together with her. That way, she would not pester him anymore.

    Then, Matthew would be able to happily be together with that celebrity.

    Selina''s heart felt like it was being stabbed cruelly, and she was in great pain.

    She looked at Dn without any hint of emotion in her eyes. "So he told you toe and find me, right?"

    She said those words so softly that Dn barely heard her.

    He directly expressed his feelings to Selina,

    "Selina, I have never forgotten about

    you although we''ve broken up. If Matthew isn''t treating you well, I will definitely take you back from him Selina now that you and Matthew are divorced, please give me another chance!"

    Selina felt like her heart had be colder.

    In the past, Dn''s love confession had always been like a stimnt for Selina. However, it had now lost its effectiveness, and it made Selina felt

    even sadder.

    Was Matthew so afraid that she would pester him?

    "I don''t want you to take me back from him. Dn, it''s impossible for us to get back together." The rims of Selina''s eyes suddenly turned red. She raised her voice and said, "Our rtionship is over."

    Dn was still persistent. "Selina, you''ve already divorced Matthew. Why can''t we get back together? Why can''t you give me another chance?"

    He''d thought that the only obstacle

    between him and Selina was

    Matthew. Now that Matthew had

    divorced Selina, he''d figured that he

    had a chance to let Selina ept him again.

    After all, he and Selina had once been deeply in love with each other.

    After all, Selina had once been deeply in love with him.

    "You don''t have any chances anymore," said Selina with sorrow in her eyes.

    She had already made it very clear on that day in the yground that it was impossible for her and Dn to get back together.

    Dn became agitated.

    He didn''t expect that Selina would have this kind of reaction. He couldn''t help but want toe forward and embrace Selina.

    However, Selina immediately pushed him away.

    She bent down and picked up a small branch on the ground.

    "ck!"

    With a crisp sound, the twig was broken into two.

    Selina showed the twig that was broken into two to Dn, "Dn, do you think this branch can still be returned to its original form?"

    Dn was shocked, and then he stepped back.

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047

    Selina smiled sadly, "Dn, is this clear enough? It''s impossible for us to get back together, there''s not even the slightest chance."

    Dn was still struggling, "Selina, why wouldn''t you give me a chance when you''ve clearly gotten divorced?"

    Selina gazed at Dn and said in a very serious tone, "Dn, I made myself very clear that day. It''s impossible for us to get back together and this matter has nothing to do with whether I''m divorced or not. Our rtionship has long since ended."

    Dn felt like he had been struck by lightning, and realization struck him.

    He could see from Selina''s eyes that she had an unshakable determination.

    It seemed like it was impossible for him and Selina to get back together.

    "Dn, I''m leaving. You should go back too. You''re still young, so you''ll find the woman you love and who loves you in the future." With that, Selina did not hesitate at all and left.

    Dn watched helplessly as Selina left.

    He felt his heart was bleeding, but he couldn''t call out to Selina.

    This was because he was clear that it was useless to call out to her.

    He could see the determination in Selina''s eyes that it was really impossible for them to get back together, even though Selina and Matthew were not together.

    Selina did not return to the vi, but stood in the garden for a long time.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The sadness in her heart suddenly turned into anger.

    The anger in her heart made her became impulsive.

    Selina directly asked the driver to send her to the Perry Group headquarters.

    Along the way, she was filled with anger and impulsiveness. She had no time to be rational at all.

    When Selina arrived at the Perry Group, she went straight to the president''s office. She pushed the door open.

    Upon seeing Selina''s angry face, a hint of doubt shed in Matthew''s eyes.

    "Matthew, enough is enough," Selina said directly.

    Matthew was even more confused.

    Before he could ask what had happened, Selina said, "Why did you tell Dn about our divorce? Are you afraid that I would pester you, so you immediately told Dn about it, right? Are you afraid that it would disturb your time with that celebrity?"

    "Let me tell you, no woman will cling to an old and ugly man like you!"

    "Matthew," A young man who pushed the door open and came in was stunned.

    He had just graduated from a prestigious university in the United States and wanted to get an internship in the Perry Group. This was because his father and Matthew knew each other, so he specifically came to give Matthew his greetings. However, he didn''t expect to see a woman standing angrily in front of Matthew as soon as he opened the door.

    Selina, on the other hand, nced at the young man with a warm and sweet gaze. She pointed at the young man and said, "I will never pester you, Matthew. I only like young people, not old men like you!"

    There was a moment of silence

    The young man was in a state of confusion.

    He really wanted to ask Selina about what she meant when she said Matthew looked old. He was the kind of mature man that he was envious of.

    "Mr. Perry, I will be leaving first." The young man did not know what had happened, but he knew that he could not get involved in this matter and had to leave quickly.

    Matthew suddenly stood up.

    He walked to the front of Selina and looked at her with cold eyes. "Selina, I know you like younger people. You don''t have to repeat it over and over again in front of me. You don''t have to worry, I won''t pester you like in the past."

    Selina''s heart was full of pain, "Yes, you want to go and find your new lover, right? That''s why you can''t wait to clear up our rtionship." "Selina, I will never pester you." Matthew repeated again.

    He thought that the reason Selina came to the Perry Group was that she was afraid that he would look for her again. Therefore, he firmly stated his standpoint and told her that it was impossible for them to be together.

    Her heart felt as if it had been pierced by a sharp sword.

    It turned out that he was a fickle minded man.

    He was the kind of man who would excessively pamper her when he liked her and would dote on her in every way possible. However, when he didn''t like her anymore, he would end the rtionship.

    Haha.

    Selina red at Matthew, and her eyes were red, "Matthew, you b*stard!"

    After saying that, Selina directly ran out.

    As soon as she ran out of the office, tears started to stream down her face.

    Selina was barely holding up herself and got on the elevator.

    She saw someone at the elevator.

    It was Caroline.

    Caroline looked at the tear stains on Selina''s face.

    She said in a surprised tone, "Hey, you''re crying, Selina. Are you crying because Matthew doesn''t want you anymore?"

    Selina walked forward, not wanting to bother with Caroline.

    However, Caroline caught up with her.

    She pointed at Selina''s face and said, "By the way, your crying face looks extremely ugly. You can''t evenpare with that celebrity that Mr. Perry likes. No wonder Mr. Perry wants her instead of you!"

    Selina stopped and red daggers at Caroline.

    Caroline wasn''t the slightest bit afraid of Selina''s gaze.

    She continued to smile and said, "Ah, you just came out from the president''s office. Don''t tell me you''re this angry because you saw Mr. Perry kissing that celebrity."

    "Caroline, shut your mouth!" Selina swore.

    Matthew sat on the sofa for a long time.

    Finally, he stood up and made a call.

    "Matthew, you haven''t contacted me for a long time." A clear female voice could be heard from the other end of the phone.

    Matthew exhaustedly rubbed his eyebrows, "Joycelyn, are there any good psychiatrists in your hospital?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Some matters are weighing on my mindtely, so I want to ask about it."

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.

    "Matthew, it''s better to find a familiar doctor to talk with so you can speak your mind out freely. Even though,

    I''m a gynecologist, I know somet

    things about psychology. Why don''t you talk to me?" Joycelyn said tentatively.

    Matthew hesitated for a moment.

    "Okay," he said after a while.

    Recently, he had been under too much pressure, so he had to find someone to have a good talk with to ease the mental pressure weighing on him. After work, Matthew and Joycelyn had an appointment in a Chinese restaurant.

    Matthew neither had the habit of booking the whole restaurant nor booking it in advance. When they went there, that ce was filled with a babble of voices.

    Fortunately, there was a private room in the restaurant, and they entered the private room.

    The sound instion of the private room was good. Although there was a lot of noise outside, the inside of the private room was still very quiet.

    Joycelyn ordered several dishes.

    "Matthew, do you want to have a drink?" Joycelyn asked.

    "No need."

    Matthew did not have the habit of

    el

    drinking alcohol. It was already hectic enough due to Selina''s matters, so he didn''t want to make himself unconscious by drinking

    alcohol.

    While waiting for the dishes to be served, Joycelyn opened her mouth and asked, "Matthew, what on earth happened?"

    "It''s about Selina." Matthew

    A dim light shed in Joycelyn''s eyes. "Something happened between you and your wife?"

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048

    Matthew furrowed his brows, "We''ve gotten a divorce."

    Joycelyn''s heart skipped a beat, filled with happiness.

    However, she did not express her joy.

    On the contrary, she did not look well. "Why did you guys get a divorce? Isn''t Selina a good woman? She''s beautiful and has a good family background. You''re such a good match."

    Matthew smiled bitterly.

    He said, "She doesn''t like me."

    Joycelyn narrowed her eyes.

    In fact, she had long since noticed that Selina didn''t seem to like Matthew very much. She had already noticed thest time during the ball.

    Therefore, she thought to herself that something would definitely happen with their marriage. She only needed to patiently wait for it to happen. However, she didn''t expect that it would result in an immediate divorce.

    "Is it impossible for the both of you? Can''t you just let her like you? Matthew, you can try giving her gifts, that might make her happy," suggested Joycelyn.

    Matthew shook his head. "It''s not like that. She just doesn''t like me."

    He had expended too much effort for Selina''s sake. He had doted on her, but it had made no difference.

    She only seemed to hate him.

    Perhaps when Selina rejected him many years ago, this had set the wheels of fate in motion that they should not be together.

    Nevertheless, he''d still tried.

    But this had resulted in a lot of pain for him.

    Joycelyn looked regretful. "Matthew, rtionships can''t be forced. If a woman doesn''t like you, no matter what you do, she won''t like you. Even if you die for her, she will not shed a tear."

    Matthew''s smile became even more bitter. "I understand that these things can''t be forced."

    "Are you sad because of your divorce?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Matthew paused for a moment. That was one reason.

    "She would always say things that would annoy me. Joycelyn, I feel like I can''t stand it

    Surprise shed across Joycelyn''s eyes.

    anymore."

    She knew what kind of person Matthew was. He was a strong man and was not someone easily affected by the words of others.

    "Matthew, you''ve never cared about what others say about you," said Joycelyn.

    "I don''t care about others, but she''s different." Matthew said softly "Joycelyn, she is an exception."

    Her heart throbbed, and she felt a dull pain in her chest.

    However, she still forced a smile. "Matthew, are you willing to ept my suggestion? A professional doctor''s suggestion."

    Matthew nodded.

    That was the reason he''d asked Joycelyn for help.

    When you were unable to control your own emotions, seeking professional help was needed.

    Joycelyn pondered for a moment.

    "Matthew, from now on, stop interacting with Selina, don''t meet her, and try to divert your attention elsewhere. Later on, you can try to interact with other women."

    Matthew''s gaze slightly darkened.

    A momentter, he said, "Thest suggestion you mentioned, I can''t do it. I''ll try the others."

    Aftering out from the Perry Group building, Selina felt very upset.

    She felt as though she could hardly breathe.

    Selina asked the driver to drive her to a street and then asked the driver to leave.

    She wanted to have a drink.

    She had a simple thought in mind. If she could drink to her heart''s content, she wouldn''t have to feel sad. Finally, Selina found a food stall.

    She had been here before. Selina really liked the crayfish sold there.

    However, she only ordered beer instead of ordering her favourite crayfish dish.

    She only wanted to drink.

    She wanted to use alcohol to relieve her sorrows.

    This was because being drunk could alleviate all her sadness.

    Selina consumed drink after drink.

    She didn''t stop to think about

    whether she would get drunk.

    Neither did she think about h

    family. She only wanted to drink until the sadness went away.

    Aftering out of the restaurant with Joycelyn, Matthew sent her back.

    "Joycelyn, thank you for giving me guidance tonight," said Matthew after getting into the car.

    Joycelyn smiled and said, "Don''t worry about it, we are friends. By the way, are you sure you don''t want to take my advice?"

    She said half-jokingly and half-seriously, "Are you sure you don''t want to try interacting with other women? I can introduce them to you." Matthew refused again.

    Selina was already enough to hurt him, and he didn''t want to torture himself anymore.

    "Forget about it. Joycelyn, thank you," said Matthew.

    Joycelyn lowered her eyes so that no one could see her emotions. "Don''t mention it. Let me know if you ever change your mind."

    After ten minutes of driving, Matthew stopped the car and waited in front of a traffic light.

    Joycelyn looked out of the window and suddenly saw a girl lying on the table at a food stall with a lot of empty bottles on the table. Joycelyn snorted.

    She said to Matthew, "Girls nowadays don''t behave. They casually drink whenever they want. I would never touch alcohol."

    Joycelyn didn''t mean anything else. She only wanted to make herself look good in front of him.

    There was still some time for the traffic light to change, so Matthew casually nced at the girl and his gaze froze.

    From their angle, they could only see the girl''s back.

    Joycelyn didn''t recognize that the girl was Selina, but how could Matthew not recognize her?

    He swerved the car towards Selina.

    Joycelyn was shocked. "Matthew."

    Matthew sounded anxious. "That person is Selina."

    Joycelyn said nothing.

    She did not expect that!

    Upon seeing that Matthew was about to get out of the car, Joycelyn opened her mouth and said, "Matthew, don''t."

    Matthew nced at Joycelyn in confusion.

    Joycelyn took a breath and said,

    "Have you forgotten what I said? It''s better

    BVL

    you don''t interact with and don''t meet with her

    more."

    ��n.swnovels

    Matthew said in a low voice, "She is drunk."

    "You can call her family and ask them to pick her up or let someone else send her home," Joycelyn quickly said.

    There was a sh of hesitation in Matthew''s eyes.

    He knew that what Joycelyn had said was the best suggestion.

    However, he...

    He could not just make a phone call with her being this drunk.

    After a while, the hesitation in Matthew''s eyes disappeared. "No, I must go and see how she''s doing."

    Upon seeing Matthew get out of the car and run to Selina, Joycelyn stamped her foot.

    She really regretted it. She could not be more remorseful.

    She had originally wanted Matthew to send her home and invite him to her house after they arrived at her ce.

    She knew that men would easily let their guard down when they were under intense pressure. That would eventually end up doing something unexpected.

    However, she didn''t expect that all of her ns would be destroyed.

    Why did she have to say something like that? Just for the sake of making herself look good.

    "If I didn''t say something like this, everything would be fine!" she thought to herself.

    Then, Matthew wouldn''t be able to see Selina!

    Joycelyn put away the regret in her heart and got out of the car.

    "Selina, why did you drink so much?" Matthew''s heart ached when he saw the row of empty bottles.

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049

    Selina had gotten rather drunk. When she heard someone calling her name, she raised her head to see who it was. The man in front of her had a handsome face and a tall figure, she could vaguely see who it was.

    When she saw that it was Matthew, she said, "It''s none of your business!"

    Matthew''s tone was stern. "I didn''t want to meddle in your business. However, look at yourself right now!"

    He could not rest assured seeing her like this!

    Selina was intoxicated.

    Joycelyn walked over.

    She said cautiously, "Matthew, is everything okay?"

    Selina looked at Joycelyn, and she twitched the corner of her mouth, "Oh, isn''t this the celebrity that you''re with?"

    She was already very drunk, so she couldn''t even recognize Joycelyn. However, she remembered the celebrity.

    Joycelyn was stunned, and she looked at Matthew doubtfully.

    She did not pay attention to celebrity gossips or scandals.

    "What celebrity, what is she talking about?" Joycelyn asked.

    "It''s nothing, it''s just a misunderstanding."

    Joycelyn just said "okay."

    She did not doubt Matthew''s words at all. She trusted him. Since Matthew said that it was a misunderstanding, then it was just that.

    Selina narrowed her eyes and examined Joycelyn closely. She seemed to have made a new discovery and said, "Ah, this person doesn''t seem to be that celebrity. Is this a new woman you have found?"

    Matthew was speechless.

    Joycelyn''s face turned red.

    Matthew''s new woman...

    All of a sudden, an unspeakable joy filled her heart.

    "Selina, don''t talk nonsense. This is Joycelyn." Matthew said in a low voice.

    Selina opened her eyes. "Oh, she''s that calcting woman from that time."

    Joycelyn was startled. She was afraid that Selina would say something that she shouldn''t say.

    Fortunately, she didn''t.

    After Selina finished speaking, she closed his eyes.

    Joycelyn looked at Matthew. "Matthew, she''spletely drunk. Why don''t you call her family and let them pick her up?" Matthew rejected the idea.

    "If she is sent back in this drunken state, I''m afraid that her family will think too much. She needs to be sober first."

    After that, Matthew called Erine and asked her to prepare some broth to cure a hangover.

    Matthew said to Joycelyn, "Joycelyn, I can''t send you back now. I will ask the driver to send you back, so wait here for a moment." Joycelyn immediately said, "Forget it. Matthew, I will go with you. I am a doctor. If something happens to her, I will take care of her." Matthew thought about it and agreed, so he bought Joycelyn along back to the Perry family home.

    After arriving at the Perry family''s house, Erine was so excited when she saw Matthew entering the house while holding Selina. "It''s Miss Whitlock. Miss Whitlock hasn''t been back for a long time!" Erine was so excited that she didn''t know what to say.

    "Erine, change her clothes," said Matthew.

    There were many beer stains on her shirt.

    "Okay, okay, okay," Erine repeatedly said.

    Matthew carried Selina to the bedroom upstairs, with Erine following.

    "Are there any clothes for her to wear?" Matthew suddenly asked when he left.

    "Yes, Miss Whitlock''s clothes are all here," said Erine.

    Matthew was stunned.

    "Okay." After a while, he said, "Erine, she''ll be in your hands now."

    When he went downstairs, Matthew''s heart was filled with a myriad of emotions.

    Ever since Selina had left, Matthew had not slept in their bedroom. He was afraid that the bedroom might invoke mixed feelings and matters that he didn''t want to think about. He did not know that Selina had not brought anything with her.

    She had only brought herself when she''d left.

    "Matthew, is Selina okay?" Joycelyn asked as soon as she saw Matthewing down.

    Matthew shook his head. "She''s doing fine. Erine has already changed her clothes and given her the hangover broth. It won''t be long before she wakes up."

    Joycelyn heaved a sigh of relief.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    She did not forget to remind him, "Matthew, send Selina back home after she has woken up. You can''t dy it for even a second."

    After that, she added, "I''m doing this for your own good. If you don''t want to be tortured like this, you have to do it."

    Matthew''s gaze was deep.

    "I understand, Joycelyn," he said in a low voice.

    After a while, Erine came down holding the bowl of hangover broth. "Miss Whitlock doesn''t want to drink the hangover broth. I can''t open Miss Whitlock''s mouth. What do you think we should do?"

    Joycelyn stood up and said, "How about I do it?"

    "No, I''ll do it." Matthew went over and took the hangover broth from Erine''s hand. "Erine, prepare a cup of coffee for Miss Welmert. I''ll go up and feed

    her."

    When he arrived at the bedroom, Matthew gently patted Selina''s face, "Selina, wake up."

    There was no response from her.

    She looked as if she was sleeping soundly. Her face was red, and her long and thick eyshes were covering her eyes. She was breathing softly.

    There was no reaction from Selina after Matthew has called her a few times. Matthew tried to pry her mouth open.

    Finally, Selina opened her mouth. However, Selina spit out all of the hangover broth Matthew tried to feed her.

    Matthew felt that things couldn''t go on like this. Since it was alreadyte, the Whitlock family would definitely call her if she was not home.

    Matthew simply took a sip of the hangover broth and directly kissed Selina''s lips.

    He had had no bad intentions at the beginning. However, he was filled with bad thoughts as it was happening.

    Her soft lips and the fragrance in her mouth suddenly warmed Matthew''s body.

    After feeding her thest sip of the hangover broth, he didn''t want to leave. He only wanted to continue tasting Selina''s lips.

    "Matthew," Joycelyn''s voice could be heard from behind.

    Only then did Matthewe back to his senses.

    He left Selina''s lips.

    The scene from a moment ago, Joycelyn had seen everything clearly. She felt as if her heart was being wed at.

    It seemed that Matthew still loved Selina. What''s more, his love for Selina was extremely deep.

    No matter how sad she was, she still smiled and said, "Matthew, it won''t be long after she wakes up since you have fed her the hangover broth. Why don''t we go down and wait?"

    After ncing at Selina, Matthew was still a little worried.

    "I think it''s better to wait here. I''ll wait until she wakes up." Matthew said.

    Joycelyn''s smile became even more reluctant. "Then I''ll wait here as well. If something happens, I''ll take care of it."

    Time passed.

    Joycelyn and Matthew were waiting by the side.

    Joycelyn originally wanted to say a

    few words to Matthew, but when

    she saw that Matthew''s eyes had been fixed on Selina''s face and he was focusing all of his thoughts on her, she lost the urge to speak.

    In the meantime, Selina''s eyshes started to tremble rapidly.

    "Matthew." All of a sudden, Selina opened her mouth and unconsciously muttered.

    Matthew was stunned.

    He didn''t expect that Selina would call out his name in her unconscious drunk state.

    Joycelyn also became nervous.

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050

    "Matthew, you... you b*stard." Selina said.

    Joycelyn''s heart was at ease, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised.

    Matthew began to rx.

    There was a dim glint in his eyes.

    What had he been thinking about a moment ago?

    "Matthew, Selina seems to hate you very much. Why does she hate you so much?" Joycelyn pretended to ask unintentionally.

    She wanted to add fuel to the fire.

    Matthew''s heart began to ache.

    He said in a somewhat hoarse voice, "Joycelyn, don''t ask."

    Joycelyn shut her mouth.

    Not long after, a ringtone started emerging from somewhere on Selina''s body.

    Matthew took out the phone from Selina''s jacket pocket. It was a call from Natalie.

    He was about to answer the phone, but he put the phone aside after giving it some thought.

    Natalie was now pregnant, so it wouldn''t be good for her to worry about Selina. Matthew directly dialed Tobias''s number.

    During the phone call, he told Tobias that Selina was drunk, and she was currently at the Perry family home.

    Natalie was right next to Tobias, so she could clearly hear Matthew through the phone.

    Natalie was anxious, "Is Selina fine?"

    Tobias tried tofort Natalie. "She''s okay, you don''t have to worry."

    He paused for a while and said, "I think Matthew didn''t answer the call with Selina''s phone because he didn''t want to make you worry. Don''t worry about her unless you want to waste his good intentions."

    Although Natalie said yes, she still looked anxious and said, "Why did she suddenly be drunk and turn up at Matthew''s ce?"

    Tobias put on his coat, "I don''t know. I''ll go and pick up Selina right now."

    When Tobias walked to the door, Natalie called out to him.

    Her expression doesn''t look good, "Tobias, Dn visited today to find Selina."

    She thought that something unpleasant might have happened when Dn met with Selina. That''s why Selina had gotten drunk.

    Tobias pressed his lips together, "I understand. Don''t worry. I''ll be right back."

    After hanging up the phone, Matthew asked Joycelyn to go back first.

    "Her brother will picke and pick her upter. Since it''ste now, I''ll arrange for a driver to send you back."

    Joycelyn did not want to go, but she could not find a reason to stay.

    She said unwillingly, "Then I''ll be leaving first. Matthew, have a good rest."

    "You too."

    After Joycelyn had reached the door, she specifically turned back and said, "Matthew, remember the advice I gave you as a doctor. You should keep a distance."

    Matthew''s voice was hoarse. "I understand."

    After Joycelyn left, Matthew was about to walk to Selina''s bedroom.

    It was just like what Joycelyn had said, he should put a distance between him and Selina. Otherwise, it will only be torturous for him.

    However, as soon as he stood up, he suddenly heard Selina opened her mouth again," Matthew, I hate... you..."

    Matthew''s eyes became colder.

    He walked out of the bedroom without any hesitation.

    After Matthew walked out, Selina muttered again," However, I... also hate myself for liking you so much."

    Matthew came to the end of the second floor, and there was a door.

    The door was pink.

    Matthew touched the door with his fingertips.

    Momentster, a bitter smile appeared on his lips.

    It seemed that everything inside should be thrown away.

    There was no point to keep them.

    Tobias arrived twenty minutester.

    Selina hadn''t woken up yet.

    Matthew brought Tobias upstairs.

    Upon seeing that Selina was lying on the bed, Tobias frowned and asked, "How did she be so drunk?"

    Matthew''s gaze fell on Selina''s face. "She was already drunk when I saw her."

    Tobias suddenly thought of what Natalie had told him before he left.

    He hesitated for a moment and looked at Matthew, "Matthew, that man looked for Selina today."

    Matthew stopped breathing for a moment.

    "Dn?" he asked.

    "Yes." Tobias said, "Therefore, you can just call me next time if she''s drunk. Matthew, you don''t have to waste your time on Selina." Matthew understood Tobias''s meaning.

    He said in a low voice, "I understand, but I still couldn''t help it."

    Tobias sighed in his heart.

    Matthew was indeed a good person. He also hoped that Selina and Matthew could be together.

    However, he had also thought it through.

    Selina couldn''t be separated from that man. If he continued to force Matthew and Selina together, Matthew would be the only one to get hurt. Tobias solemnly said, "Matthew, don''t lose control of yourself. Selina''s feelings are unchangeable. It''s impossible for her to fall in love with another man."

    There was a moment of silence.

    Matthew said in a hoarse voice, "I understand. Tobias, I know everything."

    Tobias carried Selina into the car and then drove towards the Whitlock family''s vi.

    When they arrived at the Whitlock family, Natalie had already been waiting at home for a long time.

    Tobias held Selina and walked into her bedroom. He put Selina on her bed and properly covered her with the quilt.

    She looked at Selina''s red face and said worriedly, "How did she be so drunk?"

    Tobias appeased Natalie and said, "

    She''s already been fed with

    hangover broth when she was at Matthew''s house, and it won''t be long before she wakes up. Natalie,

    you don''t have to worry anymore. I''ll ask the servants to take care of

    Selina."

    Natalie immediately refused, "No, the servants know how to take care of others, but they won''t take care of her attentively. Let me take care of her."

    Tobias obviously didn''t want her to do that.

    Natalie was now pregnant. How could he let her take care of others?

    "I''ll take care of her. You go to bed."

    Natalie smiled bitterly and said, "Although you and Selina are siblings, you have to know that there''s a difference between a man and a woman. You''re a man, how can you take care of her?"

    Tobias pondered for a moment, "I''ll call my mother."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Natalie quickly stopped Tobias and said, "Please don''t do that. Cecilia is already asleep. You shouldn''t wake your mother up, so I think it''s better for me to take care of her."

    "This won''t do. Your belly is already so big," Tobias said with a serious expression.

    Natalie said in a soft voice, "It isn''t

    like I''m doing some physically straining work. I''m just taking care of someone. You''re being too careful about it. When I was pregnant with Hayden, I wasn''t even being really careful, and I also did everything by myself. Didn''t Hayden turn out well?"

    The glint in Tobias''s eyes slightly dimmed.

    He circled his arms around Natalie''s waist and said apologetically, "Natalie, I''m sorry."

    It was all his fault. When Natalie was pregnant with Hayden, his carelessness had made her suffer so much during her pregnancy.

    He had been terrible.

    Natalie could tell that Tobias was feeling sorry.

    To be honest, she had indeed been in pain when she was pregnant with Hayden and hated Tobias to the core. Now, though, she could only sigh at

    the bad times that were now long past.

    Natalie looked at Tobias, and her

    eyes were full of tenderness. "Tobias, you don''t have to think about the past. Isn''t it enough that we are doing well now? Don''t you agree? Didn''t you say that you wouldpensate me with the rest of your life? That''s enough for me."

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051

    Natalie''s words slightly eased the guilt in Tobias.

    That''s right, he would spend the rest of his life making it up to Natalie.

    Natalie looked at Selina, "Why don''t you head out? I will clean Selina up a little ande out soon. You can rest assured that I will not tire myself too much."

    Tobias hesitated for a moment.

    Natalie said helplessly, "If a pregnant woman can''t even do this kind of thing, then we are all useless."

    "I''ll wait for you at the door. If Selina hasn''t woken up in half an hour, I will call for the servant to take care of her," said Tobias.

    Natalie knew that this was Tobias''s bottom line.

    She felt helpless and happy.

    The feeling of helplessness was because ever since she had gotten pregnant, Tobias wouldn''t let her do anything no matter how small it was.

    The feeling of happiness was because she knew that Tobias really cared about her.

    After Tobias went out of the bedroom, Natalie took a wet towel to wipe Selina''s forehead and neck. She unbuttoned her top button and was ready to wipe her chest, then she suddenly muttered, "Matthew..."

    Natalie''s movements froze. She looked at Selina in shock.

    "You b*stard..." said Selina.

    Natalie''s eyes were filled with shock and a sense of helplessness.

    She let out a soft sigh in her heart.

    She really didn''t know what was going on in Selina''s mind, and the reason why she hated Matthew so much.

    Matthew was a very good person.

    The corner of Natalie''s lips curled up.

    However, Selina had always been a strange person. Her thoughts were different from others.

    For example, she would always say that Matthew was very old, but Matthew was obviously a very young person.

    She picked up the wet towel and carefully wiped Selina while thinking about her and Dn.

    She thought to herself that Selina and Dn would always be entangled with one another.

    Dn had just met with Selina and now she waspletely drunk.

    Selina''s love for Dn had already seeped into her bones.

    Just when Natalie finished wiping Selina, Selina''s eyshes suddenly started to tremble violently.

    Momentster, Selina slowly opened her eyes.

    Her eyes were filled with bewilderment.

    She looked around and finally fixed her gaze on Natalie''s face.

    "Natalie..." Selina muttered.

    She wanted to sit up but suddenly found that she had no energy at all. She sat up with Natalie''s help. "Why am I here?" asked Selina.

    "Matthew saw your drunken state and let Tobiase to pick you back home," Natalie answered.

    Selina was stunned.

    She was seen by Matthew?

    No wonder she seemed to have seen Matthew while she was in a daze.

    "Selina, do you like him that much?" Natalie suddenly said.

    Selina was speechless.

    Her body suddenly tensed up, and she was so nervous that she was sweating, "Natalie, what, what are you talking about?"

    She thought "Don''t tell me that I said something that I shouldn''t have said while I was drunk?"

    "Do you really like Dn that much?" Natalie fixed her gaze on Selina''s face.

    Selina felt more at ease.

    It turned out that Natalie was talking about Dn, and she thought it was...

    Natalie on the other side continued, "Look at how sad you are when hees. You even became so drunk. Selina, you really..." Natalie really didn''t know what to say.

    She felt that Selina was under Dn''s control.

    Selina said nothing.

    Her fingertips trembled.

    In fact, the reason why she was sad

    ��

    and drunk today was indeed because Dn hade to find her, but it had nothing to do with Dn. She was like this because of Matthew.

    However, she didn''t want to say it.

    She didn''t know if it was because of her pride or something else, but she just didn''t want to say it.

    After thinking for a while, Natalie said in a low voice, "Selina, if you really like him, I think it''s better to down and have a good chat with each other. You guys can''t go on like this if you''re constantly arguing. It would be better if you guys can be together in a peaceful manner."

    Selina immediately said, "Natalie, it''s impossible for us."

    Natalie felt helpless.

    She had heard these words from Selina a hundred times already. She knew that Selina was stubborn.

    She stood up and said, "Then, have a good night and sleep earlier."

    Selina nodded, "Natalie, you should go to bed early too."

    Natalie walked to the bedroom door and saw that Tobias was waiting there.

    He looked elegant and noble.

    The corners of Natalie''s lips could not help but rise.

    Whenever she saw Tobias, she would feel at ease.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    He was her sunshine.

    "Natalie." Tobias held Natalie''s hand. "Is she awake?"

    "She''s awake." Natalie gently replied.

    Tobias rxed his brows that were furrowed tightly, "It''s good that she''s awake."

    At this moment, his cell phone suddenly rang.

    Tobias took a look at it, "A call from Matthew. I reckon that he will ask about Selina."

    Natalie sighed and did not know what to say.

    Although they were divorced, Matthew still cared for Selina.

    It was a pity that Dn was the only one in Selina''s heart. No matter what Matthew did, it would be useless.

    Tobias picked up the call, and sure enough, Matthew was asking about Selina.

    "Selina is doing well after waking up. Matthew, you should also have a good rest," Tobias said in a low voice.

    On the other end of the line, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Okay, you and Natalie should also go to bed early."

    After hanging up the phone, Natalie and Tobias looked at each other.

    "Tobias, tell me the reason why doesn''t Selina like Matthew? Matthew is clearly a good man." Natalie asked.

    Tobias held onto Natalie''s hand

    ????

    tightly. "We can''t say for sure about matters regarding rtionships. What''s more, Selina has always acted of the box. You to worry too much because everyone has their own way of living."

    dgut

    have

    Natalie nodded gently. After a while, she suddenly felt a sense of relief.

    The rtionship between Selina and Matthew was indeed a little regretful. It was fortunate that she and Tobias didn''t have such regret in their

    rtionship.

    She liked Tobias, and Tobias felt the same. The two of them only had each other in their hearts.

    After Natalie left, Selinay on the bed again.

    She thought about it for a long time. Why should she get drunk and why should she feel sad?

    After thinking about it for a long time, she couldn''t figure it out.

    Or perhaps she was unwilling to admit it even though she had thought of it. The pride in her was making her unwilling to admit it.

    In the end, she fell asleep.

    The next day, Selina was woken up by a call and was taken aback.

    She didn''t expect that Erine would call her.

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052

    "Erine, it''s been a while," Selina rubbed her sleepy eyes and said.

    She had a very good impression of Erine. Although they had not seen each other for a long time, she still felt a strong sense of familiarity.

    "Miss Whitlock, you went back to the Perry family homest night. Why did you disappear this morning? I cooked some porridge for you, your favorite. I made some other dishes based on your taste too, but I didn''t see you."

    When Erine talked about the porridge and dishes she had cooked, Selina subconsciously gulped.

    However, after a while, she suddenly felt her heart skip another beat.

    Had she not gone straight back to the Whitlock family house the night before, and instead gone to the Perry family house for a while?

    Seeing that Selina remained silent, Erine continued, "Miss Whitlock, what''s wrong with you recently? You haven''t been around for a long time. You look sick every day. I''ve been wanting to ask you for a long time, but as a servant, I didn''t think it was my ce to do so. I really can''t hold it back anymore. Miss Whitlock, you won''t me me, will

    you?"

    Selina was quiet for a moment.

    She softly said, "No, Erine, how could I me you? I just won''t be going back to the Perry family house anymore."

    "Why not? Miss Whitlock, if you want to live with Mr. Perry, how can you not go back?" Erine was anxious.

    "Erine, I''ve already gotten a divorce with Matthew." When she said this, Selina''s heart ached inexplicably.

    On the other end of the phone, Erine''s heart suddenly sank.

    She had heard about their divorce long ago, but when she saw Selinae to the Perry family house again the night before, she regained hope. However, they were still...

    Erine was still set on nagging Selina. "Miss Whitlock, why did you get a divorce with Mr. Perry? He''s such a nice guy, so why did you divorce him?" "He has another woman." Selina did not want to exin the reason why they got a divorce.

    She knew that Erine would definitely try to persuade her and Matthew to remarry, so she used this to crush her hopes.

    Without a second thought, Erine immediately denied Selina''s exnation. "That''s impossible, Miss Whitlock. It''s absolute nonsense. I know Mr. Perry better than anyone, there''s no way he would go for another woman. Has there been some kind of misunderstanding?"

    "Prine, there''s no misunderstanding, it''s the truth. I still have something to do. I''ll hang up first, okay?" Selina''s head ached a little.

    She had wanted to crush Prine''s hope of getting her and Matthew back together. Unexpectedly, Prine did not believe her at all.

    Selina did not want to drag this out any longer, so she came up with an excuse to hang up.

    "Wait, Miss Whitlock," Prine said in a hurry. "There are already vegetables growing in the vegetable garden."

    She naturally knew that Selina had juste up with an excuse. She guessed that Selina was not too pleased with what she had just said, so she changed the topic.

    "What vegetable garden?" Selina was stunned for a moment.

    "It used to be a flower garden. There are a lot of vegetables there now," Prine reminded Selina.

    Selina finally remembered.

    Back then, she had only said that to Matthew casually. She had not expected that Matthew would take it seriously. Moreover, since she had already left, Matthew had the right to restore the vegetable garden to its original state.

    After all, a vegetable garden looked so out of ce in such a luxurious vi.

    Selina could not figure out why Matthew would keep that vegetable garden.

    After thinking about it for a long time, she only came up with one possible reason, which was that Matthew wanted to eat the vegetables grown in the garden!

    Meanwhile, Erine continued, "There are already some heads of cabbage. Miss Whitlock, why don''t youe back and let me make a dish for you using those? Let me tell you, food made using selfgrown vegetables is a hundred times more delicious. Miss Whitlock, you must try it."

    Eriner tried to tempt her with delicious food.

    On the other side of the phone, Selina gulped down a mouthful of saliva.

    She hesitated for a long time before finally steeling herself. "I don''t have time now, let''s talk about itter. Erine, I really have something to do, so I''ll hang up first."

    After that, she hung up the phone quickly, out of fear that Erine would tempt her again.

    After Tobias went to thepany, Natalie received a call from Matthew.

    Natalies'' eyes shed with surprise.

    She was quite surprised that Matthew would call her.

    "Matthew," Natalie picked up the phone.

    "Natalie, are you busy now? I want to talk to you." Matthew''s tone was low and polite.

    "I''m not busy. You can talk."

    Natalie had a vague feeling that Matthew was going to talk to her about Selina.

    Sure enough, she was right. The moment Matthew opened his mouth, it was about Selina.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    "Natalie, is Selina still together with Dn?" Matthew asked in a low voice.

    That morning, he thought of what Dn hade to him for, and wanted some verification.

    Natalie was stunned.

    She had a feeling that Dn might be the reason why Matthew and Selina were not together anymore, and that he had begun to overthink. Natalie felt that she had to take care of Matthew''s overthinking. Otherwise, the only one who would get hurt was Matthew himself.

    "Matthew, don''t know if she and

    Dn are together or not, but I know that when Dn came to look for her yesterday, Selina was really upset. You saw it too. She was drunk out of her mind."

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.

    Natalie continued, "Matthew, don''t take their breakup too seriously. They break up all the time and then swear that they''ll go on their own paths and find their own happiness. sand However, they''ve always gotten back together. This is just how they work. I understand them very well."

    "I get it, Natalie," Matthew said.

    In the YS Group presidential office, Matthew put down the phone.

    There was a mocking smile in his eyes.

    What did he want to prove about the fact that Dn hade to look for him the day before? Had he wished for something he was not supposed to?

    Just like what Natalie said, breaking up and making up was just how Dn and Selina worked. No one could change that.

    Maybe Dn had onlye looking for him the day before as a small adjustment to their breakup.

    The mockery in Matthew''s eyes deepened.

    He suddenly remembered that Dn said that he had not seen Selina for a long time. However, that night, he had clearly seen Selina and another man being intimate.

    Although the man looked a little blurry, he had a vague feeling that it was Dn.

    Matthew''s brows furrowed slightly.

    Had he made a mistake? Was it an illusion caused by his overthinking?

    Meanwhile, Selina was out shopping in the mall as usual.

    Whenever she was not happy, she would go shopping.

    This was likely the natural instinct of most people. The difference between her and most people was that they did not have enough money to splurge, while she did.

    Her family background could satisfy her splurging whenever she was unhappy.

    As soon as she came to the mall, she went on a shopping spree, buying all types of clothes and branded bags. If she bought too many to the point where she could not even carry them all, she could just ask the employees to send them right to the Whitlock family vi.

    After tiring herself out, she bought a big cup of coffee and sipped at the straw.

    Suddenly, something happened.

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053

    A couple was quarreling with each other beside Selina.

    The man wanted to break up, but the woman did not want to.

    They attracted Selina''s gaze.

    "No, you can''t break up with me," the woman said with red eyes.

    The man looked very determined. "You''re too fake.

    I have to break up with you. Look at yourself."

    Selina could not help it anymore.

    She stood up. "What''s wrong with you? You''re breaking up with her just because she''s fake? That doesn''t make sense!"

    The man was about to lose his temper after being scolded by someone like that, but when he saw how sweet and lovely Selina looked, over half of the rage in his heart dissolved.

    He was especially tolerant towards beautiful women.

    However, the man''s voice was still very unhappy. "Still, you can''t be too fake. She''s crossing the line right now. I have a bottom line too. I can''t keep putting up with her like this. I have to break up

    with her!"

    After that, he nced at the woman and said, "I really have to break up with you this time."

    After that, he strode forward, and the woman hurried after him. "Baby, don''t go. It''s my fault, I was wrong."

    Selina could not stand how submissive this woman was being.

    She uncontrobly shouted, "Hey, have some dignity. If he doesn''t want you, then why chase him?"

    The woman looked back with a gloomy face. "It''s none of your business!"

    After that, she hurried to catch up with him.

    Selina was speechless.

    She muttered, "Are you kidding me? If he was nice to her, then it wouldn''t be any of my business."

    There was an older woman sitting next to her.

    She smiled when she heard that. "Youngdy, you''re mistaken. Sometimes, you really can''t be too fake."

    Selina gave the woman a nce.

    The woman continued, "He should spoil his girlfriend, but honestly, he has his own temper too. She can''t be like this all the time. Otherwise, it''ll be toote for regrets if he leaves for another woman."

    Selina said with disdain, "If he does that, then so be it. Good riddance."

    The woman shook her head and said, "You can''t say that. It''s not easy to meet a man you like in times like this. You should know where to draw the line."

    After that, the woman stood up to continue shopping.

    Selina was stunned with her straw in her mouth.

    It was not easy to meet a man she liked. She had to know where to draw the line.

    She was dazed for a moment.

    As she was gnawing at the straw, she identally bit her own tongue.

    This made Selina jump, and the coffee in her hand spilled all over the floor.

    She had bitten herself quite strongly. Selina felt as if her tongue was about to rip apart.

    She had always had a low pain tolerance. Feeling the sharp sting of her tongue, tears began to fall from her eyes.

    Matthew was patrolling a luxury shopping mall that he had invested in.

    He was supposed to read through documents in the office today, but he was really not in the mood, so he simply came out to have a look. However, he did not expect that when he entered the mall, he saw someone''s figure through the transparent window.

    Matthew felt a slight headacheing on.

    He suddenly felt speechless. Why was it that no matter where he went, he bumped into Selina?

    Why were there so many coincidental encounters between the two of them?

    Matthew did not intend to greet Selina. He had only intended to pass by like this, but his gaze suddenly froze as it was about to sweep past her. He saw tears on Selina''s face.

    Matthew was stunned.

    He subconsciously rushed to the cafe. Just as Selina came out with a face full of tears, they ran into each other at the door.

    Selina was startled.

    The pain on the tip of her tongue intensified once again. She thought of what the couple and the older woman had said earlier. Her tears fell even harder for some reason.

    The falling of her tears was like that of beads falling off a broken ne.

    All Matthew felt was a pang of pain in his heart.

    When he saw Selina crying, his heart hurt as if it was being cut by a de.

    Seemingly having made up his mind, Matthew opened his mouth with difficulty and said in a bitter tone, "Selina, I''ll take you to Dn."

    Selina was dumbfounded for a moment.

    Tears were still in the corner of her eyes. "Why would you take me to him?!"

    "If you can''t bear to be apart from one another, then just be together properly. If he doesn''t treat you well, I''ll teach him a lesson!" This simple sentence seemed to have exhausted all energy in his body.

    He did not want to give Selina away to anyone.

    However, he could not see her suffering or feeling wronged. Selina''s head was buzzing.

    Her throat tightened. "You''re going to take me to him? You think you''re some kind of white knight, Matthew? Do you want to push me away that much? I''m telling you, even if he and I aren''t together, I would never bother you, Matthew. You can rest assured and go see your little celebrity!"

    When Matthew heard Selina say "celebrity", he frowned.

    He said in a low voice, "Selina, I''ve already told you that there''s nothing between that girl and me. Don''t keep bringing it up."

    "Nothing?" Selina looked at Matthew in disbelief. "There is nothing between you and her?"

    "Of course." Matthew''s tone was firm.

    Selina''s gaze was full of sarcasm. "IfContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    that were the case, you wouldn''t have backed her up when we were fighting over clothes that day. She really is your sweetheart. She can''t even stand a little injustice. You rushed to back her up over such a small thing!"

    The blue veins on Matthew''s forehead were throbbing, "Selina, don''t tell me you don''t know who I came for that day?"

    "Obviously for your sweetheart!" A tinge of sadness was mixed into Selina''s sarcasm.

    Matthew stared at Selina. "I came for you!"

    Selina was speechless.

    She was so stunned that she forgot how to move her eyes.

    Matthew continued, "Selina, I really don''t know if you''re ying dumb or if you''re actually just stupid!"

    How could she have thought that the reason why he came that day was for Jenna?

    Selina forced herself to say, "How could you havee for me?" "Tell me, why not?!" Matthew looked straight at Selina. "I got a call telling me that you were fighting with someone else in the mall, so went over right away. It was all for you, Selina!"

    Matthew seriously felt like he had issues. When he received that call the other day, he knew that with her personality, Selina would not suffer at all. There was no need for him to go whatsoever.

    However, he still could not help himself from going. What he did not expect was that she would misunderstand.

    Selina''s mind was in a bit of a mess.

    She was already fully convinced that Matthew hade because of Jenna, but he was telling her that he hade because of Selina herself.

    Selina felt totally confused.

    After a while, she murmured, "And that day, when Jenna was filming, Rainee came to make trouble for her. You went to back her up, didn''t you?" Although she was there that day, there was no way Matthew would have known. It was impossible for him to say that he hade for Selina.

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054

    There was a sh of doubt in Matthew''s eyes.

    Selina had clearly not been there that day, so how did she know?

    However, he did not ask any more questions and directly exined, "I went that day because of Matheo. He told me that Rainee was making trouble, and that I was the only one who could solve the problem. That''s why I went there, not because of that supposed celebrity!"

    Selina had no words.

    She widened her eyes. "There''s nothing between the two of you?"

    "Of course not!" Matthew said firmly.

    Selina thought for a long time. "But didn''t you two kiss in the office?"

    Matthew was speechless.

    He was unsure where the rumor hade from, but he had not expected Selina to believe it.

    Matthew was seriously frustrated. "Selina, where''s your brain? How can you believe in such baseless rumors?"

    Selina was silent.

    The gears in her head had been spinning for a long time, and she finally came to a clear conclusion.

    It seemed that there was no evidence at all.

    All of this was what Caroline had told her.

    Moreover, given Caroline''s current attitude towards her, it was very likely that she had made it up with the intent of agitating her.

    Matthew took a deep breath and said, "Selina, although the two of us have separated, I hope that you''ll be okay. Since you really can''t leave Dn, I''ll take you to look for him. Everything needs to have an end. I don''t want you to be immersed in pain."

    He did not think too much about the things that Selina had just asked him, because he hade to a stubborn conclusion in his heart, which could not be easily changed.

    Selina''s breathing faltered.

    Matthew had returned to the topic at hand, and wanted to take her to Dn.

    A trace of anger shed through Selina''s heart.

    The joy that she initially had from Matthew telling her that there was nothing between him and Jenna turned into frustration in an instant.

    Selina stared at Matthew. "What do you mean,

    Matthew? Do you think I''m really annoying? Do you hate me?"

    She was thinking that although Matthew had nothing to do with Jenna, he was still pushing her away to Dn because he hated her.

    A look of emotion shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    "You are indeed annoying."

    Selina truly was annoying, so much that it messed up his emotions and made him think of her day and night. She was so annoying that he could not focus on work at all.

    Selina was so annoying that even when he knew he should not interact with her, he could not hold back when he saw her crying.

    Selina''s heart took a deep plunge.

    Her tears suddenly came out again. "I knew it, you think I''m annoying. Fine, since I''m so annoying, then I won''t ever show up in front of you again, since I''m such a frustrating person anyway!"

    After saying that, she ran forward without a care in the world.

    Matthew hesitated for a moment before chasing after her. "Selina."

    Selina ran even faster.

    Losing all of her rationality, she ran forward with a surge of anger in her heart. As a result, when she arrived in front of a flight of stairs, she didn''t pay attention at all and threw herself forward.

    Bang!

    With a loud sound, Selina fell to the ground.

    A sharp pain spread throughout her body.

    Matthew carried her.

    Selina still intended to push Matthew away, saying, "Go away. It''s none of your business!"

    "Isn''t he annoyed with me? Doesn''t he hate me? What is he chasing me for?!" Selina thought.

    "Selina!" Matthew''s tone suddenly became stern. "Don''t make a fuss. Your knees are covered in blood!" Selina was stunned.

    She subconsciously looked at her knees, and sure enough, they were smeared with blood.

    Selina''s head was dizzy and she was about to faint.

    She was sent to the hospital.

    It was not a big wound, it could be treated with a little bandaging. However, the doctor said that there were shards of ss in her knees that would need to be extracted.

    Hearing this, Selina nearly fainted again.

    How could she have gotten ss shards in her knee? Not to mention, they would need to be extracted using tweezers...

    Selina''s whole body trembled as she pictured it.

    She was firmly opposed to it.

    The doctor was in a dilemma.

    Matthew directly told the doctor, "Prepare the tools and clean up the broken ss for herter."

    Having received Matthew''s instructions, the doctor immediately went to get ready.

    Selina red angrily at Matthew. "I said I don''t want to. This is my knee. Why should you make the decision?"

    Matthew''s gaze fell on Selina''s face as he said in a gentle voice, "If you don''t take out the ss shards, in the future, your knees will get inmed and even rot. Is that what you want to see, Selina?"

    A shiver ran down Selina''s spine.

    "Don''t scare me," she said in a trembling voice.

    Looking at her, Matthew felt a trace of pity in his heart.

    Perhaps extracting ss from one''s knee was not a big deal for a grown man like him, but it still scared Selina.

    There was a subconscious doting tone to his voice. "Be good, it won''t hurt much. Just bear with

    it."

    Selina was startled for a moment.

    There was a flicker of confusion in her eyes.

    She could not remember how long it had been since Matthew spoke to her in such a doting way. He never told her to be good anymore.

    Not to mention, why had she never

    noticed how pleasant and maic Matthew''s voice was? When his

    beautiful, thin lips said the words "be good" it made her heart melt, as if she was wrapped up in boundless tenderness.

    Within the time that she was startled, the doctor hade in with tools.

    He had tweezers, disinfectant, cotton swabs and other tools.

    Selina came back to her senses in an instant.

    Her heart began to tremble again.

    "I''m scared..." Selina had a subdued face.

    "Don''t be scared, Selina."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Seeing that the doctor was about to squat down to disinfect her knees, Selina let out a cry.

    "Stop!"

    The doctor did not dare to move.

    Matthew said helplessly, "Selina, it''ll be over in a moment. Just bear with it."

    "When I was young, my mom always bought me sweet stuff to eat because I was scared of needles and pain," Selina muttered.

    Matthew immediately said, "Then I''ll go buy you some candy."

    When Matthew walked away, Selina told the doctor, "Don''t squat there. Sit down."

    She pointed to the seat next to her.

    The doctor walked over and sat down with a smile.

    "That''s your husband, right? He''s so nice to you," the doctor said casually.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    She was going to say that was not the case, but instead, she said, "He''s not nice to me at all."

    The doctor said matter-of-factly, "He''s gentle and patient."

    "Since when?" Selina''s voice dropped a little and her heartbeat inexplicably sped up slightly.

    The doctor smiled and said, "Most of the time, when husbandse here

    with their wives, they usually tell their wives off forining even when they''re already all grown up. None of them are as nice as your husband."

    Selina''s eyes widened. "I can''t believe there are scumbags like that."

    The doctor nodded. "A lot of men are scumbags. Your husband is amazing."

    There were all kinds of mixed emotions in Selina''s heart.

    She remembered how the Whitlock family had always said that Matthew was good. Back then, she had alwaysined about her family, wondering why they were always praising someone who was not even

    part of the family. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    However, at that moment, even a doctor was saying that Matthew was a good man.

    Selina''s heart trembled slightly.

    Matthew came back in a sh.

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055

    He held a big paper bag in his hand.

    He had ticked every single box on the list. Not only had he bought candy for Selina, but also some fruit and snacks for the doctors and nurses in the hospital.

    The doctor quickly thanked him.

    To tell the truth, family members of some of the patients would buy a few portions for the doctors and nurses when they went to buy things. However, men like Matthew generally would not.

    The doctor could tell at a nce that Matthew was not ordinary. He seemed to hold a high position.

    Typically, people in a high position like him were used to being praised and would not notice the people around them at all.

    Looking at the doctor''s thankful expression, Selina''s eyes sparkled.

    Matthew was actually wonderful, but why was she always saying that he was hypocritical?

    A man of Matthew''s status honestly did not even need to be hypocritical.

    What he had done was genuinely from the bottom of his heart, rather than an act.

    "I bought some chocte and candy, what do you want?" Matthew''s eyes fell on Selina''s face.

    "I want candy." Selina did not need to pretend to consider.

    Matthew took a piece of candy.

    However, Selina did not take it from him. "Peel it open for me."

    She simply wanted to order Matthew around. Although she knew that she had no right to order him around considering their current rtionship, she could not help it.

    With a good temper, Matthew peeled apart the candy wrapping and held it in front of Selina''s lips.

    She opened her mouth and swallowed it down.

    The warmth of his fingertips stained Selina''s red lips, like an electric current passing through her whole body.

    There were ripples in Matthew''s gaze.

    He knew that he should not think too much about it.

    Meanwhile, the doctor had squatted back down in front of Selina. "Rx, I''ll treat your wound now."

    Selina''s heart tensed up all of a sudden.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Just when she wanted to struggle, Matthew had already pressed down on her shoulder.

    "Be a good girl and just endure it." His voice was totally maic, enough to make her feel like her ears would get pregnant.

    "I''m scared." Selina''s eyes became red and swollen in an instant.

    Then, a sharp pain spread from her knee throughout her body.

    Selina let out a cry of pain.

    She was in so much pain that her fair face was creased up.

    Seeing Selina suffering, Matthew''s heart felt as if something was harshly tugging on it.

    He stretched out his hand. "If it hurts, then bite."

    Selina did not hesitate to bite down.

    There was a severe pain in the back of his hand.

    Selina was biting fiercely.

    However, Matthew''s picturesque eyebrows were totally smooth.

    At the very least, he was going through the same thing that Selina was.

    He could bear some of her pain.

    After the wound was treated, Selina let go of Matthew''s hand.

    A row of deep teeth marks had appeared on

    Matthew''s hands.

    An apologetic look shed in Selina''s eyes.

    She knew how hard she had bitten him just now. She was in so much pain that she could not help it at all.

    "It doesn''t hurt anymore, right?" Matthew did not pay any attention to the teeth marks on his hands. He only cared about Selina.

    Selina nodded before shaking her head. "It still hurts."

    She pointed at her wrapped-up knee. "Even right now, it hurts."

    When she said this, she looked at Matthew with fluttering eyes, which were full of a wronged expression.

    This look of hers made Matthew''s heart melt.

    He was nearly unable to control himself. Matthew had a sudden impulse to hug her.

    He wanted to give Selina warmth so that it would not hurt so much. He wanted to soothe theint in Selina''s eyes. However, he managed to control himself.

    Considering their current rtionship, he did not have the right to hug her.

    Matthew peeled the wrapper off a piece of candy and put it into Selina''s mouth. "It won''t hurt if you eat some candy."

    Selina gulped down the candy.

    A sweet taste spread in her mouth.

    She looked at Matthew.

    "It still hurts."

    Matthew''s tone was full of pity. "Then what do I have to do to get rid of the pain?"

    Selina''s thoughts were spinning.

    She really wanted to say, "If you hug me, it won''t hurt anymore."

    However, she could not say it out loud.

    She was not shameless enough to.

    She had been dead set on leaving Matthew, but now that they were separated, she really could not shamelessly cling to him again.

    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "If you smile, it won''t hurt anymore."

    Matthew was speechless.

    He curled up his lips and said, "Like this, it doesn''t hurt anymore, right?"

    Selina was stunned for a while.

    The smile on Matthew''s face was unbelievably attractive.

    He looked like someone straight out of a painting, totally ethereal.

    "No, it doesn''t hurt anymore," Selina replied, somewhat dazed.

    "In that case, I''ll send you back now," Matthew stated.

    His impulse from earlier to help Selina look for Dn had disappeared as well. After all, even if he wanted the best for Selina, he still liked her. Something like bringing her to another man could only be spoken out of impulse.

    Once that impulse was gone, he could not say it no matter what.

    Selina did not want to go back.

    She had a very strong motive. She wanted to

    stay with Matthew for a long time. Even if they did not talk to each other, just seeing him smile was enjoyable enough for her.

    However, she could not say that out loud.

    Selina bit her lip slightly and said, "Okay."

    Matthew brought Selina in the direction of the Whitlock family house.

    Along the way, Matthew did not say a word.

    He remembered how every time he talked to Selina, she always got provoked. Now that she had a knee injury, he did not want to upset her, so he simply said nothing.

    On the other hand, Selina really wanted to talk to Matthew.

    She felt that she might have gotten possessed that day.

    She had never felt the impulse to talk to Matthew, yet that day, she did!

    The more silent Matthew was, the more she wanted to talk to him!

    However, what would she say?

    That the weather was good today?

    Would she ask whether he had eaten yet or not?

    Tell him that his shirt''s neckline looked really clean?

    Ask him what time he woke up that morning?

    Selina decided against all of those options.

    That would make her seem too stupid.

    Selina racked her brains and tried to think of something to talk to Matthew about. As she contemted, she actually thought of something.

    It was something to do with when she was still in the Perry family home.

    There were many rooms on the second floor. Every door was white, pure white.

    However, one of the doors was pink.

    Since it was in the corner, Selina did not notice it when she first arrived. She only discovered it by ident some random day.

    She had found it quite strange at the time, wondering why there was a pink door out of nowhere when the interior design should have been

    consistent.

    She wanted to open it to have a look, only to find that the door was locked. When she asked Erine, she said that she did not have the key.

    Later, she had somehow forgotten about it.

    Now that she had remembered, she immediately asked, "Matthew, why is there a pink door on the second floor of your house?"

    Matthew''s breathing stopped, and after a while, there was a sh of embarrassment in his eyes.

    "Is there? I forgot," he said, seemingly evasive.

    A look of doubt shed across Selina''s eyes. "You forgot? How could you forget? Weren''t you the one who designed the house all by yourself?"

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056

    Matthew''s tone was very low. "There are too many trivial things to decorate. It''s not surprising that I would forget."

    Selina found this reasonable as well.

    There were so many things he had to decorate, it was not odd that Matthew had forgotten. Maybe she was the one who had gotten it wrong.

    "Oh," Selina replied.

    She had wanted to wait for Matthew to continue talking, but what she did not expect was that Matthew would just stop!

    He stopped just like that!

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    Meanwhile, Matthew remained silent. Selina could note up with any more topics, so she could only keep silent all the way.

    Finally, Matthew''s car arrived at the gate of the Whitlock family vi.

    Selina''s heart felt like it was about to fall to the ground.

    "We''re here." Matthew looked at her. "Once you''re home, take care of your wound. Be careful not to let it get wet, or it''ll get inmed. If you take good care of it, it''ll probably heal within the week."

    There was an inexplicable sadness in Selina''s heart.

    Thinking about how Matthew was going to leave soon, she felt mysteriously upset.

    After Selina got out of the car and walked a few steps, her sorrow increased twofold.

    She could not help but look back.

    Matthew''s car was still there.

    She thought for a moment and walked over quickly.

    Matthew opened the window.

    Selina looked at him and wanted to say something, but stopped.

    Matthew suddenly had an ominous premonition.

    He thought that she would say that he was too old and that he looked ugly, or something like that.

    "I''ll go back now," said Matthew.

    Perhaps it was because he really was old, but his heart was getting weaker and weaker. A lot of the things that Selina said made him upset. "Wait," Selina said hurriedly. "How about you stay for a while?"

    Matthew''s breathing stuttered slightly.

    Selina managed to keep calm. "My brother misses you so much. He always asks me why you don''te and visit."

    Matthew was speechless.

    There was a sh of doubt in his eyes.

    What Selina was telling him did not seem like Tobias'' style at all.

    Considering how cold and indifferent Tobias was, there was no way he wouldin about Matthew noting to visit.

    "Selina, is there something wrong?" Matthew looked at her.

    Selina''s panic increased.

    She tried her best to keep calm. "It''s nothing. My brother just wants you to visit. Why would you think there''s something wrong?"

    A thoughtful look shed through Matthew''s eyes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    He suddenly understood.

    Perhaps it was because Peter wasing back, and he would have to put on an act with Selina. Because of this, Selina might not want them to be too stiff with one another.

    Matthew''s gaze was clear. "I won''t stay. Selina, you can rest assured that I will still y along with you when Mr. Whitlockes back. There''s no way I''d let him worry."

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    All of a sudden, she felt a little wronged and angry.

    She finally worked up the courage to invite Matthew to stay in her house as a guest, but she did not expect that he would say something like that instead.

    Selina thought that he must seriously hate her. He refused to stay for a while even at her request. If not for Peter, then he probably would not even want to say a single word to her.

    Selina had a furious expression. "If you won''t stay, then so be it. Who wants you to, anyway?"

    Matthew did not know what to say.

    He felt that his understanding of Selina was only getting worse. How could she get angry so easily and have such violent mood swings?

    He had not even said anything to provoke her.

    After returning home, Selina and Natalie talked about what happened in the mall that day.

    Of course, it was no ordinary conversation.

    Selina was chatting with a purpose.

    She needed to prove the conclusions that she hade to.

    After listening to Selina, Natalie had the same thoughts as the older woman I do think that people can''t too fake sometimes. In a

    be

    jek

    rtionship, both parties should be tolerant of each other''s feelings."

    Natalie raised an example of her and Tobias.

    "Selina, don''t you think I''ve changed since we first met?"

    Selina immediately replied, "Of course you have."

    "In what aspect?"

    Selina thought for a while. "You''ve be much more mature, Natalie."

    Although she and Natalie were around the same age, Selina had even felt that Natalie''s level of entricity was pretty muchparable to her own back then.

    However, Natalie was different now.

    The point of view from which she spoke often made Selina feel as if she had switched bodies with Cecilia.

    Natalie smiled and said, "That''s

    because I realized that when two

    people are in a rtionship, they have to be tolerant of one another Happiness will onlyst if you being so stubborn. Sometimes, one of you will be under a lot of pressure, and the other person will have to be considerate of them." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "But that man already said he was breaking up with her, so why would the girl need to beg him to stay?" Selina responded.

    Natalie thought for a moment and said, "How should I say it? It would be a pity to lose a good man just like that."

    "What''s there to pity?" Selina softly spat out.

    Natalie smiled and said, "Of course it''s pitiful You don''t know how hard it is to find a good man, Selina. Otherwise, there would not be so many womenining about their other half."

    Selina''s long and thick eyshes fluttered.

    Natalie went on to say, "So, about what you just told me, I think if that woman really were to get dumped over her attitude, she could still try and redeem herself."

    "So she has to submit obediently just for the sake of a so-called good man?"

    The corners of Natalie''s lips curled up in a helpless arc. "I wouldn''t call it submitting, just trying to redeem oneself."

    "Oh," Selina gritted out.

    Her emotions suddenly began to surge. There was something from the bottom of her heart that she wanted to say to Natalie. Just as her emotions were brewing, she heard a voice.

    "Natalie, don''t bother talking to her about whether a man is good or not. She''s already thrown away a good man!" Cecilia suddenly came over out of nowhere.

    Selina had nothing to say.

    She was a little speechless. "Mom, what do you mean by this? Do you have to poke fun at your own daughter like this?"

    Cecilia gave Selina a somewhat resentful look. "You''re one to talk. You drove away a good man like Matthew. You''re going to drive your mother mad." Although Cecilia had already told herself to put what happened between Matthew and Selina aside, there was still a thorn left in her heart.

    When she heard Selina and Natalie discussing what a good man should be like, that thorn of hers began to prick at her once again. She could not help but give her own two cents.

    Selina bit her lip.

    She finally came to know that Cecilia''s words were right.

    Now that Matthew had really let go of her, she suddenly found out that he was actually a rare good man.

    Nheless, Cecilia''s tone still made her feel a little angry and wronged.

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057

    She couldn''t help saying, "That''s right, Mom. To you, Matthew is the best, and I''m the worst. That''s how it is, huh?"

    Cecilia sighed. "Look at this brat going at it again."

    Selina looked angry all over.

    She had taken back the words that she was about to say to Natalie.

    She no longer wanted to tell Natalie, nor did she want to tell anyone in the Whitlock family.

    Because once she said it, she would definitely be aughing stock.

    She had been dead set on getting rid of Matthew, but she now regretted it. When the time came, what would the people in the Whitlock family say to her?

    Especially since Cecilia loved to tease her so much recently, when the time came, Cecilia''s mocking would never end.

    Selina would not be able to bear it.

    She decided to never say it, not even on her deathbed!

    Matthew returned home.

    Erine was watering the flowers in the living room. When she saw that Matthew hade back, she weed him.

    "Wee back, Mr. Perry," said Erine.

    Matthew nodded.

    He nced at the delicate flowers in the living room. "Erine, these flowers have been taken good care of. You''re so meticulous."

    "It''s my responsibility, Mr. Perry." Erine rubbed at the apron she was wearing.

    After hesitating for a moment, she could not help but ask, "Sir, will Miss Whitlocke back or not?

    Why did you get a divorce with her?"

    As she spoke, she looked at his expression carefully.

    Back when Matthew told her that he had already gotten a divorce with Selina, Erine was simply too shocked.

    She had even been anticipating for Selina to give birth to a baby, who she would then help raise. Unexpectedly, the two of them separated so inexplicably.

    Erine had always wanted to have a good talk with Matthew, but never got the chance. That was why she immediately asked him the moment he got back this time.

    When Erine said that, Matthew''s dark eyes, which were as ck as ink, shed faintly.

    After a while, he calmed down and said, "Erine, we''ve already divorced. You don''t need to ask about these things."

    Erine gulped.

    She was very clear that since Matthew said so, as a servant, she was not meant to probe any further, but she could not help it. She really could not hold it back.

    Matthew had finally brought home a beautiful girl after being single for so many years. How could Erine stand to see them separating just like that? Erine gathered up her courage and said, "Mr. Perry, I know that as a servant, I have no right to ask you about the emotional side of things..." "Erine, I''ve never treated you as a servant," Matthew suddenly interrupted her. He said in a deep voice, "I treat you like family."

    Hearing this, a smile shed across Erine''s eyes.

    She was aware of that. She had always known that Matthew had never seen her as a servant.

    That was why she stuck her nose into his business helplessly.

    If they had a standard business rtionship, there was no way she would dare to do so.

    Erine went on to say, "Since you say you don''t see me as a servant, then I have to tell you that from my point of view, I really don''t think you two should have gotten a divorce. Miss Whitlock is quite a decent girl."

    "I know she''s decent. She really is wonderful," Matthew said, with a helpless smile on his lips. "But when ites to feelings, you can''t be together just because you''re both good people."

    "Then what else could it be?" Erine blurted out.

    Matthew''s smile became even more helpless and even a little bit bitter. "She doesn''t like me."

    This was the only reason why he had divorced Selina.

    Because she did not like him.

    When he got married to Selina, he knew that she did not like him, but he thought that he could take his time to try and change her feelings.

    There were no shortage of cases where people only fell in love after getting married, after all.

    In these endless years, Selina would be moved by his sincerity sooner orter.

    However, heter found out that all of it was just his assumptions.

    He coulde up with a strategy for everything, except when it came to feelings.

    Erine was stunned.

    Her tone was filled with disbelief. "Mr. Perry, how could she not like you? You''re such a good person. There are no women who wouldn''t like you!"

    In Erine''s eyes, Matthew was irresistibly charming. He was even more lovable than money!

    How could there be a girl that did not like him?

    It was because she was old. If she were a few decades younger, she herself might even be madly in love with Matthew.

    "That''s what you think, Erine, not what she thinks." Matthew''s tone was low and vague. "You can''t force love."

    Erine was about to say something

    belongs to en.swn but was interrupted by M

    "Ering, I''m tired. I''ll go to rest

    You should rest early too." Content

    Erine was at a loss for words.

    "Then please rest early, sir." Erine saw the look in Matthew''s eyes, which told her that he did not want to say anything more.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Erine knew how to read his gaze, so all she could do was drop the topic.

    Meanwhile, Matthew went upstairs.

    He walked to the corner of the second floor, where there was a door, a pink one.

    There were many rooms on the second floor, all of which had white doors. Only this door was pink.

    There was a ripple in Matthew''s deep and serene gaze.

    He remembered what Selina had asked him in the car, and the corner of his lips lifted into a bitter smile.

    There were many things behind this door that were extremely precious to him.

    However, there was no longer any need to keep them at all.

    Matthew walked towards the study.

    He took a key out of one of the drawers.

    Then, he walked back to the front of the door.

    It was the key to this door.

    Matthew inserted the key into the lock.

    Click!

    There was a clear and crisp sound.

    The door opened.

    Matthew''s attractive hand grabbed the doorknob.

    He would be able to open the door as long as he turned it slightly.

    However, his hands came to a stop.

    There was a sh of hesitation in Matthew''s eyes.

    If he went in right then, he would clean up all the things behind the door, leaving nothing behind.

    That was because at this point, there was no need for those things to remain.

    He did not even want to keep those things as a memory.

    He had already made up his mind, but when he got to this step, he began to hesitate.

    Matthew stood in front of the door for a long time before he finally put down his hand.

    "Forget it, it''s alreadyte in the day. I''ll think about it next time," thought Matthew.

    Matthew walked towards his study.

    When he left, he forgot to lock the door.

    As for Selina, it was a very unlucky morning.

    She had been in a good mood at first, because her breakfast had

    been

    Well catered to her taste, and

    the servants had even made her favorite strawberry jam.

    She felt a little better while eating toast with strawberry jam.

    However, when Natalie went to send Tobias off after breakfast, something happened.

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058

    At first, Natalie was going to send Tobias off all the way to the car. However, since her stomach was bulging too much, Tobias only let her see him off at the living room door.

    Selina identally witnessed Tobias and Natalie sharing a deep kiss right before he left.

    The corner of Selina''s mouth twitched and she said to herself, "Showing off again."

    However, Hayden, who was quick-witted, heard these words.

    He immediately said crisply, "Aunt, you definitely wouldn''t like to see people showing off their love."

    Selina was surprised.

    She casually asked, "Oh? Why is that?"

    She really regretted asking this question. Perhaps if she had not, nothing much would have happened.

    Meanwhile, Hayden rolled his dark eyes. "It''s because you don''t have a boyfriend, Aunt!"

    His voice was especially loud as he said this.

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She felt a little ufortable being teased by a child like this.

    She snorted. "Who says I don''t?!"

    That was only because Selina was not looking for one. Otherwise, with her beauty and family background, she could simply wave her hand and the amount of men wanting to be her boyfriend would fill up the entire house.

    "You don''t have a boyfriend, Aunt. You''re a spinster. Even at your age, you''re a spinster," Hayden said without holding back.

    Selina was infuriated beyond belief.

    Back when she was in the United States, Peter had called her the same thing and made her very depressed.

    At the end of the day, Peter was still older than her, so Selina just let it slide. However, even that little brat Hayden had begun mocking her. Selina immediately looked at Cecilia, who was taking her time as she ate breakfast. "Mom, did you hear what Hayden just said? You should teach your grandson a good lesson."

    Cecilia''s beautiful eyes were full of agreement towards Hayden''s words. "There''s nothing wrong with what he said."

    Selina was so enraged that she was about to jump up.

    Could it be that everyone was purposely trying to make her upset and embarrass her?

    Her eyes widened into saucers. "Mom, what do you mean?"

    "It''s true that you don''t have a boyfriend. Is there anything wrong with what Hayden said?" Cecilia responded.

    Meanwhile, Hayden covered his mouth to stifle hisughter.

    Selina was speechless.

    She took a deep breath and said, "Well, even if I don''t have a boyfriend, I''m still in my twenties. I''m in no rush to look for one. I don''t deserve to be called a spinster."

    Cecilia turned her gaze to Natalie, who was still reluctant to part with Tobias at the entrance of the living room. "Natalie''s your age, and she''s about to give birth to her second child."

    Selina had nothing to say.

    She simply had nowhere to vent her anger.

    This happened every time!

    Every time, she used the fact that Natalie was about to have a second child to put pressure on her.

    Seeing that Selina was so furious, Cecilia sighed helplessly and said in a softer voice, "Selina, don''t me me for scolding you. At your age, you should already be starting a family."

    Cecilia thought that even if Selina did not go for Matthew, she should look for another man. She could not keep being single like this.

    Although Cecilia was born into a noble family, her way of thinking was still more traditional. She believed that Selina should get married and have children in order for her to live a fulfilling life.

    However, after she and Matthew got a divorce, she did not even have the intention of trying to meet any new men.

    Although Cecilia was trying to kindly persuade her at that moment, Selina was so enraged that she did not have the heart to listen to her.

    She stood up immediately. "All you talk about is starting a family. It''s not that easy. Do you want me to just pick a random man from the streets?"

    Cecilia had wanted to say that Selina already had a family before, with Matthew. However, it had turned into nothing at Selina''s hands.

    However, when she saw Selina so infuriated that smoke was about toe out of her skull, Cecilia chose to remain silent.

    Despite that, Hayden, being the

    devil-like child he was, said, "Yeah,

    it''s better to find a random an

    be a spinster, Aunt. I heard all the old people on TV say so."

    Selina had nothing to say.

    She was about to explode.

    "I don''t want to eat anymore. You two take your time." Selina left with a flick of her sleeve.

    She wanted to vent, she really wanted to. She wanted to rant about her anger and what she felt wronged about.

    However, there was not a single person she could talk to.

    In the end, Selina thought of Rocky.

    Rocky was still in the doghouse, lying there peacefully.

    When it saw Selinaing, it barked at her as a greeting.

    Selina immediately hugged Rocky, and said with grievance in her tone, "Rocky, you''re the only one there for me now. Everyone hates me. You won''t hate me, right?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Woof!" Rocky stretched out its tongue and licked Selina''s hand.

    Feeling a trace of warmth, she could not help saying, "Rocky, am I really that annoying? I feel like everyone hates me. Even Matthew doesn''t like me really feel like a total b*tch that nobody cares about."

    Reid received a conversation recording on his phone.

    His eyes darkened. It was hard to tell what was going on in his mind.

    What was going on between Selina and Matthew as ofte?

    Did Matthew no longer like Selina? Did he not care about her?

    Reid thought that was impossible.

    Although he and Matthew were not alike, they were brothers. Since that was the case, he naturally understood Matthew to some extent. Matthew was a man who was absolutely dedicated to love.

    He would not just throw a woman away like that.

    Reid felt that there had to be a story behind it.

    He had to figure out the story before he could think of how to seriously hit Matthew hard in terms of feelings.

    After all, in other aspects, Reid could hardly find any ws in Matthew. This was the only opening he could look for.

    After a while, Reid called Lothar.

    "Have you contacted Selina recently?" Reid asked directly.

    On the other end of the line, Lothar hesitated for a moment. "No."

    Reid pondered for a moment and said, "Ask her to meet up today. Go ask her about her emotional issues."

    Lothar was speechless.

    He felt a little helpless and said, "How can I ask her about this? I can''t just ask her directly."

    Although he had be friends with Selina by chance, they were not close enough for him to just ask about her feelings like that.

    Reid''s voice suddenly became fierce. "What is your brain for? I didn''t tell you to ask her directly!"

    Lothar was at a loss for words.

    Reid thought for a moment and said, "When you get her to meet up with you, I''ll listen in on your

    conversation. You just need to try and direct the conversation to that topic as much as you can.

    Lothar hesitated for a moment.

    He really did not want to do that.

    Although Reid had not asked him to do anything that would really hurt Selina, he still felt guilty for her.

    If not for the issue with Yesseca, Lothar would have refused right away.

    "I''ve done so many things for you, but you haven''t even given me any appearances in films or television," Lothar blurted out a momentter.

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059

    He was thinking that there would be no need topromise his moral values if he could hurry up and get some opportunities to get on film and television. That way, he could make some money for Yesseca.

    On the other end, Reid sneered.

    He was not a fool.

    Considering Lothar''s natural aptitude, all he needed was some funds and background, and he would shoot to fame.

    When that time came, Lothar would not have to worry about money anymore. Why would he still help Reid out?

    Of course he would not.

    Reid said, "I know a lot of big directors, of course, I''ll introduce them to youter. Doesn''t your sister need money for her dialysis? I heard that you borrowed a lot of money. I''ll give you 200,000 dors first, and you can pay me back."

    Although Reid had no intention of ttering Lothar, he still had tofort him.

    Intense struggle shed across Lothar''s eyes.

    After a long time, he finally spat out, "Okay."

    He would do whatever Reid asked him to do. As long as it would heal Yesseca, he could go against his conscience.

    What did his conscience matter inparison to Yesseca''s life?

    All of a sudden, Selina received a call from Lothar.

    Lothar told her that he really wanted to see Rocky, and wanted Selina to bring Rocky and go meet up with him.

    She immediately agreed.

    After all, Rocky had pretty much been saved by Lothar.

    Besides, she was bored anyway, and Lothar was quite an interesting person. It was the perfect time to go and chat with Lothar to relieve some of her frustration.

    "When should we meet?" Selina asked directly.

    Lothar thought for a moment and said, "3 p.m., Central Park."

    "Okay," Selina agreed.

    Although they had settled on three o''clock, Selina left slightly past one o''clock. She thought that she might as well take Rocky to the park for a walk. She had taken Rocky in long ago, but had never taken it out for a walk.

    When she arrived at the park, Selina began to walk Rocky. After walking for nearly an hour, both of them were a little tired, so they simply sat on a long bench to rest.

    Beside her was a couple. Both of them looked rather average.

    Although they looked average, they were especially brave.

    In front of so many people, the two of them hugged each other and made all kinds of intimate gestures.

    Selina felt like it was blinding her.

    She turned her gaze elsewhere.

    However, at that moment, her gaze froze.

    A man was walking over. He was tall andnky, very thin and pale.

    His facial features could not be seen clearly, because his head was constantly downcast as he walked.

    She had never seen anyone hang their head so low as they walked, so she paid more attention to them. The man, whose name was Brennan, seemed to realize that someone was looking at him.

    His fingers trembled, and the book in his hand fell down.

    Coincidentally, the book fell under the legs of the couple.

    He squatted down to pick up the book.

    Inadvertently, his fingers rubbed the woman''s silk stockings.

    The woman''s legs were on the chubbier side, so the fact that she was wearing stockings did not have any appeal at all. Instead, Selina felt a little nauseated.

    The woman, whose name was Nadia, was particrly sensitive, and she jumped up immediately. "D*mn it, he touched my leg!"

    All of a sudden, her man threw a punch at Brennan.

    The punch was so hard that his mouth bled.

    Blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth to the ground.

    This time, Selina could see his face clearly.

    Familiar.

    He looked inexplicably familiar.

    She swore that she definitely knew him, but she could not remember.

    However, her focus was soon attracted by the blood on his mouth.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    His skin was incredibly pale, and the blood at the corner of his mouth was very red. This contrast really was a little terrifying. Selina thought that he would definitely get angry.

    After all, she had clearly seen that Brennan had only picked up his book and not touched Nadia''s legs at all.

    What''s more, her legs were not attractive at all. She did not think anyone in their right mind would try and touch them.

    However, that was not the case.

    Brennan did not say a word.

    He wiped the blood on the corner of his lips and was ready to leave.

    Meanwhile, the other man became more and more arrogant when he saw that Brennan was about to leave.

    He grabbed hold of him and said, "You''re trying to leave? No way. You''re trying to leave after touching my woman? Pay me back in money. If you touch my wife, you have to pay for it!"

    Nadia also cried, "Pay for it. I can''t believe you dare to touch my leg. You think you can get someone like me?"

    Selina was speechless.

    She seriously felt like Nadia was overreacting way too much, just because someone touched her leg.

    Brennan did not have much of a reaction while being ndered like this.

    He lowered his head and mumbled, "I didn''t."

    "Yeah right. You did touch me. You wanted to touch my legs because you thought they were sexy. You think I don''t know what men like you are thinking?! You can''t help it when you see a beautiful woman. Even when my man is right beside me, you have the gall to take advantage of me!" Nadia eximed, gesturing wildly.

    "You''d better pay us back. You can''t touch my wife for nothing," the man shouted as well.

    Brennan did not say anything more after denying it. He lowered his head and kept silent, as if their shouting had nothing to do with him.

    Selina could not stand it anymore.

    She was sure that these two people did not have the right to harass people at all. They simply wanted to bully Brennan.

    Selina had always been a righteous person, and this moment was no exception.

    She stood up and said, "You guys

    shouldn''t nder people. All he did was pick up a book, he didn''t touch your thigh. Don''t keep talking

    e

    nonsense. I was sitting right beside

    yout, and I saw it all." Content

    belongs to

    Nadia was unhappy. She angrily red at Selina and said, "He did touch my leg, he did."

    Selina sneered.

    Her legs were so thick, yet she insisted that he had touched them. Where did she get the confidence?

    Selina side-eyed Nadia. "You should take a look at your own legs. They''re so thick. Do you really think that people would have such odd tastes?"

    "You!" Nadia was so infuriated that she was about to faint.

    The man beside her quickly stepped forward. He pointed at Selina and said, "You f*cking insulted my wife. Do you have a death wish?"

    Selina pursed her lips. "That''s right, I have a death wish. What about it?"

    How could he swallow his anger when he was provoked by her like this?

    He waved his fist and said, "D*mn it, I''ll kill you."

    Selina''s face was full of disdain. "Take a good look at the person standing in front of you. I am the daughter of the Whitlock family, and my brother is the president of the YS Group, Tobias Whitlock. You dare

    kill me?"

    s won

    to

    It was silent all around.

    Brennan suddenly lifted his head.

    His skin was white as snow, his features were upright, and his eyes had a foggy haze to them.

    At that moment, his eyes were staring at Selina incredulously, with shock in them.

    Selina Whitlock...

    She was Selina Whitlock.

    Brennan''s face, which had been constantly indifferent, finally had an expression on it.

    Nadia''s husband sneered.

    How could he believe Selina''s words?

    "If your brother is Tobias Whitlock, then I''m Tobias'' father!" After saying that, the man waved his fist at Selina.

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060

    However, his fist nevernded on Selina''s face.

    Brennan caught the man''s fist.

    The man, who was prepared to hit Selina, was stunned.

    The man had received training in the past, which was why he dared to act so arrogantly. The moment that Brennan stopped his iing fist, he could immediately tell that he was not to be underestimated.

    He was much better than him.

    The man''s heart was full of fear.

    Brennan was gentle and had a pale face, like a pretty boy. Unexpectedly, he was someone who had received training.

    He knew that he would definitely lose if this fight went on, so he quickly withdrew his fist.

    He grabbed Nadia. "I''ll be the bigger person, and not fight with you. Don''t ever show up in front of me again, or I''ll kill you two, pretty boy and youngdy."

    After that, he took Nadia and left in a hurry.

    Selina had been silent.

    She came back to her senses.

    She could see the man''s guilty conscience when he spoke, and the panic in his eyes as they left.

    She understood at once.

    Brennan was not as weak and easy to bully as he seemed.

    She could not help but say, "You could totally beat him, right? If that''s the case, why not hit him? How can you just let that b*stard bully you?"

    Brennan lowered his head and his face turned red.

    Selina asked, "Why won''t you talk?"

    He lowered his head further. "I..."

    He lingered on that sentence for a long time, but could not say another word.

    It was clear that he was very nervous, and his face was red beyond recognition.

    "I... I''m fine," he finally managed to force out a momentter. After that, he left, as if he did not want to say anything more to Selina.

    A look of doubt shed across her eyes.

    A momentter, she caught up with him. "Hey, raise your head and let me see. Have I seen you somewhere before?"

    She found him more and more familiar.

    Brennan''s entire body tensed up.

    "No... You haven''t..." He quickened his pace.

    "I''m telling you, I''ve definitely seen you before. Who on earth are you?" Selina wanted to grab his arm.

    "Selina!" Lothar''s voice suddenly called her from behind.

    Selina subconsciously turned around, and sure enough, she saw Lothar waving at her.

    However, in the short time that she was stunned, Brennan had disappeared.

    Selina carefully searched through her memory.

    She could clearly see that he had been avoiding her just now.

    However, why had he done so?

    Did they know each other or not?

    Just as she was about to frown, Lothar had walked over.

    He snapped his fingers at Selina. "Hey, what are you thinking about?"

    There was a sh of deep thought in her eyes. "Did you see the man I was following just now?"

    Lothar was stunned for a moment.

    He remembered what Reid had said to him.

    Lothar probed, "Was that your ex-husband, Selina? Did you guys get into a fight?"

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She looked at Lothar speechlessly. "What are you talking about? Don''t say nonsensical things."

    All of a sudden, Lotharughed. "Should I talk nonsense to Rocky instead?"

    Selina remained silent.

    She looked at Lothar in confusion.

    Meanwhile, Lothar brought Rocky over to one side, following which Selina heard a couple of barks.

    Lothar soon carried Rocky back.

    With a confident look on his face, he said to Selina, "You just broke up, didn''t you?"

    Selina had nothing to say.

    She asked, "Where did you hearthat?"

    "Rocky told me," said Lothar.

    Once again, Selina was rendered speechless.

    She looked at Lothar as if he were an idiot. "You must be crazy."

    Lothar said with a straight face, "I''m telling the truth. You don''t believe me?"

    Selina gave him a mocking look.

    Lothar added, "Besides, there were only ever two men in your life, and you never had a clear rtionship with either of them." She instantly froze.

    If she could mock Lothar for what he had said earlier, then what he was saying now...

    Earlier that morning, she had indeed said a lot to Rocky about Dn and Matthew.

    Could it be that Lothar was able to understand dognguage?

    A look of incredulity appeared on her face.

    She gave Lothar''s shoulder a heavy pat. "You brat, don''t try and fool me. Come on, tell me what''s going on."

    Lothar said mysteriously, "Actually, Selina, I can predict the future."

    Selina did not respond for a moment.

    "Are you serious?" she asked as she looked at Lothar.

    Lothar nodded. "Kind of, I''m not that good at it. That''s why I can see that you have an ambiguous rtionship with two men."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    She suddenly remembered something that happened a long time ago. When she was very young, Cecilia had taken her to a church to pray. Back then, she had run into a pilgrim.

    He had said that he could predict the future, but none of the other pilgrims believed him and called him a liar. In the end, he actually did urately predict everyone''s fate.

    He had even tried it on Selina, and managed to precisely guess what she liked to eat, and what color of clothes she liked to wear.

    When Lothar said that, Selina thought of that pilgrim.

    She subconsciously believed in Lothar a little.

    Selina saw a gloomy and indecipherable light glint in Lothar''s eyes. "Since you know how to predict the future, why don''t you predict how my feelings will end up?"

    A sh of guilt shed across Lothar''s eyes.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Obviously, he was not actually a fortune teller. Everything he was saying was what Reid was telling him to.

    He happened to be a student in a film and television school, so he acted naturally. As a result, he actually managed to trick Selina.

    Lothar could only bite the bullet and

    continue, saying, "I already told you, I''m just an amateur, but if you''re

    willing to tell me about your lov

    problems and what happened between you and those men maybe

    I really can tell you your fate.

    Selina was getting a little anxious. She had been so troubled over the past few days that she did not even hesitate to tell Lothar.

    Naturally, she did not reveal their actual names.

    She thought that Lothar did not know who she was talking about anyway, so it did not matter if she told him.

    While telling Lothar, she only said a little about Dn.

    She said that Dn was her childhood sweetheart, and they had been deeply in love. As of the present, they had broken up for good.

    It was not that she was purposely avoiding the topic of Dn, her mind was just consumed by Matthew.

    Finally, Selina shrugged. "So that''s what happened. You already know he got a divorce with me, it''s just that right now I suddenly..."

    Speaking up to here, Selina felt like it

    .ne

    was a little hard to continue. However, when she thought about how Lothar did not know who Matthew was anyway, she simply carried on, saying, "I regret it. Even a

    psychological expert said that I already like him."

    A mysteriously sour feeling suddenly swept across Lothar''s heart.

    Selina looked at Lothar expectantly. "So can you help me solve my problems now?"

    Lothar put away his thoughts and put on a serious expression. "This isn''t something that can be figured out so quickly. I need to go back and think about it. I''ll tell you the answer in a few days."

    Selina was silent.

    She seemed to havee back to her senses.

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061

    What had she just done? With just a few simple words from Lothar, she had believed him just like that and spilled everything out for him to hear? Selina gave Lothar a flick on the forehead. "Lothar, you don''t even know what fortune-telling is, do you? I bet you''re just ying tricks on me."

    Lothar let out a dryugh and said, "I do, really." Meanwhile, Reid''s eyes shed with deep thought.

    It turned out that ever since Selina and Matthew divorced, Matthew was no longer hung up about her.

    Reid''s eyes glinted.

    No, he could not let something like this happen.

    It had been hard for him to use emotions as a loophole to deal with Matthew. How could he let them fall out with each other?

    It was already rare enough that Matthew fell in love with Selina. Now that Selina was out of the picture, it was not like he could get another woman to seduce Matthew into falling in love.

    That was why he could not let Selina and Matthew fall apart like this.

    Reid felt that he had to think about it carefully.

    Momentster, Dn''s face appeared in his mind again.

    Extreme disgust shed in Reid''s eyes.

    Past memories surfaced in his mind.

    A woman was sitting on a man''sp, her arms wrapped around his neck as she made sounds of pleasure.

    Reid clenched his fists.

    He had arranged for Selina to sleep with Matthew so that he could kill two birds with one stone. He could deal with Dn and teach Matthew a lesson at the same time. After all, as Reid''s younger brother, how dare he try and teach Reid a lesson?

    However, before he could make any follow-up ns, Matthew had already destroyed hispany.

    Reid''s endless hatred was temporarily focused on Matthew.

    It was still the same.

    It was not like he did not hate Dn, or that he did not want to confront him. It was just that Matthew was too powerful, and he needed to make a meticulous n before he could deal with him. That was why he decided to leave Dn forter.

    The sounds of pleasure in his head grew louder.

    The man, who had a woman sitting in hisp, deliberately cocked a strange smile at the camera.

    That smile stabbed into Reid.

    Veins almost popped out of his hands.

    After dealing with Matthew, it would be time for Dn, that b*stard, to die!

    Lothar then said he would be going back.

    He knew that he had pretty much dug out all the information that Reid wanted, so talking to her any more would be useless.

    It was not like Lothar hated talking to Selina.

    On the contrary, he quite liked chatting with her.

    She was lively and cheerful. Talking to her gave him a pleasant feeling.

    However, at the same time, there was a sense of guilt.

    Thinking about what he had just done, Lothar felt extremely guilty. Thus, he wanted to end this conversation.

    Lothar and Selina both decided to go home.

    "I''ll ask the driver to give you a ride. My driver is waiting for me at the entrance of the park," Selina said.

    Lothar immediately rejected the offer.

    He already felt guilty towards Selina. How could he still have the nerve to let her driver send him home?

    Lothar said, "I rode a bike here. I want to exercise, so you don''t have to send me back."

    Selina did not push him either.

    After Lothar left, Selina was prepared to go home with Rocky.

    However, at that moment, Rocky suddenly became excited as if it had seen something.

    Rocky suddenly ran to a remote ce in the park, so fast that Selina lost her grip. The leash slipped out of her hand as Rocky ran like a wild horse. "Rocky! Rocky, stop!" Selina shouted as she chased.

    However, Rocky, who had always been obedient, seemed to have not heard her at all and ran forward recklessly.

    Selina had no choice but to follow.

    Rocky ran into an increasingly deste ce.

    l.n

    There was a dense forest at the furthest point of the park. Since it was a remote ce, and there were rumors of snakes being there, nobody had the mind to go there. That moment, Rocky was running right over.

    Selina followed and went into the woods.

    Rocky disappeared without a trace.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Just as Selina was looking around, she suddenly saw a pair of figures walking towards her.

    The man looked ominous, and he was clearly bad news.

    The woman was fat and short, wearing a pair of vulgar stockings on her legs.

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat, and something surfaced in her mind.

    Maybe this couple had never

    actually left, and had been

    constantly plotting their revenge. They did not dare to provoke

    Brennan, so they came for her

    instead.

    It was very likely that they had used some kind of method to lure Rocky over.

    The gears in Selina''s mind were turning.

    A momentter, she turned around and ran back. While running, she took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. "Help me."

    She knew that now that the couple had brought her here, they would not let her go so easily.

    No matter how strong her background was, in a ce like that, she was just a powerless woman right then.

    Even if she ran, she might not be able to get away, so Selina could only make a call for help.

    However, in such a limited time, she could not choose a specific person to call. All she could do was open her contacts and click a random number.

    As soon as the call went through and she said "help me", her phone was taken away.

    She was pinned down by the man. Nadia took her phone and flung it straight to the ground.

    "If you do anything to me, I definitely won''t let you go. You''ll die horrible deaths!" Selina shouted.

    Nadia said with a fake smile, "You''ve already been caught by us. I wonder who''ll actually be the one dying?"

    After that, she winked at the man. "Don''t you think so, Zobby?"

    Zobby quickly nodded. "She''s such a busybody. Let''s give her a taste of true power."

    There was a sh of fear in Selina''s heart.

    Judging from his words, this couple was probably going to teach her a lesson!

    At a time like that, she could not struggle at all. All she could do was wait for the person who had answered the phone toe to save her. There were only a few people in her contacts. No matter who it was, she believed that whoever it was that had picked up would definitely hurry and save her.

    Zobby and Nadia dragged Selina even deeper into the bushes.

    However, they were soon faced with another problem.

    That being how to teach Selina a lesson.

    Zobby wanted to say that he was going to give her a good beating, but Nadia stopped him. She thought that this was too light of a punishment. After all, Selina had just contested her "beauty" and dared to say that she was ugly. How could she be satisfied with just a beating?

    Nadia thought for a long time and her eyes suddenly lit up.

    She said to Zobby happily, "Why not r*pe this woman?"

    Zobby was stunned for a moment, and then he suddenly thought of something.

    Truthfully, this woman was pretty good-looking.

    "You... You want me to..." Zobby said hesitantly.

    Nadia did not wait for Zobby to

    finish before saying, "My brother''s still a bachelor. This woman looks like she takes good care of herself, so we can let my brother have a good time."

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062

    Zobby was at a loss for words.

    The glint in his eyes dimmed down instantly.

    Nadia went to make a phone call, but it did not go through.

    Nadia simply said to Zobby, "Why don''t you wait here? My brother is working nearby. I''ll call him over."

    Upon hearing that, Zobby got excited again.

    Although it was not far away, it would still take quite a while for her to call him over. It was enough time for some things to happen.

    "You go. Be careful. Don''t rush," Zobby said in a hurry.

    Nadia nodded and set off.

    When her figure disappeared, Zobby immediately looked at Selina''s legs, and then his eyes lit up.

    Her legs were really straight and slender, much better than that of Nadia''s.

    Seeing the man''s gaze, Selina felt her heart get stuck in her throat.

    "What... What are you thinking of doing? Don''t touch me! Your woman ising back soon!"

    Selina was trying her best to keep calm.

    He chuckled.

    The next second, he directly tore off Selina''s skirt.

    "You!" Selina was about to scream when her mouth was covered by his big palm.

    His thick and heavy body pressed down on her.

    Selina was speechless.

    She felt a bone-chilling fear.

    She used all her strength to struggle, but there was no way out.

    Would her innocence be lost in the hands of a man like this?

    Selina was enveloped in the chills running down her spine.

    Selina would rather kill herself than have her dignity stolen by a man like this.

    She closed her eyes in despair.

    This disgusting man would only need one minute to have his way with her. Nobody woulde to save her in just one minute.

    All Selina could do was bite the bullet.

    Even if she knew that someone woulde to save her, she would rather kill herself than have Zobby take advantage of her. Bang!

    A loud gunshot rang out.

    Selina''s eyes widened in astonishment.

    Zobby''s eyes were filled with shock for a moment, after which his eyelids fell shut.

    He was thrown away fiercely.

    The person who Selina saw was Matthew.

    She had never seen him like this.

    He looked like the king of hell himself.

    As he stood there, this tiny forest seemed to have be the eighteenthyer of hell, filled with the moaning of hundreds of ghosts, while Matthew was the ruler of it all.

    Matthew hugged Selina.

    Selina''s naked legs were like sharp swords piercing into his eyes.

    He was toote.

    He hade as fast as he could, but he was still toote.

    He knew that Selina had not actually been assaulted, but Zobby had still torn her skirt and even pinned her under his body.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Matthew''s eyes suddenly turned red.

    Overwhelming anger filled his chest.

    After receiving Selina''s call, Matthew brought a gun with him just in case.

    When he saw that scene earlier, he could have beat that man up right away, but he chose to directly shoot instead.

    That was because a bullet was the only thing that could soothe his anger.

    Matthew covered Selina''s legs with a suit. "Don''t be scared. I''ll carry you down into the car."

    Behind a tree, Nadia was giving Matthew and Selina a death stare.

    There was a venomous me in her eyes, as if she were a snake.

    On the way, she had received a phone call from her brother, who told her that he had gone abroad and could note back.

    She had been prepared to go back.

    However, she unexpectedly heard a gunshot.

    She subconsciously hid behind a tree, only to unexpectedly see Zobby get shot.

    She did not dare to move forward, because Matthew still had a gun in his hand.

    Matthew carried Selina into the car. He covered her bare legs with a nket.

    His overwhelming anger gradually subsided, and his eyes were full of guilt. "I''m sorry I waste, Selina."

    Selina shook her head.

    She knew that Matthew had alreadye as fast as he could.

    She did not expect that the person she had called earlier was Matthew. She did not even have the time to tell him where she was, so he not only had to find her location, but he had to run over to find her as well.

    The fact that he hade right before she was assaulted was already as quick as he could get.

    "Matthew, you... You shot him." Selina''s eyshes trembled heavily.

    She was still thinking about that shatteringly loud gunshot from earlier.

    Even with high status, shooting or injuring someone was not something to be done casually.

    What''s more, Matthew was such a gentle man. She really could not imagine that he could shoot someone.

    "Did I scare you?" Matthew''s voice was low and hoarse.

    Selina shook her head once more. "I just didn''t expect that you would open fire."

    A deep light shed in Matthew''s eyes.

    "I''ve already sent someone to deal with it. If he''s dead, he''ll be buried. If not, he''ll be sent to prison," Matthew murmured.

    "Oh," replied Selina.

    Matthew had always been benevolent. Selina had not expected him to react so violently.

    She had even thought that Matthew would only teach Zobby a lesson. After all, he had only attempted assault, but...

    Selina''s eyes were downcast as she

    tried to regain her thoughts.

    "Honestly, there was no need to shoot and get blood on your hands like that. He... He didn''t actually do anything."

    There was a hint of frost in Matthew''s eyes. "He brought this upon himself."

    She nced at him and said, "Still, thank you for saving me. I made that phone call in a hurry just now. I didn''t expect that you were the one I called."

    Matthew''s emotions were overflowing.

    Thank God Selina had made that random phone call.

    Otherwise, if he had not received that call and immediately went to look for her, there was no way to know what would have happened!

    Matthew''s tone softened. "Don''t think too much about it. I''ll go buy you a skirt."

    "Okay," Selina responded.

    Suddenly, the corners of her lips curved upward.

    Something like that had just happened. She should be terrified, or upset.

    Despite that, for some reason, when she saw Matthew at a time like that, she suddenly felt at ease.

    When he acted so out of character because she was about to be taken advantage of, she felt inexplicably happy.

    The car arrived at the entrance of a women''s clothing store.

    "Wait a minute. I''ll get you a new skirt."

    "Sure."

    After a few steps, Matthew turned around and walked back.

    He gazed tenderly at Selina. "What color do you want, and what style?"

    Without thinking, she blurted, "Whatever you choose will be good."

    A look of surprise shed in Matthew''s eyes.

    Meanwhile, Selina suddenly felt a little guilty.

    She was afraid that Matthew would realize something because of what she said.

    She quickly added, "Your taste is good, so I believe you." "Okay." The shock in Matthew''s eyes faded away.

    Selina simply sat in the car, waiting for Matthew.

    This had never happened before.

    Besides her underwear, there was nothing covering the lower half of her body. There was only a nket covering that area, while Matthew was in the store buying a skirt for her

    UMS

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063

    After a while, Matthew came back.

    His taste really was good. He had chosen a long, ck skirt. Paired with Selina''s white shirt, it matched seamlessly.

    "Put it on, I''ll wait for you outside," Matthew said.

    She nodded.

    She put on the skirt under the cover of the nket, then knocked on the window, signaling for Matthew to get in.

    When the car passed by a hotel, Selina abruptly told Matthew to stop.

    He pulled over to the side.

    Selina bit her lip and said, "I want to clean myself."

    She had wanted to go home and do it, but she did not want to stain her own house.

    Zobby had not actually assaulted her, but when she thought of how their skin hade into contact, even thinking about it made her feel disgusted. "Okay," Matthew immediately agreed.

    He booked a room, then sent Selina in.

    "You go wash up first, and I''ll buy you a set of clothes," Matthew said.

    Selina nodded.

    Matthew was indeed a smart man. He already knew what to do without her having to say anything.

    Since she was going to shower, she would definitely have to change all her clothes.

    As he watched Selina walking into the bathroom, Matthew''s eyes suddenly shed with a trace of pain.

    He had not forgotten that he had once tried to force himself onto Selina as well.

    Back then, had Selina also wanted to clean her body and scrub herself inside and out?

    Matthew''s heart was filled with endless regret.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    In the shower, Selina cleaned her body desperately.

    It was not until the pale, tender skin on her body turned red from her scrubbing that she finally breathed out a sigh of relief.

    Only like this did she feel that she was clean.

    She turned off the shower and was about to wipe her body with a towel.

    Suddenly, there was a light knock on the door.

    Selina''s mouth dried up instantly.

    She knew that Matthew had to be the one knocking.

    "What''s the matter?" Her voice was light, like the buzzing of a mosquito.

    "The clothes are on the bed. I''ll put it down and leave. You can wear it when youe outter."

    It really was Matthew''s voice.

    "Okay," replied Selina.

    After drying her body, she wrapped herself in a bath towel and went out.

    Matthew had disappeared.

    A set of ck and white clothes was neatly ced on the bed, and...

    Selina''s face turned red immediately.

    There was a pair of underwear as well.

    It was very cute, with a cartoonish design, but no matter how cute it was, it could not change the fact that it was the piece of clothing that stuck most closely to her body.

    Thinking about the fact that Matthew had bought something like that for her, how could she not blush?

    She took a deep breath and changed into the new clothes that Matthew bought.

    Then, she picked up the hairdryer.

    Her hair was still wet, and she had to blow it dry.

    An odd picture surfaced in her mind as she blow dried her hair, that being Matthew going to buy underwear for her.

    Selina could not envision Matthew''s expression in her mind.

    She raised the corner of her mouth slightly. There were all kinds of tints in her gaze, sly and cunning ones.

    What would Matthew''s expression have been?

    Serious, or embarrassing?

    Or something else?

    The smile on her face grew deeper and deeper.

    At that moment, the doorbell rang.

    The smile on her face had reached its peak.

    She knew that it was Matthew.

    Her voice was clear and crisp. "I''ve already washed up. Come in."

    Matthew pushed the door open and entered.

    Selina lowered her head and continued to blow her hair dry.

    An ambiguous atmosphere surfaced in the hotel room that she had just taken a shower in.

    Her face turned a little red.

    Matthew walked over and said, Til help you blow your hair dry."

    His handsome face was somewhat gloomy. He did not have the intentions that Selina was thinking about.

    He was so full of remorse that he waspletely immersed in regret.

    Regret about how he had wanted to force himself onto Selina.

    He had not forgotten the shock and fear in Setina''s eyes when he had saved her just now, not to mention the hatred in her voice when she said she wanted to take a proper shower.

    The corners of Selina''s smile deepened.

    She handed over the hairdryer in her hand.

    Matthew took it and helped Selina dry her hair.

    Set

    He did not just hold the hairdryer there and direct it towards Selina''s hair. From time to time, he would everdift up strands of her hair so that her hair would dry faster.

    A slightly dazed look shed through her eyes.

    She suddenly thought of Dn.

    A long time ago, Dn had probably helped her dry her hair too, but all he did was hold the hairdryer in ce.

    Back then, she had even said to Dn, "Can''t you lift my hair up? If you just blow towards the surface, it''ll definitely take a long time to dry."

    As a result, Dn responded, "Why would I go through that much trouble? There''s no need for so many rules, I''m just drying your hair."

    At that time, Selina hade to think of that as normal, and had not expected Matthew to be any different.

    Just as she was in a trance, his words suddenly reached her ears. "Selina, I''m sorry."

    Right then, Matthew''s heart was full of guilt, which made him unable to control his emotions.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    Confused, she said, "What are you sorry for?"

    Matthew''s thin lips twitched.

    He remained silent for a long while.

    Selina asked once more, "Why did you just say sorry to me?"

    Matthew finally opened his mouth and said, "Selina, I actually wanted to make up for that matter using the rest of my life."

    Selina''s breath came to a standstill.

    All of her attention was focused on the phrase, "for the rest of my life".

    Her heartbeat sped up a little, and there was a glint of expectation in her eyes.

    "It''s a pity that there''s no longer a chance," Matthew said in a deep voice.

    Selina was speechless.

    Her heart dropped all of a sudden.

    Her heart, which had almost been filled to the brim, suddenly felt empty.

    It was as if something was missing.

    "Oh." There was an unspeakable emotion in her tone.

    Matthew paused.

    "If you need anything in the future, I will do my best to help you."

    No matter what he did, Selina would not like him. There was no way for him to make it up to Selina using the rest of his life, so this was all he could

    do.

    He would show up when she was in need of help.

    A tinge of bitterness shed through her heart.

    With a bit of jealousy in her tone, she

    said, "I''m the daughter of the Whitlock family. What would I need help with? Wouldn''t the Whitlock be able to solve it? Why would

    family

    be

    I need to get an outsider to help me?

    There''s nothing I need your help

    with!"

    Matthew''s eyes dimmed a little.

    After a while, he said, "That''s true."

    Silence. There wasplete silence.

    Selina and Matthew did not speak again, and the only sound left in the hotel room was the sound of the hairdryer.

    The smile on her lips, which had been slightly raised before, suddenly disappeared.

    Her eyes, which had initially been sparkling, turned gloomy as well.

    She and Matthew were supposed to have an ambiguous atmosphere in the hotel room.

    If this was the past, Matthew would definitely have said or done something. However, at that moment, he did not.

    Instead, he brought up that shameful experience and said things that made her ufortable.

    Selina''s eyshes were trembling like butterflies in the rain.

    She thought that Matthew really might not have any feelings for her.

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064

    Selina had fully exhausted his patience, and he no longer liked her even a bit.

    The more she thought about it, the more her heart dimmed. She did not want to stay here any longer, nor did she want to see Matthew.

    Selina stood up with a scrape.

    Matthew was still holding the hairdryer in midair. He looked at Selina in surprise. "Your hair isn''t dry yet."

    Selina touched her dark hair. Indeed, it was not dry. It was still a little damp.

    Selina pursed her lips. "Don''t bother. My hair will get damaged if it''s too dry."

    "Okay." Matthew did not say anything more and put down the hairdryer in his hand.

    "Let''s leave. I want to go home," said Selina.

    As she said this, she still had some whimsical expectations in her heart.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    She was looking forward to Matthew telling her to have dinner with him before she went back, or something along those lines.

    However, Matthew did not say anything like she had been hoping for.

    All he said was a single word.

    "Okay."

    Selina''s mood dropped all the way to the bottom of the abyss.

    On the way back, Matthew and Selina were both silent.

    When they arrived at the door of the Whitlock family vi, Selina directly opened the door and got out of the car.

    She walked into the vi huffing with anger.

    It was not until she was halfway there that her footsteps slowed down.

    She wanted to look back to see if Matthew''s car was still there.

    After thinking about it for a long time, she did not end up having the courage.

    She walked into the living room.

    Natalie was there, about to make a phone call. When she saw that Selina hade back, she put down the phone in her hand and said, "You''re finally back, Selina! You scared me to death! Matthew called me looking for you just now! I..."

    Natalie said all of this in one breath, then paused to collect her thoughts before continuing, "I was so anxious that I was about to call Tobias. Fortunately, Matthewter told me that you were fine, but where did you go?"

    Selina said, "It''s not a big deal. I was dragged into the woods and nearly assaulted by someone."

    She had always been like this. As long as there had not been any big consequences, she would not really care much about it.

    Existing alone would mean having to deal with all types of situations. If she were to be hung up on all of them, then she would be exhausted. That was why Selina could speak so casually and indifferently.

    On the other hand, Natalie nearly passed out from fear.

    Her face turned pale and her body teetered.

    Selina hurriedly went to support her, realizing that what she had said just now might have been a bit too much.

    She hurriedly exined, "Natalie, don''t worry, nothing happened. That b*stard didn''t end up taking advantage of me. Matthew saved me. You can rest assured."

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    She looked Selina up and down. "Is there really nothing wrong?" "No, there isn''t," Selina stated with certainty.

    Natalie grabbed her by the hand and sat on the sofa. "Selina, what happened? Why did you get dragged into the woods? Didn''t you just go for a walk in the park?"

    At the mention of the park, Selina stood up.

    She suddenly remembered.

    Rocky!

    Selina was anxious to leave. "If you hadn''t reminded me, I would have forgotten, Natalie. Rocky ran away. What if something happens to him? I have to hurry and look for him."

    Natalie quickly grabbed hold of her.

    Something had nearly happened to Selina earlier. How could Natalie let her go anywhere?

    Natalie said, "If you want to look for Rocky, send someone to do it. Even if you try, there''s no guarantee you''ll find him. Since you''re back, have a good rest."

    Being persuaded by Natalie, all Selina could do was concede.

    After all, it would be better to send someone to find Rocky instead of her going alone.

    After arranging a bodyguard to go and look for Rocky, Natalie continued to ask Selina about the situation earlier.

    Selina gave a basic recap of what had happened earlier. Naturally, she left out the fact that she was ready to kill herself because she thought there was no way out.

    After all, she did not want Natalie to worry too much.

    As she said this, hatred appeared in Selina''s eyes. "Who would have thought that evil couple would be so horrible as toe back and get revenge!" There was lingering fear in Natalie''s heart.

    She patted her chest.

    Fortunately, Matthew had arrived in the nick of time.

    Otherwise, Selina would have had her innocence stolen from her.

    That was fortunate. Thank God nothing had happened.

    "Who would dare to do something like that? Did Matthew send him to jail?" Natalie asked furiously.

    Selina hesitated for a moment.

    Natalie was slightly stunned.

    She looked at Selina with confusion. "Selina, what''s the matter?"

    Selina took a deep breath. "Natalie, Matthew opened fire on him."

    Upon hearing that, Natalie was stunned.

    After all, shooting someone was no small matter.

    "Then what happened to that person?" Natalie asked, somewhat fearfully.

    "I don''t know," replied Selina.

    "I''ll go ask." Natalie made a phone call to Matthew.

    After a while, she hung up the phone.

    "He''s fine. The bullet didn''t cause any fatal harm. Matthew''s men have already sent him to the hospital. He''ll be sent straight to prison after he''s discharged."

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief as well.

    Fortunately, he had not lost his life.

    Meanwhile, Natalie''s face was full of disbelief. "Honestly, I can''t believe Matthew would shoot someone."

    In her heart, Matthew had always been a good man who treated everyone gently. No one would believe that a man like that could do such a thing.

    Selina''s gaze shifted slightly. "I didn''t

    expect it either, Natalie. Honestly

    there were a lot of things he could

    have done, but he chose the crudest option. It''s not like him at all."

    Natalie felt the same way.

    That was why in the evening, when Tobias came back, Natalie deliberately told him about this.

    Natalie thought for a while and said, "Tobias, tell me, why would Matthew shoot someone? He could have just sent that man straight to prison. Why did he choose to open fire first? It''s not like him at all."

    The light in Tobias'' eyes darkened in an instant.

    "Rest early, Natalie. Don''t think so much."

    Natalie''s gaze fell on Tobias'' face.

    Having been married for such a long time, she knew what he was thinking.

    At that moment, Tobias'' eyes told her that he knew the reason, but he did not want to tell her.

    Natalie continued to ask, "You''ve thought of something, haven''t you? Tell me, otherwise I won''t be able to sleep tonight."

    Tobiasughed bitterly.

    His Natalie was still so smart, and

    he could not hide it from her at all Did pregnancy not take any toll on her? Why was it that Natalie''s body did not seem to show any signs of weariness at all?

    "Natalie, Matthew still has feelings for Selina, very deep feelings at that," Tobias said in a low voice.

    Upon hearing that, Natalie was dumbfounded.

    Matthew still had feelings for Selina? Very deep feelings?

    A while ago, she had seen the news about Matthew and some random celebrity. Natalie had thought that Matthew had moved on from Selina, but

    unexpectedly...

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065

    Natalie sighed.

    Meanwhile, Tobias continued, "That was why when he saw that Selina was nearly taken advantage of, he was totally unable to control himself. Natalie, it''s not just him. I''m the same..." His gaze was firmly fixed on Natalie''s face. "If anyone were to try and assault you, even if they didn''t seed, I''d take out a gun too, because it''d be impossible for me to calm down at a time like that."

    Natalie''s heart was full of mixed emotions.

    After a while, she said in a low voice, "It''s a pity that Selina doesn''t like Matthew. No matter how well he treats her and how much he cares for her, Selina still doesn''t like him. Since that''s the case, there''s nothing he can do."

    Tobias smiled bitterly. "That''s right, there''s nothing he can do if she doesn''t like him."

    In the past, he had tried his best to set Matthew and Selina up as well. He thought that she would eventually be moved and fall in love with Matthew. After all, Matthew really was a good person.

    However, he was now convinced that feelings were not something that could be forced. Feelings could not spark just by moving one''s heart.

    If Selina did not like Matthew, then that was just how it was. No matter what, she would not like him.

    That was why Tobias no longer wished for them to be together.

    Meanwhile, Natalie''s arms suddenly wrapped around Tobias'' waist, and there was some gratefulness in her tone as she said, "Luckily we like each other, Tobias."

    A gentle smile shed across Tobias'' eyes. "Yeah."

    Natalie''s belly had grown big. When she wrapped her arms around his waist, her bulging belly poked him.

    His eyes fell on her stomach. "Natalie, do you know why the baby in your belly hasn''t been born yet?"

    Natalie smiled helplessly.

    Who knew?

    She was clearly close to her estimated date of delivery, but the baby in her womb was taking its sweet time. It made no movement.

    Natalie touched her stomach and said, "I don''t know either, but the doctor said that even if the estimated date of delivery has passed, as long as the heartbeat and amniotic fluid are normal, then it''s fine..."

    At this point, she paused. "Maybe our baby feels toofortable in my belly and doesn''t want toe out."

    Tobias chuckled. "This child... Does it not want to meet us at all?"

    The corner of Natalie''s lips raised as well. "It''s okay. Even if we have to wait a little more, it''s a good thing. The process of waiting itself is beautiful." Tobias nodded, and there was a faint twinkle in his eyes. "That''s right, Natalie. Being with you, every day is full of waiting, and every day is beautiful." Upon hearing Tobias'' words, Natalie''s lips curled into a happy smile.

    That was right. Being with the person she loved, every day was full of waiting, and every day was beautiful.

    Matthew returned home.

    He went into the study, stuffed the pistol into the drawer and locked it.

    He did not like killing. He did not like the moment when blood was shed.

    If Selina had not been the one involved, Matthew might not have opened fire even if he had brought a gun.

    Something faintly surfaced in Matthew''s mind.

    Matthew closed his eyes.

    Those matters had already passed, so there was no need to think about them.

    Matthew opened his eyes, which were ssy and bright at that moment.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    Matthew opened it to see Erine.

    "What''s the matter, Erine?" Matthew''s voice was clear and pure.

    Erine felt a little embarrassed. "The vegetables in the garden have grown well. The baby cabbages are so tender. I know Miss Whitlock used to really like the cabbage soup I made, so I was thinking of making some for her."

    At this point, Erine paused and looked tentatively at Matthew. "Mr. Perry, why don''t you call Miss Whitlock and ask her toe over for a meal?"

    Her conversation with Matthew the day before had left Erine unsatisfied, so she had thought of an excuse to ask Matthew to get Selina toe over. "She won''te," Matthew said.

    Erine was stunned.

    Hearing Matthew say so, there was nothing much Erine could say. She could only make a pitiful expression. "Those baby cabbages are so tender. Miss Whitlock would definitely like eating them."

    Matthew''s thoughts stirred.

    "Are the vegetables in the garden growing well?" he suddenly asked.

    Erine nodded. "Very well. You can go and have a look, Mr. Perry."

    His interest was abruptly piqued.

    He nodded. "Okay, I''ll go take a look."

    Matthew followed Erine to the vegetable garden.

    Just like what she had said, the vegetable garden looked wonderful.

    A helpless smile shed in Matthew''s eyes.

    Who would have thought that the garden, which had initially been filled with the fragrance of flowers, would be a vegetable garden because of a singlement from Selina?

    Unfortunately, the vegetables in the vegetable garden were growing, but Selina was gone.

    After a moment of silence, Matthew spoke again, saying, "Erine, prepare the dishes tomorrow. I''ll send them to Selina in the morning."

    Erine agreed immediately.

    Although he did not call Selina over, the fact that he was sending it to her personally did count as getting closer to her.

    The next day, Matthew woke up early. Erine had already prepared everything.

    Inside the thermos, there was cabbage soup that had been carefully prepared by Erine.

    When Matthew took the thermos, it radiated a slight heat.

    "Thanks for your hard work, Erine," Matthew said.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Erine shook her head. "Nothing hard about it, as long as you and Miss Whitlock..."

    At that point, Erine swallowed what she wanted to say.

    Bu

    She had wanted to say that it was no trouble as long as Matthew and Selina could make up. However, she felt that Matthew''s attitude was telling enough, and there was need for her to say that. All she could do was try and set Matthew and Selina up from the shadows.

    ���

    Matthew drove his car to the gate of the Whitlock family vi.

    It just so happened that Tobias was about to go to thepany.

    A look of surprise shed across his eyes when he saw Matthew. "Matthew."

    Matthew nodded at him. "Are you going to thepany now, Tobias?"

    "Yeah." There was a profound meaning in Tobias'' gaze. "You definitely haven''te looking for me."

    Matthew gave a wry smile. "Yes, I''m here for Selina."

    Tobias wanted to say something, but stopped on second thought.

    Matthew continued, "Don''t think too much. en she was in my house, she really liked eating the food there, her."

    so decided to send some there,

    How could Tobias not think too much?

    His gaze was deep. "Matthew, don''t waste your effort on Selina. You''d better go find another partner."

    There was a subtle curve on Matthew''s lips. "Don''t worry. I know that there''s no chance between Selina and me."

    Tobias sighed softly.

    "Then, I''ll be going first."

    "Okay."

    After Tobias left, Matthew called Selina.

    She received the call just as she was about to have breakfast, and her whole body froze.

    She did not expect Matthew to call her.

    It had been a long time, and Matthew had not taken the initiative to do so.

    "Aunt, have you been struck by lightning?" Hayden asked.

    Selina remained silent.

    Natalie nced at Hayden and said, "You brat, don''t talk nonsense. Where did you learn all that nonsense from?"

    Selina went aside to answer the phone.

    When she epted the call, she was a little short of breath.

    "Hello?" Selina forced herself to calm down.

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066

    "Selina, I''m at the door. Come out for a while." She heard his maic voice through the phone.

    "Okay." Selina hung up quickly.

    She practically dashed out. When she reached the living room door, she wondered what she was so excited about.

    She slowed her footsteps.

    Although her pace had slowed, her heart was still anxious.

    When she saw that Matthew''s car was parked at the gate of the vi, her heart beat faster.

    She walked to the side of the car.

    Matthew rolled down the window and handed her a thermos. "This is for you."

    Selina epted it.

    There was a slight heat emanating from the thermos.

    "What''s this?" she asked in confusion.

    "The baby cabbages at home have grown well. Erine said that you like to eat cabbage soup, so she specially asked me to give it to you," Matthew exined.

    All of a sudden, Selina''s heart made a tremor.

    She could not help but ask, "Erine was the one who wanted you to send me this?"

    "Yes."

    "So Erine gave you specific instructions?"

    Matthew''s brows furrowed slightly. He could tell that Selina''s emotions were a little off.

    However, he soon figured it out.

    Selina might be probing him like this because she thought it was a gift from Matthew, and that she definitely would not ept it if that were the case. Matthew''s eyes shone with bitterness.

    He said in a harsh tone, "Yes, Erine specifically told me to give it to you, so I drove here at the crack of dawn."

    Selina suddenly felt that the thermos, which had initially been a little warm, had turned ice cold.

    It was so cold that she felt a sharp pain in her palm.

    "Oh," Selina replied. "Then I''ll be going."

    She looked lifeless.

    Selina went straight to the study.

    She opened the thermos, which contained her favourite cabbage soup. That was Erine''s specialty.

    Selina tasted it, and it was fresh to the core. The taste had not changed even though it had been in a thermos.

    She finished it in an instant.

    After she was done eating, she kept feeling as if there were ants crawling all over her heart. There was something making her feel uneasy. Finally, Selina made a call to Erine.

    Erine was very excited to receive that call.

    She kept asking whether the food that had been personally sent by Matthew tasted good or not and things like that.

    After they exchanged a few words, Selina suddenly changed the topic. "Erine, Matthew said that the vegetable garden is growing well. Is that true?"

    "Of course it''s true." Erine became even more excited when she mentioned the vegetable garden. "Miss Whitlock, it hasn''t been long since you left. In the blink of an eye, a lot of vegetables grew. These vegetables grow so fast."

    Selina grew increasingly restless.

    She really wanted to go and have a look at how the vegetable garden had be. The vegetable garden existed only because of her mischief, after all.

    However, she was embarrassed and unable to say it.

    Fortunately, Erine spoke for her. "Miss Whitlock, why don''t youe and have a look? You haven''te back since you left."

    Selina agreed at once.

    She was afraid that Erine would sense something, so she added, "I''m justing to see the vegetable garden. There''s no other meaning to it." After hanging up, Erine quickly called Matthew''s number.

    "Miss Whitlock called me just now, Mr. Perry." Erine''s face was filled with joy.

    "Okay."

    Matthew did not express much surprise. After all, he had told Selina that morning that Erine had specially made that food for her. It was not shocking that Selina had called to express her gratitude.

    "Miss Whitlock also said that she woulde to the Perry family house today!" Erine said in a louder voice.

    On the other end of the line, Matthew''s breath stopped.

    "She''sing to the house?" Matthew''s voice was full of uncertainty.

    "Yes," Erine said with certainty. "Right at dinnertime, because I want Miss Whitlock toe over for dinner."

    Silence. There wasplete silence.

    Erine thought that Matthew had hung up.

    "Mr. Perry... Mr. Perry?" Erine called.

    "I''m here," Matthew finally said. "I understand. That''s how it is, then. You can go do what you need to, Erine."

    After hanging up, the assistant came in.

    "Mr. Perry, will you be having your regr meeting at 5:30 p.m.?" the assistant asked.

    A hint of hesitation shed in Matthew''s eyes.

    It dissipated shortly.

    "Yes, schedule it," Matthew said.

    He should know that he was not meant to have any hope.

    If there was no hope, there would be no disappointment.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    It was almost five o''clock when Selina was about to leave.

    She told Natalie that she would not be back for dinner that night.

    Although Selina had not said anything, Natalie could see the colors dancing in her eyes.

    Natalie''s heart was a little moved.

    Throughout this period of time, she had rarely seen Selina look so happy.

    Subconsciously, Natalie could only think of one possibility.

    She had made up with Dn, and was overjoyed because she was going to see him.

    Natalie sighed internally.

    If this had been the past, she might have even tried to persuade Selina. However, there was no longer anything to persuade her about.

    Natalie said to Selina, "Be careful,e back early."

    Selina nodded and ran out.

    When Natalie turned around, she saw Cecilia standing not far away.

    Cecilia had aplicated expression on her face.

    Natalie approached her. "Mom."

    A mysterious light shed in Cecilia''s eyes. "Selina must have gone to meet that man again."

    She pressed her lips together, not knowing what to say.

    Cecilia gave a wry smile. "Forget it, I''ve long known that Selina and that man can''t be apart from one another. They can do whatever they want." Selina reached the Perry family house and saw the vegetable garden.

    She was rather shocked.

    The truth was, this was the first time that she had seen what a vegetable garden dooked like. She had been pampered since she was a child. She had only eaten vegetables, but

    never seen a vegetable garden.

    Beneath her feet were some baby cabbages and other vegetables, which looked very impressive.

    The corners of her lips could not help but rise.

    What a beautiful vegetable garden!

    To tell the truth, when she took a look like this, it seemed like the Perry family vi''s aura was rather cohesive.

    Not to mention, the vegetables that had been nted could be eaten. How wonderful!

    "These vegetables are looking great," praised Selina.

    Brine said with a smile, "Mr. Perry said that yesterday too. He came to take a look as well."

    Selina''s heart lifted instantly.

    She tried to maintain an indifferent tone. "Oh, Matthew came here too?"

    "Yes."

    Her heart suddenly beat faster. "Uh... Erine, does Matthew know that I''m here tonight?"

    When she said this, she was very nervous, inexplicably so, but she pretended to be calm to hide it.

    "I''ve told him," said Erine.

    "Oh," she replied.

    She had wanted to ask if Matthew

    had said anything about her arrival, but was worried that if she did so, Erine would notice something. In the end, she remained quiet.

    "Miss Whitlock, when you go backter,

    for

    We give you a bag of vegetab

    to take with you. The ones

    we nted are delicious," said Erine.

    Selina said nothing.

    She felt incredibly awkward.

    WY

    Selina carrying a huge bag of vegetables... Even thinking about it was funny.

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067

    The meeting was about one-third of the way through.

    Matthew suddenly stood up. "The meeting is over. The rest of the meeting will be held tomorrow."

    There was silence.

    The crowd burst into an uproar.

    From the start, everyone could see that Matthew was not very focused on the meeting. They did not expect that the meeting would suddenly end at this moment.

    Everyone was guessing whether something big had happened to him.

    Meanwhile, Matthew rushed to thepany''s parking lot after leaving the conference room. He stepped on the gas pedal and started the car smoothly.

    Matthew drove at the speed of light.

    There was a constant, faint hint of anxiety in his heart.

    He was worried that by the time he got back, Selina would already have left. He was worried that he would not be able to see her even though hering over was such a rare asion.

    At first, he had clearly already decided not to go back and see Selina.

    After all, he knew that Selina was onlying over to look at the vegetable garden that had been set up for her. Maybe when he had sent her the food earlier that morning, it had made her feel nostalgic and crave Erine''s cooking.

    Anyway, no matter what the reason was, it could not be because of Matthew himself.

    However, he still went back. He could not help it.

    Erine had prepared a whole buffet of food.

    Selina had an unspeakable feeling when she went into the dining room.

    It was familiar and warm.

    Then, she wore a helpless smile at the corner of her mouth.

    Back when she was in the Perry family house, she had never felt that there was any warmth in this dining room. At that time, her heart was full of hatred, so how could she have had time to think about other things?

    Now, she could see that the design of the dining room was truly ingenious. The orange light matched the warm-toned furniture, which made her feel cosy.

    Combined with the full table of food prepared by Erine, it felt like home to her.

    "Is Matthew noting back?" Selina pretended to ask casually.

    Erine hesitated for a moment.

    She had specifically asked Matthew as well, but he said that he had a meeting, and that he would not be able to return.

    "Mr. Perry... He won''t be able toe back." Erine stammered. "He''s too busy with work. There are many meetings to be held today. Otherwise, if he knew that you wereing, Miss Whitlock, he would definitelye back."

    The expectation in her heart suddenly left a hole.

    "Oh," she said in a low voice. "If he doesn''te back, then so be it. I don''t want to see him anyway."

    There was a kind of unspeakable bitterness in this sentence of hers.

    "Then you can eat first, Miss Whitlock." Erine served Selina her food.

    She sat down and slowly ate the meal.

    Strangely, the food that had just been appetizing seemed to have lost its vor in an instant, and it felt like she was chewing on wax.

    She did not know where her mood had gone. Her whole mind was empty, to the point where she did not hear the approaching footsteps. It was only until Erine let out a scream that she regained her senses.

    "Mr. Perry is back!"

    Erine''s eyes lit up as she looked at Matthew, who was walking into the dining room. Her level of excitement made it seem as if she had seen her life savior.

    Selina was shocked.

    The bowl in her hand fell to the ground.

    In a split second, the floor was covered with shards.

    Matthew rushed over in a hurry, and his tone was anxious. "Are you okay?"

    He was afraid that the shards had injured Selina.

    A feeling of nervousness swept through her body once more.

    "I''m... I''m fine."

    Matthew personally picked up the pieces on the ground.

    Erine quickly ran over and said, "I''ll do it, Mr. Perry. You''re as valuable as gold, how can I let you pick up these things?"

    "It''s okay." Matthew''s voice was warm and gentle.

    "This is what I should do. You don''t need to."

    Erine was speechless.

    Selina clearly saw Erine''s face blush red in an instant. Her face, which was full of wrinkles, was instantly filled with the glow of a youngdy.

    Selina remained silent.

    Sheughed in her heart.

    Matthew...

    He was so wonderful, it was no wonder that everyone around him liked him. Even an ordinary servant in the house was so sincere to him. Hold on...

    Selina''s gaze froze.

    Something... seemed off.

    At first, when Matthew treated the people around him well, she had thought that he was much too hypocritical. However, that way of thinking of hers had disappeared, and she instead thought that he was a good man.

    Meanwhile, Matthew had finally cleaned up all the fragments on the ground.

    "Mr. Perry, you haven''t eaten yet, have you?" Erine asked.

    Matthew nodded. "Yes, I haven''t."

    "Then I''ll get you a bowl of food, and another one for Miss Whitlock." Erine immediately ran to the kitchen with joy.

    Selina nced at Matthew. "Sorry, I broke one of your bowls."

    Of course, with how grand the Perry family was, a single bowl made no difference. However, apologizing was still the right thing to do. Matthew smiled and said in a gentle tone, "As long as it makes you happy, you can break all the bowls in this house."

    The corner of Selina''s mouth twitched. "Forget it, I''m not interested in breaking bowls."

    Erine had already prepared two more bowls of food.

    Matthew sat across from Selina.

    A ripple welled up in her heart.

    She could not remember how long it had been since she had sat down with Matthew and eaten in the dining room like this.

    She swallowed hard.

    She truly felt quite warm.

    She took a bite of the food.

    It tasted much better than when she was alone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    She did not have much of an appetite before, but now, she was suddenly ravenous.

    Meanwhile, Matthew''s gaze swept across Selina as well, and his lips subconsciously curved into a smile.

    After a while, Matthew''s gaze fell on one of the bowls of food on the table.

    Meatballs.

    He remembered that Selina liked to eat these.

    Swavele

    Matthew used his fork to pick up one of the meatballs. At first, he had wanted to put it into her bowl. However, after picking it up, be froze.

    UMS

    He thought that it would not be appropriate for him to do so considering their current rtionship.

    With that one moment of hesitation, his movements came to a halt.

    Coincidentally, Selina moved to grab more food as well, and her gaze unintentionally swept past him.

    She saw Matthew''s hand stopped in midair with a meatball on his fork.

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She widened her eyes. "Matthew, are you doing an acrobatics performance?"

    An awkward expression appeared on Matthew''s face.

    He put the meatball into Selina''s bowl. "Eat it." Selina was speechless.

    It had been a long time since Matthew had offered her food like this.

    However, Selina doubted that Matthew had picked up the food to give it to her. It was only because he had thought of something and had gone into a daze, while she had coincidentally taken notice and said something.

    He was embarrassed, and put the meatbail into her bowl.

    Even so, she still felt a little happy in her heart.

    With one bite, Selina gulped down half of the meatball.

    Strangely enough, the food she had eaten could notpare to the food that Matthew had given her.

    After dinner, Matthew happened to receive a phone call.

    He frowned slightly.

    It was about thepany.

    The meeting from earlier had ended abruptly, and there were many things that had yet to be taken care of.

    Matthew looked at her apologetically. "Sorry, I''ll have to take a call first. It might take some time."

    Selina nodded to show that she understood. Meanwhile, Matthew went to answer the phone.

    She stood in ce aimlessly.

    After standing for a while, she suddenly remembered something.

    Selina quietly went upstairs and opened the door to the bedroom she used to share with Matthew.

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068

    It was not like she wanted to do anything. She just wanted to take a look at the bedroom she used to stay in.

    There was a sh of surprise in her eyes when she entered.

    Nothing in the room had changed.

    She even remembered that she had put a small cup on the bay window, and it was still there.

    It was as if the time she had spent in this bedroom was frozen.

    A thought crossed Selina''s mind.

    She suddenly thought that maybe Matthew had nevere in since she left.

    Why had he nevere in?

    Was it because he did not want to enter a room that had her style in it?

    Once she thought of this, she lost the mood to linger around in there.

    Selina left.

    When she was about to go downstairs, a glimpse of pink entered her vision.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    She stopped in her tracks.

    After a while, she walked to the corner of the second floor and stopped in front of the pink door. The pink color of the door was not overly gaudy. Instead, it was the shade of a pearl, looking exquisite.

    Although Selina guessed that there was likely nothing much behind that door, probably just some trash, a moment of curiosity made her want to go and look.

    She wondered if it was locked.

    She could not help but push the door to try and open it.

    At that moment, she suddenly heard Matthew''s voice. He was calling her name.

    She ran away with a guilty conscience.

    Downstairs, Matthew was indeed looking for her.

    "I was bored, so I wandered around," Selina said.

    She did not want Matthew to know that she had specifically gone to the bedroom where they had stayed.

    She did not want Matthew to know what she was thinking.

    That was because of the pitiful pride in her heart acting up.

    Matthew''s handsome face was warm and gentle. "I''ll send you back, then."

    He was thinking that Selina would indeed be bored if she were to just stay here. If not for the fact that she wanted to eat Erine''s cooking, she probably would not havee at all.

    Although he hoped that Selina could stay a little longer, he respected her wishes as well.

    Selina was silent.

    A sense of loss arose in her heart.

    She thought that Matthew would ask her to sit down again and maybe offer her some fruits or something. Unexpectedly, he asked her to leave so soon.

    She heaved a soft sigh in her heart.

    Matthew did not have any feelings for her anymore.

    In the past, he had not even wanted to spend a second without her. However, at the moment, he did not want to be around her at all.

    "Oh, okay," Selina replied in disappointment.

    The two of them went to the gate of the house, and Matthew''s car was parked there.

    On the way there, she suddenly saw the vegetable garden again.

    The gears in her mind turned.

    "How... How about we go take a look at the vegetable garden?" Selina said, with her mouth a little dry. "I quite like it."

    "Sure." Matthew agreed without hesitation.

    Under the cover of the faint moonlight, Matthew and Selina walked into the vegetable garden.

    The attractive pair walked into the vegetable garden, which was full of all kinds of cabbages and other vegetables. There was an inexplicable feeling of oddness and amusement.

    This was also the first time that Selina had visited a vegetable garden with a man.

    She was pretty sure that there was nobody aside from Matthew who would do this.

    Most people would go to a park or maybe an orchard. Who would go to a vegetable garden?

    "They''re growing really well. Selina, I never thought that joke of yours would be a reality." Matthew broke the silence first.

    The corner of Selina''s mouth twitched.

    That was right, it really had just been a joke. However, Matthew had made ite true.

    She could not help but say, "You''re pretty lucky too, though. You can eat your own home-grown vegetables every day from now on."

    The corner of Matthew''s lips curved into a helpless arc. "I don''t have time to eat dinner at home, so I guess I''m not that lucky."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    She remembered that when she was in the Perry family house, Matthew came back to have dinner every day.

    Selina asked him about it.

    Matthew''s gaze shifted slightly.

    That period of time was an exception. Since Selina was there, it was an exception.

    Now that Selina was not there, he naturally devoted all his time to work and would note back early to have dinner.

    However, he did not say that out loud because it meant nothing.

    Matthew found an excuse and said, "It''s because I''m very busy now."

    "Oh," Selina responded.

    After a while, she said, "How can you be so busy? Are there a lot of things for you to do now? Honestly, you can share the workload with your subordinates. You don''t have to bear everything by yourself."

    Matthew''s eyes shed with surprise.

    Selina''s words startled him.

    He remembered that Selina used to have a very impatient attitude with him in the past, unwilling to speak even a single sentence to him, not to mention something like this.

    A thought surfaced in his mind.

    Could Selina''s change in attitude towards him be because of his change in attitude towards her?

    He hadpletely hidden all of his intentions towards Selina.

    He had decided not to say anything to Selina that would cross the line, and he definitely would not do anything of the sort to her. He acted like a normal friend to her.

    Meanwhile, Selina would naturally treat him as a friend too.

    As a friend, Selina had a lot of things to say.

    Matthew''s eyes were surging with emotion, but he managed to calm himself. His deep eyes seemed to hide all the emotions and experiences in them, as ck as ink.

    If he had known, he would have be friends with Selina early on.

    Since there was no way Selina would ever fall in love with him, his delusional thinking would only make Selina treat him more indifferently and make her distance herself from him even more.

    Since that was the case, it was better to be friends for the rest of their lives.

    At the very least, Selina would not be against him.

    Matthew''s gaze fell on her face under the moonlight. Her cheeksz looked increasingly pale in the lunar glow. The corner of her lips curled up gently, and there was a hint of a smile on her face.

    Selina was so wonderful like this.

    Matthew opened his thin lips slightly and said, "Selina, I''m really d that we can talk and walk together like this so peacefully."

    Selina''s breathing froze for a moment.

    There was a blush on her face, and her voice was quiet. "Really?"

    Truthfully, she liked the atmosphere at the moment as well. The feeling of walking and chatting with Matthew was much too enjoyable.

    God knew why she had never noticed before.

    "I should have be friends with you earlier," Matthew added.

    Selina was speechless.

    She was stunned.

    Friends?

    "You want to be friends with me?" Her gaze fell on Matthew''s face.

    "Yes."

    Selina''s heart tossed and turned, as if something was about to burst out.

    Although she had long felt that Matthew seemed to have no feelings for her, it was very different for her to hear this straight from his mouth.

    Friends...

    She did not want to be friends with Matthew!

    Selina suppressed the tumbling emotions in her heart. "I''m a really arrogant person. Nobody would want to be friends with me."

    She tried to make Matthew take it back.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Matthew''s dark eyes were fixed on Selina. There was an endless amount of contentment in his eyes.

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069

    Selina bit her lip. "I''m really annoying. Whenever I''m around, people can''t stand it, that''s why I don''t have any friends!" "It''s okay. I can take it."

    Selina sucked in a breath with all her might.

    Her heart was filled with hatred!

    Did Matthew seriously only want to be friends with her?

    She had already made it so obvious, yet he still wanted to be friends with her!

    She slowly gritted her teeth. "You''re so good-tempered, Matthew!"

    Matthew smiled and held out his hand. "Selina, I hope we can be friends from now on."

    Since they could not be lovers, they could at least be friends.

    Under the faint moonlight, his hand was unbelievably attractive.

    Selina thought for a while and reached out her own hand.

    She shook hands with Matthew, but she secretly used the strength in her hand.

    She wanted Matthew''s hand to hurt!

    As she exerted her strength, she looked at Matthew gloomily. "Do you still want to be friends with me?"

    Matthew only thought that Selina was fooling around.

    There was a slight curve at the corner of his mouth. "Yes."

    "You!" Her hands suddenly lost their strength.

    She withdrew her hand in dejection.

    She was no longer interested in walking around the vegetable garden, nor was she interested in talking.

    "Send me back," Selina said in a sickly voice.

    Matthew agreed.

    When they got in the car, Selina''s eyes suddenly shed with a trace of emotion.

    "I thought of something." She looked at Matthew. "I want to have a barbecue, the one in the west. There''s a ce there that has really good barbecue. I ate there once, and now I can''t forget it."

    It was a three-hour drive away from Agaphen City.

    Matthew was speechless.

    There was a glint of surprise in his eyes.

    It was the middle of the night, yet she wanted to go so far away to have a barbecue?

    Selina cocked her dainty face and said, "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say that you wanted to be friends with me? Your friend has such a tiny request, yet you can''t even fulfill it?"

    She nced at Matthew with a challenging look in her eyes.

    She was doing it on purpose.

    She simply did not want to be friends with Matthew.

    Hmph, that was why she was going to purposely torture him until he could not stand it. She wanted to see whether he would say anything about being friends again!

    Meanwhile, Matthew hid the shock in his eyes.

    "Okay."

    Ten minutester, a helicopternded in front of Selina.

    She was rendered speechless.

    She suddenly did not know what to say.

    "You really want to take me there?" Selina looked at Matthew.

    Matthew got on the helicopter. "Since you said you wanted to go, then let''s go."

    Selina sighed in her heart and then followed him.

    The helicopter rose to the sky slowly.

    Matthew was the one piloting it.

    Selina was rather surprised.

    She had not expected that Matthew knew how to pilot aircraft as well. She had known that Tobias could, but did not expect that Matthew could too. Using the helicopter, the path they had to take was greatly shortened.

    After Selina gave him the specific address of the barbecue ce, Matthew soon told Selina that they were about to arrive.

    The helicopter slowly descended.

    As Selina cast her gaze downward, she vaguely saw a barbecue stall.

    It was exactly the one she had eaten at many years ago.

    She did not expect that the barbecue stall was still open after so long.

    Matthew straight upnded the helicopter in an open space not far from the barbecue stall.

    A helicopter descended from the sky all of a sudden, shocking all the diners and the barbecue store owner.

    The owner had forgotten to turn over the barbecue on the grill, and there was the scent of burnt meat.

    The diners came to their senses and immediately shouted, "Hey, you''ve burnt it all!"

    Then, someone started to shout.

    "Wasn''t that one for me? You''ve already burnt them all, I don''t want them anymore. You have to grill it again!"

    "Won''t that take a lot of time? We''ve

    been waiting for a long while. If you want to grill it again, we''ll have to wait even longer. Why don''t you guys just suck it up?" said another diner.

    "Suck it up? Why don''t you eat it then?"

    For a moment, there was chaos in the small barbecue stall.

    It all ended the moment Matthew got off the helicopter.

    Under the moonlight, he did not look human. He was like an otherworldly being walking in the night wind to the mortal ne.

    All of their gazes could not help but be drawn to Matthew. They were staring straight at him.

    Matthew walked in front of the owner, and his voice was still as warm as the spring breeze. "I''ll pay the bill for everyone here tonight." There was silence.

    The owner was the first to regain his senses and

    immediately grinned. "Great!"

    Countless whispers could be heard.

    "Wow, look at how generous he is. He''s just so handsome," a woman said to her boyfriend.

    "He flew a helicopter here. Of course, he''s on a whole other level."

    "Yeah, and look at what you drive. A beat up Santana."

    The man was speechless.

    Selina took a seat with Matthew.

    Those so-called seats were nothing more than a greasy table and stools.

    This open-air barbecue restaurant was naturally iparable to the ones in hotels.

    Selina cupped her jaw and looked at Matthew. "Mr. Perry, why is it that you have to act cool even when we''re just having a barbecue?"

    He had caused such amotion the moment he arrived.

    A hint of helplessness shed across Matthew''s eyes. "That''s not it."

    The corner of Selina''s mouth twitched.

    A man like Matthew was destined to

    be the focus of the crowd. Even in this foreign city where no one knew his identity as the president of the Perry

    Group, he still caused a sensation.

    UMS

    The owner came over and handed them a menu, before saying in a particrly ttering tone, "What would you two like to order?" Selina did not even bother looking at the menu. "Just give us the signature dishes."

    "Understood," the owner said with an attentive expression.

    While they were waiting, the two of them sat there.

    Selina abruptly realized something.

    Even though they were sitting in such a decrepit environment, Matthew''s level of luxury was unthinkable.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Even the billows of smoke scattering around from the grill seemed to have turned into fresh air because of Matthew''s presence.

    Selina''s thoughts were running.

    Matthew was truly dazzling.

    He was like the sun, shining with light everywhere.

    How could she havepletely ignored such an outstanding man in the past?

    Seeing that Selina was staring at him, Matthew''s lips curved slightly. "Why are you looking at me, hm?"

    His voice was the same as his face, enough to drive a person crazy.

    Selina came back to her senses at once.

    She touched her nose nervously. "I wasn''t. I was just suddenly

    wondering why your skin lookol

    good. There isn''t a single wrinkle on your face."

    Matthew said nothing.

    His tone became meaningful. "I wonder who was the one that told me there were wrinkles all around my eyes?" Matthew remembered this matter particrly clearly, because he had looked into the mirror for a long time back then.

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    "Did I?" She had already forgotten about it.

    "You did," Matthew stated with certainty.

    She licked her lower lip. "That''s probably because it''s too dark right now, so all of your wrinkles are hidden."

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070

    Matthew was speechless.

    He didn''t have wrinkles at all, but he didn''t retort Selina''s words, because he was willing to indulge her.

    Matthew gazed at Selina and said, "Honestly, your skin is better."

    He had never seen a woman whose skin was in better condition than Selina''s. Her skin was tender and smooth, like a freshlyid egg.

    Of course, he had never paid attention to other women''s skin either.

    Selina touched her cheek subconsciously.

    It was indeed tender, feeling like jelly.

    What a pity.

    Selina sighed. "The only bad thing about my skin is it''s too sensitive, it acts up even when I just put on some makeup."

    That was why Selina usually did not put on any makeup unless there was some big event.

    "Selina, you don''t have to put on makeup. You already look good without it." Matthew was not saying that to be polite, he was telling the truth. Selina smiled.

    She was quite happy to hear what Matthew said.

    "Even so, as a girl, I like to put on makeup. Using sunscreen as light makeup makes your skin look better, but I can''t even do that. My skin is always too sensitive," Selina said.

    "Your skin is too sensitive?" Matthew asked.

    Selina nodded. "Yes, so it''s too bad, isn''t it?"

    A dim light shed in Matthew''s eyes.

    The gloomy glint disappeared quickly like a dragonfly skimming the water surface.

    The owner of the restaurant served a big te to their table, which was filled with all kinds of barbecue.

    Roast beef, roast meat, roast mushrooms, roast corn and so on.

    Without exception, all the roasted food was sprinkled with chili powder.

    "Oops!" Selina eximed. "I forgot to tell the owner to serve some in ones. You can''t eat spicy food, after all."

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll pull through."

    Selina shook her head and said, "No, I''m sure that you can''t eat food this spicy."

    Matthew had gone to the hospitalst time afterThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    he ate a spicy dish cooked by Erine. It was still fresh in Selina''s memory.

    When Matthew saw the concern in Selina''s eyes, there were ripples in his heart.

    What had happenedst time was still vivid in his mind.

    Selina clearly knew that he couldn''t eat spicy food, but she still pestered him to eat it.

    However, she was showing such a concerned attitude at this moment.

    If he had known this earlier, he would have been willing to befriend Selina earlier.

    "I''ll ask the owner to get some food that is not spicy at all." Selina got up and spoke to the owner who was busy working on the barbecue stall. After a while, Selina returned.

    "Then I''ll eat first," Selina said. Looking at the food which was mouth-watering, Selina''s appetite was whetted up.

    Matthew smiled and nodded to Selina.

    Selina ate happily.

    The barbecue still tasted good, tasting just like when she hade and eaten there a few years ago.

    While Selina was eating, chili powder got on her lips when she wasn''t looking.

    Matthew handed over a napkin and said, "Wipe your mouth."

    Selina was unable toe back to her senses, looking at Matthew with wide eyes.

    Matthew couldn''t help butugh when he saw how Selina looked, holding skewers in both her hands.

    He simply used the tissue to wipe Selina''s lips.

    An electric current ran through Selina''s body.

    Matthew had not been so intimate with her for a long time.

    "Does it taste good?" Matthew asked with a grin after wiping Selina''s lips.

    "Yeah, it''s delicious," Selina replied. As she said this, she lowered her eyes and hid the emotions in her eyes with her long eyshes.

    After saying that, she added, "I don''t think there''s barbecue this good in Agaphen City. I still like the barbecue here. I haven''t forgotten it even though I haven''t been here for so long."

    "Then I''lle here with you more often in future," Matthew said subconsciously.

    Selina suddenly raised her head to look at Matthew.

    Matthew''s heart skipped a beat.

    He was scared that if his words went too far, Selina would act aloof towards him again.

    Matthew''s tone deepened and said, "As a friend."

    Selina looked down.

    "Alright," she replied in a low voice.

    Her eyes grew gloomy.

    After a while, the owner served more skewers, but there was no chili powder on the skewers at all this time.

    "Just try it. It''s really good," Selina said to Matthew.

    Matthew tasted one skewer.

    The truth was, he didn''t like to eat this kind of food, but he was willing to try if it was Selina who requested it. The taste was indeed rather good. Although it was only a roadside stall, the ingredients were very fresh.

    "It tastes amazing," Matthew said with a clear tone.

    Selina''s thoughts began to stir in her mind.

    Although she liked spicy dishes, she could still try non- spicy versions of the dishes sometimes. Thus, Selina took one skewer from Matthew.

    She took a bite.

    The taste was more amazing than she had imagined.

    She didn''t expect that the skewer could taste that good even without any spice. Since her taste buds were no longer upied by the spicy vor, the freshness of the

    ingredients exploded in her mouth.

    Selina was overwhelmed by the skewers which were not spicy at all. She even put aside the spicy skewers she had and only ate the ones Matthew

    had.

    "Honestly, in food is good too," Matthew said.

    A ripple suddenly appeared in Selina''s eyes after she nodded.

    She thought of something else.

    She made parallels between theparison between the spicy and in food to her rtionship with Dn and Matthew.

    The rtionship between Dn and her was seriously intense. The two of them would quarrel with each other from time to time as if they were fighting to the death, just like in a TV show.

    It was like how eating spicy food could stimte you with excitement. When you ate too much, your stomach wouldn''t be able to bear it.

    In contrast, when she and Matthew were together, it was like a in dish. Although it seemed boring, it had a unique taste to it after thinking about it

    carefully.

    However, she hadn''t thought so in the beginning.

    Many things would only be discovered after they were lost.

    Selina put down the skewers in her hands.

    She looked at Matthew, and her clear eyes were covered with doubt. "Matthew, is it toote to miss something when it''s already gone?"

    In the dark of night, her eyes were bright, more dazzling than the stars in the sky.

    Matthew''s breath paused.

    He was silent for a moment and

    said, "At first, I thought that it isn''t toote to miss something after it''s gone. However, I now know that it''s toote to get something back after you''ve lost it."

    For example, him and Selina.

    If he had not cared about Selina''s age at first nce, nor had he cared about Selina''s words, and did something to chase her directly, would

    everything have ended up the same?

    "Oh," Selina spat out after a while.

    After a moment of silence, she said, "I don''t want to eat anymore. I''m full."

    "Do you want to take a walk?" Matthew suggested.

    Selina stood up and said, "Sure. A little exercise helps with digestion."

    Thus, Matthew went to pay the bill and he directly gave the boss a stack of money.

    The boss'' eyes lit up.

    Although Matthew had said that he would pay the bill for all the guests, the money he paid was still much more than the total required. When Matthew finished paying the bill, Selina teased, "I thought that a president like you would never bring cash when you go out."

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071

    For a person of Matthew''s status, he would probably only bring a single card out. Why would he still bring his wallet and cash? Matthew smiled and said, "Not everywhere epts cards. It''s convenient for both me and others by bringing cash."

    Selina couldn''t help but say, "Why are you always so kind, Matthew?"

    He was considerate towards other people in every aspect. How could he be so indescribably kind?

    Matthew looked at her with surprise and asked, "What, I thought you said I was a hypocrite?"

    Selina did not know what to say.

    She was a little embarrassed. "Didn''t you say that a person with your status doesn''t need to put on a facade? That''s why I don''t think you''re hypocritical anymore."

    Matthew smiled.

    Something emerged faintly in his mind.

    Guns, killing, and bloodshed...

    After experiencing life and death, he felt that life was the most important thing in the world. He was willing to respect every life.

    The two of them continued walking. The city they were in was not as lively as Agaphen City. At night, many of the shops were closed, leaving only the scattered street lights.

    As Selina walked, she suddenly sprained her foot.

    She let out a cry of surprise.

    Matthew stopped immediately and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Selina pointed at her own foot and answered, "I seem to have sprained it."

    Matthew immediately bent down to take a look.

    Since Selina was wearing jeans today, Matthew rolled up her trousers directly.

    A part of her tender white calves was exposed.

    There was redness and swelling on her ankle.

    It was not too big of a deal.

    "Can you continue walking? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?" Matthew asked Selina.

    Selina nced at her ankle.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was nothing serious. She probably would be fine the next day.

    Selina shook her head. "Never mind. I don''t need to go to the hospital. It''s just a small matter. I''ll be a sick freak sooner orter if I keep going to the hospital."

    Matthew couldn''t help butugh.

    He knew that there was nothing serious either. Indeed, there was no need for them to go to the hospital.

    "Let''s go back now," Matthew suggested.

    Although it wasn''t so serious, it still wasn''t suitable for her to walk anymore.

    Selina nodded.

    On the way back, Selina''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    Although it was not too serious, it was still a little painful when she walked.

    "Is it painful?" Matthew asked as he realized Selina''s abnormal behavior.

    Without hesitation, Matthew squatted down and said, "Come here."

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She was startled and asked, "You want to carry me?"

    "Yeah," Matthew replied. "Get on, I''ll carry you over."

    The open space there was so small, so it was impossible to ground the helicopter. His only choice was to carry Selina there. Selina hesitated for a long time and finally climbed up to Matthew''s shoulders.

    His shoulders were broad.

    Selina''s slender arms were wrapped around Matthew''s neck.

    Her body and Matthew''s back were pressed togetherpletely. The heat spread to her whole body along her chest.

    She was a little shy and her face was as red as a shrimp.

    Fortunately, Matthew couldn''t see it, so Selina didn''t have to deliberately control her blushing.

    This was the first time someone had carried her on their back.

    Even Dn had never done so before.

    Before that, when she saw a man carrying a woman on his back, she didn''t feel anything. After she experienced it, she realized that it was really embarrassing.

    It was because this kind of position was too intimate.

    Her body was pressed together with hispletely.

    They didn''t say a word all the way to the helicopter.

    When Matthew put Selina down, Selina finally came back to her senses.

    It turned out to have passed in a sh.

    She still felt that they had not walked for long.

    Selina looked at Matthew subconsciously while he looked back at her as well.

    Suddenly, an awkward atmosphere began to flow.

    Selina didn''t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that under Matthew''s gaze, he was trying his best to suppress the desire that was about to burst out.

    Matthew broke the silence. "Selina, why don''t you call your family first? It''s sote now. Your family will be worried when they see you haven''t returned yet."

    After being reminded by Matthew, Selina realized that she really should have called the Whitlock family.

    She took out her mobile phone and dialed Natalie''s number.

    Although Cecilia had mentioned that

    her divorce with Matthew was the past, there was still always a hint ofint to Selina in her words ever since. Therefore, Selina tried keep in touch with Cecilia as little as possible during this period, so she would not make her unhappy.

    The call went through quickly.

    There was a hint of anxiety in Natalie''s tone.

    "Selina, why haven''t youe back yet?"

    She was about to call Selina, but she didn''t expect that Selina''s call woulde at that moment.

    "Natalie, I''ve gone to the west," Selina answered.

    On the other end of the line, Natalie was stunned.

    "You''ve gone that far away?" Natalie asked.

    "Yeah," Selina replied.

    "Will you be able toe back tonight?" Natalie asked.

    "I''ll be back soon. I just wanted to inform you. Don''t worry, Natalie, you can go to bed early." Selina hung up the phone after she finished saying that.

    She looked at Matthew and said, "Let''s go."

    The helicopternded in the big space in front of the Whitlock family''s vi.

    Matthew and Selina got off the aircraft.

    Matthew nced at Selina''s ankle and said, "Let me carry you in."

    Selina directly rejected him.

    Although the feeling of being carried by Matthew before was enjoyable and there was still a feeling of

    dissatisfaction from how short itt

    had been, Selina still didn''t want to be carried by Matthew. If it was seen by the Whitlock family, it might cause trouble.

    "I can walk on my own," Selina stated.

    Seeing that Selina was determined, Matthew did not insist.

    "Go to bed early, then," Matthew said.

    "You too," Selina replied.

    After saying goodbye to each other,

    Selina entered the vi. After walking for a while, she still did not hear the

    sound of the propeller rising

    so

    Selina looked back subconsciously.

    He was still standing there.

    He was dressed in a ck suit, which was darker than the night. His figure was not clear and only a vague outline could be seen.

    Selina''s heart beat loudly in her chest.

    She had an impulse to walk back.

    However, the impulse was suppressed soon enough.

    What could she do after she walked back?

    Say a few more nonsensical lines?

    When Selina arrived at the vi, she saw Tobias.

    It gave Selina a great fright.

    "Tobias, haven''t you slept yet?" Selina asked.

    Tobias said seriously, "Selina, you need to inform us if you''reing backte. Natalie was worried about you."

    "Okay," Selina responded guiltily.

    She could hear the worry in Natalie''s voice on the phone earlier.

    Selina wanted to joke around to ease Tobias'' seriousness, "Tobias, you really spoil Natalie so much. Why don''t you say that Mom would worry about

    me?"

    Tobias gave her a serious look. "That''s because Mom haspletely given up on you."

    Selina was speechless.

    She muttered, "Don''t be like that."

    "Rest early," Tobias said.

    "Alright," Selina replied and went to her bedroom.

    After washing up, she was ready to sleep.

    Before going to sleep, she nced at her cell phone out of habit and she found a missed text message.

    The text message was from Lothar.

    It read, "Selina, I''ve helped you predict the future as you asked mest time!"

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072

    Selina was stunned for a while.

    Predict the future? What was going on?

    Just as she was about to call Lothar to ask him what was going on, she suddenly remembered. The fortune-telling that Lothar was referring to was rted to the stuff she told Lotharst time.

    Those matters which were rted to Dn, Matthew and her.

    Of course, the main problem was regarding Matthew and her. Her issues with Dn had just been mentioned vaguely.

    Selina began to breathe rapidly.

    The call was connected.

    "Selina, I''m about to go to sleep." Lothar''s voice was sleepy over the phone.

    "You can''t sleep. I have something to ask you. Focus," Selina said.

    Lothar was speechless.

    "Give me some time to wash my face," Lothar said.

    A minuteter, she heard Lothar''s voice from the other end of the line. "Selina, the man you told me aboutst time, your ex-husband. He''s your soulmate. You shouldn''t divorce him. You should be with him. You must be together with him!"

    Lothar''s voice was very firm.

    Selina''s breathing froze for a moment.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    After a while, she said with frustration, "But he doesn''t want to be with me anymore. He only wants to be friends with me."

    "Then you should win him back!" Lothar said immediately.

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    "I don''t want to!" she replied immediately.

    "Why not?" Lothar asked.

    "I just don''t. It''s so shameful. I''ll embarrass myself if I try to win him back," Selina stated.

    "Selina, don''t tell me that you''ve never pursued a man? Have you never tried to tter one?" Lothar dragged out his tone.

    Of course she had!

    Selina had tried to tter Dn very much.

    She could do that for Dn, but not for Matthew.

    Perhaps humans were lowly beings by nature.

    As soon as Dn had appeared in Selina''s life, he had been so arrogant. However, Matthew always treated her like a little princess.

    When she was with Matthew, she was used to being on top, so she really couldn''t chase Matthew in return.

    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been so conflicted during this period of time, and she wouldn''t have had to hide all of her thoughts. Other than Lothar, who didn''t even know about the people in her social circle, she wouldn''t have dared to tell anyone else about it.

    "Either way, there''s no way I can tter him or chase him back," Selina mumbled.

    "Selina, he''s your soulmate. You must make peace with him. Your marriage has long been destined, and there''s already a red thread between you two..." Lothar began to nag.

    The more Selina listened, the more she felt that something was wrong.

    She was confused and asked, "Lothar, are you acting?"

    Why did Lothar sound like he was acting?

    Lothar did not know how to respond.

    He was indeed acting. Right that moment, he was holding a script in his hands that had been prepared beforehand.

    Lothar coughed. "That''s what the spirits say. Anyway, it''s best if you stay with him."

    Selina hesitated for a moment. "Lothar, do you think he''ll treat me like he did before? If he does, I''ll definitely be with him again.''

    As long as Matthew showed that he wanted to be with her like he did in the past, she swore that she would never put it aside anymore. She would agree immediately.

    On the other end of the line, Lothar was stunned.

    Reid hadn''t told him about this before, so he didn''t know how to answer it.

    "In that regard, I still need to figure it out. Why don''t we leave it like this for now? I''ll let you know next time," Lothar replied.

    Selina sighed, "Okay, sure."

    This night was bound to be a sleepless one.

    Over and over again, Selina thought about whether Lothar''s prediction was urate.

    Was Matthew really her soulmate?

    Was their marriage really destined by the heavens?

    The next day, there were two rings of dark circles around Selina''s eyes.

    If she hadn''t been so hungry, she would have gone back to sleep. Unfortunately, her stomach kept screaming. Therefore, Selina decided to go back to sleep after breakfast.

    However, the heavens seemed to be against her. Something happened in the morning.

    In the morning, the doctor came to check on Natalie''s condition. When Natalie was testing for the fetus heartbeat, Tobias was by her side. Thus, there was only Selina and Cecilia left at the dining table.

    The atmosphere was particrly dull.

    Selina knew that she might have been an eyesore to Cecilia recently, so she simply decided to eat without saying a word.

    It seemed that Cecilia didn''t want to pay attention to Selina either, nor say anything to her.

    Then, a servant approached them.

    The servant said to Cecilia, "Madam, I''ve found something strange in the past two days."

    Cecilia put down the cup in her hand and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    The servant lowered her voice and answered, "I''ve seen a young man constantly wandering around outside the vi. I don''t know what he''s up to."

    Cecilia was stunned for a while.

    "Does Natalie know about it?" Cecilia asked.

    "Miss Natalie is pregnant now, how could I dare to tell her?"

    Cecilia nodded and said, "You may leave." After the servant left, Cecilia pondered for a while, looked at Selina and said, "You''ve caused trouble again, haven''t you?"

    Selina did not know what to say.

    She was confused.

    "What do you mean I''ve caused trouble again?"

    Cecilia looked serious and said, "Don''t think that I don''t know about the fact that Dn came to our gate to wait for you. It''s happened a few times, I just haven''t said anything about it."

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She thought that only she herself and Natalie knew that Dn came to the Whitlock vi to find her. However, she did not expect Cecilia to be aware

    as well.

    Selina bit her lip and said, "Mom, that''s all in the past. There''s no meaning in bringing it up so often."

    Cecilia''s expression became

    increasingly grave. "What do you

    mean it''s in the past? Didn''t you hear the servant mention that he''se here these two days? Do you two have some kind of problem again? If you do, you should solve it as fast as possible. Don''t keep being like this."

    Selina was speechless.

    She felt a little wronged all of a sudden.

    As soon as the servant mentioned that there was a young man wandering around the vi, Cecilia immediately assumed that she was the one who had caused trouble, without any investigation. What kind of mother acted like this?

    Was she even her biological mother?

    Selina stood up immediately and said, "Mom, how can you be so sure that he''s Dn?!"

    "Who else could it be? No one else would wander around the vi!" Cecilia said withplete certainty.

    "If it was him, I would have a proper talk with him. You don''t have to worry, I won''t cause any trouble!" Selina spat and left.

    Watching Selina''s back as she walked away, Cecilia shook her head.

    How sinful. How could Selina always get herself involved with that man?

    How could Selina love him so much?

    It was clear that Matthew was a good man, but why didn''t Selina like him?

    Selina went to look for the servant.

    She asked in detail.

    The servant described that the man was young and tall. His face couldn''t be seen clearly, but even though it was blurry, one could see that his profile

    was quite good.

    "He seems to be afraid of being found out, so he always sneaks around and looks inside secretly," the servant said.

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    From the servant''s description, it seemed that the man could be Dn.

    Selina''s thoughts were rolling in her mind.

    She had already made it very clear to Dnst time. Hadn''t hee to his senses?

    Selina thought for a long time before she dialed Dn''s number.

    She felt that she had to have a good talk with Dn.

    The call was soon connected.

    Dn''s voice contained excitement that he had suppressed with all his might. "Selina."

    He couldn''t remember how long it had been since Selinast called him.

    "Dn, let''s have lunch together at noon," Selina said.

    Heavy breathing came from the other end of the phone.

    After a while, he replied, "Alright."

    His reply was clear and quick.

    They chose to meet at an old restaurant in the center of the city.

    This restaurant was very famous. Although it was old, its decoration was unique.

    Selina didn''t choose to meet in a private room.

    Of course, she knew that it was best for two people to have a talk in a private room. However, she found it strange for the two of them to share a meal in a private room together considering their past rtionship.

    Therefore, Selina chose to meet in the lobby on the first floor, which was full of people.

    When she arrived, Dn was already sitting there.

    As she hadn''t seen Dn for a long time, Selina found him more handsome than before.

    When she took a closer look, she found that that was not the case.

    It was just that Dn had dressed himself up today, which made him look even more handsome.

    Selina sat down.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    She handed the menu to Dn and said, "Order."

    Dn ordered.

    Selina realized that the food he had ordered were all her favorites.

    A ripple of emotion stirred in her heart, but it was a sigh rather than her heart being moved.

    It turned out that her heart could not be touched by a person whom she no longer liked no matter what he did. She could only sigh endlessly.

    As she waited for the food to be served, Selina asked Dn what he had been doing recently.

    "Nothing much," Dn replied. He quickly changed the subject. His gazended on Selina''s face. "Have you been doing welltely?"

    Selina''s breath stopped for a moment.

    Had she been doing welltely?

    How was she meant to answer this question? She supposed she might be fine, but she also supposed she might not be fine.

    She replied casually, "The usual. What about you?"

    Dn let out a wryugh.

    "I''m fine," he answered.

    What he said waspletely different from the loneliness shown on his face.

    "What about your mom?" Selina asked again.

    Dn''s face stiffened for a second.

    He tried his best to restrain himself. "She''s fine."

    Selina nodded.

    She pretended to nonchntly mention, "Dn, have youe to the Whitlock family vi to look for me during this period of time?" Selina deliberately emphasized her words.

    Doubt appeared in Dn''s eyes.

    "Did you?" Selina asked.

    "No, I didn''t," Dn answered directly.

    Ever since he thought it through thest time, Dn had never gone to look for Selina again.

    He had always been a restrained person, and it was the same when it came to emotions.

    Since Selina had no feelings for him, he could only control himself and not disturb her.

    Selina bit her lip.

    From Dn''s gaze, she could see that he wasn''t lying.

    However, since it wasn''t Dn, who else could it be?

    A young man constantly wandering around in front of the Whitlock family vi? He was sneaking around on top of that?

    Selina thought about it quickly, contemting all the possibilities.

    All of a sudden, a bolt of lightning shed across Selina''s mind.

    A lightbulb lit up in Selina''s mind.

    Could it be?

    A horrifying thought came to Selina''s mind.

    Selina was terrified.

    "Selina, what''s wrong?" Dn looked at Selina and asked.

    He saw all kinds of emotions on Selina''s face.

    Selina came back to her senses.

    She waved her hand and replied, "Nothing."

    At that moment, there was a sudden hubbub.

    Many people looked toward the entrance of the hotel.

    "That man is so attractive," someone said.

    "Honestly, I didn''t expect to see a handsome guy while eating," another mentioned.

    "Wait, doesn''t he look like the president of the Perry Group, Matthew Perry?"

    "You''re thinking too much. Why

    would someone like Mr. Perrye here without booking out the whole ce? Do you think thatmoners like Us can see someone from the upper ss that easily?"

    Selina shivered.

    She looked straight to the entrance of the hotel.

    Sure enough, she saw Matthew.

    He was still dressed in a ck suit. He was elegant and eye-catching.

    A woman dressed in a white dress stood beside him with a smile on her face.

    Selina felt like her eyes had been stabbed by a sharp sword, and they were aching terribly.

    It was Joycelyn. How could Joycelyn be with Matthew?

    Joycelyn saw Selina as well.

    A flicker of confusion shed in her eyes.

    A momentter, she directly stepped forward and arrived at Selina''s table before Matthew came over. "What a coincidence, Selina! I was having a meal with Matthew, but I didn''t

    expect to meet you." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    At this point, she paused and nced at Dn, who was next to Selina. "Who is this?"

    "None of your business!" Selina replied indifferently, her voice so cold that it seemed like it could freeze into ice in an instant.

    At this moment, she finally understood why Matthew did not treat her like before even if there was nothing between Matthew and Caroline. It turned

    out that Matthew had another woman.

    Joycelyn.

    This woman who had been secretly in love with Matthew finally seeded in getting what she wanted.

    Selina felt as if her heart was covered in frost.

    She really didn''t expect that Matthew would be with Joycelyn.

    Although she only saw Matthew and Joycelyning to have dinner together, and did not have any other evidence, she could still be sure that it was

    true.

    This was all because of Matthew''s attitude of only wanting to be friends with her all of a sudden.

    Because Tobias and Brine had mentioned that Matthew had never had meals or done anything else alone with a woman.

    However, he and Joycelyn had shown up in the restaurant for dinner now, which was enough to show that the two of them were together.

    Meanwhile, Matthew walked over as well.

    A look of surprise shed across his eyes. "Selina."

    Finally, he nced at Dn, and he suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    Bitterness shed across Matthew''s heart.

    It seemed that Selina had made up with Dn. Just like what Tobias had mentioned, Selina could never be separated from this man. Although he had figured it out a long time ago, he still could not control his emotions when he saw the two of them together.

    "Joycelyn, let''s go up," Matthew turned to Joycelyn and said.

    They had reserved a private room upstairs.

    Since Joycelyn had said that her parents wanted to meet with Matthew, he booked a private room in the restaurant at noon. Joycelyn''s parents were already inside, so Joycelyn purposely came down to wait for him.

    A smile appeared on Joycelyn''s lips.

    She didn''t know what had happened between Matthew and Selina, but right then, it seemed that...

    Things were getting interesting now.

    Watching Joycelyn and Matthew go upstairs, Selina''s heart cooled down bit by bit.

    Her eyes were covered with a thin mist.

    "Hmph, Matthew is really unbelievable!" Selina thought to herself.

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074

    He had gotten Joycelyn to be his girlfriend, and now he didn''t even want to speak a single word to Selina.

    Even if they were just friends who had nothing to do with each other, they should at least greet each other when they meet!

    However, he hadn''t said anything. He just called her name and left straight away!

    He just walked away like that!

    Gradually, sadness turned into anger, which couldn''t be suppressed.

    Selina stood up.

    Dn looked at Selina in surprise.

    Selina said irritably, "Let''s go. I don''t want to eat here anymore. The food here isn''t appetizing. There are too many people here, especially people I hate. Let''s go somewhere else to eat!"

    Dn''s eyes shed with emotion.

    The waiters had already served the dishes here.

    Seeing that Selina was about to leave, the waiter quickly said, "Miss, the food..."

    Dn handed the waiter a few hundred-dor bills and said, "Bill, please."

    After saying that, he caught up with Selina.

    Selina took inrge breaths outside.

    God knew why she had decided to go to a restaurant like that. Disgusting people were everywhere and even the air was oppressive.

    "Selina, what''s wrong with you?" Dn asked, his eyes reflecting his confusion.

    "It''s nothing," Selina replied stiffly.

    It was just that the people in the restaurant were too annoying, and the air in there was too oppressive. There was nothing else. It was really nothing. "Selina, you''ve already divorced Matthew," Dn suddenly blurted.

    Selina froze.

    After a moment, she turned to look at Dn and said, "Yeah, I know that I''ve already divorced him. I''m well aware. You don''t have to remind me!" "Is that woman his new girlfriend?" Dn stared into Selina''s eyes and asked.

    He suspected that Selina''s reaction at the moment was rted to the woman who appeared beside Matthew.

    Selina felt even more agitated.

    "How would I know?" she huffed and spat out these words.

    Dn was silent for a moment.

    He saw that Selina was so angry that her whole face had turned red.

    A momentter, Dn opened his mouth. Feeling like he had to exert all his energy for each word, he said, "Selina, why are you so angry? Don''t tell me you still like Matthew?"

    Walking to the door of the private room, Joycelyn was about to open the door.

    She smiled and said, "Matthew, my parents talk about you all the time. Finally, they can meet you today. They''re really happy about it."

    Matthew''s smile was a little forced.

    Just as Joycelyn''s hand touched the doorknob, Matthew suddenly said, "Joycelyn, just a minute."

    Before Joycelyn coulde back to her senses, Matthew had already disappeared.

    Matthew ran to the hall downstairs, but Dn and Selena were not there anymore.

    He ran out of the restaurant subconsciously and saw Dn and Selina not far away.

    Matthew ran over.

    As the distance between them got closer, Selina''s voice drifted into Matthew''s ears.

    "What a joke. Who would like an old man like Matthew? He''s hypocritical from head to toe. Besides, he''s nine years older than me. I like young men..." Selina said.

    Matthew''s steps stopped.

    All his thoughts left him at that moment.

    Without a second''s hesitation, he turned around and left directly.

    Dn looked at Selina who was in front of him. He was staring at her.

    The more agitated Selina was, the stranger he felt.

    "Selina, do you really not like Matthew?" Dn couldn''t help but interrupt Selina''s words.

    The moment he asked this question, he felt like his heart was being cut by a knife.

    "Of course not!" Selina replied, even more furiously.

    "Since you don''t like him, then what''s the need to keep bashing him?"

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    After a while, she lowered her gaze. "Did I say that? Well, that''s probably because I hate him too much."

    Dn pursed his lips and did not say a word.

    There was a sh of pain in his dark eyes.

    At this moment, he finally understood why Selina had no feelings for him and why she was unwilling to be with him again. It was all because Selina had already fallen in love with someone else.

    It was just that she was not willing to admit it.

    "Selina, I''m going to find Matthew. I''ll have a chat with him," Dn mentioned.

    His only purpose was to make sure Selina was happy.

    Selina caught Dn with a wary look and asked, "What are you trying to do?"

    Dn tried his best to control his emotions and replied, "Selina, I want to tell Matthew about your feelings."

    Selina was startled.

    "How dare you!" she cried. She stared into Dn''s eyes and continued, "If you dare to say a word to him, I will never forgive you!"

    She was not willing to tell Matthew

    about it even before she saw Matthew and Joycelyn. Now that she had seen them together, she couldn''t let go of her self-esteem

    and lower her head to mere

    Matthew now.

    Wouldn''t that just be an insult to her own dignity?

    She really couldn''t embarrass herself in front of Matthew.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    When Dn looked at Selina, her eyes red, he knew that she was telling the truth.

    "Selina, why do you have to make yourself suffer?" Dn looked at Selina with sorrow in his eyes.

    Selina didn''t say anything, only biting her lower lip tightly with her teeth.

    After a moment, she loosened her grip.

    Selina squeezed out a smile and said, "What do you mean? You''re thinking too much. How could I like Matthew?"

    Dn didn''t say anything else.

    After that, Selina and Dn went to another restaurant to eat.

    Selina was absent-minded the whole time.

    Dn''s heart ached as he saw this.

    He had never thought that one day, Selina would fall in love with Matthew and be so sorrowful.

    As for what happened between

    Selina and Matthew, Dn had no idea. Right then, he only knew that although Selina had divorced Matthew, she still could not forget about him.

    He wanted to reach out to hold Selina''s hand several times, but he resisted the urge.

    He didn''t have the right to do it.

    That was because there was no ce for him in Selina''s heart.

    What''s more, considering Missha''s current situation and the fact that he was still under Reid''s control, he could not make Selina happy.

    Finally, they had finished their meal.

    Selina stood up and said, "I''ll go back first, you can go back too."

    "Let me send you home," Dn said.

    Selina shook her head. "It''s okay. The driver is waiting for me outside. He''ll send me home."

    Dn didn''t say anything else.

    After Selina took a few steps, Dn suddenly called Selina''s name.

    Selina paused as she looked at Dn.

    Dn''s lips twitched.

    In the end, he swallowed back what he wanted to say.

    "Selina, why have youe looking for me today?" he asked.

    Selina stunned for a moment.

    "It''s nothing. You don''t have to think too much about it," Selina said. She did not want to talk more about the Whitlock family''s private matters.

    After a pause, she added, "Dn, take care of yourself. You need to be happy from now on."

    Selina''s words made Dn''s eyes well up with tears.

    He cried at Selina, "Selina, you too! You have to be happy!"

    Selina smiled and a surge of emotions welled up inside her.

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075

    Although she no longer had any feelings for Dn, no matter what, there had indeed been deep love between them in the past.

    That period of time would be an eternal memory for her.

    Fortunately, Dn and she hadn''t be enemies after breaking up. Both of them sincerely wished each other good. That was good enough, wasn''t

    it?

    Selina went back to the Whitlock family vi.

    She tried to divert her attention from the sadness of seeing Matthew and Joycelyn together.

    She found Natalie.

    She wanted to confirm one thing.

    It was the identity of the mysterious man who had recently been wandering in front of the Whitlock family''s vi.

    Looking at Natalie''s protruding belly, Selina was a little bit hesitant.

    She felt that it was not a good time to ask Natalie about this.

    However, after thinking for a long time, Selina still felt that she had to ask her first.

    After all, this matter was neither too big nor too small and she did not know when it might turn into a bigger problem.

    After all, Selina still remembered clearly that Natalie had gone through too many bizarre experiences with Tobias.

    Selina asked carefully, "Natalie, do you have any secret admirers?"

    Natalie was silent.

    She was stunned and asked, "Who would I secretly be in love with? I have Tobias!"

    "Anyone other than my brother?" Selina asked.

    Selina looked at Natalie with wide eyes.

    Natalie had initially thought that Selina was joking around with her, but she did not seem to be kidding, so she had to reply seriously, "Of course not, I''m not in love with anyone other than your brother!"

    Selina knew that Natalie had misunderstood her.

    She exined, "What I mean is, do you know anyone who is secretly in love with you?"

    Natalie was speechless and answered, "If they''re secretly in love with me, then how would I know?"

    Selina gulped and said, "Is there any man around you who is particrly extreme to you, like, like..." She hesitated for a long time before she spat out,

    "Like Remington."

    She really didn''t want to mention Remington, but this was very important. She had to let Natalie understand what she meant.

    Meanwhile, Natalie was stunned.

    Remington...

    Ripples appeared in her eyes.

    "How is he?" Natalie could not help but ask.

    Selina sighed and replied, "I don''t know the details either."

    Natalie''s mind drifted far away.

    She remembered the first time she met Remington. He was the man who drove a Ferrari wildly, dressed in handsome clothes, and the man whose smile was enough to overthrow the whole world.

    They used to be good friends.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    When she was at her most helpless moment, the person she trusted the most was Remington.

    Unfortunately,ter on...

    She didn''t know exactly where they went wrong.

    "Natalie, is there anyone or not?" Selina asked and interrupted Natalie''s thoughts.

    She came to her senses.

    "I don''t think so," Natalie replied.

    "Are you sure?" Selina asked.

    Natalie thought for a moment. "I''m sure."

    There was definitely no man who was more extreme than Remington.

    A look of doubt shed across Selina''s eyes.

    At first, she had thought that it was a man who was secretly in love with Natalie and went so far as to lurk around the Whitlock family vi. However, in light of recent findings, this did not seem to be the case.

    However, if he was not Natalie''s secret admirer, who could he be?

    Looking at the myriad of changes in Selina''s eyes, Natalie could not help but ask, "Selina, what''s wrong? You asked me about so many weird things just now."

    "No, nothing," Selina replied and forced a smile.

    How could Natalie believe that?

    Considering Selina''s attitude and the inexplicable questions she asked, it was obvious that something had happened.

    Her expression became serious and said, "Selina, you have to tell me, otherwise, I''ll be angry."

    Selina was speechless.

    She had no choice but to tell Natalie about what the servant had told Cecilia today.

    "Natalie, at first I thought that it was a man who was secretly in love with you and had be so crazy that he came here to find you, but now it seems that it''s not."

    "Of course not," Natalie could not help but say. "How could he be my admirer?"

    Speaking of this, Natalie paused and looked at Selina. She said, "Could he be your admirer? Selina, could it be Dn?"

    Selina denied it immediately. "It''s not him. I''ve already asked him."

    "Who could it be, then?" Natalie was confused as well.

    Selina shook her head and replied, "I have no idea either."

    "Are there any young men around you that you''re close to?" Natalie asked tentatively.

    "No," Selina said. All of a sudden, the look in her eyes froze.

    She had remembered that there actually was a man like that.

    "Natalie, wait a minute. I need to make a phone call."

    She dialed Lothar''s number.

    She was thinking about whether the mysterious man mentioned by the servant was Lothar or not.

    The call was connected quickly.

    Selina asked directly, "Lothar, you know who I am, don''t you?"

    Although she had told Lothar her name, she had never told him that he was the daughter of the Whitlock family, that she was the younger sister of Tobias.

    Lothar said with a matter-of-fact tone, "Of course I know. You''re Selina."

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She swallowed hard and spoke, "That''s not what I meant. I mean, do you know that I am the daughter of the Whitlock family?"

    "Of course, your surname is Whitlock. Would you be the daughter of the Cowell family?" Lothar said.

    Selina was speechless.

    She decided to stop beating around the bush.

    "Lothar, you haven''t been following me recently, have you?" Selina went straight to the point.

    After a second of silence, Lothar''s incredulity could be heard from the other end of the line, "Selina, are you sure you''re not mistaken? What would I follow you for?"

    Selina was quiet.

    Lothar''s words made it clear that the

    person standing at the door of the Whitlock family vi couldn''t be him. Just as she was about to hang up, he added, "Not to mention, you''re not pretty and you''re older than me too. Why would I follow you?

    Selina did not know what to say.

    Through the mouthpiece from her phone''s receiver, she spat, "Fine!"

    After saying that, Selina hung up the phone.

    She then looked for Natalie and told her that there were no young men around her who would follow her.

    "Who could that man be?" Natalie asked, her face full of worry. "Would you like to tell Tobias to check it out?"

    Selina thought for a while and said,

    "Forget it. Tobias has trauma because of Remington. If he were to find out, his psychological burden would be heavier. How about we set up cameras outside first and see who that man is before we make a decision?" Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Natalie felt that Selina''s suggestion was reasonable and agreed immediately.

    Shortly after the mysterious man incident, Peter returned from the United States all of a sudden.

    He also made a special request as well when he came back this time.

    He wanted to go to the Perry family vi and stay there for a few days.

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076

    Peter stroked his white beard and mentioned, "I have to see where Selina lives and how the servants of the Perry family treat her, so I can rest assured before I leave."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Selina almost fainted.

    Natalie asked Selina to call Matthew and tell him to arrange everything immediately, so he would not expose anything.

    Selina was seriously unwilling to do so.

    The memory of seeing Matthew and Joycelyn together was fresh in her mind.

    Selina twitched her mouth. "Natalie, can you help me call him?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    There was a trace of helplessness in her eyes. "Selina, how can I help you do it? You have to solve it yourself."

    Selina bit her lip.

    After a moment, she seemed to have made up her mind and grumbled heavily, "Alright. I''ll call him."

    Selina called Matthew.

    The call was quickly connected.

    Selina said with a stiff tone, "Matthew, my grandpa is back. Please arrange things ordingly."

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.

    "Okay, I''ll arrange it," he replied with his usual gentle tone.

    Selina''s breath stopped.

    She suddenly realized that her tone might have been a little offensive.

    After all, she was asking for Matthew''s help. How could she ask for help in this way?

    Moreover, at the end of the day, the reason why she was so angry at the moment was because of the matter between Joycelyn and Matthew. However, in other words, it didn''t matter if Matthew was really together with Joycelyn.

    After all, they had already divorced and he had the right to choose another woman.

    The anger in Selina suddenly became a touch of bitterness.

    The truth was, she didn''t have the right to be angry, not in the slightest.

    "Um... Thank you," Selina blurted after a moment.

    "It''s what I should do," Matthew responded. Then, he added, "As long as you don''t mention to everyone that I''m hypocritical and old next time." Selina did not know how to respond.

    She couldn''t help but ask, "When did I tell everyone that you''re old and hypocritical?"

    Matthewughed.

    Thatugh was not a joyful one, but was filled with an indescribable meaning.

    "When will Mr. Whitlocke?" Matthew asked.

    "Tonight." She thought for a while and added, "You have to tell your servants and Erine about this. Don''t let them expose anything."

    "I''ll take care of it." His low tone had the natural power to put people at ease.

    Selina thought for a while and didn''t say anything.

    She knew that Matthew was a man who could arrange everything well.

    There were many things that she didn''t need to mention, and he would definitely have already thought of it.

    Peter arrived in the afternoon.

    Thest time he came was not long ago, but Selina clearly felt that Peter had aged a lot.

    Her heart ached.

    Perhaps Peter also knew that he did not have much time left, so this time, he had specifically proposed to stay in the Perry family vi.

    In the end, he was still worried about her. He still wanted to see how Selina was doing in the Perry family for thest time.

    The first person Peter asked for was Hayden. When he found out that Hayden was at the kindergarten, he went to look for Matthew. Cecilia, who was standing aside, smiled and said, "Grandpa, Matthew is at thepany now."

    Peter had a look of enlightenment on his face and spoke, "Gosh, I''m so old that I''ve gone senile."

    Selina couldn''t help but hold Peter''s arm and say, "Grandpa, you''re not old. You''re the youngest."

    Peter smiled.

    His eyes fell on Natalie''s stomach again.

    Natalie''s belly was so big that it looked unbelievable.

    There was a look of doubt in Peter''s eyes. "Why hasn''t this baby been born yet? Are you giving birth to a titan?"

    The room fell silent.

    When they heard his words, Cecilia, Natalie and Selina could not help butugh.

    Just as Natalie was about to speak, Cecilia beat her to it. "Grandpa, how could it be a titan? Natalie''s only exceeded her expected delivery date by half a month. That''s normal There are people who only give birth a month after their expected delivery date."

    "Oh," Peter replied. "I''m not really too sure about pregnancy and things like that."

    Meanwhile, Peter continued asking, "Matthew knows that I''m going to stay at the Perry family house, doesn''t he?"

    Cecilia made eye contact with Selina immediately.

    After all, something like that should be answered by Selina.

    Selina understood Cecilia''s meaning.

    With a guilty face, she said, "I''ve told him about it. No worries, Grandpa. Matthew was so excited for your arrival that he almost set off firecrackers in front of the house."

    Peter did not reply.

    Cecilia looked at Selina reproachfully.

    Why did she have to say something so ridiculous?

    Fortunately, Peter didn''t think much about it.

    Not long after, Hayden returned. Of course, Peter and Hayden had a good talk.

    Later in the day, Tobias and Matthew came home as well.

    Nobody knew if they had nned it or if they had just met each other outside by chance. Either way, they came in together.

    Matthew strode over and held out his hand to Peter. "Mr. Whitlock, it''s been a while."

    In front of an older person like Peter, he acted respectful, neither humble nor pushy.

    Peter beamed and said, "It hasn''t been that long. I''ll have to trouble you, Matthew."

    There was a smile in Matthew''s clear and gentle voice. "Grandpa, what are you talking about? This is an honor."

    At dinner, Matthew mentioned that

    the Perry family had already

    prepared their dinner. He invited Peter and the other members of the Whitlock family to join him for the meal The group of people then set off in a grandiose manner.

    Cecilia, Natalie, Tobias and Hayden went together by car.

    Selina was in the same car as Peter and Matthew.

    After getting in the car, Selina sat in the backseat.

    Peter was really dissatisfied with the fact that Selina was sitting there.

    He said immediately, "How can you sit at the back? You have to sit beside Matthew! This is what a wife should do!"

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She muttered in her heart that Peter was seriously old-fashioned.

    However, she replied with a smile on her face, "Grandpa, I want to be with you."

    Peter waved his hand and said, "You don''t need to be with me. You just need to be with Matthew!"

    Selina had no choice but to sit in the passenger seat.

    When she was fastening the seat belt, she suddenly thought of one thing.

    Was it possible that Joycelyn had sat in this seat before? Was it possible that she had worn the seat belt in this way as well?

    The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. She even felt nauseous.

    She pursed her lips and tried her best to suppress the nausea in her chest.

    Momentster, they finally arrived at the Perry family vi.

    When they got out of the car and went in, all of them were attracted by the Perry family''s vegetable garden without exception.

    Peter was the most excited.

    He pointed at the vegetable garden and said excitedly, "I told you, young people have lost the art of sustaining themselves. You all like to nt flowers and grass at home. What''s the use of those nts? nting vegetables is the most practical. Look at Matthew, he

    knows how to live!"

    A sh of helplessness shed across Matthew''s handsome face.

    Tobias nced at Matthew and his lips curved into a smile. His cold eyes revealed a hint of a grin as well.

    On the other hand, Cecilia and Natalie were really surprised.

    How could the Perry family have a vegetable garden?

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077

    This was really not Matthew''s style.

    Peter gave the vegetable garden plenty ofpliments before walking into the Perry family vi.

    Just as Matthew said, dinner had already been prepared.

    It was a really hearty meal.

    Of course, it was very lively with so many people sitting together for dinner.

    It was filled withughter at the dining table.

    However, Selina didn''t have too much interest in it.

    She knew that suchughter was just unrealistic.

    She and Matthew were not married at all. Everything was fake, even theughter.

    The more she thought about it, the more disappointed she was.

    Actually, their rtionship used to be true, but she ruined it with her own hands.

    Selina bit her spoon.

    "Ouch!"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    She let out a cry of pain.

    The moment she decided to bite the spoon, she had identally bit her tongue as she wasn''t paying attention.

    The tongue was the most sensitive part, and it would hurt badly if it was bitten.

    Matthew''s reaction was the fastest.

    He quickly got up and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Selina pointed at her own mouth and answered, "I bit my tongue."

    Natalie stood up and nced at Selina''s mouth. "It seems to be quite serious. Matthew, do you have a personal physician?" Natalie asked.

    A vi like Matthew''s was generally equipped with a personal physician. Although they couldn''t deal with big problems, they could still deal with minor issues.

    "The personal physician has had something to do recently, so he''s gone on leave," Matthew said directly. "Selina,e here. I''ll help you check it out."

    Although the personal physician was not around, Matthew, who had a little medical knowledge, would know something about it as well.

    Matthew took Selina somewhere that seemed like a small medical room. Selina saw that there was somemon equipment such as bandages, antiseptic, gauze and all kinds of medicine.

    "Open your mouth and let me take a look," Matthew said to Selina.

    Selina was surprised and asked, "Do you know any knowledge of first aid?"

    "Nope," Matthew answered. "But I can solve a small problem like this."

    Selina licked her lips.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t trust Matthew. She just felt that it was a little embarrassing for her to open her mouth in front of this man.

    As if seeing through Selina''s thoughts, Matthew softened his tone and said, "Selina, don''t worry. I just want to take a look at it. Your family is still having dinner. Don''t let them worry about you."

    Selina muttered, "It''s not like you were worried about me anyway."

    Matthew was stunned for a moment.

    He could not help but say wryly, "Of course I''m worried."

    Selina''s eyes widened and asked, "What did you say?"

    She wondered if she had heard it wrong.

    Since this man had Joycelyn, how could he still be worried about her?

    Matthew didn''t say anything further.

    He picked up a small shlight and ordered, "Open your mouth and let me take a look."

    Selina hesitated for a moment and then opened her mouth.

    Matthew looked at her tongue and found that it was red and swollen, but it was nothing serious.

    He found an antiseptic oral spray.

    "Open your mouth again," Matthew said.

    Selina opened her mouth.

    Matthew sprayed the antiseptic on Selina''s tongue. A cool feeling instantly filled the tip.

    After being sprayed, she felt much morefortable and didn''t feel any pain anymore.

    Selina felt extremely surprised and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so skilled, Matthew. Tell me, what can''t you do?"

    She almost felt that Matthew was omnipotent at that moment.

    Even as a noble, he could cook pretty good dishes.

    Not to mention, he was also a genius in the field of financial management. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to make Perry Group that big. Moreover, he also knew about architecture. Everything in the Perry family vi was designed by him.

    Now, he even seemed to know some medical skills.

    Other than that, Selina remembered the moment Joycelyn prescribed some drugs for her. When Matthew saw it, he stopped her from taking them. There was a glow in Selina''s eyes.

    Matthew was too good and too clever.

    She couldn''t help but ask, "Is there anything you can''t do, Matthew?"

    Matthew put the spray back to its original spot.

    He paused and there was a sh of deep thought in his eyes. "I''m not good at emotional matters."

    Sometimes, he even suspected that he was an idiot in terms of feelings.

    Otherwise, why wouldn''t he be able

    el

    to move Selina''s heart even after using up all his patience and tenderness? Selina still didn''t like him at all.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    Then, she smirked.

    She was very disdainful of Matthew''s words.

    He was saying he didn''t know how to deal with emotional matters?

    This was simply nonsense.

    From Rainee to Joycelyn, all of them were captivated by Matthew.

    After he divorced Selina, this man quickly hooked up with Joycelyn. Did this mean that he didn''t know how to deal with his emotions?

    Selina couldn''t help but say, "Aren''t you already in a rtionship now? You''re obviously very good at emotional matters."

    Matthew''s eyebrows were full of confusion.

    He didn''t understand Selina''s words.

    "Who?" Matthew asked.

    Selina bit her lip. "You''re into fake girls now, aren''t you?"

    She did not want to mention Joycelyn''s name as she felt disgusted.

    The confusion in Matthew''s eyebrows deepened.

    "What are you saying, Selina? I don''t understand what you mean," Matthew said.

    Selina pressed her lips together and didn''t say anything.

    If he didn''t understand, then so be it. She didn''t want to exin anything else.

    "Let''s go out and have our dinner. Everyone has been waiting for a long time." Selina changed the subject.

    Matthew didn''t think too much about it as he walked out with Selina.

    Back at the dining table, Peter looked at Selina immediately with concern and asked, "Are you feeling better, Selina?"

    Selina smiled and replied, "I''m fine, it''s not a big deal. Matthew sprayed something on me just now and it doesn''t hurt anymore."

    After that, she stuffed a spoonful of food into her mouth and said, "I''m doing well now, aren''t I?"

    "What a silly child you are, you even bit your tongue while eating. You''re no different from Hayden!" Peter

    said. His eyes were still full of

    smiles, despite the fact that he was scolding her.

    Hayden added immediately, "Great-grandpa, you''re wrong. I wouldn''t do such a stupid thing. Only Aunt would!"

    Hearing Hayden''s words, all of themughed.

    Selina felt angry about it.

    Hayden really was a child sent deliberately by God to torture her. He seriously liked to say hurtful things to her!

    Peter sighed, "Nevertheless, it''s good that even though Selina is silly, she still could find a smart man. That''s enough."

    Everyone at the table began tough in agreement, though it seemed a little awkward.

    After dinner, they chatted for a while before the

    Whitlock family went back home.

    Before leaving, Cecilia pulled Selina

    aside and reminded her, "Selina, I don''t know how long Peter will stay

    you

    in Matthew''s house this time. However, I have to remind you, have to be alert and don''t make any

    mistakes. You''ve seen that your

    grandpa''s health has been getting worse this time around." Content

    belongs to

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078

    Selina nodded and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I''m aware."

    After the Whitlock family left, Peter mentioned that he wanted to take a look at Matthew and Selina''s bedroom.

    No one had expected Peter to make such a request.

    With a calm expression, Matthew brought Peter up the stairs.

    Peter looked around, stroked his white beard and said, "This bedroom doesn''t have a good vibe to it. No wonder Selina still isn''t pregnant. You need to find a good ce with a good aura."

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She was left speechless by Peter.

    Was there any corrtion between pregnancy and the bedroom''s aura?

    It was her first time hearing about this.

    Peter walked out of the bedroom. After walking around the second floor, he finally targeted the pink door.

    Peter pointed at the pink door and said, "This ce feels good. Matthew, Selina, you can live in this room. You will surely get pregnant here."

    Selina did not know how to respond.

    She did not expect Peter to like that room.

    Matthew replied with a clear tone, "Grandpa, this room is filled with junk. It''s not easy to clean it now. Why don''t we move in after I get someone to clean it up?"

    Peter thought for a moment, waved his hand and said, "Forget it. Since it''s filled with junk, let''s get another room."

    He walked around and found another bedroom.

    Matthew ordered the servants to tidy up that bedroom immediately.

    From the beginning to the end, he stood by the side with great patience and a good temper. There wasn''t a trace of impatience in him at all. Selina could clearly see it.

    To be honest, even as Peter''s granddaughter, she was a little annoyed, but Matthew was still so patient.

    After all this, it was almost time to turn in.

    However, Peter was in no hurry to sleep.

    He held Selina''s hand as he dragged her to the living room and said, "Selina, let''s have a chat."

    Matthew did not participate in the conversation. "Grandpa, I''ll go and cut some fruits for you. You can talk to Selina first."

    "Alright," Peter replied. His face was wreathed in smiles.

    When Matthew left, Peter said to Selina in total satisfaction, "Selina, based on my observations, the Perry family house is wonderful indeed. The scenery and theyout are quite good as well. There''s also a big vegetable garden here. You''ll definitely be veryfortable here in the future!"

    Selina suspected that the big vegetable garden was the most satisfying thing for Peter.

    She chimed in, "Of course, so don''t worry, Grandpa."

    "Actually, this ce is quite suitable for the care of the elderly," Peter said all of a sudden.

    His words gave Selina a great fright.

    She thought to herself, "Goodness, Grandpa, you absolutely can''t think that way. If you want to stay here and have us take care of you, then Matthew and I might have to put on an act for the rest of our lives."

    Fortunately, Peter added, "But it''s still not a good idea to disturb a young couple''s life. As an old man, I have some awareness."

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    Peter''s gaze fell on Selina''s belly again. There was a sh of sorrow between his eyebrows. "Why aren''t you pregnant yet? The same goes for Natalie. Why hasn''t she given birth yet?"

    The moment Peter mentioned her stomach, Selina felt a headacheing on.

    How could she get pregnant?

    She had never had any rtionship with Matthew except for her first time. It was impossible for them to have a baby.

    Selina then changed the topic to Natalie and said, "Don''t worry, Grandpa. Didn''t mom mention that it''s normal to go past the expected delivery date? Maybe Natalie will give birth to the baby tomorrow."

    "Natalie might give birth tomorrow, but you still won''t!" Peter diverted the subject back to Selina.

    Selina muttered, "How can I have a baby if I''m not pregnant?"

    "When are you going to get pregnant, then?" Peter stared at Selina and asked.

    Selina didn''t say anything anymore.

    How was she supposed to answer this question?

    Peter thought for a moment and his eyes lit up suddenly. He said, "I''ve got it! I know a really good doctor in the United States. He''s really good at treating pregnancy and infertility. Go and check it out with him!"

    Selina did not know what to say.

    She said dryly, "Don''t you know how busy Matthew has beentely? He has so many things to do in thepany. How can he have the time to check for infertility?"

    The moment she finished talking, Matthew came over with a te of fruits.

    Selina''s words clearly fell into Matthew''s ears.

    Her words put Matthew at a loss.

    Infertility?

    When Peter saw that Matthew hade over, he said to him, "Matthew, I just told Selina that since you haven''t gotten pregnant despite trying for so long, so why don''t you go and check it out? I know a really good doctor who specializes in this field."

    Matthew''s face was calm as he said, "Fate will dictate it all, Grandpa."

    "Fate?" Peter sighed. "I don''t know how long this will take if you want to follow fate. I don''t even know how much longer I can live."

    Peter''s words made Selina''s heart skip a beat.

    She quickly grabbed Peter''s hand and said, "Grandpa, don''t say that. You can live for a hundred years."

    Peter chuckled. There was a tinge of bleakness in hisughter.

    "A hundred years," he muttered. After that, he stood up and said, "I''m going to rest. You guys should rest early too."

    "Let me help you up," Matthew said. He stood up and helped Peter up the stairs.

    A ripple shed in Selina''s eyes as she looked at the two people''s backs.

    No wonder Peter liked Matthew so much. This man was indeed very considerate and polite to his elders.

    Her heart ached a little.

    Because this man, who was really considerate and polite, was no longer hers anymore.

    After Peter went to the bedroom to rest, Selina and Matthew also prepared to do the same.

    Since they were not at the Whitlock family vi, they didn''t have to sleep in the same bedroom.

    After all, Hayden was in the Whitlock

    family house. Hayden was

    insensible and liked to y around.

    They were scared that Hayden would see it and expose them, which would be horrible. Content belongsContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    to

    That was why Matthew and Selina were forced to sleep in the same bedroom at that time. However, they did not need to do it anymore.

    "You can sleep in our previous bedroom. I''ll sleep in the newly cleaned bedroom," Matthew said to Selina.

    Selina nodded and said, "Okay."

    Just as she was about to leave, she asked as if she had suddenly remembered something, "By the way, what''s behind the pink door?"

    She had asked Matthew before. Matthew mentioned that it was all junk.

    At that time, she didn''t think much about it.

    However, Peter had mentioned it again now, so Selina couldn''t help but ask again.

    Even if it was junk, what kind of junk was it?

    After all, the Perry family house was so big. Was there a need to find a room on the second floor to pile up junk?

    "Just junk, nothing else," Matthew said. A ripple shed in his deep, dark eyes as he spoke.

    The ripple disappeared quickly. It was so fast that almost no one could detect it.

    However, it was still captured by Selina.

    She became more and more curious and asked, "Matthew, you have some secrets, don''t you?"

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079

    She raised the corners of her eyes and looked at Matthew.

    Matthew smiled and said, "Why would I have any secrets? Don''t think so much. Go to bed early."

    There was a sh of deep thought in Selina''s eyes.

    She seemed to havee to a realization. She asked, "Is there something shady in that pink room?"

    Matthew did not know what to say.

    With a wry smile, he answered, "What shady things could I have put inside? Don''t think too much about it."

    The more Matthew did not want Selina to think, the more she couldn''t help but contemte.

    Her eyes swept around and finally stopped.

    Selina murmured, "I get it, Matthew. Tell me, are there things like sex dolls, porn mags, or BDSM equipment in that room?"

    Matthew did not respond.

    He didn''t expect such words toe out from Selina''s mouth.

    "Am I right or not?" Selina pressed.

    Matthew looked at her. "You only think about these things, don''t you? I didn''t know that you were such a perverted woman, Selina." Selina was speechless.

    She blushed immediately. "I''m not. You''re the pervert here. You''re the one who hid those kinds of things in your house, so why can''t I say something about it?"

    Matthew had a peaceful expression on his face. "No. First of all, I have no interest in sex dolls. After all, it''s not as good as the touch of a real person, so what''s the use of it?"

    After saying that, Matthew looked at Selina with a spark in his eyes.

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She gave Matthew a wary look. "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    He smiled. "Would a doll''s face be as smooth as yours?"

    "Of course not!" Selina replied immediately.

    "Then what''s the point of it?" Matthew asked Selina.

    Selina was rendered speechless once more.

    Matthew had always been good with his words. There was no way she could win against him.

    However, even if there were no dolls in there, the two other things she had mentioned might be. Otherwise, why would Matthew refuse to talk about it?

    "There might be things like handcuffs and dirty magazines inside!" Selina confidently stated.

    "I don''t read those kinds of magazines. I''ve told you the reason before. What''s the point of getting myself riled up alone? As for the handcuffs..." Matthew paused for a moment. Then, his gaze grew even deeper. "There''s nobody for me to y with, either."

    Selina didn''t know what else to say.

    Under Matthew''s gaze, Selina felt that she couldn''t hide away from him at all.

    Her blush was growing increasingly furious.

    To cover up her guilt, she blurted, "You can go y with that dy friend'' of yours then!"

    Matthew was not amused.

    He couldn''t understand who the dy friend" Selina mentioned was.

    After a while, Matthew said, "Selina, you want to make friends, do you? I can help introduce you to people."

    Selina remained silent.

    She pursed her lips. "Forget it. I''m going to bed. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you anymore."

    After walking a few steps, Matthew called her name all of a sudden.

    Selina stopped, turned her head around and asked, "Is there anything else?"

    There was some hesitation on Matthew''s face.

    "What''s wrong?" Selina was confused.

    "Today, you and Dn..." A few words were blurted out from Matthew''s thin lips.

    Selina was stunned.

    "Forget it, it''s fine. Go to sleep." The inky look in Matthew''s eyes dissipated.

    Selina bit her lip.

    She went upstairs without saying anything else.

    The night was getting darker.

    Selina ced her head on the soft pillow.

    Both the pillow and quilt seemed to have traces of Matthew''s scent.

    That scent made her feel at ease for some reason.

    Selina closed her eyes.

    However, her heart was still pounding in her chest.

    What did Matthew mean by asking about Dn and her earlier? What had he wanted to ask?

    Selina woke up in a daze in the middle of the night. She decided to go use the washroom.

    When she went out, she ran into someone.

    Selina sobered uppletely from the impact.

    That person was startled as well.

    With the aid of the dim light projected by the street lights outside, Selina realized that the person in front of her was Matthew.

    His gaze fell on Selina. There was a bit of peculiarity in his gaze with an indescribable feeling in it.

    Selina was stunned.

    There seemed to be something wrong with his gaze.

    She hadn''t knocked him silly, had she?

    "Are you okay?" Selina couldn''t help but ask.

    Matthew finally came to his senses.

    His voice was a little hoarse as he pointed out, "Selina, your nightgown."

    Selina looked at her nightgown subconsciously. She was dumbstruck.

    ow how it had

    She didn''t know

    happened, but her nightgown was

    not properly pulled down, and it was stuck in her underwear. Right then, a

    pair of long, white legs were

    exposedpletely in front of Matthew.

    Feeling extremely ashamed, Selina pulled down her nightgown immediately.

    To hide her embarrassment, Selina nonchntly blurted, "Haven''t you seen anyone wearing their nightgown like this before? This is the trend now,

    got it?"

    Matthew kept quiet.

    The desire in him, which had been aroused by that pair of white legs, was wiped away by Selina''s words.

    He looked at Selina helplessly. "I''m sure that I haven''t seen it before. Never in my life."

    With a huff, Selina said, "You''re taking advantage of me. You should have seen your face just now, all squinty and perverted!"

    Matthew had nothing to say.

    He admitted that he had felt heat in his body when he saw Selina, but it was far less obscene than how she described it. "You were the one who wanted to dress like this," Matthew stated.

    Selina was not going to back down that easily.

    "What do you mean? You''re the one who came to the bathroom at midnight!" "Aren''t you here too?" Matthew asked.

    Selina was flustered.

    She then confidently insisted, "I don''t care. I''m the only one who cane here. You''re not allowed here, understand?"

    Matthew didn''t know what else to say.

    The man let out a wry smile. Selina''s domineering demeanor and haughtiness were still the same as before.

    She had beenpletely and utterly spoiled rotten by the Whitlock family.

    This time, Matthew didn''t continue to quarrel with Selina.

    After a moment of silence, he suddenly bent down and whispered in Selina''s ear, "Selina, what do you think will happen if you keep being so stubborn

    in the future?"

    There was a tinge of mncholy and destion in his words.

    Selina was stunned.

    "What do you mean?"

    Matthew''s gaze wavered.

    He didn''t know if Dn would be able to bear with Selina''s headstrong behavior in the future.

    He knew that Dn was full of arrogance as well.

    "Selina, tell me, who will be able to

    deal with you in the future?" Matthew questioned. His eyes were

    like a elear pool, like a sea of stars, which contained countless

    inexpressible emotions. Content

    belongs to

    He really didn''t know anyone other than him who could be so tolerant to Selina in the days toe.

    Selina was a little disgusted with what Matthew had said.

    In a somewhat impulsive tone, she responded, "What do you mean? What will happen to me?"

    Matthew gazed at Selina.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    There were some things that he

    didn''t want to tell Selina. Maybe it totell was because it was deep into the night, but it was much easier for

    psychological barriers toe

    crumbling down. It was easy to say things that were buried in the

    bottom of one''s heart.

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080

    Matthew''s thin lips parted slightly as he exined, "Selina, you''re way too hot-tempered. I could tolerate you, but you pushed me away. It''s not easy to find someone else who can deal with you. You should restrain yourself from now on."

    Selina began to breathe rapidly.

    She stared into Matthew''s eyes and asked, "What if I don''t restrain my temper?"

    Matthew was silent for a moment.

    "Nothing will happen," he murmured. "But I just want you to be happier in the future."

    He was worried that Selina''s unrestrained personality would only cause endless quarrels with her partner. When the time came, she wouldn''t be happy.

    After all, no one would be as tolerant as he was to Selina.

    Matthew''s gaze was deep. "I really hope that you''ll be able to live a happy life in the future, youngdy."

    Like that, it would not be in vain for him to let her go. It would not be in vain for him to keep all his thoughts in his heart from then on either.

    Selina was startled.

    Youngdy...

    It was such an unfamiliar way to address her. It had been a long time since Matthew had called her that.

    She raised her fair face and looked at Matthew, "Why did you call me youngdy?"

    "Why do you call me old man, then?" Matthew asked.

    "Because you are an old man," Selina answered.

    "Then it''s because you are a youngdy," Matthew then replied.

    Selina suddenly felt that she was so pretentious at this moment.

    She actually felt like crying over this simple conversation.

    Selina sniffed desperately. "I''m 26 now. I''m not a youngdy anymore. I''m just ady."

    Matthew''s gorgeous ck eyes focused on Selina, then they narrowed. He smiled faintly. "Selina, you will forever be a youngdy in my heart."

    In his heart, Selina was unchangeable.

    No matter how old Selina was, or how much white hair and wrinkles she would have in the future.

    In his heart, Selina would always be the 16-year-old girl in the red dress.

    Selina felt like she couldn''t control herself anymore.

    She was really going to cry.

    Right then, she suddenly had an impulse.

    She really wanted to rush into Matthew''s arms and let him hug her.

    She really wanted to feel the long lost heat between them.

    However, her impulse was still controlled in the end.

    Because Selina had thought of Joycelyn at thest moment.

    The image of Matthew and Joycelyn together earlier that day surfaced in her mind.

    She couldn''t control herself and wanted to ask Matthew what on earth was going on with him and Joycelyn.

    Although she knew there was no need to ask, and that she didn''t even have the right to, she still couldn''t help but do it.

    In a sour tone, Selina began, "Matthew, you and thatdy friend of yours..."

    She paused for a moment. Matthew probably wouldn''t know the reason she asked anyway. The moment Selina was about to change her words, she suddenly heard footsteps.

    They sounded slow and sluggish.

    As soon as she raised her head, she saw Peter walking over.

    Selina was stunned.

    Was he here to use the washroom too?

    The Perry family house was so big and there were so many washrooms in it. Why was everyone choosing to use that one?

    Peter hadn''te to use the washroom.

    He had fought wars in his early years, so he was particrly sensitive to any movement. He had heard some voicesing from somewhere in the middle of the night, so he got up to have a look. As a result, he saw Matthew and Selina at the door of the bathroom.

    bbergasted, Peter asked, "What are you doing in the bathroom in the middle of the night? Why are you not sleeping?"

    Selina kept quiet.

    Matthew did not say a word either.

    "I''ll go to sleep now," Selina said and ran back to her room.

    When she reached her room, her heart was still beating rapidly.

    Selinay on the bed and put her hands together in front of her chest.

    "Youngdy," she repeated to herself, her red lips parting slightly.

    Peter was very happy the next day.

    Matthew had originally nned on not going to thepany to be with Peter, but this notion was instantly rejected.

    "You can''t A man should focus on his business. How can he choose to apany an old man instead of

    going to work? You have to go to thepany!" Peter stated seriously.

    Matthew had no choice but to go.

    Except for the servants, there was only Selina and Peter in the huge vi.

    After Matthew left, Peter moved closer to Selina.

    With a mysterious expression, he said, "Selina, after thinking about it, I know why you two were at the washroom yesterday."

    Selina was surprised.

    Peter had found out something, hadn''t he?

    Selina smiled awkwardly and questioned, "Why?"

    Peter murmured, "Because you two wanted a change of environment."

    Selina was stunned.

    Everyone said that Selina was the one with the weirdest thoughts. However, she found that Peter was actually the culprit.

    He was the person with the most unique mindset!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, Peter paused for a

    moment and then continued, "It''s my

    fault for not getting it and disturbing you two. It''s all because I wasn''t quickwitted enough!" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Peter was fully convinced that the night before, Selina and Matthew were about to make love in the washroom, but it had been all ruined by him.

    Selina didn''t know what to say.

    She was at a total loss for words.

    "Grandpa, don''t talk nonsense. No such thing happened yesterday." Selina made it clear.

    However, Peter still felt incredibly

    guilty. "Selina, you two can continue

    tonight I won''t disturb you for sure. This time, I definitely won''t do anything stupid!"

    Selina was flustered.

    She was blushing all over.

    Matthew called her a littleter.

    It just so happened that Peter saw the name "Matthew" disyed on her phone.

    Peter gave a thumbs-up to Selina. "What a great rtionship you two newlyweds have!"

    Selina was speechless.

    She walked aside and picked up the phone.

    "Selina, how is Grandpa this morning?" Matthew asked, his maic voiceing through the phone.

    "Uh, he''s fine," Selina answered.

    Matthew was quite considerate, having specially called her to ask about Peter''s situation.

    "What about you? Are you okay at home?" Matthew paused before asking.

    When he said this, his voice suddenly lowered.

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    "I''m... I''m fine." Selina''s tone shifted a little when she replied.

    "Then I''ll hang up first. You can continue chatting with Grandpa," Matthew responded. When he was about to hang up the phone, he was stopped by

    Selina.

    "Is there anything else?" Matthew asked.

    Selina blurted out, "You didn''t call me youngdy just now, you called me my name!"

    Even she herself did not know why she would say that out of nowhere.

    Matthew did not know what to say.

    "Alright, goodbye then, youngdy." Matthew''s voice was stained with heavy amusement and a trace of imperceptible indulgence.

    The corners of Selina''s mouth curled upwards as she said, "Goodbye, old man."

    After hanging up the phone, Selina giggled.

    As sheughed, she suddenly realized that something was off.

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081

    Hold on, what was she evenughing about?

    Now that Matthew was in a rtionship with another woman, was there any point for her tough like this after a phone call with him?

    Selina became frustrated.

    A littleter, Cecilia also arrived at the Perry family vi. She decided to apany Peter on a walk, but he rejected her offer.

    He reasoned that the Perry family vi had beautiful scenery that he enjoyed looking at, so why would he go somewhere else?

    The beautiful scenery mentioned by Peter was the Perry family''s vegetable garden.

    Not to mention, he had already ordered the servants to move a chair to the vegetable garden. He simply sat there and enjoyed looking at the vegetables in the garden with a satisfied smile on his face.

    Cecilia and Selina felt helpless.

    In the end, Peter even said, "We should get rid of the garden in the Whitlock family vi in the United States. It must be done before I return. We''ll nt it full with vegetables instead!"

    Cecilia was speechless.

    So was Selina.

    They really thought that recing the Whitlock family vi''s garden in the United States with a vegetable patch was a hrious idea.

    Caroline specially asked for leave for the whole morning.

    She wanted to look for someone.

    It was a good idea to send a private detective to follow Selina. For example, she could get some important information from the detective.

    Selina had almost been sexually assaulted.

    It happened after she met with a young man in the park.

    The private detective mentioned that the young man who was always with Selina didn''t have any intimate rtionship with her at all. They were just normal friends. Therefore, Caroline didn''t pay much attention to that young man.

    What caught her attention was Matthew, the one who had saved Selina from that awful situation.

    Matthew had fired a shot at Zobby, the man who was going to sexually assault Selina.

    Zobby was not dead yet, and he had been sent to prison.

    However, all this wasn''t the point.

    The point was that he had a wife, Nadia. She was ugly and fat, but she had a unique skill.

    This time, Caroline hade to look for her.

    Carolina arrived at a dpidated alley and stopped in front of a house. She knocked on the door lightly.

    "Who is it? "A woman''s impatient voice was heard.

    Caroline didn''t say anything and continued knocking on the door.

    The door opened this time.

    A greasyc, fat face appeared in front of Caroline.

    She was Nadia Lanes, the person that Caroline was looking for.

    "Who are you?" Nadia looked at Caroline suspiciously. "Is something the matter?"

    Caroline answered, "I''m looking for you!"

    The doubt in Nadia''s eyes deepened.

    "I don''t know you." Just as she was about to close the door, Caroline stopped her immediately.

    "You...!" Anger surfaced in Nadia''s eyes.

    Caroline looked straight at her and said, "Your husband is in jail, isn''t he?"

    Nadia was startled.

    She looked at Caroline from head to toe and deduced that this woman must be a part of the upper ss.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    She was here because of that thing, wasn''t she?

    "He''s in jail now, so I''m not rted to him anymore. If you need something, don''te looking for me!" Nadia eximed in panic.

    At first, she had wanted to find Selina and Matthew, who had shot her husband and sent him to jail, to settle with them. However, after she found out what their backgrounds were, she could only let go of the hatred in her heart.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    After all, she could not afford to offend people like that.

    Nadia thought that Caroline was working for Selina and Matthew, so she was eager to distance herself from her.

    Caroline, of course, knew what Nadia was thinking.

    She smiled and said, "You can rest assured that I have nothing to do with them."

    Once she said this, she narrowed her eyes and her gaze shot straight into Nadia''s eyes. "I have a grudge. against those two people. Do you want to take revenge on them as well?"

    Nadia was surprised to the core.

    An hourter, Caroline walked out of Nadia''s house happily.

    They had agreed on the timing of their next meeting.

    The corner of Caroline''s lips curled up and she grinned happily.

    She had been stuck for so long thinking about how to get revenge on Selina, but she never had any good ideas. During her first two tries, she wanted to use Dn to deal with Selina and Matthew, but Matthew didn''t care at all. Moreover, for some unknown reason, her recording of Selina''s voice never came in handy.

    Just when she was about to give up, heaven gave her a way out.

    She met Nadia out of of the blue.

    Nadia was not an ordinary woman, as she had a unique skill, a skill that would let Selina live a life worse than death.

    Peter was having an afternoon nap.

    ��

    He was already old, so he was not like ordinary people whose afternoon naps onlysted one or two hours. He slept for almost the whole afternoon. Therefore, Cecilia went back first.

    After all, she was worried about Natalie, who was pregnant at home.

    Although there were servants and doctors at home, they weren''t very attached. As a mother-inw, she was more thoughtful than them. Cecilia had initially wanted to go back to the United States earlier, but she had been stalling for time as she wanted to take good care of Natalie. When Natalie was pregnant with Hayden, she was not there to take care of her. Instead, she had let her suffer so much grievance and hardship. Therefore, Cecilia decided to take good care of Natalie while she was carrying her second child.

    When she reached the door of the Whitlock family vi, Cecilia suddenly stopped and felt dizzy.

    There was a dead dog at the door.

    Cecilia couldn''t bear to see dead creatures. Not to mention, this dead dog''s death was extremely tragic. It had been disemboweled.

    Cecilia calmed down and stabilized herself.

    She ordered the servants to bury the dog properly.

    After returning to the living room, Natalie saw Cecilia''s pale face and mentioned, "Mom, you don''t look too good."

    Cecilia said, "I saw a dead dog at the door just now. It was..."

    Before she could say any more, Cecilia stopped herself.

    Natalie was pregnant, so she shouldn''t listen to this stuff.

    Cecilia said immediately, "I''m fine. You can just pretend that you didn''t hear anything. You are pregnant now, so don''t listen to these bad things."

    Natalie was stunned.

    She thought of Selina''s dog, Rocky.

    Selina had been searching for it for a long time.

    At first, she sent people to look for it, but had no luck. Hence, Selina went to the park by herself, but she still couldn''t find it after searching high and

    low.

    Not long ago, Selina had called to ask whether Rocky had gone home.

    Natalie asked, "Mom, was it a white dog? Is it about this size?"

    Natalie reached out her hand and gestured.

    A look of surprise shed across Cecilia''s eyes. "Natalie, did you see it too?"

    Natalie''s heart sank.

    Rocky had been locked up in the doghouse, and the vi was really big. On top of that, Selina had deliberately staying out of contact with Cecilia for this period of time, so she did not know of the dog''s existence.

    "Mom, it''s Selina''s dog. It got lost in the parkst time. Selina has been looking for it," Natalie muttered.

    Cecilia was dazed.

    She had heard that Selina had brought a dog back, but she actually didn''t know what it looked like. She didn''t expect that the dead dog would be

    Selina''s dog.

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082

    "How could this be? What a horrible death," Cecilia murmured.

    She knew that some people from animal abuse groups would deliberately torture dogs, so she didn''t think too much about it.

    Natalie thought for a while and said, "Why don''t we hide this from Selina? At least, it''s better for her to think that Rocky is still missing instead of telling her that it''s dead."

    Cecilia agreed with Natalie''s suggestion.

    She nodded and said, "Yes, don''t tell Selina. Selina is too kind-hearted. She would cry if she found out."

    Nadia was holding something in her hand.

    It was a small, ck, square iron box the size of a fingernail. There were numerous holes in the small iron box.

    This was what she had gotten from that dog''s body.

    She did not know what it was either.

    However, she thought that it was impossible for a normal dog to have this kind of thing in its body, so she kept it.

    She had a feeling that it was useful.

    Although she still did not know what it was, she felt that it would definitelye in handy in the future.

    When Caroline came just now, Nadia did not tell her about it.

    After all, she did not fully trust Caroline yet.

    This woman was all talk as far as she was concerned. It was hard to tell whether she was an enemy or a friend. As for Caroline, Nadia felt that she had to continue observing her.

    In this era, no one could be trusted.

    In the afternoon, Cecilia went back. Peter went to take a nap as well, so there was only Selina left at home.

    When she walked down from the second floor, she nced at the pink door.

    Selina felt a burning curiosity beginning to spark within her.

    What could be inside?

    She took a few steps and decided to have a look, but when she took the fifth step, she stopped.

    She had forgotten that the door seemed to be locked.

    She wouldn''t be able to take a look even if she tried.

    She decided to badger Matthew to open the door and take a look tonight.

    Selina went downstairs.

    She sat on the sofa, eating potato chips while reading aic book.

    She was in a good mood.

    Yes, she was in a very good mood.

    She hadn''t felt this good in a long time.

    As for the reason, it was probably because Matthew had called her "little girl".Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Halfway through the meal, Erine came.

    Erine lowered her voice and said, "Miss Whitlock, there''s a guest,"

    Selina was stunned and said, "Who is it? Just let her in,"

    Erine was in a dilemma.

    She knew the person who was at the door It was a friend of Matthew''s, named Joycelyn.

    If Matthew was here, Erina would definitely let Joycelyne in immediately.

    However, Matthew was not there at that moment. There were only Selina and Peter in the house. Erina didn''t think it was suitable, so she asked Joycelyn to wait at the door.

    "Miss Whitlock, it''s Joycelyn," Erine said.

    The potato chips in Selina''s hands fell on the sofa.

    Her good mood hadpletely dissipated.

    Selina jumped off the sofa.

    Hah, she even had the nerve toe here.

    As she approached the gate of the vi, as expected, Selina saw Joycelyn''s face.

    She wore a white dress like before and her ck, long hair covered her shoulders. She was a really elegantdy, a real ''green tea''.

    Selina walked over.

    She looked at Joycelyn from top to bottom.

    Joycelyn looked at Selina as well.

    "What are you doing here?" Selina opened her mouth first.

    Joycelyn smiled.

    Her smile was really gentle. When she smiled, a mouthful of white teeth was revealed. "A few days ago, Matthew met my parents. My parents asked me to bring something to Matthew, so I came here,"

    There was indeed a gift box in her hand.

    Selina''s head was buzzing.

    Matthew and Joycelyn did not have dinner alone that day, but went to meet with Joycelyn''s parents?

    Their rtionship had progressed to the level of meeting each other''s parents?

    Hearing that, Selina''s heart throbbed with pain.

    Joycelyn looked into the house again and asked, "Is Matthew here? I need to give it to him,"

    She actually knew that Matthew was

    not here. She was just here to find out the truth. That day, when she saw Selina having a meal with another man as well as Matthew''s weird attitude, Joycelyn suspected that there was something wrong between Selina and Matthew.

    Thus, she came to the Perry family vi with the excuse of sending the item, so that she could see if Selina was still there.

    However, Selina was present, which made Joycelyn somewhat disappointed.

    Selina sneered, "Don''t you know that Matthew is at thepany at this time of day? What do you mean bying to the Perry family vi at this hour? Are youing as a thief?"

    Selina emphasized on the words ing as a thief".

    Joycelyn''s expression did not change.

    She smiled and said, "That day, Matthew told my parents that thepany''s affairs were catching with him so he wanted to take a break Therefore, I thought he would not stay in thepany all the time like before. I thought he would rest at home,"

    After that, she looked at Selina and asked, "Miss Whitlock, don''t you agree with me?"

    Selina was really furious.

    "He''s not here. Please leave!"

    Joycelyn handed the gift box in her hand to Selina and said, "Please tell Matthew that I''ve been here. Besides, this is a gift from my parents to Matthew. Please hand it over to Matthew, alright?"

    Joycelyn spoke softly.

    Selina didn''t take the gift from Joycelyn.

    Joycelyn''s hand, which held the gift box, remained fixed in midair.

    However, she did not feel awkward at all. Instead, she was still smiling.

    Selina really wanted to rip the smile off of Joycelyn''s face.

    She was really a b*tch.

    "I won''t ept it, nor will I tell Matthew about it. You should give it to him yourself!" Selina said impatiently.

    Joycelyn smiled.

    She put the gift box at the corner of the gate and said, "Since I have brought it here, there is no reason to bring it back. I will put it here. Matthew should see it when hees back,"

    Hearing Joycelyn call the name "Matthew", Selina felt extremely annoyed.

    She nced at Joycelyn coldly and said, "Stop pretending. I know why you are here. Shouldn''t you be angry to see me here?"

    In her mind, Joycelyn was now with Matthew and he had met her parents as well. The rtionship between them had been confirmed, hadn''t it?

    Since it was confirmed, Joycelyn should be furious when she saw that Matthew''s ex-wife was still here, shouldn''t she?

    Joycelyn still smiled tenderly, as if no matter what Selina said, it could not disperse the gentle smile on her

    lips. "I''m not angry at all. He has

    ���

    already met with my parents, so why

    should get angry? Besides, my Parents have taught me to be

    generous. Don''t you think so, Miss Whitlock?"

    Although she was really disappointed to see Selena''s presence at the Perry family vi, she still concluded that there were some problems between

    Matthew and Selina. Otherwise, Selina would not be so provocative.

    Selina mocked her said, "Do you think I''m interested in watching your fake smile and listening to your lies?"

    With that, Selina turned around and left.

    If she didn''t leave now, she felt that she would explode due to her anger.

    Looking at Selina''s leaving silhouette, Joycelyn''s eyes shed with a touch of deep thought and the corners of her mouth slightly curled.

    Selina went back to the sofa angrily.

    Her mood had gone from good to bad in a matter of minutes.

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083

    At first, she had been feeling great, but right then, she could not bring herself to feel happy anymore.

    Selina was furious.

    She suddenly realized that her conversation with Joycelyn was like that of an old and ugly wife talking to a young and beautiful mistress.

    The more Selina thought about it, the more rage began to surface in her.

    Unfortunately, she was not Matthew''s wife.

    If she was wife, she would have straight up pped Joycelyn and banished her from the Perry family. How could she let Joycelyn be so arrogant?

    After a while, Prine came holding the gift box that Joycelyn had ced at the door of the vi.

    She told Selina, "Oh, Miss Whitlock, this seems to be the gift box that Miss Joycelyn just brought over. I took it in when I saw it at the door of the vi. How could Miss Joycelyn leave it at the door?"

    "Throw it out!" Selina''s response was quite fierce.

    She didn''t want anything sent by Jocelyn to appear in the Perry family vi.

    Erine was shocked by the look on her face.

    She muttered, "Isn''t it a pity to throw it away like this? Not to mention, Miss Joycelyn even delivered it personally..."

    Erine''s words brought Selina back to her senses.

    There was ayer of gloominess in her eyes.

    She was right. Jocelyn had sent this as a gift. How could she have the right to throw it out?

    "Put it aside. Don''t put it in front of me. That''s all I ask," Selina mumbled weakly.

    After that, she went upstairs.

    She was so annoyed that she wanted to take a nap.

    Two hourster, Selina still couldn''t fall asleep.

    She got up from the bed desperately.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Whatever, it was better to go downstairs to readics. At least she could distract herself by reading them.

    However, when she went downstairs, Selina almost fainted.

    She didn''t know when Peter had woken up, nor did she know how he found the gift box. Right then, he had already opened it. Inside the box were specially made biscuits, which he was eating happily.

    Selina rushed over and shouted, "Grandpa, how could you eat this?!"

    How could Peter, her biological grandfather, eat the biscuits sent by that nasty skank, Jocelyn?

    Peter was startled by Selina''s sudden reaction.

    He gripped the biscuit in his hand tightly and asked, "Why not? It''s delicious. You can have one if you don''t believe me."

    Peter put a biscuit into Selina''s mouth.

    Selina felt as if she was going to throw up.

    "I don''t want to eat it. You can''t eat it either, Grandpa!" Selina still attempted to dissuade Peter.

    After all, Peter was her biological grandfather. He had to be on her side.

    Peter stood his ground. "No, it''s delicious, why can''t I eat it?"

    Selina felt helpless.

    "Forget it, eat it if you want." She sat aside, feeling disappointed and dejected.

    That night, Matthew came back ahead of schedule.

    By the time he arrived, Peter had already polished off the box of biscuits.

    Matthew smiled and said to him, "What do you want to eat tonight, Grandpa? I''ll cook for you."

    The reason he came back earlier than usual was to prepare dinner for Peter.

    After all, it wasn''t every day that Peter came here. It was also likely that this was thest time he coulde to the Perry family vi, so he certainly wanted to pay more attention to him.

    Peter, who had just eaten such arge box of biscuits, was in no mood to eat dinner at that point.

    He waved his hand. "I won''t eat tonight. You and Selina can have your dinner. I''m full."

    "What did you eat just now that made you so full?" Matthew teased him.

    Before Peter could reply, Selina had already stood up and answered, "What else could it be but that box of biscuits? You''ve already finished that huge box, how can you not be full?!"

    When Selina thought of the fact that Peter had finished all the biscuits sent by Joycelyn, she was really angry.

    Matthew was speechless.

    There was a sh of astonishment in his eyes.

    Peter had only eaten a box of biscuits, why did Selina need to be so angry?

    Matthew could not help but say, "Selina, it''s just a box of biscuits. If Grandpa wants to eat them, just

    let him."

    Selina gave Matthew a hard stare and then she went upstairs angrily.

    Matthew was at loss for words once again.

    Peter coughed.

    Matthew looked at Peter and asked helplessly, "Grandpa, what''s wrong with her?"

    Peter beckoned for Matthew toe closer.

    Matthew walked over and bent down.

    Peter whispered into Matthew''s ear, "Maybe Selina likes those biscuits too, so she got upset when she saw me eat them all."

    Matthew remained silent.

    He didn''t think that was the case.

    Selina was not the type of person who would get furious just because Peter had finished all the biscuits.

    However, after thinking about it for a while, he felt that it was usible.

    Selina was a foodie for sure. Food was a priority in her life. If someone had eaten all her favorite food, she certainly would get angry. It wasn''t totally unreasonable.

    "Is the biscuit''s packaging still here?" Matthew asked.

    "It is." Peter took it out as if it were a treasure. "I saw this as soon as I woke up. It tastes amazing."

    Matthew nced at the brand and took a mental picture of it.

    "Grandpa, are you going to have dinner now?" Matthew asked.

    Peter shook his head.

    "Nope. I can''t eat another bite," Peter answered, rubbing his round belly.

    "Why don''t I go out first? You can wait for a while. If you want to eatter, I''ll prepare some food for you," Matthew offered. He thought that

    Selina would note out for

    Tel:

    dinner, considering how angry she

    was. It was better for him to go out first.

    He decided to buy this brand of biscuits for her.

    "Sure," Peter said, his face wreathed in smiles. "Matthew, you really treat Selina well."

    "It''s what I should do."

    Matthew went to a luxury supermarket nearby.

    He asked the salesman whether they had that specific brand of biscuits in stock.

    However, the salesman said there was no such brand.

    "This brand is from a foreign country. It''s really rare. If I recall correctly, there''s a supermarket in the east that sells this brand of biscuits." Since the salesman noticed that Matthew was

    vel

    handsome and noble, he grew more

    enthusiastic and wrote down the name of the supermarket for him.

    After thanking the employee, Matthew drove off.

    The supermarket was indeed far away, and it took around 40 minutes for Matthew to reach his destination. Fortunately, when he arrived, he finally found the biscuits thathe wanted.

    After buying them, he rushed back to the Perry family vi immediately.

    Selina was sitting on the bed, having been angry for a long time.

    When her rage gradually dissipated, she felt that it was rather inconsiderate of her.

    Peter had just eaten the biscuits sent by Joycelyn. Why was she so riled up?

    He was already so old, after all, and just like Cecilia had mentioned, his health was getting worse. Did she still need to fight with Peter?

    Thinking of this, Selina went downstairs.

    There was only Peter sitting in the living room.

    Selina took the initiative to greet Peter, saying, "Grandpa."

    "You''re here, Selina," Peter greeted her back with a smile. He didn''t seem to be angry with Selina at all.

    This made Selina feel even more guilty.

    She looked around and asked, "Where is Matthew?

    Is he cooking in the kitchen?"

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084

    "He''s gone out," Peter informed.

    He didn''t tell Selina the reason why Matthew went out. Instead, he wanted Matthew to give her a surprise when he came back.

    Selina was surprised.

    Matthew had gone out?

    What for?

    Why would he go out even when Peter was still here?

    "Grandpa, do you know what he went out for?" Selina asked.

    Peter shook his head and said mysteriously, "You''ll know when hees back. I don''t know either. It might be something important."

    "Oh," Selina replied.

    What was so important that Matthew had run out at dinnertime?

    Selina didn''t think much about it and asked Peter, "Grandpa, are you hungry now? Do you want me to cook for you?"

    Peter looked surprised. "Did I really hear you correctly? A brat like you knows how to cook?"

    Selina smiled, embarrassed.

    Matthew had reminded her of her duty. Even an outsider like Matthew had taken the initiative to prepare dinner for Peter, but that thought had never even crossed her mind. She felt quite ashamed when she thought about it.

    "I can cook some simple dishes. Besides, there are servants to help me. What would you like to eat, Grandpa?"

    Peter waved his hand. "I don''t want to eat anymore. I''m already full, but you can still make something for Matthew."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    After a while, she muttered, "Who would want to cook for him?"

    She said this under her breath.

    Peter gave Selina a cold look and scolded, "That''s not right. As his wife, shouldn''t cooking for your husband be something natural?"

    Selina remained silent.

    Peter continued, "As a woman, you need to be more sensible and gentle, and you need to learn to cook. Only then will Matthew love you. You should be aware of this, Selina."

    Selina was extremely disapproving of Peter''s words. "Who said that? Do I have to be sensible and gentle just because I''m a woman?"

    Peter snorted. "Men like gentle and sensible girls anyway."

    Selina was speechless.

    Suddenly, someone appeared in her mind.

    Joycelyn.

    She was the perfect picture of a gentle and sensible woman.

    Selina felt abrupt disappointment.

    Peter''s words were true, weren''t they? A woman like Joycelyn was a total b*tch in her eyes, but she was any man''s favorite. So that was why Matthew was in a rtionship with Joycelyn, wasn''t he?

    Hearing that, Selina''s heart throbbed again.

    "I''ll go to the kitchen to cook something," Selina muttered after a while.

    Selina walked into the kitchen.

    Likely because Matthew had ordered them not to do so in advance, the servants hadn''t prepared dinner. They had only washed and prepared all the ingredients.

    Selina froze when she saw so many ingredients.

    To be honest, she had never cooked before. She hadn''t even cooked instant noodles by herself.

    Selina felt that she had to ask for help, and she looked for Erine.

    An expression of shock appeared on Erine''s face. "Miss Whitlock, didn''t Mr. Perry say that he would be preparing dinner tonight? Why is it you instead?"

    The corner of Selina''s mouth twitched. "I don''t even know where he is right now."

    She paused for a while and continued, "Erine, please teach me how to cook."

    Erine thought for a moment and suddenly realized something. "I''ve got it. You want to cook for your husband, right? This is good. To win a man''s heart, you have to win over his stomach first. Miss Whitlock, you are so smart."

    Selina remained silent.

    She wondered about whether old people like Erine and Peter had the exact same thoughts.

    She didn''t want to follow such a traditional mindset.

    Although Selina thought this way, she still blurted out, "Erine, what is Matthew''s favorite food?"

    Erine listed them down immediately.

    As Selina listened, her heart rippled.

    It turned out that Matthew liked to eat food like that...

    She remembered that Erine had told her before, but she had forgotten it.

    Humans were prone to forget things, but how could Matthew always remember Selina''s favorites?

    "Miss Whitlock, let''s cook some stir-fried vegetables first. I''ll teach you how to prepare it," Erine offered and started to gesture around.

    Selina had the genuine intent to cook as well, so she was eager to learn.

    Selina had a knack for cooking, and got the hang of it in a short period of time.

    Erine gave her instructions as she cooked.

    There was something she had

    wanted to say from the moment Selina first came, but she had never found the right time. Erine took the opportunity to talk about it right then as she thought it was a perfect time.

    UMS

    "Miss Whitlock, have you reconciled with Mr. Perry?" Erine asked softly.

    Selina''s breathing stopped for a moment.

    She shook her head.

    Erine''s eyes dimmed at once.

    "The truth is, Mr. Perry already reminded us that your grandfather would being, and told us not to talk about the fact that you''ve been separated for a period of time. know you''re just acting in front ofThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    һ��

    the old man. I''ve seen this in television shows before," Erine mumbled, disappointed. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina''s heart turned bitter from the disappointment in Erine''s words.

    Erine continued, "However, I thought that you and Mr. Perry might not be acting, and that perhaps you''ve reconciled with him."

    "Erine, don''t say anything more." Selina couldn''t help interrupting Erine.

    The more she listened, the sadder she became.

    Erine was quiet for a moment.

    After a moment''s silence, she still couldn''t help but say, "Miss Whitlock, why did you separate with Mr. Perry?"

    She had asked Matthew before, who had already given her the answer. However, Erine refused to believe it. How could she not fall in love with such an excellent man?

    Hence, Erine came to ask Selina.

    Selina pressed her lips together and didn''t say a word.

    After waiting for a while, Erine said, "Miss Whitlock, Mr. Perry is a truly good man. Why don''t you continue staying with him? He was upset every day after you left."

    There was a sh of astonishment in Selina''s eyes.

    She asked carefully, "Really?"

    Was Matthew really upset every day due to her departure?

    "Really," Erine stated with certainty. "When you were here, Mr. Perry woulde home with a smile on his face every day. Ever since you left, he would leave early and returnte each day. There was never a smile on his face."

    Selina felt like something was knocking on her heart.

    After thinking about it, she bitterly spat, "Hasn''t he found someone new now? Why isn''t he happy?"

    He was already in a new rtionship, so he should be very happy.

    Erine was stunned.

    "Someone new? Mr. Perry doesn''t have anyone new," Erine replied with confidence. "Mr. Perry doesn''t have any other woman besides you, Miss

    Whitlock."

    Selina''s eyshes trembled a little.

    She thought that it was possible that Erine didn''t know that Matthew was in a rtionship with Joycelyn, as they just gotten together not long ago.

    It was just that...

    There was a sh of emotion in her eyes

    Was Joycelyn really in a rtionship with Matthew? Or was it part of her assumptions again?

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085

    The truth was, she had a slight hunch that it might not be what she was thinking, but she was still hesitant. Either way, it was a really contradictory feeling.

    At this moment, Erine abruptly eximed, "Oh, Mr. Perry is back."

    Selina was startled.

    The spat in her hand dropped.

    Matthew bent down and picked it up. With a smile in his eyes, he chastised, "Be careful."

    "Why did youe back so suddenly?" Selina looked at Matthew.

    "I nned toe back from the start, so it''s not sudden," Matthew replied. He paused and asked, "Why are you in the kitchen?"

    This was the first time that he had seen Selina in the kitchen, and it seemed that she was cooking.

    As soon as Matthew finished speaking, Erine immediately followed up, "Mr. Perry, Miss Whitlock said that she wanted to cook for you!"

    A look of astonishment shed in Matthew''s eyes.

    Selina felt so embarrassed that she wanted to bury herself in a hole.

    She had wanted to find an excuse for herself at that moment, but Erine had already continued, saying, "Miss Whitlock is really considerate. She just asked me about your favorite food and wants me to teach her how to cook. Miss Whitlock really treats you well."

    "Mr. Perry, Miss Whitlock is such a good girl!" Erine even gave a thumbs-up to Matthew on purpose.

    Selina felt shy. "Erine, stop it."

    This was the first time that other people''s praise of her made her feel ashamed.

    She was embarrassed, indescribably so.

    She walked towards Erine, pushed her away and insisted, "Erine, you can go out first. I''ll cook alone in the kitchen. You can do other things." Selina decided to push her away so she wouldn''t keep talking.

    Erine still wanted to say something, but Matthew interrupted her. "Erine, I''ll stay here. You can go out first."

    As soon as Erine heard that Matthew would stay, she directly walked out with a smile.

    Once she left, Matthew and Selina were alone.

    Although there was only one person missing, the atmosphere seemed to have died down in an instant.

    Selina felt really awkward.

    "You''re cooking for me?" Matthew teased while he stared at Selina with a faint smile on his lips.

    Selina''s face became even redder. "Dream on. It''s only because you went out suddenly and nobody was around to cook for me, so I decided to cook by myself. Did you think that I would really cook for you?"

    Matthew sighed softly. "I actually went out for you."

    Selina didn''t hear him clearly.

    She widened her eyes and asked, "What did you say?"

    "Nothing," Matthew replied. After that, he paused. "The food is burning."

    Hearing this, Selina was shocked.

    She looked into the pot immediately. Fortunately, the water that had just been added was still there. The food inside was not burnt at all.

    She couldn''t help but re at Matthew. "Don''t talk nonsense. It is not overcooked yet."

    Matthew simply admitted it. "Yeah, I lied to you."

    Selina snorted and hit Matthew. "That''s what you get for lying."

    Matthew didn''t say anything.

    As she said that, her voice was soft to the extreme, carrying a yful hint to it.

    Selina was stunned for a while.

    What she had said and the way she had hit Matthew was so intimate, wasn''t it? It seemed like the kind of thing only lovers would do.

    It was as if they were a bickering couple.

    Selina''s face became redder.

    She couldn''t help but nce at Matthew secretly, only to find that he was staring at her with a grin on his face.

    His clear, dark eyes, which looked as if they had countless stars in them, were really focused, with only Selina reflected in them. Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    At this moment, she suddenly felt a surge of bravery.

    She wanted to ask Matthew what had happened between him and Joycelyn.

    Selina mustered all her courage. "Can I ask you something, Matthew?"

    "Go ahead." Matthew''s reply was straightforward. "I will tell you everything I know."

    Selina thought about it for a while.

    "Why don''t we talk about itter after we''ve had our meal?" Selina suggested.

    "Alright," Matthew agreed with a smile.

    The food in the pot was ready as well.

    Although it was just some stir-fried vegetables, Selina was a newbie,

    after all. What Erine ha

    Selina was the simplest way to make the food.

    Selina was about to scoop the food onto a te.

    "Let me do it," Matthew offered. He had already taken a step forward. "You might burn yourself."

    Such a simple sentence made Selina''s heart beat rapidly again, and the corners of her mouth could not help but raise up slightly.

    She really hoped that when she asked Matthew about his rtionship with Jocelynter, his answer would be that she was just a friend.

    That everything that happened that day was just a misunderstanding on her part.

    Selina handed the cutlery to Matthew and said, "Try it and see how it tastes."

    Matthew took the cutlery and tasted the food.

    Selina looked at Matthew, full of anticipation as she asked, "How is it? How does it taste?"

    Matthew put down his cutlery and replied with a normal smile, "It tastes good. It''s amazing. Let me

    have it all. I really like it."

    Selina was just about tough, but she suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    Matthew was a considerate person. If he liked something, he definitely would not keep it to himself but would share it with everyone. Unless...

    Selina took another fork and tasted it right away.

    Selina was at loss for words.

    Her face wrinkled into a frown.

    Selina spat the food out in the trash can.

    "You''re lying. It''s obviously too sweet. So sweet that it''s inedible."

    It felt as if she had just swallowed a whole pound of sugar. It tasted dizzyingly sweet.

    "How can it be so sweet?" Selina asked in confusion.

    Matthew couldn''t helpughing and replied, "I guess you mistook sugar and salt. Not to mention, you must have put in too much."

    Selina was speechless.

    After thinking about it for a while, she found it rtively usible.

    When she began to add the seasoning, she was talking to Erine about Matthew. Both of them were absent-minded, so they didn''t notice.

    "I''ll throw it away, it''s not fit to eat," Selina mentioned as she was about to pour it into the trash can.

    "Wait a minute, I''ll eat it." Matthew stopped Selina.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Selina looked at Matthew in surprise and asked, "How can you eat it? It''s really bad, isn''t it?"

    get

    Matthew''s lips curved into a faint smile and he answered, "Anything you cook is delicious. How cand not eat something that you specially made for me?"

    Selina''s face flushed red.

    She mumbled, "I didn''t make it for you. I made it for myself."

    "Do you like it, then?" Matthew questioned Selina.

    Selina shook her head and replied, "Nope."

    Who would like such sweet food?

    With a smile in his eyes, Matthew responded, "Exactly, so I''ll be the one to eat it."

    After he finished talking, he really began to eat.

    Without much care, he ate it directly from the te.

    In the blink of an eye, he polished it off.

    It was strange that this man, who was just standing there casually and eating it so quickly, still looked unbelievably elegant, as if he hade out from a TV show about royalty.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086

    Selina really admired Matthew.

    He was born with natural elegance.

    No matter what he did or said, people could only watch him in awe.

    After eating it, Matthew put down the te and asked, "Miss Selina, what do you want to eat now? I''ll make it for you."

    Selina wanted to say that she would cook, but thinking about the dish she just made, she changed her mind.

    Forget it, maybe she just wasn''t cut out to be a cook.

    "I''ll go ask Grandpa," Selina said.

    "Grandpa told me that he didn''t want to eat anymore. I''ll ask the servants to prepare some supper. He can eat it when he''s hungry," Matthew replied. He had specially asked Peter when he got back earlier.

    "Sure," Selina responded. "Then let''s cook some noodles."

    She had a craving for noodles all of a sudden. She remembered that Tobias would personally cook noodles for her on her birthday every year. "Alright." Matthew agreed without hesitation.

    He then started to boil water, cracking an egg and putting the noodles into it. All his steps were carried out smoothly.

    Selina was half-leaning on the table in the kitchen, watching Matthew''s movements.

    She had heard of a saying before.

    The saying was that a man looked best when he was serious.

    Only then did she realize that it was wrong.

    It was obvious that a man looked best when he was cooking.

    For example, Matthew was in front of her, who was cooking noodles. He looked like he had juste out of a movie. Selina''s eyes were full of wonder.

    It was not until Matthew finished cooking the noodles and served it to her that she suddenly came to her senses.

    "Are you daydreaming?" The corners of Matthews'' mouth curled into a smile. "Let''s eat outside."

    Selina nodded with a guilty conscience. "Okay."

    When she walked out of the kitchen with Matthew, Selina suddenly scratched her face.

    What was going on with her recently? Why was

    Matthew so pleasing to the eye? Why did she think that no matter what this man did, it would be undoubtedly amazing? Even when he was just cooking some food, she already felt that he was attractive beyond belief.

    There were only two bowls of noodles on the big table.

    Matthew had made one for Selina and one for himself.

    Selina nced at the bowl in front of Matthew and asked, "Will you be full after eating the noodles? Do you want the servants to cook something else for you?"

    "No, I''ll eat the same as you."

    "Alright." Selina lowered her head and began to eat the noodles.

    The noodles were cooked well,pletely different from the ones that Tobias cooked for her.

    Selina finished it up quickly.

    She seemed as if she wasn''t full yet.

    There was still half a bowl of noodles left in Matthew''s bowl.

    He handed his bowl of noodles to Selina and asked, "Do you want to eat some more?" he were to cook then, he was worried that Selina would have to wait again, so he directly pushed his bowl to her.

    Matthew had underestimated Selina''s appetite. If

    Selina was slightly surprised.

    Matthew''s action of handing over half of his noodles to her...

    It didn''t seem like something an ordinary friend would do.

    Seeing Selina''s reaction, Matthew came back to his senses.

    He thought that she was offended by his actions.

    "I''ll cook some more for you," Matthew offered as he was about to stand up.

    Selina immediately picked up her cutlery and said, "Forget it, it might take some time. I''d better just eat yours."

    Matthew remained silent.

    Selina continued to eat the noodles.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    These were leftover noodles from the bowl that Matthew ate from. These were leftover noodles from the bowl that Matthew ate from...

    This thought stayed in Selina''s mind for a long time.

    The half- full bowl of noodles seemed to taste better than the ones she ate before.

    A ripple shed in Matthew''s eyes as he saw Selina eating his noodles without any hesitation.

    Offering the remaining noodles to

    Selina was just a subconscious action on his part. When he came back to his senses, he realized that he might have gone too far.

    vet

    However, he didn''t expect that Selina wouldn''t mind it at all.

    Selina swallowed thest strand.

    "It''s delicious," she praised.

    "I can cook for you every day if you''d like," Matthew replied.

    Selina''s eyes widened.

    Matthew didn''t know what to say.

    He realized that he had subconsciously crossed the line again.

    He immediately added, "I can cook for you every day while Peter is around."

    "Alright." Selina became quite disappointed.

    So it turned out that he would only cook for her when Peter was around, right?

    "By the way, I bought something for you." Matthew stood up.

    Selina''s expression became lively again. "What is it?"

    Matthew smiled and replied, "It''s in the living room. Let''s go check it out." "Okay." Selina readily agreed.

    A hint of excitement emerged in her heart. What did Matthew get for her?

    Peter was still watching a movie in the living room.

    Seeing that Matthew was walking over with Selina, Peter smiled. "Have you already had your dinner?"

    The corners of Selina''s lips curled up slightly. "Yes, Grandpa, do you want to eat something?"

    Peter nced at his stomach and replied, "Forget it. I''m still full after eating those biscuits just now."

    Hearing Peter mentioned the biscuits again, Selina''s mood was no longer as pleasant as it was before.

    After all, those biscuits were given by Joycelyn.

    However, she adjusted her mood quickly.

    Thinking of the bowl of noodles that Matthew had just cooked for her and what he was about to give her, Selina''s mood improved again.

    She nced at Matthew. With a hint of imperceptible joy in her tone, she urged, "Where''s the gift? Where is it?"

    Matthew grinned and led Selina to the other side of the living room.

    "Here you go," Matthew said as he picked up the box of biscuits and handed it to Selina.

    Selina''s head began to buzz.

    She looked at Matthew in disbelief and her eyes were full of astonishment.

    The biscuits that Joycelyn gave

    disgusted her, but Peter had already finished them. Right then, Matthew had the nerve to buy another box of the same biscuits for her?

    Selina''s brain was in chaos.

    She thought that Matthew definitely knew about it.

    He must have.

    Why would he give this to her all of a sudden? Why did he give her the exact same thing Joycelyn had sent as a gift?

    This man knew what she was thinking and had deliberately done it to disgust her, hadn''t he?

    Selina felt a surge of emotions within herself.

    Matthew was still smiling at her as he said, "You like to eat this, right?"

    Selina was about to go mad.

    However, since Peter was still in the living room, she couldn''t lose her temper. She still knew when to keep her cool.

    Selina forced a grin and replied, "Yes,

    I like it." After Selina mentioned that, she took the box of biscuits into

    her

    hands and strode out of the living room.

    UMS

    Matthew felt that there was something wrong with her, so he followed her out.

    After Selina walked out of the living room, she immediately ran as fast as she could. She was running so fast that Matthew couldn''t even keep up with

    her.

    At the door of the vi, she threw the gift box in her hands straight out of the gate.

    Matthew was speechless at this sight.

    His eyes reflected his shock. "Selina, why did you throw that away?"

    Selina looked at Matthew. Emphasizing each word, she replied, "The dogs can have it!"

    Those biscuits really made her feel disgusted just by looking at them.

    Matthew''s deep, unfathomable eyes were surging with emotion. "Selina, must you trample on my heart?"

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087

    There was a hint of coldness in the man''s tone.

    He prepared this specially for Selina, despite the fact that he was exhausted after settling all the work in hispany. He thought Selina liked this, hence he made a trip to buy it for her, only for her to throw it away just like that.

    He felt as if Selina was stepping on his heart.

    Selina sniffed and said, "So is this what you call a gift?"

    She sounded extremely sarcastic.

    He actually gave her the exact same thing that he gave Joycelyn?

    He was trying to disgust her, wasn''t he? She already moved on from the fact that Peter ate the previous one, yet Matthew went all the way to buy another one for her!

    The more Selina thought about it, the more frustrated she was. She couldn''t help but say, "Yes, I''m spoiling your kind gesture indeed!"

    Matthew''s heart sank even more.

    He felt so chilly, as if he had arrived in the North Pole.

    After a short while, he suddenly smiled.

    It was a cold smirk, showing that he had already seen through this.

    His gaze fell on Selina''s face, without a hint of warmth in his tone, he said, "Fine, Selina, I guess I was being delusional."

    He assumed that Selina was reacting like this because he crossed the line. Selina wanted to be friends, yet the gift he prepared for her must have seemed like he wanted to be more than that.

    His voice dropped to a low whisper, "I know what you mean now."

    Matthew swore to himself that he would not cross the line anymore.

    "You don''t understand at all, you b*stard!" Selina said, as tears welled up in her eyes and sorrow filled.

    She was the one to be med.

    Matthew liked her, and she had made things difficult for him in the past.

    Now that she started developing feelings for Matthew, he was doing all sorts of things to annoy her.

    She couldn''t bear this anymore.

    Matthew''s heart ached as he saw the tears in Selina''s eyes.

    He felt sorry for her, despite her hurting his feelings this often.

    Selina was like his arch nemesis.

    Matthew fixed his emotions as he said, "Alright, let''s go back. We shouldn''t let Peter notice anything off about us."

    Selina wiped away the tears in her eyes.

    That was right, she couldn''t stay this stubborn when they still had to meet with Peter.

    Peter was too old to tolerate their nonsense.

    "Let''s go back, then," Selina replied.

    Upon arriving back at the living room, Selina and Matthew already regained their usualposure.

    "Didn''t the two of you go out for a walk?" Peter asked.

    He noticed their absence and naturally he thought they needed some time alone.

    Selina walked over with a sweet smile and said, "Of course not. Why would we go out when we have to apany you here?"

    Except for her red eyes, there was nothing unusual about Selina at that moment.

    Peter chuckled, "You''re really good with your words."

    Matthew and Selina then joined Peter to watch TV.

    Peter was sandwiched in between them both, with Selina on his left and Matthew on his right.

    Peter patted Selina on the hand and said, "You should sit with Matthew."

    Selina forced a smile and said, "But I like sitting next to you."

    Peter suddenly looked solemn and said, "That cannot happen. You''re married now and you should sit next to your husband! That''s the rule." Selina was left speechless.

    What rule was this? Were they living in ancient times?

    However, she didn''t say anything. She moved to sit next to Matthew.

    After all, given Peter''s current state, they should just listen to him.

    Selina felt awkward sitting next to Matthew.

    The cold and stern vibe from Matthew made Selina a little ufortable.

    Matthew suddenly stood up after some time.

    "I''ll go cut some fruits for you all," Matthew said.

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief after Matthew left.

    Suddenly, there was a beeping sound from the sofa.

    Selina was startled.

    She then noticed that the beeping sound was from a phone.

    It was Matthew''s.

    The beeping sound indicated a new text message.

    Selina nced at the phone screen subconsciously, and she froze in ce.

    She had no idea how Matthew had set up his phone. She didn''t even have to unlock the phone to see the text message being disyed on the

    screen.

    "Mr. Perry, there are some problems

    in the development of the cosmetic products targeted for sensitive women''s skin that you requested from the R&D department. We have to work with international biologypanies in this aspect, and the R&D cost needs to be doubled. I''m sending this to apply for the cost approval," The text message read.

    Selina stopped breathing for a couple of seconds.

    She subconsciously touched her face.

    She had extremely sensitive skin whereby she would experience allergic effects even when she put on light makeup.

    She could faintly recall that she mentioned this to Matthew before.

    Selina''s breathing became rapid.

    She recalled that Matthew didn''t react much when she brought this up to him.

    Her eyshes trembled slightly.

    Was she overthinking? Or could it be that Joycelyn had sensitive skin too?

    Meanwhile, Matthew was walking over.

    He was holding a te of cut fruits.

    Selina could tell at one nce that none of those fruits were up to her liking.

    However, Peter was greatly satisfied with the fruit tter.

    Selina bit lightly on her lips.

    Matthew would normally prepare her favorite fruits, but he didn''t this time.

    Selina couldn''t hold back anymore.

    She lowered her voice, so that only Matthew could hear, as she asked, "Why didn''t you prepare the fruits I like?"

    Matthew also replied in a low voice, "I prepared this for Peter."

    Selina bit on her lips, "But there aren''t any that I like."

    He would normally prepare something she liked!

    Matthew nced at Selina emotionlessly as he said, "Selina, I don''t want to cross the line."

    He didn''t want a repeat of the earlier incident, where she threw away the biscuits that he had purposely made a trip to buy for her.

    Selina was left speechless.

    Tears suddenly welled up in her eyes.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Cross the line? How ridiculous! She couldn''t even tell if Matthew was the one crossing the line or she was.

    After having the fruits, Peter was ready to head upstairs to sleep.

    Matthew helped Peter up.

    However, Selina immediately ran to the other side and said to Peter, "Let me help you upstairs."

    She should be the one helping her grandfather, not Matthew!

    Peter chuckled, "Look at how loyal you two are. My granddaughter and my grandson-inw, why don''t the both of you help me upstairs instead?"

    Selina was left speechless.

    She had no choice but to go along with Matthew.

    After helping Peter to his bedroom,

    Matthew then turned around and headed to his own bedroom, without casting another nce at Selina, nor did he say anything to her.

    Selina couldn''t help but say, "Hold on!"

    She wanted to ask him about Joycelyn after dinner earlier, but they were interrupted by the box of biscuits. She had the urge to bring

    el

    up the topic again.

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088

    Matthew stopped his footsteps.

    He looked back, with faint fatigue in his expression as he said, "Selina, it''s gettingte, you should get some sleep too."

    All kinds of emotions surged in Selina''s eyes as she said, "Your phone is still on the sofa downstairs."

    Matthew gave a in hum in response and headed down the stairs.

    Selina knew that Matthew was getting his phone.

    She also knew that she should head back to her bedroom, since it was none of her business.

    Yet, she couldn''t restrain herself.

    She had always been like this. She couldn''t hold back when she was emotional.

    Thus, just when Matthew got his phone and was heading back upstairs, Selina was already waiting for him.

    Matthew said in a low voice, "Why are you still here?"

    Selina pursed her lips with her eyes misty.

    Matthew sighed softly.

    He should have just headed back to his bedroom, yet he couldn''t bear to see Selina getting teary.

    He thought that Selina was acting like this because he hadn''t prepared the fruits she liked.

    "Selina," Matthew called out in exasperation. "Don''t be so stubborn. You should learn to control your emotions."

    Selina red at him, "What if I don''t?!"

    Matthew became even more helpless. "It''s up to you then."

    Selina was left speechless.

    She got even more frustrated. "You should stop bothering me!" "Fine then. Sleep earlier," Matthew said as he was about to leave. Selina immediately said, "Does Joycelyn have sensitive skin too?"

    Matthew was stunned.

    He looked back at her and said, "I don''t know about that."

    He didn''t understand why Selina would ask him this.

    Selina''s eyshes were trembling as she said, "How would you not know about that?!" "Why would I know?!" Matthew protested.

    "I saw your text message. You asked the R&D department to work on a product for sensitive skin. Aren''t you doing that for Joycelyn?!" Selina finally let out the words that she was suppressing earlier.

    Matthew''s face stiffened slightly.

    "Selina, are you really this clueless or are you actually acting dumb?" Matthew asked.

    He then said word by word, "I''m doing this for you!"

    Selina froze in ce.

    For her?

    How was that possible?

    Why would Matthew develop a cosmetic product for her sensitive skin when he didn''t even like her?!

    "Why would you do that for me?" Selina muttered.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    "If not for you, then who else?" Matthew questioned. His gaze was deep.

    Who else was worth this much of Matthew''s concern? Who else would make Matthew ask the Perry Group, thepany that had never been involved in everyday chemical products, to start developing a product in this field, over a single sentence in their conversation?

    Selina was puzzled for a moment.

    "You like Joycelyn, don''t you? Aren''t you and

    Joycelyn together already?" Selina asked.

    She had already wanted to ask about this when they were in the kitchen. She then decided to ask this after dinner. However, she was distracted by Matthew''s gift and she forgot.

    Matthew remained silent.

    He was left speechless at that question.

    "Who told you that I like Joycelyn? Who told you that I''m with her?" Matthew asked.

    Selina''s eyshes trembled as she said, "I saw you at the restaurant with Joycelyn that day, and you were there to meet her parents."

    Matthew was helpless as he

    exined, "I already told you that my

    father has a close rtionship with

    Joycelyn''s parents. They wanted to

    meet me, so we had a meal together. It''s as simple as that."

    Selina was left speechless.

    Did she misunderstand him again?

    She licked her dry lips as she said, "But... but you didn''t say anything when you saw me that day."

    Didn''t he ignore her because of Joycelyn? Didn''t he avoid her because he didn''t want Joycelyn to misunderstand? Matthew''s eyes dimmed as he said, "Selina, you were with Dn at that time, what did you want me to say about that?"

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    Her mind was in chaos.

    "Didn''t you try to mock and annoy me with that gift just now?" Selina stared right into Matthew''s eyes.

    Matthew did not know what to say.

    He looked over at her helplessly as he said, "Selina, those are biscuits, why would I try to mock and annoy you with biscuits?" Matthew had no idea what Selina was thinking.

    "You knew Joycelyn sent over the same biscuits, and Peter ate them. So you bought the same biscuits to piss me off!" Selina used. Matthew had no idea how to respond.

    Matthew exined patiently, "I didn''t know about that. I noticed that you were unhappy when I came back, and Peter told me it was because he

    ate your biscuits. So I went out to buy them again for you..." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    He paused for a moment and with a mocking smirk, he said, "Yet you threw them away, Selina."

    Selina was quiet.

    She froze in ce.

    It turned out that she had misunderstood him again.

    And Peter...

    Selina wanted to cry upon realizing this. Why had Peter told Matthew that she liked those biscuits, especially when she was already annoyed at them?!

    "I..." Selina murmured. "I didn''t know you thought that I liked them. I assumed you were trying to piss me off."

    Matthew was speechless at how Selina exaggerated everything.

    When he was about to respond, an idea suddenly shed across his mind.

    Why would Selina think like this?

    And when had Joycelyn visited the Perry family with a gift?

    Why would Selina react this strongly?

    Why would Selina be this mad and unhappy when she thought he developed a product for Joycelyn?

    Matthew felt a little overwhelmed with those questions in mind.

    He stared at Selina and asked, "Selina, why are you reacting this strongly against Joycelyn?"

    Selina didn''t know what to say.

    She was getting more and more flustered.

    She did not want Matthew to see through her.

    Selina gritted her teeth as she said,

    "Because I don''t like Joycelyn.

    Because thought you were together

    with Joycelyn. Because in my opinion, you aren''t that terrible of a

    person, and it would be such a waste if you got together with Joycelyn!"

    Matthew did not reply.

    His mind was suddenly clear.

    A ripple appeared in his eyes.

    It turned out that he had been overthinking all this while.

    Well, how could that not be the case?

    Matthew''s gaze was clear and bright as he said, "Selina, I would never get together with Joycelyn. If there was something between me and her, we

    would have been together long ago."

    "Really?" Selina asked, with imperceptible surprise shing across her eyes.

    "Yes," Matthew was certain when he replied.

    Selina felt that the frustration in her was vacuumed away entirely at that moment.

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089

    "Then who do you want to be with?" Selina blurted out this question.

    "You."

    That was what Matthew was thinking in his heart.

    What came out of his mouth was, "It''ste, Selina, let''s go sleep."

    Selina''s eyes, which were initially glimmering with anticipation, dimmed.

    "Sure," Selina responded with a low voice.

    Selina returned to her bedroom with her mind messy.

    She knew that she had gotten the wrong idea. There was nothing between Matthew and Joycelyn at all.

    At that moment, she felt herself hated Jocelyn even more.

    There was nothing between the two of them, yet Joycelyn hade all the way to the Perry family and made such a vague statement. She was clearly trying to make Selina misunderstand them.

    What a b*tch.

    At least Selina wasn''t wrong about that part.

    Selina pursed her lips.

    She got reminded of the harmonious atmosphere she and Matthew had back in the kitchen.

    If she hadn''t chosen to postpone the question, if she had asked Matthew about the rtionship between him and Joycelyn, if Matthew had made it clear that there was nothing between them, would she have told him about her feelings? And...

    Selina couldn''t bear to think about all the "what-ifs".

    She covered her face with a pillow as her cheeks flushed.

    How would Matthew react?

    Judging by how he ate all the terrible dishes she made, it seemed like he...

    Selina had been assuming that she was nothing to Matthew, yet now that she thought deeper into this, it didn''t seem to be the truth..

    Selina got even more flustered.

    She wanted to hide her feelings for Matthew, especially when she had deliberately made things difficult for him back then. She found it embarrassing to admit that she had suddenly developed feelings for him.

    Yet, nothing could really suppress one''s emotions.

    Selina could tell that she was falling deeper for Matthew.

    She didn''t dare to imagine how things would be if she decided to confess to him. Would they have a happy ending together, or would her feelings be ridiculed?

    She really didn''t know.

    Just when her mind was getting more and more troubled, she suddenly got reminded of someone else.

    Lothar.

    The things he said back then seemed to make sense.

    Although Selina didn''t believe in this, desperate times called for desperate measures.

    After pondering for a while, Selina decided to call Lothar over the phone.

    Lothar answered the phone almost right away.

    "Selina, what a coincidence. I was about to call you too," Lothar sounded bright and innocent.

    Selina was startled.

    It was indeed a coincidence.

    "By the way, the matter you brought upst time, regarding your ex-husband..." Lothar said.

    Selina was given another surprise.

    Lothar was asking her the exact same thing that she wanted to discuss with him.

    However, the way Lothar addressed him made Selina a little unhappy.

    "Ex-husband sounds so harsh," Selina protested.

    "Isn''t he your ex-husband? You got married and divorced, so that makes him your ex-husband, no matter legally or inmon sense," Lothar responded.

    Selina didn''t want to dwell on this, hence she said, "Fine then, call him whatever you want. What do you have to say about him?"

    "You mentioned that you are developing feelings for him again, and that you wonder how he would react if you confessed your feelings for him, right?" Lothar asked.

    Selina''s breathing quickened a little.

    She lowered her voice and said, "Yes. Just say it already."

    "Judging from the astronomical phenomena at night, I found the Big Dipper..." Lothar started exining.

    "Get straight to the point!" Selina interrupted.

    "Alright then, in short, I''ll say that your ex-husband still has feelings for you," Lothar said.

    Upon hearing this, Selina felt as if she was suddenly floating in mid-air.

    She asked in disbelief, "Really?" "It''s true," Lothar said with certainty. "Your ex-husband still has feelings for you, so as long as you confess your feelings to him, he will definitely go back to you."

    Selina trembled a little, "Are you lying to me?"

    "Of course not," Lothar said. "Selina, you have to take this more seriously. With your age, and your appearance, it wouldn''t be easy for you to attract other men. That''s why you should hurry up and hold onto your

    Love

    ex-husband, so you can be together from now on."

    Selina was speechless.

    Lothar... His choice of words were just terrible.

    Her age and appearance? Come on, Selina still looked amazing.

    However, she was already used to this, hence she didn''t protest.

    "Let me think about it," Selina said.

    Although Lothar had made things clear, Selina was still hesitating.

    After all, she had always been so arrogant in front of Matthew. It would be a huge challenge for her to confess her feelings.

    After hanging up the phone, Lothar dialed Reid''s

    number.

    "Did you tell her everything?" Reid asked.

    "Yes," Lothar replied with a hint of guilt.

    "Great." Reid was about to hang up the phone.

    "Wait," Lothar suddenly said. "Will I be hurting Selina by doing this?"

    Reid frowned.

    Judging from their interactions all this while, Lothar didn''t seem like a suitable candidate to be Reid''s subordinate. Lothar was too kind.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he resembled Dn a little, Reid would never bother to look for Lothar at all.

    Reid snorted coldly, "Hurt? Did anything I ask you to do ever hurt her?!"

    Lothar was taken aback.

    He muttered, "I don''t think so."

    Reid icily replied, "Exactly!"

    "Then why are you asking me to do all this?" Lothar asked cautiously.

    He still couldn''t figure out Reid''s intentions.

    "You''re so f*cking nosy!" Reid hung up the phone.

    Lothar was left speechless.

    After the phone call, Lothar was in a daze for a while. Once he came back to his senses, he walked into the ward.

    Yesseca was lying on the bed, with her eyes open.

    Lothar quickly put on a smile and asked, "Yesseca, how are you feeling?"

    Yesseca''s lips were pale as she replied, "Lothar, can I skip the dialysis tomorrow?"

    Lothar replied, stone-faced, "What nonsense are you talking about? How can you skip the dialysis?"

    Yesseca''s replied with her pale lips,

    "Lothar, know the dialysis costs a lot. I heard from another patient this afternoon that you were asking for money over the phone."

    Lothar''s heart skipped a beat.

    He took out his phone some whileter and said, "That was back then. I have enough money now."

    He showed her the transaction notification from Reid.

    Reid had transferred 200,000 dors to him in one go.

    Lothar showed the message to Yesseca and said, "See, it''s stated here. 200,000 dors. There''s no need for you to worry about money, just go for

    the dialysis."

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090

    Yesseca widened her eyes.

    Thinking that it was unbelievable, she asked, "Where did you get so much money?"

    Lothar forced a smile and said, "Didn''t I tell you that I''m now a celebrity? It only makes sense for me to be this rich with my celebrity status. Just focus on your recovery, and wait for apatible kidney for the surgery."

    Yesseca''s eyes were shining.

    A short whileter, she embraced Lothar as she said, "I''m so happy for you, Lothar, you''re finally a celebrity now."

    She didn''t believe Lothar when he first suggested the idea of bing a celebrity, but once she saw the 200,000 dors in his bank ount, she believed him.

    Otherwise, why would he get so much money if he wasn''t one?

    Yesseca was full of smiles as she said, "If I get a new kidney, will I be able to finally live a normal life, where I can go everywhere and eat everything?"

    Lothar nodded. "Sure, you''ll be an ordinary girl by

    then."

    Yesseca let out a cheer.

    Lothar''s gaze was a little emotional.

    He would do anything as long as he could make Yessecaugh happily like this. He would do anything to make her live a normal life!

    In the middle of the night in a spacious apartment, Caroline was sitting on a recliner by the balcony.

    She was holding a mobile phone in her hand.

    A recording was yed on the phone.

    It was the recording of Dn and Selina''s conversation.

    She wanted to y this recording to Matthew. She wanted to fake Selina''s call ID and dial Matthew''s number. It should be a piece of cake to her. However, she found out that Matthew''s phone was equipped with a unique defense system. There was no way for her to hack through his phone, hence, she had to give up this n.

    Caroline would have already forgotten about this, until someone called her on the phone that day and told her they had found a way.

    Caroline''s lips curled into an evil smile.

    She seemed to be in lucktely.

    First, she had found Nadia, and now she was informed about such great news.

    In the blink of an eye, she had plenty of ideas to finally deal with Selina.

    Caroline was delighted.

    She stood up from the recliner and stared far away, into the bright night lights.

    Caroline extended her arms.

    She counted her fingers one by one.

    It would be better to get to Selina step by step, otherwise, there would be no fun. She wanted to torture Selina slowly.

    She would return all the pain and suffering that Selina gave her.

    The next morning, Selina woke up early.

    Just when she stepped out from her bedroom, she ran into Matthew.

    He was also walking out from his bedroom.

    He hadn''t put on his ck zer yet, but he was already looking handsome and elegant with his white shirt and ck pants. Selina''s heartbeat was racing.

    She sighed to herself.

    What the hell was going on? Why would her heart race just at the sight of Matthew? Was she already head over heels for him? Was she really this despicable?

    She hadn''t felt anything back when he had treated her so well and all, yet her heart was racing when he started being distant to her. Selina wanted to greet Matthew, but her cell phone rang right at that moment.

    Selina returned to her bedroom with her phone in hand.

    It was a call from Natalie.

    "Natalie, are you delivering already?" Selina asked with excitement.

    Natalie never called her this early in the morning. On top of that, Natalie''s due date was near already, hence Selina assumed that Natalie must have called because of this.

    "Not yet." Natalie sounded a little helpless.

    "Oh," Selina replied with slight disappointment.

    "Selina, I have something to tell you," Natalie said.

    "Go ahead," Selina responded.

    "The young man is here again. We caught him in the camera this time, but I couldn''t recognize him at all. Do you want toe over and have a look at it?" Natalie asked

    Selina''s breathing stopped for a couple of seconds.

    "Sure, I''ll be right there," Selina replied.

    She headed downstairs, and Matthew was already having breakfast with Peter.

    Selina sat down by the dining table.

    She wanted to sit next to Peter, but he gave her a pointed look, so she immediately sat next to Matthew instead.

    Her cheeks flushed as she took her seat.

    "Why are you up so early today? I don''t normally see you at breakfast," Petermented.

    Selina forced a smile.

    It was all because of what Lothar told herst night.

    "Grandpa, I''ll be going over to the Whitlock family houseter, do you want toe along?" Selina asked.

    "What for? I still have my garden to take care of over here," Peter said as he helped himself to the fresh lettuce on the dining table.

    The cabbage was plucked by Erine, and it was from the vegetable garden.

    Selina did not respond.

    She was left speechless.

    Peter seemed to be really fascinated by the Perry family''s vegetable gardentely.

    Ever since he arrived, he would spend most of his time there.

    "Well, Hayden is over there," Selina said. "I can spend some time with Natalie too."

    Peter''s eyes lit up when Selina mentioned Hayden.

    "Sure, sure, let''s go then," Peter immediately responded.

    A smile spread across Selina''s face.

    Sure enough, his great-grandson was the only one who could distract Peter from the garden and make him agree to head back to the Whitlock family.

    "I''ll send you both thereter, then," Matthew finally said.

    "No need, the driver can send us. You still have to go to work." Selina rejected his offer. She didn''t want to interrupt Matthew''s career.

    "It''s okay," Matthew said in a light tone.

    Peter stroked his beard as he uttered, "Just let Matthew send us, he''s a part of our family too, right?"

    "Definitely," Matthew replied.

    Peter nced at Selina. "Selina, see how blessed you are to find a husband like Matthew."

    Selina''s fingers tapped on her knees.

    The truth was, the Whitlock family had been telling her the same thing over and over again, that she was blessed to find someone like Matthew. She used to feel irritated over such remarks, with the thought that her own family members were looking down on her.

    However, right then, instead of feeling annoyed, she felt lonely.

    Matthew was no longer hers.

    Perhaps it was only human nature, that one wouldn''t know what they had until it was gone/

    After breakfast, Matthew sent Selina and Peter over to the Whitlock family home.

    However, Hayden was already off to kindergarten by then.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Peter was whining like a child. "See, he''s already out for school, I should''ve just stayed home and taken care of my garden instead."

    Selina felt exasperated at his reaction.

    Was the vegetable garden so important?

    Moreover, Peter had just addressed the Perry family residence as his home, which was just ridiculous...

    Fortunately, Cecilia brought Peter to

    the kindergartenter that day.

    It

    was Parent''s Day there at the kindergarten. It wasn''t convenient for Natalie to attend when her due

    date was so near, so it was better for Cecilia and Peter to go on her behalf.

    Tobias was already in thepany by then. Natalie and Selina, along with the servants, were the only ones left in the vast Whitlock family house.

    The timing was just right for them to take a look at the video recording.

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091

    It was a video recording from the surveince camera.

    Natalie opened the video and showed it to Selina.

    She pointed at the man in the video, who was wearing a ck hat and looking over at the Whitlock family vi. She asked, "Selina, do you recognize this man?"

    Just when Natalie was talking, the man in the video raised his head inadvertently, and the face that was covered by the hat was clearly recorded by the camera.

    Selina trembled.

    She recognized him!

    He was the young man that she ran into in the parkst time, Brennan!

    She had stood out for him back then and was nearly humiliated.

    She immediately told Natalie, "He''s the man I mentioned to youst time, the man I helped in the park!"

    Natalie was startled.

    She remembered this incident, but why had he shown up in front of the Whitlock family vi?

    Natalie could not figure it out, but Selina came up with something.

    "Could it be that he came here to thank me?" Selina asked. She had helped him before.

    Natalie denied the idea, "He doesn''t even know who you are, let aloneing all the way just to thank you. Moreover, he could''ve juste clean to us, he didn''t have to sneak around."

    Selina had to agree that Natalie''s words made sense.

    In that case, then what was the reason?

    Selina continued to stare at Brennan in the video. The more she stared at him, the more familiar he seemed to her.

    She already had this feeling back in the park where they first met, that there was something inexplicably familiar about him, but she couldn''t recall anything.

    This time, through the video recording, she had the same feeling once again.

    Simrly, she still couldn''t recall anything.

    Selina''s eyes sparkled.

    Who on earth was he? She couldn''te up with anything.

    Natalie noticed that Selina was in deep thought. She couldn''t help but ask, "Selina, what''s wrong?"

    Selina pointed to the man in the video. "Natalie, I feel like I know this guy, but I can''t remember anything."

    Natalie asked in surprise, "You know him?"

    Selina nodded.

    She swore that there was something extremely familiar about him, but she couldn''t recall anything.

    Not even after searching through the depths of her memories.

    Taking in Selina''s troubled expression, Natalieforted her, saying, "Don''t rush things. Take this slowly. You can''te up with anything if you''re being too hard on yourself."

    Selina knew what Natalie said was reasonable.

    Thus, she nodded.

    Natalie then diverted the topic and mentioned, "By the way, I might be delivering real soon."

    Surprised and delighted, Selina asked, "Really? When will it be?"

    Natalie touched her belly with a smile. "Maybe this week. The doctor said the baby is already in position."

    Selina had a puzzled look. "What does that mean?"

    Natalieughed. "You wouldn''t know until you''re pregnant. It means my delivery is near."

    Selina then replied, "That''s great, then. Tobias will be able to see the birth of his second child with his own two eyes."

    Tobias wasn''t aware back then when Natalie delivered Hayden.

    Fortunately, this time around, Tobias would be here to wee their second baby.

    Natalie nodded. There was a tinge of emotion in her smile.

    "Natalie, I''m so happy for you," Selina sighed softly.

    Natalie smiled and pursed her lips, "I know right?"

    She suffered too much back then, and now, it seemed like life was rewarding her with endless happiness.

    Right at that moment, a cell phone rang.

    It was Selina''s phone.

    She took out her phone and saw that the call was from Erine.

    Selina answered the phone.

    Erine told her that Joycelyn hade over.

    There was no one in the Perry family''s home, and Joycelyn wasn''t nning on leaving either. Erine invited her to the living room before dialing

    Selina''s number to inform her about this.

    "Sure, Erine, I''ll be right back," Selina informed.

    After hanging up the phone, Selina''s eyes dimmed a little.

    Although she told Erine before that Matthew and her were just putting up an act as husband and wife, she knew Erine still treated her as the mistress of the Perry family.

    Otherwise, Erine would have called

    Matthew instead regarding

    Joycelyn''s presence. Content

    belongs to

    If Erine regarded her as the mistress of the Perry family, then Selina should at least act up to it and deal with Joycelyn.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    She was curious to know what Jocelyn hade for this time.

    Selina then told Natalie that she would return to the Perry family house.

    "It''s Parent''s Day today, I''m sure Grandpa and Cecilia will spend the whole day in the kindergarten with Hayden," Natalie said, without further questioning as to why Selina decided to head back.

    Selina then asked the driver to send her back to the Perry family residence.

    Erine greeted her as soon as she arrived in the living room.

    She told Selina, "Miss Whitlock, Miss Welmert is still sitting by the couch. I told her that no one was at home, but she still insisted on staying. I think she has something in mind."

    Selina smiled and said, "Erine, you can go back to your work. Let me handle this."

    Erine nodded and did as she said.

    Selina then walked over to Joycelyn with a smile on her face.

    Her condition was much betterpared tost night.

    She was annoyed and mad at Joycelynst night, but right then, she only found her presence interesting and ironic.

    That was because she knew that Matthew had nothing to do with Joycelyn.

    Joycelyn was the one acting in front of her.

    Noticing that Selina walked over, Joycelyn also stood up.

    A faint smile formed on her face as she addressed, "Miss Whitlock."

    "Please take a seat," Selina offered elegantly.

    Joycelyn''s smile froze.

    Something was not right with Selina''s attitude.

    She was angry at her the night before, but she was theplete opposite now.

    Joycelyn''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Miss Whitlock, this is a gift from my

    parents to Matthew. I forgot to bring it along yesterday. They bought it from their vacation in Mysia." Joycelyn gestured to the coffee table in front of them.

    Selina took a nce. It seemed like a box of candies.

    Selina forced a smile. "Thank you, then. By the way, Grandpa liked the biscuits you bought yesterday so much that he ate them all. I don''t think this will be up to Matthew''s preference, Grandpa will most likely eat them all too."

    Selina paused, with a touch of irony in her words as she said, "You know, Grandpa loves the gifts you bring."

    Joycelyn''s expression stiffened for a moment.

    She subconsciously muttered, "Your grandfather is staying here in the Perry family?"

    "Yes," Selina said lightly. "You know just how much Matthew respects his elders. It''s only natural for him to let my grandfather stay here."

    Joycelyn''s hands, which were hanging on both sides of her body, clenched tightly.

    She always had high expectations about Matthew, until Selina crushed them all. Selina had an outstanding background, which Joycelyn wouldn''t dare

    to challenge.

    However, even though she didn''t dare to, she still wanted to.

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092

    Judging from Matthew''s attitude and the fact that she had coincidentally seen Selina and Dn together at the restaurant, Joycelyn thought that she might have a chance.

    She assumed that something must have happened between Matthew and Selina, and that was the perfect chance for her.

    Her visit to the Perry family residence the night before solidified this thought in Joycelyn.

    She could no longer suppress her desire.

    Joycelyn even had a n in mind.

    Yet, Selina''s reaction that day threw her off a little...

    Joycelyn pursed her lips. No matter what, she had to carry on with her n.

    She regained her elegance as she said, "By the way, Miss Whitlock, I must have forgotten to mention that my parents will be having lunch with Matthew at the hotel this afternoon."

    Selina stared at Joycelyn and asked, "And?"

    Joycelyn stared back at Selina and said, "I would like to invite you."

    Selina had a look for interest. "Are you sure?" "Miss Whitlock, don''t tell me that you don''t dare to attend," Joycelyn challenged.

    Selina smiled, but it didn''t reach her eyes.

    She hadn''t intended to go at first, but with Jocelyn''s reaction, Selina suddenly felt that it wouldn''t be bothersome to tag along. She was curious to know what kind of act Joycelyn would put on anyway.

    "Of course I''ll go," Selina said.

    Joycelyn heaved a sigh of relief.

    "12:30p.m. at the Hilton Hotel, Miss Whitlock. Please be punctual," Joycelyn said.

    After Joycelyn left, Selina called Natalie to inform her that she wouldn''t head back for lunchter that day.

    Prine walked over right after the phone call.

    She asked, "Miss Whitlock, what did Miss Welmert have in mind that she was willing to wait for you all this while?" "The b*tch is lonely," Selina replied.

    Prine was dumbfounded.

    She stared at Selina in confusion, not knowing what she meant.

    Selina smiled and said, "She craves attention, and when she doesn''t get it, she gets lonely."

    Erine was still in a daze.

    That afternoon, Selina got changed into a beautiful dress, and she even had makeup on.

    Although she had sensitive skin, it was basic courtesy to put on makeup for an important event.

    Staring at the dazzling reflection in the mirror, Selina smiled faintly.

    Her gaze fell on the foundation box in her hand.

    She got reminded that Matthew was developing a cosmetic product for sensitive skin like hers. He had asked the R&D department to work on this, and it all started from something she had mentioned off-handedly. Could it be that Lothar was right after all? Could it be that Matthew really had feelings for her?

    Selina''s smile deepened.

    At 12:30 in the afternoon, Selina arrived at the hotel.

    She walked over to the private room that Joycelyn had told her about.

    She was at the door to the room when she heard a man''s voice from the inside, saying, "This is my daughter''s boyfriend, Matthew Perry."

    It was as if lightning struck her body upon hearing this.

    Her hand was still hanging in mid-air by the doorknob as she froze in ce.

    "He''s young and promising. He''s the president of Perry Group at such a young age," the man continued.

    Selina murmured, "He''s lying."

    Perhaps they were all putting up an act. Perhaps Joycelyn had deliberately hired some part-time actors for this just to irritate Selina.

    With this in mind, Selina pushed the door open.

    The door wasn''t wide open, but the gap was big enough enough for Selina to spot Matthew.

    Matthew still looked as handsome, in his dark suit, sitting over there elegantly.

    Being a distance away, Selina couldn''t see Matthew''s expression, but she still hear him clearly say, "Nice to meet you, I''m Joycelyn''s boyfriend, Matthew."

    Selina''s hand froze in mid-air.

    She froze in ce for a long time.

    Not a single person in the hall noticed her, nor did they notice that the door was pushed open.

    Finally, Selina came back to her senses.

    She turned around and left.

    The moment she turned around, her eyes got red,

    and tears started dropping down her cheeks.

    "Nice to meet you, I''m Joycelyn''s boyfriend, Matthew." This sentence kept ying in Selina''s head.

    At that moment, Selina felt like her whole world was about to copse.

    It was a lie. It all turned out to be a lie.

    Joycelyn really did get together with Matthew. Joycelyn was Matthew''s girlfriend!

    Yet Selina was acting like a fool,

    being ignorant to the truth, and

    vel

    believed Matthew''s words fromst

    night She even thoughst

    Matthew had feelings for

    No wonder Joycelyn invited her over. No wonder Joycelyn was confident enough. She was already with Matthew!

    Selina wiped away her tears.

    She suddenly smiled.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    She had not only put on makeup, but even got changed into such a beautiful dress.

    She dressed up like this to a war she had already lost without even starting.

    It was a total defeat.

    How ridiculous!

    Why did Matthew even lie to her?

    He was already with Joycelyn, so why did he still lie to her?

    Selina took out her phone.

    She prepared to send a text. Her fingers tapped harshly on the keyboard, as if she was trying to crush the screen.

    "Matthew, you b*stard!"

    Meanwhile, in the hall, a man was looking ghastly.

    He had been pursuing Joycelyn for a long while already, and Joycelyn had invited him for lunch that day.

    He couldn''t be happier.

    However, to his surprise, Joycelyn''s parents were there as well.

    Not only that, there was another man too.

    A man who imed to be Joycelyn''s boyfriend.

    However, from what he knew, Joycelyn was single.

    He had a vague feeling that Joycelyn was tricking him.

    He was about to get mad at her, but Joycelyn''s so-called "boyfriend" showed that he wasn''t a man to be trifled with.

    The man could only stand up unwillingly and said, "Everyone, I still have something to attend to. I''ll take my leave."

    Then, the man left in a hurry.

    After the man left, Joycelyn looked at Matthew, and said in a sweet voice, "Thanks a lot, Matthew."

    Matthew''s voice was clear as he said, "It''s no big deal."

    Joycelyn came over to him earlier that day asking for a favor.

    She said that a man was pursuing her and he wouldn''t back away no matter how she rejected him.

    Joycelyn asked Matthew to act as her boyfriend.

    Matthew had no choice but to help her with this, considering how close their parents were with each other.

    Joycelyn''s father, Haseph Welmert,

    said,

    Shank you, Matthew, if it for you, we wouldn''t hal

    able to dismiss that guy."

    Joycelyn''s mother, Betty, then said, "But it''s true that Joycelyn should be getting married already."

    Haseph red at Betty., "That''s true,

    but

    . We can''t let Joycelyn marry

    v just doesn''t seem like a

    random guy off the streets."

    Betty let out a sigh.

    She was visibly anxious about Joycelyn''s marriage.

    She fixed her gaze on Joycelyn and said, "Joycelyn, considering your age now, you should be thinking about marriage already."

    Joycelyn subconsciously swept a nce at Matthew and said, "Mom, I''m still looking for the right person."

    Betty gave a heavier sigh. "You say that all the time, so tell me, what kind of man would be the right one for you?"

    Joycelyn had a hesitant expression.

    Meanwhile, Haseph looked pointedly at Matthew and said, "A man like Matthew would be a more suitable candidate."

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093

    Matthew immediately denied it. "You''re too kind, Haseph. Joycelyn is like a sister to me, just like how she treats me as her elder brother." Disappointment shed across Joycelyn''s eyes.

    Indeed, Matthew had always treated her as a sister, nothing more.

    However, never once had she treated him as her brother.

    Haseph let out a dryugh and didn''t say anything.

    "Joycelyn is an amazing woman, she will find the right person eventually," Matthew added on.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Haseph changed the topic and asked, "Matthew, is your father doing fine?"

    Matthew''s voice was warm and gentle as he said, "Yes, he is. In fact, he keeps talking about the both of you. It seems like you both will have to visit him sometime."

    "Definitely," Haseph replied.

    After a long chat, Matthew then sent the Welmert family back home.

    After dropping them off, Matthew was about to start his car engine and leave when Joycelyn came to him once again.

    He rolled down the window and asked, "Joycelyn, is there anything else?"

    Joycelyn had a gentle smile on her face. "Matthew, I just want to thank you for what you did today."

    "It''s no big deal. You don''t have to be this formal with me," Matthew stated.

    Joycelyn''s eyes seemed to dim a little as she said, "My parents have been rushing me to get married. If it wasn''t because that guy was too horrible, I wouldn''t have asked you for this favor. I know I should settle down already."

    "You''ll find the right person," Matthew reassured.

    Joycelyn responded half-jokingly, "Maybe you''ll have to introduce me to someone then."

    Matthew smiled. "I will keep an eye out for you if I have the time."

    "Well, I''ll head back then. Goodbye, Matthew," Joycelyn said.

    After Joycelyn left, Matthew was about to leave when his cell phone rang.

    He picked up the phone.

    It was all about work. After hanging up, he inadvertently nced at the phone''s screen and noticed a text message that he hadn''t read. "Matthew, you b*stard."

    Matthew frowned slightly.

    It was from Selina. What was this about again?

    She was still fine that morning. Why would she send something like this to him?

    Matthew dialed Selina''s number.

    There was no answer.

    Subconsciously, he called Natalie, just to see whether she knew anything about this. However, he hung up the phone before Natalie could even

    answer.

    Natalie was pregnant, so he didn''t want to disturb her.

    Matthew paused for a while, and he decided to call his assistant to have him check on Selina''s location.

    Fortunately, after a short while, the assistant sent him Selina''s location. She was in a coffee shop.

    Matthew immediately drove there.

    Along the way, he was wondering what in the world had he done to trigger Selina again, to the extent that she had sent such a text message to him. However, he still couldn''t think of anything.

    There were a lot of cups of coffee on Selina''s

    table.

    She had drunk six huge mugs on her own.

    Lothar was a bad fortune teller after all.

    He had told her that Matthew still had feelings for her, but it turned out to be a lie!

    If Matthew had feelings for her, then why was he Joycelyn''s boyfriend?!

    Selina still couldn''t get over this.

    However, there was one thing Selina could thank Lothar for, which was this trick that he taught her.

    Whenever she was angry or sad, she could just eat or drink her sorrows away. Like that, she would no longer have time to think about the troubles she was facing.

    Taking this moment as an example, she drank so much coffee that her stomach was bloated, and her body was aching so hard that she didn''t even have time to bother about those troubles in her heart.

    Selina wanted to take a walk to relieve her aches, but as soon as she stood up, she froze in ce.

    She saw Matthew.

    Matthew was walking towards her.

    The air between them was frozen.

    Matthew''s gaze fell on Selina''s stomach.

    He didn''t want to look at it, but it was bulging too much to not notice.

    Matthew''s gaze then swept across on the empty coffee mugs on her table.

    He frowned as he asked, "Why did you drink so much? Look at your stomach."

    "Aren''t you the same?!" Selina blurted out.

    Matthew was puzzled.

    He didn''t understand what she meant.

    There was a hint of sarcasm in her tone as she said, "Your stomach is full of lies!"

    Matthew was even more confused.

    However, Selina had always been

    like this, confusing people with het

    Matthew had already gotten used to this side of hers.

    W

    His tone was a little stern as he replied, "Selina, you can''t drink like this anymore."

    If she continued to be like this, she would only upset her stomach.

    "It''s none of your business!" Selina yelled in a rebellious manner.

    "It is indeed my business," Matthew refuted in a clear voice.

    "Who do you think you are to meddle in my business?" Selina was upset.

    Matthew held his breath for a moment.

    After a while, he murmured, "You''re living in the Perry family house, and that''s why I''m responsible for you."

    Selina sneered. "You''d actually be delighted to see me in trouble someday, wouldn''t you?"

    Matthew''s frown deepened.

    He didn''t want to argue with Selina because she would alwayse out with ways to twist his words. He wouldn''t get anything from debating with her.

    Matthew changed the subject, "Selina, about your text message, why did you send that to me?"

    Selina snorted. "It means what it says, Matthew, can''t you read?"

    Matthew was speechless.

    His deep gaze fell on Selina as he uttered, "Tell me, how did I upset you again?"

    "Your presence upsets me! You''re old and ugly, and it makes me ufortable!" Selina whined.

    Matthew was already immune to those words.

    He said calmly, "You''re always saying the same things, can you be a little more creative next time?"

    Selina was at a loss.

    Annoyed and mad, she cursed, "Matthew, you liar!" "Why am I a liar?" Matthew asked.

    "You just are! You''re the biggest liar ever!" Selina yelled and then ran out.

    She didn''t want to see Matthew. His presence alone made her extremely ufortable.

    Just as she ran out from the shop, she fell to the ground.

    It seemed like she had indeed drank

    too much coffee. Her belly was bulging so much that it was difficult for her to run. She forced herself to herto do so, and ended up crashing on the floor like this.

    The fall was so sudden and Selina''s body ached even more, but it wasn''t as painful as what her heart was going through.

    She didn''t get up.

    She didn''t want to get up, and she didn''t have the strength to get up either.

    A pair of hands with well-defined joints suddenly appeared in front of her. "Get up."

    Selina looked away.

    She didn''t want to get up, especially not with his help.

    Matthew sighed as he stared at Selina, who was still lying on the ground.

    Looking at Selina''s situation, he was totally speechless.

    He didn''t know what to do with her.

    Then, Matthew directly lifted Selina up in his arms.

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094

    Selina punched Matthew several times, yet he was not bothered at all. He carried her all the way to his car, and ced her in the front seat before he got into the driver''s seat.

    Selina tried to push the door open, but it was already locked.

    She red at Matthew. "Unlock the door, I want to get out!"

    Matthew nced at her bloated stomach and stated, "I''m bringing you to the hospital to check on your stomach."

    He then dialed Joycelyn''s number, so that she could help him arrange an appointment with a gastroenterologist.

    Before he could finish his words, Selina grabbed his phone.

    She could still roll down the window even when the door was locked.

    Selina threw Matthew''s phone out the window.

    She was so strong that the phone was thrown far away enough that they could not even hear itnding on the ground.

    Matthew stared dumbfoundedly at Selina.

    Selina red at Matthew with her red eyes.

    "Selina, what are you doing?" Matthew finally came back to his senses.

    He intended to arrange a doctor''s appointment for Selina, yet she threw away his phone.

    Tears welled up in her eyes.

    She felt so wronged, angry and sad.

    Did Matthew think he still hadn''t done enough to drive her crazy? Why was he still on the phone with Joycelyn?!

    She couldn''t take it anymore!

    "Matthew, you b*stard!" Selina swung her hand at Matthew.

    Matthew grabbed her hand.

    He sounded upset as he asked, "Selina, what are you doing?"

    He couldn''t be more baffled. He didn''t even know why Selina was being like this!

    "Liar, you big liar!" Selina shouted in one go. "Matthew, you big liar!"

    Why would he lie about the fact that he was together with Joycelyn? Why was he so cruel to toy with her feelings?

    "When did I lie to you?" Matthew was confused.

    "You''ve lied to me all this while!" Her eyes grew increasingly bloodshot.

    "Selina, be more reasonable," Matthew pleaded.

    "What''s the point in being reasonable to someone like you?!" Selina yelled.

    Noticing how agitated Selina was, Matthew inhaled deeply.

    He was trying to calm himself down. He was trying to stop himself from getting carried away by Selina''s emotions.

    After a while, Matthew said, "Selina, let''s stop arguing about that. I''m bringing you to the hospital."

    Selina was even more annoyed. "Are you bringing me to Joycelyn''s hospital? You just said goodbye to her and you already miss her, don''t you?" He was just using Selina as an excuse to meet with that b*tch!

    "What are you talking about?" Matthew looked at Selina with a strange expression.

    Selina sneered. "You already know, don''t you?"

    "What do I know?" Matthew was confused.

    "Just admit you already know," Selina demanded.

    Matthew felt a deep sense of helplessness surging in his heart.

    He felt that he could no longer dwell on this topic with Selina, especially when she was being stubborn without any purpose. Matthew would only get even more confused.

    Matthew fixed his gaze on Selina, as he said in a solemn tone, "Selina, I just want to have a proper conversation with you. Can you calm down for once?"

    Selina red at Matthew and did not say a thing.

    Ignoring her re, Matthew continued, "We were doing just fine before this, at least civil with each other. I don''t know what happened to you for you to be acting like this. Please just tell me. At least make it clear."

    Selina''s lips curled into a mocking smile.

    "Well, since you want me to make it clear, then I will!" Selina uttered word by word. "You and Joycelyn are already together, so why did you lie to mest night saying there''s nothing between you two?"

    Matthew was quiet.

    He had been rendered speechless.

    When had he and Joycelyn gotten together?

    Matthew said in a serious tone, "Selina, I told you, Joycelyn and I are just friends."

    "You''re still lying to me!" Selina pretty much shouted.

    "I''m not lying to you," Matthew insisted.

    "You said so yourself at lunch, that you''re her boyfriend!" Selina cried with a sob in her voice.

    Matthew was startled.

    Selina had misunderstood the whole thing.

    After discovering that, Matthew got reminded of something.

    Why was Selina so mad over this?

    Why was she so mad thinking that he and Joycelyn were together? Was it because she hated Joycelyn?

    "Speak up! Why are you keeping quiet? You can''t justify yourself anymore, can you?" Selina got even more sorrowful upon seeing his reaction. Matthew returned to his senses.

    "Selina, listen to me. I don''t know

    how you ran into my lunch with Joycelyn, but you only heard part of the conversation. I did say I was Joycelyn''s boyfriend, but I was doing a favor for her..."

    Matthew then exined the whole thing.

    Selina widened her eyes.

    "Are you lying?" she asked in a tone of disbelief.

    "Do you think it''s necessary for me to lie to you? If you don''t believe me, I''ll call Joycelyn right away," Matthew offered.

    After saying that, Matthew was going to get his cell phone, but...

    His phone had already been thrown away by Selina earlier.

    An awkward look appeared on Matthew''s face.

    He said to Selina, "Lend me your mobile phone. I''ll make a phone call to her and you''ll know what''s going on.''

    "

    All kinds of emotions were shing on Selina''s expression.

    A lot of loose lines in her mind gradually connected together.

    Selina finally understood.

    She was not a foolish person, but she tended to be carried away by her emotions to the point where she couldn''t think straight. Now that Matthew already exined

    yeThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    everything, she finally saw the bigger picture now.

    It wasn''t likely that Matthew had lied to her.

    If Joycelyn really was Matthew''s girlfriend, she wouldn''t just let Selina stay in the Perry family, nor would she challenge Selina without Matthew''s knowledge. Content

    belongs to

    Inviting Selina over to lunch might have been a part of her n after all.

    Everything became clear in Selina''s mind.

    Her heart was filled with joy.

    She knew that Joycelyn had schemed against her, but she wasn''t angry at all. Instead, she was delighted.

    Because in the end, it was proven that there was indeed nothing between Joycelyn and Matthew.

    It was all Joycelyn''s wishful thinking, and also her scheming.

    Selina''s lips curved into a grin.

    Her smile widened without her realizing.

    Matthew was at a loss for words.

    He was even more puzzled as he noticed the change in Selina''s expression.

    What on earth was going on with Selina?

    Selina then pushed the door.

    However, it wouldn''t open.

    She had almost forgotten.

    She looked at Matthew and casually said, "Please unlock the door."

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095

    As if Selina was worried Matthew wouldn''t unlock the door, she then added, "I''ll get your phone for you."

    Matthew did not know what to say.

    His doubt grew even stronger.

    He pressed a button and the doors were unlocked.

    Selina got out of the car.

    Matthew''s phone was on the ground from a distance away.

    Selina walked over and found that the phone was broken.

    It seemed like the force of her throw was so powerful that the screen already cracked.

    There was a sh of guilt in Selina''s eyes.

    She was indeed too impulsive.

    She shouldn''t have thrown away Matthew''s cell phone like this, but...

    How would she have known that what she heard with her own ears was all fake?

    She bent down and picked up the phone.

    As soon as she turned around, she was shrouded by a shadow.

    Matthew was already standing behind her.

    Selina''s breathing stuttered.

    After a while, she handed the phone to Matthew.

    Matthew looked a little helpless at the cracked screen.

    "I''ll buy you a new one." Selina forced a smile. "I''ll make it up to you for breaking your phone. Let''s get you a new one now."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Matthew''s deep gaze fell on Selina''s face as he looked closely at it.

    A momentter, he said, "Selina, why were you so mad thinking that I was together with Joycelyn? And why do you look so relieved and happy now that you''ve learned it''s all a misunderstanding?"

    Thump.

    Her heart beat so rapidly that her chest was about to explode.

    Her lips trembled for a while before she said, "What do you think?"

    A look of doubt shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    If those things hadn''t happened, Matthew would really have misunderstood it all.

    However, with how profound the rtionship between Selina and Dn was, and how eager she was to leave him, Matthew didn''t dare to have a second opinion.

    "I don''t know," Matthew blurted after a long time.

    Selina''s courage suddenly retreated.

    If Matthew were to ask her if she liked him, she would definitely have said yes.

    However, Matthew did not ask that question.

    She lost all her courage.

    Selina forced out a sentence, "I just don''t like Joycelyn. I owe you, and I want you to find a better person."

    There was a hint of disappointment in Matthew''s eyes.

    He knew that he was overthinking.

    There were countless possibilities in the world, but there was one thing that he could be sure of.

    Selina would never fall for him.

    Matthew forced a casual tone and said, "You don''t have to act so mad over this."

    Selina bit her lip. "Well, I''ve always been like this, haven''t I? I''ve always been a little weird."

    Matthew did not know what to say.

    "Well, let''s buy you a new phone, it''s on me." Selina changed the subject.

    "You don''t have to pay for it," Matthew said.

    "No, I broke your phone, so I''ll pay for it," Selina insisted.

    "If you really want to pay, you can pay with something else." His gaze was casual, and there was a silhouette hidden within his long eyshes, which made his facial features even more distinct.

    Selina''s heart began to race again.

    Her mouth was dry.

    She blushed a little and asked, "What is it then?"

    Matthew''s gaze deepened a little, "Keep me in a good mood."

    Selina was speechless.

    A flicker of disappointment flitted across her eyes, but it disappeared as quickly as a dragonfly skimming the water surface.

    She thought that Matthew would say something along the line of paying with a night together.

    She was overthinking again.

    She had almost forgotten that Matthew would no longer make flirtatious jokes with her.

    Meanwhile, Matthew continued to say in his gentle tone, "Therefore, Selina, in order to do so, you should tone down your temper."

    Selina''s eyshes fluttered slightly.

    Was Matthew implying that he was upset about her tantrums?

    If that was the case, could it be that she still held an important position in his heart?

    She felt a little better with this in mind.

    She then made a light joke, "How about I just get you a new phone instead? I''m a psycho, and I can''t guarantee I can control myself on that aspect, let alone keep you in a good mood."

    Matthew was at a loss for words.

    He sighed softly, and there was a hint of helplessness in his eyes.

    "Let''s get you to the hospital first," Matthew suggested with some concern.

    After all, the amount of empty cups from earlier still gave him chills.

    Selina said thoughtfully, "Which hospital? Joycelyn''s?"

    "If you don''t like Joycelyn, we can go to another one," Matthew said.

    Matthew did not know why Selina was so opposed to Joycelyn, but he still respected her will.

    Selina shook her head.

    Her lips curled into a smirk and said, "Let''s head to Joycelyn''s hospital, especially when it''s the best

    public hospital in town."

    Upon arriving in the hospital, Selina already spotted Joycelyn looking around anxiously by the entrance.

    Matthew got off first.

    Joycelyn rushed over after spotting him.

    She said in a hurry, "Matthew, why

    el

    did you hang up so fast? I dialed back but I couldn''t reach you anymore. I was so worried about you, luckily you''re..."

    Joycelyn went silent.

    She saw Selina.

    Selina got out of the car, and was smiling charmingly at her.

    Her beauty was as dazzling as the bright moon.

    Selina walked over to her and greeted her in a gentle tone, "What is it, Joycelyn? Were you not expecting to see me?"

    Joycelyn came back to her senses.

    She squeezed out an awkward smile and said, "Of course not, Miss Whitlock, it''s a pleasure to see you."

    Selina sneered to herself.

    Just look at how scheming Joycelyn was!

    Even Matthew couldn''t notice after all this while!

    "Matthew, does Miss Whitlock have an upset stomach?" Joycelyn nced at Matthew.

    She knew what was going on after Selina made her appearance.

    Matthew nodded, "She drank way too much coffee, so I brought her over for a check up."

    "Come with me then, I''ve already called a specialist," Joycelyn said.

    Upon arriving at the specialist''s room, there was an old man sitting inside.

    Matthew frowned slightly.

    The specialist was a man.

    He stepped out and said softly to Joycelyn, "Let''s arrange a female specialist instead."

    "He''s the best gastroenterologist in our hospital," Joycelyn emphasized.

    "I still think it''s best to arrange for a female specialist," Matthew insisted.

    A strange emotion shed across Joycelyn''s eyes.

    Why did Matthew care so much about Selina?

    He was concerned to the point that he had to interfere and seek for

    a

    female doctor instead. Was het

    bothered about the doctor touching Selina''s belly in the process?

    Why was he still so concerned about Selina even when he was no longer in a rtionship with her?

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096

    Joycelyn had no choice but to arrange for a female gastroenterologist.

    Selina was left alone in the specialist''s room, whereas Joycelyn and Matthew were waiting outside.

    The gastroenterologist exined that Selina''s stomach was bloating due to consuming too much liquid at once.

    She prescribed medicine to Selina while asking, "Are you in the livestreaming industry? I''ve had too many patients risking their health by eating or drinking too much just to get views. I don''t understand why you would do this to yourselves."

    Outside the specialist room. Joycelyn was staring carefully at Matthew as she asked, "Matthew, are you back together with Selina?"

    Matthew murmured, "No."

    It was impossible for him to reconcile with Selina. He would never have a ce in Selina''s heart.

    Joycelyn breathed out a sigh of relief.

    She said in a lower voice, "Matthew, do you still remember my advice fromst time? You should keep a distance from her if you don''t want to hurt

    yourself."

    Matthewughed wryly.

    He pursed his lips and did not say anything in response.

    After a short while, Selina walked out.

    She was holding the outpatient card as she told them, "I''m getting the medicine."

    "I''ll help you get it," Matthew immediately offered.

    Selina shook her head. "I''ll go."

    She looked at Joycelyn and said, "Dr. Welmert, I don''t know the way, why don''t you lead me there?" "How about I go instead?" Matthew insisted.

    Selina smiled. "No, I have to go there myself. That''s the only way I''ll learn."

    Matthew was no longer pressed on the issue, thinking that Selina''s argument made sense.

    Joycelyn then led Selina to collect her medicine.

    Selina broke the silence. "Dr. Welmert, I heard that we can''t believe everything we see, but now I know that we can''t believe everything we hear either."

    Joycelyn was a little embarrassed, "Miss Whitlock, I don''t know what you mean."

    Selina cut straight to the chase. "You nned all of this, didn''t you? You deliberately invited me over to the hotel, so that I would misunderstand the rtionship between you and Matthew."

    Joycelyn tried to remain calm as she held her ground. "Miss Whitlock, I have no idea what you''re talking about."

    Selina sneered.

    She suddenly stopped in her tracks, and so did Joycelyn.

    Joycelyn pointed ahead, "Miss Whitlock, we still need to walk further down."

    Selina fixed her cold gaze on Joycelyn as she said, "Do you know why I didn''t decide to reveal all of this in front of Matthew?"

    Joycelyn was startled for a moment and then looked away. "Miss Whitlock, I don''t understand what you mean."

    Selina smiled. "That''s because I want to see what other tricks you have up your sleeves. I''m curious to know how long you n on putting up this act."

    More importantly, Selina did not have any solid evidence against her.

    Joycelyn was silent for a moment before she responded, "Miss Whitlock, let''s go get your medicine. I really don''t know what you''re talking about." The corners of Selina''s lips lifted into a mocking smile.

    She was indeed really good at acting.

    Joycelyn should consider venturing into the acting industry instead.

    Natalie received a call from Yvonne.

    After exchanging greetings, Yvonne said, "Natalie, I called you to ask for a favor."

    "What could I possibly do for you now? You''re already doing great, Yvonne," Natalie joked.

    Yvonne smiled as well.

    "Stop making fun of me. I''m nothing but a mere actress. Unlike you, the wife of a noble family," Yvonne teased.

    Natalie said in a soft tone, "Yvonne, you know I don''t really care about having a noble status. I just want to be Tobias'' wife." "Okay, I get it. You don''t have to show off your rtionship with a bigshot like him," Yvonne responded.

    Natalie smiled in embarrassment. "Yvonne, what are you asking from me?"

    Yvonne directly asked, "I just want to know if your husband is close to Matthew Perry, the president of the Perry Group?"

    "Yes, I''m close to Matthew too. Do you have anything to ask about him?" Natalie asked.

    "It''s not me, I''m asking for a friend..." Yvonne then proceeded to exin the whole incident. "So that''s what happened. Her publicist did that, and it was against her intentions, so she wanted to arrange a meal with Matthew to apologize to him."

    It all clicked to Natalie upon hearing this.

    She was still wondering why Matthew had gotten himself involved with some celebrity scandal, until it turned out that there seemed to be a story behind it.

    "I don''t think that''s necessary, as Matthew definitely wouldn''t hold a grudge about this," Natalie exined. To her knowledge,Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Matthew might have forgotten

    about it already, let alone want an apology.

    ??????

    However, Yvonne was still taking it seriously as she insisted, "Natalie, I know he wouldn''t mind, but my friend does. She is quite innocent and she takes things like this seriously. I just wanted to help her lift her burden. Can you help me arrange this?"

    Natalie had no choice but to agree. "I''ll help you look into it then."

    "Thank you," Yvonne eximed happily.

    "We''re besties, there''s no need to thank me," Natalie said.

    After hanging up Yvonne''s call, Natalie then dialed

    Matthew''s number.

    Meanwhile, Matthew had just sent Selina back to the Perry family residence. He was about to head to the Perry Group when he received Natalie''s

    call.

    Natalie briefed Matthew about what happened.

    It wasn''t until then that Matthew got reminded of the woman named Jenna.

    It happened quite a while ago, so long that he almost forgotten about all of it until Natalie brought it up.

    To his surprise, Jenna had made her way to reach out to Natalie about this.

    Matthew murmured, "Natalie, it''s all in the past now, and I don''t mind it at all. I don''t think it''s necessary for her to treat me to a meal."

    Natalie sighed. "I said the same thing, but she still feels sorry about this. Matthew, can''t you just ept this on my behalf? It''s just a meal together."

    How could Matthew still refuse when Natalie worded it like that?

    Just like Natalie had said, it was nothing more than a meal.

    "Okay," Matthew agreed.

    "But please arrange it around noon, as I''ll be having dinner with Peter," Matthew continued.

    "No problem. Do you think it''s okay to do it tomorrow at noon?" Natalie asked.

    "Sure."

    After hanging up on Natalie, Matthew drove to the Perry Group.

    Not long after he arrived in his office, Matthew''s assistant, Stryker, brought over a huge stack of documents for him to sign.

    Matthew''s gaze inadvertently swept over Stryker''s face, and Matthew was dazed.

    Stryker, who was perfectly fine the day before, had a red swollen spot on his face.

    "Stryker, what''s wrong with your face?" Matthew asked.

    Stryker had a mournful look on his face as he replied, "I got hit."

    "By who?" Matthew''s tone suddenly became a little cold.

    "My girlfriend," Stryker replied.

    Matthew was speechless.

    The iciness on his face turned into helplessness as he said, "How could she have hit a tall guy like you?"

    Stryker looked gloomy as he replied, "I know, Mr. Perry. She''s getting more and more unreasonable!" Stryker then briefed Matthew about what happened.

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097

    It turned out that Stryker''s girlfriend had seen him helping a female colleague that was moving to a new house. They were only friends, but his girlfriend used him of cheating.

    His girlfriend not only threw a tantrum and yelled that she wanted to break up with him, but also beat him up.

    "Mr. Perry, my girlfriend is really unreasonable nowadays. She can''t even stand to see me being slightly closer with another woman, despite the fact that there''s nothing between us. She almost lost her mind over it."

    Matthew was helpless upon hearing this.

    "She probably just gets jealous easily. You don''t have to think too much," Matthew replied.

    Stryker sighed. "You''re right, she gets jealous easily, way too easily."

    After Stryker left, Matthew started going through the documents on his desk. He was just flipping through the first document when he suddenly froze halfway.

    Stryker''s girlfriend had gotten jealous easily...

    However, what was the reason?

    Matthew''s breathing quickened.

    Selina''s reaction that morning... Could it be that it was just because of Joycelyn?

    Later that evening, Matthew returned to the vi slightly earlier than usual.

    Peter was in the garden looking after the vegetables, which were growing well, whereas Selina was sitting on one side with a lifeless expression.

    Karma. This was indeed her karma!

    Selina seriously just wanted to cry.

    This garden was a result of her trying to make things difficult for Matthew, yet it ended up making things difficult for her instead.

    Peter waspletely captivated by this vegetable garden. He would spend every single day in it, and would even drag Selina along.

    Peter had been in the garden when Selina woke up from her nap. He wouldn''t stop showing off the well grown vegetables to Selina. She was already drowsy from hearing his praise.

    Worst of all, she couldn''t leave the ce. She could only stay there and listen to Peter.

    Thus, upon spotting Matthew, Selina was delighted.

    Her eyes suddenly lit up as she said, "Grandpa, Matthew is back!"

    It wasn''t until then that Peter''s attention was finally diverted from the vegetables.

    "Matthew, you''re back." Peter nced over at Matthew.

    In summer, daytime was much longer than the nights. It was still sunset when Matthew returned home.

    Matthew was walking in the sunset, which made him look even more attractive.

    "Matthew, take a look at how well the vegetables are growing, especially this radish. It looks tasty already." Peter started going on about the vegetables again.

    Selina sighed helplessly.

    She thought that Matthew''s arrival could stop Peter, yet he was still the same.

    "Grandpa, if you don''t mind, I can prepare our dinner tonight with these vegetables." Matthew smiled. "I''ll make your dinner myself." Peter''s eyes lit up.

    "Really?"

    "Of course," Matthew affirmed.

    Peter then pointed at a radish in the vegetable garden and said, "I want this one, then."

    Matthew bent down and began to harvest the radish.

    Selina''s gaze fell on Matthew. The way he bent down was elegant and beautiful. The warm sunshine covered his body and delicate hair. It felt like the most beautiful drawing that Selina had ever seen.

    Selina could feel her heart speed up.

    After a while, Matthew straightened up and looked at Selina. With a smile, he said, "Selina, would you like to help me in the kitchen?"

    Selina was dazzled by Matthew''s smile.

    After a pause, she came back to her senses.

    "Of course I would," Selina replied.

    The two of them then went to the kitchen.

    Matthew was chopping the vegetables whereas Selina was washing the vegetables.

    The kitchen was quiet. Only the chopping and washing of vegetables could be heard.

    Selina went into a momentary daze.

    They looked like an ordinary couple, busy preparing a meal in their kitchen.

    Selina halted for a second and let the water flow across her hand.

    "Selina?" She heard Matthew calling her.

    Only then did Selina regain her senses.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    She continued with the washing and said, "I''ll be done soon."

    "No hurry, Selina. By the way, my assistant was beaten up today."

    Selina startled.

    She asked in disbelief, "How could someone have beaten your assistant up?"

    With how powerful and influential Matthew was, who would dare to hit Stryker?

    Matthew smiled. "He was beaten up by his girlfriend."

    Selina was even more surprised.

    She asked, "Why did his girlfriend hit him?"

    Matthew briefed her on what had happened.

    "Are all women like this? Are they just unable to bear seeing their man with another woman?" Matthew asked as he stared at Selina.

    "Of course." Selina handed the washed vegetables to Matthew. "That''s totally normal."

    "Just like how mad you werest night?" Matthew asked.

    Selina was startled.

    After a moment, she quickly looked away and said, "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    "Selina, look at me." "I don''t want to."

    Matthew turned Selina''s body around and forced her to face him.

    Selina lowered her head.

    Matthew''s fingers were grazing Selina''s hand as his deep gaze fell on her face. It was as if he was trying to read her mind.

    Selina panicked.

    "Let go of me, I still have vegetables to wash," Selina said.

    "You already washed all of them," Matthew pointed out.

    "I have something else to do," Selina insisted.

    "There''s nothing else you need to do."

    Selina was speechless.

    A thought suddenly appeared in her mind.

    Perhaps Matthew was just making up an excuse by asking her to help him in the kitchen. Perhaps he was already aware of her feelings.

    Her face suddenly turnedpletely red.

    "Selina, why were you so madst night?" Matthew stared into her eyes as he asked.

    Selina struggled onest time. "It''s just because I hate Joycelyn!"

    Matthew''s gaze became deeper, with countless emotions surging in it. It seemed that he was trying to analyze whether her words were true or false.

    After a while, Matthew suddenly leaned closer.

    His lips fell on her earlobe.

    Selina froze.

    Matthew''s lips moved slowly.

    Selina felt electricity surging through

    her body. Her knees turned weak When She was about to slide to the ground, Matthew quickly grabbed hold of her.

    He fixed his gaze on her as he said, "Selina, you''re falling, you''re falling for me."

    Selina was flustered. "I don''t know what you mean."

    Matthew did not continue.

    He remained silent for a moment.

    He muttered, "You don''t know, and I don''t know either."

    Selina seemed to be falling for him, but he wasn''t certain.

    He had done so much for her previously, and all Selina had wanted was to stay away from him. How was it possible that she was falling for him now?

    Not to mention, there was Dn too. Everyone around Matthew told him that Dn and Selina were inseparable.

    If their rtionship was so tight-knit, then how could it be that Selina was falling for him?

    Nheless... If she hadn''t

    developed feelings for him, then why

    would she react that way when she misunderstood that Matthew was dating Joycelyn?

    Why was Selina reacting like this when he kissed her earlobe?

    Matthew was really confused.

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098

    While Matthew was still in a daze, Selina grabbed the opportunity and pushed him away.

    "I''m heading outside. You... You can do what you need to," Selina spluttered as she fled the kitchen.

    When she went to the living room, her cheeks were still flushed, and her heartbeat was still as rapid.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Peter was watching TV in the living room. Right then, his gaze fell on Selina.

    Peterughed after taking in her expression.

    He stroked his white beard and sighed, "You two are so lovey-dovey."

    It wasn''t until she heard his voice did Selina notice Peter was in the living room.

    She tried her best to regain herposure.

    Peter continued, "You can''t even stop messing around while making dinner."

    Selina was taken aback.

    Her cheeks turned even redder as she said, "Grandpa, what nonsense are you on about?"

    Peter pointed at his own cheeks. "Nonsense? Just take a look at your cheeks! Would you look like this if you hadn''t messed around?"

    Selina did not respond.

    Selina then protested, "I''m only like this because the kitchen is too hot."

    Peter said pointedly, "You know what really happened in there."

    "Grandpa!" Selina sat on one side. "I refuse to talk to you anymore."

    She sounded embarrassed.

    Peter smiled and didn''t say anything else.

    After a while, Matthew walked out.

    He served a few dishes to the dining table.

    Since the main ingredients used were the vegetables from the garden, it was a vegetarian meal.

    Peter was so impressed with Matthew''s cooking that he couldn''t stop his praises.

    He even deliberately gave Selina a nce before saying, "Selina, why are you not praising Matthew for these amazing dishes?!" Selina didn''t know what to say.

    She had been trying to avoid looking at Matthew ever since he walked out from the kitchen. Her mind was still a mess.

    Now that Peter had called her out, Selina could only force herself to say, "Yeah, it tastes amazing." "Really?" Matthew asked in a clear tone. "Yes," Selina replied, her throat a little dry.

    "You brat, you should look at Matthew when you''re talking!" Peter began to nag once more.

    Selina was speechless.

    She took a deep breath and then looked at Matthew. "It tastes amazing."

    Matthew was also looking at her.

    His gaze was like a deep pool, like a clear spring, like shining stars in the sky.

    Selina was nearly unable to pull herself away.

    She was in a daze for a while.

    Matthew captured this clearly.

    His heart throbbed.

    Was he being delusional, or did Selina really have feelings for him?

    That night, Peter went to bed early.

    Selina wanted to escape back to her bedroom, but Matthew called out to her.

    "I''ve made dessert, don''t you want some before going to sleep?" Matthew asked.

    Selina''s state of mind was too chaotic to have dessert.

    She immediately refused. "No, I''m sleepy."

    She was about to leave when Matthew stepped forward and blocked her path.

    He said in a low voice, "I made dessert just for you. Erine mentioned that it was your favorite. Don''t you want to have a try?"

    Selina didn''t know what else to say.

    She could only surrender. "Fine then."

    Selina headed back to the dining room with Matthew following behind her.

    She had her dessert while Matthew sat right across from her.

    The dessert tasted amazing, with the ingredientsplementing each other.

    She kept her head down as she ate it, hiding all her emotions under her long eyshes.

    She knew that Matthew was sitting opposite of her, but she didn''t want to show it.

    She took her time with dessert, because she knew if she looked up, she would meet Matthew''s gaze. Matthew was extremely patient as well.

    He was just sitting there looking at Selina without saying anything.

    Even though Selina was having dessert at the speed of a tortoise, it didn''t take her that long to

    finish it.

    Selina had no choice but to raise her head.

    As soon as she looked up, her eyes locked onto Matthew''s.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    She quickly nced away and stood up.

    "I''m done with dessert. I''m going to sleep now." Selina was in a hurry to leave the moment she finished speaking.

    However, Matthew was a step ahead of her.

    He stood in front of her. "You wouldn''t sleep well right after eating something."

    "I''m fine, I''m not worried about gaining weight," Selina responded.

    "I know you''re not." Matthew lowered his voice as he said, "Selina,e take a walk with me."

    Selina''s heartbeat quickened.

    A walk with him.

    This suggestion was tempting to Selina.

    "Okay," Selina agreed just like that, as if she had been possessed.

    "Where do you have in mind?" Matthew asked.

    "You decide," she offered.

    "It''s up to you," Matthew said.

    After thinking for a while, Selina got reminded of the radishes and cabbages.

    She then suggested, "The vegetable garden, then."

    Under the moonlight, they were strolling in a garden of various vegetables.

    Looking at Matthew who was enveloped in the lunar glow, Selina couldn''t help but smile.

    "What are you grinning at?" Matthew''s gaze fell on her.

    Under the moon''s radiance, her skin

    was

    grazen fairer, and her silk hair

    down from her

    as if she

    was

    belongs to entent

    It

    "I just find it hrious that a high-and- mighty president like you is standing in a vegetable garden." Selina was straightforward.

    Matthew had a noble and elegant vibe to him, which did not blend in well with the vegetable garden at all.

    Matthew couldn''t help butugh.

    "I have you to thank." Matthew sighed.

    "I thought you kept the vegetable garden because you wanted to eat the vegetables grown in it, not because of me?" Selina blurted.

    Matthew felt even more helpless.

    He didn''t say anything, but his expression said it all.

    Selina''s breathing froze.

    vol

    Matthew had turned the flower garden into a vegetable garden because of her. It was also because of her that he kept the vegetable garden in this vi after their divorce.

    He didn''t do this for the vegetables, but all for her.

    Selina couldn''t help but ask, "Am I that important to you?"

    "What do you think?" His features at that moment were like the blended colors of a painting, attractive to an indescribable extent.

    "I don''t know," Selina replied.

    "You should know." Matthew

    paused. Selina, you should knowet

    how important you are to me. I''m the one who doesn''t know how important I am to you."

    Matthew stared at Selina with a scrutinizing look.

    Selina was a little flustered.

    Matthew''s gaze was like an X-ray machine, scanning right through her.

    She didn''t know what to say in response.

    Meanwhile, Matthew took another step forward and said, "Selina, tell me."

    "Tell... Tell you what?"

    "What am I to you?"

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099

    Selina was anxious.

    She didn''t want to answer, but Matthew''s gaze was too pressuring, and Selina felt so stressed she was unable to even breathe.

    She took a deep breath and said, "Matthew, you were a great person to me, but after some misunderstandings, you became someone I hated the most in the world. After clearing those misunderstandings up, I don''t think you''re that annoying. That''s all."

    She had said a lot, but none of it was what Matthew wanted to hear.

    "What about now?" Matthew stared into her eyes.

    Selina gulped.

    She felt like her chest was about to explode.

    "I..." Even after what felt like days, Selina couldn''t say another word.

    In the end, it was Matthew who broke the silence.

    He gazed at her with his clear eyes. "Selina, I thought that you hated me and even despised me, but..." At that point, Matthew paused, and his gaze seemed to cloud over. "But having seen how violent your reactions were today, Selina, I''m confused. When I think about all the things that have happenedtely, I get even more confused. Selina, tell me, how should I get my answers?"

    Selina felt that her throat was dry.

    She knew what Matthew meant. She knew what he was confused about.

    However, what should she say?

    How should she answer Matthew?

    Selina then asked, "What do you think, then?"

    "I want you to tell me." His skin, pointed nose and thin lips were even more dazzling under the moonlight.

    "No, you tell me," Selina insisted.

    "You need to let me know," Matthew repeated.

    "You tell me," Selina said.

    Their conversation got repetitive, and Matthew fell silent for a while.

    His gaze was fixed on Selina, and he didn''t say or do anything. He was just staring at her.

    After a moment, he suddenly bent down, and his lips fell on Selina''s.

    Overwhelming tension swept through Selina.

    Feeling anxious, Selina instinctively took a step back. Then, her foot slipped, and she fell backwards onto the ground.

    The fall was incredibly embarrassing.

    Although she was lying on the ground, Selina was not injured whatsoever.

    However, the ce she had fallen was right where the tomatoes and cabbages were nted.

    As a result, Selina was dyed in tomato juice and cabbage leaves were all over her body as well. She looked hrious.

    Matthew pulled her up, with her whole body soaked.

    Neither of them were interested in continuing with their earlier conversation.

    "Let''s head back and have you take a shower." Matthew then led Selina back to the vi.

    However, they only took a few steps before running into Peter.

    Earlier that night, when Peter retired to his bedroom, he called Cecilia on the phone to ask about Natalie''s delivery. Cecilia told him it would be soon.

    Peter felt a little down.

    He was always told that the delivery was near, but it still had yet toe.

    Peter couldn''t fall back to sleep after hearing this.

    Hence, he decided to take a walk in the vegetable garden, to divert his attention to his favorite vegetables.

    Yet, before he could arrive in the garden, he ran into Matthew and Selina.

    Selina was drenched in tomato juice and cabbage leaves, looking like a huge mess.

    Peter startled for a while, beforeing to realization.

    He said pointedly at Selina, "I know you youngsters like a change of environment, but you can''t do it in the vegetable garden. Look at how you messed up the vegetables!"

    Selina and Matthew were left speechless.

    Before they could say anything, Peter had already rushed over to the garden to attend to the vegetables.

    "Go take a shower," Matthew uttered.

    Selina nodded and followed Matthew into the vi.

    When they got inside, Selina grabbed some new clothes and walked to the bathroom.

    Selina finally felt relieved under the hot water.

    She suddenly narrowed her eyes.

    She got reminded of the scene from earlier.

    Peter had misunderstood that she and Matthew were doing it in the vegetable garden.

    Her cheeks turned red again.

    How could Peter have that kind of misunderstanding!

    Thinking about it, she thought of what Matthew had asked her.

    She was too nervous toe up with an answer.

    Since she had finally calmed down, she thought back on this question, and her breathing grew rapid.

    Why did Matthew care so much about what she thought of him?

    Could it be that...?

    A thought shed in her mind.

    She took a deep breath, and after a while, she came up with a decision.

    She would tell Matthew how she really felt about him if he asked him again after the shower!

    She felt that she and Matthew had been running in circles all this while. If she continued to hide away from him, there would be no end to this, and they would be exhausted. One of them had to take the initiative!

    After the shower, Selina stepped out from the bathroom with great courage.

    She knew Matthew was most likely waiting for her in the living room.

    As expected, when she arrived, Matthew was sitting there.

    However, Matthew was not alone.

    Peter was also there.

    He was sitting on the couch with a solemn expression.

    Upon spotting Selina, Peter waved a hand at her and said, "Come over here."

    Selina had a bad feeling.

    She walked over. Peter let out a heavy cough before saying, "Selina, Matthew, need to have a talk with both of you. I know you young people are rich, and I can''t me you two for splurging and wasting, but have to remind you two that nothinges easy."

    "I joined the army and experienced the war. Back then, people wouldn''t even dare to waste a grain of rice, yet look at what you two did to the vegetables today out of your lust and greed. My heart ached to look at that."

    UMS

    Matthew and Selina exchanged helpless nces.

    They did think of interrupting Peter, but they failed to.

    Peter was just so immersed in his story sharing that he couldn''t be bothered by anything else.

    He continued talking and talking until it was already deep into the night.

    In the end, Peter surrendered to his sleepiness.

    He stood up and said, "That''s it. I''m going to sleep. You two rest well too."

    Peter was not the only one feeling sleepy. Matthew and Selina were tired too.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    For youthful people like them, it was no big deal to stay upte at night. However, Peter''s words were just too tiring to listen to.

    Both of them had no intention of bringing up their earlier conversation in the garden.

    Matthew told Selina, "Rest early."

    Nodding, Selina replied, "You... You too."

    "About what I said before..." Matthew started.

    Hearing that, Selina''s heartbeat hastened.

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100

    Matthew''s gaze swept across the faint shadow beneath Selina''s eyes, and said, "Let''s talk about this tomorrow."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Selina didn''t respond to that before running back to her bedroom.

    Shey down on the bed, and it didn''t take long for her to fall asleep.

    She had a lot of concerns, but Peter''s words were simply too sleep-inducing, and Selina could only surrender to her sleepiness.

    That night, Selina dreamt of something.

    In her dream, when Matthew asked her that question, she was straightforward in confessing her feelings for him.

    Matthew was delighted.

    He admitted that he liked her as well.

    They got together, and had a grand wedding that could even be on par with Natalie and Tobias''. After getting married, they became parents to two beautiful children.

    She and Matthew lived happily together.

    The next day, Selina woke up with a wide smile on her face.

    She was surprised.

    Was the dream she had the night before good enough for her to grin this much?

    She got out of bed and freshened up.

    She headed downstairs with an anxious heart.

    It was because she got reminded that she would run into Matthewter, and he would most likely continue their conversation from the night before. Selina inhaled deeply.

    She decided that she would be honest with Matthew if he chose to ask her that question. She didn''t want to run away from him anymore. However, as she made her way downstairs, she didn''t see Matthew at all. Not only that, Peter wasn''t there either.

    Selina was puzzled.

    Prine then came to Selina and told her that Matthew was already at thepany.

    "Mr. Perry told me that you would be upte today, and he told me to keep your breakfast warm for you," Prine said with a smile.

    Selina then turned on her phone to see that it was already almost 10 in the morning!

    Selina didn''t know what to say.

    No wonder Matthew wasn''t at home. It was already thiste, of course he would be at his office already.

    She didn''t know she would wake up thatte.

    During breakfast, Selina then asked Erine about Peter.

    Erine was not sure either.

    "I think he said he was going back, but I don''t know the details," Erine told her.

    Selina then made a call back home.

    After all, Peter was already getting old. They had to watch out for him more often.

    Cecilia answered the phone, and Peter really was back in the Whitlock family house.

    "He came to look for Natalie. He''s anxious about the baby," Cecilia rified.

    "Well, it''s only normal. Natalie should be delivering already by now, but there''s nothing from her yet." Selina had to agree. "We shouldn''t rush things. Didn''t the doctor tell her the baby is already due? It wouldn''t take her that long," Cecilia said. Reid was annoyed.

    There was nothing from the dog he had deliberately nted next to Selina.

    To be exact, he didn''t get any information regarding Selina through the tapping device he had nted in the dog''s ears.

    He could only hear a woman''s voice, with a heavy ent, which was definitely not Selina''s.

    Reid was afraid that Selina had found out about the tapping device.

    However, thinking about it, that wouldn''t make sense. If Selina knew about the tapping device, it wouldn''t take her long to trace it back to Reid himself, yet nothing had happened to him.

    After pondering for a long while, Reid dialed Lothar''s number, asking him to find out what really happened.

    Reid could tell that Lothar was getting increasingly reluctant to receive his tasks.

    However, once Reid mentioned that he would make him a huge celebrity, Lothar would still end up obeying his instructions.

    Meanwhile, Selina hung up the phone.

    She chatted with Cecilia for a long time, then she decided to go back to her breakfast. That was exactly when Lothar called her. Lothar asked about Rocky.

    Selina''s gaze turned a little gloomy upon hearing that. She then told Lothar what happened.

    "We lost Rocky a long time ago. I sent people looking for it, but we still can''t find it," Selina exined.

    Lothar immediately replied, "How did that happen? Why don''t we go to the park now and see if we can find it?"

    Selina immediately agreed.

    Without bothering to finish her breakfast, she immediately went to the park.

    There, she and Lothar started searching every corner.

    However, they still did not find any trace of Rocky.

    It was as if Rocky had disappeared into thin air, leaving no trace behind.

    Selina was even more heartbroken. Her eyes turned red as she said, "It''s all because of me. If I didn''t bring Rocky to this d*mn park, it wouldn''t have gotten lost."

    Lothar reassured her, saying, "Well, we adopted Rocky. Maybe it ran into its original owner in this ce and left with them instead."

    Selina could onlyfort herself with that.

    After a moment of silence, she

    muttered, "Anyway, I will asko

    I

    continue searching for Rocky. Even if it went back with its original owner, I still want to be sure of that."

    "Sure, just try to think positively," Lothar said.

    Selina nodded.

    She nced at her phone. It was almost lunch time.

    Selina then offered, "Let''s have lunch together. It''s my treat."

    Lothar agreed immediately.

    It took Natalie the whole morning to deal with Peter.

    She then dialed Yvonne''s number.

    After all, she had made a promise to Yvonne, and she didn''t want to break it.

    They decided to meet up at a restaurant.

    Upon seeing the girl who came with Yvonne, Natalie remembered that she had already met her before.

    It happened back when she visited Yvonne in the hospital.

    She had a good impression of Jenna.

    Natalie made another call to Matthew. However, his phone was always turned off. She didn''t know what to do. Fortunately, Matthew''s car arrived at

    the restaurant on time.

    Natalie walked over to him.

    Matthew beamed at Natalie after getting out of the car and greeted her. "Natalie."

    Natalie patted herself on the chest. "I thought you wouldn''te. I can never contact you."

    "My phone..." Matthew paused before saying, "It''s faulty."

    Selina had broken his phone the night before, and he forgot about it. Thus, he hadn''t bought himself a new phone either.

    "Since I made you a promise, of course I woulde," Matthew continued.

    Natalie smiled. "That''s great, then."

    Jenna had booked a private hall in the restaurant. They arrived at the entrance when Yvonne suddenly? said, "Jenna, Mr. Perry, you two can go ahead first. There''s something I need to talk to Natalie about in private. We will join you guyster."

    Yvonne then dragged Natalie away.

    She didn''t stop until they were far away from Jenna and Matthew''s line of sight.

    Natalie looked at Yvonne in confusion and asked, "Yvonne, what happened?"

    Yvonne smirked mysteriously,

    "Natalie, this is my first time seeing

    Matthew. I think he looks like a great man and I suddenly got the idea to matchmake Jenna and Matthew."

    Yvonne had been in the show business for a long time. She could read people instantly.

    She could tell at a single nce that Matthew was a great person.

    Jenna had good character too.

    Yvonne immediately came up with an idea.

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101

    Natalie let out a wryugh.

    "Yvonne, Matthew is Selina''s ex-husband."

    Yvonne was taken aback.

    She then hurriedly said, "Then let''s head back. I can''t ruin his rtionship with Selina."

    Natalie grabbed Yvonne. "Forget it. He''s already her ex-husband, after all."

    "What if they make up?" Yvonne asked.

    Natalie shook her head. "Yvonne, do you remember what I told you back in the ward? That was about Matthew and Selina."

    Yvonne''s breathing froze for a while.

    The affectionate man Natalie mentioned turned out to be Matthew.

    Natalie continued, "It''s absolutely impossible for Selina to have feelings for Matthew. That''s why it wouldn''t be a bad thing to see if he likes the girl you introduced to him."

    Meanwhile, back in the private room.

    Jenna was looking formal and restrained, whereas Matthew seemed to be at ease.

    "Mr. Perry, I''m sorry for that incident, I''m truly sorry," Jenna bit her lips as she apologized. Her cheeks were flushed.

    Matthew inly replied, "It''s fine. It''s all in the past, and I didn''t take it to heart."

    Although Matthew said that, Jenna still decided to exin the whole thing.

    By the end of her sentence, she stated in a serious tone, "Mr. Perry, don''t worry, I won''t let this happen again. I wouldn''t use anyone as a stepping stone in my career."

    Matthew gave a simple smile. "After this meal, we should just forget about this. You should let go of it too."

    Jenna nodded. "Of course, Mr. Perry."

    Selina and Lothar went to a restaurant nearby.

    However, it was already full.

    The waiter told them that there were no tables left in the main hall, but they had one private room left.

    "Let''s go with that then," Selina said casually.

    After all, there was nothing to hide between her and Lothar. She never saw him in that way. Therefore, it wouldn''t mean anything for them to have a meal in a private room.

    Their private room number was 503.

    They walked into an elevator, which was packed like a can of sardines.

    Lothar stepped out and said to Selina, "You can go ahead first. I''ll join youter."

    Selina then made her way to the fifth floor.

    She looked for private room number 503.

    Selina pushed the door open, and she was dumbstruck.

    There were people inside, and Selina knew them. They were none other than Matthew and Jenna.

    They also heard someone pushing the door open. They turned around and spotted Selina.

    Selina''s mind started buzzing.

    After a while, she suddenly mmed the door shut. She turned around and walked away.

    Her mind was in chaos.

    In the private room, Matthew came back to his senses.

    He stood up and chased after her.

    Selina was walking slowly, and Matthew could easily spot her after he rushed out of the room. He quickly grabbed onto her.

    "Selina," he called in a somewhat hurried tone.

    She slowly turned around.

    Her gaze slowly fell on Matthew as she uttered,

    "Didn''t you say there''s nothing between you and that actress?"

    She sounded calm, too calm.

    "Selina, there''s nothing between us," Matthew insisted.

    "Then why were you having lunch together?" Selina raised her voice.

    Matthew was about to exin when someone suddenly called out, "Selina, did you go to the wrong room? I''ve been waiting for you in room 503..."

    Lothar''s words came to a sudden halt.

    He saw that a man was grabbing hold of Selina.

    As for Matthew, he was also startled upon seeing Lothar.

    Matthew got reminded of a scene.

    A scene where Selina kissed a man on the forehead.

    Back then, he had thought the man was Dn.

    However,ter on, Dn told Matthew that he had already broken up with Selina a long time ago. He wasn''t with Selina that day.

    Upon hearing what Dn said, Matthew even wondered if he had hallucinated it.

    That what he had seen was just an illusion.

    However, Matthew now knew that it really did happen.

    The man Selina had kissed on the forehead was not Dn, but this man standing right in front of him.

    He somehow resembled Dn a little, especially when it came to his side profile.

    That was why Matthew mistook him for Dn that other day.

    He was much younger and more energetic than Dn.

    Matthew felt like his heart was being torn apart at that moment.

    In addition to the pain, there was a burst of irony.

    Not long ago, he had almost mistakenly believed that Selina liked him.

    Nheless, he now knew how terribly wrong he was about that.

    Selina hadn''t gotten back with Dn, but that didn''t mean she would then fall for Matthew.

    It turned out that Selina already found another man who resembled Dn. On top of that, he was much younger than Dn.

    Matthew had almost forgotten that Selina always told him she liked younger men.

    Matthew let go of her hand.

    His gaze turned cold as he asked Selina, "Are you having lunch with him?"

    Selina felt impulsive.

    She strode over to Lothar, her hand holding onto his arm as she stated, "That''s right. I''m having lunch with him."

    Matthew understood everything.

    There was great sorrow in his gaze.

    "Enjoy your lunch," Matthew uttered and turned around to leave.

    Selina felt like someone was twisting her heart as she stared at Matthew''s back.

    After Matthewpletely disappeared from her sight, she let go of her hand which was holding onto Lothar''s arm.

    Lothar also came back to his senses.

    His arm felt as if it had been scalded by a soldering iron.

    He was dumbfounded when Selina held onto his arm. He felt like he was on cloud nine.

    However, when Selina let go of him, he crashed straight into the ground.

    Lothar felt that his throat was dry.

    Selina murmured, "Let''s go somewhere else for lunch."

    Lothar then followed her out of the restaurant.

    Along the way, he felt like he was still floating in the air.

    They walked a far distance away and finally and finally came to another

    restaurant. It wasn''t until then

    Lothar finally came back.

    en.swe

    "Selina, what''s wrong?" Lothar asked.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Selina bit her lip. "That''s my ex-husband."

    Lothar was speechless.

    Before he could say anything, Selina suddenly became emotional.

    She suddenly stood up and cried, "Lothar, you liar! I can''t believe I''m eating you to lunch. I not buying you lunch anymore! Content

    belongs to en.swnovent

    Lothar was at a loss for words.

    He was confused, "Selina, what''s wrong?"

    Selina red at Lothar as she said

    word by word, "Didn''t you tell me he still has feelings for me? You''re lying DIf he liked me, then why would he have lunch with some celebrity?"

    She then left Lothar in the restaurant and headed back to the Whitlock family residence.

    She didn''t have a destination in mind. She wanted to go on a shopping spree to release all her pent up anger, but she didn''t.

    That was because something bad would always happen when she went shopping.

    She would either run into Matthew or Jenna.

    She ended up going back to the Whitlock family house.

    She wanted to see Natalie.

    Chatting with Natalie would always calm her down.

    What she needed most at that moment was a peaceful moment.

    However, Natalie was not there when Selina made her way back.

    In the end, Cecilia told Selina that Natalie had already gone out at noon.

    "She said she had something to do and headed out mysteriously," Cecilia informed Selina.

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    With Natalie being so near to her delivery date, she normally would not choose to leave the vi, yet she went out that noon. "Mom, do you think something will happen to her?" Selina asked.

    Cecilia shook her head. "Natalie said she woulde back soon, and I''ve sent someone to follow her. She''ll be fine."

    "Alright," Selina replied.

    After a while, Cecilia headed upstairs to rest, and Selina was waiting in the living room.

    It didn''t take long for Natalie toe back.

    Selina immediately asked where she had gone.

    Natalie had no intention to hide anything from her as she stated, "I invited Matthew out for lunch."

    Selina''s breath caught in her throat.

    "Why... Why did you invite him out for lunch?" Selina''s breathing was a little uneven.

    Natalie then exined, "Didn''t Matthew have a dating rumor with an actress back then? It turned out that the actress'' agency deliberately made it up just to boost her career. She felt sorry towards Matthew, and she''s friends with Yvonne too. She wanted to meet up with Matthew to apologize to him in person."

    Selina froze as if she had been struck by lightning.

    Natalie continued, "Matthew didn''t want to meet her at first. I think he must have forgotten about it already, and he didn''t mind at all. But since it was a request on my part, he didn''t refuse. That''s why we had lunch together just now."

    Selina''s eyshes trembled as she slowly came to a realization.

    After a while, she forced out, "What happened after that?"

    "We had lunch, and I came back right after. That''s all. Matthew didn''t seem to be in a good mood when we left, though, I don''t know what''s wrong with him..." Natalie paused before continuing, "Or perhaps I''m overthinking. Anyway, it''s all sorted out."

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    Before Natalie could finish what she wanted to say, Selina had already run away.

    Selina ran back to her bedroom.

    She took out her phone and dialed Matthew''s number.

    Once again, she had misunderstood everything.

    Matthew only had lunch with Jenna because Natalie had arranged it. There was nothing between them. Selina had been imagining things. Selina felt guilty.

    She had to exin to Matthew.

    However, his phone was turned off.

    It urred to Selina that she had broken his phonest night.

    She ran downstairs in a flurry.

    "Selina, what''s wrong with you? Why are you in such a hurry?" Natalie questioned in confusion.

    She had just seen Selina running upstairs like a rabbit on its escape, and now she was running back down.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Selina sounded urgent as she said, "Natalie, I have to go out and take care of something."

    She then sprinted out.

    She got the driver to send her to thergest phone store in town and picked the most expensive mobile phone.

    It was ck in color and glossy on the surface.

    She then asked the driver to send her to the Perry Group.

    The traffic was smooth on her way there.

    She arrived at the president''s office and was about to push the door open when someone called out to her, saying, "Miss Whitlock?"

    Selina turned around and saw a man in a suit and leather shoes.

    She remembered this person. He seemed to be Matthew''s assistant, Stryker.

    "I''m looking for Matthew," Selina said directly.

    Stryker looked troubled.

    Matthew was in a meeting.

    If it was someone else, he would''ve asked them to wait until the meeting was over.

    Despite that, it was Selina.

    Stryker could still recall that Selina had once interrupted Matthew''s meeting by busting into the conference room.

    He assumed that Selina wouldn''t be willing to wait until the meeting was over this time either.

    Instead of letting her barge in, he chose to inform Matthew himself.

    "Miss Whitlock, please wait for a moment. I''ll go and inform Mr. Perry," he said.

    "Wait." Selina stopped him. "Is he in a meeting?"

    "Yes, Miss Whitlock." "Then let''s wait until the meeting is over. I''ll wait for him in his office," Selina responded.

    Stryker was dumbfounded.

    Selina seemed like a different person this time.

    "Thank you, Miss Whitlock." Stryker let out a sigh of relief in secret.

    Selina walked into Matthew''s office. She sat on the soft sofa and looked around.

    This was the first time she had gotten to observe Matthew''s office.

    The office wasrge, and the design was tasteful as well. The color palette was only ck and white, but the overall office looked elegant.

    Emotions were welling up in Selina''s gaze. She was wondering what she should tell Matthewter.

    Just as she was thinking about this, she could hear footsteps from outside.

    The footsteps sounded steady, powerful and elegant. Selina could tell that they were Matthew''s.

    Selina stood up.

    At the same time, a man came in.

    Their eyes met.

    Matthew was startled upon seeing Selina in front of him.

    However, the astonishment in his gaze disappeared quickly the next second.

    Matthew didn''t even say a word to Selina. He simply turned around and left.

    She rushed in front of Matthew and blocked his path.

    Neither her height nor her vibe could be on par with Matthew, but she still chose to block his path.

    Matthew''s eyebrows furrowed. "What are you doing here?"

    There was a hint of coldness in his

    voice,

    differch waspletely

    ed

    different from his usual gentle voice that made people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze.

    Selina''s heart ached a little.

    However, she was the one who caused this.

    Selina showed the new phone in her hand and said, "This is for you."

    Matthew pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. He didn''t even spare her a nce.

    Selina continued, "I broke your phone, so this is a gift."

    "There''s no need," Matthew spat out.

    "I broke your phone, I have to make it up to you,"

    Selina insisted.

    Matthew''s voice was icy as he said, "I told you there''s no need, so don''t bother. Selina, I still have work to attend to, please just leave."

    Selina was startled.

    Matthew was acting strange, too strange for her to believe that this was reality.

    Her eyes were covered with ayer of moisture.

    Choked up, she said, "Matthew, how

    can you be like this? I specially went out to buy you this phone and came all the way here, waiting for you to end your meeting so that I can you the phone in person. Even so, you''re treating me like this. You don''t want the phone, and you don''t want me here either. Why are you being like this?"

    Matthew''s heart ached, as if something had sliced through it.

    Selina''s eyes were covered by mist, and she was sobbing. Seeing this scene was like a flurry of knives stabbing into his heart.

    The pain spread slowly.

    "Selina," Matthew called out in a

    hoarse voice. His tone no longer sounded frosty, but instead pained as he said, "Stop making meo Content

    misunderstand. Just leme

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    He didn''t want to have any more misunderstandings, especially not about Selina.

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103

    Matthew realized something when he saw Lothar, the young man who resembled Dn.

    He knew that he no longer had a chance with Selina.

    "Misunderstand..." Selina murmured. She then hurriedly said, "I know you''re angry because I misunderstood you, but I really didn''t know. I thought that there was something between you and that actress when I saw you two together, I..."

    Selina was in a hurry, and she was almost out of breath. She inhaled deeply before continuing, "But then Natalie told me that she arranged this. She told me there was nothing between you and Jenna. I know it now. Matthew, I won''t misunderstand you anymore."

    Matthew''s gaze was cold and bleak.

    It didn''t matter anymore.

    It didn''t matter even if Selina had misunderstood him and Jenna.

    "Selina, let go of me. I have to go back to work," Matthew said.

    Selina''s heart sank.

    She didn''t know why Matthew still wanted her to leave despite her exining everything.

    However, she was a stubborn person.

    The more Matthew wanted her to leave, the more she refused to.

    With her chin high up in the air, Selina stated, "I won''t leave, Matthew. I will not leave this ce."

    Matthew''s gaze became a little deeper.

    "If you won''t go, I will." Matthew then turned around to leave.

    Selina quickly grabbed onto the sleeve of his shirt and said, "Don''t go."

    Matthew turned around, and his gaze fell on her hand.

    His stare was deep, as if it was hiding infinite power inside, as if there was something surging within.

    He said with a strange emotion in his tone, "I remember telling you not to pull on a man''s clothes this casually."

    Selina was startled.

    She remembered that Matthew did tell her this.

    Back then, when Peter came back, she approached Matthew to put on an act with her. She came to the Perry Group to look for him.

    At that time, Matthew''s attitude was as frosty as it

    was right then.

    Selina felt that the energy in both of her hands was drained away.

    She let go of the hand holding onto Matthew''s sleeve, and the other hand which was holding the new phone as well.

    m!

    With a crisp sound, the phone fell.

    The phone was packed in a box, and the box was a little heavy. It mmed right onto Selina''s feet.

    "Ouch!" Selina cried out in pain.

    Matthew trembled a little.

    However, in that split second, he left.

    Selina felt like she had fallen into a cave of ice.

    She felt like she was freezing, and she was in pain.

    Her feet hurt, but her heart hurt more.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks like beads falling off a broken ne.

    Matthew had left just like that.

    This was the only thought in her mind.

    He left, so coldly and so heartlessly, despite seeing the box falling on her feet.

    He didn''t even check to see if she was injured.

    Her tears fell even more violently.

    Selina stood there like a fool without moving an inch, tears flowing down her cheeks. She stood there until Matthew returned back.

    Without any warning, he was standing in front of Selina again.

    His handsome face was like a sculpture, devoid of emotion.

    Seeing that Matthew had returned, Selina didn''t feel happier. In fact, she sobbed even harder.

    Matthew''s heart ached when he saw Selina''s face covered in tears.

    Selina was his antithesis, and nothing could change that.

    Even if he knew that his feelings

    were one-sided, even if he told

    himself to stay away from Selin

    with her looking like this, he could no longer restrain himself.

    "Are you alright?" Matthew tried his best to suppress his emotions.

    Upon hearing Matthew''s question, Selina cried even more pitifully as she said, "I''m not alright! Not at all! It hurts, that phone almost killed me!" "Getting hit by a phone doesn''t hurt that much."

    "It does!" Selina cried as she whined,

    "I got hit, and my wound is

    get inmed, and if it get

    going to

    I''ll get an infection, and I''ll die!" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew was left speechless.

    There was a sh of helplessness in his gaze.

    He knew that Selina was talking nonsense, but he could do nothing.

    Matthew carried Selina to the sofa and removed her shoe. Her bare foot was then exposed to Matthew.

    Selina''s foot was beautiful. Her fair and smooth skin made it look like a work of art.

    Matthew examined her foot carefully and there was indeed a red swollen patch on her feet.

    However, it was not that serious.

    "Let''s get you to the clinic for some medication," Matthew suggested.

    "I don''t want to go." Selina was being stubborn again.

    Matthew called out in a low voice, "Selina!"

    Selina began to shed tears again. "I don''t care. I won''t go. I want you to treat my wound, or else I''ll die of an infection."

    "It''s just swollen. You won''t get an infection," Matthew pointed out.

    "I don''t care. Even if there''s no infection, if you don''t take care of me, I''ll make an infection happen," Selina said.

    "Selina, this is your foot, not mine!" Matthew''s gaze was deep.

    Selina did not respond.

    She was stunned.

    Matthew was right. This was her foot.

    It didn''t make sense to threaten him with her feet.

    However, there was no other option for her.

    She was afraid Matthew would just walk away from her.

    Selina bit her lip as she began to act up once more. "I don''t care whose foot it is, I want you to treat it, otherwise, I''ll just leave it to rot!"

    Matthew was at a loss for words.

    He stood up. "Fine, I''ll go get the medicine."

    "No," Selina said.

    Matthew''s brows furrowed slightly. "Selina, what do you want this time?"

    His tone sounded a little harsh.

    Selina felt even more wronged.

    She looked at Matthew with red eyes and said, "I''m scared that you won''te back."

    Matthew was shaken up.

    Selina''s words were like a blunt weapon mming

    into his heart.

    "I''ll get someone to bring the medicine over, then," Matthew muttered after a pause.

    His heart ached.

    Perhaps people were masochistic by nature.

    No matter how Selina treated him,

    he would still end up being good to her. Even if his heart was bleeding, he would still do what he could for Selina.

    After a while, Stryker appeared with the medicine.

    He sighed to himself after taking in Selina''s appearance.

    He knew that she would always bring trouble with her.

    After delivering the medicine, Stryker quickly headed outside.

    Matthew applied medicine on the cotton swab and was dabbing it delicately on Selina''s swollen patch.

    He was being extremely gentle as he didn''t want to hurt Selina even more.

    Selina stopped crying, but she felt even more wronged after seeing how Matthew was bending over to apply medicine on her.

    Matthew''s kindness made him seem like a totally different person from his icy attitude earlier.

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104

    Thinking back on Matthew''s icy attitude, Selina''s heart was still aching.

    She pursed her lips and said, "Matthew, you b*stard. You keep making me mad and making me cry. I hate you so much, so much."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Matthew, who was still applying medicine on her foot, paused for a while. He then said, "If you hate me that much, you can just leave once I''m done treating you."

    Selina froze.

    She was a little angry. "How can I walk with my feet like this?"

    "I''ll get someone to send you back," Matthew said.

    Selina was speechless.

    She withdrew her feet from Matthew and stepped back into her shoe. "If you''re that annoyed by my presence, you don''t need to get someone to send me back, I can walk back myself."

    However, before she could take a step, Selina fell forward.

    She was in such a hurry to leave that she hadn''t even properly put on her shoes, and she had fallen just like that.

    Fortunately, before she crashed onto the ground, Matthew grabbed hold of her.

    Selina fell right into Matthew''s arms, as if they were embracing one another.

    A wave of heat surrounded Selina.

    She could feel the warmth from his body, and Selina was flustered.

    It had been a long time since she had such close contact with Matthew.

    Being this close, in an embrace like this, made her heart throb uncontrobly.

    A blush crept onto her cheeks.

    Meanwhile, Matthew was lost in thought for a moment.

    Her soft body was pressed against his, and it felt as if an electric current was passing all the way through him.

    However, in the blink of an eye, Matthew immediately let go of Selina.

    He carried her back to the couch.

    "If you want to leave, I''ll let someone send you back. You can''t leave like this," Matthew said with his dark gaze, hiding all his emotions away. Hearing that Matthew was about to send her away, Selina got mad again.

    She red at him and asked, "Matthew, are you that desperate for me to leave?"

    "Yes." Matthew was direct.

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She felt both wronged and angry.

    He had still been so kind to her the night before, asking all those questions that would make her imagine things, yet that day, he was acting this cold, and even wanting her to leave!

    Was he toying with her?

    Selina sniffed and said, "If you want me to go, why did you ask me those questions yesterday? Are you toying with me, Matthew?"

    Matthew froze.

    He got reminded of those questions from the night before.

    A hint of bitterness shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    If he had known that Selina was already with a man who resembled Dn that much, Matthew would never have asked those questions.

    He fixed his gaze on Selina, as if he was trying to read her, then said, "Selina, who''s toying with who now?"

    Why would she do things to make him misunderstand when she already had a new

    boyfriend?

    "You''re the one toying with me, obviously!" Selina imed.

    Matthew suddenlyughed. His smile was icy and didn''t quite reach his eyes.

    He bent over, and their distance got closer.

    Seeing that his face was approaching her, Selina felt her throat go dry.

    She was still feeling angry, but with Matthew closing the distance between them, Selina felt nervous, and also a strange anticipation. A kind of indescribable anticipation.

    However, just as the tips of their nose were about to touch, Matthew stopped.

    His gaze was cold and deep, without a trace of feeling.

    His iciness made Selinae back to her senses.

    He murmured, "Selina, do you like Dn that much?"

    So much that she had found a younger version of him?

    Just how in love with Dn was Selina?

    Selina''s mind was buzzing.

    She stared at Matthew and asked, "What do you mean?"

    Matthew sighed.

    He straightened his body. "Selina, you can go home now, I''ll send you back."

    Selina was still in a daze. That question from Matthew kept repeating in her mind, the aching in her head growing.

    It hurt so much that she felt a sense of grievance welling up in her heart.

    The grievance then flowed into her brain through her blood. She could no longer hold back.

    "Matthew, are you stupid? Do you still not get me despite me saying this much?!"

    "Do you still not know who I like? I don''t like Dn anymore! I already stopped having feelings for him a long time ago!"

    "I like you! You idiot!"

    The words that had been suppressed in her heart all this while were blurted out just like that, without any restrain. Matthew stiffened up instantly.

    His mind went nk.

    Selina was staring at Matthew with her red eyes. She had been ring at him after making herself clear.

    Timepsed into a moment of silence, as if it was frozen in ce.

    After a long time, Matthew broke the silence.

    He stared into Selina''s eyes with overwhelming emotions, "Selina, don''t you already have a boyfriend?"

    Selina startled.

    "What boyfriend?" She asked.

    "The guy you had lunch with today."

    Realization dawned on Selina.

    It turned out that Matthew had mistook Lothar as her boyfriend.

    She felt angry and helpless. "What nonsense are you talking about? That''s Lothar Cowell, he''s just a friend of mine! He''s not my boyfriend!"

    She had always seen Lothar as a close friend. She didn''t even care about his gender.

    "Then what about that kiss on

    Cenerio Street?" Matthew''s tone was

    a little unsteady. "That night when I came to pick you, I saw you kissing him on the forehead. He was in the cab."

    Selina stared at him in confusion.

    That kiss at Cenerio Street?

    She searched through her memories and finally knew what Matthew was talking about.

    She had identally injured Lothar on the forehead that day. When Lothar was about to leave in a cab, she inspected the wound on his forehead. Selina got even more frustrated.

    "Matthew, you idiot! I was checking his forehead that night. I injured him, so I was just checking to see ifat was serious or not before hedeft!" Selina yelled.

    Selina was getting increasingly annoyed at having to exin herself.

    Who on earth would mistake inspecting a forehead as a kiss? Selina even thought that Matthew was doing this on purpose.

    She was embarrassed and furious. "Matthew, you''re trying to piss me off on purpose, aren''t you? You''re doing this on purpose, that''s why you would use me of kissing Lothar on the forehead!"

    Selina then pushed Matthew away and rushed out of his office.

    Matthew was stuck in ce for a few seconds before he came back to his senses and immediately dashed out.

    Selina was already by the elevator.

    Matthew grabbed her hand.

    She red at him. "Let me go."

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105

    "No way,"

    "Matthew said.

    There was a ding, and the doors to the elevator opened.

    Selina bit on Matthew''s hand, and he had to let go out of the pain.

    She immediately got into the elevator, with Matthew following behind.

    In the narrow elevator, there was no one but them. The air between them became a little strange.

    Selina looked away, refusing to nce at Matthew.

    She was still mad at Matthew for using her of kissing Lothar. She didn''t want to talk to him.

    Matthew could tell how angry and wronged Selina felt.

    His heart throbbed.

    After a while, he murmured, "Selina, I''m confused. I don''t know whether you''re telling the truth or not."

    After all, Selina used to reject him. Despite all the things he did for her, she never once returned his feelings. Yet, Selina had just told him she liked him. Matthew felt like he was dreaming. It was surreal.

    Matthew''s words annoyed Selina even further.

    She finally had the courage to confess her feelings. She even told Matthew that she liked him, but he was doubting her words!

    Why would she even lie about this?

    Selina red at him. "If you can''t believe it, then don''t!"

    After saying this, she paused and said indignantly, "Matthew, you know I have a huge ego. Even so, I chose to spill out everything to you, yet you''re doubting my words. Do you know how annoying you are?

    "Lothar is a close friend of mine, and I don''t have a boyfriend at all. Try to use yourmon sense. Why would I act this way if I had one?"

    "Why would I be angry thinking that you were with Jenna, to the extent of questioning her in the shopping mall? Why would I react that way thinking that you were with Joycelyn? Matthew, why can''t you get it?!"

    Selina took a deep breath. "I regret confessing to you now. I shouldn''t have fallen for you, because you, Matthew Perry, are an idiot!"

    She then pressed a button.

    "Selina, I..." Matthew was still in a daze.

    He had always been sober and calm, and had never been in such a state. He didn''t know what he should say or do. He didn''t know how to clear his mind.

    "What''s up with you? I don''t want you anymore!" Selina''s eyes were covered by ayer of mist. She felt wronged, furious and frustrated.

    "You can''t do that," Matthew said.

    "Who are you to say that, I..." Selina wanted to refute.

    However, her eyes widened in astonishment.

    He cupped her face in his hands as he sealed her lips in a kiss.

    Their lips met. Currents of electricity began to flow throughout the elevator, filling the air with boundless ambiguity and mor.

    There was a ding.

    The elevator door opened.

    "Mr. rk, Mr. Lee, please follow me to meet Mr. Perry," Stryker was saying to the two guests.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    The three of them were walking to the elevator.

    Before the assistant could press on the button, the doors to the elevator opened.

    Everyone was speechless.

    All three of them froze in ce, especially the two guests that were on their way to meet Matthew.

    Their eyes widened.

    Stryker did not know what to say.

    He was the first to react as he pressed on a button to close the elevator doors.

    The dignified president of the Perry Group was pinned against a woman and kissing her in the elevator. This scene slowly disappeared from their gazes with the elevator doors closed.

    Stryker forced a smile to the guests and said, "Why don''t you two take a seat? As you can see, our president is currently upied."

    The two guests each gave a hollowugh.

    Mr. rk relieved the atmosphere by

    saying, "I''ve always heard that the Perry Group''s president was no ordinary man, and it seems to be true."

    He chuckled.

    It was another round of awkwardughter.

    Selina pushed away Matthew forcefully.

    If it weren''t for the elevator door opening and the fact that she had spotted the three people staring at them with their eyes wide, she wouldn''t havee back to reality so soon.

    Selina blushed as she uttered, "They saw us."

    "It''s fine, let them watch." Matthew''s gaze was filled with lust.

    Selina''s cheeks flushed even redder. "Matthew, you b*stard!"

    That sentence coupled with the blush on her face was like a drug to Matthew. He was about to kiss her again.

    However, she stopped him.

    She didn''t want to kiss in public again.

    Matthew sobered up for a moment.

    He stared deeply into her eyes and asked, "Selina, tell me, those words you said, are they true?"

    Matthew still couldn''t stop himself from doubting her words.

    After all, he couldn''t believe that Selina had fallen for him.

    "What are you referring to?" Selina asked.

    "That you..." Matthew paused, clearly looking embarrassed. "That you like me."

    Selina snorted. "Think about it yourself."

    "That guy, is he really just a friend?" Matthew questioned.

    Selina was a little exasperated.

    She had already made herself clear, why was he asking again?!

    Selina decided to make it clear. "You still don''t believe me, do you? You can call him and ask right now. He''s not just my friend, he''s also a fortune teller. He told me that things between me and my ex-husband weren''t done yet. He wanted me to go back to my ex-husband. If he knew my ex-husband

    misunderstood that I was with him instead, he might faint from anger!"

    Matthew didn''t know how to react.

    He held Selina''s hand, which was about to make the phone call.

    His voice was low and hoarse as he said, "Selina, you don''t have to call him. I trust you."

    Matthew paused for a moment before continuing, "It''s just that my mind is a little chaotic right now."

    He let out a wryugh.

    The truth was, it was not only Matthew''s mind that was in a mess, but Selina''s too.

    "Honestly, me too," Selina muttered.

    Matthew did not respond.

    Timepsed into silence once more.

    Seeing that Matthew did not speak, Selina was not sure what to say either. Her eyshes were trembling.

    After a long time, Matthew finally suggested, "Selina, why don''t we take a walk together?"

    Selina licked her dry lips. "Sure."

    The two of them walked out of the Perry Group.

    They didn''t take a car. They were just walking on the streets, side by side.

    The afternoon sun was so bright that it refracted into a mottled circle through the gaps between the leaves.

    There was a cafe in front of them.

    "Would you like to have a cup of coffee?" Matthew offered.

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106

    "Sure," Selina agreed.

    They didn''t sit inside. Instead, they chose the open area outside.

    Matthew told the waiter, "One cappino, less sugar please."

    Selina was surprised.

    She looked at Matthew with an expression of shock. "You still remember I like my cappino with less sugar."

    "I remember everything you like." Matthew fixed his gaze on her and then asked, "Selina, do you remember what I like to drink?"

    Selina froze.

    After a moment, she nodded awkwardly.

    Not only did she not remember what Matthew liked to drink, she never knew in the first ce.

    Matthew took in Selina''s expression and immediately knew what was going on.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    His messy state of mind immediately became clear.

    Matthew ordered the same cup of coffee as Selina''s before ncing at her again.

    Seeming to be aware of Matthew''s gaze, Selina lowered her head.

    Her thick eyshes concealed the emotions in her eyes, and only the slight blush on her cheeks was visible.

    Matthew, who had been momentarily silent, couldn''t help but blurt, "Selina, do you really like me, or are you just looking for a new lover?"

    Selina went stiff.

    She suddenly raised her head. "Matthew, you still don''t trust me. Is that what you think of me?"

    A hint of bitterness shed in Matthew''s gaze.

    Selina bit her lip. Her pink lips turned pale as she said, "Even after telling you everything, you still think that I''m only doing this to forget my past, don''t you?"

    "Selina," Matthew called, but he was soon interrupted by her.

    "If that''s what you think, then I''m telling you, it''s not true, not at all! " Selina eximed.

    "It''s true that I told you I was seeking for a new rtionship to forget my past at first. But back then, I also told you that I would never like you. However, Matthew, I like you now!" Selina said in a single breath.

    There was sorrow in her gaze as she muttered, "If you still don''t believe me, then forget it. Just pretend I never said anything."

    She didn''t understand. He used to do everything just to make her reciprocate his feelings.

    However, now that she was in love with him and had confessed her feelings, he no longer trusted her.

    She couldn''t understand. She really couldn''.

    Selina put away her cup. "You can enjoy your coffee. I''ll leave first."

    However, just as she was about to go, Matthew suddenly held her in his arms.

    Her breathing stuttered.

    She could feel the heat from his body flowing through her blood and heading towards her heart.

    She knew that she had to push Matthew away.

    He didn''t believe her anyway. She had to leave.

    However, being in his arms, she felt like she could no longer take control of her body. It was as if her energy was drained awaypletely.

    "Let go of me." Selina''s voice was a whisper.

    Matthew did not release her. On the contrary, he grabbed her hand.

    His palm touched hers.

    Selina''s heart was beating rapidly, and a strange feeling of affection rippled through her.

    Matthew''s voice was slightly hoarse as he stated, "Selina, I believe you."

    Selina trembled.

    Matthew continued, "It''s just that I''m confused, really confused right now. Can you give me some time to calm down? Please?"

    He lowered his tone.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Matthew stared at Selina.

    She felt that his eyes were like diamonds in the night, sparkling and dazzling.

    Under that kind of gaze, she could not find a single word to reject him.

    She nodded as she spat out, "Okay."

    Then, Matthew and Selina drank their coffee in silence.

    All of a sudden, Selina came back to her senses.

    Had she just confessed to Matthew?

    Had she just told Matthew all the secrets that she had been keeping within herself?

    This wasn''t her n at all!

    Her fair cheeks suddenly turned red.

    What on earth happened to her that day?

    Why was she still this furious after confessing to Matthew? Why did a confession look like a quarrel?

    She used to flush red and have her

    heart speed up at the thought of how she had fallen for Matthew, but she didn''t feel that at all while confessing.

    She was totally upied by anger.

    Selina felt helpless.

    She couldn''t help but steal a nce at Matthew.

    Matthew seemed to be submerged in thought, with surging emotions hidden in his deep, dark eyes.

    She blinked.

    She was wondering what Matthew thought of her after her confession.

    If he liked her, he would be delighted to hear her confession.

    However, Matthew didn''t seem delighted at all.

    If he didn''t like her, he would reject. her, but Matthew didn''t do that He even stopped her from

    ao

    elling.  o

    Selina bit her lip.

    Perhaps, like what Matthew told her, he was just confused.

    Selina couldn''t help but keep stealing nces at

    Matthew.

    She was trying to read his expression.

    However, not only did she fail to do so, Matthew noticed her as well.

    "Are you spying on me?" he asked in a low voice from beside Selina''s ear.

    His voice was pleasant and

    eer that had been bastect

    maic. It had a profound taste to

    it, brewing for ages.

    Selina panicked.

    She quickly lowered her head and denied it. "No."

    She took a sip of coffee.

    A mysterious glint of light appeared in Matthew''s eyes.

    The way Selina tried to cover her embarrassment was adorable in his eyes.

    Matthew could not help but get up.

    He walked over to Selina.

    "Why are you so clumsy when you drink?" he murmured.

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    Matthew had already reached out a finger and grazed the corner of her lips.

    His warm fingertip was like a soldering iron, shockingly hot to the touch.

    Selina was even more dumbstruck at what Matthew did next.

    He sucked on the fingertip he grazed her lips with and said, "Your coffee does taste better."

    Selina didn''t know what to say.

    She was utterly befuddled.

    Matthew had always been a mature and refined man in her eyes. She couldn''t believe what he just did.

    Not to mention...

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107

    Selina gulped.

    His actions were totally natural and seductive at the same time, making her dazed.

    "You..." Selina gulped once again.

    "What?" Matthew gave her an inquisitive look.

    "You''re teasing me!" Selina imed.

    He could have just wiped away the coffee on the corner of her lips, instead of looking this seductive and leaving her flustered.

    Matthew''s voice was maic, like the smooth ying of a cello. "When did I tease you?"

    He was staring straight at Selina, as if there was a rippling river in his gaze.

    "Don''t you think so?" Selina countered.

    "I wonder." Matthew looked innocent.

    Selina couldn''t help but re at him.

    He definitely knew the answer. He was just teasing her.

    "Matthew, you b*stard!" Selina scolded.

    Although she was cursing, there was a hint of tenderness in her voice.

    Matthew''s eyes dimmed a little after hearing how she addressed him.

    After a while, he whispered in her ear, "Selina, I feel like I''m dreaming. Everything you told me today, it feels like a dream."

    "Why do you still not believe what I said?" Selina couldn''t help but ask.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Why wouldn''t he believe her?

    Matthew''s gaze became distant. "Selina, imagine if a beggar on the street suddenly had a billion dors to his name. Would he believe that it was real?"

    Selina''s breathing halted.

    Matthew seemed to be exaggerating it.

    "Give me your hand," Selina ordered.

    Matthew reached his hand out to her.

    Selina bit the back of his hand.

    The bite was so strong that it left teeth marks.

    Selina then looked at the teeth marks and asked, "Does it hurt?"

    "Not when you''re the one who bit it," Matthew murmured.

    Selina was speechless.

    She red at Matthew. "You should y along and say it hurts."

    Matthew couldn''t help butugh.

    "Okay, it hurts, then."

    Selina continued, "That''s right. It hurts. That''s why, Matthew, you''re not dreaming. It''s all real."

    Once again, Matthew pulled her into an embrace.

    He whispered in her ear, "Selina, is it real?"

    He asked again.

    Selina nodded desperately. "Yes. It''s all real."

    With Matthew repeatedly asking for confirmation, Selina felt like she was a treasure he cherished.

    Joy welled up in her heart.

    It proved that she really had an important ce in Matthew''s heart, if he had to make sure that everything she said was real. Otherwise, he wouldn''t react this way.

    Selina couldn''t hold back her smile.

    She then pushed Matthew away. "Don''t hug me here. I don''t want anyone to see us."

    The truth was, she was not afraid of being seen.

    However, right then, Matthew''s embrace had caused a ripple to surface in her heart. Her emotions were overflowing, so much that she was afraid she wouldn''t be able to hold back anymore.

    Matthew gazed at her deeply and muttered, "It''s fine, there''s nothing bad about it."

    Selina nced at the sky and noticed that it was gettingte.

    "Why don''t we head back first? I think Peter is already waiting for us for dinner," Selina suggested.

    "Okay," Matthew agreed without hesitation.

    Matthew then headed back to the Perry family residence with Selina in his car.

    Selina was sitting in the passenger seat. The window was rolled down and the cold breeze seeped inside of the car, brushing past Selina''s cheeks.

    Words couldn''t describe howfortable she felt at that moment.

    Not only physically, but also mentally.

    Selina thought to herself that things with Matthew seemed to have finally settled down.

    She had already made her feelings clear, and Matthew did seem to return her feelings too.

    Meanwhile, Matthew''s car suddenly came to a halt.

    She nced at Matthew, only to realize that he was staring at her direction, but not at her. Instead, he was ncing out the window.

    Selina followed his gaze, only to freeze in ce.

    Matthew was staring at the Civil Affairs Bureau of

    Agaphen City.

    It was the exact same ce where she and Matthew had registered to legally be a married couple.

    It was also the same ce where they had proceeded with their divorce.

    Selina was a little anxious.

    "Selina." Matthew looked at her. With a glint in his eyes, he said, "If you really like me..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, Selina interrupted him.

    She stated in a determined tone, "Yes, I do like you, and I''m certain about this."

    Matthew''s lips curled upwards.

    "Maybe today really is just a dream,

    but a dream wouldn''tst that long. have the same answer by

    If you

    tomorrow, then let''s get married again," Matthew said. Content

    belongs to

    Marriage was the best promise a man could make to the woman he loved.

    If Selina''s feelings were genuine, he would definitely make the same promise to her again.

    Selina was taken aback.

    Her heart started beating rapidly.

    She didn''t expect Matthew to bring up marriage again this soon.

    She thought Matthew would mind she talked about marriage again due to how determined she was about their divorce, but Matthew didn''t mind at all.

    ��n.swnovels

    Back when she didn''t like him, he was willing to proceed with the divorce so that he could set her free.

    Now that she liked him, he was willing to make the same promise of marriage again.

    Selina felt a lump in her throat.

    No wonder everyone in the Whitlock family praised Matthew as a decent man.

    It turned out that Matthew really was a great man.

    However, Selina was too blinded to see this back then.

    An impulse surged within her.

    Selina was straightforward as she suggested, "Let''s not wait for tomorrow. We can get registered today!"

    However, Matthew didn''t agree.

    He murmured, "Selina, let''s wait until tomorrow."

    He was afraid that this was all but a dream. He was afraid it would crash once they proceeded with the registration.

    If it was just a dream, he hoped it wouldst longer.

    Selina also didn''t push it any further.

    She nodded. "Okay."

    The timing didn''t matter. She knew she would still say yes.

    This time, Selina swore that she would not treat her marriage with Matthew as child''s y anymore.

    She was determined to be a great

    wife to Matthew. She wanted to focus on building a life with him. She

    aimed to have a rtionship dike Natalie and Tobias''. Content belongs

    to

    They made their way back to the Perry family house, and Peter was harvesting vegetables in the garden.

    Selina was shocked.

    How could Peter be troubling himself with such physical work at his age? What if something bad urred?

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108

    Selina and Matthew hurried over to stop Peter from overworking. Yet, Peter red at the both of them, saying, "I have to harvest these vegetables, just in case you twoe doing it in the garden again! I can''t let you two ruin the garden, can I?"

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    Matthew was speechless as well.

    They looked at each other and felt helpless.

    Selina stomped her feet and protested, "Grandpa, what nonsense are you talking about?"

    However, Matthew''s voice was clear and gentle as he said, "It''s okay. Since you already harvested them, I''ll cook your favorite dishes, then."

    Peter smiled upon hearing that.

    He stroked his white beard. "Matthew, your cooking is delicious, and I love it a lot. The thing is, the vegetables I harvested aren''t enough for dinner."

    "Then I''ll help you harvest more," Matthew offered as he bent down.

    Selina looked at him with admiration.

    She liked how down to earth Matthew was despite his status.

    Even Tobias couldn''t humble himself like Matthew did.

    Later, Matthew asked Selina to join them.

    Selina was startled.

    She felt a little dizzy looking at all sorts of vegetables in the garden.

    "Do you not want to?" Matthew smiled at her.

    His smile was dazzling.

    Selina got a little flustered looking at it.

    She grinned along with him. "Why wouldn''t I?"

    After that, she bent down and began to harvest.

    She was beaming as she did so.

    The high-and-mighty Selina Whitlock had turned into a farmer harvesting vegetables. Even thinking about it was hrious.

    However, there was nothing wrong with that.

    Peter and Matthew were both in the upper ss, but they were also plucking vegetables in the garden.

    Selina''s smile deepened at this thought.

    After a while, Erine hurried over.

    She was about to pick some cabbage for dinner that night, but she was dumbfounded at the scene before her.

    Erine patted her thighs and eximed, "Sirs, how... How can I let you all do such hands-on work? Stop picking the vegetables, please let us servants do this instead."

    "Erine, it''s fine." Matthew smiled at her. "Just let us work on this. You can busy yourself."

    Selina also echoed, "That''s right, Erine, just leave this to us while you take care of other stuff."

    Seeing that both Matthew and Selina insisted on it, Erine didn''t say anything else and left the garden.

    Erine was absent-minded as she walked back.

    Putting aside the fact that the Perry family suddenly had a vegetable garden, Matthew was even harvesting the vegetables himself. She couldn''t believe it.

    After working around for a while, they finally returned to the living room with their vegetables.

    Selina could almost smell the soil lingering on her body.

    She nced at Peter, and it was the same with him too.

    She then nced at Matthew, but he didn''t look the same.

    Matthew still looked elegant and noble. No one could tell that he had been working in the garden earlier.

    Selina''s heart stirred a little.

    No matter what Matthew did, nothing could take his elegance away. She admired him for that.

    Later, Matthew was about to head into the kitchen.

    He was the one preparing dinner that night.

    "Do you want to help?" Matthew asked Selina with a grin.

    "Sure," Selina blurted.

    However, Peter did not seem happy.

    .ne

    He muttered to himself, "I can''t even imagine what they will do in the kitchen with all the young passion they have. I hope they won''t waste my harvested vegetables."

    Selina immediately blushed. "Grandpa! What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Peter immediately put on a straight face. "What? I didn''t say anything."

    In the end, Selina still joined Matthew in the kitchen.

    As soon as she went in, she got reminded of what Peter murmured earlier. Her cheeks immediately flushed red.

    Matthew noticed the blush on Selina''s cheeks.

    A woman looked the most attractive when she blushed. The way she was holding back messed up his state of mind. Matthew''s heart rippled as well.

    His deep gaze fell on her face as he pointed out, "Selina, you''re blushing."

    Selina said nothing.

    Her eyshes trembled slightly. "Am I?"

    Her cheeks only turned redder.

    Matthew felt that something was creeping around his heart. He was not at ease at all.

    The next second, his hand had already lifted up Selina''s chin, forcing her to meet his gaze.

    Selina startled. She then tried to hide her emotions under her long eyshes, especially her confused state of mind.

    She could hear Matthew murmuring beside her ear, "Selina, is this really not a dream?"

    He still felt as if everything that took ce that day was surreal. He still was worried that it was just a dream.

    She nced up.

    She mustered up the courage to look at Matthew as she stated, "Matthew, I swear, it''s not a dream. You''re not dreaming.

    Selina really had fallen for him, and neither of them were dreaming.

    A smile shed across Matthew''s handsome features.

    "Can I kiss you?" Matthew asked.

    He looked serious and formal.

    The blush on Selina''s cheeks deepened.

    She didn''t answer, and made it clear through her actions instead.

    Selina closed her eyes.

    She could no longer see Matthew, but she could feel him closing the distance...Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Selina didn''t stop him.

    Just as they were about to entangle with each other, they heard a voice saying, "I knew you two would end up like this. You''ll only waste my vegetables again."

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    So was Matthew.

    They immediately broke apart.

    Selina was blushing hard, and Matthew, who was normallyposed, also looked slightly embarrassed.

    Peter looked upset as he said, "I

    understand that you two have endless passion because you''re still young. I can let go of the fact that

    you two were in the garden in the middle of the night, but you can''t even keep your hands to yourselves in the kitchen. Look at all the

    vegetables you''ll be ruining!" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    As Peter continued nagging, Selina then followed him out of the kitchen, leaving Matthew behind to prepare dinner.

    Outside of the kitchen, Peter was still nagging. Selina couldn''t evene up with anything in protest. After all, he did run into them, about to kiss in

    the kitchen.

    In the end, Peter finally stopped nagging.

    She was about to appreciate the

    long awaited peace when she heard Peter asking, "Selina, you two just can''t get enough of each other, yet

    why does it take so long for you two to have a baby?"

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109

    Selina was speechless.

    She couldn''te up with anything to refute Peter.

    Nobody else but him would have a rich enough imagination to think that way!

    She didn''t even know how to exin it to him.

    After all, she only slept with Matthew once. How could she get pregnant with that alone? However, she could never let Peter know about this.

    She could only make a vague statement, saying, "Grandpa, getting pregnant is up to fate, isn''t it?"

    "That''s what you say every time!" Peter was not d to hear this.

    Selina pursed her lips in silence.

    Meanwhile, Peter continued, "Anyway, did you sleep in the room I chose for you two back then? The aura in it increases fertility."

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    The room was upied, but with Matthew alone. Selina had been sleeping in another room all this while.

    Selina steeled herself and stated, "Yes, we did."

    Peter pondered for a while and said to Selina, "I''ll see it with my own eyester."

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    She widened her eyes and eximed, "Grandpa, are you saying you want to see me spending the night with Matthew in that room?"

    Peter rolled his eyes. "I''m just saying I want to take a look at the room you two sleep in."

    Selina heaved a sigh of relief.

    Later, Prine started serving the dishes Matthew had made to the dining table.

    When she passed by the living room, Prine told Peter with a smile, "Mr. Whitlock, I have to say that Miss Whitlock is blessed to be Mr. Perry''s wife. He''s not only handsome and rich, but also he''s a good cook too."

    Of course, Prine was aware of the current situation between Selina and Matthew. She was just putting up an act for Peter''s sake.

    However, Prine was still hopeful.

    Thus, she took every opportunity she could to praise Matthew.

    Peter was delighted to hear what Prine said.

    A smile appeared on his wrinkled face as he replied, "That''s true. My granddaughter is really blessed. Back when she was in the United States, I thought no one would ever want to marry her, but she turned out to marry a wonderful man."

    Selina''s expression darkened in an instant.

    Why would Peter put her down like this in front of someone else?

    On top of that, heughed his heart out after making such remarks.

    Matthew also walked out from the kitchen at that moment.

    He looked at Peter and asked in a clear voice, "Grandpa, you look happy. What are youughing at?"

    Selina tensed up immediately.

    She was afraid that he would make simr remarks about her again, so she immediately ran up to Peter and covered his mouth with her hand. She smiled dryly at Matthew. "Nope, Grandpa isn''tughing at all. You must''ve seen it wrong."

    Peter pushed her hand away.

    He told Matthew, "Selina was talking about how blessed and happy she is to marry you, and I wasughing because I was happy to hear it." Selina did not say anything.

    She was so embarrassed that she wanted to just dig up a hole and bury herself in it.

    D*mn it. She would rather Peter bring up how he thought no one would marry her instead! Matthew was gazing pointedly at Selina, and he gave a faint grin. "Selina, is that so?"

    Selina blushed.

    She wanted to deny and ask who would be happy to marry him when he was that old.

    However, she swallowed all her words.

    There was no need for her to do so anymore.

    She had already confessed her feelings for Matthew. She could be honest with him already.

    Selina raised her chin and looked at Matthew as she said, "Yes, I did. Can''t I?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Matthew''s smile deepened. "Of course you can."

    During dinner, Selina was well taken care of.

    She didn''t even need to take any of the food herself. Matthew did everything for her, even peeling the shells off the prawns.

    Selina hadn''t felt like this for a long time.

    It was strange. She never felt

    anything back then when Matthew took care of her by the dining table. However, this time, she felt delighted.

    She felt lucky that someone was being this kind to her.

    And this person just so happened to be the person she liked. She felt blessed.

    Selina even had a feeling that the dishes that night were even more delicious than usual.

    She ate more than she normally did too.

    She usually had a small appetite.

    Peter couldn''t help but ask, "Selina, don''t you think you''re eating too much?"

    Selina raised a brow. "It''s tasty, so I''m eating more."

    Peter gave Matthew a thoughtful nce. "I think Matthew ys a role in this. You just like him that much, don''t you?"

    Matthew, who was peeling the shrimp, hesitated upon hearing this.

    Momentster, a smile shed through his eyes and gathered in his gaze.

    Peter paused for a while to think before saying, "But Matthew, when will you have a baby with Selina? You two have been taking too long."

    Selina was at a loss for words. He was talking about babies again. Why was Peter this obsessed about them having children? Matthew ced the peeled shrimps into Selina''s te.

    He then looked at Peter and said with determination, "Peter, I promise you, we won''t take

    any longer."

    After saying that, he turned to look at Selina with a faint smile. "Selina, don''t you agree?"

    Selina''s heart raced again under his gaze.

    She couldn''t help but curse in her heart.

    D*mn. Why was his smile this charming? Didn''t he know his smile would make her heart race?

    She concurred before lowering her head and resuming her meal. Her cheeks were flushed red once more.

    After dinner, Peter asked Matthew and Selina to bring him to their bedroom.

    ???1

    Fortunately, although Selina didn''t sleep in that bedroom, it was upied by Matthew all this while,

    SO

    strange.

    St did not see anything

    Kon

    Peter walked around the bed, and then he said with a solemn expression, "You two should sleep now."

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    She couldn''t help but gasp. "Grandpa, do you know what time it is now?"

    They just had dinner. It was barely eight o''clock. Who in their right mind would sleep this early?

    Peter said

    expres a mysterious

    "I was told that

    today is

    the perfect day for you toceive a

    earlier

    baby. You two must go to

    WX

    than usual."

    He then walked over to the door. "I''ll leave you two to rest then."

    m!

    Peter walked out and shut the door with him.

    Before Matthew and Selina could react, the bedroom door was pushed open again.

    Peter poked his head into the room.

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110

    "Don''t try to sneak out. I''ll be guarding outside," Peter ordered before closing the door.

    Selina was speechless.

    So was Matthew.

    The two of them looked at each other, then Selina suddenly felt her mouth go dry.

    The atmosphere in the wide room became a little ambiguous.

    A momentter, Selina said, "Grandpa... won''te in, right?"

    With an atmosphere like that, she felt that she had to say something to break it.

    She subconsciously thought to say that.

    However, when she spoke, she suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    She thought, "Why does it sound like there''s a hidden meaning to it?"

    Matthew''s gaze was deep, and his tone was low and hoarse. "I don''t think so."

    "Oh." Selina didn''t know what to say next.

    It was silent again. However, the atmosphere was still romantic.

    Selina added, "Then, I can sneak outter?"

    She would return to her bedroom.

    Matthew looked at her with a profound gaze. "I don''t think so."

    "Oh," Selina replied.

    Her face blushed and her eyes were nk. She looked like a lost deer.

    Matthew could not control his emotions.

    He strode toward Selina.

    Seeing that Matthew was walking over, Selina felt a little nervous.

    She wanted to retreat. As she did, she bumped into the edge of the bed and fell onto the mattress.

    At the same time, Matthew walked next to the bed, standing in front of her.

    From Selina''s point of view, she could see his legs in a pair of ck trousers. Looking up, she could see his white shirt and handsome face.

    His eyes were deep and serene. At that moment, he was staring at her.

    There were all kinds of emotions in his eyes.

    Selena felt even more parched.

    "Selina," Matthew whispered. His words were seductive, "It''s a good opportunity to make a new

    life."

    Selina''s heart almost jumped out of her chest.

    "I..." She tried to say something but didn''t know how to continue.

    Matthew leaned down, holding Selina. "What are you trying to say, hm?"

    He deliberately dragged out thest syble.

    Watching his face getting close to her, Selina was so nervous that she could barely control herself.

    Finally, Matthew''s face stopped right in front of hers. The tip of his nose almost touched hers.

    At such a close distance, she found that Matthew''s features were wless.

    His eyshes were long and thick. It cast a mysterious shadow under the light, which made Selina''s heart race even faster. He was very handsome.

    The more she looked, the more attractive he became.

    A thought suddenly came to Selina''s mind. She swallowed nervously.

    She had already expressed her feelings to Matthew anyway. There was no need to hide.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    What''s more, it would not be a loss for her if she fell for someone handsome.

    Selina decided to go for it.

    She mustered up her courage to meet Matthew''s gaze. "Well, do... Do you want to?"

    Matthew said nothing.

    His handsome expression froze for a moment.

    Later, the corners of his lips curled up.

    Selina was always so unpredictable.

    A cunning smile rose on Matthew''s lips. "Selina, you''re much too direct."

    Since she asked him, he didn''t want to hold back his desire anymore.

    She looked at Matthew. "Why? Isn''t it good to be direct?"

    "Yes." Matthew''s smile deepened. "I love it."

    After that, he loosened the cor of his shirt and pressed his body on her.

    Selina''s

    Her

    dark hair covered the bed.

    contrasted against her fat

    bher look even moel.

    beautiful.

    Matthew ran his fingers through Selina''s inky hair.

    There was a hint of surprise in his eyes. "Selina, I still think this is a dream."

    Matthew had repeated this sentence times that day. This was

    ess first time hearing him

    something over and ove

    him again.

    Selina suddenly bit Matthew''s face.

    Matthew was stunned.

    Selina gazed at Matthew. "I''m about to be yours. You''re still saying it''s a dream?"

    Matthew chuckled.

    Hisugh was radiant.

    "Alright," Matthew murmured.

    Then, he began to undo Selina''s cor, but she stopped him.

    She was slightly nervous.

    Although she had been quite bold just now, she still couldn''t help but be afraid at this crucial moment.

    Her long and thick eyshes

    trembled like a butterfly. "Matthew

    gave you my first. You are the only man that I''ve been with."

    Matthew''s felt as though his heart had been hit by something.

    He felt pity for her.

    He couldn''t wait to hold Selina in his arms.

    "I know Selina, I know." His voice grew deeper.

    Selina''s eyes were covered with ayer of moisture. "It was painfulst time. This time, can you..." Matthew''s gaze was deep. "I''ll take good care of you this time. I won''t let you suffer. Trust me."

    Selina nodded.

    She believed in Matthew.

    She thought, "He said that he would take good care of me and wouldn''t let me suffer. I trust him."

    The atmosphere in the bedroom was escting even more.

    At thest step, Matthew''s body was stiff all of a sudden as if he had been struck by lightning.

    Salina felt Matthew tense up.

    Her tone was a little hoarse because of the tension. "Matthew, what... What''s wrong?"

    Matthew raised his head and he seemed to be in a tough position. "Selina, it''s your time of the month."

    Selina had yet to react. "My... My what?"

    Matthew smiled bitterly.

    Selina did not know what to say.

    She reacted immediately, pushing Matthew away and rushing to the bathroom.

    After a while, she walked out.

    She was about to cry.

    "God, don''t do this. It''s the most critical moment. How can I have my period now?" Selina agonized.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know. I''m sorry," Selina apologized to Matthew, feeling guilty.

    After all, it must be very difficult for a man to bear his desire when he reached this point.

    "Silly girl." Matthew hugged Selina. "There are still many opportunities next time."

    A touch of emotion shed across Selina''s heart. She was moved by his kindness. "Then, tonight, do you want me to go back to the bedroom after Grandpa falls asleep?" She asked.

    Since she couldn''t sleep with Matthew,ying in the same bed with him would be torturous to him.

    "That''s not allowed." Matthew''s tone was firm.

    Now that Selina had confessed her feelings, he didn''t want to be apart from her.

    She gave Matthew a pitiful look. "Then, can you... Can you hold back?"

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111

    "Silly girl." There was a slight sigh to Matthew''s voice. "I have to endure it even if I can''t."

    That night, they slept on the same bed.

    Selina turned her back to Matthew.

    She had to admit that even she had sexual desires.

    If she faced Matthew''s handsome demeanor, she couldn''t help but think of the things that they had yet to do.

    Therefore, it would be better to not look at him.

    When she turned away from Matthew, he began to stroke her back. This caused Selina''s feelings to stir.

    When she was about to persuade Matthew not to tease her like this, he whispered something next to her ear.

    "Selina, I love you."

    Matthew''s whisper was nearly inaudible.

    She felt that Matthew was not saying this to her. He was saying it to himself.

    He was not trying to flirt with her. These words were spoken in a serious manner.

    Selina''s entire body trembled.

    Many thoughts shed in her mind.

    She felt as though her heart was engulfed with warm currents.

    Only then did she realize how much he treasured her.

    Her lips twitched.

    What she said did not onlye from her mouth, but from the bottom of her heart.

    "Matthew, I will love you properly. I will learn to be good to you as well."

    After that, the corners of her lips curled up and she closed her eyes.

    Finally, she felt at ease and managed to fall asleep.

    When Matthew woke up the next day, it was the first time he didn''t want to go to thepany.

    He didn''t want to go to work or deal with business.

    He wanted to stay with Selina.

    He told Selina that he didn''t n to go to thepany that day and wanted to apany her, but she refused.

    Although she also wanted Matthew to be with her, he still had to go to work.

    Matthew was the president of the Perry Group. If

    he was not there, how could thepany run?

    Matthew smiled bitterly. "Selina, I didn''t understand why kings had difficulty attending court in the past. Now, I finally understand."

    Selina''s face blushed. "Don''t talk nonsense. You have to go to work, or else I''ll ignore you."

    Only then did Matthew agree.

    When they had breakfast, the sweetness in the room was suffocating.

    When Selina felt that the milk was too hot, Matthew would blow on the milk to the right temperature and taste it before he passed it to Selina. He wanted to make sure that the temperature was right.

    During the meal, Matthew would personally apply a thick b of jam on every piece of toast for Selina.

    After Selina finished, Matthew would wipe the corners of her mouth with his own hands. As he wiped it, his gaze was fixed on her.

    Selina felt embarrassed.

    At the end, as Matthew prepared to head to thepany, Selina went with him to the door.

    When they got to the door, Matthew didn''t let her follow him anymore.

    "I''m worried you''ll be tired. Here is enough,"

    Matthew stated.

    "Okay." It was a simple but sweet word.

    Matthew scratched the tip of her nose. "Remember to wait until I get off work." "Okay."

    After Matthew left, Selina''s smile was still stered on her face, making her look silly. Peter had witnessed all of this.

    He pointed at Selina as he said, "Look, you''re smiling so hard that you''re salivating."

    Selina was startled.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    She subconsciously touched the corner of her mouth, but there was no saliva at all.

    Selina couldn''t help but re at Peter. "Grandpa, you''re lying. I''m not."

    Peter stroked his white beard and smiled. "I meant that you were about to."

    Selina was speechless.

    Peter added, "You''re thinking about Matthew, aren''t you? You think of him so much that you''re smiling like a fool."

    Selina was embarrassed to the core. "Grandpa!"

    "You''re an adult. Why are you still so shy?"

    Selina turned around and pretended to be angry. "Grandpa, if you keep doing this, I''m going to

    ignore you."

    Peter smiled and didn''t continue to make jokes.

    There was a sh in his gaze.

    After a while, Peter opened his mouth again. "Selina, do you know why I came to the Perry family house?"

    Selina was stunned.

    Peter was no longer kidding around. There was an unspeakable emotion in his voice.

    Selina turned around.

    She felt a little guilty. "Didn''t you want to see what the Perry family was like? Aren''t you here to check on how my life here is?"

    That was what Peter had told her.

    Peter smiled.

    He looked at her as he uttered, "I was just worried about you and Matthew. Selina, I may be old but I still have a clear mind."

    Selina''s breath hitched.

    Could it be that he...

    She suddenly became nervous.

    Peter''s face was full of emotion. "Fortunately, can rest assured now. Selina, you''ve always been entric and spoiled. I was afraid that your marriage wouldn''t be happy. Thank goodness you''re fine. I''ve confirmed it with my own two eyes. Finally, I am at peace. Now, I can leave this world at ease!"

    Selina felt as though she had been knocked in the head.

    She felt a sense of bitterness.

    Selina walked over and sat down beside Peter, holding his hand. "Grandpa, you''ll live to be a hundred years old. It''s still too early to talk about leaving the world. You''ll live to be a hundred years, definitely."

    Peter looked at her. "I know you''re a loyal girl, but living to a hundred years is nothing more than a dream."

    "It''s not a dream. It''lle true for sure. You will live to be a hundred years old!" Selina eximed with a serious face.

    Peter smiled and did not continue

    talking about this topic with Selina. "Now that I''m relieved about you, there is only Natalie left. I will go and stay in the Whitlock family residence tonight. You and Matthew will be happy together in the future."

    Selina was surprised.

    She anxiously said, "Grandpa, if you go back to the Whitlock family house and live there, then you won''t be living with the Perry family. What about

    the vegetable garden?"

    Peter had lived in the Perry family house for a long time. Selina had gotten used to his existence here.

    Peter''s eyes revealed a hint of reluctance as well. "There''s nothing I can do. I can''t keep bothering you two."

    Selina hurriedly shook her head. "You don''t bother us. I want you to live here!"

    Peter still shook his head and said,

    "I''m worried about the child in

    Natalie''s womb. I came here

    becaused was worried about

    Now that I don''t have to worry anymore, I''m thinking about my unborn great-grandson with all my heart. What''s more, I have to spend more time with Hayden."

    He was afraid that he wouldn''t have much more time to spend with Hayden.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112

    Upon hearing Peter''s words, Selina couldn''t find an excuse to keep him any longer.

    She felt a deep sense of reluctance.

    "How about Matthew and I go back to the Whitlock family house too, so that we can be with you?" Selina suggested a momentter.

    Peter agreed.

    At the same time, he teased Selina, saying, "You and Matthew can do anything you want in the kitchen or the vegetable garden here. If you go to stay with the Whitlock family, everyone will know if you two do something."

    Selina was speechless.

    Her face suddenly blushed. "Grandpa, what are you talking about?"

    Peterughed as he felt his white beard.

    They chatted for a while, and it was already close to lunchtime.

    She got up from the couch. "Grandpa, I''ll prepare lunch for you this afternoon. Matthew or the servants usually cook, but today, I''ll cook."

    Peter agreed once away. "If it''s my granddaughter, I''ll eat whatever you cook, no matter how bad it

    tastes."

    The corner of her lips twitched. "Don''t look down on me. It won''t be bad at all!"

    After that, Selina went into the kitchen.

    There were already a few servants working with Erine in the kitchen. Selina asked them to leave, so it was just her and Erine.

    "Erine, I don''t need so many people to cook lunch for Grandpa today. You can help me," said Selina.

    "Okay. What a wonderful grandchild you are, Miss Whitlock," praised Erine.

    Erine was the chatty type. When she was in the kitchen with Selina, she was constantly talking. She suddenly blurted, "Miss Whitlock, to tell the truth, Mr. Whitlock really wants you to be with Mr. Perry. I can see that."

    Erine stated this on purpose.

    She knew Selina was a loyal granddaughter. She hoped to use Peter to persuade Selina and see if things could change between her and Matthew.

    Selina''s breath hitched.

    Just for a moment, the corner of her lips lifted up.

    Selina''s voice was soft but firm. "Erine, don''t worry. Grandpa''s dream hasetrue."

    Erine was stunned.

    She stopped washing vegetables and looked at Selina in astonishment.

    Selina grinned at Erine. "Not only Grandpa''s dream, but yours as well."

    She knew why Erine had told her that. She and Peter had the same wish of seeing her and Matthew together.

    Erine paused for a moment. She put the dishes that she had washed aside and hugged Selina.

    Her hands were still wet, which dampened Selina''s clothes. However, the smile on Selina''s lips deepened.

    Erine''s voice was full of gratitude. "Miss Whitlock, you and Mr. Perry are together now? Did you two get back together? You''re not lying to me, are you?"

    Her reaction made Selina feel more emotional.

    She knew that if she told Erine that she and Matthew had reunited, Erine would be overjoyed. However, she did not expect that she would be this ted.

    Selina nodded hard. "Erine, I''m telling the truth."

    Erine sounded increasingly excited. "Miss Whitlock, I''m really happy. You and Mr. Perry are a match made in heaven. Back then, when I found out that you two had split up, I thought about how to get you two back together. Now, you''re finally together. I''m truly happy."

    Selina loosened Erine''s hand from her own waist.

    She stuck out her tongue. "Erine, you''re holding me so tight that I can''t breathe."

    Erine smiled in embarrassment.

    "Then I''ll wash the vegetables."

    Erine continued to rinse the vegetables. As she did so, she couldn''t help but say, "Miss Whitlock, back then, I didn''t understand why you and Mr. Perry wanted to get a divorce. You two are so suitable. I went to church and prayed to help you get back together."

    Selina was speechless.

    Her eyes were filled with disbelief. "Erine, you can''t be serious, can you?"

    To pray for her marriage with Matthew, Erine had even gone to church.

    "I''m not." Erine put the washed vegetables on the chopping board. "I''ve been a servant of Mr. Perry for a long time I''ve seen how he lived He''s always alone. A man should have a woman in his life. I kept nagging him to get a woman back then. Guess what he said?

    Selina was a little curious. "What did he say?"

    "Mr. Perry said no one was suitable, which I found strange. There were so many beautiful women who liked him. Why was no one suitable? Later on, Mr. Perry took great efforts to bring you back home. I was happy beyond belief, but you then divorced. At this point, Erine''s voice was choked with sobs. Content belongsExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Selinaforted her. "Erine, don''t think too much about it. I''m with Matthew now, aren''t I?"

    "Yes, you two are together." Erine beamed. Her eyes were still red because of how emotional she had just been.

    Seeing Erine''s bloodshot eyes, Selina held her breath.

    She suddenly realized that she had gone too far in the past. She had caused so many people to feel upset.

    Not only Erine, but also Cecilia and Natalie. Perhaps Tobias too.

    She bit her lip.

    She did not want to behave like this any further. She wanted people who cared about her and Matthew to be happy, and did not want them to worry about her.

    Right then, Peter called for her from outside the kitchen.

    "Selina, Matthew called you. Come and pick up the phone."

    Selina took the phone and sat down on the sofa.

    When she heard that Matthew had called her, she was pleasantly surprised.

    Erine also hastily said, "Miss Whitlock, hurry and pick up the phone. I''ll be cooking here. You can talk to Mr. Whitlock now."

    "Sorry to trouble you, Erine." Selina hurried to the living room.

    Peter was holding Selina''s mobile phone with a smile on his face. "You have such a good rtionship with Matthew, you brat. It hasn''t been long since you two have been apart and he''s already calling you."

    Selina''s face blushed as she took the phone.

    She ran to the corner to pick up Matthew''s call.

    "Hello?" She lowered her voice.

    That single word revealed how endlessly shy she was.

    "Selina." Matthew''s voice sounded deep and maic. "I forgot something important."

    Instinctively, Selina asked, "What is it?"

    "How about you guess?" Matthew kept Selina on her toes.

    Selina thought about it for a while, but couldn''t figure out what he was referring to.

    She directly replied, "I can''t guess."

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113

    Matthew chuckled.

    "You dummy," he said slowly and deliberately, with unspeakable affection in his voice.

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    After a while, she replied in embarrassment, "Hurry up and tell me, stop ying around."

    Matthew straight up told her, "Selina, let''s get our marriage certificate today."

    Selina''s breathing halted.

    "I''ll pick you up when you''re free," Matthew continued.

    Selina was deep in thought.

    After a while, she said, "Matthew, I think we''d better not get it today."

    It was as if the air on the other end of the line had turned cold.

    "Selina." His tone changed.

    Selina immediately knew what was on Matthew''s mind. She hurriedly exined, "Don''t worry, Matthew, my feelings for you haven''t changed. It''s just that we were too hasty when we got our marriage certificate thest time. I don''t want it to

    be so rushed this time."

    She paused and then stated in a more serious tone, "This time I want to tell my mother, my brother, and sister-inw. I want them to be our witnesses. I want everyone to know that I''m not messing around this time, and that I''m serious."

    His breathing grew heavier.

    After a while, Matthew responded, "Selina, I''m so happy that you''re serious about this."

    The corners of Selina''s lips curled up. She knew he would agree.

    "Then I''ll hang up first. When youe back in the evening, I''ll cook for you." Selina decided to prepare lunch and dinner herself.

    She cooked lunch for Peter, and at night, she would cook for Matthew.

    "Wait." Matthew suddenly interrupted her. "I want toe back and see you now."

    He suddenly had an impulse to see Selina. He didn''t want to stay in thepany or deal with official business anymore. He just wanted to see her. Selina also felt impulsive.

    She almost said "okay", but in the end, she held her tongue.

    She had already warned herself not to be so

    headstrong.

    She wanted to learn from Natalie and be a good wife. Since she wanted to do so, she would not let her man neglect his work because of her. Selina murmured, "No, you have to go work. You can''t see me until you get off work."

    "Okay," Matthew agreed. "Then talk to me. I want to listen to your voice."

    Selina thought the same.

    However, she remembered that she had to cook for Peter. If she continued the call, Prine would already be done preparing lunch.

    "I''m going to cook lunch for Grandpa today. I don''t have time right now," exined Selina.

    Matthew sounded reluctant. "Okay. Well meet at night, then."

    "Okay, see you then." After hanging up the phone, she had a smile on her face. Caroline''s n had failed.

    The edited recording she had specially put together was supposed to be sent directly to Matthew''s cell phone, but it was unable to. Caroline had gone looking for Stryker.

    As a man, he was always very patient with beautiful women. Not long ago, Caroline had chatted him up and they formed a good rtionship.

    Although Caroline couldn''t make Stryker her own subordinate, she could at least spy on him and find out more information.

    She found out that Matthew had changed his number.

    As for the reasons why he changed his mobile phone, Stryker didn''t know.

    Caroline was dumbfounded.

    Matthew had a special identity. Even

    his cell phone had a special

    el

    protectivework to prevent any unwanted disclosure. Last time, she had spent a lot of effort asking someone to hack Matthew''s phone and was ready to transfer the recording to Matthew through Setina''s number. However, her efforts were in vain! Of course, she could ask someone to crack Matthew''s new phone again, but it would take time and effort. Not to mention,st time, she had taken advantage of when Matthew was in a meeting and snuck into his office to put a virus in his phone. That was very dangerous. She almost got caught.

    This time, she did not dare to use the same method anymore.

    What could she do now? Was this the end?

    She could use other phones to call Matthew and send the recording, but Matthew was smart. If she did so, she was afraid that Matthew would figure out that the recording was fake.

    It was better to use Selina''s phone and call Matthew to get him to listen to it.

    After thinking about it for a long time, Caroline thought of Selina.

    Since she could not hack Matthew''s mobile phone, she could just call him with Selina''s. This was easier than adding a virus into Matthew''s phone.

    Nheless, how could she get hold of Selina''s phone?

    Caroline thought for a long time before she dialed Selina''s phone number.

    There was no answer.

    Caroline immediately knew that Selina had likely blocked her phone number.

    She used other phone numbers to call Selina, but there was still no answer.

    A dim light shed in Caroline''s gaze.

    Maybe Selina had changed her phone''s settings so that people outside of her contacts list would not be able to call her.

    After thinking for a long time, Caroline decided to go to Selina''s house.

    However, on her way there, she suddenly thought of something.

    There was probably andline in Selina''s house. If she called Matthew through Selina''s house number and yed the recording to him, he would not doubt it.

    After all, it was Selina''sndline.

    Matthew would never imagine that someone would deliberatelye to the Whitlock family to frame Selina.

    Usually, thendline was ced in

    the living room. In that case, why not sneak into Selina''s house when no one was around? Then, she could dial Matthew''s number through thendline and y the recording.

    That could save her a lot of time and effort.

    Caroline remembered Selina had told her that everyone in the Whitlock family had a habit of taking afternoon naps.

    She could sneak in around one o''clock in the afternoon. If she met someone, she could introduce herself as Selina''s friend. It wouldn''t be a big deal.

    Around that time, Caroline''s driver sent her to the Whitlock family''s vi.

    She wandered around outside, thinking about how to get into the vi without letting the servants know.

    Just as she was pacing back and forth, she noticed that a man wearing a cap was looking into the vi. He did not notice Caroline.

    For some reason, Caroline felt that the man was a little familiar, but she couldn''t recall who he was.

    Caroline walked over.

    The man with the cap was startled when he saw Caroline. He was about to leave right away.

    Caroline stopped him. "What are you doing here?"

    He didn''t look like he was from the Whitlock family, since he looked so suspicious and anxious.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114

    The man with the cap lowered his head as his face blushed.

    Caroline nced at him suspiciously. Suddenly, something shed through her mind, and her eyes were filled with astonishment.

    She remembered who this man was!

    In the evening, when Matthew came back, the food was ready.

    Selina and Erine had spent almost the whole afternoon in the kitchen to finish this table of sumptuous dinner, which was even morevish than the lunch she had made at noon.

    Peter was jealous.

    He said to Selina bitterly, "You brat, you love your husband more than me. You only cooked a few dishes for me at noon, but so many dishes for Matthew at night. It seems that my position in your heart is threatened."

    Selina hurriedly held Peter''s hand and whined, "Grandpa, what are you talking about? You''re the most important person to me, and no one can rece your position in my heart. It''s just that I didn''t have much time at noon. I was worried that you would get hungry in the evening, so I prepared

    more dishes for dinner."

    Upon hearing this, Peter smiled. "I was just joking with you. Why would I be jealous of Matthew?"

    Later, Matthew came back.

    As if she were presenting a treasure, Selina boasted to Matthew, "I cooked this dinner myself, and it''s very delicious. It won''t be tasteless like before." While she spoke, her tone was brimming with satisfaction.

    Her grin was like an exquisite ink painting unfolding on her face. It was delicate, beautiful, and every captivating character from her lips carried a sense of yfulness.

    A smile appeared in Matthew''s eyes.

    Selina looked so beautiful like that.

    "Okay," he said.

    After a while, the three of them went to the dining room. There was a table full of dishes. Although the taste couldn''t bepared with the dishes prepared by the servants, it had greatly improvedpared to thest time.

    Either way, as long as it was made by Selina, he would think it was the best.

    As usual, one of the dishes contained shrimp.

    Matthew peeled the shrimps one by one and put

    them in Selina''s bowl.

    While she was chewing on the shrimp, she was slightly moved.

    She remembered that it had always been Matthew who helped her peel shrimps. It seemed that it had never been the other way around. Thinking of this, she picked up a shrimp and quickly peeled it. Then, she put it in Matthew''s bowl.

    She did the whole thing as if it were forbidden.

    By the time she was done with it, a red blush appeared on her face.

    Peter, who was watching the scene, was stunned.

    He would not forgo this opportunity to tease Selina.

    He immediately said, "Selina, that''s how you should act. You can''t let Matthew peel shrimps for you all the time, you have to do it for Matthew sometimes too. You can''t always let others take care of you."

    Selina was extremely embarrassed by his words.

    "Stop it, Grandpa. Don''t say any more." Selina interrupted him.

    As she said this, her lips slightly pouted and her small nose perked up. There was a hint ofint in her bashful appearance.

    Matthew''s gaze fell on Selina''s face. His eyes moved slightly.

    Like this, Selina was indeed shy, beautiful, and very cute.

    He put the shrimp meat that Selina had peeled for him in his mouth.

    It was the best shrimp he had ever eaten in his life.

    After dinner, they were ready to go to the Whitlock family house.

    Matthew and Selina had already decided to go to the Whitlock family residence and tell them about their marriage, but Selina told Matthew that Peter was also going back there that night.

    Matthew was a little surprised.

    He asked Selina why Peter suddenly wanted to go back there.

    Selina told him everything.

    Matthew was smart and had it figured out in a sh.

    "Okay." His tone was clear. "Then let''s go back together."

    When they arrived at the Whitlock family house, Peter couldn''t wait to pull Hayden into his arms. The two of them soon yed together.

    Since Peter wasn''t around, it was more convenient

    to talk.

    Before Matthew and Selina could say anything, Cecilia started to speak.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    She looked at Matthew with gratitude. "Matthew, thank you for ying along with us these days. We''ve caused you trouble. Thank goodness it''s all over now."

    She was thinking that Peter probably wouldn''t go back to the Perry family house after havinge here.

    Matthew could return to the Perry family residence. As for Selina, they could find a hotel for her to stay in and tell Peter that she had returned with Matthew.

    Cecilia turned to Selina. "I''ll ask your brother to arrange for a hotel for youter. You can stay there tonight. Grandpa probably won''t let you and Matthew stay here this time."

    Selina was speechless.

    Before she could say anything, Cecilia had already made up her mind to send her there.

    "Mom, I don''t need to stay in a hotel," stated Selina.

    Cecilia shot her a cold look. "Where are you going to stay otherwise? Are you still going to stay with the Whitlock family? Matthew can''t stay with you here. Do you want to make Grandpa wary again?" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Again, Selina was speechless.

    Matthew began to speak. "Madam Lawson, everyone, I have something to tell you."

    Everyone instantly focused their gazes on Matthew.

    Matthew looked around, but he did not see Tobias.

    He asked Natalie where Tobias was.

    Natalie assumed that Matthew had something important to say to everyone, since he wanted Tobias to be around.

    "He went to the study room to deal with something just now. I''ll go get him." After saying that, Natalie hurried to the study room.

    Selina knew what Matthew wanted to say. He wanted to announce their rtionship.

    There was inexplicable tension in her heart. She was so nervous that her fingertips began to tremble slightly.

    No one knew how they would react after Matthew revealed it.

    To relieve the tension, Selina cracked a joke. "Natalie is really in good health. Although she was pregnant, she still walked like she was floating."

    She didn''t look like a pregnant woman at all, judging from the way she walked when she went to call for Tobias.

    Selina''s sentence made Cecilia unhappy.

    She looked at Selina with

    displeasure. It''s not that Natalie''s in good health. It''s because her first pregnancyid a good foundation. Those who give birth to their first child toote suffer inter pregnancies."

    Speaking of this, she muttered, "Selina, don''t you think so?"

    Selina had nothing to say.

    Recently, Cecilia seemed to be totally at odds with her. No matter what she said, Cecilia had to put her down somehow.

    Selina stuck out her tongue. "Why are you asking me, Mom? I won''t be getting pregnant at an old age."

    "Why not?" Cecilia was a little

    agitated. "You''re 26 years old now, and you don''t even have a baby. You''ll probably be thirty when you give birth. When that timees, you''ll be a middle-aged woman. Do you know what it takes to have your first baby at that age?" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina had no words in response.

    Society was no longer traditional. A lot of women gave birth to their first child when they were in their thirties. Why was her own mother scolding her

    like that?

    When she was about to refute, Matthew replied firmly, "Madam Lawson, Selina won''t give birth thatte."

    After that, he passed the topic to Selina. "Selina, don''t you think so?"

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115

    Selina was speechless.

    Her heart trembled a little.

    How could Matthew say that with such certainty?

    Right then, Tobias and Natalie arrived.

    Even though it was such a short distance away, they were still holding hands when they came over. It was a clear sign that they were affectionate.

    "What''s the matter, Matthew?" Tobias looked at Matthew.

    "I have something to tell everyone."

    Everyone looked at Matthew except for Selina. No one knew what he was going to say.

    Meanwhile, Matthew started speaking.

    "Everyone, Selina and I are nning to get married. We hope to receive everyone''s blessings."

    His deep voice was maic and pleasing. Its prating power was so strong that it directly pierced into everyone''s heart.

    Matthew and Selina were about to get married again.

    Everyone stared, ck-jawed.

    Cecilia was the first to react.

    Her attitude was very intense. "No, I don''t approve. You two can''t get married!"

    Tobias frowned slightly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Even though Natalie was silent, she also looked worried. From the look on her face, it was clear that she was also opposed to it.

    "Madam Lawson," Matthew began. Cecilia immediately interrupted him, saying, "Matthew, you can''t be hurt by Selina anymore. You can''t marry her. I can''t bear to see you getting hurt by her again!"

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She didn''t expect that Cecilia would say something like that. She couldn''t help but shout, "Mom, what nonsense are you talking about?!"

    What did she mean that she would harm Matthew? She was no demon, nor was she an evil spirit!

    "I''m not talking nonsense. Don''t you remember what you did?" Cecilia red at Selina with rage. "You made Matthew, a good man, a diamond in the rough, into a second-hand man. Are you going to start messing around again? Selina, you''re an adult. Don''t fool around!"

    "I''m not fooling around!"

    "Not to mention, Matthew must have been tricked by you again. Otherwise, he wouldn''t say that he was going to marry you again!"

    "Mom, you...!" Selina was about to faint from fury.

    Just as she was about to lose control of her emotions, a pair of hands suddenly held hers.

    His big palm was hot and warm. The heat was flowing slowly along her cold palm. Soon, her icy hand heated up.

    Matthew gave Selina a deep gaze.

    His eyes were deep blue, filled with aforting power.

    It was as if even if the sky were to fall, there was nothing to worry about as long as he was there.

    His palm and the look in his eyes calmed down Selina''s heart.

    She knew that with Matthew, everything could be solved.

    Selina slowly calmed down. She was no longer as agitated as she was before.

    While Selina had calmed down, Cecilia became increasingly furious the more she thought about it.

    She murmured, "Selina, you''re starting to hurt people again. You''re doing great harm to people."

    The first marriage between Matthew and Selina had ended disastrously because of her.

    Now that the two of them had divorced, Matthew could live his own life with peace of mind. However, Selina went to bother him again. Cecilia would never allow her own daughter to keep messing around like this.

    A person should have their own principles, and not hurt others over and over again.

    Cecilia tried to persuade Matthew.

    "Selina''s still too young, she doesn''t know anything. Don''t believe what she says. If she messes around, just let her be. You don''t have to pay attention to her."

    "Madam Lawson." Matthew''s tone was firm and solemn. His eyes were deep, as, if he had sealed all his experience and implications in them. They were dark as ink. "The both of us aren''t messing around."

    These words made the blood in Cecilia''s chest surge to her head.

    She thought, "It''s over."

    Matthew had once again been fooled by Selina.

    Matthew was such a smart person, but he was so idiotic when it came to rtionships. Why did he always fail when it came to Selina?!

    Cecilia''s vision blurred, and she was on the verge of fainting. Just as she was about to fall, Tobias quickly held her up.

    "Mom, I''ll bring you to the sofa first." Tobias immediately helped Cecilia over to the sofa. Natalie also came to help. Seeing this, there was a trace of guilt in Selina''s eyes.

    She knew that she was too headstrong, which was why Cecilia didn''t believe her.

    That was why when she fell in love with Matthew and wanted to live a good life with him, Cecilia would object so vehemently.

    It was all her fault.

    Selina''s eyes were fogged up with ayer of mist. She looked at Matthew and muttered, "Matthew, I didn''t know it would be like this. If I had known, I wouldn''t have said anything."

    She had thought that when she announced that she was going to marry Matthew again, the Whitlock family would be overjoyed. After all, they agreed that Matthew was the embodiment of a perfect man.

    She didn''t expect that everyone would have such a reaction.

    Cecilia strongly opposed it, while Tobias and Natalie did not say anything. From their expressions, it could be seen that they were also against it.

    "There''s no hurry. I''m here," Matthew said.

    His voice was low and powerful, which shot straight through Selina''s heart.

    She looked at Matthew.

    He gave her a reassuring nce.

    Selina nodded, and then they walked towards Cecilia together.

    Cecilia was resting on the sofa and Natalie was gently patting her back.

    Cecilia put Natalie''s hand away. "Natalie, you''re a pregnant woman. You should be resting."

    Natalie replied, "Mom, patting your back is no big deal. I just want you to be okay. Although I''m pregnant, I''m still in good health."

    Cecilia took a deep breath. "I''m fine, I''m fine."

    Natalie finally put her hand down.

    Meanwhile, Cecilia''s eyes fell on Selina, who was standing in front of her.

    Selina stood there with a look of restraint and uneasiness on her face. She kept staring at the ground, her long feathery eyshes hiding the emotions in her eyes.

    Matthew was about to say something.

    However, Cecilia spoke up before he could do so.

    "Matthew, I want to have a good talk with Selina. Please don''t say a word for now."

    Matthew pursed his lips.

    He had seen how worked up Cecilia was earlier. He couldn''t be too aggressive. This had to be taken care of step by step.

    Matthew remained silent.

    Cecilia gave a heavy sigh. "Selina, I can ept the fact that you''re immature. It''s fine if you want your

    mother to have a hard time, but you also need to think about Natalie. She''s pregnant and you can''t work her up." Content belongs

    "I..." Cecilia''s words made Selina look up.

    Her gaze fell on Natalie''s protruding belly.

    Kon?

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116

    Selina felt a wave of regret.

    D*mn, she shouldn''t have said that so early if she had known this would happen.

    Who would have thought, though?

    She had thought that the Whitlock family would celebrate their wedding. She didn''t know that it would not end up the way she expected.

    Meanwhile, Natalie began to speak as well, but her tone was soft as she stated, "Matthew, Selina, I personally think that marriage should be taken seriously. It''s no small matter."

    "Natalie, I am serious." Selina quickly expressed her feelings.

    Natalie stood up. "Grandpa mighte overter. Don''t let him hear you. Selina, youe with me. Let''s talk."

    To tell the truth, it would be better if Cecilia was the one to chat with Selina. However, she was so emotional right then that it was not suitable. It would be bad if she got as angry asst time and ended up being admitted to the hospital.

    Selina thought that Cecilia was too stubborn to convince and that it would be better to convince

    Natalie first, so she followed Natalie.

    Tobias got up as well. "Matthew, let''s have a talk here as well."

    "Okay." Before leaving, Matthew told Cecilia, "Madam Lawson, have a good rest."

    Cecilia nodded. "I will. You should have a good chat with Tobias."

    Meanwhile, in the living room.

    Natalie and Selina sat on the sofa.

    Natalie looked at her. "Selina, what''s going on? Didn''t you promise me that you wouldn''t mess around anymore?"

    "I''m not messing around, Natalie, I''m really not!" Selina expressed her stance firmly.

    "Did you have a fight with Dn again?" Natalie was helpless.

    "No, I didn''t," Selina immediately replied.

    "Not yet!" Natalie seemed totally firm. "You fought with Dn again and swore to start over. Then, you thought Matthew was alright, so you decided to give him a try, didn''t you?"

    Selina was speechless.

    Before she could speak, Natalie continued, "I know you don''t have bad intentions, Selina. You do want to try with Matthew again, but you can''t control your heart."

    At that point, she paused and pointed towards Selina''s heart. "Selina, your heart is with Dn, and that''s impossible to change. If you marry Matthew again, you will still be lured back by Dn. When the timees, everything will turn into a mess again. Selina, you have to wake up!"

    Selina didn''t know what to say.

    She was both anxious and at a loss for words.

    How could Natalie be so sure? That was clearly not the case.

    Selina ced her hand on her heart. "Natalie, I''m the one who understands my own heart best. Dn isn''t in my heart anymore!"

    How could Natalie believe Selina''s words?

    With a helpless face, she replied, "Selina, you''ve said these words many times. Mom and I have listened to you over and over again. However, reality proves that you can''t be separated from Dn, not in this lifetime."

    Selina was provoked by Natalie''s words.

    She suddenly stood up and said, "Why can''t I be separated from him, Natalie?"

    It was clear that she had not been in contact with Dn for a long time. She had not even thought about him in ages.

    There was a sh of sorrow in Natalie''s eyes.

    "Because he''s the one and only love of your life. Mom and I know this, and we can''t change it."

    Selina had nothing to say.

    An emoji of an avatar throwing up surfaced in her mind.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Selina''s feelings right then could be described with that emoji.

    Natalie continued, "Selina, Matthew is a good person. You''ve hurt hing once before, so please don''t hurt him again. If you get divorced again, I''m worried that Matthew won''t be able to bear it."

    "Natalie, we won''t be divorced again!" Selina stated with certainty.

    This time, her and Matthew''s marriage was not child''s y. She wanted the two of them to live a good life, just like Natalie and Tobias.

    "Natalie, would you get a divorce with my brother?" Selina suddenly asked.

    Natalie didn''t know how Selina could ask about her and Tobias. She immediately answered, "Of course not. There''s no way your brother and I would get divorced. It''ll be impossible for the rest of our lives."

    "Exactly!" Selina eximed. "If you and my brother won''t get a divorce, then Matthew and I won''t either."

    Natalie sighed deeply.

    "Selina, you and Matthew are not the same as Tobias and I."

    "Why not?"

    "We love each other, but you and Matthew don''t."

    "We love each other!" Selina yelled. "Matthew loves me, and I love him!"

    Natalie''s face was full of misery.

    How could she believe Selina?

    After so many things that had happened, Natalie firmly believed that Dn was the only man Selina loved in her life. If she wanted to marry Matthew now, it might be on a whim.

    "Selina, you need to calm down." Natalie tugged at Selina''s hand. "Please sit down."

    Selina took a deep breath and sat down.

    She looked at Natalie seriously. "Natalie, I always felt that you understood me. I thought that you were different from my mother."

    Selina''s serious look and soft tone suddenly rendered Natalie speechless.

    She felt that her reaction earlier might have been too strong. She shouldn''t have used such strong words when speaking to Selina.

    Thinking of this, Natalie made her tone gentle and murmured, "Selina, it''s because I understand you so well that I don''t rmend you and Matthew get married again."

    Selina was speechless once more.

    What she had just said was useless.

    Natalie did not understand her at all.

    "Selina, your heart is always with Dn. You only love Dn. He is the only one in your heart, and there''s no space for any other man," Natalie added.

    Selina snorted.

    When she snorted, her eyebrows furrowed and her dainty lips pouted slightly. She looked like a child caught stealing candy. "Natalie, you''re about to make me cry from anger."

    It had been a waste of time for Selina to say so much.

    Selina suddenly felt like aughingstock.

    .ne

    Before this, Selina had been worried that the Whitlock family wouldugh at her because she tried her best to cover up her feelings, that they wouldugh at her because she had fallen in love with Matthew. Now

    knew that there was no need to cover it up!

    she

    Because even if she said it, no one would believe her!

    Why had she tried to cover it up? Wasn''t she being silly?

    A tinge of pity arose in Natalie''s heart when she looked at Selina.

    It was reasonable for Selina to be doted upon by the entire Whitlock family. When she looked so miserable, anyone who saw her would start to take

    pity on her.

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117

    Natalie even thought that it might be the same with Matthew.

    Matthew knew that Selina had no feelings towards him. He also knew that it was a mistake to remarry her. However, he couldn''t help but repeat his faults.

    Natalie''s voice became softer. "Selina, I''m doing this for your own good."

    "If you were, you would approve of me and Matthew being together. Natalie, didn''t you also say that Matthew is a good person?!"

    "My disapproval of your rtionship is for your own good!" Natalie''s tone turned sentimental as she continued, "The fact is that you only have Dn in your heart. You and Matthew remarrying will only embarrass both of you. You will hurt yourself and Matthew."

    "That''s not true!"

    Natalie gave Selina a deep gaze. "Selina, don''t you know that an outsider can see things clearer than the ones involved? I''m an outsider. I can see it clearly, but you and Matthew can''t. You are clearly not being rational now. Can''t you listen to my advice?"

    Selina was speechless.

    She was going crazy. "Natalie, I''m really going to cry because of you."

    She felt that there was no way she could exin it to Natalie.

    This was supposed to be super simple at first. She had fallen in love with Matthew, so she wanted to remarry him. Why must it be soplicated? Why didn''t anyone believe her?

    Meanwhile, in another parlor.

    "Matthew, can''t you stop loving her?" Tobias asked.

    Matthew gave a bitterugh.

    He looked into Tobias'' eyes and replied with certainty, "Tobias, my love for your sister is like the flow of water. It''s like the migration of birds. It''s my instinct. I can''t control it."

    He didn''t know when his feelings toward Selina had be an instinct, an uncontroble instinct.

    It was like how humans needed to eat and sleep.

    Could a person stop eating and sleeping?

    No, of course not.

    Tobias'' eyes were full of emotion.

    "The flow of water, the migration of birds," he

    mumbled.

    This sentence truly sealed Tobias''s mouth.

    He could sense Matthew''s intentions clearly.

    He knew that he couldn''t persuade him.

    Matthew would never give up. Even when given the hardest situation, he would not give up.

    Regardless of the consequences of Matthew and Selina''s marriage this time, he would make up his mind and carry on.

    This was an instinct, an uncontroble instinct.

    It was just like how he treated Natalie back then.

    At that time, he had even mistakenly thought that Natalie was his sister. Even so, he still couldn''t control his feelings, let alone Matthew right then. Tobias patted Matthew on his shoulder and said, "Matthew, just listen to me. Even if it is an instinct, you must still protect yourself."

    One was his younger sister, and the other was his good friend.

    He did not want anyone to be hurt.

    Matthew''s eyes grew a few shades darker. "Don''t worry. I believe in myself and Selina."

    He wasn''t clueless. He could sense Selina''s feelings.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Just like how during his and Selina''s first marriage, he could feel that she had no feelings for him, and frankly speaking, even hated him.

    This time, he felt that Selina had fallen in love with him.

    However, he did not understand why and how this happened.

    Despite that, he sensed Selina''s feelings clearly.

    He believed that the marriage between him and Selina would no longer be disastrous.

    They would live a good and happy life, just like Tobias and Natalie.

    Hearing Matthew''s words, Tobias smiled bitterly.

    Believing in Selina?

    If he believed in Selina, he would not have called Matthew here.

    Tobias felt his head ache a little.

    He could understand Matthew, but Cecilia might not.

    When they went back, Cecilia would probably disagree with this strongly.

    Tobias, Matthew, Selina and Natalie finally came back out.

    Cecilia was drinking tea in the living room.

    When the four of them returned to the living room, she had calmed down.

    "Have a seat, everyone. Have a seat." Cecilia invited everyone to sit down together. Selina''s heart heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Cecilia''s expression.

    She prayed silently in her heart, hoping that Cecilia would be able to think it through.

    "Alisha, please cut some fruit and bring some snacks here," Cecilia told one of the servants.

    After a while, Alisha brought over fruits and snacks. She ced them on the tea table. However, no one was in the mood to eat.

    To ease the tense atmosphere, Selina took a piece of watermelon.

    "Let''s eat, everybody," she said.

    Cecilia could not help but say, "Do you think everyone is as heartless as you?"

    Selina didn''t know how to reply.

    She found that she couldn''t take another bite.

    On the contrary, it was Matthew who started, "Madam, sometimes being heartless is also a good thing. You live freely and happily. Many people in this world want to live heartlessly throughout their life, but they just couldn''t."

    S

    His tone was warm and gentle. Although his words opposed Cecilia''s, they didn''t make her feel any difort.

    Cecilia brushed him off, "You''re right,

    Matthew It''s also a good thing for a

    person to be heartless, but..." She gave Selina a profound stare. You can be heartless, but don''t hurt others."

    Selina put the half-eaten watermelon on the coffee table.

    Well, Cecilia had sessfully made her lose her appetite.

    Cecilia''s gaze swept across the four of them as she asked softly, "How was the result of the discussion you all had just now?"

    There was a hint of uneasiness in her voice.

    No one answered.

    Cecilia''s gaze fell on Tobias. "Tobias."

    A gloomy light shed across his dark eyes as he replied, "Mom, I respect Matthew."

    Cecilia''s heart sank.

    He respected Matthew.

    Right then Matthew had been

    Poet

    he

    bewitched by Selina. How could be respected? Something bad would happen if respect was put into the

    picture!

    When Cecilia found out that Tobias'' will was against hers in all ways, she turned to look at Natalie. "Natalie, what about you?"

    Natalie licked her lips.

    She hesitated as she said, "Mom, I..."

    Natalie paused for a long time and finally said, "I don''t know what to say."

    After all, she hadn''t managed to persuade Selina. What else could she say?

    Cecilia was at a loss for words.

    Initially, she hoped that her son and daughter-inw could persuade Selina and Matthew. In the end, nothing could be done.

    Cecilia had no choice but to do it herself. "Matthew, Selina, are you guys really going to get married?"

    Her gaze was sharp. Selina didn''t dare to meet it, let alone say anything else.

    Matthew did not answer Cecilia''s question right away.

    "Madam Lawson, I think I need to talk to you alone," he suggested, his voice calm and maic.

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118

    With many people around, she was probably high-strung. Having a private conversation would definitely make it a lot easier for Cecilia to calm down. A hint of consideration shed across her eyes.

    After a moment, she stood up. "I don''t think these fruits are enough for everyone to eat. I''ll go to the kitchen and cut some more."

    As she spoke, she looked at Matthew. "Matthew,e and help me."

    Of course, they went to the kitchen not only for the fruits.

    When they reached the kitchen, Matthew started the conversation. "Madam Lawson, do you remember what you said to mest time in the kitchen?" Cecilia was slightly stunned.

    There was a vague impression in her mind, but she couldn''t quite recall it.

    She only remembered that she was excited upon hearing the good news that Selina was going to marry Matthew. She had purposely called him to the kitchen for a chat.

    Cecilia remained silent and Matthew continued, "You told me that Selina had an arrogant personality. You wanted me to promise that I would pamper Selina all my life, that no matter how headstrong she was, I had to bear with her."

    Cecilia was speechless.

    She finally remembered. That was true.

    Thinking of this, there was a sh of guilt in Cecilia''s eyes.

    She shouldn''t have told Matthew that back then. Selina''s arrogance cannot be satisfied just by pampering. It would put Matthew in harm as well.

    "It''s still the same now, Madam Lawson." Matthew''s eyes were wise and calm, with a sense of steadiness that was built up over years. "Since I have made you a promise, I will put it into practice. It''s the same back then and now."

    Cecilia''s remorse deepened.

    She couldn''t help but say, "Matthew, I shouldn''t have said that back then. You''re a good person. I can''t let Selina hurt you like that."

    Of course, she wanted her daughter to be happy.

    However, she hoped that Selina wouldn''t ruin anyone''s life.

    "How do you know that Selina would harm me,

    Madam Lawson?" Matthew asked in reply.

    Cecilia gave a wry smile. "I know my daughter well, Matthew. I will tell you the truth. There is another man in Selina''s heart. He and Selina had a long rtionship for many years, and she won''t forget him. Even if you two get married again, Selina won''t be able to remove him from her heart. When the timees, your marriage will be in trouble. That''s why, Matthew, you should stop the damage now before it''s toote."

    Matthew''s eyes became more and more profound, as if they were the boundless sea.

    He used to think that too, that Selina would be entangled with Dn for the rest of her life. However, he no longer thought so.

    He saw how Selina''s eyes would shine when they looked at him now.

    It was the kind of gaze that could only be seen when she saw the person she liked.

    He didn''t think that Dn was still in her heart.

    However, he knew that he couldn''t tell Cecilia that, as it was impossible to convince her with just a few words.

    Just like how Selina had talked to Natalie for so long earlier, but still failed to persuade Natalie.

    After some moment of thought, Matthew continued, "Madam Lawson, you should know the saying that one man''s trash is another man''s treasure. You might feel that the two of us getting remarried is useless, but I''m happy with it. Isn''t that enough?"

    Cecilia was shaken up.

    She looked at Matthew in shock.

    He looked at her as well.

    His eyes were clear. All his thoughts were unconcealed.

    At that moment, Cecilia suddenly understood everything.

    That was right, one man''s trash was another man''s treasure.

    Why were there so many people that didn''t even fear even when it was right in front of them? It was because other people could see that it was death, but those involved would see it as a gateway to heaven.

    She shouldn''t think about it from her perspective.

    A hint of struggle shed across Cecilia''s eyes.

    Finally, she let out a sigh of relief. "I understand, Matthew. Since that''s the case, then I''ll give my blessings to you and Selina."

    A faint smile shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    He knew that her current blessings weren''t sincere. She had no choice. However, he had a long road ahead of him. In the future, she would understand that Selina had truly changed.

    Matthew replied in a clear voice, "Madam, I will hold a wedding ceremony with Selina this time. I will make sure the news is announced to everyone and that Mr. Whitlock can rest assured."

    He hadn''t asked Selina about the wedding.

    However, he believed that Selina would agree with him and would not object like before.

    Because this time, Selina sincerely wanted to marry him.

    Like all other women, she would marry the man that she loved, and would also be eager to hold a grand wedding.

    Upon hearing Matthew''s words, the struggle in Cecilia''s eyes diminished a little.

    A troubled expression had appeared on Selina''s face.

    She kept looking towards the direction of the kitchen.

    However, she knew nothing regarding what they were talking about. There were several times when she had the impulse to eavesdrop on Matthew and Cecilia to find out what they were

    discussing, but she evenThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    suppressed her urges.

    "Natalie." Selina tugged at her sleeve. "Do you know what Mom and Matthew are talking about?"

    Natalie felt helpless. "How would I know?"

    Selina could only look at Tobias. "Tobias, do you know?"

    Tobias was like an iceberg. "There''s no way I would."

    Selina was speechless.

    Ever since Tobias and Natalie had be husband and wife, their words were so in sync.

    Selina could only ponder over Cecilia''s and Matthew''s conversation in her heart.

    Perhaps Cecilia was persuading Matthew not to marry her?

    She didn''t know what Matthew would say, whether he would persuade Cecilia or he would be persuaded by her. She was afraid that Matthew wouldn''t want to be with her anymore.

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    She bit her lip.

    That couldn''t happen. It took her so

    much courage to confess her feelings to Matthew. She spilled out all of her feelings to Matthew. If Matthew dared to leave her, She would make him in trouble!

    Just as Selina was pondering, Cecilia and Matthew finally walked out.

    Cecilia''s expression was indifferent. No one could tell what she was thinking.

    However, as soon as she was

    seated, she invited everyone to help themselves with the fruits. She even

    purposely asked Selina, "Why did you stop eating watermelon Didn''t you like it just now?"

    Selina stuck out her tongue.

    It was true that she liked watermelons, but what Cecilia said had ruined her mood.

    Meanwhile, Matthew ced a slice of watermelon in her hands. "This one is sweet."

    Selina took the watermelon he handed over and looked at him with a slight smile on her lips. Indeed, Selina felt a little sweetness in her heart even

    before she ate it.

    Cecilia witnessed everything.

    She let out a small sigh.

    One man''s trash was another man''s treasure.

    It seemed to betrue.

    Selina was definitely Matthew''s vice. Since he was willing to put himself through it, what else could anyone else say?

    Cecilia began to say, "I still disapprove of the marriage between you and Matthew."

    Selina''s heart suddenly jumped to her throat.

    She looked nervously at Cecilia.

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119

    Fortunately, Cecilia added, "Well, I''m just an outsider. Since both of you are so determined to be together, I can''t say anything about it. If that''s your decision, so be it."

    This sentence was an indirect approval.

    Selina was relieved.

    "Mom, what are you talking about? You''re not an outsider. You are my mom, the best mom." Selina smiled.

    Seeing her daughter''s smile, Cecilia felt helpless. She let out a sigh to herself.

    When Hayden and Peter arrivedter on and saw the fruits on the table, Hayden mored, wanting to eat them.

    Coincidentally, Selina loved watermelon too. Hayden could tell at a nce that the watermelon in Selina''s hand was the sweetest. He then made a fuss over eating the piece that Selina was holding. Selina and Hayden quarreled against a piece of watermelon childishly. The gloomy atmosphere suddenly became a crowd ofughter.

    Time flied as Selina and Hayden were ying around. Soon, it was time to rest.

    Selina took the initiative to tell Cecilia that she and Matthew were going to stay in the Whitlock family house that evening.

    She lowered her voice and whispered in Cecilia''s ear, "Mom, you don''t have to prepare two beds anymore. I am officially married to Matthew."

    A look of surprise shed across Cecilia''s eyes.

    When there was no one around, she privately told Natalie about this.

    "Do you think that Selina really decided to marry Matthew?" Cecilia looked at her.

    Natalie did not know what to say.

    Meanwhile, Cecilia thought for a moment and continued, "Maybe it''s true. She''s made up her mind and wants to spend a good life with Matthew. However, I''m afraid that her soul will be seduced by that man. Things would be chaotic again."

    Natalie remained silent.

    She had the same thoughts as Cecilia.

    She believed that Selina was not the kind of woman that would deliberately stir up trouble.

    Since she had said that she was going to marry Matthew, that meant Selina was serious.

    However, in the future, Dn could still get hold of Selina''s heart. By then, it would be a mess once

    more.

    Natalieforted Cecilia by replying, "Mom, maybe Selina is serious this time."

    She might not think so, but she still had tofort Cecilia, didn''t she?

    However, Cecilia could not believe her.

    She shook her head. "Natalie, do you believe it?"

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    There was ayer of embarrassment on her face, a transparentyer.

    Cecilia then uttered, "Do you know why I eventually agreed, though? Matthew told me that one man''s trash is another man''s treasure. That even if he knows that Selina would harm him, he would still be happy. What do you think I could say?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    Indeed, it was Matthew and Selina. Other people could only give advice. It was hard for them to say anything.

    Meanwhile, Selina and Matthew were in the huge bedroom.

    It was the same bedroom as before. However, things had changed.

    Thest time they were in here, there was only endless awkwardness.

    This time, it was full of beauty and ambiguousness.

    Matthew''s gaze fell on the floor. He remembered how he had slept on the floorst time.

    His eyes were slightly curved into crescents. The emotions in his pupils were unpredictable.

    "Don''t tell me you still want to sleep on the floor?" Selina teased.

    Although the room was full of beauty and ambiguity, it was also filled with tension.

    Selina wanted to tease Matthew so she wouldn''t be that nervous.

    Matthew''s dark eyes were fixed on Selina as he smirked. "Hm, do you want me to sleep on the floor?"

    His maic voice was pleasing enough to get her ears pregnant.

    "Of course not," Selina murmured.

    Her pupils were dyed by the moonlight, coy and hazy, yet they shined brighter than a diamond.

    Matthew looked at Selina with her hair down. The way the ends of her hair curled up slightly looked adorable.

    His heart throbbed.

    "Selina, you''re so beautiful," Matthew couldn''t help but whisper.

    The corners of Selina''s lips curled up. "You have good taste. I think so too."

    There was a captivating light in Matthew''s eyes.

    His voice was soft and husky. "The night is precious. Let''s sleep."

    Selina''s heart jumped up and down in the quiet night.

    A blush shed across her face.

    She was very nervous, but she did not want to be.

    "Yes, let''s sleep. Just sleep," said Selina.

    Matthew raised the corners of his eyes, looking at her with a faint smile.

    "Because you can''t sleep with me," Selina blurted out.

    After saying that, she blushed more, her face turning scarlet.

    Initially, she had just wanted to joke

    l

    around to ease her tension. However, no matter how she delivered her words, they just sounded like nothing but sexual

    innuendos, which made the o

    atmosphere much more ambiguous.

    Matthew gently held Selina''s chin. Stroking her cheek with his fingers, there was a dreamy tone in his eyes. "You want me to sleep with you, hm?"

    Selina was speechless.

    The ce where Matthew had

    touched her cheek was as hot asza cigarette butt. All she felt was

    countless electric currents attacking her blood inch by inch, flowing into her heart.

    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Matthew''s handsome face got closer.

    Selina could only feel a warm stream of air flowing around her neck.

    She forced herself to calm down and asked him, "Do you want to sleep with me?"

    Since Matthew had teased her, she should just tease back.

    "Yes, I do," Matthew stated directly.

    He looked down at her with a charming gaze. It was crystal clear and gorgeous, as enchanting as a mermaid''s voice.

    Selina had wanted to flirt with

    Matthew at first. She wanted to make Matthew blush and made his heart beat as fast as hers, but little

    did she know, this man wasn''t shy at

    all

    He just admitted it without any hesitation. He even used a flirty gaze to hook her up.

    As a result, Selina''s heart beat faster.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    She felt that this ambiguous atmosphere had to end quickly. Otherwise, she would not be able to survive.

    Selina told Matthew, "Unfortunately, you can''t. I''m on my period."

    "I know." As he said that, Matthew lifted Selina up right away.

    Of course, he remembered that Selina was on her period. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said so much. He would have just taken action immediately.

    After being lifted up by Matthew, Selina started to panic.

    "Hey, Matthew, your taste isn''t this extreme, right?" Selina eximed.

    Matthew ced her on the bed.

    One of his hands was against the mattress supporting him, the other ying with Selina''s ck hair which was scattered on the bed. His eyes were

    shining. "What do you think?"

    "I... I..." Selina couldn''t say a word for a long time.

    Matthew loosened the cor of his shirt.

    Selina was stunned.

    Looking at Matthew''s actions, it seemed that he was going to take off his clothes.

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120

    Selina eximed in panic, "Hey, you really do have a hardcore taste. It''s going to be really bloody, and it''ll leave a scar for the rest of our lives, you know?"

    Matthew stared at Selina with a faint smile. "Didn''t you say that we were just going to sleep earlier?"

    She was speechless.

    He took off his shirt slowly. "I have to take off my clothes before I sleep, right?"

    Selina didn''t know how to react.

    She knew that she had been tricked by Matthew again.

    As she was about to fight back, her eyes froze.

    Her gaze fell on Matthew''s upper body as he was taking off his shirt.

    That narrow waist, that seductive neckline...

    Selina gulped.

    His figure was too hot!

    She couldn''t take her eyes away.

    Matthew noticed her gaze.

    "What are you looking at?" he asked cunningly.

    Selina pretended to be bold. "I''m looking at your figure. It''s amazing."

    Matthew smirked slightly as his face suddenly moved closer to her. "I''ve seduced you, have I?"

    Selina could only feel his breath on her neck.

    It was soft and numbing, like an electric current.

    She felt a little embarrassed, but still forced herself to calm down. "What do you think?"

    She countered him with a question.

    "It seems to be so." Matthew''s tone was filled with certainty.

    "Are you sure?" Selina teased Matthew.

    Matthew grinned.

    His long and slender fingers suddenly reached out towards Selina. They traced along the corner of her lips.

    "Look at you, you''re drooling. How can you say that you''re not seduced?" Matthew looked at her with a faint smile on his face.

    Selina was shocked.

    She panicked and touched the skin at the corners of her lips, which were totally dry.

    Selina knew that Matthew was teasing her again.

    She red at him. "I''m not drooling at all, you liar!" Matthew burst outughing.

    He was just trying to y a joke on Selina. He didn''t expect that she would believe it.

    He hugged her on the bed. "It''s time to sleep, youngdy."

    Being hugged by a half-naked man, Selina felt her heart beating faster.

    Matthew''s body was really hot, like a furnace that was about to melt her.

    "Don''t you feel embarrassed holding a little girl in your arms while half-naked?" mumbled Selina.

    "Nope." His tone was confident.

    "Why not?"

    Matthew looked at her. His eyes were brighter than the stars outside the window. "Because this little girl said that she has feelings for me."

    The sentence was so prating to the point that it stuck to the skin of Selina''s head and ears, spreading to her heart.

    Selina''s face suddenly blushed.

    She was embarrassed, very much so.

    She turned around and couldn''t help but smile a little. "I don''t want to talk to you anymore."

    As she said this, her tone was full of shyness.

    Matthew hugged her from behind. He put his hand around her waist and murmured, "Selina, I still feel like I''m dreaming." Her eyshes trembled a little.

    It had been so long. How could Matthew still think that it was a dream?

    "Really?" Selina asked.

    "Yes."

    She wanted to give Matthew a bite to make him feel some pain, so that he would know that he was not dreaming.

    However, after some thought, she decided not to.

    She had bitten Matthew several times, but he still felt like he was in a dream. If she bit him again, the effect would remain the same.

    "When will you finally realize that it''s not a dream?"

    There was a moment of silence.

    Matthew''s lips moved closer to Selina''s earlobe.

    She could only feel a moist sensation on her ear.

    His voice was low and maic. Like a feather, it swept over her earlobe, then over her heart. "After we''ve slept together."

    Selina was speechless.

    Her face was red to the point that it was going to bleed.

    "You... You pervert!" She scolded him in a low voice.

    Fortunately, Matthew did not continue.

    He held her waist even tighter. "Selina, tell me, when did you start to have feelings for me?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Selina''s breath came to a standstill.

    When did she start to like Matthew?

    She muttered, with a little shyness in her voice, "I don''t know exactly when, but I think it should be after we got divorced."

    "I see." Matthew motioned for her to continue.

    Selina continued, "I felt so ufortable and not used to it when you suddenly left me after our divorce. I had a weird feeling in my heart. How should I describe it?"

    Selina thought for a long time and

    couldn''t find a suitable adjective. She simply said, "Either way, it was a really ufortable feeling. It was weirdat made me so sick to the point that I needed to see a psychologist."

    Matthew was extremely astonished. "You went to see a psychologist?"

    Selina nodded in embarrassment. "Yes, I did. Do you think I''m weird?"

    "No." Matthew''s voice was low and a little hoarse. "I''m just touched. You went to see a psychologist for me. I''m really touched."

    There was a ripple in her gaze. She paused for a while and continued, "Later on, the psychologist told me that I..." She looked down as she continued, "He told me that I fell in love with you. That was what made me sure."

    After saying this, Selina did not go on. She was truly too embarrassed.

    Matthew suddenly turned Selina''s body over.

    His eyes, as deep as a bottomless well, stared at her. "Selina, why didn''t you tell me this earlier?"

    Why hadn''t she told him her feelings earlier?

    After a moment of silence, she bit her lip and finally met Matthew''s gaze.

    "Matthew, since the day we met,

    you''ve been holding me with such

    high regard and treated me like a little princess. Therefore, I was used to being admired by you. I didn''t know how to humble myself in front of you and tell you my feelings."

    Matthew''s gaze grew darker and darker, as if he had sealed his emotions within it.

    Selina licked her dry lips. "Not to

    mention, I''m the one who initiated the breakup with you at that time, no matter how my mother, Tobias and Natalie persuaded me. Who knew that after breaking up with you, would fall in love with you again. It would definitely have been very embarrassing if I said it back then, that''s why I''ve been holding back."

    Matthew kissed Selina''s forehead. "You little fool, should have told me earlier."

    Selina''s eyshes trembled slightly. "You have to promise me one thing, okay?"

    "Go ahead." Matthew looked at her with his glittering eyes.

    "I don''t want to be embarrassed in front of my family. Don''t tell them that I''m the one who went back to you," Selina stuttered.

    Matthew couldn''t help butugh.

    He looked at her, full of adoration. "Alright, I''ll say that I''m the one who insisted on getting back together with you until you had no choice but to

    compromise, okay?"

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121

    Only then was Selina satisfied.

    She grinned and said, "That''s good."

    Selina looked like a cute and naughty little mouse who had sessfully stolen some cheese.

    Matthew grew a little absent-minded from the look on her face.

    How could this little girl be so cute?

    No matter how you looked at her, she was just so cute.

    Selina then asked, "What about you? Did you notice my feelings beforehand?"

    She thought that since Matthew was such a smart man, he should have noticed something a long time ago. It was impossible for him to be in the clouds all this time.

    Matthew smiled. "I won''t tell you."

    He really loved to keep her guessing.

    Selina was a person full of curiosity. The fact that Matthew didn''t want to tell her made her even more eager to know.

    She pouted and insisted, "No, you have to tell me."

    Matthew wanted to tease her more. "I won''t."

    Selina reached out her hand and tickled Matthew. "I''ll tickle you to death if you don''t tell me."

    However, rather than being tickled to death, there were some changes in his body.

    Selina immediately realized.

    She was startled.

    Matthew grabbed her hand in a sh. His tone became intensely hoarse as he muttered, "You were trying to seduce me on purpose, hm?" Selina panicked.

    She put on a pitiful look. "No, I wasn''t."

    She had only wanted to tickle Matthew to get him to answer her question. She hadn''t known that he would react like this!

    "We''re already lying on the same bed and you''re still letting your hands wander like this. You see, I am a normal man. I have needs." Matthew''s gaze became darker and darker. He stared at Selina like a beast eyeing its prey.

    It was only then that Selina knew she had done something wrong.

    She had ended up making the situation worse.

    She begged Matthew for mercy. "If that''s the case, I admit defeat. I''m so sorry. Please hurry up and go back to normal."

    Matthew didn''t know what to say.

    He was both speechless and amused by Selina''s words. "Tell me, how should I go back to normal?"

    "That thing belongs to you. Don''t you know how to make it go back?"

    "It''s not under my control."

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She asked miserably, "Then what should I do?"

    A bright light shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    He stroked Selina''s palm with his hand.

    All Selina felt was an electric current rushing through her palm.

    His lips were next to her ear. His voice was as alluring as a mermaid''s song.

    Selina''s hands were still trembling when she woke up the next day.

    As she was brushing her teeth, Natalie had just woken up as well.

    There was a sh of surprise in her eyes. "What''s wrong with your hand?"

    She noticed Selina''s hand, which was holding a toothbrush, was trembling. "Nothing." Panic shed across Selina''s face.

    Natalie''s gaze fell on her hand. "Why does your hand look so weak?"

    Selina quickly exerted some strength in her hand and stated, "No, it''s not. You must have gotten it wrong, Natalie."

    "It clearly is," Natalie said seriously.

    Selina was speechless.

    She had no choice but toe up with a random excuse. "I had to... move some bricks yesterday, remember?"

    Natalie did not know how to respond.

    She opened her eyes wide in shock and looked at Selina.

    Selina knew that her excuse made no sense at all.

    "I was harvesting vegetables from the Perry family''s vegetable garden yesterday. That''s why I can hardly feel my hands now." This time, Selina gave a more realistic reason.

    Only then did Natalie believe her.

    Thinking of the vegetable garden in

    the Perry family''s vi, she couldn''t help but let out augh. "I didn''t expect Matthew to make a vegetable garden like that. It doesn''t fit his house''s vibe at all." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    In Natalie''s mind, she had always thought that Matthew was an elegant and nobleman. She did not expect that he would make a very down-to-earth vegetable garden in his home.

    Selina let out a dryugh.

    If not for Selina, that vegetable garden wouldn''t exist.

    She blinked her eyes. "Natalie, maybe Matthew just likes eating them. That''s why he made a vegetable garden so he can enjoy the freshest vegetables."

    She purposely teased Matthew in front of Natalie.

    Doubt shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    Although what Selina said seemed reasonable, Matthew didn''t look like a man who loved food to that extent.

    After washing up, Selina went to the dining room downstairs.

    Breakfast was ready. Apart from Peter and Hayden, everyone else had taken their seats.

    As soon as Selina entered the room, the first person she saw was Matthew.

    The man sat there, looking as elegant as a prince from the Middle Ages.

    Seeing Matthew sitting in such a serious manner, Selina secretly cursed him in her heart.

    What a beast, a real beast!

    He had done such a terrible thing to her the night before, causing her hand to nearly fall off, and right then he was sitting here in such a proper manner. He truly was a beast!

    Selina walked over and sat opposite Matthew.

    He smiled at her when he saw hering.

    Selina cursed him again in her heart.

    He still had the mood tough. He didn''t know how tired her hand was from the night before!

    Selina responded to Matthew''s smile with a re.

    This scene was witnessed by Cecilia.

    Cecilia sighed in her heart.

    She knew that Selina was unreliable. She was starting to mess everything up again!

    Since Peter and Hayden weren''t around, Cecilia voiced out the thoughts that she had thought about all night.

    She coughed softly. "Selina, Matthew, I thought about your marriagest night and I still have something to tell both of you first."

    Upon hearing that, Selina''s heart jumped to her throat.

    Hadn''t Cecilia given them her approval the night before? Was she about to disapprove again?

    She suddenly became a little uneasy.

    A dim light shed in Matthew''s eyes.

    He knew what Cecilia was going to say.

    Sure enough, Matthew was right. "Regarding your marriage certificate, I think it is best to take some time before getting it."

    Cecilia paused for a while and then

    continued, "Of course I agree with your marriage. It''s just that I''ve chosen a good date for you, which is

    the end of this month. It''s best for

    you to get married then." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    After that, she looked at Selina, and then Matthew. "No objections from both of you, right?"

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    She had thought that Cecilia would change her mind. She didn''t expect it to be about that.

    It didn''t matter at all.

    It wouldn''t be long until the end of the month.

    She immediately agreed. "Yes, I have no problem with it."

    Matthew''s voice was clear as he followed up, "I''m fine as long as Selina is."

    Cecilia smiled and said, "That''s good."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The reason that Cecilia wanted to

    wait till the end of the month wasn''t because of what she had said. After

    one night of thinking, she still

    thought that Selina was fooling around.

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122

    Selina usually wouldn''t take too long toe to her senses.

    With that in mind, Cecilia postponed their marriage to the end of the month. She hoped that Selina would change her mind by then and wouldn''t want to marry Matthew anymore.

    A momentter, Peter and Hayden arrived at the dining room.

    Hayden was full of excitement as he eximed, "Mom, Dad, Great-grandpa just told me that he''ll take me to eat my favorite hamburger and friester!"

    Hayden had long started addressing Natalie as his own mother.

    Natalie couldn''t say anything much about their n.

    Although hamburgers and fries were junk food, she couldn''t stop Peter from spoiling the child once in a while.

    Tobias, on the other hand, frowned at Hayden. "You shouldn''t eat too much junk food."

    Hayden then clung to Peter''s arm, feeling triumphant. "It''s Great-grandpa who''s treating me

    to it!"

    With Peter as his excuse, Hayden was no longer afraid of Tobias.

    Seeing that, a hint of helplessness shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    Peter guffawed, "It''s been a long time since Ist spent time with my great-grandson, I must treat him well today!"

    He then looked at Selina and said, "You shoulde with us too."

    Selina remained silent.

    She was at a loss. Was he kidding? Did she really have to y with Hayden, the little devil who made her uneasy all the time? She wanted to refuse, but looking at Peter''s expectant gaze, she had no choice but to bite the bullet and agree. They then had breakfast.

    However, less than a minuteter, Hayden was suddenly shocked as she asked, "Aunt Selina, why are your hands trembling?"

    Selina didn''t answer.

    She had just been thinking about how Hayden was constantly making her ufortable, and it happened again.

    "No, they aren''t," she replied calmly.

    "They are, I saw it."

    She let out a cough as she responded, "You''re still a child, your eyesight isn''t really good. You must''ve seen wrongly."

    Natalie looked at Hayden and mentioned, "Hayden, don''t talk too much when you''re eating."

    After being told off by Natalie, Hayden stuck his tongue out and kept quiet.

    Without Hayden''s annoyance, Selina continued eating breakfast in peace. She nced at Matthew, and noticed that he looked especially at peace.

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She could onlyin and rant in her heart.

    He was indeed a wolf in sheep''s clothing.

    The others probably didn''t know what was going on when Hayden pointed out the problem with her hands, but Matthew surely knew.

    The reason her hands were trembling early in the morning was all because of that man.

    Selina''s face blushed as soon as she thought about everything that had happened the night before.

    Matthew was a rascal through and through.

    He kept saying that Selina had aroused and excited him, and needed her to satisfy his desire.

    In the end, due to his coercion andpulsion, she was forced to use her hands...

    After breakfast, Matthew said that he wanted to join them in their outing.

    Peter initially refused. "No, your work is more important."

    Matthew replied with a gentle smile, "It''s the weekend. No matter how busy I am, I have to take some time off to rest. Since I''ve decided to take a break today, it would be great for me to apany all of you."

    Peter relented after hearing his reply.

    When Selina heard that Matthew was going with them, she felt rather happy.

    Just as the corners of her lips started to curl up, Cecilia pulled her aside.

    Cecilia warned her, "Selina, you have to be extra careful when going out with Matthew today. Don''t let your grandfather notice anything."

    Selina was speechless. "Matthew and I aren''t acting anymore, what is there to be wary about?"

    She had really gotten together with Matthew, so there was nothing else to be afraid of.

    Cecilia didn''t say anything, but let out a deep sigh.

    As Selina had expected, Cecilia still didn''t believe her.

    She wanted to say something about it, but the words couldn''t leave her mouth.

    There was no point in exining. No matter what she said, Cecilia just wouldn''t believe her. There was a long way ahead of them anyways, and Cecilia would understand it sooner orter.

    Since she was going out with Hayden, Selina went upstairs and specially changed into sportswear as it would be more convenient for her to y with him.

    She had just finished changing when Natalie came to look for her.

    "Selina, that man came again yesterday."

    Once again, she noticed the man by looking through the security footage of the day before.

    She initially wanted to inform Selina

    later that evening, but it just so happened that Hayden was taking a long time to get prepared, so she used

    Opportunity to tell her about it.

    Selina was shocked.

    "He''s back again?"

    Natalie nodded in response.

    Selina then asked her to show her the footage.

    In the security footage, the tall, thin man could be seen. He wore the same cap, and wandered around thepound of the Whitlock family''s vi cautiously.

    Selina locked her eyes on the man in the video.

    She felt as if they had met before.

    That strong sense of familiarity struck her once more, but just as before, she just couldn''t remember who that man was.

    The man looked incredibly familiar, yet she just couldn''t identify him.

    Suddenly, Selina noticed something suspicious.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The footage showed the figure of a woman who was also heading towards the Whitlock family''s vi.

    She recognized her at a single nce. That woman was Caroline.

    Natalie saw it too.

    At first, she hadn''t examined theplete footage closely and only gave it a rough nce, so she didn''t notice Caroline.

    "Why did a womane as well?" Natalie asked in surprise.

    "It''s Caroline," Selina responded subconsciously.

    Natalie was left dumbstruck. "Do you know her?"

    Licking her dry lips, she answered, "Yes, I know her. She''s my friend, so she probably came to look for me."

    She didn''t want to tell Natalie too many details. After all, she was still pregnant, and should know as little as possible.

    "Oh."

    Natalie didn''t think too much about it, and simply believed that it was Selina''s friend who hade to visit her. Selina suppressed the storm of anxiousness in her heart with a wry smile.

    Considering her current rtionship with Caroline, why had shee all the way to the vi just to look for her?

    Not to mention, it just so happened to be when the mysterious man reappeared around the vi too.

    Could there be some kind of connection between Caroline and that man?

    Thinking about it, Selina''s head started to throb.

    Just as she wanted to continue viewing the video footage to investigate the connection between Caroline and the man, the two figures disappeared from the recording.

    "They must''ve gotten out of the security cameras'' range," Natalie suggested.

    "Yeah, I guess you''re right." Selina''s longshes fluttered downwards, hiding the emotions in her eyes.

    Natalie was about to say something

    when she suddenly remembered that Hayden would be ready soon, so she urged Selina, "Why don''t you go downstairs first? They should be leaving soon, we can talk about this again tonight."

    Selina nodded in agreement.

    S

    "By the way, are you still unable to put a name to the man in the footage?" Natalie couldn''t help but ask right before Selina was about to leave the

    room.

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123

    Confusion shed across Selina''s eyes. "I really can''t remember. He just looks so familiar, but nothinges to mind at all."

    Natalie patted her shoulder andforted her, saying, "Don''t push yourself too hard. Every time that manes, he only looks into the vi from the outside, and has done nothing so far, so don''t worry too much about it."

    It was also for that reason that Natalie was yet to inform Tobias about the matter.

    Ever since Remington''s incident back then, Natalie knew how much stress Tobias was enduring. She didn''t want to put him under so much pressure again.

    In her eyes, the mysterious man who appeared around the house might not be a big deal. Perhaps he was just curious to see what the Whitlock family''s vi looked like.

    Selina smiled. "I know. You too, Natalie. It''s definitely not a big deal. Who knows, maybe he''s just interested to see what the Whitlock family is like. You shouldn''t think too much about it as well."

    Her words offort were really simr to what

    Natalie was thinking.

    Natalie smiled too. "Well, have fun with Hayden for today, then. I''ll wait for you at home."

    "Sure." Selina nodded, bid Natalie farewell and turned around to go downstairs.

    As soon as she turned around, the smile on her face disappeared as it morphed into a face full of worry.

    If the mysterious man who lingered near the vi wasn''t familiar to her, and if it weren''t for Caroline who had appeared on the footage, she would''ve thought the same way as Natalie.

    However, right then...

    Her eyes gleamed with a sh of light.

    What on earth was going on?

    She was wondering if Caroline was up to something again, and pondered whether she should go and look for her or not.

    Just as she was walking down the stairs with a head full of thoughts, Matthew was already waiting for her in the living room.

    He was the only one there. Peter and Hayden were nowhere to be seen.

    Selina looked around and asked, "Where are they?"

    Matthew smiled helplessly. "Hayden said that his baseball cap didn''t look good enough, so he asked Grandpa to pick one for him." Selina was speechless.

    No wonder Natalie had mentioned that Hayden would take a while to get ready.

    She couldn''t help but mock him. "That brat is really shameless and self-obsessed."

    Matthew chuckled. "Everyone wants to look good. You''re the same."

    Selina raised her eyebrows. "Am I?"

    "Of course, look, you''ve dressed up beautifully too," he answered as he sized Selina up.

    She then looked down at the sportswear that she was wearing.

    She had just casually picked a set of sportswear from her closet without even caring if it looked good or not. She wasn''t trying to dress up.

    Selina proved her innocence hurriedly, saying, "I didn''t wear this to look nice, I just picked an outfit randomly."

    "Is that so?" Matthew''s tone suddenly sounded as if it had a hidden meaning. "Then I guess my little girl looks really gorgeous regardless of what she''s wearing."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Selina blushed after Matthew called her that.

    At the same time, Peter and Hayden walked down

    the stairs.

    Hayden looked especially handsome wearing a ck and white baseball cap.

    As soon as he walked down, he asked Selina, ''Aunt, does my baseball cap look good?"

    Selina squeezed out a smile. "It''s alright."

    Hayden felt dejected.

    He then turned to Matthew. "Mr. Perry, does my cap look good?"

    "It looks great." Matthew''s smile was like a spring breeze.

    His words cheered Hayden up at once.

    Hayden then winked at Selina. "Aunt, your taste is bad, take a look at Mr. Perry''s good taste!"

    As soon as Hayden said that, Matthew interjected, "Mr. Perry? You should call me your uncle."

    Hayden blinked.

    He pulled Selina aside and asked softly, "Aunt, I thought you weren''t dating Mr. Perry anymore? Aren''t you both just acting?" Selina didn''t know how to answer the question.

    She believed that no one had told Hayden about the matter, so how did he know that she had been acting with Matthew in the past?

    She looked at Hayden in shock. "Where did you

    hear of such a thing?"

    Hayden replied proudly, "I eavesdropped on Mom and Grandma''s conversationst time."

    Selina was at a loss for words

    "You naughty boy!" she eximed as she poked Hayden on the forehead.

    She finally understood why Cecilia

    wanted her to sleep with Matthew in

    el

    the same bedroom when Peter first came back, Cecilia was probably worried that Hayden would find out that they were sleeping in separate bedrooms, and would spill the beans in front of Peter. Unexpectedly, he had already known that the two of them were just acting in front of Peter.

    Hayden''sughter became even more arrogant.

    Selina whispered to him, "Stopughing, if your great-grandfather hears you, you''ll be done for."

    "Don''t worry Aunt, I know what I''m doing," Hayden replied, much like a young adult.

    Selina praised him in her heart for being so smart.

    She then added, "But Matthew and I are no longer acting."

    "Really?" Hayden''s big eyes were wide open.

    "Of course."

    Hayden held his hands over his heart and gushed,

    "Oh my gosh."

    Selina felt that Hayden''s reaction was rather weird. "What''s wrong with you?"

    Haydenmented, "I didn''t expect an excellent man like Uncle Perry to

    fancy an average woman like you. There must be some kind of mistake

    for a perfect guy like Uncle Perry to end up with such an imperfect girlfriend."

    Selina had no idea how to respond.

    She could no longer control herself, and wanted to give Hayden a hit.

    Hayden reacted quickly as he ran over to Peter in an instant.

    She ran after him, and was obviously criticized by Peter. "Look at you, Selina. You''re already a grown up, and yet you''re acting like a child."

    Hayden pulled a funny face at Selina, which made her grit her teeth. However, with Peter there, it would be difficult for her to do or say anything in

    response.

    Matthew enjoyed the entire scene at a side.

    A wide smile appeared on his face.

    He liked it when Selina acted like that.

    In Peter''s eyes, it was ridiculous that she was angry with a child as young as Hayden, but in Matthew''s eyes, she looked innocent and cute.

    It was probably because anything that she did would be perceived well in the eyes of her lover.

    After the group of people set off, their first stop was a fast food restaurant that sold all kinds of burgers and soft drinks.

    Hayden, of course, ordered a lot of junk food.

    With Natalie usually around, there was no chance for him to eat such things. Since he had a rare

    el

    opportunity, he definitely sucke

    to

    enjoy as much food as he could.

    Selina liked soft drinks as well. Seeing that Hayden had ordered a bunch of them, she picked up a cup of coke and wanted to drink it, but was

    stopped by Peter.

    "You''re trying to get pregnant, how can you drink such things? You''re not allowed to drink these!" he eximed righteously.

    Selina was left speechless.

    She was puzzled. Since when was she trying to get pregnant?

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124

    Besides, no one had ever said that a woman trying to get pregnant couldn''t drink coke.

    Selina gripped the can of coke tightly. "Why can''t I drink coke? I love it."

    Seeing that Selina wasn''t obeying his orders, Peter reached his hand out and tried to snatch the can of coke from her hand.

    Selina didn''t know what to say.

    Fortunately, Matthew backed her up, "Let her drink it, Mr. Whitlock."

    Peter retracted his hands after hearing that. However, he still muttered unhappily, "Matthew, you''re spoiling Selina too much, that''s why she isn''t pregnant yet after so long. I think all the junk food that she''s consumed has made her infertile!"

    Selina remained silent.

    She felt like she was about to cry.

    The only reason she wasn''t pregnant yet was because she wasn''t involved in any lovemaking.

    Not even a single time.

    How could she even get pregnant? However, Peter made it sound like it was a physical problem that had made her infertile. Matthew responded earnestly, "Mr. Whitlock, I promise you that Selina will get pregnant soon, you don''t have to worry about it." "Really?" Peter''s eyes shone with joy and excitement.

    "Of course," Matthew answered confidently.

    Peter then smiled happily. "That''s great, feel free to drink as much coke as you want then."

    Selina didn''t respond.

    She couldn''t help but shoot a nce at Matthew.

    How could he be so confident to promise Peter that she would get pregnant soon?

    Hayden sensed the delightful mood and joined in on the fun.

    "If Aunt is getting pregnant soon, we should really celebrate!"

    Selina immediately red at him. "What nonsense are you talking about? Who''s getting pregnant?!"

    Hayden pursed his lips. "Mr. Perry... Uncle Perry just said so. Since you''re getting pregnant soon, I should order a few more burgers to celebrate!" Selina was lost for words.

    Matthew then stood up. "I''ll order a few more burgers for you then."

    After thinking for a while, Selina decided to follow him to the counter.

    She had just seen a poster on the table that was advertising a limited edition cherry blossom soft drink, and she wanted to order it.

    When she arrived, she saw that Matthew had already ordered the burgers. The cashier was a young girl, and her face was blushing when she handed him the food.

    Selina let out a sigh in her heart.

    Matthew was simply too charming and attractive, and would attract and excite girls wherever he went.

    "I would like a cherry blossom soft drink," Selina told the cashier.

    The drink would take some time to prepare, so Matthew and Selina waited together at the counter.

    "Just let me know if you want something else. I can order it for you, you should just sit there and wait," Matthew mentioned softly.

    Selina then whispered in his ear, "Besides ordering a drink, I also want to talk to you about something."

    "Yes?" Hearing that, Matthew looked at Selina with a light smile.

    Selina lowered her voice and asked, "Why were you so sure when you told Grandpa that..."

    After pausing for a while, she continued hesitantly, "That I''m going to get pregnant soon?"

    Matthew''s dark gaze became deep. "Isn''t it true?"

    "How is it true?"

    Matthew smirked. "Your period is about to be over soon, right?"

    It left Selina tongue-tied for a moment.

    Her face turned crimson. "How did you know that?"

    "I guessed."

    She pursed her lips. "Well, your guess is pretty urate."

    Matthew''s voice became hoarse as he said, "Your period is over soon, so a baby will being soon as well. I didn''t say anything wrong, Selina."

    She was confused for a second.

    Then, she suddenly understood Matthew''s words.

    "Don''t you think you sound like a pervert?" She red daggers at him.

    However, as she was staring at him, her face was red out of shyness, and it looked seriously adorable.

    It made Matthew want to tease her even more.

    He leaned down towards her and brushed his lips against her ear. "Which part of me is a pervert?" "Every part of you!"

    All of a sudden, Matthew leered at her hands and said meaningfully, "Well, this pervert did tire your hands outst night." Selina was bbergasted.

    Everything that had happened the night before shed through her mind like a movie.

    Her cheeks began to flush again, and her face became as red as a tomato.

    She knew what kind of person Matthew was.

    He was so experienced in flirting!

    She had just expressed her love for Matthew, and he was already trying to seduce her shamelessly every single chance he had.

    At that moment, Selina suddenly realized that Matthew wasn''t joking at all when he promised Peter about getting her pregnant!

    As soon as her rtives were toN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    leave, Matthew would probably not only seduce her with his words, he would even use his actions to fulfil his promise with Peter!

    By then, there was no way she wouldn''t bear Matthew''s child.

    Just as her mind was starting to get filled with different thoughts, the drink that she had ordered was served.

    After collecting it, Selina walked back with Matthew to the table where Hayden and Peter were sitting.

    Hayden had already eaten a lot, and the sides of his mouth were covered in ketchup.

    Seeing that, Matthew took out a napkin and wiped his mouth clean.

    It was at that moment that Selina noticed something.

    While he was wiping off the ketchup stains on Hayden''s lips, there was a faint smile on his face. It was a doting smile, emitting warmth and care towards a child.

    Her gaze softened at that sight.

    It seemed that Matthew really liked children very much.

    He would probably dote on his own children a whole lot more when he had them in the future.

    Caroline invited Brennan Xathe to meet at a cafe nearby.

    He was already there when she arrived.

    He was sitting at the furthest corner, and his body was hunched over slightly.

    However, his big build and fair skin made him stand out.

    Caroline''s eyes sparkled with emotions.

    Everything had been going her way

    recently. First came Nadia, then came Brennan. The people that she

    had met were all connected Selina.

    They could all be used by her.

    Caroline then walked over to him.

    "Would you like something to drink?" She asked.

    to

    "Anything''s fine." Brennan''s voice was as soft as a mosquito''s buzz.

    It wasn''t manly at all.

    Caroline called a waiter over and ordered two cups of espresso.

    She sized Flynt up.

    He had changed a lot, and looked nothing like the man that she used to know back then.

    If it were someone else, they probably wouldn''t have recognized him.

    Fortunately, Caroline had an exceptionally good memory.

    "Were you telling the truthst time? Is she... Is she no longer living with the Whitlock family?" Brennan asked abruptly.

    Caroline pursed her lips.

    She noticed that there would be a twinkle in Brennan''s eyes whenever he talked about Selina.

    Although the glow would disappear in an instant, it was really strong and obvious that no one could miss it.

    Caroline immediately knew what was going on as soon as she connected it to his visit to the Whitlock family''s vi.

    That man was still the same old Brennan.

    However...

    Caroline looked him straight in the eyes. "Brennan, your personality seems to have changed a lot."

    His cheeks immediately turned red.

    It seemed that he didn''t really like it when other people pointed it out. As he blushed, a hint of embarrassment shed across his eyes.

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125

    The waiter served them their coffee.

    Brennan wrapped his hands around his cup slowly.

    It seemed that he was just warming his hands with the hot coffee, rather than drinking it.

    "You... You and Selina share a close rtionship, right?" he asked with his head down.

    Caroline was surprised.

    After a moment, she smiled and answered, "Yes, we do. In fact, we''ve been close ever since we went to school together. We''re just like sisters."

    "You... You didn''t tell her anything, right?"

    "Nope, you asked me not to tell her, so I didn''t say anything."

    Brennan heaved an obvious sigh of relief.

    "That''s good, that''s good." He finally took a sip of his coffee.

    It seemed that the coffee was too bitter as his brows immediately furrowed.

    "You still have a crush on Selina, don''t you?" Caroline''s question came out of the blue.

    Her tone made it sound more like a statement rather than a question.

    Brennan let out a cough when he heard it, almost spitting out the coffee in his mouth.

    He put down his cup hurriedly, his face as red as a tomato.

    I... I don''t." He lowered his head quickly.

    "I don''t, I really don''t," he emphasized.

    A glint of mockery shed across Caroline''s eyes.

    Brennan had romantic feelings for Selina, and he had an extremely shy personality. Such a person would be easily manipted.

    With that in mind, she decided to keep him as a back-up tool, as he might be useful in the future.

    She inched her face closer to his, and a bright smile appeared on her face. "Look at you, your face is already blushing, and yet you''re still denying it."

    Brennan felt even more uneasy.

    He looked as if he was wanted to dig a hole to hide himself in.

    Caroline''s smile seemed to have some other meaning to it.

    "Brennan, just admit that you like her."

    "No, I don''t." He was still trying to defend himself till the end.

    "Stop pretending, Brennan, I already know everything," Caroline mentioned.

    He was helpless.

    "You... You can''t tell her, please don''t tell her," he said as he gave her a quick nce.

    His words were basically an indirect confession of his feelings.

    "Alright, I won''t," Caroline replied in a blunt manner. "I definitely won''t say a single word to her."

    Once again, Brennan let out a sigh of ease.

    "Didn''t Selina recognize you?" Caroline continued asking.

    He shook his head. "No."

    Caroline fell into deep thought.

    A momentter, she spoke straightforwardly, "By the way, you should stop going to the Whitlock family''s vi, there are a lot of security cameras installed there."

    She had gone to the vi for a specific reason that day, so she had been extremely careful. To her surprise, she found out that there were surveince cameras set up in every corner around the vi.

    Hence, Caroline had no choice but to abort her n.

    Brennan was shocked to the core when he heard

    about the cameras.

    He became really nervous. "How could this be... Security cameras? She... She didn''t recognize me, right?"

    Caroline consoled him, "I don''t think so, she wouldn''t have even suspected that it was you loitering around the vi." "That''s great, that''s great."

    "But you shouldn''t go there anymore," she warned him.

    "Of course I won''t, I won''t go there ever again."

    "Since Selina hasn''t recognize you, you shouldn''t reveal yourself to her either," Caroline added.

    Brennan''s face turned gloomy. "I won''t tell her. She hates me, she really hates me... I''ll definitely not tell her."

    Caroline hummed in response.

    Her brain started to turn.

    She was thinking about how she could make use of Brennan.

    No matter how she thought about it, she just couldn''te up with an idea. Therefore, she could only put him aside for the time being, and wait for the right time to use him.

    Right before she was about to leave, she asked casually, "By the way, Brennan, what have you been doing recently?" "Computers, hacking."

    Caroline was stunned.

    "Are hackers even real?" She asked curiously.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    She had only seen and read about hackers on TV and in books, and had never expected to meet one in real life.

    "Yes." When it came to topics that

    I

    were his expertise, Brennan became rather talkative. "It''s actually a profession. I''m an introvert, and there aren''t many jobs suitable for me, so it''s actually not bad to earn a livelihood through this."

    Suddenly, a thought appeared in Caroline''s mind.

    He had been making a living off of hacking?

    It meant that he was an expert in the field.

    Caroline then thought of her own n that was in progress. She had nned to give Matthew a call under Selina''s name, to let him hear the contents in the phone.

    She had alreadyid her hands on Matthew''s phone and installed a virus in it, but he somehow changed a new cell phone just before the n was about to be carried out.

    She didn''t dare to risk her own safety again just to sneak into Matthew''s office to retrieve his phone.

    Her n B had been to sneak into the Whitlock family''s vi to give Matthew a call using the vi''sndline. Unfortunately, the vi had had surveince cameras installed everywhere.

    Caroline brought up her n tentatively, "Here''s the deal. Would you be able to use a fake phone number to dial another person''s phone?"

    "That''s very simple."

    Caroline licked his lips and continued, "But the targeted person isn''t an ordinary person, his phone is really special, so it''s not going to be that simple." Brennan gave it a bit of thought. "It''s still feasible with a little bit more effort."

    "Really?" Caroline became excited. "Can you do it without nting a virus into that person''s phone?"

    The person that she had previously looked for had told her that she had to introduce a virus into Matthew''s mobile phone in order to give him a call under Selina''s phone number.

    "Yes," Brennan answered confidently.

    Caroline''s heart started to beat faster.

    She had been preparing for her n for a long time, but had failed multiple times due to various reasons. She was already starting to give up, but there finally seemed to be a light at the end of the tunnel.

    "Then, can you help me with this?" Caroline looked at Brennan expectantly.

    He couldn''t help but pry, "Why do you want to call a person with someone else''s phone number?"

    Caroline maintained a calm face.

    "One of my friends'' husband is

    e

    cheating on her, but she doesn''t believe me. That is why I want to give her a call using her husband''s phone number, to let her listen to the conversation between her husband and the mistress. I want her to wake up in time."

    Brennan''s face flushed after hearing the story.

    Caroline continued pressing him for an answer. "So, can you help me? After all, I''ve helped you to hide your identity from Selina."

    Caroline used his weak spot, Selina.

    Sure enough, he agreed instantly. "Fine, I''ll give it a try."

    A big grin grew on Caroline''s face.

    She then went to Nadia''s house again.

    As soon as she arrived, Nadia started asking her about her n relentlessly.

    Caroline was slightly irritated.

    She red at Nadia. "Do you really think that our n can be implemented so fast? The woman who put your husband in jail is not an ordinary person, she''s Tobias younger sister! Do you really think it''s going to be that easy?" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    If it was really that easy, Caroline wouldn''t have waited until now to take revenge on Selina.

    Nadia was scared by her reaction. "I''m just feeling anxious."

    "If you''re really so anxious, then you should focus on taking good care of those things of yours." Caroline snapped at her.

    Nadia remained silent.

    She didn''t know how Caroline hade to know about it, just that this woman was definitely different from the rest, and must be really powerful.

    "Take me to see those things of yours," Caroline said.

    Nadia was startled by her request.

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126

    After a long period of time, Caroline and Nadia walked out of a room that reeked with a terrible smell.

    "Will a person die immediately after those things enter their body?" Caroline asked.

    "Yes."

    Then, an evil glint sparkled in Caroline''s eyes.

    An immediate, swift death?

    Wouldn''t it be too easy a punishment for Selina?

    Caroline didn''t want her dead, she wanted to torture her, and let her experience all the pain and suffering that Caroline had had to go through.

    Death for Selina was not her aim.

    She then whispered a few words in Nadia''s ear.

    Nadia looked hesitant. "It''ll take some time."

    "Time isn''t an issue, I''m not in a hurry to carry out my n anyways."

    Nadia gave the same hesitant look.

    She could do it, but she didn''t want to go through so much trouble.

    She simply wanted Selina to die.

    That shameless b*tch had seduced her husband and made him lustful, and he''d even been shot and jailed just for that. She just wanted to see Selina dead.

    She didn''t care much for meaningless things like torturing and suffering.

    Caroline''s eyes flickered.

    She saw through Nadia''s thoughts.

    She then opened her purse, took out a check and passed it to her.

    Nadia''s eyes bulged when she saw the figure on the check.

    Caroline tried to influence her, "Selina isn''t the only one responsible for your husband''s imprisonment, Matthew is also involved. He even shot your husband. If you want to take revenge, why don''t you take revenge on both of them? If you do as I say, we can get even with them both."

    Nadia was affected by her words.

    After a moment of thought, she nodded in agreement. "Alright, I''ll try."

    The corners of Caroline''s lips curled into a smile.

    She then proceeded to leave.

    She didn''t want to stay any longer at such ce as it gave off the reek ofmoners.

    However, just as she was about to leave, something caught her eye.

    She noticed an item on Nadia''s dining table.

    It was a small, ck object with countless tiny holes on its surface.

    Caroline was surprised to see it.

    It was a mini wiretap. The device was incredibly expensive, and wasn''t something that Nadia could afford to buy.

    Caroline had previously wanted to buy it to spy on Selina, but eventually gave up on the idea as she couldn''t find a chance to ce it on her.

    How could such a thing have appeared in Nadia''s house?

    Caroline was certain that Nadia couldn''t afford it.

    Her eyes narrowed as she walked over to the dining table.

    At the same time, Nadia noticed that Caroline had seen the item on the table. She wanted to stop her, but it was already toote.

    She could only watch on helplessly as Caroline picked it up.

    Throughout their whole partnership, Nadia had always been the inferior one, whereas Caroline was always the alpha.

    Therefore, Nadia didn''t dare to let out a single word.

    After examining the device in her hands carefully, Caroline found a mini switch.

    She then flicked the switch.

    As expected, it was indeed a wiretap.

    Caroline gave Nadia a serious look and questioned, "Where did you get this?"

    Nadia stuttered, trying toe up with an excuse.

    elivet

    Caroline sneered, a hint of threat in her tone. "It''s fine if you don''t tell me, but bear in mind that your funding will be reduced and dyed in the future." She gave Nadia some money when they first met, and had just given her a huge amount of money again. It was also the reason she could take control of Nadia.

    Hearing that, Nadia hesitated for a moment.

    It only took her a few seconds to make up her mind before she told Caroline everything.

    "Selina owned a dog, right? Well, I caught it. I couldn''t take revenge on that woman, so I wanted to vent my anger by killing her dog. I tore it apart, and found this device in one of its ears."

    Caroline fell into deep thought after the exnation.

    She then looked at Nadia and asked, "The dog that you killed was Selina''s?"

    She nodded. "Yes, my husband and I only managed to lure her into the woods because she was chasing the dog."

    Caroline''s gaze dimmed.

    No one would nt a spy device in a dog''s ear for no reason. Someone must''ve done it on purpose.

    That person must''ve wanted to spy on Selina.

    But, who could it be?

    A thought suddenly appeared in her head.

    Could it be that someone else wanted to harm Selina too?

    Caroline then put the device into her purse.

    "It belongs to me now."

    Nadia was unwilling to give it away. "But I''m the one who found it in the dog''s ear."

    How could Caroline just take it away as she wanted to?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Caroline then took a stack of cash out from her purse. "This is for you, just consider it as a purchase."

    Once she saw the money, Nadia was no longer opposed to it.

    After leaving Nadia''s house, Caroline called Brennan.

    "I haven''tpleted the task you gave me yet. The

    person using the number that you''ve given me must be a notable person. His phone is protected by a special security system, so it''ll take some time," Brennan started saying as soon as the call was connected.

    "That''s not what I want to talk about.

    My friend just found a wiretap in her bag, so I''m suspecting that her husband''s mistress put it there to monitor her. Is it possible for you to track down the receiver of the recordings in this device?" Caroline

    asked.

    "That shouldn''t be a problem." Brennan was obviously confident in his hacking skills. He wasn''t fumbling with his words as he had done during their conversation in the cafe.

    Caroline''s face revealed a triumphant smile.

    It turned out that Brennan was a really useful puppet. He was already proving to be of much use.

    After Selina and her family had a meal at the fast food restaurant, they set off for the amusement park.

    The amusement park was a haven for kids to have fun at.

    Hayden was the one who had requested to visit the ce, as it was the biggest amusement park in the city.

    As soon as they arrived there, Selina felt as if her breathing had stopped.

    She hadn''t heard the name of the

    ce when Hayden had talked about it, and Matthew also used a GPS device to drive them there. As a result she only realized that it was the park that she had gone to with Dn after arriving.

    It was also the ce where they had met up for thest time and broken up.

    They had even given each other onest hug there.

    Caroline had even found out about it and mocked her for it.

    Hence, she was confident that Caroline would think of a way to let Matthew know about it.

    After all, that woman hated her guts. Selina wasn''t a fool, and she had always known that Caroline had remained in the Perry Group the whole time.

    Was Matthew aware of the incident?

    Selina''s mind was in a jumble. She had a vague memory of Matthew questioning her about it, but she couldn''t be sure about it.

    All of a sudden, Selina felt uneasy.

    Her calm heart startled to ripple with emotions.

    However, what surprised her was that those emotions weren''t rted to Dn at all. In fact, she was worried because of Matthew.

    She was concerned that Matthew would mind.

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127

    Selina let out a bitterugh internally.

    It seemed that she had really moved on from Dn, as her heart was fully upied by Matthew.

    She couldn''t help but nce at Matthew.

    At that moment, Matthew was also looking at her.

    His gaze was as deep as the ocean, with countless indescribable emotions and words. It was such aplicated gaze.

    Selina could tell that Matthew was also deep in thought.

    He was probably thinking about the same thing as her. Perhaps he had also figured out that it was the ce where Dn and she had shared their final embrace when they broke up.

    Just as Selina was about to speak, Hayden started making a fuss, insisting on taking the spaceship ride.

    Matthew decided to take him on the ride.

    The attraction had a certain level of safety risk, so young children like Hayden weren''t allowed to ride it alone.

    "What about I go with him?" Selina suggested.

    At that moment, she somehow felt a little guilty towards Matthew.

    She knew that Matthew definitely wouldn''t enjoy rides like that as it would make him feel dizzy. He had no choice but to go with Hayden as the boy had to be apanied by an adult.

    "It''s okay." Emotions couldn''t be detected from Matthew''s gentle voice. "It''ll make you feel dizzy, you won''t be able to endure it."

    "What about you then?" Selina asked straightforwardly.

    "I''m a man." After saying that, he left with Hayden for the ride.

    Selina and Peter waited for them at the exit.

    The ride was called a spaceship simply because all the passengers were seated in arge hanging spaceship that would be swung swiftly into the air, and would fall back down quickly.

    Peter stroked his snow-white beard as he spoke, "It seems like it was the right choice to let Matthew tag along today, otherwise, who would be able to supervise Hayden? My old body can''t handle such exhrating rides, and I bet you can''t either."

    The corner of Selina''s mouth twitched as she squeezed out a smile.

    It was indeed exhrating. In fact, she didn''t even have to go on the ride to feel the thrill.

    Who would''ve known that it was the exact amusement park that she had gone to with Dn. What''s more, it was even the ce where they''d separated and hugged each other goodbye!

    Though, Selina couldn''t me anyone else for not remembering the name of the ce. She should''ve remembered and suggested a different ce when Hayden brought it up.

    All sorts of emotions could be seen swirling in her eyes.

    She didn''t know how Matthew would react if he really found out about it. He would probably be bothered by it, and feel a little unhappy.

    After all, it would be upsetting for any man to go to a ce where his own girlfriend had previously visited with her ex-boyfriend, let alone the ce where they had broken up.

    However, Matthew hadn''t sounded displeased at all during their short conversation a moment ago.

    Could it be that he didn''t know that it was the ce where she and Dn broke up? And that it was the ce where theyst hugged each other? Thinking about it, Selina felt that it was almost impossible.

    When she first nced at Matthew, he was also looking back at her.

    His eyes had been filled withplicated feelings.

    Selina was convinced that Matthew knew about it.

    But if that was the case, what on earth was he thinking about then?

    Thinking about it, Selina started to feel uneasy, as if a cat was scratching her heart softly with its ws.

    The ride duration was quite long, so Matthew and Hayden wouldn''t being down any time soon.

    Selina used the opportunity and took out her phone to post a question on the forum that she often visited.

    "I''m at an amusement park that I''ve previously been to with my ex, with my current boyfriend, and I even hugged my ex goodbye here. My boyfriend probably knows about it already. Tell me, how will he react, and what should I do?"

    As soon as she posted the question, Peter leaned over and asked, "Are you using your phone?"

    Selina put her phone away hurriedly.

    She smiled awkwardly. "I''m just checking my messages." "You youngsters and your smartphones, you just can''t live without it, can you?" Peter sighed.

    He then diverted his attention back to the spaceship ride.

    Despite not being able to see Hayden clearly, he didn''t mind looking at his figure from afar.

    Selina couldn''t control herself, and checked her phone again after a short while.

    Her eyes shed with astonishment.

    n

    Apparently, issues rted to current and exboyfriends were a hot yet sensitive topic. She had only posted it a few minutes ago, but had already received a huge load ofments.

    "Gosh, why on earth would you bring your current boyfriend to a ce where you and your exboyfriend have been to before?"

    "Dear author, I really admire your courage. What''s more shocking is that you''re still bringing him there despite him knowing about it. Something must be wrong with you."

    Selina almost burst into tears.

    She hadn''t been aware of it in the beginning as well. By the time she''d found out about it, it had already been toote for her to do anything.

    Selina continued scrolling through thements.

    "I''m sure your boyfriend would be very angry. You should coax him and make him feel better.

    Remember, men are easily jealous."

    "That''s true, if you don''t want your

    boyfriend to end up as an ex too, then hurry up and sweet-talk him. After that, take him away from that horrible ce."

    "I''ve done the same stupid thing before. I took my boyfriend to a hotel where went to with my ex. We broke up there, and he even gave me

    a big p. Dear author, I hope you don''t end up like how I did.

    Selina was lost for words.

    Just as she went to continue scrolling, Matthew and Hayden hade down from the ride.

    Hayden was incredibly happy, and he couldn''t stop describing how exciting and fun the ride was.

    Matthew, on the other hand, walked down with a pale face.

    Seeing his sickeningly pale face, Selina''s heart sank.

    If she hadn''t read thements on her post earlier, she would''ve thought that Matthew''s face turned pale because of the ride.

    However, after she had read thements on her post...

    Selina was afraid that it was because he was infuriated.

    She bit her lip.

    She felt that theizens were right, she should really try to coax Matthew.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    However, Matthew had always been the one pampering her and treating her like a princess in their rtionship, so she really didn''t know how she should make Matthew feel better.

    After thinking it through, she spoke to Matthew in a soft, sweet tone, "Are you feeling a little ufortable? Would you like me to buy you a drink?" Before Matthew could even respond, Hayden interrupted, "Yes, yes! I want to drink coke, a lot of coke!"

    She rolled her eyes at Hayden. "In your dreams! You''ve already had too much coke just now, do you want me to tell your parents?"

    Hayden remained silent.

    Her response made him shut up immediately.

    "Would you like to eat something then?" Selina asked Matthew again.

    She sounded as sweet as honey, and it almost gave her goosebumps.

    "What do you want to drink? I''ll buy it for you." After a short while, Matthew came to his senses.

    Selina went quiet.

    Her eyshes trembled lightly.

    From the looks of it, Matthew didn''t seem to be unhappy.

    Did that mean that he really didn''t know about the whole story?

    Could it be that Caroline hadn''t actually told Matthew about it, and had only mocked her for it?

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128

    "Coconut water," Selina answered.

    "Sure." Matthew smiled at her, then strode away.

    After a short while, he came back.

    Besides bringing back a bottle of coconut water that Selina had requested, he''d bought Hayden a bottle of coke too. He''d also bought Peter a cup of warm milk.

    As Hayden received his coke, he purposely turned his head over to Selina and said, "Uncle Perry, Aunt Selina just threatened me that she would tell my parents if I drink any more coke."

    Matthew patted his head and responded gently, "Don''t worry, it''s okay for you to indulge yourself once in a while."

    Upon hearing that, Hayden immediately took a big gulp of coke. He shot Selina a triumphant look. "Did you hear that? Uncle Perry has my back!" Selina didn''t say a single word

    She ranted in her heart that children nowadays behaved really badly.

    The coconut water was refreshingly sweet, and it made her feel much better after drinking it.

    After the short break, Hayden went onto another ride, and Matthew apanied him once again.

    Seeing that they were gone, Selina quickly went back online and edited her post by adding another sentence.

    "My boyfriend doesn''t seem angry at all, is it because he has no idea about it?"

    Soon, a wave of replies came rushing in.

    Some agreed that her boyfriend wasn''t aware of it, but others thought that he was secretly nning a nasty scheme as revenge, and would probably reduce her to tears in the end.

    Reading thements made her feel unsettled.

    However...

    The time passed slowly but steadily.

    Unknowingly, a few hours had already gone by.

    Selina had yet to experience Matthew''s revenge.

    That wasn''t all.

    She even felt that Matthew seemed to be treating her much better than usual, and his gentle tone was even more soft and warm.

    Selina couldn''t understand it.

    What was Matthew actually trying to do? She pondered.

    Right before they were about to leave the amusement park, Hayden decided to go on onest ride that Peter could join as well.

    It was a miniature train ride.

    Riders would sit in a miniature train model, travelling along a track at a very slow speed. It was possible for elders like Peter to be able to enjoy the ride too.

    It was Peter''s turn to apany Hayden, while Selina and Matthew waited outside.

    They sat at a resting area.

    "Do you still want some coconut water? I''ll go get it for you," Matthew asked.

    His tone was unusually tender.

    It made Selina''s heart skip a beat.

    If Matthew was acting like he usually would, she could perhaps convince herself that he knew nothing about the story at the amusement park.

    But his attitude was gentler and warmer than it usually was. She really couldn''t understand what was going on.

    Could it be that theizens'' prediction was correct? Was Matthew waiting for the right moment to take revenge on her?

    "I... I don''t want coconut water anymore." Selina replied with mixed emotions in her heart.

    "What do you want to drink then? I''ll go buy it for you," Matthew asked again.

    Selina nibbled on her lips.

    Did he know the secret or not?

    What on earth was in his mind?

    Looking at the dazed expression on Selina''s face, a hint of strange emotions shed across Matthew''s deep-set eyes.

    His voice became even more tender. "Selina, are you daydreaming?"

    After hearing that, Selina came back to her senses.

    She then looked at Matthew. The man in his thirties had a mature, attractive look. He looked just like a bottle of aged, vorful, fine wine. Selina answered in a low voice, "I don''t want to drink anything."

    "Alright then, let''s just wait for Hayden and Mr. Whitlock here." After saying that, Matthew seized the moment and held Selina''s hand. His big hand felt warm.

    It had the kind of warmth that could make people feel rxed.

    Finally, Selina decided to open up. "Matthew, do you ever know about this ce?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Matthew''s breathing stopped for a second.

    His eyes fell on Selina''s face.

    And his gaze looked a littleplicated.

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    Matthew must''ve known about it. It had to be the case, otherwise, he wouldn''t have looked at her that way, she thought.

    Matthew pressed his lips together and fell silent.

    Selina decided to just tell him everything, "I''ve been here with Dn before. We..."

    "Selina, I know everything," Matthew interrupted her.

    A woman had once shown him a photo of Selina and Dn hugging at the amusement park.

    It just so happened that he had an incredible memory. As soon as they''d arrived there, he had identified the ce.

    His tone was steady, and no emotions could be felt.

    Selina then bit her lip even harder.

    Her small teeth were almost slitting her lips open.

    Looking at Selina''s expression, Matthew felt his heart aching.

    In a split second, he went forward and hugged Selina in his arms.

    Selina was surprised.

    Matthew''s voice rang above her head, and it sounded slightly gloomy. "Selina, promise me you''ll stop thinking too much about the past and let it go, okay?"

    Selina was startled after hearing his words.

    She then pushed him away quickly. Her eyes flickered with astonishment as she asked, "Are you just worried that I''ll overthink?"

    "Yep."

    "You''re not jealous? You''re not angry at all? And you''re not nning a big scheme against me to take revenge?" Selina continued asking.

    Matthew was confused for a second.

    He then felt helpless. "Selina, what have you been thinking about?"

    After they had arrived at the amusement park, he was just worried that Selina would be reminded of the past, and would feel downhearted.

    At the end of the day, it was indisputable that Selina and Dn had a past together.

    He just didn''t want Selina to feel upset, and wasn''t thinking about anything else.

    Selina spoke with much urgency, "Matthew, wouldn''t a man feel unhappy if he goes to a ce with his girlfriend, that his girlfriend had previously been to with her ex? Wouldn''t he be angry?

    She could never have imagined that Matthew wasn''t bothered at all. Unexpectedly, his sole concern was that she would think too much and would get upset over it.

    Matthew''s gaze deepened as he responded in a deep voice, "Selina, I''m just worried that this ce would remind you of your past memories, and you would feel sad about it."

    After hesitating for a moment, he

    continued, "Everyone has their own

    elmet

    past. Your past with Dn is unchangeable, and can never be erased My only regret is that !

    wasn''t with you in the past, but I can

    assure you that I will be with you forever."

    He locked his eyes on Selina, and his gaze was filled with wisdom and valuable life experiences. "So, Selina, promise me that you''ll never think too much about your past, because I will always be by your side.

    Waves of emotions went through her gaze.

    She could feel a lump forming in her throat, and had a sudden urge to cry.

    She remembered Cecelia had told her before that Matthew was the best man in the world for her.

    She didn''t understand her words back then.

    But now, she finally did.

    Cecilia wasn''t wrong at all.

    Matthew was really the most suitable man for her in the whole world. He was the only man who could tolerate her.

    No other man would be able to react

    man w

    the same way as Matthew did. Even though they''d went to a ce where his girlfriend had previously gone to with her ex, he wasn''t angry nor jealous at all, and only cared about his girlfriend''s feelings. Content

    belongs to

    He was just fearful that his girlfriend would be reminded of the past and feel bad.

    She thought that he must really love her to the moon and back, to be so generous and understanding towards her.

    Selina couldn''t help but rush back into Matthew''s arms.

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129

    Selina''s voice was choked with emotion, "Matthew, to be frank,ing here got me very emotional and I''m very uneasy."

    She could clearly sense that Matthew''s body tensed slightly at her words.

    She looked up and stared into his eyes, "But this isn''t because of Dn. Matthew, whatever happened between Dn and I is already over and done with. He no longer has a ce in my heart. It''s true that we were deeply in love, but that''s all history!"

    Selina came to a pause.

    What she wanted to say was not easy for her, but she still plucked up her courage and continued, "Matthew, my heart belongs solely to you now. Only you. All this uneasiness that emerged after we got here is caused by you! I was worried that you would get mad, that you would get jealous. All I had in my mind was you!"

    This was a shock for Matthew.

    He had never expected this from her.

    Though they were dating at that moment, and he knew that Selina had feelings for him.

    However, he never imagined, or perhaps he had never dared to think that he would now be the only one in her heart, and Dn had lost his ce there.

    He couldn''t control himself. Even though he knew that they were in an amusement park, and that Hayden and Peter could appear at any time, he still held her face and kissed her deeply.

    Matthew''s lips reached Selina''s while she was still agitated.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck subconsciously, responding to his kiss.

    They became inseparable in seconds.

    Meanwhile, Hayden and Pater hade down from the train ride.

    And they were right in front of them.

    Hayden covered his eyes and eximed, "Oh, the pain to my eyes!"

    However, as he was saying this, he peeked at them both through the gaps between his fingers.

    Peter, on the other hand, had turned the other way.

    A pleased smile had formed on his face.

    He could finally stop worrying about Selina now.

    He was not demented in spite of his old age.

    He had noticed something amiss when he first arrived the Whitlock family''s vi, when Matthew and Selina were both staying there.

    Therefore, he had requested to live in the Perry family vi when he came the second time.

    At this moment, he waspletely relieved.

    Peter took Hayden''s hand and said, "Let''s go on the train ride again."

    "Huh, but we just went on that."

    "Treat it as you apanying me this time."

    Hayden thought about it for a moment, and then asked, "Will you buy me some coke after that?"

    "Sure."

    "All right then." Hayden happily went with Peter on another train ride.

    It was only when Selina started getting breathless that Matthew finally let go of her.

    His eyes shone with a different light from before as they focused on her.

    She was the only person being reflected in those starry pupils.

    To him, it felt like she was the only person that existed.

    "Selina." Noticing that she had slowly regained her breath, Matthew couldn''t resist the urge to kiss her again.

    It was as if her lips were made of the sweetest and purest honey. He felt the uncontroble desire to taste them.

    Selina had regained her senses at that point.

    She gestured for him to stop. "It would not be appropriate for Hayden and Peter to see us like this when they get back."

    Matthew held himself back.

    Selina pondered for a bit and said, "Now that I think about it, I guess Hayden had always seen my brother and my sister-inw kissing. Therefore, it wouldn''t actually matter if he sees us."

    "Then there''s no harm for us to kiss again," Matthew leaned over wanting to kiss her.

    She quickly shook her head, "Forget it. Hayden''s such a bbermouth. He will probably tell the world if he sees us, and by then everyone would know that we..."

    She blushed, "They would know we kissed here."

    Matthew gave her a faint smile, "Isn''t that good?"

    "Do

    you think it''s a good thing?" she asked.

    "I think so."

    Selina was speechless.

    Matthew bent down and whispered into her ear, "It''s not like it''s the details of our bedroom escapades that are being circted to the public. It''s just a kiss. Nothing much."

    Selina didn''t reply to his taunts.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Her face simply reddened.

    She raised her fist to punch him, "You rascal."

    For heaven''s sake! For a man with such a noble and elegant appearance, he seemed to always talk to her in such ascivious manner!

    Didn''t he know how embarrassed his words made her feel?

    Matthew grasped her hand, and his eyes twinkled with mischief, "Do you like me being a rascal?"

    She whined, "Of course not."

    "But I do," he countered.

    Moonlight prated into his eyes, and this gave a tantalizing effect to them. They were a little hazy yet they still shone brighter than obsidian.

    She blushed even more, "Didn''t you say that you would listen to everything I say?"

    His eyes glinted once more, "Everything but this."

    She was speechless.

    Not knowing how to fight back, she stomped her feet and said, "You''re mean."

    This made himugh.

    Hisugh was infectious and pleasing to the ears.

    He pulled Selina back into his arms and looked at her with fiery eyes, "So do you like me being mean to you?"

    Just as she was about to answer, her eyshes started to twitch.

    Wait, how had the conversation between them be...

    So dramatic?

    This was what happened between the leads in the TV series she watched!

    "You are horrible, absolutely horrible."

    "Do you like me acting this way towards you?"

    "I hate myself for liking you despite you being such a meanie."

    There was a silence.

    Selina let out a shiver.

    She couldn''t stop herself from asking, "Matthew, don''t you think our conversation is getting a little too melodramatic?"

    This question broke the sweet and enigmatic atmosphere.

    Matthew replied her helplessly, "Is it?"

    "Of course."

    "Well, even if it is, we can''t help it."

    The man''s eyes instantly darkened to unspeakably deep shades of

    ck. "Selina, when people fall in et

    love with each other, they are bound to do itlogical things, or things that may not be understood by others. It''s amon characteristic of all couples in love."

    Selina rapidly blinked her eyes at his statement.

    A short whileter, she removed his hand from her waist and remarked, "Therefore, we need to calm

    ourselves when such moments ur, right? Or else, we would lose end up

    Pover ourselves and

    doing something shocking in public. We shouldn''t let Hayden and Peter see such a sight." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Finally, he was lost for words.

    He chuckled in reply, "Okay."

    In order to change the mood, she peered ahead and asked, "Why hasn''t the railway ride ended yet? Peter and Hayden are still on it."

    "Maybe it takes a longer time than expected."

    She hummed at his answer.

    She suddenly thought of something and asked Matthew tentatively, "Matthew, how did you know that Dn and I have been to this amusement park

    before?"

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130

    Matthew''s gaze unfocused for a moment.

    "Your friend showed me a photograph of you and Dn." He did not borate more on this.

    Emotions were seen in Selina''s eyes.

    It was just as she had thought. If Caroline knew that she and Dn had hugged during their breakup in this amusement park, she would definitely have informed Matthew about it.

    Her voice deepened as she spoke, "I can''t believe Caroline took photos. She actually took pictures! Have you ever asked me about this?"

    She wasn''t sure if he had asked her before.

    Matthew''s eyes darkened, "I don''t remember if I did."

    "Oh, okay."

    She gave it a moment''s thought and promptly turned to him with a serious look on her face. "Well, since you don''t remember asking me about it, then I feel I owe you an exnation in this. This is where I and Dn broke up, and we did hug then. I''m guessing the picture you''ve seen was of that moment."

    Matthew had a cold look on him.

    His eyes were cold too.

    Selina''s tone became even more solemn, "But that was just a formal hug to say goodbye. Matthew, I swear to you that I no longer have feelings for Dn. That was just a goodbye hug and nothing more. I swear, if I still loved Dn, I would not have allowed..."

    Matthew covered her mouth.

    Selina''s eyes grew big.

    Matthew looked at her saying, "There''s no need to say anything more. I believe you, Selina."

    Matthew only removed his hand after she nodded.

    She said softly, "All is good as long as you trust me."

    Matthew fell into deep thought.

    Momentster, he abruptly changed the subject. "Selina, has that friend of yours ever done anything to hurt you?"

    Her mention of Caroline had brought Matthew back to his memories of this person.

    His attention had been so distracted by the pain the picture of Dn and Selina brought to him that it had caused him to neglect the other things that were happening.

    Such as the obvious intention that Caroline had when she handed him that photo.

    And most importantly, how she''d managed to snap such a photo.

    Had she just happened to run into both of them?

    Could there truly be such a coincidence?

    Meanwhile, Selina held her breath.

    Hurt her?

    Honestly, there had been such asions as the time when Caroline had told her about Matthew and Jenna kissing in the office. She had also purposely provoked her multiple times.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    She took a long pause before she uttered, "No."

    Those were all trivial matters after all. Moreover, she was the one who had hurt her first.

    Matthew heaved a sigh of relief, "Selina, I don''t know how she managed to take that photo."

    His statement made her hold her breath again.

    On the contrary, she already had a rough idea on how Caroline did it.

    In the beginning when Caroline had called her out and mocked her about Selina hugging Dn in the amusement park, Selina had thought that Caroline had just coincidentally bumped into them.

    However, after Matthew'' mentioned that Caroline had shown him pictures, she was beginning to think that this matter may not be as simple as that. Thinking back to the man wandering by the gate of her vi, and Caroline''s brief appearance there, she seemed to have realized something.

    "I don''t know either. Butthat misunderstanding led her to have a false understanding of my character. No matter how hard I tried exining it to her, she just wouldn''t take it," said Selina in a blunt manner.

    "You''ve tried exining it before?" asked Matthew.

    She nodded her head as she replied, "Yes, several times, but, she refuse to believe me. I figured that she never will regardless of anything I say." "I''ll go and talk to her about this."

    She shook her head, "Forget it. If you do that, she will certainly overthink it. Just let her be, Matthew."

    "I fear that she might hurt you."

    Selina forced out a smile. "It''s not a big deal. I guess she just wanted to break us up by taking that photo and showing it to you. That''s all." Matthew pondered on this for a moment and decided, "I''ll get my HR department to terminate her employment with us on Monday."

    He did not like bringing his personal matters to his work. It had been the first time that Caroline hade looking for him to show him the

    picture, so he did not take any action

    on her.

    However, after his talk with Selina, he couldn''t help but feel like he had to prepare himself. Although Selina had a point, he was still afraid that Caroline might hurt her.

    He had to put on his guard.

    It took her some time but she ended up agreeing to his idea.

    "Perhaps Caroline will return to the United States after being fired by the Perry Group. That would be the best situation." She thought.

    "Okay," she said to Matthew.

    She didn''t forget to add a few more

    words, "Just terminate her

    employment, but don''t do anything else. After all, she hasn''t really harmed me, and I was the one who wronged her first."

    Aplicated look shed in Matthew''s pitch-ck eyes.

    He nodded after a while, "Alright."

    Minutester, Peter and Hayden showed up.

    As soon as Hayden walked out of the ride, he winked at Selina, making her confused.

    After that, Peter brought Hayden to get a Coke.

    Just after Hayden finished his cup of

    Coke, he turned to Selina and said, "Aunt Selina, I''m going to buy some moreter. It was great-grandfather who bought this for me. You''re getting me another cupter."

    Selina''s surprisested a few moments.

    She yfully poked his forehead saying, "What are you thinking? Drinking one cup after another."

    Hayden then stood on the tip of his toes and whispered, "Aunt Selina, I saw you and Mr. Perry kissing just now. He was holding the back of your head while you..."

    "I''ll buy it for you, my little rascal." Selina interrupted him.

    He gave her a smug smile in return.

    Selina turned over and hit Matthew.

    Matthew was confused.

    Selina moved closer towards him, lowered her voice and hissed, "This is all your fault! Hayden saw us just now. He saw us doing you-know-what. Now I have to buy him a Coke!"

    Matthew was speechless.

    He then bursted intoughter.

    "Then I''ll go get it."

    Selina gulped at his reply, "It''s not about the Coke. The point is that Hayden saw us. That''s so embarrassing. What if he tells it to my sister-inw and

    my brother?"

    He smiled as he looked at her, "That would be perfect. Let them know that our rtionship is going great. This way, they can stop worrying."

    She was speechless.

    Yet, after giving some thought to it, she realized what he said was logical.

    Both Natalie and Tobias had not believed in their rtionship. Maybe they would after Hayden told them about this!

    A whole day went by and they returned to the Whitlock family''s vi together at night.

    Meanwhile, Brennan made a phone call to Caroline.

    She didn''t expect that he would get the mobile number of the one who was receiving information from the wiretap in such a short time.

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131

    Caroline thanked Brennan and then implored him to help herplete another task quickly.

    After getting the phone number, she immediately went to check the owner of that number.

    It was Reid Perry.

    His name lit up in her eyes.

    She held her breath.

    Reid had recently made the news in Agaphen City, so she could clearly recall who he was.

    He had his own business in the city, but it was at the edge of bankruptcy. The shareholders had withdrawn their capital and suppliers was making a fuss at his office for him to repay the debts he owed them.

    Moreover, it was rumored that the reason behind Reid''spany''s bankruptcy was closely rted to Matthew.

    Reid had even personally told the media of how this was the cold-blooded Matthew''s doing, not even giving him, his biological brother a chance. However, due to Matthew''s good reputation, not many people believed in Reid''s statement.

    Caroline tapped her finger against her knee in a rhythmic tempo.

    Why would Reid want to spy on Selina?

    It was obvious that Reid had a bad rtionship with Matthew, otherwise, he would not have used his own brother in front of the media.

    What was the connection between these two?

    She still couldn''t figure it out after much thinking.

    At the end of it, she made a bold decision.

    She decided to see Reid personally.

    She dialed his number.

    The call got connected after a few rings.

    Reid sounded suspicious.

    "Who is this?"

    This was a stranger''s number as it was not in his contact list.

    She spoke in a soft tone, "The listening device that you nted on Selina''s dog is currently with me."

    Reid was shocked.

    His listening device!

    No wonder it hadn''t showed any signals for so long!

    He raised his voice, "Who the hell are you?"

    Caroline softened her tone and said, "If you''re against Selina, and your purpose for spying on her was to plot against her, then I''m your ally. If not, just ignore this call of mine."

    There was an urgency to his tone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "We are allies. Now tell me who you are."

    She then revealed the name of a private club to him and said, "Let''s meet here at ten tonight. Remember toe alone."

    Selina had dinner at the Whitlock family vi that night.

    Hayden did not eat much.

    His stomach had been bloated with Coke that day.

    Since their return, both Cecilia and Natalie had been rather anxious.

    This was because they''d only realized that Hayden had gone along after Selina and the others left the house. After all, he was a child and might identally tell Peter the truth.

    With this in mind, Cecilia pulled Selina aside after dinner, without anyone noticing. She asked nervously, "Selina, did anything happen while you guys were out today? Dad didn''t notice anything strange between you and Matthew, did he?"

    Selina was momentarily dazed by her question but she soon understood what she was trying to say.

    She replied in an exasperated tone, "Mom, didn''t I say before that Matthew and I are really dating now?"

    How could she make Cecilia believe her?

    Cecilia shot her a look of displeasure as she retorted, "Stop messing with me. It was only after you left that Natalie and I realized that it wasn''t right to let Hayden go along. He is smart but not good with his words. If he finds out something and informs Dad about it, we will be in trouble."

    Selina didn''t say anything in return.

    She recalled Hayden seeing them kiss.

    Could Matthew be right? Maybe it would be a good thing if Hayden were to tell Cecilia about their kiss.

    Henceforth, Selina decided to not be embarrassed about it and said to Cecilia, "Mom, why don''t you ask Hayden if he found out anything?"

    When Cecilia and Selina were chatting, Natalie had gone to look for Matthew.

    She asked the same question as Cecilia did.

    I

    "Matthew, Mom and I were thinking

    that it was a mistake for us to allow Hayden to join you guys at the amusement park. If he discovered anything wrong between you and Selina, and mentioned it to Grandpa, I don''t think we would be able to salvage the situation," said Natalie, worried.

    Matthew looked over at Natalie, "Natalie, you need not worry about this. Selina and I are no longer acting."

    Natalie let out a small sigh.

    She didn''t speak, but the expression on her face said it all.

    She didn''t believe what Matthew said.

    She didn''t think that Selina was sincere towards Matthew.

    Matthew looked helpless.

    He knew that all exnations would be useless at that moment. Natalie had a strong impression of Selina and Dn''s rtionship.

    Such an impression would not be easily dispelled by a few words.

    It was the same for the situation of Selina and that friend of hers.

    Selina had said that she was unable to make it clear, so he didn''tment much on it.

    As he understood how many things in this world were and would stay unexinable.

    Not every misunderstanding could be cleared up.

    He could only console Natalie, "Don''t you fret. Peter thinks that Selina and I are getting along well. Everyone had a good time today."

    Hearing this, Natalie let out a sigh of relief.

    Hayden came up to Selina to specially ask for credit.

    He proudly said, "Grandmother had just asked me if I saw anything wrong between you and Mr. Perry. I told her I didn''t.��

    Selina''s big, doe eyes twinkled at his words.

    She stayed silent.

    She actually wanted him to talk about it now.

    She then bent down to his height and whispered, "Actually Hayden, you can tell her everything you saw."

    It would be better for him to tell Cecilia about their kiss. Although it was a bit embarrassing, but it was better than being doubted by Cecilia.

    Hayden, on the other hand, was not willing.

    He patted his own chest and huffed,

    "Aunt Selina, I am man. A man should always keep his promises. You bought me Coke, so I will never tell others about your embarrassing moment."

    Selina paused at his statement.

    She then rified, "I actually don''t mind. I don''t need you to keep your word."

    "No!" he opposed, while putting on

    airs of an adult, "A gentleman

    never

    at his words. I will no Would

    ken if I were to be beaten to death."

    Selina was speechless.

    She stood up. Fine, if he didn''t wish to disclose this matter, then so be it.

    It was gradually turning dark.

    In the blink of an eye, it had reached bedtime.

    Both Selina and Matthew stayed in the vi that night.

    While Peter was still there, they would stay in the vi to spend time with him.

    As soon as they entered the bedroom, Matthew pressed Selina against the corner of the wall, trapping her between him and the wall.

    His eyes glowed with an odd light," Is your period over ?"

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132

    While Matthew spoke, his hot breath swept against her neck.

    It felt like a spring breeze.

    A hint of yfulness twinkled in her eyes, "Sorry, you can''t behave like a rogue yet."

    She didn''t answer him directly.

    But he didn''t appear to be as dejected as she had expected.

    In fact, his body pressed further against hers.

    The corner of his lips curved in to an evil smirk, "That''s fine. There will be time in the future for me to act roguish. There''s no hurry."

    Despite saying that, Matthew lifted Selina''s arms above her head in an instant.

    Selina''s mind went nk.

    A streak of panic shed across her face. "Wh-what are you trying to do?"

    Matthew''s eyes zed with desire as he clearly pronounced two words with his thin, attractive lips, "Kiss you."

    The kiss they shared during the day was far from satisfying, so naturally, it needed to be made up for at night.

    As soon as he spoke, his lips touched hers.

    Selina was immediately silenced.

    Taking her chance when they broke apart to breathe, she spat, "You''re mean!"

    "Mean?" One could see through his eyes that he was losing his sanity for her. "Then I''ll be meaner, shall I?"

    She could only let out soft muffled sounds as she felt herself melting against his touch.

    She should not have said that. She really should not have said that.

    It was initially just a kiss, but now it was bing something more... The night grew deeper.

    And the room was filled with a charming and enigmatic atmosphere. Caroline arrived at the club at exactly ten that night.

    She saw a ck car parked near the entrance, the moment she arrived.

    As she approached, the car door opened and a man got off the car.

    He was tall, with distinct and bright features that brought a hostile look to his face.

    Beneath the gold- rimmed sses he had a cunning and devious face.

    He was undeniably very handsome.

    He was Matthew''s brother after all, so he couldn''t be ugly.

    However, although Reid was handsome, the feeling he gave others waspletely different from Matthew. That was Caroline''s first impression of him.

    "Are you the person who called me?" asked Reid, looking gloomily at Caroline.

    Caroline replied, "Yes, it was me."

    She could not lose herposure in front of someone like Reid. If she was not cautious, she might end up being manipted by him.

    A small shimmer of emotion emerged in his eyes, but it vanished as soon as it appeared. Heter nodded and said, "Let''s go in." They entered a private room.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    They sat separately across each other on two chairs, facing each other.

    After they got seated, Reid went straight to the point, "So you dislike Selina?"

    He looked into Caroline''s eyes.

    She clenched her fists tightly saying, "It''s hatred."

    Her hatred ran so deep that if one were to write about it, the records would be unspeakably long.

    Her life had been smooth sailing since she was a child. She was blessed with great beauty and a well-off family, so everyone treated her like a princess. If it hadn''t been for Selina, she would have never suffered such great humiliation and let herself fall into such a terrible situation!

    If it wasn''t for her, she would not have evene to Agaphen City at all!

    She should be in the United States right now, enjoying the pursuit of young men!

    Selina was the reason she went through all that and was in her current situation.

    For Reid, the hatred that red in her eyes was in as day.

    He was slightly shocked by this.

    He too had experienced intense hatred, so he obviously understood the sentiment held in her eyes.

    She truly hated Selina.

    His eyes grew dark at this thought.

    He was considering the likelihood of him colluding with her.

    Caroline detested Selina, and she wanted to retaliate against her.

    On the other hand, Reid didn''t hate Selina. He had nothing against her.

    His feelings of resentment were only towards both Matthew and Dn.

    And it just so happened that both of them had romantic feelings for Selina. So Selina was just bait to him.

    He broke the silence and asked, "How do you n to deal with her?" Caroline''s eyes lit up at this.

    "Under what basis should I agree to reveal to you my ns?" snapped Caroline as she rebutted him.

    He chuckled, "Well, then let me tell you mine first. You can decide then if you want to believe in me."

    In a sh of an eye, he thought up a different version of his n.

    The truth was that he had sent Lothar to Selina''s side and put the bug device on her dog so that ke could seek revenge on Matthew one day.

    Swnve

    He wanted to use emotions and rtionships as a way to severely hurt him.

    He knew how scalding love could be.

    At times, it could be even more dangerous than the sharpest weapon in the world.

    He knew this because he himself had been hurt by a rtionship so badly that he had yet to recover.

    However, he could not disclose to Caroline about his ns to ruin Matthew.

    Her hatred was towards Selina, not towards Matthew.

    If he were to tell her of his ns, not only would she lose interest, but she would also no longer be truthful with him. She would only be willing to work with him sincerely if he convinced her that Selina was theirmon enemy.

    He vaguely tweaked his n. "This was how it went. I ced someone named Lothar by Selina''s side to seduce her." Hesitating for a bit, he added, "Have you heard the news of how my brother brought down mypany?"

    Caroline pursed her lips and gave no reply.

    Reid sneered and spoke in a cold tone, "It was all because of Selina He knew that I was plotting against her and was unhappy with me for that, so he wanted to kill me off."

    Caroline''s heart felt a sudden chill.

    Matthew really did like Selina. So much so that he would even go against his own brother just for her.

    So much so that if he had to, he would ignore his siblings just for her.

    What was so great about Selina?!

    A wave of rage rapidly rose within her.

    "Why does Matthew like Selina so much, yet wouldn''t even take a look at me?" Caroline thought.

    It is obvious that she was as good as Selina.

    Be it their academic background, dignity or generosity, she had always exceeded Selina.

    She clenched her fists tightly.

    After some time, she asked Reid the crucial question, "Why do you hate Selina so much?"

    She was no fool. She would not be easily convinced by just a few of Reid''s words.

    Reid''s eyes dimmed at her query.

    This question was expected so he had already figured an answer.

    "Do you know about her first love? Someone named Dn."

    Her eyebrows rose in surprise.

    Was Reid also familiar with Dn?

    "Yes, I do. We used to be ssmates," she stated.

    Reid forced out a snicker and continued, "She dumped him for Matthew. Of course, I had to avenge Dn over this." "But what does Dn getting dumped have anything to do with you?"

    Reid gave her a sideways nce and retorted, "He is my son. Do you still think it has nothing to do with me?"

    She was shocked by this piece of news.

    She looked at Reid incredulously while he stared right back at her.

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133

    Caroline''s heart fell into a tumultuous state. "Yourst name is Perry, while his is Cowell. How could he be your son?"

    Reid answered with slight displeasure, "He took his mother''s surname as his own. This is our private affair, so you shouldn''t concern yourself with it too much."

    She contained her shock and carefully examined his facial features.

    It was then that she realized that Dn did in fact faintly resemble him.

    Moreover, there was no way that Reid would use such a thing to deceive her.

    After a long time, Caroline took a deep breath.

    She decided to believe in him, and work with him.

    Although she was well-prepared, she still couldn''t find a suitable time for her to take action, and she couldn''t predict what would happen in the process.

    Besides, Reid was definitely a strong ally to have.

    With him on her side, she believed that she could get twice the gain with only half of the effort.

    She exined her n to Reid, leaving out some

    details.

    Reid reacted to her story. "So you''re telling me that this Nadia woman can actually do that? How, how could this be possible?"

    This waspletely out of his expectations.

    Caroline put on a shallow smile, and remarked, "Mr. Perry, Glevania is a big ce with all sorts of interesting things. I had also found numerous locals who know of this practice at the ce that I went to previously. I have even written a thesis on this. I am not simply making this up."

    A spark of excitement lit up his pitch ck eyes.

    After a pause, he couldn''t hold himself back from apuding her.

    He was ecstatic! Truly ecstatic!

    If he had known that there was such a thing, he wouldn''t have needed to use so much effort before that!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Reid couldn''t stop himself from pushing forward, "Then why aren''t you carrying this out right now? What are you waiting for?"

    The n would definitely be able to put Selina through hell. It would be so torturous that Matthew would feel the same upon seeing Selina going through it.

    It would be killing two birds with one stone.

    She was not as impatient as he was. She replied in a light tone, "This product requires time to develop. Besides, Mr. Perry, exciting things take time. We should let her suffer from one stage to another."

    It would be just the same as what Selina had done to her.

    She had hated Selina so much when she first discovered that she was being cheated by her. Yet she still chose to trust her once more when she had tried to rify things, only to realize that it was all a lie after all.

    Reid nced at her and asked, "What are you implying?" Caroline scooted closer to him and whispered into his ear. Upon hearing her words, his eyes turned horrorstruck.

    Matthew lifted Selina and took her to the bathroom.

    Her whole body was limp.

    She pouted her lips and looked very dissatisfied.

    She hated him so much.

    Thinking back on what had happened in the bedroom, she felt that she honestly resented him.

    Why did he need to torture her in that way?

    "Let''s go to the bathroom downstairs to clean up," said Selina suddenly as he carried her into the bathtub.

    He looked at her. "Huh?"

    Even then, his eyes were still filled with lust.

    She let out an even bigger pout at his words and countered, "Everyone is asleep on the second floor. What if we wake them? Let''s go to the bathroom downstairs."

    The soundproofing of the Whitlock family''s vi was done very well, so that such a situation would not ur in real life. Nheless, it was Selina who pointed this out so Matthew still carried her to the bathroom downstairs.

    Along the way, she had her arms hooked around his neck.

    When they got to the bathroom, he dampened a towel.

    She was still on her period and so he only needed to help her clean the upper part of her body.

    Seeing that he was about to take off her clothes, she said, "Go away. I''ll do it myself."

    He let out a thin smile and asked, "Are you sure you still have the strength to do so?"

    Selina ignored him.

    She tried to unfasten the buttons of her clothes, but to her dismay, she really had no strength to do that at all. "Then, then I won''t wash up."

    He bent down, leaning close to her ear and whispered, "Are you sure you don''t need to?"

    She bit her lip. "Jerk."

    Matthew didn''t say anything in return.

    He thought he was already immune to Selina''s body by then, but when her fair skin was revealed before him...

    He resisted the temptation and continued to wipe her clean.

    Selina was also shy. Even with her back facing him, she still blushed.

    Seeing her pale skin reddened, he eventually lost control over himself.

    In a split second, the towel had been thrown somewhere, and Matthew''s lips fell on her body.

    As she was entering theter stage

    el.ne

    of her pregnancy, Natalie was always hungry. It was as if her stomach would never be filled up regardless of how much she ate.

    The clock had yet to strike midnight when her stomach started growling again.

    She turned on the nighmp. Tobias was sleeping soundly.

    With the light shining on the side of his face, his long eyshes created an arched shadow, whereas his breathing was even and steady. This made him look like a character out of a pictorial magazine.

    Natalie could not bear to wake him up.

    For the past few nights when she''d gotten hungry and turned on the lights to get something to eat, themotion had woken Tobias up.

    Every time this happened, Tobias would go down and make a meal for her, and have it served to her in their bedroom.

    But that night, he remained fast asleep, even with the lights on.

    She could tell that he was tired, so tired that he was as still as a log.

    He not only needed to work in the morning, but make her food every night. Anyone would be exhausted after a while.

    Natalie got out of bed quietly and turned off the lights.

    As much as a man wanted to fully take care of his pregnant wife, a wife should also be considerate towards her husband from time to time, right?

    A smile appeared on Natalie''s face.

    Tobias had already done his best, and she was quite satisfied with that. With this in mind, she decided to prepare some food for herself tonight. Despite her being close tobour, she was still able to walk around with ease. Therefore, it would be no problem for her to cook for herself. Natalie held onto the rails, walking carefully down the flight of stairs.

    The baby in her stomach seemed to be hungry too, and it was kicking her from inside.

    Looking at the small impressions on her belly that popped up from time to time, Natalie couldn''t help but smile.

    This little guy was really naughty. Unfortunately, he just wouldn''te out.

    During herst examination, it

    showed that the head of the fetus had already entered her pelvic brim. He was supposed to havee out in the past day or two, yet there had still been no movement so far.

    The doctor told her that this was normal, and there was no issue with the amniotic fluid. Waiting any longer wouldn''t be a big deal either.

    Of course, if she was really in a hurry, she could undertake a C-section surgery, but she decided to go with natural birth.

    As she went downstairs to the kitchen, she suddenly heard a faint noise.

    She concentrated on the sound for a moment and realized that it seemed to havee from the bathroom.

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134

    Suspicion grew within Natalie.

    She walked towards the bathroom quietly and heard a female''s moaning.

    "Ah, ah..."

    Natalie blushed.

    She wasn''t naive nor innocent when it came to that. She knew what that sound was as she had experienced it.

    Natalie left discreetly to the kitchen.

    Once she got there, she was ready to make some noodles for herself.

    Just as Natalie was about to put some noodles into the pot of boiling water, she suddenly stopped.

    Goodness, thete hour had definitely made her slow in the mind!

    The sound in the bathroom seemed to be Selina''s voice. But who could it be with her?

    Natalie was shocked.

    Selina used thest of her energy to push Matthew away.

    His kiss marks were already scattered throughout her upper body.

    She felt that she could no longer endure this.

    But unfortunately, her menstrual period was not over.

    A deep red blush stained her cheeks, making her look drunk. "Go away. Let me calm down first."

    Her words brought Matthew back to reality.

    Not only did she need to calm down, but he needed to do the same as well.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    If not, he really wouldn''t be able to suppress his lust any longer.

    He spoke with a hoarse and husky voice, "I''ll go get you a pair of pajamas. I''ll carry you back upstairster."

    With much effort, Selina nodded her head.

    She reminded him, "Don''te back too soon."

    The urge that was heating up her whole body would not fade away too quickly.

    Meanwhile, the more Natalie thought about it, the more dubious she felt about the whole scenario.

    She felt that she had to go back and check on it.

    She thus returned to the bathroom.

    She knocked gently on the bathroom door.

    Inside the bathroom, Selina was sshing her face with cold water.

    Her face had blushed greatly, so she needed cold water to calm herself down.

    Upon hearing the abrupt knock on the door, she mistook it as Matthewing back.

    She opened the door.

    Their eyes locked.

    Natalie was speechless.

    Selina was alone in the bathroom.

    But what was the sound that she''d heard just now?

    An horrifying thought shed through her mind.

    It scared the wits out of her.

    "Natalie?" asked Selina in a confused manner.

    Natalie was nervous. "I, I saw someone in the bathroom in the middle of the night, so I came here to take a look. You continue with what you''re doing. I''m heading back up."

    With that being said, Natalie hurried away.

    She didn''t even eat the noodles but hastily went back to the room.

    Natalieid back in bed.

    Her heart was pounding quickly.

    At the same time, Tobias opened his eyes.

    He sat up.

    Natalie got a scare by this. "You, why are you up?"

    His eyes were still blurry with sleep as he replied, "I remembered that you needed to eat at this time

    of the night. I''ll go cook you something."

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    She was slightly moved by this.

    She thought that Tobias would stay dead asleep that night, but apparently he had not.

    He''d still remembered she needed food at night.

    Natalie held his hand and spoke softly, "No, I don''t feel like eating today."

    She had initially wanted to, but the scene just now had made her lose her appetite.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to eat?"

    Natalie replied him sincerely, "I''m sure. I don''t have the appetite at all."

    "Alright." He thenid back down in bed again.

    After some thought, Natalie could not resist herself from asking, "Tobias, why do you think a woman would stay upte at night and make a noise?"

    Her question stunned him. "What kind of noise?"

    Her face blushed, "That is..."

    How was she supposed to exin this?

    Thinking about the moan she had just heard from the bathroom, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide herself in.

    Though she too had let out such noises before.

    "What is it?" Tobias was still unsure of her question.

    Natalie blurted out, "That kind of noises when is couple is making out."

    He went silent.

    After some time had passed, he promptly leaned down over her.

    His body leaned towards hers without touching her.

    His eyes gleamed with hidden intention, hiding a sense of ferocity in them. "Natalie, are you lonely?"

    Natalie didn''t know what to say.

    Just as she was about to exin it to him, his kissnded on her lips.

    It was as light as a dragonfly tapping the surface of a pond and leaving right after.

    Tobias held Natalie''s hand and said, "Natalie, in fact, I am also feeling very lonely."

    His voice was deep and seducing.

    Natalie was speechless.

    She admitted that, in that brief second, she was almost seduced by him.

    The words that she wanted to say couldn''t even leave her mouth.

    He stared at Natalie deeply, "But Natalie, you still need to endure it for the sake of our baby. Once he''s born, I will satisfy you."

    She gulped and asked, "So for a woman to let out such noises in the middle of the night means she''s lonely?"

    "What else could it mean?" Tobias faintly smiled at her. "Natalie, you are not allowed to do such things."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "What do you think?" Tobias said, looking especially meaningful. "You have me, you don''t have to do it yourself."

    His words left her speechless.

    She felt intolerably shy at his statement.

    "No, I''m not talking about me." Just as Natalie was about to tell him all she had seen, she stopped.

    She thought to herself, "Although they are siblings, it''s still different among genders. It wouldn''t be good to expose such matters so openly."

    "I was just wondering. Let''s get to sleep." Natalie pretended to close her eyes.

    Tobias tightened his grip on her hand. "Alright,

    good night."

    Though he was aroused by her, he knew that he shouldn''t touch her during that period.

    As soon as he pushed all those thoughts out of his mind, with the exhaustion from the past few days, Tobias fell back to sleep pretty quickly.

    However, Natalie was sleepless.

    She tossed and turned the whole night.

    Her mind was filled with the sounds she heard from the bathroom.

    If Selina wasn''t alone, if there was

    someone else, even if Selina hadet

    smuggled Dn into the vi, things would be easier to understand! But she had been alone!

    After the thoughts, Natalie turned on her cell phone.

    She did some research eventually found some answers. She couldn''t even look at them directly. They were such blinding messages.

    "I''m lonely, so I''ll just get it done myself."

    "That''s how things are for girls when they don''t have a man to pleasure them. Just do it quietly at night."

    "Women are actually as lecherous as men!"

    "A woman who does such things

    must be short of a man. It definitely must have been a while since she had a man." "You should hurry up and find a man, otherwise you''ll go insane."

    Natalie turned off her cell phone immediately. All of it was far too unbearable for her. She was too embarrassed to continue looking through them.

    Matthew handed Selina a pair of pajamas when he reentered the bathroom.

    By this time, both of them had almost regained their cool. After- respectively changing into a new pair of pajamas, Matthew carried Selina back upstairs.

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135

    Both of them were ready to get to bed after the whole night''s activities.

    Selina did not tell Matthew about the little intrusion earlier on.

    She didn''t think much about it.

    However, this insignificant interruption created a gradual upheaval the following day.

    Matthew and Tobias went to work the next day.

    As for Selina, she stayed behind at the vi to take a stroll with Peter and Hayden.

    Cecilia and Natalie stayed home.

    They had initially wanted to join the others for the stroll, but Natalie got Cecilia to remain home.

    After Selina and the rest had left, Cecilia turned to Natalie and asked, "Natalie, what''s the matter?"

    She had given her a look just now.

    Natalie pursed her lips slightly.

    She wasn''tfortable talking to Cecelia about that.

    Nevertheless, she had to say something.

    It was because she felt that it was rather unusual and they had to do something about it before things went wrong for Selina. After all, it was unusual for a beautiful girl like Selina to be awake at night, being in the bathroom doing who-knows-what.

    It was not proper for Natalie to confide in Tobias about this as he was after all, a man.

    After all the thinking, she realized that Cecelia was her only option.

    "Mom, have a seat. There''s something I need to talk to you about." She was blushing.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Cecilia looked confused as she took a seat.

    "I got upst night to the kitchen to get myself something to eat as I was hungry..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Cecilia.

    She patted Natalie''s hand right away and nagged, "Natalie, how could you do that on your own? You should have called Tobias or me toe help you do it. Your stomach has already grown so big. What if something were to happen? This..."

    Her lecture went on for ages.

    Natalie stayed quiet throughout.

    She then chimed in with an exasperated tone, "Alright Mom, I got it. I won''t do it next time."

    It was only after those words that Cecilia stopped her nagging.

    Natalie started again, "Mom, when I went to the kitchenst night, I passed by the bathroom, and I found someone inside."

    Cecilia was startled by this. "Who would take a bath at such an hour?"

    Natalie looked uneasy as she replied, "Mom, it was Selina. And she was, she..."

    She really was far too embarrassed to carry on.

    Cecilia felt a sense of panic at this, and she hastily pushed for her to continue, "Natalie, what about Selina?"

    Natalie built up her courage and said, "Mom, I suspect that she was in the bathroom helping herself..."

    She was blushing as she revealed her suspicion.

    Cecilia was extremely rmed hearing that.

    Her eyes grew big.

    If Selina were a man, then such actions would be understandable. However, they were dealing with a woman right now, so they didn''t know what to say about this.

    Natalie went on, "I fear that there could be something wrong with her mentally."

    Selina was no longer in contact with Dn, and had spontaneously announced her wish to be with Matthew. Connecting again tost night''s events, Natalie could not stop herself from piecing things together, and this generated a lot of worry in her.

    The chair scraped loudly as Cecilia stood up.

    This caused Natalie to jump in fright.

    Uneasiness marred Cecelia''s face. "I believe that something must be wrong. It has to be! How could a girl do such a shameless thing!"

    She looked as if she was on the verge of tears.

    Natalie inquired tentatively, "Why don''t we seek advice from a psychologist?"

    Cecilia agreed without a moment''s hesitation. "Let''s find one."

    They had initially decided to approached Simon about this, but after thinking it through, they decided against it. After all, how could they discuss such private matters with him?

    Therefore, Natalie went for a paid online consultation session with a psychologist.

    That would mean that there was no need to meet in person.

    After the session, the psychologist unexpectedly assured them that such situations weremon.

    "Situations like this ur when the woman is at an older age andcks a male partner. I suggest you buy some specialized female equipment." This was the advice given to them.

    Cecilia and Natalie exchanged looks.

    "How, how could this be normal? This is just too outrageous." Cecilia''s reaction was no surprise as she was older and more conservative.

    Natalie was still young so it was easier for her to ept it.

    Hearing the remarks of the psychologist, she finally felt the burden being lifted off her shoulders.

    "Mum, if the doctor said it''s normal, then it''s normal. Don''t think too much about it. Maybe, maybe Selina has reached that stage of life," said Natalie, feeling faintly embarrassed.

    Cecilia didn''t know how to react.

    She was feeling a mixture of anger

    and embarrassment. "Then, what are we going to do? Are we really going to purchase those female equipment or whatever? I can''t bring myself to buy them."

    She didn''t even feel right to get her servants to buy them.

    Natalie asked softly, "Why don''t we buy it online? Since it can be sent to us directly."

    After the session with the psychologist, Natalie had epted the fact that it was somethingmon after all. She thus saw it with an open mind.

    On the other hand, Cecilia''s mind was a mess.

    After a long pause, she said, "Buy them, Natalie. I''ll leave it to you."

    With this in mind, Natalie went on some websites.

    After some embarrassing browsing, she made an order.

    The seller was from the same city, and said that delivery would be done on that same day.

    Natalie put on a rxed fagade and said to Cecilia, "It''s all done."

    Cecilia thought for a while then abruptly said, "How are we going to hand it over to Selina? What should we say to her?"

    Natalie didn''t answer.

    She was dazed too.

    It was impossible for them to run towards her with the items and said, "Selina this was specially prepared for you by both Mom and me. This is so that you can get rid of the loneliness at night."

    "We''ll just put it into her bagter.

    She will know what it is the moment she sees it.". After going through a bit more thought, she added, "She should know that I''m the one who gave it to her, as I bumped into her in the bathroomst night. She should understand." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    In Glevania, many things did not need to be openly mentioned. It was sufficient if both sides are aware of what the other''s heart held.

    Cecilia considered this for a while but as she couldn''te up with a better solution, she nodded in agreement.

    Despite this, she still couldn''t help herself from saying, "Why is it that nowadays, such situations are viewed as normal? It''s such a disgrace. What''s wrong with girls nowadays?"

    Cecilia let out a long sigh. She didn''t know what would be the right thing to say regarding this issue.

    Soon after, Natalie said thoughtfully, "Mom, perhaps Selina really needs a man."

    Those toys she had just bought were definitely able to satisfy the need, but they could never beat an actual man.

    During cold nights, a woman would still need a man''s embrace.

    Cecilia''s voice dropped as she spoke, "Didn''t she say that she wanted to be with Matthew and get married?"

    Natalie gasped in disbelief, "Mom, do you honestly believe that?"

    Cecilia quickly said, "Of course I don''t."

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136

    Natalie softly sighed.

    If that were true, then why would Selina need to help herself in the bathroom in the middle of the night?

    A momentter, Cecilia asked in a stiff tone, "How about Dn?"

    Natalie simply shook her head.

    She wasn''t too clear about that either. It had been a long time since she had heard Selina mention him. Also, Dn had not visited the Whitlock family at their vi as well.

    After a moment of silence, Cecilia said, "I reckon that they are in another fight and will reconcileter. But now, she''s dragged Matthew into this mess. That''s why I told them to postpone their marriage to ater date, as I didn''t want such a good guy like Matthew to get a third marriage."

    Natalie pursed her lips without saying a word.

    Back when she had remarked that it would be more appropriate for them to get married at the end of the month, Natalie had already guessed her intention.

    Her opinion was actually consistent with that of

    Cecilia''s.

    She too was worried that Selina was simply caught in the heat of the moment, and that Matthew had just fallen into it with her. This would ultimately cause him to have a third marriage.

    The products that Natalie had bought online were delivered very soon.

    The items arrived in less than two hours after she ordered it.

    Natalie walked into the living room with a big box.

    Seeing the box, Cecelia shook her head and said, "Natalie, put them in her bag. I don''t want to see them."

    She left after saying so.

    Natalie tore open the box.

    There were all kinds of toys in it, and the store owner had even given several condoms as freebies.

    Natalie blushed at the sight of those.

    She took these things to Selina''s bedroom.

    Luckily for her, it wasn''t locked.

    Once she entered, she saw that the bed slept on both sides.

    A thought appeared in her mind.

    It seemed that both of them had indeed been sleeping in the same bed.

    However, in spite of them sharing a bed, there was still nothing between the two of them.

    In her mind, she believed that Selina did in fact desire to be with Matthew and no longer wanted to return to Dn, but she still couldn''t get herself to move further with Matthew.

    She couldn''t offer him her body yet.

    Natalie let out a small sigh.

    Although she couldn''t give herself to him, the truth remains that she still had sexual desires. If not, the events the night before would not have happened.

    Natalie found Selina''s bag.

    It would actually had been better for her to put it under the pillows, but with Matthew sleeping in the same bed, she was afraid that he would discover them.

    Selina''s bag was quite spacious. It held several lipsticks and some tissues inside.

    Natalie stuffed the items into the bag.

    The once empty bag was then stuffed, causing it to bulge.

    Natalie thought to herself, "I hope Selina understands my good intentions."

    Later on, Selina, Peter and Hayden returned to the

    vi.

    They had just nned on taking a short walk around the Whitlock family''s vi, but as the vi was far too vast, the walk had taken longer.

    As soon as she returned, Selina noticed that something was wrong. Very wrong.

    Both Natalie and Cecelia''s looks towards her looked weird.

    This was especially the case with her mother. She looked as if she couldn''t bear to see her. But at the same time, she kept ncing at her from the corner of her eye, and each time she peeked at her, she would let out a sigh.

    Her behavior left Selina momentarily speechless.

    What was this? What was going on?

    She then poured Cecilia a ss of juice and said, "Mom, take some juice."

    Cecilia epted the drink.

    Selina attempted to get something out of her. "Mom, are you in a bad mood today?"

    Cecilia looked at her and let out a sigh once more.

    Selina was speechless.

    She struggled to find the right words and finally asked, "Mom, what''s going on with you? Why do you keep looking at me and sighing?"

    Initially, Cecilia didn''t want to say anything, but since Selina asked, she couldn''t endure it any longer.

    She turned over and said to Selina, "Selina, you were such an innocent girl, why is it that you are now..." She couldn''t get herself to say more.

    Selina! How could she do something like that in the middle of the night!

    Selina asked, "What about me?"

    Cecilia took a deep breath, saying, "Nothing. You''ve grown up, Selina. You''vepletely grown up."

    Selina let out a fleeting smile at her words. "Of course I''ve grown up. I''m 26 now. Mom, do you still think I''m a little girl?"

    Cecilia was dumbfounded.

    That''s right. Her daughter had already turned 26.

    Having this in mind, it seemed eptable that Selina would have sexual desires. With her age, and being without a boyfriend, it seemed normal.

    Cecilia hesitated before saying, "Selina, if you want to be with that Dn, I wouldn''t object to it. We all wish you all happiness."

    It would be better for her to be with Dn rather than for her to pleasure herself in the middle of the night.

    Selina''s face darkened when she heard this. "Mom, I have told you before that I am with Matthew now."

    Cecelia did not look convinced.

    Selina felt that she was going to have to make a brutal move.

    She stepped closer to Cecilia and said, "Mom, Matthew and I are

    sleeping in the same bed now avo''re

    not sleeping individually as before. Do you still think we are faking it?" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Cecelia burst out saying, "Just sleeping together in a same bed doesn''t mean anything!"

    Otherwise, why would she have those desires at night?

    Perhaps, she actually didn''t want to be together with Matthew, so she decided to resolve her issue on her own, rather than giving herself up to him!

    Selina remained silent.

    A surprised look shed through her face.

    How did Cecelia know about this? It was true that nothing had happened between her and Matthew. Even so, this was because she was having her

    period.

    Selina was just about to exin that to her, but Natalie came over and pulled her away.

    Standing from afar, Natalie could observe that Cecilia was starting to get quite agitated.

    She was scared that Cecilia would spit out some harsh words, and Selina, who was still a young girl, would not be able to bear with it.

    Natalie smiled wryly at her and said, "Selina, I want to take a stroll in the garden. Come with me. My belly is really big now so I should do some exercise."

    "Oh." Selina absentmindedly went with her.

    Once outside, she couldn''t refrain from asking, "Natalie, don''t you think my mother is acting a little peculiarly?"

    Natalie sighed silently in her heart.

    It was obviously Selina who was being the weird one and not Cecelia.

    "No, in fact, it''s nothing out of the ordinary at all." Natalie paused for a bit and then continued, "It''s just the same for a woman to possess desires when she reaches a certain age."

    Selina didn''t say anything at first.

    As she was about to ask what Natalie what she meant, a thought suddenly shed through her mind.

    Then, she looked at Natalie with sympathetic eyes.

    Well, it was definitely hard for Natalie then that she was pregnant so she could not engage in any

    sexual activities. No wonder Natalie

    was

    getting sentimental. Content

    belongs to

    She gave her a sincere look and said, "Natalie, I get what you mean."

    She hoped that her understanding could bring Natalie somefort.

    Natalie knew that Selina would surely get her! Why else would she be doing such a thing in the bathroom at midnight if not?

    She nervously licked her lips at this. "Selina, can I ask you a question?"

    "Sure."

    A faint blush emerged on her face. "Is it a better option for a woman to solve her own needs when she has the desire but can''t get help from a guy?"

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137

    Selina didn''t say anything.

    She felt dazed and confused.

    She had never expected for Natalie to ask her such a bold and raunchy question.

    She may not have shown it, but Natalie had apparently been suppressing a smoldering heat within her.

    However, Selina couldn''t help but wonder, "Why can''t she ask my brother for help? Even if she is pregnant and can''t really engage in such activities, she can still ask him for some help."

    After thinking about it for a moment, a light bulb suddenly lit up in her head.

    Perhaps Natalie was afraid that asking Tobias about such affairs would ignite a spark of passion within him.

    She looked back at Natalie with sympathetic eyes and said, "Natalie, I think it''s alright. It shouldn''t be a problem."

    Selina was someone who could put herself in other people''s shoes. Even if Natalie were to use such methods to ovee her lust, she would not find it vulgar.

    Upon hearing her answer, Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    It seemed that she was right to prepare those toys for Selina, seeing that she was quite open-minded.

    She muttered in reply, "That''s good to hear."

    She wanted to tell Selina that she had already prepared such items in her bag, but after giving it some thought, she decided against it.

    After all, such topics were too embarrassing to discuss in this setting.

    Selina would understand her intentions once she saw them.

    When it came to matters like this, not everything had to be said out loud.

    Besides, she had stuffed those toys so snugly into Selina''s bag. The moment Selina returned to her bedroom, she would definitely notice her bulging bag and thus would open it to take a look. By then, everything woulde to light.

    Caroline received a call from Brennan at 10 o''clock in the morning.

    ording to him, he had directly hacked into the target''s phone system by using the phone number she had given him. After that was done, he could forge a specific number in the phone''s call history to make a phone call to them without being noticed by the target themselves.

    When Caroline heard this, she was overjoyed.

    Brennan then said, "I''ll help you forge whichever phone number you want."

    She immediately refused his offer, "There''s no need for that. I''ll do the rest myself."

    How could she allow him to hear the recording she wanted to release?

    After hanging up on her call with Brennan, she made another phone call to Reid. "Has the thing we talked aboutst night been settled?" Caroline was referring to the conversation she had faked.

    It was supposed to be a phone call between her and Selina.

    However, after seeing Reid yesterday, she changed her mind.

    This was because he informed her that he had nted a little spy by Selina''s side.

    Therefore, she came up with a new idea.

    Reid replied her in his somber voice, "I called him an hour ago. It should not take long. When the timees, I will send you the recording." "Alright. Do it as soon as possible." As she said this, a smile emerged upon her face.

    The recording she had spent such a long time preparing for was finally going toe in handy. She was absolutely delighted at how things were turning out.

    About an hour ago, Lothar received a call from Reid.

    It had been a long time since Reid had called him.

    This time Reid gave him some exciting news. Reid said that he knew an investor who was interested in funding a big movie and was looking for a male lead. They paid great heed to the male lead''s voice and had asked for Lothar to participate in a dialogue for them to listen to.

    Lothar promptly agreed to this.

    However, when Reid sent him his lines, Lothar was shocked by what he was reading.

    The script was so obscene!

    Nevertheless, holding onto the thought of the movie Reid had talked about, he still forced himself to record his performance of the script.

    "You slept with him. When did this happen?"

    "Why don''t you describe it a bit?"

    "He''s very dominant, isn''t he?"

    "Did it feel good?"

    Lothar had no idea what to think.

    After he finished recording, he sent it to Reid alongside a text message.

    "God, you''re not going to make me film an R-rated movie, right? Why do my lines sound so explicit?"

    Reid''s message soon came back to him.

    "What the hell do you know? People like raunchy things now. If you don''t film things like that, who''s going to want to watch?"

    Lothar had no reply to that.

    At 1 o''clock in the afternoon, Caroline received a recording of a conversation between Lothar and Selina.

    Everything was settled in a short period of time. This was thanks to them being able to find such a professional helper as well as Reid''s usefulrade.

    Caroline''s eyes lit up once she heard thepleted recording.

    She highly doubted if Matthew would still want to be in a rtionship with Selina after hearing this recording.

    invite Seline

    ???

    Caroline dialed Reid''s number again and dered Everything is done. You can ask thatckey of yours to invite Selim�� out for a meeting." Speaking of this, she paused and could barely hide her excitement. "One listen to this recording, and Matthew and Selina will definitely be over."

    A somber smile cast over Reid''s face and he remained silent at his words.

    He was certain that this recording wouldn''t inflict much damage on Matthew and Selina''s rtionship.

    His feelings for her ran very deep. It was not something that could be easily uprooted by a mere recording. Moreover, Matthew was not a fool. Sooner

    orter, he would definitely find out that the phone call was fake.

    What would be a genuine and fatal blow to that man would be the realization of Caroline''s backstabbing schemes towards Selina.

    Yet he still acted as Caroline''s

    aplice. After all, since he had be her ally, he had to show her some sincerity. What''s more, it was not necessarily a bad thing to give a little pain and hardship to first.

    swnthew

    After getting off the phone with Caroline, Reid made another call to Lothar.

    He assigned him a mission.

    Lothar had to make sure that he could bring Selina out before 2 o''clock in the afternoon. In addition to this, he had to keep her upied for a whole hour, regardless of any tactics he had to use.

    Lothar was more confused than ever after picking up that call.

    He really couldn''t figure out what Reid was trying to do.

    When he first came to him, he had thought that Reid wanted him to seduce Selina. Heter discovered that this was not the case. After that, Reid requested for him to find a way to make her reconcile with her ex-husband.

    Now that n seemed to have been shelved again as Reid had found something new.

    Lothar was left speechless by this.

    However, he still was going to do it. After all, Reid was his backer, and he had not done anything bad towards her so far.

    So, Lothar phoned Selina and asked her out.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    However, this time, he was met with an unanticipated rejection from her.

    "I''m a married woman now. It''s would not be good for me to head out and meet you at all." she said.

    He felt faint at her response, "There''s nothing going on between us!"

    Could it be that she had actually reconciled with her ex-husband?

    She replied with a cheerful tone, "That''s right, but right now, my man and I are being so sweet with each other that I don''t even want to interact with

    any other guy. Not even with you, Lothar. That''s all.

    Bye-bye."

    Lothar had nothing to offer at her statement.

    A shback of Reid saying that he must make an appointment with Selina appeared in his head.

    He hardened his heart.

    He found a sharp stone on the pavement.

    He proceeded to smash the stone right onto his head.

    A stream of blood quickly trickled down from that spot.

    He called Selina once again.

    "To be honest, Selina, I actually am being beaten up right now. There are all these people surrounding me at this moment. I don''t even know...."

    Before he could finish his words,

    Selina''s voice cried out from the other end of the line, "Who dared to

    hit you? to have the guts to actually mess with my friend! Just wait for me!e and help you. Don''t be afraid! Where are you now? I be right there!"

    He felt shaken by her words.

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138

    Lothar never imagined that Selina would stand up for him like this.

    This made him recall an event that urred a long while ago.

    At that time, he was still in junior high, being immature and fighting with thugs outside of school. He had asked his best friends for some help in the fighting but they''d all quickly refused and run away.

    As for Selina, she was so willing to help him despite their brief friendship.

    A wave of turbulent emotions arose in his eyes.

    With a brief pause, he reported his location to her, his voice sounding terribly hoarse.

    As everyone in the Whitlock family had gone for their lunch break, Selina seized the opportunity and set off with arge group of bodyguards.

    She soon arrived at the ce that Lothar had mentioned.

    She was ready to get into a huge fight, but to her surprise, she found him there alone.

    He was squatting on the pavement, looking pathetic and lonesome.

    She called out to him, "Lothar!"

    He looked up at the sound of her voice, and his eyes shed with astonishment.

    He noticed therge group of bodyguards standing behind her, all dressed in ck.

    "Where is the person who beat you up? I''m here to help you fight them off," she said haughtily.

    She was standing under a tree. Warm sunlight filtered through the tiny branches and created a brilliant halo that radiated her entire being. Her bright eyes shone with the mellow rays of the sun. They looked delicate, like shiny pearls hovering in darkness. It was an undeniably beautiful scene.

    Despite witnessing such a wonderful sight, Lothar felt as if he had been dropped into a pot of boiling water, and was now suffering unbearable pain. She was so nice, to the point where she even brought so many people with her to protect him. Yet he had lied to her. And for that, he deserved to die. He forced a smile.

    It was a smile that looked more like a grimace. He replied, "They left."

    She said, full of indignation, "Where did they go? I''ll ask someone to go after them." "They''ve gone quite far. I''m not sure where they are now."

    She couldn''t help but poke his forehead at this reply. "Are you stupid? Couldn''t you have stopped them? Didn''t I say that I was going to fight them off with you?"

    However, the rest of her sentence got stuck in her throat as sheid eyes on his bloody head.

    She asked in a flurry of panic, "Are you okay?"

    Lothar put his hand up to his head.

    When he lowered his hand, he saw that it was now wet with fresh blood.

    It wasn''t a big deal. He should know, since he was the one who hurt himself.

    He said nonchntly, "It should be fine."

    Selina''s face had gone red with rage, "How dare those b*stards beat you up like this? The next time I see them, they won''t get away with this." His heart sank when he saw her angry flush.

    He stood up and said, "I''ve decided to let this matter go. Besides, I don''t think we can find them anymore. I will go to the hospital to bandage this up." Selina also knew that her words didn''t matter at this moment. The only thing that truly mattered now was to bring Lothar to the hospital.

    She immediately replied him, "Then I''ll go with

    you."

    At the same time, Matthew received a call from Selina whilst he was at Perry Group headquarters.

    The corner of his mouth curled up, and a hint of pleasure shed across his deep-set eyes.

    He picked up the phone, "Selina."

    There was no answer from the end of the line, just a flurry of noise.

    Matthew''s eyes slightly stilled at this.

    Could it be that Selina had called him by ident?

    Suddenly, a man''s voice sounded through the phone.

    "You slept with him. When did this happen?"

    "Are you talking about Dn? Not too long ago to be honest. We''ve actually done it a lot of times before."

    "Why don''t you describe it a bit?"

    "It''s very explicit. Are you sure you want to hear it?"

    "He''s very dominant, isn''t he?"

    "Did that even need to be said? If it weren''t the case, I wouldn''t have slept with him."

    "Did it feel good?"

    "What makes you think otherwise?"

    The peaceful sky above Matthew''s head now seemed to have split apart.

    He felt as if someone had threw a grenade right towards his head, "Selina."

    A wave of shock zipped through his body.

    At the same time, the call was cut off.

    All he could now hear was the monotonous beep of the dial tone.

    The sound felt like a sharp sword piercing into his ears.

    His whole body went stiff for a long time.

    After a while, he abruptly returned to his senses and called Selina''s number again.

    However, the line was busy.

    Matthew strode out of his office straight away.

    He went to the the underground garage and got into his car, zipping off like an arrow that had just been released from a bow.

    All along the way, his mind had jumbled into aplete mess.

    He remembered that time when he had slept with Selina, it was her first.

    He recalled just a few days ago, she had confessed to him that he was the only person she had ever slept with in her whole life.

    He looked back on his memories of her telling him that despite being with Dn for so many years, they had never ever crossed into that territory.

    He even reminisced that moment in the theme park, when she clearly told him that she hadpletely broken it off with Dn, and that they were no longer an item.

    When she told him this, her eyes were glowing as if filled with fragments of light. She had said that her heart now belongedpletely to him.

    Such words,ing from a woman like her would definitely still linger in his mind. How could he believe a conversation on the phone over her?

    It was Selina herself who had called

    him. Logic dictated that the most probable scenario was that she had identally dialed the phone while talking to other people, unaware that

    Matthew was overhearing the

    conversation.

    Nevertheless, he still didn''t believe it. He absolutely didn''t believe it.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    His grip on the steering wheel grew tighter and tighter.

    He was now heading back to the Whitlock family vi as he had to see it with his own eyes.

    Selina must be at home, so she couldn''t have made that phone call.

    What he heard just now was only a misunderstanding. It was even likely to have been nted by someone else.

    Matthew rushed into the vi.

    Natalie had a drowsy look on her face as if she had just woken up.

    She usually didn''t take naps in the afternoon, but Hayden was at home this weekend, so she had taken a nap with him. However, she wasn''t used to taking an afternoon nap. So she had already been up while Hayden was still asleep.

    Her eyes shed with surprise when she saw Matthew. She asked him, "Matthew, shouldn''t you be at work?"

    At this time of the day, he should still be at thepany.

    He scanned the area, his voice sounding strained as he asked her in return, "Natalie, where is Selina?"

    Natalie was caught off guard, "She''s..."

    She had just seen her on the sofa just now, but where had she disappeared to?

    She then added, "She was on the sofa not too long ago. Maybe she''s in the bedroom?" "Yes, I''ll go to the bedroom to look for her." As soon as the words left his mouth, Matthew hurried upstairs.

    He pushed the door open.

    The bedroom was empty.

    His heart felt crushed.

    A streak of light shed across his deep, dark eyes.

    Memories of Selina gradually surfaced in his mind.

    There was one where she was smiling, one where she was bantering with him, and another of.

    her mumbling to herself. He even recalled the way she looked when she pouted in anger, like a mouse who had been chased out of the kitchen after being caught stealing pumpkin seeds.

    She was such a pure and wonderful girl.

    He didn''t believe that she would share such a conversation with a man.

    He refused to believe a single word of it.

    There was definitely a misunderstanding. He would wait for her to return to verify this.

    But at this moment, Matthew''s gaze fell onto the bag sitting on the bay window.

    It wasn''t like he wanted to notice it, but the bag just looked too conspicuous.

    It was abnormally full.

    He stepped forward, and after a moment of hesitation, he opened the bag.

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139

    It was like a thunderbolt had been struck from the sky.

    The bag opened to reveal condoms and all kinds of women''s sex toys.

    It was far too vulgar.

    Matthew''s brain started to buzz at this sight.

    She was such a simple and innocent girl. Why would she have such things in her bag?

    There were even condoms?

    The condoms were definitely not prepared for him. As they had decided to get married, and with Mr. Whitlock expecting to be a grandfather soon, they greatly needed to bear a child.

    However, if none of this were for him, then who else could it be for?

    Although Lothar''s bloody head looked absolutely frightful, it wasn''t a major injury at all. The doctor simply bandaged it up.

    Lothar looked at Selina with a face full of gratitude and said, "Thank you, Selina, foring with me to the hospital."

    She patted him on his shoulder, "You don''t have to thank me. We''re good friends, as close as brothers."

    He shot her a slightly embarrassed smile in return.

    ncing at the time, he saw that almost an hour had passed, which meant that he had managed to distract Selina for the duration he was instructed to.

    He was supposed to give her a brief farewell, but he couldn''t help but ask, "Have you reconciled with your ex-husband?"

    "Yes," Her voice was oozing with irresistible sweetness as she said, "We''ve made up."

    He replied in a somewhat sour tone, "Congrattions then. You''ve always wanted to make up with him."

    She shook her head at this, "No, you should be congratting him instead, for getting a girl like me back, right?"

    She beamed at him.

    Her smile left him in a daze.

    She looked so charming when she smiled. It was like moonlight, so luminous that it could light up the whole starry sky.

    After some hesitation, he spoke in a low voice,

    "Yes, he''s a very fortunate man."

    She then replied, "Seeing as you are alright now, I''ll head back then. I still have a lot of things to do at home."

    Hayden wasn''t at school today and Peter was staying at the Whitlock family''s vi as well. Therefore, she couldn''t stay out for too long. Lothar responded with a soft oh.

    All of a sudden, something popped into his head and he cried out for her to stop.

    Hearing his voice, she stopped and looked back at him.

    He then asked her in a nervous tone, "Umm, have you run into any situations that were out of the ordinarytely?"

    She lookedpletely confused.

    She answered, "What kind of situations? No, I don''t think I can recall any."

    Lothar sighed in relief when he heard this.

    It was good that there was nothing strange going on.

    He then told her seriously, "If anything unusual happens, you must inform me immediately."

    This made her even more confused.

    "How do you know that I would encounter such a situation in the future, and why should I tell you?"

    Lothar let out a dryugh, "You must have forgotten that I''m a fortune teller. If you ever meet a disaster or somethingter on, let me know in advance, and I''ll tell you how to evade it."

    Selina didn''t say anything in return.

    She still felt quite bewildered with this whole conversation.

    "My luck is very good. I''m sure there would be no such disaster." After saying that, she smiled at him and left.

    Lothar''s gaze lingered on her disappearing silhouette, his eyes shining with mixed emotions.

    He hoped that what she just said was true.

    The moment Selina returned to the vi, she saw Matthew.

    He was sitting on the sofa, his face clouded over by a serious expression.

    However, all she could see was his handsome face, and did not notice the dark emotions swirling upon it.

    People in love were always like this. They were overjoyed simply by catching a mere glimpse of each other. How could they notice anything else? She walked over to him and circled her arms around his neck from the back. "Why did you

    come back so early today? Did you want to cook dinner for me?"

    His eyes trailed up to her arms.

    They were as fair as holy light, and smooth enough to shine faintly.

    Matthew''s throat went dry at the sight.

    At this moment, the phone call from before resurfaced in his mind, as well as the things he found in Selina''s satchel, including the condoms that couldn''t have been for him.

    Seeing that Matthew was silent, Selina walked over and stood in front of him.

    She crouched down and said with a smile, "Why are you so quiet?"

    He wanted to answer her, but he couldn''t say a word.

    Then, Natalie came down.

    She said, "Oh, you''re home now, Selina. Matthew has been waiting for you for a long time now. He didn''t even know where you''ve run off to."

    Selina stuck out her tongue out at her, "I was out with a friend."

    Matthew then looked into her eyes, "Was it a man or a woman?"

    His look made Selina falter.

    His eyes were not as gentle and affectionate as usual. They looked like bottomless ck pits that could swallow up people''s souls.

    She gulped.

    It was only then that she realized he did not seem happy.

    She deliberated to herself, "Could he

    be unhappy because I went out? Or could it be Matthew thinks that I had

    man, and that''s what led him

    gone on a date with some ne

    question me on the gender of my friend?"

    Her voice slightly softened when she answered, "It was a man.''

    Matthew''s heart sank when he heard this.

    "

    Selina carried on, "But don''t fret, he''s my good buddy. There is nothing going on between us."

    When she said this, she put her face close to his ear. She lowered her voice and whispered, "I only have you in my heart."

    Her girlish voice was soft and sweet, like cotton candy, but at this very moment, it felt like poison in his ears.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Deadly poison.

    Whilst this was happening, Natalie watched Selina muttering some words into Matthew''s ear, and her heart trembled at this sight.

    For the past two days, she had this gut feeling that Selina and Matthew seemed to have grown much closer to each other. It all started when Selina announced to everyone that she was going to marry Matthew, and from then onwards, they started texact more intimately with each other.

    Could it be that this time it was for real?

    After a moment''s consideration, Natalie shook her head again.

    Impossible. There was no way. She was just deluding herself.

    Selina would only love one man and that was Dn. Other than him, it would be preposterous for her to fall in love with anyone else.

    It seemed that their intimate rtionship was just mist upon a mirror.

    Matthew did not show any reaction towards Selina''s words. His mind seemed to have drifted away into space.

    Selina found this quite peculiar.

    Usually, when she sweet-talked him like this, he would have already had a reaction by now. He might even have teased her back.

    What on earth was going on now?

    Her face moved closer to his, the tips of their noses almost touching. She wanted to observe the emotions in his deep-set eyes. His hawkish gaze also focused on her face.

    Her skin was fair, and her eyes were ck yet clear. It looked just like pools of ck mercury floating in a pond of white quicksilver.

    Such a sight made his heart flutter. She was just so fresh and lovely.

    His head started to throb a little.

    He couldn''t imagine that a girl like her would disclose such vulgar

    matters to a man. He couldn''t believe that she would deceive him

    and have an affair with Dn. He didn''t even dare remind himself of those things that were ced in her bag.

    However, the truth was right in front of him.

    Threads had connected all these singr events seamlessly together.

    Selina then touched the tip of Matthew''s nose with the tip of her own nose and said, "Hey, why aren''t you saying anything?"

    He pushed her away with his hand.

    She was momentarily shocked by this.

    She looked at Matthew with a hurt expression on her face.

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140

    Matthew said, "Selina, I''m feeling a little tired, so let me rest for a while."

    His voice was low and husky.

    She simply hummed in reply.

    She thought that perhaps Matthew really was overworked. After all, there was so much work for this man to do, it shouldn''te to anyone''s surprise that he would be exhausted by it.

    Maybe this was why he hade home so early today.

    She said to him, "You should go up and take a break then."

    Pursing his lips at her, he walked upstairs.

    He went into their bedroom.

    Selina''s bag was still sitting by the window in the bedroom. That abnormally bulging bag.

    His piercing gaze cut through it like a sharp sword.

    That bag was such an eyesore. He couldn''t help picking it up and tossing it into the wardrobe.

    He couldn''t believe that Selina was that kind of girl.

    Yet he couldn''t find a single thing out of ce when he received that phone call from her. He couldn''t find a single reason to convince himself into believing her.

    His headache grew worse as he thought about it.

    Meanwhile, downstairs, Natalie was knitting a little sweater meant for a child.

    While knitting, she started to smile to herself.

    It was a sweater made for her unborn baby.

    Her eyes glinted with a sense of anticipation.

    She was wondering when her baby would be able to fit into the sweater that she had knitted herself.

    All of the Whitlock family members couldn''t wait for the arrival of this baby.

    Selina then walked over to her and asked, "Natalie, are you making a sweater?"

    Natalie nodded back at her and replied, "Yes, it''s for my baby."

    Selina nced at her and then abruptly broke out into foolish grin.

    Just in that second, a thought had suddenly rushed into her head.

    She wondered when the time woulde when she would also be carrying a baby, Matthew''s child to be exact. And that when she would, just as Natalie was right now, be sitting on the couch knitting a baby''s sweater.

    Natalie nced at Selina and asked, "What are you smiling at? Do you find my sweater funnylooking because it is not pretty enough?"

    Selinaposed herself upon hearing Natalie and joked back, "No, the sweater knitted by my sister-inw is the most beautiful and unique one in the world!"

    Natalie pursed her lips and then replied with a smile, "You are ttering me."

    She then looked around and asked, "Hey, where is Matthew?"

    "He went upstairs for some rest."

    Natalie murmured a small "oh" and said, "He didn''t appear to be in a good mood today, right?"

    Selina did not think much about it, "Maybe he''s just tired from working, otherwise he wouldn''t havee home so early today."

    This made sense to Natalie as well.

    She said, "If he''s feeling fatigued, I''ll order the kitchen to cook some soup for him tonight."

    Selina quickly stood up once she heard this, "Don''t call the helpers for that. I''ll make it myself."

    Natalie was surprised by her statement, "You know how to make soup?"

    In her eyes, Selina was a well-cared and spoiled daughter of a rich family, who had never participated in such mundane chores in her life.

    A mischievous smile lit up on Selina''s face, "No, but I can start learning now."

    After that, she went over to the kitchen to specially ask the chef about which kinds of soups would be nourishing for the body. Once that was over, she washed the ingredients, cut them up and boiled them all herself.

    After a long time had passed, the fragrant soup was finally ready.

    She gave it a small taste, and found that it was delicious.

    It was not time for dinner yet, but she was excited to let Matthew try her good cooking.

    She had nned to go upstairs to call him down, but just as she reached the foot of the stairs, she returned to the kitchen.

    Well, since he was so worn out like this, she should be a kind person and serve it to him instead.

    She did asionally have the urge to act out the part of a virtuous wife.

    With that, Selina filled a bowl with soup. Then, she carefully carried the soup upstairs.

    The soup bowl still felt a little hot, even though she had already worn a pair of instion gloves to prevent herself from getting scalded.

    The corner of her lips curled up into a small smile.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Well, wasn''t this her disy of devotion to him?

    With such a thought in her mind, she let loose a small chuckle.

    Dear heavens, she had now be a woman head over heels in love.

    The bedroom door was ajar. Since her hands were not free to open it, she kicked the door gently with her foot and it immediately opened.

    She saw Matthew standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, his back facing her.

    She thought that he would be lying in bed as he was so tired. It never urred to her that he would just be standing there.

    She called out to him, "Matthew."

    He did not respond.

    She felt a bit light-headed at this.

    Could it be that he was so tired that he was starting to go insane?

    She stepped towards him and raised her voice, "Matthew!"

    Only then did he react.

    He turned around, his eyes looking empty.

    She pursed her lips at the bowl in her hands and said with an expectant tone, "This is for you. I made it specially for you. I simmered this for two hours. No one has drunk it yet. You''re the first person I''ve served this to. Aren''t I treating you Sowell?"

    She looked at him with a cheery smile, waiting for his words of appreciation.

    However, Matthew just stared back at her, not sparing her a single word in return.

    Her breath caught in her throat.

    He has been acting far too strange this afternoon. Was he so burnt out that he had lost his mind?

    Selina shot him a look of dissatisfaction, "Matthew, didn''t you hear what I just said to you?"

    "Yes, I heard."

    She handed the bowl in her hands to him and said, "Then drink it. Here you go."

    He failed to respond once again.

    A twinge of anger started toce her voice, "Matthew!"

    "I don''t want to."

    She was at a loss of words.

    Her eyes widened in shock, "I''ve worked so hard to cook this for you, and yet you refuse to drink it?"

    Her words did not seem to reach him as his eyes faintly zed over.

    This made her flustered. She directly passed the bowl over to him.

    She tried to stuff it into his hands.

    However, he didn''t appear to have sensed this at all and didn''t move to receive it.

    A loud shatter echoed through the room.

    With a crash, the bowl had fallen onto the ground.

    The floor was littered with fragments of ceramic and small puddles of soup.

    Selina''s eyes bulged out of her head.

    She stared at the wet floor, and after a while, her eyes started to fill with tears.

    She had spent so much time and

    effort making it, and the entire process of it had been so difficult. It

    was ever.

    ven her first time making soup

    UMS

    And in the end, it nowy wasted on the floor like this.

    She shouted at him, "Matthew, you''ve gone too far. Do you know how much work I''ve put into this? How could you do this?"

    Selina''s cries seemed to have pulled him back to reality.

    Seeing her misty eyes, his emotions began to change all of a sudden.

    "I''m sorry, Selina," Matthew replied in a low voice.

    She simply red back at him in anger and said, "I don''t want to hear your apologies. I hate you."

    He pressed his lips together and said nothing.

    His silence made her even angrier.

    She couldn''t stop herself from reaching out her fist to punch him. But, just as she was about to do so, her eyes caught sight of his hand.

    They were red and swollen.

    When the bowl had fallen, the hot soup had spilled all over his hands.

    Selina''s heart that had first been

    ?

    inted with hot fury now subsided, and was quickly reced with worry and anxiety, "What''s wrong with your hands?"

    Only then did Matthew notice the swelling of his hands. "I''m fine."

    He tried to hide them behind his back.

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141

    However, Selina hurriedly pulled out his hands from behind his back, and saw that his fair palms had turned crimson. Anguish filled her eyes.

    "Let''s go to the doctor''s and let them take care of this for you."

    "There''s no need, Selina."

    But she insisted, "No, you have to go. What if something goes wrong?"

    Matthew had no choice but to follow her to the Whitlock family''s private medical room.

    After the doctor gave him a full examination, he dered that it was not a serious injury, but his hands had definitely been burned.

    While he spread ointment onto Matthew''s hands, Selina asked, her face full of worry, "Will there be a scar?"

    "Will he be in pain?"

    "How many days will it take to heal?"

    "Is there anything I should pay attention to when ites to his diet?"

    Even she did not notice how many questions she had given the doctor in such a short time.

    The inky pools of Matthew''s eyes started to stir at this sight.

    He had never anticipated that the minor burns on his hand would trigger such a huge reaction from her.

    Her name subconsciously spilled from his thin lips, "Selina."

    She looked up, her gaze trailing from his hands up to his face.

    Her eyes were crystal clear.

    Matthew was entranced once more.

    The conversation between her and that man, the image of the things that he found in her bag, and her earnest eyes that were now staring straight at him shed like a whirlwind in his mind.

    With concern written all over her face, she asked, "Are you feeling better now? Does it still hurt?"

    "No, it doesn''t hurt anymore."

    Her happiness was evident, the corner of her lips quickly lifting, "That''s good."

    She looked like a happy little mouse who had sessfully stolen pumpkin seeds from the kitchen, and was now nibbling on them.

    At this sight, he felt a strong tug somewhere in his heart.

    She then said to him, "Well, let''s go and have dinner. It''s about time for dinner anyway."

    The entire event of Matthew''s scalded hand made her forget about her previous unhappiness in a snap of a second.

    Or maybe she was just purposefullyforting herself. Convincing herself that Matthew wasn''t his usual self because he was too tired, so she had to be considerate towards him.

    He gave her a monotonous reply, "Okay."

    They walked from the private infirmary to the dining room. The Whitlock family''s vi was humongous so it took them a lot of time.

    Throughout their journey, Matthew did not speak a single word to her.

    Selina could not help but break the silence, "Are you worn out from work today?"

    It would exin why this man''s behavior waspletely out of character.

    Instead of answering her, he jumped to a different topic, "At half- past one, were you with your friend?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    She hummed in agreement as she shuffled through her memories.

    After thinking for a moment, she said, "Don''t worry. Even though he''s a man, he is just an

    ordinary friend."

    Matthew''s eyes darkened at her response, "What were you guys talking about?"

    It wasn''t possible for her to immediately recall bymand. She just remembered that what she and Lothar conversed about seemed to center around Matthew.

    Her cheeks flushed a light red.

    She said in a somewhat delicate manner, "I won''t tell you."

    However, her blushing face and her softened tone were all taken into ount by Matthew, and taken to meant something else.

    He could feel his heart sink even further down to his stomach.

    This evening''s dinner was no different from before, except for the addition of Selina''s homemade soup and Matthew''s strange behavior.

    Of course, no one else except Selina had noticed this abnormality with Matthew.

    The reason behind this was that Matthew hadn''t passed her any food since their meal started.

    Except the times when Selina and

    Matthew were in their most

    awkward situations, every time they

    l.ne

    had dinner together, he would always put extra food onto her te. He had always given her his utmost care, even at the dining table.

    However, this time he didn''t.

    Selina felt an inexplicable sense of dejection in her heart.

    Because her man did not put any food onto her te for her this evening.

    She couldn''t help but look at him out of the corner of her eye. To her dismay, he appeared to be detached from the rest of the world, his thoughtspletely closed off from her.

    He didn''t even spare a nce at the soup she had cooked for him.

    The sorrow in her heart thickened, but now anger started to brew within her as well.

    She had always been treated by him like a precious pearl he was holding in his hands. After the two of them had be official, his pampering had only intensified.

    But this afternoon, Matthew was being so cold to her that she couldn''t stand it anymore.

    She sullenly ate her meal, deciding to not pay any more attention towards him.

    After dinner, the whole family decided to watch TV with Peter. While this was going on, Selina took the furthest seat from Matthew, not even looking at him once.

    She thought that if she got mad at him, he would definitely notice, and thus he woulde looking for her.

    However, as time trickled by, he did note to her at all.

    In the midst of Selina''s anger, a sense of anxiety started to emerge.

    What possibly be wrong with Matthew?

    She couldn''t help but sneak a nce at him and realized that he was still in that hazy state of thought, as if there were a million things on his mind right now.

    Her eyshes trembled slightly at this.

    What could he be thinking about?

    Considering the matter for a while longer, an idea suddenly rushed in her mind.

    Could it be that he had been holding his desire in for too long that he can no longer cope?

    After all, her period had arrived

    immediately after they got together. Although she had already helped him to relieve his lust in other ways, it still couldn''t rece the sensation of having their bodies connect as a whole.

    Moreover, it seemed that his passion for such things have intensified over time. It would be reasonable for him to carry a heavy heart due to

    unsatisfied needs.

    Selina didn''t know whether her interpretation of these events were correct or not, and it wasn''t like she could get guidance from anyone she was familiar with. So she decided to share a post on her most frequently visited forum.

    This type of article has always been a trending topic, so replies soon came quickly.

    "I guess so. This is a man''s nature. If they can''t get what they want, then they will get upset."

    "Despite there being other alternatives, what a man truly wants is still his woman''s body. Say it with me, her body, her body, her body. Important matters should be repeated thrice."

    "My dear, please hurry up and go quench your boyfriend''s thirst. Devote your body to him. I assure you that with this, everything will turn out fine." Selina''s face reddened as she read thements.

    Seizing the moment while everyone was watching TV, Selina quietly went to the bathroom.

    Her period was due to finish today. She wanted to confirm it.

    After a hasty check, she found that her period had indeed passed.

    A sh of joy flickered through her heart.

    Soon after, she went upstairs and grabbed a change of clothes. She took a thorough shower.

    The warm water that sshed all over her felt like the palm of a man caressing her body.

    Selina tugged at her face in exasperation.

    She scolded herself, "Seriously, I''m getting more and more indecent. I even fantasize about such things when taking a bath!"

    Nevertheless, her shower was still part of her preparation for uing activities that night.

    Her eyes twinkled at this.

    She wondered how Matthew would react once he found out that her period was gone.

    He definitely would get very excited. After all, every man would probably be bored out of their wits during this time.

    Just as thosements proimed, a man would go insane if he suppressed his lust for too long. No wonder Matthew was acting so strange today!

    After finishing her shower, she went out and discovered that the living room was empty.

    She scanned the area for quite some time until she realized that she had been washing up for so long, it was now everyone''s bedtime.

    She pranced up the stairs towards her bedroom.

    She pushed the door open.

    Matthew was inside the room.

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142

    Matthew had yet to fall asleep. Instead, he was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window once again.

    Selina walked into the bedroom and then closed the door behind her.

    He appeared to be so deep in thought that he didn''t notice her entering the bedroom at all.

    She silently crept towards him, step by step. The moment she was within reach, she wrapped her arms around his waist from behind and then snuggled her face into his back.

    His skin was burning hot, the temperature spreading to her own face as well.

    She could not stop herself from smiling.

    He just had a natural power to make people feel at ease.

    She had just simply put her arms around his waist, and a sense of security was already enveloping her.

    She thought that when she initiated such intimate actions towards Matthew, he would definitely react to it. However, this man did not move an inch. Nevertheless, Selina didn''t think much about it.

    She gently called out, "What are you looking at?"

    And in the next second, her arms, wrapped around his waist, were pulled off by him.

    He finally came to his senses, looking down at her from above as he replied, "People''s heart."

    Selina''s eyes were engulfed with confusion.

    She didn''t understand what he was trying to convey.

    However, it didn''t matter right now. They had much more important things to proceed with.

    She shed a smile at him, "Do you know what day it is today?"

    Her sweet smile was extraordinarily beautiful. It had the same effect as pure moonlight that shone through the windows and it momentarily took his breath away.

    He asked her back in a deep voice, "What day is it?"

    Her smile grew even wider, "It''s the day when my period ends."

    After that, she stood up on her tiptoes and whispered into his ear, "Are you up for some fun?"

    The moment these words left her mouth, she started to flush red from the top of her head to the ends of her toes.

    She had initially prepared herself and intended to seduce him like those femme- fatales she had seen in movies. However, she still couldn''t help but blush when she uttered those words.

    Matthew''s mind exploded at her invitation.

    Seeing her being so daring, he recalled once again the conversation he had heard on the phone and those things that were hidden in her bag.

    He looked at her, dumbfounded, "Selina, have you always been so bold like this?"

    Her face turned an even darker shade of red.

    She took a deep breath and looked back at him, her alluring eyes glinting. "What do you think?"

    She didn''t want herself toe off as too shy, as she wished to be more eager and spontaneous.

    However, no matter how badly she wanted to act so in real life, the crimson stains on her cheeks still did not fade.

    A wave of emotions passed through Matthew''s eyes.

    After a moment of hesitation, he spat out a sentence from his mouth, "Were you this bold to Dn as well?"

    Selina felt as if she had been struck in the head.

    She stared at him in disbelief.

    At this very moment, all the unruly desires that belonged to young women, as well as the raunchy fantasies, quickly dissipated. All that remained was pure shock.

    She had never imagined that he would say such a thing.

    A twinge of shame crawled through her entire body.

    She replied, enunciating each word clearly, "Matthew, what do you mean by that?"

    Her frosty gaze pierced into his eyes, just like a sharp sword.

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Matthew immediately regretted it.

    He shouldn''t have asked her that.

    He shouldn''t have said that before finding out the truth.

    He had always been a calm and level- headed person, but he had felt like aplete mess since that afternoon.

    "I''m sorry, Selina," he muttered to her, "I''ll stay at my house tonight. I''lle see you tomorrow."

    His mind was in such a jumble that he needed a night''s peace to recover from this.

    After saying that, he headed towards the entrance of the bedroom.

    Selina cried out in his direction, "You are not allowed to leave!"

    His footsteps halted at her protests. Nevertheless, after that brief pause, he still walked away.

    His mind was in a whirlwind at this moment. He couldn''t solve the problem right now, and this would only make things worse. He had topose himself first.

    Watching him go, Selina stood frozen in ce.

    She thought that he would at leaste back.

    Thest time she was at his office and her foot had been hit by the phone, Matthew had left just as he had now. However, it wasn''t long before he promptly returned.

    However, as the minutes passed, there was still no sign of him.

    Herst spark of hope was soon extinguished.

    Tears trailed down her face like a broken string of pearls.

    Could it be that he was beginning to show distaste for her past?

    Despite Dn and her having never gone too far with each other, they had still shared hugs and kisses. before. Matthew had probably remembered such events and hence felt disgusted by her.

    What else could exin his odd behaviour this

    afternoon?

    Why else would he even say such a thing?

    Her sobs grew even more violent.

    Why? Why did he have to provoke her like this, even though he was going to leave her in the end?

    Why did such behavior emerge just as she was starting to harbor feelings for him?

    She hated this!

    After two hours had passed, Selina dragged her stiff legs to bed.

    She wanted nothing more than to sleep.

    However, she couldn''t fall asleep despiteying herself down on the soft mattress.

    After a moment had passed, her eyes shot open, and her body sat up quickly like a natural reflex.

    Absolutely not!

    Her eyes glinted.

    She couldn''t just cry by herself without knowing what exactly was going on!

    The word "weak" had never been used to describe her!

    What could be on Matthew''s mind? She had to find him and question him clearly about this.

    Even if this man was truly disgusted with her past, he must still give her an exnation!

    He couldn''t be so fickle like this!

    Selina picked up her phone.

    But, as she was about to dial his number, all the courage that had filled her up just now seemed to have dissipated.

    With her phone in her hand, she sat there, stupefied for quite a while.

    After a moment, she put down the phone.

    Wouldn''t it be spineless for her to make a phone call?

    Wouldn''t it be perceived as her being too clingy?

    It was clear as day the way he had treated her just now, acting as if she was invisible despite her being right in front of him. Why should she phone

    him at all?

    But if she didn''t, wouldn''t it leave things messy?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Matthew had clearly told her that he wanted to be with her yet now he was acting this way. Did he find her such an easy target to bully?

    Did he really think that she would let him treat her as hot or as coldly as he liked?

    Her thick, long eyshes couldn''t stop trembling in anger.

    Momentster, she exited the bedroom.

    She went downstairs, looking for a ss of iced water to calm herself down.

    After pouring herself a ss of water, she went to the refrigerator and quickly threw a few ice cubes into it.

    Meanwhile, Natalie had alsoe downstairs.

    She didn''t want to trouble Tobias

    when she got hungry in the middle of the night She felt sorry towards him, but Cecelia''s previous reminder was still stuck in her head. After much deliberation, she decided to take advantage of the time when he had just fallen asleep to go grab some snacks and fruits, so that she wouldn''t be hungry at night.

    This led to hering across Selina filling her ss with ice.

    This scene gave her a fright.

    She quickly took Selina''s water away and questioned her, "What are you doing, Selina?"

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143

    The night was already quite chilly today, so no one in their right mind would drink cold water sote at night. Selina sniffed, "Natalie, just let me calm myself for a bit."

    She needed to literally cool herself off first in order to regain some peace of mind.

    Natalie froze in her ce when she heard this.

    Needing to calm down in the middle of the night?

    Could it be that Selina had once again...

    Natalie could feel her mind starting to wander to ces that implied some sort of sexual desire.

    She let out a small cough at her thoughts.

    She couldn''t help butment, "Selina, you really are far too impulsive."

    "You''re right, I''m simply being too rash!" Natalie''s words were alluding towards something, and Selina meant something entirely different.

    Even so, their conversation and replies fit each other perfectly?

    Selina reached out towards Natalie, "I want my water back."

    But how could Natalie just allow her to drink iced water at this time of the night? It wouldn''t be good for her digestion at all!

    She whispered to her, "Selina, did you not use the items I gave you?"

    If she had actually tried them out, she probably wouldn''t be acting out like this now.

    Confusion shed through Selina''s eyes at her question, "What things?"

    Natalie''s cheeks turned bright red at her inquiry.

    Looking flustered, she replied, "It''s just some things that I have prepared for you. It''s all just so you don''t have to spend these long nights feeling unsatisfied."

    Once she got to this point, she started to trip over her words, "In fact, I can understand exactly how you''re feeling right now. We''re both grown women, so you don''t have to be so shy about it."

    Selina was at a loss of words.

    Her bewilderment continued to grow.

    What on earth was Natalie babbling on about?

    She cried out at her, "Natalie, I am honestly not following you right now!"

    This left Natalie in a stupefied state for a moment.

    Could it be that Selina had not checked her bag yet?

    That was impossible. The bag had looked so full and bulging after she had stuffed the toys into it. It should have caught her eye the moment she entered her bedroom.

    Natalie''s voice grew even more hushed, "There is something in your bag that I ced by the canopy window in your bedroom. I have prepared it for you."

    After giving her a quick nce, Selina rushed upstairs.

    Natalie was just left standing alone, feeling awkward about what just happened.

    She faintly scoffed at this turn of events and then went to grab an apple to munch on while sheid on the sofa.

    On this long night, Selina was about to relieve some of her loneliness. Therefore, Natalie should fill her stomach with something to avoid any pangs of hungerter on at night.

    Nevertheless, she wondered if continuing to eat like this would lead to her bing fat in the future.

    However, she didn''t pay much heed to that thought. Tobias would still like her no matter what she looked like, wouldn''t he?

    Selina hurried upstairs, and found that there was no bag near the window.

    She opened her closet on instinct, and found it in there.

    Her bag was so full that it looked like it was about to burst.

    She immediately opened it.

    She wanted to see what Natalie had put into her satchel.

    As soon as she opened it, Selina was left stunned by its contents.

    She could recognize the condoms, but she couldn''t say the same for the rest of the items.

    Even if she had never used one before, she definitely had a brief idea on what it was!

    Weren''t these toys meant for a lonesome, frigid and barren woman?

    She felt her ears starting to grow hot.

    Oh, heavens! How could Natalie ever imagine her needing such things?

    Did she honestlye across as someone that horny?

    She snatched her bag and ran back downstairs.

    Natalie was snacking on her apple when she saw Selina furiously marching towards her with her bag in her hands. Selina pointed at the bag, not knowing whether tough or to cry, "Natalie, is this what you prepared for me?"

    In spite of the fact that she had bought it herself, Natalie could not bear to even look at it.

    She shifted her gaze elsewhere and said, "That''s right."

    Selina felt close to crying.

    "Natalie, why would you think that I these things?"

    Natalie appeared quite mortified at this question.

    She pressed her lips together, finding it hard to give her an answer.

    However, Selina was not about to let this slide just like that, "Natalie, say something!"

    Under Selina''s constant probing, Natalie finally spoke with much reluctance, "Actually, I already know about everything, Selina. You can stop pretending now."

    She thought that Selina''s current desperation was just an act.

    This made Selina feel even more faint.

    She was dizzy with anger and hissed at her, "What do you know, Natalie?"

    She licked her lips nervously and replied, "Let''s not talk about that."

    After all, no one was willing to lose their dignity by bringing up such

    affairs. One should maintain reserved about this type of activities. As long as they came to a silent and mutual understanding, then all would be well.

    Selina''s voice grew louder, "Of course you have to say it. You must tell me!"

    Natalie didn''t know how to respond.

    She had no choice but to just bite

    the bullet, "I Heard the sounds you made in throomst night. the Selina, I Know you are feeling lonely. A woman your age really does need a man by your side. It would insufferable to have to spend these nights alone."

    Selina remained quiet at her words.

    And then, her brain suddenly exploded!

    The world truly did behold endless possibilities. Why would Natalie bear such ridiculous thoughts?

    She had originally thought that once Natalie had gotten married, she would begin to adopt the aura of a sophisticated and magnanimous woman, thus leaving behind her past erratic and whimsical self.

    She now knew that she had predicted wrongly. She waspletely wrong!

    After all, a leopard cannot change its spots.

    Selina felt aggrieved, pushing aside her feelings of shame as she cried out, "Matthew was in the bathroom with me. He was with me!"

    Natalie couldn''t say anything at this.

    Her eyes bulged out from her head at once, brimmed full with astonishment.

    She murmured, "Matthew?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Selina was about to carry on with her rant when she came to a sudden realization.

    Wait, did this have anything to do with Matthew acting so strangely today?

    In addition to this, Natalie had clearly said that the bag was by the canopy window. She also recalled that she had put it there herself. Yet why did she

    find her bag in the closet just now?

    A thunderous boom echoed through her mind.

    Could it be that Matthew had acted so oddly today because he had found these objects in her bag?

    What was even more mortifying was the possibility that he had thought she had prepared such items herself.

    Selina was about to be driven to madness.

    It was just her luck that Natalie decided to add more to her statement, "How could it be Matthew? Weren''t the both of you just acting?"

    Up till now, Natalie had firmly believed that Selina''s rtionship with Matthew was fake, and nothing romantic would ever ur between them. The

    one that Selina loved the most was still Dn.

    Natalie''s question almost brought Selina to her knees.

    to

    With her breathing getting unsteady, she said, "Natalie, Matthew and I are truly together like him so much the point that I can''t even think about being with anyone else. I found out about my feelings for him I take

    my mind off him. Dn ispletely out of the picture. How can I make you have some faith in me, Natalie? Do I have to pull out my heart to show you in order for you to believe me?"

    after we divorced him

    Natalie was shocked when she heard this.

    Selina''s huge outburst of emotions had started to weaken her initial stance.

    Could it be that she was actually wrong about everything?

    Meanwhile, Selina quickly picked up her phone.

    She dialled Matthew''s number.

    She wanted to call Matthew and let him know the truth of what happened!

    She has been pinned with some serious usations. The things in the bag did not belong to her at all!

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144

    No wonder Matthew had acted so peculiarly just now!

    Any man would go nuts if he found such arge assortment of female sex toys in his woman''s purse.

    However, she couldn''t get through to his phone. It seemed to have been turned off.

    Natalie''s shoulders jumped with fright when she saw Selina calling him.

    She thought that Selina was about to tell Matthew toe over. She hastily stopped her.

    After all, it was better to keep such shameful matters between themselves. It was unnecessary for him to participate in such things.

    "It''s not like that," Selina was honestly about to copse from all the anger she was stoking in her, "Natalie, Matthew also saw this bag. He didn''t know that it was you who put these in here so he probably assumed that it was all mine. Because of this, he was so upset that he ran all the way back to the Perry family vi!"

    Natalie was speechless when she heard this.

    She didn''t expect for herself to cause so much

    trouble.

    "Then I will call him to exin!" She must exin to him that this was all just a huge misunderstanding.

    "His phone is turned off," Selina replied, "Forget it, I''ll just go to his ce to clear things up."

    Natalie immediately said, "I''ll go with you."

    "There''s no need for that. I''ll go by myself," She nced at Natalie''s belly and said, "Natalie, you''re already so far along in your pregnancy. How are you going to tag along with me?"

    "No!" Natalie was very determined to make things right again, "I was the one who caused this misunderstanding so I should go as well. Your brother has already gone to bed. There will be no problem with me apanying you there."

    After arguing about it for a long time, Selina finally relented to Natalie''s request.

    She drove her sports car with Natalie sitting in the passenger seat.

    Keeping Natalie''s pregnancy in mind, Selina did not drive with much speed.

    Along the whole drive, Natalie apologized to her profusely.

    However, seeing how far things have alreadye, apologies no longer held any use to her.

    Moreover, Natalie had not done it on purpose.

    In the end, she was the one whoforted Natalie, "Natalie, it is all fine now. Let''s exin it to Matthewter. He is a reasonable man and will not do anything bad to us for this."

    Natalie felt slightly relived when she heard her consoling words.

    But, she couldn''t help asking, "Selina, are you really serious with dating Matthew now?"

    She replied in a solemn manner, "What we have is more genuine than anything."

    Upon hearing her reply, Natalie was soon lost in her own thoughts.

    Could it actually have been true this time?

    Selina abruptly recalled those conspicuous condoms in her bag, "By the way, Natalie, putting in those toys was already enough. Why did you still have to add some condoms?"

    Natalie paused at this.

    She then answered dryly, "They came as free gifts with the purchase, I just shoved everything in there."

    Selina looked back at her, "Natalie, this feels like a st from the past."

    Natalie was faintly perplexed by what she said.

    She didn''t understand the meaning behind Selina''s

    words.

    "The once-foolish Natalie has suddenly returned to us," Selina borated with an exasperated tone.

    Natalie stayed silent for a moment.

    Then, she bursted into uncontrobleughter.

    Selina was right. Natalie used to be a foolish girl. She had supposedlye a long way since then, but she had still managed to cause such a muddle now.

    Seeing that Natalie had cracked up, Selina couldn''t help butugh along as well.

    However, her smile didn''tst for long.

    This was because their car had suddenlye to a halt.

    They stopped without any warning.

    Natalie''s smile had also disappeared from her face as she asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Selina gave her car a check and found nothing out of the ordinary.

    She tried to restart the car but it still wouldn''t budge.

    "It seems that we''re going to have to drive another car instead. I''ll call driver to collect us." Selina was about to take out her mobile phone, and then realized that her hands was empty. She had apparently forgotten to bring her phone!

    She vaguely recalled flinging her phone onto the sofa after failing to reach Matthew.

    She asked, "Natalie, where is your mobile phone? I didn''t bring mine."

    Natalie was dumbfounded by this question.

    She hadn''t brought hers either.

    With a voice of despair, she replied, "I didn''t bring mine either."

    The two of them locked eyes for a while.

    Selina felt tears well up in her eyes, "What are we going to do?"

    "I don''t know." Natalie was about to cry as well.

    At this moment, their car had stopped by the side of a road where no cars were passing by. The faint street lights from above made their car appear even more pathetic.

    Selina bit her lip.

    Natalie was so heavily pregnant that it was impossible for her to do much. She had to do this on her own.

    She still couldn''t find anything that could help them after checking the car once more.

    She pondered on it for a moment

    and suggested, "Why don''t you wait

    for me here, Natalie? I''ll take a walk back down the road to see if there are any cars or pedestrians that t can borrow a mobile phone from. I''ll then request for a driver toe to pick us up."

    Natalie agreed that this was the best option they had right now.

    "Okay. I''ll wait for you then."

    Just as she was about to leave, Natalie started shouting at the top of her lungs.

    This terrified her so much that she immediately turned around, "What''s wrong, Natalie?"

    In the blink of an eye, Natalie''splexion had changed.

    She pointed at her stomach and eximed, "Selina, my stomach hurts! It hurts so much!"

    Selina was gobsmacked at this, "Why does it suddenly hurt? You weren''t in pain just now."

    Natalie shook her head in agony.

    She didn''t know how such intense pain coulde in an instant. It felt as if someone was stepping on her belly, with enough power to almost make her skin split open.

    Natalie had been through childbirth before.

    She remembered that she had been in this much pain before the birth of her first child.

    It seemed to be a contraction.

    She gasped in pain, "I think I''m going intobor."

    Thispletely forced Selina into panic mode.

    Why did Natalie have to go intobor at this exact moment?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    It just had to be now, when they were stranded by the side of a road without their phones.

    And she couldn''t leave Natalie alone in her state right now.

    She was on the verge of tears, as she asked, "Natalie, what should we do?"

    Natalie gritted her teeth, "I will be fine. Go find someone. I''ll wait for you here."

    Selina shook her head and protested, "No, I can''t leave you alone like this." Just as she spoke, spots of blood began to seep through Natalie''s panties.

    Natalie noticed the blotches of blood.

    For pregnant women, this was a sign that they were about to enterbor. It was not a big deal.

    However, Selina was unaware of this.

    She had never given birth to a child before. Therefore, when she saw blood trickling out of Natalie''s body, she had no idea what it meant.

    She had only seen such scenes in television shows, where women would start to bleed down there when suffering from a miscarriage.

    This caused her whole world to spin.

    She immediately pped herself in the face.

    The sound of the p echoed throughout the night.

    With such crisp sound filling the air, her smooth, fair cheek soon became red and swollen.

    This was all her fault.

    If she hadn''t insisted oning out in the middle of the night to look for Matthew, none of this would have ever happened.

    It was one thing for her to go out

    and find him. However, she knew

    that Natalie was pregnant, et

    she

    should have tried to persuade her to stay. Yet she still brought her along.

    And for that, she deserved to die!

    Selina had put in so much strength into her p that even Natalie could hear it.

    But she could not say a single word.

    She was in so much excruciating pain. It was absolute torture.

    It felt like her body was being run over by a car. It felt as if her limbs were being pulled apart.

    In the midst of such torment, Natalie could not speak.

    She could only let out moans of agony.

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145

    Matthew was standing beneath the muted moonlight.

    Numerous connections were whirling through his mind.

    He had received Selina''s phone call while he was at thepany, and he had overheard a conversation in that call. When he''d returned back to the Whitlock''s family vi, Selina had coincidentally gone out, and she''d been with a man.

    And it just so happened, that in that conversation, she had been talking to a man.

    When he came back home, he''d identallye across the items that were stuffed in her bag.

    Those toys and condoms.

    One could acknowledge these events as a simple twist of fate, but there was no way everything was just a coincidence.

    Yet if one were to call this a scheme, it would be impossible for anyone to have plotted every single detail to create such a seamless n.

    Matthew''s head continued to throb even more.

    How on earth was he going to trust Selina?

    Momentster, he walked into the vi and went up to the second floor.

    He faced a door on the second floor.

    The door was painted pink.

    He pushed it open.

    There was nothing inside the room behind that door, except for some objects that appear to be stuck on the wall.

    They were paintings. The walls were covered with paintings.

    And they were all paintings of Selina.

    The same year that Matthew had met Selina, he had had a growing interest in art, and had even specially learnt painting from a nationally renowned artist.

    At first, he drew all kinds of things, such as sceneries that involved mountains andkes. However,ter on he''d started to focus on only one subject: Selina.

    Ever since he''d caught a single glimpse of her at that party, his paintings had only featured her and her alone.

    The scene of her dancing in a red dress.

    He had drawn it countless times.

    He kept all these paintings for himself. After building this vi in Agaphen City, he''d stored them in this room.

    Thinking that pink was Selina''s favorite color, he''d purposefully decorated the whole room in pink. Even the door and the walls were colored pink. And in the center of the room hung the biggest painting among them.

    It was a painting of Selina in that red gown.

    Strands of her thick, long hair flowed down past her shoulders, making graceful curls mid-air as they danced with the wind. Her dark ebony hair was a striking contrast with the red gown she was wearing. Her snowy skin was set off with exceptional brilliance whilst her eyes shone, bright and clear. He felt his whole body tremble at this view in front of him.

    He couldn''t believe that a girl with eyes as pure and beautiful as hers could say such unthinkable things.

    He couldn''t believe that a girl with such pure eyes would go back and forth between him and Dn, coveting the pleasure of having sex with different

    men.

    However, he couldn''t find any discrepancies with the whole series of things that happened this afternoon. He couldn''t find any anything to prove her innocence.

    Matthew stared at the painting, dazed.

    His deep-set eyes finally fell onto Selina''s own eyes in the painting.

    Fragments of light twinkled in her eyes, like stars woven into the night sky.

    His breathing abruptly stopped.

    A shot of electricity quickly shed through his body.

    This made him shudder.

    Atst, he had found the biggest plot hole in this whole scenario.

    It was that Selina herself would never even talk about such things.

    No matter how much evidence was piled up against her, it still couldn''t prove that Selina would say those things.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    She was such a pure and lovely girl. She would never act that promiscuously, not in a million years!

    With that, he rushed out of the room.

    He was engulfed by feelings of regret.

    He felt so much remorse that he had taken so long to figure this out.

    He couldn''t believe that he had doubted her for so long!

    He had even dared to leave her all alone!

    He was nothing more than a b*stard!

    He should have trusted her, unconditionally.

    Matthew rushed out of the vi and got into his sports car that was parked in the underground garage. The car took off quickly, moving at lightning speed.

    Selina had never felt so helpless before in her entire life.

    On her right, she had Natalie, who was screaming in throes of pain. On her left, thereid an empty road.

    She tried over and over again to jump start the car, but it just would not move at all.

    There were cuts on her hand, blood trickling down her fingers.

    She wanted

    go to a ce with

    people so she could scream for help,

    but there didn''t seem to be any people in sight for miles. She couldn''t just leave Natalie heredike this, with blood dripping from her private area.

    Tears endlessly streamed down her face, soaking the cor of her shirt.

    Her fingers were shaking uncontrobly due to the intense anxiety she was feeling.

    Just as her distress was about to reach a point where she felt like she was about to faint, a beam of light shone over them.

    Her whole body stiffened.

    A sports car was moving in their direction at a terrifying speed.

    Selina quickly regained her senses when she saw this.

    She ran out to the middle of the road and waved her hands at the sports car with all the energy she could muster.

    The car was going so fast that it made her unsure if the driver would be able to see her and stop in time. Perhaps, she would be run over instead.

    But that was not important right now. If that happened, at least the driver would stop and Natalie would be saved.

    The car came to a sudden halt a mere meter away from her.

    The door of the car opened and Matthew stepped out.

    At the moment when heid eyes on her, Matthew''s eyes filled with shock.

    He had never seen Selina like this before.

    She was in such a dishevelled state.

    Her shirt was wet with tears, her hands stained with bright red blood, and her clothes were unkempt and seemed to be covered in dust.

    He immediately rushed over and pulled her into his embrace, "Selina, what have you gotten yourself into?"

    One could hear the heartache in his voice.

    Meanwhile, Selina''s knees buckled as soon as she saw him.

    She muttered to herself, "We''re saved. We''re finally saved."

    If it weren''t for Matthew holding her right now, she really would have sunken onto the ground.

    With herst ounce of strength, she pleaded him, "Matthew, it''s Natalie, please go save her!"

    Natalie was sent to the hospital.

    Tobias and Cecilia were already notified about this via phone call and they were now on their way to the hospital too.

    Whereas Selina was now a sobbing mess.

    She clung onto Matthew and wailed, "Is Natalie''s baby going to die? She shed so much blood. There was too much blood! I am such a horrible

    person!"

    Once she said that, she cruelly gave herself another p.

    "When my brotheres, I want him to beat me up. It''s all my fault. I killed Tobias and Natalie''s child."

    She raised her hand to p herself again.

    Matthew grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Natalie just bled for a bit. She is about to give birth so it is impossible for her to suffer a

    miscarriage."

    However, she still frantically shook her head at his words. "No, it''s not. She lost a lot of blood."

    Matthew cupped her face and

    replied, "Listen to me, Selina. It''s

    common for a woman to bleed right before she''s about to enterbor. It''s not a sign of miscarriage. It just shows that she is about to give birth. Please calm down."

    "No, it''s toote. I''m a criminal. I''m such a horrible person." She was so

    frightened and hysterical by the previous events that she couldn''t

    process his words at the moment.

    ��

    "Selina!" Matthew began to raise his voice at her, "Come with me. If you don''t believe me, I''ll ask a doctor to exin this to you!"

    He dragged her to find a doctor.

    Recognizing that Matthew looked like someone important, the doctor was particrly patient as she exined things to Selina with much detail.

    Hearing this left Selina stunned.

    She tried to make sense of what the doctor was saying, "So Natalie, she is just about to give birth?"

    The doctor assured her with much confidence, "Yes, her cervix has already dted. It''s estimated that the child will be born in an hour."

    Selina froze for a moment upon hearing this.

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146

    Moments passed before she suddenly jumped up.

    Tears of joy could be seen on her face as she muttered to herself, "The child is saved, the child is alright..."

    Before she couldplete her sentence, her eyes closed and she fell unconscious.

    Cecilia and Tobias rushed to the hospital.

    Tobias had never appeared this agitated in his entire life.

    He wanted to enter the delivery room immediately.

    Noticing this, Cecilia grabbed hold of him.

    She, after all, was the more level- headed one between the two of them, "Tobias, I''ll go in and you should just wait here."

    But how could Tobias relent to this request? "Mother, I must stay with Natalie this time."

    He knew that this was Natalie''s most vulnerable moment, so how could he let her face this all alone?

    He wanted to be there with her.

    Cecilia''s expression stiffened

    at

    his

    announcement, "Tobias, childbirth is quite a bloody and gruesome process. It''s not what you think it is. If you were to observe such an event, it could lead to problems further on in your marriage."

    She had experienced this before, so she was naturally aware of these things. And such situations were not unheard of.

    Yet Tobias''s eyes steeled with determination, "Mother, how can my feelings for Natalie simply change just because I witnessed some bloody things? | can assure you that this might happen to many other men, but it will not happen to me."

    After he said that, Tobias walked straight into the delivery room.

    He was of no ordinary status, so the doctors and nurses in the hospital obviously did not dare to stop him.

    When he reached the delivery room, he saw Natalie lying on the delivery bed.

    Her face was as pale as snow, and her forehead was dotted with countless beads of sweat.

    She kept crying out in pain, "It hurts. It hurts so much!"

    Hearing this, Tobias felt as if his heart was about to melt.

    He grasped her hand tightly.

    He could feel that her hands were icy cold.

    He gazed at her and said, "Natalie, I''m here. I''ll stay right here with you."

    Upon seeing his arrival, her lips stretched into a small smile.

    However, her smile was soon overshadowed by waves of pain.

    Her facial features were screwed up in a grimace.

    Tobias ced his face next to hers and said, "Natalie, can you feel me right now? I''ll stay with you. I will always be here for you." The heat of his face transferred to her own. The warmth slowly radiated down along her cheeks and spread into her heart.

    His words had also reached her heart.

    She did not know what was going on, but a sudden burst of energy emerged within her.

    An infant''s wail could be heard.

    A loud and clear cry echoed throughout the room.

    Natalie could only feel something being expelled out of her body, and with that, the boneprating pain dissipated in a blink of an eye. She took in a deep breath.

    The nurse offered a writhing baby to both Tobias and her and dered, "It''s a boy. He''s absolutely

    adorable."

    The moment sheid eyes on the red, squirming baby, her heart began to overflow with all kinds of emotions.

    Despite her hopes that the baby would be a girl, she didn''t mind having two sons either, and she knew that she would cherish her newborn son just as much.

    As for Tobias, he was so emotional that he could no longer control himself.

    When Hayden was born, he had not been there to witness it.

    And now he was able to watch this child being born with his own eyes.

    This was the first time he had witnessed the emergence of a newborn baby. It turns out that they were small and wrinkly, just like a miniature version of an old man.

    The nurse asked him eagerly, "Would the father like to cut the umbilical cord himself?"

    Tobias gave Natalie a look.

    And she nodded at him in return.

    He picked up a pair of scissors.

    He was so nervous about this that his hands, which were holding onto the scissors, began to shake.

    The sound of snipping could be heard.

    And once that ended, the umbilical cord had been removed.

    Yet Tobias did not immediately reach out to hold the child. Instead, he moved to hold Natalie''s hand.

    His eyes stared deeply into hers, intense emotions could be seen swirling in them as he said, "Natalie, thank you for everything."

    The corners of her lips curled up involuntarily when she heard this.

    This was not hard for her at all, not even the slightest.

    To have a husband like him, everything was worth it.

    Every woman would go through the experience of settling down and giving birth, but only a handful were as lucky as her to met a man as wonderful as Tobias.

    For this, she couldn''t be more blessed.

    The doors of the delivery room were finally opened.

    Cecilia rushed towards them.

    The nurse wheeled a cart out, and in it,y a wrinkly newborn.

    The nurse informed Cecilia with a smile on her face, "It''s a healthy boy, weighing about six pounds."

    Cecilia patted her chest and mumbled, "Thank heavens. Oh, bless them."

    In the beginning, she had still been asleep when she received the call from Matthew. Throughout their entire drive here, both she and Tobias had been losing their minds.

    It was bad enough that Natalie wasn''t at home when she went intobor, then the phone call had toe from Matthew, no less. They were scared out of their wits that something bad had happened to Natalie!

    But fortunately, with God''s blessing, she was safe and sound.

    She had given birth to a beautiful child with noplications.

    Cecilia could not stop herself from picking up the baby.

    All newborn babies looked wrinkly, like tiny, old men.

    However, in Cecilia''s eyes, this was the most beautiful child in the whole world.

    She could see that the squirming baby had opened his eyes and was now looking around curiously.

    Cecilia couldn''t help but chuckle at this sight.

    Seeing this child now, she could tell that in the future, he would be as naughty as Hayden was now.

    After a while, she turned to the nurse and asked, "Where''s the child''s father?"

    "He''s with the mother." The nurse replied with a polite smile, "Would you like me to call for him toe out?"

    She promptly rejected that offer, "There is no need for that."

    Her eyes were brimming with joy.

    Natalie had gone through so much to give birth to the descendants of the Whitlock family, so it was only right for Tobias to go in and apany her.

    Taking care of this infant was her responsibility for now.

    Natalie was wheeled into the observation room.

    She had just gone throughbor so she still needed to be observed for a while, out of concern that there may be some postpartum hemorrhageter

    on.

    Tobias stood by her side this entire time.

    Natalie felt vaguely uneasy about the newborn baby. She said to him, "You don''t have to apany me. You should go see the baby."

    Yet he was still stubbornly clinging onto her hand. "I will not leave your side right now. You are the most important to me."

    Her question spilled out of her mouth before she could even stop it, "More important than the baby?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, he kissed her on the forehead. "You are the most important person in the world to me."

    Natalie could not help but beam at his promation.

    She was so fortunate that she could meet such a kind man like him. She knew that he loved her dearly.

    A man like him, who pulled her out of her misery.

    The corners of Natalie''s lips curled up even more at this thought.

    A whileter, she was reminded of Selina.

    Natalie quickly asked, "Where''s Selina? Is she okay?"

    A girl like Selina, who had never experienced childbirth before, would surely be frightened to death.

    Tobias replied her with a gentle tone, "Don''t worry, she is now with Matthew."

    He did not inform her that Selina had actually fainted. Besides, Natalie should not hear about any bad news with the state that she was currently in.

    Not to mention that Selina wasn''t in any major danger.

    Whilst this was urring, Selina was in another ward.

    Her forehead was covered with dense traces of sweat.

    The doctor said that she might be having a nightmare, but that was no big deal.

    Matthew had already grabbed a towel to help wipe off her sweat, but it still kept trickling down her forehead.

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147

    Selina was in fact experiencing a nightmare.

    She had dreamt that Natalie had lost her child.

    The child was born in a pool of Natalie''s blood, but it wasn''t breathing.

    Selina let out a piercing scream, "Ah!"

    Her eyes shot wide open, her pupils dted, as if she had just seen a ghost.

    Matthew rushed forward to hold her hands and console her, "Selina, I''m right here."

    His palms were warm.

    Her gaze gradually moved to his face.

    Selina hurriedly cried out, as if she had just suffered a great shock, "Where''s Natalie? Where''s her child?"

    "It''s all fine. Natalie is alright. She just gave birth to a baby boy." Matthew had never left her side ever since she fainted. It was Cecilia who''d instructed the nurse to tell him this news.

    He added, "He''s a very healthy boy."

    Selina felt something in her mind slowly loosen upon hearing this information.

    She patted her chest and echoed his words, "A boy. It''s a boy. A healthy boy."

    She spontaneously let out augh, "Thank god! Natalie is doing alright, and so is the child!"

    Sheughed so much that tears almost fell from her eyes.

    If other people were to see her like this, they may have found her hysterical. Yet only Matthew knew that Selina''s intense response was because she had been under far too much stress.

    His heart felt as if it was being tightly squeezed.

    This was all because of him!

    If he hadn''t given her the cold shoulder after the day''s event, and instead genuinelymunicated with her about it, maybe things would not have ended up like this.

    He was being so cruel to her because he didn''t trust her!

    Matthew couldn''t even begin to imagine what would have happened if he hadn''t gone looking for Selina at the end.

    He wasn''t sure if Natalie would be able to keep her child, and he couldn''t bear the thought of what would have happened to Selina.

    Those invisible hands tightened their grip around his heart.

    When he saw Selina in that state, on the edge of a mental breakdown, he felt as if he himself was about to break down too.

    If he came slightlyter, he really didn''t know whether she would sumb to insanity, or if anything unforeseeable would happen next. He was overwhelmed by boundless guilt.

    With that, he leaned down towards her, putting his lips to her face.

    He then gently kissed away the tears on her face.

    Selina''s breath caught in her throat when he did this.

    His lips were warm, moist and tender, seeming to calm her with every touch.

    Slowly but surely, the tears stopped trailing down from her eyes.

    And with that, Matthew ceased his kissing.

    He raised his eyes, staring right at her as he said, "Selina, I''m so sorry."

    Entranced by the dark pools of his eyes, Selina slowly came to her senses.

    Her thoughts moved away from Natalie and now started to focus on what had happened between her and Matthew.

    Her breathing quickened at the realization of this.

    "I..." She was in such a panicky state that she couldn''t properly articte her words.

    Matthew patted her gently on her chest, "Don''t fret too much."

    He had intended to soothe her, but he hadn''t anticipated the sudden softness he would feel underneath his palm.

    Right where he was patting her chest.

    Selina didn''tment on this.

    Blood quickly rushed up to her cheeks, making her blush intensely.

    Meanwhile, Matthew hastily retracted his hand. Now was not the time to be touchy with each other.

    After some silence between them, Selina spoke up, "Please get me some warm water."

    "Okay."

    While he turned around to get it, Selina decided to prop herself up into a sitting position. Matthew poured her a cup of warm water and brought it over.

    "Do you wish to lie down again?"

    Selina epted the water and said, "I don''t want to. My back aches when Iy down."

    After she finished drinking the water in a single gulp, she turned to him and asked, "Tell me, were you suddenly acting so weirdly because you happened to have misunderstood something?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    There was apparent guilt in his eyes as he said, "Selina, I am the only one to me here."

    She swiftly shook her head at his answer, "It''s not your fault. It''s a misunderstanding. It''s all just one big misunderstanding."

    She hence told him her ridiculous tale on what had actually happened.

    With a hint of embarrassment, she started, "Natalie thought that I was feeling lonely, so she bought those things online and then hid them in my bag. And it all contributed to this current mess."

    A wave of emotions crashed in Matthew''s heart when he heard this.

    He had never thought that those items in Selina''s satchel were all due to Natalie''s meddling.

    He took her hands in his.

    His eyes were brimming with emotions.

    "Selina, I was wrong. I''ve misunderstood you," he admitted, in a soft tone.

    There was a hint of huskiness in his voice.

    However, Selina did not me him. "No, it wasn''t your mistake anyways. If anyone else were to discover those items, they would have believed that they were mine as well."

    He shook his head at this and said, "Selina, something else also happened."

    "What?"

    He hesitated briefly, then finally decided toe clean about the phone call he received.

    He did not give much details as he recalled this story to her. Some aspects of it were just far too explicit to even repeat.

    At this moment, he had absolute faith that the woman speaking on the phone was not her.

    That conversation may have been executed to perfection, but it actually harbored a huge w within it.

    And the giveaway was Selina herself.

    She would never engage herself in such activities. It was undeniable that she would never have such a revealing discussion with a man.

    A girl who had such beautiful eyes wouldn''t do such a thing!

    After listening to Matthew''s story, Selina was left shocked for a split second, and then anger immediately filled her body.

    "Who is it? Who did this? I have never talked to a man about Dn at all. Dn and I have nothing going on. We hadn''t even gone that far with each

    other!"

    Matthew quickly wrapped his arms around her, "Selina, I apologize. It''s all my fault. I was the one who misjudged you."

    The more furious she was, the harder it was for him to watch.

    She did put some me on him at first, but when she saw the expression on his face, the usatory feelings in her heart started to dissipate.

    She reasoned, to have this kind of conversation sent to Matthew''s own cell phone, it was justified for him to get suspicious.

    If it were her, she would have doubted him too.

    What''s more important was that, in the end, he still chose to put his faith in her. Despite theck of evidence, her man still believed in her.

    "I don''t me you," she hushed him, "Matthew, you only made amon mistake."

    His confession shook her to her core.

    If she still harbored any dissatisfaction towards him, then it all vanished at this exact moment.

    From here onwards, his words stood as a testament of his unquestioning trust towards her, for the rest of their lives.

    The rims of her eyes started to redden at this thought.

    "Okay. I believe you."

    Since he was so willing to trust her, then she would also be willing to trust him.

    They both locked eyes for a good while, their eyes full of emotions.

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148

    ?

    Matthew nodded, a glint of hostility shing through his eyes, "I''ll find out who''s behind this."

    Selina took out her mobile phone. There was no record of her calling him this afternoon in her own call history.

    Someone had impersonated her by using her number to call Matthew.

    Matthew carried on, "Selina, my cell phone is no ordinary cell phone. In order to prevent confidential business intel from leaking, my phone is protected by a strong securitywork. It is impossible for amon person to just fabricate your cell phone number and call me like this. That requires some sophisticated engineering."

    Once she heard this, it was as if her heart had been dropped into running water, and was now being swept around in the currents.

    When Matthew received this call, it was exactly when she had been out with Lothar.

    The person behind this had plotted everything to perfection, down to the timing. This couldn''t possibly be just a coincidence.

    Lothar Cowell!

    This man''s name popped up in her head.

    She was now feeling undeniable suspicion towards him. What else could exin this coincidence?

    Her eyshes trembled at this thought.

    However, she simply couldn''t believe that he would try to sabotage her.

    One shouldn''t judge a book by its cover.

    Lothar didn''t seem like someone who would try to sabotage another person.

    He was a boy with two adorable dimples when he smiled.

    He had a kind face.

    Selina knew that he was a good person.

    He had once saved a dog that was in front of her car. Back when he was at the restaurant, he had rescued a young girl from a molester. She could not believe that such a man would be involved in a conspiracy.

    There must be something wrong. There must be something else going on, something bigger.

    Yet if it wasn''t Lothar, who else could it be?

    A bolt of lightning shot through her mind.

    Caroline.

    She had mentioned before that she would have her revenge on her.

    Could this all be Caroline''s doing?

    Recalling that mysterious man by the gates of the vi, as well as Caroline''s sudden appearance, Selina''s breathing started to quicken.

    It was possible. It was entirely possible.

    Selina turned back to Matthew and said, "Don''t go looking into it. I know who it is."

    Matthew was shocked to hear this.

    She lowered her voice and continued, "Caroline, it must be her."

    His eyebrows furrowed tightly as he echoed her words, "Caroline."

    When he was talking with Selina the other day, he had an inkling that Caroline might be a problem, and thus decided to formally fire her this uing Monday.

    Yet he didn''t expect that such a thing would happen before he even had the chance to do so.

    He quickly said, "I''ll go look for her."

    With her trying toe between him and Selina, he had to get to the bottom of this.

    Selina bit her lip.

    She knew that if Matthew were to interfere, then there would be whole different ending to things.

    Caroline truly deserved to be punished.

    She hadmitted a truly heinous act.

    But...

    A sh of doubt passed through her eyes.

    The memories of her and Caroline''s shared past were still vivid in her mind.

    Selina had an arrogant personality. She had also studied in an upper-ss school since young, so her ssmates all came from wealthy families not unlike her own.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Therefore, there were not many people who could tolerate her behavior. In other words, she only had a handful of friends.

    And Caroline was one of them.

    They had a wonderful friendship in the past.

    They would whisper gossip to each other, go shopping together, andment on which clothes the other person looked good in.

    Yet now...

    Selina''s teeth sunk down even harder into her lip.

    If she hadn''t called Caroline over, and if it weren''t for the many urrences between her and Matthew, things would not have ended like this! Her heart softened once more.

    She directed her attention to his face and she pleaded, "Matthew, promise me, please? You don''t have to worry about this matter. Just leave it to me." Matthew''s tone turned solemn, "Selina, this is a very serious issue."

    She bit down even harder on her lip.

    A hint of hesitation surfaced in her eyes.

    Momentster, she gently wrapped his hand in hers, and said, "I''m no longer a child. I''ll take care of this matter. This is thest chance I''ll give Caroline. I beg you."

    One could see the struggle in Matthew''s eyes.

    After a long pause, he finallypromised.

    With a deep voice, he replied, "Selina, we''re only giving her onest chance."

    She nodded in reply, her eyes holding ayer of bleakness.

    The atmosphere in the room suddenly felt tense.

    Selina tried to lighten the mood, "Oh, right. I''ve forgotten the most important thing. I''m want to see the baby. I want to meet my little nephew."

    As she spoke, she started to move herself down from the bed.

    Matthew helped her get out of bed.

    "I''ll take you there." With that, he brought her to the

    baby''s room.

    Natalie was residing in a VIP room in the hospital. In order not to disturb her rest, she was separated from the baby. It was only when the baby needed to feed, that the nurse would bring the baby over to her. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Cecilia did not allow any of the nurses to take care of the baby. She alone nursed him. As for Tobias, he was busy taking care of Natalie in the other

    room.

    The moment Selina entered the ward, she called out, "Mom, I''m here to take a look at my nephew." Cecilia gestured for her to keep quiet.

    Then, she waved her hand at her, telling her not to enter.

    Both Selina and Matthew stayed outside the room.

    Momentster, Cecilia walked out.

    "The baby has just fallen asleep. Let him sleep for a while."

    With a look of curiosity on her face, Selina said, "I don''t even know what the baby looks like yet. I haven''t even seen a newborn baby before."

    Cecilia''s face darkened at this, "You still have the audacity to say this? Look what you''ve done!"

    Selina didn''t answer.

    She knew she was in the wrong and hence pursed her lips without saying a word.

    Matthew couldn''t help but step forward and defend Selina, "Cecilia, Selina didn''t intend for this to happen."

    Selina shot him a look, "It''s not a big deal. Let her speak. It really was my fault."

    Thinking back on this matter still made her heart race.

    It was exactly as Cecilia said. If they hadn''t met Matthew by chance, there would be unimaginable consequences!

    Despite hearing what Selina had just said, Cecilia didn''t find it appropriate to carry on after Matthew''s interjection.

    She thus shot Selina a stone- cold look and said, "You better watch yourself next time!"

    Selina put on a look of obedience as she said sincerely, "Mom, I will definitely do as you say. I promise you that I will never do such a stupid thing in

    the future!"

    Cecilia let out an exasperated sigh.

    After that, Selina looked at the baby room with anticipation, "Mom, can Matthew and I go in and take a look at the baby? I promise I won''t wake him

    up."

    Cecilia relented.

    Cecilia thus waited outside.

    Selina and Matthew walked into the room.

    The little baby wasying in the cot.

    His body was so tiny, tiny enough that Selina felt if she were to give him so much as a small squeeze, his body would break under the pressure.

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149

    His skin was wrinkled but very rosy.

    Although his eyes were closed, it was obvious that he possessed good facial features.

    This was Selina''s first time seeing a newborn.

    It wasn''t as if she had never seen a baby before, but the ones that she had seen were months-old babies that were chubby and plump.

    This was her first time seeing a baby that was born less than a day ago!

    Selina''s heart shivered in shock.

    A newborn baby was truly very different from the months-old children that she had previously seen!

    Selina was not the only one feeling this way as Matthew was experiencing simr emotions too.

    It was also his first time seeing a newborn.

    His eyes glimmered with a strange light.

    Sometime in the future, he and Selina would have a newborn of their own too. The baby would be the fruit of their love, living proof of their devotion to each other.

    They would be by the child''s side through its growth.

    Their child would be a continuation of their lives.

    With such thoughts in his head, Matthew couldn''t stop himself from reaching out and holding Selina''s hand.

    Selina subconsciously nced up at him, only to find Matthew''s shining eyes staring at her.

    The shivers of her heart intensified upon the sight.

    Selina couldn''t resist asking, her voice soft as she spoke, "Matthew, do you like children a lot?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    He replied in a gentle yet firm manner, "I do. I like them very much."

    The pools of her eyes rippled at his reply.

    It suddenly dawned on Selina that she and Matthew would have a child of their own in the future.

    Matthew adored children, and was well-tempered and patient as well, which meant that he would definitely be the best father in the world.

    Words spilled out of her lips before Selina could stop herself, "Well be like this in the future too."

    The corner of his lips lifted at her deration, "Yes, Selina, we will have a child we can call our own."

    She couldn''t help smiling back at him.

    Their hearts overflowed with joy.

    In the near future, they would be raising their own children, just as Natalie and Tobias were doing right now.

    After receiving the call in the morning, Peter had rushed over as well.

    As soon as he arrived, heined that not only did they not call him in time, but that they had caused him to bete too.

    Cecilia gently said, "Dad, we were only worried about your health."

    Peter''s eyes widened at this. "Is my health more important than the birth of my great-grandson?"

    Cecilia merely smiled in response.

    However, all of Peter''sints and anger immediately vanished once heid eyes on the newborn.

    Peter''s lips pulled into a wide grin.

    His wrinkled face lit up with a bright smile.

    He was so excited that his hands, which were carrying the newborn, started shaking. "This is a descendant of the Whitlock family. A sessor of the Whitlock bloodline."

    The newborn was not afraid of Peter as he stared at Peter with wide eyes.

    This only made Peter''s excitement grow.

    Matthew and Selina were at the hospital for the whole day and they did not leave even after night had fallen.

    Besides, the fact that Peter wanted to stay behind meant that they definitely could not leave.

    Although he didn''t need them to watch over him, the only proper thing they could do now would be to stay.

    Therefore, a lot of people slept in different wards that night.

    Tobias and Natalie stayed in a resting room that was prepared especially for new mothers, while Cecilia and the newborn stayed in the baby''s room. Peter resided in a ward of his own, whereas Matthew and Selina shared another ward.

    Once they got to their designated ward, Matthew and Selina felt exhaustion overtake them. They felt as if they would fall asleep the moment their bodies hit the bed.

    However, once they really got into bed, all drowsiness dissipated.

    An odd atmosphere gradually emerged.

    Matthew''s arms were wrapped around Selina''s waist.

    This made her a little nervous.

    She swallowed her saliva audibly before saying, "Do you want to do it? My period is over now."

    This may be a ward, but it also provided them with absolute privacy.

    Matthew was clearly stirred up by Selina''s words.

    His breathing was now somewhat rough and heavy.

    However, he managed to calm himself pretty fast.

    Matthew gently threaded his hand through Selina''s hair, his touch going from his forehead to the back of her head. "Selina, you are so precious to me don''t want this to happen in a ward. We''ll do it when we get home."

    Her breathing hitched when she heard this.

    A momentter, with embarrassmentcing her words, Selina replied, "It doesn''t matter. It''s not my first time anyway."

    Many people ced great importance on their first time so they would never do it at some random ce.

    However, this was not Selina''s first time.

    Matthew smiled at her. His smile was incredibly warm, as if it could melt all the snow of a winter''s day. "Silly girl, I want to treasure each time with you like it''s your first."

    He then lightly pecked her on the forehead. "You don''t know how valuable you are to me."

    Selina felt as if her heart had fallen into fierce waves, and was now continuously rolling with the currents.

    This man actually cherished and treasured her that much! How boundless was his love for her?

    Selina knew she would never be able to figure that out.

    She had never imagined that in her life, a man woulde to regard her so highly as if she was a treasure. It was to an extent that outshined the feelings her family and even her own mother had for her.

    She suddenly felt overwhelmed.

    How could she have gotten so lucky?

    Besides that, she was also really stupid too because she had almost pushed away her good fortune.

    Fortunately, the heavens had been kind to her, so Matthew was still by her side in the end.

    She buried her head into his embrace, "I know that you value me a lot. I understand, Matthew."

    With that, he patted her head. "That''s why you should sleep well."

    "Yes." She replied in a nasal voice, "You should too. You must be so worn out."

    "No, I''m doing fine." "You are tired," she countered him, her fingers stroking his eyebrows.

    Matthew''s eyes and brows were absolutely beautiful, as if they were taken from the most exquisitendscape painting.

    She caressed his eyebrows gently and said, "I can tell through my touch that you are extremely exhausted."

    Matthew wrapped his hand around Selina''s fair fingers.

    He sounded slightly helpless as he said, "Silly girl, your provocations will only entice me more."

    She paused for a moment.

    Her eyes soon bulged in surprise, "Even something like this?"

    It was not as if she was touching him in sensitive areas nor was she caressing his forbidden areas. Was merely stroking his eyebrows enough to do

    the trick?

    His eyes darkened at her question. "When ites to the woman I love, wherever she touches bes a restricted zone. Do you understand?"

    She said nothing at first.

    She then quickly retracted her fingers. "Then I won''t touch it anymore."

    He chuckled at her. "Let''s sleep now. Sweet dreams, little girl."

    A smile appeared on her face. "You too, Matthew. Have sweet dreams."

    The two of them then fell asleep in each other''s arms.

    Selina had a dream again that night.

    However, it was a wondrously sweet dream instead.

    She dreamt that she and Matthew had made a child who was undeniably adorable. Their child was a delicate boy with features like carved jade.

    His eyes, his nose, and his mouth resembled Matthew''s in every way.

    Hmm, not a single feature on the boy''s body resembled Selina''s. Their child was simply a miniature version of Matthew.

    However, Selina was extremely pleased with this.

    Matthew doted on his child tremendously, as if he could give the child the world.

    It was just as she''d thought. This man was truly the best father in the world.

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150

    Selina did not even need to concern herself with childcare since Matthew handled it on his own.

    Whenever she spoke with family and friends, they all showered her with remarks on how fortunate her life had be.

    Selina couldn''t stop smiling at this.

    So much so that she chuckled aloud in real life too.

    Matthew suddenly heard a sound in the middle of the night.

    He opened his eyes to discover that Selina was the source of it.

    The corners of her lips were raised, just like a small mouse that had been sessful in its secret attempt to crawl onto the top of the stove. She had a very pleased and satisfied smile on her face.

    Matthew couldn''t stop himself fromughing at this scene.

    Under the moonlight that cast in through the window, his eyes couldn''t help but be drawn to her.

    The more he stared at her, the prettier she looked.

    All of a sudden, overwhelming happiness welled up in his heart.

    Many years ago, he had painted her countless times.

    Not even in his wildest dreams had he thought that the woman who''d stepped into his paintings and into his heart, would one day belong to him.

    It all felt so surreal.

    He had once been wallowing in despair.

    He didn''t think that they would even have half of a chance of being together.

    However, a flower had abruptly bloomed in the midst of dirt, and things were starting to take a turn.

    Matthew gently caressed Selina''s face.

    Her skin was smooth to the touch.

    Although she was no longer an eighteen-year-old youngdy, and it would be logical for one''s youthful beauty to fade away, there were no traces of aging to be seen on her.

    She looked no different from when she was eighteen.

    Her skin was still as fair and as alluring as ever, brimming with cogen.

    Her eyes were still as pure as an eighteen-year-old young woman''s own, not even the least bit tainted by the outside world.

    His grin deepened upon this thought.

    A sense of relief flooded his heart.

    He was lucky to havee to his senses in the nick of timest night.

    "Selina." Matthew''s thin lips parted slightly as he spoke in a whisper, "Something like this won''t happen again."

    Since he loved her, then he should love her unconditionally.

    He was to trust her as much as he trusted himself.

    The next day, mellow sunshine cast into the room through the windows, scattering fragmented beams of light across the floor.

    As soon as Selina opened her eyes, she noticed a pair of eyes staring intensely at her.

    This caused her to be flustered.

    She covered her face with her hands. "Don''t stare, I haven''t washed my face and brushed my teeth yet."

    Every woman was afraid of being seen without makeup by a man but Selina was not as fearful about this as she rarely did her makeup.

    However, she was still a woman. Besides, she had just woken up too so she was still slightly flustered about showing her unkempt look to a man. Matthew''s eyes curved faintly at the sight.

    He pushed away the hands shielding Selina''s face and nted a kiss on her forehead. "Foolish girl, you look good no matter what."

    His gentle words were like a boost of energy to her heart.

    Selina''s self-confidence rose.

    She asked, "Really?"

    "Really."

    Selina giggled at his response.

    "Even so, you still need to brush your teeth and wash your face. We still need to get upter."

    "Alright."

    With that, the pair got out of bed. The ward had an attached bathroom so Selina went to brush her teeth there. As she was doing so, a pair of warm hands circled her waist from behind.

    Selina felt her back being pressed into a man''s chest, and she could clearly hear the beating of his heart.

    She could see Matthew''s handsome face in the mirror in front of her.

    His inky eyes conveyed a smile as he looked at

    her reflection in the mirror.

    On the other hand, Selina''s mouth was full of froth from the toothpaste, and she still had her toothbrush between her teeth.

    She felt a little embarrassed at her current appearance, which prompted her to speed up her brushing.

    Matthew''s big hands slowly inched upwards from her waist teasingly, they continued going up her body until they arrived right at her chest.

    Selina choked once she felt his touch.

    In a midst of nerves, she identally sucked in a mouthful of toothpaste froth into her mouth.

    There was a split second of silence.

    She couldn''t help ring at him in anger.

    She wanted to seize this opportunity to scold him, but she couldn''t open her mouth due to all the froth in it.

    Seeing that Selina had swallowed the toothpaste''s froth, Matthew did not dare to continue teasing her.

    He immediately put down his hands and stared at her helplessly.

    Selina quickly finished brushing her teeth.

    Once she was done, she felt as if she hade back to life.

    She raised a fist to hit Matthew on the chest. "Who told you to y a prank on me? Who?"

    He said to her in an exasperated tone, "Don''t make a fuss."

    She quipped back, "But I want to."

    Matthew was about to retreat with a step back, but suddenly, his foot slipped and his whole body went crashing backward. Fortunately enough, he was able to use his hands to grab hold of the bathtub.

    However, more than half of his body was already leaning backward.

    He had fallen down without warning and with Selina leaning back into him just now, she came crashing down as well.

    Matthew''s grip on the bathtub meant that he could not catch Selina so as a result, she ended up kneeling between his suit-d thighs.

    She didn''t dare let out a sound.

    They were currently in a provocative position.

    Matthew''s breathing suddenly grew rough. "Selina, even if your period isn''t here, there''s no need to resort to a measure like this."

    Selina remained silent.

    She was extremely mortified by what had just happened.

    What does he mean by "a measure like this"? Wasn''t this just an ident?

    Right at this moment, someone appeared in the entrance to the bathroom.

    It was Natalie.

    She had not seen Selina ever since the birth of her baby.

    Natalie had heard that Selina had dropped by for a visit, but she was fast asleep during then. She had just woken up right now, while Tobias was fast asleep due to exhaustion, so she had gotten out of bed to meet with Selina.

    Although the delivery of the baby had severely weakened her body, it was still possible for her to walk to the ward next door.

    There was no one in the room but she could hear loud noisesing from the attached bathroom, which prompted Natalie to subconsciously head towards the sounds,

    And the sight that awaited her was truly something!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    A single nce was all she needed to see Selina kneeling on the ground, with her face pressed into Matthew''s...

    Natalie quickly turned her head away.

    "You both can continue, go on!" After saying so,

    Natalie sped away as if she had suddenly grown wings.

    It was truly a strange urrence. She had felt extremely weak when she was walking over to the room, but now, it was as if she was flying.

    Natalie burst intoughter as she walked away.

    Selina had confessed to Natalie that night that she and Matthew were truly together now, and it was obvious now that what Selina had said was the

    truth.

    However, she never expected the couple to be so energetic in the morning, to the point that they would do it in the bathroom!

    Even so, it was truly unfortunate. If they wanted to have children as soon

    possible, that wa

    not the way to achieve that!

    After Natalie pondered things a little more, she felt that she was overthinking things.

    Matthew and Selina were definitely doing it just to add some fun into their life.

    By the time she returned to her own ward, Tobias had just woken up.

    When he saw Natalie, he immediately got out of bed to support Natalie.

    He carefully guided her back to bed and said, "Natalie, where have you been? Why didn''t you

    wake me?"

    Half of Natalie''s body was lying on the bed.

    She chirped at him, "I went to see Selina."

    Tobias gently scratched her nose at her reply. "You''ve just given birth to a child. She should be the oneing over to see you."

    Then, his tone grew a little strict as he continued, "You''re not allowed to run around next time. You need to

    take good care of your body after giving birth."

    Natalie definitely did not nurse her body back to full health when she had their first child so he was not going to let the situation repeat itself this time.

    Natalie nced at Tobias, only to see a serious look on his face, which made her say, "Okay, okay, I get it."

    She then motioned Tobias toe closer. "Actually, I have good news for you."

    Tobias moved closer as asked.

    Natalie proimed secretively, "Selina''s happiness may just be around the corner."

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151

    Tobias was left momentarily stunned by Natalie''s words.

    However, he was still a bright person and he soon understood the meaning of her statement. "Are you talking about Matthew and Selina?" Natalie nodded her head strongly.

    He still had his doubts. "I don''t think so. There is only one man in Selina''s heart."

    At this, Natalie let out a small sigh.

    To be frank, she had thought so too in the beginning, but she no longer did now.

    After all, she too was a woman who was in love. When she saw how agitated Selina was that night, Selina''s true feelings were made true to her. However, she did not know how to exin this to Tobias.

    Nheless, this was no urgent matter. They could wait for the verification of time.

    After all, their future would be a long journey.

    Natalie smiled and said, "It''s alright. You''ll know when the right timees. People''s hearts can change."

    "No." He sounded so sure as he quickly continued, "My feelings for you would never change."

    When she heard this, Natalie''s heartbeat hitched.

    Despite the fact that they had been married for so long now and even had two children, she still could not help blushing and having her heart pound against her chest whenever he dered such passionate words to her.

    The corners of her lips curled up into a grin, "Tobias, my feelings for you won''t change either."

    Matthew and Selina could no longer spend any more time at the hospital as they both had things to attend to.

    Matthew had to go back to work, whereas Selina had to handle the business she had with Caroline.

    The Whitlock family were understanding of this, especially Peter, who quickly prompted them both to leave.

    "With so many people here, there was no need for you both to stay the night. You guys should have leftst night. You have your own things to do."

    After leaving the hospital, Matthew went to the Perry Grouppany building with Selina in tow.

    She was feeling quite nervous about the situation.

    After all, she would finally, and formally, be confronting Caroline.

    Selina used to have some fondness towards Caroline, but things were different now.

    This time, Selina would be putting in her all.

    Matthew noticed the uneasiness in Selina''s eyes, and said, "Selina, rx."

    Selina forced out a smile at his words. "To tell you the truth, I still don''t know what to do even now. I keep feeling like I was the one that forced Caroline to act this way. Is this what I deserve?"

    Matthew''s eyes instantly went dark when he heard this. "Let me tell you a story, Selina."

    "Okay."

    "I''ll use A and B as examples. B loaned 10 million dors to A when A was facing the most difficult time of their life. A was very grateful for that. A whileter, B encountered some trouble and A loaned B 10 million dors in return. However, B was soon short of money again and asked A for money again. A obliged. Now, B is wanting to borrow money from A for the third time. Do you think A will still loan B some?"

    His story left Selina stupefied for a moment.

    In his deep voice, he added, "A wouldn''t, because all that A owes to B has been paid off. Do you understand what I mean, Selina?"

    He used the simplest story to exin his principles to Selina.

    Selina understood what Matthew was trying to say.

    She had a lot of conflicting thoughts in her mind at first, but once he told her this story, the knotted mess in her brain began untangling itself. She looked at him with warmth and gratitude. "Thank you."

    This man was a true genius.

    He didn''t bombard her with all sorts of nonsense and used only a simple story to help her understand.

    Matthew smiled back at her, "I''m not going to interfere with this because I believe that you will be able to handle this well."

    She spoke firmly, "I will."

    Caroline arrived at thepany''s building.

    As soon as she got to her desk, the manager walked over to her to tell her, "Caroline, the manager from Human Resources is looking for you."

    There was not the faintest change in her expression when she heard this. "Alright, I''ll head over then."

    This was the first time the Human Resources Department had called for her.

    Caroline felt an ominous premonition about the

    whole thing.

    When she arrived at the manager''s office, she knocked on the door.

    A crisp female voice sounded out, "Come in."

    Caroline''s heart skipped a beat at the voice.

    In an instant, everything dawned on her.

    She took a couple moments to calm herself.

    She had known all along that this day woulde, that Selina wouldn''t allow her to work at the Perry Group for too long.

    She had long been preparing for this.

    She tidied up the hem of her blouse and then walked in with no hesitation.

    Selina sat alone in therge office.

    Now that Caroline had stepped in, the poption of that office increased to two.

    Selina was sitting in arge chair as she stared intently at Caroline.

    Caroline shot her a smile before saying, "I didn''t expect for you toe over to the Perry Group and be their manager of Human Resources. I overheard that for the managerial positions and higher, the Perry Group only epts applicants that have at least a post-graduate degree. How could you, who have

    not even graduated from college, be qualified for this job?"

    She was insulting Selina''s level of education.

    She knew that Selina did not manage to finish her studies in university because of Dn.

    However, Selina didn''t seem bothered by her sarcastic jabs at all.

    Selina was a true aristocrat, and that gave Selina enough confidence in herself She did not have to feel inferior due to herck of education, as her family background was more than enough to make up for it!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    With a smile on her face, Selina replied, "I don''t really have my eye on this job. However, I would consider it if Perry Group offered the position of chairman to me."

    Caroline''s gaze shed with hatred.

    How dare Selina be so haughty!

    Caroline''s eyes were full of mockery as she red at her. "Are you even able to carry out such a role? Do you even have the knowledge and skills for

    a position like that?"

    Selina shot her a smile in return. "There''s no need to worry about that. I have Matthew by my side, so all is well."

    This caught Caroline by surprise.

    Her eyes glimmered with dejection.

    Selina was right, she indeed had Matthew!

    With Matthew by her side, she could do whatever she wanted!

    Selina noticed how gloomy Caroline''s eyes had be.

    Her heart was slightly moved by this sight.

    She got up from the chair and walked over to Caroline''s side. "Caroline, if I say that everything is just a misunderstanding, will you believe me? Will you give me a chance to exin myself?"

    She stared into Caroline''s eyes sincerely as she begged.

    Caroline bristled slightly at this.

    After spending such a long time in Agaphen City, the hatred, or even jealousy, that she possessed towards Selina had already dug its roots into her. It had even twisted her heart!

    She red at Selina as she spat each word angrily, "I wouldn''t!"

    Selina let out a bitterugh at her reply.

    Momentster, she walked over to her desk to pick up a piece of paper. "This is the dismissal form that the Perry Group has prepared for you. You

    may leave now."

    She then passed the document to Caroline.

    Caroline took the paper.

    Without sparing it a single nce, she tore the document to pieces before she flung the shreds into the air.

    Shredded paper bits filled the space between them.

    She then coldly dered, "I''m being dismissed, right? I''ll just leave then. I don''t really care about staying here anyways."

    Once she said that, she turned around and made her exit.

    Selina quickly cried out to her, "Wait!"

    Caroline stopped in her tracks to turn around.

    She would very much like to hear what else Selina had to say to her!

    Selina gazed at her, her tone serious as she spoke, "Caroline, go back to the United States immediately after leaving Perry Grouppany. Don''t

    stay here any longer."

    Caroline looked as if she had just been told a very big joke.

    She burst out inughter.

    "Do you think I''ll leave just because you told me to? Both my legs are attached to my body so I''ll go wherever I want. Selina, do you honestly think

    you can tell me what to do?"

    Selina merely pursued her lips at this, feeling a hint of sorrow at how things had turned out.

    Caroline would not repent for her sins, even if she were to be looking death in the eye.

    Her gaze never left Caroline. "Caroline, you pretended to be me and called Matthew using my mobile phone. You then yed a recording you had prepared beforehand during the call. Did you really think b wouldn''t find out?"

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152

    Caroline was shocked to hear Selina''s statement.

    She looked at Selina in astonishment.

    When she first saw Selina sitting there, she had assumed that the recording she had carefully prepared did not impact Matthew and Selina''s rtionship. However, it never urred to her that Selina would find out that she was the culprit behind it so soon.

    Something within her immediately tensed up at the thought.

    If Selina had already figured out that she was the mastermind behind this scheme, then was Selina aware of Reid''s contribution to this n as well?

    If she was, then that would mean that all of Caroline''s future ns would now be worthless!

    The tips of her fingers started to tremble.

    Momentster, she firmly pressed her fingernails into her palms. The pain managed to calm her down a little.

    Caroline warned herself not to panic. She told herself that she must remainedposed.

    The more trouble she was in, the more important it was for her to stay calm.

    In an attempt to conceal the storm of anxiety brewing in her heart, she asked, "How did you find out?"

    Selina just gave her an icy stare. "Nobody else but you would do something like that."

    Caroline''s heart quailed at Selina''s reply.

    Could Selina''s words mean that her usations were merely based on her own assumptions?

    That was right! It would be impossible for her to have done any thorough investigation on such short notice!

    Caroline sighed in relief inwardly.

    "You''re right, it was me. It was all my doing." Since she had been found out, Caroline felt that she might as welle clean to prevent Selina from discovering her aplices.

    Selina''s eyes zed over with sadness once she heard this.

    Although she had long suspected that Caroline was the mastermind, to actually hear Caroline admit to the wrongdoings still made Selina''s heart ache.

    A long time ago, she would never have imagined that her best friend would use such underhanded methods to sabotage her and drive a wedge between her and the man she liked.

    Selina asked her, "Why did you do such a thing?"

    Caroline chucked at her question.

    Herughter dripped with malice.

    "Why? You''re asking me why? It''s because I want to take revenge on you, of course. Selina, I despise you!"

    "Caroline!" Selina''s lips quivered.

    Selina once again felt the urge to exin to Caroline that everything was just a misunderstanding.

    Yet, just as the words reached her lips, she swallowed them once more.

    Even if she exined everything to Caroline, Caroline would never believe her because she had alreadye to her own conclusions.

    Instead, Selina asked, "How did you manage to aplish this, Caroline?"

    Matthew had informed her that his cell phone had special protection, which made it impossible for any ordinary person to call him with Selina''s phone number.

    Caroline smiled. "I''m rich. As long as I have money, finding professionals to help me with such a matter is as easy as pie."

    This was a reasonable exnation.

    Selina stared into Caroline''s eyes, "Then how did you know when I was leaving my house? You chose the exact time that I was not at home to call Matthew!"

    Caroline''s heart started to pound violently at this question.

    Could Selina be starting to suspect Reid''s little henchman?

    No, she would never betray thatckey of Reid''s. If he was exposed, then Reid would be revealed as well.

    She still had a lot of things in the future she would need to depend on Reid for.

    At the fastest speed possible, Caroline came up with an excuse that would stop Selina from suspecting anything.

    She shot Selina an odd smile before she hissed at Selina, "Since I was able to replicate your mobile phone number to call Matthew, then of course I was also able to tap into your phone to eavesdrop on you. I heard that you wanted to go out and meet a man, so I took the opportunity to call Matthew. I even managed to interfere with your signal to make it appear as if you were constantly on a call!"

    Once Selina heard this, her whole body began to shake.

    The whole truth had finallye to light.

    So this was how things went!

    She then took out her phone before she smashed it into the ground.

    The phone shattered into pieces.

    "Caroline, you won''t have such a chance anymore," Selina spat.

    Caroline snorted in reply.

    "Return to the United States now."

    "You think I''ll go just because you told me to?"

    Selina sneered at her.

    The words Matthew had said to her previously echoed in her mind.

    Selina''s frosty gaze fell onto

    Caroline''s face, At this moment, her intimidating aura had been

    completely unleashed, and her entire body was emanating a terrifying force. "Caroline, you can choose to stay behind and continue plotting against me. However, if you ever scheme against me again, I''ll be sending you straight to prison. You best believe that Matthew and I have the capabilities to do so."

    Caroline stared at her, eyes brimming with shock. "Selina! How dare you!"

    She could not believe that Selina would say something like that to her.

    Selina''s gaze grew even colder. "You don''t believe me, do you? Just wait and see. This is my final warning you. You''re on your own now,

    Caroline Yethan. Agaphenot

    Citycan

    no longer be home for you from now on

    This statement frightened Caroline.

    UMS

    Selina added, "The property that you''ve purchased will be transferred. Even if you try to rent a house, nondlord will rent to you, nor will you be able

    to stay in any hotel."

    Selina''s threats caused chills to run down her spine.

    "Selina, you are making it impossible for me to stay in this city."

    "That''s right!" Selina replied in a crystal clear voice, "That''s exactly my goal!"

    "Great. Fantastic!" Caroline''s pointed a finger at her. "I''ll definitely remember your cruelty!"

    Selina appeared indifferent as she replied, "Buy a flight ticket back to the United States. Take it as my final piece of advice for you."

    Caroline turned to leave without saying anything else.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Her high heels cked loudly against the floor and each step carried Caroline''s endless rage.

    Once Caroline left, Selina felt as if she had lost all strength. She fell to the floor.

    As soon as Caroline had gone out of sight, her bravado left herpletely and all she felt was waves of sadness.

    She wasn''t sure how long she was on the floor before she heard footsteps.

    A pair of leather shoes entered her sight.

    Thi was followed by a pair of hands entering her view.

    Selina reached out to grab onto the hands.

    The hands helped Selina to her feet.

    In a tired, hopeless voice, she asked, "Why are you here?"

    Matthew gazed intently at her, "I was worried, so I thought it would be better if I came to take a look."

    A small smile bloomed on her face when she heard this. "There''s nothing to worry about. I''ve already handled it."

    "Has it really been solved?"

    Selina nodded. "Caroline won''t be able to stay here any longer. She''ll probably return to the United States today."

    Starting from today, all of Caroline''s residences would no longer be able to amodate her.

    "Alright," Matthew said. "Don''t overthink the situation. It''s alright now that everything has been settled."

    "But we used to be very good friends," Selina was in despair.

    Matthew replied, "Selina, there is nothing that doesn''t end."

    She bit her lips at this. "No, it was possible that this friendship could have been kept."

    Things had fine before she''d messed it up!

    Even if Selina had told herself not to

    dwell on the past, her personality made it hard for her to detangle

    herself from past affairs, so she couldn''t stop herself from constantly reliving them.

    Matthew could only sigh in response. "Silly girl."

    He gently held Selina''s chin. "Look at me."

    Her gaze then traveled up Matthew''s face before she finally met Matthew''s eyes with her own.

    Matthew''s eyes contained a deep serenity. They were like thousand-year-oldkes, like a starry night sky, like the endless loop of the sun and moon.

    His eyes calmed people tremendously.

    "Selina, listen to me and remember every word I say. Okay?" Words spilled out of Matthew''s attractive lips.

    His deep, husky voice was maic. It was pleasing to Selina''s ears and his words prated deep into her heart.

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153

    Selina nodded her head.

    She lightly bit down on her lip, causing a small tinge of pearl-white to appear in a pinkish-red sea. She looked especially pitiful.

    "Nothing can be absolutely perfect in this world. Anything you do could lead to regret," Matthew said, "Just like how the moon waxes and wanes, this is an ancient and unchanging principle. Selina, everything has ws in it. Here''s an example. There was a pair of lovers who''d separated and married different people because of a misunderstanding. It was only until a few yearster that they realized the truth. At that point, although they would regret their separation for the rest of their lives, such things are already irreversible. Do you understand?"

    Selina only half-understood what Matthew meant.

    Matthew continued, "In other words, the reason why some couples feel life-long remorse over breakups is due to their feelings not being steady enough. Right now both you and your friend are experiencing the same things. Besides your mistakes, could your current separation be due to an unstable friendship in the first ce?"

    Selina''s breath hitched at the question.

    Matthew stared right into her eyes. "If your feelings for each other were stable, then why didn''t she properly listen to your exnation?"

    Selina felt as if there had been a swift blow to her head by a blunt object.

    Her mind was in a daze for a long time and she stood frozen in her ce for what felt like half a day.

    Matthew didn''t bother her during her frozen state, he merely gazed at her in silence.

    Time ticked by second after second.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Selina''s lips started to quiver.

    Then, she finally spoke, "Matthew, I think I finally got it."

    Once her words fell, she heaved in a deep breath as her eyes took on an odd glimmer. "I won''t entangle myself in such matters any longer. This matter between us is over and done with. It''spletely finished!"

    A sh of tenderness shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    He knew that although her emotions tended to fluctuate, she was still a smart girl. All smart girls only needed a small clue to see the bigger picture. "Come to my office with me. I''ll make you a cup of coffee." Matthew looked at Selina with a smile.

    Selina asked tentatively, "Won''t that interfere with your work?"

    Matthew assumed that, at this moment, Selina needed some space to regain herposure, "It''s fine, you can be by my side while I work. There is a big sofa for you to rx on, and I have plenty of delicious snacks and drinks prepared, so you won''t feel bored."

    In addition to this, Matthew knew that it would be best to stay by Selina''s side while she processed her emotions.

    Selina hesitated before she gave a reply.

    Finally, she relented, "Alright, I''ll go."

    Selina took Matthew''s hand before the pair of them walked out of the manager''s office.

    When they exited the room, they ran into a bunch of employees along the way. When this happened, the couple was still holding hands.

    Once the employees noticed Matthew''s presence, they all greeted him respectfully, "Hello, Mr. Perry."

    Matthew gave them a small nod in return.

    When the staff''s line of sight swept over to Selina, a hint of confusion surfaced in their eyes.

    Matthew immediately introduced Selina to them,

    "This is my wife."

    Selina''s face flushed red the moment he made his announcement.

    This man was truly a handful! All they did was nce at her and now he was introducing them to her without them asking for it in the first ce! "Mrs. Perry, it''s a pleasure to meet you!" Their bright voices sounded immediately.

    Selina sounded a little embarrassed as she replied, "Uh-huh, yes."

    When they arrived at the presidential office, Matthew requested his assistant to especially prepare arge bag of snacks and all kinds of drinks for Selina. These were soon ced on the coffee table by the sofa.

    Matthew even personally made a cup of coffee for her.

    There was a coffee machine in his office which only used freshly ground coffee beans. Since he had stayed abroad for a period of time, Matthew didn''t like the taste of instant coffee.

    A steaming cup of coffee was gently pressed into Selina''s hands.

    She epted the cup into her hands. "You should go back to work. All these snacks and drinks are enough to upy me for a very long time." "Okay." He smiled at her as he said, "If you get bored, just call for me to keep youpany."

    Despite nodding her head at his statement, Selina didn''t want to interrupt Matthew while he was working. "You''d better be diligent towards your job. As long as there is food for me to munch on and drinks for me to enjoy, then I am more than satisfied."

    Matthew bent down so that his

    handsome face was inches away from Selina''s own. "My dear girl, you really are such a good wife. You are so considerate towards your husband, hoping that he works hard and not wanting him to get

    el.p

    O

    distracted. Say, don''t you think I should give you a reward for that?"

    She couldn''t help but be amused at his words.

    This was the first time she had smiled since she met Caroline this morning.

    She blinked profusely and remarked, "It''s not like you''re not allowed to give me a reward. I''ll just hang it on the walls of the Whitlock family vi, maybe it''ll stop my mother from nagging me all day about my actions."

    Matthew''s voice was mellow and clear when he replied, "Sure."

    Caroline returned to her apartment.

    However, she was soon evicted.

    She had fully purchased the apartment, but the developer told her that there was a serious problem with the quality of the house and she needed to move out.

    As for the money she used to buy the apartment, whether it was the deposit or the umted interest, he said that everything would be returned to her as well.

    Since a group of men was surrounding her, Caroline had no other choice and was forced to ept the decision.

    She tried to check into a hotel room, but the moment she presented the staff with her ID card, they informed her that the hotel had no more avable rooms.

    Caroline knew that Selina had truly acted on her words.

    Agaphen City was not a ce in which she would be able to overthrow Selina.

    She therefore had no other choice but to call Reid.

    She used the simplest words to

    summarize everything that had happened. currently do not have a ce to stay in Agaphen City. Please help me think of a way to solve the problem. Besides that, the fact that I was the one who forged the recording has also been discovered by Selina and

    Matthew. I took all the me on myself so they haven''t discovered you."

    On the other end of the line, a sinister light gleamed in Reid''s eyes.

    Back when they were nning this, he had already predicted that there would be such a risk with Caroline faking the recording.

    He knew Matthew, and he understood that Matthew was no fool.

    Otherwise, why else would he not make a move even after plotting this for such a long time? He just couldn''t find the right timing.

    Yet he had been willing to help out Caroline. Other than his desire to briefly make things difficult for Matthew, it was of greater importance to him that Caroline trusted him, and that she believed she was trapped with no way out.

    Once she believed that she was at the end of her rope, only then would Reid finally have enough influence in his cooperation with her.

    Now was the moment where Caroline would be at an impasse.

    Things were ying out quite nicely.

    A smug smile tugged at his lips.

    "Buy a ticket for the first flight back to the United States right now," Reid said.

    The breathing on the other end of the call turned hurried.

    Immense disbeliefced Caroline''s tone as she cried out, "Reid, what are

    you talking about? I have taken full responsibility for everything that has happened. I didn''t sell out that little henchman of yours, and this is how you''re treating me? You want me to return to the United States?" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Matthew''s very meticulous. He will definitely check to see whether you have returned to the United States or not. Since we are putting on a show for

    them, we might as well do it properly."

    Caroline was not a foolish person.

    As soon as Reid told her this, she immediately understood everything.

    She asked, "What happens after that?"

    He replied, "Come find me. I''ll arrange a ce for you to stay,"

    Her eyes shed with a sliver of reluctance.

    In such an arrangement, she would be ordered around. A short whileter, she gritted her teeth.

    She should just let this go. She should have predicted such a consequence when she approached Reid for his help.

    This was her only way out now.

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154

    It did not matter if she was the mastermind or not, all that mattered currently was that she and Reid had the same goal!

    Thinking about all the things that Selina had inflicted upon her, even going as far as to chase her out of the city, the hatred in Caroline''s heart burned. Her loathing towards Selina grew stronger by the second!

    She swore to herself that she would make Selina pay the price!

    Meanwhile, in the Perry Group office.

    Selina had filled her stomach with food. Her belly had swelled to a visible size in the blink of an eye.

    Human beings were truly odd creatures.

    Whenever she was in a bad mood, her appetite would get better instead.

    Selina nced at her bulging stomach as Lothar''s trademark words echoed in her head.

    Which was that if one wasn''t feeling well, they should then eat more as the difort of their full belly would take their mind off the difort in their heart.

    Selina couldn''t stop herself from letting out a helpless sigh.

    In fact, before she had even interrogated Caroline, she would be lying if she said that she was not at least a little suspicious.

    Even though she did tell herself that Lothar definitely would not do such a thing, but deep down in her heart, she''d still stored some distrust towards him.

    However, such feelings were all gone now.

    Caroline''s previous statement had partly contributed to the dissolution of these doubts, but just a tiny part. Therger reason why Selina no longer suspected him was due to her own faith in Lothar.

    Selina was a firm believer that one''s own intuition could be very urate.

    Take for example, her gut feeling that Lothar was definitely not a bad person.

    Such a cheerful boy could never be a bad person!

    Her eyshes fluttered at the thought.

    This incident should be treated as if it were in the past now since it had concluded entirely.

    Even if Caroline herself was reluctant to return to the United States, there was nothing Selina could do about it.

    Selina could not help gazing at Matthew, who was right in front of her.

    Matthew was a man who emanated an air of elegance as he sat behind a wide desk, his focus entirely on reading through the documents before him. His tall and straight frame made even his sitting posture look textbook perfect.

    The corners of her lips curled up at the sight.

    Well, this was the first trial she and Matthew had gone through after getting together officially. Fortunately, they''d managed to get through it safe and sound.

    Just as he''d said, many couples broke up due to their misunderstandings only to regret that decision for the rest of their life after discovering the truth. The core issue of this was that the foundation of their rtionship was not stable.

    As for her and Matthew, she would consider their rtionship strong and stable enough tost.

    Although Matthew had doubted her for a while during that entire fiasco that was set up by Caroline, he''d stille back to her in the end after he figured out things on his own.

    Otherwise, it would have been impossible for them to reunite.

    The grin on her face deepened.

    She believed that this would be the first andst trial that they would have to ovee together as an official couple.

    Both she and Matthew would definitely share a happy life together in the future.

    Seemingly noticing Selina''s eyes on him, Matthew removed his gaze from the documents in his hands.

    His deep gaze fell onto Selina''s face.

    He then smiled at her.

    He looked extremely good-looking as he did so.

    Matthew did not have a cold appearance to begin with, and he also had a gentle and caring aura to him. This aura only intensified whenever he smiled, as his smile made people feel as if it would melt all snow during a cold winter''s day.

    "Sneaking a peek at me, huh?" Matthew''s voice seemed to hint at something else as he spoke.

    She countered him mischievously, "Aren''t you looking at me too?"

    Matthew fixed his gaze on Selina. "I was only looking at you because you were looking at me first."

    Once his words fell, his smile deepened.

    Their squabble sounded so immature and trivial. Matthew usually never said such things.

    However, men and women in love often felt as if they had returned to their youth. Thus, they wouldn''t talk in a mature and rational way when interacting with each other.

    "But you look good." Selina winked at Matthew as she said so.

    Her eyshes were long and thick like a doll''s so whenever she blinked, she looked even more beautiful and adorable.

    Matthew''s heart throbbed at this sight.

    He could not help standing up to step towards Selina, who was sitting right in front of him.

    Selina was seated while Matthew was standing now. When coupled with the fact that men were taller and bigger, all that entered Selina''s vision was a pair of impressively long, suit-d legs.

    It was only once she gazed upward that his handsome face came into view.

    There was a trace of a faint smile on his lips as Matthew looked at her.

    His gaze slowly trailed down her face before it finally stopped at Selina''s stomach.

    It was obvious to all that her once t stomach had now gotten a little bigger.

    Matthew let out a helpless smile at this sight.

    "Are you that much of a glutton?" he asked.

    Feeling a little ashamed by this question, she replied, "You''re the one who prepared so many things for me to eat. Refusing such kindnesses difficult to me."

    Matthew sounded helplessly amused as he remarked, "It wasn''t like I told you to finish them all."

    He didn''t know what snacks Selina liked, so he''d simply asked his assistant to bring over various snacks and drinks that Selina could choose from. He had never anticipated that this littledy would gobble up so much in such a short time.

    She had eaten so much that even her stomach was bloated.

    She quipped back at him in a matter-of-fact tone, "It''s really hard to resist the temptation of delicious food that''s right in front of you."

    "Is that so?" Matthew said thoughtfully.

    "Of course," she replied earnestly.

    In the very next second, Matthew leaned his body over Selina''s.

    Matthew''s long legs straddled Selina''s body as his arms pressed into both sides of the sofa to support his weight. This stance also effectively trapped Selina between his body and the sofa.

    They were now in a very suggestive position.

    Selina subconsciously leaned back.

    There was this faint glitter in Matthew''s eyes as he teased her, "Then, is it also hard to resist the temptation of a beauty when one appears right in front of you?"

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    Fine. She''d long predicted that Matthew would start his courting again.

    His flirting with her had rmenced.

    To be honest, if Tobias and Erine

    had not told her multiple times that Matthew had never been with a woman all these years, she would have never believed that the man in front of her was actually

    nov

    inexperienced.

    She wondered to herself, "Shouldn''t a man who has never dated before have a more timid and introverted personality, or at the very least, not know

    how to chat up girls?"

    Why was Matthew nothing like that?

    There really were men out there who were born with the charms of a yboy!

    She raised an eyebrow at him. "You aren''t honestly thinking of doing it in the office, are you?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Since Selina had been teased by

    Matthew multiple times, even if she

    would still blush at his antics, she did not get flustered each time now. There were even times where she would tease him back.

    "You don''t want to?" Matthew asked.

    His voice was low and hoarse, sounding absolutely maic.

    Selina''s eyshes fluttered as she firmly replied, "No, I don''t."

    She really had not thought about engaging in such activities here at all.

    "You should reconsider," Matthew said earnestly.

    Selina paused at this reply.

    She then replied with a question of her own, "Why should I?"

    "To satiate your desires."

    Selina could only stay silent in reply.

    Before she could speak, Matthew suddenly moved closer, allowing his lips to brush against her ear. A gust of his warm breath passed over her earlobes as he spoke, "Little girl, don''t you have any scandalous desires?"

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155

    When Matthew said this, he had purposely lowered his voice, making it so pleasing to Selina''s ears that it felt as if honey was dripping out of them. Not only was it an alluring voice, but also a seductive one.

    It was as if his voice was a siren''s enchanting song, bewitching sailors to drown in a sea''s watery deaths.

    It made her heart thump like a drum.

    It hadn''t been her original intention, but once Matthew questioned her so, her heart began wavering.

    Yes, she had to admit that Matthew had sessfully charmed her.

    After some hesitation, Selina mustered up her courage and cried out, "So what if I do!"

    This made Matthew chuckle.

    Hisughter felt like a feather brushing against the tip of her heart, creating a tickle in there that was hard to ignore.

    Matthew gave her a brief and gentle kiss on the cheek. "We are still at the start of our rtionship. It''s better if we start in a conventional spot like the bedroom. However, we can try other ces in the future if you like."

    Selina didn''t say anything in reply.

    Her eyes had bulged out in response. Matthew was trying to rapidly level up their rtionship!

    She couldn''t help snapping at him, "Matthew, is this a game to you?"

    His gaze turned earnest at this. "You won''t be veryfortable in the beginning. Selina, I hope that you''ll get used to this first. If you want to try exciting things in the future, I''ll try it with you then."

    His gaze was serious, and so was the tone of his voice. He didn''t seem like he was joking at all.

    Selina could not respond.

    Her face blushed a crimson red.

    Selina truly had to hand it to Matthew since he could discuss bedroom activities in such a proper manner. His face did not redden nor was he flustered in any way.

    However.

    Selina''s heart stirred gently.

    Matthew still had the best for her in mind.

    After all, she had only been intimate with Matthew once before. It was true that they needed to be gentle and caring towards each other at the beginning, instead of prioritizing arousing stimtion.

    The fact that Matthew was so considerate towards her was great.

    An example was when they had been sleeping in the same ward yesterday night. Matthew did noty a hand on her as well.

    To be frank, Selina knew how much he would have suffered from the abstinence.

    She knew because while they were asleep, Matthew had been hugging her from behind so her lower back was pressed against his front.

    She had slept soundlyst night, but there was also a strange feeling lingering on her buttocks. This feeling reminded her of how much difort the man, who was embracing her, had been enduring.

    When she thought of this, her cheeks turned an even brighter shade of red. Not only was she blushing harder, but her mouth felt dry as well.

    Dear heavens, she could not help being ashamed of herself. Matthew had only teased her a little yet her mind was already wandering like crazy. She didn''t want Matthew to notice her shameful side, so she quickly used her hands to push him away.

    "Enough, go back to your work now."

    However, Matthew was in no hurry.

    Work was a priority, but whenpared to Selina...

    She was more important.

    "Now that you''re full, do you want to take a walk with me? I''m almost done with my work and I''ve already finished all the things that needed to bepleted."

    Selina subconsciously peeked at his desk. There was still a thick stack of documents on the table. All it took was one nce for her to know that he was lying about almost being done with work.

    She was a daughter that had been born into a family of high prestige, and her older brother was the president of the YS Group. Therefore, she naturally knew how busy a man in his position usually was.

    Yet at this very moment, he had dyed a lot of work just for her.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    How selfish of her. She honestly wanted Matthew to take a walk with her.

    After all, which woman did not want her man to be by her side day and night?

    However, she did not forget that her goal was to be a virtuous wife!

    And since she was to be a virtuous wife, she should be more mindful towards her husband.

    "There''s no need for that. I think sitting here is quite good already, maybe I''ll go take a look around the Perry Group on my own. I''ve been here a few times but I haven''t been able to explore it properly yet."

    "I''ll go with you."

    She immediately shook her head to decline his offer. "No. If you were to apany me, your employees would definitely be focused on us. I think it''ll be better if I take the tour by myself."

    Matthew''s gaze wavered at her reply.

    Selina''s statement made perfect sense.

    Matthew could only agree with a, "Very well."

    Right when Selina was about to leave, he did not forget to say, "Come back here when you''re done so we can go home together. I''ll cook for you tonight."

    Worried that she would reject him, he quickly added, "You can''t refuse."

    She giggled at this. "Sure."

    She waved at him. "Then you should focus on your work now. I am going to see what my man''spany is like."

    The inky pools of his eyes rippled once he heard what Selina had said.

    "My man''spany."

    The emotions in his eyes rippled out to form a bright smile.

    The happiness in his eyes only dissipated after a long time had passed.

    His handsome face then stiffened up once more.

    He asked his assistant to investigate something for him.

    The assistant returned momentster.

    He politely dered his findings, "Mr. Perry, I''ve found it. One of our former staff members, Miss

    Caroline, has booked a flight back to the United States this afternoon."

    Matthew hummed in reply. One could see the cogs of his brain turning through his eyes.

    His assistant, on the other hand, couldn''t suppress his curiosity and asked, "Mr. Perry, why are you asking about Miss Caroline all of a sudden?"

    He had previously assumed that Mr. Perry did not even know about this employee''s existence.

    Matthew did not answer his assistant.

    He merely said in a monotonous tone, "You may leave now."

    Seeing that Matthew did not respond to his question, the assistant stopped probing and left.

    Matthew pondered on this matter by himself for a moment.

    He had initially wanted to pursue the matter, but after some deliberation, he chose to drop it.

    Caroline was Selina''s friend.

    And Caroline''s vengefulness and hatred were truly incited by Selina.

    Since Selina had said she would handle this matter, then he should give her enough space to do so. It would not be appropriate for him to intervene any longer.

    Caroline arrived at a vi.

    The vi belonged to Reid.

    Reid pointed to a room on the second floor and said, "From now on, you will live there."

    Caroline''s eyes widened at this.

    "Is this your vi?"

    He shot a shallow smile back at her as he said, "Who else''s would it be?"

    This put Caroline on high alert.

    She was a good-looking woman

    And as a beautiful woman, there were obviously men who coveted her, so she was always very cautious about these matters.

    Reid saw right through her thoughts.

    His heart overflowed with disdain for her.

    How confident she was in her looks and assume that all the men in the world would want to force themselves onto her.

    Nevertheless, he and Caroline were on the same side, so he did not n to speak so harshly towards her.

    He pointed at his own face. "Just take a look at my appearance and my financial status. There are already so many gorgeous women flinging themselves into my bed. Why should I force myself onto you?"

    UMS

    Caroline found this a reasonable exnation after considering it for a bit.

    el

    Despite Reid''spany being bankrupt now, a skinny and dying camel was still a better catch than a horse. Therefore, it would be easy for Reid to find himself a beauty.  Besides, she now shared a cooperative rtionship with him He still needed her assistance in other matters, so it would be illogical for this man to do anything vulgar to

    her

    However, in an effort to be cautious, Caroline still asked, "Is there any other ce I can reside in other than this vi?"

    Reid sneered at her. "Selina and Matthew currently want you to be driven out of Agaphen City. Do you really think that you''ll be able to find another

    ce io g07"

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156

    Caroline retorted, "You should have a solution. Can''t you just get a ce for me without it being under my name?"

    Reid snapped coldly, "Then how would we meet and discuss our ns? What if you got caught? Living here is safest! Besides, everyone here works for me. No one will expose your whereabouts!"

    Reid''s words madeplete sense to Caroline.

    She had never been a weak and indecisive person to begin with, so she immediately epted the proposition.

    Caroline started tidying up her new bedroom.

    Reid''s vi was huge and her room was very spacious. She scanned the whole room and found that all the necessities had been prepared for her.

    Any products or clothes a woman would need wereid out before her and they were all brand new, so it seemed as if they had been specially prepared for her.

    The corners of her mouth twitched at the sight.

    She knew that Reid wasn''t a kind person.

    Reid was a cunning man that only had eyes for his own ambitions. One look at him was enough to tell that he was not a good guy. The only reason he doing all this for Caroline was likely because he was afraid that she would be discovered if she went out to shop. After tidying up around the ce a little more, Caroline went downstairs.

    Reid was drinking a cup of tea on the sofa.

    Once he saw Carolineing over, he set the teacup in his hand down. "Not bad, right?"

    It was a casual remark.

    Caroline hummed an agreement before she asked, "What''s our next move? I really want to mercilessly strike back against Selina right now!"

    As the thought of Selina leaving her in such a difficult position entered her head, hatred began bubbling away in Caroline''s heart.

    Reid coldly side-eyed her and said, "It will not beContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    any time soon."

    This made Caroline slightly fidgety. "Why isn''t it going to be soon? When will it be? Haven''t you been preparing to deal with Selina for quite some time already? Why haven''t I seen you doing anything towards her yet?"

    Reid snickered at her reaction and said, "You were hasty with your n and how did that go?"

    Caroline quickly kept her mouth shut.

    Reid carried on, "We are no longer dealing with just Selina, but also with the one that has her back, Matthew, because he will definitely help her. Selina may be an easy target, but Matthew isn''t."

    As he continued, his voice grew louder. "For example, your scheme with that recording likely fell through because of Matthew''s vignce. It wasn''t due to Selina."

    Caroline bit down on her lip as she took in his words.

    She asked slowly, "Well, what should we do then?"

    Reid did not give Caroline''s question a direct answer. Instead, he replied with a question of his own, "How are things developing so far with that Nadia woman you mentioned to mest time?"

    "I haven''t asked her about it yet."

    "Go and do so now, I want an answer."

    With that, Caroline stood up.

    "I''m going to make that phone call then."

    She didn''t want to call Lenovy in front of Reid.

    Reid let out a coldugh as he stared at Caroline''s departing silhouette.

    This woman still didn''t fully trust him.

    She was all assuming that she could independently achieve something. In the end, she still had to rely on me!

    Why didn''t she see the truth by now? What a stupid woman.

    A ringtone suddenly went off, it was Reid''s cell phone.

    He answered the phone.

    Once he heard what the person on the other end said, his eyes shed with bewilderment.

    Momentster, Caroline returned.

    She informed, "She still needs more time."

    She was referring to Nadia.

    Reid was toying with his cell phone, which had just been hung up. "Since it still requires more time, why are you in such a rush?"

    She pursed her lips at his response.

    She truly hated him with all her heart.

    People tended to do extreme things when they were emotional.

    "We will do it step by step," he said.

    Caroline hummed in agreement before saying, "Then, I''ll head upstairs to rest."

    Too many things had urred today so she needed some proper rest.

    Once she left, Reid''s eyes quickly dimmed, a myriad of emotions rippling within their depths.

    He did not tell Caroline about the contents of the phone call he received just now.

    This was entirely due to his true opponent being Matthew, with Caroline''s being Selina. Therefore, he did not have to confide in Caroline about many things.

    The person who''d called him was a detective working under him.

    He''d had this detective investigating Matthew from the very beginning to find out if Matthew was hiding any skeletons in his closet. However, his investigation had been futile. As a result, Reid had set his sights on Selina instead, deciding to use emotions to retaliate against Matthew.

    Just when he thought that Matthew may have no other weaknesses besides Selina, his detective had abruptlye to him about a certain matter. Eight years ago, Matthew Perry went missing for a whole year.

    That year, nobody found a single trace of him.

    This was an intriguing matter.

    His rtionship with Matthew was not close nor did they contact each other frequently. Therefore, Reid had no idea that Matthew had once disappeared for a whole year.

    It was impossible for a person to suddenly vanish for a whole year without leaving any traces, unless he deliberately concealed his tracks, of course.

    If so, then what did Matthew needed to hide?

    Reid''s eyes overflowed with countless scattering emotions. It took him a while to think of Ludwik.

    He had to find out if Ludwik knew something about Matthew.

    Thus, Reid decided to give Ludwik a call.

    Ludwik was apparently quite stirred up about receiving a call from Reid.

    After an unprecedented greeting of concern from Reid, Ludwik suddenly whispered to him, "Reid, how is your current rtionship with Matthew?"

    Reid did not say anything about this.

    He waited for Ludwik''s next words.

    Surely enough, Ludwik sighed and

    ???

    added, "Reid, know that you and Matthew have different personalities, but you''re both still brothers sharing the same blood. It''s

    better to not argue and get too awkward with each other. If you have the time, start making amends."

    Reid finally broke his silence, "Dad, Matthew isn''t such a bad guy, actually. Although I''m his older brother, I rarely contact him and that has widened the gap in our rtionship."

    Ludwik was overjoyed when he heard this. "Reid, it''s good that you have this type of mindset. Why not let me call Matthew on your behalf so that I can try to break the ice between you both?"

    "No need. I''ll do it myself when I have time," Reid replied.

    Ludwik felt that that would work too after pondering it for a moment.

    It was not as if he had never spoken out for Reid before, but Matthew ignored him every time he did so.

    If Reid could go meet him in person, then Matthew might reconsider their brotherhood.

    In a tone that made it seem as if he

    was emotionally stirred, Reid said, "Dad, to be honest, I think that Matthew and I used to share a good rtionship, but it started to turn. sour eight years ago. Matthew suddenly disappeared for an entire year back then and I couldn''t contact him at all. Ever since then, our rtionship hasn''t been the same."

    The breathing on the other end of the phone suddenly sounded heavier.

    Reid''s eyes quickly lit up at this. "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"

    It seemed that Ludwik was in the know about Matthew''s year-long disappearance.

    Ludwik sounded as if he had slightly aged as he replied, "Reid, so it seems that you too know about Matthew''s year-long disappearance. I thought

    you didn''t know, I never expected that you did."

    Reid hastily questioned him, "Dad, what happened to Matthew then?"

    Ludwik sighed heavily. "It isn''t convenient to exin over the phone." "There isn''t anything

    inconvenient about it. Just tell me, Dad." Reid''s voice grew urgent as he spoke.

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157

    Ludwik gave up, "Forget it, Reid. My heart still hurts thinking about it. Let''s end the call here for now."

    He ended the call.

    Hearing the dial tone, Reid was confused.

    Although he didn''t know what Matthew had been up to the entire year he''d disappeared eight years ago, he vaguely felt that something serious had happened.

    And it might have benefitted him.

    Reid made a decision to go to United States.

    He had to find Ludwik and find out the truth.

    Selina was strolling around in Perry Group building.

    Some employees recognized her, and when they saw her, they would respectfully greet her as Mrs. Perry.

    However, some employees could not recognize her and merely regarded her as amoner.

    There was a majority of them who could not recognize her, so she felt happy and rxed.

    After walking around, she finally realized that the Perry Group was not inferior to the YS Group in terms of size.

    It was indeed a huge business group.

    Her lips unconsciously curled upwards.

    She knew that this huge business group was owned by her man, Matthew.

    Suddenly, her footsteps came to a halt.

    She walked to the research and development department. This department seemed to be newly established, because even the door te was brand

    new.

    Through the transparent ss, she noticed that many people were busy with test tubes and various liquids in dustproof clothing and masks.

    She was a little curious. "What are they doing?" she thought to herself.

    As far as she knew, Perry Group was mainly involved inmercial work, real estate, and jewelry. She had not heard anything about a new product. Just then, a man removed his dustproof clothing and mask and walked out of the door.

    There was a weary look on the man''s face.

    Out of curiosity, she asked, "What''s going on inside? There''s such a mysterious air here."

    The man was startled when he heard her voice. He patted his chest in relief when he caught sight of Selina.

    He was a young man, so he was only too happy to talk with a pretty woman.

    "Are you new here? I''ve never seen you before," he asked.

    Selina smiled, but didn''t say a word.

    "Isn''t the Perry Group mainly focused on properties and jewelry? What are you developing?" She asked again.

    The man said resignedly, "Mr. Perry suddenly made a decision to get involved in the skin care industry. He wants us to develop female cosmetics that are suitable for extremely sensitive skin."

    Selina was taken aback.

    Only then did she remember seeing a text message on Matthew''s mobile phone a long time ago from the Department of Research and Development, requesting an increase in budget.

    And Matthew had actually told her about it.

    But she had forgotten about it entirely.

    The man didn''t seem to agree with Matthew''s decision, muttering in a low voice, "In fact, I think the president has spent too much manpower and money doing this."

    "Ah, why is that?" Selina asked.

    The man shrugged and said, "First of all, doing such research isn''t as simple as it seems to be. Firstly, we incur huge expenditures to cooperate with the United States, as we don''t have good technology here. Besides, women with extremely sensitive skin take up a very small customer base, so we won''t earn much profit even if we invest in it. Most of us think that Mr. Perry is doing a thankless investment. Mr. Perry has always been wise. I don''t know why he made such an iprehensible decision this time."

    Hearing this, Selina''s eyes sparkled.

    These people did not know the truth, but she did.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    It wasn''t that Matthew was doing it for nothing. It was all for her.

    She was overjoyed.

    Her lips curled slightly. "You are wrong. Maybe Matthew did it specially for the woman he likes. Maybe he spent all this time and effort just to make the woman he likes happy."

    The man didn''t agree with her.

    "You must have watched a lot of TV. There is no such a man, who would pay such a high price just to please a woman?"

    "Is there any man who would spend so much money on a woman? It''s not like he can''t get anyone he wants!" He added.

    Selina rolled her eyes at the young man.

    "You are definitely not a good man," she said.

    The young man immediately asked, "Why do you say that?"

    "Because I''ve seen a good man before. I know what a good man looks like. That''s why you''re not a good man!" She replied.

    After that, she walked away leaving the man stunned.

    Before the conversation with the man, Selina had wanted to wander around for a bit.

    But she did not feel like it anymore.

    She just couldn''t wait to see Matthew.

    To see the good man she''dnded.

    Selina went to the president''s office. Her movements were very light. She didn''t expect that Matthew would raise his gaze as soon as she entered the door.

    He smiled as soon as he saw Selina, "You''re back."

    "Yes, yourpany is so big that I was dazzled."

    As she spoke, she walked over to the front of

    Matthew''s desk.

    "Come here," said Matthew.

    "What''s the matter?" she asked as she walked around his desk with a confused expression on her face.

    Matthew patted on his thigh. "Sit here."

    Selina stood still.

    She widened her eyes and said. "Don''t mess around. We''re at thepany."

    It would be terrible if they were seen by Matthew''s subordinates or employees.

    Matthew''s lips curled into a faint smile.

    Manypany, and it''s

    who''s sitting on myt

    Is

    there a problem?"

    Selina was speechless again.

    She had been rendered speechless by Matthew''s logic.

    In that case, there seemed to be no problem.

    But after all, it was not ideal.

    When she was still in a trance, Matthew grabbed her, and she fell on hisp.

    His thighs were strong and warm.

    Just as Selina was about to stand up, Matthew''s long arms had already wrapped around her waist.

    His lips were close to her cheek. "You''re not

    allowed to leave."

    His voice was deep and hoarse.

    Selina could sensed a strong male aura from him.

    She could clearly feel the moistness of the man''s lips on her cheek.

    She could feel her heartbeat speeding up.

    l.ne

    Even though she was just sitting on the man''sp, she felt that the atmosphere was extremely intimate, and ber heart was beating sofast that she couldn''t bear it.

    She took a deep breath, trying to lower her heartbeat.

    She suddenly sensed that the man''s probing gaze was aimed at the area below her neck.

    She remained still.

    Certain areas would move if she breathed deeply.

    She was extremely shy.

    She covered her chest and said, "You shouldn''t look at that."

    "What did I look at?" Matthew''s voice was deep.

    He sounded bewitching.

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158

    Selina felt like her heart was about to fall out of her chest.

    She was about to cry. "Stop teasing me, Matthew. I''m shy." He chuckled.

    His intentionally put his lips to her ear. "How shy?"

    She bit her lip.

    Matthew sighed lightly and said, "Shy little girl."

    As he saw that she couldn''t stand it anymore, he stopped teasing her.

    Taking the time to take a break, Selina quickly changed the subject. "I just went to the research and development department."

    "Well?"

    "You''re doing it for me?"

    "That''s right."

    "Matthew, why are you so good to me?"

    "I''ve always been this good, it''s just that you didn''t know."

    "I also met someone from the research and development department. Guess what he said to me?"

    Matthew yed with the hair next to Selina''s ear, asking, "What did he say?"

    "He said that their boss must be a joke, wasting so much time and effort on an unprofitable venture. They have no idea what you''re thinking," she said teasingly.

    Matthew couldn''t help butugh.

    "He doesn''t know that I did it for you." Matthew whispered.

    "I told him that maybe you were trying to make a woman happy. He said it was impossible. How could a man do such a thing? There are so many women in the world. There was no need to spend so much money and energy just to please one woman."

    Matthew turned her around.

    They were facing each other.

    As they had changed the subject, her heart had gradually calmed down but it suddenly began to pound again.

    She didn''t dare to look at Matthew. He gently raised her chin. "Selina, he''s right. It''s true that there are tens of millions of women in this world." There was a sh of astonishment in Selina''s eyes.

    A touch of indulgence shed across Matthew''s face, "It''s a pity that there is only one Selina Whitlock in the world."

    The astonishment in Selina''s eyes suddenly disappeared and a smile appeared on her face.

    She couldn''t help but fall into Matthew''s arms. "Matthew, sometimes I really have no idea why you are so good to me. Why do you like me so much? I am obviously..."

    She paused to swallow. "In fact, sometimes I think I''m not that great. I don''t follow the rules and I don''t behave like a child from a rich family. I''m not elegant. Why do you even like me?"

    "Rules are made. Other people think that elegant women are good, but to me, you are good." Matthew stared in her eyes. "Do you understand?" A smile reappeared on her face. "I see. I''m so lucky to meet a man who understands me and who admires me."

    She said with a cunning look in her eyes, "That''s why I said you''re very good, because the way you see a woman is different from those vulgar men."

    After they''d looked smilingly at each other for a while, Matthew put his forehead against hers. "I used to think that I was dreaming, but now I understand that it''s not a dream."

    What had happened recently had made him realize that he was no longer in a dream.

    Selina blinked her eyes. "That''s right. You''re not dreaming. Look, you finally trust me."

    Matthew thought of something and said, "Let''s go now."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Are we leaving now?"

    "Yes, I''ll prepare dinner for you tonight."

    "Isn''t it too early?"

    "We can go to see Natalie."

    "She''s still in the hospital!" Selina patted her own head.

    She had forgotten such an important matter.

    Matthew and Selina walked out of the Perry Group headquarters and rushed to the hospital where Natalie was staying.

    When they arrived at the hospital, Natalie and the newborn baby had already fallen asleep.

    Peter urged them to go back. "There are people here to take care of Natalie''s child. You don''t need to stay."

    "Even if there''s someone here, we should still pay a visit," Selina said softly.

    Peter shot a meaningful look at her and said, "Now the most important thing for you and Matthew is not to look after Natalie, but to make a baby. When will you give birth to a great-grandson for me?"

    Selina was speechless.

    Matthew''s tone was warm and gentle. "Grandpa, don''t worry, we''ll make it soon."

    "Soon, go back and do it immediately!"

    Selina was left speechless again.

    She was really speechless by how direct he was.

    Finally, under Peter''s repeated urging, Selina and Matthew had no choice but to leave.

    Watching them leave, Cecilia was worried.

    She had heard Peter''s words just now. All Peter wanted was a child of Selina''s to be born.

    However, it was impossible for them to give birth to children.

    It wouldn''t be long before Selina got entangled with Dn again.

    At that time, not only would it hurt Matthew, but it would also cause Peter not to be able to see his great-grandson until the day he passed. The more she thought about it, the more worried she got.

    In the end, she decided not to think about it and went to see the newly born baby, which was the onlyfort for her at present. Even if Selina couldn''t make it right, at least there were Tobias and Natalie. That was enough for her.

    Since most of the Whitlock family

    were going to stay in the hospital Matthew and Selina decided to return to the Perry family vi for the night.

    BOUMS

    When they passed by a premium supermarket, Matthew suddenly stopped and got off the car.

    "Let''s buy something to cook for you tonight," said Matthew.

    "There should be some ingredients at home."

    Matthew''s gaze immediately became deep. "It''s different tonight. You need some supplements."

    Selina was confused.

    She was stunned for a moment. "Why?"

    Why did she need it?

    Matthew lowered his voice, "To create a baby."

    Selina was speechless.

    She blushed and said, "It''s you who needs it, okay?"

    "I have a lot of stamina." Matthew looked at her with a meaningful look, "I''m afraid that I''ll tire you out."

    What he just said was tant.

    Selina couldn''t help but re at Matthew, but the look in her eyes was extremely shy, which was tempting to Matthew.

    He felt as though he was tickled, he couldn''t wait to get on top of Selina.

    But he suppressed his emotions. He had waited for a long time to be with her, he could wait a bit more.

    In addition, he intended to be gentle to Selina, instead of just venting his desire.

    As soon as Matthew got out of the car, he reached out his hand to her. "Let''s go."

    Selina held Matthew''s hand and got out of the car.

    The two of them walked into the supermarket hand in hand.

    When they entered, she suddenly felt a sense of familiarity.

    It took her a while to recall the memories. She and Matthew had been here before.

    The first time she and Matthew had been married, the two of them had been here. After a while, she felt a bit moved.

    They were revisiting an old ce, but both states of mind werepletely different.

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159

    At that time, her heart had been full of hatred towards Matthew, but now it was full of love.

    She began to snicker whenever she thought of it.

    Matthew immediately noticed it.

    "What are youughing at?" he asked.

    She was a little dazed.

    Matthew could almost immediately find out whenever she made any small gestures. For example, when she was distracted or when she snickered.

    "Do you pay attention to me all the time? How did you find out?" Selina''s voice was full of surprise.

    "You only just realized?" Matthew looked at her with a faint smile on his face.

    Selina was embarrassed.

    "Matthew, do you really like me that much?"

    "Yes." His voice was firm.

    She was silent for a beat or two.

    "Well." She stopped smiling. "I was thinking about the first time I came here with you. Do you remember?" "Yes, I do."

    "Do you remember that too?"

    Selina thought that he wouldn''t remember it.

    Matthew''s tone was warm and gentle. "I remember every ce we''ve visited, Selina."

    She felt like her heartstrings were being tugged. A momentter, a warm feeling welled up in her heart.

    "I still remember how much I hated you back then, but it''spletely different now."

    "What state of mind are you in right now?" He asked.

    "You know," Selina said, a little embarrassed, as she swallowed.

    "I don''t." Matthew pretended not to understand.

    Selina gritted her teeth. "I like you now."

    Matthewughed all of a sudden.

    The smile on his face was radiant.

    "I''ve always been the same." After a while, he said, "I''ve liked you this entire time."

    "Will it stay the same in the future?" She said.

    "It won''t change for the rest of my life."

    There was a look of satisfaction on Selina''s face.

    Even shopping together in a supermarket felt sweet.

    Selina thought of the times when she caught Natalie smiling out of the blue. She hadn''t known why at that time, but she finally understood that it was normal for a woman who was in love.

    Every now and then, she would feel a sweetness welling up in her heart, and she would smile out of the blue.

    However.

    She suddenly froze.

    It was not the first time that she had fallen in love. Why hadn''t she felt this way when she was with Dn?

    When she was in love with Dn, she had always been in pain and couldn''t extricate herself from it. It waspletely different from the feeling of being with Matthew.

    Her eyes fell on their entwined hands.

    Whenever the two of them were together, Matthew would hold her hand all the time, but Dn wouldn''t.

    When she thought of this, her eyes grew teary.

    In such a sweet moment, tears welled up in her eyes, just when she was just snickering a moment ago.

    She suddenly realized something.

    It turned out that she had always been wrong. She had always thought that she and Dn were in love. In fact, they had never been.

    That was not true love.

    A man would always hold the woman''s hand and let her feel happy all the time when they were in love.

    It was only now that she finally tasted what it felt like to be in a genuine rtionship.

    All sorts of feelings welled up in her heart.

    Suddenly, a cell phone rang.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    It was Matthew''s.

    Taking advantage of the time when Matthew answered the phone, Selina quickly sniffed and tried to calm herself down.

    "Matthew, are you free tonight?".

    The call was from Matheo.

    "No I''m not," Matthew replied directly.

    On the other end of the line, Matheo suddenly got a headache.

    He turned to look at Rainee, who was looking at him pitifully.

    He had no choice but to say, "No, Matthew. You must make some time for me tonight."

    He had no other way to deal with Rainee''s pestering recently. As her brother, he was close to going crazy.

    Ever since knowing Selina and Matthew had gotten married, Rainee had been quiet for a while, but after finding out that the two had gotten divorced, Rainee''s mind had started getting restless again.

    After what had happened before, she had been behaving herself. However, the good times did notst long. Rainee had started to stir up trouble again.

    She had been pestering Matheo all night to make him call Matthew to invite him out for dinner. He hadn''t agreed to do it, so she cried and screamed that she was going tomit suicide. In the end, Matheo had no choice but to submit to her.

    "Matheo, not tonight. I have something important to do," Matthew said.

    Matheo thought for a moment and said, "Then forget about it and just go ahead with your business."

    After hanging up the phone, Matheo spread out his hands and said, "You heard it. Matthew said that he had something important to do tonight."

    "No, I must see Matthew." Rainee

    insisted. "He must have said he didn''t have time after hearing that you were looking for him. If you tell him that it was me who was looking for him, he will definitely have time for me." Content belongs NovelDrama.Org

    ton

    S

    Matheo was speechless.

    He didn''t want to ruin her imagination. If he had said on the phone that Rainee wanted to see Matthew, Matthew wouldn''t have agreed.

    "It''s up to you." Matheo said helplessly.

    Rainee twitched her mouth and burst into tears. "Matheo, you are my biological brother. How could you do this to me? Don''t you want to help with your sister''s lifelong happiness? You have to help me!"

    Matheo had no idea what to do

    when Rainee started crying. "It''s not

    like you don''t know what Matthew is thinking. All he has in his heart is Selina. You''re just asking for trouble if you still try to get between them."

    All of a sudden, Rainee stopped crying. "They''re divorced!"

    "She''s the only one in Matthew''s heart even after the divorce!" Matheo stressed.

    Rainee sniffed, "No matter what, Matthew will definitely be very lonely after the divorce. If a beautiful and young girl like me goes to him now, he will definitely be tempted. Who knows, he might forget Selina then."

    Matheo was speechless again.

    He poked Rainee''s head. "How do you even think, Rainee?"

    He thought that he and Matthew had already made things very clear, but Rainee still couldn''t understand.

    Rainee''s temper red up. "Matheo, are you going to help me, or aren''t you?"

    "I won''t." Matheo said firmly.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to help!" Rainee ran away angrily.

    Matheo wanted to chase after her, but after thinking about it, he gave up.

    If he did, he would need to listen to her nonsense, which he would not be able to stand.

    As Rainee ran back to her room, she turned on her phone and opened a group chat.

    Her three best friends were all in this group. She had told them about the divorce between Matthew and Selina, and they''d assisted her in making the

    n.

    It had been their idea to convince Matheo to invite Matthew for dinner.

    After thest time she''d made trouble with Jenna, Rainee had almost given up. Matthew''s cold re had scared her.

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160

    However, one of them said that if a man got divorced, he would get lonely. At that time, he would want a woman, which would be a good opportunity for her.

    As they had talked, she had began thinking about it again.

    "If my brother doesn''t help me, Matthew won''te for dinner tonight. Girls, what do you think I should do?" Rainee sent a message to the group angrily.

    Soon, they replied her.

    "Rainee, you need to think of it on your own."

    "How do I do that?" Rainee typed on her phone. "I don''t dare to call him personally. I can''t do anything if even Matheo can''t make hime."

    "Rainee, you can go straight to Matthew''s house."

    Rainee''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Go to Matthew''s house?"

    "That''s right, Rainee. Matthew must be very lonely now since he''s gotten divorced. When you appear in the Perry family vite at night, it will definitely be a scene. After a lovemaking session, he''ll fall for you and forget about Selina."

    Rainee''s heart was beating faster.

    An image of her and Matthew on a bed appeared in her mind.

    "Ah!" Rainee covered her eyes shyly.

    It was so embarrassing.

    The beeping sound came from the phone again, which meant that there was a new message.

    Rainee looked at the phone through the gaps between her fingers.

    "This way is absolutely useful. Men can''t stand temptation, especially when they are lonely and empty at night."

    "That''s right, Rainee, remember to wear sexy clothes. I guarantee that Matthew will be so excited that he won''t be able to control himself!" Rainee said nothing.

    Her friends were excited, and Rainee was also getting more and more excited as she watched.

    Under their encouragement, Rainee had made up her mind.

    She was going to seduce Matthew.

    She wanted to see Matthew and make him fall in love with her.

    Reid got on the ne.

    The ne was headed to the United States.

    The moment he got on the ne, Reid had a strong instinct.

    He immediately found out that someone was staring at him.

    He looked in the direction, and it turned out be a woman.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She was a mixed-race woman. She was very stunningly beautiful.

    She was sitting not far away, wearing a ck dress which made her skin look paler than the snow. Her neck line, which was as perfect as a swan''s, was fascinating.

    Reid couldn''t help but take a second look.

    He had seen a lot of beautiful women, but there were not many who looked as good as her.

    But after just one more look, Reid withdrew his gaze.

    He had a lot to deal with, so he didn''t have time to think about women.

    Reid closed his eyes and wanted to rest for a moment, but he could still sense her.

    Her gaze was still lingering on him.

    He was always sensitive to the surroundings, so even with his eyes closed, he could still feel that gaze.

    Reid opened his eyes abruptly.

    He stood up and walked straight to the woman.

    When he got closer, he found that the woman was even more beautiful. Her skin was fair, and her eyes were light blue like the sea. Since she was of mixed-race, she had distinct facial features.

    "Why are you staring at me?" Reid asked.

    The woman''s voice was very nice. "I''m sorry, you look a little like my husband, sir, so I couldn''t help looking at you. I''m very sorry for disturbing you."

    Reid cursed in his heart.

    He thought that she had been interested in him since she peeked at him so frequently. However, she''d only done it because he looked like her husband.

    "Then why don''t you go to see your husband?" Reid said coldly.

    There was sadness in the woman''s light blue eyes. "He''s gone missing for very long. It''s been almost eight years. I can''t find any trace of him."

    Reid didn''t want to think much about it and left.

    "If you can''t find your husband, why are you looking at me? You must be crazy!" He thought.

    At the supermarket, Matthew and Selina bought a lot of ingredients.

    They felt happy shopping for groceries together.

    Selina liked the feeling of it very much.

    After paying the bill, Matthew took the food in one hand and held Selina with another while walking to the basement car park.

    "Matthew, I found out that you are very down-to-earth," Selina suddenly said.

    "Hm?" Matthew raised the corner of his lips.

    "You see, other presidents ofpany certainly wouldn''t go to the supermarket to buy things on their own. Don''t you think you are pretty down-to-earth?" Selinasaid while smiling.

    In fact, she really liked that part about him.

    Matthew smiled faintly, "The role of president is just an identity. If you remove this identity, everyone is the same. We are all equal."

    "But most people don''t think that way. They think people are divided into various sses."

    Matthew said in a clear and gentle tone, "Everyone''s thoughts are different, so we can''t say that they are wrong. There are many kinds of thoughts that can''t be unified."

    Selina blinked out of astonishment.

    Sometimes, she felt that Matthew

    really should be a philosopher. Every time he spoke, she would feel that words were very philosophical, giving her a different way of thinking.

    "Matthew, you''re really a very interesting person," said Selina.

    "Really?" asked Matthew.

    "Of course." She nodded.

    Matthew''s tone suddenly became meaningful. "I still remember someone once said that I was old and boring."

    Selina was quiet.

    A trace of embarrassment appeared on her face.

    She couldn''t bear to recall the memories.

    They reached Matthew''s car.

    Selina let out a cough and said, "Let''s get in the car and go home."

    They drove all the way and soon arrived at the Perry family''s vi.

    When they entered, Selina suddenly thought of going to the vegetable garden to pick some fresh vegetables for dinner. Matthew apanied her.

    The vegetables had grown. The whole vegetable garden was green and smelled like spring.

    Selina bent over to pick some.

    Matthew immediately said, "I''ll do it."

    She smiled and said, "Let''s do it together. I can''t just sit back and do nothing."

    "Okay." he said.

    Very soon, the two of them had already picked quite a lot.

    Selina wiped her forehead with her forearm and said, "Matthew, I didn''t expect that I woulde to the vegetable garden to pick vegetables one day. I''m really going to be a peasant woman."

    "You''re the most beautiful peasant woman," Matthew said with a smile.

    She was flushed. Matthew was really good with words. Everything that came out from his mouth was apliment to her.

    "You can''t always praise me, I''ll get overconfident."

    Matthew''s gaze was deep. "I can''t find a reason not to do so, because you''re good at everything."

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat. "Really?"

    "It''s true." Matthew said firmly.

    Selina sighed in her heart.

    She had always been a proud and willful person. Now that she was with Matthew, she suspected that she would be more and more self-willed and pampered.

    "Matthew, you''re spoiling me," she whispered in a low voice.

    "Isn''t that good?" Matthew asked in reply.

    "Most people don''t think so."

    Matthew smiled. "I think it''s good. I like to pamper you. Even if you get spoiled, I''d still do it."

    Selina was silent.

    Her heart began to beat fast again.

    After a while, she coughed and changed the subject. "Why did you think of turning your garden into a vegetable garden?"

    "Because you wanted it."

    "Will you give me anything I want?"

    "Yes."

    "What about the stars in the sky?"

    Matthew stared at her. "If you want them, I''ll get them for you."

    Selina took a deep breath.

    She couldn''t find a word to say.

    She was so lucky to have met Matthew.

    "Let''s make dinner. I''m starving," she said after a while.

    If she continued to talk to Matthew like this, she would be drowned with happiness.

    "Sure."

    When they walked into the living room, Erine happened to be cleaning the living room and was very happy to see Matthew and Selina together. "Miss Selina, Mr. Perry, you''re finally back!" Erine said excitedly.

    When she saw that Matthew was carrying all sorts of ingredients in his hands, she immediately said, "Sir, are you having dinner at home tonight? I''l| cook for you."

    "Erine, take a rest. I''ll do it." Matthew said gently.

    Selina said while smiling, "Erine, you should have a good rest tonight. Matthew will cook for me."

    Erine didn''t insist. She secretly pulled Selina aside and said, "Miss Whitlock, you''re so lucky. Mr. Perry is cooking for you again. He must really love you from the bottom of his heart."

    Selina smiled.

    Erine always took the opportunity to put in a good word for Matthew.

    "Erine, you have said this many times."

    Erine always repeated it.

    She was a little embarrassed. "Did I? I don''t remember anything. I''ll go and do my work first, Miss Whitlock."

    After Erine left, Selina walked into the kitchen.

    In the kitchen, Matthew was busy. She looked at him from behind.

    He had a narrow waist and a pair of long legs.

    Even if it was just a view of his back, he was still handsome enough to make people''s heart skip a beat.

    Her gaze turned gentle.

    The man preparing dinner for her was so handsome.

    "Are you sneaking looks at me again?" His low voice suddenly reached her ears.

    It reminded her of what he''d used to say.

    She was speechless and said, "You knew that I was looking at you?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Matthew smiled. "I am sensitive to my surroundings."

    "You''re very sensitive." Selina found that even if she made a minor move, Matthew would be able to notice it immediately.

    She couldn''t help but tease, "I suspect that you are someone who has experienced a fierce battle. Only someone like that could be so sensitive."

    Just like Peter who had been in a war before, Matthew could immediately capture subtle sounds and movements.

    Matthew suddenly stopped.

    He was lost in a trance for a moment.

    "Do you need my help?" asked Selina.

    Matthew returned to his senses.

    He put away the things on his hands and turned around. He looked at her and said with affection, "No, you just have to wait. Wait for your prepare a big meal for you belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    She felt joyous.

    man to

    Content

    "Waiting for the man who loves me to prepare dinner for me. Is there anything better than this?" Selina thought to herself.

    "Okay, I''ll wait." She left the kitchen.

    After watching TV for a while in the living room, Erine came downstairs.

    Erine was holding a cleaning tool in her hand. It seemed that she had just cleaned the room upstairs.

    "Erine, just take a rest. You don''t have to work so hard." Selina said to her.

    There were other servants in the Perry family, but Erine always worked hard.

    Erine smiled and said, "I''m a real busy bee. I feel sad whenever I get idle."

    Selina smiled at her helplessly.

    There were some people like Erine, especially the older generation. They were not used to being idle.

    Erine continued to say, "I just went upstairs to clean up a little."

    "Thank you for your hard work, Erine."

    Erine shook her head. "No, not at all It was cleaned by another servant. 1 just wanted to see if there was anything that hadn''t been cleaned up.

    UMS

    At this point, she stopped and said, "The room has never been cleaned before, I wonder if it''s dirty inside."

    "Which room?" asked Selina.

    "That pink room," said Erine.

    Selina was stunned.

    "Miss Whitlock, watch TV first. I''ll go to the vegetable garden to see if there''s anything to water." After that, Erine went out.

    After a while, she regained her senses.

    The room with pink door.

    Her curiosity was piqued again.

    That room was quite mysterious.

    It was the Perry family home''s only locked room. Even Erine didn''t know what was inside.

    She walked up the stairs.

    She came to the front of the pink door.

    She rested her chin on her hand.

    What on earth was inside?

    She decided to ask Matthewter for the key. She had to see what was inside with her own eyes, otherwise, she would continue being curious.

    She was sure that given her rtionship with Matthew, it was impossible that Matthew would refuse to give her the key.

    If he refused to give it to her, she would pester Matthew until he did.

    The corners of her lips curled up.

    As she was about to leave, she subconsciously reached out her hand and pushed the pink door.

    Although she knew that she couldn''t push it open if it was locked, she still tried.

    As a result, the door was really pushed open.

    Selina was taken aback.

    The door was not locked.

    Selina walked in, and then she was stunned.

    She had wondered before what was

    inside the room. Maybe it was some junk, maybe it was some private things of Matthew''s, or maybe

    jewels and gold. But she neve

    thought that the room was filled with paintings of her.

    Paintings of her were hung all over the room.

    The paintings were from all angles, when she smiled, when she was lost in thought, when she was talking, and when she was dancing.

    Thergest one was hung in the middle of the room.

    In the painting, she was dancing on the dance floor in a bright red dress.

    This painting was truly lovely. It captured her essence, making it look very lifelike.

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162

    ?

    Her long hair was like a flowing river, making an elegant arc in the air.

    There was a look of delight in her eyes.

    Selina froze.

    After a long time, she walked closer to thergest painting.

    She reached out her hand.

    Her fingers trembled slightly.

    She gently stroked the painting, as if touching some rare treasure.

    After a moment, she slowly looked around at the hung paintings. Suddenly, her eyes turned red.

    She knew that Matthew liked her very much, but she really didn''t know that he''d regarded her that highly.

    The time was marked at the bottom of the painting. It was from many years ago.

    This was not long after she''d met Matthew for the first time.

    It turned out that he had her in his heart since then, and he had painted all these paintings.

    Tears flowed from her eyes.

    She never knew that he had loved her for such a long time.

    She felt as if her heart had been hit by a tidal wave.

    After a long time, her tears finally stopped.

    She used the back of her hand to wipe her eyes.

    She walked out of the room and closed the door carefully. Then she went down the stairs and went into the kitchen.

    There was a fragrance in the kitchen.

    Matthew was still busy cooking.

    Even if he was doing such domestic affairs, he never lost his noble air.

    Selina walked over and wrapped her arms around Matthew''s waist. She pressed her face against his back.

    Matthew''s body went slightly stiff.

    After a while, he said in a low voice, "Selina, what''s the matter?"

    It was the first time she had been so affectionate with him.

    He sniffed and said, "Matthew, I saw what was in the room. The room with the pink door."

    Matthew was shocked.

    After a while, he asked in a low voice, "Well?"

    "Matthew, you fell in love with me nine years ago." "That''s right."

    "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    There was a hint of helplessness in his voice. "I told you at the dance party. Do you remember what you said at that time?" Selina sniffed again. "I don''t remember."

    "You said I''m too old."

    Selina was silent.

    Even as her voice was choked with sobs, she couldn''t help butugh. "Did I really say that?"

    "Yes, you did."

    Matthew gently moved her hands away and then turned around. He stared at her and asked, "Have you forgotten all about it?" Tears welled up in her eyes. "Yes."

    Matthew''s gaze fell on her reddened eyes, and he asked in a distressed tone, "Why are you crying?"

    "No," Selina said. "I''m just very moved. When I saw the paintings, I was so touched that I couldn''t control my emotions."

    "You silly girl." His voice sounded doting.

    He reached out his hand to gently wipe her tears. "Don''t cry anymore. I don''t want you to cry. The tears of women are very precious."

    Selina nodded hard.

    She looked up at Matthew and asked, "May I kiss you?"

    "Sure."

    Selina stood on her tiptoes and kissed Matthew''s lips.

    His lips were moist.

    Not long after, he gained the initiative to hold her face and kiss her back.

    Selina couldn''t help but grab hold of Matthew''s waist. She held onto him tightly.

    The kiss became more intense.

    She was

    wantting out of breath, but loved her so much. Cost

    she still didn''t want to stop. She just wanted to continue kissing the man who

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    She wanted to kiss him like this forever.

    Erine sounded frantic, "Oh, the dishes are burnt, how did it happen?"

    Erine stopped abruptly.

    She''d smelled it from the living room and rushed in. She didn''t expect to see them kissing intensely. Erine was dumbfounded.

    Fortunately, she immediately came back to her senses.

    Erine covered her eyes with her hand. "Sir, Miss Selina, please continue. I didn''t see anything."

    After that, she rushed out of the kitchen.

    After going out of the kitchen, she put down her hand, and her wrinkled face broke into a smile.

    Mr Perry had finally reconciled with Selina.

    From the looks of it, they would have a child soon.

    Erine began to fantasize.

    If they had given birth to a baby, an heiress like Selina would definitely

    not

    how to take care of t

    At that time, she would have

    to ask for Erine''s help. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Erine was excited, but at the same time, she suddenly became a little anxious.

    She hadn''t taken care of a child for a long time. She was really afraid that she would not be able to do a good job.

    Erine felt that she had to call her friends for advice on how to take care of the children.

    Selina and Matthew had pulled away from each other.

    Selina''s face was red.

    "The food is burnt," she said.

    The kiss just now was so passionate that both she and Matthew didn''t notice it at all.

    "It''s fine." Matthew turned off the fire. His voice was hoarse. "Let''s continue."

    "Ahh!"

    Before she could open her mouth, Matthew''s lips covered hers, stopping her from speaking.

    The kiss was intense.

    And it was getting deeper and deeper.

    The kitchen was suddenly filled with an intimate atmosphere.

    The situation was gradually getting out of control.

    Selina could feel the changes in Matthew''s body.

    She used herst bit of sanity to push Matthew away.

    However, Matthew picked her up in his arms.

    He knew that it was not the right time and he should be making dinner for Selina. However,Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    hel

    couldn''t control himself. Cont

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    His self-control had disappeared.

    There was only one thought in his mind.

    "I want Selina. I want her," he thought to himself.

    Matthew carried Selina out of the kitchen and went upstairs.

    Selina knew what Matthew was going to do.

    She didn''t refuse.

    Her slender arms were hooked around Matthew''s neck, and her face was flushed.

    Matthew kicked open the door of the bedroom and then closed it with his feet.

    He put Selina on the bed.

    A wave of nervousness and confusion grew in Selina''s heart.

    Matthew loosened his tie and then pulled off his shirt as well.

    It made Selina even more nervous.

    In the spacious bedroom, only the sounds of their breathing could be heard.

    Everything went smoothly.

    Selina wasn''t on her period.

    At thest moment, Selina held Matthew''s arm tightly.

    Her fingertips were trembling.

    Matthew could sense that she was nervous.

    He stroked her cheek with his other hand and said, "Little girl, I will be gentle, and I won''t hurt you."

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163

    Matthew''s tone wasforting.

    Selina felt as though she had been filled with courage.

    She nodded and then closed her eyes.

    Matthew couldn''t help nting a kiss on her eyelids.

    "Ah," she moaned subconsciously.

    It didn''t hurt as much as she had imagined. He was as gentle just as he had promised.

    But no matter what, her fingers were still shaking.

    In the living room, Brine had been on a phone call for a long time. She was calling her friend who worked for another family.

    She gave Brine all kinds of advice.

    After putting down the phone, Brine was full of confidence.

    Although she had not taken care of a child for a long time, she''d regained her confidence after listening to her friend''s words. She could take care of Matthew''s child easily.

    She was just waiting for good news from Selina.

    Erine was happy just thinking about it.

    However, she soon realized that something was wrong.

    Why hadn''t theye out from the kitchen after so long?

    The food should be ready.

    She wondered if they were still kissing in the kitchen.

    Erine''s face turned red at the thought.

    After a moment of thinking, she realized that something wasn''t right. She had been on the phone for almost an hour and a half. It would not take them so long.

    Erine went to the kitchen for fear that something bad had happened.

    When she arrived at the door of the kitchen, she didn''t go in. She knocked on the door of the kitchen gently.

    There was no response.

    Erine knocked on the door a few more times, but there was still no response.

    It was only then that she walked in.

    As a result, she was dumbfounded.

    Matthew and Selina were not in the kitchen, there was only a burnt dish of food.

    Erine was taken aback.

    Rainee went to a lingerie store, which had been introduced to her by her friend.

    When she arrived, her face was flushed and her heart was beating fast.

    It was just that every single piece of clothing was too revealing.

    In the end, it was thedy boss who helped Rainee to pick an outfit.

    A very revealing sailor suit.

    Rainee gave it a try and found it to be very sexy.

    And it was innocent and sexy at the same time, which was particrly attractive.

    Thedy boss praised Rainee and said, "Are you wearing it for your boyfriend? He will be crazy if he sees you like this. I''m a woman and even I''m tempted seeing how you look."

    Hearing this, Rainee became more excited.

    She immediately paid for the clothes.

    Rainee took a taxi to the Perry family vi.

    She had a n. She would wear the sailor suit and lie in Matthew''s bedroom. When he came back, he would see her looking extremely tempting. When the time came, he would definitely not be able to resist.

    The more Rainee thought about it, the more sheughed.

    After arriving at the Perry family, everything went smoothly. After all, Rainee had been there before, so the servants recognized her and let her in. When she arrived at the living room, she saw Erine.

    Surprise shed across Erine''s eyes.

    "What is this woman doing here?" She thought to herself.

    "Matthew hasn''t returned yet, right?" Rainee asked.

    She did not take Erine seriously.

    Erine didn''t like Rainee''s behaviour.

    Without waiting any longer for Erine''s reply, Rainee went straight upstairs.

    Seeing this, Erine stopped her immediately and said, "That''s Mr. Perry''s bedroom. What are you going to do up there? You can wait in the living room."

    Rainee was a little annoyed. She was annoyed that Erine, a servant, was trying to stop her.

    She said in a scornful tone, "A servant can''t control where I wait for him! I''ll wait for him in the bedroom!"

    After saying that, Rainee ignored Erine and went upstairs.

    Erine wanted to pull Rainee away, but suddenly something came into her mind.

    The fact that Rainee wanted to go into Matthew''s bedroom to wait for him made her intentions obvious.

    As Matthew and Selina were not in the kitchen, they might have gone out and woulde back together soon. In this way, Selina would see what was wrong with Raine and be on her guard.

    Rainee walked up to the second floor. There were many rooms on the second floor.

    All of a sudden, Rainee was dumbfounded.

    She wasn''t sure which bedroom Matthew''s was. Just as she was hesitating, she heard a strange sounding from one of the bedrooms.

    It was the sound of making love.

    Rainee was stunned for a moment.

    She walked towards the bedroom.

    When she was at the door, she could hear the noise more clearly.

    Rainee had never slept with a man before.

    Even though she hadn''t done it, she knew all about it. She immediately knew what that sound meant.

    She was shocked.

    She began to tremble.

    Matthew was actually in the bedroom with a woman.

    And doing something like that.

    She was toote.

    Rainee''s tears fell from her eyes.

    After a while, she turned and ran all the way downstairs crying.

    Erine was thinking about calling Selina. She wanted Seline toe back earlier so shse could tell her about Rainee. However, she saw Rainee running down crying and leaving the living room.

    Erine was taken aback.

    She was confused. What was going on?

    In the bedroom, Selina was starving. Her stomach let out a grumble.

    There was a moment of silence.

    Matthew stopped moving.

    His eyes, which had been filled with lust, became clear for a moment.

    "Are you hungry?" Matthew''s handnded on her lower abdomen.

    Her skin was fair and smooth.

    Selina turned to look at Matthew, a little embarrassed.

    Although this was not the first time she and Matthew had done it.

    Even so, she had no memory of it at all. She didn''t even know that they''d done it until she had woken up.

    However, this time she was really sober and aware of what was happening.

    She was full of shame.

    "Yes," she said softly.

    She didn''t dare to look into Matthew''s eyes.

    Matthew''s fingers lightly lifted her chin. "Are you shy?"

    She wanted to say that she was not, but she didn''t manage to.

    She could only look away. She hid the emotions in her eyes with her longshes and did not say a word.

    But even if she didn''t say a word, Matthew knew how she felt.

    She was flushed from head to toe.

    Matthew could not help but nt a kiss on her cheek.

    Her fair skin was slightly pink. He could not help kissing her again.

    As soon as Matthew kissed her, her skin turned redder.

    Her blush became a sort of ecstasy, and Matthew almost could not control himself.

    And then, Selina''s stomach made a sound again.

    She was just too hungry.

    Since she''d been carried into the bedroom by Matthew, they had lost track of time.

    Selina

    they

    was

    remembered that when

    at the bedroom, the

    sky

    I bright outside, but at this

    moment it had turned darent

    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew stopped moving.

    He couldn''t let her go hungry.

    He couldn''t just focus on venting his desire, neglecting her needs.

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164

    Matthew got up from the bed.

    "Let''s go eat something."

    "Okay." Selina nodded her head shyly.

    She didn''t look like an heiress at all. She was just an obedient wife.

    She turned around and quickly put on some clothes with her back facing Matthew.

    She got out of bed, only to find that her legs were so weak that she almost fell down.

    She had no idea what to say.

    She felt dizzy.

    It was so intense that she didn''t even have the strength to stand up.

    Matthew noticed her situation.

    His lips curled into a smile.

    After a moment, he picked her up.

    Selina was speechless.

    She turned her face away. "Put me down."

    "Aren''t you afraid of falling down?"

    "I''m not."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthewughed lightly.

    Thatughter sounded meaningful.

    "It''s okay. I''ll hold you in my arms. My littledy is very dear to me, so I can''t bear to let you fall."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Matthew walked out with her in his arms.

    When they came to the door of the bedroom, Matthew opened the door.

    He went downstairs with Selina in his arms.

    At the winding part of the stairs, she saw Erine in the living room downstairs.

    She felt more embarrassed.

    She didn''t want to be seen like this.

    "Matthew, wait," Selina hurriedly said.

    Matthew stopped.

    "Put me down. I can walk now. I have strength in my legs now." After saying that, she moved her legs with force, afraid that Matthew would not believe her.

    Matthew couldn''t help butugh at her gesture.

    "Do you really have strength?" He whispered in her ear.

    Selina nodded hard.

    Matthew''s tone became meaningful. "Do you really have strength or are you afraid that Erine will see you, huh?"

    Selina was silent.

    It turned out that Matthew actually knew her thoughts.

    She couldn''t help hitting Matthew''s shoulder with her fist. "Then let me down!"

    Looking at her, Matthew couldn''t help but feel like teasing her again. But he didn''t do it when he remembered that she was starving. Matthew put her down.

    Fortunately, her legs really had recovered strength because of the situation.

    Hurriedly, she walked down the stairs.

    Downstairs, Brine was in a daze in the living room.

    She was still confused by Rainee''s reaction.

    Suddenly, she heard some footsteps.

    Following the source of the sound, Brine was stunned.

    It was Selina.

    There was a silence.

    It turned out that they were at home.

    She thought that they had just gone out.

    And she thought of Rainee.

    Brine hesitated for a moment. When she was about to speak, she suddenly saw Selina''s flushed face.

    She was a little dumbfounded.

    She was an experienced woman. She seemed to understand something in an instant.

    Could it be that things had gotten heated up in the kitchen and they had gone straight to the bedroom?

    It could be that the reason why Rainee suddenly ran down the stairs in tears was because she''d found out about them...

    Erine''s face also turned red.

    Selina was quiet.

    She held her breath for a moment.

    She was fine when she went downstairs, but her face turned red instantly as soon as she saw Erine.

    "Erine." Selina called her.

    Erine quickly came to her senses.

    She let out a cough and said, "Miss Whitlock, you haven''t had dinner yet, have you? I thought that you went out without making dinner. Would you like me to cook now?"

    "Let me do it." Matthew also walked over.

    When Erine saw that Matthew hade over, she felt even more awkward.

    "Then I''ll go and do my work." After that, Erine hurried away.

    Matthew''s gaze fell on Selina. "What would you like to eat?"

    Selina hesitated for a moment. "You still have the energy to cook? Aren''t you hungry?"

    He had just used so much strength in bed.

    She thought he would be hungry as well.

    When she was hesitating if they

    should eat outside or let the servant make some food, Matthew spoke, and there was a teasing tone in his deep voice, "I still have a lot of strength, I''m ready for the next round. I''m not hungry."

    Selina was speechless.

    Her face was even redder.

    "What do you want to eat?"

    Selina tried her best to hide her embarrassment "Anything."

    "Okay."

    Seeing that Matthew had walked into the kitchen, the blush on her face faded a little. But soon, it turned red again as she thought of something.

    Matthew''s words rang in her mind.

    "I still have a lot of strength, I''m ready for the next round."

    What did that mean?

    Were they going to do it again?

    Selina sighed in her heart.

    Could it be that the mealtime was just a half-time break?

    She could feel her cheeks boiling from embarassment.

    After a while, she walked out of the living room and went out.

    She just felt out of control, it made her want to go out for some fresh air.

    As a result, she happened to see Erine.

    Erine was watering the vegetables in the garden.

    "Erine."

    Erine turned around to face her.

    "Where are you going at such ate hour?" Selina asked.

    ved

    "Miss Whitlock, I''m going to water the vegetables in the vegetable garden" Erine said, "I''m afraid, heat during the day, so I always do it

    at night."

    Selina said while smiling, "Thank you for your hard work, Erine."

    "It''s nothing." Erine said.

    She suddenly looked behind Selina as she had thought of something. "Miss Whitlock, where is

    Mr. Perry?"

    Hearing the mention of Matthew, Selina couldn''t control her expression as she felt embarrassed.

    "He, he''s preparing dinner in the kitchen." Her voice was softer than before.

    Prine quickly walked to Selina''s side.

    She wasn''t sure if Selina was aware of what happened with Rainee, so she decided to spit it out.

    It was obvious that Rainee was interested in Matthew.

    In the middle of the night, she had tried to sneak into his bedroom. She must be up to no good.

    She had to tell Selina as a warning.

    Prine lowered her voice. "Miss Whitlock, did something happen when you and Mr. Perry were upstairs?"

    Selina was quiet.

    She was ashamed and astonished again.

    By Prine''s sudden question.

    "Prine, you!" Selina stomped her feet, and her face turned red.

    Prine was stunned.

    After a while, she knew that Selina must have misunderstood her meaning.

    She quickly exined, "Miss Whitlock you''ve misunderstood it. I''m not talking about what you and Mr. Perry were doing."

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165

    Selina was silent.

    She felt a bit dizzy.

    "I''m talking about Rainee. Miss Selina, do you still remember her?" Erine said anxiously.

    "What''s wrong, Erine?" Selina looked at her in confusion.

    Erine recounted the whole story in detail, and then med it on herself. "I let her go upstairs with the intention of letting you see her true self when you came back. I didn''t expect you to be upstairs."

    She paused and looked a little embarrassed. "I don''t know if she saw something. It was my fault."

    If she had tried her best to stop Rainee from going up at that time, it would not have turned out like this.

    Selina''s eyes moved slightly.

    What Erine had said about Rainee suddenly pulled her back to reality, and she gradually regained herposure.

    She really didn''t know that Rainee hade upstairs when she and Matthew were in the bedroom.

    "When did she leave? What did she say when she left?" she asked after a moment.

    "She ran down not long after she went upstairs. When she left, she didn''t say anything and she kept crying." Erine said.

    She was sure that Rainee had seen something that she shouldn''t have seen upstairs, and hence her reaction.

    Selina thought about this deeply.

    She remembered clearly that when they got out of the room, Matthew had actually unlocked the door. It was impossible for Rainee to have seen anything with a locked door between them.

    Why did she run down the stairs in tears?

    It didn''t take long for her to understand the situation.

    Although Rainee didn''t see anything, it didn''t mean that she hadn''t heard anything.

    Rainee might have heard the sounds she and Matthew made in the bedroom.

    That was why she cried while running away.

    Selina sneered in her heart.

    It seemed that Rainee really hadn''t given up. She actually ran all the way to the Perry family in the middle of the night, and with a clear goal, she went straight up to the second floor.

    The second floor was where the bedrooms of the

    Perry family home were located.

    Rainee''s intention was so obvious.

    Seeing that Selina''s expression, Erine couldn''t help but remind her. "Miss Selina, I think that woman is trying to seduce Mr. Perry. You have to be alert and teach her a lesson."

    Erine was afraid that she wouldn''t care at all, and when the time came, Rainee would seed.

    Selina smiled sweetly.

    To be honest, she was not worried at all.

    To her, Rainee couldn''t even be called an opponent.

    At best, she was just like a fly, an annoying fly.

    However, when she saw Erine being so worried, she opened her mouth and said, "Erine, do you think that Rainee is as beautiful as me?"

    "No." Erine immediately answered.

    "Do you think she''s smarter?"

    "That''s impossible!" said Erine.

    "That''s it." Selina said lightly, "So, Erine, don''t worry. I believe in myself, and I believe in Matthew even more. We don''t have to worry about it. Erine, you don''t need to take it to heart."

    Erine thought that what Selina said made sense.

    But she added, "Miss Selina, I''m just worried."

    Nodding, Selina said, "I understand what you''re thinking. Don''t worry about it."

    Erine didn''t say anything.

    "Then I''ll go to the vegetable garden and water the vegetables first," she said after a while.

    "Alright."

    After talking about Rainee''s situation Selina calmed down.

    She no longer felt embarrassed.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She walked into the living room.

    She did not intend to tell Matthew about Rainee.

    In her opinion, there was no need to.

    Rainee was the kind of woman who could let people see what she was thinking at a nce.

    In other words, she was just a fool.

    She didn''t take Rainee as an opponent at all, so she didn''t need to tell Matthew about it.

    It was always better to stay away from trouble.

    Not longter, Matthew came out with food.

    Knowing that Selina had been starving, he prepared pasta, which took the shortest time.

    The scent of pasta crept into her nose, making her feel even more hungry. Without needing Matthew to call for her, she obediently followed him into the dining room.

    After Matthew put down the te, she quickly picked up the fork.

    Looking at her, the affection in Matthew''s gaze increased.

    It seemed that she was really hungry.

    "Eat slowly. Don''t burn your mouth." Matthew reminded her.

    Nodding, she couldn''t wait to start eating.

    The pasta was delicious.

    Matthew also began to eat another te of it.

    She

    wolf, while Matthew ate slowly

    down the food like a

    without forgetting

    dining etiquette.

    He looked at her from time to time as he ate, and a gentle and sweet smile flitted across his eyes.

    Selina noticed the look in Matthew''s eyes.

    She had calmed down because of Rainee''s affairs, so she was not as shy.

    When she felt that Matthew''s eyes

    were ncing at her from time to time, she raised her head and asked, "You''re not eating well. Why are you always looking at me?"

    The smile on Matthew''s lips deepened. "You''re pretty."

    Selina was silent.

    As they finished the food, she was very satisfied.

    Matthew handed over a piece of paper towel to her and she wiped the corner of her mouth with it.

    "Would you like to go for a walk?" Selina asked casually.

    She wanted to take a walk for better digestion.

    "A walk?" Matthew''s voice became meaningful all of a sudden.

    "Yes." She said, "We''ve just finished eating and have to walk around to help with digestion."

    Matthew approached her.

    He gazed at her with a faint smile on his face. "Doing some exercise can help in digestion as well."

    "Yes, walking can also be considered exercise."

    The next moment, he picked her up.

    Selina lost her train of thought.

    She was a little flustered. "What are you going to do, Matthew?"

    Didn''t they agree to go for a walk? Why did he suddenly pick her up and go upstairs?

    "You." Matthew''s beautiful lips spat out the word very clearly.

    She had no idea what to do.

    Although it was just one word, it sounded obscene when he connected it with what she just said.

    "No, I want to go for a walk!" Selina tried to make a final struggle.

    Matthew opened the door of the bedroom.

    His ck eyes were suddenly enveloped in lust. "Be a good

    doing this exercise is bettergirlmet

    going for a walk."

    Before she could make a sound, he threw her onto the bed, and then he got on top of her.

    Her mouth was shut, and she could not make a sound.

    As the night got deeper.

    It was an intimate night.

    They were greedy and stayed up the whole night with each other.

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166

    Rainee ran back to her house.

    Matheo was drinking some water.

    Rainee snatched the ss from him and poured it all over his head.

    Matheo looked disheveled.

    He was on the verge of going mad with anger.

    He pointed at Rainee. "What are you doing, Rainee?"

    If it weren''t for the fact that she was his sister, he would have done something worse.

    Rainee looked furious and upset at the same time.

    On the way back to the Yeager family, she had turned most of her anger to her brother.

    She thought that it was all Matheo''s fault, and he did not care about her.

    He kept telling her that Matthew''s heart was only for Selina. He told her not to think too much about it.

    Not to think too much!

    As a result, another woman had gotten into Matthew''s bed!

    After Selina and Matthew had divorced, there were still other women trying to hook up with him.

    Her group of friends was right. Men werescivious. They couldn''t control themselves. How could a man stand the temptation of a beauty? How could he endure long nights alone?

    If she had run to Matthew''s bed earlier, this would not have happened.

    It should have been her who ended up in Matthew''s bed.

    Rainee gritted her teeth and said, "It''s your fault. Matthew should have been mine. It''s all your fault.

    I hate you so much."

    Matheo was so angry that his head was aching.

    It turned out that the reason why his sister suddenly went crazy was because of Matthew.

    He had talked to her so many times, but she still did not understand.

    It was impossible for Matthew to like her. Selina was the only woman in Matthew''s heart.

    Before Matheo could speak, Rainee''s fist had already mmed down on him. "It''s all your fault. I hate you so much."

    Although Rainee was a girl, she was strong. This punch actually hurt.

    He had to bear it because Rainee was a woman, and also his sister.

    "Have you had enough, Rainee? You''re a psycho, aren''t you? You should go to the psychiatric hospital." He walked back to his room.

    Before Rainee could follow him, Matheo closed the door with great force.

    He couldn''t afford to fight her, but he could avoid her.

    Looking at the closed door, Rainee lost the target to vent her anger.

    She kicked the door a few times, and she was discouraged after seeing that there was no response.

    Rainee returned to the living room and slumped down on the couch.

    The voices that she had hearding from the bedroom echoed in her ears.

    Rainee was angry and anxious.

    She wondered who the woman was.

    The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt.

    She bit her finger hard.

    "No matter who it was, she''s definitely not as young nor as beautiful as me! It has to be a flirtatious sl*t!" she thought.

    "But why was Matthew willing to sleep with another woman, but not me!" she thought to herself.

    "Is it because I was not proactive enough, nor tempting enough?"

    If she had put on the clothes she bought today at the store and appeared in front of Matthew, would the woman lying on his bed be her? The thought came to her mind.

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was because she had not been bold enough, nor impulsive enough.

    After a while, Rainee returned to her bedroom.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    She took off her clothes and put on the revealing sailor suit she bought earlier.

    Rainee took out her phone and took pictures of herself in the mirror.

    At this moment, she made a bold decision.

    She wanted to take pictures of her most seductive appearance and send it to Matthew, so that he would fall in love with her.

    Rainee looked at the photos taken, but she wasn''t very satisfied.

    After all, the photos she took with her mobile phone were not good enough.

    She came up with the idea of getting a professional photographer for it.

    Rainee wanted to go to the photography studio, but after thinking about it, she gave up.

    After all, what she wanted to take was only some special photos, and they might not be able to fulfill the requirements.

    She could also get her friend to introduce a photographer in the area. After all, she was also a socialite of Agaphen City. It was easy to find a photographer.

    But after thinking about it, Rainee gave up on the idea.

    This was for the same reason. The photos were supposed to be private. It would be bad if they were disclosed.

    It was true that she wanted to seduce Matthew, but she still thought a woman''s reputation was important.

    After thinking for a long time, Rainee opened her social media ount.

    She enjoyed scrolling through social media when she had nothing to do. She recalled that there had been a photographer who specifically took sexy photos for women.

    It didn''t take long for her to find one.

    The photographer was from another country, and that''s what she wanted.

    She contacted the photographer, who quickly promised to take photos for Rainee.

    It was set to be two dayster.

    When everything was settled, Rainee''s heart started to pound.

    This was the first time that she had nned such a bold thing.

    After a short while, she was still in a daze.

    However, when she thought of the seductive photos that she was about to take, and that they were about to be sent to Matthew, who would be dumbfounded, Rainee plucked up her courage.

    She was confident that if someone else could do it, she could as well.

    Selina fell asleep at about 3AM.

    They had been at it until then.

    The two of them had been in bed since it was still bright outside, only taking a short break for dinner. She had beard that a man could do it seven times a night.

    It was only now that she realized that it was all a lie.

    As they had done more than seven times.

    "It''s been more than ten times." She thought.

    In the end, she felt that her body was about to fall apart.

    She''d begged Matthew over and over again. Finally, when she was about to cry, Matthew finally let her go.

    He hugged her tightly and slept with her in his arms.

    Selina fell asleep almost immediately.

    She was exhausted.

    Although they slept veryte, she slept soundly, until nearly noon the next day.

    When she got up, there was no trace of Matthew beside her.

    The night she had with Matthew still lingered in Selina''s mind.

    Her face began to flush again.

    In the spacious bedroom, she could even smell a special scent.

    She quickly got out of bed.

    She had to get out of the bedroom, otherwise everything fromst night would keep shing in her mind, and she would continue being embarrassed.

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167

    After washing up, Selina went to the kitchen.

    She was a little hungry and wanted to see if there was anything to eat.

    Suddenly, she smelled something gooding from the kitchen.

    She thought that the servants were preparing lunch.

    After all, Matthew couldn''t be at home at this hour, he should have gone to work.

    However, when she walked in, she was taken aback.

    The person who was busy cooking in the kitchen was Matthew.

    Even when he was cooking, he still gave off a noble vibe.

    "You didn''t go to work?" Selina blurted out.

    She thought Matthew had gone to thepany as she did not see him early in the morning.

    Matthew turned around.

    His eyes were clear and smiling, a look which waspletely different from the desirous one the night before.

    "I''ll stay with you today," Matthew said.

    Hearing this, Selina was shocked.

    He''d decided not to work just for her.

    She wondered the reason for it.

    She felt as though she was about to fall apart.

    She would not be able to handle the torment by Matthew another day. She would really copse.

    She was on the verge of tears. "I..."

    Matthew walked over. "What are you talking about? Huh?"

    She found it hard to open her mouth.

    However, Matthew saw through her thoughts. His tone became intrigued. "Are you afraid that I want more?"

    Her cheeks turned red.

    Seeing her shy and embarrassed expression, Matthew couldn''t help butugh.

    He bent over and whispered to her ears, "I really want more, but I also know that my little girl can''t stand it."

    Selina said nothing.

    Matthew''s voice was deep. "I''m just apanying you today. Don''t think too much about it."

    After that, he patted her head dotingly.

    "Really?" asked Selina.

    "Yes."

    Having received his affirmative answer, she finally let out a sigh of relief.

    To tell the truth, although she had really enjoyed the night before, she couldn''t take any more at the moment.

    "Then why didn''t you go to work?" She asked.

    "I''ll apany you for a day." Matthew''s tone was gentle.

    If the first time was entirely because of the effect of the drug, thenst night should be the real first time, so he decided to skip work.

    He had to stay with her.

    "Oh." Joy surged in her heart.

    "Wait for lunchtime. I''m making it for you."

    "Okay." She replied.

    At noon, the table was full of dishes, which were all made by Matthew himself.

    When she was still in bed, he had already gotten up early to prepare food for her.

    Once again admiring the good stamina of Matthew, she felt blessed.

    He was not only handsome and wealthy, but also good at cooking.

    After having lunch, she immediately added, "I don''t take a nap at noon, I don''t have the habit of taking a nap."

    Although Matthew had promised not to touch her for the day, she still got worried that he would take the opportunity to torture her again during naptime.

    She had to say it in advance.

    Matthew saw through her thoughts.

    The smile on his lips was still a doting one. "Okay."

    After a while, Matthew added, "Why don''t we go to the hospitalter to visit Natalie?"

    As soon as she heard that, she agreed.

    Although Peter said that there were enough people in the hospital and they didn''t need to go to see them, they insisted on paying a visit.

    Two hourster, Selina and Matthew arrived at the hospital.

    Natalie''s room was very lively. Everyone, including the newborn baby, was gathered inside.

    Everyone seemed to be having fun.

    "Matthew and Selina are here." Natalie, who was lying on the bed, was the first to notice them.

    Matthew and Selina greeted everyone.

    Although Peter had told them not toe, he was still very happy to see them.

    He pointed to the baby in his arms and said, "Come and have a look. This boy is really goodlooking, just like Tobias."

    She looked at him carefully, and found that he really looked like her brother.

    "He looks like my brother. What do you think, Matthew?"

    Matthew''s gazended on the baby in Peter''s arms. "Indeed, they do look like each other. Their eyes resemble one another''s."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Peter was even happier when he

    heard that. "This child can smile now. He smiled at me when he saw

    me just now. He knows me and knows that I am his

    great-grandfather."

    Everyone knew that it was

    impossible for a child who was born not long ago to have any consciousness, but since Peter was so happy, everyone just let it be.

    In the end, Peter threw the topic back at Matthew and Selina. "When are you going to give birth to your child?"

    The old man nced at her lower abdomen and said, "It''s never too much to have another grandchild."

    She sounded shy. "You''re mentioning this again,

    Grandpa." "I''ve told you many times, we''re almost there." she thought.

    Sitting at the far end of the room, Cecilia''s smile froze when she heard the conversation.

    Suddenly, she felt a wave of sadness in her heart.

    It was likely that Peter''s expectations wouldn''te true.

    She was sure that it was impossible for Selina to be back together with Matthew.

    Her daughter was destined to be trapped in herst rtionship for the rest of her life.

    When Peter heard Selina, he did not continue pursuing the topic, but asked, "By the way, Matthew should be at work today. Why do you have

    time toe here during the day?"

    "I want to spend time Selina today." Matthew said with a smile, "I haven''t been very busy recently, so I can just apany her."

    Peter gave a light snort. "Men have to prioritize work."

    "Both family and work are important."

    As soon as Peter heard it, he said to Selina meaningfully, "Did you hear that, little girl? How good Matthew is to you. You must cherish such a good

    man."

    She didn''t dare to say anything in front of so many people.

    In fact, she knew that she would cherish him very much.

    The sadness in Cecilia''s heart became deeper after hearing this conversation.

    Her daughter was destined to be trapped in the rtionship with Dn for a lifetime. Matthew was also doomed to be trapped by her daughter for a

    lifetime.

    How could love be soplicated and pitiful?

    Rainee wasn''t anywhere to be seen.

    Matheo couldn''t find any trace of her the day after the incident.

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168

    Although Rainee''s behavior had made Matheo very ufortable, he couldn''t help worrying. After all, she was his sister.

    Just as he was about to leave in search of Rainee, a servant told him that she heard the youngdy booking a ne ticket to go abroad.

    He was stunned for a moment.

    Why had Rainee gone abroad?

    After a while, he thought he''d understood. It was likely that she''d decided to go somewhere to get over her bad mood.

    He felt relieved.

    It would be good for her to have some fun, so that she would not have time to think of nonsense.

    What''s more, there were many handsome men abroad.

    It was not a bad thing if Rainee could meet a handsome guy and forget about Matthew.

    Meanwhile, Rainee got off the ne.

    She had taken a night flight. Originally she''d nned to rest for a day before meeting with the arranged photographer.

    But she didn''t end up following her n.

    She wanted to have it done as soon as possible.

    The photographer had said that his skills were amazing, and promised that he would make Rainee the most attractive woman in the world, driving all men crazy for her.

    When she had been on the ne, she had been thinking about how enamored Matthew would be after she took those photos and sent them to him.

    The more Rainee thought about it, the more excited she became. After getting off the ne, she did not look for a hotel to rest, but directly notified the photographer to bring forward the appointment.

    After waiting for a while in a cafe next to the airport, a tall man approached her.

    "You are Rainee, aren''t you?" The man was of the same race as her, and looked huge and powerful.

    There was a DSLR camera hanging in front of his chest, and so she thought that he looked professional.

    Rainee stood up. "Yes, I am."

    "Let''s go to my studio, my name is Haeser." The man said to Rainee.

    Rainee nodded and followed Haeser into the car.

    She wasn''t on guard at all.

    Rainee had been well protected since she was a child. This meant that although her personality was arrogant and she didn''t have a good eye for people, she really didn''t have any vignce against anyone at all.

    It turned out Haeser''s studio was just one of the rooms in a small vi. It was well equipped with everything, including a lighting shed. "Do you want to take sexy photos?" Haesar said while looking at Rainee.

    "Yes." Rainee said, "The sexier, the better. Remember to make it nice for me. I''ll give you as much money as you want. I have enough money." A different kind of emotion shed in Haeser''s eyes.

    As an amateur photographer, he''d often helped to take photos of models, and something else would usually happen during the photoshoot.

    It was almost like an unspoken rule of the industry.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Then go get changed. I have some clothes here." Haeser led Rainee to another room in the vi.

    It was a changing room.

    Rainee walked in.

    Looking at the clothes inside, Rainee''s face suddenly turned red.

    She''d thought that the sailor suit she bought was revealing enough, but when she saw the clothes in the room, she realized that hers was nothing. Rainee''s fingertips trembled as she took down a bikini.

    This bikini set was not an ordinary bikini. It looked more seductive.

    Rainee gritted her teeth.

    She told herself that she had to take the most tempting and moving photos, to seduce Matthew.

    Wearing this bikini was nothing to her. She was even willing to go naked.

    Rainee changed into the sexy bikini and went into the photography room, only to find that there were two more men in the room besides Haeser. Rainee covered her chest subconsciously. "Why are there two others here?"

    Haeser exined, "They are my assistants. I can''t move the lighting and take photos by myself."

    Rainee didn''t say anything anymore.

    She said impatiently, "Then take a picture quickly, remember to make me attractive."

    In the process of taking photos,

    Haesar made her do various sultry postures. Rainee had a good body figure, and when she posed that way, they were deeply entranced.

    Their gazes were fixated on her.

    Rainee noticed this.

    She felt a surge of anger rising in her heart.

    "These guys dare to covet my body even when taking pictures of me. How dare they!" she thought to herself.

    If it was not for such an urgent reason, she, the daughter of the Yeager Family, would never have shown these people her body.

    Rainee was used to being arrogant.

    At the moment, she said without

    thinking

    "Focus on taking photos. If

    you continue to stare at me, bwill not spare you."

    The three men''s expressions changed as soon as they heard that.

    They usually took pictures for models who would tter them in order to get the best photos. The men felt insulted.

    Haeser was the first to walk over.

    He pulled off the bikini on Rainee''s chest and said, "Stop pretending.dt''s just a picture to please your baby daddy! Stop pretending to be innocent."

    Rainee screamed.

    She immediately covered her chest with her hand. "You, what are you doing?"

    The three men immediately surrounded her.

    Every time any models came to take pictures, they would sleep with Haeser.

    Rainee was not supposed to be an exception.

    However, Rainee''s harsh words had irritated Haeser.

    He was not as gentle as he was when dealing with ordinary models. He even decided to let the other two assistants to deal with her together.

    After all, she was too arrogant.

    She deserved a lesson.

    "What are you doing?!"

    "I''m Rainee, the daughter of the Yeager family. If you dare to touch me, I''ll make sure you''ll be dead."

    "You dogs, don''t you dare touch me."

    There was a brief silence.

    "I beg you, spare me, please!"

    "If you let me go, I can pay you as much as you want. I beg you."

    und the vi.

    Sounds star

    to echo

    "Ah!"

    The cries of pain gradually came to an end.

    The men''s maliciousughter kept ringing in Rainee''s ears.

    Rainee''s body was moved around as if she was a doll.

    Her eyes were also like a doll''s,rge but empty.

    She was doomed. She waspletely doomed.

    It was the only thought in Rainee''s mind at the moment.

    Rainee was taken to the car by Haeser.

    He brought Rainee to a remote ce.

    Rainee wrapped her arms around herself, shivering.

    She didn''t dare to swear at them anymore.

    All of her arrogance had been removed by the three men.

    Haeser stopped the car but didn''t let her off.

    He smoked a cigarette, and then looked at Rainee confusedly. "Models in this industry all know the price they have to pay for these photos."

    It was like an unspoken regtion that the models would need to offer their bodies to the photographer, in order to get the best photos. However, to his surprise, Rainee had been a virgin.

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169

    Haeser puffed out some smoke and said, "It''s the price you have to pay for insulting us."

    Rainee didn''t dare to speak.

    She wanted to swear at him and attack him, but she was afraid of being humiliated again.

    "The photos you took have already been sent to your mobile phone. They''ve been edited well," Haeser said.

    He opened the door and said, "Get out."

    Rainee wanted to rush out of the car.

    "Wait." Haeser suddenly locked the door again.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    He stared at Rainee.

    Rainee was frightened.

    She was still a virgin. Haeser felt that it was necessary to be more alert.

    He had to warn Rainee.

    He pointed to Rainee and said, "I warn you that it''s better not to call the police. You are the one who came to us. The police all know what type of women those in the modeling industry are, so it wouldn''t matter to them."

    Rainee was so angry that her lips were trembling.

    She couldn''t help but shout, "I am not a model!"

    Haeser''s heart skipped a beat.

    After discovering that it was her first time, Haeser thought that he might be in deeper water than he''d thought.

    However, he still said stubbornly, "Enough. I still have some ess to your photos. If you don''t want this matter to get exposed to the world, you''d better keep your mouth shut."

    After that, he opened the door and said, "Get out of the car."

    Rainee got out of the car hurriedly.

    The car disappeared in a sh.

    Rainee squatted on the ground.

    After sitting for a long time, she couldn''t suppress her emotions anymore and cried bitterly.

    It was another exhausting night for Selina.

    Matthew had gone at it again.

    "Didn''t you say you''d allow me to rest?" she said with a pitiful look.

    Matthew yed with the hair by her ear. "I did, we''ve rested for the day."

    During the day, he hadn''t made a move on her.

    He''d cooked lunch for her, visited Natalie in the afternoon, and went shopping with her after dinner.

    When it was night, his desire could no longer be suppressed.

    "That doesn''t count." Before she could finish her words, her lips were blocked.

    His lips pressed hotly against hers.

    Late night, under the cover of darkness.

    They spent the night together on the bed.

    It was midnight when they finally stopped after Selina''s pleading.

    He kissed her on the forehead. "My little girl is tired. Have a good rest."

    Selina couldn''t help but re at Matthew. "If you knew I was tired, why did you do it?"

    Matthew wrapped around her waist tightly. "Let''s sleep."

    He said jokingly.

    She snorted at him.

    Matthew pretended to be innocent.

    He pretended not to do know anything when she questioned him.

    She wanted to tease him, but she gave it up after thinking about it.

    She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to get any sleep.

    Besides, Matthew had apanied her for a whole day. It was impossible for him to do it for another day.

    He would definitely go to work the next day, and she didn''t want Matthew to stay upte, or she would be too tired to go to work the next day. "Okay, let''s go to sleep," said Selina.

    After thinking about it, she added, "Don''t stay with me tomorrow. You have to go to thepany tomorrow."

    "Are you sure?" Matthew asked.

    "Yes, I am." She said in a gentle and sweet voice, "I don''t want you to neglect your business for me. It needs you."

    Matthew sighed softly.

    His tone was serious and it didn''t sound like he was joking at all. He said, "Selina, I really want to leave everything behind and stay with you all day." Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    His words soundedforting to her.

    But she also knew that it should not work like that.

    "No. Just go to work," She said seriously.

    "Okay." Matthew agreed.

    "Now, let''s sleep."

    "All right."

    As the night grew darker, Matthew and Selina both fell asleep.

    The next day, Matthew woke up early.

    He was used to waking up early. Even if he fell asleepte, he would still manage to wake up early in the next morning.

    Selina was still sound asleep.

    She looked very beautiful whee

    was sleeping. Her cheeks were blushing and her eyshes were longoHer small mouth opened slightly from time to time.

    Matthew felt as if he was going to get aroused again.

    He smiled helplessly.

    He didn''t know how he had lived all those years before meeting Selina.

    All he had in mind was to make love with Selina. He wished he could spend all day with her on the bed.

    Matthew forcefully suppressed the urge in his heart.

    He put on his clothes but did not immediately walk out of the bedroom. Instead, he stood at the bedside.

    He gazed at Selina.

    The corner of his lips curled up.

    It was like a dream.

    Matthew sometimes felt like he was in a dream.

    After a while, he bent down.

    He nted a kiss on Selina''s forehead.

    He could clearly feel the girl''s silk-like skin.

    He beamed.

    He felt reassured that he was not dreaming.

    The girl he''d used to draw in paintings now finally belonged to him.

    Reid arrived at the mansion of the Perry family.

    It was an ancient mansion.

    Although the mansion wasrge, there were not many people there.

    There was only Ludwik, a butler and two servants.

    Ludwik didn''t like living an overly luxurious lifestyle, so he hadn''t hired many servants.

    At the door of the vi, Reid saw the butler.

    There was a sh of astonishment in the man''s eyes. "Mr. Reid, you''re back."

    Reid nodded. "Where''s my dad?"

    "Mr. Ludwik is listening to an opera. Sir, pleasee in. He has always been talking about you."

    Reid went inside.

    ???

    When he reached the living room, he saw Ludwik sitting on a chair, swaying his head as he listened to the opera. From time to time he would sing a few lines as well.

    "Dad." Reid called.

    It was only then that Ludwik noticed Reid''s arrival.

    A look of surprise and joy appeared on his face.

    "Reid, you''re here. Arnold, shut that off for me." He motioned for the man to turn off the opera music.

    Arnold went forward and turned it off.

    The living room suddenly became quiet.

    "Reid, why are you here?" Ludwik asked.

    Reid smiled.

    His expression was tense, and when

    he smiled, there was a slightly ufortable feeling. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m here

    ?

    since I have free time."

    Ludwik looked rather awkward.

    He thought that the reason Reid had time was because hispany went bankrupt.

    He couldn''t bear to see his son''s career in such a state.

    Although Reid had not lived up to his expectations, he was still his son after all.

    Ludwik coughed and said, "I''ll talk to Matthew about it when I''m free."

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170

    Reid snorted. "Dad, you must have talked to him, but it was useless, right?"

    The awkwardness on Ludwik''s face deepened.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Indeed, Reid was right.

    When Reid''spany had just started facing that crisis, he''d gone to find Matthew.

    Matthew had always been filial, but he''d refused to help with the matter.

    No matter how hard he''d tried to persuade him, Matthew would not agree.

    "Reid, what happened between you and Matthew? Why is there such a big gap between you two?" Ludwik sighed heavily. "I only have two sons. I really don''t want the rtionship between you two to be too tense."

    Reid did not speak. He pursed his lips and seemed to be thinking about something.

    After a while, he said, "Dad, I don''t want to mess up with Matthew, so I came to see you this time to see if I can improve my rtionship with him." He paused and lowered his voice. "I thought about my rtionship with Matthew. It went bad since eight years ago. Eight years ago, Matthew suddenly disappeared for a year. That year, I didn''t contact him either. After he came back, there was a distance between us."

    Ludwik froze.

    Reid asked tentatively, "Dad, what happened to Matthew?"

    Ludwik let out a long sigh.

    He didn''t want to talk about it, but since Reid asked, he had no choice.

    Since the rtionship between Reid and Matthew had deteriorated, he thought if Reid knew everything that Matthew had done, he might feel moved. Ludwik looked at Reid. "Reid, do you know what Matthew did for our family? He almost died eight years ago."

    Reid was stunned.

    Ludwik seemed to be in a trance as if he was recalling something. A momentter, he said, "Reid, do you know that when I was young, I was involved in wars?"

    "I do." Reid had heard of it from Ludwik.

    Ludwik replied with a "hmm" and said, "There was so much violence. At that time, a bullet of mine shot through a colonel''s chest, and he was killed on the spot. It was normal during the war, but who would have thought that his family was very powerful. Their family was one of the richest families in Germany, and the power of his descendants was spread all over the Europe and America. They were not to be underestimated."

    Ludwik continued, "I didn''t know about these things at the time. After the war ended, I started my business. While it was still expanding, I didn''t expect to be recognized by the family of the colonel I''d killed. At that time, the Perry Group was far from its current glory in Matthew''s hands. They vowed to make us repay the debts with blood, and to take my life."

    There were strange emotions in Reid''s eyes.

    He didn''t know anything about these matters at all.

    Ludwik sighed, "In the end, Matthew found out, and he went to settle it."

    Reid''s eyes shed with astonishment. "Eight years ago, he went off to solve such a difficult problem?"

    Reid really couldn''t believe it.

    In his impression, eight years ago, Matthew had still been a very gentle young man. At that time, he wasn''t in charge of the Perry Group yet, nor was he so distinguished.

    How could such a warm and gentle young man solve such a problem?

    Pain shed across Ludwik''s face. "Yes, I didn''t know how Matthew had found out about it. He went to Germany alone and said that he would solve this problem for me. After that, there were no news from him."

    "I even thought that Matthew was dead. At that time, I was ready to sell off all my business and purchase arge number of weapons. I was going to risk my life to avenge Matthew, but I didn''t expect him to suddenlye back. He never told me how he solved it, but I knew," He closed his eyes when he talked.

    His heart ached as if it had been pierced by a knife, as he talked about it.

    After a while, Ludwik finally opened his eyes. "I knew that Matthew must have suffered a lot, because I found that he had a lot of injuries and even gunshot wounds. But when I asked him about it, he refused to tell me."

    Reid''s heart was in turmoil.

    "How could such a big thing happen eight years ago!" He thought.

    Ludwik looked at Reid meaningfully, "Now do you know how much your brother has suffered for the Perry family? Reid, if it weren''t for

    Matthew, the Perry family wo i

    have been gone by now. Do you understand?"

    Reid pursed his lips tightly.

    Ludwik''s words not only did not move him, but also made Reid even more disgusted with Matthew.

    For Matthew to solve such an important matter on his own instead of telling him, it was nothing more than wanting to seek credit for himself.

    Otherwise, Ludwik wouldn''t have handed over the Perry Group to Matthew seven years ago.

    Normally in any family business, the one who was in the highest position was always the eldest son.

    Instead, the Perry Group had been handed over to the youngest son.

    Matthew was probably the one who had nned all of this.

    Ludwik was probably whole thing.

    exaggerating about the

    The richest family of Germany with a strong background? how could Matthew, who''d been just a youngd, have dealt with it?

    Reid didn''t believe it.

    The other party was definitely not as strong as Ludwik had described them.

    If Reid had taken care of it at that time, he would probably have been able to settle it too. Matthew had just gotten the first mover''s o advantage.

    ?

    Reid''s hatred for Matthew increased.

    However, there was no expression on his face. "I understand now."

    Ludwik nodded in relief.

    "But Dad, why did it take one whole year for solve the matter?" After a while, Reid said.

    Ludwik looked confused too, "I

    asked Matthew about what

    happened during the year, but he didn''t tell me the details. He only told me that he seemed to have lost his

    memory, and one part of hiso

    memory waspletely erased."

    Reid stopped breathing.

    Selina had woken up.

    She stretched herselfzily.

    Her body was still a little sore afterst night.

    Thinking of what they had done, her face turned red.

    When she was putting on her clothes, her eyes suddenly swept across the tea table next to her. There was a note on the table.

    She picked it up and took a look at it.

    It was from Matthew.

    His handwriting was very neat.

    Little girl, are you awake? Remember to have breakfast. I have already asked Erine to keep the food warm."

    The corners of her lips curled up immediately.

    "This man is so considerate, he even left a note for me before leaving for work." She thought.

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171

    While brushing her teeth, Selina looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her face was rosy and radiant.

    She couldn''t help butugh silently.

    She found that she was getting more and more attractive. She wondered if it was because of her good mood.

    It seemed that ever since she and Matthew had made it official, every moment they spent together was happy and meaningful.

    After going downstairs, Erine brought out the heated food.

    She smiled and said, "Miss Whitlock, when Mr. Matthew left this morning, he told me that you would not be up early. He asked me to keep breakfast heated specially so that you can eat it. He''s really considerate."

    Selina took a sip of the milk.

    Though it was sugar free, it tasted very sweet.

    "What do you want to eat for lunch today? I''ll make it for you." Erine asked.

    Selina thought for a while and shook her head. "Erine, I''ll have to go outter. I won''t be back for lunch." "Going out?" Erine was surprised. "It''s hot at noon. Why don''t you wait for Mr. Matthew and go out together tonight?"

    Selina smiled, "Forget it, let''s give Matthew time rest tonight. I will go to see my sister-inw at noon. It''s boring at home, and my sister-inw just had a baby."

    Hearing this, Erine became excited.

    Her eyes were bright. "You should go then. It''s good luck. In fact, Miss Whitlock, you should go more often."

    Selina said nothing.

    Old people like Erine were superstitious.

    Erine asked again, "Is it a boy or a girl?"

    "A boy, my sister-inw has given birth twice, and both are boys."

    Hearing this, Erine was even happier.

    For someone from the older generation like her, it was a great blessing to have two boys in session.

    "Miss Whitlock wait a minute. I''ll get you something." She left quickly.

    Selina was confused, and Erine came back shortly.

    She was holding a small jade pendant with a red string.

    Erine put it into Selina''s hands. "Miss Whitlock, this was passed down from my ancestors. It''s a charm of blessing for the wearers. You can take it." When Selina heard that it had been passed down from her ancestors, she didn''t dare to take it.

    She quickly returned it to Erine and said, "I can''t ept such a valuable thing."

    However, Erine insisted.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She said, "Miss Whitlock, you must take it for good luck. As long as you wear this, I can guarantee that you will have two boys like your sister-inw." Selina wasn''t a superstitious person, but she didn''t want to dampen Erine''s excitement.

    She said weakly, "Erine, I really can''t ept this. This is a family heirloom."

    This kind of heirloom should be passed to the descendants of the family. How could Erine pass it on to an outsider like her?

    Upon hearing this, Erine became serious. "Miss Selina, don''t me me for being shameless. Although I am just a servant, I actually regard the Perry family as my own family. I hope that you will be happy, and I hope that you will have your own children soon. If you understand my intentions, Miss Selina, please ept it."

    She paused and said, "Miss Whitlock, could it be that you despise it because I''m a servant, and you don''t want to wear anything that was mine?" There was a tinge of sadness in her words.

    Selina had no choice but to ept it.

    It was a blessing that Erine could work for someone like Matthew, but it was also a blessing for Matthew to have someone like Erine as well.

    Since Erine had insisted on it, Selina chose to ept the gift.

    She quickly said, "I''ll wear it."

    After that, she immediately put it on.

    The red string pendant was actually a bit out of fashion, but fortunately, it matched her fairplexion.

    Erine looked at her and nodded out of satisfaction.

    "That''s good, that''s good. Miss Selina, you can wear this while visiting your sister-inw. I guarantee that you''ll give birth to two boys in a row, or maybe even twins."

    Seeing Erine''s excitement, Selina faked a smile to match her.

    Later, Selina asked the driver to take her to the

    hospital.

    Natalie was the only one in the room.

    "Natalie, where are Mom and Tobias?" asked Selina.

    Natalie smiled. "The baby is

    swimming. Mom took him to the et

    swimming pool in the hospital. Your brother went to buy me some green tea tarts."

    "Oh, you should have sent someone else to buy them." Selina said casually.

    "That''s what I said, but Tobias insisted on buying it by himself. He said that it was only right for him to buy it himself."

    Selina said nothing.

    Selina sighed in her heart, as she couldn''t believe that her brother, who had always been cold, was so good at making women happy. Then, the two of them chatted for a bit.

    Selina sat beside Natalie and said, "Natalie, you''re so blessed. I''m so happy for you."

    There was a look of satisfaction and happiness in Natalie''s eyes.

    After the two of them chatted for a while, Natalie suddenly thought of one thing.

    The day before, Selina and Matthew had paid a visit. When they left, she''d identally nced at Selina from behind.

    As a result, she found that the way Selina walked was a bit strange.

    She had experienced it before, so she immediately understood the reason for it.

    Although she was just Selina''s

    Shaw, they were in fact r t friends, so she didnt

    like

    to be afraid of speaking. C belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Natalie lowered her voice and said, "Selina, did anything happen between you and Matthew in these two days."

    Selina was speechless.

    She was simply amazed that Natalie could guess what exactly had happened to her.

    Her eyes trembled slightly. "Yes."

    There was a hint of shyness in that one word.

    A sense of joy welled up in Natalie''s heart.

    On the day she''d given birth, Selina had confessed to her about her feelings towards Matthew.

    Natalie had believed it.

    But notpletely.

    In fact, she still had a hint of doubt in her heart.

    After all, her rtionship with Dn had been veryplicated.

    However, it waspletely different now.

    Natalie felt that she could be 100 percent sure of

    Natalie''s lips curled up into a smile. "That''s good, but you have to remind Matthew to control himself a little."

    Selina was speechless.

    She blushed and asked, "Natalie, how did you know?"

    Not only did she know that she slept with Matthew, but she was also aware that Matthew had been too aggressive!

    Natalie was also a little

    embarrassed. She said with

    embarrassment on her face, "Didn''t

    youe to see me yesterday? When you left, I noticed something wrong with the way you walked."

    Selina was stunned.

    "What could you see from the way I walk?" she asked.

    Natalie was silent.

    The embarrassment on her face deepened.

    She made a gesture. "Well, the sort of walking that you do when it hurts..."

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172

    Selina finally understood.

    Her face turned red.

    It seemed that Natalie was speaking from experience.

    "Natalie..." Selina said.

    Natalie was very embarrassed. She said, "I am exining it to you."

    Selina said jokingly, "It''s said that only men would have this kind of discussion. Why are we, two women having the same discussion now?"

    Natalie was speechless. "It''s not like that. We''re just talking about things that happen naturally."

    "Fine then, it''s only a natural thing." Looking at Natalie, there was a deep meaning in her eyes.

    Natalie let out a cough and changed the topic.

    The topic was too embarrassing.

    "Selina, Mom has been worried about you. She keeps thinking that your rtionship with Matthew isn''t genuine. Do you want to tell her about this so that she can feel at ease?"

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    After a while, she shook her head.

    How could such a thing be said? It was too shameful.

    Natalie was puzzled and asked, "Why not?"

    Selina''s lips twitched, and she said, "What should I say? Do I tell her that we''ve done it? And that I can''t walk properly because of Matthew?" Natalie said nothing.

    She was speechless.

    But listening to how Selina said it, it seemed that it really was inappropriate to tell Cecilia about it.

    "But Mom is always worried. You don''t know how much she worries about you," Natalie said.

    There was a sh of guilt in Selina''s eyes.

    It was all her fault. She was so ignorant that she had made Cecilia worry about her so much.

    She took a deep breath and said, "Natalie, if my mother does not believe it now, she will still not believe it no matter what I tell you. My mother is too stubborn. Unlike you, she won''t be able to understand at once. Let''s take it slow. She will understand one day."

    Rainee was back.

    Matheo thought that she would stay abroad for a while, he didn''t expect that she woulde back in fewer than two days.

    He took the initiative to say hello to Rainee. "You''re back, Rainee. Did you have fun there?"

    Although that night did not end on good terms, there was no feud between the siblings.

    Rainee cast a nce at him. She was emotionless and her gaze was eerie.

    Matheo was frightened by her gaze.

    He reached out his hand and waved it in front of Rainee. "What''s wrong, Rainee?"

    Rainee stared at him and said, "It''s all your fault! I hate you!"

    If Matheo hadn''t told her that Matthew only had Selina in his heart, Rainee wouldn''t have waited for so long. She would have climbed into Matthew''s bed earlier instead of watching another women reach before her.

    She wouldn''t have gone abroad to take those times of photos, and been taken advantage of by three men at once.

    The shame would stay with her for a lifetime.

    Matheo was shocked.

    Rainee had said the same things many times to him, but he had never seen such an expression in Rainee''s eyes. It was as though she hated him so much that her gaze could kill him.

    After a while, he sighed in his heart.

    It seemed that his sister still hadn''t figured it out. He thought it would be better for her to go abroad, but now she seemed even more deluded. Matheo''s expression darkened. "Rainee, you''d better think about it again. Don''t always be so stubborn."

    With a cold smile, Rainee went back to her room.

    She used the Yeager family''s connection to find a group of gangsters. She paid them a lot to take care of the three men who had humiliated her. After assigning the task, Rainee''s heart felt a little more at ease.

    She opened her phone and received a file.

    Inside were photos of her.

    She was dressed in revealing clothes and made all kinds of postures in front of the camera.

    The photos were extremely tempting.

    Looking at the photos, Rainee felt as if her heart had been stabbed.

    She had paid too much for these photos.

    It was to the extent where it even included her innocence.

    Originally, she had wanted to give

    Matthew her first time, but it had et

    been taken away by those three men The hatred in Rainee''s heart was deep.

    Her body began to tremble.

    It was only after a long time that the peace was restored.

    Rainee bit down hard on her fingers.

    Since that it had already happened, it was best not to think about it.

    Not to mention that the three men would pay the price for it.

    She couldn''t be upset or depressed anymore, otherwise, everything she had done would be in vain.

    As long as she could attract Matthew, and she could still hook up with him, then everything would be worth it.

    Rainee decided to send the photos to Matthewter that night.

    She purposely chose to do it at night.

    Men would feel the loneliest then.

    Selina stayed in the hospital for a long time.

    She had nothing else to do, so she just stayed in the hospital and apanied Natalie.

    By the afternoon, Peter had woken up from his afternoon nap.

    Even in the hospital, he would take a nap in the

    afternoon as usual.

    He kept nagging Selina, asking when she would give birth to a baby.

    Hearing Peter''s words, it gave her a terrible headache. Meanwhile, Natalie was smiling at the side.

    She knew that it would be soon.

    Now that Matthew and Selina had gotten back together, luck would fall on them pretty soon.

    The Whitlock family would soon wee a happy event.

    At first,Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nanna wanted to stay with

    run

    in the end, she chose to

    y after hearing Peter''s

    nagging.

    After leaving the hospital, she strolled around on the streets.

    She was so bored that she wanted to find someone to apany her.

    Matthew was the first in her mind, but she wanted to be a good wife, who never disturbed her husband''s work.

    Then, she thought of another person, Lothar.

    However, when she was about to dial his number, she ended it.

    Although she treated Lothar as her brother, she believed that he felt the same way as well.

    However, between the sexes there should be a prudent reserve.

    It should have been fine, but now she was with Matthew, she had to be a little more cautious for Matthew''s sake.

    Just when she''d decided to go shopping on her own, Lothar called her.

    Selina picked up the phone.

    "Selina, what can I do for you? I saw you dialed my phone just now," said Lothar.

    "Yeah, I wanted to ask you to go shopping with me."

    "Sure, I have time now."

    "Forget it, I think we shouldn''t be closer. I need to think more about my husband." She said with a smile.

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.

    "Selina, do you have a very good rtionship with him?" Lothar''s cautious voice sounded.

    "Of course. It can''t be any better."

    "Okay, I wish you happiness."

    "Don''t worry. We''ll be happy."

    After hanging up the phone, Lothar''s face was devoid of any emotion.

    It stayed the same even when he peeled the apple for Yesseca, almost cutting himself with the knife.

    "Lothar, what''s wrong with you? Is there something on your mind?"

    Yesseca could tell that

    acting strangely.

    "No, I''m good, I''m great." Lothar snapped back to reality.

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173

    Yesseca looked worried, "Lothar, is there something wrong with my medical fees? Are you worried?"

    "Of course not," Lothar said immediately. "Didn''t I tell you that I''m going to be a superstar now? I have a lot of money."

    Yesseca replied with an "oh" and asked, "Then what are you worried about, Lothar?"

    Lothar said casually, "Many filmpanies have been getting me to shoot moviestely. I don''t even know which one to choose. I''m afraid that I''ll offend someone else if I film one, so it''s pretty annoying."

    Hearing this, Yesseca became happy.

    Her smile was like a crescent moon.

    "Really? I didn''t expect my brother to be so famous."

    "Of course it''s true!" Lothar patted his chest. "That''s why you can rest assured that you''ll be able to treat your illness. Your brother has plenty of money!"

    "Alright then, Lothar, I''ll take a nap first." Yesseca was so relieved that she''d started to feel drowsy.

    After Yesseca fell asleep, Lothar went out to make a call.

    The phone call was to Reid. It had been a long time since Reid assigned him a task, and the guilt in his heart was getting heavier and heavier. He pondered for a long time.

    Reid could not have let him getting close with Selina.

    Although Reid had not done anything harmful to Selina, he was obviously not a good person. The more Lothar thought about it, the more anxious he became.

    The call was only connected after a long while.

    "What is it?" Reid''s voice was extremely impatient.

    Lothar hesitated for a long time before saying, "Mr. Reid, I''ve thought about it, how about we end our partnership here? I think Selina''s a nice girl, and I want to be her friend with no other intentions."

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.

    "Okay." Reid suddenlyughed.

    Lothar was very happy. "Thank you then."

    "You don''t have to repay the 200,000 dors I gave you, but what are you going to do about your sister''s medical expenses in the future?" Reid

    said.

    Lothar had already made up his mind.

    "An ex ssmate of mine has recently be a director. He said that he could support me." Lothar did not try to hide anything.

    It was why he''d gathered up the courage to stop working for Reid.

    "Well, in the future, as long as it is a TV show and film released by you, Lothar, it will never reach the screens of viewers. You don''t have to doubt that, I can still do that," Reid said slowly.

    "You!" Lothar said in disbelief.

    Reid''s voice was harsh. "Lothar, I''m afraid you still don''t know what sort of person I am. You think you can end the contract when it''s not due yet? You''d better watch out. If you don''t continue working for me, you should think about your sister''s life."

    After finishing his words, Reid hung up the call.

    "Son of a b*tch!" He cursed fiercely.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    After a while, Reid dialed another phone number. "Find out the details of what had happened to Matthew in Germany eight years ago."

    Reid was deep in thought.

    Although Ludwik had already told him roughly about the case, the most important part was missing.

    For example, how Matthew, who was still young at that time, had solved the crisis, and why would he have lost a part of his memory? What was the part of his memory that disappeared?

    All of this was very intriguing.

    At a mansion in Agaphen City, two women walked in.

    The mansion was specifically rented out, and the price could be called sky-high. Ordinary people would never consider it.

    There were professional housekeepers, maids, and even private doctors in the mansion.

    "Miss Saoirse, I''ve rented this ce for three months." One woman said to another woman.

    The woman who spoke looked very delicate, with big eyes and a small nose.

    The other woman was absolutely stunning, very beautiful.

    The advantage of being a mixed-race made her facial features look as if they had been carved by god.

    "Yes." The girl named Saoirse nodded. "Good, good."

    Liselle thought of something and

    said, "Miss Saoirse, there were a lot of men staring at you when we''re gn the way Kere. Do you need bodyguards?" "They are just some ordinary men, they can''t even get

    near me," said Saoirse, a disdainful smile appearing on her face.

    Liselle agreed after thinking about it.

    Her young mistress was not an ordinary person.

    "Men in Glevania are always frivolous," said Saoirse.

    She paused for a while and said, "William is an exception."

    Her eyes were bright when she mentioned the name.

    "Miss Saoirse, do you think we''ll be able to find Mr. William this time?" Liselle asked.

    "Yes," said Saoirse looking elegant. "I

    didn''t seriously do it because of my heart attack before, andter, I

    mistakenly thought that he was

    Germany, and that resulted in dys. Now that the location has already been confirmed, which is in this city, I believe that I''ll be able to find him very soon." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Liselle was very happy to hear that. "Miss Saoirse, I''m sure Mr. William will be very happy to see you!" "Is that so?" There was a glint of destion in Saoirse''s eyes. "But I suspect that he doesn''t remember me anymore."

    "How is it possible!" Liselle immediately said, "You are so beautiful that any man would be enchanted. He must remember you!"

    A light shed across Saoirse''s eyes.

    Her long and thick eyshes

    obscured the emotions in her eyes

    and she said in a low voice, "Liselle,

    spent only half a year with William During that half a year, although we were engaged, nothing really happened between us. I''m really afpaid that he would have forgotten me after so many years." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "That won''t happen. Don''t worry, Miss Saoirse. I''m sure Mr. William will remember you."

    Saoirse nodded and said "I hope so."

    Deep inside, she really hoped that he would still remember her.

    After shopping for a while, Selina received a call from Matthew.

    When Matthew heard some noise from Selina''s end, he asked where she was.

    "I''m shopping. There are many pedestrians on the street," said Selina.

    "Then wait for me there. I''ll pick you up," Matthew immediately said.

    "You''re off work?"

    "That''s right."

    "Okay," Selina replied.

    Then, she bought an ice cream and sat on the seat outside the store, waiting for him.

    There were many pedestrians on the street, and from time to time, couples would pass by.

    One by one, Selina looked at them then suddenly smiled at herself.

    She''d discovered something.

    None of the men were as good-looking as Matthew.

    "Silly girl, what are youughing at?" Suddenly, someone patted her head.

    When she came back to her senses, she saw that Matthew had appeared behind her out of nowhere.

    He was looking at her with a faint smile.

    "The ice cream is delicious." Selina raised the ice cream in her hand.

    She refused to tell Matthew the truth.

    She was afraid that he would be too proud.

    "Let me try." Matthew said.

    She waved the ice cream in front of Matthew.

    However, Matthew acted like he didn''t see it.

    He leaned over and licked her lips.

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    They were in public.

    What he did had been shameless.

    She couldn''t help but re at Matthew. "What are you doing!"

    "Eating ice cream."

    "You didn''t even eat it when it was so near your mouth."

    Matthew''s lips curved into a smile. "It''s not tasty like that, I like it from the corner of your lips."

    Selina said nothing.

    She was speechless. "Is there ice cream on my lips?"

    "Don''t you know that you''re unable to eat an ice cream properly?" Matthew said.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Selina was embarrassed.

    She believed in what Matthew said.

    Every time she ate, things would get messy.

    "Then, do you want me to thank you for wiping my mouth?" She said.

    Heughed. "Sure."

    Selina was taken aback.

    She finished the rest of the ice cream quickly. In order to prevent Matthew from doing the same thing again, she took out a piece of tissue and quickly wiped her lips clean.

    "Where are we going now? Shall we go home?" asked Selina.

    "Where do you want to go?" Matthew asked.

    Selina thought for a while and said, "Why don''t we have dinner outside and have a walk after that?"

    She thought that it would be good to have a change of scenery.

    "Okay." Matthew agreed, "What would you like to eat?"

    "Hotpot," said Selina.

    She''d just eaten some ice cream and wanted to eat something hot.

    Fifteen minutester, Matthew and Selina entered thergest hotpot restaurant in the city.

    The restaurant was already crowded when they arrived.

    Selina and Matthew entered a private room.

    When they were ordering, Matthew let her do it, so Selina ordered almost everything that was rmended by the chef.

    Soon, all the dishes were served.

    Then, they started to savor the food.

    Selina had always liked spicy food, and Matthew got the nonspicy dishes.

    She tried to make him eat her food, "Matthew, tripe only tastes good when it''s cooked spicy."

    Matthew smiled and said, "Forget it, I am still used to eating mildly seasoned food."

    She did not go any further.

    Something came into her mind when she was eating. It was of the time that she''d made Matthew eat spicy food and he''d been hospitalized.

    She could not help but ask, "Do you still remember when you ate the grapefruit made by Erine? Why did you still eat it when you know that you can''t take spicy food?"

    A look of helplessness shed across Matthew''s eyes. "Selina, how could I not eat it if you wanted me to eat it?"

    "Are you that obedient?"

    "Yes. I''m a hen-pecked husband." Matthew''s eyes were filled with love.

    "Now I want you to eat it. Are you doing it?" "You won''t let me eat it," He said meaningfully.

    "Why?" Selina''s curiousity was piqued.

    "You didn''t care about mest time, but now you do. This is the reason." Matthew said.

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    After a while, she said, "You''re right. I won''t let you eat it anymore."

    Because she''d started to care for him.

    "What''s hanging on your neck?" Matthew''s gaze suddenly fell on her neck.

    "Oh, it was from Brine." Selina repeated what the woman had said, "I didn''t want to ept it as it was an heirloom, but Brine insisted on it."

    Matthew smiled and said, "Just take it."

    Nodding, Selina said, "I also know that it''s out of her good will."

    "However," Matthew said while cing food on her te. "When can you make Brine happy?"

    He looked at her with a faint smile.

    Selina was speechless.

    She kicked Matthew lightly under the table, and said in a shy tone, "How would I know?"

    "Well, it seems that I''m not working hard enough."

    She felt like she was going to faint.

    "Goodness! How is he not working hard enough? It was already more than enough." She thought.

    "Then you''d better stop trying, or I''ll be crushed by you." Selina begged for mercy.

    "Really?" asked Matthew.

    "Yes."

    "But Selina, I think you still have a lot of potentials that I haven''t dug out yet."

    "You, Matthew!"

    Matthew ced another piece of food on her te. "Eat more. We''ll continue tonight."

    She was dumbfounded once again.

    The time passed by as she and Matthew made fun of each other and bickered with each other during dinner. Unconsciously, they had eaten for nearly two hours.

    It made sense as they were chatting while eating.

    The food from the restaurant was delicious. Selina made the decision to order another te of her favorite dish. At the same time, she also asked the waitress to refill water for her.

    As a result, an ident happened when the waiter was pouring the hot water.

    The waiter was a very young man, and seemed to be under 18 years old. He was thin and weak, and it was very difficult for him to carry arge pot. When he was pouring the water, he identally spilled it.

    "ng"

    With a bang, the pot fell to the ground instantly, and the water sshed over Matthew''s legs.

    Matthew''s suit leg was soaked immediately.

    It was obvious that Matthew had been burned badly, as he frowned.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Selina couldn''t help shouting.

    The waiter waspletely scared out of his wits.

    Selina rushed before Matthew.

    "Are you alright?" she asked anxiously.

    "I''m fine," Matthew said.

    She didn''t believe it. She rolled up Matthew''s suit leg and found that his leg was red and swollen.

    It had been burned badly.

    Looking at it, Selina''s heart ached

    and she red up immediately. "What''s going on with you? How could you make such a mess just by

    simply pouring water? Call the

    manager over! Why did they hire

    someone like you?" Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina wasn''t that harsh usually, but when she saw that Matthew''s leg, her heart ached.

    The waiter''s face turned pale.

    He stuttered out of panic, "I''m sorry,

    I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. I, I''ll pay for

    the medical bills. Don''t tell on

    The to

    the manager, okay? He will fire me. I''ll pay for it. I''ll pay for it."

    "Can you afford it?" Selina said angrily.

    Matthew had been scalded. The waiter couldn''t afford it, even if he sold himself.

    The waiter knelt down in front of her and said, "It''s all my fault. My mother

    is ill and needs a lot of money. Please don''t tell the manager. 4f | lose my job, I won''t be able to afford my mother''s medical expenses."

    Selina was stunned by the waiter''s unexpected kneeling.

    She''d only lost her temper for the sake of Matthew, but she didn''t expect the boy to kneel in front of her.

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175

    ?

    Selina had no idea what to do.

    Matthew stretched out his hand and helped the waiter up.

    "Men do not kneel easily." His voice was gentle.

    The waiter trembled while standing up, and he looked like he was about to cry.

    Matthew patted the waiter''s shoulder and said, "It''s okay, young man."

    After that, he looked at Selina. "Selina, let''s go."

    Selina followed Matthew out of the restaurant.

    As soon as they stepped outside, Matthew frowned, which brought Selina back to reality.

    She pulled Matthew into the car.

    She drove the car as she thought that it would be too painful for him to drive when she saw the look on his face.

    She drove to the hospital nearby.

    The doctor treated the burn marks on Matthew''s leg.

    "The burns are very severe. Fortunately, you made it here in time. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable," said the doctor. Hearing this, Selina was scared.

    She knew that Matthew had been seriously burned, but she really didn''t expect it to be so serious.

    On the contrary, it was Matthew who tried tofort her. "It''s fine. There''s no need to worry. Just treat the wound and it''ll be fine."

    She red at him with teary eyes. "It''s not okay. You might have been disabled if we werete."

    Matthew couldn''t helpughing. "It''s not that serious."

    "It''s so serious!" She stomped her feet and said, "And you can still y around. Aren''t you worried about it at all?"

    Seeing how angry she was, Matthew felt warm in his heart.

    He knew that Selina was worrying about him.

    Matthew couldn''t help but stand up. He embraced her and said, "Silly girl, I am just afraid that you will worry about me more."

    When she saw Matthew stand up, she was shocked.

    "Why are you getting up? Sit down quickly."

    "I''m fine. The wound can still be treated while standing."

    "No, sit down quickly." She was getting anxious.

    "If you stop being mad at me, I will sit down."

    "Fine. I''m not angry with you anymore," She said.

    Only then did Matthew sit down. The doctor continued kneeling down to treat his wound.

    Although she said that she was not angry anymore, she couldn''t help but look at Matthew reproachfully, "It was clearly so serious, but you still said to the waiter that it was okay."

    Matthew said in a deep voice, "He didn''t do it on purpose. And to me, it is nothing more than a temporary pain. But for him, it may be a disaster."

    Selina froze.

    She understood what Matthew meant.

    Matthew was not an ordinary person. If he wanted to make a scene out of it, it might ruin the waiter''s life.

    Her mind was racing.

    She had always known that Matthew was a good person. At this moment, she was even more aware of how great Matthew was. Although he was in the upper ss, he still cared for those in the lower ss. There was no one else who could do the same but Matthew. Selina couldn''t help but mutter, "How can you be so kind, Matthew?"

    Matthew smiled and said, "The world involves countless people and we are a whole. Being good to others also brings benefit to ourselves." Selina couldn''t fully understand.

    She said, "I just know you are a good person, a very good one."

    After the doctor applied the medicine to Matthew''s wound, he said that there was still a possibility of infection. He rmended an injection, and an IV drip after that.

    At first, they decided to spend time chatting during the process of waiting for the IV drip.

    However, it happened that the drip contained substances that would induce sleep. Matthew became drowsy.

    "Why don''t you rest for a bit? I''ll be right beside you," said Selina.

    Matthew fought the drowsiness and said, "I''ll chat with you."

    Selina would not let him do it, as he was obviously sleepy.

    "But I want to scroll through social media. I don''t want to chat with you anymore," She said deliberately. Hearing that, Matthew smiled helplessly.

    "Then hurry up and get some sleep." With that, she took out her phone and began to scroll through Facebook. Matthew''s gaze fell on her for a while. When he saw her looking at her phone, he gradually closed his eyes. He fell asleep almost immediately after closing his eyes.

    Selina was only trying to make him sleep, but she really did get immersed in scrolling.

    Just when she''d started really getting into it, her cell phone ran out of battery.

    She was left speechless.

    She suddenly felt bored. After thinking about it, she took out Matthew''s cell phone from his pocket.

    She wanted to continue browsing with his phone.

    Fortunately, Matthew''s mobile phone was not locked with a password.

    Matthew''s mobile phone was very concise. There was nothing extra except office software.

    She installed social media on his phone.

    While waiting for instation, a text message was received.

    "Matthew, are you asleep?"

    Selina froze.

    The text message showed that the sender was Rainee.

    The corners of her mouth twitched, and a dim light shed in her eyes.

    She didn''t even suspect the rtionship between Rainee and Matthew.

    She believed in Matthew''s taste for women.

    However, since Rainee had sent a message, and it just so happened that Matthew''s cell phone was in her hands...

    A smile appeared at the corner of Selina''s lips.

    To be more precise, it was a sneer.

    She typed on the phone.

    "I''m doing nothing, what about you?"

    On the other side, Rainee received a text message.

    Instantly, her eyes lit up.

    She had wanted to send her sexy photos

    aectly, but after thinking et

    about it, she sent another instead. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org

    She didn''t expect a reply from Matthew.

    message

    to

    SWO

    Usually, whenever she sent him a text message, he wouldn''t give her any replies.

    Rainee was greatly encouraged.

    men were

    No wonder her friends told her that always lonely in the

    be

    e of the night, and they el

    f their guard. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    It turned out to be true.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Rainee''s fingers were tapping on the phone.

    "Matthew, I took some beautiful photos. Do you want to see them?"

    The message had been replied very quickly.

    "Sounds good."

    The corners of Rainee''s lips curled up.

    She was so happy that she began to select and send the photos.

    All of them were the most revealing and attractive ones.

    After pressing the send button, Rainee''s heart began to beat wildly.

    She didn''t know how he would react Saw these sexy photos of Would he be in a daze and even

    when

    her.

    gerused?" She thought Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    There was a sh of excitement in Rainee''s eyes.

    Meanwhile, Selina opened the photos sent by Rainee.

    Selina was taken aback.

    Looking at the unsightly photos, her head buzzed for a moment.

    "Matthew!" She shouted.

    Her first reaction was to ask him what exactly was going on.

    This was how every single woman in the world would react.

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176

    Seeing a sexy photo from another woman on her partner''s phone, every woman''s first reaction would be to interrogate the husband. Matthew did not respond.

    He was sleeping soundly.

    She wanted to shake him awake, but as soon as her hand touched his arm, she stopped.

    "What am I doing?" she thought to herself.

    "If I wake him up and question him, would he think that I don''t believe in him?"

    Or, didn''t she believe in herself?

    She froze for a while, and was left in a trance.

    After a moment, she shifted her gaze from Matthew''s face to the phone.

    She chose not to question Matthew.

    She believed in him.

    She believed that what happened this time was all done by Rainee on her own initiative.

    It was even the first time that Rainee had sent such an unsightly photo to Matthew.

    She believed in Matthew''s personality and even more so in Matthew''s taste in women.

    It was impossible for him to have an affair with such a stupid woman like Rainee.

    If Rainee had ever sent such a provocative photo to Matthew before, he would have blocked her from sending anymore messages. Selina believed in her own judgement.

    She was sure that Matthew wouldn''t be tempted by Rainee. However, it didn''t mean that she would let it go, without taking any action. This was a direct challenge from Rainee, for sending such a sexy photo to her man.

    Selina couldn''t tolerate it anymore.

    The corner of her lips raised slightly, forming a cold smile.

    It seemed that their previous warnings to Rainee had been useless. She thought that something must be done.

    Selina tapped on the phone.

    "It''s beautiful. It''s very tempting."

    When Rainee saw the message, she was on the verge of fainting.

    She jumped up all of a sudden.

    She knew that it would work!

    She knew that sending these sexy photos to Matthew would work.

    He was a normal man. A normal man couldn''t stand a woman''s temptation.

    Rainee''s heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of her chest.

    She replied with another message.

    "Matthew, can Ie to your house tonight? Do you want to see with your own eyes how seductive I am?"

    After sending the text message, Rainee was stunned.

    She had already imagined the scene of her entering Matthew''s bedroom.

    Matthew would tear off her clothes and throw himself on her.

    Just thinking about it was enough to make one''s blood boil.

    When Selina received Rainee''s message, she was about to vomit blood.

    Fortunately, Rainee was not in front of her. If she were, Selina would certainly give her a p to the face.

    She was too shameless.

    Selina had almost lost control of herself, wanting to call and scream at Rainee.

    But after thinking about it, she decided not to do so.

    She had to teach Rainee a lesson, so that she would stop her stupid behavior.

    "I have something to do tonight. I''ll meet you at Room 302 at the Grand Royal Hotel at 12 o''clock tomorrow."

    The message was soon replied.

    "All right."

    After Selina thought for a while, she sent another one. "I have some problems with my cell phone, so I have to fix it. Don''t reply to my messages. We''ll meet at 12 o''clock tomorrow."

    As expected, no message was sent back.

    Selina immediately called the Grand Royal Hotel and booked room 302 for the next day.

    After everything was done, a hint of coldness shed in her eyes.

    Rainee stood in front of the big dressing mirror.

    After a moment, she took off all of her clothes.

    In the mirror, her skin was fair like snow and her figure was well-shaped.

    Rainee smiled at herself in the mirror.

    The next day, she could finally offer herself to Matthew.

    The only problem was...

    Rainee clenched her fists tightly.

    It was just that she had been gang r*ped by those three men. Otherwise, her first time could have been left for Matthew.

    Rainee was so angry that her face was distorted.

    Looking at her twisted face in the mirror, Rainee hurriedly tried to calm herself down.

    She couldn''t be angry.

    At this critical moment, she had to maintain a good mood to see Matthew.

    Rainee put on her clothes again.

    She walked out of the bedroom.

    She had been in a bad mood ever since she came back. She hadn''t even eaten anything.

    Since she was finally in a good mood, she decided to go out to eat something.

    When she arrived at the living room, Rainee asked the maid to prepare some food.

    Then, she ate on the sofa.

    Just then, Matheo passed by the living room and saw her.

    After a moment''s hesitation, he opened his mouth and said, "Rainee, are you eating?"

    Rainee raised her head and took a nce at him.

    After a nce, she lowered her head and continued to eat her food.

    Matheo thought he still had to make some things clear to Rainee.

    He sat by Rainee''s side. "As your older brother, I still think I should remind you. It''s best if you don''t aspire for the impossible."

    All of a sudden, Rainee put down the bowl in her hand.

    She stared at him. "What''s impossible?"

    Matheo said, "You''re just daydreaming about Matthew."

    Rainee startedughing.

    "Impossible?" She thought.

    Matheo probably didn''t know that she would soon be Matthew''s woman.

    It was all her brother''s fault for

    saying that it was impossible foretN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Matthew to like her. et

    would have be Matthew''s woman a long time ago.

    Rainee raised her chin and said proudly, "Matheo, I''m telling you, I''m going to be Matthew''s woman very soon."

    Matheo was silent.

    He touched Rainee''s forehead.

    To check if she had a fever.

    Rainee looked coldly at him. "Matheo, men can''t resist temptation. How can you not know that when even my best friends do?" Fortunately, her best friends had told her about this method so that she could finally get Matthew.

    As soon as Matheo heard her mention her friends, he felt disgusted.

    He said with some displeasure, "Your friends are not true friends."

    "At least they were right! Men can''t resist temptation." Rainee said firmly.

    Matheo felt agitated.

    et n

    He stood up and said, "Forget it. I won''t talk to you anymore. Rainee, you should think about it carefully You should find a good man to. marry while you are still young dream about unrealistic things day and night."

    Don''t

    Rainee shouted at him, "I want to marry Matthew!" Matheo stopped in his tracks.

    He looked at Rainee, "Even if you want to marry Matthew, he won''t agree to it!"

    The corners of Rainee''s lips curled up. "Then wait and see. Let''s see if he will marry me."

    She knew that she would be Matthew''s woman the next day. After doing what should be done on bed, Matthew would definitely be attracted by her

    young body.

    She was sure that Matthew would marry her!

    He would definitely do it.

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177

    Selina deleted the conversation with Rainee on Matthew''s phone.

    She did not intend to let Matthew know about this.

    She had the ability to solve it by herself, so there was no need to bother him.

    Because of Rainee, she was in no mood to browse through social media.

    She decided to observe Matthew.

    The more she looked at him, the more she liked his looks.

    The thickshes, the tall nose, and the thin lips.

    It was as if she was being pulled in by his maic looks.

    She ced her hand on Matthew''s face.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    She wanted to touch his handsome face.

    However, before she could, he grabbed her fingers.

    Matthew opened his eyes.

    He looked at her with a faint smile and said, "You''re trying to touch me."

    Selina was speechless.

    Since she had been caught, she became bold and confident. "Yes, I was."

    Matthew couldn''t help butugh.

    He let go of her fingers. "Do it then."

    Now that Matthew had woken up, Selina was too embarrassed to actually do it.

    But after what she had just said, there was no reason to take them back.

    She plucked up the courage to touch him and stroked his handsome face with him staring at her.

    Without even having to look at him, she could feel his facial features and the silk-like skin. The feel was really wonderful.

    "Why is your skin so good, Matthew?" Selina couldn''t help but said, "How do you take care of it? Teach me."

    "You don''t need it." Matthew smiled as he gazed at her. "Your skin is even better."

    She touched her own face and said, "I have mildly sensitive skin."

    "Don''t worry." Matthew''s tone was serious. "Thepany''s R&D team for the sensitive skin products has entered the final stage. I believe that soon there will be suitable skincare products and cosmetics for you."

    "Really?" The corners of her lips curled up.

    "It''s true." Matthew said.

    "Okay." Selina put down her hand, and her thoughts jumped to another matter.

    She stared into Matthew''s eyes. "Has Rainee ever sent you messages?"

    Matthew was stunned for a moment.

    He didn''t know why she suddenly asked that question.

    Matthew searched through his mind. "I don''t quite remember."

    He really could not remember such small matters.

    Selina took out Matthew''s mobile phone and said, "My mobile phone is out of battery, so I used yours."

    "Sure." Matthew motioned for her to continue.

    "Then, I saw Rainee on your contact list. Did you save her number?" Selina said.

    Matthew said. "Yes, but if you don''t like it, I''ll delete it."

    She gave him a meaningful smile.

    Matthew took his mobile phone from her hand.

    He deleted Rainee''s number from his contact list in front of her.

    To be honest, Selina was quite satisfied with his gesture.

    With just one sentence, he directly deleted Rainee''s contact.

    However, she still asked, "Rainee and you are just ordinary friends. You don''t need to delete it."

    Matthew''s voice was gentle. "If my wife doesn''t like it, I''ll delete it. My wife is the most important."

    Selina couldn''t help but turn her face away. "Who''s your wife?"

    "It''s you."

    Embarrassed, she hit Matthew, "We''re not married yet!"

    Matthew took the opportunity to grab her hand. "It won''t take long."

    Cecilia had said that ording to the fortune teller, it would be best for them to get married at the end of the month, and the date was just around the

    corner.

    A blush appeared on her face. "Time has gone by so fast."

    Matthew''s eyes were deep. "Selina, I''m going to give you the grandest wedding ceremony. Some time ago, I contacted the best wedding

    the world

    nningpany in youcaney

    wille up with a n, you can

    see whether you like it."

    There was a sh of astonishment in Selina''s eyes.

    For him to be the one contacting the wedding nner.

    She knew nothing about it.

    She asked, "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    Selina secretly felt happy inside.

    Matthew smiled and said, "At first, I didn''t want to tell you about it and wanted to surprise you on the day but I was afraid that there would be something you dislike about the ceremony. After thinking it through, I knew I had to tell you."

    Selina was even happier.

    She could not help but say in a low voice, "I''d liked it no matter what it was like."

    Matthew tightened his grip on her hands. "Selina, I''d like to give you the perfect wedding."

    She nodded her head shyly.

    Looking at her, a ripple shed across Matthew''s heart.

    When they first got married, he had already prepared for the wedding, but she used to reject him in all ways.

    She didn''t want to have a wedding party at all.

    But, it was indeed a totally different scene at present.

    Matthew sighed in his heart.

    Things between him and her had finallye to an happy ending.

    The treatment was finallypleted. Selina called the nurse over to remove the needle for Matthew.

    When they left, she checked on Matthew''s wound and found that it was not as red and swollen.

    She breathed a sigh of relief.

    Looking at her cautious gaze, Matthew tumbled her into his arms.

    She was surprised by his sudden move.

    Matthew''s lipsnded on her ear. "Selina, tell me I''m not dreaming."

    "You''re right. It''s not a dream. Matthew, your littledy finally likes She winked yfully and

    saidattions, you got the

    lastugh in the end."

    When Matthew heard her words, he couldn''t help but chuckle.

    He grabbed her waist and said, "Tell me, how can you be so naughty?"

    "Don''t you like it? " Smile spread across her face as she looked at Matthew.

    Matthew''s lips curled into a smile. "That''s right. I like whatever you say."

    "Would you also like it if I became a shrew or a housewife?" Selina suddenly thought of something.

    She remembered that someone had told her that many women, either gentle or coquettish, would be housewives or shrews after marriage.

    Matthew stared at her lips and said, "Don''t worry, you won''t be a shrew, nor will you be a housewife."

    "Why?" Selina blurted out.

    His eyes were deep and dark. "Because I will pamper you as a princess for a long time in the future."

    She felt a surge of sweetness in her heart.

    She didn''t speak for a long time.

    It was not until a long timeter that she said in a low voice, "Matthew, I''m really d that I didn''t miss out on you."

    The next day, by the time Selina got out of bed, it was almost noon.

    She had been tortured by him for nearly an entire night.

    Every time she begged for mercy, he''d whispered hoarsely in her ear, "Little girl, I have endured it for more than 30 years. Let me indulge for a while."

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178

    Selina could only endure it withoutining... When she got up, she recalled that she needed to go to the hotel at noon. She quickly washed up and went downstairs, and began to get ready.

    At the same time, Rainee was putting on makeup.

    When she went out, she happened to see Matheo.

    The makeup on her face was so thick that made Matheo ask, "Why did you put on such heavy makeup? Where are you going?"

    Rainee nced at him. "It''s none of your business."

    He frowned slightly. "Rainee, I''m warning you not to cause any trouble. It''s not like there''s going to be someone backing you up every time."

    Rainee looked at him mockingly.

    In the beginning, she had listened to his words, and that had not ended ideally.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ording to her, if it was not for him, she wouldn''t have taken so long to hook up with Matthew, and she wouldn''t have been humiliated by those three men.

    There was a cold smile on Rainee''s lips. "What kind of trouble could I get into? I don''t need help!"

    After that, Rainee left.

    Just when Matheo was about to catch up with Rainee, he suddenly stopped.

    He made a quick phone call.

    The call was made to Matthew.

    The phone was quickly connected.

    "Matheo." Matthew''s voice was clear.

    Matheo didn''t have time to greet him. He said directly, "Matthew, has my disappointing sister been looking for you recently?"

    "No." Matthew''s tone was affirmative.

    Matheo breathed a sigh of relief and said, "If Rainee wants to see you today, call me right away and let me know."

    "Did something happen?"

    "No, but call me immediately if she really finds you."

    Rainee arrived at the hotel.

    After reaching the floor, she kept practicing smiles in front of the full length mirrors there.

    As she felt that the smile on her face was perfect, she finally walked to room 302.

    She had never been so excited in her life.

    She was finally going to hand herself over to the man whom she had always admired and worshipped.

    Rainee''s heart was beating very fast.

    She knocked gently on the door.

    However, no one opened the door.

    Rainee gave the door a probing push, and the door was pushed open.

    A smile appeared on the corner of Rainee''s mouth.

    She locked the door after entering the room.

    "Matthew, I''ming. I''m here, where are you?" Rainee said as she walked in.

    "Matthew isn''t here."

    A clear female voice rang out in therge room.

    Rainee''s eyes were filled with astonishment.

    She looked in shock at Selina who was in the middle of the room.

    Selina was sitting in a chair. She looked at Rainee with a hint of a smile in her eyes.

    The smile contained a hint of sarcasm.

    It was a mocking smile.

    "Rainee, you''re finally here." Selina pped her hands. "Wee, I''m d to see you."

    Rainee gradually came back to her senses.

    She tried to calm down her mind. "Why is it you?

    Where is Matthew? We have a date here. Did you use some tricks to make him leave?"

    The smile in Selina''s eyes deepened.

    Rainee was even dumber than she had imagined.

    When Rainee saw her, she should have understood everything. However, she had still asked such a pointless question.

    Selina didn''t know what to do with her.

    She stood up and walked towards Rainee step by step. "I''m sorry, Matthew isn''t here. How could he havee? Think about it." Rainee blinked her eyes repeatedly, and hershes were trembling. "This is impossible, he clearly invited me to meet him here."

    Selina walked up to her and said, "You also sent your photos to him, right? Those racy photos."

    Rainee was stunned.

    After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, "Yes! Matthew likes the photos I took very much. He praised me for being sexy and cute, even better than you."

    Selina let out augh.

    She nced up and down at Rainee. "Rainee, don''t you know that the person who texted you yesterday was me?"

    Rainee was dumbfounded.

    She looked at Selina as if she was in a daze.

    Selina''s eyes were full of irony. "Do you need me to make it clearer? Yesterday, Matthew''s mobile phone was in my hand, and all the text

    messages and photos you sent

    were seen by me. It was me who responded to your text message. It was me who asked you toe here. Don''t you understand, Rainee?"

    Rainee''s body started to tremble heavily.

    She shouted, "You''re lying, you''re lying!"

    "Lying?" The corners of Selina''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Do you need me to repeat the contents of our conversation? Also, you sent a total of 20 photos, right? Dressed in a bikini?"

    Rainee''s head was buzzing.

    She couldn''t believe it.

    "How, how could this happen?" She thought.

    It was Selina who saw the photos, but not Matthew.

    Even the person who invited her out was not him, but Selina.

    Rainee felt like the sky was about to copse.

    She couldn''t believe it, but she had to.

    This was reality.

    Rainee turned around and was about to leave.

    She thought that she still had a chance.

    It was just that Matthew''s mobile phone had been taken away by Selina, so he didn''t see her sexy and seductive appearance. Since it didn''t work, she would go to find Matthew in person.

    p!

    A loud p was heard.

    A group of bodyguards in ck instantly appeared in front of Rainee.

    Rainee panicked. "What are you guys doing!"

    Selina looked at Rainee with a smile. "Rainee, are you that lonely to send such a photo to Matthew? Since you feel lonely, you might as well find a

    man to help you solve the problem."

    "How dare you!"

    The smile on Selina''s face faded and changed into a cold expression. "Rainee, you may have forgotten who I am. There is nothing I, the

    daughter of Whitlock family, d

    Kon

    dare to do. Today I will teach you a lesson!" Content belongs NovelDrama.Org

    "Do it!" She gave an order.

    S

    The bodyguards slowly began to surround Rainee.

    With ex

    eme horror, Rainee didn''t know what to do.

    They were getting close to her slowly, unbelievably slow. As if it was on slow motion.

    Rainee was so scared that her entire body was trembling.

    The scene that day when she had been humiliated by the three men appeared in her mind. It was very painful.

    Now, there were more than three men in front of her.

    Rainee could imagine what kind of torture she would have to go through.

    As they got closer, something in Rainee''s mind snapped.

    She waspletely defeated.

    She suddenly fell to the ground. "No, don''t. I''m sorry. Please forgive me."

    "Stop," Selina called out.

    The bodyguards stopped at once.

    Selina passed through the bodyguards and came to the front of Rainee.

    She looked down at Rainee. "Do you know what you''ve done wrong now?"

    Rainee nodded desperately. She cried and said, "Yes, I do."

    "Do you dare to do it next time?"

    "No, I don''t." Rainee cried.

    Selina threw a disdainful nce at Rainee.

    She didn''t expect that Rainee would be so scared.

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179

    Selina had had no intention of letting the bodyguards do anything to Rainee.

    She was not that despicable.

    It was impossible for her to let a group of men r*pe someone. She''d just wanted to scare Rainee and teach her a lesson.

    Her voice was full of warning. "Rainee, I''ll let you go this time. If you try anything next time, you''ll face the consequences!" Rainee sniffled and didn''t speak.

    Selina walked to the door of the hotel, followed by the group of bodyguards.

    "Wait a minute!" Just when Selina reached the door, she suddenly heard Rainee''s voice.

    She stopped in her tracks and turned her head around.

    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Rainee.

    There was fear and injustice in Rainee''s eyes. "You''ve already divorced Matthew, why do you still care so much?"

    Selina said, "I just do, can''t I do that much?"

    Rainee bit her lip. "Let me tell you, don''t think that you''re the only one he cares about. Thest time I went to the Perry family, I saw Matthew and a woman doing that kind of thing in the bedroom. If you don''t believe me, you can investigate it!" Rainee''s words were said in a vengeful tone.

    She thought that she could trigger Selina.

    Selina was speechless.

    Rainee was so stupid that it was beyond her imagination.

    "You only heard it, but didn''t get the chance to see it, am I right?" Selina asked.

    Rainee was stunned.

    She looked at Selina with a tinge of doubt.

    Indeed, she''d only heard the voices but did not see them with her own eyes. However, how did Selina know about it?

    "Because," Selina said, "the person who was in the room with Matthew was me."

    After saying that, Selina turned around and left. She was not interested in continuing her conversation with Rainee.

    It was like an atomic bomb exploding in Rainee''s brain.

    After a long while, tears suddenly flowed down her face.

    It wasn''t any other woman who was in the room with Matthew.

    Not any other woman.

    It was Selina.

    It was Selina and Matthew who had been in the bedroom.

    Rainee didn''t expect it at all.

    This was because Selina had said before that she and Matthew had divorced, and they no longer had anything to do with each other. Rainee must have been crazy to believe it.

    But she didn''t expect to be cheated.

    She was furious.

    The anger flowed through her blood, enveloping her entire body.

    Her hatred was deep.

    She had been tricked by Selina.

    If Selina hadn''t told her that she had divorced with Matthew, Rainee wouldn''t have had any fantasies about him.

    If she had known earlier, she wouldn''t have gone to the Perry family vi, and she wouldn''t have heard the noises made as well. She wouldn''t have gotten r*ped by three men.

    All of it was because of Selina.

    All because of her.

    Rainee clenched her fists.

    She mmed them against the wall.

    In an instant, fresh blood flowed out of her fist.

    Rainee''s expression was twisted.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She wanted to take revenge, she had to.

    Even if she had to pay everything for it, she would definitely get revenge.

    Her life had been ruined by Selina, and she would not spare her.

    At around 2 o''clock, Selina returned to the Perry family vi.

    As soon as she arrived, she said that she was hungry.

    Erine immediately went to cook something for her.

    While waiting for Selina to finish her food, Erine was sitting by her side.

    Looking at Selina enjoying the food, Erine was happier than ever.

    "Miss Whitlock, be careful. Don''t burn yourself." Erine reminded.

    Selina smiled. "That won''t happen. I''ll eat more as I''m happy today."

    Erine also noticed that she seemed to be very happy.

    She couldn''t help but ask, "What made you so happy today?"

    With a sly smile in her eyes, Selina said, "I solved a big problem just now, a big one."

    "What problem?" Erine asked.

    Selina wanted to tell her, but after thinking about it, she chose not to mention it, afraid that Erine would be worried.

    She gave Erine a mysterious smile. "Just a problem."

    Meanwhile in the Perry Group headquarters.

    Matthew''s hands, which were rapidly tapping on the keyboard, suddenly stopped.

    Just now, a sh of light had inexplicably shed through his mind.

    Matthew pursed his lips.

    He didn''t think Matheo would call him for no reason.

    Had something happened with Rainee again?

    Matthew thought of the conversation he had with Selina the night before.

    Matthew''s heart jolted.

    "Why did she suddenly ask about Rainee?" He wondered.

    "Telling me to go through my contact list?" "Could it be that something really had happened?" He thought.

    He wanted to call Selina, but after thinking about it, he decided not to.

    It was obvious that he didn''t trust her if he called her.

    Instead, he made a phone call to Matheo.

    "Matthew, did my sistere to see you?" Matheo asked anxiously as soon as he answered the phone.

    "No, Matheo, is there something wrong with Rainee?" Matthew asked in a low voice.

    Matheo didn''t know what to say.

    After all, as her older brother, he was really embarrassed to tell Matthew what Rainee had said.

    He tactfully said, "There''s nothing wrong. It''s just what she always does."

    ?

    Matthew''s brows jumped. "Watch her closely for these few days. Don''t let her get into any trouble. Also Selina and I are about to get remarried."

    Matheo was shocked. "You''re going to get married to Selina?"

    "Didn''t you just get divorced?" He thought incredulously.

    "Why were they getting married again?"

    "Matthew, you''re not joking, right?" he asked.

    "No." Matthew said with absolute certainty, "When the timees, you will be invited to our wedding."

    Matheo sighed.

    "You''re a hopeless romantic,

    Matthew. I told you that the

    daughter of the Whitlock famile doesn''t like you. You''re doing it."

    On the other end of the line, Matthew''s tone was tinged with a smile. "Matheo, you''re wrong. She likes me."

    Mattheo was quiet.

    Matheo cursed in his heart.

    It wasn''t like he hadn''t seen how Selina treated Matthew. Anyone could see her disdain towards Matthew. "Matthew, think about it." He tried to persuade Matthew.

    "There''s no need to think about it. You cane to attend the wedding when the timees." Matthew said.

    Matheo said nothing.

    Although he and Matthew were good friends, but it was also Matthew''s private affairs. Since

    Matthew insisted, he

    anything else.

    He thought to himself.

    He hoped that the wedding could be sessful, and that it wouldn''t be canceled.

    "Then I wish both of you the best of luck." He said to Matthew.

    "Sure."

    After hanging up the phone, Matheo dialed Rainee''s number immediately.

    He had to tell his sister that Selina and Matthew were about to get married, so that Rainee wouldn''t be dreaming all day.

    However, there was no response from her.

    Just as he hesitated whether he should send someone to look for Rainee, she came back.

    The moment he saw Rainee, he was shocked.

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180

    Rainee''s face was pale, a sharp contrast to the glow she''d had when she''d left home.

    Matheo rushed forward.

    "Rainee, what''s wrong?" He urgently asked.

    Rainee gave a nk look at him. "Matthew and Selina have reconciled, haven''t they?"

    Matheo''s heart skipped a beat.

    Could it be that Rainee already knew that Selina and Matthew were going to get married?

    He said, "Yes, Selina and Matthew are getting married, so you don''t have to fantasize anymore, Rainee!"

    The anger in Rainee''s heart started to grow again.

    "They were going to get married!" She thought.

    She lowered her eyes to hide her anger. "I''m not feeling well, Matheo. I''ll go to my room first."

    Matthew came back on time for dinner. After having dinner, they went for a walk hand in hand.

    "Matheo called me today." Matthew suddenly said as they walked.

    "Well," Selina looked at Matthew. "What''s wrong?" "He wanted me to inform him if Rainee came to see me," Matthew said.

    A dim light shed in Selina''s eyes.

    It seemed that Matheo knew his sister''s thoughts very well.

    Matthew''s tone was gentle. "Selina, have you been provoked by Rainee recently?"

    She snorted.

    Matthew instantly understood.

    It seemed that it had something to do with her.

    "Selina, I''ll make it clear to Rainee," Matthew said.

    Selina looked at Matthew in surprise. "Oh, so you know how Rainee is still interested in you?" Matthew gave a bitterugh and said, "I didn''t know before, but I guessed when I saw your reaction." She smiled. "You don''t have to worry about this. She won''t have any feelings for you in the future."

    Her tone made Matthew froze.

    His deep gaze fell on her face. "Did something happen?"

    The corner of Selina''s mouth twitched.

    She didn''t want to tell Matthew about it.

    "Do you care about her?" Her answer was irrelevant.

    Matthew couldn''t help butugh.

    He tightened the grip on her hand. "Little girl, what are you talking about? I only have you in my heart."

    The corners of her lips curled up.

    And they let the matter pass.

    The night was getting darker.

    At two o''clock in the morning, they were both asleep.

    They got into bed at about 8 o''clock, and Matthew took advantage to have some fun with her.

    It took forever for the night to pass.

    However, while Selina and Matthew were sleeping, something big was happening in the Yeager family.

    In the middle of the night, a servant came to knock on Matheo''s door.

    He was sleeping when he suddenly heard the knock, which scared him a lot.

    He got up in a hurry and opened the door.

    The servant was in a panic. "Young Master,e and have a look. Miss Rainee kept crying in the middle of the night and shouting that she was going to do something stupid, and we couldn''t stop her!"

    Matheo was scared out of his wits.

    He rushed to Rainee''s room.

    Rainee had already started doing something foolish. She was already bleeding.

    Matheo felt dizzy.

    He picked up Rainee as fast as he could and sent her to the hospital.

    When they arrived at the hospital, the doctor bandaged Rainee''s wound.

    Fortunately, Rainee hadn''t hurt herself too deeply.

    Seeing the pale-faced Rainee lying

    on the hospital bed, he said bitterly, "Rainee, what are you doing? Why do you wantto kill yourself?

    .ne

    Fortunately, our parents went out for vacation. If they knew that their daughter had done things like this at home, they would be heartbroken!"

    Rainee didn''t say anything and her tears kept flowing.

    Matheo''s heart ached at the sight of it.

    Although her younger sister was both dumb and willful, they were still flesh and blood.

    He held Rainee''s hand and said in a softer tone, "I know what you''re sad about, but he''s not yours. Don''t think too much about it, Rainee. I''ll introduce a good man to you."

    Rainee closed her eyes painfully. "Matheo, none of the good men will want me now."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Nonsense. He immediately said,

    "My sister is such a beautiful and lovely girl, the number of men who would like you could fill up Agaphen City Why wouldn''t anyone want you?"

    Rainee shook her head. "Matheo, no one would want me, because I''m no longer pure."

    He was stunned.

    He looked at Rainee in astonishment, "Rainee, what are you talking about!"

    He knew that this sister of his, although unruly, would always protect her modesty.

    Rainee opened her eyes. With a sobbing voice, she said, "Matheo, I''m not pure anymore. I''ve been gang-r*ped by a group of people!"

    Matheo was shocked.

    He stared at Rainee. "Rainee, are you telling the truth? Who did it? I''m going to kill them!"

    Rainee cried so much that her

    shoulders were moving up and down. "It was my fault for not knowing the immensity of the world. I sent some photos to Matthew trying to seduce him, but it was seen by-Selina. She asked me to go to a hotel in his name, and finally, she ordered a group of men to r*pe me!"

    Matheo was furious after hearing it.

    Matthew received a call from Matheo at around

    four o''clock.

    Seeing the call, Matthew held his breath.

    Why had Matheo called him sote at night?

    Matthew had a bad feeling about it.

    He nced at Selina who was sleeping soundly before getting out of bed.

    He walked to the bedroom door and answered the phone.

    "Matthew Perry, I''m outside now." For the first time, Matheo called Matthew by his full name. "I''m at your door. Bring Selina Whitlock to see me!"

    The ominous premonition in Matthew''s mind grew stronger and stronger.

    "I''ll be right there." After saying that, Matthew went into the bedroom, put on a suit jacket, and hurried downstairs.

    At the gate of the vi, he saw Matheo.

    His eyes were wide open in shock.

    He had never seen such Matheo like this.

    Matheo looked murderous.

    In his impression, Matheo had always beenzy and cynical, as if he didn''t care about anything.

    "Where''s Selina!" Matheo stared at Matthew.

    "She''s sleeping. What happened?" Matthew asked.

    Ignoring everything, Matheo rushed inside and said, "I''ll ask her to get up!"

    Matthew stopped him.

    Matheo ordered in a cold and harsh voice, "Get out of my way."

    Matthew''s tone also became cold. "Matheo, you are my friend, but you should also remember that this is the Perry family home. Just talk to me,

    Selina''s asleep."

    Matheo''s eyes turned red. "Matthew, my sister has been gang-r*ped. I don''t care if she''s sleeping!"

    Matthew was shocked.

    He looked at Matheo in astonishment. "What did you say? What happened to Rainee?"

    Matheo stared at Matthew with red eyes. "My sister was gang-r*ped by a group of men, who were ordered to do so by Selina."

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181

    After that, Matheo told the whole story.

    "Impossible, Selina wouldn''t do this," this was Matthew''s first reaction.

    He knew that there was something amiss between Selina and Rainee, but he did not believe that Selina would do something like that.

    How could the woman he liked be someone that cruel?

    "If she''s not such a person, then how could that happen to my sister? Tell me!" Matheo shouted at Matthew.

    Matthew''s gaze was fixed on his face. "Matheo, is that what Rainee said? Do you have any evidence?"

    "What d*mn evidence do you want?"

    "Because I believe that Selina is not that kind of person, Matheo." Matthew''s tone was calm. "I assure you, on my name, that Selina is definitely not that kind of person."

    After Matthew''sst sentence, Matheo was stunned for a moment.

    He had acted impulsively after listening to Rainee, and did not stop to think about it properly.

    After hearing Matthew''s words, he also had some doubts.

    He hade into contact with Selina several times. She did not seem like someone who would do such despicable things. Something clicked in his mind.

    Could it be that Rainee came up with this lie to prevent Selina and Matthew from getting married?

    Matheo took a deep breath. "I''ll investigate it again."

    At eight o''clock in the morning, all the investigations had been done.

    Rainee had a physical examination.

    The tearing was caused by intercourse involving more than one individual.

    And the camera footage from the hotel was obtained.

    Before Rainee went to the hotel, Selina went inside with a group of bodyguards.

    The evidence was conclusive and irrefutable.

    Rainee burst into tears. "Matheo, why don''t you believe me? You even made me to do a physical examination. Would a girl like me still frame someone at the expense of my own reputation?"

    Matheo felt as if his heart had been stabbed.

    He was so stupid that he didn''t believe in Rainee.

    His sister was arrogant, but it was impossible for her to spread rumors about her own reputation.

    He held her hand and said, "Don''t worry, Rainee. Even if I have to risk my life, I will seek justice for you."

    Rainee wept and said, "Matheo, the Whitlock Group is strong."

    He said, "You can rest assured that no matter how strong they are, I will seek justice for you. At worst, we will perish together!" Hearing this, her heart skipped a beat.

    She looked at him. He looked firm and unwavering.

    She suddenly felt a little scared.

    Would he actually do that?

    She just wanted to retaliate against Selina. She didn''t want to get her brother involved.

    Rainee''s lips trembled.

    In the end, she held back.

    Now that things hade to this, there was no way she could turn back.

    Rainee sniffled and said, "Matheo, you just need to avenge me. Don''t risk your life."

    Matheo nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I know

    what to do."

    He let go of Rainee''s hand, and his tone became softer. "Rainee, take good care of yourself. I''ll help you with everything else."

    Her eyshes trembled as she said, "Matheo, you must tell Matthew about what Selina has done. Tell him not to marry such a vicious woman." Hearing her words, Matthew felt pain in his heart.

    At this point, Rainee was still thinking about Matthew, thinking that Matthew should never marry such a vicious woman.

    However, Matthew was trying his best to protect Selina.

    Matheo gritted his teeth.

    He wanted to see what else Matthew could use to protect her, as there was already evidence.

    Matthew had called Matheo before he went out in the morning.

    "I''m right outside your door." Matheo had just driven to the Perry family vi.

    Matthew hurried out.

    Matheo stood at the door of the vi, looking stern.

    Matthew''s heart skipped a beat.

    He walked to him and asked, "Matheo, what''s

    wrong?"

    Matheo handed over the examination report to him.

    It was from the hospital.

    Tears caused by intercourse which involved more than one individual.

    Matthew''s face instantly turned pale.

    Matheo said angrily, "The hotel''s

    surveince has also been obtained. My sister went to the hotel

    yesterday. Selina went in with a group of bodyguards just before Rainee."

    Matthew felt as though he had been hit in the head.

    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible," he muttered.

    He couldn''t believe that Selina would do such a thing.

    Matheo angrily grabbed on

    Matthew''s cor, "What''s

    impossible? Are you still going to

    defend her now? Take me to Selina. I

    want her to give me a clear

    exnation."

    Feeling Matheo''s overwhelming anger, Matthew came to his senses.

    If Matheo was going to look for Selina like this, he didn''t know what would happen.

    He removed that hands that Matheo was holding on to his cor. "Matheo, calm down."

    "How can I be calm?" Matheo shouted.

    His sister had been gang raped by Selina''s men. How could he calm down? Unless he was not a man.

    Matthew''s gaze fell on his face, trying tofort him. "Matheo, how many years have we known each other?"

    This change of topic surprised Matheo.

    "Ten years," he said after a while.

    ?

    "Ten years You know clearly what kind of person I, Matthew, am. I will definitely give Rainee an exnation for this. Don''t be impulsive now. Can you trust me?"

    He looked at Matheo with sincerity in his eyes.

    Matheo held his breath.

    He finally calmed down.

    "You aren''t going to take me to see Selina now, are you?" he asked after a while.

    Matthew held his shoulder and said, "Matheo, you are too impulsive now. I said that I would definitely give you an exnation. Believe me, okay?"

    There was a sh of hesitation in Matheo''s eyes.

    After a long time, he finally opened his mouth and said, "Okay, I''ll do this for your sake." "Take me to the hospital now." Matthew said.

    Matheo drove to the hospital.

    When they arrived at the ward where Rainee was, Matheo lowered his voice and said, "You can go in. I can''t bear to see my sister like this."

    Matthew''s voice was low and hoarse. "Matheo, I''m sorry."

    After that, he went into the ward.

    Rainee was lying on the hospital bed, her face pale.

    Seeing Matthew enter, Rainee''s eyes lit up. "Matthew."

    After that, she struggled to sit up.

    Matthew pressed down gently on Rainee''s shoulder to stop her from trying to get up. "Rainee, lie down and rest."

    Rainee looked at Matthew''s hand on her shoulder.

    It was a nice looking hand, with clear joints and fair-skinned fingers.

    Rainee felt ted.

    She had known Matthew for so many years, but this was the first time that Matthew had such close contact with her. He was even putting his hand on

    her shoulder.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182

    At this moment, Rainee suddenly felt that whatever she did was worth it.

    She sniffed and said, "Matthew, I''ll lie down."

    Matthew stared into Rainee''s eyes and said softly, "Rainee, tell me the truth."

    Rainee''s heart skipped a beat.

    She only felt that although Matthew''s gaze was gentle, they were like an X-ray machine, which could see through her thoughts.

    For some reason, Rainee felt a little flustered.

    But she suppressed her panic.

    Since things hade to this, there was no turning back.

    She sobbed, "Matthew, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have sent you a message the night before yesterday. I didn''t know you were with Selina. I thought you had divorced, I also listened to my friends. They asked me to send you sexy photos, saying that you would care about me, so I sent them to you."

    Rainee paused and looked at Matthew pitifully, "You even replied the messages and asked me to go to the hotel to meet you at noon. I was so happy at the time, but I didn''t expect what would happen."

    Rainee''s eyes suddenly turned red. "I didn''t expect that it wasn''t you, but Selina who asked me to go to the hotel. When I arrived at the hotel, she told me that you were back together now and I knew I was wrong. I told her that I wouldn''t dare to do it again. I didn''t know that you were together, so I sent such a message. But she, she didn''t believe me."

    Her tears suddenly flowed. "She said that I didn''t know how shameful I was, and that I must be taught a lesson. She brought a lot of bodyguards, and she let them..."

    She couldn''t go on anymore.

    At the same time, Matheo rushed in.

    His eyes were red. "Rainee, don''t talk about it anymore."

    Rainee cried even harder.

    She cried and shouted, "Matthew, I really didn''t know that Selina would treat me like this. She let those bodyguards take off my clothes and humiliate me. I knelt down in front of her, but she still refused to let it go."

    Matheo covered Rainee''s mouth.

    His body was shaking so violently that he couldn''t control himself.

    Matthew''s face turned pale.

    Matheo red at Matthew. "Did you see that, Matthew? I''ll give you some time to deal with it, because I believe in you. You said that you would give me an exnation."

    Matthew''s face was filled with pain. "I will. Let Rainee rest first. I''m going out for a while."

    Rainee suddenly removed Matheo''s hand from her mouth.

    She looked pitifully at Matthew, "Matthew, can youfort me? I''m very upset. Can you hold my hand?"

    Matthew hesitated for a moment.

    After a while, he held her hand.

    She could feel the warmth from his palm.

    It was the first time that Rainee''s hand had been held by Matthew.

    It felt unreal for her.

    Matthew loosened his grip.

    He said gently, "Rainee, have a good rest. Don''t think too much."

    Rainee nodded.

    When Matthew walked to the door, Rainee suddenly shouted.

    Matthew stopped.

    He looked back at Rainee.

    Rainee looked at Matthew with red eyes and said, "I don''t want to think too much, Matthew. But now that my innocence is gone, what should I do in the future? Will I still be able to get married?"

    Matthew''s mind felt like it had been struck by a blunt weapon.

    Matheo couldn''t stand it anymore.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    He clenched his fist and smashed it against the wall.

    The wall instantly cracked.

    Matthew tried to calm himself down.

    "Rainee, you''re a good girl. You''ll definitely be able to get married." He said.

    Matthew drove back to the Perry family home.

    Along the way, his hand that was holding the steering wheel was trembling slightly.

    He had known Matheo and Rainee for ten years.

    He still remembered the first time he''d seen Rainee. She''d just been a little girl who was still in junior high school.

    He had always treated Rainee as his younger sister.

    Rainee often got into trouble with Selina, which made him realize that Rainee''s feelings for him might have gone beyond the norm. Even if he

    treated her as his younger sister, he''d tried to keep a distance from her.

    QUMS

    He thought it would be good to keep it that way, but he didn''t expect that such a thing would happen to Rainee.

    His heart felt as if it had been cut, especially when this matter could have been done by Selina.

    When he arrived the Perry family home, Matthew got out of the car.

    Erine had just picked some tomatoes from the vegetable garden.

    She heard that eating sour food would help giving birth to a baby boy, and she wondered if it would work for Selina.

    As soon as she stepped out of the garden, she saw Matthew.

    "Sir!" Erine shouted excitedly.

    Matthew''s gazended on Erine''s face. His mind drifted a little. "Yes?"

    "Why are you back? Aren''t you supposed to be working?" asked Erine.

    Matthew''s thoughts were focused on Rainee, and he didn''t hear what she said at all.

    Instead of answering her question, he asked, "Erine, did Selina go out at noon yesterday?"

    She didn''t know why Matthew asked such a question.

    However, she still answered honestly, "Yes, she went out

    yesterday without taking luncht asked Miss Whitlock to have lunch

    first, but she said that she had to go first."

    "When did shee back?" Matthew asked again.

    Erine didn''t know why Matthew asked so much about it, but out of her loyalty to him, she answered. "About two hours after. When she came back, she was very happy and said that she had finished

    something."

    Matthew felt like his heart was clenched. "Did she say that what she was up to?"

    Erine shook her head. "No, Miss Whitlock did not tell me."

    Matthew''s heart sank.

    The medical report of Rainee, the surveince footage of the hotel, and what Erine said were all connected to reveal the truth.

    However, he couldn''t believe it. He really couldn''t believe it.

    A pure girl like Selina would do such a thing.

    As soon as Matthew entered the living room, he felt that every step he took was too weak.

    The moment he arrived at the living room, Selina just so happened to walk down the stairs.

    She had just woken up.

    When she saw Matthew, she was stunned for a moment and then became happy.

    She rushed over to Matthew and wrapped her arms around his waist. "Aren''t you supposed to be at thepany at this time? Why are you here?"

    Matthew''s gaze fell on her face.

    She was smiling sweetly, with her bright eyes. She looked extremely beautiful.

    Matthew was in a trance.

    She looked so sweet when she smiled. How could she treat Rainee like that? How could she do such a thing?

    He didn''t believe that she would be so cruel and merciless.

    However, the truth was right in front of him.

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183

    Matthew snapped back to reality. "Selina, I''d like to have a chat with you."

    Confusion shed across Selina''s eyes.

    She was not sure why he looked so stern.

    "What do you want to chat about?"

    "Did you use my mobile phone to send a message to Rainee the night before yesterday?"

    Selina was stunned.

    She did, but how could Matthew know that?

    She was about to answer when she noticed that there was something wrong with Matthew''s expression.

    His gaze was stern and questioning.

    Her rebellious spirit rose up all of a sudden.

    Originally, the matter with Rainee was a small one that she didn''t feel the need to bring up, but she was not happy with Matthew''s reaction.

    Was it necessary for Matthew to be so serious because of Rainee?

    The corners of her lips curled into a smile. "Are you questioning me?"

    Matthew did not answer.

    She twitched the corner of her mouth and said, "I''m going to have breakfast now. I haven''t had breakfast yet since I got up sote."

    After that, she went to the dining room.

    But then, Matthew grabbed her by her hand.

    He looked at her. "Selina, tell me, did you use my phone to send a message to Rainee the night before yesterday?"

    She only felt a rage in her heart.

    Why did Matthew always ask this question, and it seemed that he was still very angry.

    "Wasn''t he supposed to have nothing to do with Rainee?" She thought.

    Why was she wrong for sending a message to Rainee?

    He always let her do anything she liked.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Selina looked at Matthew unhappily, "You skipped work today and came back from thepany just to ask me about this?" "Yes, it is very important." Matthew said.

    She felt disappointed with his answer.

    Was this matter very important? Or was it that Rainee was important?

    Could it be that what she thought had always been a mistake?

    Maybe Matthew actually cared about Rainee.

    Her tone became cold. "I haven''t had my breakfast, and you keep questioning me. What''s wrong with you?"

    After saying that, she broke free from Matthew''s grip and strode forward.

    He stopped her again.

    He stood in front of her.

    He said in a low voice, "Selina, don''t be so stubborn."

    A wave of revulsion rose in Selina''s heart.

    If Matthew had asked her nicely, she would have told Matthew everything.

    But it just happened that he wasn''t at his best attitude.

    She raised the corner of her eyes and said, "Yes, I did send her a message. I used your mobile phone to send her a message. Now I''ve answered your question. I''m going to have breakfast."

    Matthew''s heart felt as if it had been choked.

    If it was really done by Selina, how would he face Matheo and Rainee?

    Matthew looked at her and said in an extremely repressed tone, "Selina, I''ve really spoiled you."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    She looked at Matthew in disbelief.

    Matthew actually said that, just because she sent some messages to Rainee.

    Her eyes immediately turned red.

    "What do you mean by that, Matthew? Do you know that it was Rainee who sent you a message first? She sent you that kind of photo which is equivalent to a nude photo. How could I have no reaction to that? Tell me!"

    "You can''t do such a thing! Selina, you brought a group of bodyguards to the hotel, right? And you asked Rainee to meet you at the hotel, right? Just yesterday at noon!"

    Selina froze.

    How could Matthew know what she had done?

    Could it be that the reason why Matthew questioned him at this moment was because he had already known about that?

    Selina sniffled. "Yes, I did it, because Rainee went too far. I had to teach her a lesson!"

    Matthew was getting a terrible headache.

    He looked at her. "Selina, I really didn''t think that you would do something like that. You''ve disappointed me too much."

    Selina was agitated.

    She immediately raised her voice, "What do you mean? What do you mean by I let you down? Shouldn''t Rainee be taught a lesson for doing something wrong?"

    Matthew tried to calm himself down.

    He looked at her and suddenly felt a sense of pity in his heart.

    He had spoiled her too much.

    Even at this time, he didn''t want to reprimand her. He wanted to have a good talk with her about how to deal with this matter and how topensate Rainee.

    Even though he knew that it was unfair for Rainee and Matheo, he really couldn''t be cruel to Selina.

    Matthew took one step forward and suddenly wrapped Selina in his arms.

    Selina was stunned.

    She was surrounded by his warmth, and she could smell his scent.

    The grievance in her heart suddenly rushed up, and the anger disappeared for no reason.

    With an embrace, her anger dissipated.

    Her voice was choked with sobs. "Do you know that you came to question me before I had breakfast? You''re going too far!"

    Matthew''s breathing becamebored.

    "Okay, let''s go have breakfast first."

    He let go of her and said, "Let''s go to have breakfast."

    In fact, Selina didn''t really care about the breakfast. What she cared about was Matthew''s attitude.

    She was unhappy for him to keep questioning without caring about her well-being.

    She sniffed and walked into the dining room.

    Erine had served the breakfast.

    She witnessed the fight between

    Selina and Matthew. She originally wanted to stop them, but she couldn''t find the right time. As she saw the two of them getting along again, she felt d.

    When she was serving Selina breakfast, she said, "Miss Whitlock, please don''t me me for being too talkative. It''s better to talk about the

    problem, instead of fighting."

    Selina pressed her lips together, not saying a word.

    On the contrary, it was Matthew who turned to look at Erine. "Erine, we''re fine. You can carry on with your work."

    Although Erine was still a little worried, she had to go after hearing what Matthew said.

    Only Selina and Matthew were left in the dining

    room.

    The two of them didn''t speak, and there was only the sound of Selina chewing her food.

    Looking at her eating breakfast, a sense of guilt filled up Matthew''s heart.

    He thought of Matheo''s angry expression, and Rainee''s pitiful and helpless look.

    He also thought of those torture and humiliation that Rainee had suffered.

    And he was sitting here with Selina having breakfast.

    Matthew tried to speak a few times, but he decided against it.

    Spoiling Selina had be a kind of instinct, something he couldn''t resist doing at all times.

    Even now...

    Matthew let out a heavy sigh in his heart.

    He handed over a toast with jam to Selina.

    He had to wait until she finished the food.

    Seeing him hand over the toast, Selina''s heart throbbed.

    It reminded her of all the kindness and care Matthew had given to her.

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184

    Selina took the toast.

    She suddenly realized that she had been too impulsive.

    In fact, Matthew was only asking her about it. There was no need for her to react so strongly.

    Her lips moved.

    She wondered if she should apologize to Matthew.

    After all, she had overreacted.

    She looked at Matthew.

    However, she found that although he had just handed toast over to her, he was expressionless, and was not as gentle as usual.

    She swallowed her apology.

    Finally, she finished her breakfast slowly.

    Matthew poured a cup of warm water for her. "For your throat."

    Because of his gesture, her mood became a little better.

    She drank some of the warm water.

    Matthew spoke before Selina could speak.

    Matthew said in a depressed tone, "So you took Rainee to the hotel at noon, and then you took a group of bodyguards with you." "That''s right." Selina admitted.

    Matthew suddenly stood up. "Selina, follow me to meet Rainee."

    "Why do I have to see her?" She asked in a dazed tone.

    Matthew said word by word, "Apologize to Rainee."

    She found what she just heard to be unbelievable.

    She said in astonishment, "Matthew, Rainee sent you such a photo, but you asked me to apologize to her. Are you out of your mind?" Matthew said in a painful tone, "Selina, Rainee was wrong, but you hurt her."

    If Selina hadn''t done that, he would have stood on her side without any condition.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    But he could not allow himself to do that.

    At such a young age, Rainee had already been defiled by a group of men. How could he face Matheo after what had happened? The anger in Selina''s heart returned.

    She''d hurt Rainee?

    How had she hurt her?

    She asked a group of bodyguards to go to the hotel to frighten Rainee, but she didn''t do anything. She''d only wanted to scare her. Rainee deserved it.

    Selina couldn''t help but blurt out, "This is what she deserves. When she wanted to send you the photo, she should have thought of the consequences!"

    Matthew''s head ached lightly.

    He said in a husky tone, "Selina, I did not know how conceited you are."

    "I''ve always been this way. It''s not like you didn''t know, Matthew!" Selina said loudly.

    There was a sad look in Matthew''s eyes as he looked at her.

    After a while, Matthew said in a low voice, "I feel as though I don''t know you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Matthew turned around and left.

    Selina rushed in front of him. She looked up at Matthew and said, "Where are you going?"

    "I''m going to see Rainee."

    Since she was not willing to apologize, then he had to apologize on her behalf.

    No matter how arrogant she was, she was the woman he chose for himself.

    He had no other choice but to do that for her sake.

    Hearing that Matthew wanted to see Rainee, Selina was so furious that she was about to explode.

    She stared at Matthew with red eyes, "How dare you, Matthew!"

    Matthew hesitated for a moment.

    His heart ached when he saw her face.

    He almost had an impulse to stay.

    But he got rid of his hesitation in the end.

    Matthew left.

    After waiting for a long time, he did note back.

    Tears suddenly fell from Selina''s eyes.

    Matthew had always doted on her and had always listened to her. But this time, he treated her this way for Rainee''s sake. She got it wrong.

    She''d underestimated the importance of Rainee in Matthew''s heart.

    She''d just wanted to scare Rainee, and yet Matthew asked her to

    apologize and treated her like this. In Matthew''s heart, how much did Rainee mean to him?

    The more she thought about it, the sadder she

    became.

    More tears flowed down her face.

    In the end, Erine came over.

    She wiped her tears away in distress. "Miss Whitlock, what''s wrong? Why are you crying? Don''t cry. My heart aches when I see you like this."

    Selina sobbed, "Erine, what have I done wrong? Why did Matthew treat me this way?"

    Erine suddenly remembered what Matthew had asked her before.

    She was in a panic. She wondered if it was what they had been fighting about.

    She quickly told Selina about her conversation with Matthew earlier.

    She looked at Selina nervously. "Miss Whitlock, did I say something wrong? Did I make you quarrel with your husband?"

    Hearing Erine''s words, Selina felt even sadder.

    For Rainee''s sake, Matthew was investigating her.

    It was too much.

    "No." Selina said while sobbing. "Erine, it has nothing to do with you. He''s doing this for Rainee!"

    Erine was stunned. "That woman, how is it possible?" "That''s right! I even think he likes Rainee!" said

    Selina.

    Otherwise, how could Matthew treat her like this?

    Erine immediately retorted, "Miss Whitlock, don''t be silly. How could he like her?"

    Selina burst into tears. "Erine, even you know that woman is no good, but Matthew tried to make me apologize to Rainee. He went too far."

    Matthew drove to the hospital.

    When he arrived at the door of Rainee''s ward, Matheo came out.

    They bumped into each other.

    Upon seeing Matthew''s expression, Matheo''s face immediately darkened. "Where is Selina?"

    He thought that Matthew woulde back with Selina.

    There was a sh of hesitation in Matthew''s eyes.

    Matheo understood everything.

    He couldn''t help but raise the anger in his heart, "Matthew, you can''t do anything to her, can you?"

    Matthew pressed his lips together and did not speak.

    It wasn''t that he couldn''t do anything to her.

    He actually found it hard to reprimand Selina.

    Even if she''d made a big mistake, he still couldn''t bear to do anything to her.

    He would soften down whenever he saw her pitiful look.

    It came to his realization all of a sudden.

    Even if she was not as pure as he thought, but instead was vicious and full of schemes, he still loved her.

    His feelings for her were strong, which wouldn''t change no matter what Selina did.

    Matheo''s voice grew louder.

    "Matthew you''re giving up your

    sense of humanity just for a woman, aren''t you! You know what my sister is like now, but you still protect that evil woman."

    "Matheo, don''t say that about her," Matthew blurted out.

    Matheo became angrier.

    Seeing that Matthew like this, he knew he was determined to stand on Selina''s side.

    He pointed at Matthew and said, "I was wrong about you. I don''t have a friend like you. You are a b*stard who can do anything for that woman!"

    His words cut into Matthew''s heart like a knife.

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185

    "Matheo, give me some time."

    "Why should I? I''m going to find Selina." said Matheo.

    Matthew stopped him.

    He red at Matthew. "Matthew, what the hell are you doing!"

    Matthew''s face was full of grief. "Matheo, give me some time. I will think of a way to repay Rainee." "What kind of way can you think of? Are you going to allow Selina to get away with it?" Mattheo swore angrily.

    His voice finally woke Rainee up in the ward.

    "Is Matthew here?" Rainee spoke.

    Matthew nced at Matheo. "Let''s not quarrel in front of Rainee. It''ll only make her unhappy."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    At this moment, Rainee had be the only weak point of Matheo. Hearing what Matthew said, he swallowed his anger.

    He and Matthew walked into the ward.

    Rainee looked at Matthew with her eyes smiling, "Matthew, you''vee to see me again."

    After that, she looked at Matheo again and said,

    "Matheo, Matthew stilles to see me even though I''m filthy now. I''m overjoyed."

    Hearing this, Matheo almost burst into tears.

    He said in a hoarse voice, "Rainee, you''re not. It''s all because of Selina. I''ll make her apologize to you."

    Rainee shook her head. "Matheo, I don''t need her to apologize. After all, I was the in the wrong first. I shouldn''t have sent that kind of photo to Matthew. It''s inevitable that she will be angry now, but..."

    Speaking of this, she instantly sobbed, "It''s just that I really didn''t expect her to treat me in this way, and my life is ruined."

    Matheo turned around, and his body trembled.

    He was afraid that if he looked at Rainee, he would break down.

    Matthew stepped forward.

    He wiped the corners of Rainee''s eyes gently with a tissue. "Rainee, don''t cry."

    Rainee''s tears gradually stopped.

    She looked at Matthew. "Matthew, I won''t cry. As long as you stay with me, I won''t cry."

    "Okay, I''ll stay with you."

    Rainee added, "I want to eat an apple. Matthew, can you peel me an apple?"

    Matthew nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll do it for you."

    Matthew took advantage of the opportunity to go outside the ward.

    He made a phone call to Selina.

    When Rainee spoke, he noticed Matheo''s expression.

    Matheo was on the verge of copse.

    He really couldn''t turn a blind eye to it.

    He knew that Selina was always proud and arrogant.

    All he needed to do was to let her apologize, in order to calm Matheo down, and then he could bear the rest of it.

    All he needed to do was let Selina apologize.

    Matthew called her.

    Meanwhile, Erine wasforting Selina.

    When she saw Matthew''s call, she became a little stiff.

    Erine was very excited.

    She pointed at the phone and said to Selina, "Miss Whitlock, look at the phone. It''s Mr. Matthew. He must have called to apologize to you. He loves you the most."

    Selina froze for a moment.

    Her voice was soft. "Really?"

    Erine nodded hard. "Sure."

    There was a sparkle in Selina''s eyes.

    After a while, she picked up the phone.

    "Selina,e here and apologize to Rainee. I''ll take care of everything else. Just apologize, okay?" Matthew''s low voice came through the phone. Selina felt that all hopes were dashed to pieces.

    She thought that Matthew had called to apologize to her.

    She didn''t expect that he wanted her to apologize to Rainee.

    Bang!

    She hung up the phone and threw it onto the floor.

    Erine was stunned.

    She hurriedly picked up the phone.

    "Miss Whitlock, what''s wrong? Mr. Matthew called to apologize to you. Why are you doing this?" said Erine.

    Selina bit her lip. "Erine, you''re

    wrong. He didn''t call to apologize to me. He''s angry with me. He wants to make me die of anger, and then he''ll be with Rainee."

    Erine said nothing.

    She was confused.

    "Miss Whitlock, you must have misunderstood. It''s impossible for Mr. Matthew to be interested in Rainee. Miss Whitlock, you must have misunderstood!"

    Selina stood up abruptly.

    She sneered and said, "Erine, I had the same thought too. I didn''t think that Matthew would fall for such a stupid woman like Rainee. Now | know I''ve made a big mistake. Men like silly and sweet girls like Rainee!"

    She took a deep breath and looked at Erine. "Erine, I''m leaving."

    She wanted to go out for some air.

    She would have to listen to Erine talking kindly about Matthew if she stayed inside the house. She couldn''t stand it anymore.

    She wanted to go out and get some fresh air and calm herself down.

    Erine was shocked when she saw that Selina was about to leave.

    She held Selina''s hand and said, "Miss Whitlock, you can''t leave."

    Selina said nothing.

    She didn''t want to run away from home. She just wanted to go out and get some fresh air.

    But when Erine mother said that, she made her

    decision, so she said, "Yes, I will leave home!"

    Erine hastily took out her phone. "I''m going to call Mr. Matthew. Miss Whitlock, you''re going to leave. What should we do? I''ll ask him to persuade you."

    "There''s no need to call him!" Selina said.

    As she spoke, her feet were rooted to the ground.

    She was waiting for Erine to call.

    Erine dialed Matthew''s number.

    Matthew was in Rainee''s ward. He passed the peeled apple to Rainee.

    As soon as Rainee finished eating the apple, he received the call from Erine.

    Seeing that the caller was her, Matthew''s eyebrows hitched.

    He stood up and said, "I have to take this call outside."

    Rainee nodded obediently.

    Matheo immediately went out and asked, "Is it Selina?"

    "No."

    Matheo nced at Matthew''s cell phone. Indeed, it was not from Selina.

    He stared into Matthew''s eyes. "Matthew know that you like Setina

    a lot. I''ve always thought that you

    are a

    erson with a bottom line.

    Don''t ruin our friendship for the past

    ten years for nothing!" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Matthew''s gaze was deep. "I understand. Matheo, go in and look after Rainee."

    Matheo went inside.

    Matthew answered the phone.

    "Sir," Erine said in a hurried voice, "you''d bettere back now. Miss Whitlock is running away from home. Come back as soon as possible."

    Matthew''s brows furrowed.

    He didn''t expect Selina to be so willful.

    After doing such a thing, she was not only unwilling to apologize, but also had to run away from home.

    Matthew was extremely restless and tired because of Rainee''s incident, but when he heard what Erine had just said, he became even more

    depressed.

    "It''s up to her." Matthew hung up the phone.

    He knew Selina. He was sure that she would go to Natalie or the Whitlock family home.

    On the other end of the phone, Erine was stunned.

    She didn''t expect Matthew, who had always doted on Selina, to say such things when he knew that Selina was going to run away from home.

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186

    As for Selina, she''d turned pale.

    She had heard the conversation between Erine and Matthew.

    After a moment, she let out a mockingugh.

    "How could I be so self-sentimental!" she thought to herself.

    She had remained to wait for Erine to finish the call.

    What had she been expecting?

    She''d thought that Matthew woulde to her as soon as he heard that she was going to leave home.

    She''d thought he would apologize to her.

    She had made a mistake.

    He dared to treat her like this because of Rainee!

    He said that he would love her and treat her well for a lifetime. It turned out that it was all lies.

    Perhaps Rainee had run to him in tears after what had happened. When Matthew heard her words, he''d melted, and became colder to Selina, expecting her to apologize to Rainee.

    Selina sniffed and left without hesitation.

    There was no point for Erine to call after her.

    Erine had originally wanted to catch up to her, but after all, she was older and was not as fast as a younger person. Soon, Selina was nowhere to be

    seen.

    Selina didn''t know where to go.

    She strolled around aimlessly.

    Originally, she''d wanted to go to look for Natalie, but after thinking about it, she gave up.

    She was devastated, and Natalie had just given birth to a child. She didn''t want to adversely affect Natalie.

    Then, she thought of Lothar.

    She gave him a call.

    She had been always cautious when it came to Lothar.

    She thought that although they were just friends, since there was still a difference between men and women, she was afraid that Matthew would be unhappy if she became too close to him.

    But she didn''t care anymore.

    Matthew had made her so unhappy, she couldn''t care less how he felt.

    Lothar was very happy to receive her call.

    He specially changed into a new set of clothes.

    If he remembered correctly, this should be the first time he was going to meet Selina when he wasn''t under Reid''s control.

    Reid had always specially instructed him to meet Selina in the past.

    They had all been deliberately arranged.

    But this time, he did not.

    Lothar was inexplicably excited.

    Just as he was about to leave, Lothar informed Yesseca.

    With a single nce, Yesseca could tell that Lothar had changed into a new set of clothes.

    She smiled and asked, "Lothar, are you going to a film shooting? Your outfit looks good." Lothar was slightly taken aback.

    He didn''t want to lie, so he just said, "No, I''m not doing it today. I''m just going to meet a friend."

    Yesseca rolled her eyes and asked, "Lothar, is it your girlfriend?"

    For some reason, Lothar''s face turned red. "What nonsense are you spouting? She''s just a friend."

    Yesseca saw Lothar''s blushing face.

    Her lips curled into a smile. "Lothar, you''re blushing."

    Lothar quickly turned around. "Don''t talk nonsense. She''s married, we''re just friends."

    With that, Lothar left in a hurry.

    When he walked out, he was suddenly stunned.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    That''s right, Selina was married. What was he thinking?

    Lothar patted himself on the head.

    Lothar and Selina agreed to meet at a particr street.

    He could see her from a distance.

    In the bustling street, she stood out.

    She was not too tall, but still around 165cm which wasn''t too bad. Her skin was fair and her facial features were exquisite. At first nce, she looked very attractive.

    Lothar''s heart skipped a beat.

    He''d studied at a film academy. There were always attractive men and women around.

    But the fact was that he had never met anyone more attractive than Selina.

    She was not only beautiful, but also had a very charming and unique aura.

    "Selina," Lothar called out.

    He ran in front of her.

    Selina looked at Lothar, emotionless. "You''re here."

    "You''re in a bad mood?" he asked.

    The corner of her lips twitched. "Can I still be in a good mood after my husband has gone to be with someone else?"

    Lothar was dumbfounded.

    Then, he asked in a serious tone, "What happened?"

    She didn''t answer.

    She jumped to another topic and said, "Let''s eat. If you''re not in a good mood, you should eat until you''re really full."

    They arrived at a cafe.

    Selina ordered many kinds of desserts.

    Cheesecakes, muffins, cupcakes and so on.

    Lothar was dumbfounded. "That''s a lot. Can you finish eating that much?"

    "I have to finish them even if I can''t." she said, "You won''t be sad anymore when you fill your stomach with food."

    She began to eat.

    In the beginning, Lothar was still

    trying to persuade her to stop.

    However, when he found it

    vel

    ine to deter her, he decided

    to join her.

    In the end, the two of them finished everything on the table.

    They sat there and ate until they were full. They could not utter a single word.

    Meanwhile, Matthew had left the ward.

    He was still a little worried.

    Matthew called Natalie.

    He asked Natalie whether Selina had gone to her ce.

    "No, she''s not here," Natalie said.

    After a pause, she continued, "Matthew, did something unpleasant happen between the both of you?"

    She found Matthew''s tone to be odd.

    Natalie had just had a child, so Matthew did not want to worry her.

    He deliberately said in a rxed tone, "No, Natalie, take good care of yourself. We''re doing just fine."

    Natalie was at ease.

    Then Matthew made another phone call to the Whitlock family home.

    A servant answered the phone.

    The servant told Matthew that Selina was not there either.

    After hanging up the phone, Matthew called his assistant.

    He asked his assistant to investigate Selina''s

    whereabouts.

    "Don''t let her know about it. Let me know whether she''s okay or not," Matthew instructed.

    Although Matthew was sure that nothing would happen to her, he was still worried.

    The assistant was quick.

    The call went back very quickly. "Miss Whitlock and a man are in a cafe."

    Matthew suddenly felt a little disheartened.

    He did not doubt Selina.

    After that misunderstandingst time, he had enough faith in Selina''s loyalty to him.

    Without even asking, he believed that she and the man were just usual friends.

    But what disappointed him was that after all that happened, she still had the mood to eat with a man.

    "Don''t you know how to tell fotunes, Lothar? Then tell me why I''m in such a bad mood."

    Selina took a lesson from Lothar to eat as much as possible when she was hungry, and finally, she felt better.

    She wanted to talk.

    Lothar let out a dryugh. "Even if

    I''m a fortune teller, I can''t really telf Why

    soon''t you talk to me first, and

    then I''ll help you with it."

    She didn''t need to hide it, so she just told him the whole story.

    She looked at Lothar and said, "Just like that, that woman sent some sexy photos to him. I messed with her, but he lost his temper and

    demanded me to go and apologize.

    "He''s gone too far. This is too much," Lothar said, full of righteous indignation.

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187

    As a man, Lothar felt that Selina had done nothing wrong.

    If it weren''t for her, that woman would probably send more photos in the future.

    Selina bit her lip lightly.

    Momentster, her eyes turned red. "Lothar, I really don''t know why he''s like this. He''s not usually like this. He''s always been very protective of me."

    She looked at Lothar. "Do you think he''s in love with that woman?"

    Lothar didn''t know either.

    He could only shake his head.

    However, looking at her red eyes, he felt bad.

    He handed her a napkin. "Don''t be upset."

    Selina shook her head. "No, I won''t cry."

    "Look at you, your eyes are red."

    She forced a smile. "Look, I''m smiling."

    "Your smile looks even more painful than if you were really crying."

    After saying that, Lothar began to imitate her. He lookedical.

    Selina was dumbfounded for a while.

    Amused by Lothar, she almostughed out loud.

    A momentter, she let out a sigh. "Lothar, this incident was truly very strange. I don''t think I''ve gone overboard. But I don''t understand why he''s so agitated and cold to me and why he''s throwing a tantrum."

    After a pause, she said, "I''m really confused."

    Although she suspected that Matthew must have fallen in love with Rainee, but after she calmed down, it didn''t make sense to her. She was not a fool.

    If Matthew really liked Rainee, he didn''t have to wait until now.

    But why did Matthew have such a big reaction?

    Did she really do something wrong?

    It was not a big deal in her eyes, but in other people''s eyes, it could be a serious matter.

    Selina couldn''t help but ask Lothar, "Lothar, do you think it was wrong for me to scare that woman?"

    Lothar shook his head and said in a firm voice, "No, if I were your man, I would definitely support you!" The moment he finished speaking, both he and Selina were taken aback.

    Lothar was the first to regain his senses.

    He grinned and said, "But it''s impossible. You''re older than me and you''re ugly. I don''t think I''d like you."

    Selina was speechless.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She was so angry that she crumpled a piece of tissue and threw it at Lothar''s face. "What a joke. I''m beautiful, alright? Only you, Lothar, would have such poor eyesight."

    Lotharughed again.

    After the fight with Lothar ended, a deep thought suddenly shed across Selina''s eyes.

    "Lothar, do you really think that this is not a big deal? Is there really nothing wrong with my revenge?" She stared into Lothar''s eyes.

    Lothar nodded heavily. "Selina, it''s really not a big deal."

    Some thoughts welled up in her mind.

    But since it was not a big deal, why was Matthew so agitated?

    She was too angry with Matthew before, but when she calmed down, she found...

    Could there be some kind of misunderstanding?

    After a moment, Selina stood up.

    She decided to believe in Matthew for the time being. She believed that there must be some misunderstanding, which made Matthew so agitated. She decided to ask Matthew for details.

    But she was still a little hesitant.

    What if there were no misunderstandings? What if Matthew was unhappy about such a trivial matter?

    She would be embarrassed then.

    After thinking about it, she gritted her teeth. "Forget it, I''ll give it a go," she thought.

    Just like the incident created by Carolinest time and those unsightly things in her bag, in the end, Matthew had stille to her because he believed her.

    Since he had once trusted her, then she had to trust him as well.

    "Lothar, I have to go. Let''s talk next time," Selina said.

    Lothar was speechless.

    He was a little confused about her way of thinking and that she''d suddenly decided to leave.

    "Where are you going?" asked Lothar.

    A serious expression appeared on her face. "I was inspired when I chatted with you just now. I decided to show my mercy and give my ex-

    husband another chance."

    Lothar said nothing.

    Selina was too embarrassed to make a phone call in front of Lothar. It was only after she had walked far away that she took out her phone.

    She was still a little embarrassed.

    After all, Matthew was so cold to her, and he even spoke for Rainee.

    She took a few deep breaths.

    "You are a generous girl. Don''t bother arguing with a little person like Matthew. You are a generous girl."

    After chanting quietly, she finally dialed the phone.

    The call went through after a long while.

    "Selina," he sounded tired.

    She was a little unustomed to his tone.

    Matthew''s voice was always like the sound of a spring breeze, but at the moment, it wasn''t. He sounded depressed.

    "I''m going to see you." Selina suppressed the difort in her heart and she said.

    Regarding that matter with Rainee, she wanted to have a good talk with Matthew.

    She wanted to ask him face to face why he was so angry.

    She didn''t do anything wrong.

    Matthew didn''t speak for a few seconds.

    He almost blurted out, "I''ll pick you up." However, when his eyes fell into the ward, he chose not to say it.

    "I am in room 302 in the hospital. Call me when you arrive at the hospital," Matthew said.

    A look of doubt shed across Selina''s eyes.

    Why was he at the hospital?

    "I''ll be right there." After a while, she hung up the phone.

    Suddenly, she had an ominous feeling in her heart.

    When she thought of how indifferent and distant Matthew was, as well as that he was in the hospital at the moment, something shed through her mind.

    She thought, "Could it be that Rainee was making a scene again?"

    Pretending that she was scared out of her wits, or worse, Rainee might even say that she had hit her.

    A cold smile appeared at the corner of Selina''s lips.

    No wonder Matthew had reacted that way.

    Well, she would go to the hospital to see Rainee in person and see what trick she was ying.

    Matthew entered the ward again.

    As soon as he walked in, Rainee looked at Matthew pitifully, "Matthew, can you not always go out to take phone calls? I''m scared when you''re not

    here."

    She shrank her neck and said, "I couldn''t help but keep recalling when those bad guys in the hotel surrounded me. At that time, was thinking that if you were here, I would not be taken advantage of."

    Before Matthew could open his mouth, Matheo immediately said "Don''t worry, Rainee. Matthew won''t go out to take phone calls. He''ll be here to keep yourpany."

    After that, Matheo gave Matthew a look.

    Matthew continued, "Rainee, I will be here to keep yourpany. Don''t be afraid."

    Rainee tried her best to smile, "I won''t be afraid if you''re here."

    After saying that, her smile froze, and tears flowed down.

    She looked at Matheo with her watery eyes, "Matheo, I keep thinking that if you and Matthew were there, it wouldn''t have happened, right? I wouldn''t be like this, would ]?"

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188

    Matheo felt as though his heart was being choked, and he almost couldn''t breathe.

    He couldn''t answer her.

    Matthew looked at Rainee. "Rainee, don''t think about it anymore. It''s already over. Now, Matheo and I are here to keep youpany. Have a good rest, okay?"

    After nodding, Rainee suddenly said, "I''m hungry, I want to eat something."

    "I''ll ask the nurse to bring it here," Matheo said immediately.

    He went out of the ward to call the nurse.

    There were only Rainee and Matthew left in the ward.

    Rainee''s tone was very soft, "Matthew, will you me me for sending those photos to you?"

    Matthew hesitated for a moment.

    After a while, he shook his head. "I don''t me you."

    How could he me her after what had happened to her?

    Rainee let out a sigh of relief.

    She added, "But Matthew, I really don''t know. I thought you had divorced Selina. If I had known you two were together, I wouldn''t have done such a thing."

    "Rainee, let''s stop talking. I know."

    But Rainee continued, "Matthew, you can understand me but why can''t Selina? I kept begging her at the hotel. I know I was wrong, but why did she still let those bodyguards tear my clothes apart and crawl on me one by one?"

    Rainee looked at Matthew with her watery eyes.

    Her gaze was pitiful, and it made others feel for her.

    However, Matthew felt that they were like a sharp sword that had pierced into his eyes.

    His eyes stung with pain.

    Matthew wanted to say something, but he couldn''t find the words.

    At the same time, Matheo came in with the nurse pushing the dining cart.

    There was a lot of food on it.

    Pasta, sandwiches, sd, and so on.

    Matheo said softly, "What do you want to eat? I''ll take it for you."

    Rainee nced at him.

    She pointed to the pasta and said, "I want to eat pasta."

    He immediately picked up the pasta to feed Rainee.

    Although Rainee had been hospitalized, there was nothing seriously wrong with her body. There was nothing else except the wounds on her wrist and the red swelling caused by the vaginal tearing.

    However, those wounds meant that she needed help eating.

    Matheo got a spoonful of food to the corner of Rainee''s mouth.

    However, Rainee did not open her mouth.

    She looked at Matthew and said in a soft voice, "I want Matthew to feed me."

    Of course, Matheo knew what was in her mind.

    In the past, he would stop Rainee, but not when she was in a hospital bed.

    As her brother, he only wanted let Rainee do anything she liked. Even if she wanted the stars from the sky, he would also get them for her.

    He immediately stood up and stuffed the bowl into Matthew''s hand. "Feed my sister."

    Matthew paused for a moment.

    Other than Selina, he had not fed any other woman.

    Matheo noticed Matthew''s hesitation.

    He said in a voice that could only be heard by Matthew, "Matthew, my sister ended up like this because of Selina. Can''t you even feed her?" Matthew returned to his senses.

    He immediately took the bowl from Matheo''s hands.

    He sat down beside Rainee and fed her one mouthful after another.

    Rainee felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest.

    She looked at Matthew as she ate, and her eyes were full of excitement.

    This was the first time that Matthew had personally fed her food.

    The nd noodles turned into delicious food at this moment.

    Rainee''s eyes lit up as she ate.

    She had never dreamed of making Matthew feed her.

    At the same time, Selina arrived at the hospital.

    She originally wanted to call Matthew in advance as he asked her to, but after thinking about it, she didn''t call him.

    Room 302.

    She guessed that Rainee was in that ward. She could go straight to find her and see what she was up to again. Selina went straight to 302.

    When she arrived at the door of the ward, she was taken aback.

    She looked at Matthew, who was feeding Rainee.

    Meanwhile, Rainee was looking lovingly at Matthew.

    What a warm and tender scene!

    She felt as though she had been hit in the head.

    "Matthew!" She could not help but shout.

    All the eyes in the ward immediately turned to her.

    She felt like she was about to faint from anger.

    Matthew was feeding Rainee.

    Did he know what it meant for a man to feed a woman?

    Matheo was the first to react.

    His eyes turned red in an instant.

    He rushed to the front of her and said, "Selina, you''re finally here!"

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    Matheo''s anger was even more intense than when she saw Matthew feeding Rainee.

    She blurted out subconsciously, "What do you mean?"

    Matheo got angrier when he heard her question. "You know what you did! Why are you even asking?"

    At the same time, Selina got furious as well.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Matheo hade at her and hurled vulgarities at her for no reason.

    "Watch your words!" she said angrily.

    "Don''t go too far, Selina!" he shouted.

    "How am I going too far!"

    At this time, Matthew stepped forward and stood in front of Selina to protect her.

    Matheo was furious. "Matthew, you are still protecting her at this time!"

    Matthew''s tone was suppressed. "Matheo, Selina is my woman. Of course, I have to protect her."

    Matheo''s breathing becamebored.

    After a while, he pointed to Rainee and said, "Tell me, what will happen to my sister! You tell me!"

    Matthew''s eyes was full of rage.

    "I will exin it to you. Matheo, you promised me to give me time." After saying that, Matthew took Selina away.

    Matheo wanted to catch up with him.

    As soon as he stepped out, he was stopped by Rainee.

    "Matheo," cried Rainee.

    Matheo rushed into the ward.

    "Rainee, what''s wrong?"

    Rainee''s tears fell down. "Selina was so fierce just now. How could she act like that after what she did?"

    Matheo was already angry. When he heard Rainee''s words, he was even more furious.

    "Don''t worry, Rainee. I won''t let that woman go."

    Rainee bit her lip. "I''m scared."

    "You don''t have to be afraid of that woman. I''m here!"

    Rainee shook her head. "I''m afraid Selina won''t admit what she did. She''s a cunning person. She won''t admit it because she wants to show a good impression in front of Matthew!"

    Matheo held Rainee''s hand. "Don''t worry, Rainee. Your physical examination report, as well as the hotel''s surveince footage can tell the truth. She won''t be able to deny it."

    A thought shed through Rainee''s mind.

    UMS

    After a while, she said. "Matheo, those bodyguards were under Selina."

    Matthew nearly exploded.

    What happened to Rainee had hit him hard. His mind was in a mess. He put all his hatred on Selina, but had forgotten that there were bodyguards instructed by her to do it.

    UMS

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189

    As for what had happened to Rainee, he hadn''t dealt with the bodyguards yet.

    All of a sudden, Matheo let go of Rainee''s hand. "I''m going to bring them back right now. I''ll castrate them one by one. Don''t worry, Rainee. I won''t let them live a good life."

    "Matheo." He was stopped by Rainee again.

    Her eyshes trembled slightly. "Just teach them a lesson. I want to keep them alive until we confront Selina. I''m afraid that she won''t admit it."

    He only remembered after she reminded him.

    It was right to keep them alive.

    "I''ve got it, Rainee. Don''t worry."

    Rainee nodded. "Thank you, Matheo."

    "You don''t need to thank me. I''m your brother!" His eyes were a little red. "It''s my fault. I''m useless. To let you be insulted like this."

    Matthew pulled Selina aside.

    She red at him. "Matthew, you fed Rainee food!

    I was wrong about you. I shouldn''t havee looking for you. If I hadn''te looking for you, I wouldn''t have seen such a disgusting scene." After that, she was about to leave.

    She really shouldn''t havee.

    Originally, she''d wanted to have a good talk with Matthew. Instead, she''d only disgusted herself.

    Matthew stood in front of her and blocked her way.

    His eyes were filled with pain.

    He thought that she hade to the hospital as she was ready to apologize to Rainee.

    But he didn''t expect that she was here to cause more trouble.

    "Selina, how long will you keep doing this?" Matthew''s tone was heavy.

    Hearing this, Selina became angrier.

    She rushed over to the hospital only to run into Matthew feeding Rainee. She saw Rainee''s affectionate look towards him. In the end, not only did Matthew not give a single word of exnation, but he even asked if she had done enough.

    Looking at Matthew with a sense of despair in her eyes, she said, "I misjudged you, Matthew. I shouldn''t have agreed to marry you. Let''s cancel our wedding!"

    There was a buzz in Matthew''s mind.

    Even there was a conflict between them, but he never thought about cancelling the wedding.

    He would love Selina for the rest of his life. No matter what happened, it would not change.

    However, Selina had actually spoke about cancelling the wedding.

    Matthew felt a chill run down his spine.

    He said, "Selina, is marriage really nothing important in your eyes? Are you going to cancel it so easily? Do you know how disappointed I will be if you keep doing this?"

    Selina''s teeth were chattering.

    She admitted that she was indeed impulsive.

    But Matthew''s behavior really made her very sad and desperate.

    At the moment, Matthew clearly saw the look on her face.

    Her teeth were chattering, and her eyes were watery but still looked stubborn.

    Matthew''s heart ached.

    He loved her. No matter how much she had done wrong, he would still love her. He didn''t even know when he''d started to give up his bottom line for her.

    He would do anything for her.

    The next second, Matthew couldn''t help but embrace her in his arms.

    He knew that under such circumstances, in the hospital where Rainee was staying, it was so inappropriate for him to hug her, but he couldn''t control himself.

    Selina was stunned.

    She was so cold. However, when Matthew held her in his arms, she felt warm again.

    "Don''t hug me, you awful person!" As the words came out of her mouth, she didn''t push Matthew away.

    She even subconsciously fell into Matthew''s arms.

    Matthew''s repressed voice sounded around her. "Selina, but I''m indeed a bad person. I feel very sorry for Matheo and Rainee. What do you want me to do now?"

    Selina was stunned.

    She immediately pushed Matthew away.

    She looked at Matthew with wide eyes. "Why do you feel sorry for them? What wrong did you do?"

    Matthew''s chin clenched, and his eyes, as dark as ink, seemed to have a bleak light in them.

    After a moment, his hand touched her cheek.

    There was a sh of hesitation in his eyes, and then it dissipated in an instant.

    As if he had made up his mind, Matthew said, "Selina, you can leave now. I''ll take care of the things here."

    Matheo''s previous attitude let him know that if Selina stayed, it wouldn''t be just an apology.

    It was impossible for Matheo to only ask for an apology.

    As for him, he couldn''t let Selina suffer even a little.

    He didn''t want to be sorry for Matheo, either.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Matheo had been a good friend of his for more than ten years.

    But there was no such thing as being too perfect.

    One had to pay for things to be perfect.

    Between the friendship with Matheo, and Selina, he could only choose one.

    In the end, he chose to side with Selina.

    He had to protect her, even if that meant the end of his friendship with Matheo.

    Even if he knew that it was against humanity.

    After all, Selina had gone too far.

    But he couldn''t control himself.

    Selina was left in a trance.

    There was a sense of desperation on Matthew''s face.

    Which made her curious of what really happened.

    After a moment, she took a deep breath.

    She decided to put aside the anger that she gotten from witnessing the scene.

    She''d originally wanted to make it clear when she came to find

    Matthew. If she ran away out or

    anger again, it would be pointlessing all the way to the hospital.

    She tried to be as calm as possible, "Matthew, I didn''te to see you for nothing. just want to figure out what happened. I admit that I used your mobile phone to send a message to Rainee and intimidate her, but it didn''t cause any harm to her. What was wrong? Can you tell me?"

    Matthew''s eyes shed with astonishment.

    "You only threatened Rainee?"

    "Yes." She said in a tone with certainty.

    Matthew''s heart was filled with waves

    s of shock. "But Rainee was et gangped. Wasn''t it you w

    Content

    your bodyguards to do it?" belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Boom!

    It was as if firecrackers had exploded in Selina''s mind.

    She was shocked.

    "What did you say?" She looked at Matthew in disbelief.

    "Selina, Rainee was gang r*ped." Matthew said sadly.

    Selina was stunned for two seconds before she came back to her senses.

    Her eyes were burning with raging mes.

    Now she finally understood why Matthew was so angry.

    He''d even fed Rainee in the ward.

    That Rainee!

    She originally thought that Rainee was a fool, and she knew that she was wrong. She was totally wrong about her.

    Rainee was a scheming woman.

    How could she say that she was gang r*ped by her bodyguards?

    A normal woman would never say that.

    It was clear that her intention was to make Selina the scapegoat. Selina rushed to Rainee''s ward without saying anything to Matthew. When Matthew came to his senses, he quickly caught up with her.

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190

    However, Selina was too fast, and Matthew was left behind.

    Selina rushed to the front of Rainee''s bed.

    She said angrily, "Rainee, are you shameless? Who found someone to rape you? Don''t you speak without thinking? Tell me clearly that who was the one who got you gang r*ped?"

    Matthew also rushed into the ward.

    He stopped her and said, "Selina, what are you doing!"

    Selina was so angry that she almost lost control of herself. "I want to ask this woman about it!"

    She stared at Rainee and said, "Tell me, what the hell is going on!"

    Rainee''s eyshes trembled for a few times, and then she burst into tears.

    She looked aggrieved and sad. "How can you be like this? You let them rape me and now you''re here to scold me. You''ve gone too far. Are you for real?"

    After hearing Rainee''s words, Selina felt even angrier.

    She stepped forward and grabbed Rainee. "Stand up now. Don''t pretend to be sick here. You are fine!"

    Those bodyguards didn''t even touch her. How could Rainee be admitted to the hospital?

    It must be an act.

    Rainee cried even harder.

    With her eyes filled with tears, she looked at Matthew, who was standing behind Selina. "Matthew, save me! Quick, save me! Selina is going to kill me!"

    Matthew wrapped his arms around Selina''s waist. "Selina, don''t mess around anymore."

    Selina was annoyed.

    It was all nonsense.

    She couldn''t even remember how many times Matthew had told her that she was messing around in one day.

    "Who the hell is causing this trouble?"

    "It''s obviously Rainee, okay?" She thought.

    Selina pointed at Rainee who was sobbing and said to Matthew, "Can''t you see that Rainee is pretending? She''s lying! I haven''t touched her! She''s fine. She''s doing it on purpose!"

    She was going to continue speaking to Rainee.

    "Selina, that''s enough!" Matthew''s voice suddenly

    became harsh.

    Rainee''s physical examination report was not fake, and the wound on her wrist was not either.

    No matter what, Selina shouldn''t have made such a scene in Rainee''s ward.

    Selina looked at him with her damp eyes. "Matthew, don''t you believe me?"

    Her appearance made Matthew''s heart soften again.

    He held her hand and said, "Selina, let''s talk outside."

    Selina took a deep breath.

    After giving Rainee a warning look, she followed Matthew outside.

    As soon as they got out of the ward, she immediately said, "Matthew, you''ve been cheated. Rainee is alright. You can ask the hospital to check on her. She''s talking nonsense, and she''s fine!"

    Matthew shot a pained look at her.

    "Selina, Rainee''s physical examination report hase out. There were tears caused by intercourse involving more than one individual." Selina was stunned.

    After a while, she immediately said, "It''s absolutely false. The physical examination report must be false." "It''s real."

    After a while, Matthew handed over the physical examination report to her.

    She scanned the report, and then she felt like she had been struck by lightning.

    Rainee had gone through X-ray examination, it couldn''t possibly be fake.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    It caused serious tearing, and the cracks of the hymen membrane were also very new, which proved that it happened in the past few days. Selina was dumbfounded.

    She was just trying to scare Rainee, and she didn''t do anything at all.

    How could it be possible!

    What the hell was going on!?

    Selina looked at Matthew, and her hand holding the physical examination report was shaking, "Matthew, how could this have happened?" Matthew pressed his lips together and did not speak.

    A shiver went through her mind.

    She red at Matthew. "Don''t you believe me? Do you think I did it, Matthew? Do you really think I did it?!"

    Matthew still didn''t say anything.

    Selina felt like everything was spinning in her head.

    She wanted to rush into the ward again. She wanted to ask Rainee what was going on.

    That day in the hotel at noon, she remembered clearly that she hadn''t touched Rainee, not even a single finger. After scaring Rainee, she''d left with the bodyguards.

    She had to get to the bottom of this matter.

    Just as the muddleheaded Selina rushed into the ward, Matheo had returned.

    He became agitated the moment he saw her. "Selina Whitlock!"

    She took a look at him.

    Before she could speak, Rainee shouted, "Matheo, Selina was yelling at me and even tried to hit me. What did I do wrong to make her treat me like this? It was my fault to send those photos to Matthew, but she has already found someone to do this to me, but now she came to insult me even more. What did I do wrong!"

    Hearing this, Matheo felt like he was about to explode.

    "Selina, don''t push it too far!"

    Selina was about to explode.

    Rainee was talking nonsense.

    "Who is going too far!"

    She said to him, "Matheo, ask your sister if I really found someone to rape her or if she''s talking nonsense!"

    "Nonsense Matheo said in a

    trembling voice. "Selina, we have

    already seen the video of you

    leading a group of bodyguards into the hotel. How dare you talko nonsense!"

    "I brought bodyguards into the hotel, but it was just to scare your sister. I didn''t do anything to your sister!"

    "Then what''s up with Rainee''s physical examination report?"

    Selina bit lightly on her lip. "How do I know what''s going on!"

    "Well, well, very well!" Matheo was so angry that heughed. "You aren''t going admit it, are you? I think you''ll only admit it when you''re going to die."

    After that, he made a phone call. "Bring in those b*stards!"

    Fortunately, Rainee reminded him before. Otherwise, he could only let Selina defend herself.

    Rainee''s ward was for VIPs. It was very spacious.

    Even when one group of bodyguards were brought in by another, it didn''t seem crowded at all.

    Looking at the guards who were in custody, Selina became angry.

    They were her bodyguards.

    "Matheo, what right do you have to arrest my bodyguards?"

    "I''ll not only arrest your people, I''ll also castrate them!"

    "Matheo, you!"

    Matheo kicked one of the bodyguards'' legs with great force. After being kicked, the bodyguard fell to his knees.

    "Tell me, how did Selina make you do it." Matheo said coldly.

    The bodyguard nced at Selina and quickly lowered his head. He said in a trembling voice, "That day, Miss Whitlock brought us to the hotel and said that a woman had angered her and asked us to teach that woman a good lesson. After we arrived at the hotel, she first hit that woman, and then made us rape that woman together." Content belongs

    to

    Matheo pointed at Rainee, who was lying on the hospital bed, with his trembling fingers. "Is she that woman?"

    The bodyguard nced at her and said in a low

    voice, "Yes."

    Selina was shocked.

    How could her bodyguard say something like that?

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191

    It was obvious that Selina hadn''t done that.

    She grabbed the bodyguard''s cor and asked, "Why are you lying? I didn''t beat her at all, and I didn''t let you rape her. Why are you lying?" The bodyguard lowered his head and said nothing.

    Selina came to another guard again and said, "Tell the truth, what happened that day? Tell the truth!"

    The bodyguard kept his head down and didn''t say a word.

    As a result, Selina rushed to the other bodyguard.

    It was still the same.

    She was on the verge of breaking down.

    Matthew observed all of this.

    His eyes suddenly felt sore.

    The way she acted reminded him of when he''d encountered her on the roadside.

    At that time, Natalie was going to deliver the baby. There was something wrong with Selina''s car.

    She was on the verge of breaking down. It was exactly what she was doing in front of him currently.

    Matthew suddenly stepped forward and grabbed her hands.

    His gaze fell on her face. "Don''t ask any more, I believe in you."

    Even if the evidence was so conclusive.

    Matheo looked at Matthew in shock. "Matthew, you''re crazy. The evidence is enough to prove that, and you still believe in her. You''re out of your mind."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Rainee also cried. "Matthew, I''m not lying. Selina''s the one telling lies."

    Selina''s fingers were trembling. "Matthew, I didn''t do anything to her."

    Matthew took her hand and was about to leave.

    Matheo stopped him. "Matthew, you can''t take her away."

    "Matheo, what do you want?" Matthew''s tone was hoarse.

    A hint of cruelty shed through Matheo''s eyes. "She hurt my sister so much. I want her to be punished!"

    There was a hint of fierceness in Matthew''s voice. "This is my woman. If you want to do something to her, you should ask me first if I would agree to it!"

    Matheo''s heart skipped a beat.

    He understood that Matthew was going to cover up for Selina.

    He knew that with the Yeager family''s strength, it was impossible for them to deal with the Perry and Whitlock families.

    If Matthew really wanted to protect Selina, the Yeager family wouldn''t be able to fight him.

    But he knew Matthew.

    Matthew was a man with a bottom line. He''d thought that no matter how much he loved Selina, he would not side with her, but he did not expect him to do so.

    His heart sank.

    He looked at Matthew and said word by word, "Matthew, if you take Selina out of here now, from now on, our friendship will be over."

    Without any hesitation, Matthew left with Selina.

    Matheo mmed his fist on the door. "Matthew, I misjudged you!"

    Selina was still in trance while being led out of the hospital by Matthew.

    It was not until she inhaled the fresh air outside the hospital that she regained her senses for a moment.

    Her lips moved slightly.

    She wanted to speak, but Matthew did first.

    "Selina, tell me the truth. I''ll take the responsibility for you, all of it."

    There was a sh of gloom in her eyes.

    After a while, the corners of her lips curled up with sarcasm.

    She thought that Matthew believed in her, but it turned out that he did not.

    "You don''t believe me, right? You thought it was me who did it, didn''t you?" She stared at Matthew.

    Matthew''s deep eyes were filled with pain. "Selina, I want to trust you."

    But all the facts were there. He couldn''tpletely believe her at the moment.

    She let out an ironicugh.

    She couldn''t me Matthew.

    There was too much evidence that even she herself was confused.

    She was wondering if there was something wrong with her memory. Did she really let them do it to Rainee? But she couldn''t even remember it. Selina took a deep breath.

    "I''m confused now, Matthew. I think I need to calm down. Please give me some time."

    "I''ll apany you."

    She shook her head. "Forget it, I

    want to be alone." She nced at

    the hospital and then looked away. "I know you and Matheo are good friends."

    Matthew''s lips pursed even more tightly.

    "Go and talk to him," Selina said.

    Although Matheo''s attitude had really annoyed her, she still believed that Rainee must have deceived him.

    After all, Matheo was also a victim.

    She didn''t want the whole incident to affect Matthew''s and Matheo''s friendship.

    "Give me some time. I''ll go and think

    about it

    Selina turned around and

    went to leave, but Matthew caught hold of her hand.

    His palm enveloped hers.

    "Let me take a walk," She said in a low voice.

    She thought that Matthew wanted to keep her by his side.

    "Selina, I believe you." Matthew''s

    eyes were fixed on his warm and et

    sweet face. "Although all the proof is pointing at you, I can''t persuade myself not to believe you."

    Selina held her breath for a second.

    A momentter, she squeezed out a smile and said, "Thank you, Matthew."

    Matthew''s tone became even softer. "But Rainee was indeed hurt. Matheo is about to copse as well. I need tofort them."

    Selina bit her lip again.

    Rainee was hurt.

    Then where on earth did her injurye from?

    After a while, she nodded. "Okay."

    After Matthew went back into the hospital again, Selina walked on the street alone.

    The wind was very strong.

    The cold wind made her more awake.

    However, the more she thought, the more confused she became.

    She didn''t let the bodyguards humiliate Rainee, but the damage Rainee had suffered was real.

    Even if Rainee deliberately did it to frame her, she couldn''t believe that Rainee would do such a silly thing.

    And even her bodyguards had admitted it.

    What was really going on?

    All of a sudden, Selina smacked her own head.

    Could it be that she had remembered wrongly?

    Did she really do that to Rainee?

    Just when it was about to give her a splitting headache, Lothar called.

    Lothar was a little worried about her.

    After a moment''s thought, he still made the call.

    The call was put through after a short while.

    Selina''s mood seemed to be even worse.

    After sharing few words, Lothar hung up.

    Lothar rushed over to Selina''s location as soon as he could.

    It was as though her soul had been sucked out of her, and all that was left of her was her skin.

    "Selina, what''s wrong?"

    Her lips trembled.

    "Gang raped," she said softly.

    Lothar didn''t hear it clearly. "What do you mean?"

    "Gang raped," Selina repeated.

    Lothar was scared out of his wits.

    "Selina, who did it to you? I''ll help you get revenge," Lothar blurted out.

    Selina did not speak.

    She was left speechless after hearing what he said.

    She looked at Lothar and said, "Not me."

    "Oh." Lothar heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Is it a friend of yours? Should we call the police?" Lothar thought it was her friend when he saw the look on her face.

    Selina shook her head. "A woman I hate very much."

    Lothar was speechless.

    "Then why are you so sad?"

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192

    "She said it was me who did it," Selina murmured.

    Lothar was speechless.

    He looked up and down at Selina and finally fixed his gaze at a particr area, saying. "Selina, I''ve known you for so long but I never knew you were bisexual."

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    She gave Lothar a hard p. "You''re the one who''s bisexual."

    Lothar looked at her, aggrieved. "Didn''t you say that you took your turn on her?"

    Selina red at Lothar. "She said that I found someone to gang r*pe her!"

    Lothar responded with a soft, "Oh."

    He immediately said, "It definitely wasn''t you."

    Selina was stunned for a moment. "How do you know that?"

    Lothar revealed his pearly teeth. "I know what kind of person you are, and you wouldn''t do something like that."

    Suddenly, Selina felt a stream of warmth pouring into her heart.

    At this time, with so much evidence, she did not expect that it would be Lothar who believed her.

    Selina patted Lothar''s shoulder heavily. "You''re really a great brother!"

    Lothar removed Selina''s hand and joked, "Who''s your brother? You''re not a man."

    "I didn''t even scold you. Why are you upset?" Lothar asked again.

    There was a sh of sorrow in Selina''s eyes. "My ex-husband, that is, my soon to be husband also doubts me, so I am very sad."

    Hearing this, Lothar was filled with indignation. "Your ex-husband has gone too far. Why would you still remarry him if he doesn''t trust you?"

    Selina shook her head bitterly. "Lothar, there''s a lot of evidence. Even I myself now doubt whether it was me who did it or not."

    She touched her own head. "I don''t know if I lost my memory or not. I can''t even remember what I did."

    Lothar was shocked.

    He had a vague feeling that this matter was moreplicated that it seemed.

    "Selina, just tell me. I''m your friend. Aren''t I a fortune-teller? Maybe I can analyze something for you."

    Selina nced at Lothar.

    She did not want to spill her thoughts.

    "Why don''t we find a ce, and eat while we chat?" Lothar asked tentatively.

    Selina shook her head and replied, "Why don''t we get something to drink?"

    Lothar agreed immediately.

    They went to a nearby restaurant.

    Selina ordered lobster and beer.

    Selina''s mouth twitched when she saw the red lobster was served.

    What was wrong with her? At this time, how could she still have the mood to eat and drink with Lothar?

    Lothar opened a bottle of beer and cheered, "Cheers! Let''s not go home until we''re drunk!"

    Selina took a sip. "Okay! We''ll only go home when we''re drunk!"

    At first, Selina did not speak about her personal affairs. However, perhaps under the influence of alcohol, she became chatty. She stammered slightly as she talked.

    "That''s, that''s it." Selina waved her hand. "Lothar, how could it be so stra... strange."

    She paused and continued, "I''m drunk. Let me have a rest. No, I won''t say anything anymore."

    After that, Selina leaned on the table.

    Lothar''s eyes were filled with emotions.

    Although Selina was stammering, Lothar had a very strong sense of logic. Very quickly, he managed to understand what had happened. He was stunned.

    No wonder Selina had doubted herself. There was no w in this matter at all. He could not find a reason to believe that it was not Selina who did it.

    However.

    Lothar took a look at the drunk Selina, who was lying on the table.

    He did not believe that she did it.

    But if it were not Selina who did it, it meant that someone was plotting this behind the scenes.

    Who could it be?

    Lothar felt as if he had been struck by lightning.

    A person appeared in his mind.

    Reid.

    Reid had asked him to approach Selina. There had to be a reason.

    Could Reid have plotted something behind his back, and had he been kept in the dark about it?

    Lothar thought for a long time and decided to call Reid.

    He wanted to trick Reid into talking.

    If he could sessfully get Reid to talk about it, he would be helping Selina to clear her name.

    Lothar dialed Reid''s number.

    "What''s the matter?" Reid''s voice was as cold as ever.

    Lothar''s heart beat a little faster.

    After all, Reid was his benefactor, so it seemed that doing this was not quite right.

    Nevertheless, thinking about the pitiful Selina, Lothar decided to go all out.

    It might be because he was too nervous, but Lothar''s words were incoherent.

    "Mr. Reid, have you asked someone to gang r*pe a girl recently?" Lothar asked in a trembling voice.

    On the other end of the phone, Reid suspected that he had misheard.

    "What did you say?" Reid asked again.

    Lothar decided to go all out. "There''s a woman who''s been raped recently. Did you do it?"

    There was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the line.

    "D*mn you!" Reid''s angry voice came, "If you keep talking nonsense, I will find someone to rape you!" "Bang!"

    Reid hung up the phone.

    Initially, he''d nned to put someone by Selina''s side, but he did not expect to find a lunatic.

    Reid irritably loosened his tie.

    "B*stard!" Reid eximed.

    Caroline was coincidentally holding a coffee at one side. When she heard Reid, she let out a cough.

    Caroline looked at Reid.

    The look was confused.

    Reid''s eyes were gloomy. "I''m not talking about you."

    "Oh, who are you talking about?"

    Reid felt but for

    that Caroline was very nosy,

    them, he still answered, "Lothar."

    be sake of the cooperation

    When Caroline heard this, her interest was piqued. "You''ve arranged a task for him recently?"

    "No, I didn''t."

    "Why didn''t you?"

    "Because there''s no need for that now?"

    "Why not?"

    Reid gave Caroline a look and retorted, "Don''t you think you''re asking too much?"

    Caroline gave an elegant smile and replied, "Of course I am. After all, we''re cooperating now."

    Reid sneered, "Because we have

    your

    is now, so let''s put my nOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.

    on

    for the time being. Your n

    WY

    is better than mine."

    Caroline''s smile became wider.

    It was always a happy thing to receive approval.

    On this side, Reid stood up and uttered, "Come with me."

    "What are we going to do?"

    "Take me to Lenovy."

    Caroline was surprised.

    Lothar put down the phone.

    He pouted and thought, "Seriously, if

    it wasn''t

    you, then it wasn''t you, Why

    are you cursing others like this? You''re going too far!"

    Lothar shook Selina. "Selina, wake up."

    W

    Selian raised her bleary eyes and mumbled, "Let me sleep."

    "We have to find out what happened to that woman."

    Selina''s eyes became even hazier. "I suspect that

    I''m the one who did it." "You are talking nonsense. You definitely didn''t do it."

    Selina blinked her eyshes and argued, "Let''s talk about itter. I want to sleep."

    Matthew returned to the ward.

    He did not argue with Matheo.

    Matheo restrained all of his grief and indignation.

    He knew that Rainee needed Matthew, and that she wanted Matthew to stay here to apany her.

    Matthew stayed by Rainee''s side the entire time. He helped Rainee to peel fruit and chatted with her. He knew that if he treated Rainee right, it would alsofort Matheo.

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193

    At first, Rainee could not stop crying. However, she gradually recovered under Matthew''sfort. "Matthew, if only you could stay with me all the time. I could forget whatever pain I have suffered."

    Matthew did not reply.

    However, Rainee persisted.

    She continued "Matthew, can you apany me all the time? Please?"

    Matthew pursed his lips.

    He could not.

    He would not promise to do things that he could not do.

    Matheo could not stand it anymore.

    He stood up and said, "Matthew,e out and get something with me."

    Matheo then informed Rainee, "Rainee, how about you let Matthew apany me to get some things?"

    Rainee nodded.

    Matthew and Matheo went out.

    Getting stuff was naturally an excuse.

    As soon as they went out, Matheo directly asked, "Matthew, can''t you just go along with what Rainee wants?"

    "Sorry!" Matthew replied in a low voice, "I can''t promise anyone what I can''t do."

    Matheo was extremely angry. "Do you know how sad it is for Rainee to suffer like this? Can''t youfort her at this time? Matthew, don''t go too far!" After all, everything that Rainee suffered was because of Selina.

    Moreover, Selina was Matthew''s woman.

    "Don''t forget that it''s all because of Selina!" Matheo added fiercely.

    Matthew''s brows suddenly furrowed.

    A sh of lightning shed through his mind.

    After a while, he looked at Matheo. "Matheo, are you certain that it was Selina?"

    Matheo sneered, "You still believe that she didn''t do it?"

    "Selina said otherwise."

    "Do you believe what she said? There''s so much evidence."

    Matthew suddenly felt as if the fog in his mind had dissipated.

    He looked at Matheo with his bright eyes. "Matheo, I believe her. As long as she says it''s not her, I''ll believe her."

    Matheo was stunned.

    He was surprised by the gleam in Matthew''s eyes.

    Matthew patted Matheo''s shoulder and continued, "Matheo, I''ll be going now. I''ll find out everything about this matter. Wait for me."

    Before Matheo could react, Matthew had disappeared.

    Matthew went to the carpark of the hospital, got into his car, and fastened his seat belt.

    Just now, Matheo had reminded him.

    Matheo had mentioned how sad it was for Rainee to have suffered like this. At this moment, someone should beforting her. He''d only thought about Rainee, but had forgotten about Selina.

    He had forgotten that if Selina did not cause the incident, she would have been miserable as so many people were using her. Yet, he''d left Selina alone.

    He''d said that he was on her side, but he''d let her walk out alone, and went into the hospital to apany Rainee and Matheo. Matthew''s mind recalled the incident of the fake phone call that had been set up by someone else.

    At that time, he swore that he would unconditionally believe in Selina.

    But this time, he''d made another mistake.

    Matthew called Selina.

    No one answered.

    Matthew called again.

    Finally, it was connected.

    However, it was a man''s voice.

    "Who are you?" Matthew''s voice grew deeper.

    "I''m Selina''s friend."

    "Where are you guys?"

    The person on the other side of the phone gave an address.

    Matthew hung up the phone and drove there.

    Lothar stared nkly at the phone in his hand.

    Selina''s phone had suddenly rung. He picked it up directly as it would not wake Selina up, but he was slightly surprised.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The man''s voice he had just heard on the phone was still echoing in his ears.

    It was deep, powerful, and extremely charming.

    This was the first time he had heard such a pleasant male voice.

    A ripple shed across Lothar''s eyes.

    Who could it be?

    Could it be Selina''s ex-husband who was trying to make peace with her?

    As soon as this thought came up in his mind, Lothar''s heart suddenly went a little sour.

    He could not exin it clearly, but he could not help but feel sad.

    Lothar poked Selina''s arm. "Selina, your ex-husband ising to look for you."

    Selina did not respond.

    Lothar sighed.

    He knew that if Matthew really came, it would not be convenient for him to be here.

    Although they were good friends, there was a distinction between men and women after all. However, it was impossible for him to walk away from Selina now.

    Lothar could only stand guard here.

    As Lothar waited, he suddenly realized that Selina''s face had turned toward him.

    Selina, who was still drunk, was

    extremely charming and innocent and it was impossible to tell that she

    was 26 years old. She suddenly looked like a 16-year-old girl at a

    nce.

    Her skin was great. As she was drunk, there was a faint pink color on it, making her skin look better.

    And her eyshes were like a doll''s.

    Lothar remembered that he had once bought a doll for Yesseca.

    Yesseca had practically fallen in love with it.

    Lothar had not understood then.

    He''d asked Yesseca, "I don''t know

    el

    what girls like. This doll is too fake. Look at how long and thick the doll''s eyshes are. How can a girl''s eyshes be so long in real life?"

    Now he knew that he was wrong.

    In real life, there was really a girl''s eyshes that could be as long as a doll''s.

    Just like Selina''s.

    Each of hershes were long and extremely thick.

    He suddenly came up with an idea.

    Lothar wanted to touch Selina''s eyshes.

    He reached out his hand and gently caressed them.

    Soon, Selina''s eyshes started to tremble.

    Lothar was so frightened that he withdrew his hand.

    Fortunately, her eyshes only moved for a few times and she did not wake up.

    Lothar touched his own finger.

    There seemed to be electricity at his fingertips.

    He shifted his gaze elsewhere.

    He was afraid that if he looked at it again, he could not help but want to reach out his hand to touch it again.

    Just then, there was a smallmotion around them.

    Lothar took a closer look and saw that it was actually a Rolls-Royce that was driving over.

    It made sense that a luxury car like this would attract everyone''s attention no matter where it drove.

    The Rolls-Royce stopped in front of the restaurant.

    The car door opened, and a pair of long legs came out.

    At first, all the people''s attention had been focused on the luxurious car, but now all their attention was on the man.

    He was both handsome and imposing.

    His sudden appearance made everyone around him seem insignificant.

    Lothar''s gaze froze.

    They were both men, but he could

    not help but be awed by the handsome and charming man in front of him. The man in front of him was mature and graceful, and Ro ordinary person couldpare him.

    This man walked up to Lothar.

    Lothar''s breathing almost stopped.

    QUMS

    with

    As the man''s gaze fell on Selina, Lothar understood that he must be the so-called ex-husband of Selina''s.

    He felt a sour emotion welling up inside him.

    In fact, from the very beginning, Lothar could tell that Selina''s ex-husband had to be a rather goodlooking man.

    However, when the real person was right in front of him, it was still beyond Lothar''s imagination.

    He was even more handsome and perfect than he had imagined.

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194

    "What happened to her?" The man asked.

    His voice was deep and charming.

    Lothar felt as if the voice had prated his mind.

    "She, she''s drunk." Lothar''s voice suddenly became a little incoherent.

    This man''s aura was so strong that he made everyone else around him feel insignificant.

    Matthew sighed lightly.

    After a while, he picked Selina up.

    The way he carried Selina in his arms was very manly. Lothar was in a daze as he watched Matthew''s movements.

    Matthew directly carried Selina into the car and carefully covered her body with the wool nket.

    Just when Lothar thought Matthew was leaving and wanted to say something, Matthew turned toward him.

    The probing gaze fell on Lothar''s face.

    That gaze was like aser beam that could pierce through anyone.

    Lothar''s breathing stopped.

    At the same time, Matthew''s brows were slightly furrowed.

    This was the first time he had looked at Lothar seriously. It was only now that he realized that Lothar was unlike Dn.

    This side of his face was very simr, but it was only his side profile.

    Lothar looked different from Dn when one looked straight at him.

    However, it did not matter whether they looked like.

    He believed in Selina.

    Selina had told him that she and this person were just ordinary friends who had no feelings for each other. He believed her.

    Lothar asked, "You''re Selina''s ex-husband, aren''t you?"

    "Ex-husband?"

    Lothar exined, "Selina told me that you were originally her ex-husband, but that you''ve already rekindled your romance and are going to be remarried."

    Lothar''s words made Matthew feel a sudden sense of joy.

    "Yes," he answered.

    "Selina told me everything about what happened today," Lothar added.

    He knew that this had nothing to do with him, and he had no right to say anything in front of Matthew, but he still could not help it.

    Matthew''s eyes darkened slightly.

    Did Selina tell everything to this man?

    Lothar inhaled. "I know I don''t have the right toment on anything, but I also want to say that I believe in Selina in this matter. I believe that she would not do such a thing!"

    He paused and looked at Matthew''s face. "But as Selina''s man, you didn''t believe in her. Do you know how disappointed she was?"

    Lothar''s words pierced through Matthew''s ears like a sharp sword.

    Matthew was absent-minded for a moment.

    This man was just her friend, but he could believe in Selina without any conditions. As her man, he had not done that little!

    Matthew''s eyes were full of guilt.

    Matthew suddenly patted Lothar''s shoulder. He said, "Thank you."

    Lothar was stunned.

    At first, he saw the man driving a luxury car and with an imposing manner, and he''d thought that he must be a tough person to deal with. He''d purposefully said those words in front of this man, ready to be scolded or given a good beating.

    Nheless, Lothar did not expect that the man would actually thank him instead.

    Matthew drove the car to the Perry family vi.

    While he was on the way, he received a call from Matheo.

    Matthew answered the phone.

    Matheo''s voice was full of anger. "How can you be like this, Matthew? Do you know how sad Rainee is now? You''re leaving her. Matthew, do you really treat me as a friend?"

    Matthew was silent for a moment before he opened his mouth.

    "Matheo, you''ve always been my friend."

    "Thene here now and apany Rainee." It seemed that Matthew''s words had touched Matheo, because his voice softened a little.

    "Sorry," Matthew replied in a low

    voice, "I am very sorry that such a thing happened to Rainee, and I will try my best to make Rainee happy, but now I have something important to do."

    "Is there anything more important than Rainee getting hurt like this?" "My woman is sad and needs myfort."

    After that, Matthew hung up the phone directly.

    He knew that it was meaningless to keep talking with Matheo like this.

    After he settled things with Selina, he would look for Matheo.

    Selina was the most important right now.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon, they arrived at the Perry family vi.

    Matthew entered the vi with Selina in his arms.

    Prine was like a cat on a hot tin roof, anxiously pacing around the living room.

    After Seling left, she had been very worried, but there was nothing she could do as a servant. She could

    only nervously wait for Selina and Matthew in the living room.

    Prine had been getting more on edge as they had not appeared even after the longest time. That''s why

    she

    was pacing around. Content

    belongs to

    Seeing that Matthew hade back with Selina, Prine was extremely excited.

    "Mr. Perry, Mr. Perry, you''re back!" Her gaze fell on Selina in Matthew''s embrace. "What''s wrong with Miss Whitlock?"

    "She''s drunk." Matthew ordered in a low voice, "Prine, prepare some hangover soup."

    "Okay, okay. I''ll get it ready right away." Prine immediately went into the kitchen.

    Matthew ced Selina on the sofa.

    Selina''s eyes were tightly shut, and her face was flushed.

    Matthew''s hand gently caressed Selina''s face.

    He uttered in a low voice, "Selina, do you feel my hand?"

    Her eyshes trembled a little.

    A momentter, her lips moved. "I didn''t do anything. I didn''t ask anyone to do that to her."

    Matthew''s heart ached.

    He bent down and put his lips on Selina''s face. "I believe you, and I believe that you didn''t do anything."

    "He doesn''t trust me," Selina mumbled.

    "I believe in you. Whatever you say, Selina, I will believe it," Matthewforted in a low voice.

    After a while, Erine served the soup.

    Matthew had no other choice but to drink the soup in one gulp.

    Seeing this, Erina was dumbfounded.

    Was it not Miss Whitlock who was drunk? Why did Mr. Perry drink the soup to sober himself up instead?

    Next, she saw Matthew holding up Selina''s head and pressing his lips to hers.

    Erina was caught off guard.

    She immediately understood what was going on.

    Matthew was using his own mouth to feed Miss Whitlock!

    Erine was so shy that she immediately turned her head.

    On the other side, Selina, who was in a daze, suddenly felt the warmth of a man''s lips.

    She subconsciously hooked her arms around the man''s neck and kissed him.

    At first, he was feeding Selina soup to sober her up. In the end, their teeth and lips met.

    Erina felt that turning her head around would not suffice, so she left.

    After all, such a scene was really not suitable for an old woman like her to see.

    Selina cried out suddenly as she felt that she could not breathe.

    Her eyshes first fluttered a few times, and then she slowly opened her eyes.

    Her vision was still blurry.

    However, Selina could see that Matthew was kissing her.

    Selina was suddenly confused.

    What was going on? Did she not go drinking with

    Lothar?

    Why was she kissing Matthew now?

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195

    Selina pushed Matthew away in one movement.

    "This, this..."

    There was still a bit of soup on the corner of her mouth.

    Matthew wiped it away with his finger. "You were drunk, so I carried you back."

    "Oh," Selina murmured.

    Erine''s soup was really effective. At this time, Selina felt that she was almost awake.

    Selina smiled bitterly and added, "I actually wanted to check the evidence. I don''t know how I ended up getting drunk."

    It seemed that Selina was just how her mother had described her, an extremely unreliable person.

    Matthew held Selina''s hands and murmured in a low and hoarse voice, "It''s my fault, Selina. I should done the investigation instead of you."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    "You... Aren''t you supposed tofort Rainee and Matheo?"

    Matthew tightened his grip on Selina''s hands. "Selina, you''re the one I have tofort the most

    right now."

    Selina was caught off guard.

    She looked at Matthew in surprise.

    "Are you still drunk?" Matthew changed the subject.

    Selina shook her head. "No. I''m much better."

    "That''s good." Matthew stared at Selina. "I''m sorry, Selina."

    "Why are you apologizing to me?"

    "Do you still remember what I said to youst time? The conversation we had when we had a misunderstanding." Matthew''s eyes were deep. "I mentioned that no matter what happened in the future, I would believe in you, unconditionally believe in you, and I would trust you more than I trusted in myself."

    Selina let out a bitterugh.

    She replied in a low voice, "It''s different this time."

    If Matthew did not believe her in anything else, she would definitely be outraged.

    However, this time she was not.

    Even Selina was starting to doubt herself.

    She even felt that she had really done it, but she had forgotten about it.

    "Those bodyguards have been with me for many years," Selinamented sourly. "I don''t believe that they would betray me."

    "I''ve known you for many years. I believe that you won''t do such a thing," said Matthew.

    Selina''s eyes moved.

    After a while, she shook her head and said, "I really don''t believe myself now, Matthew. What can I say in the face of so much evidence?"

    "There''s no rush. Let''s take our time to investigate."

    "Do you really believe me?" Selina looked at Matthew.

    Matthew''s tone was firm. "I believe in you, Selina. I have no doubts at all."

    Her cold heart seemed to be filled with a little warmth.

    She pulled up the corner of her mouth, trying to squeeze out a smile. "What the heck is going on, Matthew? I don''t believe that Rainee nned all this juwt to ruin me. The physical examination report is there, and no one would joke about their chastity."

    Matthew''s brows furrowed slightly.

    After a while, he became calmer. "No matter what it is, you should try to rest. Don''t think about anything. Have a good sleep first."

    Selina''s tone was still bitter. "How could I still have the mood to sleep when something like this has happened?"

    "Of course, you have to." Matthew''s tone was soft. "Even if something big actually happened, I would be here. I only want you to be in a good mood all the time."

    Selina was surprised.

    After a while, her eyes were suddenly misty. "Matthew, you''re totally different than you were this morning."

    It was clear that he had been suspecting her during the day, and he''d treated her indifferently, but now he hadpletely changed.

    Matthew embraced Selina again. "Forget about who I was this morning. It''s my fault, Selina."

    Selina hooked her arms around Matthew''s neck. "You''re not wrong. I don''t me you."

    Matthew carried Selina upstairs and ced her in bed.

    His eyes were full of tenderness. "Since you don''t me me, why don''t you promise me that you''ll have a good night''s sleep?" He knew that Selina would be tired from the tormenting day.

    Selina nodded.

    She grabbed Matthew''s arm and asked, "Would you sleep with me?"

    "Okay," he replied.

    Then, hey down beside Selina and held her in his arms.

    Lying in his arms, she felt that she was wrapped in a cloud which wasfortable and warm.

    "Matthew, why did you suddenly believe me so firmly? Did you find any evidence?" Selina asked. "No, I didn''t."

    "Then, why?"

    Matthew touched Selina''s nose. "Because I must believe you. As long as you say you didn''t do it, then you didn''t do it."

    The corners of Selina''s lips curled up.

    His words brought her a great sense of security.

    Although she''d drunk the soup just now, she was still a little drunk. Moreover, she''d had an exhausting day. Soon, Selina''s eyelids became

    heavier, and she gradually fell asleep.

    Feeling that Selina had fallen asleep, Matthew gently moved off the bed.

    He kissed Selina''s forehead. "Little girl, have a good dream."

    Then, Matthew walked out of the bedroom.

    en went downstairs, Erine had juste back.

    She had estimated the time, thinking that Matthew and Selina would be done kissing by now.

    "Sir, where are you going?" Erine saw that Matthew seemed to be going out.

    "I have something to do." Matthew said, "Erine, Selina is sleeping upstairs. Please pay attention to her."

    He paused and added, "She should

    be fine. She should be able to sleep until tomorrow morning, but if she wakes up, you must call me immediately."

    Erine agreed immediately.

    "Thank you." After saying that, Matthew hurried out of the vi.

    He drove to the hospital.

    When Matthew arrived at Rainee''s ward, Rainee and Matheo were still awake.

    While Rainee was talking to Matheo, her eyes red, the expression on Matheo''s face was painful and depressing.

    Matthew walked over.

    Rainee was the first to notice Matthew.

    Her dim eyes suddenly lit up. "Matthew."

    It was only then that Matheo noticed Matthew.

    Seeing Matthew, Matheo was full of anger.

    He was sure that the incident that happened to Rainee had been caused by Selina.

    Moreover, he was sure that Matthew knew about it.

    However, Matthew still protected Selina, which really made Matheo furious.

    Nheless, because of Rainee''s presence, Matheo managed to suppress the anger in his heart.

    He warned in a muffled voice,Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Matthew, you''d better apany

    I have to leave first a

    e matters to attend to ve

    belongs to

    He wanted to go out and calm down, lest he got angry when he looked at Matthew.

    Rainee could not wait for Matheo to go out so that she could be alone with Matthew. "Matthew, please sit next to me," Rainee urged as she pointed at the chair beside the bed.

    Matthew sat.

    His eyes were fixed on Rainee''s face. "Rainee, how long have we known each other?"

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196

    Rainee thought for a moment. "I think it''s been many years. When I first met you, I was still a junior high school student."

    After saying that, Rainee made a gesture. "Such a young junior high school student."

    "Rainee, in my heart, you''ve always been like a pure and innocent little girl, just like you were back then. You were innocent then, but are you still innocent now?" His words were a question, not a matter of certainty.

    Rainee''s heart jolted.

    What did Matthew mean by that? Did he suspect her?

    Rainee answered in a dry tone, "Matthew, I don''t understand what you mean."

    Matthew''s eyes were filled with emotions. "Rainee, tell me the truth."

    Between Selina and Rainee, one of them must be lying.

    He believed in Selina.

    That meant Rainee was lying.

    Before investigating, he still hoped that he could hear the truth from Rainee herself.

    Rainee bit her lip tightly.

    Her lips were a little pale.

    After a while, Rainee opened her mouth. "Matthew, it''s Selina. It''s her who did it. Why won''t you believe me?"

    Matthew did not answer.

    His eyes were as dark as ink, as if they had sealed off all emotions.

    After a while, Matthew stood up.

    Rainee was shocked.

    She thought that Matthew was leaving.

    She was about to open her mouth, but Matthew spoke first, "Rainee, I''m going to peel an apple for you."

    Rainee let out a sigh of relief.

    Her eyes were gleaming.

    Since Matthew was peeling an apple for her, did it mean that he believed in her?

    After a while, Matthew came over with an apple.

    Rainee looked at Matthew, "Matthew, can you cut it into smaller pieces and feed them to me? I don''t like to eat such big pieces."

    She looked expectantly at Matthew.

    Matthew answered in a low voice, "Okay."

    The corners of Rainee''s lips curled up.

    Ten minutester, Matthew sat beside Rainee''s bed feeding her the apple slowly.

    Every time Rainee took a bite, she would look at Matthew, and then her eyes sparkled with happiness.

    Her Matthew had personally fed her an apple.

    "Rainee." Matthew said.

    "Matthew, what''s the matter?"

    "This might be thest time I''ll personally feed you an apple," Matthew continued.

    Rainee was shocked.

    The apple in her mouth was stuck in her throat, and her voice became a little muffled, "Why, Matthew?"

    "Be careful. Don''t choke," Matthew reminded.

    Only then did Rainee swallow the apple in her mouth.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew fed a small piece of apple to Rainee. "Let''s eat and talk about it."

    Rainee suppressed the shock in her heart and continued to eat the apple that Matthew fed her.

    However, the mood at the moment waspletely different from what it had been just now.

    "In the future, there will be another man who will feed you apples. He will be your boyfriend and your husband. Matheo and I are both your brothers. We will live our own lives. In the future, there will be someone who will take care of you and pamper you. He will be the one who will apany you for the rest of your life. Do you understand, Rainee?"

    Rainee''s eyes were instantly filled with tears.

    She shook her head. "No. Matthew, I only want you."

    "What did you call me?" Matthew stared at Rainee.

    "Matt... Matthew."

    Matthew''s eyes grew darker and darker. "That''s right. Treat me the same as you treat Matheo, like a brother."

    Rainee''s heart skipped a beat.

    She did not want that. She did not want to regard Matthew as her brother!

    She felt a rush of impulse.

    Rainee''s lips moved, "Matthew, I remember the first time I saw you on the third day of the new year. At that time was still a little girl who didn''t know anything. Matheo often brought many friends to our house, and thated them very much felt that those men were all the same. They would go crazy whenever they saw pretty girls.

    However, there was a day when you came to our house as a guest."

    Speaking of this, Rainee stopped, and there was a strange light in her eyes. Then, after a while, she continued, "Matthew, do you know that when you appeared, I couldn''t find any adjectives to describe you? I thought that finally there was someone who satisfied my criteria for men."

    Rainee looked at Matthew and gathered all her courage, "Matthew, can''t you satisfy this one little wish? I can let go of Selina for the harm she has done to me. I only want you to fulfill this one little wish."

    There was no emotion on Matthew''s face.

    He ced another piece of apple to Rainee''s lips, and she opened her mouth to eat the apple.

    It made a crisp sound in her mouth.

    "Rainee, have you seen a child crying and begging their parents for toys?" Matthew suddenly asked.

    Confusion shed in Rainee''s eyes.

    She did not know why Matthew would ask this question.

    However, she still answered honestly, "Yes."

    "Do you think parents need to satisfy this child''s request every time unconditionally? As long as he makes a fuss, will they give it to him?" Rainee shook her head.

    Rainee shook her head. "Definitely not. The kid would be spoilt rotten."

    Matthew''s gaze was deep. "Rainee, you''re the child who''s crying and begging for a toy right now."

    Rainee froze.

    Matthew sighed softly and continued, "If Matheo and I satisfy you every time, it will only hurt you." After that, Matthew put the bowl aside.

    There was a surge of emotion in his eyes. "I will ask you again, Rainee. Did Selina really hurt you?"

    Rainee was in a panic.

    Matthew''s words and the question that he had asked at that moment made her heart jump.

    Rainee quietly pinched her thigh with her hand.

    The brief pain made her sober for a moment.

    Rainee''s eyes immediately turned red and swollen. She looked pitifully at Matthew. "Matthew, don''t tell me you think I''m lying? Do you still think I''m lying when I''m in this state?!"

    She puckered her mouth and burst into tears. "Matthew, I am not lying."

    Tears, which were as big as pearls, fell from Rainee''s eyes.

    Matthew took a piece of tissue paper and wiped the tears from Rainee''s eyes.

    Rainee took advantage of this and grabbed hold of Matthew''s hand. Then, with tears in her eyes, she fluttered her eyshes and pleaded, "Matthew, can you stay with me in the future? Just stay with me in the future, and I''ll consider this matter over and done with, and not investigate what Selina has done to me."

    Matthew removed his hand from Rainee''s grip.

    Rainee was stunned.

    Matthew responded in a low and deep voice, "Rainee, I hope you can understand that in the future, there will be another man who will apany

    you, not me. Simrly, Selina will apany me in the future."

    Rainee felt as if a pair of invisible hands were clutching at her neck, making it difficult for her to breathe.

    "Have a good rest and sleep. I have something to attend to. Don''t think too much. Rainee, have a good rest." After saying that, Matthew got up to

    leave.

    Rainee watched helplessly as Matthew walked to the door. Finally, she could not help but shout, "Matthew, do you really like Selina that much?"

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197

    Matthew turned around.

    His eyes were clear and determined. "Yes, now and forever."

    Rainee was in so much pain that she could not bear it.

    Matthew walked to the door where Matheo was smoking.

    At the sight of Matthewing out, Matheo put out his cigarette.

    Matthew spoke first, "Matheo, please apany Rainee."

    Matheo stared at Matthew. "Can''t you apany Rainee? You clearly know that Rainee needs you to do it."

    "Matheo, I have something important to do."

    "What can be more important than apanying Rainee?"

    "Investigating the truth of the matter."

    Matheo was stunned.

    Then, his eyes were filled with anger. "The truth? The truth is that Selina did it. What else do you need?"

    "Matheo." Matthew''s calmness was a stark contrast to Matheo''s anger. "I believe in Selina, so there is definitely another truth to this matter."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Matthew turned around and left.

    Matheo quickly stopped Matthew. "You are not allowed to go. You must apany Rainee!"

    He did not believe that there was any other truth. The truth was already in front of him.

    A cold light shed in Matthew''s eyes. "Matheo, do you think you can stop me from leaving?"

    Matheo''s heart trembled.

    Matthew had already strode away.

    After exiting the hospital, Matthew began to investigate.

    Previously, due to the grief and the bias due to Rainee''s incident, just like Matheo, he had almost believed that it was Selina.

    Fortunately, he came to his senses.

    Since he had realized it, Matthew began to act rationally.

    He looked at everything systematically.

    The first was the matter of that medical examination report.

    He sent the opinion report to the authority agency for inspection again.

    Although the reports were correct, he had to be cautious.

    Then, he checked the hotel''s video again.

    He quickly noticed that something was wrong.

    Fifteen minutes after Selina had entered the hotel with her bodyguards, Rainee had entered the hotel.

    Moreover, he and Matheo had only viewed it until this part.

    For the sake of caution, he looked at the follow-up this time, but he found that there was something wrong with it.

    Less than half an hour after Rainee entered the hotel, Selina hade out.

    However, ording to Rainee''s description, Selina had not only insulted Rainee, but also hit her and finally asked the bodyguards to take turns on her one by one.

    It was impossible for Selina to do so much within half an hour.

    Matthew''s expression turned grave all of a sudden.

    It seemed that there was indeed something fishy about this matter.

    A thought suddenly came to Matthew''s mind.

    Could that physical examination report be fake as well?

    He immediately called to urge them.

    Originally, the results for the legitimacy of said report could not have been produced so quickly. Nheless, due to Matthew''s special identity, the results came out under Matthew''s persuasion.

    The physical examination report was legitimate!

    A look of doubt shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    Then, just what was going on?

    After a while, he immediately called his assistant and asked him to check Rainee''s phone history and schedule for the past week.

    Time passed by slowly, and soon it was dawn.

    The results had appeared in front of Matthew''s eyes.

    He looked tired as he had not slept well.

    Although the result had been found, Matthew''s mood was heavy.

    He had never expected this.

    He''d never expected that this would be the oue.

    Matthew''s hands gripped the steering wheel tightly.

    In his mind, a clear image of Rainee when they first met came to his mind.

    At that time, Rainee had still been a little girl in her school uniform. She had had a high ponytail, pale skin, and huge eyes.

    She had been adorable.

    He had always regarded Rainee as his own little sister.

    He''d also hoped that she could be happy and live her own happy life, but he did not expect...

    Matthew''s heart was surging with anger that he could not suppress.

    After a while, he reached the Perry family vi.

    By this time, Selina should have woken up. He was afraid that if she woke up and realized that he was not there, she would panic. Selina woke up at six o''clock in the morning.

    She was awakened by a nightmare.

    She dreamed that she was in the hotel that day, and it was really her who called for people to take turns on Rainee.

    Later, Matthew found out the truth.

    He was very disappointed in Selina, and he wanted to break up with her.

    In order to make it up to Rainee, Matthew and

    Rainee were now together.

    That was the end of the dream.

    Rainee held hands with Matthew,

    and there was a strange smile on et her face. "Selina, in the enhe

    no

    one with Matthew. Matthew longer yours but mine."

    Selina was scared out of her wits by that strange smile.

    When she woke up, there were beads of sweat on her forehead.

    Selina got out of the bed, barefoot.

    She wiped her forehead with a tissue.

    She looked at the bed and found that there was no sign of Matthew. It was not yet dawn, so it was impossible for him to be at work.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The corner of her lips twitched.

    Matthew must have gone to apany Rainee. He must have.

    Rainee.

    The name suddenly appeared in Selina''s mind.

    A strange light shed across her eyes.

    It was true that she had been too shocked and confused yesterday. She had obviously gone to investigate, but she ended up getting drunk.

    Selina recalled the day.

    She was sure that she did not do anything to Rainee. She had to investigate this matter and find out the truth.

    Selina made up her mind that she would work hard to get to the bottom of the matter.

    When she went downstairs, Erine had just gotten up and went to the living room to clean up.

    She was surprised to see Selina. "Miss Whitlock, why are you up so early?"

    Selina nodded. "I couldn''t sleep."

    Erine thought of Matthew''s instructions to herst night.

    She wanted to call Matthew.

    However, Selina spoke first, "Last night, Matthew dropped me off and went out, right?"

    Although she was drunk, she still vaguely remembered that it was Matthew who sent her back.

    Erine was embarrassed.

    Although she did not know why

    el

    Matthew left, she wanted to exin. "Mr. Perry has something very important to do. Maybe it''s work, so

    he went out at night." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    A mocking smile appeared on Selina''s face. "He must have gone to apany Rainee."

    Erine was shocked.

    "Miss Whitlock, you can''t talk nonsense. Why would he apany her at night? Even if he had to apany someone, it would be you."

    Just as Erine''s words left her mouth,

    she heard a clear and gentle male

    voice, You''re right, Erine. I should apany my wife. How could I

    apany any other women?"

    Selina was stunned.

    She looked up and saw a man in a ck suit striding in.

    When he approached Selina, she found that Matthew''s eyes were bloodshot, and the shadows under his eyes were obvious.

    She felt her heart contract a little.

    Perhaps this was from him spending his night with Rainee at the hospital?

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198

    A hint of sarcasm shed across Selina''s eyes.

    Even if her man went to apany another woman for a night, she could not say anything.

    The damage that Rainee suffered was really too great, and the fact was that Matheo was Rainee''s brother, as well as Matthew''s friend.

    More importantly, the incident with Rainee had a lot to do with her. Everyone was sure that Selina was the perpetrator.

    Selina bit her lip.

    No, she was definitely not the kind of woman who would swallow insult and humiliation.

    She must have been too confused yesterday.

    She must find out the truth. When she found the truth, she would never let Matthew apany Rainee like this.

    What right did her man have to apany another woman?

    Thinking of this, Selina looked at Matthew solemnly. "Matthew, I''ve thought it through after sleeping for a night. I absolutely didn''t do anything to Rainee. Although everything is directed at me, I certainly didn''t do it. It''s absolutely impossible for me to forget it even if I did it. I''m still young, and I''m not old enough to forget things. I didn''t do anything that they said I did!"

    Erine was confused by her words.

    "Miss Whitlock, what are you talking about? What have you done to that woman?"

    Selina looked at Erine and answered, "It''s okay, Erine. I''m hungry. Can you go and prepare some breakfast for me?"

    When Erine heard that Selina was hungry, then nothing was more important than making her food.

    She immediately agreed. "Okay, okay. I''ll make breakfast for you."

    After Erine left, only Selina and Matthew were left in therge living room.

    Matthew walked to Selina''s side.

    He suddenly hugged her.

    This hug was very tight, almost as if it was going to crush Selina.

    "Selina, you don''t have to exin, I believe you." Speaking of this, Matthew gently lifted Selina''s chin. "At the same time, I want to apologize to you for not believing you from the beginning."

    A ripple shed across his Selina''s eyes.

    Matthew''s words made her feel better.

    Selina gulped and replied, "In this case, I''ll go and find out the truth today. At that time, I may need your help."

    "There''s no need." Matthew looked at Selina. "I''ve already investigated it thoroughly."

    Selina was stunned.

    She asked in dismay, "When?"

    "Last night."

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    Matthew did not go to the hospital to apany Raineest night.

    It turned out that the man''s bloodshot eyes and the eyebags were not because of Rainee, but because he''d spent the night investigating the matter. Selina caressed Matthew''s brows. It was hard to tell whether it was me or joy in her voice. "If you spent the whole night doing this, you must be very tired. Your eyes are bloodshot."

    For a moment, Selina''s heart ached.

    Matthew gazed at Selina asked, "Don''t you care about the truth?"

    He understood Selina''s personality well. After he said that he had investigated the truth, Selina would be really curious about it and could not wait to know the truth.

    However, she had not.

    Instead, Selina had replied in such a manner.

    She murmured, "I don''t know why. The first thing I thought about is how sorry I feel for you."

    Matthew''s gaze deepened.

    He could not help but kiss Selina''s forehead. "Selina, with these words, it doesn''t matter if I don''t sleep for one night or even the rest of my life." "Don''t be silly!" Selina asked, "Anyway, what''s the truth of the matter?"

    Matthew let Selina out of his embrace.

    He took Selina''s hand, led her to the sofa and urged, "Sit down, I''ll tell you slowly."

    "Okay."

    Selina''s mind was in a mess. She could not wait to know the truth of the matter and find out what was going on.

    Matthew''s voice was a little hoarse as he told Selina what had happened.

    After she finished listening, Selina waspletely shocked.

    She looked at Matthew motionlessly.

    Her reaction made Matthew feel helpless.

    Matthew patted Selina''s fair cheek lightly. "Are you

    okay?"

    Selina''s eyes rolled.

    She looked at Matthew and eximed in disbelief, "What you just said, is it true?"

    "That''s right."

    Selina digested all the information.

    If it were not for such a reliable person like Matthew telling her this, she really would not believe such a thing.

    "In that foreign country, there were three men who assaulted Rainee. Where are the three men now?" Selina asked again.

    Matthew answered in a low voice, "Rainee found someone to castrate them chemically, and from then on, they lost the function of men." Selina''s eyshes fluttered slightly.

    She had read about chemical castration in books, but she did not know that such a thing really existed.

    "This is too incredible. It''s too far-fetched," Selina mumbled.

    She could no longer describe the shock in her heart.

    At this time, Erine also served breakfast on the table.

    She went to the living room and informed her, "Miss Whitlock, the breakfast is ready."

    Matthew stood up first. "Let''s have breakfast first."

    Selina was in a daze. "I''m not in the mood."

    Just now, when she asked Erine to make breakfast, she was just asking her to leave. When she heard such a thing about Rainee, she lost her

    appetite.

    "Be good. You have to eat. You can''t starve." When Matthew spoke, a hint of love shed in his eyes.

    Hence, Selina apanied Matthew to the dining hall.

    When they were at the dining hall, Matthew served Selina a ss of milk and then handed over the toast with jam.

    Selina took a bite. Suddenly, her eyes widened again.

    She had no time to swallow the toast, and she asked hurriedly, "My people, what about my people?"

    Matthew patted Selina''s shoulder lightly. "Little girl, don''t worry. Let''s eat first."

    Only when Selina gulped, that she swallowed the toast in her mouth.

    Her voice was no longer vague. "Tell me now." "Rainee bought off your men," Matthew replied in a

    low voice.

    Selina was dumbfounded.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "It''s impossible. They have been with me for a long time."

    Matthew gave a bitterugh, Trainee threatened them, and she probably said something to Matheo. That night, Matheo went to look for your bodyguards and ordered someone to beat them up. All your bodyguards were so scared that they didn''t dare to tell the truth."

    Love

    Selina murmured, "How could this happen? How could this happen? I''ve always been very kind to them. How could they betray me? It''s impossible!"

    Matthew put the ss of milk to Selina''s lips and said, "Take a sip of milk first, and then I will tell you."

    Selina obediently drank the milk.

    Matthew added, "It''s because you treat them too well. They haven''t seen how cruel a person can be. So if anyone was cruel to them, they would behave like this. Do you understand me?"

    Selina still did not understand. She shook her head in confusion.

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199

    The information was too much. Matthew could not exin it to Selina. He could only exin in the most straightforward way to her, "Selina, it''s good to treat people with kindness. However, you must also be stern. This way, others will respect you and fear you. Only by respect and fear can you manage your subordinates. You treat them too kindly, and that''s why your subordinates did not hesitate to betray you."

    Hearing this, Selina was stunned.

    After a while, she replied, "So will you use both grace and power to control your subordinates?"

    Bncing kindness and power was only one of the aspects. There were still many details that Matthew did not tell Selina, but he did not have the time to exin further, so he just nodded.

    Selina thought for a while and added, "But you''re not imposing with me. You''ve always treated me kindly."

    Matthew could not help butugh.

    He patted Selina''s face. "Silly girl, you are my woman, not my subordinate. How could I treat you like this?"

    After a pause, he whispered, "I only want to love you and treat you well for the rest of my life." "Are you not afraid that I will betray you and leave you one day if you only treat me well?"

    A ripple shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    "I''m afraid." He opened his beautiful thin lips. "But still, I can''t help but treat you well."

    Matthew could not help but want to indulge Selina.

    Selina felt all kinds of emotions.

    However, she knew that this was not the time to be sweet with Matthew as they had something more important to deal with.

    Selina suppressed the emotions in her heart and finished her breakfast quickly.

    It was only after Selina had finished eating that she realized something.

    She was so absorbed in her own meal that she just realized Matthew had not eaten anything at all.

    "Why aren''t you eating?" Selina asked Matthew.

    Matthew did not answer.

    He had also forgotten about it. He was so focused on watching Selina eating just now that he had forgotten to eat.

    "I''ll eat now," Matthew replied.

    He filled his stomach as fast as he could.

    "Selina, let''s go to the hospital now," Matthew suggested as soon as he finished his breakfast.

    A faint light shed across Selina''s eyes. "Okay."

    Then, Matthew and Selina went to the underground garage and took a car out.

    Along the way, Selina''s emotions wereplicated.

    By right, she should have been angry because Rainee had framed her like this.

    ording to her original personality, she would have rushed immediately to the hospital to give Rainee a p.

    However, after knowing what had had happened to Rainee, in addition to being angry, Selina also had some other emotions.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    She did not know whether Rainee was pitiful or hateful.

    Selina let out a gentle sigh.

    "Matthew, when did you start suspecting Rainee for lying?" Selina asked.

    Matthew nced at Selina and answered, "From the time I remembered to trust you unconditionally."

    The expression on Selina''s face rxed a little.

    No matter what, even if there was enough evidence in front of him, Matthew still believed in her.

    "Selina, will you me me?" After a while, Matthew opened his mouth and asked in a low voice.

    There was a trace of guilt in his tone.

    Selina thought for a moment and shook her head. "No. After all, I was also confused when you told me about it. Matthew, how can I me others for being confused if I was too?"

    "But I me myself."

    Selina''s breathing slightly hitched.

    She subconsciously looked at Matthew, but her gaze met his.

    His gaze was filled with guilt.

    Selina suddenly raised her body and kissed Matthew''s cheek. "Don''t be guilty, or I will me you."

    "Okay," said Matthew softly.

    Just as the green light lit up, Matthew shifted his gaze from Selinas'' face to the front.

    The car quickly drove forward.

    He did not know how long it took, but they finally arrived at the hospital.

    When he walked to the door of Rainee''s ward, he happened to bump into Matheo.

    At this moment, after Rainee had fallen asleep, Matheo came out to smoke and take a breather.

    Ever since what had happened to Rainee, he had been under a lot of pressure.

    However, before Matheo lit up the cigarette, he saw that Matthew and Selina were walking towards him.

    The two of them were holding hands.

    Matheo''s face suddenly darkened.

    Before he could speak, Matthew spoke first, "Matheo, we have found out the truth of the matter. Let''s talk first."

    However, Matheo did not appreciate it.

    He looked at Matthew and Selina. "Is

    the truth rted to you bringing

    Selina over to confess her crimes? If

    it''s true, I can listen to you for a while. But if you say it''s not, don''t want to listen to anything!"

    He stared at Selina, and his gaze was so intense that it could burna hole in her face. "Selina, don''t think

    you''lDbe fine just because Ma

    is protecting you!"

    A wave of

    unexinable aversion rose

    in Selina''s heart.

    Although she knew that Matheo had also been fooled, his current behavior was obnoxious.

    Selina was usually bad-tempered.

    Her tone immediately cooled down. "What did I do? Matheo, tell me. What did I do?"

    Matheo clenched his fists. "Selina, you''re such an inhumane and vicious woman!"

    Selina was so angry that her heart ached.

    She nced at Matthew and puffed, "Tell him. I don''t want to talk to him, with this kind of intellect."

    Matthew''s voice was low and hoarse. "Matheo, I went to verify the medical report about Rainee. It''s true."

    Upon hearing that, Matheo became even angrier. "You went to verify it? Did you think it was fake? Rainee has suffered so much. How could it be false?"

    "The report is true, but Rainee lied."

    "What did she lie about!"

    "Matheo, you didn''t check the follow-

    up of the hotel surveince. Less than 30 minutes after Rainee

    entered the hotel, Selina came oute

    with her bodyguards. It was only 30 minutes, minutes, including the spare time in the lift. Matheo, think about it. How could Selina do those things to

    Rainee with so little time?" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Matheo was stunned.

    Matthew continued, "Before Rainee went to the hotel, did she go abroad, and when she came back, did her mood appear strange?"

    Matheo stared at Matthew. "How did you know?"

    Matthew''s expression became more painful. "Because Rainee had an ident abroad, and she was raped by several so-called photographers."

    Matheo''s whole body shook.

    He stared intensely into Matthew''s eyes. "How is that possible? How is that possible? You''re lying to me!"

    Matthew sorted out a stack of documents, which were all the evidence of Rainee''s incident.

    He handed the documents to Matheo and said, "Look, Matheo. It''s all here."

    Matheo opened the documents with his trembling fingers. The more he read, the more his fingers shook.

    Finally, he gathered the documents into one stack again.

    Matheo squatted on the ground with his head in his hands, looking miserable.

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200

    Looking at Matheo''s face, Selina could not take it any further.

    When she''d first met him, she''d felt that he was a frivolous andzy man.

    However, Matheo did not seem like what he had been anymore.

    Selina wanted to say something, but Matthew grabbed her hand and gave her a look.

    She understood the meaning of the look in his eyes.

    Matthew wanted them to give Matheo some time.

    Selina did not speak.

    Time passed by, one second at a time.

    Matheo finally stood up again.

    His face looked better than before, but his eyes were still full of pain and depression.

    He looked at Matthew. "What about those bodyguards? Selina''s bodyguards also med her."

    Matthew sighed lightly. "Matheo, you should have figured it out. Rainee made arrangements in advance. If you still don''t believe us, we can call those bodyguards."

    All of a sudden, Matheo recalled Rainee''s reminder. She had purposely asked him to capture those bodyguards.

    Matheo''s heart suddenly became cold.

    It turned out that Rainee had schemed against him, her own brother.

    All of a sudden, pain enveloped Matheo.

    Matheo''s eyes were red.

    After a while, he bowed to Selina and apologized, "Selina, I''m sorry. I apologize to you on behalf of my sister and I."

    Selina was shocked.

    She did not expect that Matheo, who''d hated her and wanted to kill her before, would apologize to her.

    Matthew, on the other hand, had expected it.

    He had known Matheo for a long time. Although Matheo was carefree andzy, his character was unquestionable.

    "It''s okay." Selina came to her senses and replied, "You don''t have to apologize. It''s okay."

    Although Rainee was a nuisance, such a tragic thing had happened to her after all.

    It was easy to imagine how ufortable it was

    for Matheo.

    "Selina, can I ask you for a favor?" Matheo''s voice was hoarse.

    "Go ahead."

    "Can you not pursue this matter? I know Rainee went too far this time, but after all, she was hurt a lot. She may not be clear about what happened to her. Can you please not me her, Selina?"

    Selina pursed her lips.

    She was sure that Rainee had not been agitated too much.

    Otherwise, how could she send such flirty messages to Matthew after something like that happened?

    Selina knew that Rainee was just too jealous.

    Due to envy, Rainee had gone crazy.

    "Please, Selina. As long as you can let go of Rainee, I''ll do anything!" Matheo begged anxiously.

    His voice was terribly hoarse.

    Selina looked at Matheo. "Okay."

    She paused and added, "But I have one more request. I want to see Rainee."

    There was a sh of hesitation in Matheo''s eyes.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to her," Selina

    assured.

    Matheo finally agreed.

    He added, "Rainee is sleeping. Can we wait for her to wake up?"

    A cold, de- like glint shed through Selina''s eyes. She fixed her gaze on Matheo. "Matheo, I promised you that I wouldn''t harm Rainee, but I''m not going to be a saint and wait for her to wake up. Did she ever think about my feelings when she ndered me?"

    Matheo did not say anything.

    Selina strode to Rainee''s ward.

    Matheo almost wanted to follow her.

    "Matheo, let Selina take care of it," said Matthew.

    Matheo stopped in his tracks.

    He did not take another step.

    Rainee had a beautiful dream.

    Although Rainee felt very sad after Matthew''s ruthless departurest night, she had a wonderful experience in the dream.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew had believed in her.

    He had been sure that Selina was a wicked woman.

    He''d broken up with her.

    Moreover, because of sympathy, Matthew had ended up with Rainee.

    She''d held a grand wedding with Matthew.

    She became a woman envied by the whole world.

    Rainee was very happy. She was overjoyed.

    When they were in the wedding bedroom, Rainee, who saw the handsome face of the man, mumbled softly and shyly but happily, "Matthew, I finally belong to you."

    However, the man did not answer.

    His face started to melt like a candle.

    Rainee was scared out of her wits.

    Soon, another face appeared in front of Rainee.

    It was Selina''s face.

    Selina looked at Rainee and uttered, "Matthew will never be yours!"

    "No, Matthew will always be mine." Rainee shouted.

    Apanied by her scream, Rainee suddenly opened her eyes.

    A pair of eyes were looking at her coldly from above.

    Rainee was scared out of her wits.

    Those eyes were Selina''s.

    Rainee sat up and looked around in a panic. "How did youe in? Where is Matheo? Why did he let you in?"

    Selina did not answer Rainee''s question.

    She looked at Rainee. "You just dreamed that Matthew is yours, didn''t you?"

    Rainee looked at Selina with resentment.

    A touch of sarcasm appeared on Selina''s lips. "Unfortunately, a dream is still a dream. Matthew will never be yours."

    "You are lying!" Rainee shouted again, "Matthew will be mine. Matthew will find out what you have done to me. He won''t be with you, a wicked woman."

    The sneer of Selina''s lips became deeper. "Were you blinded by your own lies too?"

    She stared at Rainee''s eyes, almost as if she could see through Rainee. " Do you really not know about what happened to you, Rainee?"

    A panic shed in Rainee''s eyes.

    The panic disappeared quickly.

    "It''s you, it''s you who sent people to do it!" Rainee asserted.

    Selina suddenly burst intoughter.

    Herughter was very cold.

    "What are youughing at!"

    Selina''s smile froze on her face. "Rainee, I''mughing at how stupid you are. Do you think that by ndering me, it will be the truth? Do you think that even if you really seed, Matthew will be with you?"

    UMS

    "Of course, Matthew will definitely be with me," Rainee answered with certainty. "You''re wrong. Even if you seeded, Matthew wouldn''t be with you, he''d still be with me."

    "You''re lying. It''s impossible for Matthew to be with a wicked woman like you!" Rainee shouted.

    "Rainee, don''t you understand how Matthew feels for me? He loves me.

    No matter what kind of person I am, he loves me, just like he doesn''t love you. No matter what you do, he will not love you. Even if the most tragic thing in the world happened to you, Matthew can''t love you."

    "You''re lying. Matthew peeled an

    apple for me to eat, and he even grabbed my hand!" Rainee was a little crazed. "Right now, he knows how miserable I am and how vicious you are. He will definitely get together with me."

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201

    There was sadness in Selina''s eyes. "Don''t you understand, Rainee? That''s nothing more but sympathy. It''s impossible for him to fall in love with you. Love cannot be forced. Don''t you understand?"

    "Impossible, impossible." Rainee shook her head desperately.

    Selina''s gaze became colder. "Rainee, it is clear that you ndered me so much, but I am not angry at you and only think that you are pitiful. You are so stupid that you are ridiculous. You gave your innocent body to others for free and made such a mess. Don''t you think you are pitiful?"

    Rainee shivered.

    "That''s all because of you, you sent someone to hurt me. Matthew will definitely believe me."

    Selina sighed in her heart.

    She knew that she did not need to continue this with Rainee. She had finished saying what she wanted to say. There were only a fewst words.

    Selina''s words were clear, "Rainee, the truth hase out. Matthew will never see you again for the rest of your life. This is your retribution for ndering me."

    She''d promised Matheo that she would not harm Rainee because of the nder.

    However, it did not mean that Selina was a saint.

    Every adult had to pay the price for what they did, and Rainee was no exception.

    Although she could not hurt her, Rainee had to pay for what she had done.

    Hearing this, Rainee began to tremble all over uncontrobly.

    Her eyes widened to the limit. "You''re lying. You''re lying, aren''t you?"

    Selina scoffed. "You''ll know right away if I''m lying to you."

    The expression on Selina''s face was obvious to Rainee.

    What she said was all true.

    Rainee rushed out of bed.

    She moved too fast. When she got out of bed, she identally tripped and fell directly in front of Selina.

    Selina looked at Rainee beneath her feet without any reaction.

    Rainee hugged Selina''s legs. "Selina, let me meet Matthew. You must let me meet Matthew. Look at me now. If Matthew doesn''t want me, you''re going to send me to hell!"

    An indifferent expression appeared on Selina''s face. "Even if you want to go to hell, it''s none of other people''s business. You dug your own grave, Rainee."

    "No, it''s you. It''s you who pushed me into hell, Selina."

    Selina suddenly crouched down.

    Her eyes were level with Rainee''s. "Rainee, no one has the ability to push another person into hell. Haven''t you seen clearly that it was your own stupidity and greed that made you be like this? You still have a long life ahead of you. You should slowly understand, but even if you do, Matthew won''t be able to see it."

    Speaking of this, she paused for a while and then smiled coldly. "Because Matthew will not see you."

    After that, she stood up directly.

    At the same time, Rainee let out a shrill cry. "You lie, you lie. Matthew will meet me. Matthew is so kind to me. How could he not see me?" Outside the ward, Matheo heard the Rainee''s cry.

    Like a sharp sword, it stabbed into his heart.

    It felt as if he was bleeding uncontrobly.

    Matheo was upset.

    Finally, he could not stand it anymore. He wanted to rush into the ward.

    Matthew called out to Matheo.

    Matheo looked at Matthew.

    His face was full of bitterness. "No matter what Rainee did, she is still my sister."

    After that, Matheo rushed into the ward without any hesitation.

    As soon as Matheo arrived, Rainee let go of Selina''s leg.

    She wanted to stand up.

    However, she did not have enough strength.

    Raineey on the ground and pointed at Selina. "Matheo, this woman bullied me. She bullied me. Didn''t you say you wanted to help me? Go and kill this woman. She bullied me."

    Matheo did not answer Rainee.

    He pulled Rainee up.

    However, Rainee opened her eyes wide. "Matheo, don''t help me up. Hurry up and kill Selina!"

    Making use of the time when Matthew was not around to kill her.

    Finally, Matheo could not stand it anymore. "Stop fooling around, Rainee!"

    "I didn''t mess around. It was Selina who bullied me. Matheo, kill her quickly!" "Rainee, the truth has been found out. Wake up."

    Selina sneered, "Matheo, Rainee won''t wake up from this."

    After that, she went straight out of the ward.

    She was not in the mood to continue watching Rainee''s acting.

    Watching her back, Rainee got even more anxious.

    She was afraid that Matthew would note to see her again.

    "Don''t go! Matheo, stop her!"

    "Matheo, are you going to let her go after she bullied me?"

    "Selina, stop right there."

    The voice in her ears were getting farther and farther, and Selina walked out of the ward.

    She saw Matthew standing there in the distance.

    His posture was still handsome and tall, but the expression on his face was very serious.

    Selina walked up to Matthew asked, "What''s wrong? Did you have a change of heart?" Matthew''s gaze fell on Selina''s face as he softly spat out, "No, let''s go."

    The two walked out of the hospital.

    They did not say a word.

    It was not until she got in the car that Selina said, "Matthew, thank you for believing me." Although he had suspected her before, he''d stood on her side unconditionally and found out the truth.

    Matthew gave a wry smile. "Selina, I''m sorry."

    "For what?"

    Matthew''s gaze fell on Selina''s face. "I''m sorry that I suspected you before."

    Selina shook her head. "No. It''s normal for you to suspect me under those circumstances."

    "Selina, I saw your friend," Matthew confessed.

    Selina was shocked.

    "You mean Lothar?"

    "That''s right."

    "He and I are just ordinary friends," Selina emphasized.

    "I understand."

    Matthew suddenly held her face. "I just feel guilty that even an ordinary friend of yours can trust you.

    I actually doubted you at the very beginning."

    Selina understood the guilt in Matthew''s eyes.

    She did not me Matthew too much.

    However, since Matthew was apologetic, she decided to go with

    I

    believe me no matter what I say."

    "Yes. Whatever it is, I''ll trust you."

    Selina rolled her eyes. "Even if you saw me inserting a dagger into

    eyese else''s chest with your own

    eyes, you would believe me if insisted that it wasn''t me."

    "Okay." Matthew''s tone was low. "In even if I see or hear it with

    the

    my on

    false

    eyes and ears, it will be

    Only what my little girl said is

    true." Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Swnov

    His tone eased Selina''s mood.

    She nodded and continued, "Well, let''s just forget about this little episode. I don''t think we need to think about it anymore."

    Matthew nted a kiss on her forehead. "Okay."

    "By the way, I have one more thing to tell you." "Go ahead."

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202

    "I told Rainee that you would never see her again. Can you promise me to do that?" Selina stared into Matthew''s eyes.

    She was afraid that Matthew would refuse.

    She was afraid that Matthew''s sympathy would cause some trouble.

    However, he agreed immediately.

    Selina raised his eyebrows. "I thought you wouldn''t agree."

    "How could I deny my wife''s request?."

    "Then, do you not sympathize with Rainee?"

    Matthew was silent for a moment.

    "Selina, every adult has to be responsible for their own wrongdoings, with no exception."

    "That''s true." Selina pursed her lips.

    However, she changed her mind.

    "That''s not right."

    Every adult had to be responsible for their own wrongdoings.

    At first, Matthew had thought that Selina was the one who had harmed Rainee.

    Selina got a little closer. "At first, you thought I was the one who framed Rainee, but at that time, I didn''t see you ask me to be responsible for it." Matthew''s handsome face looked helpless.

    He put down his hand from her face and hugged Selina.

    "Selina, you''re an exception. After all, I like you. If you make mistakes, I''ll bear them for you."

    "What if I kill someone and the other party wants me to pay for it? Will you help me?"

    "I''d give my life for you."

    Selina felt as though she had been hit in the chest.

    Her eyes suddenly turned red.

    At this moment, someone''s phone rang.

    It was Matthew''s.

    While he answered the phone, Selina quickly turned her head and adjusted her mood.

    After hearing what Matthew had said just now, she was almost moved to tears.

    After a while, Matthew put down his cell phone.

    There was a glow in his eyes. "Selina, there''s good news."

    "What is it?" "The skin care products and cosmetics that have been specially developed for you have been sessfullypleted." "Really?" Selina''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    "Yes. I''ll take you there now."

    The car sped towards the Perry Group headquarters.

    When they arrived at the Perry Group building, Matthew brought Selina to the president''s office.

    "Wait here for a while. I will go and get it now," Matthew informed Selina.

    Someone was supposed to send it over directly, but Matthew felt that he could not wait to get them. He went to take it himself. "Okay, I''ll wait here."

    Selina chuckled as she answered him.

    She waited for a moment before someone knocked on her door.

    Selina thought that Matthew was back.

    She reached the door and opened it.

    However, the person standing at the door was not Matthew, but a tall young man.

    Somehow, he looked a little familiar.

    Selina thought for a long time and could not figure out who it was.

    Instead, the person recognized Selina.

    He eximed in surprise, "Why are you here? Why are you in Mr. Perry''s office? Are you his secretary?"

    He''d purposelye to pass the product they''dpleted to Matthew, but he did not expect to meet the girl he met outside theb previously.

    As she was particrly beautiful, she''d left a deep impression on him.

    His words reminded Selina.

    Wasn''t this the man that Selina had met outside theb some days ago?

    "Why are you here?" Selina answered him with another question.

    The man raised the white box in his hand. "Our research waspleted sessfully, so I brought a sample for Mr. Perry to review." Selina''s gaze fell on the box in the man''s hand.

    "Give it to me," she urged.

    The man was stunned. "This is precious. It took a lot of time and money to develop. I''m going to give it to Mr. Perry."

    Selina giggled, "If you give it to Matthew, he would also have to give it to me."

    The man was shocked.

    Selina had directly addressed Matthew by his name.

    Selina rubbed her chin. "It is impossible to put this developed product in the market. This thing was created specifically for a woman with sensitive skin by Matthew. And that woman is me."

    The man was speechless.

    His eyes were full of astonishment. "You, you''re not kidding, are you?"

    "Otherwise, how could I, who is not an employee of the Perry Group, appear in your president''s office? That''s because I am the woman that Mr. Perry is willing to spend so time and money on, just to see her smile." Setina looked at the man with a smile on her face. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Matthew came back.

    "Selina, they''re already here." He''d only just found out that the research department had already sent someone to deliver the product to his office.

    And when the man heard what Matthew said, hepletely understood.

    Selina was not lying.

    The woman he bumped into twice, was Matthew''s woman.

    The man panicked.

    He spoke awkwardly, "Mr. Perry, Mr. Perry, this is the result of our development."

    "Okay." Matthew took the box.

    The man on the other side slipped away as if he were a thief in the night.

    Matthew was surprised.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He looked at Selina and asked with a smile, "Am I very scary today?"

    "No." Selina blinked her eyes. "Do you remember that I met one of your employees when I came to yourpanyst time? That''s him."

    Matthew instantly understood.

    Heughed, "No wonder."

    Matthew held the box in one hand and held Selina''s hand with the other.

    He opened the box.

    Inside were extremely delicate bottles and jars, which looked exactly the same as other ordinary cosmetics except that there was nobel.

    "Give it a try?" Matthew suggested.

    Selina was eager to try.

    "Then, I''ll wash my face and put on the makeup." Selina took a bunch of bottles and jars to the bathroom.

    Matthew''s office was veryrge, and it had an independent bathroom.

    While washing her face, Matthew stood by Selina''s side, looking at her with a smile.

    Selina was slightly embarrassed.

    She cried out, "Don''t look at me. I''m embarrassed, okay?"

    Matthew''s Tips curled up slightly. "Little girl which part of you have not seen before? I''ve even seen your most private part. What are you embarrassed about right now when you''re just washing your face."

    Selina was annoyed.

    She red at Matthew. "Pervert."

    After washing her face, Selina began to apply her moisturizer.

    As soon as it touched her face, it made her feelfortable. It was much better than the experience of using other well-known skincare products!

    There was a sh of surprise in Selina''s eyes!

    After putting on skin care, she began to put on her makeup.

    She used to feel a sting on her face when she put on makeup, but this time, she did not feel anything at all!

    The whole process was sofortable that it was unbelievable for her.

    Selina looked at Matthew with a sparkle in her eyes, "Matthew, your research and development team is so amazing. I didn''t feel any pain!"

    No matter how famous the cosmetic brands were, she would still feel something!

    Selina was both joyful and amazed.

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203

    In fact, although she had been very touched when she''d heard what Matthew had been doing, to be honest, she had not expected much.

    After all, she had used many branded makeup products over the years.

    Even those big brands'' products could not prevent her skin from being sensitive. She''d thought that Matthew would not seed either since he had no experience in this area.

    However, she had been wrong.

    Matthew hugged Selina''s waist. "Selina, you''re amazing."

    "What?" Selina did not understand what Matthew meant.

    Matthew''s eyes seemed to be twinkling with countless stars. "Just this simple make-up has already fascinated me. Tell me, aren''t you amazing?" Selina was surprised.

    His lips fell onto Selina''s ear. "Selina, I''m considering if I should put a bed in the office." "What do you need a bed for?"

    "You," Matthew answered with a faint smile.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    After he said that, his lips even grazed her Selina''s earlobe.

    Selina only felt her body go numb.

    She pushed Matthew away with a red face. "Don''t mess around. We''re in the office."

    Matthew put away his thoughts and asked, "Do you like the makeup?"

    "I like it." Selina nodded.

    "As long as you like it."

    Caroline took Reid to meet Lenovy.

    After a conversation, Lenovy saw that Reid seemed to be a big shot, who should have some ability. She made a request, "Look, I''m here helping you out, but my man is still in prison. Can you get him out?" Reid replied in a deep voice, "What do you mean by helping us out? Don''t you want to get revenge yourself?" Lenovy gave a dryugh and said mockingly, "Isn''t this a cooperative rtionship, where we help each other?"

    Reid snorted. "It''s not the right time yet. Aren''t you afraid of alerting the enemy? When our business is done, I will naturally help you find a way to get what you desire."

    The smile on Lenovy''s face became increasingly dry.

    It seemed that this man and Caroline were both not easy to fool. They were both very cunning.

    After Caroline and Reid left, Lenovy looked unhappy.

    She had also mentioned this request to Caroline but had also been rejected.

    Lenovy was very dissatisfied.

    Nheless, they had to work together.

    Whafs more, Caroline gave her money.

    Right at this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door.

    Lenovy thought that Caroline and Reid had returned.

    She opened the door.

    Standing at the door was an 18 year old man with a young face.

    "Dustin, it''s you," Lenovy greeted.

    Dustin was her friend''s son.

    That friend was much older than her, but the

    of them got along well.

    Later on, her friend had be seriously ill. Dustin now took care of her.

    Sometimes, Lenovy would prepare some medicine for her health and ask Dustin to send it to over.

    "Madam Lanes," Dustin called out sweetly, "I''m here to get the medicine."

    Although Lenovy was not much older than Dustin, Dustin still called her Madam Lanes because she was close to his mother.

    "Okay." Lenovy handed the bag to Dustin.

    "Thank you, Madam Lanes."

    "It''s fine, is your mother okay now?" Lenovy asked.

    The expression on Dustin''s face was somewhat bleak. "As usual."

    He took a deep breath and changed the topic. "Madam Lanes, are you not very happy today?"

    When he came in just now, he noticed that Lenovy had been in a bad mood.

    Lenovy snorted heavily.

    At the thought of Caroline and the haughty Reid,

    she felt ufortable!

    Even though they were cooperating, they''d still refused to do her such a small favor!

    If it were not for the money and the opportunity to take revenge, she would have ignored these two people!

    "Nothing, I just met two devils!" Lenovy eximed angrily.

    Hearing this, Dustin frowned.

    Lenovy moved a little closer and exined, "Dustin, there are many devils in this world, and none of them are good people. So, you should be more careful when you work as a waiter outside."

    Dustin immediately retorted, "Madam Lanes, there are still good people."

    "F*ck no! None of them are sincere," Lenovy roared.

    Dustin shook his head. "Madam Lanes, just recently I identally burned someone at the restaurant I''m working at, but he didn''t ask me topensate or ask me to take responsibility. I think he''s a good person."

    won

    Lenovy sneered, "It''s just not serious. Dustin, your mother and I are on great terms, so I have to remind you that people are evil. Don''t trust others!" Seeing that Lenovy insisted, Dustin did not refute it verbally.

    However, in his heart, he was still against it.

    He''d seen the damage with his own eyes. The man''s legs had been badly swollen. At that time, he''d been scared out of his wits.

    It was because a simr incident had happened not too long before that.

    Another waiter had scalded a woman at the restaurant that he worked at.

    In fact, the injuries had not been serious.

    However, the woman had forced the waiter topensate her with a few months'' worth of sry and asked the boss to dismiss the waiter. When it''d happened to him, he thought that if he had scalded others so severely, the consequences would have been even more unimaginable. Unexpectedly, nothing of the sort had happened.

    Not only had the man done nothing, but he''d also patted him on the shoulder when he''d knelt and begged for forgiveness. He''d advised, "Don''t kneel. Be more respectful of yourself."

    He still could not forget that scene.

    He''d probably remember that scene for the rest of his life.

    In the evening, Matthew and Selina went to the Whitlock family house.

    Natalie and the newborn baby had been discharged from the hospital that day.

    The Whitlock family home was bustling with activity today.

    There were balloons and colored banners everywhere, and the sound of fireworks never stopped.

    In the past, no matter how many memorable incidents had happened in the Whitlock family, there had never been any celebration involving fireworks.

    This was because Tobias and Cecilia did not hold to such a tradition.

    However, Peter and Natalie had insisted.

    From a young age, Natalie had always thought that good news should be celebrated in an extravagant manner.

    So on this day, the Whitlock family became very down to earth.

    After arriving at the Whitlock family, the baby was lying in a crib. At first, it was Peter who stood beside and watched the baby with a smile. Later on, he did not even have the@hance to see the baby.

    Hayden had pushed Peter aside.

    "This is my younger brother. I want to see him, I want to see him," Hayden mored.

    "Okay, okay. See him you should." Peter had no idea how to handle his great-grandson.

    Hayden began to use a variety of toys to tease the baby, which made the baby happy.

    Hayden excitedly said to Peter, who was at his side, "Great-grandpa, look! He was amused by me. He looks so ugly when heughs. He doesn''t even

    have teeth."

    Then, he showed his white teeth and continued, "Look, I have teeth."

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204

    These words naturally made everyone burst intoughter.

    Newborn babies loved to sleep. Although Hayden had been teasing the baby, he still fell asleep quickly. Then, the Whitlock family began to prepare dinner.

    This dinner was extraordinarily joyous.

    Even Tobias was drunk that night.

    Not only Tobias, Peter was also drunk.

    Cecilia asked the maid to help Peter to his room to rest.

    Natalie also insisted that Tobias go upstairs for some rest.

    When she saw Tobias lying in bed and closing his eyes, Natalie was ready to leave the bedroom.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    After all, Selina and Matthew were here today, so she had to go down and entertain them.

    However, just as she was about to leave, Tobias suddenly took her hand.

    Natalie asked in surprise, "Weren''t you asleep?"

    She thought Tobias had fallen asleep.

    "Natalie, thank you." The man''s drunk voice came.

    Natalie was speechless.

    Tobias''s eyes were still closed when he said these words.

    Natalie knew that Tobias was spouting drunken gibberish.

    Sheughed, "Tobias, you are drunk."

    "Natalie, thank you," Tobias continued muttering.

    Natalie gently pulled her hand out of Tobias''s grasp.

    Her fingers gently stroked the man''s handsome face.

    This man was indeed naturally elegant and noble.

    Even if he were drunk, he was not as unrestrained as others. Rather, he was still handsome and elegant.

    "I''m also thankful for you, Tobias," Natalie whispered.

    Lountless memories shed through her mind like a movie.

    Natalie was full of emotions.

    She really did not know what would have happened to her if she hadn''t met Tobias in the hotel that day.

    Maybe she would have been forced to marry that fool.

    Maybe every day would have been worse than death.

    Fortunately, she didn''t have to worry about this anymore.

    Because she''d met Tobias.

    Natalie, whose existence had been like a mere weed or ant, had been reborn because of Tobias.

    A smile lifted the corner of Natalie''s lips.

    For goodness'' sake, every time she recalled the past, she would sigh at how blissful she was right now.

    Natalie lowered her head and gently kissed Tobias''s face. "Tobias, every woman has two lives. My first life was given by my parents, but the second life was given by you."

    Downstairs, Peter was no longer around. Cecilia was just about to have a chat with Selina and Matthew.

    A weekter, it would be the end of the month.

    It was the time for Matthew and Selina to get their marriage certificate.

    Cecilia was very worried.

    She tentatively asked, "Selina, are you going to get your marriage certificate with Matthew at the end of the month?"

    Selina nced at Matthew.

    Matthew gave her a reassuring look.

    A smile appeared on their faces.

    "Yes," Selina replied with certainty.

    Cecilia''s heart sank.

    Since Selina said so, there was no need to ask Matthew. This was the answer.

    "Selina, marriage isn''t a trifling matter," Cecilia added.

    Selina pouted.

    "Mom, didn''t you agree to itst time? Why are you doing this again?"

    Cecilia''s face darkened.

    She had only agreed because she''d expected that Selina''s impulsiveness would not havested until the end of the month. She had never expected this to happen!

    She was terrified that Selina would divorce Matthew soon after they got their marriage certificate.

    It seemed that they were even going to hold a wedding, which would make the mess harder to handleter on!

    Cecilia was so worried!

    "Why don''t we take it slow and choose a better day?" Cecilia suggested carefully.

    Selena was getting a headache.

    It was the first time that she''d seen Cecelia so indecisive and self conflicting!

    Just as Selina was about to speak, she saw Natalieing downstairs.

    She quickly called Natalie over, "Natalie,e and help us with this!"

    Natalie walked over with a smile. "What''s wrong?"

    "Tell us. Did Mom say that the end of this month would be a good day for my marriage with Matthew?"

    "That''s right."

    "I agreed to it. However, right now she''s saying that we have to change the date again. Isn''t she going back on her words?"

    Upon seeing Selina''s flustered face, Natalie felt like chuckling.

    She shot a meaningful look at Matthew. "Matthew, it seems that Selina is eager to get married to you."

    Matthew''s eyes shed with a smile.

    Selina''s anxious expression actually made him happy.

    Because it showed how much his girl wanted to marry him.

    "Madam Lawson." Matthew chimed in, "We don''t have to change the day. I know what you are worried about, but please rest assured that what you are worried about will not happen."

    The man''s tone was firm, with an innate king''s momentum.

    Cecilia sighed heavily in her heart.

    It seemed that this matter would not be changed whether she liked it or not.

    She looked at Natalie again, hoping that she could speak up.

    However, Natalie stood up instead, "Mom, since we''re sitting here, we have to eat something. I''ll cut some fruit for everyone to chew on."

    Cecilia became anxious when she heard this. "You just gave birth. You shouldn''t do such chores. Let me do it!"

    Originally, she was not willing to let

    Natalie get out of bed. She thought it would be best if Natalie could stay in bed during her confinement, but Natalie had insisted on getting out of bed and walking around. Cecilia finally gave in.

    "Alright then, Mom, you can cut it," Natalie replied.

    Cecilia walked into the kitchen.

    Natalie gave a wink to Matthew and Selina,

    "Matthew and Selina, don''t worry. I''ll try and convince her."

    After that, Natalie followed Cecelia into the kitchen.

    Selina looked at Matthew with confusion. "Why are they going to the kitchen to prepare fruits now? It was you and Mom before, and now it''s Natalie

    and Mom."

    In the kitchen, Cecilia was cutting fruit.

    Upon hearing the noise, she turned around and saw Natalie.

    Cecilia immediately put down the fruit knife in her hand. "Natalie, why did youe in? You''re still in confinement. Go and have a good rest."

    Natalie smiled andforted, "Mom, I''m not here to help. I''m just going to stand here and chat with you."

    Cecilia stopped insisting.

    However, she replied, "You don''t have to talk to me. You can just entertain Matthew and Selina. You young people have more topics inmon."

    "Mom, I want to talk to you about Matthew and Selina."

    Cecilia stopped cutting fruits and uttered, "Natalie, I don''t want them to get married."

    "But Mom, why?"

    Cecilia looked at Natalie and

    answered, "What if they divorce after

    they get married and make a mess out of it? If that''s the case, it''s better

    not to get married." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Natalie knew that Cecilia still had strong opinions about the matter of Selina and Matthew''s rtionship.

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205

    Natalie said persuasively, "Mom, it''s different now. Their rtionship is genuine now, unlike before. You can rest assured about this."

    "Genuine?!" Cecilia disagreed with Natalie''s words, "I believe Matthew is sincere toward Selina, but it''s impossible that Selina''s feelings for him are real."

    "Mom, why is it impossible? I think it''s possible."

    Cecilia had just finished cutting a mango.

    Once again, her eyes fell on Natalie''s face. "Natalie, if I asked you to separate from Tobias and fall in love with another man, could you do that?"

    Natalie did not hesitate at all. "Of course not."

    She''d only love Tobias in this lifetime. It was impossible for any other man to enter her heart.

    "That''s it!" Cecilia took another watermelon and cut it. "Selina is the same. It would be impossible for her to fall in love with another man. You know her past."

    Natalie''s breathing became heavy.

    She knew what Cecilia meant.

    Cecilia still firmly believed that Selina was in love with Dn and that no one else could enter her heart except him.

    "Mom, feelings change. Selina did adore Dn, but she doesn''t anymore. She likes Matthew."

    "Would your affection for Tobias change?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She did not know how to exin further.

    In the living room, Selina asked, "Matthew, what do you think Natalie and my mother are talking about in the kitchen?"

    "Probably about us."

    Selina''s eyes widened. "About us? What about us?"

    "Madam Lawson doesn''t trust us. Natalie is probably speaking for us."

    Selina became anxious.

    After the conversation with Cecilia just now, she could tell that Cecilia did not trust them. Otherwise, why would she have asked them to dy their marriage?

    It seemed that the previous arrangement for their wedding to be held at the end of the month was just to dy their union!

    "Then what should we do?" Selina looked at Matthew with a sad expression.

    "It''s okay. Time will reveal our true intentions,"

    Matthew assured.

    There was no solution for now.

    Some of Cecilia''s thoughts had been deeply rooted in her heart. It was definitely not something that could be changed in a day or two. At this time, they could only use time to prove their sincerity.

    Selina sighed, "Well, I guess that''s the only way."

    As she spoke, Cecilia and Natalie walked out.

    Cecilia put the te of fruits on the table and urged, "Come on, let''s eat the fruits."

    Natalie sat down helplessly.

    She had been trying to persuade Cecilia in the kitchen earlier, but she waspletely helpless. Cecilia was too determined.

    Moreover, since Cecilia had dragged Tobias into it, Natalie could do nothing about it.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Matthew took a slice of watermelon and gave it to Selina. "This one is the sweetest." Selina took a bite, and it was indeed very sweet.

    Her eyes lit up. "You''re good at picking watermelons. Each time, you pick the sweetest."

    Then, she raised the watermelon to Matthew''s lips. "Have a taste."

    Matthew cooperated and took a bite.

    Selina''s eyes were all smiles.

    In fact, she had done it on purpose to show off their loving rtionship in front of Cecilia so that Cecilia could believe them.

    However, when she saw them being affectionate with each other, Cecilia became even more worried.

    She kept feeling that all this was just an act.

    The more affectionate Selina and Matthew acted with each other now, the messier it would be when the day came that they broke up. Cecilia let out a cough.

    After everyone''s attention was focused on her, Cecilia opened her mouth and said, "Selina, Matthew, since you insist on that date for your marriage, then well go with it."

    It was not that she did not want to change it, but she had no choice.

    Selina smiled at Cecilia, "Then, I will be getting married at the end of the month."

    In stark contrast to the bright smile on Selina''s face, Cecilia looked serious and scolded, "Stop smiling at me all the time."

    Selina felt helpless, she retorted, "Do you want me to be crying?" "Selina, marriage is a serious thing. I hope you will treat your marriage with a serious attitude in the future Don''t act as you did in the past!"

    "Mom, don''t worry. I will."

    "Don''t tell me that you''re going to divorce again in the near future. I''ll be mad at you then." Cecilia''s voice became more stern.

    Selina raised her hand, "Mother, I promise you that I won''t do it this time."

    Cecilia looked annoyed. "Let''s stop talking about it and eat."

    At about 10 that evening, Matthew drove to the Perry family vi.

    Selina sat in the front passenger seat.

    Along the way, they were talking about their marriage, and their eyes were full of smiles.

    Suddenly, his cell phone rang.

    Matthew nced at his phone, and then the smile in his eyes froze.

    It was Matheo.

    Selina also saw it.

    She frowned slightly. "Is it because of Rainee?"

    Matthew picked up the phone.

    As expected, Matheo was doing this for Rainee.

    Matheo pleaded, "Matthew, pleasee and visit Rainee. She''s been crying all this time, and I''m terrified that something bad will happen to her if things go on like this. I know it''s all her fault, bute and see her. I''m begging you."

    "No, Matheo. I''m noting," Matthew answered in a low voice.

    "Matthew, I''m begging you."

    "Matheo, if Ie to see Rainee, it''ll give her a hope that she shouldn''t have. This kind of expectation would only be more disadvantageous to her. It''s better to have a short term pain than a long term pain. Moreover, I promised Selina that I wouldn''t see Rainee again." Content

    ?�ͦ�

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    The other end of the phone fell silent, leaving behind only heavy breathing.

    After a while, Matheo spoke again.

    "I understand now. Do disregard this call."

    After that, Matheo hung up the phone.

    Because of this phone call, the atmosphere in the car suddenly became somewhat awkward.

    In the end, Matthew was the first to speak.

    His tone was deliberately rxed. "Where were we?"

    Selina peeked at Matthew and asked, "Matthew, am I going too far? In fact, I have no right to prevent you from meeting anyone."

    The decision of seeing Rainee should be up to

    him.

    Matthew suddenly stopped the car.

    He gently raised Selina''s chin andmented, "Littledy, you''re unhappy."

    "Mm," Selina muttered inaudibly.

    The phone call just now had suddenly made her unhappy.

    In fact, she had never been too hard-hearted.

    At this moment, she was wondering whether her decision was wrong, not because of Rainee, but because of Matheo.

    She could clearly hear Matheo''s hoarse voice, begging on the phone.

    She knew Matheo''s heart must be miserable watching Rainee suffering.

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206

    Matheo was definitely still hoping that Matthew would go to visit Rainee.

    "Don''t look so sad. I love seeing you happy," Matthew coaxed in a gentle voice.

    "Then tell me, do you want to see Rainee?" Selina bit her lip. "It would put Matheo at ease."

    "No." Matthew answered firmly.

    Selina looked up at Matthew in surprise.

    Matthew stared into Selina''s eyes as he said, "When I was still apanying Rainee in the hospital, I suddenly thought that the person I really needed tofort was neither Rainee nor Matheo, but you. You are the only one I need tofort."

    Selina froze.

    "I don''t care about other people''s happiness if you are unhappy. If I leave to see Rainee now because of Matheo, you wouldn''t be happy, right?" There was a glimmer of light in Selina''s eyes.

    In fact, she had wanted to say that she felt magnanimous and was fine with him going to see Rainee.

    However she replied, "Of course I would be unhappy. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have insisted for you not to see her anymore. It''s just that Matheo''s tone made me waver."

    "That''s right. Why would I do that if it makes my little girl unhappy?" Matthew kissed Selina''s lips gently. "I won''t visit Rainee. I know this will hurt Matheo but as an adult, he needs to learn to adapt. I believe that he will move on. Don''t worry, Selina."

    Matthew''s wordsforted Selina.

    She whispered under her breath, "I''m d."

    Meanwhile, a scream rang out inside the hospital.

    "Where is Matthew, I want to see him!"

    "It''s all Selina''s fault. I want to tell Matthew that she was the one who hurt me."

    "Matheo, I beg you. Please take me to see Matthew."

    Matheo''s eyes had gone red.

    After Selina and Matthew had left, Rainee''s emotions had been uncontroble.

    He''d tried tofort Rainee, but nothing worked.

    Matheo was left with no choice.

    He asked the doctor to give Rainee an anesthetic for her to calm down.

    Matheo''s heart was filled with pain as he gazed at Rainee''s sleeping face.

    If she continued to be like this, how would she cope? What would her future be like?

    How could he help Rainee as her elder brother?

    At a luxury vi in Agaphen City.

    A beautiful, exotic-looking woman was lyingfortably on a sofa.

    An elegantdy walked over to her.

    "Miss Saoirse, I bought a magazine today. Have a look!" Liselle excitedly handed the magazine to Saoirse.

    Saoirse took it nonchntly, but she froze when she saw the cover.

    "William?" Her voice was full of excitement and joy.

    Liselle nodded. "Yes, he looked particrly like him. That''s why I bought the magazine." Saoirse sat up immediately.

    She quickly flipped through the magazine and turned to the page introducing the cover model.

    "CEO of the Perry Group, Matthew Perry."

    She skimmed through the introductory paragraphs about him in the article.

    "Matthew of the Perry Group," Saoirse muttered under her breath with her pretty red lips.

    "I''ve heard of the Perry Group, it''s arge multinational corporation."

    Liselle smiled awkwardly.

    She''d lived with Saoirse in a castle in Germany and they''d never went out. She had never heard of this multinational corporation. "His name is Matthew," Saoirse repeated.

    "Matthew?

    "Liselle''s eyes widened.

    Saoirse nodded. "William could be his middle name."

    "It''s a good name." Liselle agreed wholeheartedly.

    There was a sh of excitement in Saoirse''s eyes. "I finally found him. Liselle, well go to the Perry Group tomorrow."

    "As you wish, Miss Saoirse."

    The next day arrived in a twinkling of an eye.

    Saoirse had put some light makeup on.

    She did not need to put on much makeup for her features were already breathtaking.

    Her beauty was radiant.

    Liselle showered her withpliments, "Miss Saoirse, you look enchanting. I''m sure that Mr. William will be captivated when he sees you."

    "Is that so?" Saoirse''s eyes misted over.

    She had spent half a year with William, but unlike other men, William had never been attracted to her beauty.

    "Let''s go," Saoirse urged as she pulled herself together.

    No matter what, it was great that they had found William.

    At the gates of the vi, a Rolls-Royce was waiting forthem.

    A bodyguard wearing white gloves opened the door for her "Miss Saoirse, please."

    Saoirse lowered her head and got into the car.

    They drove all the way to the Perry Group headquarters.

    The driver informed them respectfully, "Miss Saoirse, this is the Perry Group headquarters that you wish to visit."

    Saoirse and Liselle turned and looked simultaneously.

    The magnificent building in front of them towered up to the sky.

    Liselle eximed, "Miss Saoirse, Mr. Perry''spany in Glevania seems veryrge."

    With a faint smile on her face, Saoirse answered, "He has always been a very outstanding man. It''s not surprising that he has such a bigpany." She got out of the car with Liselle.

    However, they encountered a problem while trying to enter the Perry Group building.

    The receptionist had asked Saoirse to show her an appointment card.

    Saoirse knitted her beautiful eyebrows together.

    She had always lived in an ancient castle in Germany. She had never heard of these things.

    Liselle had never heard of it either.

    She snapped with annoyance. "How dare you try to stop Miss Saoirse from meeting Mr. Perry!"

    The receptionist refused toply to Liselle''s demands.

    Having been working in Perry Group for a long time, she was not easily threatened.

    "You must have an appointment if you want to meet our CEO. Otherwise, you''re not allowed to enter." the receptionist answered stiffly.

    "Miss Saoirse is a member of theOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.

    noble Rothaschild family. She does

    not need any kind of done

    card to meet anyone!" Liselle became visibly upset. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Although she was only a servants, she had always been by Saoirse''s side. She had never received such cold treatment before.

    The receptionist at the front desk

    had never heard of any so-called Rothaschild family before, so she''d initially wanted to scoff at them when she heard these words.

    ?

    Nheless, she swallowed back her ridicule after looking at how well the twodies were dressed, especially the noble woman who''d been silent during the exchange.

    "You must make an appointment to meet the CEO," the receptionist repeated herself.

    "I''m William''s wife." Suddenly, Saoirse who had been silent opened her mouth.

    Her voice was as noble as her appearance. "He''s also known as Matthew Perry."

    The receptionist was rendered speechless.

    She sized Saoirse up.

    If it were not for Saoirse''s words, she really would not have believed that the noble woman standing in front of her was a psycho.

    After all, she had seen Matthew''s real wife and it was definitely not the woman in front of her.

    The receptionist smiled coldly and refused. "I''m sorry, but no admittance will be allowed without an appointment."

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207

    "What!" Liselle was furious.

    However, Saoirse was calm. "Let''s go."

    Liselle had to leave with her.

    As they were walking, Liselle was indignant. "Miss Saoirse, that receptionistdy dared to stop you. Don''t you think we should send our men..."

    Before Liselle finished her sentence, she was interrupted by Saoirse, "When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Since we are in Glevania, we should follow Glevania''s rules. This is not Germany."

    Liselle still looked resentful.

    She could not help but mutter curses under her breath in her native tongue.

    Saoirse nced over to Liselle. "Didn''t I remind you that we should speak the localnguage when we''re in Glevania, including our conversations between us?"

    The Rothaschild family was of Glevania-Germany descent. Hence, most of them could speak English, even though they might not be fluent. "Yes, Miss Saoirse."

    "So, what do we do next?" Liselle asked.

    "Let''s send someone to make an appointment."

    Just as Liselle and Saoirse were walking out of the Perry Group building, a woman happened to enter.

    Her gaze stopped on Saoirse.

    Saoirse ignored it and went on her way.

    She was used to being gaped at by others due to her beauty, so she did not think twice about it.

    It was only when Saoirse disappeared that Selina dragged her eyes away.

    She was amazed.

    What a beautiful woman!

    She was as elegant and noble as a swan, and also the most beautiful woman she had ever seen in Agaphen City.

    Even a nobledy like her could not help but look at Saoirse.

    After Selina entered the Perry Group building, the receptionist immediately greeted her warmly,

    "Miss Whitlock, you''re here." Many of the Perry Group''s employees knew who Selina was.

    "Yes," Selina replied.

    She suddenly thought of the beautiful woman just now.

    She approached the receptionist and asked, "Did the beautifuldy wearing that ck dresse to yourpany just now? Her skin was rather fair."

    The receptionist nced around quickly.

    That woman had wanted to meet Matthew, and she''d imed to be his wife. How could she tell Selina about it?

    Although she knew that woman was talking nonsense, Selina was still Matthew''s wife. She would just be asking for trouble if she told Selina that. The receptionist answered dryly, "Yes, it''s a pity that the beautifuldy is crazy. They came to thepany and talked nonsense before leaving." "Ah." Selina''s eyes widened. "How could she be crazy?"

    "Isn''t she a lunatic?"

    What a pity.

    It was just too bad that such a beautifuldy was in fact crazy.

    Selina reached the president''s office.

    She knocked gently on the door.

    "Come in." A deep manly voice spoke.

    Selina pushed the door open and walked in.

    A man was reading through some documents behind arge desk.

    Selina went straight towards the desk.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    He looked up and his eyes locked on her.

    "Selina? " His voice was full of joy and astonishment.

    Selina was all smiles. "You didn''t expect it to be me, did you?"

    "Why are you here?"

    Matthew stood up.

    He walked over to her and wrapped his arms around her waist. "Why are you suddenly here to see me?"

    This was the first time it had ever happened.

    Selina put the lunchbox on the desk. "I was hanging out with Natalie today, and we talked about her rtionship with Tobias. She mentioned that she would send meals to hispany especially for him."

    "Thus my littledy wanted to do the same as well," Matthew chimed in with a smile.

    Selina hit Matthew yfully. "Why are you so smart? You took the words right out from my mouth!"

    Matthew bent down and kissed Selina''s forehead. "My little girl is such a virtuousdy. It''s my greatest blessing to have you in my life."

    Selina was somewhat embarrassed by Matthew''s words.

    She gently pulled Matthew''s hand away from her waist. "Well then, eat quickly and taste my cooking. I prepared it myself!"

    Thest four words were deliberately emphasized.

    The smile on

    Matthew''s lips widened.

    "Sure." He opened the thermal lunch box.

    The lunch box contained two types of meat and two sides of vegetables, and they looked appetizing.

    Matthew took a bite.

    Selina asked nervously, "How is it? Is the taste okay?"

    Matthew looked up and smiled sweetly at Selina, "It''s very good, even better than a five-star chef."

    Selinaughed. "You''re exaggerating."

    "It''s true. I''m not exaggerating."

    "Okay, then. Eat up and we''ll continue talkingter."

    Matthew promptly followed.

    Looking at how Matthew enjoyed his lunch, Selina was pleased.

    He was a goodlooking man.

    Everything he did was pleasing to the eye.

    Even when he was gobbling down his food.

    After he had finished, Selina asked offhandedly, "By the way, I saw a particrly beautiful woman when I came to yourpany just now."

    "I saw her too."

    "Really? You saw her?" Selina asked.

    "Yes." Matthew looked at Selina with a wry smile. "She''s right in front of me."

    Selina was speechless.

    Sheughingly red at Matthew, "Don''t joke around. She is much more beautiful than me."

    "Nonsense. My littledy is the most beautiful."

    "If you saw her, you wouldn''t have said that."

    To be honest, she had always been quite confident in her looks, but the woman whom she caught a glimpse at was really charming. Even Selina thought that she was no match for her

    UMS

    "Even if Aphrodite were to appear

    before me right now, I will still think you are the most beautiful woman in the world." "Matthew, why are you so good at sweet-talking?" "No, I''m not good at talking. I''m just good at teffing the truth."

    Selina was embarrassed by his words.

    Amused by Matthew, she felt both shy and gleeful.

    "Okay, I need to go now. Talk to youter."

    SVE

    Matthew stopped her. "You''re leaving just like that?"

    "Yes, I just came to bring you food. I''ll leave after your meal."

    ��

    There was a slight sigh in the tone of Matthew''s voice, "But your presence brightened up my day. Now I don''t want you to leave. What should I

    do?"

    His deep gaze locked with Selina''s.

    UMS

    Selina''s heart was beating wildly in her chest under his gaze.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. I''m not going to disturb you while you concentrate on your work." Selina argued.

    "Give me a goodbye kiss then."

    "Ah..." Before Selina could react, his lips interlocked with hers.

    The kiss became more and more intense, as Selina''s back was pressed against the desk.

    Everything happened very suddenly.

    As he pulled away, Matthew''s voice was a little ragged, "Selina. I think I really should prepare a bed in the office."

    Selina''s face blushed red. "Who wants you to prepare a bed? I...I''m leaving. The driver is waiting for me downstairs."

    Turning around, she ran out of Matthew''s office as fast as she could.

    It was only when she got in the car that she managed topose herself.

    Seriously, it was just a meal. How did they end up making out? They''d almost gone all the way!

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208

    As she tried to cool down her hot face, a thought popped up in Selina''s mind.

    Natalie was the one who had given her the idea to deliver food to Matthew.

    So whenever Natalie sent food, had she and Tobias...

    Selina''s cheeks flushed a deeper red.

    Oh my god. She was embarrassed by her dirty thoughts.

    There was a high-ss restaurant in Agaphen City. The tables were separated by booths which provided ample privacy to its customers.

    Reid was sitting at a table with a steaming tter of steak before him.

    He was thinking deeply about something, leaving the food untouched.

    He had received an update from the investigation to find out what had happened eight years ago in Germany.

    There were two important pieces of information.

    The first one was Matthew went to Germany that year, and he seemed to have reached a certain agreement with the warlord''s family, resulting in the grievances from thest generation being written off.

    No one seemed to know what the agreement involved.

    The second was that Matthew should have managed to resolve Ludwik''s problem in first half of the year. As for the second half, he had been seen with the Rothaschild family.

    Rothaschild family had a powerful background with a long history in Germany.

    As to why Matthew would be connected to them, no one had found out either.

    Reid drummed his fingers on the dining table.

    Things are bing more and moreplicated.

    What exactly had happened back then?

    Reid felt a headacheing on from thinking too much.

    He nced towards the window, trying to take his mind off things by enjoying the view.

    As he did so, Reid noticed two women sitting at a table near the window.

    One of the women looked familiar, even though he had only seen her once before.

    That was the woman he met on the ne.

    Why had shee to Agaphen City?

    "Miss Saoirse, I have asked around but I can''t get an appointment to meet the Perry Group''s director with money." Liselle informed.

    Reid pricked up his ears.

    Although Liselle''s voice was soft, Reid still caught what she was saying.

    His eyes narrowed slightly.

    An appointment with the Perry Group''s director?

    They wanted to meet Matthew?

    Saoirse was unfazed. "It''s alright, there must be another way. I have finally found William and came all the way from Germany, do you really think I will give up so easily?"

    "That''s right. We''ll definitely be able to meet him." Liselle chimed in.

    Reid was mind blown by what he heard.

    The director of Perry Group, and Germany.

    Reid suddenly stood up.

    His eyes were emotional.

    He recalled his conversation between him and the beautiful woman on the ne.

    She had mentioned that he looked very much like her missing husband.

    Reid strided up to Saoirse.

    He bowed deeply. "Hello, mydy. We meet again."

    Liselle immediately replied, "Ourdy isn''t interested in knowing strangers."

    As Saoirse''s maidservants, she was already used to handling all sorts of perverts trying to flirt with her mistress.

    Reid ignored what Liselle said.

    He looked directly at Saoirse. "Do you still remember me?"

    Saoirse stared at Reid for a few seconds.

    Momentster, a polite and curt smile appeared on her lips. "Yes, I do remember that we met once on a ne. You look simr to my missing husband."

    Reid replied in a low voice, "Thest time we met, I did not ask who your husband was. Forgive me, but can I ask you who he is now?" Saoirse pressed her lips together and went silent.

    Liselle retorted. "How would you even know mydy''s husband?"

    Reid smiled. "Because I heard you mention about the director of Perry Group. Coincidentally, the director of Perry Group is my younger brother, Matthew Perry." A look of surprise appeared on Saoirse''s beautiful face

    "Your brother is William?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    After some rification, Saoirse had to believe Reid.

    After all, Reid and Matthew not only looked somewhat simr, but Reid also showed her several photos of them together.

    Including a family portrait.

    Reid and Matthew were both in the picture together.

    "Since you''re William''s brother, please take me to William," Saoirse pleaded.

    Reid took

    sip of coffee and refused

    her. "I''m sorry, Miss Saoirse. It is unknown to me that Matthew married anyone in Germany. I can''t blindly trust you just based on your words. After all, Matthew is an excellent catch with many desirable prospects after him." Content

    belongs to

    Liselle was furious. "Miss Saoirse is the noble daughter of the esteemed Rothaschild family. She would never lie!"

    Reid''s ears perked up at that name.

    The Rothaschild family!

    As his informant had divulged, Matthew had appeared with the Rothaschild family during thetter half of the year in Germany.

    Reid tried to conceal his excitement.

    He appeared calm outwardly as he said, "No matter how important your family is, Matthew is my brother and I will not trouble him." I_iselle was indignant but Saoirse interrupted her.

    She smiled elegantly at Reid and argued, "Mr. Perry, I believe you saw some truth in my words. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have taken the initiative to start this conversation."

    Reid chuckled. "You are right, but I can''t fully believe you. It took me by surprise when you mentioned that you are Matthew''s wife. He never told me he got married in Germany."

    Saoirse''s eye dimmed. "He may have forgotten all about me. After all, the doctor evaluating him had said that he might have had amnesia."

    Reid questioned further, "What happened in Germany?"

    Since she was talking to William''s own brother, Saoirse did not hold back. She told Reid everything.

    "In Germany, Llived in an old castle

    at the edge of a forest. One day while I was wandering in the forest, saw a man lying unconscious on the ground. It was William. He was covered with blood from a bullet wound in his chest. I took him back to the castle safely and get him treated."

    "In our family, there is a rule. Unwed young women cannot be seen by any strangers outside our family. Otherwise, you''ll have to marry that person or

    he will be killed.

    Since William saw me, my father was about to kill him when I stopped him and decided to marry William."

    "Although I did not say a word to William at that time, I fell in love with him at first sight. He is the man of my dreams."

    As she exined this, Saoirse paused, a hint of sadness appearing in her beautiful blue eyes.

    "However six monthster, William

    disappeared and my heart condition rpsed. I stopped my father from looking for William. I didn''t want to. hold William back for I don''t know

    |

    how much longer I could live. In the past few years, I went through a lot of pain and suffering until I managed to get a heart transnt. Now that I am healthy, my search for William''s whereabouts continued. I found out that he is living as Matthew Perry in Agaphen City."

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209

    Saoirse looked straight at Reid. "That''s it. I have told you everything about what happened between me and William."

    "So...you''re nning to start over and be William''s wife?" Reid asked thoughtfully.

    "To be frank, I am already his wife. Many years ago, we have sworn to be husband and wife."

    Reid stared at Saoirse.

    In a few seconds, he made sense of everything she had told him.

    In the first ce, Saoirse and Matthew had sworn to be husband and wife eight years ago. She had been looking for Matthew again after her surgery, but Matthew was already in a rtionship with Selina.

    ording to his most recent information, Selina had broken up with Dn, and her rtionship with Matthew was smooth sailing.

    This made things much more interesting.

    Saoirse''s sudden appearance would definitely give Matthew a headache and act as a rift in Matthew and Selina''s rtionship.

    It didn''t matter whom Matthew chose in the end, he was bound to offend the other person.

    As for these two women, both of them were not to be trifled with due to their wealthy background.

    Reid smiled deviously to himself.

    Saoirse''s sudden appearance had came at an opportune time for him.

    Reid coughed dryly. "Alright then, Miss Saoirse. I will take my leave to verify everything that you have said. If it is true, I will bring Matthew to reunite with you immediately. Is that okay with you?"

    Before Saoirse could reply, Liselle cried out, "What more is there to verify? How dare you imply that mydy is lying!"

    Saoirse nced at Liselle with disapproval. "Mind your manners."

    Liselle looked indignant but fell silent obediently.

    "Sure." Saoirse politely replied, "Mr. Perry, thank you very much for your help. I am extremely grateful."

    "It is entirely my pleasure, Miss Saorise. Please be patient and I will get back to you as soon as possible."

    "That''s perfect, I apologize for troubling you."

    Matthew and Selina would be registering their marriage in two days.

    That auspicious day happened to be on a Sunday.

    Matthew had made careful preparations.

    The first time they''d obtained their marriage certificate, it had just been a simple affair at the Civil Affairs Bureau. This time around things would be different.

    He wanted to give the biggest surprise to Selina on that day.

    In the president''s office, an assistant was reporting to Matthew.

    "Mr. Perry, I have prepared a helicopter that will skywrite dering your undying love to Miss Whitlock, a balloon release event andstly fireworks that will light up the whole city..."

    Matthew nodded in approval. "You''ve done great. Make sure everything goes off without a hitch."

    "Don''t worry, sir. There won''t be any mistakes." With that, the assistant left the room.

    As soon as he closed the door, the assistant''s cell phone rang.

    Looking at the caller id, he saw that Caroline was at the other end.

    Previously while they had been colleagues in Perry Group, they had had a rtively close rtionship. The assistant picked up Caroline''s call, d to catch up with an old friend.

    She greeted him casually after he picked up the call.

    "By the way, what are you currently doing in the United States?" The assistant asked off-handedly.

    "I''m looking for a job. Are you still with the Perry Group?"

    "Same old, same old." The assistant smiled and answered, "I''ve been extremely busy for the past two days because of Mr. Perry''s marriage preparations."

    Caroline was stunned. "Is Mr. Perry getting married?"

    "Yes." The assistant replied without hesitation, "Mr. Perry is going to get his marriage certificate the day after tomorrow. He was so meticulous

    with the marriage arrache

    You can''t imagine how romantic he is.

    UMS

    At the other end of the line, Caroline''s hand tightened around the phone.

    She gripped it so tightly that her knuckles turned white.

    All this time she had been living in Reid''s vi and knew nothing about what was happening outside.

    She had pestered Reid several times about the n to get rid of Selina. Each time Reid had convinced her to be patient as Lenovy''s research was iplete.

    They''d waited for so long that Matthew and Selina were about to get married.

    She could almost imagine Selina dressed in white, holding Matthew''s arm in wedded bliss.

    Caroline was devastated.

    "Caroline, Caroline. Why aren''t you saying anything?" When the assistant realized that Caroline was quiet, he could not help but question her. Caroline took a deep breath topose herself.

    "No, I just surprised when I heard that Mr. Perry was going to get married."

    "Actually, I''m not surprised. Miss Whitlock hase over to Perry Group many times already and Mr. Perry refers to Miss Whitlock as his wife. Haven''t you seen her before, Caroline?

    "No," Caroline cut him off, "I have some urgent matters to attend to, let''s talk next time?"

    The assistant did not suspect anything and hung up the phone after saying goodbye.

    Caroline immediately called Reid.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as the line was connected, she spoke angrily, "Reid, you have been telling me that you had everything under control. Is Selina and Matthew''s marriage part of your n?"

    This was the first time Caroline had lost her selfcontrol in front of Reid.

    News of Selina''s and Matthew''s marriage was unbearable for her.

    In contrast to Caroline outburst, Reid was calm and collected.

    "Why are you so upset over a small matter? If you are so easily agitated, how can we carry out our n?" Reid questioned her slowly.

    "What do you mean by a small matter? Selina and Matthew are about to get married. Matthew''s assistant just told me that they are going to get a marriage certificate in two days!" Caroline shouted

    hysterically, "You don''t

    put

    into it. He

    much effort Matthew

    even personally arranged for many romantic surprises on that day!"

    Caroline''s overreaction to this matter troubled Reid.

    He''d always thought that Caroline wanted to take revenge because she hated Selina, but things did not seem that simple. When she heard that Matthew was going to marry Selina, Caroline was so upset. Was it solely because she hated Selina?

    Reid''s eyes darkened.

    "Don''t worry. They won''t get married," Reid assured her.

    Caroline scoffed, "Are you

    sure?"

    "I''m sure," Reid replied firmly.

    He sounded so sure of it that Caroline was almost convinced.

    Caroline hesitated for a moment before asking, "Did you already have a solution?"

    "That''s right."

    "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    Reid sneered, "I don''t need to report everything to you especially on small matters like these that are not worth mentioning. Instead, you should

    spend some time thinking about why you are overreacting."

    Reid paused and suddenly lowered his voice, "You were so furious when you heard that Selina and Matthew were getting married. Is it solely because you hate Selina, or are you actually interested in Matthew?"

    With that, Reid hung up the phone.

    Hearing the beeping sound from the phone, Caroline''s mind went nk.

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210

    Selina went back to the Whitlock family home.

    As her wedding day approached, Selina could not suppress the anticipation she felt. Her heart was bursting with happiness.

    She wanted to find someone to share her happiness with.

    And the person she''d naturally thought of was Natalie.

    Although Natalie was still in her confinement period, they could chat for a while. It just so happened that Natalie was bored and needed someone to chat with her.

    fhe two of them got along instantly.

    When Selina arrived at the Whitlock family, she heard a crying from the living room.

    As she entered the living room, she saw Cecilia cuddling andforting the crying baby.

    Selina walked over.

    "Why is he crying?" Selina asked.

    When the baby was just born, his face was wrinkled like a little old man. Now, his skin was as smooth as a freshly peeled egg with big shiny eyes and ruby lips. His good looks could melt the hardest of hearts.

    The baby looked adorable even when he was crying, with his little scrunched-up face.

    "Children are like this. No one knows when or why they cry," Cecilia answered. "Natalie is upstairs. Go and keep herpany."

    "Mom, I''ll help you with the baby, and I''ll apany Natalieter," Selina replied without hesitation.

    After all, the baby was still crying.

    Cecilia nced at Selina. "Forget it. You''re just a little girl. Go up and apany Natalie, don''t create more trouble for me. I can handle him by myself."

    Selina was speechless.

    She just wanted to offer her help but Cecilia did not appreciate it. Selina gave up with a sigh.

    "Alright then, I''m going up."

    "Go, go, go."

    Selina went upstairs and entered Natalie''s room.

    Natalie was resting in bed.

    "Hey, Natalie." Selina called out.

    Natalie looked at Selina and chuckled, "Selina, you''re here."

    Selina sat down beside her. "When I came here just now, the baby was crying. I tried to help Motherfort the baby, but she insisted that I apany you immediately. Natalie, I think my mother loves you more than me."

    Natalie looked resigned but happy.

    "Mom dotes on me too much." Natalie continued, "I feel like her love has filled me with the maternal affection I had been craving since childhood." Although Cecilia was just her mother-inw, she treated her better than Natalie''s own biological mother.

    "I also heard the baby crying. Initially I wanted to get up and console him, but Mom wouldn''t let me. She is determined to make sure I rest all day in bed." Natalie''s face shed a trace of helplessness. "Recently I feel like I''m being overprotected, like an endangered species."

    Selinaughed out loud. "Are you, Natalie? You are now an endangered species of the Whitlock family, more specifically under the care of my mother and Tobias!"

    Natalie groaned jokingly, but her eyes were shining with happiness.

    Selina assured her, "My mom said that it''s normal for a baby to cry. Besides, she''d brought up two excellent children and there are so many servants to help out as well. Don''t worry about anything else and have a good rest during your confinement."

    Natalie nodded. "I know. I am not worried."

    "That''s good." Then, Selina suddenly asked, "By the way, have both of you decided on the baby''s name?"

    Natalie shook her head and admitted, "Not yet. Grandpa regretted not choosing Hayden''s name. So, he wants to carefully consider the name of this one."

    Selina burst intoughter. "Grandpa is such a character. Natalie, don''t mind him."

    "I didn''t." Natalie''s face was very gentle. "I can see where he ising from."

    "Alright then."

    "If I remember correctly, you are going to get your marriage certificate with Matthew the day after tomorrow?" Natalie looked at Selina.

    Selina could not keep from smiling widely.

    "Yes, that''s right."

    Her answer was overflowing with happiness.

    Natalie could clearly feel Selina''s excitement from her expressions.

    She could not help but be happy for her sister-inw.

    "Congrattions on your marriages, SelinaS," Natalie spoke with a smile.

    A long time ago, Natalie had been worried about Selina''s future after she had found her happiness in Tobias.

    Finally, Selina had found her own happiness in the end.

    Natalie was really happy for Selina.

    Selina''s lips curled up higher into a grin. "Natalie, I''ve never been so happy in my whole life. I feel as if the joy in my heart is almost bursting out."

    She twirled a lock of hair around her fmgers. "I don''t know how to describe these emotions that I am feeling. Anyway, I''m looking forward to our future together."

    "Do you feel that love is in the air?" Natalie piped up.

    Selina replied in surprise, "That is exactly what I feel! How did you know, Natalie?"

    This description was simply too urate.

    Natalie responded meaningfully, "That is because I have had the same experience."

    Hearing this, the two of them looked up at each other andughed.

    "By the way, is my mother all right these days?" After a moment, Selina asked.

    The smile on Natalie''s face tensed. "To be honest, Mom was in a bad mood after you and Matthew left that night. She even told me several times that I should persuade you to not get married."

    Selina tensed up in an instant. "What did you answer then, Natalie?"

    Natalie noticed that Selina had be nervous.

    She patted Selina''s shoulderfortingly. "Of course, I''ve put in a good word for you two. Don''t worry

    about her She may be a little

    against it now, but she won''t make a fuss. When she sees you and Matthew living happily together, she''ll naturallye around."

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    Her eyes clouded over with guilt. "In fact, it is my rebelliousness that led to this. Otherwise, Mom wouldn''t be acting like this."

    She remembered how much Cecilia

    had supported her rtionship with

    Matthew when she was younger.

    However, Selina could not help but

    me herself for her mother''s

    change in attitude towards Matthew.

    "It''s okay. With time, all things will be revealed. Mom will realize it when the timees. Don''t worry about it, Selina."

    Selina nodded.

    It was toote to cry over spilled milk.

    A smile reappeared on Selina''s face. "I will. Natalie, you too. Take good care of yourself."

    The baby downstairs had been asleep for a while.

    Cecilia put the baby in his crib, called a servant over and gave them instructions to look over him.

    Later, Cecilia left the Whitlock family house.

    She had an urgent errand to run.

    The day after tomorrow, Selina and Matthew would be going the Civil Marriage Bureau to get their marriage certificate.

    Although Cecilia had agreed verbally to the marriage, deep down she was still against her daughter''s decision.

    So right now, Cecilia was nning to meet someone.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Hopefully, this could stop Selina from jumping headlong into a wrong decision.

    She was adamant that Selina and Matthew getting back together was a grave mistake.

    Since it was a mistake, it was best to prevent any further damage from being done.

    Cecilia drove to a coffee shop.

    She had arranged to meet up with someone.

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211

    Cecilia was actually meeting Dn.

    This was their first meeting alone, without anyone else.

    It was ironic that they met under such circumstances.

    Arriving at the coffee shop, she spotted Dn was already waiting there.

    When he noticed Cecilia approaching him, he stood up immediately. "Hello, Madam Lawson."

    Cecilia nodded in return. "Please, have a seat."

    Dn sat down across from Cecilia.

    He gestured to the waiter to take their order.

    "Madam, is there anything you would like to drink?" Dn asked Cecilia.

    "I am okay with anything," Cecilia answered casually.

    "Well then, please give us two cups of cappino." Dn added, "It''s Selina''s favourite drink."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Cecilia''s ears perked up at him mentioning Selina''s name.

    Nobody spoke anything until the coffee was served.

    Dn broke the silence first. "Madam Lawson, is there anything that I can help you with?"

    When he and Selina had been in a rtionship, Cecilia had never taken the initiative to meet him privately. Cecilia took a sip of the coffee.

    The aroma of milk masked the bitterness of coffee with a hint of sweetness. This definitely suited Selina''s taste.

    "To be frank, I approve of your rtionship with Selina." Cecilia looked at Dn. "Both of you could get back together with my blessing. My only wish is that you would live happily together, and you could get married at any time."

    Cecilia hoped that with her urging, Dn would take the initiative to pursue Selina again If he was sessful, Selina would break up with Matthew before they got married.

    Dn stared at her in astonishment, then his face clouded over with bitterness.

    What, did she not know that they had broken up long ago? Was this the reason she''d wanted to meet up privately?

    "Madam Lawson, thank you so much for your concern. Regrettably, I have already broken up with Selina," Dn murmured.

    Cecilia brushed him off. "You have broken up and reconciled many times in the past, this time is no different."

    She emphasized, "Your rtionship with Selina had always been rocky since the beginning."

    Dnughed self-deprecatingly. "If I knew we would be talking about Selina today, I shouldn''t have ordered a cappino. Instead I should have ordered a ck coffee for myself."

    Cecilia looked at Dn, perplexed.

    Dn''s eyes lost its sparkle. "Madam Lawson, our rtionship is unrepairable. Regardless of what has happened in the past, our breakup is for real this time. It''s absolutely impossible for us to get back together now."

    Cecilia could not believe it. "Selina has said the same thing to me each time you broke up, and yet you managed to get back together every time." The expression on Dn''s face darkened. "This time it is different. It is impossible because Selina loves someone else now."

    Cecilia''s eyes narrowed.

    "Maybe she''s just doing it to provoke you."

    Dn shook his head and smiled helplessly. "I''ve been with Selina for so many years. How could I not know what she was thinking? Her heartpletely belongs to another person now, she no longer has me in her heart."

    Cecilia''s thoughts wavered.

    At first she''d refused to believe Selina''s break up was final, not when Selina, Matthew, or even Natalie told her about it.

    However, Dn too...

    "Are you sure?"

    "I''m utterly sure."

    "Is there not even the slightest possibility for Selina and you to get back together?"

    "No, because she does not love me anymore."

    Cecilia''s eyes flickered slightly. "Have you never thought about winning her heart back? Don''t you feel jealous seeing Selina with someone else?"

    She had to test Dn''s stance.

    He averted his gaze.

    An ufortable silence ensued.

    Dn promptly took out an exquisite looking box from his suit pocket.

    He handed the box to Cecilia.

    Cecilia epted the box with a puzzled expression.

    She opened the box and saw a shimmering pendant inside.

    Cecilia looked up at Dn in surprise.

    Dn''s expression wasplex. "Considering my position, it is inappropriate to give Selina such a gift, but, Kcan''t bear to throw it away. I prepared it long ago, waiting for the right moment to surprise her. Now that things have changed, please pass it to her with my blessings."

    He paused for a moment. "It doesn''t mean anything, I just wish her joy and happiness in the future."

    Cecilia pursed her lips.

    She epted the box and finished off the coffee.

    Cecilia stood up and said, "Don''t

    worry, I will pass your gift to Selina. To be honest, I was trying to get you and Selina back together. I was concerned that her rtionship with Matthew was just a rebound after her breakup, as she tends to be immature. However after hearing your side of the story, I might have to change my mind about her and Matthew."

    Dn stood up as well. His voice was low and hoarse. "Madam Lawson, you should give your blessings to the couple."

    Cecilia nodded, "Thank you, Dn.

    You know, I''ve always wondered

    what Selina.saw in you that she

    stubbornly stood by your side for so

    long. Lam ashamed to say that was blinded to your positive qualities, I couldn''t understand why she liked you so much." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    With that said, Cecilia looked at him with approval. "But now I see that you are a good person, Dn. One day, happiness will find you."

    Dn kept quiet.

    "Well, I''ll take my leave then. Thank you for meeting with me."

    "Goodbye, Madam Lawson."

    As she turned around to leave, she suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    Her gaze fell on Dn''s face. "Do you know who Selina is with now?"

    Pain shed across his face, but it disappeared as quickly as it appeared.

    He muttered. "I know who it is. He is someone worth entrusting her happiness to."

    This was the sole reason why he had been willing to let Selina go.

    Although it was a little embarrassing.

    His ex-girlfriend was getting married to his uncle.

    Nheless, Dn still loved Selina.

    He knew Selina would be happier with Matthew than with him, and that Matthew was a good man.

    The time passed quickly as Selina and Natalie were having fun chatting. Their conversation hadsted for almost three hours.

    Natalie felt a little sleepy.

    After all, she was still in confinement, and naturally got tired easily.

    Selina tucked Natalie in bed and went downstairs to check on the baby.

    The baby was sleeping soundly in his crib, but Cecilia was nowhere to be found.

    The maid informed Selina that Cecilia had gone on an errand and had not returned.

    Selina was about to call Cecilia when she walked in through the front door.

    Hastily, Cecilia dragged Selina to the living room.

    "Here, this is for you." Cecilia handed Selina a box.

    Selina opened the box and saw a glittering pendant inside, which seemed exorbitant.

    "Mom, did you get me a wedding gift?" Selina joked.

    "No, I didn''t buy it."

    "Then, who bought it?"

    Cecilia stared straight into Selina''s eyes. "Dn wanted me to give it to you."

    Selina was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212

    Selina stared at the pendant for a few seconds before she came to her senses.

    Shocked, she asked, "Mom, did you ask to meet Dn today?"

    Cecilia nodded.

    "Why did you do that?!" Selina eximed in dismay.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Cecilia sighed, "I was afraid that you were just ying around with Matthew, so I met Dn to confirm it."

    Selina bit her lip and continued, "ying around? I''ve told you so many times that I am serious with Matthew. You''ll only mislead Dn by asking him to meet you!"

    After all she went through to make things clear with Dn, now her mother had to go andplicate things. She was afraid that it would cause a misunderstanding between her and Dn.

    Besides, she really did not want to hurt Dn further. Compared to the trouble she might face, she was more reluctant to cause Dn even more pain.

    Cecilia understood immediately her daughter''s concerns.

    Cecilia patted Selina''s shoulder calmly. "Don''t get too worked up. Dn didn''t think too much about it. He confirmed with me that your breakup was final and he wished you and Matthew well. On the contrary, he even asked me to approve your marriage."

    Selina was surprised.

    Her eyes welled up with emotion.

    "Is that so?" Selina murmured.

    "Yes, its true." Cecilia added, "Dn sessfully convinced me that your rtionship with Matthew is genuine. If it wasn''t for his words, I really wouldn''t have believed that you moved on from him."

    Selina took a deep breath.

    "Mom, I''m a little upset. Can you please give me some privacy?"

    Cecilia stood up. "Sure. Take some time to calm yourself down. I''ll call Matthew to invite him over for dinner tonight."

    Selina nodded wordlessly.

    After Cecilia left the room, Selina stared absent-mindedly at the pendant in her hand.

    Although Selina loved Matthew with all her heart, Dn was still her first love and they had many sweet memories together.

    It is impossible to bepletely unaffected by Dn''s gesture.

    When Matthew arrived at the Whitlock family home that night, Selina appeared to be preupied.

    Cecilia noticed Selina''s unusual behaviour.

    She knew that it was because of her meeting with Dn today.

    However, she did not regret it.

    The pendant was just a test. If Selina had truly moved on from Dn, she should be unruffled by the gift.

    Such a small matter should not cause any rm to their rtionship.

    That was the reason why she''d handed the pendant to Selina and told her everything about her meeting with Dn. She wanted to see how Selina would react.

    If they manage to pass the test, she would give them her blessing and approval.

    Matthew also sensed that something was wrong with Selina.

    Keeping it to himself, he served Selina and waited on her lovingly.

    After dinner, Matthew and Selina took their leave to return to the Perry family vi.

    During the journey, Selina was silent, lost in her thoughts.

    Matthew peeked at her with concern from the corner of his eyes while driving.

    When they arrived at arge square, Matthew suddenly stopped the car.

    Selina nced at Matthew in confusion. "We haven''t arrived yet."

    Matthew coaxed gently, "Come on, let''s go for a walk."

    "Oh, okay." Selina replied.

    She was not really in the mood for a walk, but she didn''t mind apanying Matthew since he mentioned it.

    Selina got out of the car and walked around with Matthew.

    There were many stalls selling helium balloons to children ying in the square.

    Matthew went over and bought all the helium balloons avable for sale.

    Selina was bemused. "Hayden''s not here. Why did you buy so many balloons?"

    Matthew smiled and answered, "I bought them for you."

    Selina was taken by surprise.

    She replied sheepishly. "I''m not a little girl anymore, you don''t have to buy me balloons."

    Matthew gazed deep into Selina''s eyes. "To me, you will always be my littledy."

    So saying, he handed the cloud of balloons to her. "Take it."

    There were so many balloons that Selina had a hard time trying to untangle all of their strings.

    Selina couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "This is the first time I''ve held so many balloons. If I am not careful, I might fly away."

    Matthew wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. "Now release them all."

    Selina gasped in astonishment, "Won''t they fly away if I let go?"

    These were balloons filled with helium, not air. They would definitely fly away if she loosened her grip.

    Matthew replied, "Yes, let them fly away."

    "Seeing so many balloons floating up to the sky will be a sight to behold." Matthew said.

    Selina wanted to give it a try.

    She loosened her grip slowly.

    Countless balloons began to float up into the sky.

    Selina looked up and took in the spectacr view. The scene was breathtaking as the colorful balloons contrasted beautifully against the dark night sky.

    "Are you feeling better now?" Matthew whispered into Selina''s ears.

    Selina was astounded by his keen observation.

    She swirled around to look at him. "You knew that I was in a bad mood?"

    "Of course I do." Matthew flicked Selina''s forehead gently. "Silly girl, it was obvious that you were in a

    bad mood."

    Hearing that, Selina felt a little guilty.

    After all, Dn was the reason why she was in a bad mood.

    Thinking about your ex while spending time with your current partner was a big no-no.

    Matthew let go of Selina''s waist and

    held her hands in his. "Those

    balloons are like your worries that hang ever you like a cloud. Now that you have let them all go, all your troubles have disappeared as well."

    Matthew''s voice was low and maic, dripping with charisma. He had the ability to make her trust everything he said without doubt.

    Selina started biting her lip. She wasn''t sure whether she should tell Matthew what happened.

    After a while, she released them.

    She tried to force a smile. "Yes. All of my troubles are gone."

    "So now it''s time to be happy."

    Matthew''s eyes were fixed on her. Looking at Matthew''s obsidian eyes, which were staring right at her, they appeared to be brighter than the stars in the sky. A sudden impulse arese in Selina''s heart.

    Selina could not control herself from blurting out everything.

    She confessed honestly to him. "Matthew, did you know why was in a bad mood? Earlier today, Mom went to see Dn because she still doesn''t believe in me, so my mood was affected."

    Matthew was silent for a moment.

    Nheless, he regained hisposure in a blink of an eye.

    With the other hand, he wrapped Selina''s waist and embraced her.

    The warmnessforted her.

    "Everyone has a past. Remember not to dwell in it." His words were as warm as the sun in the cold winter.

    A look of resolution shed across Selina''s eyes. "Dn also gave me a pendant. He asked my mom to hand it to me. Why don''t I throw it away

    now?"

    Her idea was straightforward. Since she was with Matthew, she should not keep anything that reminded her of Dn.

    "There''s no need." The words sounded in Selina''s ears.

    Selina was stunned.

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213

    She looked up at Matthew. "You are fine with me keeping it?"

    Matthew''s voice was firm. "One should not dwell on the past but it does not mean you have to wipe out your pastpletely. Selina, you don''t have to throw it away because of me."

    "Aren''t you jealous?"

    "Silly, I am confident in my capabilities. Why would I be jealous?" Matthew gazed deeply into Selina''s eyes. His maturity and good upbringing shone through his gentle words.

    Selina could not help but hug Matthew tightly. "You''re such an amazing person."

    It was pleasant to cling onto his waist as Matthew was well-built.

    However as she was hugging him, Selina suddenly thought of something.

    She nced up at him and pouted, "Matthew, you don''t love me at all."

    Matthew was bbergasted. "Why would you say that?"

    "Other boyfriends get jealous and be concerned when their partners are on good terms with their ex-boyfriends. But you don''t seem to mind it at all," Selina exined with a frown.

    She remembered reading a forum post about adyining about her boyfriend, who kept probing into the details of her previous rtionship with her ex.

    At that time, those who responded to the post defended the boyfriend by saying that it was because he cared about her.

    On the other hand, Matthew had never asked anything about her rtionship with Dn. Did it mean that he did not care about her?

    Selina felt nervous at what she would hear.

    Matthew looked at her meaningfully. "Selina, if I keep pestering you about it, wouldn''t you be annoyed?"

    Selina gave it some thought and nodded honestly. "Yes, I would."

    Given her personality, she would definitely be annoyed to death if Matthew kept asking about her previous rtionship with Dn.

    "Well, will you be unhappy if I asked you to throw away the pendant?"

    Selina hesitated for a moment.

    "Do you want me to say the truth?"

    "Yes." "But the answer might offend you."

    "It''s fine. I still prefer to know the truth."

    Selina decided to be brutally honest. "Yes, I''ll be unhappy."

    It was not because of any lingering feelings for Dn.

    It was because Selina knew that this pendant was not a romantic gesture, but a gift from Dn with pure intentions.

    She just felt that it might be mean to throw a gift away.

    On the other hand, she felt that Matthew''s feelings would be hurt if she insisted on keeping the pendant.

    Selina quickly added, "Of course, I will only be a little unhappy. I can throw it away immediately if you want me to. Your feelings are the most important! Otherwise, I wouldn''t have taken the initiative to tell you everything."

    Matthew''s eyes lit up with delight at her words, even though he had some sadness in his eyes.

    It made him feel that everything he''d done for Selina was worth it.

    His gaze interlocked with Selina''s. "The reason that I don''t ask about it is not because I don''t care about you. On the contrary, I care too much for you that I won''t do anything to upset you. Everything I do is to make you happy. Do you understand me now that I have exined myself clearly?"

    Selina was instantly enlightened.

    Her heart pounded hard in her chest.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    She got misty-eyed. "I understand now. Matthew, you are so good to me."

    Matthew kissed Selina''s forehead. "Don''t think too much about it. Dn will definitely find his own happiness. He has always been a sensible person and I trust that he will move on with time."

    Selina nodded hard in agreement. "Yes, if I can find my own happiness, he will too."

    All of a sudden, her troubles and worries vanished.

    Selina smiled. "Matthew, I think we can go back now. After talking about it, I feel much better."

    "Sure, let''s go."

    When she got in the car, she suddenly thought of asking a question regarding Dn.

    "By the way, is Reid really Dn''s father?"

    At her question, Matthew''s face became a little tense.

    "Yes.

    "He does not act like a father at all. If anything, he loathes Dn so much to the point where he could kill him. Dn hates Reid as well. Are they really father and son?"

    Matthew''s eyes darkened. "It is veryplicated."

    "How bad is it?" Selina asked.

    Matthew started the engine and drove away quickly, tires screeching.

    He gripped the steering wheel and muttered, "Reid imed that Missha, Dn''s mother had cheated on him with his best friend when she was pregnant with Dn. Reid was furious. He refused to recognize Dn as his son and resented both mother and child."

    Selina was stunned.

    She remembered what Missha looked like.

    Missha had a gentle and kind disposition.

    Selina found it hard to believe that such a woman would cheat on her husband, furthermore while she was pregnant.

    "I don''t think his mother is such a person," Selina blurted out.

    Matthewughed bitterly.

    He whispered under his breath, "I don''t believe it either."

    When Reid and Missha were still together, they had been inseparable. He could see that Missha truly loved Reid with all her heart.

    "How did it end up like this?"

    "Some things can''t really be exined."

    Selina''s thoughts were in turmoil.

    "I''ve always felt that Dn had a mncholic personality. Was it because of this matter?"

    "It''s possible." Matthew gave Selina

    a look. "Everyone suffers through

    adversity in life. This is one of

    Dn''s burdens to bear. If he manages to rise above it, he wille out of it as a stronger person."

    Selina nodded and said nothing more.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the next day.

    Even though it was a Saturday, Matthew had to go to thepany to handle some issues that had cropped up.

    He identally woke Selina up as he tried to get out of bed.

    She opened her eyes sleepily.

    Matthew gave Selina a morning kiss. "It''s still early. Go back to sleep."

    Selina nodded in confusion. "Isn''t today the day that we get our marriage certificate?"

    Matthew broke intoughter. "It''s tomorrow, not today."

    Selina''s lips curved into a sweet smile. "Yes, it''s tomorrow. I''m looking forward to it."

    "Me too."

    Matthew stood up and put on his shirt. "I wille back early tonight to keep youpany."

    "You don''t have to. Work is important."

    "You''re more important to me."

    Selina grinned widely, and she replied, "Okay then, old man. See youter."

    "Goodbye, my littledy." Matthew reminded, "Sleep well. I will get Erine to keep breakfast warm so you can eat it after you wake up."

    "Okay." Selina''s face was radiant with happiness, and she tucked herself under the covers.

    After all, it was still early, and she needed to catch up on her beauty sleep.

    Matthew walked out of the bedroom.

    His phone suddenly rang.

    Matthew looked at his phone and frowned.

    The caller wasn''t someone he had expected to

    hear from.

    It was Reid.

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214

    Matthew''s eyes were conflicted.

    After a while, he answered the phone.

    "Matthew, long time no see." Reid''s voice came down the line.

    He seemed to be in high spirits.

    "Get straight to the point."

    "Let''s meet up first."

    "There is no need." Matthew added, "I will not support yourpany."

    Reid sneered into the phone.

    He had no intention of asking for Matthew''s help. Matthew didn''t have to mention his bankruptpany. It only caused Reid to hate him even more.

    "Mypany used to be one of the biggest in the world, but now it''spletely gone thanks to you," Reid retorted coldly.

    "You asked for it." Matthew was nonchnt.

    "In return for sending your woman to your bed? Matthew, I am your elder brother!" Reid adopted a self righteous, brotherly tone. Matthew''s voice was calm. "If you really thought of yourself as my brother, you would not have done such a despicable thing."

    Reid snorted.

    He was at a loss for a response.

    Reid changed the topic. "Matthew, are you sure you won''t meet me?"

    "No, I won''t."

    "Not even if I have information on your disappearance eight years ago?" Reid raised his voice.

    Matthew was speechless.

    "Did you know what happened then?" Matthew asked.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    His tone was still impassive.

    Reid''s voice was full of resentment. "Of course. You just wanted to take over our father''s business and take all the credit for what happened then. Otherwise, the old man would not have transferred most of the shares to you instead of me, the eldest son!"

    Matthew suddenlyughed out loud.

    Hisughter was as cold as ice.

    Even after Reid had known about what happened eight years ago, he could still say such words.

    Matthew went to Germany eight years ago for the sake of his father and the Perry family, yet Reid made it seem like he was trying to gain control over Perry Group.

    "Reid, are thepany''s shares more valuable than our father''s life to you?" Matthew asked harshly.

    Reid spoke with contempt. "Don''t try to fool me with pretty words, Matthew. You are nothing but a hypocrite. Don''t think that you are superior to others. It''s human nature to be greedy, so keep those self-righteous words to yourself."

    Matthew had had enough of Reid for one day. "Since this is your point of view, forget it. I have nothing to say to a heartless person like you." "Eight years ago, you disappeared and lost your memory. Aren''t you curious as to what I know?" Reid interrupted him before he hung up.

    Matthew hesitated for a moment.

    His handsome brows furrowed. "What do you know?"

    "I know what happened to you during six months of your disappearance. If you agree to meet up, I will tell you all I know."

    "Not interested." After saying that, Matthew hung up the phone.

    He strode to the garage and got in his car.

    Just as he was about to start the engine, Matthew suddenly froze.

    Appalling scenes appeared in his mind.

    War, blood, and death.

    Matthew closed his eyes in pain. His head felt like it was going to burst.

    After the excruciating pain passed, he opened his eyes.

    His eyes were bright.

    Matthew started the engine and drove out of the garage.

    A ck car was parked at the gates of the vi, blocking Matthew''s way.

    A glint shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    He got out of the car.

    Someone got out from the ck car as well.

    It was Reid. He looked at Matthew and smiled.

    His smile was ominous and sinister.

    "Reid, I said I''m not interested in meeting you. You better not test my patience." Matthew''s words were as cold as ice.

    Reid smirked. "But Matthew, I can''t help myself. I just need to talk to you."

    Matthew gave him a frosty look and turned around to leave.

    "Come on!" Reid shouted.

    Matthew ignored him.

    Reid reached out and grabbed the car door.

    "Let go." Matthew said to Reid darkly.

    Even though Reid was standing over Matthew who was seated, Matthew''s aura was more imposing.

    Reid felt a little ufortable.

    This younger brother of his had

    always been gentle, but he

    how to be intimidating as well,

    times, even Reid had to give in to him.

    UMS

    This irked him.

    He suppressed his annoyance and flung a photo at Matthew. "Look

    this

    photo carefully. Call me ifel

    are interested to know mor

    After that, Reid turned and left.

    He got in the ck car and immediately drove away.

    Matthew picked up the photo. Without looking at it, he opened the window.

    As he was about to throw it away, he caught a glimpse of the person on the photo from the corner of his eye.

    A pair of light blue eyes sparkled like the ocean waves.

    Matthew stopped and slipped the photo into his pocket.

    Something stirred in his mind.

    Matthew arrived at his office in Perry Group half an hourter.

    He sat behind arge desk and began working.

    But just after a few minutes, he gave up and put aside the documents in his hand.

    He couldn''t concentrate due to the uneasiness he felt.

    Matthew took out the photo and looked at it again.

    He was going to throw it away after that.

    Matthew stared closely at the photo.

    It was a woman, an extremely beautiful and exoticlooking woman.

    He was not captivated by the woman''s beauty. It was just that this woman felt particrly familiart�� him, but he couldn''t put his finger on who she was.

    This was giving him a headache.

    He tried to pull himself together by working.

    However, he couldn''t focus.

    The woman''s face in the photo kept distracting him, and a strong sense of familiarity lingered in

    his mind.

    Matthew gave up.

    He made himself a cup of ck coffee.

    The bitterness of the coffee managed to clear his mind for a moment.

    Leaning back, he closed his eyes.

    He searched through all of the memories that he could remember.

    Bits and fragments of his memory came back to him.

    He was lying in the forest, bleeding profusely.

    Suddenly, he heard light footsteps walking towards him.

    A woman''s face appeared before him.

    Her face was full of concern. "Sir, Sir, are you awake? Can you hear me?"

    Matthew opened his eyes in shock.

    His forehead was beaded with sweat.

    His memory was fuzzy, as if covered by a cloud. He could only recall this particr part of the memory.

    The feeling of uneasiness in his heart grew stronger and stronger.

    His thoughts were interrupted by his phone ringing.

    Matthew was startled.

    More beads of cold sweat appeared on his forehead.

    He answered the phone without looking at the caller id.

    "Matthew, I miss you so much." He heard Selina''s charming voice.

    Her voice was a little hoarse as she just woke up.

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215

    Matthew was still caught up in his thoughts and did not reply.

    "Matthew, are you there? Can you hear me?" Selina asked in confusion.

    Matthew regained his senses.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Yes, I heard you," he answered in a low voice.

    "Well, have you missed me?" Selina asked teasingly.

    Matthew hesitated for a moment.

    To be honest, he had not thought about Selina at all.

    The photo had been hovering at the back of his mind, enveloping him in uneasiness.

    Selina felt a little sulky that Matthew seemed to be preupied.

    "Did you not miss me at all?" Selina asked again.

    Matthewposed himself and put on a cheerful tone.

    "I miss you every moment of the day," Matthew answered.

    Selina was pleased at his words.

    "Me too. Okay then, I won''t bother you now. See youter."

    "All right."

    After hanging up the phone, Matthew stared nkly into space for some time.

    Finally, he picked up his phone.

    He called Reid.

    "Reid, you win. Let''s meet up."

    On the other end of the phone, Reid smiled brazenly.

    He had expected that Matthew would call him.

    "Okay, we''ll meet in an hour."

    At his vi, Reid was getting ready to go out.

    Caroline stopped Reid in his tracks and asked, "Where are you going?"

    She had noticed that Reid seemed to be hiding something from her.

    Reid nced at Caroline. "I don''t need to report everything I do to you."

    He spoke in a condescending tone.

    Caroline replied in frustration. "I thought we were partners in this n. We were supposed to deal with Selina together. I took the fall for everything, that''s why I am stuck here with you. Now this is how you treat me?"

    Reid felt disconcerted at her words.

    Caroline was still useful to keep around.

    He replied in a softer tone, "I''m going out to meet Matthew."

    "Why?" Caroline''s eyes brightened.

    It disappeared as quickly as it came.

    Despite that, Reid noticed the change in her eyes.

    At that moment, Caroline''s eyes sparkled, unlike her usual dull appearance.

    From a certain angle, Caroline even looked attractive, Reid thought to himself.

    On the spur of the moment, he lifted her chin gently.

    Caroline was stunned at his actions.

    This was the first time Reid has done such an intimate thing to her during her long stay at his vi.

    His proximity to her was too close for her liking.

    Caroline pped Reid''s hand away.

    She red at Reid. "What are you doing?"

    Reid chuckled at her embarrassment. "Weren''t you against the marriage between Matthew and

    Selina? I am going to stop them from getting married."

    Reid''s words took Caroline by surprise.

    Her expression changed.

    She stared straight at Reid. "Are you serious?"

    Reid shed one of his rare smiles. "Yes, just wait for my good news."

    After leaving the vi, Reid made a phone call to Saoirse.

    They had exchanged contacts since thest time they met.

    "Miss Saoirse, I have verified matters with Matthew. He wants to meet you." Reid informed her.

    "Is that true?" Saoirse''s voice was filled with delight.

    "Of course."

    After hanging up the phone, Saoirse told Liselle the good news.

    "That''s great! Such wonderful news!" Liselle cheered loudly.

    She smiled apologetically and added, "Miss Saoirse, I''m so excited for you."

    "It''s okay." Saoirse smiled. "Pick out some outfits for me and help me decide which is the best."

    "Miss Saoirse, you are naturally beautiful. You could wear a sack and still look ravishing."

    Saoirse thought for a moment.

    "I remember wearing a blue dress when I first met William. Check if there is any blue dresses in the wardrobe."

    Ten minutester, Saoirse walked out of the changing room.

    She wore a blue gown embroidered with sequins whichplimented her fair delicate skin. With her exquisite features and crystal clear skin, she looked like

    Aphrodite herself.

    Liselle could not help but exim, "Miss Saoirse, you''re the most stunning person I have ever seen."

    Saoirse''s cheeks blushed pink. "Let''s hope William feels the same way."

    "He will definitely think so," Liselle replied affirmatively.

    "Let''s go, then."

    Matthew and Reid was waiting for Saoirse at a restaurant in Agaphen City. It was privately booked for the day, so there was no one else except for their table and a few waiters.

    Reid was in a good mood.

    He gestured to a waiter and ordered steak for himself.

    "I haven''t eaten anything since the morning. Do you mind if I order something to eat?" Reid asked.

    Matthew pursed his lips together and did not speak.

    Soon, Reid''s food was served.

    Reid took a bite andmented on the taste, "It tastes good, Matthew. You should order one too."

    Matthew red at Reid. "I''m not hungry. Could we get to the point? You should know why I agreed to this meeting."

    Reid took another bite and answered, "Why are you in such a hurry? Be patient, we can get to the point after thedy arrives."

    Reid continued enjoying his food.

    Matthew sat at the table with his arms folded. The resplendent crystal chandelier above shone down in a rich array of twinkling lights.

    All of a sudden, he heard the sound of elegant footsteps.

    Reid put down his knife and fork.

    He pped his hands together. "Finally, she''s here."

    Matthew followed his gaze.

    Two women were

    walking towards them.

    One of them drew everyone''s attention as she walked slightly ahead of the otherdy.

    Her beauty was simply out of this world.

    No words could do her justice.

    She looked like an angel descended from above, stunning and breathtaking.

    Reid nced at Matthew.

    There was no doubt that Matthew had good taste in women.

    He was going to marry Selina, the only daughter of the Whitlock family, a famous socialite of Agaphen City.

    As for this Saoirsedy, not only did she have an influential background, she was also drop dead gorgeous.

    The corners of Reid''s lips curled up.

    How would Matthew choose between the two women?

    The consequences of his decision would be dire considering both of their backgrounds. What would happen then?

    He could not wait to see what would happen next.

    "Miss Saoirse, it really is him!" Liselle shouted excitedly.

    Saoirse''s eyes lit up with happiness the moment she saw Matthew

    She finally walked up to Matthew.

    Her gaze was transfixed on Matthew''s face, "William, I''ve finally found you."

    When Matthew heard that name, something stirred up within him.

    Fragments from his memory shed before his eyes when he saw Saoirse, but he could not make head

    nor tail of it. The sense of familiarity grew stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216

    The moment he heard Saoirse utter the name "William", all his memories came back.

    Memories of the past emerged and fitted like a puzzle in Matthew''s mind.

    The tension in the air was palpable.

    Matthew suddenly stood up as he recognized her.

    He greeted her in disbelief, "Saoirse."

    "Yes, it''s me." Saoirse replied with an excited smile.

    Matthew had a splitting headache.

    He finally remembered everything.

    Eight years ago, Matthew had gone to Germany to resolve his father''s matters. After that had beenpleted, he''d hired a helicopter to fly home but he had been ambushed.

    At the crucial moment, he''d jumped out of the helicopter with a parachute.

    However, one of the bullets had gone through his chest. The next thing he knew, he saw Saoirse tending to his wounds.

    His brain was muddled because he''d suffered a concussion when he fell.

    Nevertheless, he was able to recall that Saoirse and him were married in Germany.

    In Saoirse''s family, there was a rule that unmarried women could not be seen by any man outside the family. They would have to get married, otherwise the man had to be killed.

    When Saoirse''s father was about to kill him, Saoirse decided to save Matthew by marrying him.

    At that time, he had been in no shape to resist.

    During their six months of marriage, Matthew had been bedridden while Saoirse fulfilled her duties as a wife by caring for his needs. When Matthew eventually recovered, he longed to go home to his father.

    Saoirse had to stay behind due to her heart disease.

    So Matthew flew back alone to Glevania.

    The ne he was on had encountered extreme turbulence during the journey, and passengers had had to evacuate by jumping from the ne with a parachute.

    As Matthew jumped, his previous trauma had resurfaced.

    The pain was so great that his body instinctively blocked out the painful memories.

    Matthew had dissociative amnesia. He had entirely forgotten about his marriage with Saoirse, about the six long months he spent in Germany.

    It was until this very moment, the sight of Saoirse brought everything back.

    Matthew was overwhelmed with emotion. "I''m so sorry, Saoirse."

    He did not bear any romantic feelings for Saoirse.

    In fact, they had not had any intimate rtions during their marriage.

    Even so, when he was left dying in the forest, it was Saoirse who took him in.

    When he was seriously injured and helpless, it

    was Saoirse who had saved him from execution.

    During the six months he was bedridden, it was Saoirse who''d cared for him.

    However, he had forgotten all that she had done for him. He had left her alone in Germany, while he picked up his life in Glevania.

    His guilt weighed down on him as he realized he owed Saoirse his life.

    Saoirse''s eyes were filled with tears.

    She had finally met William again.

    Hearing his apology made her feel that everything she did was worth it.

    "Because of my weak heart, I didn''t look for you after you disappeared. But now, I am healthy. The heart transnt surgery went well, so I came looking for you."

    Liselle chimed in, "Sir William, Miss Saoirse had been pining for you many years since you

    left. She dared not look for you because she was afraid that her heart condition would be a hindrance to you."

    "William, please return to Germany with me." Saoirse asked, her eyes bright with anticipation.

    She paused and added. "But if you really don''t want to go back, I''ll convince my father to let me stay here in Glevania with you."

    Her words were like a bombshell to Matthew.

    He was thinking of ways to make it up to Saoirse, but her words snapped him out of it.

    Saoirse did not want an apology.

    She just wanted Matthew to be by her side.

    Matthew''s thoughts were swirling in confusion.

    Matthew had no romantic feelings for Saoirse.

    That marriage in Germany was held without his consent. He didn''t have a choice at the time.

    But even though he had no feelings for her, he still had to take responsibility.

    Saoirse had saved his life and sacrificed a lot for him. He could not just disregard her.

    However, he and Selina were together now.

    Selina was the love of his life.

    He could not let Selina down.

    If so, what about Saoirse...

    Matthew was at a loss for words.

    Reid stood up.

    He patted Matthew on the shoulder. "Matthew, you should just enjoy married bliss with your beautiful wife in Germany."

    He smiled meaningfully.

    "Shut up!" Matthew''s tone was harsh.

    Reid sneered but did not say anything further.

    He turned to Saoirse, "Miss Saoirse, I havepleted my task. I''m sure you have plenty to catch up with

    each other so I won''t bother both of you. I will take my leave no

    Saoirse responded gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Perry."

    Reid left the restaurant.

    At this time, only Saoirse, Liselle, and Matthew were left.

    Liselle spoke up. "Miss Saoirse, I need to go to the bathroom. Please take your time to chat."

    Liselle left quickly to give them some privacy.

    Saoirse looked at Matthew, blushing red. "What do you think? Germany or Glevania?"

    Matthew''s lips twitched.

    "Did you wait eight years for me? Why didn''t you find someone else?" Matthew muttered.

    ?

    Saoirse nodded. "Yes, William. I''ve been waiting for you for eight years. My heart only belongs to you, and I

    nt anyone else except you

    as my husband."

    Looking at Saoirse, Matthew did not know how to reply.

    He wanted to be frank with her. He. wanted to t tell her that he had never

    loved her and that he had had t

    choice but to get married.

    W

    Furthermore, he also had a woman whom he loved. He was going to marry her soon.

    But those words remained stuck in his throat. He could not seem to get the words out.

    He knew that it would hurt Saoirse deeply.

    "What would you like to eat?" Matthew suddenly changed the subjects.

    He tried to mask the agitation in his voice as he attempted to control his emotions.

    "Whatever you like. I''ll have whatever you are having." Saoirse answered with a smile.

    Matthew did not want to eat anything.

    How could he still have an appetite?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, he still ordered two steaks.

    Neither of them spoke a word while they were eating.

    Matthew was deep in thought about how to deal with this matter.

    What could he do to ensure that he would not cause more suffering to Saoirse yet not disappoint Selina?

    He could not think of a way.

    He really could not think of anything at all.

    The more Matthew racked his brain, the more his head ached.

    They finally finished the steak.

    Saoirse looked up at Matthew, her eyes filled with expectation.

    Under Saoirse''s gaze, Matthew knew that he did not have much time.

    Saoirse was waiting for an answer.

    An answer to whether he wanted to go to Germany or for Saoirse to stay in Glevania.

    How could he give an answer to that?

    At this moment, his phone suddenly rang.

    Seeing the caller, Matthew''s expression faltered.

    It was Selina.

    Matthew looked at the ringing phone with trepidation, his body tensed.

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217

    Matthew stood up. "Sorry, I need to take this call."

    "Sure, I''ll wait for you," Saoirse answered with a smile.

    Matthew went to a corner and answered the phone.

    His fingertips were trembling for no reason.

    "Matthew, guess why I called." Selina sounded mischievous.

    "Selina. Is it anything urgent?" Matthew did not y along with Selina.

    Selina could tell that Matthew was not in the mood to entertain her antics.

    She stopped ying around and said, "I''ll bring you lunch at noon, okay?"

    It had been a long time since she brought a lunchbox for Matthew. Erine had taught her some dishes that day and she couldn''t wait to share them with Matthew.

    Matthew lowered his voice. "It''s okay, Selina. Don''t trouble yourself."

    "I don''t mind bringing lunch to your office. I have nothing to do anyway." "Please, Selina. There''s no need to." Matthew''s voice was rough.

    "Matthew, what''s wrong?" Selina asked carefully.

    "Nothing." Matthew adjusted his tone. "I have to hang up now, I''ll talk to youter."

    Selina was a little crestfallen by Matthew''s words.

    But soon she cheered up.

    Maybe Matthew was just busy with work.

    "Alright, I''ll wait for you tonight." With that, she hung up.

    Hearing the beeping tone, Matthew was silent for a few minutes. He turned and walked back to the dining table.

    Saoirsewas waiting patiently for him with a faint smile on her lips.

    "William. You''re back." Saoirse''s eyes searched his face.

    An apologetic look appeared in Matthew''s eyes. "Saoirse, I''m sorry. I can''t give you an answer right now."

    Saoirse was taken aback.

    "Why is that?" She asked.

    Matthew could not tell her the truth.

    He said in a low voice. "My thoughts are a little muddled. Please give me some time to sort them

    out."

    Saoirse was understanding. "It''s okay, William. You haven''t seen me in such a long time, naturally you''re confused. I''ll wait for your answer." "Where do you live now?" Matthew changed the subject.

    "I rented a luxurious vi in Agaphen City." Saoirse looked at Matthew expectantly.

    Matthew understood what she wanted from him.

    Regardless, he could only turn a blind eye.

    He stood up and said. "Saoirse, please give me more time. I''ll give you an answer as soon as possible."

    Saoirse was somewhat upset.

    However she still managed to squeeze out a smile. "Okay, You can take your time to consider it."

    Matthew sent Saoirse and Liselle back to their vi.

    "William, do you want toe in for a drink?" Saoirse invited Matthew.

    "It''s okay, I need to go home soon." Matthew refused.

    A look of disappointment appeared on Saoirse''s face.

    After Matthew left, Liselle could not help asking, "Miss Saoirse, why is Mr. William acting like that? He didn''t invite you to go to his ce nor ept our invitation to stay. Who does he think he is?"

    There was a hint of sadness in Saoirse''s eyes. "I think he still hasn''t fallen in love with me."

    "How is that possible?" Liselle retorted. "Miss Saoirse, you''re so beautiful. How could he not fall in love with you?"

    Saoirseughed bitterly, " William is not an ordinary man, he is different from others. He is not obsessed with a woman''s looks or appearance." Liselle argued, "But you are husband and wife."

    Saoirse sighed. "At that time, he had no choice but to agree to our marriage. My father was going to execute him and he was seriously injured. After he recovered from his injuries, he immediately requested to return to Glevania. It''s obvious he did not think of me as his wife."

    As she spoke, Saoirse lowered her eyes.

    She could not bear to tell Liselle.

    Throughout the meeting, all she saw in William''s eyes were guilt. There was no hint of affection or love towards her.

    Furthermore, she sensed that her sudden appearance had troubled him deeply.

    "Miss Saoirse, what should we do now?" Liselle panicked.

    Saoirse looked up toward the sky.

    The sky was blue, without a single dark cloud in sight.

    It reminded her of the day when she''d first met William. Although he had been covered in blood and lying unconscious on the forest floor, his handsome features had been evident.

    "We can only wait and see." Saoirse replied softly.

    She had waited for so long, it made no difference to wait a bit longer.

    William was not a cold-hearted person. She believed that he would be moved by her eventually, even if he did not love her.

    Matthew called his assistant and suspended all ongoing work.

    The assistant panicked.

    "But Mr. Perry, there are still many things that require your decision."

    "Leave it to my subordinates. I will be away for the next few days," Matthew notified him.

    The most pressing thing now was to solve this dilemma.

    About Saoirse and Selina.

    How could he achieve a win-win oue that will not disappoint Selina and avoid hurting Saoirse further?

    At arge hospital in Agaphen City.

    Matheo was sitting beside Rainee''s bed.

    He held a bowl of porridge in his coaxed, "Rainee, you have

    to eat something. If you starvevet

    yourself, your body will suffer.

    Since Matthew and Selina left, Rainee had had no appetite at all. She had not eaten anything for the past two days.

    Rainee''s eyes were lifeless. "Matheo, I want to meet Matthew."

    Matheo hardened his heart. "Rainee, Matthew won''te. You should just give up."

    Teardrops as big as pearls fell from Rainee''s eyes.

    Matheo ignored her tears.

    "Here, eat some porridge, so that you can recover quickly." Matheoforted..Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Rainee pressed her lips together.

    "Matheo, will Matthew really nevere to see me again?" Rainee asked softly.

    "Yes. He won''t." Matheo replied firmly.

    Rainee was silent for a moment.

    Matheo brought the spoon to Rainee''s lips. "Come

    on, open up."

    Rainee turned to Matheo and said, "Matheo, I don''t feel like eating porridge. am craving for some sushi. Can you please get it for me?" This was the first time Rainee Kad asked for something apart from wanting to meet Matthew.

    Matheo was excited and relieved.

    He thought that Rainee had finally given up and decided to move on.

    Matheo stood up. "Okay, I''ll buy it for you immediately. Lie down and rest for a while."

    After Matheo left the ward, Rainee got out of bed quietly.

    She left the hospital alone.

    Rainee then got into a taxi and went directly to the Perry family vi.

    When they arrived, Selina was informed by one of the servants who recognized Rainee.

    Selina was about to unwind after lunch when she heard that Rainee was at the door.

    Exasperation shed through Selina''s eyes.

    Such an annoying and persistent child.

    She was like a pest, impossible to get rid of.

    Selina had already made it very clear, but she was still not giving up.

    Selina strode across the living room and opened the front door.

    When she saw Rainee, she was stunned.

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218

    Rainee seemed to have changed into a different person even though it had been only a short time since Selinast saw her.

    She was left with just skin and bones. Her face was sickly pale and her eyes lifeless.

    "What are you doing here?" Selina asked coldly.

    Rainee looked defiant. "I am here to see Matthew."

    "Rainee, you are testing my patience. Didn''t you understand a word of what I said to you thatst time? Do you need me to teach you a lesson?" Selina''s tone was harsh.

    Rainee''s lips trembled.

    The next thing she did was beyond anything Selina could have expected.

    Rainee got on her knees and knelt in front of Selina.

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    "What are you doing!" Selina panicked.

    Rainee pleaded. "Selina, I am begging you. Please let me meet Matthew, just for a moment."

    Selina did not have a heart of stone.

    Seeing Rainee kneeling before her, her heart wavered.

    Sensing Selina''s hesitation, Rainee continued, "No one else in the world apart from Matthew would love me now. I beg you, Selina. Please let me have him."

    Hearing this, Selina changed her mind.

    Rainee was lying when she said she just wanted to meet Matthew. What she truly wanted was to have Matthew.

    She would never allow this to happen.

    Selina squatted down and looked straight at Rainee. "Rainee, it''s impossible for you to have Matthew. Go back to the hospital, I will pretend that you have never been here."

    Rainee sobbed, "If you don''t let me have Matthew, I will die."

    She pointed at her sunken face and cried out, "Can''t you see what I have be? If you don''t let me have him, I will die!"

    It was heartbreaking to see Rainee''s pathetic state.

    At this moment, Selina lost all her anger towards Rainee. She only felt sorry for her.

    She murmured, "I''m sorry, but even if you threaten me, I won''t hand over Matthew to you. Stop being foolish ande to your senses."

    A look of resentment shed across Rainee''s face. "I know that Matthew actually wanted to see me. It was you who stopped him froming! It must be! Selina, it was you who came between me and Matthew!" Selina was speechless.

    "Suit yourself."

    Rainee slowly stood up.

    She gritted her teeth and replied viciously. "Selina, karma will catch up to you eventually. You may be able to stop me from meeting Matthew today, but one day someone will snatch him away from you."

    The look in Selina''s eyes remained steadfast. "You can be rest assured that would not happen. Matthew will always love me and me alone." Rainee''s expression turned murderous.

    She stared maliciously at Selina, eyes boring into her face.

    Without warning, Rainee rushed toward Selina.

    Selina was startled.

    Fortunately, Rainee did not manage to attack her.

    Someone had restrained Rainee from behind. It was Matheo.

    Matheo was holding Rainee as tightly as he could.

    Matheo had arrived just in time to prevent the tragedy. After he returned with the sushi, Rainee was nowhere to be found in the hospital. Knowing her, he immediately rushed to the Perry family''s vi.

    "Rainee, I''ve had enough of you fooling around!" Matheo shouted angrily.

    Rainee bit her lip and fell silent.

    A car drove over to them and two bodyguards got off.

    The bodyguards escorted Rainee into the car.

    Matheo apologized profusely to Selina. "Miss Whitlock, I''m very sorry for Rainee''s misconduct. Please don''t mind her."

    His voice was hoarse and raspy.

    He appeared exhausted and looked like he hadn''t had a good night''s sleep in a long time.

    She nced at Matheo and replied, "I do mind."

    Matheo held his breath.

    She continued, "But I''ll let it go this time."

    Selina shrugged. "I realized she seems to be mentally unstable. I wouldn''t do anything against her."

    Matheo''s face was sullen. "Ever since you and Matthew left that day, Rainee has been hysterical."

    Selina said thoughtfully. "Her mental illness can be treated. She is still young and could still have a bright future." Matheo looked at Selina in surprise.

    His tone softened. "Thank you, Miss Whitlock."

    "You''re wee." The corner of Selina''s lips twitched. "As long as she doesn''t harass me again."

    After Matheo left with Rainee, Selina walked back into the vi.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Rainee''s words echoed in her mind.

    "One day someone will snatch him away from you."

    Selina smiled to herself.

    She knew that the day would note, and it would nevere.

    el.ne

    Matthew had confessed his feelings for her years ago, he had drawn countless sketches of her and decorated his room with hero portraits.

    This man doted on her endlessly.

    He would never leave her for someone else, nor would anyone snatch him away from her.

    Even if the world copsed around her, Matthew''s feelings for her would never change.

    Reid returned to his vi in good spirits.

    Caroline was sipping some coffee when she noticed Reid. Caroline put down her cup immediately.

    She stood up. "How did it go?"

    Reid nced at Caroline.

    Before this, he had never paid attention to Caroline''s outfits, but somehow he did that day.

    She was wearing a knee-length

    dress under a Givenchy coat. Her et

    long, slender legs were covered with sheer pantyhose. On her feet was a pair of 2 inch heels.

    Her graceful and elegant figure was alluring.

    Reid sized up Caroline silently.

    Without a doubt, she was gorgeous.

    Reid felt a little ufortable at the thought that another beauty like Caroline was attracted to Matthew.

    He suspected that Caroline''s hatred of Selina was because she was jealous of Selina and Matthew.

    "Did you hear me? I asked, how did everything go?" Caroline pressed for an answer.

    Reid pushed that thought to the back of his mind.

    "I''m afraid that there will be a huge uproar between Matthew and Selina. Matthew''s wife from Germany hase looking for him."

    Caroline couldn''t believe her ears.

    "Matthew''s wife? Did Matthew have a wife?"

    In fact, she had been paying

    attention to Matthew since she''d et

    been in the United States. She bad never heard anything about Matthew having a wife.

    Seeing Caroline''s reaction, Reid grew irritated.

    He answered carelessly, "Matthew is a handsome man from a well-to-do family. Women swarm around him like bees to honey."

    Caroline was taken aback by the news.

    "That woman is stunning, I have never seen such a beautifuldy in my life." Reid continued.

    "How beautiful is she?" Caroline''s breathing quickened.

    Reid took out a photo.

    After meeting with Saoirse, he had taken a few pictures of her. To be on the safe side, he had even printed a few more photos.

    Caroline looked closely at it.

    She drew in a sharp breath.

    In the photo was an exotic-looking woman.

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219

    There were no words to describe the exquisiteness of her features and noble temperament. As Reid said, her beauty was simply out of this world. Seeing the photo, Caroline suddenly believed that just maybe, this woman was really Matthew''s wife.

    Such a beautiful woman was indeed qualified to be standing by his side.

    "If this woman is truly his wife, where was she before this? Furthermore, why did she onlye to look for him now?" Caroline probed deeper.

    Reid smiled and answered, "Don''t worry about that part, it''s a long story. The important thing is that this woman is Matthew''s wife, but Matthew is in a rtionship with Selina."

    He paused and added spitefully. "What do you think would happen in this situation?"

    Caroline''s eyes lit up maliciously.

    She grinned widely and said, "Selina will be in despair."

    Caroline could not hold a candle to Selina, but this woman could.

    Even putting aside her current position as Matthew''s wife, Caroline believed that this woman''s appearance alone would be more than a match for Selina.

    "Yes." Reid''s voice was sinister. "Let this woman drive a wedge into their rtionship and turn their lives upside down. Then, we will carry out our n."

    His meticulous n was in ce. Matthew would be unable to escape his wellid ns this time.

    Reid wanted Matthew to have a taste of his own medicine.

    Since Matthew had dared to ruin hispany, Reid would pay him back tenfold!

    Time was ticking away,

    The sky was getting dark.

    Matthew stood up.

    He was at a private lounge.

    He had sat alone for a few hours.

    There was an empty cup on the table.

    The tension in his head was causing him to have a migraine.

    He still hadn''t thought of a solution to his problem.

    He hadn''t even figured out whether there was any right answer.

    He just could not bear it.

    Matthew nced at the watch on his wrist. He should just go back at this point.

    After walking out of the private room, Matthew drove back to the vi.

    He drove precariously. There were several instances where he almost caused an ident on the way home.

    Finally, he arrived at the Perry family vi.

    Matthew had never felt such dread to go home or to meet Selina.

    He did not know how to face her.

    How could he tell Selina that eight years ago, he had married someone else and now had a wife?

    Although nothing had happened between him and Saoirse, they were still legally married.

    Moreover, it was Saoirse who had been taking care of him. She had sacrificed so much for him.

    After some time, Matthew walked through in the front door.

    Selina was helping Erine to serve the dishes in the dining hall.

    Erine smiled while saying, "Miss Whitlock, the servants will assist me in serving dinner. You don''t have to concern yourself with this."

    "It''s okay," Selina winked, "I have nothing to do anyway, so I''ll just help out."

    Erine chuckled.

    She thought to herself that Matthew had indeed found a great wife.

    When all the dishes were served, Selina heard heavy footstepsing towards the dining hall.

    Selina''s lips curled up into a smile.

    Those footsteps were definitely Matthew''s.

    Selina ran over to him.

    She threw herself into Matthew''s arms. "You''re home!"

    Her feminine scent filled Matthew''s senses.

    His body froze.

    Selina waved her hand in front of Matthew''s face and asked, "Why do I feel there something is wrong with you today?"

    Matthew had also seemed absent-minded when she''d called him during lunch.

    "No, I''m fme." Matthewposed himself.

    He forced a smile and replied, "Let''s have dinner."

    "Okay." Selinaughed and

    continued. "Erine and I prepared

    today''s dinner. I can assure you, my

    cooking skills have improved by

    leaps and bounds. I feel like could be a chef now."

    While they were having dinner, Selina was certain that something was bothering Matthew.

    The first indication, Matthew did not praise her cooking.

    The second, Matthew did not put food on her te.

    After giving it some thoughts, Selina set aside her utensils.

    She stared intently at

    Matthew.

    Although Matthew was eating, it seemed like he had not even tasted the food. His mind was somewhere else.

    "Matthew!" Selina called out.

    Matthew did not respond.

    Selina stood up and walked to Matthew''s side. She hit him on the shoulder and yelled. "Matthew!"

    Only then did Matthew realize that Selina was calling him.

    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you eating? " Matthew asked.

    "There is something wrong with you." Selina stared into Matthew''s eyes.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "No, don''t be silly. Let''s eat."

    "No, I''m sure of it. You must have something on your mind."

    "Just some issues at work." Matthew''s voice was low.

    Selina''s eyes narrowed.

    She sat back in her seat. "I knew something was bothering you. Take a good rest, don''t worry too much about work."

    "Okay." Matthew''s smile was strained.

    After dinner, Selina asked Matthew to apany her on a walk.

    She had hoped that Matthew''s mood would improve as well.

    "Let''s go out for a walk to breathe in some fresh air. You are always so busy at work." Selina suggested.

    "Sure." Matthew agreed.

    Throughout the walk, Selina was chattering away excitedly while Matthew remained silent.

    Selina assumed that Matthew was thinking about work, so she did not think twice about Matthew''s unusual behaviour.

    Several times, Matthew nced at Selina and wanted to say something.

    However each time he opened his mouth, no words came out.

    He had never felt so conflicted before.

    Finally, Selina said. "Matthew, I will only allow you to stay in this state for one night. We''re getting our marriage certificate tomorrow. Please snap out of it before then, or"

    Selina squeezed Matthew''s arm yfully. "I''ll bite you!"

    Selina''s words dropped another bombshell on Matthew.

    It''dpletely slipped his mind that tomorrow was the day of their marriage registration.

    His mind became frenzied as tension was building up in his head.

    The night grew deep.

    Selina had fallen asleep.

    Matthew was deep in his own thoughts and did not touch her that night.

    Noticing that Selina was fast asleep, Matthew quietly got out of the bed.

    He called his assistant in the middle of the night.

    "Cancel all the arrangements for tomorrow. Inform the staff from the Civil Affairs Bureau that they do

    not have to turn up."

    Generally, the Civil Affairs Bureau

    was closed during the weekend. However, because Matthew and Selina wanted to get their marriage certificate on Sunday, they had made an exception.

    The assistant waspletely stunned. "But Mr. Perry, everything has been arranged."

    "Cancel all of them." As soon as Matthew finished speaking, he hung up the phone.

    That night, Matthew sat on the sofa with his head in his hands. His handsome face was conflicted.

    All of a sudden, Selina stirred.

    She was now used to falling asleep in Matthew''s arms after being intimate, so she was awakened when her body sensed Matthew wasn''t lying next

    to her.

    As she opened her eyes, the surroundings was too dark for her to see anything.

    It was cold on Matthew''s side of the bed.

    Selina touched the sheets beside her, but felt no one there.

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220

    Selina''s drowsiness disappeared instantly.

    She sat up and turned on the lights.

    There was no sign of Matthew in the empty bedroom.

    She got out of bed immediately.

    Selina walked down the stairs and saw that the living room was dimly lit.

    She breathed out a sigh of relief.

    Matthew was in the living room.

    Why was he not asleep? What was he doing in the living room sote at night?

    Selina smiled to herself after she thought about it.

    She thought she knew why Matthew was still awake.

    Selina entered the living room and saw Matthew sitting on the sofa.

    His back was facing her, as light enveloped his silhouette.

    Selina tip-toed behind Matthew and covered his eyes with her hands.

    "Guess who?" Selina tried to disguise her voice.

    However, Matthew was not in the mood to entertain Selina.

    He gently but firmly removed Selina''s hands from his eyes.

    "Selina. Why did you get up?" Matthew''s voice was a little rough.

    Selina pouted. "You''re no fun. You didn''t even guess who I am."

    She sat down beside Matthew. "Why aren''t you sleeping?"

    He pursed his lips and did not reply her.

    Selina raised her head to look at Matthew. "I think I know why you are sitting here instead of sleeping."

    Matthew held his breath.

    His voice grew hoarse. "Selina."

    Selina said teasingly, "It''s because you''re nervous, right? You can''t sleep because you were thinking about when we will be husband and wife tomorrow."

    She looked at Matthew with a wide smile.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew was mesmerized by Selina''s dazzling smile.

    It was so dazzling that his heart ached.

    "In fact, you don''t have to be nervous." Selinaforted. "We are just moving into the next chapter of our life together."

    She paused and said with embarrassment, "To be frank, I am also a little nervous but it''s far from the point of being unable to fall asleep." He didn''t reply her.

    Selina noticed Matthew was still silent after all that she had said.

    She was confused.

    "Why are you so silent? Are you okay?"

    Matthew steeled his resolve. "Selina, can we dy our marriage registration? Let''s put it off for a while."

    Selina was stunned by his request.

    "Why?" She blurted out after a moment.

    Matthew did not respond.

    He did not know how to answer Selina.

    Selina''s eyebrows knitted together. "Is is because you are too busy? Do you have to work tomorrow?"

    Matthew seemed to have been in low spirits for the whole day. Maybe it was due to some problems at work.

    He was so busy that he had to postpone the marriage registration.

    Matthew felt like his throat was closing up. He just nodded, unable to say a word.

    "Is that so?" Selina probed further.

    Matthew wanted to give her an exnation, but he could not bring himself to lie to her,

    Selina did not think twice about the half-baked excuse Matthew gave.

    She did not have any reason to suspect Matthew would lie to her. Their rtionship was too strong.

    Selina pulled a face. She replied reluctantly, "Alright then, we''ll dy the registration."

    Although Selina agreed to it, it was obvious that she was disappointed.

    Matthew''s eyes were filled with guilt. "Selina, I''m sorry. I know how much you have been looking forward to it."

    The corners of her mouth twitched.

    "Well, Matthew. If I stayed true to my

    l

    personality, I should be extremely furious right now. But I am determined to be an understanding wife, so I am trying my best to

    control my anger." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    She took a deep breath and chanted, "I''m not angry. I''m not angry."

    "We will dy the registration until you are avable. Could you estimate when will you be free for us to go get our marriage certificate?" Selina forced a smile.

    Matthew pursed his lips and did not answer.

    Selina was about to press further when she suddenly stopped herself.

    What kind of woman would keep asking when they were going to get the marriage certificate? It would seem like she was desperate to be married. Selina gave a little cough.

    Anyway, Matthew would arrange everything after he was done with his work. She did not have to worry about it.

    "Then, let''s go to bed." Selina suggested.

    After a few steps, she turned around.

    Matthew was still sitting there, staring nkly into space.

    Selina was speechless.

    What was wrong with Matthew? Was he so stressed that he''d be a dimwit?

    She walked over and tugged

    Matthew''s arm. "You need to sleep, old man, Don''t you know that you''re already nine years older than me? If you were to look any older, people would think that you are my

    dad instead of my husband."

    Matthew sighed with resignation.

    "Okay, let''s sleep." Matthew gave in.

    Matthew did not touch Selina that night. He just wrapped her in his arms and cuddled her to sleep.

    Feeling the weight of Matthew''s arm on her waist, Selina felt at ease.

    She slowly drifted off to sleep.

    That night, she did not sleep well.

    She had a disturbing nightmare,

    In her dream, she saw Rainee.

    Rainee looked terrifying.

    Her hair was in a tangled mess, and her eyes were full of bloody tears "Selina karma will catch up with you. You will have retribution. There will be a day when someone steals Matthew away from you."

    The next morning soon arrived.

    Saoirse received a call from Reid.

    Reid greeted her politely, "Miss Saoirse, I am sorry to disturb you so early in the morning, but I have something important to discuss. Do you have

    time?"

    Reid was Matthew''s brother, and he had been instrumental in reuniting her with Matthew. Even if Saoirse were busy, she would make time for him.

    Not to mention that she truly had nothing to do.

    Saoirse readily agreed.

    She took Liselle and met Reid at a coffee shop.

    The rich aroma of coffee filled the cafe. It was a good ce to rx and have small talk over a cup of coffee.

    "Mr. Perry, what is it that you had to discuss with me?" Saoirse asked.

    Saoirse assumed that Reid must have an important reason for this meeting.

    "Have some coffee first. We''ll talk then." Reid suggested.

    He looked at Liselle, who was standing beside Saoirse, and urged, "Sit down and have a drink together."

    Liselle was ttered, but she still conducted herself appropriately. "It''s okay, Mr Perry. I''ll just stand beside Miss Saoirse. She is my mistress."

    Reid nodded and did not insist.

    He continued, "Miss Saoirse, there is something crucial that you must know, but I really can''t bear to tell you. Please be mentally prepared."

    Saoirse''s heart rose to her throat.

    On the other hand, Liselle could not help but ask anxiously, "Mr. Perry, what''s the matter?"

    Saoirse looked at Liselle sternly. "Don''t interrupt."

    Liselle bit her lip and remained silent.

    Reid sighed and exined, "I have had some disagreements with my brother recently, which made him hate me. Miss Saoirse, do you know the

    reason why?"

    Saoirse shook her head.

    "It was because of you, Miss Saoirse."

    Saoirse''s eyes shed in astonishment. "Mr. Perry, how did I make such trouble for you and William?"

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221

    "Because I don''t agree with Matthew''s behavior. Especially after learning that you, Miss Saoirse, went through so much..." Reid''s face was conflicted. "I know that I should not disclose this to you, but this is against my personal beliefs. To be honest with you, Matthew has another woman. He and that woman are very much in love, and they are even going to get married."

    Saoirse was devastated when she heard this.

    Her entire body froze in shock.

    Liselle blurted out in disbelief, "What? How could this be?''

    Reid sighed deeply. "I agree that this is not right, but we cannot turn back time. He is indeed with another woman."

    Liselle was furious. "Mr. William has gone too far. Back then, mydy rescued him and even married him to save his life. Throughout these eight long years, mydy has always been loyal to him. Now that we''ve finally found him, how could he fool around with other women?"

    Reidughed self-deprecatingly. "That''s why I disagreed and argued with him. I implored him to take up the responsibility and reunite with

    Miss Saoirse, but he loves that woman too deeply."

    Saoirse finally came to her senses.

    Her face was pale, but she was far less agitated than Liselle.

    "Mr. Perry, William really has another woman?" Saoirse murmured.

    "Yes, they are living together." Reid answered.

    Pain shed in Saoirse''s eyes.

    When she met up with William yesterday, she could see through his eyes that he had no affection for her.

    His gaze had been simr eight years ago.

    William had never had any feelings for her anyway.

    She''d assumed that William had a naturally cold personality.

    Although she had been a little disappointed, Saoirse did not think too much about it.

    But she''d never thought that William could have another woman.

    "He has already married me. Why would there be another woman?" Saoirse cried out.

    Seeing Saoirse in distress, Liselle''s heart ached for her mistress. "Mr. William has crossed the line. He can''t do this to Miss Saoirse!"

    "But the fact remains. He already has another woman." Reid repeated.

    Liselle muttered. "I am going to tell Master Welmert. He will stand up for Miss Saoirse."

    Saoirse immediately red at Liselle and warned her, "Liselle, you are forbidden to say a single word about this to my father. It is an order!"

    Liselle looked indignant. "But Miss Saoirse, are you going to keep quiet and let Mr. William betray you? I have seen with my own eyes the suffering you''ve been through all these years. Do you really want another woman to live happily with him instead?"

    Saoirse closed her beautiful eyes in agony.

    She felt helpless.

    At this moment, her mind was in a mess.

    She had been looking forward to finding William after her sessful heart transnt. She''d imagined that they would live happily ever after.

    She had even wondered if it was because of her heart condition that William decided to leave and not return.

    Now that she was healthy, she had thought that William would not leave her anymore.

    Little did she expect William to have another woman.

    What should she do now?

    After a long while, Saoirse opened her eyes slowly.

    She looked at Reid pleadingly. "Mr. Perry, you will help me, right? Please say so."

    Reid was a little surprised.

    Although Saoirse looked delicate and frail, her will had been strong enough to withstand the shocking news.

    Otherwise, she would not have calmed down so quickly after suffering such a big blow. She''d even asked him for help.

    Reid looked embarrassed. "Miss Saoirse, I do want to help you, but I can''t do anything to Matthew. He is my still younger brother after all."

    He looked first at Saoirse and then at Liselle. "Regardless, you can''t give up just because Matthew has another woman. I will me myself otherwise."

    Liselle interrupted anxiously, "We

    definitely

    let

    won''t leave. We came a

    the way just to meet Mr. Wded?"

    Hom

    can we leave empty

    Reid was secretly relieved.

    He nodded and replied, "I''m d to hear that. The rest is up both of you."

    He added meaningfully, "Matthew is not a heartless person. Once he realizes all that you have done for him, am sure he will return to your side, Miss Saoirse."

    Half an hourter, Reid left the coffee shop and got into a ck car.

    After getting in the car, he smiled to himself.

    Just as he had expected, Matthew had not told Saoirse about Selina''s existence.

    Reid smirked ominously.

    He knew Matthew''s character inside out.

    Matthew was too ''kind''.

    He was certain that even if Matthew loved Selina, he could not bear to hurt Saoirse.

    Matthew would definitely have gotten a terrible headache over this dilemma.

    That was great, he would add fuel to the fire.

    When Selina woke up, it was still quite dark.

    She sat up and recalled her nightmarest night.

    Selina rubbed her forehead.

    It seemed like Rainee was really persistent.

    Not only had she harassed her during the day, but she even came in her dreams at night to disturb Selina.

    The corner of Selina''s mouth twitched.

    She got out of bed and washed up.

    While brushing her teeth, Selina wondered about something.

    That is, Matthew seemed to have really good luck with women.

    Rainee, Joycelyn the doctor, and even that movie star...

    Selina couldn''t stand it.

    Other women swarming around him.

    In

    deal her

    Bet

    female lead who had numerous men vying for

    O

    Selina was confused as to why it was Matthew who had so manydies after him.

    Selina washed her face and sighed.

    This just showed that Matthew was of a different ss. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have this issue.

    Erine was watering some nts in the living room.

    "Erine, good morning! You woke up really early today." Selina greeted Erine.

    "You too, Miss Whitlock. Why are you up so early today?" Selina would usually sleep until noon.

    Selina replied, "I had a nightmare."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Miss Whitlock, did you remember what it was about? We should go to the chapel and pray." Erine was horrified.

    Selina had been rendered speechless.

    She did not expect Erine to make such a fuss. If she had, she wouldn''t have worried her with it.

    "It''s okay, I''m fine. By the way, has Matthew left?" Selina changed the topic.

    "Yes. He left before dawn," Erine informed her.

    "Oh," Selina answered.

    She felt a little dejected.

    They had been supposed to be registered in marriage today, but Matthew had left so early in the morning.

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222

    Selina consoled herself. Matthew had probably left early for work, which meant he was extremely busy. She should be understanding and notin.

    Erine put down the watering can in her hand. "Miss Whitlock, breakfast is ready. I''ll serve it to you now."

    "All right."

    Walking to the kitchen, Erine served Selina scrambled eggs, French toast, milk and so on.

    Selina took a sip of the milk and asked, "Erine, did Matthew manage to have his breakfast?"

    "No. He left in a hurry this morning," Erine said.

    Selina felt sorry for Matthew.

    Matthew''s work was so hectic, he didn''t even have time to eat his breakfast.

    "Miss Whitlock, what would you like to eat for lunch? I''ll prepare it for you." Erine was busy clearing up the tes.

    Selinaughed out loud.

    "I''m still eating my breakfast. Why are you asking about lunch so soon?" Erine was embarrassed. "It''s nothing, I just like to be prepared. Miss Whitlock, what would you prefer?"

    Selina thought for a moment before she replied, "Let''s have Matthew''s favorite dishes for lunch."

    "Is heing back for lunch?" Erine asked in surprise.

    Selina shook her head. "He''s so busy that he probably won''t even have lunch. I will go to his office and bring him a lunchbox. Or else, his body might copse."

    Erine agreed with her. "That is a good idea, he tends to skip meals if he is busy with work. I''ll hurry up and prepare lunch now. Miss Whitlock, you can send it to the office at noon."

    At the office, Matthew had prepared official documents of estate transfer for all his assets.

    It was impossible for him to betray Selina.

    Yet, he owed Saoirse too much.

    He had to make a choice between the two of them.

    He could not be with Saoirse, but aspensation he would give up everything he had worked so hard to establish.

    Matthew met up with Saoirse.

    Saoirse''splexion was pale, and her eyes were puffy.

    Liselle was standing aside, staring daggers at Matthew.

    "Saoirse, I''ll tell you the reason why I suddenly disappeared eight years ago." Matthew broke the silence.

    No matter what, he had to exin to her why he left and disappeared without a trace eight years ago.

    Saoirse nodded, her eyes red.

    "At that time, I was on a ne to Glevania. The ne encountered strong turbulence, so all the passengers had to disembark using a parachute. When I jumped, my previous trauma overwhelmed me." Matthew paused.

    Blood, bullets, and smoke appeared in his mind.

    Even after all these years, he still felt a lingering fear when he thought about it.

    "My brain instinctively blocked the painful memories from resurfacing." Matthew continued, "It may be difficult to believe, but I had dissociative amnesia. All my memories were still intact except for the memory of six months in Germany with you." "Is that what happened?" Saoirse murmured.

    "Yes."

    Saoirse did not doubt Matthew''s words.

    There was no need for this man to lie to her.

    Moreover, she believed that Matthew was not a callous person. What he said at the moment was equivalent to giving her an exnation for his disappearance.

    She smiled sadly. "William, I know why you selectively lost the memories about me. It''s because we have nothing to remember, right? Although we were husband and wife, you don''t have any feelings for me at all, do you?"

    She stared at Matthew with her beautiful blue eyes.

    Matthew could not avoid her gaze.

    He lowered his eyes to hide his emotions. "I''m sorry."

    Although Saoirse had already known the answer, it was still agonizing to hear it directly from William.

    Saoirse felt that her heart was breaking into tiny pieces.

    "William, what''s wrong with me? Why do you not have any feelings for me?" Saoirse sobbed miserably.

    Matthew could not tell Saoirse about Selina.

    This would only cause her more pain.

    He opened a briefcase and took out a stack of documents. "Saoirse, these are all the assets under my name. To show my gratitude, I''ll transfer them all to you."

    Even though Saoirse was a noble, Matthew''s assets were substantial as well.

    But Saoirse did not even look at them.

    Her sad gaze was fixed on Matthew, "William, have you ever loved me? Not even the slightest bit?"

    "I''m sorry, Saoirse." Matthew repeated himself.

    Saoirse suddenly covered her face and burst into tears.

    She was devastated.

    Saoirse did not want to cry in front of him, but she could not help it.

    Matthew felt as if his heart was being stabbed.

    He had never loved Saoirse, but she was still someone dear to him.

    Back then, if it wasn''t for Saoirse, he probably would have been dead long ago.

    Furthermore, Saoirse had been loyal to him for so many years. He could not help but be moved.

    His heart was weighed down by guilt towards her.

    Matthew handed to her some tissues. "I''m deeply sorry, Saoirse."

    He didn''t know what else to say tofort her.

    Liselle interrupted in frustration, "Mr. William, can I have a word with you?"

    Saoirse knew Liselle was going to give Matthew a piece of her mind, but she didn''t have the will to stop Liselle. She was too ovee by her emotions.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Matthew stood up and walked over to Liselle.

    "Sir, you''re just making things worse. Miss Saoirse doesn''t need anything from you. She only needs you!"

    Matthew grimaced.

    Of course, he knew that this was not what Saoirse wanted.

    But he did not know how else to repay her, other than giving her everything he owned.

    "When Miss Saoirse rescued you

    from the forest, did you know how she pleaded for your life?" Liselle exined, "At that time, no one expected you to survive your

    injuries. Master Welmert was. el

    adamant on killing you, but Miss Saoirse knelt outside his door for days so that he would agree to the union."

    "After you disappeared, Master Welmert was furious and wanted to send out a search party. It was Miss Saoirse that stopped her father again. She was concerned that you left due to her heart condition, and she did not want to be a burden to you Even though she tried to appear strong, Miss Saoirse missed you all this while. I have seen her secretly looking at your photo in a daze, and she even cried under the covers at night!"

    "Six months ago, Miss Saoirse finally

    had a heart transnt. The first thing she did after recovery was to start searching high and low for you behind Master Welmert''s back Mr. William, now that we have finally found you, how could you do this to Miss Saoirse?"

    Matthew was dumbfounded when he heard Liselle''s tirade.

    He knew that Saoirse had sacrificed a lot for him.

    But he did not expect how much suffering she went through because of him. He could never fully repay his debt to her for all that she had done.

    Matthew walked slowly toward Saoirse.

    He took a tissue and wiped the tears off her face. "Please don''t cry, Saoirse."

    Saoirse looked up at William with tearful eyes.

    It was the first time William had been so gentle with her. This had never happened before.

    Saoirse grabbed his hand.

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223

    Matthew''s grasp stiffened.

    Saoirse looked at Matthew with her beautiful eyes, and spoke with a voice full of emotion and firmness, "I don''t want anything. I only want you. I don''t need the things you give. All I care about is you."

    Liselle also chimed in, "Sir, Miss Saoirse just wants to be with you after waiting for you for so many years."

    Matthew''s lips pursed into a straight line.

    At the Perry family vi.

    Selina and Prine had just finished preparing lunch together.

    Taking into ount Matthew''s preference for food, they''d opted for dishes that were milder in taste.

    Selina was not really a fan of mild-tasting food as she would get bored if she ate them too frequently.

    She could not help but mutter, "I still prefer food with lots of spices over nd ones like these. I don''t know why Matthew likes light food so much. I wouldn''t be able to stand it if I had to eat them every day."

    Erine chuckled, "The food preference matches a person''s personality."

    It was the first time Selina heard such a statement. She looked at Erine with curiosity and asked, "How is that so?"

    How could food preference match a person''s personality?

    Erine exined, "For example, people with hot tempers usually prefer food seasoned heavily with spices. Such as salty, and spicy. Whereas, gentle individuals like Mr. Perry prefer light- vored dishes."

    Selina felt that Erine''s words seemed to make sense.

    However...

    She looked at Erine and asked, "Erine, how did you know about this?"

    Erine had never mentioned this to Selina in the past.

    Erine smiled sheepishly and admitted, "I saw it on TV some time ago. I thought it was meaningful, so I wrote it down."

    Seline carefully thought of what Erine said again.

    Matthew really had a gentle nature.

    Except when they were in bed together.

    Selina proceeded to have her lunch first before getting the lunch box ready.

    The lunch box had threeyers. The firstyer had beef stew in it, the secondyer was filled with stir-fried vegetables, and the thirdyer was mashed potatoes.

    After preparing the lunch box, Selina set off.

    However, when she arrived at the Perry Group, there was not a single soul in the president''s office.

    Selina was about to call Matthew, when she suddenly saw Matthew''s assistant at the door.

    She called out to the assistant, "Where is Mr. Perry?"

    The assistant was surprised to see Selina at the office.

    "Mr. Perry is not at the office," the assistant replied.

    "Did something happened?" Selina asked instinctively.

    The assistant shook his head, "No, Mr. Perry has been busy these few days, and he handed all his work to the executives. He said that he would note to the office for some time."

    Selina''s facial expression changed.

    Seeing the sudden change in Selina''s expression, the assistant felt that something was wrong.

    Could it be that Selina had not been informed about it?

    Did he say something wrong?

    "Miss Whitlock, do you want to have a seat?" the assistant stammered.

    "No need," Selina went towards the elevator and pressed the button.

    Her mind was in a mess.

    She initially thought Matthew was too busy at work to go collect the marriage certificate, but now he wasn''t even at the office.

    Moreover, he had handed over all his work for the past few days to his executives.

    Where exactly was he?

    As the elevator reached the first floor, Selina dialed Matthew''s number.

    The phone rang for a long time before it was connected.

    "Where are you?" Selina asked immediately.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    There was a moment of silence.

    "You''re not at the office, right?" Selina asked, no longer able to control her emotions.

    Matthew''s breath was obviously unstable, "Yes."

    "Then, where are you? What are you doing?" Selina almost shouted into her phone.

    Matthew did not speak.

    Selina was furious.

    Matthew''s mysterious acts were starting to get on Selina''s nerves. She had no idea what he was up to!

    "Matthew, count to three. If you

    don''t tell me, I''ll hang up. I won''t talk

    to you anymore," Selina felt irritated

    and helpless, so she could only threaten him.

    "Selina, give me some time," Matthew''s voice was hoarse.

    "One, two, three," Selina deliberately counted, but he still did not say anything. Selina threw a tantrum and hung up the phone.

    She stormed out of the elevator angrily.

    What was Matthew hiding from her?

    Selina almost threw her phone away. She wanted to throw the lunch.

    box in her hand too. How

    last

    she came to her senses at minute and held on to it tightly.

    Selina took a deep breath to calm herself down.

    She shouldn''t act on impulse. She needed to control her emotions well.

    Did she not say she wanted to be a good wife? Why was she acting like a child?

    Selina came to the conclusion that something must have happened to Matthew.

    But...

    She snorted coldly. Him hiding anything from her was already wrong. Moreover, even after she had asked on the phone, he still refused to tell her.

    Selina switched off her phone.

    She did not intend to do anything. She just thought that if Matthew want to make her anxious, she would also make him anxious.

    Not long after, Selina suddenly remembered something.

    Even though her phone was switched off, Matthew could still find her.

    It must be because Selina had a mobile phone with her.

    Selina decided to take a step further to teach Matthew a lesson!

    Selina returned to the Perry Group and went to Matthew''s office. She put her mobile phone on the office table and left.

    Outside, she walked aimlessly. She had no idea where to go.

    Initially, Selina had wanted to find Natalie, but thinking that she would expose herself to Matthew if she did so, therefore she did not proceed with

    her n.

    After thinking for a while, Selina thought of Lothar.

    Since she did not have a phone, she

    simply borrowed a passer-by''s phone to catt Lothar. It was a good thing that she had an excellent memory, and she remembered his phone number correctly. It also helped that she was pretty and fair-skinned, hence the passer-by was more than willing to help her out.

    When Selina called Lothar, Lothar was feeding Yesseca.

    Each time he fed Yesseca, he was very careful.

    The patient beside them praised Lothar, "This is the best brother I''ve ever seen. Yesseca, you''re so lucky."

    It was rare for a family member to care for their loved ones even at their sickbed. Nevertheless, Lothar managed to do that for Yesseca.

    Yesseca beamed happily.

    She held onto Lothar''s arm, "That''s right. He treats me the best. He''s the best brother in the world."

    Lothar patted Yesseca''s head and coaxed dotingly, "Yesseca is the best sister in the world."

    Suddenly, his cell phone rang.

    An unknown number.

    Yesseca looked at Lothar and asked, "Is someone asking you to be their talent?"

    Recently, Lothar had been in the hospital with her and had not gone out.

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224

    Lothar took advantage of the situation and bragged, "That''s right, I told you that I''m still very popr. Look, someone is asking for me now." Lothar smiled and left the ward with his phone.

    As soon as he was out of the ward, the smile on his face disappeared, "Hello, who is this?"

    "Me."

    Lothar was speechless.

    "Have you changed your phone number?"

    "No, this is a bitplicated. Let''s talk about it when we meet. If you have time, can we meet up?"

    Lothar thought for a moment. He had just finished feeding Yesseca and she was about to go to bed.

    Moreover, he had not been out for a long time, so he took this opportunity to convince Yesseca that he was off to film another movie to ease her worries.

    "Okay, tell me the location. I''ll be there in a jiffy."

    After hanging up the phone, Lothar headed back into the ward.

    Yesseca was already lying on the bed. It looked like she was about to rest.

    Lothar shook Yesseca''s hand gently and said, "Yesseca, I am going to film a movie. Have a good rest."

    Yesseca nodded obediently.

    Lothar added, "I have earned a lot of money from filming. You can tell me what you want to eat. I can buy you anything that you want."

    Yesseca smiled sweetly, "Okay, Lothar."

    Lothar''s heart ached as he walked out of the ward.

    He was lying to Yesseca.

    Recently, he had really been living a hard life. Yesseca''s illness was going to cost money again, and he had already spent every penny of the 200,000 dors Reid had given him.

    Besides, Reid had not introduced him to any directors or investors.

    When he asked, Reid answered coldly, "I haven''t arranged for you to do anything important, yet you are asking for a reward. Didn''t I give you two hundred thousand dors?"

    Lothar wasn''t a pushover but he knew that he was no match for Reid.

    He could only swallow his anger.

    Selina and Lothar met at a tea shop.

    Selina ordered a dozen cups of milk tea.

    "You''re in a bad mood again?" Lothar asked in astonishment.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Selina nodded, "You''re smart."

    Then, she took arge gulp of the milk tea in front of her.

    Lothar sat down across from her, "Then I''ll drink with you."

    He was also in a bad mood.

    The two of them drank more than ten cups of milk teas on the table in less than ten minutes. The surrounding customers watched them in amazement but did not say anything.

    Selina was the top socialites in the upper ss. She''d never cared about how others saw her as she was confident in herself.

    As for Lothar, he had experienced the cold stares from others when he had nothing. He had long since ustomed to it.

    "Are you feeling better now?" Lothar asked.

    Selina nodded and asked Lothar in return, "What time is it now?"

    Lothar nced at his phone, "Two o''clock."

    Selia nodded with a thoughtful look.

    It was two o''clock. It had been a long time since herst phone call to Matthew. She wondered if Matthew had realized that she had disappeared and whether he was anxious and was frantically looking for her.

    "Where''s your phone? Why did it suddenly change to another number?" Lothar asked again.

    The corner of Selina''s lips twitched, "I threw my phone away."

    Lothar was at a loss for words.

    He touched his mobile phone that he had used for many years, "Well. The wealthy can do anything they want."

    Selina snorted, "I''ll make my ex-husband anxious and have him look for me all over."

    "What''s wrong?" Lothar questioned in shock.

    Selina then told him the whole story.

    "We had nned to collect the

    marriage certificate together

    yesterday, but suddenly he said he couldn''t go..It''s fine for me as I thought he was busy with his work and so nned to deliver lunch to him at noon. But when I reached his office, he wasn''t there. His assistant said that he had entrusted his work to his executives a few days ago. So I called him, but he refused to tell me

    anything!"

    Selina paused and took a deep breath before continuing, "That''s why I''m so angry. I am trying so hard right now to not explode in anger!"

    The astonishment in Lothar''s eyes deepened.

    After a while, he blurted out, "Could it be possible that your ex-husband is having an affair?"

    Selina immediately hit Lothar.

    Although Matthew was acting mysterious, she would never suspect that Matthew was disloyal to her. After all, she understood his love for her!

    "Impossible!" Selina''s face was filled

    with pride, "I know how charming am! There is no other woman out

    ther that is better than me. He will not nce at another woman at all."

    Lothar rubbed his head where he was struck by Selina and muttered to himself, "You''re really narcissistic."

    She raised her eyebrows and argued, "I have no choice. I''m confident."

    "Since he doesn''t have any other women, then what are you bothered about?" Lothar was speechless.

    Selina answered disdainfully, "Of course I''m bothered. He is hiding something from me! We are about to get married again. Shouldn''t we share our burdens?"

    "Perhaps he has some secrets that he cannot reveal," Lothar spected.

    "What''s there to hide?" Selina was in disbelief.

    "Anyway, I don''t think it''s good to make him look around for you like this," Lothar said.

    Selina felt a little guilty, but soon the pride in her heart drowned out her conscience.

    "No, I have to make him worry," Selina responded.

    Lothar did notment anymore about Selina''s persistence. After all, he was just an outsider.

    "I met your ex-husband previously," Lothar suddenly admitted.

    Selina was stunned.

    After a while, she remembered that thest time she got drunk with Lothar, Matthew brought her back to the vi. That time, Matthew met Lothar.

    "Oh, I see."

    "He is an excellent man," Lothar''s heart was suddenly filled with a wave of jealousy.

    However, he soon suppressed the feeling.

    Selina was his good friend and his good friend had such an outstanding man. Shouldn''t he be happy for Selina? Why would he be jealous?

    "Really?" Selina''s voice was full of emotions.

    Lothar nodde,. "You have no idea how amazing and shocking it was when his Rolls Royce drove off that day at that food stall."

    Selina was speechless, "So the Rolls-Royce is excellent, not him."

    Lothar shook his head, "No, when he stepped down from it, he attracted even more attention. It was like, like..."

    Lothar could not find any words

    good enough to describe Matthew. He scratched his hair and said, "It''s just like how the hero from the American blockbusters came on stage and attracted countless attention. He is so handsome."

    "Aren''t you exaggerating?" Selina retorted, but the corners of her lips could not help but curve a little.

    "Well, Selina. You don''t deserve him."

    "What''s that?"

    "Your personality is no match for his. He is too good for you," Lothar said honestly.

    Bang!

    Selina threw an empty cup at Lothar''s head.

    "A gentleman does not hit others!" Lothar retorted.

    "Sorry. I''m not a gentleman!"

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225

    Lothar never failed to cheer Selina up. Their little meet up had instantly put Selina in a good mood.

    Matthew sent Saoirse and Liselle back to their vi.

    Before leaving, Saoirse stared at Matthew with her deep eyes, "Come in and have a seat. I''m very lonely in this huge vi. Please apany me."

    Liselle also chimed in, "Yes, Mr. Perry. Come in and have a seat with Miss Saoirse."

    "Sorry, Saoirse. I''ll take my leave first," Matthew''s voice was deep and hoarse.

    Saoirse''s face was very disappointed.

    She forced a smile and said, "Okay William, I''ll wait for you. I''ll wait for you no matter what."

    After Matthew left, Liselle immediately asked Saoirse, "Miss Saoirse, why didn''t you tell Mr. William about what Mr. Perry told us?"

    She shook her head and warned, "There''s no need."

    Liselle was anxious, "We want to know what''s going on. He should give us an exnation."

    "Liselle, William is a good man."

    Liselle objected, "How could a good man let you down? How can he still have a mistress?"

    A hint of sadness shed across Saoirse''s eyes, "Although he has mistresses, but it doesn''t make him less of a good man. He told me that he had amnesia. He had forgotten that he has me and thus found another lover."

    "But didn''t he remember it now? Then, he should break up with that woman and be with you, Miss Saoirse."

    "How can things be so simple?" Saoirse murmured.

    She gave Liselle a warning look again, "If I don''t say anything, you should not say anything to William either."

    Liselle gulped and looked indignant.

    Matthew''s car sped across the highway.

    Not long after, he stopped on the side of an empty road.

    Matthew took out his phone.

    He should have called Selina earlier, but he had been with Saoirse all day. He was filled with guilt hence did not call her.

    He tried to make a call then, but the phone was turned off.

    Matthew frowned.

    He knew that Selina must be angry.

    He used to dote on Selina, but now, he was acting cold towards her. It was no surprise that she was mad at him.

    Matthew immediately called his assistant.

    The assistant''s heart jumped when he heard Matthew''s instruction.

    It seemed that he had said something wrong before.

    The assistant told Matthew everything, "Mr. Perry, Miss Whitlock came to the office at noon to look for you. I, I told her that you would not be at the office for a few days. Did I say something wrong?" Matthew rubbed his temple. He was tired.

    He could not me his assistant for this. After all, the assistant was only telling the truth.

    "It''s okay. Can you check where she is now?" Matthew ordered.

    Twenty minutester, the assistant called back.

    "Mr. Perry, we''ve found Miss Whitlock''s phone in your office, but she''s already gone. Unfortunately, she''s not carrying her phone with her now, so it''s impossible to locate her."

    Matthew pursed his thin lips tightly.

    "I see," Then, he hung up the phone.

    He dialed Natalie''s number and learned that Selina had not gone to the Whitlock family home.

    A bad feeling overwhelmed his heart.

    Matthew immediately drove back to the Perry family vi.

    Upon reaching the Perry family home, Matthew could not find Selina''s presence anywhere.

    Matthew ran into Prine when he hurried downstairs.

    "Mr. Perry, you''re back?" Prine asked in surprise.

    "Yes," Matthew was about to leave when he suddenly stopped in his tracks, "Prine, when did Selina leave?"

    Prine was even more surprised, "Didn''t Miss Whitlock meet you? She mentioned that she would bring you lunch at noon. Did you guys not meet?"

    Matthew''s heart froze.

    It turned out that at noon, Selina had went to deliver lunch to him.

    The guilt in Matthew''s heart grew and almost drowned him.

    Selina and Lothar walked out of the tea shop.

    They strolled around the main road.

    "Where are you nning to goter?" Lothar asked.

    "I just want to make my ex-husband anxious and let him know the consequences of hiding things from me," Selina answered.

    Lothar did not know what to say.

    "Your ex-husband actually dotes on you," Lothar said a few momentster.

    Selina looked at Lothar in surprise, "What did you say?"

    "It''s just a feeling. That day, when I saw your ex-husband, the way he looked at you was very affectionate and loving," Lothar felt a little jealous again. Selina was slightly touched.

    Upon hearing Lothar''s words, her heart suddenly softened.

    Since Matthew was acting so

    strangely, there must be something bothering him. Even so, at this

    critical moment, not only did she notContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    comfort Matthew, but she also

    threw a tantrum because she suspected that he was keeping something from her. Was she not going too far?

    Selina twitched her lips. She was about to speak when a phone suddenly rung.

    She subconsciously thought it was her phone, but when she touched her pockets, she found nothing.

    Then, she remembered that she put her phone in Matthew''s office.

    Selina immediately wanted to go and retrieve it.

    "Lothar, when are you going to pay me back my money? I need the money now!" A loud, piercing voice pierced the peaceful air around them.

    Selina looked at Lothar in astonishment.

    Lothar''s face was filled with awkwardness.

    His phone had rung. However, the phone he had been using was old and malfunctioned so it was suddenly on loudspeaker, and Selina

    was able to hear every word the person on the other line was saying.

    "The moment I have the money, I will definitely return it to you," Lothar stammered.

    The man''s voice became louder, "I know Yesseca needs money to treat her illness, but I too need money. No matter what, you must pay me back by tomorrow."

    Lothar''s voice was filled with helplessness as he begged, "Aunt, you, me and Yesseca are family. Please give me some more time."

    "Enough of the nonsense. If you don''t pay me back tomorrow, I''ll go straight to the hospital to

    find Yesseca

    The person on the other end of the line hung up the phone.

    Lothar''s face instantly turned pale.

    Selina looked at Lothar, "What''s wrong with Yesseca?"

    Lothar''s face was filled with despair, "She''s ill. I borrowed money from my rtives to treat her illness."

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    She suddenly remembered the things Lothar had told her a long time ago, butter, he had said that it was all a joke.

    Could it betrue?

    Selina did not dare to ask.

    Lothar looked so helpless that Selina did not dare to probe further.

    "How much did you borrow?" Selina blurted.

    "Around ten thousand dors," Lothar mutterred.

    Lothar''s mind was still in a mess when he answered Selina''s question. He wasn''t paying much attention as he was still shocked from the phone call

    made by his aunt.

    Upon hearing this, Selina was frustrated!

    So much drama over such a small amount of

    money!

    That woman was willing to go to the hospital to make a scene just for that little amount of money? How embarrassing!

    Selina said immediately, "I''ll help you pay it back!"

    Upon hearing Selina''s words, Lothar instantly snapped back to reality.

    He immediately shook his head, "No. How can I ask you to pay it back for me?"

    Selina red at Lothar and raised

    her voice abruptly, "Then what do you want to do? Have that embarrassing womane to the hospital and trample all over you and Yesseca?"

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226

    Selina''s words stunned Lothar.

    "Give me your ount number and I''ll transfer the money to you," Selina urged.

    Lothar pressed his lips together, not saying a word.

    Selina became annoyed.

    She looked around and an ATM machine fell into her line of vision.

    "If you refuse to tell me, I''ll just give you cash," Selina warned.

    Selina went to buy a bag and then walked towards the ATM machine. She pressed a few digits and began to load stacks of cash into the bag.

    People at the surrounding immediately looked at Selina.

    Lothar snapped back to reality and ran over, "Stop Selina! What are you doing?"

    Selina had already withdrawn a hundred thousand dors.

    She shoved the bag into Lothar''s arms, "What does it look like I am doing? I''m helping you of course. Take it and return the money to that stinking rtive of yours."

    Although Lothar was short of money, he still would not ept Selina''s money.

    He murmured, "I don''t want your money. I''ll find a way."

    "What way?" Selina raised her voice, "If you have another way, you would have done so long ago. Then that rtive of yours would not have called and threatened you and Yesseca!"

    Lothar immediately fell silent.

    Selina took a deep breath.

    She knew that she shouldn''t be so harsh on Lothar since he was also going through hardships currently.

    Selina eased her tone and continued, "Lothar, you also said that Yesseca is seriously ill. If your rtives go to the hospital and cause trouble, wouldn''t her condition worsen? You''re only epting this money for her!"

    Hearing this, Lothar''s face turned pale.

    Selina continued, "How about this? I''ll lend you the money. Then, when you have money, you can return it to me."

    Lothar struggled slightly, not knowing what to say.

    Finally, he gave in, "Thank you, Selina." "It''s no big deal," Selina suggested in a rxed tone, "Since I am free, why don''t you take me to the hospital to see her?"

    Lothar hesitated for a moment.

    "All right."

    After a while, Lothar agreed.

    Then, Lothar and Selina headed to the hospital. They weren''t aware that someone was following them.

    They were two young men who looked like gangsters, one with yellow hair and the other with gray hair.

    The yellow-haired man asked, "Do you want to act now?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The gray-haired man spoke calmly, "No. There are too many people here. Let''s just continue to follow them. Let''s do it somewhere where there''s less people."

    The yellow-haired man''s eyes gleamed, "I saw the woman''s card just now. She has a lot of money. We''ll be rich if we get it."

    Lothar and Selina went to the hospital.

    When he reached the hospital hall, Lothar''s expression had turned even worse. Selina patted Lothar''s hand in aforting manner, "Don''t be sad. It''s normal to fall ill. Yesseca will definitely recover. Don''t worry."

    Lothar reluctantly nodded.

    In the distance, a pale man wearing a cap saw the scene.

    She patted Lothar''s hand gently as she spoke.

    His heart ached tremendously.

    Brennan watched Lothar through the crowd. His face was young and bright.

    His heart ached even more.

    Ever since the incident in the past, Brenna had suffered from a severe psychological illness. Therefore, he had to follow up with a doctor regrly at the hospital each month.

    However, he did not expect to run into Selina with another man.

    Brennan instinctively thought that the man was Selina''s boyfriend.

    A surge of mocking arose at the same time as the pain in his heart.

    Of course, Selina would find such a cheerful man. There was no way for her to settle down with a soulless and gloomy man.

    Brennan was far away from them hence neither Lothar nor Selina noticed him.

    In the ward, Yesseca had just woken up.

    She had a wonderful dream that Lothar had be a big star. Countless people came to the ward to ask her to get his signature. Yesseca woke up with a smile.

    As soon as she woke up, she saw two people standing in front of her bed.

    One was bother, and the other was a stranger.

    Yesseca could not help but stare at her.

    She was gorgeous. She had bright facial features, fair skin, and a twinkle in her eye.

    "Yesseca, you''re awake," Lothar spoke.

    Only then did Yesseca''s gaze turn towards Lothar.

    She nodded, "Lothar, I dreamed that you became a huge star. Many people wanted your signature."

    These words were usually eptable to Lothar and Yesseca, but at that moment, Selina was there. He was a little embarrassed.

    Lothar quickly changed the subject, "Yesseca, let me introduce to you, this is Selina."

    Yesseca looked at Selina again.

    It turned out that Lothar knew this beautiful girl.

    With a warm smile, Selina greeted Yesseca, "Hello, I''m Selina. Nice to meet you."

    When Yesseca looked at Selina, Selina could not help but size Yesseca up.

    She had seen many types of women, either lively, lovely, sexy, or beautiful and moving.

    However, she had never seen anyone like Yesseca.

    She looked so petite and delicate

    that even someone with a heart of

    steel would soften at the first nce

    to

    They could not help but want

    ct her.

    ��n.swnovels

    Even as a woman, Selina had such a feeling.

    A smile shed across Yesseca''s pale face, "Hello, I''m Yesseca."

    Her eyes moved slightly, "Lothar, is this your girlfriend?"

    Yesseca''s words stunned both Selina and Lothar.

    Lothar was the first toe back to his senses. His face flushed red, "Of course not. Yesseca, don''t talk nonsense!"

    Selina was not as awkward as Lothar.

    She smiled and chimed in, "Lothar and I are good friends."

    "I see," A regretful expression appeared on Yesseca''s face, "Selina, you''re really pretty."

    Yesseca could not bring herself to

    say it. However, in her heart, sho

    figured it would be great if such

    beautiful woman were to be Lothar''s girlfriend.

    Selina''s heart was softened by herment.

    She felt that the Yesseca in front of her was getting more and more adorable, giving her an urge to treasure her.

    Time slowly passed, and Lothar and Selina finally walked out of Yesseca''s ward.

    Meeting Yesseca had made Selina really happy.

    She felt that she and Yesseca would get along really well.

    "Yesseca is so cute," Selina suddenly uttered.

    A smile appeared on Lothar''s face, "She is both sensible and cute."

    "That''s why," Selina gave Lothar a meaningful look, "Since you have such a cute little sister, you can''t let anything happen to her."

    Lotharughed bitterly, "I will do my best to take good care of her."

    "She regards me as her sister," Selinamented, "So, I''m also her sister in the future, right?"

    Lothar''s eyes were shining, "If Yesseca had a sister like you, that would be her honor."

    Selina giggled, "Since I''m her sister,

    I''ll help

    Fromer if she has any difficulties.

    v on, I''ll be responsible

    Yesseca''s expenses."

    W

    for

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227

    Lothar was stunned.

    Selina reached out her hand and waved it in front of Lothar. "Remember, don''t you dare to go against me. Otherwise I might just sever ties with you."

    He couldn''t even utter a single word.

    Lothar only felt extremely grateful towards her.

    He muttered, "Selina. Thank you."

    "You''re wee." Selina said with a proud expression, "It''s not a big deal. Take good care of your sister. I have to go now."

    She didn''t know why but she was in a good mood to the point that she had even decided not to worry about Matthew anymore. She decided that she would go and look for him after this.

    She wanted to find out exactly what was on Matthew''s mind.

    "I''ll walk you out," said Lothar immediately.

    "No need."

    "No, I have to see you off."

    "With what? Your bike?" Selina nced at Lothar yfully.

    Embarrassed, Lothar scratched his head.

    "It''s more important to apany your sister. I''ll ask my driver to pick me upter," Selina said sweetly.

    Only then, Lothar agreed.

    Selina gave her driver a call using Lothar''s phone and asked him to meet her at the entrance of the hospital.

    "You should go back to the ward first. I''ll wait for the driver at the entrance. He''ll be here soon." After saying goodbye to Lothar, Selina went to the entrance and waited for her driver.

    At the same time, two men were whispering to each other not far behind Selina.

    "She came out alone. The man didn''t follow her."

    "It''s just in time. Let''s do it now."

    "Hurry up. She seems to be waiting for someone. When that persones, things will get difficult."

    "Hurry up and drive our car over."

    A van suddenly stopped in front of Selina.

    She was surprised.

    "Is this the driver?" She thought to herself.

    "That''s not right. Why is it a van?"

    But the van was right in front of her.

    Selina''s attention was on the van.

    At the same time, the door opened.

    A pair of hands sprung onto Selina.

    "You..." Before she could scream, she was pulled into the car in no time.

    The whole process happened very quickly. Furthermore, there was no one else at the entrance of the hospital, so no one noticed. There was finally news of Selina.

    Matthew was looking for Selina everywhere when he suddenly got a call from the driver.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The driver told Matthew that Selina had called him just now and asked him to pick her up at the gate of the hospital.

    Matthew immediately drove to the hospital.

    He felt uneasy all the way.

    What was Selina doing at the hospital?

    Matthew''s knuckles were somewhat white.

    At the entrance of the hospital, Selina was nowhere to be seen.

    The driver looked confused.

    He took out his phone and uttered, "Miss Whitlock just called me. It''s a strange number, but I really heard Miss Whitlock''s voice indeed. Am I mistaken?"

    Matthew took the phone and found that it was indeed an unknown number.

    He immediately sent someone to investigate the phone number.

    The owner of the number was soon found out.

    The owner of this number was a man called Lothar.

    Matthew frowned.

    Lothar Cowell.

    He still remembered that man.

    Matthew immediately dialed Lothar''s number.

    Lothar was chatting with Yesseca.

    Yesseca kept on telling Lothar that Selina was really beautiful.

    As she spoke, she looked at Lothar cautiously. "Brother, is she really just your friend?"

    Yesseca was Lothar''s younger sister. How could Lothar not know what she was thinking?

    He patted Yesseca''s head. "She''s really a friend. Furthermore, she is taken, please don''t even think about it."

    "Oh." Yesseca''s eyes revealed a hint of disappointment.

    She didn''t notice that her brother''s eyes had dimmed when he was talking as well.

    The phone suddenly rang. It was from an unknown

    number.

    Lothar subconsciously thought that it was Selina. He wondered if Selina had not left yet and called him with someone else''s phone.

    However, when he answered the call, he realized that it was a charming man''s voice.

    It sounded familiar.

    Lothar thought for a moment before he realized it was Matthew.

    "Sorry for the interruption. Selina used your phone to make a call half an hour ago. Was she with you at that time?" The man''s voice was low and powerful.

    Lothar stared nkly for a moment. "Yes, she said she would ask her driver to pick her up."

    "We can''t find her now."

    Lothar was stunned.

    Five minutester, Lothar ran to the entrance of the hospital, where Matthew stood.

    The man was dressed in a ck handmade suit. By just standing there, his presence was eyecatching enough.

    Lothar was from a school of the arts, so he naturally had a tall figure. However, when he stood in front of Matthew, he was still a little shorter.

    "How could you not find her? She was just waiting for the driver at the entrance," Lothar sounded really anxious.

    Matthew immediately asked someone to get the surveince camera recordings of the hospital.

    While waiting for the surveince footage, he asked Lothar what happened when he and Selina were together.

    Lothar told him everything.

    Matthew frowned more and more. A sense of uneasiness arose in his heart.

    Selina was not a person who didn''t

    keep promises. If she had said that she would wait for the driver at the hospital gate, she wouldn''t have disappeared without any reason.

    Unless something had happened.

    This thought caused Matthew''s heart to skip a beat.

    The surveince video was finally acquired.

    Matthew immediately checked it out.

    At the beginning of the video, Selina �� seemed to be waiting for someone

    in front of the hospital. Two men behind her could be seen ncing at her frequently for quite some time.

    Selina didn''t notice the two men, but Matthew and Lothar, who were watching the video, saw it clearly.

    After a while, the two men got into a

    e

    van and drove it in front of her. The

    door then opened and a pair of\

    hands could be seen reaching out at

    a lightning speed. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina''s figure suddenly disappeared, and the van left the scene in a whoosh.

    Seeing this, Lothar was dumbstruck.

    Before he could react, Matthew immediately dialed the phone. "Please find this car for me, it has the license te K3545."

    Someone had tied Selina''s hand behind her with a rope.

    Just a while ago, the yellow-haired man had taken out a bank card from her pocket.

    The man''s eyes shone with greed, "Money! It''s all money!"

    It wasn''t Selina''s first kidnapping experience. She knew that judging from her current situation, she must not provoke the other party.

    She calmed down and said, "The six figure password of the bank card is all six. Let me go and all the money in this card will belong to you."

    The grey-haired driver looked back at her and said, "Do you really think we will believe you? Let''s wait until we get the money."

    "OK, you guys can go get the money." Selina said nothing.

    The car took a long turn and finally arrived at a very remote ce. No signs of human habitation could be seen.

    The grey-haired man put on a mask and got out of the car with Selina''s card, while the yellow-haired man watched over Selina.

    Selina didn''t show her true emotions.

    It dawned upon her that the reason she had been kidnapped must be because someone had spotted her getting money for Lothar.

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228

    Their purpose was very clear. They only wanted money.

    She thought that as long as the man got the money, he would let her go.

    After a while, the gray-haired man came back.

    The expression on his face was excited yetplicated at the same time.

    When he went out just now, he was holding a giant ck bag. Now, the bag was bulging.

    It was filled with cash.

    The yellow-haired man immediately asked, "How is it? Did you get the money?"

    The grey-haired man nodded. He nced at her and said, "There is still a lot of money in the card. Let''s take itter. This bag can''t fit anymore." The yellow-haired man immediately grinned.

    The grey-haired man gave the yellow-haired man a nce. "Come down."

    The yellow-haired man immediately followed.

    The two of them locked Selina in the car.

    "Bro, what is it?" The yellow-haired man asked.

    The grey-haired man swallowed his saliva and

    asked, "Do you know how much is in this card?"

    The yellow-haired man shook his head. "I took a nce when she withdrew the money. It seemed a lot, but I am not quite sure about the exact number. There should be around hundreds of thousands of dors."

    The gray-haired man gave the yellow-haired man a figure.

    The man immediately gaped.

    "So much?" He replied with a trembling voice.

    He knew there was a lot of money in the card, but he hadn''t expected it to be so much.

    The grey-haired man nodded.

    He made a throat-slicing gesture to the yellowhaired man. "This woman has so much money in her bank card. She is definitely not an ordinary person. Now that we had kidnapped her, we won''t be able to keep our hands clean. We have to kill her or else I am afraid that we wouldn''t be able to live to spend that fortune."

    The yellow-haired man hesitated for a moment and then spat on the ground, "Let''s do it, it''s just killing."

    After that, his eyes suddenly shed with lust. "I think the girl is quite beautiful. Let''s have a good time before killing her. It''s such a pity to let her die straightaway."

    The grey-haired man immediately refused. "No, if our DNA is found, it will be troublesome. Let''s throw her into the river without anyone knowing." In the car, Selina tried to untie herself but failed after trying for a long time.

    At this moment, the two men returned to the car.

    They got in the car and carried a few big stones with them.

    Stealing a nce, Selina''s heart sank immediately.

    She thought that the two men would let her go as long as they got the money, but when they brought back a few massive stones, her heart skipped a beat and she had a bad instinct about what was about to happen to her.

    She said, "Since you have gotten the money, let me go. I will take it as this had never happened before."

    The two men remained silent.

    Selina was getting more and more anxious.

    "I promise I won''t call the police. If you release me, all my money will be yours," said Selina.

    How could the two men believe her?

    The yellow-haired man shoot a warning look towards Selina. "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll kill you if you speak one more word!"

    The car te number K3545 was found and determined to be driving to an abandoned river in Agaphen City.

    Hearing the news, Lothar was confused. "Why are they bringing Selina to the river?"

    Matthew''s face instantly changed. "Oh no."

    He quickly got into the car. When Lothar saw that Matthew had gotten into the car, he immediately opened the door and got in.

    Matthew started the engine and drove out at the speed of a rocket.

    This was the first time Lothar had been inside a car driving at such a high speed. It was so fast that he could even see stars from the dizziness. There were several times when they almost crashed into a car, but fortunately, Matthew evaded them.

    The two men forced her out of the car.

    In front of them was an abandoned river.

    The river was very deep.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The moment she saw the river, she understood everything.

    She looked at the two men in front of her in horror. "Are you crazy? I''ve already given you my money. What else do you want?"

    Selina''s words were stuck to her throat.

    The two men began to tie the stones to her body.

    Selina struggled with all her might, but she was unable to release herself.

    Selina was overwhelmed by fear.

    "If you let me go, I promise I won''t cause you any trouble, as long as you let me go." Selina''s voice trembled.

    The two men did not even bother to listen to her at all.

    Finally, all the stones were tied onto her body.

    They pushed Selina forward but she refused to budge. She stood rooted to the ground. However, she was just a woman being tied up after all. How could her strength overpower two men?

    Soon, Selina was pushed to the riverside.

    The river water was in front of her. The currents looked very strong.

    If she was pushed into the river with all those stones on her, she would not survive.

    The fear in Selina had reached to the climax.

    The two men behind him looked at each other and then pushed Selina down.

    She struggled with all her might.

    In the process of struggling, she dropped a shoe

    on the ground.

    "Ssh!"

    There was a loud ssh. It was the sound of Selina falling into the river.

    The two men didn''t look back. They quickly got into the van and drove away.

    The water submerged Selina''s body, neck... and finally, her face.

    el

    Selina wanted to shout, but when she opened her mouth, she could only feel water pouring in. The feeling of suffocation spread all over her body.

    Matthew had raced to the riverside.

    He and Lothar quickly got off the car.

    There was already no one there.

    Lothar nced at the ground and said, "There are traces of car driving past here. It seems like the cards driving ahead. We have to chase them."

    However, Matthew did not move.

    He looked around carefully.

    Lothar was puzzled. It was obvious that the kidnapper had already left. He wondered why Matthew had stopped here.

    Suddenly, Matthew could feel something in his brain snap.

    A shoe was quietly lying in an inconspicuous corner by the river.

    It was a woman''s shoe.

    A secondter, Matthew rushed straight to the river.

    Ssh!

    He jumped into the river.

    Only then did Lothar react.

    He then ran over. "M-Mr. Perry." He stuttered.

    Why did he suddenly jump into the river?

    Just as Lothar was worrying, his gaze suddenly stopped.

    He stared at a point madly, as if he had seen a ferocious beast.

    A shoe, just one shoe.

    He still remembered that when he saw Selina a while ago, she seemed to have been wearing those shoes.

    Lothar''s mind was spinning.

    The kidnappers had pushed her into the river.

    Without any hesitation, he jumped into the river too.

    Only when he was in the river did Lothar remember.

    He couldn''t swim.

    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"

    Lothar continued to struggle in the river.

    At the same time, Matthew had reached the bottom of the river.

    Selina had already sunk to the bottom of the river.

    Her ponytail was already scattered. Her long hair in the water created a seemingly wavy, creepy visual.

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229

    Matthew''s heart instantly throbbed uncontrobly.

    He brought Selina to the surface allowing her to breathe.

    Just as he was about to go ashore, he suddenly saw that Lothar was kicking his legs. His hands was constantly waving on the surface of the water.

    He immediately grabbed Lothar with his other hand.

    "No, don''t save me. Save Selina," Lothar said immediately.

    He thought that Matthew couldn''t hold two people. No matter how good a swimmer he was, he could only save one person.

    However, the man still managed to hold on to two of them firmly.

    Lothar was speechless.

    "This man is really amazing." this thought suddenly shed across Lothar''s brain, which was not very clear due tock of oxygen.

    When they reached the shore, the bodyguards hurried over.

    "Conduct CPR." Matthew handed Lothar to a bodyguard.

    He ced Selina on the ground and immediately carried out first aid measures.

    He then performed CPRpressions on her chest.

    Selina''s lips were shut tightly. Her face was horrifyingly pale.

    While Matthew was performing CPR, he felt as if his heart was being clenched by something, aching horribly.

    Cold sweat oozed from his forehead.

    He kept onpressing Selina''s chest. Every singlepression felt really heavy, as if someone was stepping on his heart without mercy. Selina''s eyshes suddenly trembled a little.

    The feeling of being on the verge of death was terrible.

    Just when Selina''sst breath was about to vanish, she suddenly sensed gushes of air flowing into her and her sluggish brain waking up.

    In her vague thoughts, there was only one person, Matthew.

    If she died, she would never see Matthew again.

    Would he be heartbroken?

    Such a thought made her anxious.

    She still wanted to live a good life with Matthew, and she also wanted to have children with him.

    A strong desire to survive suddenly swept over her.

    She tried her best to open her eyes.

    Her lips were moist.

    Someone was pressing on her lips, not kissing, but sending oxygen to her.

    Her fingers moved.

    "I," she sounded out a word in a hoarse tone.

    However, she could not utter one word at all. The man had firmly blocked her lips.

    However, when she silently uttered this word, the man suddenly stopped moving.

    He stared at Selina in disbelief.

    Selina also gazed at Matthew in return.

    Her eyshes were still wet from the water. Her vision was blurred at this moment.

    She couldn''t see Matthew''s face clearly, but could saw his eyes faintly.

    Those eyes were not gentle as usual.

    He was anxious, regretful, and nervous.

    Selina could see these emotions in his eyes.

    All of a sudden, a smile appeared on Selina''s face.

    Fortunately, she''d seen Matthew again. She did not die.

    She knew it.

    This man would definitelye to save her.

    Knowing that she had made it, the strong will to survive faded away as her tension released.

    Her eyelids became heavier again. She couldn''t help but close her eyes again.

    Lothar was waddling in the river the whole time. Therefore, by the time he was brought ashore he still remained some consciousness. But he had no strength at all.

    He was forced to lie on the ground. A tall bodyguard in ck outfit squatted down right in front of him.

    The bodyguard was tall and strong, like a wall. He was definitely a strong man.

    The bodyguards began pressing down on Lothar''s chest.

    Lothar felt a pain in his chest from thepression.

    He wanted to stop them, but he did not make a sound because he knew that the bodyguards were giving him first aid, or it could be that he did not have the strength to.

    Not long after, the bodyguards stopped pressing on their chests.

    A man''s feature started to approach Lothar.

    Lothar''s heart was in his throat.

    "Oh my god, he is going to give me CPR!"

    Lothar was so anxious that he was breaking out in cold sweat.

    He had not been in a rtionship, and he had not even had his first kiss yet.

    "No," shouted Lothar hoarsely.

    However, it was toote. The man''s lips were already touching his.

    Lothar''s stomach started to churn.

    "Disgusting, it''s f*cking disgusting.

    "Pfft..."

    Lothar couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of acid water. It sprayed all over the bodyguard''s face.

    The bodyguard immediately raised his face and wiped the water off his face with his hand. His look was full of grievance.

    It was not easy to be a bodyguard nowadays. Not only did he have to perform CPR to a man, but had also gotten water sprayed all over his

    face.

    He had to endure too much.

    Selina and Lothar were both sent to separate wards in the hospital.

    Matthew was staying with Selina all the while.

    He had been holding her hands all that time.

    Selina''s hands were small and soft. But this time, it was very very cold and mmy.

    He tried to warm up her hands with the warmth of his big palms.

    Matthew felt terrible seeing Selina in that state.

    If he had arrived even one minuteter, he couldn''t imagine what would have happened. Matthew didn''t mull over it. He was afraid of the consequences.

    When time seemed to have paused, Selina''s eyelids suddenly moved.

    Matthew could feel his heart tightening suddenly.

    "Selina, can you hear me? Open your eyes and look at me." He was talking softly beside Selina''s ear.

    Selina seemed to speak. But it was too vague to

    be understood.

    Fortunately, a momentter, she finally opened her eyes.

    Matthew heaved a sigh of relief.

    He knew that Selina would be okay once she could open her eyes.

    Selina stared at Matthew for a while.

    For her to be alive and see Matthew again, no words could describe her feeling at that moment.

    Just for the sake of this second, she could leave all the grudges behind.

    Looking at Selina''s stare, Matthew became nervous again.

    "Are you alright?"

    Selina shook her head. "I''m fine."

    Her voice was a little hoarse.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew poured a cup of warm water for her.

    "Can you sit up? |''|| feed you some water," said Matthew.

    She nodded.

    With the help of Matthew, Selina sat up from bed. Matthew carefully fed her warm water.

    After a ss of warm water in her stomach, Selina felt much better.

    The uneasy feeling lingering in her chest vanished right away.

    Selina scanned her surroundings

    and said with relief, "It''s so good et

    Matthew, to be alive. You have no idea how scary it was when sunk into the river."

    Each word struck Matthew''s heart like a whip.

    His littledy had never suffered any sort of grievance before. He could only imagine how afraid and terrified she had been when she was sunk to the bottom of the river. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    And all this was because of him.

    "How are the two b*stards now?" Selina''s expression suddenly changed when the thought came to her mind.

    It became a little cold.

    Matthew once again grasped her hand. "They have already been caught. It''s up to you how to punish them."

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230

    "Throw them to the bottom of the river so that they can have a taste of my pain," Selina said ruthlessly.

    Those two bastards had dared to treat her in that way. Selina hated them so much.

    "Alright." Matthew agreed.

    Selina bit on her lip and said, "Don''t kill them. First, let them go through what I''ve been through and then send them to prison. Let them rot in prison."

    "Okay, Selina. It''s up to you." Matthew gazed at Selina in front of him. His eyes were full of suppressed emotions, including guilt and pain.

    Selina was touched by his gaze.

    Her lips twitched. "Matthew, I''m causing you trouble again. I was too willful."

    If she hadn''t made a fuss and went missing, such a thing wouldn''t have happened.

    Hearing Selina''s words, Matthew felt his heart being tormented even more.

    He couldn''t help but embrace her. "Little girl, it''s all my fault."

    It was all his fault.

    He had let Selina down.

    Selina could feel the warmness of his breath on her neck.

    Right after this moment, Selina felt her body warming up,

    Selina''s eye shed with softness.

    She was about to say something when the door of the ward was pushed open suddenly.

    Lothar appeared.

    There was a moment of silence.

    Selina quickly pushed Matthew away.

    After all, it was embarrassing to hug a man in front of her friend.

    Seeing Selina and Matthew hugging each other, Lothar''s heart felt as if it had been pierced by a needle, slightly stinging.

    But soon, the sting was gone.

    The fact that she could hug Matthew proved that she was fine, very fine.

    Lothar could feel his anxiety leaving him after knowing her condition.

    He scratched his head, "Selina, It''s good that you''re all right. I won''t bother you guys."

    "Wait!" Selina stopped Lothar. "What''s wrong with you?"

    As she spoke, she scanned at Lothar from head to toe.

    At this moment, Lothar was in a really messy state. His clothes were all wet.

    Matthew nced at Lothar. "You didn''t put on your new clothes?"

    Matthew had specially ordered his staff to buy Lothar a new set of clothes.

    On the other hand, Selina had been unconscious so Matthew had changed her instead.

    Lothar, on the other hand, had remained consciousness the entire time. Therefore, Matthew did not ask anyone to help him. He did not expect that Lothar had not changed it.

    Lothar scratched his head awkwardly, "I forgot."

    Originally, he wanted to change, but as soon as he saw the tag on the clothes, he put it down silently.

    He really couldn''t afford to wear such expensive clothes.

    Fearing that Matthew would ask any more questions, Lothar quickly changed the topic, "The weather is really hot and it''s the best time to wear wet clothes, so refreshing!"

    There was an awkward pause.

    Selina furrowed her beautiful brows. "Lothar, why are you wet as well? It''s me who was thrown into the river. Not you."

    She remembered that the person who had saved her was Matthew, not Lothar.

    Lothar felt even more embarrassed.

    "I jumped into the river too to save you, but only then did I realize that I didn''t know how to swim," replied Lothar awkwardly.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    He was really stupid.

    Selina had no idea what to say.

    She usually saw Lothar as an intelligent man. How could be he be so stupid at such a critical moment?

    "What should I say about you!" Selina was speechless.

    "Change your clothes first. You''ll catch a cold if you don''t change," Matthew said in a low voice.

    Selina agreed, "That''s right, don''t talk nonsense, go change first."

    It was when Lothar was lost for words that suddenly a cellphone ringing was heard in the ward.

    It was Lothar''s.

    Lothar finally had an excuse to leave.

    "I need to pick up a call." Lothar did not look at the caller and immediately pressed the button.

    "Hello," he said as he walked towards the door of the ward.

    Maybe it was because his phone was soaked in river water, it wasn''t spoiled but the caller''s voice could be heard clearly from outside.

    The voice could almost reverberate through the entire ward.

    "Lothar, where are you? Return the money! I''ve started calling you so many times, yet you didn''t answer me. I don''t have any time for you to waste. You have to pay me back today! Are you ignoring my calls deliberately to default on my debt?

    "I''ll return it right away, right away!" Lothar hung up the phone.

    His face was flushed with embarrassment.

    "I, I''m busy." Lothar ran out of the ward at a speed that was faster than a rabbit.

    No one said anything for a minute.

    Selina cleared her throat and said, "Actually, Lothar''s family background is veryplicated."

    "Yeah?" Matthew looked at his sweetheart.

    "He''s quite pitiful," said Selina.

    After saying this, she carefully nced at Matthew. "You won''t be jealous if I say that, will you?"

    Matthew''s tone softened slightly. "No way, I just feel that my littledy is so sympathetic."

    She smiled sweetly.

    She was afraid that Matthew might

    still be suspicious, so she added, "Lotha and I are good buddies But

    only buddies, please don''t

    misunderstand."

    ��n.swnovels

    Matthew''s eyes were clear. "I believe in you because you are Selina. You don''t have to exin anything. I believe in you."

    Selina was then relieved.

    She liked this kind of trust from Matthew, his unconditional trust.

    Suddenly, her stomach let out a cry.

    Selina felt a little awkward. "I... I''m hungry."

    Matthew stood up. "If you want to eat something, I''ll buy it for you. You''re different from Lothar. You''ve been in the water for too long. 4am sure that you still need to stay in the hospital. You can''t leave now."

    She thought about it and said, "All of a sudden, I want to eat the meatballs made by Brine, but isn''t it too troublesome?"

    "Of course not, I''ll ask Brine to prepare them now, and then I''ll go back and get it."

    Selina blinked innocently, "Alright then, I''ll wait for you."

    Matthew kissed her gently on her cheeks. "Be a good girl and wait for me."

    She nodded obediently.

    Matthew left the ward. He made a phone call to Brine, requesting her to make the meatballs while he drove back to get it.

    When he was driving, Matthew''s handsome face was solemn.

    A while ago he was all sweet and warm with Selina but he''d actually been in a bad mood. He had to put on an act in front of Selina.

    After arriving at the Perry family, Prine had already finished preparing the meatballs.

    "Didn''t Miss Whitlocke back?" she asked in surprise.

    Of course, she knew that Matthew couldn''t have asked her to prepare the meatballs. It must be Selina.

    "I''ll send it to her. She has something to do," Matthew said lightly.

    Prine was someone whose emotions ran high, so he didn''t want her to worry.

    "Oh, I''ll pack it in the insted box," replied Prine.

    After a while, Matthew left the vi with the box and got into the car.

    As soon as he sat down, his cell phone suddenly

    rang.

    Seeing the caller, Matthew frowned.

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231

    It was from Reid.

    He picked up.

    "Matthew, long time no see." Reid''s voice was light and pleasant.

    Matthew''s voice was very cold. "Reid, I don''t know how you managed to meet Saoirse, but let me warn you. You''d better not have any bad intentions, otherwise you should know the consequences."

    "Of course I know what will happen." Reid replied slowly, "Everyone in the world says that Matthew is a gentleman, but no one knows how ruthless he is to his own brother. Hey, I bet you have no time to deal with me now, right? You have many issues regarding Saoirse to deal with, don''t you?" Matthew pressed his lips together and remained silent.

    "My good brother, the purpose of my call is to remind you that you should make a choice between Saoirse and Selina. You can''t keep dying like this." Reidughed in a strange way.

    "Shut up. This is none of your business!" After saying that, Matthew directly hung up the phone.

    At the other end of the phone, hearing the beeping sound, Reid couldn''t helpughing.

    It was the first time that he had seen Matthew so helpless. He felt so happy.

    It was likely that Selina and Saoirse had already caused Matthew to be terribly messed up.

    On the other side, Caroline walked down.

    She saw Reid, who wasughing. Hisughter was strangely exaggerated.

    She stopped and asked, "What are youughing at?"

    Reid stopped smiling. "Matthew should be having a headache right about now. I heard that he has not even gone to thepany since then. This is really good news."

    His move to destroy Matthew with the person he loved the most was pure genius.

    Matthew was way too emotional!

    Caroline replied thoughtfully, "Do you think that Selina knows about the matter?"

    Reid nced at Caroline.

    That nce had a profound meaning.

    "She should know." Reid said.

    The corners of Caroline''s lips curled up coldly.

    If Selina knew, how would she react?

    Knowing that Matthew actually had a wife and she was a beautiful woman, she must be very angry.

    Thinking of how exasperated Selina would be, Caroline was overjoyed.

    Matthew drove forward.

    Due to Reid''s phone call just now, he felt more and more upset.

    However, there was no way to vent it.

    He knew that Reid must have yed an important role in the matter regarding Saoirse.

    But he had no time to deal with it now.

    He was already deeply troubled.

    When they arrived at the hospital, Matthew put away the depression and seriousness on his face. It was reced with a warm and handsome one. When he came to the ward, Selina was looking at her mobile phone.

    Seeing Matthewe in, she put down the phone in her hand.

    "My phone is broken," Selina spoke.

    The cell phone had fallen into the river with her, and it wasn''t responding till now.

    "It doesn''t matter. I will apany you to buy a new one." Matthew''s tone was gentle.

    She nodded sweetly.

    For a rich girl like her, it was not a big deal to ruin her phone.

    Matthew opened the lunchbox and the fragrance of food spread around the room.

    "Erine''s meatballs." Selina immediately had an appetite to eat.

    "I''ll feed you."

    "I can eat it myself."

    "I''ll feed you." Matthew insisted.

    Selina didn''t say anything. She waited for Matthew to feed her with a smile.

    Soon, the meatballs were devoured by Selina.

    Matthew gently wiped the corner of Selina''s lips again.

    "By the way, I want to ask you something," Selina said sweetly.

    Now that she was full, she had the strength to ask.

    Although she fell into the river, she did not lose her memory. She had to ask Matthew about something.

    "Okay."

    "Why you didn''t go to yourpany all of a sudden? Why did you dy the time of our marriage registration? What''s the matter?" Selina looked at Matthew sweetly.

    Her voice was an inquiry, not a confrontation.

    At this time, she was no longer angry. She was only wondering if her man suddenly had something to worry about. She intended to share the burden with Matthew.

    Matthew felt like someone was strangling his throat in an instant.

    He looked at Selina deeply, but he couldn''t say a word.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked again sweetly.

    She looked at Matthew firmly with her innocent and clear eyes.

    Matthew''s mind was in a mess.

    How was he going to exin it to her?

    At first, his silence caused this incident happened to Selina. If he told her the truth, he couldn''t picture what would happen between them especially with Selina''s

    impulsiveness.

    But he could not bear to lie to her and feel guilty.

    Selina was getting more and more anxious seeing Matthew not answering.

    Nevertheless, she suppressed her emotions.

    She warned herself in her heart that she must notContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    act like a child.

    Selina suddenly grabbed hold of Matthew''s arm. She gently shook his arm and looked at him pitifully, "Matthew, we are about to be husband and wife. Shouldn''t we be honest and open to each other? You should tell me if you are facing any difficulties, shouldn''t you? Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Her soft voice entered Matthew''s ears. However his mind went nk, so her words left his ear like a gush of wind instead.

    Matthew''s lips moved.

    At this critical moment, his phone rang in the ward.

    Matthew felt the nerve in his brain that had been tightened to the extreme suddenly loosened.

    "I''ll take this call." Matthew said.

    Selina was displeased.

    "Who is calling at this time? It''s really annoying!"

    She pouted her lips in dissatisfaction.

    Matthew took out his phone and his expression changed slightly.

    It was Saoirse.

    His emotions tensed up again.

    "I''ll go out to answer a call." After saying that, Matthew hurried out of the ward.

    Just now, he didn''t act in time to cover up his expression.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    Why did Matthew look so nervous?

    That phone call seemed to be unusual.

    Selina blinked away her thoughts.

    She wondered if she should go and listen to Matthew on the call.

    Just as she was about to get out of bed, she suddenly stopped.

    It seemed that it was not a good idea to eavesdrop on others'' phone call even though she had such a close rtionship with Matthew.

    After hesitating for a moment, her curiosity still got the upper hand.

    Anyway, she was going to marry Matthew. Couldn''t she know what her man was talking about on the phone with someone?

    Besides, it was not eavesdropping!

    After all she was only walking to the door of the ward, listening without any guilt.

    Selina gently stepped off the bed.

    1.n

    She felt fine when she was in bed. However, when she got out of bed, she found out why the hospital staff had asked her to stay and have another observation. Indeed, ske had no strength at all. She felt very weak.

    UMS

    Step by step, Selina slowly moved towards the door of the ward.

    When she was about to reach the door of the ward, the muffled voice of a man came into her ears.

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232

    "Thud."

    Selina suddenly fell to the ground.

    Her body was too weak. Just now, she had been holding herself up with all her might. At that moment, she fell to the ground because she had reached her limit.

    It hurt so much to the point that she had to hug her legs.

    Not far from the ward, Matthew was still on the phone with Saoirse.

    She wanted Matthew to meet her.

    "William, I am so lonely here. Can youe and talk to me?" Saoirse pleaded in a pitiful tone.

    "Sorry, Saoirse. I don''t have time now." After receiving the call from her, Matthew''s head was almost about to explode.

    At the moment when Selina was still in a hospital ward, her call hade in.

    "Then when will you be free?" Saoirse didn''t force him.

    She had always been understanding.

    "When I have time, I will call you immediately. I want to talk to you." A light shed in Matthew''s ck eyes.

    He could not let anything happen to Selina again. He had to solve this problem as soon as possible.

    "Alright." Although she agreed, it was difficult for her to hide her sadness judging from her tone.

    After hanging up the phone, guilt filled his heart again.

    Towards Saoirse, he owed her so much that he couldn''t help but feel guilty.

    Matthew adjusted his facial expression and entered the ward.

    As soon as he entered, he saw Selina holding her knees, sitting on the ground.

    Matthew stepped forward. "What''s wrong?"

    Seline was too embarrassed to say that she wanted to eavesdrop on him, so she casually said, "I wanted to get out of bed and walk around, but unfortunately I fell down suddenly."

    Matthew picked her up and carefully put her back on the bed.

    "You should have waited for me."

    Selina nodded and looked at Matthew pitifully. "Weren''t you on a call just now?"

    After a pause, she asked, "Who did you call just now? You''re being so mysterious."

    Matthew''s breathing stopped.

    After a while, he smiled. "It''s about work." "Oh, I see."

    "You haven''t answered my question yet!" Selina asked again.

    "What question?" Matthew wanted to avoid it.

    Selina stared into Matthew''s eyes firmly and said, "You suddenly refused to go to thepany and canceled the time of our marriage registration. Tell me why, Matthew."

    Matthew was silent for a moment.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    His lips were tightly pursed, as if he didn''t know where to start exining.

    Selina was quiet too. She was waiting for his answer.

    Not knowing how long it took, Matthew finally replied.

    His deep gaze stared into her eyes. "Selina, do you trust me?"

    Being stared at, Selina could do nothing but nod.

    Matthew held her hand and pulled Selina into his arms. Selina was lying on Matthew''s chestpletely.

    "If you trust me, can you give me some time? I can''t tell you now. Could you give me some time?"

    Matthew pleaded in a low voice.

    She heard the strong heartbeat of his. Matthew''s scent enveloped Selina, too.

    Not knowing what was going on, she nodded her head.

    "Okay," Selina agreed.

    "Thank you, little girl." Matthew replied in a low voice.

    After a while, she realized something was wrong.

    Matthew hadn''t said anything to her. He''d brushed her off with merely a few words.

    She wanted to ask again, but she knew that she had just made a promise.

    Selina was regretting it badly inside.

    In the end, she had tofort herself.

    Anyway, Matthew had said that he needed to be given time. When the time came, he would definitely tell her. She just needed to wait.

    Selina couldn''t help but look up at Matthew. "Do you know, Matthew? I''ve never trusted a person so much."

    Matthew had done so many strange things, but when he didn''t want her to ask about it, she never insisted. If this was her usual self, she wouldn''t have reacted like this.

    Even Dn wouldn''t have been able to make Selina act that way.

    Matthew could feel the guilt attacking his heart again.

    He lowered his head and sealed Selina''s lips.

    It was a deep kiss.

    Matthew was very gentle as if he was treating a rare treasure.

    Selina felt that she was surrounded by a cloud of warmth and sweetness, soft andfortable.

    It was so sweet to the point that Selina was still reminiscing after the kiss stopped.

    Time passed by slowly. In the evening, the doctor gave Selina a checkup once again.

    The test result showed that there was nothing else wrong other than physical weakness.

    "If that''s the case, let''s go back home, okay? I don''t want to live here," said Selina pleadingly.

    This year seemed to have been particrly unlucky for her. She had been to the hospital several times.

    Even if they lived in a luxurious ward, the smell of the disinfectant could not be concealed.

    "Okay." Matthew agreed.

    From the ward to the car, Matthew carried her all the way.

    Selina couldn''t help but be embarrassed.

    She hugged Matthew''s neck and buried her head in Matthew''s chest.

    When they got in the car, Matthew originally wanted her to lie in the back seat, but Selina insisted that she wanted to sit in the passenger seat.

    "I''ve been lying on the bed for a long time. I need to sit up."

    "Is your body okay?"

    Selina deliberately raised her two thin arms and replied, "Of course. I''m full of energy now."

    Her appearance was so cute that Matthew couldn''t help but smile.

    However, the smile froze in no time.

    He was really not in the mood tough.

    Matthew ced Selina in the passenger seat while he drove.

    She was in a good mood.

    She said in a rxed tone, "Finally out of the dreaded hospital and heading home!"

    Her pleasant mood influenced Matthew a bit, which made him feel a little relieved.

    "Yes, we can go home."

    "I don''t know what happened today. It was like a movie, where someone was kidnapped and then drowned in the river. These are just scenes that we only see in movies."

    Since she was out of danger, she returned to her carefree personality and was able to talk andugh.

    Matthew nced at Selina with concern in his eyes. "Selina. In the future, I will send bodyguards to follow you secretly. If anything happens to you again..."

    His words were stuck.

    He could not bear the consequences.

    However, Selina was not worried at all.

    "Don''t do that. Being followed by a

    bodyguard really doesn''t feel good. Furthermore, was the careless one this time." She told him about the incident where she intended to withdraw some cash for Lothar. "If it

    wasn''t for the fact that I wasn''t careful enough while withdrawing the money from the ATM, definitely wouldn''t have been noticed by others. I will definitely pay attention next time."

    Matthew held the steering wheel

    with one hand and patted her cheek with the other, "If you don''t pay

    attention next time, I will definitely send bodyguards to follow you. Selina, I am not

    kidding."

    Selina knew that the man was serious.

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233

    She nodded and said with certainty, "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful." She then took the man''s hand away from her face. "Besides, you can''t be distracted when driving. Don''t drive while touching a girl''s face. idents will happen if you do this."

    Matthew was speechless.

    He twitched the corner of his mouth, but a smile didn''te out.

    On the other side, Selina took the mobile phone from the pocket of Matthew''s trousers.

    When she mentioned Lothar just now, she thought of calling Lothar to ask about the situation.

    Her mobile phone was not around, so she could only use Matthew''s mobile phone to call.

    When she tried to take the mobile phone from his trousers, her hand fumbled and she identally touched something that should not be touched. Selina was speechless.

    She smiled awkwardly. "I didn''t do it on purpose."

    Matthew nced at her and said, "Flirting with the driver causing him to be distracted while he is driving will more likely cause idents." "Okay." Selina took out the phone and said, "I won''t flirt with you."

    Then she murmured, "Why does it feel even bigger than than your cell phone?"

    Matthew was speechless.

    He did not know how to react to her words.

    Selina then dialed Lothar''s number.

    On the other hand, Lothar had just gotten rid of his rtives.

    Previously when he went to repay his rtive''s money, because he was in a hurry, he took the ck bag that was given to him by Selina. As a result, his rtive was shocked by the amount of money in the bag.

    After his rtive received the money, it was as if she had be apletely different person. His rtive insisted on visiting Yesseca and had bought a bunch of fruits and nutrients for her.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lothar had no choice but to bring his rtive along.

    When they got to the hospital bed, his rtive kept on inquiring about her well-being.

    It just so happened that Yesseca was an innocent person, so she started chatting with the rtive. She even told him that Lothar was currently filming a movie and was about to be a big star, not to mention that he had also made a lot of

    money.

    Her eyes were all lit up when she heard about it.

    After leaving the ward, his rtive kept chatting with Lothar. He couldn''t stand her enthusiasm.

    That rtive was still going on and on about how her son had a dream to be a huge star. Even if he couldn''t be a star he could be a stuntman too, so she asked Lothar for help.

    After chatting for a long time, Lothar finally got rid of his rtive.

    He wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    "Oh my god, this is even worse than the feeling of a rtive asking me for their money back." He thought.

    Just as Lothar was about to take a break, Selina''s call came.

    "Selina." Lothar answered the phone.

    "Did you return the money to your rtive already?" Selina was concerned.

    "Yes."

    Only then did she feel relieved. "I''lle to visit your sister again when I am free."

    A trace of gratitude shed across Lothar''s heart, and at the same time, an impulse shed across his mind.

    He wanted to tell Selina about Reid.

    But he hesitated when he was about to say it.

    If he told her about Reid, would he lose Selina as his friend forever?

    Knowing that he was close to her with a purpose, she would probably ignore him forever.

    In the end, Lothar swallowed back his words.

    "Thank you, Selina," Lothar said in a low voice.

    "Don''t thank me. Your sister and I get along well."

    "What about you? Are you alright?"

    "It''s okay. I''vee out of the hospital and am ready to go back with my ex-husband."

    "That''s good. Go ahead with your business."

    As soon as the phone was hung up, Selina realized that someone was looking at her.

    "Ex-husband?" Matthew looked at Selina in disagreement.

    Selina was speechless.

    She smiled awkwardly. "I''m just used to calling you that. Besides, you are indeed my ex-husband right now."

    Matthew''s eyes narrowed.

    He

    pursed his lips and said nothing.

    After returning to the vi, Matthew prepared some warm water for Selina to take a bath.

    Selina would normally take a

    shower, but then Matthewhe

    allow her to do so this time, filled the bathtub with water.

    he

    "You''re not in good health right now. Take a good bath," Matthew said.

    She nodded.

    She should definitely take a good bath.

    She motioned for Matthew to leave the bathroom, but Matthew didn''t leave.

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    "Matthew, you don''t have any other ideas, do you?" Selina said.

    "No, let me take your clothes off for you."

    Selina was speechless.

    She widened her eyes. "You just said that you don''t have other ideas, didn''t you?"

    "You are too weak. Be careful not to fall down." After saying that, Matthew began to undo her clothes.

    Selina originally wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, she did not refuse.

    One reason was that she was indeed too weak. She even felt that lifting an arm when she was in the car to be very tiring.

    Secondly, it was due to her current rtionship with Matthew. Well, although she was a little shy, it didn''t matter.

    Matthew was really just helping her to undress.

    She could see that he obviously looked away. After taking off her clothes, he carried her to the bathtub.

    Selina could feel the warmth of the water all over her body. It felt amazing.

    "Take a bath first. I''ll wait for you outside. Call me when you''re done," Matthew said.

    He had already found it difficult to control his emotions when helping her to undress. He was afraid that he would lose control if he stayed longer.

    Given the current situation, he was really not in the mood to have a go.

    "Okay," Selina nodded.

    After all, she would feel awkward if Matthew were to stand by her side and watch her take a bath.

    Half an hourter, Selina had had a great bath.

    Her eyelids fell. She was sleepy.

    She then called for Matthew.

    The man appeared almost immediately.

    He wrapped her in a big bath towel and carried her to the bedroom.

    When they arrived at the bedroom, Matthew blow dried Selina''s hair. The whole process was extremely considerate.

    Selina immediately felt his warmth in her heart.

    Finally, after drying her hair, Matthew whispered to her, "Get some sleep, my little girl."

    Selina''s face suddenly turned red.

    She felt that Matthew''s words were implying something else.

    Originally, she wanted to refuse because she was too tired.

    But thinking that Matthew had not touched her these days, she thought he might be having a hard time. So she did not speak andy on the bed with a red face.

    Matthew hugged her waist.

    Only hugging her waist.

    Selina was confused.

    She rubbed her arm against Matthew''s chest. "When did you be such a gentleman?"

    Matthew was silent for a moment.

    "Sleep, Selina. You''re too tired today." There was a hint of softness in Matthew''s voice.

    "Okay." She didn''t think much about it.

    Tonight, she really didn''t have the mood to do it with Matthew.

    The two did not speak anymore, and soon Selina fell into a deep sleep.

    She slept soundly.

    "Selina," Matthew called her.

    There was no response from her.

    Matthew knew that she would probably not wake up for the whole night.

    He gently stepped out of the bed and put on his suit.

    After walking out of the vi, Matthew called Saoirse and told her that he would visit soon.

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234

    He wanted to sort things out with Saoirse as soon as possible.

    Selina already knew that he had halted his work for a few days. He certainly couldn''t ask to meet with Saoirse in the daytime, so he could only take advantage of the night.

    When Matthew called, Saoirse was preparing to sleep.

    Hearing that Matthew wasing soon, Saoirse was so excited that she couldn''t control herself.

    She said to Liselle, "Liselle, pick the best clothes for me. William will be here soon."

    Liselle was stunned for a moment, and then she was overjoyed. "Miss, why is heing over at this hour?"

    The purpose of a man going to a woman''s housete at night was known to everyone.

    With expectation in her eyes, she said, "Yes, he just called me."

    Originally, Matthew had rejected her previous phone call, and Saoirse was in a bad mood. But now, his phone call had easily brought her down spirits high up again.

    They went to the cloakroom and began to choose clothes.

    After choosing, she finally chose to wear pajamas.

    Because it waste at night, therefore, pajamas had another meaning.

    "Liselle, don''t you think it''s too casual to wear this?"

    Liselle persuaded, "Miss, you are too conservative. I think otherdies are always bold in choosing their outfits. Men only like them that way."

    Saoirse was convinced by Liselle''s words. "Fine."

    After changing into the pajamas, Saoirse was extremely sexy.

    Her figure was very good. With the pajamas on, her figure was further emphasized, especially that her nightgown was translucent. One could say that she was just like Pandora''s box, which made people couldn''t help but want to find out what was in it.

    Saoirse let down her hair that was tied up before.

    Her hair was thick like that of seaweed and it was slightly curled, enhancing her charm even more.

    She didn''t want Matthew to feel like she was doing all of that on purpose, so she didn''t apply any makeup.

    Even without makeup, she was still stunningly beautiful.

    Suddenly, the telephone in the room rang.

    Saoirse picked up the call.

    The voice of the security guard of the vi was heard. "Miss Welmert, a Rolls-Royce car is here, iming to see you. Do you want him to let him in?"

    Saoirse''s heart beat faster.

    "Let him in."

    After a while, Matthew arrived at the living room.

    Liselle had already prepared a te of fruit, coffee, and various snacks on the coffee table.

    She said to Matthew solicitously, "Sir, ourdy has been waiting for you."

    On the other side, Saoirse walked down the stairs.

    Her voice was gentle. "William, you''re here."

    After ncing at Saoirse, Matthew immediately shifted his gaze away.

    Saoirse''s pajamas were too translucent. He understood what she was implying at first nce.

    But he wouldn''t and didn''t want to do it.

    Seeing that Matthew looked away, Saoirse was a little disappointed.

    But soon, she cheered up again.

    She sat beside Matthew and approached him on purpose. "William, I am really happy that you came."

    She was a conservative woman, so her actions at the moment were quite bold.

    All this while she had been reflecting on herself. Was it because she was too conservative that had caused him to not fancy her at all? So she tried to open up more.

    Although she could not ept it because of her conservative nature, she could do anything for William.

    A woman''s unique body fragrance, which was extremely attractive, lingered around the tip of Matthew''s nose.

    With her soft body against his, Matthew felt like he was being lured by a siren.

    Matthew suddenly stood up.

    Saoirse felt that her side was empty all of a sudden.

    She looked at Matthew in shock.

    Matthew then sat opposite her.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    His eyes rested on her face only and not on her body.

    Her heart ached at that sight.

    Was it because her figure was not nice enough, or was it because she was not sexy enough?

    William refused to stay close to her and wouldn''t even take another look at her.

    "William." Saoirse was obviously upset.

    Matthew took a ss of juice from the table and handed it to Saoirse.

    "Drink some juice instead of coffee at night. You can''t sleep well at night if you drink coffee."

    Saoirse took the juice. Because of Matthew''s behavior and his words, she felt a little better.

    She nodded. "I''ll ask Liselle to take the coffee away now."

    "No, just leave it here."

    "All right."

    "Saoirse, I came to tell you something," Matthew spoke in a low voice.

    Saoirse nodded. "I''m listening."

    "I know it will hurt you, but I have to say it. I''m sorry, Saoirse." Matthew''s deep ck eyes were filled with guilt.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    A bad feeling arose spontaneously.

    "Can you not say it, please?" She looked at Matthew pleadingly.

    Matthew pursed his lips.

    Momentster, his lips loosened.

    "I''m sorry, Saoirse."

    Her face turned pale almost immediately.

    ???

    Matthew then said, "Saoirse, I have a woman whom I love very much. She is going to be my wife soon. I love her very much, and she loves me I''m sorry, Saoirse. Except for her, i don''t want to be with any other woman. I know it''s unfair to you. I willpensate you. Whatever you

    want, I can give you." Content

    belongs to

    Even if it was hispany that he had worked so hard for all those years, he could just give it to Saoirse.

    Saoirse was in huge shock and couldn''t stop blinking in disbelief.

    "William, I only want you."

    "Except for me." The man''s words were filled with guilt and yet heartless.

    Panic swept over her mind.

    The man she loved, didn''t love her.

    What should she do?

    When she was 19, she had met William.

    That image of this man lying on the grass, covered in blood but incredibly handsome, had been deeply imprinted on her heart.

    From then on, no other man could win over her heart.

    But now, this man said that he didn''t want her anymore.

    What exactly should she do?

    Saoirse shook her head. "William, we''re married. We got married many years ago."

    Matthew felt that her words were like needles.

    There were some words he didn''t want to say.

    He knew it would be too cruel to her.

    But he had to say it because he needed to make Saoirse give up on him.

    Saoirse''s love for him would only destroy her.

    "Saoirse, about that marriage..." Matthew paused for a while and

    then made up his mind,"

    that everything was out of my control at that time due to my situation. Everything was not under my control. You should understand it more than anyone else

    Saoirse''s lips twitched.

    Of course, she understood.

    But at that time, she''d thought that with her beauty and family background, Matthew would still fall in love with her irresistibly.

    "But we''re married," Saoirse murmured with her eyes were covered with tears.

    She looked extremely pitiful.

    Matthew''s heart felt as if it had been stabbed by a dagger.

    "This marriage was a mistake. Sorry, Saoirse." Matthew said in a low voice.

    Tears were building up in Saoirse''s eyes and it almost fell out of the brim of her eyes.

    "Then tell me William," Saoirse

    whispered, "it wasn''t for that woman you just mentioned, you wouldn''t abandon me right? If she never appeared, you wouldn''t say that our marriage was a mistake,

    right?"

    Matthew''s breathing stopped.

    UMS

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235

    Matthew''s lips ttened into a straight line.

    After some time, the man finally answered.

    His voice was low and hoarse, and his eyes were deep with meaning. "Saoirse, there is no ''if. There is no ''if'' in this world."

    Saoirse''s tears finally fell down.

    Matthew picked up a tissue to wipe the tears for Saoirse.

    However, Saoirse pushed away Matthew''s hand and said, "Who are you to help me wipe my tears?"

    Matthew''s hand stopped.

    After a while, he withdrew his hand. "Saoirse, you will find a better man."

    Her eyes were red.

    Her heart was filled with sorrow.

    Where else could she find a better man? There was only Matthew in her heart.

    She looked at Matthew with bleary eyes and said, "In that case, let me think about it carefully. I will give you an answer at this time tomorrow."

    On the other side, in the Perry family''s bedroom.

    Selina was awakened.

    She should have slept like a log this night and could have slept until dawn.

    But it just so happened that she had a nightmare.

    She dreamt about being sunk into the river. That feeling where someone was choking her throat until she could not breathe was sweeping over her again.

    Selina sprang out of her dream abruptly.

    She was gasping profusely for air.

    When her chest finally feltfortable, shey down again.

    After a moment, she suddenly realized that something was wrong.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    She sat up again, and she realized that Matthew was not beside her.

    She knitted her beautiful brows.

    Then, she got out of bed.

    Walking down the stairs, she found no trace of Matthew in the living room.

    Selina started to be more and more suspicious.

    She went through all the bathrooms, bedrooms, and the kitchen but still didn''t see Matthew.

    Where had he gone to in the middle of the night?

    As she walked to the door, she suddenly heard the sound of a car.

    She hesitated for a moment and ran up to the bedroom, lying on her side on the bed.

    Not knowing how long time had passed, the bedroom door was pushed open and the sound of footsteps came.

    Selina closed her eyes immediately.

    Then, the man got on the bed.

    Her waist was hugged by the man''s hand. His big palm was a little cold, and the coldness could be felt even through her silk pajamas.

    A myriad of thoughts shed through her mind.

    She wanted to ask, but she held back.

    Until dawn, Selina had not fallen asleep.

    When the golden rays of sunlight shone into the room, Selina opened her eyes.

    She turned around and found that Matthew had also opened his eyes.

    He obviously looked tired, as there were dark circles under his eyes.

    "You''re awake," Matthew said.

    His voice was low and hoarse.

    She smiled.

    "I slept very deeplyst night," she said, "But I had a dream. Do you know what kind of dream it is?"

    "What dream?" "I dreamt that you suddenly turned into a butterfly and flew away in the middle of the night, and there was no trace of you on the bed." "Silly girl, how can I be a butterfly and fly away?"

    Selina looked into Matthew''s eyes and asked halftruthful ly, "Did you slip away at night?"

    Matthew''s throat was tight.

    He forced a smile and said, "How could that be?"

    He could not tell Selina the truth, nor did he dare to tell it.

    Selina was easily agitated. He was afraid that things would be out of control.

    Selina knew Matthew was lying, but she didn''t expose Matthew.

    She asked again, "Do you have anything to do today? If you aren''t going to thepany today, where are you going?"

    "I''ll keep youpany."

    Selina rolled her eyes. "Then we''ll have time to get the marriage certificate, right?"

    Matthew obviously did not expect

    that Selina would say such a thing. He paused for a moment before replying, ''m not ready yet Selina Even if it only registering for our marriage, I want to make sure there is a ceremony too. Wait until I am done arranging, then well go."

    "Ceremony?" Selina raised her eyebrows, "Don''t tell me that you are going to cover the walkway with a red carpet, have rockets with colored smoke and have countless balloons flying around."

    "That''s right."

    Selina was startled for a moment.

    She was just joking, but she didn''t expect that Matthew would agree.

    Selina forced a smile and said, "Alright then. I will wait."

    "Where do you want to go today?" Matthew asked.

    Selina was upset and didn''t want to go anywhere.

    "My family home, I haven''t been there for a long time." Finally, she answered.

    After breakfast, Selina and Matthew headed to Whitlock family house.

    Neither Peter nor Hayden was around.

    Natalie said that he had brought Hayden out for fast food.

    Natalie obviously looked quite helpless. "Hayden likes to eat these things. We don''t allow him to eat these during normal days. Now that Grandfather is here, he has found a

    talisman. He persuaded him

    mto

    take

    him there. We can''t do anything here

    to stop him."

    Selinaforted Natalie, "Natalie, don''t be too worried. We grew up eating all kinds of food. I loved eating trash food when I was little too. Look at me now, I''m both tall and beautiful."

    Natalie smiled and said, "Well, that''s true."

    Cecilia continued, "You and your cheeky mouth."

    Selina stuck out her tongue.

    Now that they had arrived at the Whitlock family, she was in a better mood.

    That day, Tobias was also at home. When Matthew came, Tobias immediately invited Matthew to have a chat with him.

    "Is there something wrong?" Selina asked Natalie.

    Natalie smiled sweetly. "Tobias is going to build arge amusement park for our children. He probably wanted Matthew''s opinion. After all, building arge amusement park is also a big project."

    Selina was shocked.

    It seemed that her brother was really thoughtful.

    "Natalie, it''s really lucky for you to marry my brother. He''s not only doting on you but also your baby. You are a true winner in life," Selina said

    sincerely.

    Natalie smiled even more sweetly.

    She then said in a soft voice, "In fact, you are the same too, Selina. Matthew also loves children very much. When your child is born in the future, his

    love for the child will not be less than Tobias''."

    Selina''s lips curled upwards. "That''s right."

    She agreed with what Natalie said.

    But soon, the smile on her face faded away.

    Because she thought of the disappearance of Matthewst night and remembered Matthew''s concealment of it.

    Her gaze froze. "Natalie, do you think a couple should trust in one another?"

    "Of course." Natalie did not even think. "The two of them must trust each other. Otherwise, there will be conflicts."

    Speaking of this, she smiled shyly,

    "Just like I had a lot of contradictions with your brother initially. Thinking about it now, we just didn''t trust each other enough.

    But we don''t have conflicts now because no matter what happens, we trust each other firmly

    "What if he''s hiding something from you?" Selina asked.

    The smile on Natalie''s face was still soft. She said, "Then, there must be something difficult for him. I won''t ask him forcefully. Since I trust him, I will

    give him time. He will definitely say it at the right time."

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236

    Selina''s heart eased a little.

    She said in a low voice, "You are right."

    Later, Cecilia asked Selina into the kitchen to help cut some fruits.

    Selina immediately knew that it was just an excuse to cut fruit. Cecilia had something to tell her.

    Sure enough, as soon as they arrived at the kitchen, Cecilia said, "Selina, have you and Matthew already registered your marriage?"

    This topic made Selina feel like she had been gently pricked by a thin needle. It didn''t hurt, but it made her feel ufortable.

    She blurted out subconsciously, "No."

    Cecilia suddenly became nervous.

    "Selina, you''re messing around again. Did you not agree to go get your marriage certificate with Matthew? Are you hesitating again? I shouldn''t have trusted you. You''ve harmed Matthew again!"

    Selina was speechless.

    She felt a little aggrieved.

    Was Cecilia her mother or Matthew''s mother?

    She immediately med her for not getting the marriage certificate. Couldn''t it be Matthew''s problem?

    And in fact, it was Matthew''s problem.

    She said, "Mom, how do you know that it was me that didn''t want to get the marriage certificate? Maybe it was Matthew!"

    "How could it be Matthew? Matthew isn''t like you who''d mess around!" Cecilia said without hesitation.

    Selina could feel a sense of powerlessness.

    She put on a "whatever" look.

    Cecilia rambled on for a long time. She talked about all sorts of things, from Dn''s matter to her previous marriage with Matthew.

    Selina could feel her ear almost blowing up.

    She couldn''t help but say, "Okay, mom, I know, I know! Matthew and I are doing fine! Otherwise, we wouldn''te here together, right? It''s just that Matthew wanted to prepare a ceremony before the registration so we put it on hold."

    "Really?" Cecilia was dubious.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Of course. I will marry no one besides Matthew in this lifetime. Is that okay?" Selina was already sulking.

    Although Cecilia was still a little suspicious, her mood was finally much better. "Either way, I can rest assured if you two are fine. Don''t cause any more trouble. I''m getting old and can''t take any more shocks."

    Seeing that Cecilia was in a good mood, Selina changed the topic and said, "By the way, why is Grandpa still living here? I thought he said that he was going back to the states?"

    Cecilia looked at Selina with a meaningful look and said, "It''s all because of you."

    "Why is it because of me?" Selina asked in confusion.

    "Peter wants to leave only after you and Matthew have your wedding," Cecilia said. "He truly loves you. He can only be assured if he can witness your happiness with his own eyes."

    All kinds of feelings welled up in Selina''s heart.

    She nodded. "Mom, don''t worry. I will make sure Grandpa gets to see this."

    Reid received a call from Saoirse.

    Saoirse''s choked voice could be heard on the line. "Mr. Perry, please help me. William no longer wants to be with me. He wants to be with that woman. Mr. Perry, I really don''t want to lose him. Please tell me what I should do. I''m begging you."

    Saoirse had no other way but to pin herst hope on Reid.

    Reid pondered for a moment. "Where are you? Let''s meet right now."

    Saoirse didn''t want to go out, so she asked Reid toe to the vi.

    30 minutester, Reid arrived at Saoirse''s vi.

    Although it was only a rented vi, it could be seen that it was iparably luxurious. Such a vi was estimated to be more expensive than a five- star hotel.

    Reid knew the financial background of Saoirse, so he was not surprised.

    After entering the vi, Saoirse invited him to sit on the sofa in the living room.

    The rims of her eyes were red. "Mr. Perry,st night, William was sitting here telling me about him and that woman. He rejected me."

    Standing on one side, Liselle was indignant "Mr. Perry, he has gone too far He came over in the middle of the night just to say those hurtful words to mydy. You''re a good person. You must help ourdy."

    A dim light shed across Reid''s eyes.

    He pretended to say casually, "I heard from Miss Lisellest time that you have a strong family background. You can put pressure on my brother with your background. It may be effective."

    If Saoirse relied on her family, it would intensify the conflict. And that was exactly what Reid wanted to see.

    Liselle agreed with Reid and immediately said, "Miss, Mr. Perry is right. Why don''t we go and ask your father for help? He must have a way."

    However, Saoirse immediately refused.

    Her red eyes were determined. "If I took advantage of my family, I would cause a lot of trouble to William. I shouldn''t do that."

    Reid sighed heavily. "Miss Saoirse, he is going to be with another woman. Are you still afraid of causing trouble for him?"

    Without hesitation, Saoirse said, "I will never do that."

    Reid cursed in his heart, "What a stupid woman!"

    He stood up and said, "In that case, I may not be able to help you, Miss Welmert."

    After that, Reid was about to leave.

    Liselle was anxious. "Miss, just follow what Mr. Perry has said."

    "Don''t you say another word!" Saoirse said in a harsh tone as she nced at Liselle.

    Liselle dared not say a word anymore.

    Reid walked to the door, but Saoirse did not stop him.

    Reid stopped.

    He turned around and walked over.

    "Miss Saoirse, I want to leave, but I can''t bear to think of the painstaking efforts you have made for my brother all these years. I''ll help you." Reid said as if he had made up his mind.

    Saoirse''s eyes began to glow.

    "Mr. Perry, thank you," she said softly.

    Reid pondered for a moment. "If you

    are unwilling to exert pressure on my brother with your own

    background, you can only rely on et

    yourself. My brother feels guilty about you. You can use this heart of his.

    Saoirse''s breathing became heavier.

    UMS

    Reid stared at Saoirse''s eyes. "Miss Saoirse, please remember that my brother is very guilty towards you. You must make use of this."

    Saoirse understood.

    At dusk, Reid returned to his vi.

    He handed a phone to Caroline.

    "Call using this phone, and it will show that the caller is from America."

    Caroline''s heart started to pound.

    "You want me to call Selina?"

    Reid nced at Caroline confidently. "Tonight, Matthew will meet Saoirse. Matthew will definitely keep this matter a secret from Selina. I''m sure you can do this, so think of a way to tell ?elina, but don''t let her prevent the meeting between Matthew and Saoirse. She just needs to witness them meet."

    Caroline''s heart beat faster. A sense of pleasure swept through every part of her body.

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237

    She hadn''t called this good friend of hers for a long time.

    She believed that the news she would be bringing to Selina at this moment would definitely "lighten" her mood!

    After leaving the Whitlock family home, Selina decided to get another mobile phone. Matthew then apanied her to buy a it. While Matthew was paying the bill, Selina was installing her SIM card into her phone.

    As soon as she was done installing, her cell phone rang.

    Selina was a little confused.

    "What a coincidence," she thought.

    It showed that the call was from the US.

    Could it be a family member?

    The Whitlock family was rooted in the United States, but the rtives seldom contacted each other.

    Selina picked up the phone in confusion.

    "Selina. Long time no see." A woman''s voice

    sounded.

    Selina''s hand, which was holding the phone, tightened.

    She didn''t expect it to be Caroline.

    "You still dare to call me?" Selina asked.

    "Why can''t I call you? You''re my best friend, I have to know how you are doing," Caroline said with sarcasm.

    Selina''s tone was calm, "Don''t worry. I''m fine. It seems that you''re the one not doing so well. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have called me."

    Selina''s words hit Caroline''s sore spot.

    Caroline was indeed not living well.

    Living in Reid''s vi every day was like hell for her.

    The only motivation for her to stay was to get revenge on Selina.

    Caroline suppressed her emotions and said, "It doesn''t matter whether I''m good or not. But Selina, do you still think your life is perfect like it seems?" "Does it have anything to do with you?"

    "Of course it does."

    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I''m hanging up. I will give you onest piece of advice, Caroline. Since you have arrived in the United States, forget the past. You are still young and have a wonderful future waiting for you. Let the past vanish like smoke."

    Caroline clenched her fists so tightly that blue veins stood out on her skin.

    Let bygones be bygones?

    It was easy to say!

    How could it all be just gone like that?

    If one were stabbed in the heart, could one pretend nothing had ever happened?

    Of course not!

    Caroline said in anger, "Selina, Matthew has another woman."

    Selina''s hand, which was about to hang up the phone, froze.

    The corners of her lips curled up coldly. "Caroline, you''re really crazy. How could you say something like that? I''ll tell you that Matthew only has me in his heart."

    "You sure are confident," Caroline mocked.

    "Yes, is there a problem?"

    Caroline chuckled and said, "I happen to have a friend who knows a woman''s servant. The servant told me that the famous Matthew would go to her mistress''s ce at night. I heard that he will be going over tonight. Do you think that it''s true?"

    If Caroline had said anything else, there wouldn''t be any reaction from Selina.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    But this sentence...

    Her expression froze.

    Because she remembered the sudden disappearance of Matthewst night.

    "Stop spouting nonsense here," Selina spoke after a while.

    "You''ll know if I''m saying nonsense or not. However, don''t be so foolish as to tell Matthew now. He''s so smart, he definitely won''t be caught by you. You can secretly follow him at night," Caroline said with a smile.

    Selina hung up the phone right away.

    Her face turned a little red because of anger.

    Matthew walked over. He was done paying the bill.

    He naturally held Selina''s hand. "Let''s go back."

    Selina nced at Matthew, and his expression was just as usual.

    Her lips moved, but she did not say anything.

    Natalie''s advice that a couple ought to trust one another lingered in her head. So did what Caroline had said a while ago.

    Those words were fighting like two factions inside her head.

    In the end, Caroline''s words still gained the upper hand. Selina didn''t say anything.

    After arriving at the Perry family, it was already veryte.

    After washing up, the two of them went to bed right away.

    As usual, Matthew hugged Selina''s waist and did nothing more.

    Selina closed her eyes with many thoughts in her head.

    She realized that it had been many days since Matthew had touched her.

    At that time, she only felt lucky that she didn''t have to be repeatedly tortured by a strong man in bed.

    Only now did she realize that something was amiss.

    An energetic man suddenly stopped touching a woman.

    What did this mean?

    "Matthew, I''m very tired today. I''ll have a deep sleep tonight. You have to wake me up tomorrow morning. I''m afraid I''ll oversleep.

    "If you are tired, sleep all you want and wake up naturally." Matthew''s lips were close to her ears.

    "Okay," Selina said in a low voice.

    She closed her eyes, but she could not sleep.

    She felt extremely ufortable. It was like thousands of ants were crawling all over her heart.

    Time passed by slowly, and the man next to her did not move at all.

    Selina thought to herself, "Did I misunderstand him? Caroline might just be saying nonsense."

    Just as she felt slightly relieved, she suddenly felt a hot breath in her ear.

    "Selina."

    It was him calling her.

    Before Selina could answer him reflexively, she quickly shut her lips.

    She then heard rustling sounds of the man getting out of bed and dressing.

    Then it came the sound of footsteps walking out of the bedroom.

    She sat up immediately.

    Her face was pale.

    After a while, Selina quietly got out of bed. Outside of the vi, she saw that Matthew''s car had driven away.

    Selina quickly got on a sports car from the basement garage and secretly trailed Matthew.

    When she was trailing Matthew, she was afraid of being discovered by him several times. After all, this man was very sensitive.

    However, he didn''t.

    Her face turned even paler.

    There was only one exnation.

    It proved that Matthew was very anxious at the moment. He wanted to meet the person so badly, so he didn''t notice that someone was tailing him.

    Matthew''s eyes were fixed at his front, but his thoughts seemed to have floated somewhere else.

    This very night, he must settle the matter.

    Sneaking out of the house behind Selina''s back was torture for him.

    Finally, they arrived at the vi where Saoirse lived.

    Matthew''s car went in smoothly.

    However, Selina''s car was stopped outside.

    "Who are you? I have to report to Miss Welmert to let you pass."

    Selina''s heart sank.

    Miss Welmert!

    It''s really a woman inside.

    "No need to report, I''ll go." Selina drove away. When she stopped somewhere not far away, she got out of the car and came to the side of the vi again to find a way to get

    in

    IMS

    At the same time, Matthew entered the living room.

    Saoirse was dressed in formal attire and had light makeup on.

    "William." She said softly.

    "Saoirse, please tell me your decision." Matthew stared into her eyes and said, "I can give you anypensation you want."

    Smiling, she said, "Please don''t talk about such a callous topic with me. Have a cup of coffee first."

    Liselle brought two cups of coffee.

    Saoirse took a cup of coffee. "You told mest time that if I drink coffee

    ?

    at night I wouldn''t be able to sleep, but think I couldn''t fall asleep even if didn''t drink coffee." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Matthew took the other cup of coffee and took a sip with aplicated expression.

    Seeing that Matthew had drank the coffee, a light shed across Liselle''s eyes.

    "

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238

    Selina looked around the vi and finally found a ce for her to bypass the security guards to get in.

    It was a tall wall, but it was uneven. She could climb over it with the help of the bumps on the wall.

    She stepped on it.

    When she almost reached the top, she looked inside and saw the propitious light in the vi.

    Selina was in a daze.

    Matthew was probably inside the mansion already.

    In such a state of mind, she fell down. Fortunately, it was a soft meadow. But even so, Selina still fell quite heavily.

    When she fell down, she subconsciously covered her head with her arm. It resulted in her arms being covered in bruises.

    Selina gritted her teeth and continued to climb up.

    This time, she didn''t get distracted and went over the wall.

    There was a fountain and a European-style vi inside and it looked very luxurious.

    Selina hesitated for a moment.

    Should she enter?

    What if Matthew only talked about his work with others? Would her distrust and tailing cause any conflict between them?

    The thought was rejected by Selina in instant.

    Matthew secretly ran to a woman''s vi to talk about work in the middle of the night? What a joke!

    Selina gritted her teeth and entered the vi.

    In the vi, Matthew had put down his coffee cup.

    He was about to speak but Saoirse stood up.

    There was a faint sadness in her eyes. "No matter what, I want a hug from you. You''ve never hugged me. Will you give me a hug now?" Matthew hesitated for a moment.

    Saoirse sounded even sadder, "William, it''s just a hug, please?"

    Matthew finally stood up.

    He strode towards Saoirse and embraced her.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Although they were hugging each other, there was still a gap between their bodies.

    Saoirse knew that Matthew did it on purpose. She felt a little sad and then pressed her body against

    Matthew.

    As soon as her soft body was pressed against his chest, he immediately wanted to let go of her.

    It was at that moment she said, "I don''t want anything. I don''t want your apology or yourpensation. I only want you."

    Matthew was startled.

    At the same time, footsteps were heard.

    Selina appeared.

    Her eyes widened.

    Even if it was such a cold fact, she was still thinking about whether there was any misunderstanding until she entered the vi and saw Matthew and a woman hugging each other.

    A man and a woman hugging each other in the middle of the night. What it meant was self-evident enough to Selina.

    Selina felt a surge of anger.

    Without thinking twice, she flung a teacup on the table towards Matthew and the woman.

    The teacup was filled with boiling hot tea.

    Matthew immediately protected Saoirse. The tea sshed onto his arm but it did not hurt her at all.

    Matthew''s action made Selina''s anger turn into sadness.

    He''d actually protected this woman. He actually protected this woman!

    Her gaze was like a sword stabbing at Saoirse. She wanted to see exactly what kind of woman was worth Matthew protecting and even to have an affair with behind her back.

    Her eyes focused.

    That woman was so beautiful.

    It was the first thought that shed across her mind.

    Then she found her a little familiar.

    Selina searched through the memories in her mind and remembered that she was the woman she had seen when she went to the Perry Group headquarters.

    At that time, the woman''s beauty had already impressed her.

    Selina''s body started trembling.

    So Matthew had already been in an affair a long time ago. To think that the woman even went to the Perry Group building, she must have been there to look for Matthew!

    At that time, she even asked the receptionist, who''d told her that she was a psycho.

    Perhaps, the receptionist had already known that the woman had an affair with Matthew, so she deliberately helped Matthew to hide the fact from her. Selina could feel a part of her dying.

    To think that she''d even thought the love between Matthew and her was evesting and nothing would ever change between them. However, it didn''t take long for Matthew to change his mind.

    Selina picked up an empty cup on the table again.

    She threw it at Matthew''s face.

    This time, she didn''t aim for the woman, but Matthew.

    She was not like other women, who med the third party when a man cheated on them but never put the me on the man.

    No affair can happen with only one person.

    Matthew knew that the cup wasing at him, but he didn''t dodge.

    The cup smashed on his face and fell to the ground in an instant, shattering into pieces.

    In an instant, Matthew''s forehead was oozing with blood.

    Blood rolled down his cheeks.

    Selina felt pain in her heart seeing that.

    But she bit her lips right away.

    Why should she be distressed?

    The man had already cheated on her. She shouldn''t worry about him.

    Selina red at Matthew and said, "Matthew, I misjudged you. You adulterer, I wish you two a hundred years of peace. Don''t harm others again!"

    After that, she turned around and left.

    Looking at the blood on Matthew''s face, Saoirse eximed.

    "William, I''ll clean it for you." Saoirse was so anxious that she immediately used her hand to wipe Matthew''s cheek.

    Matthew grabbed onto her hand and said, "Saoirse, I''ll be leaving first."

    Saoirse was startled.

    She understood instantly. "William, are you going after her?"

    Matthew said in a low tone, "Yes, Saoirse, she is the woman I love. The only woman I''ve ever loved. know that I owe you too much, but I can give you anything except for my feelings, even my life."

    Saoirse waspletely stunned.

    She stood there and watched in a daze as Matthew chased after Selina.

    When Matthew''s figurepletely disappeared, she copsed to the ground as if she had lost all her strength.

    Outside the vi, Matthew caught up with Selina.

    He hugged Selina tightly.

    Selina was so angry that she was going crazy.

    She bit down hard on Matthew''s arm, but he didn''t let go.

    "Selina, let me exin." Matthew''s tone was full of repressed pain.

    He had been hiding the matter from Selina the whole time because he was worried that things might get out of control with her agitated personality. But in the end, she still found out.

    "I won''t listen, won''t listen! Matthew, you b*stard!" She red at Matthew with her red eyes. "You went into a woman''s vi and

    hugged her. What is there for vel

    exin? Are you going to say that the two of you are practicing radio gymnastics?"

    Matthew was speechless.

    to

    "Selina. How did youe here?" He tried to change the topic to calm her down.

    But his question had really calmed Selina down.

    She was startled.

    Why did she get here? It was because of Caroline''s call.

    And was the matter really just as coincidental as Caroline had said? Or was everything arranged by Caroline?

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239

    However, Caroline, who was in the United States, could not have arranged for that to happen. Although puzzled, Selina did calm down a little.

    She looked at Matthew and said, "Well, tell me what''s going on."

    Matthew was contemting.

    He didn''t know how Selina would react if he told her that he was already married.

    But it couldn''t be concealed anymore.

    He had to be frank with Selina.

    "Selina, I..." Just as Matthew started speaking, his expression suddenly changed.

    There was a strange upsurge of feelings in his body, and enthusiasm filled every cell of his body, making the hormones of a man instantly increase. Matthew realized that something was wrong, but he could no longer control himself.

    Selina was right in front of him. Her chest, which was constantly rising and falling because of anger, was like the most delicious cherries in the world, making people want to taste it.

    And her pink lips were even more tempting.

    Matthew''s hands pinched his thighs hard.

    He tried to suppress his enthusiasm with pain. Selina on the other hand was anxious when Matthew didn''t answer her question.

    She pushed Matthew''s chest with her hand. "Speak, why don''t you speak!"

    This push was like the key to open Pandora''s box.

    Matthew grabbed Selina''s arm, and her body was taken into Matthew''s arms.

    She subconsciously used her hand to press against Matthew''s chest, but Matthew''s lips fell.

    He kissed Selina''s lips firmly.

    Selina was instantly confused.

    This kiss caused Matthew''s feelings to be more and more powerful. It was as if every cell in his body was screaming of lust.

    Matthew''s hand couldn''t help but reach into her clothes.

    Selina instantly came back to her senses after a shiver.

    She wanted Matthew to exin the incident, and yet Matthew was flirting with her.

    And it was outside of the vi of the woman who had just hugged him!

    A surge of anger suddenly rose.

    It seemed that she was wrong. She had really made a mistake.

    Although she had seen this scene, she still thought that it might be Caroline setting them up and wanted to give Matthew a chance to exin!

    But she didn''t expect that the man did not exin at all, or perhaps he didn''t know how to exin at all!

    Selina pushed Matthew away and said, "Matthew, you perverted b*stard!"

    Selina ran away.

    Matthew wanted to chase after her, but he stopped after a few steps.

    His eyes were red because of the surge that he was feeling in his body.

    His remaining rationality was telling him that he shouldn''t chase after her. Once he caught up with her, he wouldn''t be able to control his body''s reaction at all. He had to solve the sudden surge of feeling in his body now!

    Selina ran until she could no longer move.

    She looked back and found no one behind her.

    A sense of grievance welled up in her heart.

    Selina clenched her fists.

    "Matthew, you b*stard!" She cursed.

    The empty road calmed her down a little.

    After all, she had just been kidnapped. At this moment, she realized that it was very dangerous for a woman to walk alone at night.

    She had to find a ce to go.

    It was impossible for her to return to the Perry family vi.

    If she went to Whitlock family at this hour, her family might all be concerned.

    She had no choice but to stay in a hotel.

    She happened to see a hotel not far ahead, so she walked in that direction.

    Along the way, grievances, anger, and despair were intertwined.

    She knew that if she stayed in the hotel tonight, she would probably stay awake until dawn.

    Suddenly, her footsteps stopped.

    In front of her was a hospital.

    It was the hospital where Lothar''s younger sister was admitted to.

    Selina took out her phone and dialed Lothar''s number.

    After she made the call, she realized that she had made a mistake. Lothar must have already been asleep.

    She wanted to end the call, but Lothar had already answered. "Selina, why are you calling me in the middle of the night?"

    Lothar''s voice did not sound like he was being awakened from sleep but sounded like he was well awake.

    "You haven''t slept yet?"

    "No, my sister is a little ufortable today. I have to take her temperature from time to time. I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep tonight." Selina bit her lips. "Are you in the hospital? I''m at the entrance of the hospital now. Can Ie over?"

    Lothar held his breath.

    A momentter, Lothar went to the entrance himself to bring Selina in.

    He asked in surprise, "What''s wrong with you, Selina? What are you doing here in the hospital in the middle of the night?"

    "Anything to eat?" Instead of answering Lothar''s question, she asked.

    "What is there to eat in this hospital?" Just as Lothar finished speaking, he added, "There is a vending machine here."

    "Take me there."

    Later on, Lothar and Selina arrived in front of the vending machine.

    She bought a lot of bottled drinks and drank them in one gulp.

    Lothar looked terrified.

    He grabbed the bottled coffee in her hand and said, "Are you crazy? Drinking so much, aren''t you afraid that your stomach will break down?"

    Selina''s eyes turned red. "I''m crazy

    I''m going to burst my stomach. That way I won''t feel sad anymore. Didn''t you say that one will no longer be upset after having a full stomach?"

    Lothar regretted teaching her this method.

    "What''s going on, Selina?" Lothar asked.

    Her mouth twitched.

    Lothar saw that she was about to cry.

    He quickly handed over a tissue. "Don''t cry, Selina. It''s scary if you cry in the middle of the night. I will think that I''ve met a female ghost."

    Selina was speechless.

    If it was the usual time, Selina would have beenughing out loud already.

    But then, she couldn''t be happy.

    She even forced herself tough, but her smile was uglier than crying.

    Lothar was speechless.

    He sighed and said, "You''d better cry. Your smile now makes you look more like a ghost."

    Selina sniffed. "Do you know how tofort people?"

    Lothar said dryly, "You look so ugly, I don''t know how tofort you. It won''t be the case if it is a beautiful woman."

    If he had reallyforted her, she would feel even worse.

    Only in this way could he divert her emotions.

    Selina pursed her lips.

    Lothar took away all the drinks from her hands. "Alright, stop drinking if you continue drinking, your stomach will really burst. When the timees, I''ll have to not only care for my sister but also you."

    Selina''s eyes moved slightly. "What''s wrong with your sister?"

    Lothar''s face darkened. "She was running with a fever today. If her body temperature is too high, it''ll be dangerous. I''ve been taking her body temperature every hour. You know that ourses aren''t that hardworking in the middle of the night." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    After that, he nced at the time. "It''s almost an hour. I have to take my sister''s temperature."

    Selina stood up. "I will go have a look too."

    Sometimes when a person was extremely sad, instead of crying uncontrobly, one would have a nk mind and not know what to do.

    Selina was feeling like that at this moment.

    Her body was interweaved by various emotions, and her mind was in a mess.

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240

    In a daze, Selina followed Lothar into the ward.

    Yesseca was lying on the bed with her body curled up into a ball.

    A heart-wrenching pain pierced through Selina''s heart.

    From the very moment she firstid eyes on Yesseca, she had already felt it.

    She thought that Yesseca would naturally make others feel like protecting her, regardless by men or women.

    Lothar then took Yesseca''s temperature again.

    It was 38 degrees.

    He gestured for Selina to leave the ward with him.

    "It''s still okay. It''s fine if it hasn''t reached 39 degrees," Lothar heaved a sigh of relief.

    Selina thought of Yesseca''s abnormal facialplexion and asked subconsciously, "Lothar, what''s wrong with Yesseca? When will she recover?" Lothar''s face darkened. "There''s a problem with her kidneys. It''s very serious. She needs to get a kidney transnt."

    Selina was shocked.

    If a kidney transnt was required, it was indeed a very serious disease.

    "She has been lying on the bed for so many years because of her kidney problem. Other girls of the same age are either studying or in love. Only she is lying on the bed. Fortunately, she has a good character and hasn''t given up," Lothar said.

    Selina patted Lothar''s shoulder. "Don''t think too much. You''re a good brother. Yesseca can only hold on with you around."

    Lotharughed at himself.

    "By the way, what''s wrong?" Lothar asked again.

    After a moment of silence, Selina said, "I just saw my ex-husband hugging another woman."

    Lothar was startled.

    Selina refused to say any more.

    It was too agonizing for her to tell others about it.

    Every time she brought it up, it was as if someone pierced her heart open with a dagger.

    "Is it some misunderstanding?" Lothar asked subconsciously.

    The corners of her lips curled up coldly.

    At first, she also felt that it might be a misunderstanding. She felt that it might Caroline''s

    n.

    But Matthew didn''t exin anything to her. Instead, he kissed and touched her. How could she trust Matthew!

    Selina stopped speaking. Lothar didn''t know what to say either.

    After thinking about it, he scratched his head and said, "Selina, in my honest opinion, I don''t think your ex-husband is the kind of man who would have an affair behind your back."

    "I don''t think so either, but the truth shows that he is."

    "You''d better listen to his exnation."

    Selina stayed silent.

    Momentster, Lothar realized that she was not willing to speak any more about it, so he changed the topic and said, "Why not I help you find a ward so you can spend the night?"

    It was not long before daybreak.

    "It''s fine, you can go to sleep. I''ll just sit here." How could she still be in the mood to sleep now?

    "Then, I''ll apany you," Lothar said.

    "There''s no need."

    "I have to stay up to take my sister''s temperature anyway."

    "Alright then, it''s up to you."

    Then, the two of them remained speechless, sitting there silently just like that.

    Selina''s heart was getting more and more painful as time passed by.

    Her heart was as if being caught by a pair of hands, and the hands were squeezing it as time passed, which made her heart more and more painful. It was such agonizing pain.

    When it was almost dawn, Yesseca''s body temperature had risen to 39 degrees. Lothar quickly went to find a doctor.

    The doctor said he would give Yesseca an injection.

    Selina tagged along.

    It was agonizing for her just sitting there, so she thought it was better to walk around.

    The doctor brought a needle.

    Selina was startled.

    She originally thought that all the

    needles were the same, small needles stabbed on the body. It was not until she saw the needle in the

    r''s hands did she knew she

    was wrong.

    The needle was several timesrger than an ordinary needle. What was more frightening was that the needle was extremely thick.

    Selina trembled at the sight of it.

    Yesseca was obviously afraid too.

    Her petite body was trembling uncontrobly.

    Lothar held onto Yesseca''s hand and said, "Yesseca, don''t be afraid. I''m here."

    Yesseca took a deep breath and nodded to Lothar. She forced a smile and said, "Brother, I''m not afraid."

    The doctor then went up to Yesseca and made an injection on her arm.

    It could be seen that Yesseca''s face was distorted from the pain, but her smile still remained.

    The scene deeply moved Selina.

    She stared at Yesseca, almost forgetting to blink.

    The injection was finally finished.

    The needle contained sedatives. Soon, Yesseca fell asleep.

    Selina and Lothar then walked out of the room.

    "Your sister is very strong," Selina said from the bottom of her heart.

    Lothar said in a low tone as he gestured with his hand, "This isn''t a big deal. Yesseca''s past experience was far more terrifying than you

    think. I remember that when she

    was undergoing treatment previously, she had two thick tubes

    in her nose. She cried Des

    kept

    falling, but she was still smiling. She''s indeed very strong."

    Selina seemed to have been knocked heavily by something.

    Yesseca, who was such a weak girl physically, was so strong mentally.

    What was she even doing hiding inside a hospital?

    What had toe woulde anyway. What was the point of her avoiding it?

    She should be like Yesseca. No matter how much pain she was in, to the point of tears falling, she still had to face it!

    A determined look shed across Selina''s face.

    "Lothar, I''m leaving," she said.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Now?"

    Selina nodded. "I want to clear up matters with my ex-husband. If it is a misunderstanding, then we will get back together. If it is not, then we will break up. It is just so simple. It is not a solution for me to hide here!"

    Lothar nodded. "That''s right."

    He paused before adding, "No matter what, I still think it''s a misunderstanding. Your ex-husband isn''t that kind of person. It''s my intuition." Selinaughed with self-mockery. "The evidence was certain, but I think I have to give him a chance, and also a chance for myself."

    Selina then called Matthew, but the phone was picked up by his assistant.

    Matthew''s assistant said that Matthew was at the hospital.

    "Mr. Perry just fell asleep. Miss Whitlock, are you going to the hospital? Why don''t I ask the driver to pick you up? Where are you now?" the assistant

    said.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    She had just gotten out of the hospital. Why did Matthew end up in the hospital?

    "What happened to him?" Selina asked.

    The assistant felt a little awkward.

    "Well, Miss Whitlock, you''ll know when youe." After all, it was hard to say on the phone.

    "I''lle by myself. You don''t have to send the driver to pick me up." Selina hung up the phone.

    Later, she took a taxi to the hospital where Matthew was.

    Unlike Lothar''s sister''s public hospital, Matthew was in a high-end private hospital in Agaphen City.

    When she arrived at the VIP ward on the 17th floor of the hospital, she saw Matthew.

    He was lying on the bed asleep, and his right arm was still hooked up to an intravenous drip.

    The assistant exined, "Mr. Perry didn''t sleep at allst night. He fell asleep when he couldn''t hold out any longer in the morning. He has just fallen

    asleep actually."

    "What happened to him? Why did he need an IV in the hospital?" Selina asked in a hurry.

    The assistant looked embarrassed.

    "What''s wrong?" Selina became more and more confused.

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241

    The assistant handed her a diagnosis.

    It was really difficult for him to talk about it.

    "Miss Whitlock, you can see it yourself." The assistant left quickly after giving her the diagnosis.

    ncing at the diagnosis, Selina was dumbfounded.

    Does this mean that Matthew was drugged?

    There was aplicated look in her eyes.

    So he had been set up by others?

    But even if he was drugged, it was him who went to that woman''s vi, and the woman had been to the Perry Group before too.

    There was a bunch of doubts that couldn''t be sorted out in her head.

    She sat beside Matthew and waited for the man to wake up and exin it to her.

    Her gaze fell on Matthew''s face.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew''s wless face had a few wounds. It was especially obvious on his face.

    Fortunately, he was handsome, even though there were a few bloodstains.

    She swallowed her saliva.

    It was her that had caused the wound on his face.

    She''d smashed the cup on him. She didn''t know what was wrong with Matthew at that time. He didn''t duck at all and just stood there, letting her smash the cup onto him.

    Her hand involuntarily touched Matthew''s handsome face.

    There was a sense of difort when she touched the wound.

    "Selina." Suddenly, Matthew muttered.

    Selina was startled for a moment.

    Matthew had not woken up. He was only whispering to himself.

    She covered Matthew''s mouth and said, "Don''t call my name. You better save your strength and think about how to exin it to me when you wake up."

    There were a lot of emotions in her eyes as she spoke.

    Based on the diagnosis report and Caroline''s phone call, Selina was sure that it might be another misunderstanding.

    Just like the recordingst time, it was both a misunderstanding and a coincidence. There were no ws, but it was indeed fake!

    She felt a little more relieved.

    She called the assistant over. "Go buy two portions of breakfast. When Matthew wakes upter, we''ll eat it."

    "What would you like to eat, Miss Whitlock?" The assistant asked immediately.

    She thought about it and said, "Milk and bread."

    The assistant immediately went to buy breakfast.

    Her gaze fell back onto Matthew''s face again.

    Her lips whispered, "Matthew, oh Matthew, you must give me a reasonable exnationter. Otherwise, I won''t spare you."

    In the vi where Saoirse was.

    A moment ago, Saoirse''s private doctor had diagnosed and confirmed that she was fine.

    She sat there with pain and sorrow on her face.

    Liselle muttered to herself, "Miss, how could this be? Mr. William obviously drank the coffee. How could he leave just like that?" "What coffee?" Saoirse asked subconsciously.

    Liselle then blurted out, "I''ve put an aphrodisiac drug in the coffee so that he would stay for you. Why would he still leave?"

    Saoirse''s expression changed immediately.

    "Kneel down!" She said in a low voice.

    Liselle was shocked.

    "I said kneel down!"

    Plop!

    Liselle knelt down immediately in front of her.

    She knew that Saoirse was angry.

    Liselle felt very wronged. "Miss, I''m doing this for your own good. If Mr. William wants your body, he won''t leave." Saoirse''s lips were trembling.

    She looked at Liselle and said, "I hope that can be with William, but not through methods like this! By doing this, what would William think of me! How can I ever raise my head up in front of him!"

    Her voice trembled slightly. "William is a gentleman. He definitely doesn''t like this kind of behavior."

    Liselle kept her head down in silence.

    "If there is a next time, you will be sacked!"

    Liselle panicked at once.

    She looked at Saoirse and said, "Miss, I was wrong. I know I was wrong. I won''t do it again."

    Saoirse took a deep breath and said, "Reflect on yourself here!"

    After finishing her words, Saoirse left.

    When she arrived at the bedroom, she called

    Matthew.

    She knew that Liselle''s actions would definitely anger him, so she had to exin it to him properly.

    In the hospital, Matthew''s mobile phone suddenly vibrated.

    Selina was the first to notice.

    She took out Matthew''s cell phone. It was an unknown phone number.

    Selina answered without much thought.

    Before she could speak, Liselle had already spoken, "How are you now, William? You were druggedst night. It was an ident. I didn''t know about it. Don''t be angry, okay?"

    Selina''s breathing stopped.

    It was that woman!

    Selina''s eyes were covered with ayer of coldness.

    Drugging Matthew, she was still so shameless to pretend like she had no knowledge!

    Selina then spoke, "Matthew is my man. Why do you always call my man? You even invited my man to your vi in the middle of the night. What is your intention?"

    On the other end of the line, Saoirse''s hand that was holding the phone seemed to have frozen.

    The voiceing from the other line caused her pupils to dte.

    "I know you''re very beautiful. Isn''t it good for you to do other kinds of stuff with such a beautiful face? Why are you trying to be someone else''s mistress? Do you know how despicable you are?"

    Before she could finish her words, her hand suddenly emptied.

    The cell phone was taken away.

    Matthew had already woken up.

    He hung up the phone immediately.

    Selina looked at Matthew in disbelief. "What are you doing, Matthew? That woman drugged you. Are you still not allowing me to teach her a lesson?!"

    She went forward and said, "Give me your phone. I''ll make it clear to her. You''re taken."

    Matthew''s eyes were surging with restraint. "Selina, stop fooling around."

    At the same time, the assistant came in.

    "Miss Whitlock, your breakfast is here."

    Selina strode to the assistant, took the breakfast, and then threw all the breakfast into the trash can.

    The assistant was stunned.

    Wasn''t she supposed to eat breakfast? Why did she throw it away?

    Selina''s gaze fell on Matthew''s face. "I was so kind to even buy breakfast for you. I was afraid that you would feel hungry when you wake up. But is this what you are doing, Matthew? Even if what happenedst night was just a misunderstanding, can''t I make it clear to the other party? Or do you feel pity for her after seeing her beautiful face?"

    Matthew''s lips pursed into a straight line.

    After a while, he said with a hoarse voice, "Selina, listen to me."

    She sneered and said, "Fine, I''ll listen to you. I specially came here early in the morning just to listen to what you have to say. Exin it to me now."

    A struggle shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    Finally, the struggle faded away. "Selina, her name is Saoirse, and she is my wife."

    Boom!

    It was as if a shocking thunder exploded in Selina''s mind.

    Selina was stunned for a full minute.

    She looked at Matthew in disbelief, "What, what did you say?"

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242

    Matthew spoke in a saddened tone, "Selina, she''s my wife. I married her many years ago."

    At that moment, Selina could only feel as if a wave came crashing into her, tossing her whole body against its rough currents, making it difficult for her to breathe.

    She had been kidnapped not too long ago, and when that happened, she had been thrown to the bottom of a river.

    She still remembered the feelings of difort as if it had just happened yesterday.

    She had thought that that would be her most painful experience of her life. Yet she didn''t anticipate that those feelings would be easier to bear than what she was feeling right then!

    A bone-crushing pain washed over her, one blow after the other. It was unprecedented.

    Matthew was married?

    How could he be married?

    She had just told thedy on the phone that she was a mistress, and that she better not ruin her rtionship with Matthew.

    It turned out that after making such a big fuss...

    She herself was apparently the mistress!

    Selina felt her whole world caving in.

    Her legs went weak, and she almost fell to her knees.

    But Matthew held her up.

    A look full of repressed pain appeared on his face, "Selina, listen to me..."

    She immediately cut him off, "There is nothing for you say!"

    Things had already transpired up till this point. What else was needed to be said?

    She had initially thought that this was a misunderstanding, that it was another one of Caroline''s tricks.

    However, everything was clear now.

    It was neither a mistake nor a scheme.

    That woman was Matthew''s wife. He had admitted himself that they had gotten married many years ago.

    Selina then mumbled under her breath, "Stop talking. Don''t say anything. I''ll leave. I''ll just go."

    No matter how much Selina loved Matthew, she would never be a mistress and ruin a marital rtionship.

    Selina turned around to leave.

    However, Matthew followed her, "Selina."

    Selina had a huge reaction towards this, staring at him with her red-rimmed eyes, "I want to be alone. Don''t follow me."

    "Alright. I''ll let you calm down for a bit," he said hoarsely.

    He didn''t follow her pace then. She walked in front of him whilst he merely followed her from behind.

    Selina walked around aimlessly. She had no idea where she could go.

    For a moment, she was like a mechanical doll, devoid of a soul or thoughts, lost with no directions.

    She was almost hit by a car as she tried to cross the road absentmindedly.

    In that horrifying instant, a pair of long arms grabbed her from behind.

    Selina fell into a warm embrace.

    The hug bore the aura of a familiar man.

    Nevertheless, she didn''t feel any affection towards it at all. She only felt a deep sense of disgust.

    This was because she was currently being held by a married man.

    He had a wife yet he''d acted as if he was single and pursued her. He''d pretended to be loving and filled a room with portraits of her. He''d even went to lengths to proim that he had fallen in love with her many years ago.

    Looking back at this now, it was frightening for her to say that everything seemed to have been arranged earlier on.

    Just how cunning could this man be?

    Selina fiercely pushed Matthew away.

    In a voice thick with hatred, she hissed, "Didn''t I say not to follow me?"

    "Selina, I''m worried about you. With the state of mind that you are in right now, I''m worried that something may happen to you."

    How could he not stay by her side whilst she was in the state she currently was in? How could he be so irresponsible?

    Selina''s tender eyebrows knitted together at his words, "I would rather die in a car crash than see you. Matthew, you absolutely disgust me!"

    Herst words pierced through his heart like dozen of swords.

    Matthew''s face paled to a sickly white.

    "If you continue to follow me, I will run into the middle of the traffic now and hope to get run over. This because I would rather die than be with you right now!" Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    ��ݧ�

    Matthew froze upon hearing her threats. He did not dare to take another step forward.

    Seeing Selina''s silhouette disappear

    further and further away from him,

    he called his assistant. Sounding tired and hoarse, he instructed, "Send bodyguards to follow Selina secretly. Don''t let her know."

    Meanwhile, Selina was wandering on the path soullessly.

    She was absolutely sure that this was the most excruciating moment of her life.

    She had also felt that her outlook on life and her values had been subverted.

    Matthew was married! He was actually married!

    This whole thing was such a joke!

    It turned out that the man who loved her so deeply was actually a terrible and devious man. He did not even inform his best buddy, Tobias, about his marriage.

    If the Whitlock family were to know that Matthew had been married many years ago, they would probably have the same reaction as her right then, shocked into silence.

    Selina''s fingers couldn''t help but tremble as such dark thoughts overwhelmed her mind.

    She was at aplete loss on what to do right then.

    Then, her phone suddenly rang.

    She stiffly took out her phone and answered the call.

    Lothar''s voice sounded out from the other end of the line, "Selina, my little sister was very happy to hear that you had came to see herst night. She made a flower and said that she wanted to give it to you. How about I deliver it to you right now?"

    Selina''s eyes shed with a hint of hesitation.

    Secondster, she replied, "It''s okay, I''ll go to you."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Twenty minutester, Selina arrived at the hospital.

    Lothar was shocked when he saw Selina.

    He had seen Selina upset numerous time in the past. Every time she was unhappy, she would go to him and he was used to it.

    However, this time was different from the others.

    Selina looked as if she had just walked through a storm and seen the worst of it. She was as pale as sheet, shivering all over and there were nothing

    in her eyes.

    Lothar panicked.

    "I''ll take you to eat something. We''ll eat whatever you want. I''ll go get you ten bottles of tea right now!"

    He was hoping that Selina could cheer up after she had something to eat.

    However, Selina refused his offer.

    She shook her head feebly and said, "Just let it be.

    I don''t have any appetite."

    At present, she realized that Lothar''s method of feeding her until she cheered up was no longer effective when she was truly depressed.

    This was because all the energy in her had been sucked out and she had no strength left in her to even survive let alone eat.

    Lothar''s breathing quickened at her reply, "Selina, what''s wrong?"

    Selina''s nose twitched at his question.

    "Lothar, could you lend me your shoulder for me to rest on?"

    Lothar was momentarily stunned by her request.

    Nevertheless, before he could answer, Selina had already leaned on his shoulder.

    Selina''s unique body scent wafted into his nose, causing him to lose hisposure for a bit.

    It was the first time he had such close contact with Selina. He wasn''t able to think straight and felt as if he was floating.

    However, he quickly returned to his senses when he heard her sobbing.

    Lothar didn''t dare to move at all, and thus only whispered, "What''s wrong, Selina? Tell me. You''re worrying me."

    Usually, he would still be able to crack jokes here and there to cheer Selina up when she sulked, but not this time.

    Selina did not reply Lothar but continued to cry.

    Urgency rose in Lothar''s voice, "Selina, tell me, what happened exactly?"

    Selina choked on her own sobs, "Can you let me cry for a moment?" Lothar fell into silence and pushed aside the feelings of anxiety in his heart.

    He remained silent as he listened to Selina''s quiet sobs on his shoulder.

    Lothar''s heart ached each time she sobbed. He felt as if his heart was being wrenched from his chest.

    Selina''s sobs only stopped an hourter.

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243

    Selina finally removed her head from Lothar''s shoulders.

    "Thank you," Selina choked.

    Lothar turned his head towards her, only to realize that his neck hadpletely stiffened.

    He then looked at her, "Selina, can you tell me what is going on?"

    Selina''s lips twitched and she sniffled slightly.

    "Let''s discuss thister. I don''t want to talk about it right now," Selina replied.

    Upon hearing this, Lothar no longer had the heart to force Selina.

    Changing the subject, he asked, "Why don''t I show you the flowers my sister made for you?"

    He wanted to divert Selina''s attention to something else.

    Selina nodded in reply.

    Momentster, Lothar took out a flower from Yesseca''s ward.

    It was made from paper, but it appeared very lifelike, as if it was a real flower.

    Even though Selina was not in a good mood, the flower still caught her eye.

    She asked breathlessly, "Is this really made out of paper?"

    Lothar nodded his head proudly, "Isn''t my sister talented? She said that you''re pretty, so a flowerplements your beauty perfectly."

    Selina forced out a smile at hisment.

    "Your sister is too kind," Selina said as she carefully ced the paper flower into the purse she carried with her, "I will store it well." Lothar then said, "Have you had your breakfast? Why don''t we have breakfast together?"

    Selina had no appetite for breakfast right then, but still she reluctantly agreed to his offer.

    They went to the hospital''s cafeteria together.

    The food at the hospital cafeteria wasn''t the best in the world.

    However, as Selina did not have appetite at all, she couldn''t care less if the food was tasty or not.

    She just shoved spoonful after spoonful of oats into her mouth continuously.

    Suddenly, Lothar called out to her, "Wait, Selina!"

    She looked at Lothar, eyes dazed, her grasp tightly on the spoon.

    He reached out and wiped away a piece of food that was stuck to the corner of her mouth with his hands, "You''ve got some food stains near your lips."

    What he did just now reminded her of Matthew.

    Whenever there are food stains on her lips, Matthew would reach over to help her wipe it off. Sometimes, he would even kiss her directly on the cheek to remove the food stain.

    Waves of painful memories rushed through Selina''s mind.

    Still gripping tightly onto her spoon, tears quickly trailed down her face.

    Tears as big as pearls fell into the bowl of oats.

    Selina''s reaction startled Lothar as he thought his sudden action had upset her. He panicked and pleaded, "Selina, I didn''t do it on purpose. Please don''t cry. I won''t do it ever again."

    Sobbing while shaking her head, she replied in a sorrowful voice, "It has nothing to do with you."

    It took a long time for her to calm down and stopped crying.

    She then stared at Lothar and confessed, "Lothar, he''s married."

    Lothar was shocked by her words.

    He did not understand what she meant.

    "Matthew is married. I told youst night that he was hugging a woman. Well, that woman is his wife."

    Lothar was shocked by Selina''s words.

    "How is that possible?"

    A mocking smile crossed Selina''s face, as she responded to his outburst, "Right, it is impossible. I thought so too. If he hadn''t personally told me this, I wouldn''t have believed that this woman had already been married to him years ago."

    Lothar felt his head ringing as he tried to make sense of the words Selina just said.

    His instincts told him that Matthew was not such a person.

    He looked like a proper gentleman, not a man who would fool around when he already had a wife.

    He thus carefully probed her, "Selina, are you sure that''s the truth?"

    This question provoked Selina.

    She stood up from her seat hard. Her rough action caused her chair to scratch along the cafeteria floor, a loud screech echoed through the otherwise quiet cafeteria."You think I''m lying to you, don''t you? Up until this point, you still think I''m just joking!" Selina raised her voice.

    Her angry expression made Lothar anxious.

    He stood up from his seat as well and said, "That''s not what I meant. I believe you!"

    After that, he rolled up his sleeves, crying out, "I''m going to get even with him. How dare he lie to you when he has a wife? I''ll avenge you!"

    A sh of anxiousness crossed Selina''s sight, and then she said sadly, "Forget it. You are no match for him."

    To Matthew, Lothar''s existence was no more than that of a mere ant.

    Lothar raised his voice, "I know I''m not an equal opponent of him, but I can''t just watch him bully you. I''ll help you get your revenge!" Selina''s eyes overflowed with bitterness at his words.

    She sat back down onto her seat.

    What kind of vengeance could be achieved? Even if she really wanted to get even with Matthew, she would not ask Lothar to do it for her. Looking a bit nervous, Lothar asked, "Selina, what are you thinking of right now?"

    Her long eyshes fluttered at this inquiry, "Lothar, my mind is in a mess right now. Please give me some time to calm down."

    He thus pursed his lips as he relented, "Okay."

    Matthew received a call from his personal

    assistant.

    In a cautious manner, the assistant reported, "Mr. Perry, Miss Whitlock is at a hospital with a man named Lothar right now. What do you think of it?" Matthew''s inky ck eyes glinted at this new information, "Make sure she''s safe. Don''t worry about anything else."

    The assistant thus replied with a firm "yes".

    Momentster, Matthew drove to the hospital where Selina was. However, he didn''t enter. He just parked outside the hospital, and sat in his car.

    His grasp the steering wheel tightly, his jaw tightened, and his ck pupils were dark and dted.

    Not knowing how much time had passed, he finally opened the door and got out of the car.

    At the corridor outside a ward in the hospital, he saw Selina.

    She was sitting next to Lothar.

    They were both immersed in silence.

    Hesitating for a bit, he decided to walk over.

    The sound of steady footsteps rang in both Lothar''s and Selina''s ears. They raised their heads at almost the same time.

    A tall, handsome man entered their sights.

    Selina felt her breath was caught in her chest.

    Secondster,plicated

    emotions rose in her heart and she

    snapped at him, "What are you doing here, Matthew? Shouldn''t you be with your wife at this time? Why are you even here?"

    Matthew simply pressed his lips together and remained silent.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    From Lothar''s perspective, Matthew''s silence was a tacit admission of guilt.

    His emotions red up upon this thought.

    It turns out that this man had really lied to Selina.

    Everything Selina said was true!

    He really did had a wife, and yet tricked Selina into a marriage and divorce. And now he was here pestering her.

    He was fooling around with the woman''s heart!

    Lothar stood up in an instant.

    Matthew''s aura was clearly more prominent than Lothar''s.

    However, Lothar was not the least bit afraid, thought you were a chivalrous man at first but you were just an imposter all along. Selina''s my friend, and I will definitely not allow you to hurt my friend

    When Selina heard this, a surge of warmth overwhelmed her heart.

    She understood just how insignificant he was in front of Matthew.

    Lothar was definitely aware of this as well.

    Nevertheless, Lothar still rushed to protect her and spoke against Matthew for her.

    In her heart, she knew that he was a true and honest friend to her.

    Matthew ignored Lothar''s cries.

    His gaze flickered past him, and instead focused onto Selina.

    His voice was low and hollow as he said, "Selina, let''s have a chat."

    Both of his eyes were severely bloodshot.

    "We don''t have anything to talk about. Matthew, I''ve already told you. I feel nauseous whenever Tay eyes on you," Selina''s voice was filled with rage and hatred, yet it held a tinge of sorrow as well. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Things are not what you think they are."

    She merely let out a chilling smile. It was a smile that didn''t reach her eyes.

    "Things are not the way I think they are? That woman has been married to you for ages! She''s your wife! You told me this yourself!"

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244

    Matthew did not say a word.

    The longer Selina stared at him, the redder the rims of her eyes became.

    A hint of mist gradually clouded her eyes, hiding her misery, grievances, and dread. It made her inky dark eyes appeared even murkier.

    After some time had passed, Matthew finally broke the silence and said, "Selina, spare me some of your time. Let''s have a good talk with each other."

    "No!" She adamantly refused his offer, "I have nothing to say to you. Leave!"

    Matthew''s feet did not move at hermand.

    She chuckled darkly at this, "Okay, if you don''t go, I''ll go!"

    After saying that, she stood up and strode off.

    Matthew quickly blocked her path, "Selina, please listen to my exnation."

    She just roughly hit away his outreaching hands.

    In a snap of a second, Matthew wrapped his arms around her waist and embraced her.

    This left her in quite a bit of shock.

    Matthew then put his chin against her forehead and said in a husky tone, "Listen to me."

    "I don''t need to!"

    Selina fiercely resisted his hug. Her dainty face was veiled with ayer of frostiness, making her appear extremely frigid.

    She cried out to Lothar who was standing by the sidelines, "Lothar, what on earth are you waiting for? Come and give me a hand!"

    Her cries helped Lothar snapped back to reality.

    He rushed forward, but was unsure of how to help.

    Matthew casted a dark nce at him, his gaze filled with boundless intimidation.

    His re halted Lothar''s breath.

    All of a sudden, Selina sunk her teeth into Matthew''s shoulder hard. The sharp pain caused Matthew to released his grasp on Selina. Selina''s voice rang with fury and humiliation, "I don''t want to listen to a single word you have to say. Just get out!"

    She had yelled at him to get out.

    Her words had drained all the colour from Matthew''s handsome face.

    Seconds which felt like hours passed before he finally looked back at her and said, "Okay, I''ll go."

    And with that, he turned around and left.

    Selina stood still, gazing at his departing figure. When he was gone atst, her tears started to pour down her face once more.

    Seeing Selina sobbing hard, Lothar felt an unbearable pain in his heart. "Didn''t you want him to leave? Why are you still crying now that he has done what you asked for?" Lothar whispered.

    Hearing this, Selina promptly rolled up her sleeves.

    There was a scar on her fair arm.

    This gave Lothar quite a fright, "How did this happened? Lets go have a doctor look at it for you!"

    Selina shook her head.

    She sobbed and said, "The scar came about when I went to look for him that night. There are scars on his arm too. Do you know why he has them too?"

    Lothar did not reply.

    Therefore, she carried on with her story, "At that time, I threw a cup of hot tea at both him and that woman. He got those scars by shielding the woman. Lothar, do you know both of us have scars on our arms?"

    This left in him in a momentary daze.

    He then brought her to Yesseca''s ward.

    Selina was at a lost at that time, so she simply tagged along with him.

    On the other hand, Yesseca was very happy to see Selina.

    Yesseca''s big, bright eyes were wide open as she eximed, "Selina, you came to see me again!"

    Upon seeing Yesseca, Selina felt as if her frozen heart melted a little.

    Suppressing her sadness, Selina answered, "Yes, I came to visit you."

    "Please sit," Yesseca said, beckoning for Selina to sit at the chair beside the bed.

    Selina sat down without hesitation.

    Lothar stood at the side and joked, "Yesseca, you have apparently forgotten about your older brother the moment you saw Selina." Blinking her wide eyes, Yesseca countered, "It''s rare for Miss Whitlock toe over, so I naturally treat her with higher regard." This made Lothar smile, "You guys can have a chat first. I''ll go cut some apples for you both to snack on."

    Before he left, he casted a nce at Selina. He noticed that despite her no longer crying, she still appeared vaguely preupied. This sight made him sigh inwardly to himself.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    He hoped that she would cheer up after having a good chat with Yesseca.

    Yesseca asked Selina in an excited manner, "Beautiful Selina, do you like the flowers I made for you?"

    Selina was still unfamiliar with her calling her "Beautiful".

    She forced herself to smile and said, "It would be better if you address me as Miss Whitlock."

    "Alright then," Yesseca straightforwardly replied, "But you''re really beautiful."

    In the past, Yesseca''spliments would absolutely delight her.

    But now, no matter whatpliments she received, she still could not bring herself to be happy.

    Sitting and chatting with Yesseca was a way for Selina to relieve her emotional burdens. She did not want to obsess over Matthew and that woman of his. She was worried that she would go insane if she did.

    Then, Yesseca abruptly asked her something, "Miss Whitlock, are you unhappy about something?"

    She had sensed Selina''s reluctance behind her forced smile.

    Selina was surprised to hear this question.

    She didn''t want Yesseca to be worried about her especially since Yesseca had herself to take care of.

    In a small voice, she said, "No, I''m just feeling a little depressed."

    A mellow light passed through Yesseca''s eyes at her confession, "Miss Whitlock, don''t feel so down. If I were you, I would try to enjoy myself each and every day."

    "Really?" A hint of mncholy shed through Selina''s eyes.

    Yesseca nodded eagerly, "Miss Whitlock, I had already really liked you when I met you the very first time. Do you know why?"

    Selina couldn''t help but asked, "Why?"

    Yesseca''s face was filled with undisguised yearning as she said, "It was because you''re the kind of person I want to live like. You''re so energetic and lovely. It''s what I dreamt of being like."

    Selina felt her breathing stopped at this.

    After a while, she softly replied, "You are very beautiful too."

    Yesseca smiled at her, but there was a hint of gloom behind her eyes at that moment, "Nevertheless, I don''t have any vitality. Ever since I can remember, I''ve been sick and going to the hospital. And now I have to lie in bed every day."

    As the sensitive topic had been brought up, Vesseca suddenly turned onto her side and looked out of the window with a slight fixation in her eyes, "Miss Whitlock, in fact, I want to go out for a walk as well, and not just be bound to this bed. Such a life would be so good."

    Yesseca''s words shocked Selina to her core.

    An indescribable emotion overwhelmed her entire body.

    "Yesseca, you will be able to. You will definitely be able to," Selina replied.

    Yesseca turned to face Selina, "Really?"

    "Yes, really," Selina said firmly.

    A momentter, Lothar came in with some cut fruits and the three of them ate together. The ward was filled withughter.

    Of course, all thisughter belonged to Lothar and Yesseca.

    They chatted, bringing up interesting events andughing out loud.

    Selina just sat in silence, and listened in on their conversation.

    Time passed and soon it was gettingte. Yesseca was starting to get tired and needed to rest, so Selina left with Lothar.

    Once out of the ward, the smile on Lothar''s face disappeared.

    He felt sorry for Selina to have to encounter such matter. He knew how hard it must have been for Selina to have to put on a cheerful front in front of Yesseca when she was already at her lowest.

    As soon as they came out of the

    Pet

    ward, Lothar whispered, "Look Selina, my sister works so hard to live each day happily and choose to stay positive every moment. You''re in a much better condition than she is so you should live happily too."

    Selina pressed her lips together and said nothing.

    Lothar then added, "Every cloud has a silver lining. Things will not stink like this forever. It''s just a matter of time before things get better again. So

    cheer up.

    "

    Such simple words.

    Yet full of meaning. Upon hearing Lothar''s words, Selina wanted to cry.

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245

    She waved her hand at Lothar, "Don''t mention him anymore, Lothar. I don''t want to talk about him right now. Let''s talk about something else." "Okay," Lothar replied, "Then, where are you nning to goter?"

    Selina looked down, fixing her gaze on her shoes, "I don''t know where to go. I dare not tell my family about this. I''m worried that they might handle it worse than me if they know about this."

    Lothar couldn''t help but to bring back the topic to Matthew, "Isn''t your family powerful too? You should just tell your family, and let them avenge you!"

    She just let out a bitterugh at this, "My family does has a powerful background, but do you think that Matthew is a pushover? Moreover, after all that had happened, do you think I''m still in the mood for revenge?"

    Pointing at her heart, she exined, "What I want right now is not to let my heart hurt too much. I don''t want anything else."

    Lothar sighed heavily and said, "Since things have already gotten this bad, then it would be better for you to just put this all behind you."

    Selina licked her lips and then directed her attention back to the ward, "By the way, I have something to tell you."

    "Sure, go ahead."

    "I''m going to transfer Yesseca to a different hospital. It will be a private one. She will be ced in a VIP ward and have personal nurses and doctors to attend to her."

    Lothar immediately refused, "There is no need for that!"

    Selina replied him in an exasperated tone, "I''m doing this for Yesseca''s health."

    Lothar exined, "Selina, you''ve already given me a hundred thousand dors. I can''t possibly ask you for more help. As her older brother, I will deal with her matter myself. You don''t need to concern yourself with such affairs."

    "Since Yesseca treats me as her big sister, then I shall be her big sister. Therefore, I should help!"

    However, Lothar maintained a firm stance, "The public hospital may have a slightlycking environment but that is the only poor aspect of it. Besides, Yesseca has made friends with others here after staying here for a long time. Letting her reside in a private hospital will be unfamiliar to her. As long as we are able to care for ourselves, we don''t need others to attend to us."

    At this point, Selina really didn''t know how to persuade Lothar anymore.

    "Take some time to consider it," she simply said.

    "I don''t need to."

    She then added, "I will also help Yesseca find a suitable kidney donor. Give me her information and I''ll search for one."

    Lothar''s breath halted for a moment,

    He didn''t desire for her help. After all, he already owed her far too much, but the temptation of her offer right now was far too great for him.

    As long as she could find apatible kidney donor, then Yesseca wouldn''t have to be shut in the hospital all day.

    Seeing how he had reacted to this news, Selina couldn''t help but pushed his shoulder forcefully, "Don''t contemte this matter any longer. Don''t you want Yesseca to recover?"

    Lothar clenched his fists at her words, "Alright, I''ll send you Yesseca''s informationter."

    After pausing for a bit, he continued, "I am indebted to you, Selina. I''ll repay you back for this in the future. I''ll do whatever you ask me to do. My life belongs to you now!"

    She simply shook her head at this, "It''s nothing. We were just fated to meet each other."

    What she had just said unnerved Lothar.

    This was because only he knew the truth.

    The truth behind this so-called destiny that he shared with Selina.

    He had initially reached out to her for his own purposes. It had all been arranged beforehand.

    Lothar swore that if Reid called him again, he would no longer do as he instructed, no matter what he did or threatened to do.

    However, even if he wasn''t going to continue to do this in this future, he still had to act friendly towards Selina under Reid''smand.

    How was he going to inform Selina about this?

    Would they still be friends after she discovered the truth?

    Lothar felt guilt and pain in his heart.

    For the whole morning, Selina cooped herself up in the hospital.

    It was such aughable situation. Previously, she had told herself that running away was not a solution and she needed to faced her problems head

    on.

    As a result of that, she had gone to find Matthew.

    And now, she could only hide in a hospital, away from the public.

    While Yesseca was resting, Lothar sat with her on the bench outside the ward.

    It was lunchtime, so Lothar asked Selina to join them for lunch.

    Selina did not want to.

    Instead, she wished to remain seated where she was.

    Lothar was left with no other options.

    He just stood up and said, "I''ll go eat then. I will bring back some food for you and Yesseca."

    Selina did not respond to this.

    Once he had left, Selina''s phone suddenly rang.

    She picked up the phone without looking at who the caller was.

    It was only after she heard Caroline''s voice that she regretted doing so.

    She should check the caller id next time, and remember to hang up if it was a strange number!

    This time, Caroline was calling her behind Reid''s back.

    This was because she had wanted to check on how Selina was doing.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Selina, have you seen Matthew''s woman? How are you feeling right now?" "What is it to you?"

    Caroline arrogantly said, "Well, even if you don''t tell me, I will still learn about it some other way. You must be in so much pain right now. You must be thinking that you''re better off dead!"

    Selina almost screamed at her, "Shut up!"

    "Why should I? Just because I touched a sore spot? Selina, every word I''m going to say now is going to be like a needle pricking in to your heart. It will hurt you so badly, you..."

    Then, Caroline''s voice was gone.

    Selina had hung up on her.

    Her snowy white face was full of wrath.

    All of a sudden, her phone rang again.

    Just as she was about to smash her own phone, she abruptly caught sight of the caller.

    Her hands stopped at this sight.

    This call was from Natalie.

    Selina answered the call. She tried her best to adjust her breathing so that Natalie would not notice anything off about her, "Natalie."

    Natalie''s voice sounded as kind as ever.

    Ever since she married Tobias, she spoke in an increasingly gentle manner.

    "Selina, Mom said toe home for dinner tonight. She said she has made your favorite

    dishes. Ask Matthew toe with you."

    Selina''s breathing slowed at her words.

    "I can''te. I have something to do," Selina was trying to break free from this situation.

    Natalie was evidently in a bind, "Well, can''t you try to rearrange things?"

    "Natalie, I really am busy with something."

    "Then just wait a minute. I''ll ask mom to answer the phone."

    A momentter, Cecilia''s voice came on the other end of the line. Her voice was fiercer than Natalie''s, "Selina, you shoulde over tonight. You and Matthew haven''t been over for a long time. I don''t know what''s going on with you, but you muste tonight. I have to talk to you!"

    When Cecilia had learnt that she and Matthew had not gotten their marriage certificatesst time, she

    had been cated by Selina''s constions. However, the more Cecilia thought about it, the more

    she felt that something was wrong. She felt that she must have a proper chat with Selina.

    This made Selina''s head throb, "Okay, alright. I wille! Are you happy now?"

    Cecilia was satisfied by this, and her voice softened, "It''s good that you''reing. I made your favorite dishes."

    Selina hung up the call.

    How was she supposed to tell the Whitlock family about this during her visit tonight?

    Should she conceal this matter or be honest about it?

    Moreover, if she really told them about it, would they believe her? And how could her mother who treated Matthew as if he was her own son be able

    to endure this shocking revtion?

    The anxiousness in her heart grew as these thoughts poured in.

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246

    After some time had passed, Lothar returned with his takeaway. It was a simple meal with a meat dish and one vegetable dish.

    He then said, "I know you''re not used to such food. But please make do with it. If you prefer something else, then I''ll go out and get it for you." Selina epted the lunch box, "There is no need for you to do that. It''s like what you just said, let''s just make do."

    However, after taking two bites of the meal, she put down the lunch box.

    "Does it not suit your taste? Let me go buy you something else."

    Selina shook her head at this, "It tastes delicious, just that I don''t want to eat right now. Besides, I''ll have to go home for dinner tonight."

    "You''re going back home?" Lothar was taken aback by this news.

    "My family home."

    He hummed in reply, "Are you nning to tell your family then?"

    Selina pressed her lips together.

    "Lothar, my mind is in a mess right now. It would be better if you just let me calm down for a bit."

    Lothar thought for a moment and said, "Why don''t you go out and find a quiet cafe to do that? You won''t be able to get peace with so many people walking around in the hospital."

    Selina shook her head and said, "Here is fine, I''ll just stay here."

    The hospital was filled with smell of disinfectants which made her feel nauseous. But the nausea that she felt helped masked the overwhelming distaste she had for Matthew.

    Time trickled by slowly.

    It was already in the evening when she was ready to go back home.

    Before returning home, she went to visit Yesseca.

    Yesseca was having her dinner.

    It was a very simple meal yet she ate it with much enthusiasm, as if having dinner was the happiest thing one could do in the whole world. Selina felt hot tears in her eyes at the scene.

    She recalled what Yesseca had said to her previously.

    She said that Selina was who Yesseca yearned to be like.

    Selina also recalled how Yesseca gazed out of the window, with eyes full of longing to step into the outside world.

    Selina thought to herself, if she were to be bound to a hospital bed at such a young age due to some illness, she would probably go mad. Selina left the hospital momentster.

    She tried hard to put on a smile.

    If someone like Yesseca had to fight to live her life healthily, Selina herself had no reason to not appreciate the life she had now.

    The incident with Matthew would forever leave a scar in her heart.

    And although it may hurt very much now, she would get better soon.

    After arriving at the Whitlock family''s vi, Natalie asked Selina why Matthew wasn''t present.

    She was silent for a while.

    Then, she answered, "He has something to do."

    She hadn''t figured out how to break the news to the Whitlock family yet.

    Natalie was a little worried and said, "Mom wants to have a good talk with both you and Matthew today."

    To that, Selina simply replied, "There''s nothing we can do if he doesn''te."

    That night, Peter had brought Hayden out again for burgers and Coke. That was why Cecilia chose that night to invite Selina and Matthew over. Hence, Cecilia was displeased by the news that Matthew was not going to show up to dinner with them that night.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    At the same time, she felt that some of her assumptions were probably true.

    Out of courtesy, Matthew would have attended the dinner despite how busy he was since Cecilia had personally invited him. Unless, of course, Matthew and Selina were no longer together.

    And if the two of them had separated, then it had to be Selina''s fault.

    Cecilia had warned Selina several times but Selina had never heeded her words.

    Cecilia was frustrated with Selina''s silence.

    At the dining table, she spoke, "Selina, why didn''t Matthewe? Is it truly because he is preupied with work or did something happen? Could it be that you guys are no longer dating? Otherwise, why wouldn''t hee?"

    Selina ignored the question and continued to eat.

    Cecilia raised her voice and

    you

    continued, "Last time, when you said that you had yet to get your marriage certificate, I already felt something was amiss. Selina, did you throw a tantrum again? Are y fooling around with others again? Haven''t you promised me that you will be with Matthew? What happened?"

    Selina''s grip on the spoon turned white.

    Cecilia''s voice still rang in her ears, "Selina, I have told you before that Matthew is a good man, so don''t mess up this opportunity. Why don''t you ever listen to me?"

    Selina could not tolerate it anymore.

    She mmed her bowl on the dining table forcefully.

    Everyone sitting around was shocked by Selina''s sudden action. They all turned to stare at her.

    Selina''s eyes were starting to turn bloodshot, "Mother, are you going through menopause right now? Can you stop nagging me for once? I''m so sick of you!"

    Cecilia was so angry that her whole face turned red, "Selina, I''m your mother. How dare you speak to me that way?"

    Tobias also stood up after Selina''s outburst, "Selina, you can''t talk to Mother like that."

    A storm was brewing in Selina''s

    heart, "You guys are the ones who shouldn''t speak to me that way! Fine, if you all feel like I am the one at fault then so be it! Matthew will forever be the right one in your eyes while I am the evil one right? Whenever something bad happens, I am always to

    be med!"

    Selina''s eyes filled with despair as she continued, "I really shouldn''t havee here. I shouldn''t havee back for dinner."

    She should have just stayed at the hospital had she known that this would be the oue.

    At least at the hospital, Lothar wouldn''t say such provoking words to her.

    Selina turned and left.

    Natalie immediately chased after her.

    However, Tobias stopped her and said, "I''ll go after her. You just stay here and apany mother."

    Natalie nodded at this. She then added worriedly, "She seems to be in a bad mood. It would be best if you advise her to calm down and not act like

    this again."

    "I know," Tobias said and went after Selina.

    Cecilia was furious at Selina''s outburst, "Natalie, what''s with her attitude? To say such things to her mother like that."

    Natalie hurried over to Cecilia''s side and patted her on the shoulder, "Mom, don''t get upset. Getting mad is bad for your health."

    "Even you, as my daughter-inw, know how tofort me. Yet my own daughter has the audacity to scream at me!"

    Natalie quickly consoled her upon hearing this.

    In the end, Natalie''s reassurances managed to ease Cecilia''s rage. However, a trace of worry still

    told

    you that something must have- happened between Selina and Matthew. You didn''t believe it previously. Look at how she was just now! Something must have

    shed in her eyes, "Natalie, et

    happened!"

    A sh of anxiousness crossed Natalie''s eyes.

    At first, she truly did not believe that a perfect pair like Selina and Matthew would have problems in their rtionship. Nevertheless, not only did Matthew not show up tonight, but Selina appeared to have lost her ownposure as well.

    A sense of concern surged in Natalie''s heart at these thoughts.

    Meanwhile, Tobias managed to catch up with Selina.

    Selina''s face was covered in tears.

    Tobias felt helpless at such a sight.

    "You''re no longer a child anymore, yet you still cry like this," he stretched out his hand and wiped Selina''s tears.

    Back when Selina was a child, she would directly wipe away her tears on Tobias''s clothes.

    She did not hold herself back this time as well.

    She quickly wiped her eyes dry on the sleeve of Tobias''s suit.

    "Tobias, I am suffering so much," she cried out.

    "I know, but no matter how much you are going through, you still shouldn''t speak to our mother that way," Tobias''s voice was gentle as he continued,

    "Selina, Mother is just worried about you."

    Selina bit her lips and whispered, "I know, but I honestly couldn''t help it."

    "What''s going on? Please tell me," Tobias asked.

    She bit down heavier onto her lips and replied, "I won''t tell. You all perceive Matthew as such a good guy, so why bother seeing it from my point of

    view!"

    Tobias raised an eyebrow at her statement, "Is it Matthew?"

    Selina didn''t say anything.

    However, her silence was already a sign that he was right.

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247

    Tobias looked around and saw that ahead of them was a wooden bench.

    They were now outside the vi. In front of them was arge garden where benches were provided for the residents to rest.

    Tobias said, "Selina, let''s take a seat there."

    Selina hesitated for a moment.

    She then agreed, "Okay."

    And with that, the both of them went to the garden.

    The full moon shone down on them, creating a glowing atmosphere.

    They both sat down on the bench.

    Secondster, Tobias turned to Selina and asked, "Selina, what happened?"

    She nibbled at her lips silently.

    Then Selina asked in return, "Tobias, how are you and Natalie doing?"

    "Great," he replied.

    She let out a smile full of irony, "We are siblings, and yet our fates are different? Tobias, you have gotten your happy ever after, but what about me?"

    In a meaningful tone, Tobias replied, "Selina, happiness is not easily obtained. You must be aware of the slew of events that had happened between Natalie and me. Our joy did note with ease."

    "It didn''t, but at least it came. Unlike me."

    "Did you quarrel with Matthew again?"

    A dash of boundless grief shed across Selina''s eyes, "It was not merely a quarrel."

    "Then what on earth is going on?"

    "Tobias, do you really want to know?" Selina looked directly at him.

    "Of course I do. You are my sister. I wish for you to be happy."

    Selina felt her throat tightened and her voice came out as cold and distant as the moon, "Tobias, Matthew is married. He has been, for many years. He has a wife."

    Her revtion sent Tobias into a momentary shock.

    He immediately eximed, "That''s impossible!"

    Him and Matthew did not have a friendship of one or two years. Matthew didn''t even have a woman before he had gotten together with Selina. How could he be married?

    "It''s the truth."

    Tobias''s eyes glinted sharply like a pair of knives, "Selina, with a man as ideal as Matthew, there are a lot of women out there who desire to rece you. Have you been set up?"

    Selina let out an irritatedugh when she heard this.

    Tobias didn''t believe her. She knew that it was too good to be true for her brother to believe her.

    After all, if she had not heard this from Matthew himself, she would never believe it either.

    Her tone got chillier as she added, "Tobias, Matthew personally confided in me about this. I wasn''t tricked. He told me himself."

    A huge ripple of emotions appeared in Tobias''s eyes, "What''s going on?"

    Selina exined the whole issue in detail, "That wife of his is a very beautiful biracial woman. Matthew admitted that she was his wife. Therefore, when Mother previouslymented on how Icked self control, it just showed that she still views him as a good person. But she didn''t know what kind of person he truly is!"

    Tobias tried to control his emotions, "I''ll go find Matthew."

    Selina quickly objected, "Tobias, what good will that do? I have already experienced enough shame from this. Please don''t embarrass me anymore."

    Tobias eyes steeled with determination, "Selina, you are my sister. If Matthew really lied to you, then you deserve a proper exnation from him, regardless of anything! You are my little sister. I will not allow you to be bullied like that!"

    A sense of warmth filled Selina''s heart.

    At least Tobias was on her side at the moment. He had chosen to trust her.

    "That is not necessary," she murmured.

    Tobias stood up from his seat, "Go back home first. Have a good rest. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."

    Selina nced back at the vi, and said, "I don''t want to go back."

    "Where else will you go then?"

    "I will go to a hotel. At least I won''t need to hear Mother''s nagging."

    "I''ll tell Mother then. Rx, no one will disturb you. Have a good rest at home. No matter what, the Whitlock family will stand by you."

    His words had meant that the whole Whitlock family would always be on her side.

    Selina''s eyes glistened at his words.

    She had thought that the Whitlock family would side with Matthew at first, but she realized she

    was wrong.

    The Whitlock family supported her. When she was being bullied, there would always be someone who would seek justice for her.

    And with that, Selina finally relented, "Okay, I''ll go back and rest."

    When Selina returned, Cecilia was about to follow her when Tobias called out to her.

    "Mother, whatever it is, just put it aside. Let Selina have a moment of peace."

    Cecilia was feeling anxious.

    "Tobias, what did she tell you just now? What has happened between her and Matthew?"

    Tobias pressed his thin lips together.

    He couldn''t confide in Cecilia at that moment, otherwise things would get out of hand.

    Thus, Tobias just said, "Mother, you should have an early rest too."

    Cecilia knew Tobias'' character very well. He would not discuss things that he did not wish to speak about.

    Therefore, she could only sigh heavily at him, "Then I will go to check on the baby first. You all should have a rest too."

    After that, Cecilia left to go to the nursery.

    Natalie saw Cecilia leave and hurriedly said, "Tobias, let me chat with Selina. Something must be troubling her at this moment."

    Tobias reached out for Natalie''s

    hand

    that, said, "There is no need for

    that, Natalie. We can talk it throughter when we have the time. But for now, let her have some rest first."

    A hint of hesitation shed through Natalie''s eyes at Tobias''s reply.

    She eventually nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you then."

    Tobias then kissed Natalie''s forehead and said, "You should go spend time with our precious child, then rest as well."

    "What about you then?" Natalie asked.

    "I have something to do."

    "What things?"

    Tobias''s eyes dimmed at her question, "Natalie, I''ll tell you about itter."

    Natalie hadplete trust in Tobias, so she didn''t continue to pursue the issue. If Tobias said he would let her knowter, then so be it.

    "Alright. Come back home early."

    After leaving the Whitlock family, Tobias phoned Matthew.

    In a serious tone, he said, "Matthew, where are you? I have something to discuss with you."

    "I''ll be waiting for you at my house," Matthew''s voice sounded weary and low through the phone.

    A whileter, Tobias arrived at the Perry family vi.

    When he arrived, Prine opened the door for him.

    Prine had been with Matthew for years, so even though Tobias and her were not close, they still knew each other.

    Usually Prine would only greet Tobias briefly whenever she saw him, but this time, she chatted away.

    With a face full of worry, she said,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "Mr. Whitlock are you looking for Mr. Perry? That''s good! Please take a

    look at him. Something has happened. He hasn''t eaten nor drunk anything after returning home. He won''t answer my questions. It is making me anxious!"

    Matthew had returned in the afternoon and wasn''t acting like his

    old self Prine didn''t dare to probe too much and could only worry silently.

    Tobias cast a nce at Prine when he heard this and said, "I''ll have a talk with him then."

    Matthew was waiting for Tobias in the living room.

    For some reason, the normally well-lit living room was dark that day. The darkness of the room reflected Matthew''s dull face.

    Tobias took a seat opposite of Matthew.

    He then went straight to the point, "Matthew, you''re married."

    Matthew did not pause at all when he answered, "Yes."

    Anger filled Tobias''s eyes as he used, "Matthew, how dare you lie to my sister!"

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248

    Matthew''s gaze turned darker, "Tobias, do you still remember what happened eight years ago?"

    Tobias focused his gaze on Matthew, "I do, but that has nothing to do with your marriage."

    Matthew''s lips curved into a bitter smile at his reply. He then told Tobias the whole story.

    Tobias was a lot calmerpared to Selina. He was able to remain in his seat until Matthew had finished.

    At the end of Matthew''s story, Tobias felt that his breath had been taken away.

    He had never anticipated for things to turn out this way!

    After listening to all Matthew had to say, the anger in his heart suddenly disappeared, and was reced by subdued feelings.

    Tobias then asked, "Matthew, do you love her?"

    Matthew replied in a hushed voice, "I don''t. Tobias, if Saoirse hadn''t saved me that year and the situation was out of my control, I would never have married her."

    In a firm tone, Tobiasmented, "Well, since you don''t, then this issue is easy to solve. Divorce her

    and have her leave."

    Matthew said helplessly, "Tobias, when Saoirse met me, she hadn''t even turned twenty years old yet. She did not have any connections with other men for all these years just because of me. I just feel indebted to her."

    Matthew simply couldn''t treat her by the method Tobias had suggested.

    "Then what exactly do you n to do?"

    Matthew fell silent for a moment, then said, "I will try my best to negotiate with Saoirse about this so that she would leave me on her own will." "If she were to leave so easily, then she wouldn''t havee so far to find you in the first ce."

    "I will try my best."

    "If she don''t want to leave, are you going to drag this on forever?"

    Matthew pressed his lips together, not responding to Tobias.

    Tobias wanted to say more, but he quickly silenced himself.

    He knew that Matthew was in a difficult position right now.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Such affairs were really hard to resolve.

    "Tobias, I need you to do me a favor. Please take care of Selina during this period of time. Don''t let her get too upset."

    Tobias could only say in an exasperated tone, "How can she not be upset after such a thing has happened?"

    Matthew''s heart throbbed in pain when he heard this.

    "She didn''t listen to any of my reasonings. She was too overwhelmed with emotions. Tobias, I honestly fear that she would hurt herself."

    "I will tell her your side of the story. She may not listen to you, but she will to me."

    And with that, Tobias stood up, adding, "Matthew, I don''t want to remark too much on this matter. I know you know well what you need to do but I still have to remind you that the longer you drag this out, the easier the issue will get out of hand."

    "I understand," Matthew croaked.

    After pausing for a moment, he added, "Take care of Selina for me for a few days. I know she wouldn''t want to see me for now."

    Selina stayed awake till dawn.

    It was a sleepless night.

    She had tried numerous ways to fall asleep, but she could never enter an actual slumber.

    Halfway through the night, Lothar had called her to check how she was doing.

    After exchanging a few words, Selina hung up the phone.

    She sat up once it was daybreak.

    She hadn''t sleep a wink all night. The dark circles under eyes were obvious but she did not feel sleepy at all.

    Instead, annoyance was brimming in her heart.

    After Selina washed her face, she headed downstairs.

    Tobias had also just gotten up.

    After he came back from Matthew''s cest night, it was already veryte into the night so he didn''t look for Selina. But now that he met her, he felt that it was necessary to sit down and have a proper chat with her.

    "You didn''t sleepst night?" Tobias ask as he stared at the dark circles under Selina''s eyes.

    Selina let out a begrudging chuckle and said, "How could I sleep when something like this has happened?"

    With some reluctance, she continued, "Mother and Natalie don''t know about it yet, do they?"

    "They don''t. I''m concealing this matter from them for now, especially from Mother. We all know that she would not take it lightly," Tobias replied in a low voice.

    Selina nodded in agreement, "That''s good then."

    "Selina, let''s go out and talk."

    "Is it still about him?"

    "Yes."

    Selina smiled in a sarcastic manner, "Let''s just let it be. There''s nothing else to discuss."

    She pointed to her chest and said, "It may hurt immensely right now, but sooner orter, things will get better. I don''t want to talk about this person anymore. Let''s just pretend that nothing has ever happened."

    Tobias narrowed his eyes at her words.

    "Selina, things are not what you think they are."

    This rubbed her the wrong way.

    Selina looked straight at him and said usingly, "Tobias, you were on my side yesterday. So why are you speaking on Matthew''s behalf now?" "I''m not speaking up for him. I met himst night."

    Selina froze upon hearing this.

    "Why did you bother? Tobias, do you want to embarrass me further?"

    "Calm down. Let''s have a good chat."

    Selina cried out, "There''s nothing left to talk

    about!"

    At this moment, Cecilia had came downstairs.

    Her hawkish gaze first fell on Tobias, and then at Selina, "What are you talking about this time in the morning? Why are you shouting?"

    Tobias maintained his expression, "It''s nothing, Mother. Selina had got up early today and wanted to walk around the garden."

    "Oh," Cecilia said, "It''s good to go for a stroll. The weather is quite good today."

    Selina was afraid that Cecilia would notice that she had lost control of her own emotions again, so she seized the opportunity to walk out of the vi, "Then I''ll head out first."

    Tobias quickly followed behind her.

    Once they got to the garden, they no

    longer had any reason to keep up their act, "Tobias, what is it that you want to tell me? As long as it is about Matthew, I don''t want to hear it! don''t want to hear a single word!"

    Tobias''s brows furrowed together.

    It was no wonder that Matthew could not exin himself to her up till now. Selina was too emotional. She would not even listen to Tobias, her own brother, let alone Matthew.

    However, Tobias went straight to the point, "Selina, it''s true that Matthew had gotten married eight years ago, but he lost his memory half a year into their marriage. In other words, even he didn''t know that he was married."

    Selina was left momentarily dazed.

    She looked back at him in shock, "What did you say?"

    Tobias proceeded to exin every detail to Selina.

    Selina couldn''t feel her legs upon hearing the truth and she fell onto the flowerbeds.

    Fortunately, it was all soil, so it did not hurt her.

    Tobias helped her up to her feet, "Calm down."

    A hint of mortification shed across Selina''s face.

    Their eyes locked with each other and Selina asked, "Tobias, you''re not lying to me, right?"

    Tobias''s eyes were now the darkest

    shade of ck as he said, "Selina,

    Matthew was the one who informed me of everything I just ryed to you. In addition to this, I have faith in Matthew''s character. You know that I have never misjudged anyone Selina, if Matthew hadn''t lost his memory, he would never have

    hidden his marriage from you. Besides, the reason he had gotten married in the first ce is veryplicated. He went to Germany to handle his father''s affairs and went through so much to the point that he almost died. At that time, he had no other options."

    Selina''s fingers trembled at Tobias''s exnations.

    She felt as if she was in a dream upon hearing Tobias''s words. Such scenes usually only took ce in movies, she couldn''t believe it could happen in

    the real world too.

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249

    Falling off the ne, getting amnesia. It all sounded like a movie script, not something that would happen in real life.

    She murmured beneath her breath, "Tobias, this is too surreal for me to believe."

    "It truly is," Tobias sighed, "And yet it is the truth nheless, just like how so many bizarre things happened between Natalie and I."

    Selina couldn''t think straight.

    Tobias''s eyes swept over herplexion, "Selina, do you want to meet with Matthew?"

    In Tobias opinion, when it came to such matters, it would be better if Selina and Matthew could meet and talk it out themselves.

    However, Selina immediately refused, "No!"

    Despite Tobias telling her all this, it didn''t mean that she and Matthew could just forget about the past and go on as they had been doing.

    After all, Matthew was still married to that woman.

    And that woman held a ce in Matthew''s heart.

    Why else would he return to the vi in which that woman was staying at in the middle of the night?

    Why else would he have protected that woman when Selina had flung a cup of tea at her?

    A streak of jealousy overwhelmed Selina''s heart.

    That woman was so beautiful that even Selina herself couldn''tpare with her. It frightened her how any man could be easily tempted by her.

    Selina said stubbornly, "I have nothing to say to him, so why should I see him?"

    "Selina, lets solve this matter soon. Don''t drag it out for too long."

    Selina bit her lip and said, "Let''s talk about itter. Tobias, I need some time to myself."

    Rainee returned to the Yeager family home.

    Ever since she''d been brought home by Matheo after seeing Selina, Rainee had be withdrawn. She never breathed a word and was now always immersed in her own world.

    Matheo could only hope that Rainee would not create any more trouble in the future.

    Besides, the Yeager family came from old money, hence Rainee would be able to livefortably as long as she did not create trouble.

    Fortunately, Rainee had stayed good and obedient so far. She would have her meals at scheduled times each day and then lock herself in her own

    room.

    However, that day, she suddenly felt nauseous after finishing her meal.

    She rushed to the bathroom and threw up.

    For some reason, she had been feeling dizzy and queasy for some time.

    As Rainee was returning to her room, she overheard two servants chatting in the living room.

    A maid chirped cheerfully, "My little sister must havee across good fortune recently. She throws up whenever she eats every day, and this has made her mother-inw so happy!"

    The other maid then said, "Hasn''t your sister just gotten married? And she is now expecting a child already?"

    "That''s right. Nausea is a sure symptom of pregnancy. They are prepared to get her checked tomorrow."

    When Rainee heard this, her head started to spin.

    She couldn''t hear what the servants said next over the ringing in her head. She felt anxious.

    She subconsciously touched her lower abdomen.

    It was very t.

    Then, Rainee abruptly remembered that the day when her innocence had been snatched away, those men had not worn a condom! Liselle called Reid.

    After she''d decided on her own ord to give the aphrodisiac to Matthew that night, she had called Matthew. However, it was Selina who''d picked up the phone and proceeded to scold Saoirse, which had greatly humiliated her.

    After Saoirse hung up, she had been so enraged that her hands were shaking.

    Then, she started to refuse to eat and drink, despite Liselle''s effort in coaxing her to eat.

    Liselle had initially wanted to call Matthew, but she didn''t have his cell phone number. Moreover, she was afraid that if she really had called him, he would only upset Saoirse even more.

    After some self-deliberation, she could only think of Reid.

    On the phone, she asked Reid for help, "Mr. Perry, pleasee and talk to Miss Saoirse. She would not eat or drink anything. After that day called Mr. Perry, she was severely provoked by that woman of his. Now I really don''t know what to do." Although Reid didn''t really have any desire to y the role of a woman''s confidant, he still went to them.

    He had to give both Saoirse and Liselle a good impression of him and have them both trust him.

    When Reid arrived, Saoirse managed to cheer up.

    She weed Reid into the living room.

    He was very blunt with her, "Miss Saoirse, Miss Liselle has told me everything about you."

    Saoirse immediately side-eyed Liselle when she heard this.

    Liselle looked hurt as she exined, "Miss, I''m only doing this for your own good."

    Reid spoke in a monotonous tone, "Miss Saoirse, you should be pleased to have such a loyal servant with you."

    Saoirse then snapped at him, "If she hadn''t taken matters into her own hands, then William wouldn''t be ignoring me right now, and neither would that woman have disrespected me like that!"

    Reid promptly yelled out, "You are wrong!"

    Saoirse looked at him in astonishment.

    His gaze fell onto her face, "Miss Saoirse, your inaction will only push my brother further away from you. This in return will make that woman more smug and crush you."

    He pointed at Saoirse and continued, "You have to remember that you are his official wife, and that woman is just a mistress. How can you let a mistress get into your head and humble you whenever she pleases?"

    Saoirse''s breathing quickened upon hearing this.

    Liselle said in an anxious manner, "Miss Saoirse, Mr. Perry is right. You are far too kind and frail. You should show he your strength. How dare a home-wrecker like her barge into Smash things and even curse at you through the phone? Her actions are far too hateful! Content

    vi

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    our

    Moments passed before Saoirse murmured, "I just want William. I only wish for him to stay by my side."

    Reid stared back at her and said, "Miss Saoirse, seeing that you want my brother to be by your side, you must grow strong then. If you just shut yourself in here, you are just letting William go!"

    Saoirse''s eyes glinted at his words.

    After a long time had passed, she looked at Reid pleadingly, and said, "Mr. Perry, really don''t know what to do. I understand what you said before, but I don''t know how to do it. Please teach me how to capture William''s heart."

    A luxurious car was parked outside the Perry family vi.

    Saoirse and Liselle got out of the car.

    Saoirse eyed the vi in front of her, "So this is where William lives."

    If Reid had not told her where it was located, she would not have been able to find it.

    Liselle could hardly hide her excitement, "Miss Saoirse, you''re now the mistress of this house."

    Saoirse wasn''t as optimistic as herpanion was.

    There was a sh of sadness in her blue eyes when she said, "I just pray that William will wee me here."

    They pressed the doorbell.

    Momentster, Erine opened the door.

    The moment her eyes fell upon Saoirse, she was stunned.

    Saoirse was gorgeous. She was so beautiful that no one could ever take their gaze off her.

    Erine asked, "Who are you?"

    It was Liselle who answered her, "This is Miss Saoirse, the wife of the man who owns this house."

    Erine was shocked and confused at the same time.

    She quickly asked, "Have you gotten the wrong house, perhaps?"

    Liselle sounded quite sure, "We have not made a mistake. This is William''s home."

    Erine did not know Matthew''s middle name, so she replied with a, "What are you saying? There is no such person here."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Liselle thus switchednguages, "The first name of the owner of this house is Matthew. This is Matthew Perry''s house, right?"

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250

    Erine nced at both Saoirse and Liselle warily, "Who on earth are you people? What do you want?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Liselle repeated patiently, "Haven''t I just told you that Miss Saoirse is William''s wife and thus the mistress of this vi? Quickly let us in." Erine was shocked and suspicious of Saoirse.

    The woman in front of her was not only stunningly beautiful, but also carried an air of elegance and ss.

    Erine had been working with Matthew for a long time, so she naturally had a discerning eye for people.

    This woman was no ordinary person. She also didn''t look like a mentally ill person who would knock on other''s doors as a joke.

    "Please wait here," Erine said and went off.

    She then immediately made a phone call to Selina

    It took some time for the call to connect.

    Before Selina could even say anything, Erine said hastily, "Miss Selina, pleasee back quickly. Something serious has happened back home. Please hurry back!"

    Selina''s voice rang out after a small timeg, "What happened?"

    As opposed to Erine''s panicked and agitated voice, Selina sounded dull and lethargic.

    All kinds of uneasiness shed through Erine''s eyes.

    It would be difficult for Erine to cover up the fact that a woman had appeared at their door, iming that she was Mrs. Perry. It would be better if Selina knew the truth and coulde and take care of the issue herself.

    Erine lowered her voice and said, "Miss Selina, there''s a woman iming to be the Madam of the Perry family. I''m afraid it may be one of Mr. Perry''s admirers. Miss Selina, pleasee back and have a look."

    The other end of the phone was silent.

    Erine began to feel uncontrobly anxious, "Miss Selina, why won''t you say something?"

    Selina finally spoke, "Erine, she''s not just some admirer. She''s Matthew''s wife and, also, the Madam of the Perry family''s vi. Please treat her well." Then, the phone call was ended.

    Selina had hung up the phone immediately.

    Erine stood frozen and dumbfounded.

    She had initially thought that the woman was one of Matthew''s suitors and that she hade to his house to seduce him. Thus she phoned Selina because that supposed suitor''s beauty was extravagant, but she did not expect Selina to say something like this!

    Selina held a book in her hand.

    Right before Erine called her, she had been reading a novel to calm herself down.

    However, she didn''t anticipate that after only flipping through a few pages...

    A loud smash echoed throughout the room.

    She had harshly thrown the book across the room.

    How could she find some peace right now? How could her heart ever enter a state of serenity?

    That woman had actually went to the Perry family''s vi and even imed to be Matthew''s wife.

    But indeed she was!

    Selina recollected what Tobias had previously told her.

    Every word that came out of his lips made sense.

    Matthew was truly in a sticky situation.

    Nheless, since he already had her by his side, he should put an end to his previous rtionship as soon as possible. But he still hadn''t made an end of things.

    Matthew''s indecisiveness could be due to something else lurking in the shadows, or to Saoirse''s good looks.

    Selina''s knuckles turned white at the thought.

    Saoirse was so beautiful that even a woman would be attracted by her.

    Selina had zero faith that Matthew wouldn''t be tempted by her at all.

    Meanwhile, Brine had no choice but to call Matthew.

    "Where are you, Mr. Perry? Two women came up to our house and one of them even says that she is your wife..."

    Matthew interrupted her before she could finish, "Let them in, and wait for me toe back."

    Prine was bewildered by hismands.

    She tentatively questioned him, "Mr. Perry, do you know that woman?"

    Matthew did not reply her for a moment.

    "I''ll be right back," he did not answer Brine''s enquiry.

    Then, he hung up.

    Brine had no choice but to wee both Liselle and Saoirse into the house.

    Liselle was annoyed with Erine''s lengthy absence so she let out a loud huff.

    She said in a discontented manner, "How dare a mere maid let Miss Saoirse wait so long!"

    However, Erine was no pushover.

    She retorted, "Aren''t you a servant as well?"

    Erine had some tricks up her sleeves too, so she could naturally identify Liselle''s true position.

    Liselle was about to fight back when Saoirse gave the girl a stare from the corner of her eyes.

    "Liselle, don''t be disrespectful to those in William''s house!"

    Liselle fell silent at her words.

    When entering the Perry family''s vi, Saoirse identally came across arge vegetable patch. Her eyes stilled at this sight. A vegetable garden?

    She had just observed how refined and sophisticated the design of the Perry family vi was. The sudden appearance of arge vegetable field was a great contradiction to the vi''s interior.

    Moreover, she couldn''t imagine a man like William nting vegetables in his own home.

    Liselle noticed the vegetable patch too.

    She was so surprised that her jaw almost dropped.

    She couldn''t stop herself from eximing, "Why would there be vegetable garden in Mr. Perry''s vi?"

    Why would anyone of the upper-ss society nt vegetables in his own home?

    Prine didn''t like this woman named Liselle. She had a bad feeling about her.

    Seeing how Liselle made a fuss about such simple things, Prine couldn''t help but answer sarcastically, "Mr. Perry likes nting vegetables. He especially likes cabbages, radishes, and tomatoes. Is that not permitted?"

    Liselle immediately ceased her shouting.

    A hint of embarrassment crossed Saoirse face upon hearing Prine''s words. Momentster, she let out a sigh.

    Despite her being married to William for so many years, with half a year spent together, it seemed that she really didn''t know anything about this man.

    Prine then ushered Saoirse and Liselle to the living room.

    Although Prine did not like them, she still attended to them respectfully as Mr. Perry''s guests. She brought out cups of hot coffee for them.

    However, they were both not in the mood for coffee.

    Instead, they immediately started chatting.

    Liselle asked, "Miss Saoirse, when do you think he''ll return home?"

    Saoirse shook her head and said, "It should be soon. That maid just now must have reported back to William."

    Liselle didn''t appear to like Erine either.

    She looked down at her, saying, "Why did Mr. Perry find such an old woman to serve him?"

    ret

    As soon as these words left her mouth, Erine, who had previously already left, popped back in. She then raised her voice and said, "Of course Mr. Perry would look for an old maid for himself. Young, servants only know to fall at his feet and seduce him all day!"

    Liselle was furious at Erine''s words, "Miss Saoirse is William''s wife!"

    Erine was just about to retort when Saoirse began to speak.

    She looked at Erine apologetically, "I''m so sorry. My servant is so insensible that she has caused you a great disturbance."

    After saying that, she red at Liselle, "Liselle, did I not tell you beforehand to not show any disrespect for those working under William?"

    Liselle hung her down apologetically.

    Erine didn''t say anything in return after Saoirse''s statement.

    She decided to ignore them both and wait at the door for Matthew''s return.

    After Erine left, Liselle looked at Saoirse again and said, "Miss Saoirse, that old woman deserves a lesson. Once you be the head of this family,

    you must give her a severe lesson!"

    Liselle thought that Saoirse had only said the previous words because Erine was present.

    Yet Saoirse''s eyes dimmed as she warned, "Liselle, you''ve forgotten what I just said!"

    Liselle understood the meaning behind Saoirse''s words, so she fell silent and clenched her hands tightly together.

    Still, she was not happy with the oue.

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251

    Realising that she might have spoken too harshly to Liselle, Saoirse tried to ease the tension and said, "William''s house is huge."

    The woman forced out a smile and said, "Yes Miss Saoirse, it''s really spacious. Mr. Perry must be very wealthy."

    Saoirse nodded.

    She looked around the premise, a hint of yearning in her eyes.

    If William was willing to let her stay here, it would be absolutely fantastic.

    Twenty minutes had passed before Matthew finally returned.

    Prine stopped him at the main entrance.

    "Mr. Perry, who are those two women? Selina would not be pleased if you just let them in like this. I think we should kick them out! How dare they even im that that woman is your wife?"

    Matthew did not say anything.

    Prine carried on, "Her servant was hateful too. Mr. Perry, we should kick them out."

    Matthew''s gazended on Prine''s face, "Prine, please don''t be rude to them."

    Erine was momentarily stunned by his reply.

    She looked at him in shock, "Mr. Perry, that woman has feelings for you. If you act like this, Miss Selina will definitely be unhappy."

    Matthew fell silent again.

    "Go ahead and continue with your own work. You don''t need to worry about it."

    Erine was helpless.

    Could Matthew mean...?

    Saoirse''s pretty and glowing face shed into her mind in an instant.

    She had a face that was breathtakingly beautiful. It was the first time Erine had seen such a beauty in her life.

    Erine suddenly felt extremely nervous at this thought.

    Could it be that Mr. Perry had really been tempted by this woman?

    What should she do now?

    When Saoirse saw Matthew, she quickly got up and said, "William, you''re back."

    Liselle stepped aside as well.

    Matthew walked over to them.

    There was a wave of indiscernible emotions in his

    eyes, "Saoirse, you shouldn''t havee."

    Saoirse''s heart sank at his words.

    William did not wee her here.

    However, she still forced a smile and said, "William, I wanted toe and visit you, to see what your home is like. If..."

    Before she could finish speaking, Matthew cut her off, "Let''s drink some coffee."

    Saoirse felt her throat went dry.

    "All right then."

    "Please, sit down."

    Saoirse obliged.

    Matthew poured a cup of coffee for her.

    And she took a small sip of it.

    "It tastes good," shemented.

    There was a sh of determination in Matthew''s eyes as he spoke, "Saoirse, I would be happy to wee you if you came here as a friend wishing to visit. However, if it is for other reasons, you shouldn''t havee."

    Saoirse''s hand which was holding the coffee mug trembled.

    She stared back at him with her sky-blue eyes and said after awhile, "William, I didn''t visit you as a friend. You know how I feel about you." "Saoirse," Matthew said, a hint of pain could be heard in his voice, "I''ve made it clear with youst time regarding our rtionship." Saoirse''s doll-like eyes trembled at his words.

    Taking a deep breath, she replied, "You may have cleared things up with me, but that was what you wanted. You can''t force me to not have what I want, and I want to be with you. It was like this eight years ago, and it''s remains the same now. I won''t change my heart just because of a few words from you."

    Matthew was at a loss for words.

    He had every opportunity to say things that would hurt Saoirse but he chose not to due to the guilt he had towards her.

    Minutes passed before Matthew spoke, "Saoirse, please go back."

    Saoirse shook her head and said "William, I came here with no ns to return. Please let me stay here and apany you." "Saoirse, please don''t make it hard for me."

    "I am not making it hard for you. I just want to be with you. Please."

    Matthew''s handsome face was solemn towards her words.

    He then stood up and said in a low voice, "Saoirse,

    come with me."

    Saoirse immediately stood up.

    After that, Matthew brought Saoirse up to the second floor.

    The second floor was where the bedroom was.

    Erine had been waiting outside initially, butter she thought it would be better to go to the living room.

    However, there was no one there except Liselle.

    She looked around the room, "Where did Mr. Perry go?"

    Liselle answered in an arrogant manner, "He took Miss Saoirse to the second floor."

    Erine''s face turned pale immediately.

    "You''re lying! The second floor has only bedrooms. Why would he take her there?"

    Mr. Perry was not someone who did things casually or thoughtlessly.

    As soon as Liselle caught wind of this, her eyes lit up instantly.

    The look on her face grew even more prideful, "He did bring her to the bedroom. They are in fact

    velmet

    husband and wife so going together into a bedroom is very normal."

    Erine panicked at this turn of events.

    She murmured to herself, "No, I have to stop him."

    That woman was far too beautiful. Although she absolutely trusted Matthew, but if he really made a mistake, how would she exin it to Miss Whitlock?

    When Liselle saw that Erine wanted to head upstairs, she immediately blocked her way.

    She cried out, "You''re not allowed to go up!"

    Hearing this, Erine got mad at her, "How dare you, an outsider, stop me! I am a servant of the Perry family!"

    Liselle''s nostrils red at this, "You

    are nothing but a maid! Once Miss

    Saoirse bes in charge of this household, I''ll ask her to throw you out in a blink of an eye."

    "Who do you think you are? This household already has a mistress!"

    Liselle sneered at her, "The onlyndy of this family is Miss Saoirse. There will be no one else but her. Act your age, be wise!"

    Despire Erine being a maid in the Perry household, even Matthew had never treated her in such a manner before. She had never been humiliated

    like this.

    "You!" Ering pointed at Liselle, her

    hand shaking, "Just wait and see ask Miss Whitlock toe back. I

    wanther to put you people in your ce!"

    Erine dialed Selina''s number again.

    However, Selina''s phone had been turned off.

    In a moment of desperation, Erine went to find a driver.

    ?

    She remembered that Selina''s maternal home was situated at the other end of the Whitlock family''s vi. She asked the driver if he knew where it

    was.

    He was familiar with that location.

    Erine got into the car hurriedly and said, "Please hurry up and take me to the Whitlock family''s house. I need to find Miss Whitlock!"

    On the second floor, there were rooms that were connected to each other.

    The doors of the rooms were all painted a tasteful shade of white.

    However, there was one door that was pink.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Matthew brought Saoirse over to that door.

    She looked at him doubtfully.

    "Let''s go in," he said in a deep voice.

    A ripple formed in the pools of her beautiful, blue eyes.

    "All right then."

    Her snow-white fingertips pushed the door open, and then her gaze fixated on something.

    There were paintings all over the big room, and all the artworks there showcased one girl showing all kinds of expressions.

    The most eye-catching thing in the room was an oil painting hanging in the middle of the wall.

    The woman in the painting looked very young. She was dancing in a bright red dress.

    The smile on her face was as brilliant as the sun and just as breathtaking.

    Saoirse felt that the girl in the painting looked vaguely familiar.

    After thinking about it for a long time, she froze.

    Saoirse had recognized her.

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252

    It was the woman who had barged into the vi previously.

    Saoirse''s neck stiffened at this sight.

    It took a lot of effort for her to look at Matthew as if it was nothing.

    She asked, "William, what is the meaning of this?"

    Matthew''s gaze then fell on to Saoirse''s beautiful face. It was a look full of certainty, guilt, and all other kinds of emotions mixed together, "Saoirse, I first met her many years ago, even before I had even known you. It was at a ball and she was dancing in a brilliant red gown. She was beautiful and dazzling. I fell in love with her at first sight."

    "Unfortunately, she rejected me when I professed my love for her. Later on, I went to Germany to attend to my father''s affairs. And in that half a year, I went through many unimaginable obstacles, going through gunfire, even almost losing my life. Later down the road, I met you. Saoirse, you saved me. However, for a long time after you rescued me, my consciousness was always blurred. I often lost consciousness and didn''t even know where I was. I know saying this will bring you pain, but Saoirse, even though I married you, it was never due to my own wishes." "After that, I finally woke up from a daze. However, during my flight back to my home country, I had to jump out of the ne due to the ne''s technical difficulties. In that twist of events, I suffered from amnesia and lost memories of youpletely. After some time, I met Selina again and I started pursuing her once more. Then she finally epted my feelings for her. Saoirse, I was so delighted by this that I was nning to marry her before you arrived..."

    Somehow, Matthew couldn''t continue.

    It was evident to him that Saoirse''s face had turned pale at his words.

    A deep sense of pain flickered in his eyes as he added, "Saoirse, I love her. I love the woman in these paintings. I have loved her for many years now, and that won''t change for the rest of this lifetime. Nevertheless, I am indebted to you as well..."

    Matthew stopped for a moment and suddenly took out a gun.

    This frightened Saoirse.

    She looked at Matthew in shock.

    Matthew put the gun into her hands. He then looked at her without hesitation, "Saoirse, I owe you my life. If it wasn''t for you back then, I would have died in Germany. I''m sorry. I really can''t return your feelings. If you really want some form of payback from me, then I''ll return my life to you." Saoirse''s hand was shaking terribly as she held the gun.

    In a trembling voice, she questioned him, "William, is this what you really want?"

    Matthew''s lips were pressed tightly together.

    He did not answer her.

    Yet his silence was an answer to her.

    Erine rushed over to the Whitlock family''s vi.

    She told the servants of the Whitlock family that she was looking for Selina.

    With that, the maids went to notify Selina.

    Selina was lying on the bed at that moment, staring nkly at the ceiling.

    There was a huge crystal chandelier hanging down from the ceiling.

    Selina stared at it soullessly.

    Suddenly, a servant entered and notified her that an old woman was looking for her.

    Selina couldn''t figure out who it was hence she followed the servant downstairs.

    Once she entered the living room, she saw a helpless Erine alone.

    "Erine, why are you here?" Selina asked in astonishment, "How did you even find this ce?"

    Erine quickly walked over to Selina and said, "Miss Whitlock, that''s not important right now. Pleasee back with me now. Something serious has happened back home!"

    Matthew had already taken that woman up to the second floor. If something were to have happened, then everything would be over.

    Selina''s face fell the moment she heard the news.

    "I won''t go. If you are here to make me go, then save your breath."

    Erine was shaking with anxiety, "Miss Whitlock, did you quarrel with Mr. Perry again? You haven''t returned for days."

    Selina remained silent.

    "Regardless of whether or not you''ve both quarreled, it would be best if youe home with me. Miss Whitlock, I came here to look for you in person. Something very bad is really going to happen. Please follow me back."

    Selina stared at Erine, and said in a firm tone, "Erine, I have already said that I won''t go to the Perry family vi, and that''s final. Please stop this." "Miss Whitlock, are you sure about this?"

    Selina did not show the slightest doubt, "I will not

    H go.

    Erine stamped her feet in a fit of anxiety.

    With how things were transpiring at this point, she could not keep this secret any longer.

    "Miss Selina, I am not lying when I say that woman has not only entered the home but also the second floor! I am really worried that something big is going to happen!"

    Erine did not dare to say that it was Matthew who took Saoirse to the second floor.

    Selina began to tremble all over.

    Saoirse had went into the bedroom.

    Selina clenched her fists tightly at this thought.

    With much difficulty, Selina hissed, "Let them do as they please."

    Erine never expect that Selina would refuse to go back with her despite the groundbreaking news she had just reported.

    She was so troubled that her voice went into a higher pitch, "Miss Whitlock, I''m begging you. Pleasee back with me. This is not a simple matter. Even if you and Mr. Perry had quarreled, you still can''t just neglect everything!"

    Erine''s cries were so loud that even Cecilia, who was ying with the baby in the nursery, had heard and came down.

    Cecilia''s gaze fell straight on Erine, and found her a little familiar.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Cecilia thus asked, "And who is this?"

    When Selina noticed Cecilia''s arrival, her heart froze slightly.

    She quickly replied, "Mom, this is the servant from the Perry family, Erine. She hase to have a talk with me."

    She didn''t disclose the entire fiasco

    with Matthew to Cecilia. That was part of the decision that both her and Tobias had collectively made after their discussion as they feared that Cecilia would not be able to withstand the blow.

    Only then did Cecilia recall who Erine was.

    She had gone to the Perry family''s vi for dinner and met Erine at that time.

    A gentle smile appeared on Cecilia''s lips as she greeted her, "Erine, it''s so nice to see you again. Since you are here for achat, then please take a seat. Don''t just stand there. I''ll get someone to bring over a tray of fruits. You two can talk over some snacks."

    However, Erine was in no mood for tea and chatting. She was so disturbed by the way things were currently turning out that she was about to go

    mad.

    Erine hastily asked, "Are you Miss Whitlock''s mother? Please persuade her to go back to the Perry family vi with me."

    Cecilia was stunned by her request.

    A small voice in Selina''s heart warned her that things were not going well.

    Meanwhile, Cecilia had casted an

    ?t

    unamused look at Selina, "I knew that you were throwing a tantrum. Matthew is so devoted to you, yet you always trust your insecurities instead. And now even the servants from the Perry family''s household are begging you to go back!"

    Selina couldn''t stop herself and said, "Mom, it''s not what you think."

    you listen?"

    "No!" Cecilia''s voice turned stern, "I''ve told you this a long time ago. Don''t create any trouble! But you just don''t listen! What do I have to say to make

    Selina bit her lip as she found Cecilia''s scolding frustrating.

    Cecilia then directed her attention back to Erine, "I''ll instruct Selina to go back to the Perry family''s vi right now. Besides, she will be married to Matthew, so she should naturally move in with him."

    At this moment, Erine was not in the right mind to think about anything else. Once she heard that Cecilia wanted Selina to return to the Perry family''s household, she quickly nodded in agreement.

    Cecelia thus ordered, "Selina, go along with her now."

    Selina bit down on her lip harder when she heard Cecilia''s words.

    "Mom, sometimes I really think I was adopted!" With that, Selina strode out the door with Prine chasing after her.

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253

    Selina was silenced by her own anger. Erine went up to her, pleading, "Miss Whitlock, I am sorry! I was being too hasty just now, otherwise your mother would not have said such things. It''s all my fault. I am the one to me here."

    Seeing Erine apologising sincerely, Selina broke her silence, "It''s in the past now. It''s none of your business either way."

    In an antsy manner, Erine said, "Miss Whitlock, let''s go back home right now. That woman is far too beautiful. She makes me worried."

    Selina''s breathing halted upon hearing this.

    After a while, she shot Erine a bitter look and said, "Erine, you are wrong. You really shouldn''t be requesting for me to go back, because she is the true madam of Perry family''s household."

    Erine thought Selina was still upset and therefore said such a statement.

    Erine tried to calm down Selina, "Miss Whitlock, what are you saying? You are the only madam of the Perry family. There will be no one else other than you."

    Pausing for a moment, Erine continued, "I understand that there must be many outstanding women out there who have ulterior motives against you. Miss Whitlock, you have to be a little more harsh towards the women who are trying to rece you, and not just let them drive a wedge between you and Mr. Perry!"

    Selina fell silent upon hearing her words.

    A few momentster, Selina said, "That woman went to the bedroom on the second floor, right?"

    "That''s right," Prine said, nodding her head profusely, "That''s absolutely correct, Miss Whitlock. That''s why we need to hurry back. We shouldn''t give that woman any more chances!"

    Selina''s eyes shed at her words.

    She thought to herself, "Maybe I should go back and take a look."

    If she went over, and something had truly happened between Matthew and that woman, then she would be able to put an end to all this. It would be better if she gave up on himpletely.

    "Let''s go," Selina said.

    Prine felt relieved when she heard this.

    When they got into the car, Prine constantly urged the driver to elerate. The driver panicked upon hearing the request but he had no choice but to obey. He drove so fast that sweat broke out all over his forehead.

    "Erine, there is no need to be so nervous," Selinamented.

    Erine gave her a dry smile, but her heart felt as it it was burning in mes.

    How could she not be in a hurry!

    Matthew had already taken the woman up to the second floor. God knows what had happened while they were away.

    After what felt like hours, they finally arrived at the Perry family''s vi.

    Taking Selina''s hand, Erine dragged her hurriedly into the living room.

    When they arrived into the room, Selina shook off Erine''s grip.

    Her heart was beating fast due to them running just now. Selina gasped, "Erine, please let me take a break. I can''t run anymore."

    However, Erine was still very anxious, "We''re here. Let''s go upstairs."

    Selina gently patted her own chest.

    Liselle, who was sitting at the sidelines, had overheard their conversation.

    Matthew and Saoirse had been upstairs for a long time, so she had waited downstairs, enjoying her coffee and snacking on fruits.

    However, she had heard some noises and thus headed in its direction.

    Erine turned a blind eye on Liselle and held onto Selina''s hand again, "Miss Whitlock, let''s head upstairs."

    Selina followed Erine to the stairs.

    Liselle dashed towards them.

    She stood in front of them both, blocking them.

    She look at them with eyes full of caution, "What are you going up for?"

    Selina''s gaze fell on Liselle''s face, her eyes glinting as she asked, "Erine, who is this?"

    She had not seen Liselle the night that she had charged into Saoirse''s home.

    Erine huffed at her, "She is that woman''s maid."

    A frosty look appeared on Selina''s face, "Move aside."

    Liselle put on an air of arrogance, "Who are you? Why should I step aside? Mr. Perry and Miss Saoirse are upstairs. Are you nning to interrupt their private time?"

    Selina wavered when she heard this.

    Had Matthew gone up as well?

    She could not help but focus on Erine.

    Erine appeared slightly guilty, "Well, Mr. Perry did go upstairs, but you can rest assured that he will definitely not do anything with that woman. I know how he is. He only has eyes for you, Miss Whitlock."

    Selina''s hands clenched tightly when she heard this.

    At this moment, she had a sudden impulse to turn and leave.

    Yet she managed to suppress the urge.

    She had already made up her mind on the way there. If she were to catch Matthew and that woman in action, everything would end. She could move on from this rtionship then.

    How could she leave without giving her love a final chance?

    Her fair face turned even frostier, "Get out of my way!"

    Erine was also shouting by her side, "Get out of the way! This is the true madam of the Perry family''s household!"

    Liselle retorted, her face full of pride, "Miss Saoirse is the official mistress of this vi. Who on earth is this measly woman? Leave, or Miss Saoirse will teach you both a lesson when shees down!"

    Selina stared at Liselle with a hint hostility in her eyes, "Even if she is

    the

    ndy of thou

    ||

    still have no rights to stop

    Liselle was shaken by the cruelty brewing in Selina''s eyes.

    However, she soon returned to her senses.

    She still would not back down, "Anyway, you are not allowed to go up!"

    Selina sneered at her upon hearing this.

    She suddenly turned around and strode back, picking up a vase that was sitting on the coffee table. Then, she made her way towards Liselle.

    She said in a chilling voice, "Three seconds. If you don''t let me through, then I will split your head open with this vase."

    Liselle thought Selina was just trying to scare her off, "Would you dare?"

    Selina''s lips curved into a terrifying smile.

    A loud smash rang through the room.

    The vase broke as it came in contact with Liselle''s head. Liselle''s eyes widened in shock.

    Fresh, crimson blood trickled down her head.

    Selina then bellowed, enunciating each word clearly, "Get, out, of my way!"

    "Blood! There''s blood!" Liselle screamed as she copsed to the ground.

    Selina walked over her and headed upstairs.

    Brine eyed Liselle from the corner of her eye, "YouText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    reap what you sow."

    Who had told her to be so arrogant!

    However, Erine was kindhearted. Therefore, she called a doctor over to attend to Liselle.

    Whereas, in a room on the second floor.

    Saoirse did not know how long she had been stuck in this silence with Matthew.

    She raised the gun at Matthew while he stood motionless in front of her.

    Seconds ticked by.

    None of them said a word to each other.

    Matthew seemed to be quietly waiting for something.

    As for Saoirse, her heart was in a petrified state.

    William would rather die than be with her.

    What was she supposed to do now?

    It was impossible for her to kill him, and yet she also could not let him go.

    Just as Saoirse was standing there numbly pointing a gun at Matthew, suddenly the pink door swung open.

    Selina then walked in.

    Saoirse was holding a gun towards Matthew.

    This scenepletely shocked Selina to the core.

    Saoirse subconsciously turned to look at the person who came in, while her gun was still directed at him.

    As soon as she turned around and saw Selina, the gun was directed at Selina instead.

    Matthew''s expression instantly changed.

    He rushed towards Selina and shielded her.

    Matthew said, "Saoirse, put the gun down."

    After entering a temporary shock for a while, Saoirse finally came to herself.

    Despair shed in her pretty blue eyes.

    She had been holding up the gun for such a long time, and yet William had never asked her to put it down. Now that the woman was here, he apparently wanted her to put down the gun.

    Could it be that he was afraid that the gun in her hands right now would hurt this woman?

    She started to choke on her sobs, "William, you''re afraid of hurting her, right? You''re worried that I will injure her."

    "Saoirse, calm down. Just hand me the gun."

    Matthew stretched out his hand towards her.

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254

    Saoirseughed in despair.

    She threw the gun over to them. Matthew caught it firmly in his hands.

    Selina returned to her senses at the same moment.

    She hurriedly asked, "Matthew, what happened?"

    Before Matthew could speak, Saoirse answered her.

    She said softly, "He brought me to this room." There was a sense of sadness in her voice. "This room is full of paintings of you. He told me that he had liked you for a very long time."

    Saoirse''s gazended onto Selina. "Can you tell me why William likes you so much instead of me?"

    Selina felt a shiver run down her spine and she looked at Saoirse in astonishment.

    Saoirse circled around the room, saying, "These paintings are so beautiful. William, you''ve never drawn a painting of me. Not a single one."

    Guilt shed through Matthew''s eyes. "Saoirse."

    She smiled sadly. "I want to leave now. There''s no point in me staying here, right?"

    She walked out the door lookingpletely defeated and slowly walked down the stairs.

    "Selina, I''m going to see Saoirse off."

    Selina''s breath caught in her throat.

    She nodded after a moment. "Okay."

    He nced at her. "Thank you for trusting me."

    She smiled reluctantly.

    After he left, her gaze fell on the paintings in the room. An unspeakable emotion swelled up in her heart.

    Matthew and Saoirse had been on the second floor, but nothing had happened between them.

    Instead, he had brought her to this room.

    What had he been trying to prove to her?

    She ced her hand on her chest.

    This man still held her in his heart, the same way she held him in hers.

    Even when facing such a beautiful woman, he had still stood by his feelings for her.

    Saoirse walked downstairs in a daze.

    Meanwhile, Liselle had just patched up her wound.

    Her head was bandaged, making her look like an

    Egyptian mummy.

    Liselle immediately rushed up to Saoirse when she noticed her.

    She burst into tears, "Miss Saoirse, you must avenge me! That woman just smashed a vase on my head. Please, you have to help me." Saoirse nced at her head.

    Her heart ached faintly for her.

    Liselle was only a maid, but she had been with her many years.

    However, she was not looking for revenge.

    It was because she had lostpletely. She had been defeated.

    She replied dully, "Liselle, let''s go."

    Liselle looked at her in bewilderment.

    Were they leaving just like that?

    She hadn''t had her revenge yet. Had her head been injured for no reason at all?

    Liselle cried out, "Miss Saoirse!"

    "Let''s go," Saoirse repeated herself.

    There was a nk look in her eyes.

    Liselle finally realized that something wasn''t right.

    She didn''t dare to kick up a fuss. She obediently

    stood up.

    The two of them left the vi.

    Matthew followed after them. "Saoirse, I''ll send you home."

    She shot Matthew a look and said, "William, what''s the use of it? You don''t need to."

    "I''ll drive you home," he insisted.

    She stayed silent.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Matthew drove out in a Bentley.

    Saoirse and Liselle sat in the back.

    Liselle wanted to ask what had happened, but given Saoirse''s state, she didn''t dare to ask.

    The car sped along the road and they finally arrived at Saoirse''s vi.

    Saoirse and Liselle got out of the car.

    "Saoirse," Matthew called her before she headed in.

    Her footsteps halted.

    Liselle stopped as well.

    "You can go in ahead," Saoirse told Liselle.

    Liselle had no choice but to leave.

    Matthew looked at her. "I''m sorry, Saoirse."

    She smiled bitterly. "William, you have no idea how many times you have apologised to me. You clearly know that''s not what I want." Matthew pursed his lips and remained silent.

    He broke his silence after a while. "Saoirse, I can''t give you what you want."

    A chill ran through her fingertips.

    "William." Their eyes locked. "Even after all I''ve done for you, even after waiting all this time, there still isn''t a ce for me in your heart?" Matthew answered bitterly, "Saoirse, you can force everything but love."

    She was disheartened.

    She suddenlyughed.

    It was a spine chillingugh.

    "William, I realised that I''ve made a mistake. I shouldn''t havee, right?"

    His lips pressed into a straight line.

    "I''m getting between you and that woman, aren''t I?"

    Matthew answered with much difficulty. "Saoirse, it''s my fault. All this has nothing to do with you. This is all my fault."

    A lump had formed in her throat.

    "Even if it''s your fault, I couldn''t bear to kill you. William, even when you handed me the gun, I still couldn''t pull the trigger. You know how much I love you."

    The bitterness he felt deepened.

    Throughout the years, there had been countless women who had loved him. Some of them were even crazier than Saoirse, but he wasn''t affected by

    them in the slightest.

    However, Saoirse was an exception.

    It was because she had a special position in his life.

    She had both saved and married him.

    Saoirse finally said, "William, I will leave this ce, and I wish you happiness."

    There was aplicated look in his eyes.

    She carried on miserably, "I know

    what you mean. You''re thinking about getting a divorce with me, aren''t you? Although our marriage registration in Germany will not have any impact on the legality of your

    marriage here, you still want a divorce, right?"

    "Saoirse..."

    "William." She looked at him pleadingly, "Please just give me onest illusion. Think of it as a souvenir."

    "Okay."

    She smiled again, but her smile didn''t reach her eyes.

    "I''ll be leaving."

    "I''ll send you off when you return to Germany."

    She nced at him and said, "You don''t have to do that. If you do, I''m afraid that I will lose my selfcontrol and have second thoughts. Let things be this way. Let''s just pretend that I was never here."

    She started walking again, but stopped after a few steps.

    Matthew was still standing there when she looked back.

    "William, just treat it as I was never here and that I had never existed in the first ce."

    It was so soft that it was almost inaudible.

    She entered her vi.

    Liselle was sitting on the couch restlessly.

    The picture of her wrapped in gauze was quite funny.

    Liselle immediately stood up when she saw Saoirse walking in. "Miss Saoirse."

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255

    "Come over here," Saoirse called Liselle.

    Liselle walked up to her.

    Saoirse patted her head. "I''m sorry, Liselle. You''ve been wronged while you were following me."

    Liselle shook her head quickly. "I don''t me you, Miss Saoirse. It''s all that vicious woman''s fault. She''s the one who hit me! I''ll curse her to go to hell!"

    Saoirse didn''t say anything.

    After some time, she took out a credit card and said, "Liselle, this is for you."

    The girl was shocked. "Miss Saoirse, I can''t ept this."

    Saoirse stared at her. "You''ve been by my side for so many years. This is what you deserve. Take it. Otherwise, I''ll get upset."

    Liselle finally stretched out her hand and took the card.

    There was a hint of joy in her voice. "Thank you, Miss Saoirse."

    She herself knew that this card held a lot of money.

    Saoirse looked tired. "Liselle, go and buy some groceries. I want to eat some of your homemade dishes."

    Liselle agreed at once. "Sure."

    Despite having been hit with a flower vase, Selina hadn''t hit her hard. Even if people were shocked at her bandaged head, it didn''t actually affect her daily life.

    "Go on then."

    "Miss Saoirse, I''ll be right back."

    "There''s no need for you to rush back. Pick out the best ingredients for me. I want to eat Norwegian salmon and lobsters. It will take some time to choose them properly," she replied.

    Liselle was delighted.

    Since they hade here, Saoirse had always been in a bad mood and her appetite poor.

    Although Saoirse was not looking her best, it seemed that her appetite had returned. Could it be that things were finally getting better now?

    Could it be that something had happened at Matthew''s house?

    Liselle suppressed her joy. "I understand, Miss Saoirse. I''ll definitely pick out quality ingredients."

    After Liselle left, Saoirse called her security guards.

    "Do you have a gun?"

    She couldn''t bring a gun with her when she came to Glevania, and Matthew had taken back the one he had given her.

    The security guard was shocked by her request.

    "Miss Saoirse, Glevania has gun control. Not anyone can own a gun."

    "One million." Saoirse looked straight at him and said, Bring me one and one million dors will be yours."

    His heart trembled faintly.

    Guns were highly regted. But there were ways to get a gun if one had money.

    "Okay, Miss Welmert. I''ll find a way," he answered.

    Selina sat on the sofa on the first floor.

    Brine breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Selina hadn''t left.

    It seemed like nothing had happened between Mr. Perry and that woman. If it had, given Miss Selina''s personality, she would definitely have left in anger.

    Brine squeezed some fresh juice for her, and then handed it to her, "Miss Whitlock, please drink some juice."

    Selina shook her head. "I''d like some coffee."

    Erine pointed out, "Miss Whitlock, I can''t let you have coffee. You are preparing for pregnancy. You have to avoid certain foods at this time. It''s better not to drink coffee. Drinking juice is also good for the baby''s skin."

    Selina didn''t say anything.

    Erine took her silence as confirmation.

    She couldn''t help but start praising Matthew, "Miss Whitlock, I knew it. No matter how beautiful she is, it''s useless when ites to seducing Mr. Perry. You''re the only one in his heart."

    Selina shifted her gaze to Erine. "Erine, Matthew feels very guilty towards her."

    She had just seen it herself.

    If he had no feelings for her, Matthew wouldn''t have sent her off. However, he still did so. The only possible reason was that Matthew felt deeply guilty towards that woman.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Erine was caught off guard.

    She looked at her doubtfully, not knowing what Selina meant.

    Selina lightly added, "It''s nothing much, Erine."

    She didn''t want to say too much to her.

    Erine replied determinedly, "Miss Whitlock, don''t overthink things. Although I don''t know what happened, I know that Mr. Perry only has space for you in his heart."

    Selina nodded. "I know."

    Shepletely understood what had happened earlier.

    If she was the only one in is heart, he wouldn''t have brought that woman to the second floor and brought her to that room.

    He was dering his affections for Selina so that that woman would give up on her feelings for him.

    Matthew was truly sincere about her.

    Warmth flooded her heart when she thought about it.

    Her mood was better, so her appetite grew as well. "Erine, I''m hungry. Please bring me something to eat."

    Erine was happy to see that Selina wanted to eat.

    "The cabbages in the garden are tender now. Should I make a cabbage dish?"

    "Anything will do."

    "I''ll get it ready. Just as she was

    about to leave, she suddenly stopped in her tracks, "Miss Whitlock, did you know that both women saw the vegetable garden when I let them in?"

    Selina looked confused. She didn''t understand what Erine meant.

    l

    Erine said happily, "You didn''t see how surprised they both looked! They didn''t understand why Mr. Perry would build a vegetable garden in his own home. They never would have guessed that he made this garden especially for you!"

    Selina''s eyes rippled at her statement.

    "Erine, you should go first."

    "Okay." Erine left.

    Selina took a sip of the juice that Erine had brought her earlier.

    It was delicious and thick.

    She looked out of the vi. She didn''t know when Matthew would return. She didn''t know what to say to him when he came back either.

    Lothar was collecting Yesseca''s medicine from the collection desk in the hospital.

    He didn''t notice a man donning a cap staring at him at all.

    Lothar returned to the ward after taking the medicine.

    The man in the cap followed him.

    He stopped at the entrance of the ward and peeked inside.

    He wasn''t able to hear what was being said, but he had a clear view of the room.

    He saw Lothar standing in front of a sickbed. A pale and weak girl sat in the bed.

    Yesseca greeted Lothar with a smile. "Lothar, you''re back."

    Lothar nodded. "Yes. I went to get some medicine for you."

    She suddenly said, "Lothar, bend down."

    Lothar had no idea why she had asked him to do so.

    "Is something wrong?"

    She replied him seriously, "Today is an important day. I would like to give you a kiss to thank you for caring for me all this while."

    Lothar was confused. "An important day?"

    He didn''t know what was the special asion.

    Yesseca''s eyes softly glistened. "Lothar, my illness worsened a year

    ago today. Back then, I saw you secretly crying outside. I thought that you were the best older brother

    in the whole world, so I wanted to

    hotel a special day for you. belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Lothar''s breath caught in his throat.

    He was touched by her words.

    "Alright." He leaned forward.

    Content

    She nted a kiss on his cheek, "Lothar, you are the best brother in this world."

    The man outside the ward witnessed what had happened. His eyes shed dangerously.

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256

    Brennan went to the hospital again today.

    It was for his mental health

    That was where he saw Lothar.

    He had only seen Lothar once, but he had left a deep impression on him.

    It was because Lothar had been with Selina when he saw him.

    Therefore, Brennan couldn''t resist following him. He followed him until Lothar entered a ward. There, he saw him talking to a girl intimately. The girl even kissed his cheek.

    Brennan''s face turned red in anger when he saw this.

    He had seen him with Selina in the past, and now he was close to another woman.

    Blood rushed to his head.

    He lost control of himself and barged into the room, violently striking Lothar in the head.

    Brennan struck him with a lot of strength. Lothar was caught off guard and was immediately knocked onto the ground.

    Brennan punched him repeatedly.

    From the start, Lothar was at a disadvantage, plus Brennan had been trained before. He didn''t have a chance.

    Brennan''s fierce appearance scared the others in the ward. They screamed and ran away.

    Yesseca sobbed as she climbed out of bed. "Lothar! Don''t hit my brother!"

    She hugged Lothar tightly. "Don''t hit my brother! If you want to punch someone, punch me."

    How could Lothar bear to see Yesseca get beaten up?

    He pushed her away. "Yesseca, quickly leave."

    Yesseca cried out and was about to pounce on Brennan. "Don''t hit my brother!"

    Lothar shouted, "Go outside and call someone!"

    Adrenaline coursed through Yesseca.

    She stumbled out of the ward.

    She was weak and agitated. Her legs gave way and she fell onto the ground. As she looked up in a state of panic, she suddenly saw someone dressed in a suit.

    Shetched onto the man''s legs without thinking. "Please save my brother. I''m begging you! Please help him!"

    His gaze fell onto her.

    She looked up at him, her face stained with tears. "Please save my brother."

    The man in front her was handsome. His jaw was sharp and angr, and straight eyebrows framed his dark eyes. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. There was something mysterious about him.

    He was extremely handsome, yet Yesseca was not in the mood to admire him.

    She sobbed, "Save my brother. Please rescue him."

    "Let go!" He spoke coldly as he stared at the woman who was holding onto his legs.

    Impatience filled his eyes.

    He had never had any contact with a woman before. This was the first time a woman was hugging onto his legs.

    Although he was young, he gave off a terrifying aura.

    A pang of terror struck Yesseca''s heart.

    She shrank down in fear.

    However, when she thought about Lothar being beaten up in the ward, she gritted her teeth and tightened her hold on him. "I''ll let you go if you help my brother. Please."

    His eyes narrowed.

    His voice grew even colder. "I said, let me go."

    At this time, a group of people who looked like the police rushed into the ward.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Yesseca finally let go of him when she saw peopleing to save her brother.

    She wiped her tears and rushed back into the ward.

    She slowly disappeared from his view. His expression remained icy cold, and his dark eyes held an unreadable expression.

    The police had caught Brennan.

    Meanwhile, Lothar was covered in blood.

    Yesseca''s heart ached. "Lothar, are you okay?"

    He wiped the blood off his head and said, "I''m fine. I''ll get myself checked by the doctor. After that, I will be fine. It''s no.."

    He trailed off and copsed onto the ground.

    Matthew had finallye back home.

    Selina watched him walking towards her. Each step felt as if he was treading on her heart.

    Atst, he stopped in front of her.

    "Sit down."

    She spoke calmly, not letting any emotions seep through.

    Matthew sat down. Aplicated expression was written across his face.

    "My brother told me about your affairs." Her tone turned even colder as she continued, "Everything."

    "Selina, I''m so sorry."

    "You don''t have to apologise. You did nothing wrong." She smiled bitterly. "It''s just that this seems like something out of a drama. I thought that what had happened between my brother and my sister-inw was already dramatic enough, but I never expected it would happen to us as well."

    Matthew''s lips straightened into a thin line and he didn''t say anything.

    She passed him the juice in her hands and said, "Have some."

    He took it from her but didn''t drink it.

    He fixed his gaze onto Selina. "Tell me, what are you thinking about now?"

    Selina looked down.

    Her long and thick eyshes hid the emotions in her eyes.

    She drummed her fingers against her knee.

    After a long while, she finally looked up. "The most important thing now is not what I think, but what you n to do. Matthew, what are you going to do? You need to choose between Saoirse and I."

    "Selina, I love you," he blurted.

    The corner of her lips twitched. "I know that, but Saoirse is your wife. She saved you and she has sacrificed so much for you." Emotion clouded his eyes. "Selina, I took her to the second floor. Not only did I show her the paintings, but I also gave her the gun."

    Her breath caught in her throat.

    She had almost forgotten that Saoirse was holding a gun when she reached the second floor.

    It turned out that Matthew had given her the gun!

    She cried out urgently, "Why did you give her a gun? Matthew, you''re crazy!"

    Bitterness filled his eyes. "I told Saoirse that I owed her too much. I could give her anything including my life, but I couldn''t give her my heart."

    Selina was shocked.

    She stood up. "Matthew, how could you do that?"

    She rushed to him. "If Saoirse really wanted to kill you, and you had died, what would you have wanted me to do? Tell me!"

    He rxed at her outburst.

    He pulled her hands towards him. She fell into his arms.

    She felt his warm breath.

    She was on the verge of tears.

    She hit him with her fist. "Matthew, you meanje! I can''t believe you were willing to give up your life! You didn''t even consider me, did you? You didn''t even think that you would be leaving me alone!"

    Her words made his heart pound.

    He couldn''t stop himself from kissing her cheeks. "Selina, you still hold me in your heart. You still love me, don''t you?"

    Her actions spoke louder than words.

    She pressed her lips together and refused to say a word.

    His lips locked onto hers and gently kissed her.

    Her body slowly softened at his touch. She couldn''t keep her defenses up any longer.

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257

    Selina couldn''t do anything but let Matthew deepen their kiss.

    Meanwhile, Erine had returned from plucking cabbages.

    When she saw Selina and Matthew kissing on the couch, she dropped the cabbages that she was holding. They fell onto the ground.

    It took some time for her toe back to her senses.

    She quietly picked up the cabbages and slipped away.

    A grin appeared on her face.

    She knew it! She knew that despite whatever conflict they had, Mr. Perry and Miss Whitlock would quickly make up. It was because they were destined for each other!

    The kiss ended atst.

    Selina almost couldn''t breathe.

    Her face had turned a little purple.

    She red at Matthew. "Matthew, you jerk!"

    She hadn''t forgotten that he hadn''t given her an exnation. He had kissed her instead.

    "Selina, Saoirse will go back to Germany."

    She was startled by this news.

    "What did you say?"

    "When I sent her off, she promised me that she would fly back to Germany."

    Her breathing quickened at his words.

    Did her return to Germany meant that this whole thing had finallye to an end?

    But how could this matter be concluded so easily?

    She couldn''t help but probe, "Are you sure? Did she really say that?"

    "I''m sure."

    A mix of emotions shed through her eyes.

    "So this matter is considered over?"

    He replied in a low voice, "I think so."

    Selina thought about it for a moment before saying, "Do you want to go back to Germany with her?"

    Matthew looked at her in confusion.

    She continued, "You married her. Since this matter is over, I think you two should get a divorce. You would need to go back to Germany with her toplete the divorce procedures."

    Matthew fell silent for a moment.

    "What do you mean?" Matthew''s silence rmed her.

    He hugged her once more.

    His lips brushed against her ear as he said in a low voice, "Selina, listen to me. Saoirse doesn''t want to get a divorce. Although there''s nothing between us, and she is aware that I''m with you, she still wants to keep our marriage as some sort of keepsake. Selina, I can''t refuse her because I already owe her too much. Can you understand where I''ming from?"

    Selina felt as if her heart was being pricked by a thousand tiny needles.

    Although it wasn''t that painful, each stab left her feeling envious.

    Matthew''s words made sense, but she still felt ufortable.

    She couldn''t stop herself. "Matthew, that would mean I have to share you with another woman."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "My dearest, of course not!" He raised his voice and said, "My heart and all that I own belongs to you. Besides the marriage certificate we got in Germany, there is nothing between Saoirse and I. Nothing happened between us during our short six-month marriage."

    "Really? "Isn''t your heart moved by such a beautiful woman?"

    "I only find you beautiful. No other woman canpare to you."

    Although her heart felt lighter, she still couldn''t hold herself back from retorting, "You''re talking nonsense now. Anyone can easily see that Saoirse is prettier than I am."

    "No, you are more beautiful." His gaze was fixed on her, as if she was the only person in the whole world.

    She was convinced by the way he looked at her.

    She couldn''t help herself from asking another question. "Did nothing really happen between the both of you during that six months?"

    He answered her sincerely. "I assure you, I spent almost all of that time lying in bed in a daze. How could anything happen?"

    Selina''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    She finally relented. "Well, I choose to believe you then."

    He took her hand. "Besides, if Saoirse finds someone she loveszin the future and gradually moves on from this rtionship, I will divorce her Selina thought about it and nodded. "I hope that happens."

    Matthew looked into her eyes. "Have you forgiven me now?" Selina bit her lip.

    If she were honest, she really didn''t want to forgive him so soon.

    After all, this was a huge deal. He had gotten married behind her back! If she forgave him after only a few

    Owouldn''t it mean that she was

    dashover?

    a

    She should leave now so that he would keep asking for forgiveness. She would only forgive him if he kept apologising.

    After thinking it through, she decided against it.

    She and Matthew wanted to live a peaceful life,just like her brother and sister-inw. She didn''t want them to constantly torment each other.

    Plus, she also knew that the marriage was not what he had wanted. He had stuck in a dilemma. It had been painful and tiring for him.

    If she really liked Matthew, why should she cause more trouble for him?

    "Okay, I''ve forgiven you."

    His eyes glowed faintly. "Selina, thank you for understanding."

    J.ne

    She forced a smile. "Oh! I heard from my brother that you went to Germany back then to settle your father''s affairs. What exactly happened? How did you solve it?"

    His breath caught in his throat.

    Scenes of battles and blood shed through his mind.

    His head started to throb.

    He asked in a low voice, "Selina, can we talk about these things another time?"

    She was slightly taken aback.

    "Why can''t we talk about it now?"

    He pursed his lips.

    Just as Selina was about to continue asking, a ringtone suddenly sounded.

    It was her phone.

    She nced at her phone and saw that Lothar was calling.

    She picked up. "Lothar?"

    Instead of Lothar''s voice, it was Yesseca''s.

    Yesseca was sobbing. "Miss Selina, can you pleasee over? Something happened to my brother. He''s in the hospital now."

    Selina''s breath caught in her throat.

    "Wait for a bit. I''ll be right there."

    She hung up and turned to Matthew. "Take me to the hospital now!" "What''s the matter?"

    "Lothar''s in trouble."

    They rushed to the hospital.

    Unexpectedly, Yesseca wasn''t on the hospital bed when they arrived. Rather, she was waiting anxiously outside an operating room.

    She ran over to Selina the moment she saw her.

    But she was too weak and fell after taking a few steps.

    Selina rushed forward to support her. "What''s going on, Yesseca?"

    She wiped her tears. "Something happened to my brother, so I took his phone and called you. There''s no one else I can trust besides you, Miss

    Whitlock."

    "What happened to him?"

    "Someone rushed into the ward and beat him up. He was beaten up very badly. He fainted after the police came to take the man away."

    Selina was furious. "Who dared to hit your brother? I''ll definitely find him."

    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen that person before," was the reply.

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258

    She was furious. "The police have taken him away, right?" I''ll go to the police station and look for him right now!"

    Matthew stopped her. "Don''t be impulsive. Lothar is more important. Let''s check how he is first."

    After hearing what Matthew had said, Selina calmed down slightly.

    She took a deep breath. "Well, let''s wait and see then. However, I won''t let him off that easily."

    Yesseca swayed a few times while they were waiting.

    Selina supported her as she said, "You should go back to the ward and lie down. I''ll let you know when Lothares out."

    She shook her head. "No, I must wait for him here, or I won''t be at ease."

    Selina didn''t say anything at that.

    Despite Yesseca''s weak appearance, she was actually quite tough.

    Time passed, and Lothar finally came out.

    He had undergone a minor surgery.

    Lothar''s head was in bandages as he was pushed out of the operating room.

    The good thing was that he was still conscious and able to talk.

    He was extremely surprised when he saw Selina. "Selina, what are you doing here?"

    Yesseca quickly spoke up, "Lothar, I was the one who called her over. I used your phone to call her."

    He shot her a look of reproach. "I''m alright. It''s not right to let theme all the way here!"

    Selina said, "What''s wrong with doing that? I''m your friend. Don''t you want to me to check on you when something happens to you? Who beat you up? Did you start a feud with someone?"

    Lothar was at a loss himself. "I don''t know him at all. He started hitting me the moment he rushed into the ward. I still don''t know what''s going on." Selina fell quiet.

    She couldn''t help ncing at Matthew. "Matthew, what do you think about this?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew had always been bright so she wanted to know what he thought.

    There was a depth to his gaze. "We should look for the assant and ask him."

    Selina felt that Matthew was right.

    "We will go to the police stationter and ask him what''s going on."

    However, Lothar didn''t want Selina to waste her efforts on him, let alone Matthew as well.

    "Forget it, I''ll go myself."

    Selina''s gaze fell onto Lothar''s bandaged head. "Forget that. Look at yourself!"

    Lothar didn''t have anything to say.

    After settling Lothar, Matthew and Selina drove to the police station.

    She suddenly asked him while they were driving, "You won''t get jealous if I run errands for Lothar, right?"

    He replied inly, "You guys are friends. Besides, I''m confident in myself."

    A look of approval shed across her face. "Matthew, that''s what I like about you. I like that you have self-confidence and enough trust in me."

    Matthew smiled at her.

    He nced at her and said, "Is it the same for you? Do you have enough confidence in yourself and do you trust me too?"

    She hesitated for a moment.

    She murmured, "I can''t be confident in front of such a beautiful woman."

    Perhaps she would have felt better if it was a normal looking woman. If that was the case, it might even have been possible for her to forgive Matthew immediately after hearing it from Tobias.

    But Saoirse was too beautiful. Her beauty made people tremble.

    Her beauty had frightened even her.

    He reassured her softly. "Selina, no one is more beautiful than you,"

    He may have spoken softly, but he sounded so sure.

    She pursed her lips in reply and said nothing.

    Meanwhile, in the vi where Saoirse was staying.

    The security guard had given a gun to her. It was one made for women.

    She thanked the guard.

    He reminded her, "Miss Saoirse, please be careful. Guns are not something to toy around with."

    She nodded. "I will."

    She took the gun upstairs and hid it under her pillow.

    Liselle had returned.

    She was carrying a variety of seafood with her.

    She went into the kitchen to cook for Saoirse.

    Liselle was a good chef and got dinner ready in no time. She called Saoirse for dinner.

    "Liselle, let''s eat together today," Saoirse said.

    Although they were employer and employee, Saoirse was kind. There weren''t many rules between them.

    Liselle sat down.

    Saoirse even had red wine served at the table.

    Liselle couldn''t help but ask, "Miss, did something good happen today?"

    Not only had Saoirse asked her to buy so much seafood, she had also prepared red wine.

    Saoirse poured a ss of red wine for Liselle. "Don''t ask too much. Let''s drink."

    Liselle took a sip of the red wine.

    Although it was red wine, it could make you feel dizzy.

    "Miss Saoirse, this red wine is so intoxicating."

    Saoirse whispered, "It''s alright. Let it be intoxicating. Let''s get drunk today."

    Liselle vaguely sensed that something wasn''t right with Saoirse.

    However, she couldn''t think about it as the red wine had already made her feel dizzy.

    Meanwhile, Saoirse kept pouring more wine for her.

    Soon enough, she got drunk.

    Saoirse stood up.

    She walked towards her.

    "Liselle," Saoirse called her.

    She didn''t respond.

    Sadness shed through her beautiful blue eyes. "Sweet dreams, Liselle."

    After that, she drank the remaining red wine and then took slow steps towards the bedroom.

    She took out the gun that she had put under her pillow earlier.

    A sad and hopeless smile appeared as she looked at the gun.

    Matthew and Selina arrived at the police station.

    Because of Matthew''s connections, the police immediately took them to see the offender.

    Selina was shocked when she saw him.

    It was that pale, tall man with a cap.

    She had seen him before!

    She was once dragged into the

    woods

    s because of him. He had

    appeared near t

    family''s vi.

    belongs to en.swnove

    Now, he had beaten Lothar up.

    Her brain was whirring.

    She was about to put the pieces together.

    She blurted out, "Why is it you again?"

    bet

    The man''s face turned red when he saw her. He looked shocked and turned away from her.

    She shouted, "Turn around and look at me!"

    She was unable to rush up to him as he was locked up.

    Matthew patted her shoulder. "Selina, what''s the matter?"

    She hurriedly looked at him. "I know that man. I know him!"

    His eyes shed with confusion.

    "Please get someone to open the door. I want to go in."

    He didn''t feel at ease. "That''s not safe."

    She persisted anxiously. "No, I must s turning his back to met

    go in.

    can''t

    e his face or his eyes st

    look at him!"

    Matthew hesitated.

    "Matthew, you have to help me."

    "Okay." He finally gave in. "But I''ll go in with you."

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259

    Matthew asked the police to open the door.

    The officer reminded him, "Mr. Perry, he is a violent man. If you go in, you may be in danger."

    "It''s alright."

    The officer opened the door.

    Matthew and Selina walked in.

    Selina walked towards the man. Matthew stood next to her in case she was attacked.

    The man lowered his head as soon as he saw Selina. He didn''t even look at her.

    Selina red at the man. "Who are you? You''ve been to the Whitlock family vipound many times. What exactly are you trying to do? Also, why did you beat Lothar up?"

    The man remained silent. He didn''t say anything.

    "Say something, why aren''t you saying anything? And why do you look so familiar? Do you know me?"

    He remained silent.

    The man didn''t answer Selina''s questions. It was as if she was talking to herself.

    Selina was furious.

    Matthew said, "Selina, you don''t have to keep asking him. You can use other methods."

    Selina''s eyes narrowed.

    The man finally opened his mouth. He spoke in such a low voice that they couldn''t hear him clearly. "That man deserves a beating. He was with another woman. He deserves a beating. He doesn''t deserve you."

    Selina was shocked.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Are you saying that Lothar is together with another woman? Even if he is, what does it have to do with me? I''m just an ordinary friend of his. Why does he deserve to be beaten? What are you talking about!"

    The man froze upon hearing this.

    He pressed his lips together, falling back into silence.

    He wasn''t going to say another word.

    A knowing look shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    He took Selina''s hand. "Let''s go out first. I''ll take care of this."

    After ncing at the man, she took a deep breath and followed Matthew out.

    "Selina, he may know you," Matthew told Selina after they walked out.

    Selina was doubtful. "That''s what I thought. I seem to know him too, but I can''t recall anything."

    Matthewforted her, "Don''t worry, I''ll help you investigate. You don''t have to worry about anything now. Just wait for me to find out."

    She looked at Matthew gratefully. "Thank you?"

    "Silly girl, don''t thank me. This is what I ought to do."

    Selina thought for a while and said, "Let''s go back to the hospital. I want to see how Lothar is."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Okay," Matthew agreed.

    At the same time, a taxi stopped in front of the hospital.

    Rainee got out of the car all dressed in ck.

    She was here for an examination. She didn''t choose a high-end private hospital where she often went. Instead, she hade to a public hospital. It was because she didn''t want anyone to know.

    Rainee had an examination done when she reached the hospital.

    The results came out quickly.

    Rainee was confirmed to be pregnant.

    Rainee was stunned as she held her test results.

    She was pregnant. She was actually pregnant.

    How could this be possible?

    Rainee suddenly became agitated.

    No, she couldn''t be pregnant. How could she, Rainee, possibly bear a child from those people?

    Rainee went to the doctor.

    She wanted to have an abortion.

    The doctor examined Rainee and told her regretfully, "Your body may not be suitable for abortion. If you do it, you may not be able to have a child in the future. Think about it carefully."

    Rainee''s head started whirring.

    She couldn''t remember how she left the doctor''s room. Every step she took seemed to consume all her strength.

    She was pregnant but she couldn''t have an abortion. If she did, she might not be able to have any children in the future!

    Her lips slightly trembled at her cruel fate and suddenly, she could no longer hold back her tears.

    She cried and cried.

    Matthew had pulled up at the entrance of the hospital.

    It just so happened that Matthew''spany called.

    He hadn''t been to thepany recently and a lot of work had piled up.

    "Why don''t I go in first? Handle what you need to and look for meter," Selina said to Matthew.

    Matthew nodded back at her in agreement.

    Selina got out of the car alone.

    She walked into the hospital and went upstairs. Suddenly, she heard someone crying.

    Selina froze.

    She hade face to face with Rainee.

    Rainee cried bitterly as her shoulders shook. She was standing there alone.

    People around them were whispering amongst themselves.

    "Whose daughter is she? She''s crying so much."

    "Right, she''s been crying for a long time."

    "Could it be due to some kind of terminal disease?"

    Selina thought for a moment and went upstairs.

    Rainee''s breakdown had nothing to do with her.

    After she took a few steps, Rainee started crying even louder. Selina didn''t feel at ease.

    Selina''s footsteps came to a halt.

    She walked to Rainee and asked,

    "Why are you crying here? Don''t you know that many people are

    watching and talking about you? Ask your brother to pick you up and then go home and cry."

    Rainee trembled when she heard Selina''s voice.

    She stared at Selina, tears still lingering on her cheeks.

    Rainee was still holding onto the results. Selina identally saw it. Rainee quickly tore it up and threw it into the trash can.

    "Selina, you b*tch!" Rainee''s voice was full of hatred. "It''s all your fault.

    It''s all your fault. You ruined me i

    whole life has been ruined by you. You b*tch!"

    Selina was speechless.

    The corner of her mouth twitched.

    She really shouldn''t be soft-hearted.

    ?

    There was no need to be soft-hearted when it came to someone like Rainee. She should just let her cry. Even if she cried to death, it had nothing to do with her.

    Selinaughed coldly. Just as she was about to leave, Rainee pounced on her. "You evil woman! I''m going to kill you! You ruined me! I''m going to kill

    you!"

    Rainee pulled Selina''s hair.

    Selina''s scalp started to hurt.

    Selina shouted, "Let go of me, you''re crazy."

    Rainee''s eyes glowed crazily. "Yes. It''s because you''ve destroyed me. You''ve destroyed me!"

    Originally, Rainee had a good life.

    But now she was pregnant with the child of the men who had taken advantage of her and couldn''t get an abortion. If she did, she would never be able to have children! Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    On one hand, if she were to keep the child, it would be a burden to her for the rest of her life.

    But if she had an abortion, she could no longer have her own children in the future.

    She was doomed. She waspletely done.

    Selina tried to grab Rainee''s hand. However, she was going crazy. Selina was no match for her at all.

    Just when Selina felt that her scalp was about to be ripped off, it suddenly stopped.

    Rainee had let go.

    Two hands firmly grabbed Rainee''s arms.

    There were Matthew''s hands.

    No one knew when he hade.

    "Rainee, are you done fooling around?" Matthew red coldly at Rainee.

    Rainee looked at Matthew and suddenly pursed her lips. "Matthew."

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260

    She sounded like she was about to cry.

    "Don''t call me that in the future. Rainee, I will no longer be associated with you if you treat my wife like this," Matthew said coldly. Rainee felt as if she had lost all hope.

    She pointed at Selina. "Matthew, how could you like this woman? She is so vicious. How could you like her?"

    Rainee became agitated again. Matthew firmly grasped her hands just as she was about to hit Selina.

    Matthew took out his phone. "I''ll call Matheo and ask him to take you home. Rainee, you should reflect on your actions."

    Matthew called Matheo, who said he would be there soon.

    Rainee kept crying and scolding Selina while waiting for Matheo to arrive.

    Selina ignored Rainee.

    She felt that Rainee was crazy.

    Matheo arrived in less than twenty minutes.

    He was sweating profusely.

    Matthew handed Rainee over to Matheo.

    Matheo looked sad.

    He had thought that Rainee had recovered. He hadn''t expected her to cause trouble again.

    He pleaded, "Rainee, I''m begging you as your brother. Please don''t do this anymore. I''m begging you." Rainee''s eyes shone with hatred. "You''re not my brother. If you are, kill Selina. Kill that evil woman!"

    Matheo was afraid that Rainee would continue to say something unpleasant. He quickly dragged her away.

    As Matheo dragged Rainee down the stairs, she shouted, "Selina, you wicked woman, you ruined me. You will be punished. You will suffer."

    Matthew covered Selina''s ears.

    Selina removed Matthew''s hand.

    She looked at Matthew. "Don''t worry. I''m not that fragile. Her words won''t hurt me."

    Matthew said in a low voice, "Rainee might not be in her right mind. Ignore her."

    The corners of Selina''s mouth twitched. "It''s my fault. I felt for her when I saw her crying alone. I asked a few questions, not expecting something like this to happen."

    She had brought trouble upon herself!

    Matthew''s eyes shed slightly. "What was Rainee doing in the hospital?"

    Selina sneered. "Who knows? Didn''t you say that Rainee was mentally unstable? Maybe she''s here to see the neurologist."

    Matthew didn''t think too much about it.

    He took Selina''s hand. "Let''s go upstairs."

    At that moment, a group of bodyguards in uniform suddenly appeared. They were in the hospital aisle and seemed to be looking for someone. Selina''s eyes moved slightly. "Is there a big shoting to the hospital?"

    She knew at a nce that they were not ordinary bodyguards.

    Matthew said faintly, "They are Tremaine''s men."

    "Tremaine?" Selina thought the name sounded familiar.

    Matthew nodded. "He''s a big shot in Agaphen City. He seldom has dealings with people. He''s young and fierce, and people call him Mr. Tremaine." "Why would his men be in the hospital?"

    "I''m not sure."

    She didn''t think too much about it. It had nothing to do with her anyway.

    "Let''s go and see Lothar."

    "All right."

    Saoirse took out the gun.

    She took the gun and walked to the mirror.

    Her beautiful reflection appeared.

    Saoirse touched her face with one hand.

    She was very beautiful. She knew it. She had known it since she was a child.

    Although she was so beautiful, William was not moved by her.

    Endless pain overwhelmed Saoirse.

    "William, what''s the point of returning to Germany if you''re not with me?" she mumbled into the mirror.

    She would have to suffer alone for the rest of her life.

    No one would ever have her heart again.

    It would never happen again.

    William had her whole heart, but he didn''t want her

    anymore. Death was her only way out.

    She smiled miserably.

    If she died, perhaps William would remember her for the rest of his life.

    She aimed the gun at her temple.

    She unlocked the safety trigger.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Liselle''s voice suddenly sounded, "Miss, Miss, where are you?"

    Liselle had just woken up. She didn''t see Saoirse anywhere, so she came to look for her.

    When she heard Liselle''s voice, the gun jerked.

    The gun fired.

    Shey in a pool of blood.

    Liselle was scared out of her wits when she heard the gunshot.

    "Miss, miss!" She shouted as she ran towards the sound of the gunshot.

    It hade from Saoirse''s bedroom.

    She saw Saoirse lying in a pool of blood.

    "Miss!" She let out a heartbreaking cry.

    Lothar was doing much better. He was eating when Selina and Matthew arrived.

    "I''m fine. You can go back," said Lothar.

    He was quite used to having Selinae to see him. But now that Matthew was here, he felt strange.

    In particr, Matthew had a powerful presence. The whole ward was instantly filled with it.

    He had clearly remembered Selina

    e

    saying that Matthew was going to break up with her because he had wife But the two of them were standing in front of him now...

    "It''s okay. We don''t have anything to do." Selina looked at Matthew. "Right?"

    Matthew smiled.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t have anything to do. There were a lot of things in thepany that he had to handle.

    He just wanted to be with Selina.

    He owed Saoirse a lot. Because of that, he also owed Selina a lot.

    Now he only wanted to do all he could to make things up to Selina.

    He would do whatever Selina wanted to do.

    Selina looked at Lothar. "I''ve already told you, we don''t have anything on. We''ll stay here with you and Yesseca."

    There were other reasons. At this

    moment, Selina didn''t want to bez alone with Matthew. Although his marriage to Saoirse was in the past, it wasn''t possible for her to be over it so quickly.

    The atmosphere became more lively when she was with Lothar and Yesseca.

    As soon as Selina spoke, Matthew''s phone suddenly rang.

    "Sorry." Matthew went outside the ward and answered the phone.

    It was from Saoirse.

    Matthew''s eyes narrowed.

    "Saoirse." He picked up the phone.

    Liselle sobbed as she said, "Sir,e quickly. Miss Saoirse has attempted something stupid. She''s in the hospital now. She migh make it!"

    not

    "Thud"

    Matthew''s phone fell to the ground.

    Selina heard the sound from outside the ward and walked out.

    Matthew stood there, frozen.

    "Matthew, what''s wrong?" Selina asked in confusion.

    Matthew''s face had lost its color. "Selina, I have to go to the hospital. Saoirse did something stupid. I must go to the hospital immediately."

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261

    Selina was shocked.

    Matthew had disappeared by the time she came to her senses.

    She returned to Lothar''s ward in despair.

    When Lothar saw how she looked, he couldn''t help but ask nervously, "Selina?"

    Her knees suddenly buckled as she looked at Lothar.

    She supported herself against the wall. "Lothar, something has happened."

    Lothar grew even more anxious. "What happened?

    Selina, please don''t scare me like this."

    Her lips turned pale as she mumbled, "She attempted something stupid. She hurt herself."

    Matthew rushed to the hospital. He ran through all the red lights, almost getting himself into a car ident.

    He ran to the operating room as soon as he arrived at the hospital.

    Liselle was standing outside the operating room waiting. Her face was stained with tears.

    Matthew was out of breath. "Saoirse. What happened to Saoirse?"

    Liselle cried out, "Mr. Perry, Miss Saoirse asked me to eat with her and drink red wine together. Everything was fine at first. I don''t know what happened, but then I suddenly heard a gunshot. I went upstairs and saw that Miss Saoirse had attempted something stupid!"

    Matthew''s mind was all over the ce.

    He forced himself to control his emotions.

    "How is she now?"

    She shook her head. "They''re still trying to save her. I have no idea."

    Matthew immediately went to find the doctor in charge.

    The doctor told him that Saoirse had missed, but that the surgery was still risky. They couldn''t be sure if they would be able to save her. Matthew''s fingers trembled.

    He look straight into the doctor''s eyes. "Please do your best to save her. You have to."

    The doctor nodded. "We will do everything we can."

    Selina and Lothar came outside the ward.

    The ward was crowded. It was hard for them to talk.

    She ced her hands on her knees. She wrung her hands together as she said, "Lothar, how could this have happened? Matthew told me that she was all right and had decided to go back to Germany. Why did this happen?"

    Lothar felt a little dizzy.

    He still hadn''t fully processed what had happened.

    When hest saw Selina, she said that she had broken up with Matthew because he had a wife. But they had evene to see him togetherter on, appearingpletely fine.

    He figured that it had been a misunderstanding and that it had been cleared up.

    He had never anticipated that there would be such an incident.

    He was in a muddle.

    He couldn''t stop himself from asking. "Selina, what on earth is going on?"

    She drummed her fingers against her knee. She took a deep breath and told him everything.

    She narrated what had happened in third person to ease her nerves.

    Selina talked slowly. She was even incoherent at times. It took her a long time to finish her story. Lothar finally managed to figure out the gist of it.

    Lothar was also shocked.

    He felt as if he had seen this in a movie. "Is this a movie?"

    "It''s not a movie. It''s all true."

    He was in disbelief. "Do such things happen in reality? Selina, I can''t believe it."

    She smiled bitterly. "It''s true. Sometimes life is more exciting than movies. When we have time, I''ll tell you about my brother and sister-inw. Their love story was a real movie."

    He patted his chest. "Sure, Selina. What do you n to do now?"

    In

    Her eyshes trembled as she looked downwards. "Lothar, I''m in a mess right now. I don''t even know what to do. I was thinking that could live happily with Matthew since she''s going back to Germany, but now that this has happened, I..."

    She didn''t even know how to continue.

    How could this have happened? How could it?

    Lothar asked, "Does she want to use it as an excuse to make your ex-husband stay with her?"

    Selina froze.

    After a while, she said bitterly, "Who knows? But this is no joke. Who

    to be so foolish as to do t o a man around?" Confent

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Lothar''s heart sank when he noticed her expression.

    just

    He was exhausted but forced himself to console her. "Selina, I really don''t know how tofort you. But from what you just said, your ex-husband still holds you in his heart. You don''t have to worry about anything."

    "I know." She replied softly, "But he still feels guilty towards that woman."

    Especially now that this had happened. If she really passed away, Matthew wouldn''t be able to handle it.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Then what would happen to her and Matthew? Would it have a severe impact on her and Matthew''s rtionship? She had no idea.

    Selina stood up. "Lothar, I have to go to the hospital. I have to check on her no matter what."

    Whether Saoirse was alive or dead, she had to go and have a look.

    Lothar disapproved. "Selina, given the current circumstances, you will just put yourself in an awkward position."

    Selina momentarily hesitated.

    She bit her lip. "No, I have to go. My man is there. I have to go to him."

    A pang of jealousy struck Lothar''s heart when he heard Selina address Matthew as "her man".

    It was an indescribable feeling.

    Selina took a taxi to the hospital where Saoirse was.

    She had called Matthew and asked his whereabouts. He gave her the name of the hospital that Saoirse was at.

    On the way there, she received a phone call from Tobias.

    Tobias had called to ask how she and Matthew were doing.

    She answered in a low voice, "Tobias, you shouldn''t have called now. There''s so much going on."

    "Selina, what''s wrong?"

    She heaved a sigh. "Tobias, that woman shot herself."

    Tobias''s breath caught in his throat.

    "How could this be?"

    She was extremely distressed. "I''ve no idea. I have to go to the hospital. Tobias, I''m really not in the mood to talk right now."

    She hung up on him.

    About 20 minutester, she reached the hospital.

    She called Matthew again. "I''m at the hospital. Which floor are you on?"

    His breathing paused briefly.

    He had thought that she was only asking about his whereabouts. He hadn''t expected her to actuallye.

    He said bitterly, "Selina, you didn''t have toe."

    "I wanted to." She insisted, "Matthew, no matter what happens, we have to face it together, right?"

    After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Selina, thank you. Thank you for understanding."

    "Tell me, which floor are you on and which room are you in now? I''ll be right there."

    "Outside the operating theatre on the fifth floor."

    She hung up and rushed there.

    She saw Matthew.

    He looked like the life had been sucked out of him.

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262

    Selina''s heart was filled with anxiety.

    She walked over. "Matthew, any news?"

    Matthew sounded tired as he said, "We still have to wait. We still don''t know the results yet."

    At this moment, Liselle suddenly rushed forward.

    "It''s you, you''re the one who hurt our youngdy!" she shouted hysterically.

    The sudden usation shocked her.

    She could not dodge in time yet just as Liselle was about to pounce on her, Liselle was forcefully stopped.

    A hand was wrapped tightly around Liselle''s wrist.

    Matthew looked at her, his eyes no longer as tired as they were before. He said coldly, "Don''t be presumptuous." A glimmer of fear shed through Liselle''s heart.

    She took her hand back unwillingly. "Sir, it''s her fault. If it weren''t for her, my youngdy wouldn''t have done this." "Saoirse''s matter has nothing to do with Selina. Stop talking about it," Matthew warned in a cold tone.

    Liselle was scared out of her wits now so she could only re angrily at Selina as she stood to the side. Selina ignored Liselle.

    In her eyes, Liselle was not worthy of her attention.

    She was only worried about Matthew.

    Now that Saoirse had done this, she was afraid that Matthew would feel great pressure.

    "Matthew, don''t think too much about it," Selina said with a gentle voice.

    Matthew nodded.

    She suddenly took hold of Matthew''s hand.

    Matthew looked at her in surprise.

    The corners of her lips rose. "No matter what, I will always stand on your side, and I will always stick around."

    These words made Matthew''s dark eyes ze over.

    "Thank you, Selina," he whispered.

    Matheo had brought Rainee back to the Yeager family home.

    Along the way, Rainee kept hurling abuse at him.

    Matheo endured it all.

    Once they arrived at the Yeager family home, Matheo could not bear it any longer.

    He suddenly flung the vase from the tea table to the ground.

    "Crash!"

    With a ringing sound, the vase was now in pieces.

    Rainee''s eyes widened.

    Matheo spoke as if he would erupt at any second, "Rainee, you''ve been going on like this forever. Are you done? I said that Matthew would not like you nor will he ever like you. Enough of that wishful thinking!"

    He knew that his sister had suffered a lot recently, but he also knew that Rainee had brought it on herself.

    He had been waiting for Rainee toe to her senses, but even at a time like this, Rainee was still delusional.

    Rainee''s mouth twitched.

    A momentter, she burst into tears suddenly. "Brother, I''m pregnant, pregnant!"

    Matheo felt as if he had been struck by lightning.

    When he came to his senses, he took Rainee to the hospital as quickly as possible for an examination.

    The results of the inspection came out quickly.

    Rainee was pregnant.

    Matheo''s face turned as pale as a sheet.

    "Get an abortion!" He squeezed out these words through clenched teeth.

    Rainee was still young and she still had to get married. It was impossible for her to have this child, not to mention that this was the product of people taking advantage of her.

    However, the doctor''s advice was the same as that of the other doctors from the hospitals that Rainee went to before. Rainee''s body was weak. If she were to get an abortion, she might not be able to have a child in the future.

    Matheo''s body trembled violently.

    After a long time, he found Rainee.

    His face was pale. "Rainee, you know everything, don''t you?"

    It was no wonder that Rainee had suddenly appeared in a public hospital in Agaphen City.

    Rainee''s expression was a little dull.

    She nodded.

    "Let me calm down."

    Matheo walked aside to smoke a cigarette.

    As the smoke swirled into the air, the smoke and fire bloomed on his fingertips.

    After a while, Matheo put out his cigarette.

    He stared at Rainee. "Rainee, I can''t

    make a decision for you. You will have to decide whether you want to keep this child or not. However, if you don''t keep the child, you might not be able to have a child in the future. You have to make a choice."

    Rainee''s expression was still as dull as before.

    After taking Rainee to the hospital for an examination, her expression had suddenly turned a little strange. She became a little spiritless, as if her whole person was detached from the world.

    Matheo held Rainee''s shoulders. "Rainee, look at me. I want you to tell me if you want to keep this child or not!"

    In the distance, an aristocratic woman was walking towards Matheo and Rainee.

    She hade to the hospital for a physical examination that day, and had just happened to see Matheo and Rainee.

    She was about to go over to greet the two siblings.

    However, when she approached them, she found that there was something amiss with the expressions of the two siblings.

    The aristocraticdy hesitated and wondered if she should greet them.

    At this moment, Rainee''s words suddenly reached the ears of the aristocraticdy, "Brother, I want this child. I want to keep the child in my belly because this child is Matthew''s."

    The nobledy''s eyes widened.

    "What? Rainee''s pregnant, but I hadn''t heard of her getting married," the aristocraticdy thought.

    Matheo froze.

    He held Rainee''s shoulders with trembling hands. "Rainee, what are you talking about? You said that the child is Matthew''s!"

    There was a bit of confusion in Rainee''s eyes. "Yes, it belongs to him. The child in my belly belongs to him."

    The aristocraticdy was startled at these words.

    As an aristocrat, she knew Matthew, and she also knew that he seemed to be on good terms with the Yeager family.

    Thedy was shocked.

    God, Matthew seemed to be such a gentleman yet he had actually gotten the youngest daughter of the Yeager family pregnant!

    Matheo covered Rainee''s mouth.

    He dragged Rainee to a vacant room.

    He stared into Rainee''s eyes. "Rainee, don''t talk nonsense. I know where your baby came from.

    Don''t talk nonsense, I''m begging you!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    How could he believe Rainee''s words?

    Rainee''s eyes widened and an innocent-expression actually appeared on her face. "Brother, I''m

    not talking nonsense. The child in my stomach belongs to Matthew. It''s absolutely true. It''s his child."

    Matheo''s legs gave out beneath him and he almost fell kneeling to the ground.

    "Rainee, I''m taking you to the psychiatrist right now," Matheo said decisively.

    Matheo then brought Rainee to the psychiatry department.

    However, the doctor said that Rainee was in good condition and did not seem to be mentally ill.

    "She might just be too anxious, she can take some medicine to inhibit her emotions," the doctor said.

    Just before the doctor could prescribe the medication, Matheo said, "She''s pregnant."

    The doctor shook his head. "Then she can''t eat the medicine. A pregnant woman can''t eat the medicine."

    Rainee stood up and said, "Brother, I told you I''m not sick. I''m just pregnant. I''m pregnant with Matthew''s child. Can you take me to him? I want to tell

    him that I''m pregnant with his child."

    Matheo felt like his head was going to explode.

    This matter was spiraling out of control.

    He stared into Rainee''s eyes. "Rainee, if you don''t want your brother to go crazy, stop with that nonsense."

    Rainee said innocently, "Brother, I''m not talking nonsense. I really am pregnant with his child. It''s true."

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263

    "Come home with me, we''re heading straight home." Matheo immediately grabbed Rainee''s hand and dragged her out.

    He wanted to put Rainee on house arrest for some time so that she would sober up.

    If people were to hear Rainee''s nonsense, there would definitely be a great uproar. After all, Matthew Perry and the Yeager family were influential figures in Agaphen City.

    Time passed by and in the blink of an eye, night had fallen.

    Selina was outside.

    She was going to buy some food for Matthew.

    Matthew, on the other hand, had not even had a sip of water since she left.

    She knew that Matthew would not have the appetite to eat, so she nned to buy food that would relieve hunger easily such as biscuits.

    On the way to buying food, Selina''s emotions were slightly chaotic.

    If Saoirse died, would Matthew feel guilty for the rest of his life?

    However, if Saoirse was saved and Matthew was still with her, would Saoirse attempt this again?

    These messy thoughts gave Selina a bad headache.

    She bought some things at random before she went back to the hospital.

    She handed the things to Matthew.

    "Thank you." Matthew''s voice was a little hoarse and he made no move to eat the food.

    Selina opened a bag of biscuits before putting a piece to Matthew''s lips. "You should eat something at least, or I''ll worry about you."

    Only then did Matthew eat the biscuit that was offered.

    Just as Selina was about to feed him another piece, her phone went off.

    She nced at it to see that Tobias was calling.

    Selina walked aside to answer the phone, "Brother Tobias."

    "Selina, how''s that woman?"

    "She''s still in the surgery room."

    "Which hospital is she at?"

    Selina told her brother the name of the hospital.

    Tobias went silent for a moment.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "It will be troublesome if this woman wakes up,"

    Tobias reminded her.

    A bitter smile appeared on Selina''s lips.

    "I understand, Brother, I know what you mean. But I don''t want her to die either. After all, she was not wrong, and Matthew already owes her a lot." "As long as you''ve thought it through."

    "I got it," Selina said.

    Despite this, she knew that the heartache she was feeling was inevitable.

    "Brother, why am I so unlucky?" Selina could not help but ask bitterly.

    She and Matthew had been about to get married and to live happily together.

    However, Saoirse had suddenly appeared and ruined everything.

    Tobias said in a low yet tone, "Selina, happiness has never been easy to achieve. You know what Natalie and I have been through to be as happy as we are today. No matter how difficult things be, you have to wait, you must wait, and one day happiness will be yours."

    These words from Tobias gave Selina some courage.

    She nodded. "I know, Tobias. By the way, Natalie and Mother still don''t know about this matter right?" "They don''t know yet. I didn''t want to worry them by telling them about it." "That''s good. Thank you, Brother."

    "What''s with the formalities? I''m your brother. If there''s anything you need help with, just call me. Remember, no matter what, you have a brother behind you and the Whitlock family to back you up."

    A smile finally appeared on Selina''s lips. "Okay, Brother."

    After hanging up the phone, she felt much better.

    Just as she wanted to walk back to Matthew, someone stopped her.

    It was Liselle.

    In front of Matthew, Liselle did not dare to act rashly. At this time, she was taking advantage of the fact that Selina was alone.

    She stared at Selina coldly. "You wicked woman! You''ve done harm to our young mistress. If our young mistress dies, you''ll pay for it with your life!" Selina looked at Liselle with disdain. "Get out of here. You have no right to talk to me."

    Liselle trembled with anger. "I am a servant of the most prominent family in Germany. You''re the one that has no right to talk to me."

    She smiled coldly. "The most prominent family.

    Unfortunately, you''re just a maid. You''re like a dog that can''t change its habit of barking randomly."

    After that, she gave Liselle a push and left.

    Liselle staggered a little.

    When she regained her bearings and wanted to catch up with Selina, Selina was already beside Matthew.

    Liselle could only look at Selina resentfully.

    Selina sat beside Matthew.

    Matthew did not ask who she had been on the phone with.

    Selina knew how upset and anxious the man was for him to not ask anything.

    She held Matthew''s hand again. "Matthew, don''t worry. Everything will be fine. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. It will definitely be fine." Her tone was soft yet determined.

    Matthew''s gaze hardened slightly as he tightened his hand around her own.

    "Selina." His thin lips said her name gently.

    Selina''s behavior had surprised him. She had not thrown a tantrum nor had she acted selfishly. She merely kept himpany by staying by his side andforting him.

    In the endless darkness, it was like amp that was shining light on him.

    Matheo brought Rainee home.

    All the way home, Rainee kept going on and on that the baby in her stomach was Matthew''s.

    Matheo pushed Rainee into her bedroom.

    He steeled his nerves before saying,

    "Rainee, from now on, you are not

    allowed to go anywhere and met

    stay in your room. I will ask the servants to send you three meals a day. Once you''ve cleared your mind, teffme."

    After his words fell, Matheo closed the door and locked it from the outside.

    He fell onto the sofa and exhaled heavily.

    Suddenly, the house''sndline rang.

    Matheo did not want to pick it up, so he looked at the servants to signal them to pick it up instead.

    One of the servants immediately answered the phone.

    "Young Master, it''s Madam Yeager on the line. She wants you to answer," the servant said.

    Matheo was stunned for a moment.

    His parents liked to travel and had been traveling for the past half a year. They seldom called home usually, so why did they suddenly make a phone

    call?

    Matheo walked over to answer, "Mom."

    The voice of Lucinda, Matheo''s mother, almost broke through the receiver as she yelled, "Matheo, what''s going on with Rainee? Why is she

    pregnant? How can she be pregnant!"

    A buzzing noise filled Matheo''s ears before he felt as if his head had exploded.

    How did his mother, who was currently overseas, find out about Rainee''s pregnancy?

    Before he could reply, Lucinda''s

    voice sounded again, "It was

    Matthew, wasn''t it? I can''t believe that you and Matthew are friends. How could he impregnate a girl before marriage? This will destroy the reputation of the Yeager family. I know that he''s not bad, but he can''t do this. Having a child before marriage is shameful. Your father and I have booked a flight and will be arriving by morning. We will then ask Matthew to drop by so that he can tell us when he ns to marry Rainee."

    Matheo was going to explode on the spot.

    He struggled to exin to his mother, "Mom, don''t misunderstand. How can it be Matthew''s child? Where did you hear it from? Just enjoy your time

    with Dad."

    "You''re expecting me to enjoy my

    time with your father when you were hiding such a big thing from us?"

    Lucinda''s voice was full of displeasure. "If someone else hadn''t

    told me, we would''ve been kept in the dark. It''s final, we will be arriving home tomorrow."

    Lucinda hung up the phone.

    Matheo held the phone in his hand, frozen in his ce.

    At the same time, in the hospital.

    The door of the operating room opened.

    Matthew and Selina immediately stood up.

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264

    The doctor came out of the operating room.

    He wiped the sweat from his forehead. "The operation was very sessful. The patient is finally out of danger."

    The deep crease in Matthew''s forehead finally disappeared.

    He felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders.

    Selina was also greatly relieved.

    However, she was also feeling a sliver of unease.

    Now that Saoirse would be waking up soon, things would probably be rather troublesome, just as Tobias had told her. Since Saoirse had done something so drastic, she would certainly be unwilling to return to Germany and give up on Matthew. Selina''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    It seemed that she and Matthew still had a long way to go.

    Selina looked at Matthew. "Go in and see her, Matthew. I''m leaving now." "Go." Matthew''s eyes shed with an inexplicable glint. Selina nodded her head. Her tone was a little bitter as she said, "There is no need for me to stay here. You can stay with Saoirse."

    Matthew''s breath hitched.

    He suddenly grabbed hold of Selina''s shoulder gently, and his deep gaze studied her face. "You have to go back to get proper rest, Selina, you''re exhausted and you need to sleep soundly. It''s not like what you think."

    "It''s true that I owe Saoirse and that I have to make it up to her. But this isn''t something that involves the love between a man and a woman. From the beginning to the end, you are the only one in my heart. I don''t want you to ept apromise and think that your man is with another woman. Selina, do you understand what I mean?"

    Selina''s heart beat a little faster.

    Matthew''s words warmed her cold heart.

    At this moment, she could fullyprehend Matthew''s firm stance.

    She nodded. "I understand. I''ll go back to restter."

    Matthew''s lips were right beside Selina''s ear. "I don''t want there to be a gap between us because of what happened. I will talk to her and make her understand. But know this, my heart will be with you always."

    The man''s warm breath enveloped her earlobe. "My little girl, do you understand?"

    The corners of Selina''s lips curved into a smile, though it was a forced one. "Okay, I understand."

    Soon after, Saoirse was wheeled out of the operating room.

    She was still in aa.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Once Liselle saw Saoirse being wheeled out of the operating room, she cried out.

    "Miss Saoirse, you''re finally safe. You''re safe atst."

    "Miss Saoirse, open your eyes and look at me. It''s me, Liselle."

    "Miss, you must have suffered. I feel so sorry for you."

    Selina''s patience with Liselle wore thin with her cries.

    She nced at Liselle coldly and said, "Shut up!"

    Just as Liselle was about to speak, Matthew opened his mouth to say, "Saoirse needs to rest now and you''ll disturb her sleep."

    Liselle dared not say anything more.

    Saoirse was pushed into the ward. As she was currently lying on the surgical bed, someone would need to move her onto her hospital bed. There was no doubt that Matthew would have to carry the responsibility of doing so.

    Selina felt a bit reluctant.

    She did not want Matthew to hold Saoirse in his arms.

    After all, there was still a distinction between men and women.

    However, she could not say that as it would make her seem too narrow-minded.

    Right when Selina steeled herself, Matthew called a male doctor over. He then got the male doctor to move Saoirse onto the hospital bed. Selina''s eyes shed with a light of adoration.

    She did not expect Matthew to be so thoughtful or so considerate of her. The man must have known that she would feel upset at him touching Saoirse.

    Once Saoirse was settled into the hospital bed, Matthew told Selina to return home first so that she could sleep.

    Selina asked instinctively, "What about you? Are you going to keep watch here tonight?"

    "I want to watch over Saoirse till she

    wakes up I owe it to her to do so

    But Selina, I promise you that I won''t cross the line. She''s just a friend." The man''s eyes were full of O

    certainty.

    Selina bit her lip and said, "What if she does something simr again, and threatens you with it to make you be with her?"

    Matthew held his breath.

    His gaze fell onto Saoirse''s face. After a moment, he turned back to look at Selina as he said, "Selina. I can''t predict everything after she wakes up, but I can tell you that will have to

    only stay with you. Even if he host

    sacrifice my life, I will only adore one woman and that''s you."

    Selina''s hand immediately covered Matthew''s mouth.

    She felt scared when she thought about how Matthew had given the pistol to Saoirse not so long ago.

    She lowered her voice. "I won''t allow you to talk nonsense. You can''t die. You must keep this life of yours so that you can spend the rest of it with me!"

    "Okay." Matthew took her hands and kissed them gently. "I will keep this life and spend the rest of it with you."

    Only then did Selina leave.

    Matthew wanted to drive Selina back, but she objected strongly.

    "I happen to feel like taking a walk alone so that I can rx," she said.

    "Then I will ask the driver to wait for you at the hospital''s entrance."

    "Okay."

    Selina walked out of the ward. As she rounded a corner, she saw the male doctor who had carried Saoirse onto the hospital bed. He was chatting with several male doctors in white coats.

    Their conversation made its way into Selina''s ears.

    "I just held a beautiful woman in my arms. She was so beautiful and had a good figure. I can still feel her in my arms."

    "You mean the one who just came of emergency surgery?"

    "Yes, that''s the one. Other than her, which patient is as beautiful?"

    "Wasn''t there a man keeping watch over her? Why didn''t he move her instead?"

    "Who knows?"

    "Such beauty before him yet he didn''t take the opportunity to hold her in his arms. Maybe he''s gay!"

    A smile appeared on Selina''s face again.

    She concluded that she could rest assured tonight.

    Although Saoirse was really beautiful, Matthew had only her in his heart.

    No matter how beautiful Saoirse was, he could not see it.

    Shortly after Selina left, Tobias arrived at the hospital.

    He immediately called Matthew.

    Outside of Saoirse''s ward, Matthew met with Tobias.

    "Tobias, why are you here?" Matthew asked in surprise.

    "Where''s Selina?" Tobias answered with a question of his own.

    As soon as he asked, Matthew immediately figured out what was going on.

    Selina must have told Tobias.

    "Selina left just a while ago."

    Tobias nodded. "Matthew, do you mind if I take a look in the ward?"

    Matthew hesitated for a moment.

    Tobias''s eyes darkened. "Don''t worry. Although I''m Selina''s elder brother and I wish only the best for her, I still have a line I would never cross."

    Matthew said in a low voice, "You think too much.

    Come in."

    Tobias walked into the ward.

    Saoirse was lying on the bed.

    She had no makeup on yet she was incredibly beautiful. Her skin was fair and wless, and her facial features were pronounced.

    Tobias took only one look before he walked out of the ward.

    He said to Matthew, who was following him, "Matthew, she is very beautiful, shockingly beautiful. Her beauty is beyond my imagination." Tobias paused. When he spoke, his tone became meaningful. "Matthew, I''m really afraid that Selina won''t be her match."

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265

    Matthew looked at Tobias. "Then who is more beautiful, her or Natalie?"

    Tobias replied without hesitation, "Natalie, of course."

    "You''re right, Tobias," Matthew stared into Tobias''s eyes as he spoke, "she is beautiful, but I only have eyes for Selina, just like how you only have eyes for Natalie."

    Matthew''s words made Tobias feel relieved.

    He patted Matthew on the shoulder heavily. "I know what you are thinking, but what are you going to do now?"

    Matthew asked Tobias, "Tobias, if you were in my position, what would you do?"

    Tobias hesitated and said, "I haven''t thought of it yet."

    Matthewughed bitterly. "This matter is very tricky, right? I owe Saoirse a lot. I owe her a life. I''ve even shared a marriage with her. However, only Selina has my heart, and the only one I love is Selina."

    Once he said so, Matthew''s voice turned bitter. "I thought that I made it clear to Saoirse before. I assumed that she would be going back to Germany, I never expected that she would attempt to take her own life."

    Matthew cut himself off. His thin lips pulled into a tight line and he stopped speaking.

    Tobias knew that Matthew was distressed.

    However, there were some things that he would have to admit, or Tobias would not have shown up.

    "Matthew, I know that you feel as if you''re stuck between a rock and a hard ce, but this matter must be solved as soon as possible. The longer it goes on, the more troublesome it will be. Not just Saoirse, but Selina too. If you continue to drag things on, both of them will be your personal time bomb.

    Tobias stared into Matthew''s eyes. "Selina may have reconciled with you now, but if you don''t solve it quickly, I think her temper won''t allow her to endure this for long. Once that happens, your head will explode with worries."

    Matthew''s lips tightened even more.

    "I understand," he said after a long time.

    In the blink of an eye, the next day arrived.

    Matheo''s parents had returned.

    Matheo did not sleep at all the previous night, two dark circles had developed under his eyes as a result.

    He had a long talk with Rainee the night before and had asked if she had told their parents anything. However, Rainee stared back at him without answering.

    When Matheo''s questions made her anxious, she would touch her belly and say, "The child in my belly belongs to Matthew."

    Matheo felt like he was going crazy.

    Lucinda had always been hurried in her way of doing things.

    As soon as she arrived home, she pulled Matheo aside and said, "Matheo, I discussed this with your father the whole night. I thought that although it isn''t a good thing to get pregnant before marriage, Matthew isn''t all that bad himself. He may not have nned this properly, but we can''t focus on the details too much. We should just get him to marry her as soon as possible."

    Lucinda had sounded very unhappy on the phone yesterday, but her tone had obviously improved a lot.

    Matheo was speechless. "Mom, don''t think too much. The child in Rainee''s belly isn''t Matthew''s."

    Lucinda''s eyes widened. "If it''s not Matthew''s, then whose child is it?"

    Could it be that her friend had lied to her?

    Matheo wanted to speak but stopped himself in time.

    How was he going to tell his mother that Rainee had been taken advantage of multiple times?

    After thinking about it, Matheo could not say anything.

    If their parents were to find out about this, they would definitely explode with anger.

    "I don''t know whose child it is either." He lied, "I guess that Rainee was with someone and that person couldn''t help themselves."

    Lucinda immediately went to find Rainee.

    Lucinda was stunned when she saw Rainee.

    She remembered that when she left, her daughter had been a fair and tender princess that carried herself proudly. Now, Rainee had not only lost her spirit, but she was also much thinner too.

    Lucinda''s heart ached.

    She took Rainee into her arms and said, "Rainee, why have you gotten so thin? What happened to you?"

    When Rainee saw Lucinda, she was stunned for a moment before her eyshes began to tremble.

    She struggled free from Lucinda''s embrace.

    She pointed at her own stomach and said to Lucinda, "Mom, I''m pregnant. I''m pregnant with Matthew''s child."

    Lucinda''s eyes widened. "Matthew Perry?"

    Rainee nodded. "Yes, the child is Matthew''s."

    Lucinda immediately red at Matheo. "I knew it was Matthew. You dared to spout nonsense at me. Matheo, how can you mock your sister like that?" Matheo was extremely anxious.

    He raised his voice. "Rainee, don''t talk nonsense. How can you not know whether or not it is Matthew''s child?"

    It was really hard for him to say that Rainee had been taken advantage of multiple times.

    Rainee was so frightened that she shrank into herself.

    She looked at Lucinda pitifully and pouted. "Mom."

    Lucinda''s heart ached for Rainee even more. "Matheo, what kind of brother are you? I know that

    Matthew has always been on good terms with you, but you can''t just care about your close friendsand disregard your sister!"

    Lucinda caressed Rainee''s shoulders. "Don''t worry, Rainee. I''ll make the decision for you. Matthew''s father and your father are on good terms. I''ll get him to marry you right away."

    Lucinda and Rainee''s father were indeed friends with Ludwik, which was why Matthew was on good terms with Matheo.

    Rainee''s eyes lit up instantly. "Thank you, Mom!"

    Matheo was so anxious that he felt like he could not keep still.

    He pulled Rainee aside and said, "Rainee, don''t talk nonsense in front of Mom. Don''t you know why you are pregnant? Are you only going to stop once you''ve made things worse?"

    Rainee''s eyes trembled.

    She looked up at Matheo before

    murmuring, "Brother, if you tell Mom and Dad the truth, and they realize that their beloved daughter was gang-r*ped by three men, don''t you think that they will die of anger?"

    Matheo''s heart fell.

    That was exactly what he thought, which was why he did not dare to tell them the truth!

    However, he had no idea that Rainee knew this clearly too!

    Rainee touched her belly again, and her tone became soft, "Brother, the child in my belly belongs to Matthew. Why won''t you believe me?"

    As he watched Rainee''s mood switch drastically, an overwhelming sense of fear filled Matheo''s heart.

    He stared firmly into Rainee''s eyes. "What''s wrong with you, Rainee? Don''t be like this, you''ll really scare me to death!"

    Right at this moment, Lucinda arrived.

    She pulled Rainee to one side. "Matheo, what are you and Rainee talking about? Not even wanting me to hear you!"

    Matheo looked awkward.

    Rainee opened her mouth to talk

    elThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    and her tone was choked up this time. "Mom, Brother didn''t want me to tell you that I''m pregnant with Matthew''s child. He said that Matthew already has a woman he like''s so Matthew won''t want me. He

    said that I''ll only be a joke if Ie

    clean."

    Lucinda had been a little unhappy before, but she was now happy and willing to ept Rainee''s pregnancy. After all, Matthew was a good man who was hard to find.

    However, once Lucinda heard what Rainee had said, she felt as if she would vomit blood from rage.

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266

    Matheo moved stealthily to a corner of the house.

    He made a phone call to Matthew so that he could discuss what to do with him.

    As for the truth about Rainee''s pregnancy, Matheo decided not to tell his parents after pondering it for a moment.

    He didn''t want his parents to die an untimely death.

    The call went through after it rang for a while.

    Matthew sounded very tired on the other end of the call as he greeted, "Matheo."

    Matheo lowered his voice and he said, "Matthew, I want to talk to you about my sister. She hasn''te to her senses yet and she''s even beginning to spout nonsense, she..."

    Before Matheo could finish, Matthew interrupted, "Matheo, I don''t want to hear anything about Rainee. I''m hanging up now."

    After that, Matthew hung up the phone.

    Saoirse''s matter was already giving him a headache. At this time, he really did not have the energy to care about anything else.

    Matheo called Matthew once more.

    The matter at hand was serious, so he needed to discuss it in detail with Matthew.

    However, despite calling several times, Matthew did not pick up.

    Matheo made another call, only for Matthew to turn off his phone instead.

    At this time, Lucinda came up to Matheo again.

    "Where is Matthew? I want to see him." Lucinda''s face was full of anger.

    Although the Yeager family''s wealth and power were far inferior to the Perry family''s, Lucinda and Ludwik were on good terms so she viewed Matthew as part of the younger generation.

    Matheo said dryly, "I don''t know."

    Lucinda jabbed Matheo''s forehead in anger. "You don''t know? You''re on such good terms with him, how would you not know! Matheo, how can you help an outsider? Rainee is your sister and she''s been impregnated by him, yet you choose to stand in the middle!"

    Matheo could only suffer in silence.

    Lucinda immediately called Ludwik. "I''ll tell his father instead, his father will definitely be able to put him in his ce!"

    Matheo was freaked out now.

    "Mom, don''t mess around. Rainee''s pregnancy is..." Matheo suddenly cut himself off before he said anything more. This was because Rainee was now suddenly standing before Matheo.

    Her eyes looked a little sinister.

    At this time, Lucinda''s call finally went through.

    "Ludwik, I have something to tell you about your son! He got my daughter pregnant. What are your thoughts about this!"

    On the other end of the line, Ludwik was so shocked that he dropped the newspaper in his hand. "Lucinda, that isn''t something to joke about. Don''t try to fool me!"

    Lucinda raised her voice in reply, "Why would I tarnish my daughter''s reputation like that! Your son did impregnate her. Ludwik, you have to give me an exnation!"

    Ludwik thought for a while.

    Lucinda was definitely not the type of person to joke about her daughter''s pregnancy!

    Did Matthew really get Rainee pregnant?

    Shock dawned on Ludwik''s face.

    He had not expected that his youngest son, who looked decent and honorable, would actually do such a thing!

    Ludwik suddenly felt a sense of calm wash over

    him.

    Matthew was not getting younger and indeed needed to get married soon.

    If Rainee was truly pregnant, and the child in her belly was really Matthew''s, then their marriage was not impossible.

    "I''ll talk to Matthew. If it''s true, I''ll definitely give you an exnation, Lucinda."

    Lucinda calmed down after receiving Ludwik''s assertive answer. "I do like Matthew, but my daughter said that Matthew is now dating another woman. Ludwik, that won''t do at all. My daughter is pregnant with his child, so he must marry my daughter."

    "Impossible. If the child in Rainee''s belly really is my son''s, he would never be entangled with another woman. I understand my son''s personality well," Ludwik said firmly.

    "No matter what, you have to give me an exnation."

    "Don''t worry, I definitely will."

    After hanging up, Ludwik immediately called Matthew.

    However, his phone was turned off.

    Ludwik rubbed his chin as he contemted something.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    A momentter, he asked the butler to book a flight for him.

    Although he thought that Matthew would never be involved with the youngest daughter of the Yeager family, Lucinda would never say anything without reason. Regardless of anything, he had to get to the bottom of this matter once he affived.

    Saoirse opened her eyes.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Matthew.

    She instinctively touched Matthew''s handsome face with her hand. "William, am I dreaming? Does heaven really allow people to achieve their dreams, which is why I''m seeing you?"

    A strange light shed in Matthew''s eyes.

    Saoirse had finally woken up.

    When Liselle heard Saoirse''s voice, she said excitedly, "Youngdy, you''re finally awake."

    Saoirse was stunned.

    Her gaze fell onto Liselle''s face and asked puzzledly, "Liselle, why are you here too?"

    Liselle''s eyes were red with unshed tears. "Youngdy, you''re in the hospital. You''ve been rescued. You''re fine."

    Saoirse was shocked.

    She looked at Matthew. "William, is that true?"

    Matthew nodded, a sad expression on his face.

    Saoirse immediately withdrew her hand from Matthew''s handsome face, "Oh my god."

    Matthew stared intently at Saoirse. "Saoirse, promise me you won''t do anything foolish anymore. I''m not allowing something like this to happen again!"

    Matthew''s words were intense.

    The smile on Saoirse''s face was a bit bitter. "William, you don''t want me anymore so what''s the point of living?"

    Matthew suddenly stood up.

    He walked to the window to open all the curtains.

    Sunlight poured into the room, covering the floor with soft shimmers of golden light.

    Matthew pointed out of the window.

    before he spoke with perfect rity,

    "Saoirse, do you see this light? If you die, you will never see it again. You can only fall into endless darkness!"

    Saoirse was startled.

    Matthew strode towards Saoirse and looked down at her, "Saoirse, listen. You''re still young, you still

    have a long journey ahead of you et

    You have parents, your family, and friends. I am not the only one in your world. If you die, what do you think they will do? Saoirse, doing this for me is not

    worth it!"

    Saoirse''s words were stuck in her throat as her eyshes trembled.

    "William, I can''t respond," she said in a low voice after a moment.

    "Promise me, okay?" Matthew''s deep gaze was focused entirely on Saoirse''s face. "Stop doing stupid things!"

    Matthew''s eyes were dark and deep like a thousand-yearke, and Saoirse felt that she could not say even a single word of rejection to him.

    After a long moment, she finally nodded with difficulty. "Alright William, I won''t do anything stupid anymore. I promise you."

    Matthew heaved a sigh of relief.

    He asked Liselle to bring in food so that she could feed Saoirse.

    Since Saoirse had been unconscious for so long, she was definitely starving.

    Liselle passed by Matthew with food in her hand before she stopped deliberately. "Mr. Perry, why don''t you feed Miss Saoirse instead? I''m sure she''s

    hoping that you can feed her."

    Matthew pursed his lips. "You do it."

    Liselle was just about to reply when Saoirse said, "I can eat myself."

    She understood Matthew''s intentions and she did not want to bother him.

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267

    "I think it''ll be better if I do it," Liselle said.

    She fed Saoirse one mouthful at a time.

    Although Saoirse did not have much of an appetite, she still forced the food down.

    After she finished her food, she asked, "William, have you been keeping mepany all this time?"

    Liselle answered before Matthew did, "Yes, Miss Saoirse. Mr. Perry has been here the whole time. From the moment of your ident, he has been by your side without rest!"

    Gratitude shed through Saoirse''s eyes.

    In her eyes, Matthew was as handsome as ever, and the faint shadows under his eyes that were caused by fatigue made him look a little ungodly.

    "How about you leave now? Liselle can take care of me from here, and you can go," Saoirse said.

    Matthew said in a low voice, "I will keep youpany until you''re discharged."

    Time passed by and in the blink of an eye, the afternoon arrived.

    Matthew took out his mobile phone to turn it on.

    He wanted to call Selina.

    Right after he turned on his mobile phone, he saw that he had a lot of missed calls, especially from Matheo and Ludwik.

    Matthew did not call Matheo and instead called Ludwik first.

    However, Ludwik had already boarded his flight, so his phone was turned off.

    Matthew immediately called Selina right after.

    "Hello," Selina said after the call connected.

    Judging from her tone, she was not in high spirits.

    "What are you doing?" Matthew asked.

    "Nothing, just some casual reading. What about you? Has she woken up?"

    Selina''s tone changed once she mentioned Saoirse.

    "She''s awake."

    "Oh."

    "I''ll try my best to talk to Saoirse, Selina. Wait for me."

    "Okay, I''ll wait for you."

    "Thank you for understanding."

    Selina forced augh. "I understand you, Matthew, I understand you."

    Matthew could hear the unwillingness in her tone.

    He knew that it was very difficult for Selina to say such words, what with her personality.

    "Selina, thank you." Matthew''s voice was low and hoarse. "Wait for me. I will get this storm to pass."

    After hanging up the phone, Matthew went back to the ward.

    "Were you calling her?" As soon as Matthew came in, Saoirse asked without hesitation.

    There was a bitterness to her tone.

    Matthew''s eyes narrowed. "Yes, Saoirse."

    She turned her head. "You can go to her, I am fine by myself here."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Matthew sat by the head of the bed and said, "Saoirse, there are some things I want to discuss with you after you discharge from the hospital. Take good care of yourself for now."

    Saoirse''s body trembled.

    She turned her head to face Matthew and said, "William, tell me now. If you have things you want to tell me, just tell me now. I am mentally prepared." There was a sh of hesitation in Matthew''s eyes.

    "William, tell me now." Saoirse stared intently into Matthew''s eyes.

    Matthew steeled his resolve. "Saoirse, I am very sad about what happened to you, but I still want to be with her. I''m sorry. I can only have one woman in my life, and that woman is her."

    The color drained from Saoirse''s face. " William, are you that in love with her?"

    "Yes."

    She turned her face away once more. "I understand, William. You won''t be mine even if I give up my life. I shoulde to my senses."

    After night fell, Selina arrived at the hospital.

    She knew that Matthew would be at the hospital tonight to keep watch over Saoirse.

    She had returned to the hospital because in the end, she was still worried about him.

    After all, a man and a woman were going to be alone in the ward together. Selina could not stop herself from overthinking.

    Selina did not call Matthew in advance either.

    She did not want to tell Matthew that she wasing because she wanted to see the situation for herself.

    When she arrived at Saoirse''s ward, she found that it was dark inside.

    Her heart suddenly tightened.

    Panic started surfacing in her heart.

    She forced herself to calm down.

    Matthew''s heart only had her, and her alone. He would never let anything happen between him and Saoirse.

    She walked toward the bench outside the ward and sat down.

    She had to think about what she should do at this moment.

    A short distance away, nurses were chatting at the nurse''s desk.

    "The man in the beautiful patient''s room went to another ward to rest. He was so handsome, my heart beat faster at the sight of him."

    "They are such a pair. Both of them are really goodlooking, making them so easy on the eyes. Why are they sleeping in separate wards though? Since the woman is in a VIP Ward, they can actually sleep together."

    "I don''t think they''re a couple. Every time I went to take the female �� patient''s temperature, I saw that he always kept a certain distance from her Could it bethat he''s still pursuing her?"

    "Probably not. That man is handsome and noble. If someone like him were to pursue a woman, she would definitely agree immediately. It is impossible for him to be still pursuing her now."

    Selina overhead the entire conversation.

    She suddenly stood up.

    She strode over to the nurse''s desk and asked, "Which ward is that man in?"

    The sudden appearance of a woman asking questions gave the nurses a fright.

    "He''s in ward A03," a female nurse answered instinctively.

    Selina turned around and walked toward ward A03.

    The door of ward A03 was not locked, only closed.

    She gently pushed open the door to the ward.

    She peered inside to find that Matthew was not asleep. Instead, he was sitting on a chair.

    In his hand was his mobile phone, and he stared at it while lost in thought. He did not even notice that Selina was there.

    Selina''s breathing froze.

    What was Matthew looking at? He looked so distant.

    She walked over quietly, every single step silent.

    The man still had not noticed her.

    His eyes were fixed intently on the phone.

    She walked over to see what he was looking at.

    At this moment, Matthew finally saw Selina.

    He put his phone down and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    "Can''t I be here?" Selina asked.

    "Of course you can."

    Selina''s lips pulled into a small

    smile. "I thought that you would be in the same ward with Saoirse tonight. I never expected you to

    sleep separately." "Foolish girl, why

    would I share a ward with her?"

    Matthew said helplessly, "The only woman I would spend a night with in a room is you, Selina."

    "Really?" She raised her eyebrows.

    "Of course," Matthew replied with certainty.

    Selina''s smile grew bigger.

    "What are you looking at? I noticed how engrossed you were when I came in just now."

    Matthew''s expression went cold. "It''s nothing."

    She felt that something was wrong.

    "Nothing? There must be something!" Selina dragged thest words out. "Matthew Perry, were you sitting alone in this room to watch porn?"

    Matthew stayed silent.

    The look of helplessness on the man''s face deepened. "What are you talking about, Selina?" "Then let me see what you were looking at!" "You really

    want to see it?"

    "Yes, I want to see it!" Selina replied without hesitation.

    Matthew''s eyes darkened before he handed his phone to Selina.

    Selina immediately looked at the phone and was stunned.

    She had never expected that Matthew was actually looking at this.

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268

    Matthew was looking at a photo of Selina.

    Matthew had secretly taken the photo while she was not looking.

    Selina''s emotions rushed forth to overwhelm her. "Why didn''t you tell me you were looking at a photo of me?"

    Matthew did not speak.

    She stared into Matthew''s eyes. "It''s sote. Why are you looking at a photo of me instead of sleeping?"

    Matthew was silent for a moment. "Selina, I missed you."

    These words almost made Selina burst into tears.

    She rubbed her slightly stuffy nose. "If you missed me that much, why didn''t you call me or ask me toe and visit you? Why do you have to look at a photo of me?"

    Matthew suppressed the emotions in his eyes.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Suddenly, Matthew stretched his arms outwards and Selina rushed into his embrace.

    Matthew held her in his arms tightly.

    The man''s muffled and hoarse voice sounded above her head. "Selina, I didn''t know what to say to you over the phone since I owe you too much. Besides, I''m troubled by the current situation too. I thought I could only look at a photo of you to quell my yearning."

    The bitterness in Matthew''s tone was evident as his voice reverberated through Selina''s scalp, before it went into Selina''s ears and then into her heart.

    She bit her lip and said, "Tell me, how could something like this happen? Is God deliberately torturing us?"

    Matthew did not speak.

    His grip on Selina''s waist became tighter.

    The man''s big palms were burning hot, and the heat spread through the thin fabric of his clothes and into Selina''s body.

    She raised her head to look into Matthew''s deep eyes. "Listen, Matthew. My brother told me that he and Natalie experienced a lot of hardships before they really got together. Although we''ve already been through enough trouble, I think we''re stil better off than my brother and Natalie. We can make it through this, right?"

    Her eyes glowed with hope.

    The glow made energy gush through Matthew''s heart.

    "Yes, well make it," he said in a low voice.

    A smile appeared on Selina''s lips.

    "I''ll stay with you here tonight. Having the real deal in your arms will be way better than looking at photos on a phone," Selina deliberately said in a rxed tone.

    Matthew hesitated for a moment. "Selina, I don''t want to make you feel aggrieved."

    "You won''t. As long as I''m with you, I won''t feel that way."

    These words startled Matthew.

    He could no longer restrain his emotions. With a hand on the back of Selina''s head, he met Selina''s lips with his own.

    Selina did not object and met Matthew''s actions entirely.

    This was a kiss without any lust.

    Matthew''s movements were very gentle, he was being extremely careful.

    After that, Matthew held Selina''s face and said, "Youngdy, Let''s go to sleep. We should rest earlier."

    Selina nodded in reply.

    Matthew''s room was a VIP ward, which meant that it had a bigger bed. Therefore, it was not a problem for them to sleep together.

    After lying on the bed, Matthew embraced Selina.

    Selina could distinctly feel the man''s masculine body and his burning body heat.

    She snuggled into Matthew''s arms.

    Matthew tightened his embrace around her in response.

    "Matthew, do you think Saoirse will agree to leave? Will she return to where she''s from after she leaves the hospital?" A long momentter, Selina suddenly asked as she was still awake.

    Matthew was not asleep yet though his eyes were closed.

    After Selina asked this question, Matthew immediately opened his eyes.

    In the dark night, the man''s eyes shed with an inexplicable light, which soon merged with the dark night.

    "She will, it is just a matter of the effort put in. Selina, I promise you, it''s just a matter of time." The man''s tone was low yetpelling.

    Having received a positive reply, Selina''s heart calmed down a little.

    "Rest soon."

    "All right."

    The night was dark and Selina soon fell asleep.

    On the other hand, Matthew was wide awake. He embraced Selina as thoughts flooded his mind.

    Only when dawn was around the corner did Matthew finally sumb to exhaustion and fell asleep.

    However, he did not get to sleep long as Selina suddenly woke him up.

    Her voice did note from beside him, but rather from the French windows.

    Matthew immediately looked over.

    Selina was standing in front of the French windows, the bright sunshine pouring in from the outside covered Selina entirely. Her body was enveloped by a halo, making her look like a goddess.

    Matthew''s breathing froze.

    He walked to her, each footstep deliberate, before he snaked his arm around her waist. "Youngdy, you are so beautiful." She smiled sweetly.

    She pointed out the window and said, "Matthew, it''s so sunny today."

    "I noticed." Matthew''s gaze peered towards the outside.

    The dazzling sunshine caused him to narrow his eyes slightly.

    Selina''s tone was full of joy as she said. "When Karrived yesterday night, it was still dark out, but it''s so bright now even though it''s early in the morning. Matthew, no matter how long the darknesssts, the light will always arrive. As long as we are

    patient, it will arrive." Content

    belongs to

    A strange light shed in Matthew''s eyes. "You''re right, Selina. As long as we wait patiently, the light will definitely arrive."

    Ludwik immediately went to the Perry family home after getting off his flight.

    However, Matthew was not there.

    "Master, Mr. Perry has been out for the past few days now," Prine said to Ludwik. "I''m not sure what''s happened."

    Once she said so, Prine''s face shed with worry.

    Besides Matthew, Selina had note home for several days as well.

    Ludwik pondered for a moment.

    "Would you like to give Mr. Perry a call?" Prine asked tentatively.

    Ludwik shook his head. "We''ll talk about itter."

    He left the Perry family home and went to the Yeager family home.

    He wanted to see the Yeager family''s youngdy,

    Rainee.

    When he arrived at the Yeager family home, Lucinda started going off like a machine gun. "Ludwik, why are you here alone? Why didn''t Matthew

    ����֧٧ߧ� was the one who

    eline

    impregnated my daughter, not you,

    sobe has toe here personally

    too!"

    Ludwik was speechless.

    He and Lucinda had known each other for more than ten years. He knew very well that Lucinda''s personality was fierce and unreasonable.

    "I haven''t even met my son yet!" Ludwik shouted.

    Lucinda''s eyes widened. "Did Matthew run away after making my daughter pregnant?"

    Ludwik said helplessly, "Matthew isn''t someone who would do that. Besides, considering his current status, do you think he''d run away?"

    Lucinda agreed with Ludwik''s point.

    "Bring me to that girl, Rainee. It''s been a while since Ist saw her," Ludwik said.

    Lucinda agreed immediately.

    "Matheo, bring your sister over here," Lucinda said to Matheo, who was standing beside her.

    Matheo was currently sweating bullets as he was extremely worried.

    He had never expected that Matthew''s father would show up as well.

    This matter was getting more and more out of hand.

    Not to mention that he would not be able to reveal the truth now.

    Matheo went to attempt to persuade Rainee.

    When he arrived at Rainee''s room, Matheo said soberly, "Rainee, things are getting out of hand now. Matthew''s father is here. Since

    things are getting more and more serious, you should stop."

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269

    Matheo told Rainee the words he had spent a long time thinking about. "Just say that you''re not pregnant, that you were just joking around so that at least the current chaos can be calmed for the time being."

    Not only did Matheo''s words not scare Rainee in the slightest, a bright light also appeared in her eyes instead.

    "Brother, I am indeed pregnant," Rainee said.

    Matheo gritted his teeth. "Keep it a secret first, and we''ll think of a way to solve it afterward!"

    "But I really am pregnant."

    At Rainee''s stubbornness, Matheo had no choice but to say, "Then just say that you and your boyfriend were careless. Don''t pull Matthew into this and don''t say that you were taken advantage of."

    Matheo''s voice was stained with pain. "Mom and Dad won''t be able to ept it, and it''ll tarnish your reputation if word gets out."

    Rainee caressed her stomach. "I''m carrying Matthew''s child."

    At that, Rainee headed to the entrance of the

    home.

    Matheo grabbed Rainee''s arm. "Rainee, you''re crazy. It''s one thing to talk nonsense in front of your family, but now that Matthew''s father is here, do you still want to continue with that? What are you trying to achieve?"

    Rainee shook off Matheo''s grip.

    Matheo''s grip around her arm was loose since he was worried about Rainee''s pregnancy, so Rainee easily pulled away from him.

    Rainee looked at him and as she spoke, she said each word clearly. "I want Matthew to marry me!"

    Once her words fell, Rainee strode out of the room.

    Matheo had wanted to chase after her, but it was toote.

    Rainee walked into the living room.

    Ludwik stood up to take in Rainee properly. "Is this Rainee? It''s been so many years since Ist saw you and you''ve grown into a beautiful woman." Rainee pursed her lips and smiled. "Hello, Mr. Perry."

    Lucinda said harshly, "Ludwik, there is no need for polite words anymore. Let''s get straight to the point. Let''s talk about Rainee and Matthew!" Ludwik kept silent.

    "Rainee, tell Mr. Perry what happened between you and Matthew."

    Rainee lowered her eyes. "Mr. Perry, I''m pregnant. I''m pregnant with Matthew''s child."

    Ludwik trembled slightly.

    Although he had already heard about this matter from Lucinda, hearing Rainee say it personally was even more shocking.

    After a moment, he said, "Rainee, when did you start dating Matthew?"

    Rainee touched her stomach before she murmured, "I visited the Perry family home once to give Matthew something. Coincidentally, Matthew had drunk a lot that day and he kept saying that I was beautiful. We then..."

    Rainee stopped herself.

    Lucinda stood up. "Rainee, enough!"

    She looked at Ludwik with great displeasure. "Did you hear that? Your son has done something terrible!"

    Rainee hurriedly said, "Mom, don''t say that about Matthew. He didn''t do it on purpose."

    Lucinda''s tone became even more biting. "Rainee, you''re such a fool even after being taken advantage of. I bet Matthew has long taken a fancy towards you. He deliberately sullied you

    while he was drunk."

    Ludwik frowned. "Don''t say it like that, Lucinda."

    Lucinda was indignant. "What''s wrong with what I''ve said? My daughter is so beautiful and she''s never been in a rtionship before. Matthew''s probably been eyeing her for a long time."

    Ludwik was in the wrong, so he could not say anything in reply,

    He looked at Rainee. "Rainee, I will give you an exnation. I will get Matthew to give you an exnation."

    Rainee bit down on her lip. "Mr. Perry, I know that Matthew doesn''t actually like me. Something like this wouldn''t have happened if he wasn''t drunk that day. I''m not pestering Matthew on purpose either. I had wanted to get an abortion, but the doctor said that I wouldn''t be able to have children anymore if I went through with it. I''m all out of options."

    Lucinda was furious when she heard Rainee''s words. "You actually thought of getting an abortion! Matthew got you pregnant and he should be responsible for it, yet you still thought of getting an abortion? Why did I give birth to such a foolish daughter?"

    Rainee''s eyes zed over with unshed tears. "Mom, Matthew doesn''t like me. Why should I

    make things difficult for him?"

    Lucinda patted her chest. "Are you trying to get me to die of anger?"

    Ludwik spoke up, "Lucinda, Rainee, stop talking. I said I would give you both an exnation!"

    He said to Rainee, "If the child is nee

    of your belly really is Matthew''s,

    don''t abort it. I will make this

    decision for you. I will definitely get Matthew to marry you, don''t worry."

    Rainee bit down harder on her lip.

    After a while, she opened her mouth to weakly say, "Thank you, Mr. Perry."

    In the morning, Liselle identally saw Matthew and Selina walking out of the VIP ward together.

    She was shocked.

    She immediately ran to find Saoirse.

    "Miss Saoirse, Mr. Perry slept with that womanst night!"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Actually, Liselle had no idea if Matthew and Selina had truly slept togetherst night, but she was still going to make it sound more serious.

    She knew that Saoirse was too kind and gentle for anything to happen otherwise.

    A ripple shed through Saoirse''s beautiful eyes.

    However, it disappeared in an instant.

    "Oh," she said softly.

    Liselle was troubled at Saoirse''s reaction. "Miss Saoirse, you should ask for Mr Perry. How can he do such a thing? He''s supposed to be watching over you yet he was with another woman! That''s crossing the line! He''s betrayed you!"

    Saoirse''s face was taken over by sorrow.

    "Liselle, you''re wrong. He didn''t betray me."

    Liselle was stunned.

    "He told me before that he only has another woman in his heart. He said so to me himself," Saoirse''s voice got softer as she spoke. "Miss Saoirse, but since he''s here watching over you, he shouldn''t be with another woman!"

    n��t

    With a bitter smile, Saoirse replied, "He only stayed because he felt guilty for me, he didn''t stay out of affection. He has the freedom to be with who he wants."

    Liselle was extremely panicked.

    "Miss Saoirse, why do you think so? You are his wife."

    Saoirse lowered her eyes and her thick, long eyshes hid her emotions.

    She murmured, "So what? I''m just his wife in name, his heart is not with me."

    "Miss Saoirse!"

    Saoirse was silent for a moment.

    "Liselle, go and bring William. I want to talk to him."

    Liselle was immediately exhrated.

    She thought that Saoirse had finally decided to settle the score with Matthew.

    "I''ll go right now!" Liselle then ran out of Saoirse''s ward.

    She searched the outside before finally finding Matthew and Selina at the hospital entrance.

    At this moment, Selina was preparing to leave. Matthew had apanied her to the entrance to see her off.

    "Mr. Perry!" Liselle rushed to Matthew. "Miss Saoirse wants to speak with you. She has something important to tell you."

    Matthew instinctively nced at Selina.

    Selina forced a smile at him. "Go meet her. I''ll just head off now."

    Matthew hesitated for a moment.

    "Then I''ll be leaving now." His voice was low and hoarse.

    Matthew left, but Liselle did not follow him.

    She gave Selina a look of provocation. "You slept with Mr. Perryst night. I saw it!"

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270

    At Liselle''s usation of her "sleeping" with Matthew, Selina wrinkled her brows in disgust.

    She nced at Liselle coldly and prepared to get into the car.

    The driver''s car was currently parked in front of the hospital entrance.

    However, Liselle recklessly obstructed Selina''s path. "Tell me, did you sleep with Mr. Perryst night?"

    Selina nced at Lily disdainfully. "Yes, not only did we share a bed, we even did it for about 300 rounds. Are you satisfied with my answer?"

    Liselle trembled with anger. "You are shameless."

    Selina no longer felt like entertaining Liselle.

    She got in the car.

    Liselle shouted, "You''re not allowed to leave. You owe Miss Saoirse an exnation!"

    "Let''s go," Selina said to herself.

    Seeing that the car was about to leave, Liselle blocked it with her body. "You are not allowed to leave."

    Selina opened the car window.

    She looked at Liselle. "You''re blocking the car, right? Then I can just get the driver to drive over you. The sight of you annoys me. Crushing you will be the best oue."

    "How dare you!"

    Contempt shed across Selina''s eyes. "For as long as I, Selina Whitlock, have been alive, I have always dared to do anything."

    "Go," said Selina to the driver.

    The driver hesitated.

    Her voice turned even colder. "Just ram into her. If she dies, just pin the me on me."

    The driver cruelly stepped on the gas.

    Seeing that Selina was telling the truth, Liselle jumped away immediately.

    She shouted at Selina''s car, "You''re a mistress that dared topete with Miss Saoirse for a man. You''re just a despicable homewrecker!"

    Inside the car, Selina''s hands were tightly clenched.

    Her nails had almost pierced through her flesh.

    A Homewrecker? Was she really the mistress in this situation?

    Matthew walked into Saoirse''s ward.

    "Saoirse," he said in a low voice.

    Saoirse turned around to look at Matthew.

    "Have you eaten breakfast? I''ll ask the nurse to bring you some food."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "No, but I don''t want to eat."

    "Then eatter."

    He paused for a moment and then asked, "What''s going on, Saoirse?"

    Saoirse was silent for a moment.

    "You would never fall in love with me, right? You only have that woman in your heart?" She looked straight at Matthew.

    Matthew answered without hesitation, "Yes."

    Although doing so was cruel to Saoirse, he could not be indecisive anymore.

    Saoirse needed to give up on him as soon as possible.

    A forlorn smile tugged at Saoirse''s lips. "I''ve decided to return to the ce I''m currently renting. I''m fine now. I can hire a private doctor to watch over me while I recuperate at my vi. There''s no need for you to stay with me."

    Matthew''s eyes rippled.

    "Wait a minute."

    Matthew called a doctor over.

    The doctor gave Saoirse an examination and confirmed that she was indeed fine. If she had a private doctor watching over her, her recuperation at home would not be a problem.

    "I will arrange a driver for youter," Matthew said.

    "William, let me have some peace and quiet for three days. During these three days, don''te and bother me, okay?" Saoirse pleaded, "I want to have some proper peace and quiet."

    Matthew stared into her eyes. "Saoirse, promise me you won''t do anything stupid!"

    Saoirse replied bitterly, "I won''t. You were right, I still have my friends and rtives. If my parents ever had to handle me no longer being in this world, they would be devastated. I won''t do stupid things again."

    Matthew heaved a sigh of relief.

    Now that she had her parents in mind, she would definitely not attempt to end things rashly.

    "Okay, take a good rest for the next three days. I''ll pay you a visit after those three days are up," Matthew said.

    Saoirse hesitated before asking, "You''ll be dropping by after three days to ask me about the conclusion?"

    Saoirse''s words made Matthew feel guilty again.

    ��

    He said in a hoarse voice, "I know it''s cruel to you, but if we continue being like this, it''ll only be torturous for the three of us. We have to solve this i??ue no matter what."

    Saoirse lowered her eyes.

    "Okay."

    In the afternoon, Matthew arranged for the driver to send Saoirse back.

    He left with her as well.

    Before he departed, he told Liselle and the security guards of the vi to make proper arrangements.

    After he was sure that the arrangements were ready and that nothing would happen to Saoirse in the next three days, Matthew left.

    He went to find Selina.

    Now that he did not need to watch over Saoirse, the first thing he wanted to do was to see Selina.

    However, Selina did not want to see him.

    Matthew called Selina but when she answered the call, she stayed silent for a long time.

    "Matthew, give me some time too."

    Matthew''s heart tightened. "Selina, what''s wrong?"

    "Nothing." She said, "I''m just in a bad mood so need some time to calm down." The words Liselle said in the morning had pierced Selina''s heart like a sharp sword, so she felt extremely pained now.

    "Selina, don''t make me worry." The man''s tone was a little urgent.

    Selina tried to adjust her mood.

    She knew that at this time, Matthew was upset enough as it is so she should not trouble him more.

    Selina deliberately rxed her tone

    "It''s okay, I just wanted some quiet. I''ll find you tonight. Ask Erine to prepare dinner, it''s been a long time since I''ve tasted her cooking."

    The tight string around Matthew''s heart finally loosened.

    "Okay, I''ll pick you up tonight."

    After hanging up the call, Matthew called Erine and requested for her to prepare dinner.

    Erine was overjoyed. "Mr. Perry, you and Miss Whitlock are finally returning. That''s good. By the way, your..."

    Before she could finish speaking, Matthew interrupted her.

    "That''s all. I still have things to do." Matthew ended the call.

    He knew that once Erine started talking, she would not stop for a long while.

    Usually, listening to her chattering was fine for him.

    However, he was not in the mood now nor did he have the time.

    Matthew went to the Perry Group building.

    Since he had not been to thepany in a long time, he knew that he definitely had a lot of things to deal with.

    Matthew prepared to use a whole afternoon to deal with work so that he could pick up Selina that night.

    Shortly after arriving at thepany, Matthew received a call from Ludwik.

    "Dad?"

    "Matthew, where are you?"

    "I''m at thepany now."

    "When will you be going home? I''ll wait for you at home." Ludwik did not say much over the phone.

    Matthew was surprised. "Dad, you''re here?"

    "Yes, I arrived in the morning."

    Matthew recalled the phone calls he had received from Ludwik previously. Ludwik had probably wanted to inform Matthew of his return.

    "HI get someone to pick you up."

    "No, I can go there myself. What time will you being back?"

    Matthew calcted the time before answering, "About half past six this evening."

    He paused and continued, "Dad, I happen to have something to tell you."

    In the evening, he would be bringing Selina home. That would give him a perfect opportunity to introduce Selina and to exin their rtionship to

    Ludwik.

    After all, thest time she appeared in front of Ludwik, she had still been Dn''s girlfriend.

    On the other end of the line, Ludwik raised his eyebrows.

    "You kid!" He sighed.

    He thought that Matthew was talking about Rainee.

    "Well talk about it tonight. I''ll hang up now,"

    Ludwik said.

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271

    After talking to Matthew on the phone, Ludwik was ready to leave the Yeager family home.

    Before he left, Lucinda went on a long-winded tirade at Ludwik. The general idea was that Matthew must give Rainee an exnation.

    Ludwik promised Lucinda, "I will talk to Matthew tonight. I will definitely give you an answer tomorrow!"

    Lucinda only stopped talking at Ludwik''s promise.

    If someone else had impregnated her daughter, Lucinda would definitely not be waiting so quietly. However, Matthew was the one involved. She also knew that if Matthew and Rainee were to end up together, Rainee would be elevated to a higher social status.

    Therefore, Lucinda was particrly patient when it came to Matthew.

    Before Ludwik left, Rainee softly said to him, "Mr. Perry, Matthew wasn''tpletely sober when it happened. He might not even remember anything. Don''t me him."

    Ludwik saw how well-behaved and polite Rainee was, so he was now all the more moved by the way she spoke for Matthew.

    "Good child, don''t worry about it," Ludwik said.

    Selina went to the police station to meet with Brennan.

    She knew that Matthew had a lot of things on his mind now. He certainly had no time to help her investigate Brennan''s affairs. He might even have forgotten about this matter. Therefore, she was here by herself.

    Brennan was still locked up,

    When he saw Selina, he lowered his head and said nothing, just like thest time.

    No matter what kind of questions Selina asked him, he would not speak.

    Finally, Selina lost her patience.

    She was already in a bad mood and Brennan''s behavior made her even more furious. "You don''t want to say it, right? If you don''t want to say it, then just rot in jail for the rest of your life!"

    Brennan''s head fell even more.

    Selina rushed away in anger.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She went to the hospital that Yesseca was at.

    Lothar was much better now, and most of his wounds were almostpletely healed.

    "Lothar, do you really not know the man who beat you up?" Selina asked.

    Lothar shook his head. "I swear to God, I really don''t know him. He just barged in and beat me up. That was my first time seeing him!"

    Selina pondered for a moment. "Lothar, this matter might have something to do with me."

    Lothar''s eyes shed with astonishment. "How could it be rted to you?"

    Selina then told Lothar everything.

    Everything pieced itself together for Lothar before he stammered, "So, he thinks that I''m your boyfriend, and then he misunderstood my rtionship with Yesseca, so he decided to beat me up?"

    Selina nodded.

    Lothar carried his head in his hands. "How can that be? You must be very familiar with him then! The fact that he beat me up for you means that he''s probably been secretly in love with you for a long time!"

    Confusion shed in Selina''s eyes.

    "The problem is that I don''t know him at all!"

    Lothar was stunned.

    "Then what''s going on?"

    Selina was a little annoyed. "I don''t know and that person is so stubborn. He doesn''t say anything no matter what I ask him!"

    "Don''t worry. Thing will be clear with an investigation."

    "Yeah." Selina added, "Although I don''t recognize him, he seems familiar somehow. Still, I can''t seem to recall who he is."

    "Then you must know him," Lothar said.

    Selina shook her head. "I don''t think so."

    After a pause, she changed the subject. "By the way, how''s Yesseca?"

    "She''s fine. She just fell asleep."

    Selina nodded and said, "I''ve dispatched someone to find a kidney that ispatible with Yesseca. As soon as there is a suitable one, she''ll immediately go into surgery to do the kidney transnt."

    Lothar''s eyes were filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Selina."

    "No need for that, we''re friends."

    The word "friend" made Lothar''s heart sting as if it had been pricked by a needle.

    He and Selina were indeed friends now.

    However, this friendship was not formed honorably.

    Lothar''s eyes showed his internal struggle.

    Should he tell Selina the truth?

    He had thought about this question many times, but he could never make up his mind.

    "Selina," Lothar called out after gathering his courage.

    "Yes?"

    "I have something I need to tell you."

    "Go ahead."

    "The first time I met you..." Lothar stopped himself here, feeling as if something was stuck in his throat.

    "What''s wrong?" Selina asked as she looked at him in confusion.

    With great difficulty, Lothar swallowed the imaginary barrier in his throat. "I was..."

    Suddenly, the ringing of a phone sounded, cutting Lothar off.

    Selina took out her mobile phone to see that it was Matthew calling.

    Her eyshes trembled slightly.

    "Hello," Selina answered the call.

    "Selina, I''ll go pick you up. Where are you?"

    "I''m at the hospital, the hospital Lothar is in." "Give me ten minutes, I''ll be right there."

    "Okay."

    After ending the call, Selina kept her phone in her bag.

    She said to Lothar, "I have to go now, I''lle to visit again soon."

    "Oh." Lothar was not sure if the interruption was good or bad for him.

    Selina only had to wait at the hospital''s entrance for a short while before Matthew''s car arrived.

    Selina got into the car.

    "Selina, I had people investigate that

    man. His name is Brennan Xanthe, he''s the son of a former high-

    el

    ranking official in Agaphen City," Matthew said to Selina.

    Selina''s breathing hitched.

    She thought that Matthew had already forgotten this matter, she never expected him to remember it still.

    "Do you have any other information?"

    "None for the time being, but soon there will be."

    She nodded.

    "There is one more thing I need to tell you, my father is back."

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    "Your father is back?" "Yess." Matthew cast a look on Selina. "I''m bringing you to meet himter."

    At this, Selina was bewildered.

    She still remembered that the first time she met Ludwik Perry, she had met him as Dn''s girlfriend.

    However, although things remained the same, the people involved had changed.

    "I think that it''ll be quite awkward," Selina said dryly after a moment.

    "It''s okay. As the saying goes, even if the sky falls, I''ll carry it."

    Selina still felt a little sheepish.

    She changed the subject. "Why don''t you need to stay with Saoirse at the hospital anymore?"

    Matthew''s voice went down a pitch

    "Saoirse has returned to the vi to recuperate. I will properly talk to h her in a few days."

    Selina bit down on her lip.

    "Selina. Let''s not talk about unhappy things."

    Selina bit down even harder on her lip.

    A momentter, she released it. "Okay."

    Soon, they arrived at the Perry family''s vi.

    Matthew and Selina got out of the car.

    Matthew went to hold Selina''s hand, only for her to pull it away.

    She suddenly felt a little embarrassed.

    Selina coughed once before saying, "Let''s just go in like this."

    Matthew did not make things difficult for Selina.

    The two of them walked into the vi and they saw Ludwik drinking some tea on the couch.

    When Ludwik saw Selina, astonishment shed in his eyes.

    quickly

    HP. "Matthew, why

    did you bring Dn''s girlfriend with

    you? ts Dning tonight 1.

    well? It''s going to be lively then."

    The awkward feeling Selina was experiencing reached its peak. She stood there with no idea on what to say.

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272

    On the side, Matthew said, "Dad, Dn isn''ting."

    Ludwik''s expression became even more astonished.

    "If Dn isn''ting, then." Ludwik''s gaze once again shifted towards Selina.

    "Dad, let''s eat first." Matthew said, "We''ll talk about it after dinner."

    Ludwik nodded thoughtfully.

    The three of them came to the dining room, where Erine had already prepared a sumptuous meal.

    Ludwik sat in the main seat while Matthew and Selina sat on the right.

    Selina had never felt such awkwardness.

    She had not even said a single word since she had entered.

    She didn''t know how to tell Ludwik what needed to be said, but she also knew that Matthew would say it.

    Even so, her heart was still constantly tightening.

    "Miss Whitlock," Ludwik suddenly called out, "How are things going between you and Dn?"

    Selina''s heart clenched to the extreme.

    She looked at Ludwik, her mouth agape, but she didn''t say a single word.

    "Dad." Matthew said in a low voice, "Selina is my girlfriend now."

    Ludwik stayed silent.

    He picked up his utensils and went for a dish.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "Let''s eat."

    Selina''s heart was beating like a drum.

    Ludwik must have heard what Matthew said clearly, but it was strange that he didn''t react.

    What on earth was he thinking?

    She wasn''t having a good meal.

    After the meal, Ludwik called for Erine.

    "Erine, go cut some fruit for Miss Whitlock to eat," Ludwik ordered.

    After that, he looked at Selina, "Miss Whitlock, go to the living room to eat some fruit."

    Selina nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Perry."

    She nced at Matthew.

    Matthew gave her a reassuring look.

    She went to the living room first.

    She knew that Ludwik must have something to talk to Matthew about.

    After Selina left, Ludwik''s expression turned sour. "Matthew, I''ve always felt that you were level headed, but why are you doing such a ridiculous thing now?"

    "Dad, listen to my exnation."

    "Exin what!" Ludwik''s expression turned even uglier. "Look at what you''ve done! You''ve even snatched up your nephew''s girlfriend! Matthew, what are you thinking about in your head?!"

    "Dad, calm down." Matthew''s face was solemn. "I didn''t snatch her, but things didn''t go well with Dn and Selina. Otherwise, I couldn''t snatch her away. Yes, she was Dn''s girlfriend before, but now she''s not. It''s her freedom to be with whoever, and it''s also my freedom to be with anyone else."

    Ludwik was furious.

    "Does Dn know about this?"

    "He knows."

    After a pause, Matthew said, "Dad, I know you have a lot of prejudice against me, but I love Selina with all my heart. We haven''t vited any rules of ethics or morality."

    "Alright alright alright, let''s put this matter aside and not talk about it!" Ludwik''s eyes burned like a torch. "You got the daughter of the Yeager family pregnant, and now you''re together with another woman. Matthew, what do you mean by this!"

    Matthew suspected that he had heard it wrong. "Dad, what are you talking about?"

    Ludwik increased his voice. "You

    made Rainee pregnant. Now, you have to give the Yeager family an exnation. But now, you''re dating another woman. Matthew, is this how you deal with things!"

    Matthew''s breath suddenly froze.

    At the same time, Lucinda had brought a few nobledies to the Perry family.

    Lucinda thought for a while, and felt that she still had to go to the Perry family vi. After all, Ludwik was Matthew''s father, so he must be on Matthew''s side.

    From Rainee''s words, it was obvious that Matthew didn''t want to be responsible for her pregnancy.

    Lucinda felt that she had to put pressure on Matthew.

    She found several nobledies in Agaphen City.

    Most of thesedies were brainless

    such

    and reckless. They usually shopped, went to beautifying spas, and traveled. Now, when they heard a thing, they were all filled with indignation and wanted to help Lucinda.

    Although they also knew that Matthew had a high status, the matter was still unreasonable. Moreover, with Rainee''s biological mother leading the way, they had nothing to be afraid of.

    The group of people began to talk about it while they were in the car.

    "Matthew is a really shameless person. He didn''t even give an exnation for getting Rainee pregnant. Lucinda, you have to get even with him."

    "That''s right. My family said that Matthew is a gentleman. What kind of gentleman is this, to be a scumbag who ys with women." "Lucinda, look at your daughter. She''s so pretty. Men must have dirty thought even just looking at her. What a pity that this happened." This group of people made Lucinda even angrier.

    At this time, ady sitting in the corner said, "Lucinda, I have something to tell you. Don''t get too excited."

    "Go ahead."

    "I heard that Matthew was attending some ball, and he said that he had a wife. The other party seemed to be a youngdy from a wealthy family.

    I don''t know if it''s true."

    Lucinda''s face turned red. "I also

    !.ne

    heard from Rainee that Matthew likes another woman. I have to ask him carefully. Although he is powerful, I am not easy to deal with either." "Yes, we have to rush to the Perry family to avenge

    Lucinda."

    The Lincoln limousine stopped and that group of women in their 50s got out.

    They all had an exceptionally strongbat capability.

    The outermost door of the Perry family vi was a hollowed out iron gate. Several women began to bang on the door.

    Erine was in the vegetable garden when she heard the sound of the door. She went to answer it.

    This was the first time she''d seen so many women outside the Perry family vi. She was stunned.

    "What''s the matter?"

    The women ignored Erine and squeezed in.

    Erine quickly followed, "What are you guys doing? You guys can''t just barge into the Perry family vi."

    Lucinda squinted at Erine and asked, "Is Matthew here?"

    "Master Perry is here, but are you looking for him?"

    "Yes, we''re looking for him!"

    The other nobledies also shouted.

    "Let Matthewe out and make him give Lucinda an exnation!"

    A rich woman pushed Lucinda to Erine and said, "Lucinda, tell her what Matthew did!"

    Anotherdy also said, "He has to talk about it. He doesn''t want to be responsible for getting someone pregnant, there is no way!"

    Erine was speechless.

    She looked Lucinda up and down with her eyes wide open. Finally, she looked at Lucinda''s belly and asked, "Master Perry got you pregnant?" Putting aside the fact that the Mr. Perry she knew would never do something like that, even if he got someone pregnant, it probably wouldn''t be someone who could''ve been his mother.

    No matter how hot-blooded Lucinda was, she blushed upon hearing Erine''s words.

    She red at Erine. "What are you talking about? He took advantage of my daughter."

    The noble madams cried out one after another, "Right, he got Lucinda''s daughter pregnant. Have hime out and give an exnation to us."

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273

    "Hurry up, admit it if you dared to do it! Call him out!"

    Erine immediately defended Matthew.

    She had been following Matthew for so many years, and naturally knew that he was a humane person. It was impossible for Matthew to do such a thing.

    "Don''t talk nonsense here. Hurry up, or I''ll ask bodyguards to arrest you."

    Seeing how Erine was responding, thedies made a beeline straight to the vi.

    "Let''s go to the vi and see if Matthew is there!"

    "You are not allowed to go in!" Erine immediately stopped them.

    However, how could she stop so many people by herself? Soon, she was thrown behind them.

    A group ofdies rushed into the vi.

    At this moment, Selina was in the living room, enjoying fruits on the sofa.

    As she was eating, she was beingpletely absent-minded. She wasn''t even registering what the fruits tasted like, and she didn''t even realize it when the few women came in.

    Thedies immediately saw Selina sitting on the sofa.

    What did it mean for a beautiful young woman to appear in the Perry family vi? Something was definitely up with that.

    Lucinda''s face changed slightly. "Is this woman that Rainee mentioned, the woman that Matthew likes?"

    How could Matthew have been keeping her at his home? He really hadn''t taken Rainee seriously!

    Lucinda rushed up and said, "You are Matthew''s woman?"

    Selina suddenly heard a sharp female voice beside her ear, which scared her.

    She looked up nkly and saw several nobledies standing in front of her.

    The one leading them had her hands on her hips with a fierce look on her face.

    "Who are you?" Selina asked subconsciously.

    Selina hadn''t answered directly, but in Lucinda''s eyes, it was a yes.

    Her tone became even more fierce. "Why are you with the Perry family? Matthew is my daughter''s man, and you dare to be with him!"

    The nobledies beside her all cheered for Lucinda.

    "Matthew is Lucinda''s daughter''s man. Don''t get involved."

    "Yes, you should leave quickly. Matthew already has someone."

    Selina''s face suddenly turned pale.

    She subconsciously thought that these were Saoirse''s people.

    She looked at Lucinda. Was this person Saoirse''s mother?

    But why didn''t it feel like she was?

    "You came from Germany?" Selina asked.

    Lucinda had been in Germany before she''de back. She stared at her and said, "Yes!"

    Selina''s heart sank.

    Sure enough!

    Selina licked her dry lips. "Things are not what you think. At first, Matthew had no choice but to do so. Then, he lost his memory again. This is a veryplicated matter. Don''t ask questions as soon as youe. We need to exin it properly."

    Lucinda almost exploded with anger.

    He had no choice but to get her own daughter pregnant! He even lost his memory! He lost his memory after taking advantage of her daughter! Was this suppose to be a show!

    Lucinda''s voice raised by eight octaves. "Tell Matthew toe out. Immediately! I want to ask him what he intends to do!"

    On the other side, Erine also rushed in.

    She saw the women who had juste in surrounding Selina and squeezed in. She said to her, "Miss Whitlock, don''t listen to these women''s nonsense. These women are all crazy!"

    "Who are you calling crazy?" One particr nobledy hated that word, and was about to fly into a rage.

    Erine was not afraid. "I said you are crazy!"

    "How dare you!" Thedy immediately tugged at Erine''s hair.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Erine had done rough work from a young age, and was not easy to bully. She immediately went to grab the nobledy''s hair.

    "Ouch, it hurts! How dare you go against me? I''ll kill you!" The noble woman rushed towards Erine.

    Erine didn''t want to be defeated.

    "Sisters,e on!" the nobledy shouted.

    She and the others immediately surrounded Erine.

    "Don''t fight!" Selina shouted in panic.

    No one paid attention to her.

    At this time, a nobledy bit Erine''s arm, and Erine

    screamed.

    In the dining room, Matthew came back from his shock.

    "Dad, what are you talking about? I don''t understand."

    Ludwik sighed heavily. "You still don''t understand. Their mother hase to me. How can you not understand!"

    Suddenly, noise was heard, mixed with the voice of women screaming.

    Ludwik and Matthew looked at each other and quickly walked out of the dining room.

    In the living room, it was hard to tell who was winning.

    Even Selina had joined the battle to save Erine.

    el.n

    "All of you stop!" A tone that was simr to that of an inherent king''s voice rang out. It had a strong prative force, as if it was pressing against one''s scalp and ears, and burrowing into one''s heart.

    Everyone stopped subconsciously.

    Other than Selina, all the other women were in a terrible state.

    Matthew strode over and pulled out Selina, looking at her with worry. "Are you alright?"

    Selina shook her head. "I''m fine."

    Matthew frowned and looked at those women. "What is going on?"

    Erine immediately said, "Sir, a group of lunatics from nowhere said that you got someone pregnant!"

    There was a brief silence.

    Matthew''s face froze for a few seconds.

    Erine came back to her senses and realized that she had said something wrong.

    She had been too anxious just now.

    Erine pointed at Lucinda and said, "No, no, this woman said that you got her daughter pregnant, sir. Isn''t she talking nonsense?"

    Matthew recognized Lucinda.

    Recalling what Ludwik had just said to him...

    Before Matthew could speak,

    Lucinda had already turned to look at Ludwik. "Ludwik, you have to exin it to me today. Not only did your son get my daughter pregnant, but also received such foul treatment when bringing a few of my best friends to the Perry family. Just look at us now!" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    She pointed at her messy clothes and then pointed at the pathetic look of her other friends. "Look at this!"

    Ludwik had no choice.

    Originally, he''d only wanted to talk to Matthew in

    private.

    But the situation in front of them had already be like this, and they had quicken the pace.

    Ludwik said in a low voice, "Matthew, exin Rainee''s pregnancy clearly!"

    Matthew''s frown deepened.

    And Selina felt a bolt of shock strike her.

    She looked at Lucinda, shaken. "You''re Rainee''s mother?"

    Lucinda''s makeup had been messed up after the battle just now. She didn''t look like the nobledy she''d been when she first came. She snorted coldly and said, "That''s right! You must have heard of the famous Yeager Family! Hurry up and leave if you know what''s good for you. Matthew belongs to my daughter!"

    Selina was speechless.

    Her heart was surging. She thought Lucinda was Saoirse''s mother, but she didn''t expect that Saoirse was Rainee''s mother!

    Also, Rainee was pregnant. What the hell was going on?

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274

    Selina instinctively looked at Matthew.

    Matthew looked into her eyes. "Selina, I still don''t know what''s going on. But if Rainee really is pregnant, it has nothing to do with me. Do you believe me?"

    "I believe you!" Selina didn''t hesitate for a moment.

    Matthew''s brows rxed.

    He patted her shoulder. "As long as you believe me, then it''s okay."

    "Be quiet first. Let''s sit down and have a talk," Matthew said in a low voice.

    The man''s voice was steady and powerful, with the ability to pacify people.

    He then asked the servants to serve them fruits and tea.

    The messy scene was quickly controlled by Matthew.

    Everyone was sitting on the sofa.

    Matthew looked at Lucinda and said, "Madam Wood, you are Matheo''s mother and my father''s friend. I hope to talk to you peacefully." Seeing that Matthew was calm andposed, Lucinda appreciated him even more.

    She said, "Sure."

    "Madam Wood, why did youe to my house? Now that everyone is here, let''s talk about it."

    Lucinda snorted. "Matthew, you got my daughter pregnant. I''m asking you for an exnation."

    After that, she looked at Ludwik. "Your father also asked you to give an exnation!" She deliberately pulled Ludwik to her side to put pressure on Matthew.

    "Rainee is pregnant?"

    Lucinda raised her voice. "If she''s not pregnant, why would I look for you? You did it!" Selina couldn''t help but say, "What do you mean by ''he did it'', did you see it happen?" Lucinda shouted, "It was my daughter who said that. How could it be wrong?"

    Matthew patted Selina''s hands. "Don''t get frustrated. Let me talk!"

    As she bit her lips, a surge of anger welled up in her.

    She felt that she could already guess what had happened.

    Rainee probably still hadn''t given up even now, and had even made such a scene!

    She remembered thest time she''d met Rainee in the hospital. Had Rainee been pregnant then? Had she gone for an examination and then framed Matthew, saying that the child in her belly belonged to him?

    If it wasn''t because of Ludwik, with Selina''s personality, she would have flown into a rage on the spot! Still, she had to leave a good impression on Ludwik.

    "Rainee said that?" A glint shed across Matthew''s eyes. "Then, please call Rainee over. I want to ask her to her face."

    Lucinda suddenly stood up. "You think I''m lying!"

    In stark contrast to the fired up Lucinda, Matthew was calm.

    He said mildly, "Since Rainee said such a thing, then it''s a must to confront her face to face. Madame Wood, is there any problem?"

    The sisters next to Lucinda also echoed him.

    "Lucinda, he said to let Raineee. We should let here. She can correct him on the spot!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Yes, let Raineee and see what else he has to say!"

    Ludwik also opened his mouth, "Lucinda, just let Raineee. Let''s make it clear to everyone!"

    Lucinda sneered and said, "Okay, I''ll ask my daughter toe here and see if you have anything else to say!"

    Lucinda immediately called home.

    Matheo picked up.

    "Matheo, quickly bring your sister to the Perry family household!" Lucinda said angrily.

    Matheo was rmed. "Mom, what are you doing!"

    "Bring your sister here to confront Matthew! Let Matthew see what he has done!"

    His heart sank at once.

    "Mom, don''t make trouble!"

    Lucinda''s anger came. "You, a betrayer of the family, are helping outsiders. Your sister is pregnant, but you still help others. Are you a member of the Yeager family or not?"

    Matheo felt unspeakable suffering.

    He simply said, "I won''t bring Rainee to the Perry family vi, Mom. I''m hanging up."

    After that, Matheo hung up the phone.

    Lucinda was furious.

    She told her sisters to stay in the Perry family house, and then returned to the Yeager family to personally bring Rainee back. At the same time, she would teach the disappointing Matheo a

    lesson.

    As soon as Lucinda left, Matthew''s cell phone rang.

    Matthew walked

    Selina followed.

    answer the phone.

    "Matthew, did my mom go to your house? It''s my sister''s and my family''s fault. I''m sorry!" As soon as the phone was connected, Matheo apologized. "You already know." There was no emotion in Matthew''s tone.

    "Matthew, give me some time. I''ll find a way to solve it. Don''t tell anyone about my sister''s matter, or my sister will be destroyed, and my parents will die of anger!" Matheo pleaded.

    A dim light shed across Matthew''s eyes. "I know."

    After hanging up the phone, Selina immediately grabbed Matthew''s hand and said hurriedly, "Matthew now that you''ve seen Rainee go crazy we must tell the truth! Let Rainee''s mother know what kind of

    person her daughter is!" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Matthew patted her shoulder. "Selina. If I tell the truth, I''ll destroy Rainee, Matheo, and the whole Yeager family."

    Selina''s voice raised, "So you''re just going to let Rainee destroy you?"

    Matthew bent down slightly and lowered his voice, "Point is, there is no evidence for that matter. If Rainee insists that it is mine, even if we told the truth, it''d be useless."

    Selina anger simmered down.

    Matthew was right.

    Even if they said that Rainee had been taken advantage of by multiple people, what if Rainee didn''t admit. it? Even if they found evidence, Rainee could also say that after she had been ganged up upon, that Matthew had also forced himself on her. It was impossible to refute that the child in her belly was Matthew''s right now.

    Unless they waited until Rainee gave birth to the baby and did a DNA test.

    But how long would it take? What if something unexpected happened during this period?

    Selina became anxious, "Matthew, aren''t you being med unreasonably?"

    Matthew pursed his lips. "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."

    At the Yeager family, Lucinda pointed at Matheo and cursed him.

    He didn''t have a chance to say anything.

    "I don''t have a son like you!" Lucinda threw out these words sharply, and left with Rainee.

    In the car, she told Rainee, "When we get to the Perry family home, you have to make it clear what Matthew did to you. Make it clear in front of everyone! I want to see what Matthew is going to do!"

    There was a hint of anxiety in Rainee''s heart.

    Her eyshes trembled violently.

    Lucinda thought that Rainee was afraid.

    Sheforted Rainee. "Don''t be afraid. I will support you, I also have a group of good sisters that are on your side."

    Rainee reluctantly nodded.

    Her heart was as flustered as before.

    She was going to see Matthew again. Matthew would definitely know that she was lying. Would he be very angry then?

    Rainee bit her lips hard.

    Anyway, she had no way of turning back now.

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275

    Rainee was pregnant, but she couldn''t get rid of the baby. Her life had beenpletely ruined.

    She had to seize herst hope.

    Soon, they arrived at the Perry family home.

    When Rainee came down, her legs went soft. She was mostly dragged into the Perry family living room by Lucinda.

    Erine saw Rainee, and her eyes were wide open.

    It seemed that these people hade here because of Rainee!

    Erine, as a maid, could not interrupt at a time like this. She could only whisper in Selina''s ear, "Miss Whitlock, I''ve long said that that woman was not good news. Now you see that she''s actually framed Master Perry. If Master Perry ever took a fancy to such a woman and made her pregnant, I, Erine will cut off my head!"

    A look of antipathy shed across Selina''s eyes.

    She suppressed her anger and sat on the couch.

    If things were like before, that would''ve been impossible.

    But now that Ludwik was here, she had to act like ady, and not be too hot-tempered.

    Lucinda pushed Rainee into the middle and said, "Please tell everyone what happened!"

    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Rainee''s face.

    Rainee was at a loss for words.

    Ludwik also opened his mouth, "Rainee, don''t be afraid. I am here, you have to exin what happened clearly. I will make the decision for you." Rainee took a deep breath.

    Her eyes searched around before finallynding on Matthew''s face.

    The man''s eyes were like a torch, sharp as a sword.

    Rainee''s heart jolted.

    The sword stabbed into her heart, which made her feel painful and panicky.

    Rainee gathered up all her courage and said, "That day, I had bought some things for Matthew to eat, so I came to the Perry family. As a result, when I arrived at the Perry family, I saw Matthew drunk. I originally wanted to leave after putting down the things, but Matthew grabbed my hand and said that I was so beautiful. Then Matthew took me to the bedroom upstairs, and..."

    Rainee bit her lips, looking as if she couldn''t bring herself to speak.

    Lucinda was excited. "Did you hear that? That''s what happened. Matthew, what else do you have to tell us?"

    Lucinda''s friends also started to talk about it.

    "The witness is here. It had been made clear, you must admit what you have done!"

    "Rainee is too simple. How could she not know the danger of going to a man''s house alone? Men are controlled by the lower half of their body!" Matthew suddenly stood up.

    He walked toward Rainee slowly.

    Rainee felt those steady and powerful footsteps as if they were stepping onto her heart, making her tremble.

    Rainee shrank back.

    Lucinda immediately stopped in front of Rainee. "What? You want to threaten my daughter after she told the truth?"

    Matthew''s voice was low, but with a faint deterrent force, "Madam Wood, I''m just asking Rainee a few questions."

    Ludwik also opened his mouth, "Lucinda, Matthew can always ask a few questions, plus everyone is here. Can Matthew threaten Rainee in front of so many people?"

    Lucinda stepped aside.

    His tall figure instantly towered over Rainee.

    Rainee''s body was trembling.

    "Rainee, when did this happen?" Matthew suddenly asked.

    Rainee was stunned.

    After a while, she stammered, "One month, more than a month ago."

    "I was with Selina more than a month ago, and we were together every day. Do you mean that I did those tthings to you in front of her?"

    All of a sudden, Rainee panicked.

    Selina also said, "Yes, Matthew was with me every day. I am his girlfriend. It''s impossible for him to force himself on another woman in front of his girlfriend."

    Rainee bit her lip. "You weren''t home that day, because I came here during the day. You weren''t there during the day!"

    She waspletely in a panic, and didn''t think about what she was saying at all.

    "Selina doesn''t go to work, and she was also in the Perry family household during the day. Prine can prove this."

    Prine also immediately said, "I can testify for you. Miss Whitlock was at the Perry family estate every day."

    Rainee was still struggling. "Maybe she went out, she always goes shopping. And it happened on a day she''d gone shopping!"

    "Plus, I''m always in the Perry Group headquarters during the day. How could I be doing such a thing to you at home?" Matthew pursued her closely. Rainee panicked even more.

    She braced herself and said, "That day, you hade back for your documents during the day. You put your documents at home, and was bringing them back to thepany."

    "Rainee, how did you know that I was going home to get the documents?"

    "Matthew, you told me that. I asked you why you''de back. You said you came back to get documents."

    A sharp light shed across Matthew''s ck eyes. "Rainee, you even asked why I''d suddenlye back. You also know that I was not at home during the day. Since you wanted to send me something, you must have chosen the time when I was at home. Why did you choose the time when I was not here?"

    Rainee panickedpletely.

    Her heartbeat was extremely fast.

    Her fingertips hanging on both sides of her body kept trembling.

    It took her quite a while toe up with an excuse.

    Rainee''s mouth twitched. "Matthew, because I know that there''s a difference between men and women, chose a time suitable to you to send things to you. I was afraid of inconveniencing you, or even causing other people to gossip, soT chose the time you weren''t around during the day. I wanted to give it to the servants."

    "Since you know that there''s a difference between men and women and you were concerned that other people would gossip, you wouldn''t have chosen toe to the Perry family Since Matheo and I are good friends, you could have asked Matheo to give it to me directly. Or when I was here, you could''vee with him. Rainee, am I right?" Matthew stared into Rainee''s eyes.

    Rainee only felt that her breathing had be a little stilted.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Matthew''s words made her speechless.

    On the other side, Ludwik''s eyes shed with deep thoughts.

    Through the dialogue between Matthew and Rainee, he felt that something was wrong. Things were not so simple as they seemed.

    But Lucinda was still firmly on her daughter''s side.

    She said, "My Rainee is tender and simple, how would she think so much?" "If you don''t want to think so much, why would you still think of sending it during the day in case of other people catching on? It proves that she is very smart!" Selina couldn''t help but open her mouth.

    Lucinda was furious.

    On the other side, Rainee simply

    pretended to be stunned. "Mom, you are right. I really didn''t think too much at that time. I just wanted to give it to Matthew during the day, so nothing would happen. I didn''t` expect to ask Matheo to give it to him. When I saw something delicious, I just thought of giving some to Matthew. I didn''t think so much."

    "Did you see that? That''s it!" Lucinda shouted.

    "Rainee, were you giving me food?" Matthew suddenly asked.

    Rainee nodded.

    "What food?" he asked.

    Rainee really hadn''t thought about it. She immediately made up a sentence, "Chocte, I just got it from the United States by air. When I saw that it was still new, I wanted to send one to you."

    "You wanted to give me something good, but Rainee, I was never really that into food. Why did you suddenly want to give me something to eat?"

    Matthew''s tone was calm but oppressive.

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276

    Rainee''s fingertips trembled even harder.

    At this time, all the people present saw that something was wrong.

    Even so, Rainee was Lucinda''s daughter. Lucinda still firmly believed that her daughter was not lying.

    She raised her voice. "Wasn''t my daughter just being kind-hearted? How does she know what you like or not? She will send you something if she sees something good. My daughter is so kind!"

    Rainee said quickly, "Yes, mom, that''s what I think."

    Matthew pursed his lips into a straight line, and his eyes were full of rage.

    Lucinda said, "Matthew, what else do you want to say now? The baby in Rainee''s belly is yours."

    Ludwik''s thick brows furrowed. "Lucinda, aren''t you being too rash?"

    Lucinda was straightforward. "Ludwik, what do you mean that I am being too rash? I''m telling the truth!"

    "Father, I''m fine." Matthew said to Ludwik.

    mes of anger burned in Selina''s heart. "This

    Yeager Family just wants to me it on Matthew."

    Matthew and Rainee''s conversation just now was something that even a blind person could see something wrong with.

    Before she could speak, Matthew had already said, "Madam Wood, do you think that the baby in Rainee''s belly must be mine?"

    "Of course, how could it not be!" Lucinda said with certainty.

    "Okay." Matthew''s tone was clear and sweet, "Rainee, you can stay in the Perry family. I will ask the servants to take good care of you."

    Rainee''s eyes widened in shock.

    Then, ecstasy swept across her face.

    It seemed that her n had finally worked!

    She had been hoping to rely on Matthew, to say that the child in her belly belonged to him, and then she would''ve gotten rid of it, and just said that she had a miscarriage as the baby had been growing. At that time, it would be impossible to prove the baby''s DNA.

    Anyway, she would already be with Matthew. It didn''t matter whether or not she could give birth in the future.

    Rainee nodded her head desperately, "Alright Matthew, I''m staying in the Perry family. I won''t go

    back."

    Matthew then looked at Erine and said, "Erine, Rainee is pregnant with a precious child. Please send a few more female servants over. They will not leave Rainee''s side, and take care of her 24 hours a day. Remember, never leave her side."

    Lucinda smiled happily.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Matthew was quite down to earth after all.

    Sitting by the side, Selina''s expression on her face was one of iprehension. She would never believe that Matthew would support Rainee just like that. But why was Matthew saying these words?

    On the other side, Lucinda said to Ludwik, "Sir, since Matthew has already given me a result, then I will leave with my sisters. Do take good care of my Rainee. My Rainee''s baby is the flesh and blood of the Perry family. When the baby has been born, the two of them will have to prepare for the wedding."

    Hearing the word "wedding", Rainee was so happy that she almost fainted.

    Matthew''s expression was calm. "If it''s my child, then I will hold a wedding ceremony. But if it''s not mine, Madam Wood, do you still think the wedding ceremony should be held?"

    Lucinda''s face changed. "Matthew, what do you

    mean?"

    Matthew''s tone was t. "I have a friend from America who is working on research and development of human DNA. You only need to take little blood to verify the DNA of the baby in the belly of a pregnant woman. I will contact him. He will be here the day after tomorrow. After everything is verified, we will talk about itter. Of course, I will send someone to take good care of Rainee in these two days."

    Rainee''s face instantly turned pale.

    Lucinda snorted.

    Matthew''s method was obviously a bit excessive, but Lucinda endured it. As long as Rainee could get married into the Perry family, she could endure

    it.

    However, Lucinda still refused to admit defeat. "Test it then. Could the child in my Rainee''s stomach not be yours?"

    After that, she said to Rainee, "Rainee, stay here for two days, and get your DNA verified."

    Rainee''s body was trembling.

    If the DNA was verified in two days, the truth would be clear, because the child in her belly was not Matthew''s.

    And just now, she''d also heard clearly, that Matthew had asked the servants to take care of her 24 hours a day. It would be impossible for her to get rid of the child in two days.

    No, she absolutely could not test it out.

    Rainee suddenly grabbed Lucinda''s hand and said, "Mom, forget it. It''s better that I go back with you. I''m notfortable living with the Perry family over here. It''d be better if I went back with you."

    Lucinda gently patted Rainee''s hand. "You''re going to get married into the Perry family soon. In the future, you''ll definitely have toe to the Perry family house and livefortably."

    Rainee shook her head desperately. "I don''t want to, mom, I want to stay at home. I want to stay with you for a few more days. I don''t want to leave

    you."

    Lucinda was also reluctant to leave. She said to Matthew, "Why don''t we let Rainee stay at our home for a few days, and I''ll bring her here for a DNA test. What do you think?"

    Matthew''s eyes burned like a torch. "Madam, Rainee is pregnant, so she has to be careful. What if something goes wrong? She must live in the Perry family vi."

    Hearing this, Rainee actually sobbed. "Mom, I want to go back. I don''t want to live here. I just want to be with you."

    Lucinda looked embarrassed.

    "Or maybe." Matthew suddenly said, "I''ll ask a doctor to draw Rainee''s blood first, and wait for my friend toe and verify it."

    Lucinda agreed immediately.

    However, Rainee did not agree.

    She responded quickly. "Mom, I don''t want to draw blood. I don''t."

    "Silly child, it''s just drawing a little blood, it''s okay."

    "Mom, I''m afraid of the pain. I don''t want to draw blood. Even if I die, I don''t want to!" Rainee shouted loudly.

    No matter how Lucinda persuaded her, Rainee did not agree.

    At this point, everyone could see it.

    Even Lucinda''s best friends were no longer on Lucinda''s side. They whispered to each other.

    "I knew it. Matthew looks like a great man. He doesn''t look like that kind of person." "Lucinda has entrapped us. We''d better leave quickly, lest we offend the Perry family." Just as Lucinda''s best friends were about to slip away, someone suddenly entered.

    Matheo hade in.

    Matheo''s face was full of pain.

    He hadn''t wanted to tear down Rainee''s lies, because it would only embarrass her and Lucinda even more.

    But he couldn''t let Matthew suffer for nothing, so he''d thought it through and ended uping. "Mom, stop messing around. Can''t you see that the baby in Rainee''s belly is not Matthew''s?" Matheo said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277

    Lucinda''s breath stopped.

    "Matheo, what did you just say?!"

    Matheo gritted his teeth and said, "Mom, let me be honest and tell you everything. Rainee found herself a boyfriend, and she got pregnant by ident. Rainee was afraid that she would be scolded by you and dad, so she deliberately dragged Matthew into this mess. That''s what happened. The child in Rainee''s belly has nothing to do with Matthew!"

    Lucinda''s rage was thundering.

    She stared at Rainee and growled, "Is Matthew the father of the child in your belly?"

    Rainee persisted in her answer and said, "Mom, the child in my belly really belongs to Matthew!"

    "Do a blood test and verify who the father is then!"

    "No, mom, I don''t want to. I''m afraid of pain. I''ll faint when I see blood!"

    Lucinda had managed to more or less calm herself down a little, at this moment.

    She took Rainee''s hand and said, "You, go back home. My reputation is going to suffer because of you."

    Lucinda dragged Rainee, who was crying and howling, out of the Perry family house.

    Several of Lucinda''s friends slowly slipped out of the house.

    "Matthew, Mr. Ludwik, sorry to bring you trouble." Matheo was the one who stayed atst, to deal with the other problems.

    He bowed and apologized to both Matthew and Ludwik.

    He then apologized to Selina, "Miss Whitlock, I''m sorry we''ve troubled you."

    Selina snorted and said nothing.

    Matthew patted Matheo''s shoulder and said, "Your family is probably now in chaos. Head back and deal with it."

    After Matheo left, Ludwik sighed. "What''s going on? I remember meeting Rainee few years ago, and she was still a demure, meek, good girl. But, now, she seems to have gone wild and crazy."

    Matthew pursed his lips.

    Ludwik''s gaze swept across Selina. "Last time, she clearly came over as Dn''s girlfriend, and now it''s all changed."

    Ludwick voice was soft as if he was talking to himself, but at the same time, it was audible to the people around him.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Selina finally opened her mouth to speak, "Mr. Ludwik, I was indeed originally Dn''s girlfriend but now I''ve broken up with Dn. Everything with Dn is now in the past. I hope you can understand."

    Ludwik''s eyes darkened.

    Matthew looked straight at Ludwik. "Dad, Selina is talking to you. You have to understand, even if you don''t want to."

    Ludwik was at a loss of words.

    He helplessly nced at Matthew and said, "Well, well, I can''t do anything with you, my son. I understand everything, what else can I do if I don''t understand?! Anyways, it''s gettingte, you should go to bed early."

    Saying that, Ludwik headed upstairs.

    Matthew and Selina exchanged a nce.

    Selina shook her head and said, "What a scene."

    "It''s fine. It''s now all in the past."

    Selina nodded. "Why didn''t you say at the beginning that you had a friend who could do the DNA test? Why spend so much time rambling on with Rainee?"

    Matthew''s ck eyes shone with wisdom. "All things takes time and nning, Selina. Things won''t be sessful if you attempt to just break it through at once. My conversation with Rainee was to nt suspicion in everyone''s minds, so then when Rainee refused to do the DNA test that I asked for, people would have known and understood the answer."

    Realization dawned on Selina.

    She sighed with amazement at Matthew''s wisdom and wit.

    "Let''s rest," Selina suggested.

    They entered the bedroom, but Matthew did not change his clothes.

    "Why don''t you sleep?" Selina was already lying on the bed.

    "I''ll talk to my father. If I don''t, he will probably have a sleepless night tonight," Matthew said.

    Selina understood why Matthew wanted to do so.

    It would have been a shock to anybody to see their grandson''s girlfriend change to being their son''s girlfriend.

    Ludwik''s reaction, had been in fact, very calm.

    "Okay. Have a good talk with your dad."

    Matthew kissed Selina on her forehead. "Good night, my little girl."

    "Good night." Selina sweetly smiled at Matthew.

    Selina felt that in her heart she understood lots of things after tonight''s incident, and after listening to Matthew''s words.

    She felt that Matthew was indeed a smart man, for being able to solve Saoirse''s issue, and had nned things one step at a time instead of breaking it all out.

    After a while, Matthew knocked on the door of Ludwik''s bedroom.

    "Come in, the door is unlocked." Ludwik''s voice was heard immediately.

    Matthew pushed the door open and walked in. Ludwik was leaning against the bed while wearing a pair of sses. He had a thick book in his hand. "Dad, you''re still reading at thiste hour?" Matthew asked casually.

    Ludwik gave a "hmph" and replied, "I didn''t want to read, but could I not with everything that happened today? Do you think I am able to sleep, after everything?"

    Rainee''s incident had caused a

    ruckus for Matthew, and coupled with the fact that Selina was his girlfriend now, made it a snowball of issues for Ludwik. Ludwik feltplicated feelings, seeing how his grandson''s girlfriend was now his

    son''s girlfriend.

    His grandson and son were both his flesh and blood. Which one should he abandon? Ludwik contemted over it, troubled.

    Matthew smiled.

    He reached out his long arms and took the book from Ludwik''s hand.

    Ludwik was still unhappy. "What are you doing with my book?"

    "I want to talk with you. We should have a good talk, and naturally you cannot be distracted with reading," Matthew said in an as-a-matter-of-fact way.

    "Are we going to talk for a whole night? That is impossible. I will continue reading after our talk."

    "You''ll go to bed after our talk. You''re so old in age you should sleep early if you want to live a little longer, right?"

    Ludwik was at a loss for words.

    He snorted heavily. "If I can''t live long, that''s because of you."

    "Dad, you have a loyal son."

    Matthew''s words made Ludwik feel much morefortable in his heart.

    Ludwik admitted that Matthew may have talked back to him all this time, but he was a loyal son who carried out his duties well.

    "Matthew, what exactly is it that you want to talk about?" Ludwik quickly got to the heart of the

    matter.

    "Dad, you seemed to have had a girlfriend before mother," Matthew said.

    Ludwik was silent.

    He blushed and said, "How did you know that?"

    "Because I peeked into your diary when I was a child."

    Ludwik was speechless.

    He felt a little awkward and said, "That''s normal. Who can guarantee that you will just fall in love once in your life, and meet your true love then? Whatever it was, I still love your mom the most, that is unquestionable."

    "Yes, who can guarantee that you will only fall in love once in your life?" Matthew said meaningfully.

    Ludwik immediately understood what Matthew meant.

    "How dare you trick me with my words!"

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278

    Ludwik had been rendered speechless by Matthew''s words.

    His son had had a way with words every since he was young. Ludwik could not find any grounds to refute Matthew''s words.

    "Whatever you say then," Ludwik said finally.

    "Dad, it''s not just whatever I say. I hope you can understand me. I''m your son and I''m sure you hope that I can go on and live a happy life. Plus, love and marriage is some of the most important stages in life. I hope you can understand," Matthew exined again.

    Ludwik''s eyes shed with deep thoughts.

    "What about Dn? How is he?" Ludwik asked again.

    "I don''t know how Dn is doing now. All I know is that Selina and him broke up peacefully."

    Ludwik let out a long sigh, "Forget it. If that''s all you have to tell me, then what more is there for me to say?"

    A smile appeared on Matthew''s face, "I knew that you would give me your blessings."

    "Of course I will."

    "Then you should rest early," Matthew reminded.

    "Hey, boy, give me back my book."

    Matthew held the book in his hand and waved it at Ludwik, "Didn''t you agree that you will go to bed early so that you can live longer? You can read this tomorrow during the day."

    "You brat!"

    Matthew took the book back to his bedroom and put it on the bedstand.

    Selina had fallen asleep.

    It was most likely because she was in a good mood that night. In the previous nights she had had a hard time falling asleep but not that night. Matthew climbed into the bed and hugged Selina.

    He kissed her forehead again.

    "Selina, we will definitely live happily ever after," Matthew said softly.

    The voice was soft but determined.

    While Matthew and Selina cuddled each other to sleep, the Yeager family had been plunged into a mess.

    Lucinda kept interrogating Rainee on whose child she was pregnant with. Rainee had answered her multiple times that it was Matthew''s.

    "Mom, the child in my belly belongs to Matthew.

    Why don''t you believe me?" Rainee shouted.

    Lucinda was extremely angry, "If the child in your belly is Matthew''s, then let''s do a blood test to confirm it. As long as the results show that the father is Matthew, I will ask him to marry you immediately."

    Rainee looked at Lucinda helplessly and cried, "Mom, I don''t want to draw any blood. I''m afraid of needle and pain. I feel dizzy whenever I see blood." Lucinda was about to burst with anger.

    Atst, Matheo was the one who managed to calm Lucinda down.

    He lowered his voice and said, "Mom, don''t talk to Rainee anymore. Don''t you realize that she''s not acting normally? Just let her have a good rest." Only then did Lucinda stopped questioning Rainee.

    She then asked Matheo, "Matheo, do you know who the father of the child in Rainee''s belly is? I''m going to take revenge on that man!"

    Matheo did not dare to say who it was.

    He could only shake his head and said, "I''m not sure."

    Lucinda red at Matheo furiously, "You''re her brother. Now that something like this has happened to your sister, how can you not know who the father of child is! How can you be so irresponsible?"

    Matheo remained silent.

    The night quickly passed.

    The next day, Reid received a call from Liselle.

    It was only then that he''d found out that Saoirse had tried to attempt ending things.

    Reid was shocked to hear the news.

    He put down the cutlery in his hand.

    Caroline was sitting opposite of Reid, eating breakfast.

    She nced at Reid and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Reid stood up, "Saoirse tried to end things, I need to go and see her."

    Caroline''s expression changed slightly.

    She said in a cold tone, "I have long known that Selina was brilliant but I have not expected that she could drive someone''s wife to end things, that''s not something easy to do."

    Reid''s face fell, "It wouldn''t be a good thing if Saoirse gave up on this issue, because then Matthew and Selina would be able to live worry-free. No, I must go to Saoirse."

    Reid drove to the vi where Saoirse resided.

    The moment Liselle saw Reid, she said hurriedly, "Mr. Perry, Miss Welmert attempted something stupid few days back. She just got back from the hospital. You have no idea how pitiful she is."

    Reid looked at Liselle and said in a somewhat unhappy voice, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that she did this?"

    Liselle''s voice got softer, "I...I did tell Matthew about it. He stayed by Miss Welmert''s side the whole time in the hospital. That''s why I didn''t inform you immediately."

    "Next time, inform me immediately if anything happens."

    Liselle nodded. "Mr. Perry, Miss Welmet is upstairs. I''ll take you to her."

    Reid followed Liselle upstairs.

    Liselle knocked on Saoirse''s door once they reached, "Miss Welmert."

    "Come in," Saoirse''s tired voice sounded from the other side of the door.

    "Miss Welmert, Mr. Perry is here too."

    There was a pause before the Saoirse spoke again, "Bring Mr. Perry in."

    Reid walked in.

    Saoirse struggled to sit up on the bed. She looked tired.

    However, despite looking at her worst, she was still stunningly beautiful.

    Reid''s heart beat fast.

    He wondered if a woman''s beauty was opposite of their intelligence. It was foolish of her to attempt to end things and not have been able to keep Matthew by her side despite saving Matthew once before.

    As such thoughts ran through his mind, Reid masked it and tried not to let it show on his face.

    He said with concern, "Miss Welmert, I already heard from Liselle. How could you not think things through?"

    Saoirse lowered her eyes. Her thick eyshes were astonishingly long, "Mr. Perry, thank you foring to visit me."

    "Don''t need to be so polite, Miss Welmert."

    Saoirse pouted, "Back then, I was

    completely disheartened and heartbroken. He didn''t want to be with me but he wanted to stay with

    another woman. I felt like my life was hopeless at that moment. So on impulse I acted foolishly." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Miss Welmert, you can''t do such irrational acts in the future," Reid said sternly.

    With a bitter smile, Saoirse said, "Thank you for your concern and reminder. I still have my parentsThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    around. Rcan''t make them were

    be sad because of me." "Yes, Miss Welmert, it''s best if you can figure it out and think things through. What are your ns for the future?"

    A hint of bleakness shed across her eyes, "I n to go back to Germany. Since William doesn''t want me any longer, I don''t see the point of staying

    here."

    Reid was astonished.

    "Miss Welmert, you must never return to Germany!"

    Reid''s strong opposition made Saoirse lift her head and looked at him.

    "Miss Welmert, you are going to give up your love and marriage just like this and run back to Germany in such a fallen state?"

    She shook her head and said painfully, "Mr. Perry, I don''t want to go back but I have no choice. William does not love me. I will only suffer if I continue

    to stay and watch him with another woman. I need to go back."

    Reid stressed every word, "Miss

    Welmert, I always thought that Germans were tough and strong, they''re the type of people who give up unless their purpose achieved. But I realized that I was

    wrong all these time. You''ve only faced a little downfall and you already n to give up. I feel sorry for you!"

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279

    Saoirse was slightly moved by Reid''s words. Her pretty blue eyes glinted with a little hesitation.

    "Mr. Perry, what should I do then?" Saoirse whispered after a long time.

    "Miss Saoirse, haven''t I told you before how you can capture my brother''s heart? You should take advantage of my brother''s guilt towards you!"

    "It''s no use. I begged him, but he still wants to be with the other woman. He would rather I kill him than be with me. Mr. Perry, what you taught me was useless," Saoirse said hopelessly.

    Reid was shocked to hear that.

    But he quickly rposed himself.

    He nced at Saoirse from head to toe and his gaze caused Saoirse to tremble slightly.

    "Mr. Perry, please don''t look at me like that," said Saoirse.

    Reid stared at Saoirse in the eye, "Miss Welmert, you are a beauty. I have seen many women but none of them as beautiful as you. Your beauty is a gift from God. It''s a pity..."

    He paused and said, "It''s a pity that you don''t know how to make use of your beauty. No man can resist a beauty like you but beauty is futile if you don''t know how to capture a man''s heart and deal with all the other women who want your man."

    Saoirse eyes shed with confusion, "Mr. Perry, I don''t understand what you said nor do I know what you would like me to do."

    Reid snorted.

    Indeed, Saoirse was a beauty without brains.

    Reid suddenly thought of someone.

    And that was Caroline.

    Caroline was a smart, capable woman. Reid believed that if she had managed tond herself in a marriage with Matthew before and even saved Matthew once, that she would have been able to deal with Selina.

    Caroline was an extremely intelligent woman.

    Of course, there were many other women who were smarter than Caroline but right now she was the only one on the same boat with him. Reid suddenly had a bold idea.

    He lowered his voice, "Miss Welmert, since you want to leave why not give yourself some more time? If it seeds, I''ll take you to meet someone. She''ll teach you how topete with another woman for a man. Do you want to try it?"

    Saoirse''s breathing quickened.

    Reid''s words were tempting to her.

    "Mr. Perry, is there really such a person?" Saoirse asked.

    "Yes. Just give it a try, you lose anything, and if it seeds then my brother is yours," Reid persuaded.

    Saoirse was tempted by Reid.

    She nodded without hesitation.

    Reid was d to see that she was sold on the idea.

    "But Miss Welmert, you have to promise me that you won''t tell anyone about this. You can only meet this person at my ce and you can not breathe a word to others about her existence, including my brother. I need your promise on that."

    Saoirse immediately promised, "Mr. Perry, I will not tell anyone. Don''t worry."

    Reid believed her.

    "Then I will bring you over to meet this personter tonight. You should rest well for now," Reid said.

    Saoirse''s heart beat faster.

    Reid seemed to have given her another glimmer of hope when she was helpless.

    During the afternoon, Reid called Caroline and told her about his n.

    Caroline agreed immediately.

    She had been bored, staying in Reid''s vi. She was delighted to finally have a task to do.

    It would also be great if she could use another woman to go against Selina.

    In the evening, Reid invited Saoirse to his vi.

    This was the first time Caroline had met Saoirse in person. She stared at Saoirse''s beauty in awe.

    Saoirse was so much more beautiful in person than in pictures.

    Caroline had initially thought that she herself was pretty enough, but never had she expected to meet such a beautiful woman in her life.

    People used to say that great beauty could bewitch knights and kings of great kingdoms, throwing cities into chaos. Saoirse was exactly that sort of great beauty.

    Caroline felt excited.

    "Miss Welmert, we need to change something about you," Caroline said to Saoirse.

    A hint of confusion shed across Saoirse''s eyes.

    Caroline''s gaze swept across

    Saoirse''s body, "Miss Welmert, it''s a

    I

    pity that you''re wearing such conservative clothing when you have such an attractive figure. Also, your makeup is too basic, you have to put on heavier makeup.

    Caroline then brought Saoirse to the closet to give Saoirse a makeover.

    An hourter, Saoirse stepped out looking like a new woman. She had looks that women would kill for.

    Saoirse wore a red dress that

    hugged her curves perfectly. No one

    ��

    would be able to take their eyes off her. She also had on make up that enhanced her facial features even more. She had on a bright red shade of tipstick, making her look innocent and seductive at the same time.

    Caroline was very satisfied with her own work.

    She walked Saoirse towards a mirror.

    Saoirse''s eyes widened.

    She''d known all along that she was beautiful.

    But Caroline''s makeover made her even more beautiful than she already was.

    "Thank you, Miss Yethan," Saoirse said.

    Caroline looked at Saoirse''s

    reflection in the mirror and said,

    "Miss Welmert, it''s not enough for women to be beautiful. If you want to learn how to seduce men, you need to..."

    Caroline whispered in Saoirse''s ear.

    Saoirse''s eyes gradually widened.

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Matthew made a call to Saoirse.

    "Saoirse, I think we need toe to a conclusion," Matthew said in a deep voice.

    "William, can we meet at T&J za''s rooftop restaurant then?" Saoirse said in a gentle tone.

    Matthew agreed.

    "Also, bring her along too."

    Matthew''s breathing stopped.

    "Saoirse?"

    "It''s not about the two of us. This is something between the three of us, so it''s best if all of us are present to discuss about this," Saoirse exined.

    Matthew''s eyes darkened as thoughts filled his mind.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "You''re right, but I have to ask if she''s fine with it."

    "Alright."

    After the phone call, Matthew told Selina about Saoirse''s request.

    Selina agreed to it.

    Saoirse was right. This was a matter between the three of them.

    Matthew held Selina''s hand, "Selina, I''m sorry that you have to go through all these."

    If not for the marriage that he had eight years ago, Selina wouldn''t have to go through these now.

    Selina shook her head, "Matthew, things happen for a reason. Regardless of what it is, let''s face it together."

    Selina hoped that the meet up with Saoirse would end in a good way.

    Matthew drove Selina and himself to the rooftop restaurant at T&J za at around six in the evening.

    When they reached, there were already many diners in the restaurant.

    The restaurant mostly catered towards male patrons hence the diners there did not pay much attention to Matthew.

    Selina let out a sigh of relief.

    Every single time they came out for a meal there would be countless women staring at Matthew flirtatiously. It was a relief that it wasn''t the case this

    time.

    Not long after Selina and Matthew were seated, there was amotion.

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280

    Saoirse had entered the rooftop restaurant.

    Themotion was because of her.

    It was evening and the sky had gradually darkened. When Saoirse walked in, she was like a bright luminous pearl that shone and lit up the whole restaurant.

    All men''s gaze were fixated on her, looking closely at her as if they wanted to see through her.

    Saoirse was beautiful. Her long hair cascaded down her back and her curves danced in the red dress she wore. The red lips of hers made her look ever so seductive.

    There was a flicker of surprise in Selina''s eyes.

    She had met Saoirse twice prior to this.

    And in Selina''s memory, Saoirse was already stunningly beautiful.

    However, this time, she was breathtaking.

    Saoirse''s exquisite appearance and facial features made her look exotic.

    Selina subconsciously looked at Matthew.

    Matthew did not have the fascination that was in other people''s eyes.

    He looked away after a simple nce at Saoirse.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    But, still, Selina asked in a low voice, "She is beautiful, isn''t she?"

    Matthew was just about to reply when Saoirse walked over.

    As soon as she came over, a waft of fragrance came towards them.

    That fragrance was pleasant and could make one''s heart stir.

    Saoirse''s eyes fell on Selina''s face and then her lips curved slightly, "Miss Whitlock, you look beautiful yourself too."

    Selina showed no reaction and only replied, "I feel like it''s an insult for you topliment other people''s beauty when you have such great features." Saoirseughed and sat down.

    Matthew waved a waiter over.

    He asked the waiter to bring them two menus.

    The menu were handed over to Selina and Saoirse.

    Matthew first passed it to Selina.

    Selina and Saoirse both ordered a few dishes.

    While waiting, Matthew said, "Saoirse, since all three of us are here now, let''s talk it all out. It won''t do anyone good if this matter is dragged on. I think it''s best if wee to a conclusion today."

    Matthew''s words were sharp.

    Saoirse nodded.

    Matthew continued, "I''ve said before that I can give you all of my property, even my life, everything except my heart." "Matthew, don''t say that!" Selina immediately added.

    It didn''t matter if Matthew gave up all his property to Saoirse but she would never allow her man to give Saoirse his life. "Don''t worry, Miss Whitlock. Why would I want his life? After all, he''s the man I love."

    Thest sentence seemed to have a hidden meaning in them.

    Selina felt unease in her heart.

    She then said in a harsh tone, "Miss Welmert, what do you n to do now then?"

    "I agree to go back to Germany and divorce William," Saoirse said.

    A light shed across Matthew''s eyes while a look of astonishment washed over Selina''s face.

    Selina didn''t expect that Saoirse would agree to everything in such a willing manner.

    Saoirse took out a stack of contracts from her bag, "But before I agree to divorce William, you have to promise me one thing."

    Eyeing the contract, Matthew''s eyes faltered slightly, "You want me to transfer my wholepany to you? I agree to it, Saoirse, I''ll sign the papers now."

    Saoirse shook her head, "No, I don''t want yourpany. Don''t you remember how long I''ve been taking care of you at Germany?"

    Matthew''s voice was low and hoarse, "Half a year."

    "Yes, half a year," Saoirse said softly, "If you return me the time span of half a year, then everything between us will be over."

    Both Matthew and Selina couldn''t understand Saoirse''s meaning.

    Saoirse exined, "I''ll be staying here and William, you have to stay by my side for half a year. After half a year, I''ll go back to Germany and divorce you."

    "No!" Selina immediately objected, "You want Matthew to be your husband for half a year?"

    "Miss Whitlock, you''ve

    misunderstood me. I just want

    William to be my friend for this six

    months. I won''t do anything that will

    cross the line. I''ll leave after six months."

    Selina froze for a moment.

    Although she was very ufortable with Saoirse''s request, there was no way they could reject her offer as Matthew owed Saoirse too much.

    Selina couldn''t help but look at Matthew only to find that he was also looking at her.

    His eyes were full of questions.

    Selina knew that Matthew had agreed to Saoirse''s request and was asking for her opinion.

    Selina knew that Matthew would say yes to the request as he only needed to endure six months in exchange for a lifetime of freedom.

    But Selina felt that it wouldn''t be so simple as Saoirse was too beautiful to stay as just friends.

    For a moment, a selfish thought crossed Selina''s mind. She wanted Matthew to ignore Saoirsepletely.

    But Selina soon gave up the idea.

    She knew clearly that Matthew was the one that was indebted to Saoirse.

    Neither Matthew nor Selina herself was an ungrateful person.

    "Okay, I agree," Selina finally made up her mind.

    She looked straight at Saoirse, "But remember that you promised you wouldn''t do anything that would overstep the line."

    With a deriding smile, Saoirse said,

    "Even if wanted to, William unwilling. Miss Whitlock,

    bented to, William

    not t

    war bet

    you?"

    in his feelings

    Unexpectedly, Saoirse''s words made Selina feel better at heart.

    As the meal was served, the three of them finished their meals with thoughts weighing on their mind.

    After dinner, Saoirse asked Matthew to send her back.

    "Apart from not crossing the line, sending each other off is eptable, right?" said Saoirse.

    "I will send you back," Matthew said in a low voice.

    Selina stood up, "Then I''ll go first."

    Matthew held Selina''s hand and said, "Selina, I''lle pick you up and head back together after I''ve dropped Saoirse off."

    Matthew''s tone was somewhat depressed.

    Selina felt her heart ache too.

    She''d volunteered to leave first, but in fact, she was not happy with the fact that Matthew had to send Saoirse home.

    But when she heard Matthew''s tone, Selina decided to not make things difficult for him.

    Matthew was not enjoying such times or arrangement, he was suffering more than Selina.

    For Matthew, she would toughen up and endure through it with him.

    Selina softened her voice, "Alright then, let''s go back together." Saoirse and Selina both got into Matthew''s car.

    Selina sat at the front passenger''s seat while Saoirse sat at the back.

    After some time, they finally arrived at the vi where Saoirse stayed. "Bye, William," Saoirse waved goodbye to Matthew and entered the vi.

    Even her shadow was mysterious and attractive.

    Matthew stared at Saoirse leaving and frowned slightly.

    He felt that something was not right with Saoirse but he couldn''t put his finger on what it was. "What are you looking at? She already left," Selina''s unhappy voice sounded in Matthew''s ear. Selina thought that Matthew was fixated on Saoirse''s slender figure and felt a little unhappy.

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281

    Matthew regained his senses.

    He grasped Selina''s hand and said, "Come on, let''s go back."

    Selina sounded a little jealous when she spoke, "Matthew, she''s very beautiful, don''t you agree? When she entered the restaurant just now, all the men were staring at her with their eyes wide."

    Matthew''s lips tightened.

    He understood how Selina must have felt.

    All women were vain and they wouldn''t be able to ept any other women who was more beautiful than themselves.

    "Selina, I don''t think so. Only you are beautiful to me," Matthew''s tone was gentle.

    "Hmph, you''re lying."

    Matthew raised his eyebrows slightly, "Well, maybe I am blinded by my love for you."

    "You!"

    Selinaughed after hearing Matthew''s words.

    After a while, she became serious again, "Matthew, is it true what you said?" "It''s true," Matthew looked deeply in Selina''s eyes, "I do not care about what others think. In my eyes, you will always be the most beautiful. No woman canpete or take away my love for you. I will only love you in this lifetime."

    Matthew''s words were very sweet.

    Hearing Matthew''s words, Selina felt at ease again.

    The corners of her lips perked up, "What do you think Saoirse meant by ''half a year''?"

    A thoughtful look shed across Matthew''s eyes, "Whatever she meant, I think it''s a good thing."

    Selina looked at Matthew, waiting for his boration.

    "She took care of me for six months and now I''m returning those six months to her. After six months, we''ll be even. I won''t owe her anything anymore."

    "But what if she still refuses to leave after six months? What if she still pesters you?" Selina asked.

    Matthew''s expression became serious, "Although I owe Saoirse a lot, it doesn''t mean that I am someone who would let myself be controlled by her. What happened in the restaurant was equivalent to her signing a half-year agreement with me. If she goes back on her word after half a year, I will still act ording to the agreement. I won''t let her toy with me."

    Selina had gotten the answer she yearned for.

    "Then we''ll have to go through another tough six months," she said bitterly.

    "Even if she has six months, we''ll only stay normal friends. Don''t worry, Selina," Matthewforted her.

    Selina nodded.

    As soon as Saoirse entered the vi, she dropped the unbothered expression she had kept on in front of Matthew and Selina.

    Her beautiful blue eyes were filled with sadness.

    William really loved that girl.

    She had noticed that whenever William looked at Selina, his eyes lit up.

    But when he looked at Saoirse herself, his eyes didn''t have any light.

    After resting on the sofa for a while, Saoirse called Caroline.

    "How did it go?" Caroline asked.

    "Miss Yethan, I did as you said," Saoirse said softly.

    "Don''t act as if we''re strangers, just call me Caroline."

    "Alright, Caroline."

    "Listen carefully, Saoirse. You still have six months left. In the first month, you''re not going to look for Matthew. You''ll wait and absorb everything I''ve taught you in that month. After a month, our n will begin."

    "Alright," Saoirse''s voice was still soft.

    "Saoirse, you can''t be like this. You have to cheer up. If you don''t have strength and determination, how are you going to bring Matthew back to your side?" Caroline''s voice turned serious.

    Saoirse cheered up slightly, "I''ve got it, Caroline."

    "Come to Reid''s vi tomorrow and we''ll start your training," Caroline said.

    Saoirse was like a sponge. She had known nothing before this. Caroline was nning to give her lessons that she would absorb and learn.

    In the meantime, Selina had finally found a suitable kidney for Yesseca.

    She immediately told Lothar the good news.

    Lothar was delighted.

    The next step was to schedule the kidney transnt.

    Selina would not allow Yesseca to have the operation at the public hospital she was currently staying at due the risk.

    She found Yesseca a very expensive private hospital instead.

    Lothar knew that it would cost a lot of money, but he couldn''t refuse Selina''s offer because the matter was rted to Yesseca''s life.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    As long as the kidney transnt was

    sessful, esseca would be able

    to live like a normal person. She would be able to fall in love, get married and have children. She would no longer need to lie ima hospital bed all day long.

    In the morning, Selina sent a chauffeur to pick up Yesseca and Lothar. She had arranged for both Yesseea and Lothar to head to the

    hospital where Yesseca was scheduled for the operation. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca was very happy that day.

    She kept looking out of the car window.

    She hadn''t seen the outside world for a long time. Her eyes were gleaming with excitement.

    While the car was at a red light, she saw a small truck waiting next to her car. The owner of the truck looked like a brute but somehow familiar. Yesseca couldn''t help but take a few more looks as her mind searched through her memories.

    She finally remembered who that driver was. No wonder he looked so familiar.

    Something in Yesseca''s heart turned over and she was momentarily stunned.

    She almost couldn''t control herself.

    Only after the light turned green and their car started moving, did Yesseca gradually regain herposure.

    She nced at Selina and her brother.

    They were chatting.

    Yesseca lightly clenched her fists together.

    She told herself that she needed to keep those memories and that person hidden. If Lothar found out about it, he would be extremely aggrieved by it.

    Yesseca knew that she had to keep it a secret forever.

    When they arrived at the hospital, the surgeons were already ready and waiting for her.

    Yesseca was very nervous.

    Her fair face was full of fear and her hands trembled.

    "Lothar, Miss Whitlock, I''m a little scared," Yesseca whispered.

    Selinaforted Yesseca, "Don''t be afraid, Yesseca. It will be done very soon. Kfound you the best doctor in the world, so you don''t have to worry about a thing."

    Lothar alsoforted Yesseca, "Yesseca, you didn''t cry when you got injections, what more with this surgery? It''s just a small one." Although Yesseca still felt a deep fear, she still tried her best to smile, "Alright, I''ll be brave, I won''t be scared."

    The nurses then pushed Yesseca into the operating theatre.

    Selina and Lothar waited outside uneasily.

    Although Lothar hadforted Yesseca minutes ago, he suddenly felt uneasy, "Selina, do you think anything bad will happen to Yesseca?"

    "No, nothing bad will happen, don''t worry," Selina said with certainty, "That doctor is very famous around the world. He has never made a mistake."

    Lothar felt a little more rxed after hearing Selina''s words.

    He cupped his hands together and prayed, "I hope Yesseca can live healthily after this."

    "She''ll definitely be able to," Selina replied with strong conviction.

    Matthew''s call came while Lothar and Selina were waiting for Yesseca''s surgery to end.

    Matthew brought great news to Selina.

    "Selina, we have the results of the background check of the man who attacked Lothar. Do you want toe over now?"

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282

    Selina''s gaze froze.

    She nced back at the operating theatre and said, "How aboutter? I''m busy at the moment."

    "Okay. Let me know when you''re free, I will go and pick you up."

    "Mmm, sure," Selina murmured in hesitation and asked, "Did Saoirse contact you?"

    "No, we haven''t contacted each other today."

    Selina felt a little relieved after hearing the answer.

    Matthew added, "Selina, you can rest assured that I won''t cross the line even if shees looking for me. I know what I''m doing. Trust me."

    "Okay, I trust you."

    Although Selina said so, she still felt insecure deep inside.

    After all, Saoirse was stunningly beautiful. Selina still remembered clearly how the men had reacted when she''d entered the restaurant that previous night.

    After hanging up the call with Matthew, she looked at Lothar.

    "Lothar, do you think men will be tempted when they see a beautifuldy?"

    At this moment, Lothar''s mind waspletely upied with Yesseca hence he gave a passing reply, "Of course, everyone likes beautiful women." "Oh," Selina''s voice became low.

    After a moment, she suddenly asked, "Lothar, do you think I''m beautiful?"

    Lothar''s breathing stopped.

    He directed his attention on to Selina.

    He stared deeply into Selina''s eyes and then blushed, "Selina, although I always pick on you, all jokes aside, you''re the prettiest girl I''ve seen in my life."

    Lothar said thest sentence especially soft.

    "What if there is a woman who is ten times prettier than me?"

    "That''s impossible."

    "If there is!"

    Lothar thought for a moment, "Such a beauty must be a goddess from heaven."

    Selina became moody again.

    Half an hourter, the door to Yesseca''s operating theatre opened.

    Her operation had been sessful.

    "We would still have to observe her closely to see how her body reacts for a few days. If everything is fine then she can be discharged soon," the doctor said to Selina and Lothar.

    Lothar was overjoyed.

    He ran over to check on Yesseca but she was asleep. Her face was pale but her eyshes were shockingly ck and long.

    Lothar looked at Yesseca for a long time and his eyes suddenly turned red.

    He murmured, "Yesseca, you''re finally healthy once again. I am so happy for you."

    Upon hearing Lothar''s words, Selina felt tears fill her eyes too.

    She patted Lothar on the shoulder, "Lothar,e on you''re a man, don''t cry. You should smile because Yesseca is well now."

    Lothar wiped his eyes and said, "Yes you are right, I should smile."

    He looked at Selina and said in a solemn tone, "Selina, I am grateful for everything you''ve done for Yesseca and I. I am forever indebted to you, no, I belong to you now. From now on, if you need help or anything done, just say the word and I''ll get it done for you no matter what it takes."

    Selina was startled, "What do you mean by that? I already have a partner."

    Lothar was speechless.

    He realized that he had said something wrong and his face turned red again.

    "What I mean is that in the future, I will be at your disposal whenever. I will never be able to repay your kindness!"

    Selina smiled, "This is nothing. Lothar, you''re my friend. I will do my best to help you no matter what."

    Lothar''s heart surged with a feeling of gratitude.

    "Selina, I want to tell you something," Lothar plucked up his courage.

    "Yes?"

    Lothar nced at the bench not far away, "It might take for a long time to exin. Let''s sit down and talk."

    They were standing at the entrance of Yesseca''s ward.

    Selina was about to walk over and sit when she suddenly thought of something.

    She said to Lothar, "How about next time? I still have some things to do."

    Lothar was stunned.

    The courage that he had gathered vanished because of Selina''s words.

    "Well, all right then."

    Selina nodded and exited the hospital. At the same time, she made a phone call to Matthew.

    Ten minutester, Matthew arrived at the hospital''s entrance.

    "Why are you here? What''s the matter?" Matthew''s tone was urgent and the concern in his eyes was obvious.

    A sweet smile formed on Selina''s face, "I''m fine. Lothar''s younger sister just had a surgery, that''s why I came."

    Upon hearing this, Matthew let out a sigh of relief.

    He patted Selina''s head, "I thought my darling got hurt."

    "How so? I''m in good shape."

    Matthew took Selina to the ce where Brennan was detained.

    When they arrived at the police station, Matthew gave Selina a stack of documents, "Take a look."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Selina skimmed the documents.

    The documents held all the information about Brennan from his childhood to adulthood. Selina paid no attention to most of it except for one part. Brennan had studied in the same high school as Selina back in the United States.

    Selina was astonished about this piece of information.

    Then something shed through her mind.

    Selina caught the piece of memory that shed through.

    She finally remembered.

    Selina had always felt that Brennan was somehow familiar but she had never been able to ce it. Who would have known that they attended the same high school?

    Actually, it wasn''t too strange that Selina couldn''t remember him. There were just too many students in that high school. If Brennan had not once writteman amazingly long loveletter to Selina, she probably wouldn''t have recognized him at all.

    "This man has some psychological problems. After he finished his junior year, he has been seeing a

    psychologist," Matthew casually

    said, "So maybe his attack on Lothar ispletely because of his mental issues."

    Selina''s fingers trembled a little.

    S

    Brennan had been seeing a psychologist ever since junior year?

    He had given her that love letter when he was in junior year...

    Selina''s legs suddenly turned weak.

    Matthew''s sharp eyes noticed and with quick hands went forward and supported Selina, "Selina, what''s wrong?"

    "Help me to a chair. I''m feeling a little dizzy."

    Matthew helped Selina to a bench and sat down.

    Selina''s brain was in a muddle.

    She remembered that Caroline had

    used toment on how mean she was to prank the boys at school. One time, Selina had ced a love letter that a boy gave to her into another boy''s desk. Because of that incident, the owner of the love letter had been teased and picked on for being queer.

    Selina bit her lip hard.

    Was it because of her doing that Brennan went to see a psychologist after his junior year in high school?

    At that time, she had just been a young girl with a yful attitude. She''d never expected that her thoughtless actions had caused such harm to

    someone.

    Selina sat there for a long time and Matthew was by her side through it all, holding her hands tightly.

    "Selina, are you feeling better now?" Matthew asked after a long time.

    Selina nced at Matthew and nodded.

    "I want to pay a visit to Brennan''s doctor tomorrow. Can you arrange it for me, Matthew?" Selina asked.

    Matthew''s eyes shed with surprise, "Selina, do you know him?"

    She nodded and said in a low voice, "I just want to confirm something."

    Matthew was really efficient. Selina was able to meet Brennan''s psychologist that same night.

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283

    Brennan''s psychologist told Selina everything.

    "He first visited me ten years ago. When he was young, he wrote a love letter to a girl he liked very much. He was an introvert. It would usually be nothing for other boys to write a love letter to pursue their crush but for Brennan, it was an act that required all of his courage. It was a pity that the girl refused him."

    "Besides that, the girl afterwards put the love letter in another boy''s drawer. As a result, he wasughed for being homosexual by the whole school. Later, he couldn''t stand the bullying and teasing anymore and transferred to another school. But the rumors followed him there as well. That made it hard for him to befriend anyone of the same gender. He''s even tried ending things previously. What he went through caused a big turmoil in his life. Currently, he shuts himself off from the world. He doesn''t see anyone and has no friends. All he does is stay home ande here to meet me each month."

    The more Selina heard, the paler her face turned.

    She asked in a trembling voice, "Does he hate that girl?"

    The psychologist shook his head in confusion, "It''s strange. He should hate her but he doesn''t. I even found out during our appointments that he still likes the girl very much. He has loved her for more than ten years, even though she did such cruel things to him."

    The word "cruel" pped Selina across the face hard and she felt as if her heart was being wrenched out of her chest by invisible hands.

    Twenty minutester, Selina exited the psychologist''s room.

    Matthew had been waiting outside for a long time.

    When he saw Selina''s pale face, he immediately went over to her and asked, "Selina, are you okay?"

    "Nothing, I''m fine," Selina shook her head.

    Her jaw trembled as she spoke.

    Matthew could feel that something wasn''t right.

    "Come on, I''ll take you home. Try to rx and not think about anything for now."

    Matthew immediately took Selina to the car. He called Erine while driving and asked her to make some stew for Selina.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    When they reached Perry''s family vi, Selina looked as if all energy had been drained from her. She did not even have the strength to step out from the car.

    Matthew carried Selina in his arms.

    Heid her on the sofa and covered her with a nket.

    Erine''s stew was ready by then.

    Matthew brought a bowl of stew for Selina.

    The stew was very nourishing.

    "Drink some," Matthew said softly.

    Selina shook her head, "I don''t want to."

    "Here, I''ll feed you," Matthew took a small spoonful of stew and brought it close to Selina''s mouth.

    Selina had no choice but to drink it. The bowl of stew was soon consumedpletely.

    Matthew put down the bowl and hugged Selina, "No matter what happened, I am with you."

    Tears welled up at the corner of Selina''s eyes, "Matthew, I''m really a terrible person. I''m the worst kind of person there is, right?"

    It was then that Selina understood why Caroline hated her so much. It was because she was mean and cruel to others. She liked ying games and making a fool out of others.

    She had even ruined the lives of other people.

    If she hadn''t put the love letter into another boy''s drawer, Brennan wouldn''t have be like this. He wouldn''t have shut himself off from the world and he wouldn''t need to make a monthly trip to a psychologist.

    Matthew lifted Selina''s chin with his other hand. He stared straight into her eyes, "Listen, Selina. You''re the kindest among all the women I''ve ever met. Do you know that? Don''t think of yourself in such a way."

    Selina''s showed a wry half smile, "But I am not a good person. Matthew, you don''t understand, I am a bad person. You have no idea what wrongs I have done in the past. I am very willful and selfish. I only cared about myself and no one else. I am cruel."

    "Even if you are willful, I still dote on you."

    "But I have done a lot of wrong things before."

    "I''ll take responsibility for what you''ve done."

    Selina''s eyes turned red.

    Matthew hugged her even more tightly, "No matter what happened, you still have me. Just remember this."

    Matthew had never asked about what happened ever since he saw Selinaing out of the psychologist''s room. Matthew could onlyfort Selina while she continued to mumble to herself.

    As Selina mumbled, she suddenly burst into tears.

    Big, fat drops of tears rolled down Selina''s face.

    Matthew wiped all her tears away and kissed her.

    "Darling, your tears are so precious. Don''t lose them so easily," Matthew coaxed Selina tenderly.

    Selina suddenly pressed herself closer into Matthew''s arms and sobbed "Matthew, it''s a blessing that I have you. Thank God for you. Without you, I wouldn''t have known what to do."

    Matthew gently patted her on the back, "You have me no matter what, I''ll be there. Don''t cry, okay?" Selina lifted her face full of tears and looked at Matthew, "I feel like resting. Can you go to bed with me?" "Okay," Matthew picked her up.

    He carried Selina into the bedroom, put her on the bed, and then heid down.

    Matthew cuddled Selina in his arms.

    Selina snuggled deeply into Matthew''s embrace, trying to mold herself into him.

    "Matthew, I am really sad."

    "Selina, don''t be. I''ll stay here with you."

    Nodding, Selina said with a tearful voice, "I have you with me."

    She was really not a good and kind woman. Because of her childish prank, a boy who had loved her hade to this. Selina was beginning to hate herself.

    But there was still someone who didn''t hate her and loved her as much as he always did.

    Selina pressed herself against Matthew''s chest.

    Matthew''s heartbeat was beating strongly.

    They continued to lie on the bed

    quietly.

    that a time passed, Selina felt

    that allof the invisible barriers that she bad with Matthew previously finally came undone.

    Gradually, both parties fell asleep, holding her in his arms.

    When they woke up, it waste at night.

    Matthew opened his eyes first and found Selina moving slightly in his arms. Selina then opened her eyes.

    Matthew''s lips curved into a smile. "We''re indeed a couple. We even woke up at the same time."

    There were still traces of tears in Selina''s eyes.

    "Matthew, I''m hungry," Selina told Matthew.

    "You

    go ahead and rest a bit more. I''ll get you something to eat. I''ll bring it to you in a moment."

    After a moment of hesitation, Selina asked, "Won''t it be bad to eat in bed?"

    "There''s nothing wrong with it," Matthew gently stroked Selina''s cheek. "How can you get out of bed to eat when you''re so drained?"

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284

    Selina smiled wearily, "Yes, when I am sad I really have no strength to get out of bed and eat."

    "Then I''ll bring you the food. What do you wish to eat?" Matthew asked.

    "Anything is fine."

    "Okay," Matthew walked out of the room.

    After Matthew left, Selina sat up on the bed.

    She drew her knees to her chest, and stared into space.

    How could she make up for what she had done wrong towards Brennan?

    Her heart suddenly tightened.

    Selina felt that she could never make it up to the man. The psychologist said that he had been seeing him for 10 years or so. Brennan must have dealt with pressing mental issues ever since the junior year of high school. He must have never had a happy childhood. His youth had been lost. Even if Selina tried, she would never be able to make up for the torture he had suffered in the past.

    Selina pinched her thighs hard. The pain shot through her body.

    She hated herself for being so cruel and ying such pranks. If she had not done such a thing, Brennan would not have...Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She bit her lip tightly.

    Whatever it was, she had to pay Brennan a visit the next day.

    She wanted to release Brennan.

    It was not Brennan''s fault that he had attacked Lothar, but hers.

    She had to apologize to Brennan.

    Selina bit her lip even harder.

    She hoped that Brennan would forgive her.

    Matthew returned to the room.

    He had with him some pasta.

    The pasta was lightly seasoned but it looked delicious.

    "I was afraid that you would be hungry so I cooked something simple," Matthew said.

    She nodded, "It looks tasty."

    "It doesn''t just look good but it tastes good too."

    Selina smiled sweetly.

    Matthew handed a te to Selina.

    Selina hesitated, "Do you really want to eat in bed?"

    She had never eaten a meal in bed.

    "Yes. Let''s try it once," Matthew''s tone was gentle.

    Selina contemted for a second before started to eat. Matthew ate next to her too.

    Minutester, they had finished everything on the tes.

    Matthew put the empty dishes on the bedside table, "I''ll clean it up tomorrow. Let''s go back to sleep."

    Selina blinked her eyes at Matthew, "It''s not good to sleep straight away after eating."

    "You''re upset today, hence let''s do what we want. There are no rules so don''t worry about it."

    Selina cried out, "Matthew, you are spoiling me."

    "Yes, so let me continue okay?" Matthew looked at Selina lovingly.

    "But if you spoil me, you will regret it in the future."

    "No, I will not."

    Selina sighed softly.

    She couldn''t help but lean her head on Matthew''s shoulder, "You know that I''ve dated Dn before I dated you."

    Matthew''s breath stuttered.

    He replied coolly, "Hmm."

    Selina continued, "I used to think that the love I had with him was passionate and that he was the only person I would need in this life. But now I know that I was wrong. Matthew, I was wrong. You were the one I was looking for."

    Matthew held Selina''s hand gently.

    "In this world, only you can tolerate me for being stubborn, willful and headstrong Even if it wasn''t for you, I would still have broken up with Dn. This is because our

    el

    personalities are notpatible. A couple needs to bepatible for a rtionship to blossom. Matthew, you and I are a good match for each other."

    "Selina, that''s what I think too. You''re headstrong and willful but I can tolerate it."

    Selina''s lips curled into a grateful smile.

    She had been depressed all day but now she was in a better mood.

    "I''m very blessed to have met you, Matthew," Selina whispered.

    "Darling, I am not as perfect as you think I am," Matthew''s tone was a little gloomy. "I have an ugly past. If I had known that my past was like this, I wouldn''t have approached you because I don''t want you to get hurt."

    Matthew did not say more.

    It was his fault and ipetence that caused both Saoirse and Selina to be hurt.

    His amnesia had caused such a terrible mess.

    Selina suddenly raised her head. She looked at Matthew and touched his furrowed brow. Selina asked, "Have you ever wondered why you forgot everything that had happened? The six months you had with Saoirse?"

    "Something happened to the ne. That was why."

    Selina shook her head, "You''re wrong. If what happened on the ne was the reason, why did you forget everything about Saoirse but remember everything before her clearly?"

    Matthew''s eyes darkened.

    Selina continued, "Because you didn''t want that marriage either, because you were seriously injured at that time and couldn''t protect yourself. You were left with only option, and that was to marry Saoirse. Matthew, you''re a

    responsible man and you yel.t

    allow yourself to abandould not

    or leave

    Saoirse even if you were unwilling and under duress. You were ced in aplicated position because you never loved her right?"

    Matthew tightened his grip on Selina''s hands.

    He didn''t know that Selina knew him so well.

    Selina was right. After six months, he hadpletely recovered and had had the capability to end the marriage.

    However, he hadn''t been able to make himself do it.

    His principles did not allow him to do so.

    After the six months that Saoirse had spent taking care of him, he could not bring himself to be cruel to her.

    Initially, he had really nned to be with Saoirse. That was why he took the ne back to visit Ludwik. He had wanted to tell Ludwik about the marriage between him and Saoirse.

    But even so, he hadplicated feelings and a lot of unwillingness.

    That was because he did not and had never loved Saoirse.

    He hadn''t wanted to be tied down to a woman he had never and couldn''t love. On the other hand, he knew he couldn''t just leave Saoirse.

    "Matthew, you were at a loss," Selina looked Matthew''s eyes. "Your mind couldn''t bear the conflict in your heart, hence it chose to erase all memories so that you could start over again. Am I right?"

    "Selina," Matthew gave a long sigh, "I think you understand me more than I understand myself."

    "Well, the third party always knows better. Matthew promised me you will let go of the guilt you had. You were never wrong in the first ce. You didn''t choose for this to happen."

    Matthew''s lips pursed tightly together.

    After a while, he said, "I promised topensate Saoirse for that six months. After that, I will owe her nothing. We will be done with each other. From then onwards, Selina, we need not worry about anything anymore."

    Selina nodded in agreement, "Okay."

    "Let''s rest now."

    "I''m afraid we''ll turn into pigs if we sleep so much."

    "That''s not necessarily bad. The

    reason people have so much problems in live is because we are humans. If the only price for a carefree life is to be an animal,

    that''s fine. I don''t see it as a bad thing to just spend your life eating and sleeping."

    Selina was stunned by Matthew''s words, "Your way of thinking has always been different from most people." Matthew hugged Selina at the waist, "I could say the same of you. I''ve never seen a girl who is quirkier than you."

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285

    "You''re wrong. I am not weird or quirky, I''m just mean and cruel," Selina said with a low voice, "Matthew, do you want to know why I am sad today?" "As long as you are willing to share, I am willing to listen."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Selina told Matthew everything.

    She lowered her eyes to hide her emotions, "Now, don''t you agree when I say how bad I am?"

    "You''re definitely not bad," Matthew answered with certainty.

    Selina''s breath halted as she gazed at Matthew unmovingly.

    Matthew looked at her, "Selina, girls at that young age are yful. Hence, it is normal that you do things without thinking about the consequences. You were just ying a prank, you meant him no harm. Selina, you are a really kind person. It pains me that you don''t know that."

    "But I have caused great harm to Brennan."

    "That''s true," Matthew said in a straightforward manner.

    Selina''s bottom lip trembled even more.

    "Since it has happened, we can''t do anything about it. Just as how you said that what happened to me wasn''t entirely my fault, so is this. You did not do what you did on purpose and you did not expect that the consequences would be so grave. I''m pretty sure that most boys were made fun of when they wrote love letters to girls back in their school days. It just so happened that Brennan was a special case. We can only try to make up for it."

    Matthew''s words warmed Selina''s heart.

    She nodded seriously, "Okay, let''s make it up to him."

    After a pause, she said, "Matthew, thank you for staying with me through this."

    Matthew nted a kiss on Selina''s forehead, "And thank you for fighting my battles with me."

    Selina then lifted one of her hands up in the air.

    She gestured Matthew with her eyes.

    Matthew understood and lifted his hand in the air.

    Their hands slowly sped together in the air and their fingers interlocked.

    A smile appeared on Selina''s face.

    A smile also appeared on Matthew''s lips.

    "Do you know that when two people of the same mind get together, nothing will stand in their way?" Selina asked softly.

    A glimmer shed across Matthew''s eyes. He replied in a low voice, "Of course I do."

    "Matthew, I believe that we can ovee whatever thates our way as long as we are together. As long as our hearts are with each other, nothing can stump us. Am I right?"

    Matthew''s eyes were surging with emotions, "You''re absolutely right."

    They would face the waves of challenges as one, no matter what.

    Very soon, it was the start of a new day.

    Matthew brought Selina to a cafe.

    Selina had asked Matthew to request that the police bring Brennan to the cafe.

    She did not want to meet with Brennan at the police station as he was not a criminal.

    When Selina and Matthew arrived at the cafe, Selina told him, "Wait for me in the car. I''ll go in and have a chat with Brennan."

    Based on Brennan''s character, he would certainly not appreciate the present of a third person during his meet up with Selina.

    However, Matthew disagreed.

    "Selina, I''m notfortable with letting you go alone. Brennan is mentally unstable. If he were to do anything to harm you, I won''t be able to help you as I am in the car."

    However, Selina didn''t think so and said, "He won''t hurt me. If he wanted to hurt me, he would have hurt me long ago."

    "You''re right, but that may chance. I can''t let anything happen to you."

    Selina looked upset, "But I want to build a good rtionship with Brennan. I think he doesn''t want another man present."

    Matthew pondered for a moment, "Then, let me sit at a different table which is close to you. In that way, I won''t be present or disrupting anything." Selina agreed.

    They both entered the cafe one after another.

    Brennan was seated at the corner innermost seat.

    He was wearing a cap. Most of his face was hidden under the shadows but it could be seen that his face was extremely pale.

    Selina sat opposite of Brennan.

    "Brennan, it''s been a long time since west met," Selina said gently, "We haven''t seen each other since high school."

    Brennan''s whole body shook.

    He lowered his head even lower.

    "Brennan, I want to have a good talk with you. Can you look at me?" Selina said softly.

    Brennan said nothing.

    "I know that you have been paying attention to me, but why won''t you look at me now that I am here? You should look me in the eyes directly."

    Brennan lowered his head more.

    Selina sighed softly.

    She then took off Brennan''s cap with a swift movement.

    Under the cap was a young, handsome face but it looked pale.

    Brennan waspletely stunned as his cap was taken away.

    A blush spread across his pale face and then he lowered his head even more, not daring to look at Selina.

    Selina said in a soft voice, "Brennan,

    I haven''t seen you for so many years

    and you have be more handsome. I remember you were already goodlooking back in high school. Why do you wear a car? You should let everyone see and admire your features."

    Brennan was moved by these words.

    His lips moved a little.

    Selina thought Brennan was finally going to say something but still he didn''t.

    "You''re even more handsome without a cap. I suggest that you don''t wear a cap again," Selina said truthfully.

    Brennan''s body trembled slightly.

    Selina''s words affected him greatly.

    "Rea-really?" Brennan finally spoke.

    His voice was as soft as a dew drop.

    Selina felt delighted that Brennan was finally speaking.

    She nodded happily, "Of course. I promise I''m telling the truth."

    The corners of Brennan''s mouth rose slightly.

    "You, you, how did you recognize

    me?" Brennan suddenly asked again.

    Brennan seemed to be braver after uttering the first sentence.

    Selina hesitated for a moment.

    Should she tell Brennan that she did a background check on him?

    Just as she was hesitating, Brennan spoke again, "Caroline Yethan, did she... tell you?"

    Selina was stunned.

    Caroline?

    Only then did Selina remember

    something that she almost forgot. Once, Natalie showed her a video clip of a Surveince camera. Brennan had been seen close by the

    Whitlock family vi shortly before Caroline had appeared.

    Could it be that Caroline was still in contact with Brennan?

    Selina stared into Brennan''s eyes, "Are you in touch with Caroline?"

    Her urgent tone seemed to scare Brennan and he lowered his head more and fell into a silence again.

    Selina took a deep breath.

    She softened her voice and said, "I''m just asking because we haven''t seen each other for so many years and you are still in contact with her, which surprised me a little. Do you mind sharing with me what you know?"

    Selina''s gentle voice seemed to wake Brennan''s courage again and he opened his mouth to speak.

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286

    "I, I''ve met her. I''ve met Caroline before here," Brennan stammered, "I saw her outside the vi."

    Selina''s eyes glinted a little.

    That would mean that the meet up between Brennan and Caroline was just a pure coincidence.

    "What did she say to you?" Selina asked again.

    Brennan hesitated.

    Caroline had told him a lot and if he were to tell everything to Selina, Brennan knew that he would stutter and stammer.

    He was afraid that Selina would dislike his stuttering.

    Moreover, he knew that Caroline and Selina were good friends so he didn''t think too much about it.

    Brennan said after a while, "Nothing much."

    Selina nodded.

    "Brennan, I know that you''re seeing a psychologist. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have treated you like that," Selina suddenly stood up.

    She bowed at Brennan, "Brennan, I''m sorry."

    Brennan was shocked.

    "No, there''s no need," he blushed and said.

    He wanted to help Selina up but he dared not move forward.

    "If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have turned out like this today. I didn''t know that things would y out so badly," Selina said with regrets. Brennan shook his head desperately, "No, no."

    Selina continuously apologized

    to Brennan but Brennan consistently shook his head vigorously. His face blushed bright red.

    All he said was "no" again and again to Selina.

    Time passed by slowly.

    Selina felt she had already apologized for all that she could.

    This meet up with Brennan made her feel even guiltier than before.

    She did harm Brennan but Brennan had never med her.

    Before leaving, Selina said, "Brennan, can I borrow your phone?"

    Brennan immediately handed his phone over.

    Selina entered her number into Brennan''s phone.

    She then handed the phone back to Brennan.

    When Brennan got his phone back, he identally brushed against Selina''s fingers and his whole arm began to tremble.

    Selina looked at Brennan sincerely, "Brennan, this is my number. From now on, we are friends, very good friends. If you need anything in the future, pleasee to me."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Brennan''s eyes were full of emotions, after a while, he nodded vigorously.

    "Are you leaving too or staying for awhile?" Selina asked sweetly.

    "Stay, staying for a while," Brennan stuttered.

    "Then I''ll be going. Call me if there''s anything I can do for you," Selina waved to Brennan goodbye.

    Brennan''s face turnedpletely red.

    Selina exited the cafe with Matthew following behind.

    Just as their car were leaving, Selina saw a gentleman in a suit talking to Brennan through the ss windows.

    Selina was surprised, "Who is that?"

    "The HR manager of apany."

    Selina looked at Matthew in shock.

    Matthew exined, "I found out that Brennan was aputer genius when we were doing a background check on him. He sent his resume to the best software ITpany in the world but was rejected because he didn''t ''t know how tomunicate and interact during his interview. Ever since then, he''d never sent in his resume to anypany. The president of thepany that Brennan sent his resume to is my friend. I told him about Brennan and rmended Brennan to him and that''s his HR manager talking to Brennan about a job proposal."

    A glimmer of hope shed across Selina''s eyes.

    She didn''t expect that Matthew would actually do all these for her quietly.

    "You didn''t tell me anything," Selina couldn''t help but say.

    "I nned to tell you after your meeting with him. With his current state,municating more with people would help him have an easier time at work. Also, working in a field that he is talented at may help him boost his confidence. Don''t worry, I believe he will get better soon."

    The sparkle in Selina''s eyes shone more brilliantly. She said gratefully, "Thank you, Matthew. You are really thoughtful. I just wanted to apologize to Brennan and be friends with him but I didn''t think of this. You are right. What you have done will definitely help him."

    "That''s why you don''t have to worry too much. He''ll be fine," Matthew said firmly.

    Selina nodded with hope in her eyes.

    "Are you going to thepanyter?" Selina asked.

    "Do you need me to be with you?" Matthew did not answer Selina''s question directly.

    "You must have a lot of work waiting for you at thepany," Selina also answered indirectly.

    Matthew gave a bitter smile.

    However, it was true. Because of the matter with Saoirse, he had piles of work waiting for him.

    Although he could hand it over to his subordinates, but their abilities were limited. There were many things that needed his direct interference.

    "Then you better head back to thepany. I''ll make a trip home to visit my family and my newborn nephew," Selina said.

    After her emotional outburstst night and the meet with Brennan previously, Selina felt much better inside. She no longer wanted to hide from her family.

    "Okay then let me drop you there and I''ll pick you up at night."

    About twenty minutester, they arrived at the Whitlock family vi.

    Before parting, Selina suddenly asked, "Why didn''t

    Saoirse contact you until now?"

    She originally thought that when Saoirse said that she wanted Matthew to apany her for half a year, she would definitely pester him every day. However, until now, Saoirse hadn''t made a single call.

    Selina found it strange.

    Matthew frowned slightly.

    Momentster, the frown between his brow loosened, "Isn''t it better that way?"

    Selina found it reasonable that way too.

    "See you tonight."

    "Yeah, see you."

    Meanwhile, Saoirse was in Reid''s apartment.

    Caroline had shown Saoirse a series of movies, all of which had a storyline that circted around how the vicious mistress had stolen a woman''s husband and the woman''s revenge.

    Saoirse didn''t enjoy the movies.

    She looked at Caroline and asked, "Caroline, can I stop watching these?"

    Caroline''s expression was solemn as she said, "Of course you can''t stop. Saoirse, this is your story. You need to learn how these women take their revenge. You''re too weak. You need to learn to be cunning and crafty."

    After a moment''s silence, Saoirse continued, "But my story is different than the ones in movies. William met her first. He liked her from the beginning and he had never been willing to get into a marriage with me. Later on, when William got together with Selina, it was only because he had had amnesia. Our story is different than all these

    movies."

    After a pause, Saoirse added in a low voice, "And she doesn''t seem to be that vicious."

    Yes, Saoirse did not like Selina. Not even a little.

    But Selina was not as vicious as the mistresses in the movies. Though Saoirse met Selina only a handful of times, her intuition told her Selina was

    not such a bad person.

    Caroline stared into Saoirse eyes, "Saoirse, look at me."

    Saoirse looked at Caroline in shock.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287

    Caroline''s eyes were as deep as the ocean and somehow, mesmerizing. Her words seemed to control Saoirse as Caroline continued, "Listen to me, from now onwards, forget about everything, forget about how William wasn''t willing to get into that marriage with you. William loves you, which was why he wanted to marry you. But Selina showed up as the third party and ruined your rtionship. Men are always fond of new things, which was why he dumped you and got together with Selina. Saoirse, this is how it is."

    "That''s not the case," Saoirse murmured.

    Caroline suddenly raised her voice, "Saoirse, do you still want to be together with William?"

    "Yes," Saoirse immediately said.

    "Right then, repeat after me. That''s the whole story."

    A hint of hesitation shed across Saoirse''s eyes.

    Sitting by the side, Liselle could not help but add, "Miss Yethan, things are just as you said. You are right. Miss Welmert, you are indeed too kind. Mr. William was stolen away by that woman. That woman is a vicious woman. There is no woman more vicious than her in this world. If she steals

    Mr. William away, you must make her suffer!"

    Liselle remembered how Selina had shattered the vase on her head and her frustration increased.

    Saoirse was brainwashed by Caroline and Liselle''s words.

    She lowered her head, "That''s how things are. William loved me but she stole William away."

    A look of delight shed across Caroline''s eyes, "Then do you want to take revenge on her? Do you want to do anything to get revenge on her?" Saoirse didn''t say anything.

    Caroline changed her words and said, "Do you want to steal William and be together with him?"

    "Yes, I do."

    "That''s right," Caroline said, "Continue watching these movies and see how these women deal with the mistress. Learn their methods and schemes. That''s what you have to do. You have to be as ruthless as them."

    She pointed to a main character in the movie on the television screen and said, "Look at her eyes, they are full of cruelty and hatred. Saoirse, you have to learn from her so that you can get your man back."

    Yesseca''s kidney transntation was very sessful and there were no side effects.

    The doctor also brought them a piece of good news. If Yesseca had no otherplications, she could be discharged within three days.

    Yesseca and Lothar were both overjoyed.

    Yesseca''s eyes were shining, "Lothar, it''s all thanks to Miss Whitlock for helping me. It''s all thanks to her."

    She thought for a moment, "Miss Whitlock seems to like the paper flowers I madest time. I''ll make some more for her and some paper cranes. Lothar, can you buy some materials for me?"

    Lothar agreed immediately.

    After Lothar left, Yesseca sat on the hospital bed and looked out of the window happily.

    In three days, she would be discharged from the hospital.

    She could finally stop making trips to the hospital all day and smell like disinfectant all the time.

    Just thinking about it made Yesseca''s heart leaped with excitement.

    She was thinking about her future life when several men came in.

    Yesseca was frightened.

    "Is your name Yesseca Cowell?" the leader of the

    group asked.

    Yesseca nodded.

    The man looked very fierce but he still said politely, "Miss Cowell, pleasee with us. Our madam wants to see you." Yesseca''s breath halted.

    Thirty minutester, Lothar came back to the ward with a pile of materials. But he couldn''t see Yesseca anywhere. He thought Yesseca had went to the bathroom.

    Lothar sat and waited but Yesseca was nowhere to be seen.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Lothar begun to feel anxious.

    He ran throughout the hospital, searching high and low for Yesseca. However, he still could not find her anywhere. When Selina arrived at the Whitlock family vi, only Natalie and the baby was home.

    Selina let out a sigh of relief.

    With Cecilia gone, Selina didn''t need to listen to her nagging.

    She remembered that her mother used to be a gentle and soft woman, but since the divorce between her and Matthew, her mother had transformed into a resentful woman, nagging at her all the time.

    Selina felt scared whenever she had to face Cecilia.

    "Natalie, where is Mom?" Selina asked Natalie.

    "Mom went out for a walk and said that she wanted to buy clothes for the baby," Natalie said as she led Selina to a closet room, "Take a look for yourself."

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    There were countless of baby clothes hanging on the lines.

    Natalie said helplessly, "I told her it''s enough but Mom is still going at it."

    After saying that, Natalie sighed.

    Although Natalie had been with Tobias for quite a time and should have gotten used by now how rich families operated but Natalie was still ustomed to her old ways.

    Especially when she saw how much

    baby clothing was going to be wasted, especially since he wouldn''t be able to wear all of them. Those were designer clothes and carried a hefty price tag.

    Selina was used to living a luxurious life but she too couldn''t help but grumble at the sight of the mountains of clothes.

    After a while, she smiled and said, "Natalie, you have to get used to it. My mother likes babies too much."

    Although Natalie felt helpless about it, the corners of her lips rose, "I know. Mom loves the baby."

    They went out of the closet and sat at the sofa.

    Natalie asked the servant to bring some fruits over.

    "Selina, how are you and Matthew now?" Natalie asked.

    Selina forced out a dry smile.

    "Well, let''s go see the baby," Selina changed the topic.

    They both went to have a look at the baby.

    What a coincidence! The baby had just woken up.

    He was waving her fleshy hands curiously, exploring the world.

    Selina sighed at the rapid growth of a child.

    Thest time she saw the baby, he had been miniscule, but he had grown a lot since then. The baby was like a ball of cotton, extremely cute.

    Selina felt her heart melt at the sight of the baby.

    She teased and yed with the baby with her fingers.

    The baby thought Selina''s finger was food and opened her mouth, wanting to bite it.

    Selina smiled sweetly, "Natalie, does he want to eat something?"

    "This is how they are. I fed him before he slept just now," Natalie said.

    "By the way, have you figured out the name for the baby?"

    "Norwell Whitlock," Natalie''s eyes went soft looking at her child.

    "Norwell Whitlock," Selina repeated.

    "Your brother gave him the name. He said that the baby''s name has both the meaning of our names."

    Hearing that, Selina couldn''t help but think of incorporating both hers and Matthew''s name for their future. babies. If it was a boy, he could be Whitten. If it was a girl, then she could name her Sabrina.

    Selina burst outughing.

    "What are youughing at?" Natalie looked at Selina.

    Selina kept her smile and said, "Nothing." Natalie, on one hand, seemed to have something on her mind.

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288

    Natalie and Selina chatted for some time until the baby fell asleep. They then walked out of the nursery.

    "By the way, Selina, Mom has been talking about you these days. She was waiting and hoping for you toe over," Natalie suddenly said. Selina was puzzled to hear this.

    She didn''t expect that Cecilia would talk about her when she wasn''t home.

    Selina was a little nervous, "What did she talk about?"

    "Things between you and Matthew."

    "Oh," Selina said.

    It was best that Cecilia not know too much about this issue. Matthew''s current situation wasn''t really the best and telling Cecilia about it would only make her more worried.

    "Thank God Tobias managed to stop Mom and told her that you must be busy. If not she would probably have called you toe over," Natalie added.

    The corners of Selina''s lips curled up, "Who knew that my always seemingly cold brother would be protective of me at times like this?"

    "Of course, you are his sister after all," Natalie said, "By the way, how are things between you and Matthew now?"

    Selina felt troubled hearing the question.

    She contemted and debated if she should tell Natalie everything.

    Just then, Natalie''s phone suddenly rang and she picked up the call.

    Selina sat contemting whether she should tell Natalie the whole story or not.

    After a while, Natalie hung up.

    She gave a small smile, "By the way, I forgot to tell you I have to go out at noon."

    "Go out? Where?"

    Natalie nodded and said, "I''m going to attend a wedding."

    "Oh, then my brother will pick you upter, right?"

    "No, I am going alone."

    "Yvonne is getting married?"

    "No, she is a superstar now, how would she get married so early. It''s someone else."

    Selina was a little confused.

    From what she knew, Natalie didn''t have many friends other than Yvonne. That was why at first Selina thought that Natalie was attending a wedding of Tobias''s friend.

    "Then whose wedding is it?"

    "Sebastian Hoffman''s," Natalie said with a smile.

    Natalie had received Sebastian''s call the day before. He had invited her to his wedding that afternoon.

    Natalie was surprised because she had not heard from him for a long time. It was surprising that Sebastian was getting married.

    Sebastian had called just now to remind Natalie to attend the wedding.

    "Then I don''t know who he is," Selina said. She only knew Yvonne. "Natalie, I wish you a safe trip. I will help you look after the baby," Selina said.

    In actual fact, Selina didn''t need to stay to look after the baby as there were many servants at home.

    "Sure."

    Before Natalie left, Selina asked, "Natalie, my mom won''t be back so early, right?"

    Of course, Natalie knew what she was thinking about.

    She smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Mom always shops for hours before she returns home."

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    Natalie changed into a pink flowy dress with nude high-heeled shoes. Even so, such a simple makeover was enough to bring out her elegance and gracefulness.

    Selina sighed and looked at Natalie.

    Natalie was no longer the same as she had been in the past.

    Every dress and outfit she wore in the present was full of elegance and poise.

    Time and money could really change and transform a person.

    "Natalie, will there be a lot of your ssmates attending the wedding too?" Selina asked.

    Natalie thought for a while and said, "It''s probable."

    After all, Sebastian had been quite popr back then.

    Selina lifted her eyebrows and told Natalie, "Natalie, it''s time for you to show off."

    Natalie did not understand Selina''s meaning.

    Selina exined, "Think about it, many of your ssmates will definitely be envious and jealous of you, seeing how you''ve transformed. You will be the main spotlight of the party."

    Natalie was speechless.

    "I didn''t think much about it."

    After chatting for a while, Natalie asked the driver to send her to a hotel in Agaphen City.

    When Natalie reached, everal ssmates of hers had already gathered around.

    Natalie did not know that she was already the topic of discussion among her ssmates before she even arrived.

    Among their circles of friends, Yvonne and Natalie were living the best life as

    the present.

    They had both been poor girls in college but now one was a celebrity and the other was a richdy.

    Needless to say, as a public figure, news about Yvonne was often released. Meanwhile, Natalie being a rich man''s wife was full of mystery.

    At this time, everyone was talking about Natalie.

    "Do you think that Natalie wille today? She is now thedy of a rich family. She may feel that this asion is way below her." "That might not be it. It turns out that Natalie has a close rtionship with Sebastian. She probably will attend Sebastian''s weeding." "To be honest, I used to think that Natalie would get together with Sebastian, but I didn''t expect that she would be so lucky."

    After saying this, everyone suddenly fell silent.

    After a moment, someone said, "But it''s not easy to be a rich man''s wife. I heard that some rich man''s wife has to inform the butler even for the smallest thing. It may seem that they are

    surface, but no one really what''s happening behind closed curtains."

    living grandly ever

    "That''s right. Marriage is supposed

    to be between two families of the same status. Do you think things will turn out well if a poor family like Natalie''s married into a rich and powerful family? I''m afraid that she will be looked down by her O mother-inw. And her husband may forget and abandon her after he''s done having fun with her, she will be miserable." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    "I think there has been no news of Natalie after she got married to the Whitlock family. She had never been to any of our gatherings. I guess she is not doing well, or if not she would definitely show it off."

    "I think so too. How could it be so easy to marry into a rich family? I guess she has been tortured into an old haggard woman. It''s not easy to live with

    a rich family."

    Before the ssmates had finished gossiping, there was amotion unfolding.

    Natalie and Yvonne entered the hotel hand in hand.

    They happened to meet each other outside the hotel and walked in together.

    Yvonne''s outfit did not surprise everyone as they often saw her on television.

    Natalie was the one that shocked everyone. They hadn''t seen her for a long time and no one expected Natalie to look so beautiful and graceful.

    She was like a nobledy from a noble family. Her elegance and poise was natural. She didn''t look shabby nor fake at all!

    Natalie''s transformation was simply astounding.

    Everyone still remembered howProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    .ne

    Natalie had looked during her freshman year. She''d used to wear the cheapest clothes she could purchase and looked poor. If it wasn''t for her fair and lovely face, she would have been a stereotypical a country bumpkin.

    But now, she exuded the aura of a gracefuldy.

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289

    Natalie had obviously aged, but she looked prettier than she had been back in university.

    "Is that really Natalie? I can''t believe it!" someone couldn''t help but whisper.

    "Oh my god, no wonder they said money changes a person. Natalie transformedpletely after being with Tobias."

    "She is not as poor as she used to be. She''s now totally different from before."

    "Look at her dress. It must be expensive. I''ve seen it before in magazines."

    "I didn''t expect that the two poorest girls in our university would be living the best life out of all of us now."

    Slowly, their words turned harsh.

    "Although she looks good, we don''t know what happens behind the scenes. Maybe she is wearing borrowed clothes. Don''t rich families treat any daughter-inws poorly like that?"

    "That''s right. She has been with Tobias for many years. Maybe Tobias now detests her. Men are always fickle." "Yeah, that''s true, she came alone. If she really has a good rtionship with Tobias, why didn''t Tobiase today? It must be because they had a falling out."

    "Well, she''s poor and she has nothing so how can she even keep Tobias''s attention? Natalie may live a good life on the surface but it may not be the same in reality."

    The crowd foundfort in talking bad about Natalie. They gave her side nce because they thought she was simply acting.

    Meanwhile, Natalie and Yvonne werepletely unaware about the words going around.

    They chatted with each other happily.

    Yvonne was usually busy with her work hence she and Natalie had a lot to talk about.

    "Really? I didn''t even know that Sebastian was getting married. I''m still feeling dazed about it," Natalie said with a smile.

    Yvonne also had a smile on her face.

    She remembered that back in her school days, how she''d tried her best to help Natalie and Sebastian get together.

    "It''s good that he''s married. He also found his own happiness," Yvonne said.

    As a friend, she knew about Sebastian''s feelings toward Natalie. It was actually quite sad for him as Natalie ended up with Tobias in the end and Sebastian never stood a chance.

    But fortunately, Sebastian had put all behind him. Otherwise, he would not have gotten married.

    "Yes," Natalie''s smile deepened.

    The wedding then started. The bride and groom gave a speech and made a toast to everyone.

    The bride was a very lovely girl with a fair face and big eyes. She looked young. Her name was Margot.

    While they were giving a toast, Margot noticed Yvonne and widened her eyes, "Oh my gosh, you''re the superstar Yvonne Simpson, I know who you are."

    Yvonne smiled in a natural and graceful manner. "Can I ask you for an autograph?" Margot asked. "No problem," Yvonne said straightforwardly, "Sebastian and I are good friends. You can have as many as you want."

    Margot looked at Natalie again. She thought for a moment and said, "You are, you are Nata-."

    "Natalie Godfrey," Sebastian reminded, "My good friend Natalie."

    Yvonne noticed something.

    Sebastian smiled very naturally when he was introducing Natalie.

    Yvonne felt a little emotional.

    It seemed that Sebastian had really let go of Natalie. Otherwise, he would not be able to introduce Natalie to Margot in such a natural way.

    Sebastian''s bride was somewhat like the Natalie from many years ago.

    Her skin was fair and her eyes were big. She looked very simple and lovely.

    "Yes, Natalie Godfrey!" Margot suddenly raised her voice, "You are

    the legend of Agaphen Cityet

    known as the local Cindere, and ordinary girl that got married to Tobias Whitlock. You are the women that every woman in Agaphen City Wished to be!"

    Sebastian''s bride was indeed simple and naive which was why she did not mind saying such words on such an asion. Fortunately, Natalie did not mind either.

    She smiled and said, "No, no. It''s just something someone made up."

    Sebastian however, looked embarrassed, "Margot, don''t talk nonsense. There are so many people here."

    Margot''s eyes widened, "It''s true. Many girls envy Natalie. She''s a legend."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    The bride''s straightforward words made the ssmates that were present even more jealous.

    Some people could not help but murmur.

    "She''s a legend but she may notst long. Who knows, maybe Tobias doesn''t even have her in his heart."

    Yvonne immediately heard that.

    Her hot-tempered personality immediately red up, "What are you saying?"

    The ssmate that was pointed out on the spot could only bite the bullet and said, "I''m not wrong. Everyone thinks so. Otherwise, why would Nataliee alone? Life won''t be easy just because you married into a wealthy family. I think Natalie is just putting on an act, she may look fine and well on the surface but deep down she''s nothing." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yvonne was so angry that she wanted to swear but Natalie stopped her.

    "Yvonne, this is Sebastian''s wedding. Don''t mess it up," Natalie did not care about what others said. She knew that her position was destined to be put in the spotlight by the public and thus was already used to it.

    Besides, she did not need to bother with others opinion as long as she knew how she herself was doing currently.

    Yvonne held back for the sake of Sebastian.

    However, seeing their silence, the other ssmates took the upper hand and continued deriding and mocking Natalie.

    "I''m right. Natalie has indeed been abandoned and forgotten by Tobias. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be quiet, I must have got it right."

    "Haha, there''s no fairytale ending for

    our Cindere here. I think Natalie

    almost never gets to see her husband at all as Tobias is a president of apany and he is probably busy with his work. She''s probably just bearing the name as his wife only."

    "That must be it. Ah, she looks pitiful despite her luster."

    Just then, the door towards the wedding hall opened. A man walked into the hall with big steps.

    As soon as he entered, the whole hotel lit up, and everyone''s eyes were focused on him.

    "Oh my god, it''s Tobias Whitlock!"

    Someone shouted.

    Tobias Whitlock that made everyone breathless!

    Margot held Sebastian''s arm and was so excited that she almost passed out. She said, "Sebastian, am I seeing things? Tobias Whitlock ising to

    my wedding. Oh my god, Sebastian. Marrying you is such a happy thing. Tobias is at my wedding."

    Sebastian held Margot''s arm tightly with a relieved smile on his face.

    As for Yvonne, her eyes were also slightly dazed.

    She hadn''t seen Tobias Whitlock for a long time. This man was just like how she remembered, looking charming like a prince.

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290

    Even though so many years had passed, the passage of time didn''t leave behind any traces on his body. He was still dazzling as ever. The corner of Yvonne''s lips lifted.

    She was happy for Natalie for having such a great man by her side for the rest of her life.

    At this point, astonishment shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    She wondered why would Tobiase over when she didn''t tell him anything about the wedding.

    When Tobias approached closer, he wrapped his arms around Natalie''s waist. It was then that Natalie believed that he was really here at the wedding.

    Tobias looked at Sebastian and said,

    "Congrattions on your wedding."

    Sebastian said with a smile, "Thank you."

    Sebastian wasposed but his bride, Margot, who was next to him was not calm at all.

    Her eyes were shining with excitement. "Oh, wow, Tobias Whitlock is actually here at my wedding and even congratted us well. I can''t imagine it. Am I dreaming?"

    "It''s not a dream." Yvonne smiled and said, "Well, it must be great fate that your man and Natalie were ssmates."

    After chatting for a while, Sebastian finally managed to move Margot to make a toast to other guests.

    Those who were mocking and ridiculing Natalie a moment ago were all dumbfounded after seeing Tobias.

    "Tobias, why are you here?" Natalie asked in a low voice.

    "I called you but you didn''t pick up. Then, I called home and Selina told me."

    Natalie took out her cell phone and looked at it. Indeed, there were a few missed calls from Tobias.

    It was too noisy at the wedding which was why she didn''t hear anything.

    "I knew you were busy with work, thus I didn''t tell you."

    Tobias held Natalie''s waist tighter and said, "Come on, I want to stay and spend time with my wife."

    Natalie could not help but lift the corners of her lips.

    The wedding ended at around two. Tobias apanied Natalie all the way and left only after the wedding was over.

    Natalie took the driver''s car back to the Whitlock family''s home.

    The driver drove a Rolls-Royce to the wedding and when Natalie got onto the car, her ssmates went jealous over her again.

    The poor girl from back then was now being fetched and drove around in a Rolls-Royce.

    Yvonne said to the girl who was mocking Natalie just now, "Didn''t you say that Tobias no longer likes Natalie? Did you see what happened just now?"

    At the wedding, everyone clearly saw Tobias'' love and indulgence towards Natalie.

    The girl suddenly fell silent.

    Natalie arrived home around 3pm.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    The baby had already woken up and was ying with Selina.

    Selina noticed that Natalie was back and said, "Natalie, my nephew is such a bundle of fun. He just smiles andughs with whatever I said."

    Selina had a wonderful mood, as she spent timeughing around.

    Natalie sat down beside her and said, "If you like children so much, then hurry and give birth to one with Matthew. You can y with your child every day then."

    Selina''s gaze froze.

    After a while, she said with a soft light in her eyes, "I will, Natalie."

    She believed that it would not take long for her to have a baby with Matthew. After the issue with Saoirse was solved, Selina believed she could have a life like Natalie''s. A life with a man she loved, their children, and a happy life.

    Natalie patted Selina''s shoulder. "Be quick about it then."

    Selina smiled bitterly. "It''s not up to me."

    It was destined by fate as to when will pregnancye to Selina.

    Natalie thought for a moment. It seemed that she was pregnant with Tobias'' child only after a short while. It was reasonable to say that Selina was going to be pregnant now.

    Natalie could not help but ask, "How many times did you do that with Matthew? Do you both use contraception?"

    Selina blushed immediately.

    Goodness, why did Natalie ask such embarrassing questions? Selina thought to herself.

    "Natalie, don''t worry about me. When the timees, I believe I will bring good news!" Selina''s tone turned louder.

    Natalie smiled and said, "I am worried about you. Grandpa also asked when are you and Matthew going to hold a wedding."

    Natalie''s words made Selina startled for a moment.

    Momentster, Selina asked cautiously, "How is Grandpa doingtely?"

    "He''s doing well. He flew back to America few days ago and will be back in a few days times. He will probably urge you about your wedding again when he''s back Natalie sighed and continued, "Mom also asked when you are going to obtain your wedding certificate."

    Speaking of this, Natalie looked at Selina seriously, "Not only does Mom wants to know but I''m curious too. Didn''t you mention previously that you would be getting your wedding certificate soon? Howe there''s no news about it?"

    Selina decided to tell Natalie everything.

    There was no other way to keep this a secret.

    Just as she was about to speak, a sudden phone call interrupted her.

    "Natalie, let me take a call first," Selina said.

    She picked up the phone. "Lothar?"

    Lothar''s voice sounded extremely anxious. "Selina, have you seen Yesseca?"

    "No. What''s wrong?"

    Lothar was even more anxious. "Yesseca is missing. I''ve searched the entire hospital, but I can''t find her!"

    "Could it be that she went out to have some fun?" Selina thought that it might be reasonable as Yesseca''s health had improved and she might have wanted to go out.

    "No!" Lothar said with certainty,

    "Yesseca has always been obedient.

    |

    If she really wanted to go out, she would definitely have told me in advance. Something must have happened. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have disappeared. She wouldn''t have made me worried."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be right there." Selina then hung up.

    She said to Natalie, "Natalie, I have something to settle. Let''s talk next time."

    Having said that, Selina rushed out of the Whitlock''s family house, then asked the driver to take her to the hospital quickly.

    "Yesseca said she was going to give you some paper flowers and a paper crane, thus I went to help her buy the materials. However, when I went back, I couldn''t find her." Lothar was so worried that his face turned red.

    "Don''t worry. We will know where Yesseca is when we check the hospital''s surveince footage."

    Lothar had thought about this. "I

    1

    asked the hospital for the surveince video but they didn''t allow me to watch it as it isn''t something that they can simply show it to me. They say they''ll only

    ���ܧ��

    let me see it after confirming that Yesseca is missing for 24 hours or more."

    "I''ll get it. They''ll show it to me," Selina said firmly.

    Just when Selina was about to ask the hospital for the surveince footage, Yesseca unexpectedly came back.

    Lothar quickly grabbed Yesseca''s hand. "Yesseca, where have you been? I''m so worried!"

    Yesseca''s eyes shed.

    Selina also asked, "Yesseca, did you go out? What''s the matter?"

    Yesseca took a nce at Lothar and quickly lowered her head. "I...I waited for you toe back but you took some time so I decided to look for you."

    Yesa was lying.

    She had just experienced something so bizarre that it was like out of a movie, but she did not want to say it out loud.

    Even now, Yesseca still felt dizzy from it.

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291

    Yesseca was trying to hide the meeting from Lothar and Selina because she could tell that the person was someone who was very powerful. She was worried that both Lothar and Selina would get dragged into the mess.

    Selina noticed Yesseca''s avoidance of the topic and realized that something wasn''t right.

    As for Lothar, he waspletely deceived.

    Yesseca had always been a good child. She had never lied to him.

    Lothar patted Yesseca''s shoulder. "I will alwayse back for you, you don''t need to worry and go looking for me. When I thought you went missing, I was so worried for you."

    Yesseca nodded. "Yes, I know better now."

    Selina gestured with her eyes for Lothar to get out of the room so that she could talk to him.

    Selina then said uneasily, "Lothar, I think something''s not right. Yesseca hasn''t looked you in the eyes since she came back. I think she was doing something else when she went missing just now."

    Lothar immediately refuted the statement.

    "That''s impossible. Yesseca never lies. She''s always been a good girl. Besides, what else could she have been doing?"

    Selina thought about it and found that what Lothar said was reasonable.

    Lothar was Yesseca''s older brother, so she figured that he knew Yesseca better than she did.

    Moreover, based on what Selina knew of Yesseca, she believed that Yesseca wasn''t the type to lie as she was a very meek girl.

    "Then, I must have thought too much."

    Since she was already at the hospital, Selina decided to stay with Lothar and Yesseca for awhile. She left when Matthew came over to pick her up at around six in the evening.

    "Why are you at the hospital right now?" Matthew asked after she got on the car.

    Selina exined what had happened.

    After that, she asked, "Did Saoirse get in touch with you today?"

    "No."

    There was a ripple in Selina''s eyes. Since they''d met that day, Saoirse had never called again.

    "Isn''t it a good thing?" Matthew replied.

    "That''s good. It would be great if it remains so for the entire time," Selina sighed.

    Matthew''s eyes shed with an unidentifiable emotion. "Maybe Saoirse gave it some thought and found that staying here for half a year would be meaningless. Maybe that''s why she has not been contacting me."

    Selina looked at Matthew with confusion.

    Matthew exined, "Even if she stayed here for half a year, it would be useless as nothing would change. Perhaps, Saoirse understood that after signing the agreement and changed her mind."

    Selina said with a tired voice, "If she really thought so, she wouldn''t have proposed to stay here for half a year and wanted you to stay and spend time with her for that entire time."

    Selina figured that Saoirse had still not given up about it and was still trying to give it a go.

    "Selina." Matthew said, "Human change their mind all the time. Perhaps, something or someone initiated the change."

    Selina''s eyes narrowed.

    After a moment, she gave a helpless smile. "I hope that what you said is true. I hope that even though she signed the half-year agreement with you, she did indeed change her mind."

    Despite what she said, she didn''t believe that that was the case.

    If Saoirse''s mind could be changed so easily, she probably would not have went through the hassle of persuading Matthew to sign the half-year agreement with her.

    Time passed by. In the blink of an eye, nearly a month had passed.

    Saoirse had not contacted Matthew even once.

    And after such a long time, Selina had also changed her mind.

    She''d believed in what Matthew had said.

    She believed that Saoirse might have realized that it was futile even with the half-year agreement, and that she''d given up. This was a reasonable exnation.

    Selina was delighted and joyful over that fact.

    Though she was sure that nothing would happen in six months, Selina had still not been happy about Matthew spending time with another woman for that period of time.

    And now that Matthew did not have to keep Saoirsepany anymore, Selina was happy.

    So was Matthew.

    He was d that Saoirse had managed to get over it. This was not empty spection. In fact, he''d actually sent someone to ask the security guards working at her vi about her.

    They had reported to Matthew that Saoirse was doing well, to the point that she would go on shopping for a long time every single day.

    Matthew''s heart waspletely at ease after hearing that.

    Perhaps, Saoirse had truly gotten over it.

    She was young, beautiful, and there was a whole life ahead of her. Saoirse didn''t need to waste her time on Matthew.

    Throughout the past month, Matthew and Selina were free to spend time with each other. They looked as loving as they had been in the past.

    Everyday, they ate together, took walks together while holding hands, and went to sleep cuddling each other.

    One day, Matthew told Selina some good news.

    Even though Brennan had only been working at his newpany for less than a month, he''d already showed an exceptional performance. He''d developed a program for his

    el

    company and it was selling like hot

    cakes.

    Matthew also showed Selina a photo.

    It was the photo of Brennan receiving amendation from thepany''s performance review.

    He stood on the podium with the medal with his head hung low.

    Still, he was not wearing a cap and Selina could notice the slight smile on his face.

    Selina''s eyes shone and glimmered.

    She looked at Matthew. "Matthew, Brennan is slowly changing. He has changed so much in less than a month."

    Although it was just a photo, she could see the transformation in Brennan.

    "Yes." Matthew gazed at Selina. "He is changing. He is a genius in

    computer science. The

    acknowledgement he received from

    thepany and his colleagues will help him regain his confidence, leading him to have a normal life again."

    Selina suddenly tiptoed and nted a kiss on Matthew''s handsome face. "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, things wouldn''t have gone so smoothly."

    After knowing what had happened

    to Brennan, Selina had not considered anything other than herContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    l.ne

    desire to apologize to him. Fortunately, Matthew had arranged everything for her so that she could rest assured.

    "Between us, there''s no need for such formalities." Matthew raised his eyebrows and looked at Selina.

    The corners of Selina''s lips rose as well. "Of course, I have to thank you."

    Matthew''s hand suddenly snaked over Selina''s waist, and his tone became meaningful. "If you really want to thank me, you can thank me in another

    way."

    Selina could tell what Matthew meant from the ambiguous and yful tone in Matthew''s voice.

    Her lips pursed slightly. "Men are indeed naturallyscivious. All I did was just thank you and you have connected it to such dirty thoughts."

    Matthew smiled.

    He leaned over and kissed Selina''s earlobe. While he spoke, his hot breath fanned against Selina''s ear.

    "Then, do you want to thank me in that way?" His fingers travelled and touched Selina''s lips.

    Selina bit Matthew''s finger.

    She only wanted to inflict slight pain onto Matthew but who knew Matthew''s voice went breathy and scandalous. "Oh, you like it that way?"

    Selina''s face turned red.

    She stared at Matthew, eyes wide. "Don''t think of such dirty thoughts."

    "Then, shall we try and be dirty for a while?"

    Selina was rendered speechless.

    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps was heard, followed by Erine''s anxious voice.

    "Mr. Perry, Miss Whitlock, there''s a problem!"

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292

    Selina''s heart immediately tightened a little.

    A name shed in her mind.

    "Saoirse Welmert."

    Selina instinctively rted what Erine had said to Saoirse.

    She nced at Matthew.

    Matthew didn''t look too good either.

    "Matthew, I..." Selina wanted to say something, but she did not know what to say.

    Matthew held her hand.

    "It''s okay," He said to Selina.

    She nodded.

    "Erine, what happened?" Matthew looked at Erine who was out of breath because she ran too fast.

    Erine patted her chest and exhaled heavily.

    "Sir, that crazy woman came again, this time with a knife," Erine said this in one breath.

    They went quiet.

    "Which crazy woman?" Selina asked in confusion.

    "Rainee, that crazy woman."

    Selina went still.

    The stone in her heart was no longer weighing on her.

    Turned out it was Rainee.

    It wasn''t Saoirse.

    "What is she doing here with a knife?" Selina asked.

    "How would I know?" Erine said angrily, "That''s why I said that woman was crazy. Remember when she came over and made such a big fuss? Who knows what she wants to do this time!"

    "Selina, I''ll go and have a look." Matthew frowned.

    "I''ll go with you."

    However, before they''d gotten very far, they saw Rainee, who''d already gotten into the vi.

    Selina froze.

    When she''d seen Rainee in the hospital, Selina had already been shocked by how mentally unstable she''d looked.

    But this time, Rainee''s appearance had be even more shocking.

    At the moment, Rainee was wearing baggy loose pajamas. She had disheveled hair and a knife in her hand.

    The de reflected the light from the wall, gleaming.

    "Rainee, what are you trying to do?" Selina said in disgust.

    Rainee didn''t respond to Selina.

    She stared straight at Matthew instead. "Matthew, I''m pregnant with your child. You have to take responsibility."

    Selina was going crazy.

    Before she could speak, Brine couldn''t help saying, "You crazy woman, don''t speak nonsense like this. How could the baby in your belly belong to Mr. Perry? If you keep doing this, don''t me us for being rude."

    Rainee didn''t listen to what Prine said.

    Rainee''s eyes were unfocused. "Matthew, can you marry me? I am carrying your child in my belly."

    Matthew spoke, "Rainee, we all know how you got the child. Don''t lie to yourself, okay?"

    Matthew locked his stern and strong gaze onto Rainee.

    Rainee''s eyes fluttered violently. "Matthew, are you going to deny it? You are going to deny that the child in my belly is yours, right?"

    "Rainee, haven''t you done enough? Even if you are crazy, you should stop doing things like this!" Selina couldn''t help but shout out.

    Rainee continued to ignore everyone and only stared at Matthew.

    "Yes, I won''t ept nor admit anything," Matthew said directly.

    Rainee''s expression froze.

    After a moment, she suddenly smiled.

    Her smile was sinister and mad. It made people feel as if they should run for their lives.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    She then suddenly lifted the knife in her hand.

    Selina was on alert immediately.

    She hit Matthew''s hand lightly.

    Matthew gave Selina aforting look.

    Selina rxed a little.

    She thought about it and believed

    that Matthew was able to

    completely control Rainee as

    Matthew was a man and much

    stronger. Rainee was not a match to Matthew''s strength.

    But Selina was wrong.

    The knife in Rainee''s hand was not directed to Matthew but herself. She held the de to her neck.

    Everyone immediately felt goosebumps upon seeing how close the sharp de was to Rainee''s flesh. Rainee stared into Matthew''s eyes. "Matthew, if you don''t recognize the child in my belly, I''ll die in

    front of you today."

    She said with a strange smile, "I will cut my throat with this knife and die in front of you. Matthew, I will make you regret it for a lifetime."

    Erine was scared to death.

    She said in a much different tone, "Miss, Miss Yeager, calm down. Don''t do anything stupid."

    "Erine, you may leave," Matthew said in a low voice.

    How would Erine dare to leave in this situation?

    She said in a trembling voice, "Mr. Perry, we have to do something. Call her family here quickly. If something bad were to happen, your reputation would be ruined!"

    "Get out!" Matthew''s voice became colder as he repeated.

    Erine got the message and knew what to do.

    No matter how worried she was, she had to leave after hearing what Matthew said.

    Selina nced at Matthew uneasily and said in a low voice, "Matthew, why don''t I call Matheo and let hime over to handle it?"

    This time, Rainee was not trying to make a fuss like she usually did, but ying with her life.

    If Rainee were to do this and die in the Perry''s family''s vi, then the friendship between Matthew

    and Matheo would be over. Matthew would be viewed as the bad person.

    Matthew''s eyes were surging with fire.

    His voice was a little unclear because of his low voice when he spoke. "It''s fine, Selina. I''ll solve this problem."

    Calling Matheo over could solve the short term problem, but there would only be a repeat of the situation.

    The best example would be how she was here again so soon after she''d brought Lucinda to the Perry family home not long ago.

    Matthew''s words made Selina feel a little worried.

    After all, Rainee''s knife was held to her neck. If she pressed a little harder, she might lose her life.

    Matthew could remain calm but she couldn''t.

    Selina''s voice softened when she

    spoke again, "Rainee, put the knife down. A knife is not something to y with. You are still so young and have a bright future. You don''t want to die, don''t you?"

    Rainee sneered, "Don''t talk to me. You are not qualified to talk to me. Only Matthew can to talk to me!"

    Speaking of this, Rainee''s tone changed instantly and became soft and gentle, "Matthew, will you marry me? If you don''t marry me, I''m afraid I can

    only die."

    Matthew looked at Rainee deeply.

    "If I don''t marry you, you''ll die?" Matthew spoke.

    His words were cold.

    Rainee desperately nodded, "Yes, if you don''t marry me, I can only die. I have no other choice."

    "Wait." Matthew suddenly turned and walked upstairs.

    Selina originally wanted to follow Matthew to see what he was going to do, but because Rainee still had the knife to her neck, she wasn''t going to leave Rainee alone and follow Matthew.

    Selina licked her dry lips. "Rainee, stop doing stupid things. If you were to die, your brother and parents will be sad. Think this through for their sake."

    Rainee''s eyes reflected her struggle.

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293

    But momentarily after, it turned into a firm resolution. "It doesn''t matter if I die of sadness and grief, I have no other way anyway."

    Rainee then said in a fierce tone, "This is all because of you, Selina. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have turned out this way, being pregnant without a partner. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have gone to such desperate measures. It''s all because of you, Selina. Return Matthew to me. Matthew must marry me. Only then can you be forgiven for everything you''ve done to me."

    Selina suppressed the disgust in her heart.

    What was Rainee saying? What had Selina done to offend Rainee?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Obviously, Rainee had reaped what she had sown!

    But at this moment, Selina dared not argue with Rainee. She was afraid that it would only make Rainee more upset.

    "Rainee, put down the knife. We''ll talk about itter. Put the knife down first."

    Rainee didn''t respond to Selina.

    She looked straight ahead.

    Matthew came down.

    He strode towards Rainee and handed her something.

    It was a ck and shiny pistol.

    Rainee was startled.

    So was Selina.

    "Matthew, what are you trying to do?" Selina came back to her senses and couldn''t help but shout at Matthew.

    Matthew gave her a sweet look.

    The look in his eyes told Selina to be quiet and trust him to solve the problem.

    Selina was a little jumpy and impatient about it.

    She couldn''t figure out how Matthew would be able to settle this issue by handing over a pistol to Rainee. Could it be that he wanted Rainee to try it with a gun?

    "Matthew, why?" Rainee opened her mouth in shock.

    "Rainee, doing it with a knife isn''t fast and good enough, using a gun is better," Matthew said.

    Rainee''s body shuddered violently

    All of a sudden, Matthew turned his wrist and there was a loud bang. A vase on the bedside table was shattered instantly. The bullet went through the vase and went straight through the wall behind it.

    A hole appeared on the wall.

    Both Rainee and Selina were shocked and dazed over what had just happened.

    Matthew looked at the vase that was broken. "Do you see that vase? It''s just like your body. As long as you shoot, your body will be torn apart like the vase."

    After saying that, Matthew took the knife from Rainee''s hand. Rainee immediately tried to snatch her knife back but something heavy was ced in her hand instead.

    It was the pistol.

    Rainee''s hands trembled slightly and she almost dropped the pistol.

    Selina became even more nervous and anxious as she saw Matthew giving the gun to Rainee.

    She looked and gestured at Matthew with her gaze but Matthew pretended not to see it.

    "Matthew, you, you want me, me to do it with a gun?" Rainee asked with a trembling voice.

    "Yes." Matthew''s expression was indifferent. "Use the gun and aim it at your temple. With just one shot, you''ll die and your head will burst open. You can imagine how it is."

    Rainee''s body trembled again.

    "This is what you want right?" Matthew questioned.

    Rainee''s mouth trembled. "Yes, I want to do this. Matthew, if you don''t want me, I can only do this."

    Matthew''s lips curved into a cold smile. "You can do that now. It will be troublesome to clean up when your head shatters over the floor but other than that, it won''t affect me at all."

    Rainee''s pupils dted.

    She looked at Matthew in disbelief.

    She couldn''t imagine that such heartless words hade from Matthew''s mouth.

    Matthew had always been gentle and considerate of others. When did he be so cold-blooded?

    Her death didn''t make him sad, but only made him feel irritated.

    "Perhaps, it does affect me." Matthew suddenly changed his words.

    Rainee''s heart was up in her throat. She looked nervously at Matthew.

    Pet

    Matthew''s words were so cold that they seemed to be able to freeze everything in the world into ice. "Rainee, you''ve really caused me a lot of trouble. I''m very tired of it. If you died, my troubles would be much less. I''m d you decided toe over to my house to end things."

    His eyes fell on the

    knife in his hand.

    "Using a knife to try this really can''t guarantee your death in a single

    blow. You might be rescued and et

    continue to cause me trouble. Using the gun I gave you to end things is the best way to lessen my troubles."

    Speaking of this, he walked towards Selina and grasped the palm of her hand which was cold because of the tension. "Selina, let''s go upstairs."

    It was hard to imagine that Matthew would do this.

    Selina''s teeth were chattering. "Matthew, Rainee, Rainee is still here."

    Matthew was very indifferent, "Let her be. When I hear the gunshotter, I will let the servants clean up the mess. Let''s go and rest."

    Selina refused to leave.

    At this moment, a sudden noise was heard.

    Selina looked at Rainee.

    Rainee was fine but the gun in her hand had fallen to the ground.

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    Rainee stared fixedly at Matthew''s lips and revealed a hopeless smile. "Matthew, I was wrong. You don''t care about me at all. I was really wrong." After that, Rainee covered her mouth, got up and ran away.

    Matthew''s tensed face rxed.

    He immediately called Matheo and told him to look for Rainee. He also told Matheo to not let Rainee know that he was the one who called him.

    Seeing how everything unfolded, Selina seemed to have understood something.

    "Matthew, you did this on purpose just now!" She said with widened eyes.

    "Yes." Matthew exined to Selina, "The reason why Rainee came to me

    i

    with a knife to threaten me with this was not because she really wanted to do it, but because she thought would give in. So I could only put off that idea of hers for her to stop giving me troubleter."

    "But, but what if she really fired the gun?" Selina asked with lingering fear.

    After all, it was a real pistol and not a joke. If Rainee had not been able think straight and pulled the trigger, she would bepletely gone.

    A helpless smile appeared on Matthew''s lips. "Selina, there was only one bullet in that gun."

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She picked up the pistol on the ground. "Is there no bullets anymore?"

    "No more."

    Selina didn''t know whether tough or to cry.

    It turned out that she hadn''t needed to be nervous just now. This pistol was useless.

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I was so scared just now." Selina red at Matthew.

    "It was urgent and I have no time to tell you."

    Selina thought for a while and said, "Matthew, you said that Rainee probably wouldn''te back to make any trouble again, didn''t you?"

    It had been very difficult to deal with Rainee so far.

    Selina didn''t know whether this would be thest time she tried anything.

    "She now knows that whatever she does, it will not affect me at all. It is useless even if she threatens me with her life. There shouldn''t be anymore

    troubles. But..." Matthew pursed his lips tightly.

    "But what?" Selina asked nervously.

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294

    "But I just don''t know if she''ll be okay." Matthew''s tone was low and hoarse.

    Rainee wouldn''t being here to make any more trouble, but it did not mean that her situation was any less dire. She would still have a long way to go.

    Selina''s eyes flickered.

    After a while, she said softly, "That''s her own business. Let her think about it slowly."

    On the street of Agaphen City in the middle of the night.

    A man was apanying a woman while she shopped.

    While she entered a lingerie store, the man waited outside.

    The man stood at the door while smoking, looking bored.

    At that moment, another woman came in.

    When the man saw the woman standing in front of him, the cigarette in his hand fell to the ground.

    He had never seen such a beautiful woman

    before.

    "I don''t have a boyfriend. Can you be my boyfriend?" The woman''s sexy red lips parted and she spoke.

    The man''s eyes revealed his infatuation.

    Just then, his girlfriend walked out of the lingerie store.

    She took her boyfriend''s hand and said alertly, "What''s wrong with you? Let''s go."

    The beautiful woman smiled at the man.

    The man''s feet seemed to have been stuck to the ground and he didn''t move at all.

    His girlfriend was getting a little annoyed.

    "What are you doing still standing here? Why aren''t you leaving?"

    The man suddenly pushed his girlfriend''s hand away and walked towards the beautiful woman opposite him.

    At that moment, the beautiful woman turned around and left.

    The beautiful woman got into a car.

    Her beautiful eyes flickered.

    Caroline looked at Saoirse and quietly said, "Saoirse, have you seen it for yourself now?"

    Saoirse pressed her lips together and did not speak.

    Caroline continued, "Men are all the same. They can''t resist temptation and can''t resist beautiful appearances. This is the nature of men. Their nature that can''t be changed."

    "But William isn''t like this," Saoirse said in a low voice.

    Caroline''s tone was persuasive. "You are wrong. It''s the same with him. It''s just a matter of time. Why don''t you use your beauty and snatch William back from Selina''s hands?"

    As soon as Saoirse wanted to speak, she nodded.

    Later on, Caroline drove the car to Perry''s family''s mansion.

    Fifteen minutester, Matthew and Selina were ready to rest.

    Just as they were walking up the stairs, Brine came in a hurry again. "Mr. Perry, someone is looking for you."

    There was a hint of panic in Brine''s tone.

    Selina was surprised.

    Could it be that Rainee hade back again?

    "Who is it?" Matthew asked.

    Brine took a nce at Selina before saying, "Mr.

    Perry, it''s better if you go and see for yourself."

    Matthew went down the stairs and Selina followed.

    However, Erine stood in front of Selina and blocked her way. Erine said, "Miss Whitlock, take a rest. It''s sote. Mr. Perry wille upter." Erine''s actions made Selina feel suspicious.

    "I''ll go with you." She immediately stepped forward and walked out of the vi with Matthew.

    Beyond the garden and outside the gate, a woman was standing.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    She was wearing a short slip dress. The dress was made of material that shone darkly, making her look like a dazzling star in the middle of the night. Aplete stunner.

    Upon seeing Saoirse, a thought shed through Selina''s mind.

    Nearly a month had passed and Saoirse was even more beautiful and sexier than ever.

    She was like a natural stunner that made people go crazy about her.

    After taking a look at Saoirse, Selina tensed up.

    It had been so long since Saoirse had contacted Matthew that both of them thought that Saoirse had given up. However, Selina did not expect that Saoirse woulde over to the Perry family home that night.

    "Saoirse?" Matthew''s deep voice was clearly filled with surprise.

    Saoirse smiled at Matthew.

    Her smile was fascinating, and her lips were wellshaped and charming.

    "William, are you not going to wee me in?" said Saoirse.

    Saoirse then walked into the vi.

    Erine had been restlessly watching Selina.

    Erine hadn''t wanted Selina to be

    there just now because she was afraid that Selina would start to think irrationally after seeing Saoirse. After all, Saoirse was so beautiful that Selina might overthink.

    As the reality had proven, Selina had started to overthink.

    Once Saoirse was seated on the sofa, a pair of fair perfect legs were revealed and the curves of her chest were enticing.

    That made Selina feel a little uneasy.

    "William, do you remember that you promised to stay with me for the next six months?" Saoirse asked Matthew.

    Her voice had also changed. Saoirse now spoke with a unique sex appeal in her voice.

    "I remember." Aplicated expression appeared in Matthew''s eyes.

    "Then, I''ll drop by to your house to drink coffee now and then. This request isn''t too much, right?"

    Matthew went silent for a moment.

    "It''s up to you."

    Grinning, she said, "William, we are friends now. Are you going to put on such a serious face when your friend hase over to visit you? Smile a little for me."

    Matthew did not answer Saoirse''s question.

    He looked at Erine and said, "Erine, please prepare some fruits and coffee for our guest."

    "Yes, Mr. Perry." Erine walked into the kitchen.

    Saoirsewas still smiling as she looked at Matthew.

    That smile was enchanting.

    Selina started panicking internally.

    "I''ll go to the kitchen to help Erine," Selina stood up.

    "Selina," Matthew called out.

    Selina forced a smile. "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I''ll help Erine."

    When Selina arrived at the kitchen, Erine was preparing the fruits.

    Erine stopped as soon as she saw Selina.

    Erine asked carefully, "Miss Whitlock, are you all right?"

    Selina shook her head.

    Erine''s voice became even more cautious. "She is dressed too morously I was worried that you''d feet ufortable seeing her so I deliberately stopped you from going know that Mr. Perry will definitely not be tempted by that woman. Miss Whitlock, you have to

    trust him."

    Selina bit her lip. "Erine, you don''t have to say anything else. I understand. Since I let her in, it means that I trust Matthew. You don''t have to worry

    about me."

    Erine breathed a sigh of relief.

    Erine thought about it and agreed with what Selina said as Selina wouldn''t let that woman in if she didn''t trust Matthew.

    Once she felt relieved, Erine couldn''t help but say, "I really don''t know what''s wrong with that woman. She''s not ashamed to dress like that. Even a woman like me is embarrassed to see her."

    Selina''s mind immediately brought her to the image of Saoirse''s outfit.

    "She has a good figure, doesn''t she?" Selina said in a low voice.

    "Miss Whitlock, you..." After a short pause, Erine continued, "Your figure is also very good."

    Although her body was not bad, Selina was nothing whenpared with Saoirse.

    "You''re also beautiful," said Erine.

    "But I still can''tpare with her, right?" There was an unspeakable, sour emotion in Selina''s heart.

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295

    Selina had always been a confident woman, but Saoirse was just so pretty that one couldn''t help but feel insecure.

    "Miss Whitlock, you can''t think in such a way." Erine raised her voice. "The fact that Mr. Perry likes you and not her proves that you are better than her!"

    "Is that so?"

    "Of course." Erine said with certainty, "Mr. Perry has good taste in women, the woman he likes must be the better woman."

    Selina felt a little more at ease because of Erine.

    Erine continued, "Miss Whitlock, you really shouldn''t have invited that woman in. I know that you feel ufortable. Since you felt ufortable, why bother letting her in?"

    Selina would not be able to make Erine understand everything about the matter in a short time, thus she said, "Erine, this issue is veryplicated, you don''t have to worry about it."

    Erine wanted to say something more, but after hearing Selina''s words, she remained quiet and continued cutting the fruits.

    At the living room of the vi, Saoirse stared into Matthew''s eyes and said, "William, seeing as you are living with her, you love her very much, don''t you?"

    "Yes," Matthew said frankly.

    A trace of loneliness shed through Saoirse''s eyes, but it disappeared as quickly as a dragonfly''s touch.

    "Did my arrival disturb both of you?" Saoirse asked again.

    "Yes." Matthew said, "But I promised you that I would spend time with you for half a year. Since I promised you this, I will do it."

    "William, I know you are a man of your word," Saoirse said with her eyes lowered.

    Then, Brine and Selina came out from the kitchen.

    Brine ced the te of fruits and cups of coffee on the coffee table.

    As Brine left, she nced at Saoirse with strong defiance in her eyes.

    Saoirse could feel Brine''s gaze.

    Saoirseughed in her heart.

    It seemed that not only did William like Selina, but even the servants did too.

    "Miss Welmert, please have some coffee," Selina said.

    Selina apologized gracefully like a woman of the manor, "I m sorry that this is the best we can do for now. We were not ready for your arrival." Selina had managed to rpose herself back in the kitchen.

    Saoirse nced at Selina with questions in her eyes.

    "No, this is fine." Saoirse picked up her coffee cup.

    She took a sip and said, "William. Would you like to go out and have a walk with me?"

    It was already veryte at the moment. Hearing what Saoirse said, a trace of unhappiness shed through Selina''s face.

    Matthew sensed Selina''s displeasure.

    He rejected Saoirse''s offer. "It''s toote. Although I promised to spend time with you for half a year, I have to consider my wife''s feelings. She doesn''t want me to go out with another woman at such ate hour."

    Matthew addressed Selina as his "wife".

    The displeasure on Selina''s face was gone immediately and she felt much better in her heart.

    "Miss Whitlock, would you allow William toe along for a walk with me? You promised to allow William to spend time with me."

    Selina''s gaze was firm when she said, "Yes, I did promise but I''m not willing to let my husband go for a walk together with you sote in the night. If you are adamant about it, why don''t I go along with you both?"

    A sh of emotions passed through Saoirse''s eyes.

    She smiled and said, "You are right. It''s really toote. It''s inconvenient to take a walk sote."

    Selina put on a smile that didn''t seem sincere. "Thank you for your understanding, Miss Welmert." After that, Saoirse did not speak and neither did Matthew.

    For a moment, the three of them fell into silence.

    The silence was soon broken by Saoirse again.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "William, there are only five months left to our six-month agreement, right?" She asked.

    "Yes."

    "I want to work in the next five months. I want to be your secretary, your personal secretary."

    Matthew stopped breathing.

    Selina''s gaze began to quiver.

    "Saoirse, I can find you other jobs. You need not work for the Perry Group."

    "No, I want to work for the Perry Group."

    "Then, I will arrange other positions for you."

    "William," Saoirse raised her voice.

    ???

    "You''ve promised me six months. It''s written on our contract that as long as I don''t do anything that crosses the line, you must meet all my requirements. I''m just asking to be your secretary and I don''t think that is too much. Or," Saoirse then gave Selina a deep look and continued, "Are you afraid that you''ll lose control of yourself if I take up the role of a secretary in the Perry Group?"

    These words angered Selina.

    She immediately said, "You are thinking too much, Miss Welmert. It''s only a secretary position. Whatever you like and want, things can go your way for these 6 months. It doesn''t matter if there''s one more employee in Perry Group since thepany is so big." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    A smile appeared on the corners of Saoirse''s lips. "That''s settled then. William, you agree, right?"

    It was not that Matthew was afraid that he could not control himself Even if Saoirse was his personal secretary, he could still hold his ground. It was just that he was concerned of Selina''s feelings.

    But since Selina had agreed, Matthew could only agree with it too.

    "Come along when you are ready to join us," said Matthew.

    Saoirse stood up with a smile. "It''s settled then. I''lle to Perry Group when the timees."

    "I''ll ask the driver to drive you home."

    Saoirse lifted her eyebrows slightly. "I haven''t even said I wanted to go back, and you''re already asking the driver to drive me home?"

    Matthew''s expression did not change. "It''ste, Saoirse."

    "I''m a woman and I don''t mind it, so why should you?"

    "My wife minds."

    Saoirse sighed and said, "Well, then I''ll take my leave."

    After Saoirse left, Matthew held Selina''s hand. "Selina, let''s go to bed."

    Selina followed Matthew to the bedroom numbly.

    She regained back herself after lying on the bed.

    "Matthew, is she really going to be your secretary?" Selina asked in a somewhat weak voice.

    Matthew stroked Selina''s cheek and asked, "Are

    you worried?"

    Selina bit her lip. "I''m not worried..."

    After a pause, she added, "You wish."

    "If you were not worried about it, then I would be worried." Matthew looked into Selina''s eyes.

    She looked at Matthew with confusion.

    "If you weren''t worried, it''d feel like you don''t care. If you are worried, it lets me know that you have me in your heart."

    As he spoke, Matthew pressed his forehead against Selina''s. "Selina, I remember that your friend also worked as a secretary at the Perry Group."

    Selina knew that Matthew was referring to Caroline.

    She nodded. "You''re right."

    "When she was the secretary of Perry Group, did you have anything to worry about?"

    Selina shook her head without hesitation.

    She had not worried, even a little.

    "Selina, I''ll make you a promise," Matthew assured Selina.

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296

    Matthew''s gaze was deep. "Saoirse would just be treated like any other employee in Perry Group. It will be the same situation as your friend who worked in the Perry Group."

    Selina forced a smile.

    She nodded. "I know. I won''t think too much about it. I hope you don''t think too much about it either." Selina knew that it was not his intention for things to turn out this way. She also understood that it wasn''t easy for him having to bear all this pressure and still needing tofort her.

    Matthew''s lips slowly moved downwards and closer. When his lips reached hers, he gave Selina a long, hard kiss.

    "Thank you for your understanding." A low, hoarse voice sounded in Selina''s ear.

    The next day came quickly.

    Selina was meeting with someone in the afternoon.

    She was going to meet Brennan.

    She wanted to see how was Brennan doing. Was things really getting better as Matthew said?

    They met at a restaurant.

    Brennan took the initiative to say hello to Selina although his face turned red after saying hello.

    He did not wear a cap this time.

    Brennan said very little. He only spoke whenever Selina asked him a question, but it was still better than their previous meeting. Brennan spoke more when they were talking about his work in particr.

    Selina could feel that his new job had given him more confidence.

    Seeing the change in Brennan, Selina felt delighted and happy for him.

    When their lunch were about toe to an end, he suddenly said, "The... the man that... came with youst...st time,"

    He did not finish his sentence and lowered his head again.

    Although he lowered his head, Selina could sense that Brennan''s gaze was still focused on her.

    Selina said frankly, "He will be the man that I''ll be marrying in the future."

    "Oh," Brennan answered in a low voice.

    Although he didn''t say anything, somehow his answer contained an unspeakable sadness.

    Selina felt it as well.

    She knew clearly how Brennan felt and thought about her. The reason why she chose to let him know about Matthew was so that he wouldn''t hold onto any more futile hope or thoughts.

    "Brennan, you will find a great woman. You are doing so well in your newpany, I''m pretty sure many girls will find you attractive."

    Brennan remained silent with a lonely expression on his face.

    They had really came to a stopping point in their conversation.

    Selina didn''t know what else to say.

    After a long silence, Brennan said, "I, I want to find and apologize to the... personst time."

    Selina did not understand.

    "What?" she asked.

    Brennan stammered again.

    Selina thought for a long time before she asked tentatively, "Is is Lothar? The one at the hospital?"

    He nodded heavily.

    Selina immediately stood up. "Then, I''ll take you there."

    The driver had been waiting outside of the restaurant.

    He was about to sit at the back but when he saw Selina going for the back seat, he hesitated and turned to the front passenger seat.

    "Brennan," Selina stopped him. "Sit in the back. It''s all right."

    Brennan''s body stiffened, and after a while, he only opened the door towards the back seat.

    He felt nervous as if he were facing a formidable enemy, and he kept looking at the scenery outside of the window, not daring to look at Selina at all.

    Selina said softly, "You don''t have to avoid me all the time. We are friends, so we cane together and eat, meet up and spend time with each other. Okay?"

    Brennan took the courage to look at Selina in her eyes and asked, "Rea...really?"

    "Yes." Selina said, "I will invite you to my wedding in the future and you''ll do the same as well."

    Brennan went to say something, but couldn''t. It was as if there was something blocking his throat.

    After a long while, he gulped and said.

    "Th...they all said that I''m ga...gay."

    Selina was a little sad hearing that.

    She shook her head. "I know you are not. Living in this world means that we are bound to have people talking behind our backs. No matter how perfect we are, people will still do so. We don''t need to care about them

    and just be ourselves, plus..."

    She gave a cheeky smile and said, "When you get married, everyone won''t be able to deny your sexual orientation, isn''t that true?"

    Brennan''s face turned red.

    After a moment, he shifted his gaze back to the window and said nothing more.

    Selina went silent as well.

    Rome was not built in one day. Brennan''s thoughts could not be changed overnight.

    About ten minutester, they arrived at the same hospital where Yesseca was warded.

    Selina called Lothar.

    Lothar was very happy to receive Selina''s call. "Selina, did you call because you found out that Yesseca is going to get discharged today?"

    Selina was surprised. "Is today the day that Yesseca is getting discharged from the hospital?"

    "Yes, aren''t you calling because of this?"

    "No, I have something else and it so happened that it is a coincidence." "What is it?"

    "Where are you? Let''s talk when we meet."

    Then, Selina brought Brennan to where Lothar was.

    Seeing Brennan, Lothar was terrified.

    He hurriedly pulled Selina aside and

    said, "Selina, why did you bring this

    man here? This man knows how to fight He can knock both me and you down with one punch!" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Selina smiled sweetly. "He wants to apologize to you."

    Lothar was astonished.

    "Apologize to me?"

    "That''s right."

    Selina then motioned for Brennan to walk up to Lothar.

    It was obvious that the both of them were a little nervous around each other.

    Lothar was so jumpy that he got into a defensive mode.

    Brennan moved all of a sudden.

    Lothar immediately got into a boxing stance.

    All three of them went silent.

    Lothar was dumbfounded.

    Brennan had bowed and apologized.

    Lothar was at a loss for words.

    "Sorry for hitting youst time." Brennan delivered the apology fluently.

    Lothar was still shocked. After a moment, he helped the man up. "It''s fine, it''s fine."

    Both of them were forgiving and nice people, thus it was easy for them to let things go.

    Brennan was not good with words. He didn''t know what to say after apologizing. He just handed Lothar a thick stack of money and said, "Medic...medical expenses."

    Lothar almost fainted.

    He waved his hand and said, "No, there''s no need for that."

    However, Brennan insisted that Lothar ept it.

    In the end, Lothar had no choice but to ept.

    "I...I will leave now then," Brennan said.

    "Let me ask the driver to give you a ride," Selina said immediately.

    "No, no, I can go back to thepany on my own."

    But Selina insisted that the driver send Brennan off.

    She stayed behind and chatted with Lothar.

    "What''s going on with this guy? He

    beat me up for no reason, and now he apologized to me and even gave me so much money." Lothar didn''t som know whether to cry orugh at the current situation.

    "Keep the money. He''s a good man. It was all just a misunderstanding," Selina exined.

    Selina didn''t exin the situation to Lothar as it was aplicated and personal matter.

    Lothar let out a dryugh.

    "By the way, how are you doing? Is your matter with your ex-husband solved?" Lothar asked.

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297

    Selina stood in silence for a brief moment.

    "That woman has insisted that Matthew sign a half-year contract and apany her regrly until the contract expires. In return, she''s agreed to file for divorce once the time is up. Just now, she requested that she be his assistant and join the Perry Group."

    Lothar''s expression changed. "In this case, you have to be cautious. This is clearly a time bomb, and who knows what might happen in the next 6 months?"

    Selina pursed her lips. "I trust Matthew. Besides, the contract clearly states that he doesn''t have to do anything that crosses any lines."

    Lothar warned her, "Regardless, you still have to be on guard. That woman wouldn''t ask your ex-husband to keep herpany for half a year for no reason at all. I bet she has an ulterior motive."

    "I know, but I believe that Matthew knows his limits and has great self restraint. Even so, I do have to admit, that woman is stunning."

    This wasn''t the first time Lothar had heard Selina saying something along those lines. He couldn''t help but ask, "You always say she''s beautiful, but how beautiful can she be?" "She''s so beautiful and mesmerizing that I can''t take my eyes off of her." Selina said and paused for a moment.

    She took a long, measuring nce at Lothar.

    "Why are you staring at me like that?"

    "We''ll pay her a visit when I am free. You can tell me what you think of her, from a man''s perspective," She stated.

    "That sounds brilliant." Lothar epted her offer without hesitation.

    "By the way, is Yesseca getting discharged today?"

    Reminded of the happy news, Lothar''s face lit up with joy. "Yes she is, all thanks to you, Selina. Yesseca and I are in your debt."

    "It''s not a big deal. Let''s go and pay Yesseca a visit."

    Lothar and Selina headed to the ward together.

    Yesseca was in the middle of packing her belongings.

    She had been staying at the hospital all year round which is why most of her things were at the hospital. Thus, to make it easier on her, Lothar had bought a luggage bagrge enough to fit everything. Yesseca was busy sorting her things and arranging them neatly in the luggage bag.

    "Yesseca, stop packing for a moment. Look who''s here to visit," Lothar announced.

    Yesseca paused what she was doing, looked up and her lips immediately curved into a smile.

    "Miss Whitlock." She ran towards Selina excitedly and gave her a tight embrace.

    A feeling of warmth and love overcame Selina as she was wrapped tightly in Yesseca''s arms.

    In fact, Selina had never thought that it was possible for her to find someone of the same gender lovable, until she crossed paths with Yesseca. Selina thought that Yesseca was an adorable and likable youngdy.

    "You''re about to be discharged from the hospital. From now on, we can live a normal life," said Selina with a sweet smile to Yesseca.

    "I have you to thank for this, Miss Whitlock. I will forever be grateful."

    "Don''t worry about it. There''s nothing to thank me for."

    Yesseca grinned at that statement.

    The Perry Group.

    Saoirse called Matthew to announce her arrival at the Perry Group.

    "Hold on for a minute. I''ll ask the personnel manager to assist you."

    "William, I would like to be a personal assistant that works closely with you," Saoirse said with confidence.

    Prior to this, Caroline had already reminded her that William had many personal assistants. Most of them were supposedly the president''s assistants, but they usually never met him in person, unless they were the few ones who worked closely to him.

    Matthew was silent for a moment.

    "I will ask the personnel manager to make some arrangements," he said in a low voice.

    After hanging up the call with Saoirse, Matthew made another call to the personnel manager and informed him of the arrangements to be made.

    He rubbed his brows while speaking to the personnel manager.

    When he hung up, Matthew felt an intense sharp pain in his forehead.

    Approximately twenty minutester, one of Matthew''s assistants entered.

    He had been working for Matthew for many years and could be considered Matthew''s closest assistant.

    While the assistant was merely a subordinate, the boundaries between them were blurry due to the long period of knowing each other.

    "Mr. Perry, I know for a fact that you n to recruit another female assistant," the male assistant said as he ced the documents on Matthew''s table. "Hmm," Matthew agreed.

    The male assistant smiled and said,

    "The new female assistant is really gorgeous The moment she entered thepany, all the male

    ??

    colleagues turned their gaze to her and their jaws dropped. Mr. Berry, where did you find such a beautiful woman?"

    Matthew gave the male assistant a cold stare as a response to his question.

    The male assistant was taken aback by the cold stare.

    While the boundaries may blur once in awhile, they still reverted to superior and subordinate most of the time, especially when Matthew was in a bad mood.

    At this moment, Matthew was clearly unhappy.

    "Then Mr. Perry, I''ll get going." The male assistant turned around and scurried away.

    Not long after the male assistant left, he bumped into Saoirse.

    "Hello, I''m a new assistant in thispany, Saoirse." She said with a friendly smile stered on her face.

    The male assistant was almost shocked by the coincidence.

    His cheeks turned red as cherries as he spoke up, "I am also Mr. Perry''s assistant. You-you can call me Hagen."

    "I''ve just arrived here and don''t quite understand how things work. Do you mind teaching me? Is there anything I should pay more attention to?" Saoirse asked politely.

    The male assistant kindly exined everything to Saoirse in detail.

    "Mr. Perry will usually be expecting his coffee at this time of the day He prefers a piping hot Americano using freshly ground coffee beans. Don''t serve him any instant coffee." The male assistant said to Saoirse.

    "Can you show me exactly how his coffee is made?" Saoirse asked.

    The male assistant agreed to her request.

    He took her to the pantry and taught her quite a lot about work while waiting for the coffee to be ground.

    "Thank you," said Saoirse, while carrying the coffee on a tray.

    The male assistant was very excited. "You''re wee. Feel free to ask for me if you need any help in the future. We''re colleagues after all." Saoirse carried the coffee carefully to the president''s office.

    She gently knocked on the door three times.

    This was another piece of advice given by the male assistant. Matthew enjoyed his peace and quiet, so she couldn''t make too much noise when knocking on the door.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Come in." Matthew said with his deep voice.

    Saoirse walked in.

    This was her first timeing to William''s office. Just like she had expected, the interior was simple yet elegant.

    Saoirse walked over to Matthew and ced the coffee on the desk, "Here, have a cup of coffee and take a break."

    Matthew looked up.

    When he saw Saoirse, his expression became somewhatplicated.

    "Thank you," he murmured.

    "Are you very busy with work?" Saoirse looked at therge stack of documents ced on his desk.

    "That''s right."

    "There has to be a bnce between working and resting. Don''t tire yourself out too much with work."

    "Thank you for your reminder. Your concern is appreciated."

    "Your other assistant has already exined to me how things work in thispany. I am confident that I will be a qualified assistant and be able to help you with your workload."

    "You are very passionate and dedicated to your work," Matthew concluded.

    Saoirse smiled and said, "Of course. Since I''m already here, I n to make myself useful instead of just waiting for time to pass by."

    "Saoirse, I''m going to get back to work now." Matthew reminded her.

    Saoirse promptly caught Matthew''s hint.

    He was hoping to get back to work instead of chatting.

    "Then I shall not intrude on your time any longer," but instead of leaving, she continued, "Why don''t I give you a shoulder massage? It won''t affect your work and might even help you rx. Do you remember the time when you were still injured? The massages I used to give you contributed to your swift recovery."

    Matthew''s gaze immediately froze.

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298

    He stood up and spoke in a solemn tone, "Saoirse, since you are now an employee of the Perry Group, you must abide by thepany''s regtions and use a formal address while talking to me."

    Saoirse blinked her beautiful eyes and asked, "Is there really a need to act like strangers?"

    "It''s not acting like strangers, it''s justplying with thepany''s regtions."

    After a moment of silence, sheughed it off and said, "Okay, Mr. Perry."

    She shrugged and said, "It does feel foreign to address you in such a formal manner."

    "It''ll be fine once you get used to it. You can get back to your work now."

    "Don''t you want me to give you a massage?" Saoirse suggested in a soft tone.

    "Saoirse, you''re currently at work."

    "What about after work then?"

    Matthew pursed his lips. "Saoirse, my wife will not be happy with this."

    Saoirse''s expression shifted slightly. "William, I''m also your wife."

    "Saoirse, I agreed to keep youpany for half a year. You know why I did so. If I can keep my promise, I hope you will do the same."

    Saoirse looked at Matthew with her blue eyes and said, "Fine then, William."

    "Don''t call me ''William''."

    "Mr. Perry." Saoirse stood there gracefully. "Then I better get going. You can continue with your work, just call me if you need coffee or something. After all, I am your assistant and it is my job to look after you."

    Selina tagged along with Yesseca and Lothar when they left the hospital and headed home in the afternoon.

    Yesseca and Lothar lived in one of the units of an old and run down apartment.

    The house was very small, spanning a mere 60 square meters.

    Selina raised her eyebrows. "How can you live in such a small ce? I''ll find you a bigger house."

    Lothar immediately rejected the offer, "It''s fine, this ce is big enough to live in."

    Yesseca also said, "Miss Whitlock, you''ve helped us too much. We can''t trouble you anymore."

    Selina insisted, "This ce is too small. Besides, it''s not a big deal for me."

    Buying them a bigger house was just a trivial matter to Selina.

    Lothar pulled Selina aside and whispered, "Selina, I''m a man. You''re already helping so much, and now you want to find a bigger house for us? Strangers might think that you''re my sugar mommy."

    Selina was speechless.

    She red at Lothar. "Why would I need a sugar baby when I have such beautiful features?"

    "You''ve got a point." Lothar said, "So don''t bring up this topic again, Selina."

    Selina agreed and held back on the desire to help them.

    It was true that Lothar was a man. He carried himself with pride, just as a man should. If he epted too much help from someone else, it might hurt his dignity.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She smiled and said, "Come to think about it, small houses are more cozy anyway."

    Yesseca also smiled. "That''s right, Miss Whitlock. It''s better than staying in the hospital. Compared to the cramped hospital bed, this ce is so much bigger."

    She grinned.

    Selina looked at Yesseca as her heart skipped a beat.

    In theory, Yesseca should be depressed considering the fact that she had often fallen ill and been confined to a hospital bed. However, she always had a smile on her face, which was really surprising.

    She really admired Yesseca''s optimism.

    "Selina, why don''t you stay for dinner tonight. I''ll show you what I''m capable of. My culinary skills are very good," Lothar spoke up.

    He had been waiting for a while to treat Selina to a meal.

    However, he knew that he wasn''t financially capable of inviting Selina to any luxurious restaurant. If he cooked, at least it would show his sincerity.

    He didn''t have time to cook by himself in the hospital, so when he returned home, he naturally had to cook a meal for Selina as a token of appreciation.

    "Okay," Selina epted his offer. "I''ve never tasted your cooking before."

    "Then I''ll go buy some vegetables. Both of you can just stay here and wait." Lothar left with the widest grin on his face.

    "Miss Whitlock,e over here." Yesseca suddenly took Selina''s hand and walked to the door.

    She took out a piece of paper double the size of an A4 paper, with fourrge words written clearly on it.

    "Warm and cozy home."

    She stuck the paper to the door carefully.

    "Miss Whitlock, do you think it looks good? I''ve been thinking about it for a long time." Yesseca''s eyes were filled with happiness. "This is my brother''s and my little home This is our little happy home."

    Selina nodded her head. "It looks amazing."

    Lothar came home with groceriester that night.

    Yesseca gave Lothar a hand with the bags.

    Selina had wanted to help out too,

    but was their guest f

    refused to let her. He

    that

    the

    night and should just enjoy the meal.

    Selina was left with no choice but to wait in the living room.

    While the living room was small and the furniture worn out, it was just as Yesseca''s paper stated. The house was filled with warmth.

    Especially when she heard Yesseca''s and Lothar''s joyfulughter, Selina''s heart felt warm and sweet.

    Wasn''t life just so beautiful?

    Suddenly, her cellphone rang.

    Selina looked and saw that it was Matthew calling.

    "Where are you? I''ll pick you up," said Matthew over the phone.

    "How did you know that I am outside and not at home?"

    Matthew''s tone softened. "I guessed."

    "You really know me well."

    "So where are you? I''ll pick you up."

    "I''m at Lothar''s house," Selina added, "with his younger sister too. They invited me to dinner, would you like to join?"

    "Wouldn''t that be too sudden?"

    "No, of course not. We''re all friends. I''ll send you the address and you can find your way here."

    "Okay." Matthew agreed.

    After hanging up, Selina told Lothar that Matthew would join them for dinnerter.

    Lothar began feeling nervous.

    "Will-will our small house be too shabby? Will he mind?" He felt that the condition of his house was not good enough for the noble-looking Matthew to be there. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "No." Selina smiled and assured him. "Although he is rich, he''s not snobby like rich people are."

    Lothar asked again, "So you''ve finally reconciled with him?"

    She nodded. "Yes, we''re good now."

    Lothar smiled, hiding a tinge of bitterness behind his smile. "That''s good then, Selina. Since you''ve both made up, I hope you can get along."

    "Thank you, I''m sure we will."

    "Since he will be joining, I''ll need to cook a bigger portion." Lothar raised his voice. "Yesseca, please help me cut more chilli."

    "Okay!" Yesseca swiftly replied in a clear voice.

    Selina returned to the living room to wait. Suddenly, the corner of her lips curled up.

    The realization dawned on her that this was really a cozy little house full of positive energy.

    About half an hourter, Matthew arrived.

    Rather than sticking out like a sore thumb, his grandeur brought life to the worn out little room.

    Lothar greeted Matthew awkwardly.

    He recalled the time when Selina and Matthew had had a conflict. He had even almost antagonized Matthew.

    Matthew waspletely unaffected by Lothar''s awkwardness. He shook Lothar''s hand firmly and said, "It''s been a while."

    His generosity made Lothar feel a little embarrassed.

    Since Matthew had not held a grudge, there was no reason for him to hold one either.

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299

    "Long time no see. Make sure to try my cookingter," Lothar said with a smile.

    When they arrived at the kitchen, Yesseca quietly asked Lothar, "Lothar, that must be Miss Whitlock''s boyfriend. He''s really good-looking, even more handsome than the stars on TV."

    Lothar smiled, though it was a little dim. "Yes, he''s really good looking and rich too."

    Yesseca''s eyes sparkled as she said, "Miss Whitlock is truly blessed. It makes sense for her to have such good luck since she is a kind person." "That''s right, she''s is really kind, and she deserves to have this kind of blessing." the dimness Lothar''s smile faded into relief.

    "But I still think that you are the most handsome." Yesseca added.

    "Really?"

    "Of course." Yesseca nodded in agreement. "You are the most handsome man in the world."

    Matthew and Selina were both sitting on the sofa in the living room.

    The sofa was very worn out, with several holes.

    Matthew looked around the room.

    He looked indifferent, with no sign of disgust on his face.

    "Is it your first time entering such a small ce? Are you not used to it?" Selina asked sweetly.

    "I think it''s very good here." Matthew said, "Just like what is written at the door, this ce is very cozy. Although this house is neither big nor luxurious, it is a real home as it radiates warmth."

    He paused for a second and said, "I think it''s very good here."

    Selina''s eyes sparkled as she smiled at hisment.

    This was her favourite thing about Matthew.

    Despite having a high rank, he was not arrogant or condescending.

    "I feel that this ce is really nice andfortable too." As she spoke, she leaned her head on Matthew''s shoulder. "We''re going to have a pleasent meal together today."

    Matthew smoothly took hold of Selina''s hand. "Agreed."

    "By the way, did you get in touch with Saoirse today?" Selina asked.

    Matthew narrowed his eyes. "Let''s talk about thister."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    He did not want to risk ruining the positive atmosphere by discussing about Saoirse.

    Selina hesitated for a moment before saying, "Alright, well talk about itter."

    Matthew''s vague answer made her feel a little uneasy.

    But she didn''t want to pursue the matter any further at this moment, because she already knew that Matthew''s answer would not put her mind at peace.

    Meanwhile, Lothar was almost done preparing the dishes for dinner.

    Eight dishes and one soup. While it was not a sumptuous feast, it was sufficient for four people.

    To liven things up, Lothar had even bought a few bottles of beer.

    Besides Yesseca, the others had a few cups of beer.

    Lothar kept making jokes at the dining table, which caused Yesseca and Selina to constantly erupt inughter.

    When Matthew noticed Selina''s slightly intoxicated state, he whispered in her ear, "Selina, don''t drink too much. You''re going to get drunkter."

    Selina''s face was already starting to turn red, but she shook her head at Matthew and said, "I won''t get drunk. I''m in a good mood tonight and I want to drink more."

    Matthew hesitated for a moment before allowing Selina to continue drinking.

    It was rare for Selina to indulge herself and he didn''t want to be a spoilsport.

    The mealsted almost an hour and a half.

    Matthew and Selina bid farewell to Lothar before leaving.

    As Selina was intoxicated, her walk down the flight of stairs was clumsy and unstable.

    She hadn''t felt drunk while in Lothar''s house, but as she went downstairs, she felt weak in the knees.

    Matthew sighed. "Do you still insist that you''re not drunk?"

    "I''m not drunk." Selina''s face was as red as tomato. "I just sat for too long so my legs are numb."

    She sat down on the stairs. "Let me take a short break and my legs won''t be numb."

    Matthew knelt down and rubbed Selina''s calves gently with his hands. "Are you feeling better now?"

    A soothing and warm feeling washed over Selina''s calves to her entire body.

    She squinted her eyes slightly and said, "Yes, it''s much better now."

    Matthew turned his back against Selina, "Come on, I''ll carry you."

    "I can walk on my own."

    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll carry you anyway. Hop on."

    After a moment of hesitation, Selina tossed her arms over Matthew''s shoulders and ced her hands.on his chest. Matthew effortlessly carried her on his back while holding on to her arms.

    The broadness of his chest gave Selina a feeling of safety.

    Matthew carried Selina down the stairs, where his car was parked.

    "Do you want toy down at the back?" Matthew asked Selina.

    Selina got off Matthew''s back slowly. "I am not drunk. I can sit in the front passenger seat."

    Matthew took a quick nce at her. While her face made her look intoxicated, she could still think clearly.

    "Okay, you can sit in front."

    After the two of them got in the car, Matthew drove to the Perry family vi.

    Selina''s phone rang as they were on the way.

    She picked up the phone with a heavy head. "Who is this?"

    "Who''s there? Do you even have to ask? It''s your mother!" Unknowingly, Cecilia Lawson and Selina''s conversations had stopped being sweet and polite.

    Selina quivered.

    Now, she was afraid whenever she spoke to Cecilia.

    "Have you gotten your marriage certificate with Matthew?" Cecilia asked.

    Selina''s mind shifted from the drunken stage to and was now clear headed.

    She turned towards Matthew, who was driving.

    "Yes." Selina lied.

    She knew that if Cecilia found out

    that the two of them hadn''t gotten their marriage certified yet, she would be at the receiving end of an endless rambling, which she wouldn''t be able to handle.

    "Are you sure you really got it?" Cecilia raised her voice slightly.

    "Yes, I''m sure," Selina said.

    "Selina!" Cecilia''s tone became harsh. "I''ve already sent someone to check, As recorded in the system, both of you didn''t get your marriage certificate. How can you lie to me!"

    Selina was silent for a moment.

    She muttered, "Mom, why are you even investigating this?"

    "If I don''t check it out, you''ll just keep lying to me!"

    Selina was speechless.

    "Where are you now?"

    "I''m outside."

    "Head back to the Whitlock family home right now."

    Selina knew that no good woulde from going back there.

    "Mom, it''s sote so I won''t go."

    "You muste."

    "It''s not convenient."

    "If it''s not convenient for you, I''lle find you!" Cecilia said, "Selina, you muste over tonight. I have something to tell you!"

    Selina was left with no choice so she said, "Then I''ll go there soon."

    After hanging up, she said to Matthew, "Turn around and go to the Whitlock family house. My mother is looking for me."

    Matthew''s brows furrowed slightly.

    After a while, he said, "We''ll go together." "A storm ising." Selina said in defeat.

    "Sorry, Selina." Matthew''s eyes shed with guilt.

    If it weren''t for Saoirse, there wouldn''t be this much trouble.

    "It''s okay. Anyway, there are only five months left. Once she leaves, everything will be okay." Selina told Matthew. Her words were also meant to

    comfort herself.

    Matthew controlled the steering wheel with one hand and held Selina''s hand with the other.

    "It''s dangerous to drive like that." Selina couldn''t help but say.

    "I want to hold your hand, Selina." Matthew said in a low voice.

    Selina stopped refusing and brushed the hair off her forehead. She had no idea what trouble would be waiting for her and Matthew in the Whitlock

    family home.

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300

    In the blink of an eye, they had arrived at the Whitlock family house.

    Selina''s legs went numb again as she got off the car.

    Matthew chuckled, "You''re still drunk, would you like me to carry you?"

    He said in a rxed tone.

    Selina shook his head. "No it''s fine, I can walk by myself."

    They chatted as they walked into the vi together.

    "Honestly, I''m afraid to see my mother now. She''s as fierce as a tiger."

    "I always thought that Madam Lawson was very gentle and kind."

    Selinaughed bitterly, "That''s how she is towards you, or you could say that my mother was very kind in the past. Since our divorce, my mother has changed into a different person. She is now fierce and intimidating."

    "Selina, your mother is really concerned about you too." "I understand," she said with a heavy sigh.

    While it was understandable that she worried, having someone constantly nagging in your ear could be really irritating.

    Natalie was standing at the door of the vi, waiting for Selina.

    Natalie was surprised when she saw that Matthew hade too.

    "Matthew, you''re here too?" She eximed.

    Matthew nodded. "Long time no see, Natalie."

    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time."

    After that, she turned to look at Selina.

    Selina immediately pulled Natalie to the side. "What''s wrong Natalie?"

    Natalie said, "You better came prepared this time. Your mother will definitely be asking for an answer this time. Being hasty and dismissive will not work this time. I came here just to remind you."

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    She nodded. "Okay, I understand."

    "It''s good that you understand."

    Natalie turned to Matthew again. "Matthew, let''s go in together."

    Cecilia was also a little shocked when she saw Matthew. She had been expecting Selina toe alone, but since he was there, she figured that she might as well clear things up once and for all.

    Cecilia asked Matthew and Selina to take a seat on the sofa.

    "Matthew, Selina, both of you haven''t got your marriage certificate yet," Cecilia went straight to the point.

    Neither Matthew nor Selina said a word.

    Cecilia continued, "I don''t know what is going on in both your heads. Coming here together proves that the two of you are with each other, so why don''t you get your marriage certificate? Peter is pestering me to make you hold a wedding ceremony. I know that many young people nowadays don''t bother to have a wedding ceremony, but even then, you still need to get a marriage certificate. Otherwise, I won''t ept it."

    Selina couldn''t help but whisper under her breath, "Earlier on you told us not to get a marriage certificate, and now you''re urging us to get it."

    Cecilia immediately turned to Selina. "What did you just say?!"

    Selina could feel her mother intensely ring as she said, "Mom, were you not against me and Matthew getting a marriage certificate? You were stalling before when we wanted to get the marriage certificate. Why have you changed your mind now?"

    "That was before. I was worried that you might just be fooling around. But now that you''re still with Matthew, you must get it. Or else, you shouldn''t be together." Cecilia''s attitude was very domineering.

    "Madam Lawson, I''m sorry. It''s me." Just as Matthew opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Selina, "Let me speak."

    Selina had guessed what Matthew would say.

    He had always been honest, so she reckoned that he intended on telling Cecilia the truth at this moment.

    It would be disastrous if he told the truth.

    "I''m going to have a talk to Matthew for a while. If we think it''s suitable, we will go get it when timees." Selina lied.

    Cecilia became even angrier. "What is this nonsense? You still want to discuss?"

    "Of course mom. Haven''t you heard

    that there are people who try to live

    togethe

    before marriage? If you''re

    not aware of that, it only provede

    you are too old-fashioned

    Cecilia''s face turned green. "Whether I''m old-fashioned or not, you and Matthew must give me an answer today. Stop making more

    arguments, you have been dying for a long time!"

    Natalie said softly, "Mom, young people have their

    own things to deal with."

    Cecilia saw red. She was so angry that she almost turned on Natalie. "Natalie, stop speaking out for them You were always convincing me to let them go and see how things turned out. It has been so long and they have yet to get their marriage certificate?"

    Natalie did not dare to utter a single word any longer.

    Cecilia once again turned her attention to Selina. "Selina, give me an answer."

    She gulped nervously.

    At this moment, Matthew opened his mouth and spoke, "Madam, tomorrow."

    Ripples shed across Cecilia''s eyes.

    She turned to look at Matthew, "Tomorrow?"

    "That''s right, tomorrow." Matthew opened his thin lips.

    "Matthew, are you very sure?"

    "Madam, I am certain. It is my fault. I should have given you an exnation at the start. I should have given you assurance when you gave your daughter to me."

    Selina felt a little uneasy.

    She wanted to say something but Matthew stopped her with his hands.

    Matthew gave Selina a look.

    Selina thought about it and decided to not say anything.

    Cecilia''s anger faded after Matthew told her that she would have an answer by tomorrow.

    She nodded. "That''s good. The faster you get the certificate the faster you will be at peace, right?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    She immediately asked the servant to serve some fruits and coffee. "Everyone, eat something. Don''t just stand there chatting."

    Selina muttered, "I didn''t get to eat any food before because you were not satisfied. But now that you are, you''re allowing the servant to bring everything."

    Cecilia was rendered speechless for a beat or two.

    She red at Selina. "Were you starving? We were just settling some important matters just now."

    "Mom, I think you''ve really changed," Selina sighed, "you are no longer the gentle Mom you were in the past."

    "You forced me to change. I''m constantly worried about you. It would be great if you were more like your brother!"

    Selina stuck out her tongue and said, "Come on, he used to let you worry more. Did you forget?"

    Cecilia was a little embarrassed.

    She waved her hand and said, "Let''s not talk about the past. I will be at peace as long as you and Matthew get your marriage certificate." As it was getting dark, Cecilia wanted Matthew and Selina to stay the night.

    "It''s not very convenient to drive back. Why not just stay here? There are so many bedrooms anyway. I have also asked people to clean your bedroom every day."

    Selina replied, "Mom, do you really want me and Matthew to stay here, or do you want to take the opportunity to find out if we are together?"

    Cecilia gave Selina a look and said, "Look at you now. You are talking nonsense. You and Matthewing here together today already proved the

    point."

    Matthew said, "Thank you, Madam Lawson. Selina and I will stay here tonight.''

    Cecilia''s expression softened as she turned to Matthew. "Okay, have a good rest tonight."

    She then said to Selina, "Look at how respectful Matthew is, while here you are, intentionally making your mother angry!"

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301

    "That''s right. It''s as if Matthew is your biological son. You are even closer to him than your biological daughter."

    Cecilia was furious at herment. "What nonsense are you talking about here, child?"

    "Okay, Selina. Let''s go get some rest." Matthew nced at Selina and gestured for her to stop talking.

    She swallowed her saliva.

    She hadn''t wanted to annoy Cecilia either, but she couldn''t help it.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "Mom, we''re going to rest now. You should get some rest too," said Selina.

    Cecilia shook her head at Selina and left without saying anything else.

    Matthew opened the bedroom door and reminded Selina, "Be more respectful when you talk to your mother in the future."

    She sighed: "I will try my best."

    "By the way, are we really going to get the marriage certificate tomorrow?" Selina asked in a low voice after entering the bedroom.

    "Did you think I was joking?" Matthew stared at

    Selina.

    Selina''s fluttered her eyshes. "Yes."

    "Selina, I''m serious about it."

    "But that matter with Saoirse has yet to be resolved," Selina said.

    "But I have to give your mother an exnation."

    "Do you n to hide this from Saoirse?"

    "I don''t intend to hide it from her. I''ll talk to her about it."

    "Do you think she will agree to this?"

    "I''ll try my best to convince her."

    Selina shook her head. "I don''t think it will be this simple, Matthew. Besides, you told my mother that we will get your marriage certificate tomorrow, which I think is impossible."

    "Sess depends on your backbone."

    "I hope so," Selina said in a low voice.

    To be honest, she didn''t have any hope at all.

    The next day, Matthew went to the Perry Group.

    He summoned Saoirse into the president''s office.

    Saoirse was wearing the uniform tailored for the Perrypany''s employees. The tightness of the uniform outlined her well-proportioned figure. Saoirse brought a cup of coffee over.

    "Mr. Perry, here''s a cup of Americano for you to try." Saoirse handed the coffee to Matthew.

    Matthew nced at it, "Just put it on the desk first."

    Saoirse put it on the desk as instructed.

    "Saoirse, I have something to tell you."

    "Mr. Perry, please speak." Saoirse looked at Matthew with a faint smile.

    "Saoirse, I need to get my marriage certificate with Selina today." Matthew''s tone was hoarse as he said that.

    Saoirse was taken aback by the sudden news.

    "How can you do that!" She blurted out.

    "Sorry, Saoirse. I''ve been holding off with Selina for a long time now. Her mother urged mest night. I can''t let it drag on any longer. It''ll put Selina in a difficult position."

    She shook her head and said, "William, why are you telling me this? You could have just stayed quiet about this. If you didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t be so sad right now."

    "Saoirse, I want to tell you. I can choose to hide it from you, but I can''t do it." While he and Saoirse didn''t have any feelings for each other, they were still husband and wife.

    "William, can''t you wait until six months is up? Are you sure it has to be right now?" Saoirse said with sadness evident in her blue eyes.

    "Saoirse, Selina''s mother won''t wait any longer. She gave me an ultimatum the previous day. I can''t make it difficult for Selina and ask her to handle her mother on my behalf."

    "Do you really care that much about her?"

    "I can''t just not care at all."

    Saoirse did not respond.

    All kinds of emotions shed across her face.

    After a while, she took a deep breath.

    " William, I don''t agree to this."

    "Saoirse, you promised me that we would end this rtionship in half a year. Staying on will not change the inevitable fact that we will separate when the time is up. It is bound to happen no matter what, and you know it too. Please, don''t make this hard for me."

    Saoirse said with cruel determination, "William, I am not going to agree with this."

    She paused for a moment topose herself then continued saying, "Mr. Perry, if there is nothing else, I will go now."

    Then, Saoirse turned around and left the president''s office.

    She went to find her manager and requested to

    take the rest of the afternoon off.

    Despite being an employee for only a short while, her request was approved on ount of her beauty. After all, a woman''s beauty was the greatest privilege in the world.

    Saoirse knew that Matthew would definitelye to her again.

    She knew Matthew like the back of her hand.

    He had the choice to conceal this matter from her, but he chose not to. He would definitely think of another way to get her approval.

    She was afraid that she would be soft-hearted, which was why she asked to leave for the rest of the afternoon.

    In the president''s office, Matthew supported his forehead with his hand.

    His brows were furrowed.

    After a long while, he finally stood up.

    Since he had promised Ceciliast night, he had to get it done today.

    He was determined to get Saoirse''s permission and so he decided to speak to her again.

    Matthew headed towards Saoirse''s office to look for her, but to his disappointment, she had already left. He then found out that she had taken the day

    off.

    Matthew tried calling Saoirse on the phone but failed to get a hold of her.

    Matthew immediately left the Perry Group and drove towards the vi where Saoirse was staying.

    While it was not peak hour, there were still a lot of cars on the road. To add on, Matthew kept running into red lights. His anxiety level was increasing at this point.

    In effort to reduce his anxiousness, he turned on the radio while waiting for the red light.

    He was overwhelmed with emotion and needed to calm down.

    Matthew had never listened to the radio before so he just listened to whatever was on. Soon, a woman''s weeping was ringing in his ears.

    "My husband forced me to get

    married. After I gave birth to a second child and became fat, he

    was unhappy and displeased withet

    the way my body turned out. So he found a young female college student. Now he wants to file for divorce just so he can marry that woman. I am really heartbroken..."

    Then the woman''s weeping went on.

    Matthew''s breath stopped for a moment.

    He immediately turned off the radio.

    Honking sounds came from the back. The lights had turned green but Matthew was not moving his car.

    Matthew stepped on the gas pedal and continued his journey.

    All of a sudden, he felt dazed.

    All this while he had been considerate of Selina and her mother''s feelings, yet he had neglected Saoirse''s feelings.

    While he did not have any feelings for Saoirse, she was still his wife and she had saved him after all.

    Besides, Saoirse had waited for him for so many years.

    At the start, he had promised to give

    Saoirse half a year, but now he was going against his word and telling her that he wouldn''t wait to marry Selina Matthew felt as if there was a knife in his chest. The intense pain was so unbearable, Matthew''s body trembled.

    He loosened his grip on the steering wheel.

    His car was out of control in an instant.

    At the same moment, another truck headed towards him.

    "Bang" Matthew''s car crashed into the oing big truck with a loud noise. Matthew''s head snapped forward with the impact.

    Instead of returning to her apartment, Saoirse had gone to Reid''s ce.

    She had described to Caroline in detail what had happened earlier that day.

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302

    Caroline smiled. "Saoirse, you''ve done the right thing. You shouldn''t agree with William. You can''t give in to any of his requests."

    After saying that, she inched a little closer. "Remember that anypromise on your end will only be to their advantage."

    Saoirse spoke with pain in her voice. "But William was not happy at all."

    "He''s unhappy?" Caroline raised his voice. "Did he ever consider that you would be unhappy? Saoirse, you''re too kind. He is making such a request just to make you suffer!"

    Saoirse contemted for a moment.

    "Is that so?" She said uneasily, "I don''t think that William is such a person."

    "Why wouldn''t he be!" Caroline stared right into Saoirse''s eyes. "You saved his life, but he chooses to be with another woman. He''s stabbing you in the heart, yet you''re always thinking about him. Saoirse, what more do you want me to say?"

    There was pain in Saoirse''s beautiful eyes. "But I have no choice but to think him, Caroline. I love him."

    Caroline rolled her eyes and said, "It''s good that you love him, but remember that we are supposed to be winning him back. Are you really willing to do anything it takes just to win him back?"

    Saoirse agreed, nodding.

    "That''s it, now you have to listen to me carefully. You have handled this matter really well. Remember that Matthew will stille to you, but no matter what, don''t give in to his requests. Saoirse, this is not the time to be soft-hearted. Do you understand clearly?"

    Saoirse nodded again. "Yes, I understand."

    Warm and cozy home.

    Lothar had left for work, leaving Yesseca alone at home.

    Yesseca had decided to explore the surrounding area.

    Although she may not have been back for long, she had made quite a few friends with her charming personality.

    At this moment, a neighbor downstairs who was a few years older than Yesseca was hurriedly walking towards the entrance.

    Yesseca immediately called out and stopped her. "Sierra."

    The woman stopped and said, "Yesseca, it''s you." "Sierra, where are you going in such a hurry?" Yesseca asked out of curiosity.

    Sierra didn''t hide the truth from Yesseca. "I''m going to apply for a job."

    "Apply for a job?" Yesseca''s eyes lit up. "Sierra, where are you going to apply?"

    Coincidentally, she was also searching for a job.

    While she was healthy enough to stay out of the hospital, she wasn''t going to stay at home forever. Yesseca wanted to help Lothar and ease his burdens. Even Lothar was well known now, she could not be a parasite.

    Sierra had a discreet look on her face. "Yesseca, I will tell you but you can''t tell anyone else."

    Yesseca immediately nodded.

    Sierra said, "I applied for a maid''s position."

    Yesseca was dumbfounded.

    Maid?

    She heard that Sierra was a college graduate from a renowned university, so how could she be a maid?

    "Sierra, shouldn''t you be able to find a more lucrative job?" Yesseca asked.

    Sierra lowered her voice and said, "What do you know? This is not just an ordinary maid job, it''s working as a maid for the Quartley family. The monthly sry is 100,000 yuan. What kind of job would have such a high sry? Besides..."

    Sierra smiled sheepishly.

    As Yesseca was still a child in her eyes, she was not straightforward with her.

    100,000 per month!

    Yesseca''s eyes widened just thinking about it.

    100,000 was an enormous figure in her eyes.

    She couldn''t help saying, "Sierra, can you take me with you? I am capable of handling hardships."

    She also wanted to apply for the maid''s position.

    Sierra hesitated for a moment but eventually agreed.

    If it was someone else, she definitely wouldn''t agree to it. But Yesseca was different. She was innocent and kind.

    Sierra left with Yesseca.

    They took a taxi and after a few wrong turns, they arrived at a magnificent vi.

    There was already a long queue in front of the vi. All of them were young and beautiful girls, and each and every one had their hopes up.

    It was one of the top 500panies in the world with the most employees recruited.

    Sierra sighed in despair. "We''re stillte!"

    She had made an effort to arrive early, but she didn''t expect that there would be so many people lining up already.

    Yesseca had a feeling of familiarity when she saw the vi, but that feeling was quickly pushed aside as she was distracted by the long queue in front of her.

    She gaped. "Sierra, there are so many people here."

    "That''s right. Let''s quickly get in line. It will be toote in a minute."

    Sierra dragged Yesseca to the end of the line.

    After a few moments, the steward at the start of the queue questioned them one by one. Most of the people left in disappointment after being questioned. Only a small number of people sessfully joined the qualified bunch.

    Soon, it was almost Sierra and Yesseca''s turn.

    The steward had a stern expression on his face. "If you worked as a maid here, what do you think is the most important thing that you need to say to the employer?"

    The girl in front of Sierra said with confidence, "I will express my loyalty."

    The steward shook his head. "You can leave now."

    The girl began weeping as she dragged her feet and left.

    The steward then asked Sierra the same question, "If you worked as a maid here, what do you think is the Dimportant thing that you need to say to the employer?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Sierra spoke, her voiceced with nervousness. "Say all kinds of ttering words to the employer."

    The steward still shook his head.

    When it came to Yesseca, the steward asked the same question again.

    Yesseca''s head was spinning rapidly.

    "So many girls in the front have been eliminated. They have probably said what should be said, so what could be the answer?"

    "Hurry up and answer the question. We don''t have time to waste." The steward urged Yesseca.

    Yesseca blurted out, "I won''t utter a single word. What the employer needs the most is silence!"

    The steward looked at Yesseca in surprise.

    This girl looked small in stature, but he didn''t expect her to be quick witted.

    "How old are you? Are you sixteen?" the steward asked.

    Yesseca said in embarrassment, "I''m already eighteen."

    She looked rather small for her age.

    The steward nodded. "Go join them over them."

    Time swiftly flew by, and soon the queue that was once lengthy became a team of only ten people.

    Right at this moment, there was a suddenmotion.

    They saw a Ferrariing from afar.

    The Ferrari stopped when it arrived in front of the vi.

    The car door opened out came a noble figure.

    The man with smouldering dark eyes and an elegantly tall nose only wore a in white shirt and trousers, but he seemed young and had an audacious vibe. His every move was full ofpelling extravagance.

    His handsome face caught everyone''s attention. Yesseca was taken aback and her eyes widened in shock.

    This man was the same man who was at the hospitalst time!

    The time when Lothar was being beaten up, wasn''t this man she had sought help from?

    "Mr. Montez." The steward walked up to the man.

    The man nodded and scanned the crowd in line. "Are all of you here to apply?"

    "That''s right."

    "Pick three, and I will make the final decision," The man said mildly.

    "Yes, my lord."

    Then the man headed into the vi.

    As soon as he left, the crowd began to stir.

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303

    "Oh my god. Is that Mr. Tremaine? He is really handsome."

    "It must be him. If we got the job, we would be able to see him every day.''

    "Just thinking about being able to see him everyday gets my blood pumping."

    Yesseca had a different opinion.

    She still remembered the time when she had asked this man to help Lothar. He had been so ruthless and cold.

    Yesseca suddenly had the urge to leave.

    She would rather not work as a maid for such a cold and heartless man.

    The steward said again. "Everybody, be quiet!"

    Everyone stopped themotion and went silent immediately.

    The steward said, "To the ten of you who were selected, gather at this same spot at 9 o''clock this Sunday morning. Three among you will be picked so make sure youe prepared. Remember to bring all your documents next time!"

    The steward left after giving the instructions.

    Yesseca walked outside and saw that Sierra was still waiting for her.

    "How is it, Yesseca? Did you get the job?" Sierra asked.

    "I still have to wait for another test.

    "Then you must try your best." Despite not getting picked herself, Sierra sincerely hoped that Yesseca would be chosen for the job.

    Yesseca shook her head. "I won''t being anymore."

    Sierra was stunned. "Why? Do you know what a great opportunity it is? There are so many women fighting for this job. If I has passed, I would definitely try my best to get picked."

    Yesseca smiled politely. "I just don''t want toe."

    She didn''t like cold hearted and savage men.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "100,000 per month!" Sierra cried out.

    Yesseca blinked her eyes yfully. "Lothar is a superstar. We''re not short on money."

    Sierra was lost for words.

    She had no idea what else to say. She had never heard of Yesseca''s older brother so how could he be famous? And even if she was telling the truth, why would a star live in such a small house?

    "If you really don''t want to go then forget it." Sierra sighed.

    Just like when they came, Yesseca and Sierra took a taxi back.

    When they were on the way, the taxi drove by a group of people shooting a film.

    Yesseca immediately said, "Sierra, there are people filming. Why don''t we take a look? My brother is an actor too. I want to see how they do it." Sierra had never seen it too so she agreed immediately.

    Both of them got out of the taxi.

    This was a traditional costume drama and everyone was wearing thick traditional clothing.

    "Action!" As a director gave the signal, a woman and a man walked to the middle.

    "You traitor, how dare you betray him!" The woman began to p the man in the face.

    The ps were real, and with each p his face turned redder.

    Yesseca suddenly felt a twist in her stomach.

    With theyers of traditional costume, it was hard to tell clearly, but the man who was getting pped looked somewhat like Lothar.

    A minuteter, the scene was over.

    The woman was showered with praises, while the man was left alone to stroke his cherry red cheeks.

    "Let''s go. There''s nothing really nice to see here," Sierra said to Yesseca.

    Yesseca shook her head. "Hold on."

    With that, she squeezed her way in. She witnessed the man who had been beaten walking up to the director. He said respectfully, "Director, what do you think of my scene just now? Can I have more screen time?"

    Yesseca was shocked.

    It was her brother''s voice.

    The director took a quick nce at Lothar. "Go away. It''s good enough that you''re getting that scene. What else do you want?"

    Lothar was left with no choice but to step aside.

    At this moment, another man approached. It''s already good enough that we get to show our faces. You''re biting off more than you can chew by asking for more screen time. We''re not that lucky, it''s good enough to be an attendant."

    Lothar forced out a smile. "I just wanted to try my luck. Even though my sister has been discharged from the hospital, she still needs to be taken care of. I want to earn more money to buy some nutritious supplements for her." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    The man gave Lothar a pat on his shoulder. "You really care for and devote yourself to your sister."

    "Of course, I only have one after all."

    Yesseca could hear the conversation between Lothar and the man clearly.

    Yesseca''s body shuddered.

    Wasn''t her brother a superstar?

    Wasn''t her brother rich?

    But why did he have to be pped in the face at the set and ask the director for extra scenes? Why did that man say that her brother was only an attendant?

    Selina received a call from Matthew''s assistant in the afternoon, bearing the unfortunate news of Matthew being in a car ident.

    Selina felt as if her head was going to explode when she received the news.

    "A car ident? How is it possible that he was in a car ident?"

    The assistant''s voice was filled with anxiousness. "Mr. Perry''s car collided with a big truck. We''re in the hospital now. I''ll send someone to pick you up, Miss Whitlock."

    Selina''s legs went limp as she fell to her knees.

    A big truck.

    Why would there be a big truck in the downtown district?

    Two cars colliding in the downtown district was no big deal, but it was an entirely different matter if a big truck was involved. With its weight and size, the truck was basically a killer on the road!

    "He-he is fine, right?" Selina asked in fear.

    "Miss Whitlock, why don''t you get here first."

    "Okay, I''m on my way."

    Selina''s body trembled as she hung up the phone.

    Natalie was walking down the stairs, teasing the baby in her arms to make itugh.

    Natalie was stunned when she saw Selina kneeling on the ground.

    She immediately handed the baby over to a maid and ran towards Selina to help her up.

    "Selina! What''s wrong?"

    Selina got up slowly with Natalie''s support and said, "Matthew- Matthew''s car collided with another car."

    Natalie''s body stiffened when she heard the news.

    After a moment of shock, sheforted Selina. "With Matthew''s good driving skills and the superior quality of the car, rest assured that he will be

    fine."

    Selina said, "The other party was a truck, arge truck."

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

    She untangled her hands from Natalie''s and said, "I have to go to the hospital now, I have to go to the hospital now."

    Selina staggered forward and bumped into Cecilia again at the door.

    "Selina, why haven''t you gotten the marriage certificate with Matthew yet?" Cecilia asked disappointedly.

    Natalie tried to give hints to Cecilia, but it waspletely ignored.

    "Mother, are you done? Matthew may not even be alive to get the marriage certificate!" Selina shouted in disbelief and rushed out.

    Cecilia was stunned.

    "Natalie, what did Selina just say?" Cecilia looked at Natalie in shock.

    Natalie''s face was pale too. "Mom, Matthew''s car collided with a big truck. His life may be in danger."

    The blood drained from Cecilia''s face.

    Selina arrived at the hospital as fast as she could.

    Matthew was still in the operating room and his condition was unclear.

    Selina understood what had happened based on the assistant''s detailed exnation.

    The truck driver had vited the

    traffic rules by driving in the downtown district. It was not a big deal for truck to be driving there on

    any other day, but Matthew had lost control of his car at an intersection, and that had resulted in the car ident.

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304

    Selina''s fingers were shaking. "How could his car get out of control? How was that possible?"

    It was evident on the assistant''s face that he was full of agony and rage. "Miss Whitlock, we have seen the surveince at that time. Mr. Perry was undoubtedly the person responsible for the car ident. Mr. Perry''s car was out of control, but we have yet to find out why."

    Anxiousness was disyed on Selina''s face.

    "How could this happen? He has always been careful andposed, so how could the car suddenly go out of control?" Selina wondered out loud, "Could there be something wrong with the car?"

    "Miss Whitlock, the car has already been checked. There was no technical issue with Mr. Perry''s car."

    Selina nodded and forcibly kept herposure. "Alright then."

    The assistantforted her. "Miss Whitlock, Mr. Perry is a good person and he will get what he deserves. Don''t worry, he will be fine."

    Selina pondered on his words and put on a smile. "I know, he will definitely be fine."

    Matthew would definitely be fine.

    The man who was supposed to get the marriage certificate with her and bring her happiness had yet to fulfil his promises. How could he end up anything else but fine?

    Everything would be fine.

    When the night came, Natalie, Cecilia and Tobias rushed to the hospital.

    "Selina, how did this happen? How did this happen to Matthew?" Cecilia was so worried that her eyes turned red.

    Selina said in a low voice, "He collided with arge truck by ident."

    "How could he bump into a truck?" Cecilia wondered and ced the me on herself. "Could it be because I asked the both of you to get the marriage certificatest night? Selina, it''s all my fault."

    Selina shook her head in disagreement. "Mom, it is not your fault. Matthew and I should have gotten married long ago. Don''t me yourself." Natalie alsoforted Cecilia, "Mom, you are overthinking, this is definitely not yo fault."

    Tobias shot Natalie a look as she continue tofort Cecilia. Then, he called Selina aside.

    "Selina, I just spoke to the doctor about Matthew.

    He should be fine," Tobias said to Selina.

    Selina''s reaction was not as dramatic as Tobias thought it would be.

    There was a faint light in her eyes. "Tobias, I know that he will be fine."

    Matthew would never leave her alone.

    Tobias patted Selina on the shoulder and said, "It''s good that you are feeling fine. I''m worrying about you the most."

    "Tobias, you don''t have to worry. I know what to do."

    "Car idents are inevitable. I was in a car ident in the past but now I''m much better."

    "Okay," Selina said. "I''ll wait here for him until he wakes up."

    As it was gettingte, Selina asked Cecilia and the others to go back home.

    Neither of them agreed to it, saying that they would not leave until they were sure that Matthew was out of danger.

    Fortunately, after a while, the doctor came back with good news.

    Matthew was no longer in danger.

    Everyone let out a sigh of relief.

    "Mom, you can go back now. You and Natalie have to take care of the baby. Tobias, you have things to do in the office. I will be fine here with Matthew''s assistant."

    Cecilia and the rest finally agreed to go home.

    Before leaving, Cecilia said to Selina, "Selina, the doctor has said that Matthew is fine now so you can stop worrying. Don''t stay overnight. Find a proper bed and have a good rest."

    Selina brushed the strands of hair on her forehead aside and said, "Mom, I am fully aware of that. Don''t worry about me. Go back and have a good rest."

    "We''lle back tomorrow."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    After sending off Cecilia and the others, Selina stayed awake. She wasn''t in the mood to sleep so she sat on the long bench outside the ward. Matthew''s assistant asked Selina to get some rest. He informed her that there was a VIP ward arranged for her, but she politely declined.

    Even though Matthew was no longer in danger, her mind was still in a mess.

    Selina eventually felt tired in the early hours of the morning.

    She was so tired that she could not stay up any longer.

    Selina stood up.

    She was going to get some rest in the VIP ward prepared for her.

    Just as she took a few steps towards the ward, Matthew''s assistant rushed over.

    He looked anxious. "Miss Whitlock, something bad has happened."

    Selina held her breath. "What''s wrong?"

    The assistant''s tone changed a little. "Mr. Perry-Mr. Perry''s condition has worsened."

    Selina''s legs went soft upon hearing the news.

    "I''m going to see the doctor." She stumbled and ran to the doctor.

    The doctor had the same anxious look on his face. "We don''t know what''s going on. His condition was improving and he was no longer in danger. I don''t know what caused his condition to worsen again."

    "Doctor, you must find a way to save him!" Selina choked on her words.

    "Don''t worry, we will certainly do that. We will try our best to save him."

    The warm and cozy home was no longer that at the moment.

    It had been a while since Yesseca hadst spoken.

    After returning from the set that day, Yesseca had been very quiet.

    Lothar was extremely anxious.

    He had no idea what had happened to Yesseca either.

    Lothar had made Yesseca''s favorite snack, pickled cucumber that day.

    He held it in front of Yesseca. "Yesseca, I made this specially for you. Your body is still weak so I made it mild. The skin is peeled just as you like it." Yesseca did not move at all.

    Lothar leaned closer to Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, why are you being so quiet? I have made your favorite snack. Come on, give me a smile."

    After saying that, Lothar made a funny face at Yesseca.

    Yesseca''s nose twitched slightly.

    All of a sudden, she threw herself into Lothar''s arms.

    Lothar patted Yesseca''s shoulder. "What''s wrong, Yesseca? You''ve been unhappy recently. Why do you notugh or speak? I''m not used to you being like this."

    Yesseca bit her lip and stayed quiet.

    Lothar deliberately said in a softer tone, "Even though we were poor and you had to stay in the hospital, you were happy back then. Not only have you been discharged from the hospital, but I''ve also be a superstar now, Yesseca. Why are you unhappy?"

    Yesseca couldn''t hold back anymore. "Lothar, stop lying to me. I saw you filming that day!"

    Lothar''s body immediately froze.

    Yesseca raised her head. "Lothar, you''re not some famous star, are you? We don''t have much money, do we?"

    Lothar said awkwardly, "Yesseca, what nonsense are you talking about? I am a big star. Stop overthinking."

    Yesseca raised her voice and said, "Lothar, you''re still lying to me. I saw everything with my own eyes."

    After that, her eyes turned red. "Lothar, I really saw all of it. Don''t lie to me anymore. I know all about it. You are just ying extras, aren''t you?"

    She gently touched Lothar''s cheeks. "You''re going to be beaten up again, aren''t you?"

    Tears started streaming down Yesseca''s face.

    Lothar took a napkin and wiped away her tears.

    His heart sank now that the truth had been revealed.

    At this point, there was no way for him to deceive Yesseca. He had no choice but to tell the truth, "Yesseca, this is how it is for a celebrity. I have to start from the bottom now, but there wille a day when I am famous. With my amazing talents, I will definitely be a big star someday."

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305

    "Lothar, we don''t have much money either, do we?" Yesseca''s eyes welled up with tears.

    Lothar stayed silent.

    At this point, it was impossible for him to keep up with his lies.

    Yesseca wiped away the tears and startedughing. "Lothar, I won''t cry. It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if we don''t have money or that you''re not a big star. Our luck will turn eventually. We''ve endured all kinds of hardships together. If we got through the time when Mother jumped off a building and ended things, there is nothing that we can''t ovee."

    Lothar was stunned.

    He wrapped Yesseca in a tight hug and said in a choked voice, "Yessece, we will make it one day. I will definitely give you a good life."

    What surprised Saoirse was that Matthew didn''te looking for her.

    In fact, she started to feel uneasy.

    Could it be that Matthew went to get his marriage certificate with Selina despite her disapproval?

    Saoirse''s heartbeat quickened.

    The next day, she went to thepany early in the morning.

    She headed to the pantry and prepared a cup of Americano.

    When she arrived at Matthew''s office, Saoirse gently knocked on the door.

    There was no response.

    Saoirse pushed the door open.

    There was no one in the office.

    "Hasn''t William arrived yet?"

    Saoirse waited for him.

    However, Matthew still did not show up in the office even when it turned ten o''clock that morning.

    Saoirse couldn''t wait any longer and called Matthew''s assistant, Hagen.

    Hagen''s voice wasced with anguish. "Saoirse, Mr. Perry is in trouble."

    Saoirse was taken aback. "What did you say?"

    Hagen went on, "Mr. Perry''s car crashed into another vehicle the previous day. He is currently still in the hospital." "Bang!"

    Saoirse''s grip loosened and her phone fell to the floor, making a loud noise.

    A momentter, she came to her senses and picked up the phone and said, "Is- is he okay? Which hospital is he at?"

    At the end of the other line, Hagen was filled with confusion.

    Saoirse''s tone was unexpected. Wasn''t she just a new employee? Why did she care so much for Matthew?

    However, Hagen connected the dots quickly.

    Matthew was both good-looking and charming, so it made sense for all bachelorettes to be swooning over him. Such a beautiful assistant would be no exception.

    Without hesitation, the assistant told Saoirse which hospital Matthew was at.

    If it were someone else, he would not have told them so easily.

    However, Saoirse was very beautiful, and men could always make exceptions for beautiful women.

    Saoirse hung up the phone after that.

    She found a taxi who took her to the hospital where Matthew was at.

    When she arrived at the hospital, Saoirse called Hagen again.

    Hagen was surprised when he heard that Saoirse had arrived at the hospital.

    He didn''t expect that Saoirse would reallye here.

    Hagen panicked and said, "Saoirse, don''te. Mr. Perry''s wife is here. She will definitely be upset if she sees you."

    Although Saoirse came to see Matthew as a subordinate, her extraordinary beauty could make Selina overthink.

    "Where the hell is William?" Saoirse blurted out in a panic.

    Hagen was stunned. "William?"

    Saoirse corrected herself, "Mr. Perry."

    "Saoirse, don''te. Mr. Perry''s wife will be unhappy. If she knew that I was the one who told you the location, I will be in trouble."

    "Where on earth is he?" Saoirse raised her voice.

    Hagen stayed silent.

    While Saoirse was beautiful, he was still aware of her status.

    Saoirse hung up the phone.

    She entered the hospital, but was stopped by the staff in the hospital.

    The entire hospital had not been opened to the

    public ever since Matthew was admitted there.

    After all, if the news of Matthew''s condition got out, it could be detrimental to the Perry Group''s share price. It was not a matter to be joked about. There was anxiety in Saoirse''s eyes. "I''m his secretary, William''s secretary. No, I meant Matthew''s secretary, let me in."

    They took a nce at Saoirse.

    Not only was she elegant, the woman in front of their eyes was also stunning.

    The people in the hospital let Saoirse in without any suspicion. They also informed her that Matthew was in the operating room on the 18th floor of the hospital.

    Saoirse rushed and took the elevator to the 18th floor.

    Saoirse bumped into Hagen as she stepped out of the elevator.

    Hagen was shocked.

    He hurriedly pulled Saoirse aside and said, "Miss Saoirse, are you kidding? Why are you here? Did I not tell you that Mr. Perry''s wife is here?"

    "I want to see him." Saoirse''s mesmerizing blue eyes were filled with concern.

    Hagen''s tone was also anxious.

    "Saoirse, I understand that you want

    to see Mr Perry. But Miss Whitlock will not be happy to see a beautiful face such as yours. She will put the me on me since it was me who gave you the information. I think it''s better for you to go back

    Saoirse looked at Hagen and said, "Sorry, Hagen. I must see William."

    She escaped from Hagen''s grasp and ran as he rushed to follow her.

    The sound of her heels clicking filled the room as Saoirse ran.

    Selina was sitting on the long bench, burying her head between her knees and running her fingers through her lustrous ck locks.

    There was still no news about Matthew.

    Her heart was thumping rapidly against her chest.

    At this moment, Selina heard the loud clicking of heels and took a breath.

    She lifted her head and looked around for the source of the clicking noise. Then, she saw Saoirse frantically running towards her.

    Saoirse''s face was flushed red from the running, and her hair was flowing in the air.

    Selina stood up.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    When Hagen witnessed that Selina had already seen Saoirse, he pped his own thigh.

    .ne

    He hurriedly ran over to Selina and said with a dry smile, "Miss Whitlock, this is Perry Group''s newly recruited secretary. She came to visit on. behalf of thepany after finding out that something had happened to Mr. Perry."

    Selina stared intently at Saoirse.

    Hagen cleared his throat. "Miss Whitlock, she is just an assistant. I''ll get her to leave right away."

    "There''s no need for that." Selina said, "You can leave now."

    He cursed in his heart, "This can''t be good!"

    He predicted that with her beauty, Saoirse would lose her job in thepany. In fact, she was even more beautiful that the president''s wife. No woman would befortable around such a beauty.

    Selina walked towards Saoirse, taking one step at a time.

    "Where is William? What is going on?" Saoirse asked anxiously.

    "He was in a car ident and is still in the operating room. His fate is undetermined." Selina felt as if her throat was blocked, and it was difficult to

    utter each word.

    For a moment, Saoirse felt like she was about to faint.

    "How did he get into a car ident? How could

    William be in an ident!" Saoirse shouted in disbelief.

    Selina''s face was full of pain.

    "Why is God messing with people? Just the previous day, the doctor said that he was no longer in danger. He was fine but there was a situation out of

    the blue!"

    At the same time, the elevator door opened again.

    Cecilia and Natalie exited the elevator.

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306

    Selina could hear Natalie and Cecilia''s voices.

    Her face turned pale and she quickly pulled Saoirse aside.

    "Listen to me, Saoirse." Selina whispered. "My mother and my sister-inw areing now. Don''t tell anyone about your rtionship with Matthew, just say that you''re his assistant. Otherwise, my mother will go crazy. Please, Saoirse, I''m begging you."

    Selina''s eyes were full of pleading.

    Saoirse was stunned for a moment.

    Selina''s pleading eyes made it impossible for her to refuse.

    Momentster, she nodded in agreement. "Alright."

    Just then, Cecilia and Natalie approached.

    Both of them turned their gaze upon Saoirse, their eyes filled with amazement.

    Selinaposed herself and said, "Mom, Natalie, this is one of Matthew''s employee. She came specially to see Matthew."

    Cecilia and Natalie thought this was a little strange.

    Why would a mere employeee to visit Matthew? Even so, they didn''t think much about it.

    They nodded at Saoirse.

    Saoirse forced out a smile in return.

    "By the way, Matthew should be awake by now, right?" Cecilia asked.

    Selina''s face was a little pale.

    She nodded. "He''s okay. Mom, you and Natalie should go back first. I''ll be fine here. Anyway, he''s getting better."

    "I''ll go take a look at Matthew then," Cecilia said.

    Selina stood in Cecilia''s way and said, "Mom, I don''t think it''s very convenient. Why don''t you just go back first."

    Cecilia grew suspicious. "Selina, is there something wrong with Matthew?"

    Selina shook her head profusely.

    "If he''s okay then I''ll go and have a look."

    "Mom, don''t go!"

    Cecilia confirmed her suspicions and asked, "Is Matthew not doing well? Is he in a critical condition? Selina, answer my questions!" Natalie was also nervous.

    With Cecilia''s continuous questioning, Selina grew impatient.

    She had already been under extreme pressure, and at this moment, it felt like thest straw.

    Selina knelt down on the ground.

    She covered her face with her hands. "Mom, Matthew''s condition is deteriorating, it''s getting worse."

    Yesseca called Selina.

    She wanted to ask Selina if she could introduce her to any good jobs.

    Since the day she found out that Lothar was not a superstar and that they didn''t have much money, Yesseca had taken it upon herself to find a job.

    There was no pressure to find a job back then, but now it was different.

    After all, she finally understood the actual situation that her family was in.

    She knew that Selina would find a way.

    The call quickly connected.

    "Miss Whitlock, I would like to ask for your help." Yesseca opened her mouth and spoke.

    Selina''s voice sounded tired. "Yesseca, whatever it is, it can wait. I''m busy right now, we will talk about itter."

    Yesseca''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Miss Whitlock, what''s wrong?"

    Selina''s tone made her worry.

    "It''s nothing. Let''s talk about itter, Yesseca, I''m busy at the moment." After that, Selina hung up the phone.

    Yesseca concern for her grew.

    She wanted to call Selina again but she was afraid of disturbing her. After some consideration, she decided to call Lothar.

    Lothar was filming at the moment.

    "Lothar, I just called Miss Whitlock. Miss Whitlock seems to be in a bad mood. Could you please talk to her, I''m a little worried," Yesseca said. Lothar used a towel to wipe off the artificial blood on his face. "Alright, I''ll call herter. Don''t worry about it."

    After hanging up Yesseca''s call, Lothar made another call to Selina.

    Selina kept insisting that everything was fine initially, but even Yesseca could tell from her tone, so Lothar definitely could too.

    "Selina, I''ve told you before that there is nothing I wouldn''t do for you. If there is really something wrong, let me help you," said Lothar.

    Selina was silent for a moment.

    "Lothar, why don''t youe over? I am busy with

    somethings."

    She really had something to do, not just concerning Matthew.

    Lothar knew that something was wrong with Selina.

    "Then I''ll be right there!"

    After hanging up, Lothar called Yesseca and told her that Selina was fine.

    Yesseca sighed in relief.

    However, the thought of asking Selina to help her find a job had left her mind. Yesseca figured that Selina had already helped her out so much and she didn''t want to trouble her more.

    She went downstairs and found Sierra.

    She asked Sierra if there was any suitable job for her.

    Sierra immediately said, "Of course, there''s that maid''s position at the Quartley family for 100,000 a month!"

    Yesseca hesitated.

    "He- he is very fierce," Yesseca stuttered after a while.

    Sierra was perplexed. "You are going to be his miad, not his wife. Who cares if he is fierce or not?"

    Yesseca''s face turned red as tomato.

    She waved her hand hurriedly. "I-1 didn''t mean it like that."

    n

    Sierra gave Yesseca a pat on the shoulder and said, "Yesseca, let me tell you about the young master of the Quartley family. You don''t even stand a chance to be his wife so what more his maid. You may not even be able to see him at all would try to get the job if I didn''t fail the first test. Where would even find a job with a 100,000 monthly sry? You can''t find it anywhere in Agaphen City even if you tried."

    "Really?" Yesseca asked.

    Sierra nodded firmly. "Of course, it''s true. Why would I lie to you? It''s a good thing that you passed the first round, sogo and try to get the job But I also have to remind you that it''s very likely that you won''t get it. After all, I heard that the Quartley family has strict requirements even for the maids."

    Yesseca felt a little weak.

    She had stayed in hospital all year round, so clearly she didn''t have any educational background.

    "No matter what, just give it a go."

    Yesseca contemted for a moment before finally making up her mind. "Okay, I''ll give it a try."

    Lothar stopped the filming to go to the hospital.

    While his role was not as important,

    he still received a mouthful from the

    recruit manager for leaving. To make things worse, he threatened Lothar that he wouldn''t introduce him to any roles in the future.

    Lothar didn''t care at all.

    He had always gotten menial roles, so getting an Oscar was out of the question. Besides, Selina was more important.

    When Lothar arrived at the hospital, he called Selina.

    Selina asked him to wait at one of the elevators in the hospital.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Selina arrived not long after.

    "Selina, who''s in trouble?" Lothar asked anxiously when he saw Selina.

    It was definitely not a good thing that Selina had to show up at the hospital herself. But taking a quick nce at her, it seemed like there was no

    problem at all. Then, Lothar had an idea in mind.

    "Matthew was in a car ident."

    Lothar was shocked. Surely enough, it was just as he thought. However, he didn''t expect it to be a car ident.

    "Then how is his situation now?" Lothar treaded carefully.

    Selina''s face turned pale as she shook her head. "Let''s not talk about this first, Lothar. There''s something else more important that I want you to do

    for me."

    "Tell me," Lothar immediately said.

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307

    Selina''s long eyshes fluttered gently, casting a shadow at the bottom of her eyes.

    "Lothar, that woman is here too," Selina said.

    Lothar''s eyes shed with confusion.

    Lothar''s jaw dropped when Selina whispered a few words in his ear.

    "Now that I''m here, what can I do for you?" asked Lothar.

    Selina''s heart was full of sorrow. "Lothar, I''m already tired from dealing with Matthew and I don''t think I can handle my mom. She must not find out the truth. I told her that Saoirse was just Matthew''s assistant from work, but Saoirse refused to leave and kept crying. I have no idea what to do."

    The more she talked about it, the more annoyed Selina became. "Lothar, I asked you toe here to help me think of a solution. I really don''t want my mom to find out about this."

    Lothar consoled Selina. "Don''t be upset anymore. I''ll take care of this for you."

    "How are you going to fix this?" Selina asked.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. I have my own

    methods."

    Then Selina and Lothar entered Matthew''s operating room together.

    Surely enough, just as Selina said, Saoirse was bawling her eyes out. Cecilia and Natalie looked at her with confusion.

    Lothar strode over.

    He walked over to Saoirse. "Stop crying, Saoirse."

    Saoirse lifted her head and looked at Lothar through her teary eyes.

    She did not know who Lothar was.

    However, she wasn''t in a mood to ask either.

    With Matthew''s life in danger, that was all she could care about at the moment. Nothing else mattered.

    Saoirse lowered her head and continued to cry.

    Lothar said a few words offort then stood up.

    He walked up to Selina.

    At this moment, Selina was standing with Cecilia and Natalie.

    Guilt and embarrassment was stered on Lothar''s face. "I''m so sorry about my girlfriend''s constant weeping. That''s just how she is, crying at every small matter. No one can stop her."

    Relief washed over Cecilia and Natalie.

    It turned out that Saoirse belonged to the man in front of them.

    Selina was taken aback by his bold statement.

    Turns out this was what Lothar had in mind!

    She immediately nced at Cecilia and Natalie. Surely enough, suspicion had faded from their eyes.

    Selina let out a sigh of relief.

    Lothar went on, "Don''t worry about her. Just let her cry in peace. She will go home once she''s done crying. That''s how she is."

    He paused and said, "Then I''ll sit over there and not bother you."

    When Lothar was done, he sat on a bench further away.

    As soon as he left, Cecilia turned to Selina and asked, "Selina, who is that?"

    "He''s just a friend of mine."

    "Oh," Cecilia said. "His girlfriend is really pretty, but there seems to be something wrong with her brain."

    Selina let out a small chuckle.

    After some time had passed, the operating room finally opened again at night.

    The doctor said that Matthew was no longer in danger.

    It turned out that the ident had caused bruising in Matthew''s brain, but the doctor failed to detect it when he took a CT scan. They only discovered it when his condition worsened.

    "He''s in a stable condition now, you just have to wait for the patient to wake up." The doctor looked relieved.

    Selina was still a little worried. "Will there be any problem this time?"

    "Don''t worry, Miss Whitlock. Rest assured that there won''t be any problems."

    "William... William is really fine now?!" Saoirse blurted out of a sudden.

    The doctor was stunned.

    "Yes, he''s fine."

    Saoirse held her chest and said, "God bless us. God bless us."

    As they saw her overemotional reaction, Natalie and Cecilia turned to look at each other.

    Cecilia pulled Natalie aside and said, "Natalie, what''s wrong with that woman? Why do I have a feeling that something isn''t right?"

    Natalie had also noticed that something was wrong.

    However, she stillforted Cecilia, "Mom, her boyfriend is here. That''s just her personality, so don''t think too much."

    Cecilia thought for a while and said, "If it wasn''t for her boyfriend being here, I would be overthinking. Honestly, she''s shamelessly crying for another man right in front of her boyfriend."

    Cecilia paused for a moment before sighing. "Anyhow, I still have a feeling that something is up. Even if she''s Matthew''s subordinate, she shouldn''t have such a dramatic reaction, right?"

    Natalie gave a hollowugh. "Mom, that''s her personality."

    Cecilia took a quick nce at Saoirse and then changed the topic, "Matthew should be fine now."

    "Yes he should be, the doctor is sure of it."

    "Then I''ll wait here. Unless he is awake, I''ll still be worried." Cecilia said to Natalie, "You can go back ahead of me."

    "I will wait here as well," Natalie said.

    Cecilia shook her head. "You have to take care of Norwell at home. Also, don''t tell Tobias that Matthew was in danger, or else he wille over and wait too. Just tell him that Matthew is much better now Having so many people here will only trouble Selina more

    Natalie hesitated.

    She eventually promised. "Well, mom, I''ll go first then. Let me know once there''s any news."

    Before she left, Natalie spoke to Selina.

    "Selina, Mom keeps feeling like something isn''t right with that woman." Natalie said to Selina.

    Although Lothar''s arrival had temporarily dispelled their doubts, the more they thought about it, the more they felt that something was off.

    "That''s how she is," Selina said in a low voice.

    Natalie went on, "I think it would be best if you asked her boyfriend to take her home. After all, she is just Matthew''s secretary. Mom wiff overthink it, especially since she is so beautiful."

    "I understand."

    "Then I''ll go first. The doctor said that Matthew is fine so don''t think too much about it."

    "Okay."

    After Natalie left, the nurse pushed Matthew out of the operating room to the ward. There was now another problem.

    Saoirse was nning on going into the ward.

    Selina didn''t know what to do.

    Cecilia would also follow her into the ward. If she did...N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    It was very likely that the truth would be revealed.

    Cecilia frowned as she watched Saoirse rushing into the ward.

    She said to Selina, "Selina, why is

    this woman so oblivious? As Matthew''s secretary, it''s okay for her to visit Matthew, but why does she want

    still

    to go into the ward? Even we haven''t gone in yet. Get her out and ask her boyfriend to bring her home. This is too much." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    After saying this, Cecilia changed her mind, "Forget it, I will speak to her personally!"

    Selina tensed up immediately.

    "Hi, miss," Cecilia went into the ward and said directly to Saoirse, who was sitting next to the bed, "this seat doesn''t belong to you."

    She pointed at Selina and said, "The seat beside Matthew''s bed does not belong to a secretary, but to his wife, my daughter."

    Cecilia wasn''t that hard to get along with, but as the secretary, Saoirse was going too far. Cecilia couldn''t hold back anymore.

    Selina''s head buzzed.

    With Cecilia being so rude, it was possible that Saoirse would tell the truth.

    What was she going to do now?

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308

    Selina became nervous and started sweating.

    "Saoirse, why did you run in?" A male voice suddenly spoke.

    Lothar rushed into the ward.

    "I''m so sorry. That''s how my girlfriend is. I''ll take her away immediately," Lothar said as he pulled the Saoirse away quickly.

    Saoirse was caught off guard by Lothar''s sudden appearance. Before she could even react, she was dragged away by Lothar.

    Selina let out a sigh of relief.

    But at the same time, she felt bad.

    Right before Cecilia and Natalie arrived, she was begging Saoirse not to tell the truth about her rtionship with Matthew. Saoirse actually kept her word, which made her a little less detestable.

    In fact, Saoirse deserved the seat next to his bed.

    Perhaps, Selina was the one who didn''t deserve that seat.

    "Her boyfriend is more reasonable," Cecilia said.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Selinaposed herself.

    She nodded awkwardly and sat next to Matthew.

    Matthew''s face was pale with his eyes closed.

    Selina held Matthew''s hand tightly.

    Fortunately, Matthew was fine, which was a great relief.

    On the other hand, Saoirse stumbled as Lothar dragged her to the elevator.

    Saoirse struggled and broke free of Lothar''s grasp. She looked at Lothar with her beautiful blue eyes and questioned him. "Who are you? Why are you pulling me? I don''t even know you."

    Lothar licked his lips. "I''m sorry, miss. I pulled you out of the room to prevent Selina''s mother from finding out about your rtionship with Matthew. It will be hard on Selina if she did. I''m very sorry."

    Saoirse''s eyes rippled. "Are you Selina''s friend?"

    "Yes I am," said Lothar.

    "But the oneying unconscious in the room is my husband. Am I not qualified to go to see him when he is lying in the hospital bed?" Saoirse was getting emotional. "Who are you to pull me away!"

    Lothar felt very guilty. "Miss, I''m just doing what''s best for everyone."

    "He''s my husband!" Saoirse eximed.

    "Miss, Selina has told me the whole story about the three of you. Even though the both of you are married, it wasn''t a voluntary move. He loves Selina and not you, so you should be happy for him." Lothar stammered.

    He didn''t have any ill intentions, he just spoke for Selina.

    However, his words only made Saoirse feel worse.

    Her tears flowed down her cheeks. "He doesn''t love me. Can I not see him even if he doesn''t love me? Why did you have to drag me out!" When Lothar saw that Saoirse was crying, he panicked.

    If he had known that Saoirse would cry, he wouldn''t have said anything. He was most afraid of women crying.

    "I''m really sorry. Don''t cry," Lothar said in a panic.

    She continued to cry. "He is my husband. Why did you drag me out? Why, why!"

    Suddenly, his cell phone rang.

    The ringing came from Saoirse''s bag.

    She didn''t pick up and kept on crying.

    Lothar was getting anxious.

    He guessed that it was Saoirse''s friend who called. If he couldn''t console her, maybe her friend could.

    "Miss, if you don''t pick it up the phone, I''ll pick it up for you," said Lothar.

    Saoirse ignored Lothar.

    Lothar gritted his teeth, opened Saoirse''s bag and took out her phone.

    "My apologies." Lothar answered the call.

    "Saoirse." A gentle female spoke up.

    "Are you her friend?" Lothar asked directly.

    The caller was stunned.

    "Who are you?"

    "I''m just a stranger, but she''s crying right now. Can youe over andfort her?" Lothar gave her the address.

    The caller was silent for a moment before hanging up.

    What kind of friend was she, just hanging up like that!

    Lothar said to Saoirse, "Miss, I''m sorry, your friend has hung up."

    Saoirse wiped away her tears. "I''m going to see William."

    Lothar didn''t understand what Saoirse meant by that. As she started heading towards the ward, he figured it out

    Lothar hastily stood in front of Saoirse and said, "Miss, you can''t go." "You can''t stop me. You don''t have the right to do

    this!"

    Lothar felt bad just looking at Saoirse.

    After all, Selina had told him everything. Honestly, Saoirsse was not at fault.

    "I don''t have the right to do this, but I have no choice but to stop you." Having said that, Lothar took an apologetic bow and said, "Miss, I''m truly sorry."

    "I have to check on William." Saoirse insisted. "You can''t stop me."

    Just as the two of them were struggling, a ck figure suddenly appeared in front of Saoirse.

    It was a bodyguard.

    "Miss Saoirse?" He asked.

    "Who are you?"

    The bodyguard whispered a few words into her ear.

    Taking onest look at the ward, Saoirse''s eyes were filled with her internal struggle. She then left with the bodyguard.

    Seeing that Saoirse had finally left, Lothar finally let out a sigh of relief.

    At the same time, he sighed in his heart.

    To be honest, it was quite sad for the woman.

    Saoirse left the hospital where a car was parked.

    "Miss Saoirse, head inside," the bodyguard said.

    Saoirse got in the car.

    Caroline was inside.

    "What''s wrong, Saoirse? Why did a man say that you were crying?"

    "William was in a car ident."

    When she saw Caroline, Saoirse got emotional once again and said, "They stopped me from going into William''s ward because they didn''t want Selina''s mother to find gut about William''s rtionship with me. Caroline, they have gone too far."

    Caroline''s breathing quickened for a moment.

    "He... he was in a car ident?"

    Saoirse sobbed and nodded.

    "Is he alright?"

    "No, why didn''t they let me into the ward? I promised the woman that I would not reveal my rtionship with William, but they still didn''t let

    �֧�

    me into the ward. They have gone too far, Caroline, they have gone too

    far

    UMS

    When Caroline heard that Matthew was fine, she let out a sigh of relief.

    However, she didn''t quite understand what Saoirse had said.

    She stared into Saoirse''s eyes. "Saoirse, calm down. Tell me again exactly what happened."

    Between sobs, Saoirse exined the whole situation to Caroline.

    Caroline''s expression turned serious. "Saoirse, I''ve been teaching you for the past month, how can you still be so foolish? Didn''t I tell you that Selina was evil? Why did you agree to her request? You should''ve told her mother about your rtionship with William, but you chose to help her cover it up! Look where that has brought you. She got a man to get rid of you and even prohibited you from entering the ward. Saoirse, your kindness was taken for granted!"

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309

    Saoirse was drowning in immense regret.

    Caroline was right. How could she have agreed to what Selina had said? That woman had gone way too far.

    Saoirse held Caroline''s hand. "Caroline, I despise myself for being weak."

    "That''s why you have to work hard and be strong, Saoirse. Don''t let me down and don''t ever forget the things that I''ve told you before." Caroline raised her voice. "Go to the hospital right now and tell Selina''s mother about your rtionship with William. Her mother should know just what kind of person her daughter is. How dare she interfere in your rtionship with William!"

    Saoirse then made up her mind. "You are right, Caroline. I''ll do just that!"

    She got out of the car and went straight back to the hospital.

    In the hospital ward, Selina was holding Matthew''s hand as she murmured something to him.

    Cecilia felt that it might look a little abrupt with her being here.

    She thought that Selina and Matthew should be having their personal space and she shouldn''t be there to bother them.

    "I''m going out to get something so that you can spend some quality time with Matthew," said Cecilia.

    Selina nodded.

    Cecilia then proceeded to leave the room.

    Selina nted a kiss on Matthew''s forehead. "Matthew, please open your eyes. You have to wake up."

    "Selina," Lothar called out.

    Selina looked up and saw Lothar standing at the door.

    Lothar came looking for Selina after he saw that Cecilia had left the room.

    "I saw that your mother just left," said Lothar.

    Selina nodded.

    "Are you feeling all right?" asked Lothar.

    "It''s all good. I''m fine."

    "That''s good to know. I''ll be outside. Just call for me if you ever need anything."

    "Thanks, Lothar."

    "It''s totally fine, this is just a small favor. I''ve told you before that I will go to the ends of the earth for you. Well then, I''d better get going," said Lothar as he was about to leave the room.

    "Hang on, Lothar," Selina suddenly called out.

    Lothar turned around. "Is there anything else?"

    Selina''s eyes glimmered as she said, "Lothar, please ask Saoirse toe in."

    Lothar was dumbfounded for a moment.

    "They are still married so I don''t have the right to stop her from seeing Matthew. There''s nothing I could do as my mother was still here earlier. Since my mother has left, I think it''s time to let her in," said Selina.

    "Selina, are you sure?"

    "Absolutely."

    "Alright then, I''ll call her in. I''m not sure if she''s still here. Let me check." Lothar turned around and left.

    Just as Lothar went out of the room, he saw Saoirse walking over.

    Lothar called out to Saoirse.

    "Don''t try to stop me. You don''t have the right to do that," said Saoirse to Lothar.

    Lothar exined, "I have no intention in stopping you. Cecilia had just left and Selina wants you to go in and see Matthew." "Selina allowed me to visit William?" Lothar nodded. "Yes, her mother has left. Selina is actually very good person. I hope that you won''t misunderstand her."

    Without a word, Saoirse entered the ward.

    Selina was sitting at the foot of Matthew''s bed.

    Selina stood up as she saw Saoirse entering.

    With a lump in her throat, Selina called over to Saoirse, "Come over and take a look at him."

    Saoirse walked over and sat down by the bed.

    Looking at Matthew''s tightly shut eyes, a sense of horror and uneasiness overwhelmed her. "William," said Saoirse as her eyes were filled with tears.

    Selina noticed Saoirse bloodshot eyes and walked over to the door as she called for Lothar.

    "Lothar, could you please do me a favor? I need you to keep a close eye on my mom and let me know once she''s back. Try to stall her as long as you can when you see hering out of the elevator. Can you do that for me?"

    "Not a problem, I''ll handle it."

    Selina looked at Lothar gratefully. "Thank you, Lothar. I would have been in aplete mess if it weren''t for you."

    Without Lothar''s intervention, the rtionship between Saoirse and Matthew would have been

    exposed.

    "If it weren''t for you, Yessica and I wouldn''t have known what to do." Lothar looked at Selina deeply.

    Selina gave a forceful smile. "I''ll have to trouble you then."

    Lothar nodded and left.

    Selina returned to the ward.

    She felt heartbroken as she saw Saoirse''s welled up eyes as Saoirse stared at Matthew.

    Matthew was her man.

    However, in this instance, she had no choice but to ask another woman toe over.

    The rtionship between the three was

    scated, so much so t d not know what else t

    could do.

    she

    At that moment, Selina hoped that theing six months would just fly by in a blink of an eye so that Matthew would be hers and hers alone.

    �ڧ�

    She no longer wanted Saoirse to exist in her and Matthew''s life ever again.

    It was pitch ck.

    Matthew''s head was throbbing in pain.

    He could feel that all the blood and energy in his body were slowly fading.

    However, there was nothing that he could have done.

    He couldn''t open his eyes nor move his body at all.

    He had arrived in Germany six months ago.

    Due to the incident with Ludwik when he was young.

    In order to resolve this issue, he had agreed with the other party on one condition.

    In the past year, he had lived a risky life, even to the point of nearly losing his life multiple times.

    Fortunately, he was able to make it through.

    However, he didn''t expect that something would go wrong just when he had achieved what he came here to do.

    His ne was struck by the enemy and a bullet had prated his body.

    Matthew gritted his teeth.

    He wanted to gain back his consciousness but couldn''t, no matter how hard he tried.

    It seemed as if he was falling deeper into an endless dark pit to the point of no return.

    "Mr. Perry, are you awake? Can you see me?" Matthew could hear a soft yet slightly anxious female voice.

    Matthew wanted to open his eyes to look at her.

    He wanted to see who was the girl that was calling out for him.

    But he still couldn''t open his eyes.

    "Mr. Perry?" The gentle yet anxious female voice was still ringing in Matthew''s ears.

    The darkness was getting closer.

    Matthew couldn''t take it anymore.

    It seemed as if he wouldn''t regain his consciousness ever again.

    He thought that he would never wake up again, but he did.

    Although he had regained consciousness, his eyes were still tightly shut.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    As he regained consciousness, he could slowly feel his energying back albeit just a little.

    Matthew tried to move his hand.

    "Mr.

    now?

    are you feeling better

    you open your eyes?"

    y was hearing that famil

    voice again.

    "Yes," Matthew said with a hoarse voice.

    Thedy was delighted.

    "Are you able to open your eyes?"

    Matthew focused all of his energy on opening his eyes. Finally, his eyes were opened.

    His vision was still blurry, and he could only see a shadow.

    Matthew blinked again.

    Finally, a light shone through, and his vision turned clear.

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310

    At first nce, Matthew saw a pair of blue eyes.

    The eyes were as blue as the ocean.

    "Thank God, you are finally awake," said the girl with the gorgeous eyes as she smiled.

    She was just as beautiful as her eyes.

    Matthew''s lips trembled as he said, "You saved my life."

    His mouth felt dry and he was thirsty, every word that came out of his mouth was exhaustive.

    The girl said, "I found you lying on the grass and was covered in blood. I thought I won''t be able to save you. Thank God that you''ve finally woken up."

    She felt relieved that Matthew had finally regained his consciousness.

    "Can I have some water?" asked Matthew.

    "Of course," said the girl as she brought over a ss of warm water.

    Matthew wanted to sit up, but couldn''t. He realized that he couldn''t feel any sensation in his lower body.

    The girl saw what Matthew was trying to do and hurriedly said, "Don''t get up. You are still in recovery. You must rest."

    She handed over a straw to Matthew. "Here, have a sip of water with this."

    Since Matthew was unable to get up, he had no choice but to drink with a straw.

    He gulped down the ss of warm water in just a few seconds.

    "Are you feeling better now?" The girl asked Matthew.

    "I''m feeling better. Thank you for saving my life."

    "You are wee. My name is Saoirse. What''s yours?"

    "William." He used this name in this country.

    "William." Saoirse lips curved into a smile. "What a beautiful name."

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.

    Saoirse suddenly looked distressed.

    She told William to hush and said, "Don''t make a sound. I''ll be right back."

    Saoirse walked over to the door, opened it and closed it right behind her.

    "Liselle?" Saoirse felt relieved when she saw the person who was standing right in front of her.

    Liselle said worriedly, "Has the gentleman woken up?"

    Saoirse nodded. "Yes. Thank God he''s finally awake."

    Liselle was d. "Saoirse, you have to send him away as soon as possible."

    "Liselle, he has just woken up and has not fully recovered. We can''t just send him away, it''ll endanger his life!"

    "But Saoirse, we must send him away!" Liselle said anxiously.

    "Listen." Saoirse stared into Liselle''s eyes. "He''ll be dead if we send him away."

    "But the master might find out that a man is hiding here!"

    Saoirse eyes were filled with worry for a moment and said, "It doesn''t matter if he finds out. I will never send him away."

    Liselle felt so anxious that she stomped on her feet. "If that man were to find out, not only will you suffer the consequences, he might have to be killed too. Have you forgotten the rules of our family?"

    Saoirse was shocked.

    "Saoirse, you''ve already saved his life. Let him go. It''s for the best choice for both of you."

    Saoirse nced at William.

    That man was still lying on the bed. He didn''t even have the energy to get up.

    Saoirse gritted her teeth. "I remember the family''s rules, there is another way to solve this other than letting him die."

    Liselle looked at Saoirse incredulously. "Saoirse, are you out of your mind? Are you intending on marrying him?"

    "I will if there is no other way."

    "Saoirse, you barely know the guy. You don''t even know his background. He might be a terrorist, a civilian, or maybe just a beggar living on the street. Do you still want to marry him?" Liselle felt anxious and raised her voice.

    Saoirse hurriedly covered Liselle''s mouth. "Keep your voice down."

    Liselle looked terrified.

    She really couldn''t imagine why Saoirse was having such a crazy idea.

    Saoirse lowered her voice. "Liselle, from the first moment I saw him, I knew that he was a very good man. And for that I''m willing to go as far as marrying him."

    "Saoirse, you are out of your mind," Liselle muttered.

    "Perhaps I am," said Saoirse with a glimmering eyes.

    Saoirse''s heart had skipped a beat when she first saw William covered in blood.

    She had never seen such a good looking man in her life.

    Although William''s voice was still very hoarse as he had just woken up, Saoirse felt that it was the best voice she had ever heard.

    Two days passed by quickly and Matthew had regained some of his energy.

    "Miss Saoirse," he said.

    Saoirse was sitting not far away from Matthew''s bed.

    She was excited to hear that Matthew was calling for her.

    William was a man of very few words. This was the first time that he had initiated a conversation.

    "William, I''m right here." Saoirse walked over to Matthew''s bedside.

    "Miss Saoirse, I''m afraid I''ve been a trouble to you for the past couple of days."

    "It''s fine and please call me Saoirse. I reckon we have be friends in the past two days. You don''t need to be so polite."

    "Alright, Saoirse," said Matthew. "Can you please help me contact my family members? I need to go back."

    Saoirse was taken aback.

    Was William nning to head back?

    She wouldn''t be able to see William ever again, would she?

    Saoirse panicked just thinking about it.

    "William, you should stay here and rest," she said anxiously. "You are still not feeling any better. You should wait until you are fully recovered before you leave."

    Matthew forced a smile and said, "I''m afraid it will take half a year to recover, and I don''t n to stay here for very long. Thank you for saving my life, Saoirse."

    "William, you should stay!" Saoirse subconsciously raised her voice.

    "Saoirse, please contact my family." Matthew stared at Saoirse.

    Being gazed at with such eyes, Saoirse couldn''t mumble a word.

    A momentter, Saoirse left the room.

    "The signal in the room is weak. I''ll step out and make the call," said Saoirse.

    However, the signal in the room was good.

    It was just that Saoirse hesitated to make the call.

    If she made the call to William''s family, she would probably never be able to see him ever again.

    She was terrified.

    Saoirse hesitated for a long time.

    She finally took out her phone.

    Although she didn''t want William to

    leave, she didn''t have the right to keep him here either. William wantedContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    to contact his family, and she

    couldn''t deprive him of his.

    Just as Saoirse started dialing, she heard footsteps walking towards her. She looked up and saw her father.

    His face was full of anger.

    Saoirse immediately kept her phone.

    She stammered, "Father, why are you here?"

    Erhardt was angry and bitter. "Saoirse, what have you done? Why did you keep such an important matter hidden from me?"

    Saoirse''s heart skipped a beat.

    She struggled as she said, "Father, what are you talking about?"

    bet

    "You don''t know what I''m talking about?" Erhardt suddenly pushed the door open. "You are hiding a man at home, and you''re telling me that you don''t know what I mean?"

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311

    Erhardt rushed straight into the bedroom.

    He was immediately flustered when he saw Matthew who was lying sick on the bed.

    After a moment, he took his pistol out without hesitation and aimed it straight Matthew.

    Saoirse ran to her father''s front at once, with her body right in front of the pistol. "Father, you can''t kill him!"

    Erhardt said in fury, "Get out of the way, Saoirse. This man must die. You must have forgotten the rules in the family. You are not allowed to meet any strange men before you get married. Not only did you just meet up with him, you even hid him in your own bedroom, that is why he must die!"

    "Father, you really cannot kill him." Saoirse cried and shouted.

    "Someone,e and take Saoirse away," Erhardt ordered his men.

    Soon, a few young and strong bodyguards went over and dragged Saoirse away.

    Saoirse didn''t want to leave no matter what, yet she still got dragged away at the end.

    Erhardt aimed his pistol right at Matthew again.

    He wanted to pull the trigger but he suddenly hesitated for a bit.

    The young man on the bed was giving him a reaction that was beyond his expectations. He''d thought that the young man would surely be in a fright seeing a pistol being aimed at him, and he would plead hard for mercy in tears.

    But this man''s reaction was just so calm, so terribly calm.

    He looked at Erhardt with his dark eyes and said, "Sir, you have no rights to kill me."

    His voice was cold.

    Erhardt frowned. "This is the rule of my family. Unmarried girls are not allowed to meet any strangers except for the family members, and my youngest daughter is unmarried."

    There was a ripple of changes in expression in Matthew''s eyes.

    He said calmly again, "I don''t have any ability to resist now. If that is what you want, do as you wish then."

    After saying that, he closed his eyes and stopped looking at Erhardt.

    It was as if whatever Erhardt was about to do next, had nothing at all to do with him.

    The dumbfounded look in Erhardt''s eyes was getting more and more obvious.

    This young man was definitely no ordinary man.

    He was so brave and fearless even when faced with such danger.

    Erhardt still did not shoot in the end. He hesitated for a moment and then turned away.

    He had to look up the background of this young man.

    After three days, Erhardt finally found out about Matthew Perry''s details.

    When he knew what Matthew had done, he was shocked.

    No wonder Devonte Limbaugh had suddenly died. It turned out that it had something to do with that young man.

    The courage and boldness of that young man were far beyond his imagination.

    He suddenly thought that he didn''t want to kill Matthew anymore.

    Such an excellent man should not die just like this.

    Erhardt was in hesitation.

    At the same time, Liselle came to plead with Erhardt.

    She knelt onto the ground and said, "Master, Miss

    Saoirse has been kneeling in front of your door for three days and three nights. Even in the heavy rain, she still kept on kneeling like that. You have to promise Miss Saoirse not to kill that man. I beg you, Master."

    Erhardt suddenly stood up at once.

    He walked to the door, it was raining heavily outside.

    Saoirse was there kneeling.

    She was soaked all over.

    It was obvious that she was so cold that her body was trembling all over.

    Erhardt walked over to get her up.

    However, Saoirse refused to get up.

    She locked her gaze stubbornly at Erhardt. "Father, if you don''t agree to let him go, if you still insist on putting him to death, then I will keep on kneeling here, until you promise me not to."

    Erhardt sighed heavily. "Do you really not want him to die so much?"

    "I definitely wouldn''t allow William to die!"

    "Saoirse, the rules of our family is not to be broken. Except for putting him to death, there is still one other way, but are you willing to?" Saoirse''s entire body shook.

    She looked at her father in disbelief. "Father, would you allow it?"

    There was a hint of surprise in Saoirse''s tone.

    Erhardt felt somewhat helpless. "He is an excellent young man. I don''t want to let him die just like that either."

    Saoirse suddenly stood up.

    She hugged Erhardt happily. "Father, thank you, thank you so much."

    Erhardt muttered, "I hope that I made the right decision."

    Half an hourter, Erhardt went to where Matthew was.

    Hearing the noise, Matthew looked towards Erhardt.

    He looked calm andposed. "Thank you for deciding not to kill me."

    The man''s tone was still indifferent as ever.

    He seemed to be not affected at all by anything.

    Such a quality was hard to find in a man.

    There was a hint of admiration in Erhardt''s eyes.

    He walked towards Matthew''s bed and looked at him from his height.

    Matthew was also looking back at him.

    Matthew was lying on the bed, and Erhardt was standing upright. By logic, Matthew would have felt pressured by the difference in height, yet Erhardt clearly felt that he wasn''t even at all slightly pressured by Erhardt.

    Even when this man had to raise his chin up high just to meet his gaze, yet his demeanour was still strong.

    Erhardt''s thoughts were changed a little.

    He was such a man, so great that it was no wonder that his own youngest daughter had fallen in love with him.

    "William, I heard from my daughter that that''s your name. I have to let you know that I have decided not to kill you, yet we still have to abide to the family''s rules. There''s another way apart from putting you to death."

    Matthew looked at Erhardt and did not speak.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Erhardt said, "You will have to marry Saoirse."

    There was a trace of surprise in Matthew''s eyes.

    Erhardt continued, "My daughter, Saoirse is someone whom many men had fatten deeply in love with. She is so beautiful that the whole family would be stunned upon gaze at her beauty, and every man

    would go crazy for her. You are a lucky man that you caught her attention. William, I should

    congratte you."

    He stared at Matthew, waiting for the man''s excitement to show.

    However, to his surprise, there wasn''t any such thing.

    The man''s brows were knitted into a deep frown.

    After a while, he replied, "Sorry, I cannot marry Saoirse."

    "What did you say?" Erhardt couldn''t believe what he heard.

    Matthew looked at Erhardt and said, "A marriage requires mutual love. I''m sorry, but I don''t like Saoirse."

    "How could you not like her? She is such a beautifuldy!" He knew that any man who saw his youngest daughter would definitely go crazy!

    Matthew said in a sincere attitude,

    "Sorry, Sir. Saoirse is a really nicedy. She is kind and beautiful, and admire her a lot. But I have to say that I have no such feelings for her at all thus I request that you take back that decision of yours."

    Erhardt immediately flew into a rage.

    His daughter was the apple of his eye, also the pride of the entire family.

    There were so many other men who were so desperate, yet couldn''t get her no matter what.

    But now that he allowed his daughter to marry this man, this man actually refused.

    Erhardt felt greatly humiliated by Matthew.

    He took out his pistol once again.

    This time, the pistol was directly pointed towards Matthew''s forehead.

    "You actually refused it? You''ll have no other choice but to die then," Erhardt said in a cold tone.

    "Sir, I can''t marry a woman that I don''t like. It would hurt the both of us if I did."

    "Would you rather die than to marry Saoirse?"

    Matthew pressed his lips together and did not utter a word.

    His silence showed that he still would not agree to marry Saoirse.

    "Okay then, I''ll have to fulfil your wishes then." Erhardt was about to pull the trigger as he said that.

    At that very moment, the door was pushed open and Saoirse rushed in.

    She had been outside the door the whole time.

    She heard the conversation between her father and Matthew very clearly.

    Saoirse was both shocked and disappointed.

    She held onto her father''s arm and said, "Father, you can''t kill William."

    Even if he would not agree to marry her, she would never let her father kill him.

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312

    "Saoirse, if this man doesn''t want to marry you, he will have to face death!"

    "Father." Saoirse looked at her father with her teary eyes and said, "You taught us to be kind since we were young. You should teach us by words and deeds, but you only taught us through words, not by deeds. Father, how would I be able to obey you then?"

    "Saoirse, I gave him a chance. This is the family''s rule. I was willing to let him marry my most precious daughter, but he refused."

    Saoirse shook her head with her voice sounding a little choked. "Father, it''s up to him to make the decision. You have seen for yourself that he''s currently on a sick bed, not having the ability to even get up and move. That''s why you can aim your pistol at him. Stop it, Father. We aren''t supposed to treat an injured person who can''t move at all in such a way. How would others look at you if words get out?"

    Erhardt was dumbstruck by her words.

    After a while, he took back his pistol. "Okay, I''ll wait for him to recover then."

    Erhardt then stormed off in anger.

    Saoirse stared at Matthew with tears in her eyes. "William, I''ll respect you for any decision

    After that, she ran away in tears.

    you make."

    Saoirse cried for three whole days, and Liselle watched her being in such a state of despair during those three days.

    Liselle felt her heart aching so much.

    In her eyes, Saoirse was the most beautiful and outstandingdy in the whole world, and no man could match with such ady like her.

    Yet now, although Saoirse willingly wanted to marry a man, it was the man who didn''t want to.

    Liselle was really furious.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    She definitely wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen.

    She had to make that man marry Saoirse. She couldn''t bear seeing Saoirse being in such great despair.

    On that day, Liselle sneaked out of the mansion.

    She met with a man with his hair cut short.

    The man gave Liselle a paper bag, and Liselle gave him a box of gold in return.

    "Does it really work?" Liselle asked.

    The man replied with certainty, "You can rest assured that it will work. It wasn''t easy for me to get my hands on these. Just a little bit would paralyze the nerves of a person."

    Liselle then quietly returned to the mansion with the paper bag stuffed in her pocket.

    When she arrived at the mansion, she saw Saoirse there.

    Saoirse was standing there in the garden. She was absent-mindedly gazing at the flowers, and her face was pale as paper.

    Liselle felt as if her heart had been pricked by needles.

    Ever since that man sounded his refusal to marry Saoirse, she had been like this.

    Liselle couldn''t help but walk over.

    "Miss Saoirse," she called out softly.

    Saoirse gave Liselle a nce as she forced a smile. "Hello, Liselle."

    "Miss Saoirse, are you still feeling sad?"

    Saoirse shook her head. "I''m not sad, Liselle, I''m just worried. I''m worried that Father might do something to William after, even if he let William go now."

    "Miss Saoirse, marrying you is definitely the best choice for him." "Liselle, everyone has their rights to make their own decisions. It is William''s own decision." A trace of grey appeared in Saoirse''s eyes.

    "Miss Saoirse, there are so many other men who are head over heels for you. How could he actually refuse to marry you? He''s simply too arrogant!" Liselle couldn''t help but raise her voice.

    Saoirse''s face changed slightly.

    "Liselle, you are not allowed to say that!"

    Liselle''s face was bitter.

    She then lowered her head. "I was wrong."

    Saoirse didn''t say a word anymore as she continued looking at the flowers in a daze.

    Liselle bit her lower lip hard as she walked away.

    She went to the kitchen to fetch a bowl of hot soup.

    She then brought the hot soup to the room where Matthew was in.

    When she was at the door, she carefully looked around, then put the substances in the paper bag from her pocket and poured it into the soup. The man told her that she only had to put a little, but Liselle still put them all.

    She even had such a malicious thought, that it was best if that drug would cause a bad side effect, and an overdose would make him die! Liselle walked into the room.

    The man had his eyes closed, and Liselle didn''t know whether or not he was asleep.

    Liselle''s gaze fell on the man.

    He was very handsome, with sharp features, curly eyshes, a tall and straight nose and thin lips.

    "Such an attractive man," Liselle thought.

    No wonder even Saoirse would fall for him.

    The man''s eyes opened suddenly.

    The sharp gaze made Liselle jump in fright.

    Seeing that it was Liselle who came in, the sharpness in his eyes soon faded.

    He had just fallen asleep earlier.

    However, he was still quite clear-minded even in his sleep, and just a slightest of movements would wake him up.

    "Sir, I havee to serve you a bowl of hot soup," Liselle said.

    "Thank you, but I do not have the appetite for it now."

    Lily deliberately emphasized, "Sir, you should drink at least a little. You need to consume more nutritious food to get better quickly. Only then could

    you get well and leave his

    ce."

    Matthew''s eyes darkened slightly. "Thank you,

    Liselle."

    It made Liselle''s hatred towards him grow even more.

    How could this man actually want to leave Saoirse so badly?

    He immediately agreed once he heard her saying that he could leave soon if he gets well.

    Liselle suppressed her hatred deep down.

    She brought the hot soup over to Matthew.

    Matthew was already well enough that he could sit up a little.

    He took the bowl of soup from Liselle.

    "Please, Liselle." Matthew paused for a moment. "Help me send my apologies to Saoirse. She is a really nicedy, a really kind and awesomedy."

    Liselle remained calm and replied, "I will. Please drink up, Sir."

    Matthew did not drink it. He asked Liselle with aplicated look, "How is Saoirse doing currently?"

    Liselle moved her gaze down. "Miss Saoirse is currently very very sad, and she would cry really often."

    Matthew kept silent for a moment.

    His tone was tinged with a hint bitterness. "Liselle,

    dofort her and tell her not to be too sad."

    Liselle couldn''t help but say, "Sir, why wouldn''t you marry Miss Saoirse if you don''t want her to be sad? As long as you would agree to marry Miss Saoirse, she would definitely not be sad anymore."

    The bitterness between Matthew''s lips became even more obvious.

    The figure of a youngdy appeared in his mind.

    Thedy was dancing in pirouettes, wearing a bright ring red dress.

    Matthew didn''t reply and directly drank the hot soup.

    Liselle breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Matthew drinking the soup.

    She then stood up and said, "Sir, have a good rest.

    I shall leave first."

    The man who gave her the drugs told her that the drugs would take effect approximately 30 minutes after consuming.

    Just exactly thirty minutester, Liselle went to meet the Saoirse''s father.

    She found Erhardt.

    She said to Erhardt with her voice

    choking in tears, "Master, please help Miss Saoirse. Miss Saoirse is really sad and she wouldn''t eat at all. She has been crying all day for

    the past few days. How gaunt has she be. Master, I beg you, please help her."

    Erhardt''s expressions went stiff. "She deserves it. She could''ve directly killed that man! She was the one who did it to herself!"

    Erhardt turned his body around.

    Liselle went forward to Erhardt again.

    "Thump!"

    She knelt directly in front of Erhardt.

    "Master, you have only asked the man once. Perhaps he would agree to it if you ask him again. Miss Saoirse is so beautiful, perhaps he would agree

    if you approach him another time."

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313

    Erhardt did not think that way.

    He just snorted coldly.

    Liselle went over towards Erhardt with her knees on the ground as she proceeded to grab onto the end of Erhardt''s trousers. "Master, please help Miss Saoirse for once, just meet him one more time. Perhaps Miss Saoirse would give up on him if he refuses it this time."

    Erhardt''s expression changed slightly.

    He could clearly see in a nce that Matthew was a person who was really determined. The results would probably be the same after his refusal the previous time. But Liselle was right, perhaps Saoirse would give up if he asked Matthew once more.

    Ten minutester, Erhardt entered the bedroom where Matthew was in.

    Matthew was there lying on the bed, and he was feeling a little dizzy.

    About just a minute ago, he felt as if a bolt struck into his head, and soon, his consciousness was slowly getting blurry.

    He heard that there were footsteps approaching him as he looked over, yet he could only vaguely see a figure there.

    He tried his best to focus, but he couldn''t no matter what.

    Erhardt stood in front of the window and looked down at Matthew. "William, I would like to ask you once more. Are you willing to marry my daughter?"

    "What did you say?" Matthew felt his head getting even more dizzier. He couldn''t hear the words the person before him was saying.

    Erhardt repeated his sentence.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "Are you willing to marry Selina Whitlock." The words were altered in Matthew''s head as such.

    Matthew held his breath.

    "Selina." He muttered, "Selina."

    Erhardt noticed that Matthew seemed to be muttering to himself, and he slowly lost his patience. "William, are you willing to or not?"

    "I want to marry her," Matthew uttered that sentence.

    A look of astonishment shed across Erhardt''s eyes.

    This man had actually agreed to it.

    He couldn''t believe what he heard.

    He strode out of the bedroom.

    He wanted to call Saoirse to go over to make a confirmation once again.

    In the garden full ofvender, Erhardt found Saoirse.

    Just like what Liselle had told him, Saoirse looked so much more gaunt.

    Erhardt felt distressed inside.

    He held Saoirse''s hand and said, "Saoirse,e with me."

    He brought Saoirse over to the door of Matthew''s room.

    Saoirse didn''t want to go in.

    She stopped in her tracks and said, "Father, I shouldn''t go in and disturb William. You should let him have a good rest."

    Erhardt said, "Come in with me."

    Saoirse refused, "Father, let''s just let William have some rest. Let''s not go in there."

    Erhardt ignored her and directly pushed the door open. "Saoirse,e in with me. There are some things that I need to confirm again."

    In the bedroom, Erhardt stared into Matthew''s eyes. "William, I will ask you once more. Are you willing to marry my daughter?"

    There was a hint of shame on the face of Saoirse. "Father, stop asking him that."

    She grabbed her father''s hand and was about to leave.

    Yet Erhardt just stood there still, with his eyes locked onto Matthew.

    "William, Saoirse is here. Are you willing to marry Saoirse as your beloved wife?"

    Saoirse felt so humiliated that she wanted to dig a hole on the ground and hide into it so badly.

    "Father, I''ll feel humiliated to death if you keep doing this," Saoirse said softly.

    Matthew''s gaze fell on Saoirse''s face.

    The expression on his face seemed both illusory and hazy.

    Perhaps it was because he was really ill and injured, that no one realized the difference in Matthew at all.

    Matthew stared fixedly at Saoirse.

    Saoirse''s face, which was before him, gradually turned into the face of another''s.

    She was wearing a bright red dress, with her long wavy hair, and her fair cheeks and watery-clear eyes.

    She was looking at Matthew with a smile. "You are too old for me, we don''t suit each other."

    Matthew felt so lost.

    The youngdy suddenly changed her words. "Even though we don''t suit each other, but if you are willing to marry me, we still could be together." Matthew''s breathing suddenly became heavy.

    The girl smiled and asked him, "Matthew, are you willing to marry me?"

    "Yes, I am." Matthew did not hesitate at all.

    His answer was so clear and loud in the room.

    Erhardt and Saoirse were both dumbfounded at the same time.

    Saoirse''s eyes were full of astonishment.

    At this moment, she no longer cared about the shame or embarrassment.

    "William, do you really want to marry me?"

    "I want to marry you."

    Saoirse felt that the excitement was filling her whole body.

    She looked at her father and said, "Father, am I dreaming? William said that he is willing to marry me. Is that true? Is this all real?"

    After a short moment of shock, Erhardt slowly sensed the excitement and joy in Saoirse.

    "Saoirse, I heard it. He said that he is willing to marry you."

    As Matthew wasn''t able to move around well, the notary went over to the mansion that day.

    In the bedroom where Matthew was in, they all witnessed the marriage between Matthew and Saoirse.

    "Miss Saoirse, do you intend to take Mr. William as yourwfully wedded husband?" The notary asked. Without even the slightest hesitation, Saoirse said, "Yes, I do."

    "Mr. William, do you intend to take Miss Saoirse as yourwfully wedded wife?"

    Matthew looked at Saoirse with a deep smile on his lips. "Yes, I do."

    The notary handed over a marriage

    certificate and got Matthew and Saoirse to stamp their thumbprints on it "Mr. William and Miss Saoirse, I should congratte you both."

    The next day, Saoirse decided to personally help Matthew wipe his body.

    It was previously done by the male servants. But it was all different now as Matthew was her own husband.

    It was given that she were to do those things now.

    Saoirse undid the button of Matthew''s clothes.

    The muscr chest of the man was exposed before her eyes, and she blushed.

    This was the first time that she had actually looked at a man''s body so closely.

    She held in the embarrassment and continued to undo the buttons.

    Her hand was suddenly grabbed onto.

    Matthew opened his eyes.

    "You are awake," she said while blushing.

    Not long after they got their marriage certificate the night before, Matthew fell asleep again. Saoirse didn''t bother Matthew and only came over in the morning

    Matthew let go of her hand. "Saoirse, what are you doing?"

    "I''m going to help you wipe your body. You fell asleep yesterday, thus I could only wait until morning."

    Matthew frowned. "Thank you for your kindness, Saoirse. But it''s inappropriate for you to do this."

    An astonished look appeared in Saoirse''s eyes.

    "William, we are both husband and wife now. How is this considered inappropriate? We are married."

    Matthew frowned even deeply. "Husband and wife?"

    He couldn''t seem to understand Saoirse''s words.

    l

    She took out their marriage certificate anxiously. "We are married, William. The notary has testified for us yesterday. Have you

    forgotten everything already?"

    Matthew looked at the marriage certificate in Saoirse''s hands, and he felt as if he was struck by lightning.

    Some vague thoughts ran across his mind.

    Matthew felt that the blood in his body had almost solidified.

    He suddenly remembered that he got the marriage certificate with Saoirse the day before, just because he mistook Saoirse for another woman.

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314

    In the afternoon, Matthew finally epted that fact.

    The fact that he and Saoirse were married to each other.

    He did not know why he had lost his consciousness the day before, but since what was done was done, he could not possibly go back on his words.

    Already guilty towards Saoirse, he couldn''t hurt her once more.

    He could not make Saoirse suffer just because of his clouded consciousness.

    In the end, Matthew could only bury thedy in the red dress in a ce deep down in his heart.

    Half a year passed in the blink of an eye.

    During the past half a year, Saoirse had carried out her duty as a wife, and had always been taking care of Matthew.

    But they had never had any intimate contact with each other before.

    Matthew''s body recovered after, and he was able to have rtions with Saoirse.

    However, Matthew still did not do so.

    Saoirse felt really disappointed.

    Matthew could see her disappointment.

    He felt that he couldn''t drag things on any longer. He couldn''t hurt Saoirse any further.

    That morning, Matthew told Saoirse about his intentions to return to his country.

    "Saoirse, I will bring my father over, for him to meet you and your family," Matthew said to Saoirse.

    Saoirse agreed to his request.

    She personally saw Matthew off, until he boarded the ne.

    "William, I''m somehow scared." Before Matthew got on the ne, Saoirse suddenly said, "I have a feeling that you won''te back again if you leave."

    "Silly girl." Matthew said in a gentle voice, "I wille back."

    He was not such an irresponsible man.

    Saoirse then nodded. "William, when are youing back then?"

    "Within a week."

    "All right."

    "William, can you kiss me before you leave?"

    Saoirse asked.

    William had never kissed her before.

    Matthew hesitated for a moment.

    Inside Saoirse''s blue eyes swirled a hint of yearning.

    Matthew finally bent forward and gently kissed Saoirse on the forehead.

    Although it was just a light peck, it still called forth a sheer satisfaction in her.

    A faint smile appeared on her lips. "I''ll be waiting for you toe back then."

    After getting on the ne, Matthew looked out of the windows.

    Outside the window there were a citadel of white cumulus.

    All of a sudden, a dense puff of cloud slowly morphed into the figure of a girl - but it wasn''t Saoirse.

    Matthew''s eyes narrowed a bit.

    She had only been 16 when he met her.

    He fell in love with her at first sight.

    He was always a person who had never hesitated in doing something, and he immediately confessed his love to her right on the spot. Yet she ruthlessly rejected his confession.

    Matthew averted his gaze.

    Perhaps from that moment Selina rejected her, he should''ve known that he would never end up getting together with Selina.

    Matthew had made up his mind.

    But then, the ne suddenly shook.

    Some of the passengers began to scream.

    One monthter, Saoirse''s waiting still hadn''t yielded Matthew''s return.

    She finally began to panic.

    Liselle told her that William had lied to her, and that he would never, evere back.

    But Saoirse still insisted on believing him, and she believed that he would surely return.

    She murmured to herself, "When he left, he said that he woulde back. He wanted to bring his father toe for a visit, and he also kissed me. How could he note back? He wille back, he will definitelye back."

    "Miss, open your eyes. He''s just a liar, he promised to marry you so that the Master wouldn''t kill him. Miss, he''s deceived you!"

    "No!" Saoirse''s eyes turned red. "William would never lie to me! He would never do such a thing!"

    "Miss, he lied to you. The truth has

    beenid out for all to see. He said that he would return within a week yet it has been a month already, and he''s not back!" "Something must''vee up, William probably got into trouble." Content belongs NovelDrama.Org

    "If anything came up on his side, he would''ve called you to inform you. He''s never contacted you ever since he left. Miss, please wake up!"

    "I''m going to the airport-I''m going to wait for William at the airport. Perhaps he would be here by now." Saoirse staggered forward.

    However, just after a few steps, Saoirse fell directly onto the ground.

    Her vision went ck, and she plunged into oblivion.

    When she woke up again, she could vaguely overhear the conversation her father was having with the doctor.

    The doctor said that Saoirse had had a heart attack. She was doing fine before, but she received too much shock this time. She could lose her life at anytime.

    Erhardt was consumed by fury. "It''s all that man''s fault! He''s simply trying to kill my daughter. I''ll find him and rip him into pieces!"

    Saoirse''s eyes flew open at once.

    "Father, you can''t do that!" Saoirse shouted.

    "Saoirse, you''re awake."

    "Dad, I heard what you just said. You can''t do such a thing. Just let him go. If he''s noting back, then so be it."

    "Oh my silly daughter, how can you be so foolish! That man is not even human! He lied to you and almost got you killed. I won''t spare him!"

    Saoirse took a deep breath. "Father,e here, please."

    Erhardt walked over.

    Saoirse''s hand reached into the pocket of her father''s suit.

    Saoirse slipped out a pistol at lightning speed.

    Erhardt was astounded at once.

    When he was about to snatch it back, Saoirse was already pointing the pistol at her own head.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "Saoirse, don''t do anything stupid!" Erhardt shouted.

    Saoirse stared into her father''s eyes. "Father, promise me not to look for William. Never, ever."

    Erhardt raised his hand and said, "Okay okay, I promise that I wouldn''t take his life. I''ll just go find him and get him toe back to your side. I''ll definitely not take his life, okay?"

    Saoirse shook her head in pain.

    "Father, I had a heart attack, and I

    will die any moment now. What''s the

    use of himing back? I don''t want to drag William down. Let him go.. Father, promise me that you''ll never go look for him."

    Erhardt felt his heart quiver.

    He looked at Saoirse and said, "Saoirse, you really want to be this foolish? Do you really not want me to go look for him?"

    Saoirse''s thickshes fluttered. "I don''t want you to do that. If he really doesn''t want toe back, just let him go then. I don''t want to trouble him

    anymore."

    Erhardt looked at Saoirse for a whole minute.

    "Give me the pistol, and I will never find him again."

    "Father, is that true?"

    "When have I ever lied to you?"

    Saoirse then returned the pistol to Erhardt.

    Erhardt turned around and left with the pistol.

    At dusk, Liselle went in.

    She had prepared some soup for Saoirse.

    "Miss Saoirse, I''ll feed you," Liselle said.

    Saoirse sat there, waiting for Lily to feed her.

    As she ate, tears suddenly fell down her cheeks and were mixed into the soup.

    Liselle put the bowl on the table. "Miss Saoirse, how can you be so foolish? How can you not look

    for him?"

    Saoirse pointed to her chest, where

    her heart was, and said, "Liselle, I heard it from the doctor and my father. The doctor said that my heart may go wrong, and I may die at any time. If that''s the case, it''s better for him to let him go. It''s good for both him and me."

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315

    "Miss Saoirse, you will just hurt yourself more by doing this."

    Saoirse lowered her eyes.

    Her tears fell from her cheeks onto the sheets.

    She still didn''t say anything.

    Liselle walked out of the room, feeling lost, not knowing what to do.

    She leaned her back against the wall.

    Her whole body was shaking.

    Liselle regretted it so, so much.

    If she had known earlier that it would have ended up like this, she wouldn''t have drugged that man. If it wasn''t because of the drugs, that man wouldn''t have married Saoirse.

    And Saoirse would probably not be so much in pain as how she was now.

    Time passed in the blink of an eye.

    Seven years passed quickly.

    In the past seven years, Saoirse had never met any other men.

    Although she was married, everyone knew that her husband had left, and he would nevere back.

    A number of people still looked for Erhardt to seek his permission to marry Saoirse.

    Erhardt also took fancy to a few of them.

    But Saoirse had ended up rejecting all of them.

    Her reason was she didn''t want to trouble anyone else, as she had been diagnosed with a heart condition.

    But Erhardt knew that it was because Saoirse had another man in her heart.

    Many were rejected after, and in the end, no one went to ask for Saoirse''s hand in marriage anymore.

    Over the past seven years, medical technology gradually became more developed.

    Saoirse had undergone an operation.

    Before the operation, the doctor had made it clear to Saoirse that it came with high risk, and she might die during the operation. But Saoirse still insisted to see it through.

    Fortunately, it turned out sessful.

    There wouldn''t be any more problems with Saoirse''s heart in the future.

    On that night of the sessful operation, Saoirse had a dream.

    She saw William in her dream.

    The thoughts that had been sealed as she pined away for him were opened once again.

    She wanted to see William.

    She wanted to see William so badly.

    Her longing for him had not faded away with time, but only grown stronger.

    During the eighth year, Saoirse finally decided to go search for William.

    She''d decided to give herself a chance for an exnation.

    Saoirse sat on Matthew''s bed, crying.

    Selina was there standing by the door.

    Saoirse''s cries grated on her nerves.

    She turned her head away.

    She didn''t feel any better than Saoirse, but she held herself back from crying.

    If she, too, cried like how Saoirse did when Matthew was in such a state, who would be there to take care of the situation?

    Selina kept on reminding herself: It was exactly during this dire time that she had to take any ordeal by the horns.

    "William," Saoirse suddenly eximed.

    Selina immediately turned her gaze over.

    She saw that Matthew''s eyshes were fluttering rapidly, as if he was trying to open his eyes.

    Selina''s breathing stopped.

    "I''m going to send for the doctor." Selina immediately ran out.

    Saoirse sat there, holding her breath as she looked at Matthew.

    There were still tears on her cheeks.

    Matthew finally opened his eyes.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    It was a pair of beautiful blue eyes.

    There were tears welling in his eyes, a picture of an endless deep blue ocean.

    "Saoirse," Matthew muttered.

    "Thank God, William, you''re finally up!" Saoirse raised both her hands and held her cheeks.

    A momentter, she raised her head and said, "William, you finally woke up. I was afraid that you would never wake up again. I was so, so afraid..."

    Saoirse almost couldn''t seem to be able to speak in full.

    "I''m all right." Matthew''s voice was hoarse.

    Saoirse took a deep gasp.

    She looked at Matthew, as if she made a great decision. "William, promise you. I''ll grant your wish if you want to marry her. I just don''t want you to get into any idents anymore."

    Just a day after she had opposed William to get married with Selina, he had gotten into a car ident. She just couldn''t help herself from linking the ident to her opposition.

    She could onlypromise.

    She could not bear to watch Matthew get involved in idents again.

    At this time, Selina led the doctor into the ward.

    She took in Saoirse''s words very clearly.

    There was a hint of astonishment in Selina''s eyes.

    The doctor went into the room.

    "Mr. Perry, are you okay?" The doctor asked Matthew, "Are you fully conscious?"

    "I''m fine. I''m conscious."

    The doctor nodded and said, "Mr. Perry, I''ll perform a few examinations on you then."

    He nced at Saoirse, then at Selina. "Ladies, please leave the room for the time being."

    Selina and Saoirse walked out of the ward.

    The atmosphere was awkward between the both of them.

    Neither of them spoke.

    At this moment, Lothar rushed over.

    He said to Selina anxiously, "Selina, your mother is back. I saw her through the windows. She ising here, towards the hospital."

    Selina was dumbstruck at once.

    She immediately said to Saoirse, "Miss Saoirse, could you leave for a bit first, please?"

    Saoirse held her breath.

    She looked at Selina. "Why should I leave? What rights do you have to ask me to leave."

    "I do not have any rights to make you leave. I''m merely requesting for you to leave. I don''t want my mother to know about these issues. I am afraid that she would worry about me."

    Saoirse pursed her lips and did not speak.

    "Miss Saoirse, you have your own parents too. You don''t want your parents to worry about you, do you? Please consider my feelings as well."

    Lothar also spoke for Selina, "Miss, please leave for a while. It''s quite urgent now. If there''s anything else, can we talk about itter?"

    Lothar was so anxious that he was oh-so-close to pulling Saoirse away.

    Saoirse dodged Lothar''s hand. "You don''t have to pull me. I can walk."

    She looked towards the ward. "I wille back."

    After finishing her words, Saoirse then left.

    Selina finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    When Saoirse walked out of the hospital, Caroline''s car was still there.

    Saoirse got into the car.

    "Saoirse, why are you back?" Caroline asked her.

    "Her mother came back; I should avoid her for a while."

    Caroline''s expression took a downturn "Saoirse, have you forgotten everything about what we said before? You should tell her mother about your rtionship with William, instead of avoiding her!"  Saoirse lowered her eyes. "Caroline, she asked me to go into the ward to see William when I went there just now. She really only asked me to leave just because her mother was there."

    Caroline held her temper back and said, "Even so, why do you have to take her feelings into consideration? You should have had none of it!" Saoirse''s voice went sotto voce. "We all have our own parents too, and we wouldn''t want our parents to worry for us. I didn''t do it for her, but for her

    mother."

    Caroline was so furious that she was almost choking up.

    She had thoroughly trained Saoirse for a good whole month, and still Saoirse stayed the same!

    She was simply soft-hearted to a fault.

    Caroline looked at Saoirse in disappointment. "Saoirse, you will definitely regret this."

    Saoirse didn''t say anything.

    When Cecilia Lawson arrived at the ward, she saw Selina standing outside.

    Selina told Cecilia that Matthew had woken up.

    Cecilia was finally relieved when she heard that.

    "Thank goodness he''s finally up." Cecilia said, ncing at the closed door of the ward, "So, is Matthew currently still resting?"

    "No." Selina replied, "The doctor is now examining him, to make sure that he is truly fine."

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316

    Cecilia thought for a moment and said, "Selina, now that Matthew is awake, I shouldn''t bother you anymore. You should stay with Matthew, I''lle to visit you bothter on."

    Cecilia knew that Matthew had just woken up, and the two of them probably would have a lot to catch up on. She thought that she might be a nuisance if she continued staying there.

    Granted, Selina wanted nothing more than that.

    Although Saorise had just left, God knows when she woulde back. Cecilia being there was simply like a ticking time bomb.

    Selina then nodded.

    "Call me if you need anything."

    "Alright."

    After Cecilia left, Selina stood there for a little while more. A momentter, the doctor came out.

    "Doctor, how is he now?" Selina immediately asked.

    "He''s in a good condition. He''ll be alright after some rest."

    Selina then entered the ward.

    When she walked in, Matthew looked over towards her as well.

    Their line of sight shed.

    Selina felt something surging inside.

    It had been just a few days, yet she felt as if it there had been a century''s rift between them.

    She walked over with quick footsteps.

    She buried her head in Matthew''s chest and said, "You''re finally up, Matthew. I almost thought that you wouldn''t ever wake up again."

    Her voice slowly became choked with sobs.

    Gently, Matthew patted Selina''s head. "There there, my little girl. I''m awake now, no?"

    Selina raised her chin, tears welling up in her delicate eyes. "Matthew, how on earth did you get into a car ident? You almost scared me to death, you know. I don''t even know how I got through the past few days."

    Matthew''s breath stopped for a bit.

    A bitter smile appeared on the corners of his lips. "Selina, I got a little too emotional while driving, and I lost control of the steering wheel."

    "Got emotional for what?" Selina immediately asked.

    Matthew went silent for a moment.

    After a moment, he said in a hoarse voice, "Selina, I owe Saoirse too much."

    Selina stiffened.

    She strained to say, "Do you like her?"

    "You silly girl!" Matthew gazed deeply at Selina and said, "I''ll love one and only one woman in my whole life, and that''s you, Selina. Other than you, there would never be any other woman in my heart."

    "But you said that you got emotional, and you owed her."

    "Yes, but it has nothing to do with love."

    "Matthew, she''s too beautiful. I''m just scared." A hint of gloom appeared below her long eyshes. "You know, I''ve always been so confident, yet I''ve suddenly lost my confidence now."

    When Selina was talking, it seemed as if it was raining in the ward, and the whole atmosphere in the room was inexplicably mncholic.

    Matthew tried to sit up.

    He wanted to hug Selina.

    He supported himself with his arms.

    "What''s wrong?" Selina asked.

    "I want to sit up." "You haven''t recovered yet. You should just lie down." "I''m fine."

    Seeing that Matthew was insisting on getting up, Selina could only help him up.

    Matthew sat on the bed.

    He extended his arms towards Selina.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    Matthew''s gaze were deep. "Let me hug you, my girl."

    Selina felt her breathing stall.

    After a while, she couldn''t help but throw herself into Matthew''s embrace.

    The familiar warmth of his was all over Selina, putting her at ease.

    She murmured, "Matthew."

    "Selina, I have to admit that I feel really guilty towards Saoirse, but the guilt would never be love. Please believe me, all right?" Selina nodded.

    She said, "I heard what Saoirse said when I was outside of the ward earlier. She said that she would agree for the both of us to get married?" After saying this, Selina clearly felt that the arms, which were hugging her, go rigid.

    Selina looked up at Matthew.

    Her gaze was riddled with confusion and doubts.

    Matthew slightly pursed his thin lips, and his jawline clenched, making him look so strong yet so noble.

    "Matthew, you''re hesitating, aren''t you?" Selina asked.

    "I did hesitate," Matthew admitted it. "Selina, I did hesitate, I hesitated when I was driving in the car, that''s why."

    Selina suddenly covered Matthew''s mouth, stopping him from continuing his words.

    Her eyes were watery. "Okay, I understand, don''t say it anymore. My mum isn''t that much in a rush now that you got into an ident. Let''s just dy it for a little more longer."

    "Selina." Matthew''s voice was hoarse.

    Selina forced a smile between her lips. "Don''t worry, I understand. I understand that it isn''t easy for you either. I am no longer that little girl who''s naive and who doesn''t know anything at all. Matthew, your little girl is all grown up now."

    Matthew felt as if his heart had fallen into a hot pot of boiling water.

    He leaned his forehead against hers. "Wait for me. Give me half a year. Everything will be fine after, and I''ll use my whole life topensate you."

    Selina''s long and thick eyshes

    were like a pair of butterflies, and the shadows formed under her eyes were so enchanting. "You don''t have to return me anything. You did not do anything wrong. It''s just fate that''s ying a fool with us. Matthew, none of us did anything wrong here."

    Caroline drove Saoirse back to Reid''s ce.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    When they arrived at the vi, Caroline asked Saoirse to watch a movie alone in her room.

    Of course, the movie still depicted the story of the main lead''s wife, wreaking her revenge on the mistress.

    Caroline then went to Reid''s.

    Caroline told Reid about everything that happened that day.

    Caroline was totally furious.

    Reid cut a cold nce at Caroline. "Idiot!"

    Caroline''s breath stopped.

    "Who are you calling an idiot?"

    "It''s you I''m calling an idiot."

    Caroline got furious.

    She raised her voice. "Reid, what are you trying to say?"

    Caroline was totally speechless.

    Reid''s voice became colder. "Miss Yethan, all your mean tricks that I saw when I just met you, where have they gone to? Where are those tricks that you have to manipte facts? You could even forge a recording of Selina''s."

    Caroline felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck her.

    She looked at Reid and said, "What do you mean?"

    Reid sneered, "Whatever you think it means. Though I will just remind you, Miss Yethan. You could manipte how much Saoirse hates Selina."

    Caroline immediately understood it.

    In the evening, Caroline found Saoirse again.

    Her face was full of grief. "Saoirse, your kindness was for nothing."

    Saoirse looked at Caroline, and her beautiful blue eyes were thick with confusion.

    Caroline coughed softly. "I was once good friends with Selina, but because of her rotten character, I cut her off. You probably knew about it."

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317

    Saoirse nodded and said, "Caroline, you told me about that before."

    "Since I''m friends with her, surely we do have some mutual friends as well. One of my friends went to look for Selina today and heard her saying some things. She got angry about it, and so she recorded the conversation and sent it to me. Saoirse, the conversation was about you, yet I don''t know if I should let you listen to it."

    "Caroline, what is it? I want to hear it." Saoirse''s breathing became more rapid.

    "Then you should be mentally prepared," Caroline said as she took out his phone.

    She showed Saoirse a part of her conversation with her friend in WhatsApp. That friend had heard Caroline say that Selina''s boyfriend got into a car ident, and had purposely gone to visit. She ended up getting enraged during her conversation with Selina after hearing her words, and she even got an audio recording, which she then sent to Caroline.

    "Caroline, look at this. Is she even human?"

    Caroline smirked when she saw Saoirse finish reading the whole conversation. "I''ll y the recording for you, hear it for yourself."

    "What? Your man''s ex-wife also came?" A strange female voice came from the audio.

    "Yeah, that pathetic moron." It was Selina''s voice.

    Saoirse was dumbstruck for a bit.

    "Selina, you shouldn''t say that."

    "Hah, she''s nothing but a moron. Matthew got into an ident, and she came to visit, but she got yed like a fool by me. How much of a moron is she? I''ve never met such a stupid woman."

    "Selina, I think you''re being too harsh with your words."

    "Harsh? No way. Idiots are simply meant to be fooled around with."

    The audio recording immediately ended.

    Saoirse''s beautiful blue eyes were full of rage. "How could she say such a thing?!"

    Caroline replied, "Now you know what kind of a person that woman is, take back all your goodness. Don''t be fooled by her, or you will regret it."

    "I''m going to the hospital right now," Saoirse said as she stood up. "I will tell her mother about my rtionship with William. I will definitely not be soft- hearted this time."

    Caroline smiled. "Saoirse, you should''ve done this

    long ago.''

    As soon as Saoirse left, Caroline went to the dining hall.

    She had been so busy trying to forge a fabricated audio recording that she hadn''t even had the time to eat.

    When she came to the dining hall, Reid was also eating.

    Caroline gave Reid a nce.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Reid looked noble and elegant when he was eating, aplete contrast from his malicious heart.

    Caroline sat opposite Reid.

    "How''s your n going?" Reid put down his fork.

    Caroline took a sip of some soup and said, "Brilliantly. I seeded in making Saoirse hate Selina."

    Reid let out a chuckle. "Terrific. The more she hates her, the better. Only in this way can it bring endless trouble to Matthew."

    "Matthew is your younger brother. Why won''t you leave him alone?" Caroline suddenly asked.

    Reid stopped smiling at once.

    "I just want to deal with Selina. I''ve told you about that before." Caroline''s expression was calm. "You don''t just want to deal with Selina, you dislike your brother as well, don''t you?"

    It had been so long since they''d started working together. It would be stupid of her if she still hadn''t realized this much.

    But she still chose to align herself with Reid.

    Because if Reid chose to do something to Matthew, it would help her in dealing with Selina at the same time, as well as destroying the rtionship between the two.

    During this period of time, although she had never seen Selina, she still knew every single detail that happened between Selina and Matthew.

    She knew that Matthew''s rtionship with Selina was only growing stronger.

    This made her want to ruin the rtionship between them even more.

    Reid stared at Caroline for a few seconds.

    He snorted coldly. "Brother? I have no such brother. We were just born from the same mother. Other than that, we both have nothing to do with each other at all."

    Reid stood up after saying that.

    He stopped just as he was about to leave the room.

    His deep gaze fell on Caroline. "Oh right, I almost forgot. You are still in love with that younger brother of mine."

    Caroline held her breath.

    Her grip on her fork tightened. "That was in the past."

    "Hmm, is that so?" Reid gave Caroline a once-over and suddenly bent down. His fingers slid over Caroline''s cheek. "I''m really curious. What sort of charm does that younger brother of mine have, that so many woman would go head over heels for him. Tell me, what do you like about him?" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Caroline grabbed Reid''s hand and said, "Don''t you dare touch me."

    Reid smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "I''m suddenly intrigued, how would it feel to do something with a woman who is in love with my own brother?" Caroline''s expression changed. "Don''t you dare!"

    Reid stood up and took back his hand. "Enjoy your dinner."

    Then he walked out of the dining room.

    He went into the study and thought for a moment before giving Lothar a call.

    He hadn''t called the person he''d hired in a very long time.

    The phone call didn''t get through.

    The call wasn''t answered until the third time.

    "Hello, Mr. Perry," Lothar said on the other end of the call.

    His tone sounded veryplicated.

    Reid could immediately guess what was going on.

    "Did you not answer my call on purpose?" Reid asked coldly.

    Lothar did not say anything.

    "Have you been in contact with Selina Whitlock recently? Tell me anything you know," Reid asked.

    The breathing on the other end suddenly became heavy.

    After a while, Lothar''s voice was heard again. "Mr. Perry, you should not call me anymore. I will not tell you anything about Selina anymore."

    A beam of coldness shed in Reid''s eyes. "You have the audacity?"

    "No, I have none." Lothar said directly, "know that you can kill me anytime with your power and status. But even if you kill me, I will still not tell you any information regarding Selina, and I will never betray her."

    Reid sneered. "You will never betray her? Are you in love with her?"

    Lothar''s breathing was rapid. "N-No."

    "No? I think that you are in love with her. Lothar, look at yourself. You''re nothing but a dog to her. No matter how loyal you are towards her, she will never marry a dog."

    "I know that I''m not worthy of her, but I''ll never do anything to harm her!" Lothar raised his voice. "Don''t call me again in the future. I won''t betray Selina no matter what you say, ever."

    After a pause, Lothar added, "I''ll return to you the two hundred thousand dors that you gave me, including the interest, by the end of the year."

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318

    Lothar had already made up his mind.

    He did not hesitate for even a single moment. "Do what you like, I still won''t betray Selina."

    "Terrific, you''d better wait and see." After finishing his words, Reid directly hung up the phone.

    Holding the phone, Lothar''s fingers trembled.

    After a moment, Lothar put his phone back in his pocket.

    It was nothing big, at most he would just get his head chopped off, or just directly get killed.

    Both himself and Yesseca owed Selina a big favor, and he would never stab Selina in the back.

    After calming himself down, Lothar went upstairs.

    Yesseca opened the door for Lothar.

    Lothar held the box in his hand high up and said, "Yesseca, look what I bought for you."

    Yesseca''s eyes immediately lit up when she saw the take out box. "Pickled mangoes! My favorite!"

    Lothar had a smile on his face. "Yes it is."

    "Lothar, I cooked some food as well, let''s eat everything together."

    "All right."

    Yesseca went to set up the table.

    Lothar was still in a daze.

    What wasing woulde.

    He had thought that he could escape.

    He had thought that Reid would forget and never call him again.

    Little did he expect that he would receive a phone call from Reid on this day.

    He knew that Reid''s threat during the call was definitely not a false one.

    He had heard some things about Reid, and he too knew Reid''s means of doing things.

    Reid would surely find a way to deal with Lothar, and he might even take his life.

    Lothar thought that it was high time to gird his loins.

    If he lost his life, what would happen to Yesseca then? Could she take good care of herself and live a good life?

    Lothar cast a nce at Yesseca.

    Yesseca was there, serving the dishes at the dining table.

    He thought that she probably could. After all, Yesseca wasn''t ill now that she had had her surgery done, and she could stand on her two feet

    now.

    He also believed that if he was really gone, Selina would probably help Yesseca out a little, and Yesseca wouldn''t live too much of a difficult life.

    Lothar felt at ease.

    One had to pay the price for doing wrong things. He had epted Reid''s offer that time because of Yesseca.

    Now that Yesseca was all cured, it was time for him to clear the overdue payment of his sin.

    "Lothar,e and eat." Yesseca smiled at Lothar.

    "Okay, let''s eat." Lothar took his seat.

    "Try out the dishes I''ve prepared." Yesseca put some food onto Lothar''s te.

    Lothar took a bite of it. "This is delicious."

    Yesseca smiled brightly.

    She was a very optimistic person. After finding out about Lothar''s actual situation, she had been quite depressed for a while, but very soon she was all fine again.

    A day would still pass, be it a happy day or not. Why not choose to make every single day a happy one then?

    Yesseca knew very well that being sorrowful was nothing but useless.

    She also believed that as long as she tried hard, there would surely be better days toe.

    "Yesseca, I have something to talk to you about." Lothar suddenly spoke.

    "I have something to tell you as well."

    "Then go ahead."

    "No, you go ahead first."

    Lothar cleared his throat and said, "Yesseca, I don''t think that it''s a good idea for you to be cooped up at home for the whole day. It would be better if you find a job."

    He could support Yesseca for a lifetime, but now that Reid was threatening to take his life, woe might betide him at any minute. Yesseca must have a job for a stable source of ie.

    Yesseca''s lips curled up. "Lothar, it''s exactly what I have in mind. I was thinking so as well, and I was going to tell you that I am nning to look for a job."

    Lothar felt much more rxed. "Now, isn''t that good."

    The two of them continued on eating.

    After finishing his food, Lothar waved his hand at Yesseca. "C''mere, Yesseca."

    Yesseca walked towards him.

    Lothar patted Yesseca''s head and said, "Yesseca, you''ve grown up so much in the blink of an eye. I feel like I can finally face Mom now."

    Yesseca''s heart ached when she heard Lothar mention their mother.

    "My brother, we finally got through it. Mom will surely be happy for us up in the heavens."

    Lothar was deeply touched.

    Back then, his mother had

    committed suicide by jumping off a building, and he and Yesseca could

    only rely on each other. Only he himself would understand how hard it had all been.

    Just when he thought that his life with Yesseca was finally getting on the right track, Reid had smashed all his fantasies.

    Lothar looked at Yesseca in a serious manner. "Yesseca, promise me, if one day I''m no longer around, you must take good care of yourself."

    Yesseca obviously didn''t take Lothar''s words to heart.

    She just said with a smile, "Hey, what are you talking about? You will surely stay by my side forever."

    Lothar could only force a smile.

    Would he really be able to, for ever?

    He was afraid that he could no longer continue walking the path of life with Yesseca.

    He had a strong premonition about it.

    Reid was a man who would seek revenge for even the smallest of matters. If on a whim, he pulled out from helping Reid, Reid would surely make him pay a huge price for it.

    Saoirse arrived at the hospital.

    Selina was feeding Matthew at that moment.

    Matthew could have eaten on his own, but Selina insisted on feeding him, and Matthew could onlypromise in the end.

    While Selina was feeding him, he would look up at her after every single bite.

    He was watching her in that way that caused blood to rise to her face.

    Soon a romantic atmosphere hung over the ward.

    "Selina." Matthew suddenly said in a low voice, "Were you really worried about me for the past few days?"

    Selina nodded. "Very much so."

    "Sorry for making you worry about me."

    "It''s nothing, as long as you are fine."

    She took another spoonful of food and brought it to the front of Matthew''s lips.

    Matthew did not open his mouth.

    "Little girl, I suddenly feel like kissing you."

    Selina''s breathing froze in an instant.

    She closed her eyes, then felt the man''s gentle lipsnding on her cheek, soon after which it retreated.

    And Saoirse happened to see that scene just as she entered the ward.

    A look of resentment appeared in Saoirse''s blue eyes.

    Saoirse felt she had been educated wrongly this entire time.

    Her father had told her to be a kind person with integrity.

    She had been kind, yet she had only gotten bullied and mocked for her kindness.

    "William." Saoirse spoke.

    Selina and Matthew immediately looked over at her.

    Seeing that it was Saoirse, a trace of dreariness shed in Selina''s eyes.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She really didn''t want Saoirse to be there at that moment, the moment when she and Matthew were having such a warm time.

    Seeing the sad look on Selina''s face, a hint of pleasure billowed in Saoirse''s heart.

    Her showing up there had made Selina ufortable.

    A smile appeared on the corners of Saoirse''s lips, a smile that could make anyone fall for her.

    She immediately became as seductive as Caroline had taught her to be.

    "William, are you feeling better now?"

    "I''m much better," Matthew said in a low tone.

    Saoirse walked towards the bed.

    She looked at the seat where Selina was sitting at and said, "Miss Whitlock, would you mind me having that seat?"

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    On the other side, Matthew was about to speak when Selina suddenly stood up and said, "By all means."

    Saoirse then sat down.

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319

    "Saoirse, thank you."

    "Can I keep youpany for the next few days?" Saoirse asked.

    "It''s fine, Saoirse. You don''t need to. You can go back or go to work."

    "No, I want to stay here with you," Saoirse insisted.

    His struggle appeared on Matthew face.

    The feelings he had right before the ident happened came back once again.

    Matthew could only give in, "Okay then, Saoirse."

    Selina''s body went stiff for a moment.

    Matthew agreeing to Saoirse''s request made her feel a little ufortable, but she couldn''t object to it.

    Saoirse sat at where Selina was previously sitting at, and Selina was sitting far away on the side.

    The atmosphere between the three of them was really awkward.

    Even Matthew, who had always been good at controlling any situation, didn''t seem to know how to ease the awkwardness between them. At the end he could only say, "Saoirse, I would like

    to rest."

    "I''ll stay here with you," Saoirse still insisted.

    Matthew insisted this time, "I don''t think it''s a good idea, Saoirse. If you want to stay, ask the nurse to arrange for a room for you."

    "William, you promised to let me stay with you."

    "But not overnight."

    "Since I am not allowed to apany you overnight, I suppose that thisdy isn''t allowed to stay as well, is she? William, you should consider my feelings as well, shouldn''t you?"

    Herst sentence hit Matthew''s soft spot.

    His lips parted, but he did not say anything.

    Selina stood up and said, "I am going to sleep in another ward as well."

    Matthew cast her an apologetic look.

    Selina returned Matthew''s gaze as well.

    Her look told Matthew that she understood how difficult the situation was for Matthew.

    Although they didn''t say anything to each other, the look in their eyes was obvious enough.

    Both Saoirse and Selina then went out of the ward.

    "Miss Whitlock, I''m guessing people describe you as a femme fatale?" Saoirse gave Selina a cold look and said.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    "What do you mean?"

    Saoirse scoffed, "Nothing. It''s just that I think they shouldn''t describe you as a femme fatale since you are not as beautifulpared to me." Selina was speechless.

    She was furious. Just as she was about to argue with Saoirse, she suddenly remembered how Saoirse had taken a step back because of Cecilia. Selina took a deep breath.

    Forget it, she would have to just endure it!

    The hospital prepared VIP rooms for them, and they were nice andfortable.

    But Selina couldn''t sleep.

    She couldn''t sleep at the thought of another woman sleeping in a room simr to hers.

    Selina went outside the ward, wanting to go out for a walk.

    When she walked towards the nurse''s counter, she heard a few nurses gathering around talking.

    "Do you guys know about that handsome patient here? Twodies came here to visit him and take care of him." "Ah, just an everyday urrence. Just by his looks, you could tell that he''s rich, and rich men like him obviously have girls surrounding him. Furthermore, he''s so good looking."

    "Those twodies can tolerate it, huh? If it were for me, I surely wouldn''t be able to share my man with another woman."

    "Some women can simply do anything for money. What''s so strange about that?"

    Selina''s hands were clenched into fists.

    She tried to hold back her anger, but she couldn''t.

    Selina directly strode over.

    Her sharp gaze nced past the nurses one by one, "What did you all just say?!"

    The nurses were all stunned as they saw the person interrupting their conversation.

    Selina suddenly waved her arm and directly swept everything on the nurse''s desk to the ground. "Say it one more time! Repeat it if you have the guts to!"

    The nurses dared not speak at all.

    "Say it! Repeat it again!" Selina was raising her voice. "Repeat what you all have just said!"

    The head nurse went over after hearing themotion there as Selina kept raising her voice.

    In the end, the nurses had to apologize to Selina.

    Selina was so furious that even her fingertips were trembling.

    She turned around and left without saying anything.

    She knew that she was under a lot of stress. The nurse''s conversation just now was just a trigger that caused her heart to implode.

    All of a sudden, Selina fell to the ground.

    Her head was buried between her knees.

    In fact, she had never been a person who was willing to share her things, never.

    She was also definitely not a person who could share a man with other women.

    But now, what else could she do?

    Matthew owed Saoirse too much, and she couldn''t put Matthew in a difficult situation either.

    And Saoirse had already promised that it would just be for half a year, so how could she not just force herself to endure it?

    After a long time, Selina finally stood up again.

    She wanted to go and talk to Matthew.

    Only when she was with this man could she calm her emotions down a little.

    However, just as she was about to reach the door of the ward, she heard her name.

    "Miss Selina."

    Selina turned around and saw Saoirse there.

    Saoirse was looking at her coldly.

    "Don''t tell me that you''re nning to look for William in the middle of the

    night. Remember, we both can''t be there for the night. Go back to your room."

    Selina couldn''t control herself any more, "He''s my man, so why can''t I apany him?"

    Saoirse walked over and looked right into Selina''s eyes, "Is he your man? You''re definitely wrong here. He is my man for now, and he''s going to be my man until the day we decide to end our marriage."

    Selina could only feel a surge of pressure pressing against her chest.

    She was exasperated at what Saoirse said, yet she didn''t have anything to say against it.

    Because every word that Saoirse said was true.

    bet

    Selina bit her lip and said, "Yes, you''re right, but he''s not going to be after half a year," She paused before she continued, "Not half a year... there''s only five more months left."

    After saying that, she just turned around and left.

    A look of disgust shed in Saoirse''s blue eyes as she looked at Selina''s back.

    After returning to the ward, Selina''s phone, which had been left in there, suddenly rang.

    Selina walked over and picked up her phone.

    It was an unknown text message.

    Selina clicked it.

    "Darling, I miss you. Matthew."

    Selina caught her breath.

    Matthew''s phone was destroyed when he got into the car ident. Where did he get that phone from?

    She somehow felt a sense of warmth inside.

    No matter what, Matthew was trying to be considerate of her.

    She typed quickly on her phone.

    "Matthew, I miss you too."

    "You should rest early." A reply came back in no time.

    "You too."

    Selinaid on the bed with the phone sitting on her chest.

    Although the whole situation was really terrible for the time being, Matthew''s heart was still tied to hers.

    Dawn soon came.

    In the morning, Natalie gave Selina a call, telling her that Cecilia and Tobias were already going to the hospital.

    "I wanted to go as well, but my child has been making a huge fuss, so I couldn''t go." Natalie said with a regretful tone.

    Selina suddenly started panicking again!

    Cecilia wasing again!

    Now that Saoirse was in the hospital as well, what should she do?

    There was no other way. After hanging up Natalie''s call, she had no choice but to brace herself to go find Saoirse.

    She made the same request as the day before.

    However, this time, Saoirse rejected her request mercilessly.

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320

    Selina was really afraid that things would end badly once Cecilia found out.

    She could only let go of her pride and pleaded with Saoirse, "I''m begging you, please, Saoirse. I know you hate me, but you should understand my situation. I just don''t want my mom to worry. My mother is in poor health," She bit her lip, "I''m really afraid that something will happen to her if she finds out."

    In fact, after what had happened between Tobias and Natalie, Cecilia''s health had deteriorated a lot. That matter had caused a huge shock to Cecilia back then.

    Although everything ended up fine, yet Cecilia''s health was never the same as before.

    Cecilia often felt dizzy nowadays.

    A hint of hesitation appeared in Saoirse''s eyes.

    She had parents as well, and she could understand how it felt to be a daughter.

    But itsted for just a moment, and the hesitation in Saoirse immediately faded again.

    The audio recording that Caroline got her to listen to rang in her ear once again.

    Saoirse''s eyes turned cold again, "Sorry, what happens to your mother has nothing to do with me.

    Selina froze.

    She did not look at Saoirse again and just turned away.

    Selina then gave Tobias a call.

    Natalie told her that Cecilia wasing with Tobias.

    Selina wanted to ask Tobias to stop Cecilia froming, yet her calls couldn''t get through.

    In the end, Selina started bing anxious.

    She had no other choice but to call Lothar.

    She knew Lothar had a lot of ideas, and she wanted to see if Lothar coulde up with a way. Lothar agreed immediately. "Selina, don''t worry. I''ll be right there," Lothar said, then quickly hung up the call.

    He was having his breakfast with Yesseca at home at that moment, but he put his bread down after only taking a bite of it. "Yesseca, go ahead and eat. I have something else to do," Lothar said.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Yesseca swallowed the food in her mouth, "What is it, Lothar?"

    "Something came up. You should continue eating," Lothar said as he walked out the door.

    When he walked to the corridor on the second floor, suddenly, a few men in ck went over towards him.

    Each man held an iron rod in their hands.

    They had obviouslye to kill.

    "Hey, do you know where Lothar Cowell''s house is?" The leader suddenly asked him.

    Lothar was dumbstruck.

    Were they going after him?

    Seeing the iron rod in the bodyguard''s hand, Lothar''s heart sank.

    Reid was the most likely the one who had sent his people toe after him. He could''ve just said he didn''t know and escaped, but Yesseca was home, and he wouldn''t want to risk getting Yesseca into trouble.

    "I don''t know," Lothar said while walking down.

    When he reached to face the man, he suddenly pushed hard and tilted his body, then ran down from their side.

    Lothar pushed two of the men down the stairs.

    "That''s Lothar, chase him!"

    Lothar ran forward with all his might. He was so fast that he felt as if he was flying.

    But the men were better than him.

    They kept chasing after him and then caught Lothar in no time.

    "Come on, beat him up," With just one order, numerous fists startednding on Lothar.

    Lothar was curled up on the floor, and he was hugging his head tightly.

    He didn''t know how long had passed before it finally ended. The men hit Lothar so bad that he was injured all over, yet they had avoided the vital part, his head.

    After the men left, only then did Lothar struggle to get up.

    Suddenly, he heard his ringtone.

    Lothar subconsciously thought Selina called to urge him, and he hurriedly picked up the call.

    "Lothar, how is it? Doesn''t it feel good to get beaten up?" A man''s cold voice rang in Lothar''s ears.

    It was Reid''s voice.

    Lothar felt a chill run down his spine.

    His guess was right. It was Reid.

    Lothar gritted his teeth. "Doesn''t feel too bad. I should thank you."

    Reid sneered, "Lothar, you surely are a stubborn man, aren''t you?" "I''ve always been."

    "Lothar, this is your first warning. I''m asking you now, are you still not going to betray Selina?" He paused for a moment and said, "I wouldn''t let you off so easily the next time. This is just an appetizer." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Lothar hesitated for a moment before saying, "I''ve said before and I''ll say it again, I will never betray Selina."

    Reid snickered coldly, "Since you''re so stubborn, I''ll fulfil your wishes then. But let me warn you. It''s not going to be just physical injuries the next time. You may even lose your life."

    Lothar decided to give it all, "It''s just one lowly life, take it if you want it."

    "You do have quite some guts. Just you wait. I''ll definitely take this lowly life of yours."

    After saying that, Reid hung up.

    Lothar stuffed his phone back into his pocket.

    He struggled to get up again, but he felt as if his body had been crushed by a car, and he could not exert any strength at all.

    Lothar gritted his teeth and barely managed to get himself to stand up.

    He kept reminding himself that he had to get up, that Selina was still waiting for him.

    Finally, Lothar took one step forward.

    It was as if his legs were stepping on

    a pile of cotton. It was so soft that he couldn''t use any strength at all. He felt as if there was something constantly pounding hard in his head, and his head was woozy.

    Lothar could only use all of his willpower to force himself to move forward.

    When he took the third step, a huge blow struck his brain. He could no longer hold on and fell to the ground once again.

    With a loud bang, Lothar fell heavily to the ground.

    Ten minutester, Sierra passed by there and saw a person lying on the ground. She couldn''t help but take another look and was shocked. Wasn''t this man Yesseca''s older brother?

    Sierra squatted down, "What''s happened to you?"

    Lothar didn''t respond.

    Looking at the tattered clothes on Lothar''s body and the wounds and bruises, Sierra''s heart ached.

    Sierra suddenly stood up and rushed towards Yesseca''s house.

    When she reached the entrance of Yesseca''s house, Sierra knocked hard on the door.

    Momentster, the door opened and revealed Yesseca. "Sierra, what''s the matter?"

    Sierra said anxiously, "Get down quickly. Your brother was beaten up, and he''s lying on the ground covered in blood."

    Yesseca was bbergasted.

    Seeing that Yesseca was still out of her mind, Sierra directly grabbed Yesseca''s hand and ran down.

    Yesseca stumbled as she followed Sierra to where Lothar was.

    Seeing Lothar covered in blood, Yesseca''s legs went numb as she fell to her knees.

    "Lothar." She immediately burst into tears.

    She was still young and had not experienced much of the world. Seeing this, she didn''t know what to do except to cry.

    Fortunately, Sierra was there to call 911.

    While waiting for the ambnce, Sierraforted Yesseca, "Yesseca, don''t cry. The ambnce will be here soon."

    Sierra didn''t know the answer either.

    She could only continue tofort Yesseca, "Yesseca, don''t worry, the ambnce will be here soon. By the way, is there anyone else you''re close to

    in your family? Call them toe over quickly."

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321

    Yesseca cried as she shook her head, "Sierra, it''s only me and my brother."

    Sierra felt her head spinning. She reminded Yesseca, "Think again. There should surely be someone else. It would be troublesome when your brother goes to the hospital. You might not be able to deal with everything alone."

    Yesseca suddenly thought of a person.

    Selina.

    She took her phone out with her trembling hand and dialled Selina''s number.

    The call soon connected.

    Yesseca cried while saying, "Miss Whitlock, something happened to my brother. Can youe?"

    On the other end, Selina froze.

    Did something happen to Lothar?

    She had just given Lothar a call earlier, and Lothar had said he wasing.

    How could something happen to him all of a sudden?

    Selina asked anxiously, "Yesseca, what happened

    to Lothar?"

    "My brother is lying on the ground with blood everywhere. I don''t know what happened. The ambnce is arriving soon, Miss Whitlock..." Yesseca said while crying, and she was stuttering.

    Selina felt her heart sank at once.

    Her mind was in a mess.

    Matthew was still in the ward, and Saoirse was also there. Cecilia was going to arrive soon, yet she couldn''t reach Tobias, and now something had happened to Lothar.

    She took a deep breath after a moment. "Yesseca, calm down. I have something else to handle for now. I''ll send someone over. Don''t worry." After hanging up Yesseca''s call, Selina hurriedly called one of her people to go over to help Yesseca out.

    As soon as she was done arranging, Selina suddenly saw the elevator open.

    Because Cecilia wasing, Selina purposely stood in front of the elevator.

    Tobias and Cecilia both walked out from it.

    Selina felt like her heart was about to jump out of her throat.

    She grabbed Tobias''s hand and said, "Tobias, I have something to tell you."

    At the same time, she said to Cecilia, "Mom, wait for us here for a while. You must wait here."

    After pulling Tobias to a corner, Selina said impatiently, "Tobias, that woman is here right now. I am afraid that Mom would see her. What should I do?" Tobias''s expression changed. "Why didn''t you tell me about it earlier?"

    If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have brought Cecilia here to visit Matthew, and he would surely stop Cecilia froming.

    "I have tried calling you so many times, but the calls couldn''t get through."

    Only then did Tobias remember that he had forgotten to bring his phone earlier that morning.

    "I''ll think of a way," Tobias said as he turned and left.

    However, it was already toote.

    Cecilia had not waited for them like Selina had asked her to.

    When she saw Selina pulling Tobias over suspiciously, her heart sank as she thought Matthew was not in a good condition.

    Cecilia was in no mood to continue waiting, and she immediately went to Matthew''s ward.

    When she arrived at the door of the ward, she saw a woman sitting in front of Matthew''s bed, looking as if she was telling Matthew something. Cecilia recognised that woman at a nce. It was Matthew''s secretary.

    Cecilia''s face was ashen at once.

    It was odd enough that the secretary was crying so hard that day. Moreover, she was so beautiful.

    Although she trusted Matthew''s character, she was afraid that Matthew would give in in front of such a beautiful woman.

    Cecilia thought she had to warn that woman and also Matthew at the same time.

    She walked in. "Matthew, are you feeling better?"

    Hearing Cecilia''s voice, Matthew''s expression stiffened slightly.

    "Madam Lawson?"

    Cecilia smiled and then looked

    straight at Saoirse. "You are

    Matthew''s secretary, aren''t you? I suppose that you should know your ce as a secretary. The seat you are sitting on belongs to my daughter. I have told you thest time; a mere secretary has no rights to sit here, only his wife. Please be clear of your own ce and status."

    Cecilia''s tone was sharp and harsh.

    Saoirse acted not too humble nor pushy.

    She stood up gracefully and smiled at Cecilia. "Hello Madam, I am William''s secretary. But at the same time, I am also his wife, his actualwfully wedded wife."

    Cecilia felt as if her head had been struck by a hard, blunt object.

    If Matthew was not there, she would surely not believe what this woman said.

    But now that Matthew was present, she assumed this woman would definitely not have the guts to lie in front of Matthew. She was probably telling the truth.

    "What did you just say?" Cecilia stared at Saoirse.

    "Madam, I am William''s wife."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Cecilia looked at Matthew and said, "Matthew, is what she said true? Is that true?"

    Just as Matthew was about to speak, he felt electric bolts were striking him, and he was in so much pain that he couldn''t utter a single word.

    Matthew''s silence was as if he was admitting it.

    Cecilia was about to go berserk.

    She was already suspicious about Selina not signing the marriage papers with Matthew, and now Matthew suddenly had a wife.

    She had never heard that Matthew got married, nor had she seen this woman before.

    Therefore, this woman had probably just gotten with Matthew recently.

    It was very likely that Matthew couldn''t resist the secretary''s beauty and betrayed her daughter.

    A stream of anger rose in Cecilia.

    Cecilia raised her voice and said,

    "Matthew, I don''t care what

    rtionship you have with this

    woman. But now, you must give my daughter an exnation. I surely won''t allow my daughter to waste so much of her time with you only to end up in vain. You''ve promised that you will treat Selina well. Ps that how you do it?"

    The pain in Matthew''s head was hurting even more.

    "Cough, cough," Matthew couldn''t help but cough maniacally.

    Seeing that Matthew was coughing, Saoirse was scared out of her wits.

    She knew that Matthew had just woken up, and she was afraid that something would happen to him, seeing that he was coughing.

    Saoirse had to say to Cecilia, "Madam, please leave. I won''t allow you to talk to William this way."

    Cecilia was even angrier when Saoirse asked her to leave.

    "Matthew, you must give me an exnation

    today!"

    All of a sudden, Saoirse went up to face Cecilia. "William is already in such a state. Why do you still have to question him like that? You''re really

    despicable."

    Just like her daughter Selina.

    Cecilia was so exasperated that her face turned red. This was the first time someone had said that she was despicable.

    "Saoirse, don''t be rude to Madam Lawson," Matthew finally spoke.

    Saoirse restrained herself.

    She walked over and patted Matthew''s back gently. "William, are you okay?"

    This scene was a provoking sight.

    At this moment, Tobias and Selina both rushed into the ward.

    "Mom,e with me." Selina was about to drag Cecilia out.

    Cecilia refused.

    She pointed at Saoirse, who was patting Matthew''s back and said, "Selina, since when did my own daughter be such a weakling? How could you allow your man to be with another woman? Selina, tell me, since when have you be like that? You''re such a disappointment."

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322

    Selina felt as if her heart was being twisted.

    Cecilia knew everything now.

    "Mom, let me exin it to you outside," Selina pleaded.

    "You''d better give me a clear exnation," Cecilia refused to leave the ward.

    "Madam," Matthew spoke again.

    However, just after saying that, he suddenly bent forward and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Seeing that smear of blood, Selina''s world was spinning.

    When she was about to rush over, she realised that Saoirse was already wiping Matthew''s lips.

    "William, please don''t scare me. I don''t want anything to happen to you. You should just ignore that vicious woman," Saoirse was crying as she wiped Matthew''s lips.

    "Who are you calling a vicious woman?!" Cecilia said angrily.

    "Is that not you? William was already getting better. William was so provoked by you that he was spitting blood," Saoirse shouted at Cecilia.

    Hearing Saoirse arguing with Cecilia, Selina was seeing stars.

    Her legs went numb, and she was about to fall, but Tobias held her steady.

    Selina looked at Tobias, and her eyes turned red. "Tobias, I''m going crazy; I''m going to go nuts."

    Tobias supported her out and got her to sit on the bench. "Sit here. I''ll ask Mom toe out. We can tackle one problem at a time. Don''t be anxious. The more you panic, the more chaotic it will be."

    In the ward, Saoirse and Cecilia were still arguing with each other.

    Matthew wanted to stop them, but he could do nothing. It was like that was something entangled in his head, and it made it hard for him to even breathe.

    Tobias strode in. "Have you guys had enough? Matthew is already in such a state. Both you arguing would trigger him even more."

    Saoirse and Cecilia suddenly stopped arguing.

    Saoirse looked at Matthew and saw that his expression had changed.

    She panicked, "William, are you okay?"

    Tobias said in a cold voice, "If you want to let Matthew live a little longer, it''s better for you toe out. Don''t disturb him."

    After a moment of hesitation, Saoirse finally walked out of the room.

    Cecilia also came out.

    Tobias''s gaze fell on Saoirse.

    This was the first time he was meeting Saoirse in person.

    Saoirse was gorgeous, indescribably beautiful. Tobias suddenly understood why Selina would worry that much.

    "Miss Saoirse," Tobias called her name, "Is this what you want? Eight years ago, you made Matthew marry you when he wasn''t in a state to control his own decisions. Yet, now you''re still messing his whole life up. Is this what you want?"

    Saoirse was startled.

    Tobias''s eyes were locked onto Saoirse, and his gaze was like it was going to stab right through Saoirse.

    His gaze made Saoirse feel exposed.

    She suddenly wanted to escape. She had never been a strong woman. Under such a powerful gaze, she subconsciously thought of wanting to escape.

    Right at that moment, she lowered her eyes, and she suddenly stopped short.

    Caroline''s words appeared in her head.

    Why should she try to escape?

    She was never in the wrong.

    She just wanted her husband back, and it wasn''t wrong for her to do so.

    The one in the wrong was Selina.

    This man was Selina''s family. He would say anything to back Selina up.

    She should not be afraid of meeting his gaze.

    Saoirse straightened her back and looked steadily at Tobias, "Mr. Whitlock, please understand the

    u

    situation. Although William was sick at that time, I didn''t force him to marry me. It was William who agreed to it himself, and he

    e

    promised my father on his own. My father asked William if he was willing to marry me, and he said that he would."

    Selina could hear the whole conversation clearly on the bench.

    She felt a sharp pain deep down in her heart.

    It turned out Matthew agreed to it on his own. Presumably, in front of such a gorgeousdy like Saoirse, Matthew couldn''t resist the temptation. Cecilia said, "Tobias, what on earth is happening? You knew about it too! How could you and Selina both hide it from me? Tell me, what on earth is going on?"

    Tobias frowned and said, "Mom, it''s a long story."

    "I must know the truth today!" Cecilia said in a stern voice.

    "Tobias, you should tell Mom the truth," Selina said.

    "Madam, you really should know the truth. Only then you will know who is the actual mistress!"

    Tobias cast a deep nce at Saoirse, "This is our family''s business. There''s no need for you to interfere."

    As soon as he said that, the doctor suddenly came out of Matthew''s ward anxiously.

    Tobias had informed the doctor the moment he saw that Matthew wasn''t doing well. After they came out of the ward, the doctor went in.

    The doctor''s face wasn''t looking too well. "The patient is not doing well. He would need to use a respirator for the time being."

    Hearing that Matthew wasn''t in the

    best condition, Saoirse started panicking again. Her tone changed as she said, "How is William''s situation? How did it turn bad again?

    Would anything happen to him?"

    The doctor said worriedly, "He was fine at first, but his brain was in shock earlier. We need to observe him for now."

    Saoirse''s face instantly turned ashen.

    Tobias said coldly, "Miss Saoirse, is this what you want to see? Do you intend to see Matthew''s life being in danger after being in shock? If it weren''t for you, Matthew wouldn''t have been in shock!"

    Tobias''s words pierced through Saoirse''s heart like a sharp sword.

    Saoirse''s face turned even paler.

    Was William''s condition getting worse because of her?

    Was it because she told Selina''s mother the truth, that things had turned this way?

    Tobias watched as Saoirse''s face turned pale and her gaze moved slightly.

    He took a step forward and lowered

    his voice, "Miss Saoirse, I

    understand that it wasn''t fair for you

    either. But now, with Matthew''s condition this way, we need to control the situation. The more you cause a scene, the worse Matthew''s condition would be. So for his sake, can you please leave for the time being? Matthew might be in shock again if he sees themotion again." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    There was a hint of struggling in Saoirse''s eyes.

    "Nothing will happen to William, right?" She murmured.

    "If you are willing to give him some peace, nothing will happen."

    "It would give him peace as well if Selina leaves. Why aren''t you the ones leaving? Why am I the one leaving?" Saoirse suddenly said.

    "Because when Matthew wakes up, he would want to see Selina," Tobias said in a low voice.

    Saoirse seemed as if she had been struck by lightning.

    After a while, she finally made up her mind. "I''ll wait right here. I''ll leave after Matthew gets better."

    After that, she stood far away, far away from Tobias and the others.

    "Tobias, can you tell me what''s going on now?" After the problem with Saoirse had been settled, he had to face Cecilia''s questions.

    "Mom, did you see how the situation is for Matthew and Selina currently?" Tobias spoke.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323

    Cecilia''s breath paused for a moment.

    When she came, Matthew was still fine, but because of her argument with Saoirse, Matthew had coughed and vomited blood. Then, the situation had turned really bad suddenly.

    Yet her daughter Selina...

    Cecilia''s heart ached for a bit.

    Selina was sitting on a bench, holding her head with both hands. Although Cecilia could not see the expression on her face, she could sense the pain she was in.

    "Mother, let''s go back and talk. Whether it''s Matthew or Selina, we should let them have a while to calm themselves down first. You should be well aware about the situation now," Tobias said.

    Cecilia could understand how drastic the situation was, thus she nodded.

    When Tobias walked to Selina''s side, he suddenly held her hand.

    Selina immediately looked up.

    Back then when she was still little, Tobias wouldfort her by holding her hand whenever she was sad, until she turned 16. Tobias never held her hand ever since.

    Yet now, her brother was holding her hand again.

    Tobias'' eyes were fixed on her, and his tone was gentle. "Now that Matthew is not in a good situation, you will have to stay strong."

    "I know that," Selina replied while sobbing.

    The warmth from Tobias'' palms warmed her heart.

    "But don''t worry, it''s not too big of a problem."

    Selina nodded.

    Tobias said, "I''ll bring Mother back first. When Matthew wakes up, that woman will leave as well. Selina, stay here and apany Matthew." "Really?" Selina looked at Tobias incredulously.

    Would they really leave when there had just been such a bigmotion between Saoirse and Cecilia?

    "It''s true." Tobias said with certainty, "Don''t think too much. Remember what I said. No matter what happens, I''ll be your shield."

    Selina nodded her head sweetly. "I got it, Tobias."

    Matthew''s condition turned better after the treatment.

    However, the doctor reminded them repeatedly that they must not let Matthew be stimted again, otherwise, the situation would be worse. "Mr. Perry may not be able to speak now. It''s a sequ caused by severe oxygen shortage in the brain just now, but it will onlyst for a while. Tomorrow should be fine," the doctor said.

    When she heard that Matthew was fine, both Saoirse and Selina were relieved.

    Saoirse nced inside the room.

    A struggle shed through her eyes and she finally decided to leave.

    However, before she left, she said to Selina, "I won''t give up on Matthew..."

    Selina narrowed her eyes. "What about after five months!"

    Saoirse didn''t say anything and just left.

    Looking at Saoirse''s departure, Selina felt that the courage Tobias had given her before dissipatingpletely.

    If Saoirse said that she would not give up on Matthew, did that mean that she would not leave after five months?

    After standing there for a long time, Selina finally entered the ward.

    Matthew was lying on the hospital bed.

    Matthew''s lips moved as soon as he saw Selina. He smiled bitterly.

    Just as the doctor said, Matthew couldn''t say a word.

    Selina sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Matthew.

    Gradually, her clear eyes were covered with a thinyer of mist.

    She slowly parted her lips and said, "Matthew, I feel that I can''t hold on any longer. I feel so tired. I''m really afraid that I can''t hold on any longer." After that, she put her face on Matthew''s chest.

    Her feathery eyshes trembled heavily, like butterflies falling into the rain.

    Suddenly, someone patted her on the head.

    Selina looked up sweetly.

    Matthew stretched out his hand in midair.

    Selina was flustered for a moment.

    Then, she stretched out her hand.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    They crossed their hands in the air with their palms against each other.

    Selina only felt that the man''s palm had endless power, which was constantly radiating through her palm.

    Selina''s breathing quickened.

    She looked at Matthew.

    Matthew also looked at her.

    At this moment, thousands of words suddenly melted into silence.

    Selina took a deep breath. "Matthew, I understand what you mean. I will work hard and do my best. We will make it!"

    A relieved smile appeared on Matthew''s lips.

    At noon, Selina served lunch to Matthew.

    The doctor had reminded Matthew to rest more, thus Selina forced Matthew to take a nap.

    When Matthew was taking a nap, Selina called Yesseca and found out which hospital Lothar was in. Then, she asked the driver to take her to Lothar''s hospital.

    She had to take the time during the afternoon nap to see how Lothar was doing.

    At this moment, Lothar had already recovered.

    What he suffered were all flesh wounds, and Reid''s people had not hit his head.

    When they arrived at the hospital, Lothar said that he''d fallen down on his own.

    In addition to not wanting Yesseca to worry, he also did not want Selina to know.

    He knew that once he said it, Selina would definitely investigate the matter out of loyalty. At that time, all the dirty things he had done would be exposed.

    He had no expectations, but he wanted to retain thisst bit of dignity in front of Selina.

    He wanted his friendship with Selina to always stay pure in Selina''s mind.

    After Selina came, Lothar was still able to maintain high spirits and joked with Selina.

    "How did you fall?" Selina was speechless.

    She had thought that something had happened to Lothar, but who would have thought that he fell on his own?

    Lothar scratched his head and said, "Isn''t this because you called me over and I was anxious?"

    "Lothar!" Selina sighed. "Then, there''s no need to be in such a rush."

    "Your matters are more important than anything else," Lothar said. "By the way, what''s going on with you? Did something happen?"

    His words were full of deep concern.

    Selina didn''t want Lothar to worry.

    She smiled and said, "It''s okay."

    "As long as you are fine."

    After a few casual words with

    Lothar, she was ready to leave. Since Matthew was still in the. hospital, she was worried that he would not have time to chat with Lothar here.

    After Selina left, Yesseca went into the ward.

    She bit down heavily on her lip and looked at Lothar without saying a word.

    Lothar deliberately said in a pleasant tone, "What''s wrong, Yesseca? I just fell down and it''s nothing serious."

    Yesseca looked into Lothar''s eyes

    and said, "Lothar, when you entered the hospital to ask for medical fees, I only realized that there''s no money at home. The medical fees were all paid by Miss Whitlock." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    She didn''t care about her family''s money until Lothar went to the hospital and she''d gone searching. Only then did she realize that her family didn''t

    have money anymore.

    Previously when she found out that

    Lothar was not a superstar, she knew that her family''s financial situation was not as good as what Lothar had said. However, she did not expect it to be that bad.

    Lothar held his breath.

    "I have money in my bank card, you are just not aware of it," Lothar deliberately said.

    "Lothar, I checked your bank card. The password is my birthday, right? There''s no money at all!" Yesseca exposed Lothar''s lie.

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324

    Lothar''s expression stiffened a little.

    He didn''t expect that Yesseca would actually check his bank ount.

    Since it had turned out like that, Lothar couldn''t find any other excuses anymore.

    He could only tell the truth. "We don''t have much money right now, but you should rest assured that I will definitely earn more once I get better."

    Yesseca went silent for a whole minute.

    Then, a smile appeared on her face. "I''m not worried. We can work hard together, and we will surely be rich. I going to get a job very soon as well. We''ll be fine."

    Lothar felt gratified by Yesseca''s optimistic personality.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    He nodded. "Yes, it will definitely get better."

    His own younger sister was so cheerful. He believed that even if he were to leave one day, she would still be able to live a good life...

    Caroline was furious. She thought that she had already seeded in persuading Saoirse thest time, and it made Saoirse''s hatred towards Selina grow. Little did she expect that Saoirse would actuallye back again.

    This time, Saoirse was really quiet, and her mood seemed down.

    Saoirse stopped watching the movies that Caroline got her to watch.

    Whenever Caroline said something, Saoirse would just reply her with a tired tone, saying, "Caroline, I''m really tired, can''t you just let me rest for a bit?"

    "Saoirse, Matthew is now in the hospital, and you should be apanying him there instead ofing back here. Furthermore, did you say the things that I asked you to tell Selina''s mother?"

    "Yes, I did." A sh of sadness appeared in Saoirse''s blue eyes. "I did that ording to what you said. As a result, it turned into a huge mess. Matthew went into shock, and he vomited blood. The doctor said that his life might be in danger. Caroline, I can''t do it anymore, I don''t want Matthew to go into shock again."

    Caroline held her breath.

    "Is he in danger again?" Her tone changed a little.

    Saoirse nodded. "Caroline, let''s talk about it when Matthew gets better. His health is the most important thing for the time being."

    Caroline finally stopped saying anything.

    "Then, you should have a good rest first," Caroline

    said.

    She left Saoirse''s bedroom and went downstairs.

    Reid was reading the newspapers downstairs.

    His career had basically been ruined by Matthew, thus he did not go to thepany and he just stayed at home.

    However, a starved camel was still bigger than a horse, thus Reid''s money source was still not a problem.

    Reid did not intend to focus on starting his career once again for now.

    He wanted to prioritize defeating Matthew.

    If he could really cause Matthew to fall into ruins, he would be able to get his hands on the whole Perry Group, which was going to bring him the greatest profit.

    Seeing Carolineing down, Reid put down the newspaper in his hand.

    "How did your conversation with her go?" Reid took a nce at Caroline.

    "Matthew vomited blood in the hospital," Caroline said.

    Hearing this, Reid was overjoyed. "He vomited blood? Is he in such a bad condition?"

    Caroline gave Reid a strange look and said, "Why are you so happy when your brother is in such a

    condition?"

    Reid snorted. "Did you ask Saoirse to go back to the hospital? We should make a bigger mess for Matthew. It''ll be better if we could just make his health deteriorate even more."

    "Saoirse is unwilling to do so. She came back because she was afraid that Matthew would go into shock."

    Reid looked straight into her eyes. "You should be the one to advise her. It''s your responsibility to do so!"

    For the time being, Saoirse had a closer rtionship with Caroline, thus it was usual for Caroline be the one to give Saoirse advice.

    Caroline pursed her lips. "Saoirse wants to wait until Matthew recovers. After all, her goal is to separate Selina from Matthew, instead of causing Matthew to go into so much shock that he dies."

    Reid suddenly stood up at once. "This is a good opportunity. You must persuade her. If you won''t, then I will do it myself."

    "Mr. Perry." Caroline stopped Reid. "It''s useless for you to persuade her. It will make Saoirse be suspicious instead."

    Reid held his breath.

    He was a very smart person. Caroline''s words immediately stopped him from being impulsive, and he calmed down at once.

    If he acted too rashly, Saoirse would probably grow suspicious of him.

    Now that Saoirse was the most advantageous pawn in his hand, he could not make her be suspicious of himself.

    "Then, should I just let such a good opportunity go off?" Reid snorted coldly.

    Caroline lowered her eyes. "What else

    Saan we do? Are we going to let

    �� provoke Matthew to det

    Saoirse couldn''t do it either

    A gloomy light shed in Reid''s eyes.

    He suddenly bent down and lock his gaze on Caroline.

    Caroline could only feel that Reid''s gaze was giving her goosebumps.

    She didn''t like Reid looking at her in that way.

    Caroline averted his gaze.

    "Is it Saoirse who can''t do it or is it you who can''t?" Reid''s dark voice rang in her ears.

    "Of course it''s Saoirse who can''t do it." Caroline''s voice seemed a bit stiff.

    Reid sneered.

    "Is that so?" He said in a sinister manner.

    The next second, his fingers suddenly hooked onto Caroline''s chin, forcefully turning her head to face his.

    Caroline was forced to look at Reid.

    Reid stared into Caroline''s eyes. "Tell me, is it Saoirse who can''t do it, or is it you who can''t?"

    "Of course it''s Saoirse!" Caroline raised her tone.

    Ice was getting colder and

    Reid''s

    colder.

    that

    you

    I can see from your

    can''t bear to do it Yethan, it''s you who can''t!"

    & Kim &

    Reid paused and let out a sentence, "Miss Yethan, you are still in love with my brother."

    Caroline felt a little flustered.

    She struggled on. "Reid, what are you talking about? Have I not told you before that I''m not in love with him anymore?" Reid stared straight into Caroline''s eyes, as if it was like he could see right through her. "Tell me, do you still like my brother?"

    "No." Caroline''s voice seemed a little weak.

    Reid stopped talking and just looked right at Caroline.

    Caroline felt that his gaze was bing more and more oppressive.

    When Caroline almost couldn''t bear it, Reid finally put down his hand.

    Caroline''s chin was finally freed.

    She heaved a sigh of relief.

    Then, she stood up.

    She was ready to leave. At this moment, she didn''t want to face Reid at all.

    However, Reid stopped Caroline, not intending to let her go.

    el.ne

    The man''s eyes were full of gloom. "Caroline, you''d better be clear on this! We are on the same boat, and you cannot possibly have my brother in your heart, or else you might ruin my ns. I''m going to make you forget him!"

    "Stop spouting nonsense!" Caroline''sshes trembled hard.

    Reid took one step forward, as he approached Caroline. "How about I make you forget my brother right now?"

    A feeling immediately enveloped Caroline, it was a feeling of danger.

    Caroline forced herself to calm down. "Reid, what are you trying to do?"

    Reid''s words were full of danger. "You will know what I''m going to do very soon."

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325

    "What are you trying to do?" Caroline''s expression changed drastically.

    Reid stretched out his arm, and Caroline''s body fell right into Reid''s embrace.

    Although she was beautiful and had a lot of admirers, she had always had an aloof personality and had never had any close contact with any man. This was the first time she was so physically close to a man.

    A strong scent that belonged to a male body went right into Caroline''s nostrils.

    Caroline started to panic even more.

    She stared at Reid with her face totally flushed. "Let go of me!"

    Reid had an indifferent look. "Miss Yethan, it''s your fault that you still have my brother in your heart. You will only forget him after having a taste of another man."

    After saying that, Reid was about to grab Caroline in his arms.

    Right at that moment, they heard the sound of footstepsing from the stairs.

    A sh of light appeared in Reid''s dark eyes.

    He let go of Caroline at once.

    When Caroline was about to get mad with Reid, she suddenly nced through the corner of her eyes and saw that Saoirse was walking down the stairs.

    She gritted her teeth and held in her anger.

    Saoirse walked up to Caroline and Reid.

    She looked a little sad. "Caroline, Mr. Perry, I think I''d better go back to my ce first. I won''t bother you both anymore."

    When Caroline recalled what Reid had done just now, she did not dare to let Saoirse go at all.

    She hurriedly said, "Don''t go, Saoirse. Just stay here. It''s not inconvenient for us at all."

    Saoirse still persisted on.

    Caroline had no choice but to say, "Why don''t you leave at night then, Saoirse? I''ll be preparing dinner tonight. Why don''t you have a taste of my cooking."

    Hearing Caroline''s words, Saoirse had no choice but to agree to it.

    Caroline finally let out a sigh of relief.

    Ten minutester, Caroline entered Reid''s study while holding a knife.

    Since Reid had done such a thing to her, she thought that she should give him a good warning.

    Caroline pushed the door to Reid''s study and hid the knife behind her back.

    Seeing Carolineing in, Reid just gave her a light nce before lowering his head, as he read the book in his hand.

    Caroline said coldly, "Reid, I want to have a talk with you."

    "Sure."

    "I am only your ally. We just have the same enemy. I don''t want you to have any other delusional thoughts!"

    Reid suddenly looked up at her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The corners of his lips curled into a cold smile. "What are you referring to, Miss Yethan?"

    Caroline was furious.

    Reid obviously knew what she meant.

    "You are well aware of what you did earlier."

    "Oh?" Reid suddenly stood up and walked towards Caroline, "What did I do?"

    Seeing Reid standing in front of herself, Caroline felt the fear in her heart again.

    She held the knife behind her so tightly.

    "If it wasn''t for Saoirse suddenlying down, I''m afraid that I wouldn''t be standing in front of you right now!" Caroline suppressed the fear in her

    heart.

    Reid smiled and said, "If you won''t be standing in front of me, do you mean that you will be lying before me instead?"

    "You!" Caroline was extremely furious.

    Reid gazed at her from top to bottom. "You are a beautifuldy, men surely go after you all the time. Miss Yethan, you should me yourself for being too beautiful, and for having my brother in your heart."

    "All of this has nothing to do with you."

    Reid sneered, "Get out."

    "You haven''t promised me yet!"

    "What should I promise you?"

    Caroline gritted her teeth. "In the future, you are not to touch me as you wish."

    Reid stared at Caroline as if he

    at

    wanted to see through her. "Miss Yethan, put down the knife in your hands before you talk to me next time. Im not interested in talking to a woman who''s holding a knife, even if that woman is beautiful," belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Caroline was shocked at once.

    Content

    She was hiding the knife behind her back, and Reid shouldn''t know about it!

    "I am well aware about our current rtionship, you''re just my ally! Get out, I''m in no mood to talk to you." After saying that, Reid sat back into his seat.

    He continued to read with his head lowered, not looking at her again.

    Caroline looked at Reid with aplicated look in her eyes.

    She did not know what this man was thinking about.

    He had done such things to her earlier on, and she even suspected that he would have done it if it weren''t for Saoirse. Yet now he had returned back to his usual coldness.

    Caroline bit hard on her lip and finally went out.

    After Caroline walked out, Reid finally raised his chin.

    He looked at the door and spat out a word from between his lips, "B*tch."

    There was no exception to the fact that all women were just batches.

    The next day soon arrived in the twinkling of an eye.

    Selina had her breakfast with Matthew in the ward that morning.

    After breakfast, for the first time, Matthew made a request to Selina.

    He said that he wanted some freshly brewed coffee from a specific cafe.

    This was the first time that Matthew had asked Selina to buy something for him.

    "I''ll go get it right away." Selina immediately agreed to his request.

    Matthew kissed her forehead. "My little girl, you are so kind."

    "It''s nothing." She said, "It has always been you buying all sorts of things for me. It''s nice that I can buy you something instead now." "Be careful on your journey there."

    Selina smiled as she walked out of the ward. Seeing Selina disappearing from his sight, a gleam appeared in Matthew''s dark eyes.

    He quickly made a phone call.

    He was not in the mood to drink

    coffee. Even if he wanted to drink it,

    he would surely not ask Selina D

    to

    buy it for him. He just purposely got Selina to leave for awhile. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    When Selina went out of the ward, she called the driver to fetch her to the cafe.

    However, when she arrived at the door, she found that the doors were all closed.

    She felt a little weird. On the door, it wrote that it was open from 9 o''clock in the morning to 11 o''clock at night. Why was it not open yet?

    Selina made a call to the shop owner, through the contact that was written on the door.

    The shop owner said that he had something else to do and would not open the cafe until 11 o''clock.

    It was almost 10 o''clock then, thus Selina simply sat in the car and waited.

    At the same time, Yesseca was also wandering around on the streets.

    She was out to find a job.

    Although she was going to go to the Quartley family for the re-examination on Sunday, Yesseca still wanted to give herself some other options.

    If she could get any other jobs elsewhere, she wouldn''t have to go for the test in that cold man''s ce.

    However, after looking around for half a day on the street, Yesseca realized a fact.

    No wonder so many people, including graduated university students like Sierra Lanes, would flock to the Quartley family to apply for the position of a

    servant.

    It was because the sry offered by the Quartley family was just too high.

    100,000 dors a month, it was equivalent to two years worth of wage of the jobs she found.

    Yesseca stopped looking.

    She made up her mind that she would go to the Quartley''s ce on Sunday.

    After thinking about it, Yesseca was about to go back.

    When she walked past a street, Yesseca suddenly heard a loud cry.

    She looked towards the road instinctively and her body froze.

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326

    There was a little boy in the middle of the road.

    Not far away, a car was driving straight towards the boy in a frantic manner.

    The boy seemed too shocked to move.

    It seemed that the car was about to send the boy flying anytime soon.

    Many people around saw it, yet no one dared to go up to save him. After all, the car was driving too fast. If they wanted to save him, they might put themselves at risk of getting hit by the car.

    At this moment, a white figure ran to the middle of the road.

    The speed was as fast as lightning.

    It was Yesseca Cowell.

    After a moment of stupefaction, Yesseca ran over without thinking further.

    She could not bear to watch the boy getting knocked over.

    Yesseca directly ran towards the middle of the road, then carried the boy away from there.

    And it just so happened that the car sped right past Yesseca''s body.

    Arge piece of skin was ripped from Yesseca''s arm.

    She carried the boy to the safe area before finally putting him down.

    Yesseca patted her chest. "Thank goodness nothing happened to you."

    Although arge patch of skin on her arm was torn off, at least she seeded in saving this little boy.

    Inparison, the torn skin didn''t seem like it was anything serious at all.

    "Hey little boy, are you all right?" Yesseca looked at the little boy.

    Just as she took a look at him, Yesseca was immediately dumbstruck.

    Just now, she had been focused on trying to rescue the boy. She didn''t look at him carefully, but now she found that the boy was very goodlooking.

    He had a chubby little face, and a pair of dark eyes. His eyshes were fluttering, like a pair of mini fans.

    He was like a white, furry ball, making people fall for him at first sight.

    Yesseca couldn''t control herself and touched the little boy''s face that was as smooth as an egg.

    "Boy, you are really good looking."

    The boy''s eyshes started to tremble hard.

    For a moment, his eyshes were finally sitting still above his eyes.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    He seemed as if he had finally woke up from the confusion.

    The boy opened his huge eyes wide, which were clear and beautiful. "Beautifuldy."

    The boy''s voice was soft and soothing.

    When he uttered the words "beautifuldy", it made Yesseca feel extremely happy.

    She stroked the boy''s hair. "You are really a sweet talker. How old are you?"

    "I am four years old," the boy replied.

    Yesseca was rather surprised by it.

    The boy in front of her could speak so fluently, and she could see that he was intelligent, unlike what a four-year-old should be. She initially thought that he would at least be in the first grade.

    "Be careful when you cross the road next time, okay?" Yesseca reminded him.

    "It''s you who saved me, beautifuldy," said the boy.

    Yesseca smiled awkwardly.

    "I will ask my father to repay you for this," the boy

    added again.

    Yesseca waved her hand. "It''s fine."

    She had never thought of asking him to repay her when she saved the little boy. It was just her instincts that made her do so.

    "My father is very powerful and super rich. He can give you whatever you want." The boy actually tried to tempt Yesseca with it.

    Yesseca didn''t know how to react upon hearing his words.

    She bent down and looked at the boy. "I really don''t need anything. I feel very happy that I managed to save you. I don''t expect you to thank me or give me anything in return. I just want you to be more careful next time."

    A subtle ripple shed in the boy''s dark eyes. "You don''t want any money? But many people want my father''s money."

    Yesseca let out a chuckle

    At that moment, a man came over.

    The man was tall and huge, and he was wearing a ck suit.

    "Young Master, I finally found you," the man said.

    The little boy took a nce at the man and then pursed his lips.

    When Yesseca heard the man calling the boy

    "Young Master", she knew that the man was probably a bodyguard of the boy''s family. Those who could afford to hire bodyguards were probably really rich.

    "Master is looking for you. Come back with me, young master," the man said.

    The little boy did not leave. He just looked at Yesseca eagerly. "Beautifuldy,e back to my ce with me. I''ll ask my father to thank you." Yesseca stood up. "I already said that there''s no need for that. You should just go back."

    The man beside her looked at Yesseca in a suspicious manner. "Who are you?"

    Before Yesseca could reply, the boy spoke, "She is my savior!"

    The man was rendered speechless.

    Yesseca felt a little embarrassed. She then waved her hand at the little boy. "That''s it. Goodbye."

    When she took a few steps away, the boy''s voice came from behind. "Beautifuldy, will we meet again?"

    Yesseca turned around. "Only if we are destined to."

    Even though she said so, Yesseca reckoned that they would not meet again.

    The little boy was dressed very elegantly and he had bodyguards. Yesseca thought that they belonged to two different worlds.

    Everyone had their own lives to live. This little boy and her weren''t from the same path.

    It was finally eleven o''clock, and Selina got into the cafe.

    At this time, many customers were already there.

    As the customers went into the cafe, they were already thereining. "What happened today? Why did they have to dy so long to open the ce?"

    "Yes, it has never openedte throughout these past ten years. What on earth happened today?"

    The owner of the cafe justughed

    and said, "Sorry, I had something to attend to today. As apensation, everything''s on the house today. You all don''t have to pay." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Hearing the owner''s words, only then did thoseining guests smile happily.

    Selina didn''t have to pay for the coffee either.

    She requested to pay for the coffee, but the owner refused to ept it.

    After walking out of the cafe, Selina went into the car.

    She was holding the coffee in her hand.

    The coffee was a little hot and she could feel the warmth through her palms.

    Selina turned her eyes to the outside of the car.

    She suddenly thought of something.

    She was busy waiting for the cafe to open, thus she forgot to give Matthew a call, and Matthew hadn''t called her either.

    Logically speaking, since she had been out for so long, shouldn''t Matthew give her a call out of concern?

    To make sure that she hadn''t mistaken it, Selina purposely took out her phone and took another look at it. However, she did not see any missed calls

    nor text messages.

    A hint of suspicion appeared in Selina''s eyes.

    Then, a thought shed through her mind.

    She had been with Matthew for so long, yet he had never asked her to go out to buy anything for himself before!

    Never once!

    Why did he want her to buy him a cup of coffee suddenly?

    At first, she didn''t think much about it. But now, after thinking about it carefully, she found that something was wrong!

    He could''ve just asked his assistant to help him do so!

    Moreover, she had just heard from those regr customers that the owner had never opened the cafete for the past ten years. Why did the owner suddenly open the cafete on the day when Matthew asked her to buy coffee?

    Furthermore, even if the owner opened the cafete, it wasn''t actually a big deal at all. But the owner actually asked all the customers to not pay!

    The owner was simply being too generous!

    Selina felt her brows twitching.

    Perhaps, there was another

    el.i

    possibility. The owner had opened the storete because someone had instructed him to do so, and he even gave the boss arge sum of money. That was why the boss dyed the opening, and was so generous about allowing all the customers to have anything for free!

    A weird feeling suddenly struck Selina.

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327

    Did Matthew arrange all this?

    Why had he done this?

    Why did he try to get her to go away?

    She sensed that it was definitely not with good intentions!

    Did it have anything to do with Saoirse?

    Countless thoughts rushed across Selina''s mind.

    Her breathing became disorientated.

    What had happened during the time when she got away? Did Matthew and Saoirse do anything in that period of time?

    "Drive faster please. Drive me to the hospital right away!" Selina started urging the driver.

    "Yes, Miss Selina," the driver replied.

    But at this moment, it was already the peak hour as it was after school hours. The road was jammed. Even if the driver wanted to drive quickly, it was still useless. The car continued to drive towards the hospital at a turtle-like speed, and it made Selina so anxious that she started sweating.

    They finally arrived at the hospital.

    Selina opened the door and ran out of the car.

    She had almost ran all the way to the ward Matthew was in.

    The door of the ward was tightly shut.

    Selina hesitated for a moment at the door.

    Finally, she pushed the door open.

    It was dark inside the ward and she could see nothing at all.

    Selina was totally dumbfounded.

    It was broad daylight. Even if they didn''t turn on the lights in the ward, it was still impossible that the ward would be in total darkness that she could not see a thing.

    Selina was about to reach towards the switch to turn on the lights.

    Just then, a sound came from behind her.

    When she turned around, she found that the door behind her had closed by itself.

    Selina was about to grip the door handle, yet she heard a sound from inside of the ward.

    It was a very light and lovely sound.

    Selina turned around once again.

    Before her eyes, there were bits of light slowly lighting up, and she opened her eyes wide in astonishment.

    She looked at everything in front of her in disbelief.

    A holographic picture had suddenly appeared in the darkness.

    It was a holographic image of a little girl.

    The little girl looked a little familiar to her.

    It took Selina a whole minute to think about it, and then she finally recalled who this little girl was!

    It was herself.

    She was only three years old back then.

    The holographic image kept on changing.

    The little girl was also slowly growing up. She became four years old, five years old, then six years old...

    Selina''s eyes slowly started to tear up.

    She had already forgotten how she looked when she was a child. Little did she expect that all of those would appear before her at that very moment. Finally, the holographic image turned to her current look.

    It was herself, who was currently standing there in the hospital.

    Selina was short of breath.

    She couldn''t figure out whether it was a holographic image or whether it was a mirror.

    At this moment, some blinking lights slowly emerged in the darkness beside her holographic image.

    Those bits of light gradually gathered to be a person.

    It was Matthew.

    "Matthew" reached his arms out towards "Selina".

    In the holographic picture, "Selina" was slowly walking towards "Matthew", and both of them held each other tightly. Selina felt tears welling up in her eyes

    She couldn''t help but walk towards "Matthew". But just at that moment, the holographic "Selina" had suddenly disappeared.

    Selina reached out her hands.

    She wanted to hug the holographic "Matthew".

    She knew that whatever she was touching was nothing but air.

    The holographic images appeared before her eyes were nothing else butputer generated images.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    But soon, a hint of disbelief appeared in her eyes.

    The senses on her fingertips clearly told her that she wasn''t just touching air.

    As she was in great astonishment, the holographic "Matthew" hugged Selina into his warm embrace.

    The warm embrace and familiar breath reminded her that the man in front of her was not a holographic image. It was Matthew himself. "Matthew?" Selina called out.

    As soon as she finished her words, the holographic image of "Matthew" disappeared, yet the feeling of his warmth was still there.

    The ward returned back to total darkness, yet the one hugging her was still there.

    "Selina, happy birthday." These words that came out from among the darkness surrounded the air.

    Selina''s breathing stopped.

    He had wished her a happy birthday. It was her own birthday, but she didn''t even remember it herself.

    After a slight sound, the ward soon became bright once again.

    Selina saw Matthew again.

    The man was hugging her.

    Selina hurriedly pushed him away. "Why did you get up? You should still beying in bed."

    "I''m fine." Matthew looked at Selina with a faint smile. "I have consulted a doctor about it. It shouldn''t be a problem for me to stand up for a bit."

    "No, no, you have toy in bed." Selina helped Matthew towards the bed.

    There was a food cart before the bed with a big cake on it.

    There were two tiny figurines on the cake. They were none other than Matthew and Selina.

    Hand in hand, they were smiling as they faced forward.

    "Little girl, happy birthday." The man''s low voice rang by her ear.

    A peculiar emotion welled up in her heart.

    At that moment, Selina felt like she wanted to cry.

    She had been in a hurry to rush back

    earlier. She thought that Matthew had cheated on her. She''d even thought that something had happened between Matthew and

    Saoirse, yet she was so wrong.

    "How did you remember that today is my birthday? I didn''t even remember it," Selina said.

    Matthew stared at her. "You silly girl, how can I forget your birthday? Not only do I remember your birthday, but I also know that you were born at noon."

    Selina didn''t know what to say.

    A bunch of things quickly started to link up in her head.

    Matthew asking her to leave to get him some coffee. The owner of the cafe openingte. Just when she was returning back there was a huge traffic jam. Could it be that everything was precisely prepared by Matthew, just for her to return right at noon?

    She widened her eyes. "Did you really arrange everything so urately? Did you arrange it to be precisely at 12 o''clock?"

    Matthew did not reply, but the faint smile on the corners of his lips exined everything.

    Selina covered her mouth.

    "Matthew, there is no need for you to be so precise. You will have spent too much effort in this way."

    "It''s your birthday. Of course, I have to put in a lot of effort." Matthew said gently, "Come, cut the cake."

    Selina suppressed the shock deep down.

    When she was about to cut the cake, she suddenly stopped again.

    She suddenly thought of something.

    In the holographic images earlier on, there were pictures of herself every single year since she was three. How did Matthew obtain all those pictures?

    She couldn''t help but ask Matthew about it.

    He just smiled. "I asked Tobias for your photos."

    Selina finally understood.

    "You''ve put in such great effort," Selina said in a gentle voice.

    She began to cut the cake. When she cut to the bottom, she suddenly felt a bit of resistance. She looked over only to realize that there was a

    huge diamond ring hidden in there.

    The diamond ring was dazzling and bright, and even the cake was glistening from the reflection.

    Selina looked up at Matthew.

    Matthew''s lips were turned up. "Have a look at it."

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328

    Selina took the diamond ring out from the cake.

    She could see that it was a huge diamond, and it was obviously very expensive.

    "Is this for me?"

    "Of course it is."

    Matthew took the diamond ring out and said, "Let me put it on for you."

    Selina held out her hand.

    Matthew put the ring on her finger and said, "It''s beautiful."

    "The diamond ring is indeed really beautiful," Selina said.

    Even though she was born in a rich family, and she had seen much of the world, it was still rare for her to see such a big diamond.

    "I meant that your hand is beautiful," Matthew corrected her.

    Selina was speechless at once.

    Her cheeks was flushed red.

    "Little girl, let me take care of you in the future. I won''t abandon you no matter what happens." Matthew said his words in a deep voice, which made it sound like an oath.

    Selina hesitated for a moment.

    "But how about Saoirse..."

    Before she could finish her words, Matthew stopped her, "No matter who it is, no one could change me and the decision I''ve made."

    There was a faint glimmer in Selina''s eyes.

    She then nodded.

    "Thank you for everything you have prepared for me. This is the first time that I''ve enjoyed such a meaningful birthday celebration." Selina expressed her gratitude towards Matthew.

    However, Matthew felt really guilty.

    "It should have been a grander celebration, but I am still stuck in the hospital now. I will prepare you a grand and unforgettable birthday celebration next year."

    Selina shook her head. "This birthday was really unforgettable. I''m really happy."

    Matthew cut her a piece of cake. "Have some of the cake."

    Selina tried some of the cake. It was very delicious.

    She also fed some to Matthew. "You should try it as well."

    Momentster, Selina then thought of something. "Your coffee is still in the car. I''ll go get it for you."

    She was too anxious just now, thus she forgot to bring the coffee when she got off the car.

    Matthew held her hand and said, "It''s okay. Instead of coffee, I''d rather you keep mepany."

    "Okay then, I''ll stay with you."

    "Not only now, but for a lifetime." Matthew''s deep gaze fell on her face. "I''ve done too much wrong. I''m really afraid that you wouldn''t be wiling to be with me."

    "I''m willing to." There was no hesitation in her. "You can rest assured that I''ll definitely be willing to."

    Matthew hugged her. "Tell me, little girl, how could I be so lucky?"

    "In fact, it''s lucky for me to have met you."

    Matthew smiled bitterly.

    He murmured, "I wonder if it''s a lucky thing or unfortunate thing for you to have met me."

    His marriage with Saoirse had caused Selina to be a mistress, and it made her suffer so much undeservingly.

    Selina reached out her hand and covered Matthew''s mouth. "You are not allowed to say that. It''s my fortune to have met you."

    There was a hint of stubbornness in her tone.

    Matthew could onlypromise. "Okay then, how fortunate for both of us."

    At the same time, a glimmer shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    No matter how difficult it was, he would still want it to be a fortunate thing for Selina to have met him.

    The boy, who looked like a white and fluffy ball, was brought back to the mansion.

    As soon as he got off the car, he saw a pair of slender legs in cks appearing before himself.

    The little boy stuck out his tongue.

    "Daddy."

    The man gave the little boy a deep look.

    He was cold-tempered. He would only be kind when he sees his own son, yet Montez had made a mistake earlier.

    He had snuck out of the mansion without saying a word.

    "Where did you go?" Tremaine asked coldly.

    Montez hugged Tremaine''s legs just

    as he heard his words. His voice

    was soft and tender, which made

    people feel sympathy for him when they heard it. "Daddy, I know I''m wrong. Look, I''m already hugging your thigh now. Please forgive me."

    Tremaine was rendered speechless by the little boy.

    He picked Montez up and looked straight into his eyes. "Don''t pretend to be pitiful. Where did you go?" Montez''s eyes were wandering around.

    He dared not tell Tremaine about what had happened earlier.

    He was almost hit by a car. If his father knew about this, he would never ever get to sneak out again.

    Montez blinked his eyes and said, "I ran out to have some fun, and then I met a beautifuldy."

    "Hmm?" Tremaine''s eyes shed with a sharp look.

    Montez licked his lips. "Daddy, you

    shouldn''t think that all beautifuldies only wants to approach you. I told that beautifuldy that my daddy is really rich, and asked her toe to you, yet she didn''t want to." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Tremaine showed him a look of displeasure.

    "You''d better be careful. Don''t talk to strangers next time!"

    Montez didn''t agree to it, but he didn''t dare to say a word. Tremaine carried Montez back into the mansion.

    He asked Montez to do his school work back in the study.

    He called in the bodyguard who sent Montez back on this day.

    The bodyguard also said that when he found Montez, he was with a woman.

    "Find that woman immediately and find out her purpose of approaching Montez," Tremaine said coldly.

    He didn''t believe that Montez would suddenly meet any women for no reason. He thought that the woman would surely have ulterior motives.

    In the evening, Natalie went back together with Tobias.

    They were there to celebrate Selina''s birthday with her.

    Selina felt a little embarrassed. "Matthew celebrated it with me earlier in the morning. It''s really unnecessary for you guys to purposelye over."

    "Of course we should. How can we not show up on our sister''s birthday?" Natalie poked Tobias'' arm. "Don''t you think so, Tobias?"

    Only when he was with Natalie, Tobias, who was usually cold, would show a hint of affection. "Yes."

    Selina said to Tobias, "Thank you, Tobias. But I''ll borrow Natalie from you first. We have something to talk about with each other."

    Selina then pulled Natalie aside as she said that.

    At this time, her tone was not as pleasant as before, and it seemed a little gloomy. "Natalie, why is my mother not here?"

    Natalie also stopped smiling.

    She sighed. "Mom doesn''t want toe here. She probably can''t ept it."

    "You knew about it as well?" Selina looked at her uneasily.

    Natalie nodded and said, "How could I not know when things have already be so serious?"

    Selina pressed her lips together and said nothing.

    Natalie patted her shoulder. "Selina, in fact, I think this matter is..."

    She had thought for a long time and still did not know what word she should use to describe the situation.

    Natalie could only pause for a moment before saying, "You knew what Mom did to Tobias and I back then, right? She drugged me, made me lose my memories, and it brought a huge mess to both of us."

    "Of course I know about it."

    Natalie smiled bitterly and said, "We

    can''t me Mother for it, can we? We can''t me her, yet we can''t say that she isn''t at fault at all either.It''s just the same thing for Matthew. We can''t say that it wasn''t him at fault, yet we can''t exactly me him for it either."

    Her words hit Selina at her weak point.

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329

    The rtionship between Matthew and Saoirse was simply tooplicated.

    Matthew wasn''t exactly innocent in the matter, but Selina couldn''t bring herself to me Matthew for it.

    She could only ept it as God''s test for her.

    "Natalie, you too think that I should forgive Matthew, right? You also think that I should continue to be with Matthew, right?" Selina whispered.

    "Matthew is a decent man, and you both love each other. But that woman is really pitiful," Natalie said.

    After Tobias told her the whole story, although she still sided with Selina, but she felt sorry for Saoirse too.

    Selina bit her lip and said, "You''re right, she''s indeed quite pitiful. If she is a cruel woman who used tricks to get together with Matthew, I suppose that Matthew would be able to cut all ties with her immediately. But in fact, it''s not like that. She''s pitiful, and Matthew thinks so as well, that''s why Matthew didn''t forcefully cut ties with her."

    Selina continued, "Natalie, I think Matthew is being kind to her only because he feels sorry for her."

    Natalie was stunned for a bit.

    After a while, she said, "But he''s just doing it out of pity, and not love right?"

    Selina nodded, "Right."

    Natalie''s sighed slightly with relief, "Selina, if Matthew didn''t pity her at all, and heartlessly forced her to leave, would you still think that he was a good person? If Matthew was like that, do you think that he''s going to be the person that you''re looking for?"

    Selina''s breathing stopped for a moment.

    "Natalie, I understand," Selina said with a bitter smile on her face.

    If Matthew was heartless and cold-blooded, she wouldn''t be able to entrust him with her own future would she? She would surely be worried and doubt herself!

    And it was precisely because this man was such a caring person, hence the oue of the whole matter became slightly awkward.

    "Both you and Matthew still have a long way to go. So as long as you''re able to ovee such hardships, nothing can stand in the way of your rtionship with Matthew," Natalie saidfortingly.

    "I understand, Natalie. If I am not able to think it through, I wouldn''t be here with you now."

    Natalie was touched, "You''ve really grown a lot. In fact, when Tobias told me about it, I couldn''t believe that you would take care of Matthew in the hospital. If it was the you in the past, you would have kicked up a huge fuss over it."

    "People will eventually grow up, not to mention that I''m already at this age," Selina sighed, "Right?"

    Upon hearing Selina''s words, Natalie sounded more emotional as she said, "Selina, sometimes when I think about it, I still can''t believe it. I feel as if it was just yesterday that we were both still young girls. How could we have grown up so much in such a short time?"

    "Yeah," Selina sighed along, "I was only neen years old when I met you, but look at us now."

    "Time really flies."

    As Natalie and Selina chatted, Tobias was also in Matthew''s ward.

    Men rarely spoke as emotionally as women. They were rather more straightforward in their conversation.

    "Matthew, are you feeling better now?" Tobias asked.

    "Yes,m."

    Tobias nodded and continued, "The photos I gave you, were they useful?"

    "Yes, thank you, Tobias,"

    "No problem. One is my brother, and the other is my sister," Tobias paused for a moment before changing the topic. "Matthew, how is it with that woman?"

    The woman Tobias was referring to was surely Saoirse.

    At the mention of Saoirse, Matthew''s expression became a littleplicated.

    After a long time, he said, "Let''s just take it one step at a time. I''ll wait for five monthster."

    Five months was the end of the promised period between him and Saoirse.

    Tobias had heard about this as well previously, so he knew what Matthew meant when he mentioned five months.

    However, Tobias was still a little worried, "What if she won''t leave after five months?"

    Matthew''s eyes were slightly gloomy, "We had both signed an agreement. I feel guilty towards Saoirse, but at the same time I am guilty towards Selina as well. Although this isplicated now, at least it won''t be for a long time. I will surely settle this matter in five months, I guarantee it."

    Upon hearing Matthew''s words, Tobias felt more at ease.

    "That''s good."

    Time passed quickly and in the blink of an eye, it was already Sunday.

    It was the day for Yesseca to go for her medical check up.

    That morning, she dressed up nicely and left home early.

    Before she left, Lothar asked where Yesseca was heading to. Yesseca just smiled, "I''ll tell you when I return."

    If Yesseca was being honest, she wasn''t too confident about her full recovery either. She wasn''t sure how her body would be faring. Thus, she didn''t want to tell Lothar about it too early because the probability of sess was too low.

    "There aren''t any problems, right?" Lothar was a little worried.

    "I''ll be fine. I''m just going out to look for a job."

    Only then did Lothar feel more rxed.

    "Do you want me to go with you?"

    "There''s no need for that," Yesseca immediately refused, "If I need my brother to apany me even when looking for a job, what would others think of me?"

    Lothar thought to himself that it was somehow true as well.

    "You should be careful then."

    After Yesseca left, Lothar sat at home and looked up at the ceiling with a depressed face.

    Last time, because of Selina, he offended his supervisor, and now he was jobless.

    Lothar was worried that he wouldn''t get employed too.

    Perhaps he should just go out for a stroll and look around?

    Lothar stood up.

    Just then, he heard a series of rapid knocks on the door.

    Lothar thought that Yesseca had returned and immediately went over to open the door.

    However, when he saw the person standing at the door, Lothar''s face instantly went pale!

    The person who''d showed up in front of him was Reid.

    Lothar felt a chill ran down his spine.

    How did Reid find him?

    He soon figured it out. Reid''s men had came here duringst visit, so he supposed Reid had known where he was staying at for a very long time. Unlike Lothar, who was anxious, Reid looked calm. It was as if the predator was teasing its prey, tormenting it.

    "M-Mr. Perry," Lothar stammered.

    After all, Reid was once Lothar''s benefactor. When he saw Reid, he couldn''t help but feel ufortable and awkward.

    "Are you not going to wee me in?" Reid asked.

    Lothar''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Ce in," Lothar said.

    Reid walked into Lothar''s house. He took a look around and smirked, "How wrecked."

    Lothar poured Reid a cup of tea.

    His thoughts were very simple. It would be best if he could make peace with Reid.

    "Mr. Perry, please have some tea," Lothar tried to be as weing as possible.

    Reid took the tea.

    A beam shed in Lothar''s eyes.

    Since Reid took over the tea cup, it seemed that it would be possible.

    He spoke again, "Mr. Perry, I know

    that I owe you 200,000 dors, but you can rest assured that I will

    return it to you including WilleThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    interest."

    Reid simply chuckled.

    "Do I look like I''m short of merely 200,000 dors?"

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330

    "Of course not. It''s just that I should pay back my debts as well."

    "You too understand this policy?" Reid held the cup in his hand and said, "It seems that you are not stupid after all."

    Lotharughed awkwardly, "Mr. Perry, you''ve already got your men toe beat me up. I didn''t call the police either. I will surely return you the money. I know that it''s more than easy for you to kill me. So please, have mercy on me, just let me off this time so you wouldn''t have to get blood on your hands."

    Ever since Lothar''s mother passed away, he had taken on the responsibility of taking care of the family. He had to take care of his sick sister. Hence, in order to survive in the society, he had learnt to speak so.

    "I don''t intend to do anything to you," Reid looked at Lothar sinisterly.

    Lothar''s eyes lit up for a moment.

    "Your house is too damaged. How about I give you a bigger one? You can just choose any nice ce in Agaphen City that you fancy. However big you want it to be, I''ll give it to you."

    The gleam in Lothar''s eyes instantly faded away.

    He immediately got nervous and said, "Mr. Perry, you don''t have to do that. I don''t deserve such blessings from you. I know how poor I am." Reid''s eyes became more and more gloomy, "Lothar, are you sure that you don''t want it?"

    "I don''t want it."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Bam!"

    Reid suddenly smashed the teacup in his hand on to the ground.

    The shards of ss and the hot tea sshed onto Lothar''s feet.

    As a result, Lothar''s feet swelled and became red immediately.

    It was so painful that his heart ached.

    But he still forced himself to on a smiley face, "Mr. Perry, it''s a pity that your tea is spilt. Do you want me to pour you another cup?" Reid stood up.

    He stared right into Lothar''s eyes and said, "Lothar, I can see that you have a glib tongue. It''s not like you don''t understand anything at all. As long as you stay by my side, you''ll be able to get anything you want, and you don''t have to live in such a small house. Why are you being so

    stubborn?"

    Lothar did not say a word.

    "Is it because of Selina?" Reid added, "What can she give you? If she can give you money, you wouldn''t have to live here anymore. For the sake of your feelings? Will Selina fall for such a man like you?"

    Lothar''s heart felt as if it had been pricked by needles.

    "I am nothing but worthless. I definitely don''t deserve ady like her. But we are friends, and I will not ever do anything that might bring harm to her anymore!"

    Reid burst outughing.

    Hisughter was cold.

    "Friends?" Reid said in a peculiar tone, "Did I hear it wrong? Your house is not even bigger than a bathroom in her house, how could you be friends with her? Stop dreaming, you''re not even worthy to be her pet dog!"

    Lothar''s eyes turned slightly red.

    He couldn''t suppress his emotions anymore and he red at Reid.

    Reid stared into Lothar''s eyes, "What? You''ve finally decided to reveal your true colors to me? Lothar, you''ll be courting death if you still refuse my offer even after I personally came to look for you."

    He paused for a bit before lowering his voice, "I heard that you have a beautiful sister?"

    Lothar froze immediately on the spot.

    He grabbed onto Reid''s cor directly, "What are you trying to do?"

    Reid pushed away Lothar''s fingers in disgust and cried, "I''m warning you not to touch me again, or I''ll chop your hands off!"

    Lothar was breathing heavily.

    "If you dare do anything to Yesseca, I''ll kill you! I''ll be sure to kill you!"

    Reid didn''t take Lothar''s words seriously at all.

    "It''s really unnecessary for us to fight and kill. There is a bright journey ahead of you. To embark on it or not is your choice," Reid gave Lothar a deep look, "Since we were acquaintances back then, I''ll give you three more days to think about it. I''lle to you again three dayster. As long as you make the right decision, I''ll guarantee that you''ll live a wealthy andfortable life."

    After saying that, Reid strode off.

    When Reid left, Lothar fell to the ground as if all the energy in him had been drained out.

    Yesseca came to the Quartley family vi once again.

    There were only 10 people there, so much lesser than thest time.

    For the retest, the butler had asked every one of them to bring their education certifications along.

    Yesseca brought a high school certificate.

    She was very smart. She skipped grades when she was young, and she finished high school at a young age and even got enrolled into a good university.

    Unfortunately, she had no chance to continue her studies because of her illness.

    Although she had learned a lot of the university courses by herself in the hospital, she still did not have a certificate.

    A woman standing next to Yesseca

    took a nce at Yesseca''s high school certificate, and then she mocked in a low voice, "Oh, I didn''t know there are still shameless people out there who still dared to bring their high school certificates."

    Yesseca nced at the woman.

    The woman was dressed in a white dress. She had long ck hair, with light make up on her face, and she looked elegant and beautiful.

    She didn''t bother to actually exin much to the woman, "I was ill, that''s why I couldn''t continue my studies."

    When the woman saw Yesseca''s unbothered reaction and serious exnation, she was even more rude to Yesseca.

    "What a piece of sh*t!" she spat out those words.

    The butler then took a look at their certificates one by one.

    Yesseca took a few nces, and then was immediately dumbfounded.

    Other than her, the nine women were all highly educated. Sierra''s bachelor degree was nothingpared to theirs. There were even some who did their PhDs!

    Yesseca was rendered speechless at once.

    She was really confused. They had their doctorates. Why did theye to apply for the job as a servant?

    Was this a joke?

    It was Yesseca''s turn. The butler took a look at the high school certificate that Yesseca was holding in her hands.

    The butler''s expression immediately became slightly confused.

    "Just high school?" he asked.

    "Yes, just high school," Yesseca replied.

    The woman who had just mocked Yesseca immediately burst intoughter, and the nine others alsoughed.

    "Just a high school graduate, she simply came here to embarrass herself," someone teased.

    "Haha, wouldn''t she feel inferior when she''s standing with us?"

    "If it was me, I would have dug a hole and buried myself in it."

    The butler frowned. Just as he was about to scold the other women, Yesseca spoke.

    She was not angry as she said, "Just graduating from high school is

    enough for me to qualify as a servant, All I will have to do as a servant is just to clean and tidy up the house. I feel that it''s a waste even for a high school graduate to be a servant."

    There was a brief silence.

    The other women were about to retaliate when suddenly the butler bellowed, "Silence!"

    The women all held back their mocking words.

    The butler looked at Yesseca from head to toe.

    Although this little girl looked young, she was not angry at all when being humiliated by so many people. It seemed that she had quite a good

    character.

    The young master really needed a person with a nice character by his side.

    However, Yesseca''s education was too little. The butler was still considering eliminating her.

    Then the butler began to inquire about the talents of the ten candidates one by one.

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331

    Some people said they could speak multiplenguages.

    Some said that they were good at ying the piano and so on.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    All of them couldn''t wait toy all of their strengths out on the table.

    It was soon Yesseca''s turn. The butler asked Yesseca about her strengths.

    Yesseca thought about it for a moment.

    She had been in the hospital for so long and had been staying with other patients. She saw how Lothar took care of her and how the other patients'' families took care of the patients.

    Yesseca said, "I''m good at taking care of ill patients."

    She was rtively smart. She was able to learn skills just by observing others do it. That was why she had the confidence in saying so.

    A hint of light shed in the butler''s eyes.

    Initially based on Yesseca''s education level, she was already out of the running for the job. That was because anyone who attend to the young master, required a high level of education and that included the servants as well. However, after hearing Yesseca''s words, the butler felt Yesseca might be an ideal candidate for the job.

    After all, the young master had his private tutor to coach him, and he didn''t need the servants to teach him in his studies. Although the young master looked fine on the outside, but he actually had a hidden illness. Having a young servant who knew how to take care of patients was more suitable than others.

    The butler picked three out of the many, and of course Yesseca was included.

    The master usually didn''t have to care much about the servants'' matters, but now that it was the servant who was going to apany the young master by his side, the master had to put in more attention to it.

    The final decision was in the hands of the master.

    The butler brought the three of them to Tremaine.

    At this moment, Tremaine was looking at a piece of document in his study.

    The butler knocked on the door.

    "Come in," came a sturdy and deep voice.

    The butler pushed the door open.

    He ushered the three of them in.

    At the same time, Tremaine, who was sitting behind his desk, giving off a cold aura, looked up at them.

    Apart from Yesseca, the other two women gasped both at the same time.

    Tremaine was as handsome as how the rumors had said he was.

    His features were handsome and detailed, and his eyes were as deep as the chilly oceans.

    Most importantly based on rumors, although he had a son, he had no wife.

    This was also why so many highly- educated women were willing to fight to be the servant of the Quartley family. Because if they could get into the Quartley family as a servant, it meant that they would have a chance to get closer to Tremaine.

    Tremaine took a nce at the three of them one by one.

    Finally, his gaze stopped on Yesseca''s face.

    Yesseca felt her heart thumping.

    Could it be that this man remembered that she had asked him to save her in the hospital back then?

    Tremaine finally turned his gaze away.

    "The one on the far right, you''re out," Tremaine said faintly.

    The woman on the right was very beautiful, and her makeup was perfect and she looked mourous.

    "Mr. Quartley, why am I kicked out? I am capable of doing this job because I graduated from a famous university from overseas," the woman tried hard to sell herself.

    Tremaine didn''t bother looked at the woman again as he said, "You''re dressing too inappropriately. Are you here for a job to take care of someone or do you have other intentions?"

    The woman was suddenly rendered speechless.

    Her thoughts were totally exposed.

    The woman was brought out by the butler.

    The ones left were just Yesseca, and also that woman in white dress, who had mocked Yesseca earlier for having a bad education base.

    The white-dressed woman''s name was Eleanor Welmert.

    At that moment, Eleanor heaved a sigh of relief.

    She initially had nned to dress seductively too for the retest at Quartley family but she was lucky that she''d listened to her mother''s advice and changed into a more modest outfit.

    Eleanor looked at Yesseca with confidence.

    She was 100 percent sure that she was able to

    outshine Yesseca.

    The position of the Quartley family''s servant must belong to her.

    Tremaine suddenly stood up.

    He strode over and finally stopped right in front of Yesseca.

    Yesseca could feel a huge pressure overwhelming her.

    She was really nervous.

    Tremaine stared right into Yesseca''s eyes, "Was it you who saved Montez?"

    Yesseca was dumbstruck.

    "A few days ago, a four-year-old boy was almost knocked down by a car. Was it you who saved him?"

    Just the day before, his subordinates got that matter checked, and they showed Tremaine Yesseca''s photos.

    Only then did Yesseca remember about it.

    She nodded, "Yes, I did save a little boy."

    But how did this man know about it?

    Was he there too that day?

    The more Yesseca looked at Tremaine, the more ufortable she felt.

    This man was simply too cold.

    He''d turned a blind eye when she was in the hospital asking him for help.

    And he also turned a blind eye to the little boy who was almost knocked over by the car.

    How could this man have a heart that cold?

    On the other side, Eleanor''s heart and confidence sank.

    A four year old boy?

    Was it Tremaine''s son whom this foolish woman had saved?

    It seemed that the job position was going to that woman then!

    Eleanor''s mood was awful.

    "You are out," the man''s voice suddenly rang in Eleanor''s ear.

    Eleanor was about to leave when she was stunned for a moment.

    She nced at Tremaine from the corner of her eyes and saw that he was looking right at Yesseca.

    His words were directed towards Yesseca.

    Eleanor''s breathing sped up in an instance.

    Yesseca was also dumbfounded.

    She pointed to herself, "Am I out?"

    Tremaine directly ignored Yesseca.

    He turned around and walked back to his desk, "Get this woman out, and leave the other one behind to take care of the young master for the time being."

    Eleanor was so happy that she was in cloud nine.

    She thought that she was going to lose, she did not expect that things would turn out for the better in such a short time!

    Meanwhile, Yesseca pouted her lips at Tremaine''s back.

    It seemed that this man was not only cold, but also awfully cruel.

    Knowing that she had saved someone, that was why he asked her to leave.

    Forget it. She didn''t want to be a servant in such a cruel man''s ce at all!

    Yesseca turned around and simply left.

    The butler escorted her down the stairs.

    Just then, a small figure appeared at the stairs.

    When he saw Yesseca''s figure, he was astounded.

    "Prettydy!" he cried out.

    Yesseca, who was walking down the stairs, seemed to have heard someone calling out for her.

    She thought that she might be dreaming.

    Why would there be someone calling out for her?

    Yesseca followed the butler out of the vi.

    "Prettydy!" Montez was about to follow her from behind.

    However, he was unable to catch up with her. By the time he reached the end of the stairs, Yesseca was already nowhere to be seen.

    After Yesseca returned home, Lothar gave Yesseca an item.

    It was small, around the size of her palm.

    Lothar instructed Yesseca on how to use it.

    "If you run into any danger, pull this string immediately and this thing will make a loud sound and immediately notify the police," Lothar

    nove

    demonstrated for her once. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    As soon as he pulled the string, a sharp sound so deafening that it could break their ears resounded throughout the entire building.

    Yesseca was shocked.

    "Lothar, why would I need this?"

    Lothar

    his

    A girl

    had a serious expression on The society is dangerous.

    you must bring along

    to protect yourself."

    to

    Yesseca had no choice but to agree to it.

    "I''ll go out for a bit, you should rest at home first."

    After Yesseca sat down, Lothar left.

    He was going to look for Selina.

    His life was worthless to him.

    But when Reid had mentioned Yesseca previously, he was afraid that Reid, that b*stard, would do something to Yesseca.

    He wanted to look for Selina, and tell her the truth.

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332

    He wanted to confess everything to Selina.

    Even though he knew that this would embarrass him and even ruin his friendship with Selina, he had no choice but to do so for Yesseca''s sake.

    Lothar arrived at the hospital.

    He made his way to Matthew''s ward.

    The door was ajar. Lothar was about to enter but what came into his sight halted him in his tracks.

    Through the crack of the door, he saw two people kissing.

    It was Matthew and Selina.

    They were locked in a tight embrace, kissing passionately.

    Lothar''s felt his heart drop.

    He knew that Matthew and Selina were a couple. Of course they would be more intimate, let alone just kissing.

    However, watching them together was like a p of reality.

    Lothar immediately turned around and leaned against the wall.

    He didn''t want to interrupt them.

    However, the wait was unexpectedly difficult for him.

    It was as if a raging fire had engulfed his entire being, burning him to the core.

    He wondered how would Selina react if he were to confess to her right then.

    She would be shocked, angry, and even disappointed!

    He guessed that Selina didn''t have any friends as she was always by herself.

    Furthermore, she would alwayse to him whenever she was feeling down.

    Selina must think of him as her best friend.

    However, if she knew that her best friend was harboring different thoughts about her, she would be heartbroken.

    Lothar''s heart ached when he thought of how miserable Selina would be.

    The pain was unbearable.

    Lothar clenched his fists tightly.

    He was a grown man.

    He should be able to protect the people he loved.

    Except he had failed miserably.

    At first, he''d only befriended Selina for Reid''s money.

    He even nned to seek Selina out to beg her to save his sister.

    How could he do this!

    He was an honorable and dignified man!

    How could he be so despicable!

    He should have handled Yesseca''s matters by himself, but instead, he was nning on relying on Selina!

    Lothar gritted his teeth in anger.

    He absolutely loathed himself for being so weak.

    After taking a few moments to collect his thoughts, he finally made up his mind.

    He hurriedly left the hospital.

    Matthew and Selina finally ended their kiss.

    They rested their forehead against each other.

    They were savoring what little time they had together as Matthew would be discharged from the hospitalter that night.

    For most people, that would be great news.

    However, for the two of them, it wasn''t something to celebrate about.

    Saoirse had left Matthew alone since theirst encounter went south.

    However, now that Matthew was discharged, Saoirse would no longer have any apprehensions. She would definitelye for Matthew again. When Selina realized that this was theirst few moments of peace, mixed feelings began to grow in her.

    They could only seekfort in each other arms.

    Time slowly passed, and the night had finally arrived.

    The driver hade to pick them up.

    Matthew and Selina got into the car.

    They remained silent throughout the car ride but their hands were tightly interwined.

    When they arrived home, Erine weed them with a table of delicious food.

    She didn''t probe around for answers, only coaxing them to have more food.

    "The tomatoes in the garden were used to make this tomato soup, they are exceptionally fresh so the soup will definitely be delicious," Erine said.

    Selina burst intoughter after staring at the soup.

    This was the first time she hadughed after such a long day.

    Matthew''s gaze fell on Selina.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    His mood had lightened considerably after seeing

    her smile.

    "What are youughing at?" Matthew raised his eyebrows.

    "I just couldn''t believe that there''s actually a vegetable garden here. Who would have thought that the esteemed Mr. Perry actually nted vegetables in his garden. It''s really funny, don''t you think so?," Selina said while taking a sip of the soup.

    The soup indeed tasted delicious.

    Matthew''s eyes shed with emotions.

    "Now that I think about it, the days back then were really different," Matthew eximed.

    "Oh yes," Selina said meaningfully.

    "At that time, all I was thinking about

    was how to pester you. I hade up with many ideas, and making you

    nt vegetables was only one of them," Selina said. Content belongs

    toNovelDrama.Org

    "Unfortunately for you, it seems that this was only a blessing," Matthew countered.

    Prine left quietly after seeing that Selina and Matthew were chatting away happily.

    Upon hearing his remark, the

    corners of Selina''s lips lifted. "You''re

    not the only one who was blessed

    with delicious food. I got to enjoy some of it too," she said. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Selina," Matthew sighed, "We have already been through so much together, I believe there is nothing we can''t ovee."

    Selina stared at the soup in front of her.

    It was as if the tomatoes had transformed into countless tiny people, each of them cheering her on.

    She looked up at Matthew, "Yes, we have already gone through so much. We will definitely ovee this."

    "I am taking a day off tomorrow," Matthew suddenly said.

    Selina''s eyes widened with surprise, "Why though? You haven''t been to thepany for some time, your work must be piling up by now."

    He gave her a longing look, "I want to spend the day with you tomorrow. I really miss our time together."

    "But are we still allowed to enjoy ourselves at a time like this?" Selina muttered.

    "Of course we are, our happinesses first," Matthew replied.

    Selina thought about it for a while, "It''s a date then," she agreed with a smile.

    "Have you decided where you want to go?" Matthew asked.

    Selina''s eyes gleamed, "Is it okay if we watch a movie, dine in a restaurant, visit the park, and go shopping?" she rattled off her list with excitement.

    "Whatever you want," Matthew said with a gentle smile.

    The next day.

    Selina and Matthew woke up early.

    Both of them were looking forward to spend the whole day together.

    After all, there weren''t many days like this where they could rx.

    They first went out to get some breakfast.

    There was a very famous breakfast shop that had just opened in the area.

    They waited in line just like everyone else, wanting to experience some normalcy for once.

    While waiting, Selina hugged Matthew from behind.

    She rested her head on his back.

    The morning air was fresh against her face, noting the start of a wonderful day

    After breakfast, they went to catch a movie.

    It was a popr blockbuster that was shown in the cinemas recently.

    They sat in the back of the room as the theatre was crowded with people.

    She leaned her head on Matthew''s shoulder while he interlocked their fingers.

    At the end of the movie, the leading actor and actress began to kiss. Feeling the mood, Matthew raised Selina''s chin and covered her lips with his.

    Selina was quite embarrassed at first and tried to push him away.

    She was rather hesitant to disy their affection publicly.

    However, Matthew was adamant on kissing her.

    She soon surrendered and gave in to him.

    A day like this was so rare and precious, she just wanted to indulge herself.

    She didn''t want to ruin the day with thoughts of Saoirse and Cecilia.

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333

    After the movie, Selina and Matthew went to a cafe nearby for lunch.

    The cafe was famous around the area, hence it was rtively crowded.

    Matthew and Selina were affected by the lively atmosphere.

    They enjoyed their meal while chatting away happily.

    They avoided the topic of certain displeasing matters.

    Matthew brought up Brennan.

    It turned out that he had given his friend a call to ask about Brennan''s condition.

    ording to that friend, Brennan was doing quite well now.

    He was a genius inputer science and his ability had made him shine in hispany. He had made significant achievements in his career.

    He was now the national treasure of thepany, and everyone valued and respected him.

    Such treatment had made his confidence grow tremendously.

    He didn''t shut himself in like before and even started to take the initiative to converse with others.

    Not only that, he had also signed up for thepany''s sports event.

    When Selina heard this, her good mood became even better.

    "That''s good to hear, otherwise I would feel very guilty," Selina said.

    Matthew served her some steak, "Trust me Selina, everything will get better," he assured her.

    "Yes, I believe you." She beamed at him.

    Her eyes were sparkling with joy.

    They were enjoying themselves thoroughly that none of them noticed that they were being photographed.

    In the Whitlock family''s vi, Natalie was apanying Cecilia.

    Cecilia had lost a few pounds in the past two days.

    She did not have any appetite to eat.

    Natalie''s heart ached at the sight of her.

    Although she had no blood rtion with Cecilia, she often thought of her as her own mother.

    Apart from James, she saw Cecilia as her most beloved elder.

    She had specially boiled some soup for Cecilia.

    "Mom, please drink some soup. Could you please at least do that for me?" Natalie pleaded with Cecilia. Cecilia took a nce at Natalie.

    She reluctantly picked up the bowl and took a sip.

    At that moment, a maid walked over to them.

    She nced at Cecilia uneasily and then turned to look at Natalie.

    "What''s the matter?" Natalie asked.

    "Miss Godfrey, there... there''s someone looking for you," the maid stuttered.

    Natalie was stunned for a moment.

    Who would it be? She wondered.

    "It''s ady," the maid added.

    Natalie could only think of one person, and that would be Yvonne.

    No one else woulde to look for her other than her.

    Natalie''s mood lightened.

    She had not seen Yvonne for a long time.

    "Mom, I''ll be out for a moment," Natalie informed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Cecilia nodded and said, "You''re excused."

    Natalie followed the maid to the vi''s entrance.

    She asked casually, "Is it a young and beautifuldy?"

    An awkward expression shed across the maid''s face.

    "Miss Godfrey, please go and take a look," the maid replied.

    When they arrived at the entrance, Natalie was stunned by the sight.

    The person in front of her was not Yvonne, but a stranger.

    It was a woman in her fifties. She had a darkplexion and was short and skinny. She was wearing a cheap white shirt and a pair of ck pants with the bottom rolled up, revealing her bony ankles.

    She was also carrying arge sack with her, making her look like a farmer who sold vegetables in the market.

    Natalie stared at the woman for a few seconds before asking, "May I know who you are?"

    She was sure that she had no acquaintance with this woman.

    "Are you Natalie?" the woman inquired.

    She had a strong local ent, but her words were clear and understandable.

    Natalie nodded.

    The woman immediately cried out, "Oh my, I''ve finally found you, Natalie. My poor brother can now finally rest in peace," she said.

    The woman rushed to embrace Natalie.

    The maid stopped her and warned, "Please refrain from touching the esteemed Miss Godfrey."

    Upon hearing the maid''s words, the woman''s eyes started to shine with greed.

    Esteemed!

    It seemed that those people were right!

    James''s daughter had indeed married a rich man!

    The woman started to search for something before finally fishing out a photograph.

    She handed the photo to Natalie and said, "My dear niece, please take a look at this."

    Natalie was shocked when she nced at the photo.

    It was an old ck and white photograph.

    There were four people on it.

    Two of them appeared to be older while the other two were younger.

    The woman was apparently one of the younger ones in the photo, while the other one was a younger version of James.

    Natalie was absolutely certain.

    That person was definitely James.

    Natalie choked on her sobs, her eyes started to well up with tears.

    It was her father.

    the only light that shone through her dark and miserable childhood.

    The man who sacrificed his life to save Tobias.

    All that she was blessed with, everything, was all due to James.

    Without his sacrifice, she would never be able to achieve the happiness that she had always longed for.

    "Dad," Natalie sniffled, her eyes were red with tears.

    The woman felt her joy and relief grow the more she saw Natalie''s expression.

    She cleared her throat loudly before saying, "My dear niece, I know that you and my brother had a good rtionship, I give you my deepest condolences," she tried her best to console her.

    Natalie''s eyes widened, "Are you my dad''s sister?" she asked.

    "Of course I am. I am his elder sister and also your aunt," the woman added.

    Natalie''s heart jumped with excitement.

    "The person in front of me is Dad''s sister!" Natalie thought.

    Natalie immediately weed the woman into the vi.

    The woman told Natalie that her name was Francia Godfrey.

    It turned out that she used to live at the ce where she was born.

    Every year, James would return home to visit her, but in the past two years, James had yet to visit.

    Francia was worried for him, so she had asked around, hoping to hear some news about him.

    It was only then she learned that James had passed away.

    Francia''s eyes were filled with tears as she spoke, "My dear niece, you are my only remaining family, and I can only rely on you. They said that you are doing quite well, so Kcame here to seek refuge."

    Natalie was so excited to see James'' sister that she agreed wholeheartedly.

    After Francia had settled down, Natalie immediately gave Tobias a phone call.

    "That''s great news. Let''s discuss more about this when Ie backter," Tobias said gently.

    After chatting for a while, they ended their conversation.

    Tobias'' eyes shed with suspicion.

    His instinct, which was sharpened by his years of experience in the business world, pointed out to b��m that things were not as simple as they seemed.

    Why would the elder sister of the deceased James appear out of nowhere?

    Not to mention that she had even managed to find her way to the Whitlock family''s vi.

    Tobias felt that it was necessary to investigate Francia''s identity thoroughly.

    Matthew and Selina spent the entire afternoon in the amusement park.

    They both enjoyed the Ferris wheel, pirate boats, and other fun rides.

    After a ride on the pirate ship, Selina felt sick and even threw up.

    Normally, she would avoid the thrilling rides in the amusement park, but the only thing she wanted to do that day was indulge herself.

    Matthew patted her shoulder lightly, "Are you alright?" His voice was filled with concern.

    Selina finally stopped heaving.

    "I''m fine," she said weakly.

    She was trying to raise her head when she suddenly froze.

    Not far ahead, she saw someone.

    A person she had never expected to see.

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334

    "What''s wrong, Selina?" Matthew immediately noticed her uneasiness.

    Selina straightened herself.

    She pointed towards someone but her movements were a little stiff and awkward.

    Matthew turned his gaze in that direction, he drew a sharp breath when he saw him. Before them was Dn, who was standing beneath the Ferris Wheel.

    There was an air of sadness and loneliness around him that was just heartbreaking.

    Matthew immediately knew what Selina was thinking.

    If she hade across Dn in any situation, she might not be as out of sorts as she was now.

    However, of all things, Dn just had to appear right then at this amusement park, looking so depressed...

    Matthew embraced Selina gently.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Don''t overthink it, it''s all in the past," he gently consoled her.

    Selina moved her lips.

    "He doesn''t seem to be fine," she mumbled.

    Even though her rtionship with Dn had ended a long time ago and she had already moved on with only Matthew in her heart now,

    seeing Dn like this still made her heart ache.

    She was the one who''d insisted on ending things with Dn at that time. Was he still in this state because he had not moved on from her? Selina wondered.

    Not far away, Dn felt someone''s eyes on him.

    He immediately looked towards that direction but his breath caught when he saw them.

    It was Matthew and Selina.

    With just a second of hesitation, Dn waved to a young woman who was standing near him waiting for the Ferris wheel.

    The woman walked over to him.

    "Hey handsome, what''s the matter?" the woman asked with a smile.

    "Could you please pretend to be my girlfriend for a while. I will pay you anything you want," he said hurriedly.

    The woman''s eyes shed with surprise.

    "Including s*x?" she asked bluntly.

    "No," he rejected firmly.

    "What a shame then," the woman shrugged nonchntly.

    "Do we have a deal or not?" he asked impatiently.

    "Of course we do," she agreed.

    Dn wrapped his arm around the woman''s shoulder while approaching Matthew and Selina.

    "Matthew, Selina," Dn greeted them with ease.

    Selina was shocked.

    Just a second ago, she saw Dn standing there looking all alone and depressed. However, he looked all happy right then and he even had ady by his side.

    Dn introduced the woman beside him, "This is my girlfriend, her name is..."

    Dn paused for a moment.

    The woman reacted quickly.

    "I''m Annie," she finished off with a beaming smile.

    Selina took a nce at the woman. She was a beautiful youngdy with fair skin andrge eyes.

    Selina felt relieved.

    It turned out that she was mistaken. Dn was absolutely fine, he even had a girlfriend now.

    Selina smiled sweetly at Annie, "Annie, you''re so beautiful."

    She then turned to Dn and said, "You are really

    blessed to have found Annie."

    After chatting for a while, Dn and Annie then excused themselves.

    When they were out of Selina and Matthew''s sight, Dn immediately handed Annie a pile of cash.

    She refused his cash and said, "Instead of money, can I ask you a question?"

    Dn nced at her indifferently, "Sure, go ahead."

    "The man we just saw seems older than you and he''s obviously wealthy. I''ll take a guess that your ex-girlfriend dumped you for him and you deliberately asked me to pretend to be your girlfriend just to get back at her. Did I get it right?" she questioned him.

    Dn pursed his lips.

    He replied with a hoarse voice, "You think too much. I just want her to know that I''m alright. I don''t want her to worry about me anymore." The girl was stunned.

    Selina was very happy.

    She had received two pieces of good news in one day.

    One was about Brennan, who was gradually recovering.

    The other one was Dn, who had finally found a new love.

    She looked at Matthew with bright eyes as she said, "Matthew, today is the happiest that I have been after so long. Good news seem to keep piling

    in."

    "You will receive even more good newster on," he replied with a smile.

    "Really?" Selina doubtful about this.

    "Yes, really," he said firmly.

    Selina could no longer resist herself as she tiptoed and kissed Matthew''s cheek softly.

    Then, she whispered into his ear, "That would be the best then."

    "Ka-chick"

    It was the sound of the camera shutter. Someone had taken a photo of their kiss.

    Caroline hade to visit Saoirse in her vi.

    After Saoirse had left that day, she never came back to visit Reid again.

    Caroline had a file in her hand.

    It was filled with photographs.

    They were all given to her by Reid.

    After arriving at the vi, Caroline handed the photos to Saoirse.

    Saoirse''s face turned pale as she looked at the intimate pictures of Selina and Matthew.

    "This was photographed today after William was discharged from the hospital," Caroline said.

    Saoirse stared at the pictures with a nk look on her face. "He has already been discharged? Why didn''t he tell me?" she mumbled.

    "Selina must have persuaded him not to," Caroline consoled her.

    Liselle, who was standing aside, said angrily, "Miss Saoirse, I have warned you before that Selina was bad news. Just look at what she did, how could she stop Master Matthew from seeing you!"

    Liselle turned to Caroline. "Miss Yethan, I know you are a good-hearted person. Please help our dear Miss Saoirse," she begged. Caroline nodded, "That''s why I''m here to help. Saoirse, you are too kind for your own good."

    Saoirse remained silent.

    After a longp of silence, she finally decided, "I have to go back to work tomorrow."

    Ever since Matthew''s ident, Saoirse had been absent from work.

    Caroline disagreed with her, "I think you should go tonight. Saoirse, don''t dy it any longer."

    Liselle chimed in, "I agree with Miss Yethan, Miss Saoirse, we should go to Master Matthew''s house now. Who knows what Selina and Master Matthew are up to right now.

    Saoirse''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    She finally stood up. "Liselle, follow me to the kitchen. I''ll make some soup and send it to William tonight."

    A smile appeared on Caroline''s lips.

    She leftter that night.

    There was no need to stay there any longer now that she had aplished her mission.

    She returned to Reid''s vi.

    Even though she was now increasingly disinclined to live with Reid, there was nothing she could do.

    She would be exposed if she rented a ce outside. If that happens, who was to say she wouldn''t be sent back to the United States.

    Fortunately for her, Reid appeared to be back to normal.

    "How did it go?" Reid asked.

    "It''s done. I have shown all the photos to Saoirse," she replied.

    The corner of his mouth raised slightly.

    By the way, didn''t you mention that you were looking for that littleckey of yours? How did it go? Did he

    agree to side with us?" Check

    questioned.

    A hint of disdain shed across Reid''s eyes as he cursed, "That son of a b*tch."

    Caroline immediately knew what the oue was.

    She couldn''t help herself and ask, "Did Selina buy him over? Otherwise, why would he not choose to side with us?"

    "That b*stard fell in love with Selina," Reid responded coldly.

    Caroline was blown away. "He fell in love with Selina?" She could not believe what she had just heard.

    "That''s right," Reid grunted.

    "How is that possible?" Caroline questioned.

    "Nothing is impossible," he sighed.

    "Isn''t he aware that Selina and Matthew are together?" Caroline couldn''t stop herself from questioning Reid.

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335

    "He knows, but he''s willing to do anything for Selina, even if it means sacrificing himself. It''s useless for us to keep such a distasteful man like him around." Reid''s tone was filled with disdain,

    "What are you nning to do then?" Caroline asked.

    Reid''s gaze fell on Caroline as he said, "Those who betray me will only have one end," he paused, giving her a meaningful look, "Death." His voice was cold and had a note of finality in it.

    Caroline was shocked at his words.

    Francia was having a feast in the Whitlock family vi.

    Natalie had the kitchen to serve Francia some noodles while they waited.

    However, Francia was displeased.

    She turned to Natalie and said, "My dear niece, didn''t you marry a rich man? How could you just serve me with just a bowl of noodles when you live in a house like this?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    "Aunt Francia, I was worried that you might be hungry," she exined.

    "I''m not that hungry, I just want to save some space for delicious food." Francia waved her off.

    She lowered her voice, "My dear niece, just serve me those high-end delicacies, I heard that the rich always have abalone or caviar on their table." Seeing how eager Francia was, Natalie heeded her request and informed the kitchen to prepare those dishes.

    Francia indulged herself once the meal was served.

    She acted like someone who had been starved for a decade, stuffing herself with everything that was served on the table.

    The table was a mess when she''d finished her meal.

    Francia was extremely satisfied with the meal and hinted at Natalie, "My dear niece, take a look at my clothes. They are so tatteredpared to yours, I am ashamed of them."

    Natalie immediately understood what she meant.

    "Aunt Francia, I have tons of clothes that I have yet to wear. You are wee to take any one of them," she assured Francia.

    The housekeeper had always stocked her closet with thetest designer clothing. She had too many to choose from that some still had their tags on. Francia made a long face when she heard Natalie''s reply. "My dear niece, how could you let your aunt wear something that you had discarded. I am your father''s sister!" she eximed.

    Natalie tried to pacify her, "I didn''t mean that. They are all brand new clothing that I have yet to wear."

    Francia remained silent but her face reflected her displeasure.

    "I''ll bring you out to buy some clothing then," Natalie suggested.

    It was only then that Francia was satisfied. She said, "My niece really is the best."

    Natalie took Francia to a shopping mall nearby.

    As Francia was dressed like someone from the countryside, most of the salespeople had no interest in serving her.

    Francia, on the other hand, made no effort to keep a low profile.

    She often pointed at Natalie and boasted, "This is my niece, she had married into a rich family and is now living in arge vi with many servants waiting on her. She''s here to buy me clothes."

    Natalie was once again left speechless.

    She was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it.

    Two hourster, Francia finally stopped.

    She would only pick the most expensive clothing in each store regardless of whether it would fit.

    On their way back, Natalie said, "Aunt Francia, would you like to stay with me for a while?"

    She wanted to know more about Francia, who was James'' sister.

    Although Francia''s behavior was somewhat obnoxious, she tried to suppress her feelings.

    She convinced herself that Francia was the sister of herte father.

    Her father was the best person in the world, so his sister should also be somewhat like him. Francia''s eyes shed with emotions.

    She nodded. "Of course!" she agreed wholeheartedly.

    Liselle and Saoirse arrived at the Perry family vi.

    Selina and Matthew had yet to return.

    Prine was immediately on high alert when she saw them.

    "Why are you all here?" she asked.

    Liselle announced proudly, "Miss Saoirse is here to visit Mr. William. Do your job and open the door for us." Erine tantly refused.

    She quickly phoned Matthew.

    Meanwhile, Matthew and Selina were enjoying some snacks. They were talking andughing while they ate.

    When he received Erine''s call, Matthew''s smile froze on his lips.

    "I''ll be right back, do let them in first," Matthew said.

    He hung up the phone and turned to look at Selina.

    He felt an itch in his throat.

    Selina''s eyebrows twitched with worry.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked.

    Matthew found it difficult to tell her; it was like each word was stuck in his throat. "Saoirse visited," he spitted out.

    Selina''s expression faltered slightly, her smile froze as well.

    After a moment, she stood up. "What are we waiting forthen? Let''s head back," she told him.

    Matthew quickly grabbed her hand. "I''m so sorry Selina," he apologized quietly.

    He had nned to give her a pleasant day, but he didn''t expect that...

    Selina gave a small smile. "Don''t be so hard on yourself. We could never have predicted that Saoirse woulde. Besides, I did enjoy myself this whole day, let''s go home" sheforted him.

    Meanwhile, Saoirse and Liselle were seated in the living room.

    Aspared to Liselle, who acted like she was the master of the house, Saoirse was much more well behaved.

    Brine rolled her eyes at Liselle.

    Liselle was not someone to be trifled with either.

    She immediately called Brine out, "Why are you staring at me? What do you think you''re doing?"

    "I''m not doing anything, just rolling my eyes," Brine retorted back.

    Liselle was about to curse at her when Saoirse stopped her.

    "Liselle, stop acting so impudently!" Saoirse reprimanded.

    Liselle had no choice but to hold it in.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    After a while, Matthew and Selina arrived.

    "William, you''re back," Saoirse greeted him.

    Matthew nodded, "Yes, I was just discharged from the hospital today."

    Saoirse picked up the thermos sk on the table. "I have boiled some nourishing soup for you, do have some, William," she said.

    ," he said politely.

    "Thank

    you,"

    "You''re wee, do have a try," she said.

    Matthew nced at Selina.

    Selina then said reluctantly, "Go ahead and try it."

    It was only then that Matthew took his seat.

    Saoirse sat beside him.

    She inquired about his health with a gentle voice while Matthew drank the soup.

    It was an eye sore to Selina, seeing them together.

    Hence, she walked away to one side.

    Liselle hurried over to her as well.

    She tried to provoke Selina, "Do you see it now? Mr. William belongs to Miss Saoirse!"

    However, Selina ignored Liselle.

    She did not take Liselle''s words to heart at all.

    Liselle felt a deep sense of defeat when she saw the indifference on Selina''s face.

    She ran to Erine and repeated again, "Do you see it now? Mr. William belongs to Miss Saoirse!"

    Erine immediately retorted, "Mr. William belongs to Miss Whitlock! Get that in your head, you buffoon!"

    Liselle didn''t understand what she meant by buffoon.

    "What is a buffoon?" she demanded.

    Erine snorted at her question and walked over to Selina.

    Erine''s voice was filled with disdain,

    "Miss Whitlock, look at that stupid woma

    She doesn''t even know whata buffoon means" sheined.

    Selina was silent.

    Erine took a short pause before speaking again. "Miss Whitlock, I know that I''m not in any position to

    say this, but what is going on now? That woman just came here with

    some soup for Mr. William and Miss Whitlock, you..." she trailed off uneasily.

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336

    Selina stopped Erine mid-sentence, "Erine, it''s a veryplicated matter, don''t concern yourself with this." Erine could only remain silent.

    While a storm was brewing in the Perry family homoe, Tobias returned home to the Whitlock family vi.

    The investigation results were out.

    Francia was indeed James''s older sister, who had always been living in the countryside.

    James had saved Tobias'' life.

    He was naturally grateful toward James.

    Hence, he changed his indifferent attitude and gave Francia the best hospitality.

    Francia''s eyes widened with surprise when she saw Tobias.

    She pulled Natalie aside and eximed, "My dear niece, where did you find such a good-looking man? I have never seen such a handsome man in my entire life."

    Natalie was delighted to hear Francia''s praises.

    "We just came to know each other," she said with a

    smile.

    Francia''s thoughts began to churn.

    She had a daughter who was not married yet.

    Her daughter was even younger than Natalie.

    "If Natalie can find such a good man, so can my daughter!" Francia thought.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Francia proceeded to speak her thoughts aloud, "My dear niece, I have a daughter who is not married yet. Please help to introduce her to a good man."

    "Of course," Natalie immediately agreed.

    She thought that she should help to take care of Francia''s daughter, who was also James'' niece.

    Little did she know, her promise would soon be the root of her problems.

    Not only would Francia''s daughter be involved with Tobias, Matthew would also be dragged into this.

    The night had fallen.

    Natalie arranged a room to sleep in for Francia.

    The moment Natalie left, Francia rolled on the bed with excitement.

    This was the first time she had lived in such a nice ce.

    Francia couldn''t wait to call her daughter and tell her about her experience.

    "Bowie, I have arrived at Natalie''s house. Do you know how handsome her husband is? I''ll ask Natalie to introduce you to someone like him so that you can also be with a rich man!" she eximed.

    Francia''s daughter was Bowie Zimmer.

    Bowie was overjoyed when she heard this. "Really? Mom, could I go over too then?" she pleaded.

    Francia assured her confidently, "Don''t worry, you cane over once I gain a firm footing here."

    She came to the Whitlock family with great ambitions!

    This was not just a simple visit to the Whitlock''s.

    It was midnight, but Saoirse had yet to take her leave.

    Selina''s legs were starting to get sore.

    She said, "You guys take your time, I will be taking my leave now."

    Selina was about to walk away when Matthew called out to her.

    "Selina."

    She stopped in her tracks.

    Matthew stood up and hinted at Saoirse, "Saoirse, I''ll ask the driver to take you home. Selina and I have to retire for the night."

    Before Saoirse could answer, Liselle voiced out, "Mr. William! How could you think of going to bed with this woman? Miss Saoirse should be the one with you! She is your wife! This woman is only a mistress!"

    "Stop with your impudence!" Matthew''s face darkened,

    His tone was low and feral.

    "Brine, take her away," Matthew growled, "I won''t allow anyone to insult Selina."

    Brine had long wanted to chase Liselle out.

    She immediately jumped to Matthew''s orders and said, "Mr. William has ordered you to leave."

    Liselle turned to look at Saoirse." Miss Saoirse..." she pleaded.

    "Don''t drive her away," Saoirse finally said, "We will take our leave."

    Saoirse walked towards Liselle.

    She nced at Matthew again, "William, Liselle''s words might be crude but they are still the truth. Right now, I, Saoirse, am still yourwful wife." Matthew''s pupils constricted.

    Selina cast her eyes on the floor.

    She knew that even though Matthew had rebuked Liselle, he would never do that to Saoirse.

    "I guess I would have to carry the name of a mistress." She thought.

    Matthew owed too much to Saoirse, he would not argue with her.

    "Saoirse, you''re wrong." Matthew''s low voice suddenly sounded out in her ears.

    Shock appeared in Selina''s eyes.

    She looked up at Matthew.

    Matthew looked at Saoirse as he

    said aloud, "I had lost my memory when I came to know Selina. Both of us were not aware that I was married, so there was never a mistress. Selina was never in the wrong, it was always me. Saoirse, don''t me Selina! She was never my mistress! She ispletely innocent!"

    His voice was firm and powerful and his words reverberated in her mind and into her heart.

    Selina felt herself warmed at his deration.

    Meanwhile, Saoirse and Liselle''s expressions changed.

    After a moment of silence, Saoirse sighed, "I understand now William, I understand what you mean."

    With those words, she turned around and walked to the entrance of the vi, Liselle hurriedly followed suit.

    When they arrived at the entrance, Liselleined, "Miss Saoirse, you should have stayed and let that woman have a hard time!"

    "Liselle, didn''t you see that William was protecting her? He said that woman was innocent, and that he was to me. But how could I me him?" Saoirse said with a resigned tone.

    "Miss Saoirse, you need to stop being so soft and kind," Liselle chastised her.

    "I''ve learned how to fight now," Saoirse responded weakly.

    "But you''re not being tough enough," Liselle replied.

    Saoirse''s eyes were tinged with sadness, "Liselle, I''ve told myself to be tough countless times, but every time I look into William''s eyes, I find my resolve crumbling. He is my weakness, so what other choice do I

    have?"  ne

    "Miss Saoirse, you should go back now and embarrass that woman," Liselle suggested.

    Saoirse disagreed with her.

    She shook her head and said, "Liselle, let''s just head back. We can talk about thister."

    Liselle was aggravated.

    Saoirse was too weak. She must do something to help her! She thought.

    Saoirse headed up to her bedroom the moment they reached home.

    On the other hand, Liselle went downstairs.

    She made a phone call to Caroline.

    Liselle told her what had happened over the phone.

    Liselle grumbled, "Miss Yethan, don''t you think Miss Saoirse is being too weak? That woman is just a mistress, but Miss Saoirse chose to keep quiet

    because Mr. William defended her!"

    "You''re right Liselle, Selina is a mistress," Caroline agreed with her.

    Liselle was encouraged by her agreement. She continued, "That''s right, but Mr. William still defended her!"

    Caroline fell silent.

    "Liselle, if only one person calls

    Selina a mistress, William could still

    defend her. However, what if it was

    tens, hundreds, or even tens of thousands of people, could William still do so?" Caroline suddenly said.

    Liselle held her breath.

    "Miss Yethan, what do you mean?" she asked cautiously.

    Caroline raised her voice with excitement as an idea formed in her mind.

    "Liselle, do you still have William and Saoirse''s marriage certificate?"

    "Of course," said Liselle, "Miss Saoirse has always kept it with her, even after arriving in Glevania. She keeps it in her room."

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337

    "Take a picture of the certificate for me, the sooner the better," Caroline instructed.

    After talking to Liselle, Caroline went to look for Reid.

    Although it was alreadyte at night, she still couldn''t control herself.

    She was thrilled by the thought that appeared in her mind.

    If her idea worked, she could destroy Selina''s reputation, making her the talk of the town.

    She needed Reid''s support on this.

    Caroline knocked on Reid''s bedroom door.

    Reid soon opened his door.

    He was dressed in his nightwear.

    He raised his brows when he saw Caroline and said with a smirk, "Lonely?"

    Caroline blushed, "What are you talking about?"

    "What am I talking about?" His smirk turned into a sneer. "Well, it must be lonely for you, not having any men around. It''s a pity that I am not interested in you."

    Caroline red at Reid and said, "Stop spouting nonsense. I have something important to discuss with you."

    Reid gave her an indifferent look.

    Caroline shared her idea.

    Reid''s expression gradually changed.

    When Caroline finished, she turned to Reid. "Do you think this is a good idea?" she asked.

    "How did youe up with such a brilliant idea?" Reid stared into Caroline''s eyes, looking for an answer.

    Caroline knew that Reid had approved of her n.

    "It just came to me when I was talking when Liselle just now," she answered.

    "Brint!" Reid pped his hands together, "Simply brilliant!"

    Caroline''s eyes shed with excitement. "Then I''ll leave it to you to finalize the n, I''ll have Liselle send me the photos," she went on.

    Reid thought for a moment and said, "Hand me the photos as soon as you can."

    The next day.

    Something had happened in the Whitlock family.

    One of the senior servants came to Natalie with tears in her eyes, saying that she wanted to resign.

    Natalie hurriedly asked what had happened.

    "Last night, that woman not only asked me to wash her feet, she even ordered me to dress her and wash her face today! Miss Godfrey, even though I am only a servant, I am still a human being!" the servant cried.

    Natalie went to confront Francia.

    Francia argued with her, "I always see servants on television serving people like this. Don''t all thedies of rich families enjoy this kind of treatment? Is she looking down on me just because she thinks that I am an outsider?"

    Natalie was dumbfounded. "Aunt Francia, this is really not the case. Even the rich dress and wash up by themselves," she exined.

    Francia retorted, "But that''s how it''s shown on television!"

    "Aunt Francia, that only happens on television, it''s not real! You really shouldn''t have acted like that." Natalie tried to reason with her. Her words triggered Francia.

    Francia red at her. She sat on the floor and started screeching, "Oh, what a hard life I have! My only brother is gone, and I thought I could finally enjoy my days aftering here to my niece, but who would have thought she would shun me just after a day here! I should have just died with my

    brother!"

    Francia''s voice was so loud that it could be heard throughout the entire vi.

    Natalie hurriedly helped Francia up. "Aunt Francia, I really didn''t mean that," she tried to exin.

    "What do you mean then?" Franica demanded.

    "Aunt Francia, it''s just that what you did was indeed too disrespectful towards the servants. I can satisfy all your requests other than this," Natalie pleaded with her.

    Francia''s eyes darted around.

    "Anything I want?" Francia asked.

    Natalie nodded.

    Francia cleared her throat and dered, Well, I''ve seen all the richdies in the city always dress in gold and silver jewelry. I want to buy gold bracelets, gold earrings gold nes, and gold pendants."

    Natalie agreed in an instant.

    Only then did Francia get up from the ground.

    "Then let''s buy it right now." Francia''s excited demeanor was a deep contrast from the miserable expression she had on a few moments ago. Natalie took Francia to the shopping mall.

    They left after an hour of shopping.

    Francia was covered in gold jewelry. She was practically shining, making all the passerby''s turn their heads at her.

    Natalie wanted to tell her that she looked ridiculous.

    However, she held her tongue when she saw how happy Francia was.

    It was already ten o''clock in the morning when they returned to the Whitlock family''s vi.

    Natalie gave Selina a call.

    Selina sounded a little down as she spoke, "Natalie, that woman came over to my ce against night, she even made soup for Matthew."

    Natalie didn''t know how tofort her.

    She could only say, "Selina, try to be more optimistic about this, after all, there is only less than five months left."

    "What if she still doesn''t want to leave Matthew when the timees?" Selina sounded worried.

    "Don''t worry, Selina. I''ve discussed this with Tobias. He told me that Matthew had already made up his mind. If Saoirse won''t leave after the half-year contract has ended, he won''t hesitate to act anymore," sheforted Selina. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Selina was silent for a moment.

    "You''re right, Natalie, I shouldn''t be so pessimistic. But every time I start to feel some hope, Saoirse appears again. I just can''t help but to look at things negatively," Selina breathed out.

    "Don''t be like that," Natalie assured her, "Matthew only has you in his heart."

    "Yeah." Selina shifted the topic of their conversation. "Natalie, how about you? Are you doing fine?" she asked.

    Natalie''s expression changed.

    She had been very happy, excited even, the day before when she met Francia.

    However, she had mixed feelings now.

    Francia''s behavior had really left her speechless.

    "I''m fine," Natalie answered.

    "That''s good to hear," Selina said.

    While Natalie and Selina were chatting away, Saoirse entered Matthew''s office with a cup of coffee.

    Matthew kept his head down until Saoirse ced the coffee cup on his desk.

    "William, have some coffee," Saoirse said.

    Matthew raised his head.

    "Thank you," he said quietly.

    Saoirse smiled as she said, "It''s nothing, do try some."

    "I have to finish my work first," Matthew replied.

    "You should have a taste," Saoirse insisted.

    Matthew took a sip.

    Saoirse continued, "William, do you still remember our days back in Germany? I remember taking care of you like this. It''s nice that I can still do this, now that I am your assistant."

    Matthew was slightly touched when he heard her talking about those days.

    He looked up at her from his steaming coffee and said, "It must have been hard for you, Saoirse,"

    "It''s fine, nothing is too hard for me if it''s for you, William. You know how I feel about you," she confessed.

    Matthew shifted his gaze.

    "Saoirse, you''re a wonderful woman, and you deserve someone better," he finally said.

    "William, you are the best man I''ve ever met," Saoirse uttered.

    ?

    "No, Saoirse, you are wrong," Matthew''s tone lowered, "I am not a good man, at least not for you. betrayed you for another woman. Saoirse, just give up on me. It''s time for you to cut your losses."

    "What if I can''t? What if I can''t cut my losses?" she questioned.

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338

    "Saoirse, don''t forget about our half-year contract," Matthew reminded her.

    Saoirse held her breath in.

    Her blue eyes shed with faint sadness. "You reminded me, yes, we still have that contract. I''ll take my leave now and leave you to your work," she said.

    "Alright," He excused her.

    Saoirse paused after taking a few steps.

    She turned around to look at him. "William, do you still remember the use of the contract we signed? You agreed to apany me if I ever requested it," she stated.

    "Of course I do," he replied.

    "So..." a smile appeared on the corners of her lips as she continued, "I want to have dinner with you tonight. William, you must apany me tonight."

    Matthew''s expression froze over.

    "Alright," he muttered a few momentster.

    Liselle sneaked into Saoire''s bedroom.

    She rummaged through the closet before she finally found Saoirse and Matthew''s marriage certificate.

    The certificate had their photo and fingerprints.

    Liselle immediately took a picture of it.

    She sent the photo to Caroline and gave her a call, "Miss Yethan, I''ve already sent you what you wanted."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "Very good, Liselle, you did very well," Caroline praised her.

    "Miss Yethan, what are nning next?" Liselle asked.

    Carolineughed and said, "Just you wait, there will be a good show soon."

    Selina arrived at the Whitlock family in the afternoon.

    Now that Matthew was cured, she nned to have a good talk with Cecilia.

    When she entered the vi, she saw an unknown woman sitting in the living room.

    There were all kinds of gold jewelry on her wrists, neck, and even ankles, which made her hard to look at.

    What disgusted Selina the most was that the woman had taken off her shoes and ced her bony feet on the table.

    "Who are you?" Selina confronted her, her tone was cold and displeased.

    The woman looked Selina up and down and asked, "Who are you?"

    "I''m asking you!" Selina raised her voice.

    The woman gave her proud look, "I am the aunt of thedy of this house," she boasted.

    Selina was speechless.

    She frowned at the woman.

    "Who on earth is this woman?" Selina thought.

    At this moment, Natalie came down to the living room.

    The woman immediately put her feet back into her shoes.

    "Selina, I see that you have arrived," Natalie weed Selina.

    She ced the fruit te on the table and turned to Francia, "Aunt, please eat some fruits."

    Francia nodded, "Is this fruit imported? I heard that rich people only eat imported fruits."

    "No, this is not imported, they are produced locally, but they taste better than the imported ones," Natalie exined.

    Francia was unhappy when she heard this.

    She nced at Natalie, "My dear niece, are you looking down on your aunt who came from the countryside? How could you give me local fruits, I know that rich people eat imported fruits!" she used.

    Natalie was left dumbfounded again.

    She could only reply, "I''ll ask the servants cut some imported fruits then, imported from the United States."

    Francia was only satisfied after she heard that.

    Selina was stunned by the entire event.

    She pulled Natalie aside, "My dear Natalie, where did you find such a weirdo?" she asked.

    Natalie told her the whole story.

    Selina was silent.

    It turned out that this woman was James'' sister.

    James had saved her brother''s life.

    Although she''d disliked this woman at first sight, this woman was still Natalie''s aunt after all, so she would just let her be.

    She forced a smile and said, "Take good care of your aunt then."

    Natalie smiled bitterly. "I will."

    "By the way, are you looking for Mother?" Natalie asked Selina.

    Selina nodded.

    Natalie sighed internally.

    "She''s in Norwell''s room. She has been ignoring everyone these past few days and just shut herself in that room," Natalie breathed out. "I''ll go and see her," Selina said.

    They went to Norwell''s room.

    They found Cecilia staring at the crib.

    Norwell had already fallen asleep.

    "Mom," Selina called out to Cecilia softly.

    Cecilia turned around.

    She had a conflicted expression when she saw that it was Selina.

    A momentter, she just turned back to Norwell,pletely ignoring Selina.

    "Mom, please don''t be like this, please don''t ignore me," Selina pleaded with her.

    Cecilia did not say a word.

    "Mom, please just say something, I already feel terrible, seeing you like this is making me feel even worse," Selina continued to plead with her. "Mom, I''m already stressed out enough, I''llpletely break down if you''re still like this," Selina was holding back tears at this point.

    Cecilia finally turned around.

    "Let''s talk outside, Norwell is still sleeping," Cecilia sighed.

    The two of them walked outside.

    "What do you want to say?" Cecilia''s face was indifferent.

    "Mom, you already know what happened to Matthew. This was just an ident, Matthew and I never wanted this to happen," Selina tried to exin. Cecilia''s tone turned cold, "If it was an ident, why did you hide it from me? You and Matthew both kept me in the dark about this, do you think you can treat your mother as a fool?"

    "Of course not!" Selina hurriedly

    exined, "Mom, we were afraid that

    you would worry. Please try to

    understand how we feel, we never

    treated you as a fool, we were just

    afraid that you would worry!"

    Cecilia''s tone was still cold. "No matter what you say, both of you still kept me in the dark."

    Selina''s eyes reddened, "Mom, I

    know that your body hasn''t

    recovered ever since Natalie and brother''s misunderstanding, it had taken a toll on you. I was afraid that if you knew what happened between Matthew and I, you would copse. Matthew had wanted to tell you before but I stopped him, Mom, I really was just worried for you," she

    sniffled.

    Cecilia''s eyes flickered.

    Her expression finally softened, "Selina, I am your mother, you should tell me everything," she said.

    "Mom, I won''t hide it from you next time, I feel terrible for doing so, really terrible," Selina''s sniffles became louder.

    She was almost about to cry.

    When Cecilia saw the state of her daughter, she finally let her guard down.

    "Selina, why is your life so miserable?" Cecilia said sadly.

    Selina just kept silent.

    "What are you nning to do? Break up with Matthew?" Cecilia continued to ask.

    Selina shook her head, "Mom, I still want to be with him."

    Cecilia was conflicted when she heard this.

    After a while, she said, "Selina, I''m not sure what you young people think, but for me, no matter how I look at it, Matthew is a married man. You really

    can''t be with such a person."

    "But he never wanted that marriage!" Selina choked out.

    "If he wasn''t willing to marry, nobody could have forced him! In the end, he did agree to marry her, he just lost his memory about this!" Cecilia

    retorted.

    Selina was rendered speechless.

    After a moment of silence, she said

    bitterly, "He did agree to marry

    Saoirse, but it was only because she

    saved him and he didn''t have the ability to take care of himself Mom, he had no choice."

    "No matter what he was going through, at the end of the day, he is still a married man," Cecilia said tired ly.

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339

    In the past few days, Tobias had also tried to persuade Cecilia.

    However, she still felt that Selina should break up with Matthew.

    In her opinion, Matthew already had a wife. This was a fact. No matter what the reason was, Selina could not be with a married man!

    Cecilia tried to persuade Selina, "Selina, a woman''s reputation is of the utmost importance, especially for a noble family like us. If you and Matthew continue to stay together, what would others think of you? If your grandfather were to find out, he would be so furious at you."

    Selina bit her lip. "Mom, Grandfather really likes Matthew."

    "Yes, but that was before we realized he was married! That''s why I supported you before but now I''m not," Cecilia eximed.

    "Mom, please give us a chance, I really want to be with Matthew. Saoirse also promised Matthew that she would divorce him half a yearter," Selina pleaded.

    "Selina, you shouldn''t marry a divorced man,"

    Cecilia disagreed.

    Selina gave a bitter smile, "Mom, I really don''t care. Besides, I''m also a divorcee, I will also be remarrying."

    Cecilia was speechless.

    "Just think about it again, this is no small matter," Cecilia finally said.

    "Mom, I''ve really thought it through," Selina replied.

    Cecilia heaved another long sigh.

    She had made some mistakes when she was younger, now it seemed that retribution did not befall her but on her children!

    "Selina, it''s all my fault," Cecilia sighed.

    Selina immediately retorted, "Mom, what are you talking about? This has nothing to do with you."

    Pain shed across Cecilia''s face.

    Cecilia wanted Selina to stay home for dinner.

    Selina originally wanted to call Matthew over but Cecilia objected.

    Cecilia didn''t want to see Matthew at the moment.

    Selina could only call Matthew to inform him that only she was having dinner with the Whitlock family.

    Matthew was silent for a moment.

    "Selina, I have something to tell you," he said with difficulty.

    "Go ahead," Selina prompted him to continue.

    "Saoirse wants me to have dinner with her," he blurted out.

    Selina''s breathing halted.

    "You didn''t have to tell me that," she said bitterly.

    After all, she would be having dinner with the Whitlock family, so she wouldn''t be aware of this, but Matthew still told her.

    "Selina, I won''t hide this from you." Matthew''s voice was hoarse.

    Selina took a deap breath.

    "Go ahead then, after all, it''s just dinner," she said with resignation.

    Silence resonated from the other end of the phone, only his ragged breathing could be heard.

    "If that''s all, I''m hanging up," Selina couldn''t stand the silence.

    Later that evening, Matthew and Saoirse met up in a restaurant.

    The restaurant had a romantic atmosphere, and most of the diners were couples.

    Saoirse had chosen the restaurant.

    She had ordered the food too.

    However, it was all ording to Matthew''s liking.

    She looked at Matthew while she ordered, "William, I remember that you like to eat sd with cranberries." "You also like lemon tea," she continued.

    The waiter couldn''t help but say to Matthew, "Sir, your girlfriend is really attentive to you."

    Matthew was about to speak when Saoirse interrupted, "Alright, this is all we would have for tonight."

    The waiter left with their orders.

    Matthew''s voice was hoarse, "Saoirse, I think it''s better if we don''t let others misunderstand." Saoirse''s smile froze on her lips.

    "I''m sorry, Saoirse, I''ve gone too far." Matthew felt his chest tightened when he saw her smile faltered. Saoirse shook her head, "It''s okay, William."

    "Saoirse, I''m not a good man for you. You really should stop wasting your time with me," he sighed.

    Saoirse took a breath.

    athim

    She smiled at him again, "William, we have already signed the contract, are you nning to keep apologizing to me for these six months? That''s not what I want, I just want to enjoy the remaining months with you, can you just promise me this?" she said.

    Her blue eyes pleaded with Matthew silently.

    Matthew''s eyes flickered.

    A momentter, his tense expression softened. "Okay," he agreed.

    Reid received several photos.

    It was of Saoirse and Matthew having dinner together.

    The photos were taken at an angle that made it look like they were having a romantic dinner.

    Reid was overjoyed.

    He said to Caroline, "Everything is ready, I will make the media report it immediately."

    Caroline was overjoyed too, but she was still worried, "I just thought about itst night, won''t the media refuse to publish anything negative about Matthew since his influence is so powerful?"

    "Of course," Reid had already predicted it, "But there is one mediapany who would definitely publish the news, I have something on their chief media editor. He will definitely post the news regardless of Matthew''s influence. As long as there is one media post, everything would be a breeze from there," he exined.

    Caroline''s eyes shone brightly, "What do you think would happen to Selina when the news gets out?"

    Reid cackled, "What do you think?"

    He didn''t really care about what would happen to Selina, he was more concerned about Matthew.

    Public opinion was important.

    Even the most powerful man did not haveplete control over public opinion.

    Matthew had always had a positive public image.

    However, after this event, his image would definitely be tarnished.

    After all, what Matthew did was intolerable in the eyes of most women. If his reputation was ruined, hispany''s market value would definitely fall

    as well!

    Lothar''s product had finally arrived.

    It was a bag filled with explosives.

    He tied the bag to himself and put on arge coat.

    Before he left, he gently pushed open Yesseca''s bedroom door.

    Yesseca was taking a nap.

    She took one every afternoon, a habit she had probably picked up from her stay in the hospital, she would sometimes continue to sleep tillte noon.

    Lothar was d that Yesseca was still sleeping.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    If she was awake, he really wouldn''t know how to say goodbye to her.

    What he was nning to do, he only had a slim chance of survival.

    Lothar touched Yesseca''s face and said in a low voice, "Yesseca, if I can''t make it home to you, you must take good care of yourself, you must," he

    repeated.

    Lothar ced a bank card beside her pillow.

    All the money they had left was in the card.

    Lothar stared deeply at Yesseca, trying to memorize her features. He then stood up.

    He left the house.

    When he arrived downstairs, he gave a call to Reid.

    "Mr. Perry, I have considered everything you have told mest time. Let''s meet up at the park, we can discuss freely there."

    Reid was surprised that Lothar would call him.

    He had thought that he would have to find him personally.

    "I''ll be there soon." Reid hung up the phone.

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340

    About twenty minutester, Reid arrived at the park.

    "What''s the verdict? Have you finally made your decision?" Reid asked.

    Lothar''s voice was low, "Mr. Perry, I will never betray Selina, even if it costs me my life."

    Reid had never expected such an answer from Lothar.

    Reid sneered, "I''ve given you the chance to live, but I see you have chosen to die!"

    Lothar stared into Reid''s eyes, "It doesn''t matter if I''m dead, but what did you mean when mentioned my sisterst time?" he asked.

    Reid''s smile became colder, "What do you think? Lothar, I''ve warned you a long time ago not to betray me, and that you will have to pay for your betrayal!"

    Lothar gritted his teeth, "Mr. Perry, if you want my life because of what I did, then just take it. But I will not allow you to touch my sister!"

    After saying that, he grabbed Reid''s hand.

    Reid was stunned.

    He tried to pull his hand back, but Lothar had an iron grip on him, he couldn''t break free at all.

    Reid was furious, "Lothar, what do you think you''re doing!"

    Lothar suddenly removed his coat.

    His waist was tied with so many explosives it made Reid''s skin crawled.

    Lothar''s eyes were filled with determination, "Mr. Perry, I won''t allow you to hurt my sister. Let''s end this once and for all."

    Reid was scared out of his wits.

    He could tell from Lothar''s eyes that he wasn''t just threatening him, he was actually serious.

    Reid tried his best to calm down, "Lothar, don''t be so impulsive. Did you really think of dying at such a young age?" he tried to reason with Lothar.

    "I don''t want to die, it''s you who wants my life, you even threatened to drag my sister into this," Lothar said mournfully.

    With that, he moved to ignite the explosives.

    "Stop!" Reid shouted, "I promise you that I won''t hurt you or your sister. I promise you!"

    Lothar paused.

    "I don''t believe you, you''re not that forgiving!" Lothar refused to believe him.

    "I swear that if I ever break my promise, I will suffer and die a sonless man!" Reid hurriedly swore.

    Lothar''s eyes were filled with shock.

    In his opinion, this was not a vow that could be made casually.

    "Was Reid really going to let him live?" Lothar thought.

    Reid caught on to Lothar''s hesitation, he immediately said, "If you don''t believe me, I''ll sign a contract with you right away. You can''t fool someone if it''s in ck and white, Lothar, I''m telling you the truth."

    Lothar loosened his grip.

    "Let''s sign the agreement," Lothar finally answered.

    Reid and Lothar went to a nearby pub, they got someone to deliver the papers to sign the agreement.

    Lothar finally believed Reid.

    With Reid''s vow and the agreement they signed, this could not be faked.

    He said to Reid, "Mr. Perry, thank you for letting me go. You can rest assured that I will return the 200,000 dors to you."

    Reid waved him off, "You don''t need to pay me back anything, you have also helped me with many things before. Lothar, everything in our past is written off, from now on, let''s not interfere with each other," he replied.

    Lothar felt as if a huge rock had finally been lifted from his shoulders.

    He left the pub.

    After Lothar left, Reid''s expression immediately changed.

    He was furious.

    That b*stard Lothar dared to y dirty tricks on him!

    His hands went into fists, gripping them so hard his knuckles turned white.

    This time, he wouldn''t let Lothar off the hook so easily.

    He would definitely get back at him, otherwise anyone would think they could just walk over him!

    This was the most ufortable meal Selina had ever had with the Whitlock family.

    It was all because of Francia, Natalie''s aunt.

    Francia had horrible table etiquette, the sound of her gobbling down her food could be heard throughout the entire meal.

    Moreover, right after dinner, she got out a toothpick and started to pick her teeth in public.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    However, because she was James''s sister, everyone tolerated her actions.

    Even Tobias, who was always stoic, said nothing.

    Selina sighed in her heart.

    After their meal, Tobias and Selina chatted for a while, they discussed Matthew.

    Selina didn''t want to worry Tobias too much, so she just kept their conversation brief.

    "Selina, I know that you''re feeling

    �էѧݧ�

    ufortable now, but Matthew has promised me that in five month, Saoirse won''t be a problem anymore, so you can be at ease," heforted her.

    Selina nodded, "I understand."

    She didn''t want to talk about Matthew anymore so she changed the subject, "How long is Natalie''s aunt nning to stay here?" she asked.

    Tobias''s expression changed, "Judging by her actions, it seems that she will be staying here for a long time," he answered.

    "For a long time." Selina felt dizzy, "She''s not thinking of this ce as her home, is she?" Selina continued to ask.

    Tobias''s voice lowered, "Selina, I

    owe my life to James, I must repay this favor. If Francia wants to stay here for a long time, she can. Of course, if she is willing, I intend to buy her another vi and arrange some maids for her."

    Selina knew that it wasn''t her ce to speak. Just then, her phone rang.

    It was from Matthew.

    He had arrived at the Whitlock family vi and was waiting for her outside.

    Selina hung up the phone and turned to Tobias, "Matthew is here to pick me up, he''s at the entrance."

    "I''ll walk you out," Tobias offered.

    While they walked to the entrance, Selina said to Tobias, "Brother, I think Mom still won''t budge, please help me to persuade her when you can."

    "Don''t worry, I will, you don''t have to worry about us," Tobias assured her.

    Selina smiled, "Okay, brother. You know, I always thought that you

    were cold and indifferent to meet

    only do I realize that you actually care about me."

    Tobias gave a resigned smile, "You are my sister, how could I not care about you?"

    When they arrived at the entrance, Matthew''s car was already there.

    Tobias handed Selina over to Matthew.

    He turned to Matthew, "Matthew, I''ll leave Selina in your care, take good care of her," he warned.

    "Don''t worry about it, Tobias," Matthew assured him.

    The car drove away from the vi.

    "How was it with the Whitlock family?" Matthew asked Selina.

    "It was fine," she replied simply.

    They fell into silence after her answer.

    Matthew just drove while Selina turned to look out the window.

    The atmosphere in the car was heavy.

    About ten minutester, Selina turned away from the window.

    She casted her nce at Matthew.

    His side profile was very handsome, he had a pointed nose and thin lips.

    "Matthew, how was it with Saoirse?" she asked him.

    "It was just two friends eating together," Matthew''s voice was low.

    "But you are not just ordinary friends! She is your wife and you are her husband!" Selina raised her voice.

    Selina didn''t know why, but she just couldn''t control herself anymore.

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341

    "Did she say anything to you? Did you serve her anything? It must have been an enjoyable dinner," Selina continued on. "Selina, it was just a normal dinner," Matthew started to look ufortable.

    "A normal dinner?" Selina raised her voice, "I don''t believe that Saoirse wouls just have a ''normal dinner'' with you."

    "Selina, why won''t you trust me?" Matthew raised his voice as well.

    Selina bit her lips, her eyes suddenly reddened.

    Matthew felt as if something had pierced his heart.

    He pulled over the car and lifted Selina''s face.

    His eyes were filled with guilt, pain, and sadness, "Selina, I shouldn''t have said that just now. I''m the one who neglected your feelings, it''s all my fault," he apologized to her.

    Selina''s tears started to stream down her face.

    She knew that she was just trying to pick a fight.

    Matthew had informed her when he went out to dinner with Saoirse, even when he didn''t need to do so, he had nothing to hide from her. However, even though she knew that, she still couldn''t control her emotions.

    She had tried to suppress her feelings for too long, and she needed to vent. Anything could set her off.

    Matthew having dinner with Saoirse was the trigger.

    When he saw her tears, Matthew''s heart ached for her.

    His lips found its way to her face, kissing away her tears.

    He wrapped Selina into a tight embrace.

    His warm temperature was afort to her.

    Selina tried to push Matthew away but to no avail. In the end, she just surrendered and leaned into his embrace.

    She felt like she was freezing and Matthew was her only warmth; it was a warmth she was desperate for.

    "Matthew, I couldn''t control myself, I lost my temper," Selina mumbled, "I was unreasonable," she added.

    "You were not unreasonable," Matthew''s voice was hoarse, "Selina, you can vent your anger at me, don''t keep it in, I can take it,"

    Selina just shook her head, "I''m not angry anymore, I just want you to hold me," she said.

    Time passed, it was soonte at night.

    "Selina, let''s drive home first, I''ll continue to hold you when we reach," Matthew sounded out.

    "No, I want you to hold me like this," she breathed out.

    Matthew immediately called the driver.

    He asked the driver to pick them up.

    After the driver arrived, Matthew carried Selina to the other car.

    He kept Selina in his embrace throughout the ride.

    Even though the driver was with them, Selina still did not push Matthew away.

    She really felt as if she was freezing.

    She needed the warmth.

    After they arrived at the Perry family''s vi, Matthew got out of the car with Selina in his arms.

    He came across Erine in the living room.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    When Erine saw Matthew carrying Selina, she quickly moved aside.

    She smiled internally.

    "Mr. William and Miss Whitlock really have a good rtionship, they are like conjoined twins," Erine thought.

    That night, Selina fell into a deep sleep in Matthew''s arms.

    His warmth made her feel at ease.

    The next morning, Matthew wanted to stay at home and keep Selinapany, but she refused.

    "You''d better just go to thepany as usual. I''ll still overthink even if you''re here with me," Selina said bitterly, "Maybe it will be better if you''re not here," she added.

    "Call me if anything happens then," he finally said after a moment of hesitation.

    "Okay," Selina replied, "I might head hometer to see my nephew, maybe that will cheer me up."

    It was around 10 o''clock in the morning when Selina asked the driver to send her to the Whitlock family vi.

    Erine also received a phone call at this time.

    It was from her friend, who was also a maid.

    "Erine, your master is Matthew Perry, the president of the Perry Group, right?" her friend inquired.

    "Yes," Erine replied.

    Her friend paused for a moment, "You must have been having a hard time recently."

    Erine was confused, "What do you mean?" she

    asked.

    "s, it''s so unfortunate for the servants when their master has a messy rtionship. They won''t even know whichdy to serve," her friend continued on.

    Erine was even more confused with

    where their conversation was heading, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand where you''re going with this." Erine interrupted.

    "Erine, don''t you know what happened? It''s all over the news!" her friend eximed.

    "What news? I haven''t heard anything," Erine asked anxiously.

    Her friend then told Erine everything, "Matthew married someone in Germany eight years ago, but I just heard that he hooked up with the daughter of the Whitlock family. Everyone on the Inte is saying that he is a cheater and a phnderer."

    Erine was dumbstruck.

    She hung up the phone immediately.

    She had known her friend for many years, and knew that she wasn''t someone that sprouted nonsense. This meant that what she said hade from a valid source.

    Erine immediately searched for the younger servants.

    "Elma, look up the recent news on the Inte," Erine quickly instructed her.

    The servant called Elma was in a dilemma.

    "Hurry up," Ernie urged her.

    "Ernie, I see you''ve also heard about the news regarding Mr. Perry," Elma said with caution.

    Erine''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Just hold your tongue first, and let me have a look at the news," Erine''s voice wasced with anxiety.

    Elma could only turn on her phone.

    She randomly opened a website and handed her phone to Erine.

    Erine was literate.

    She almost fainted when she read the news.

    Fortunately, Erine quicklyposed herself.

    "I need to think of a way to solve this!" she thought.

    Erine initially wanted to find Selina, but after giving it some thought, she decided not to.

    "If I told Selina about this, wouldn''t it just cause a wave of unrest regardless of the truth?" she reasoned with herself.

    Erine immediately called Matthew.

    However, she failed to get through even after several attempts.

    Erine''s uneasiness grew, she immediately asked the driver to send her to the Perry Group headquarters.

    It was already past the rush hour, so she arrived at the Perry Group quickly.

    Erine told the receptionist that she was Matthew''s servant and that she hade to find him.

    The receptionist immediately attended to her.

    "Miss Erine, Mr. Perry is still in a meeting. Why don''t you wait for a moment?" the receptionist informed Erine.

    Erine was impatient.

    She hurriedly said, "How long will the meeting take? I have something urgent to report to him."

    The receptionist then made a call to Saoirse.

    Saoirse was Matthew''s personal assistant, so naturally, it was up to her to handle matters like this.

    "Please wait a minute, I''ve called Mr. Perry''s assistant," the receptionist pacified Erine.

    After Erine waited for a while in the VIP room, she heard the sound of heels clicking on the floor.

    She immediately raised her head.

    When she saw the person in front of her, she was stunned.

    It was none other than Saoirse.

    Erine immediately stood up, "Why are you here?" she demanded.

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342

    Saoirse was somewhat surprised as well.

    She put on a fake smile. "I see you''re looking for William, but I''m afraid he''s in a meeting right now," Saoirse said to Erine.

    When Erine saw Saoirse''s smile, she immediately exploded with anger.

    She pointed at Saoirse angrily, "You caused such a mess for Mr. William, yet you still have the audacity to stand here and smile? You did it on purpose, didn''t you? You deliberately created this news to ruin his rtionship with Miss Whitlock!"

    Saoirse was puzzled.

    She didn''t know anything about the news.

    She did not have the habit of surfing the Inte.

    On the other hand, even though her colleagues had seen the news, no one dared to gossip as it was rted to the president. At most, they only stared at Saoirse oddly.

    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand," Saoirse questioned.

    Erine was even angrier when she heard this.

    She didn''t believe a word Saoirse said.

    It''s all over the news, how could Saoirse not know? She was just pretending to be ignorant!

    Erine increasingly felt that Saoirse was not as innocent as she seemed.

    "I''m telling you, what you''re doing is useless! I''ve served Mr. William for so many years, he was always single. How could he have married you? You even came up with such a shameless n to snatch him from someone else. I will inform him of what you have done and let him drive you away," Erine fumed.

    Natalie sat on the sofa because her whole body was aching.

    She had been keeping Franciapany on her shopping fest.

    Francia was a shopaholic, she purchased almost everything she saw. Natalie could only follow Francia as she bought everything in each shop. When they came back, Francia was still jumping with excitement while Natalie waspletely exhausted.

    Natalie thought she could finally take a break when suddenly Francia came to her again.

    "My dear niece, that woman who came yesterday, your sister-inw, has no morals," Franciamented.

    Natalie was stunned.

    "What are you talking about!" Natalie demanded.

    Her tone was harsh.

    This was the first time she had used such a tone with Francia.

    Francia raised the phone in her hand.

    It was thetest iPhone that Natalie had bought for her a few days ago, as per her request.

    Francia handed her phone to Natalie and continued, "Look at the news, the Inte is saying that your sister-inw is a mistress, she is dating a married man!"

    She paused and added in a particrly subtle tone, "Such woman has no morals, how dare she act as someone''s mistress!"

    Natalie''s eyes swept over the contents on the phone. She suddenly felt dizzy.

    She grabbed the phone from Francia''s hand and looked over the contents again, her dread grew with each word she saw.

    It was an article about Matthew.

    It was said that Matthew had already gotten married eight years ago, yet he still went behind his wife''s back and hooked up with the daughter of the Whitlock family, who shamelessly epted his courtship, despite knowing his marital status.

    There were also photos for evidence. One was of Matthew and Saoirse''s marriage certificate, and some were of them having dinner together, as well as photos of Matthew and Selina in the amusement park.

    Natalie felt her head spinning.

    However, Francia still yammered on, "My dear niece, you have to tell your mother-inw and your husband to shun this sister-inw. It''s bad news for the family if we''re associated with such an immoral woman, you must..."

    "Shut your mouth!" Natalie shouted at her.

    No matter what Francia had said these past few days, Natalie had always treated her with the utmost politeness.

    However, this time, she had gone too far when she criticized Selina.

    Even though Selina had no blood rtion with her, she still regarded her as her sister. She wouldn''t allow anyone to insult Selina.

    Francia was stunned when Natalie scolded her.

    A secondter, she suddenly sat down on the ground.

    She started shrieking at the top of her lungs, "My dear brother, you left your sister all alone in this world after leaving so early. Look at how your daughter is treating me, I came

    so far just to see her yet she came

    yells at me."

    Natalie''s head was about to explode with Francia''s screaming.

    Even so, when Francia mentioned James, Natalie''s heart immediately softened.

    She helped Francia up and apologized, "Aunt Francia, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have yelled at you like that."

    Francia just red at Natalie.

    "Aunt Francia, get some rest upstairs," Natalie tried to cate her.

    "I won''t go upstairs!" Francia''s eyes darted around, "I''m all alone over here and I''m also getting bullied. I wantto bring my daughter here as mypanion," she bargained.

    "Okay, you can bring her over," Natalie didn''t want to bother herself with Francia anymore.

    Francia quickly straightened herself, "Arrange a driver for me to pick up my daughter," she ordered.

    Natalie agreed.

    The only thing she wanted to do was to send Francia away.

    After Francia finally left, Natalie breathed out a sigh of relief.

    She quickly phoned Matthew.

    She must inform him of this matter and get him to suppress the news as soon as possible.

    However, no one answered the call.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Natalie tried to call him again when Cecilia came to her side.

    Cecilia''s face was pale, "Natalie, something big has happened!"

    Natalie''s heart jolted.

    She hid her phone behind her back as she asked, "Mom, what''s wrong?"

    Cecilia''s lips quivered, "Have you seen the news? This will ruin Selina, I''ve told her to end things with Matthew, but she didn''t want to listen. What should we do now?"

    Natalie couldn''t hide it from Cecilia anymore now that she also knew.

    She could onlyfort Cecilia, "Mom, don''t worry too much, Matthew has both power and influence, he can surely suppress the news."

    Cecilia was not as optimistic as Natalie.

    She was much older than Natalie and had more experience than the young girl.

    If it was just ordinary news, Matthew might be able to suppress it.

    However, news like this that aroused the anger of most women, was not that easy to suppress.

    Even thew could not control the masses, not to mention that Matthew wasn''t powerful enough to control public opinionpletely.

    "Natalie, don''t tell Selina about this.

    I''m afraid that this would be too

    much for her to handle," Cecilia murmured, "I''m going to call Tobias, and ask him to think of a way to take down the news."

    Natalie nodded, "Mom, I''ll definitely keep it from Selina."

    However, Natalie was still worried.

    Since they had already seen the news, Selina must have seen it too.

    When the time came, they would also not be able to hide it from her.

    Just then, a female voice was heard.

    "Mom, Natalie, you are all here," the voice said.

    It was Selina.

    Natalie and Cecilia nced at each other, their expressions changing.

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343

    Selina walked over and deliberately asked in a light and pleasant tone, "What are you guys talking about?"

    She knew that Cecilia was still unhappy with her decision about Matthew, so she tried her best to be cheery and positive around Cecilia in hopes that it would lift her mood.

    Cecilia drew in a sharp breath.

    Judging by Selina''s appearance, it seemed that she was not aware of the news yet.

    Cecilia immediately reacted, "Selina, you haven''t seen Norwell for a long time. Let''s go and see him now, he looks more adorable with each passing day."

    When Selina saw the change in Cecilia''s attitude she was thrilled.

    "Has mother finally agreed?" Selina thought excitedly.

    She immediately smiled and nodded, "Okay, Mom, let''s go and see Norwell."

    Cecilia signaled to Natalie.

    Natalie immediately understood.

    She said, "Mom, I still have some work to do, you and Selina can go and see Norwell without me."

    Natalie went to her bedroom and made a call to Tobias.

    Tobias had just seen the news.

    He said, "Natalie, the media reporter who initially reported this news refused to take it down, they were very adamant about this. It seems that I have to visit them personally."

    Natalie was surprised.

    "How could this be?" she asked.

    This kind of media reporters would normally swim with the tides. If someone with high authority really requested it, they would definitely withdraw the news immediately.

    Tobias''s tone lowered, "It is possible that the media reporter has a grudge against Matthew or there is someone acting behind the scenes. Don''t worry, I''ll handle the news, but what''s more troublesome is that the news has already started to spread."

    Natalie''s face shed with worry, "Tobias, are you saying that it might not be possible to suppress this?"

    "The news can be taken down, but it might not be possible to subdue the situation anymore," Tobias was straightforward.

    "Even with you and Matthew working together?" Natalie was not quite convinced.

    Matthew and Tobias were the two most powerful men in Agaphen City, was it possible that even they could not suppress this? "The news is spreading too quickly," Tobias said, "You''d better try tofort Selina, she must have heard about this already."

    "She doesn''t know yet, she just came here," Natalie answered.

    Tobias was surprised.

    The news had already spreaded so rapidly yet Selina was still unaware of this.

    He quickly understood what was going on.

    It seemed that Selina was in low spirits, so she didn''t have the energy to care about what was happening around her, hence her ignorance toward the matter.

    "Mom wants to hide it from Selina," Natalie added.

    "You can''t hide it for long," Tobias reasoned with her, "She''ll know about this sooner orter, try tofort her when the timees. Natalie, I will deal with this matter."

    "All right," Natalie replied.

    Caroline looked at the news on the Inte with a smile on her lips.

    Selina''s reputation waspletely tarnished.

    Humans would always empathize with the victim of injustice.

    As for Matthew''s incident, many married women empathized with Saoirse and treated Selina as a home-wrecker.

    The whole Inte was filled with curses towards Selina.

    "The daughter of the Whitlock family is Selina, I think her brother is Tobias, I can''t believe she acted so shamelessly," someone wrote on the Inte.

    "How could she be shameless when she is supposed to be a nobledy," another one wrote.

    "Knowing he has a wife and yet you still try to hook up with him, you deserve to die," another random person cursed.

    "Shame on you, you look like a sl*t," another one scolded.

    Caroline''s kept swiping down at thements, enjoying the hatements directed towards Selina.

    Of course, there were also many who criticized Matthew.

    Matthew''s excellent public image had been destroyed overnight.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    He had be the target of countless women who had once fallen for him.

    However, Caroline didn''t pay much attention to thosements, instead, she just picked those that were criticizing Selina.

    The more she looked, the happier she felt.

    However, she had also realized something.

    Most of the media had withdrawn their report on Matthew''s affair.

    Caroline found Reid.

    Reid had already expected this.

    His tone was nonchnt, "It''s normal, most of the media won''t dare to offend him, but you can rest assured that the media reporter I found will still be reporting about this for some time."

    "Are they not afraid of Matthew?" Caroline asked.

    "Of course they are, but their chief is

    more afraid that his wife will die," Reid answered, "His wife, who works for the government, epted a bribe worth arge sum of money, which would normally be enough to sentence her to death, and

    happened to know about this," he added.

    Caroline understood, she continued to ask, "But even if this media outlet is persistent, what if Matthew finds someone above him to take it down "It won''t matter anymore. By that time, the news would already be widespread," Reid said offhandedly.

    He paused for a moment, "Matthew''s reputation is nowpletely ruined," he continued.

    He thought back about the time Matthew made him suffer a crushing defeat; he had tried to get back at him through the media, yet the public''s opinion was still on Matthew''s side.

    This time, he''d finally won.

    Caroline added, "Selina''s reputation is even worse."

    "Aren''t you happy with that," Reid nced at Caroline.

    Caroline just smiled.

    "What are you going to do next?" Caroline asked him.

    Reid''s eyes turned cold, "Now that Selina and Matthew have their hands full with this. I have some business to settle with thatckey of mine," he

    replied.

    He still couldn''t believe that Lothar had had the nerve to threaten him!

    Matthew''s assistant interrupted the meeting.

    He looked anxious, "Mr. Perry, there''s something urgent," he hurriedly said.

    Matthew signaled for the meeting to pause.

    "What is it?" Matthew asked.

    The assistant licked his lips, "Mr. Perry, there are two matters, one is..." he paused.

    "Mr. Perry, I think it''s better if you go to the VIP room now," the assistant continued.

    Matthew followed the assistant to the VIP lounge, he saw Prine and Saoirse there.

    "Prine, why are you here?" Matthew strode over.

    Prine became even more agitated when she saw Matthew.

    She pointed at Saoirse, "Mr. William, how can you allow this vixen to be your assistant? Miss Whitlock will definitely be unhappy if she finds out about

    this."

    "Prine!" Matthew''s voice lowered, "This has nothing to do with you. I will ask the driver to send you back now."

    "No!" Prine''s said firmly, "Mr. William,

    I''m here to tell you what this woman

    has done. She had sprouted nonsense about you all over the Inte, and now everyone is talking about this. This woman wants to

    ruin both you and Miss Whitlock."

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344

    Matthew frowned.

    His assistant continued in a trembling voice, "Mr. Perry, the second thing is that there are rumors about you and your personal assistant, Saoirse all over the Inte."

    Matthew''s heart sank.

    He asked his assistant for his phone.

    The majority of websites had already taken down the news about Matthew, all but one media reporter.

    Matthew clicked on the article.

    It was a detailed description of his affair with the daughter of the Whitlock family, Selina.

    "Take down the news immediately," Matthew ordered.

    The assistant wiped away the beads of sweat forming on his forehead, "I have already tried to reason with them but they had no intention of doing so, they imed that they have freedom of speech," he informed Matthew.

    "Which media outlet is it?" Matthew''s voice turned cold, "I''ll handle it."

    Half an hourter, thest report about Matthew''s affair was finally withdrawn.

    However, things did not end there.

    There were many forums that were still discussing this matter.

    The amount of posts were insurmountable.

    Even if they had deleted all the posts on the forum, people would still discuss this.

    Matthew arranged for Erine to be sent home.

    There was no use in her staying there.

    Saoirse also saw the news.

    "How could this happen, William? Why is there such news?" she asked him anxiously.

    Matthew gave her a look, "It''s impossible for the media to have photos of our marriage certificate," he said simply. Saoirse became even more panicked with his answer.

    "William, you''re doubting me, you think that I was the one who disclosed this to the media," her voice quivered. "Saoirse, I''m not saying that you did it, but our marriage certificate was indeed leaked," he said matter-of-factly.

    "I really don''t know what''s going on," she shook her head desperately, "I swear in the name of Jesus, I really don''t know what''s going on," she repeated again.

    As she spoke, the rims of her eyes turned red.

    She looked as if she was about to cry.

    Matthew''s breathing halted.

    He softened his tone and said, "Saoirse, don''t be nervous. We can''t make any conclusion before this matter is investigated thoroughly, just leave this matter to me."

    "William, it really wasn''t me, you have to believe me," she pleaded with him.

    Matthew''s voice lowered, "Don''t worry, Saoirse, I will investigate this matter."

    With that, Matthew just turned and left.

    Saoirse froze for a moment.

    She then turned on her cell phone and looked at the news carefully.

    Once again, she saw the photos of her and Matthew''s marriage certificate.

    Saoirse felt her breath stop.

    She had always carried around her marriage certificate. How could it have been photographed?

    Unless!

    Saoirse immediately rushed back to her vi.

    On the other hand, Liselle was sitting on the sofa, scrolling through her phone.

    She wasughing.

    She had been delighted when she saw the abusivements directed towards Selina.

    Saoirse suddenly walked in.

    "Liselle, what are you looking at?" Saoirse asked.

    Liselle stood up immediately.

    "Miss Saoirse, you''re back," Liselle weed her.

    "The news on the Inte today, why did they have that photo?" Saoirse confronted Liselle.

    Liselle looked a little guilty.

    "Miss Saoirse, I don''t know what is going on either," she mumbled.

    "How can you not know?" Saoirse was angry, "Liselle, tell me the truth!"

    Her marriage certificate was ced in the drawer of her bedroom, no one knew about that except Liselle.

    Liselle finally admitted it after being interrogated by Saoirse.

    "Miss Saoirse, yes, it was me who took the photo, but I only did it for your own good," Liselle fumed.

    "p!"

    A clear sound of a p rang out.

    Liselle covered her face in disbelief.

    Saoirse had pped her.

    She had been Saoirse''s maid for many years, and Saoirse had always treated her as a sister. This was the first time that Saoirse had hit her. "Miss Saoirse, how could you hit me!" Liselle burst into tears.

    She then turned around and ran away.

    Saoirse immediately regretted her actions after she pped Liselle.

    However, she was so annoyed that she didn''t bother to chase after Liselle.

    Liselle ran back to her room crying.

    Shey on her bed and cried for a while. She then made a phone call to Caroline.

    "Miss Yethan, Miss Saoirse found out that I had helped you take the pictures. She hit me because of this, this was the first time she hit me," Liselle sobbed.

    Caroline''s voice was calm, "Liselle, you have been wronged by Saoirse. I will talk to her about this, don''t worry."

    "Miss Yethan, you must persuade Miss Saoirse, she''s just too stubborn," Liselle sniffled.

    "I understand," Caroline assured her.

    After she talked to Liselle, she made a call to Saoirse.

    "Saoirse, I had arranged for all this. It was me who asked Liselle to take that photo," she confessed to Saoirse.

    "Caroline, how could you do that?" Saoirse was shocked.

    "Saoirse, I''m doing this for your own good," Caroline said.

    "But William is involved in this too, he''s being criticized by so many people," Saoirse raised her voice.

    "Saoirse, listen to me. Yes, there are many people who are criticizing William, but there are even more who are ming Selina. Saoirse, this is what want, I want to put all the me on Selina, so that William will also finally see her true self. He will definitely choose you under the public''s pressure." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Saoirse was tempted by thatst sentence.

    Saoirse''s eyshes fluttered.

    "Saoirse, don''t you want William? If you want him, you have to ept this!" Caroline''s tone was firm.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "But William will also be criticized," Saoirse mumbled.

    This was what she found to be uneptable.

    "In Glevania, society is much more forgiving towards men aspared to the women. Don''t worry, Saoirse these usations will onlyst for a short time, and after that, William will be yours," Caroline tried to convince her.

    Saoirse remained silent.

    "Saoirse, I''ll send you something for you to see." Caroline hung up the phone.

    She sent Saoirse somements from the Inte.

    Thosements were all criticism towards Selina.

    They used Selina that she shouldn''t be with Matthew when he was already married.

    Thesements resonated deeply with Saoirse.

    An unusual feeling suddenly rose from the bottom of her heart, in other words, Saoirse felt an unusual pleasure.

    In the end, Saoirse silently agreed with Caroline''s actions.

    "Saoirse, you must not tell William about this. Otherwise, I''ll be finished. Don''t put me in harm''s way when I just wanted to help you," Caroline

    stressed to Saoirse.

    "I know, Caroline," Saoirse replied in a low voice.

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345

    Cecilia and Selina spent the whole afternoon with Norwell in the nursery room.

    Selina was puzzled by Cecilia''s change of attitude. Just a day before, Cecilia had seemed to have a lot on her mind.

    However, Cecilia had not once brought up Matthew with her.

    Selina was happy with Cecilia''s change.

    When she first came to the Whitlock family vi, she had just been forcing a smile. However, when she saw Cecilia''s change of attitude, her smile became real.

    While Cecilia and Selina were ying with Norwell in the nursery room, Tobias had also called Natalie to inform her that the news had been removed.

    "When I arrived there, Matthew had already handled it," Tobias said.

    Natalie breathed out a sigh of relief.

    "Selina is still not aware of this, right?" Tobias asked.

    "Yes, she doesn''t know yet, Mom is trying to keep her upied," Natalie sighed.

    "That''s good to hear. We are also looking for someone to delete the reposts on the Inte. Let''s just hope that Selina doesn''t see any of thosements," Tobias breathed out.

    Selina suddenly received a call from Matthew.

    His tone and the whole conversation was kind of weird.

    He just talked about unimportant things.

    "Matthew, what do you want to say!" Selina was exasperated.

    "It''s nothing," Matthew just said, "It''s just that I missed you."

    Selina warmed at his words.

    She mumbled a soft response.

    After a pause, she said, "Don''t worry about me, I''m with Mom now. Just focus on your work."

    "Then I''lle to pick you up after work," Matthew just answered.

    "All right," she agreed.

    After Selina hung up the phone, she went back to the room. Cecilia''s expression was guarded, "What''s the matter Selina, who called you?" Cecilia asked.

    Selina held in a breath.

    "It was Matthew," she confessed.

    Cecilia narrowed her eyes and asked, "What did he say?"

    Selina just shook her head, "Nothing, he just wanted to know if I was okay."

    Cecilia rxed, "That''s good."

    Selina felt that something was up with Cecilia.

    "Mom, is something wrong?" she probed.

    "Nothing''s wrong. Let''s have dinner at home tonight," Cecilia avoided her question.

    Selina hesitated for a moment.

    Matthew wasing to pick her up. She wasn''t sure if Cecilia was willing to let her bring Matthew home for dinner.

    Selina could only reply, "It''s fine, Mom. I have to go back to the Perry family hometer."

    "Stay home for dinner, you can bring Matthew along," Cecilia said.

    Selina couldn''t believe her ears, "Mom, you are willing to let Matthewe over for dinner?" she repeated again.

    Cecilia was silent for a moment.

    "Just bring him here," she just said.

    She had something to say to Matthew.

    Around six o''clock in the evening, Matthew arrived at the Whitlock family home.

    He apologized to Cecilia.

    Cecilia had aplicated expression, "Matthew, let''s drop the formalities. I''ll cut some fruit for everyone,e help me in the kitchen," she motioned to Matthew.

    Everyone knew that it was just an excuse to speak with Matthew privately.

    Selina was a little nervous.

    She stood up.

    Natalie took her hand, "Selina, let Mom speak with Matthew," Natalie tried to cate her.

    Selina nced at the kitchen uneasily.

    Tobias also said, "Selina, just sit here."

    Selina finally sat down.

    While they waited, Natalie suddenly recalled something.

    Francia had note back yet.

    Natalie was afraid that something had happened to Francia, she had tried to call her but to no avail.

    Natalie then made a phone call to the driver who was with Francia.

    "Miss Godfrey, she''s eating with someone else, they''re probably only going to finish around midnight," the driverined. Natalie was speechless.

    "Didn''t Francia go to pick up her daughter? Why was she suddenly eating over there?" Natalie thought.

    Natalie hurriedly asked the driver about what happened.

    As Natalie was usually very affable, the driver did not hesitate to tell her everything that had happened that day.

    Francia had first ordered him to use the limousine to send her home.

    Although there were only the two of them, she had insisted on using the limousine.

    Just because she thought that the limousine was stylish!

    It did not just end with this.

    On the way home, Francia had asked the driver to buy a bunch of firecrackers.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the small town where Francia lived, Francia began to light the firecrackers.

    The sound of the firecrackers attracted the attention of many.

    Francia then waved to the vigers like a leader in a parade.

    She told everyone that she came here in a luxury car and even had a driver serving her.

    The vigers all fawned over her and even invited her to dinner at their home.

    Francia agreed without any hesitation.

    The driver now waited for her bitterly.

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

    In truth, after she had spent some time with Francia, she had more or less understood Francia''s personality.

    Although Francia and James were siblings, their personalities werepletely different.

    James was loyal and honest.

    As for Francia, although Natalie could not criticize Francia''s character, it was obvious that Francia was vain and boastful.

    Natalie could only cate the driver, "I apologize for all the bother, I will raise your sry after this."

    When the driver heard this, he quickly replied, "Miss Godfrey, I didn''t mean toin, this is just part of my job."

    Natalie just smiled and said, "I know that my aunt is annoying. In fact, sometimes I am also annoyed by her."

    The driver gave an awkwardugh.

    Natalie felt at ease once she knew that Francia

    was fine.

    She returned to the living room.

    Matthew and Cecilia were still in the kitchen.

    Cecilia was also not interested in cutting fruits.

    She immediately turned to Matthew and asked, "Matthew, did you see the news? This willpletely ruin Selina, no woman can handle such

    nder."

    Matthew''s expression turned painful, "Madam Lawson, I''m handling it."

    Cecilia continued to confront him, "Matthew, you promised me that you

    would take good care of Selina. Is this how you take care of her? Not only are you married, you even let my daughter be a mistress for no reason, and now everyone knows about this. Is this how you treat Selina?"

    Cecilia''s questions kepting at Matthew.

    Matthew couldn''t withstand it.

    He was silent for a moment.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "Madam Lawson, there were many things that we had no control over, but my feelings for Selina had never wavered. Someone deliberately created this mess, but I believe all this will pass."

    Cecilia sneered, "The news has already blown up, do tell me how this will pass. Now, Selina has probably be a joke among all the nobledies."

    Cecilia''s heart ached when she said this.

    Her poor daughter wasn''t even aware of what had happened, to the

    point where she had even enjoyed the whole afternoon with her in Norwell''s nursery.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346

    Selina wasn''t even aware there was such a big matter happening!

    Matthew felt his throat tighten.

    "Madam Lawson, I will take care of this," his voice was hoarse.

    Cecilia stared into Matthew''s eyes, "Listen to me, Matthew. I don''t want you to take care of this now, it is useless. I want you to leave my daughter. I repeat, I want you to leave my daughter," she said firmly.

    Matthew''s heart clenched.

    His voice turned raspy, "Madam Lawson, I can''t agree with you on this."

    "Matthew Perry! Are you going to push Selina into the fire? Don''t you know that this will ruin Selina? Do you even know what you are doing?" Cecilia hissed at him.

    Cecilia''s words were like a p to him.

    He felt that it was even harder to breathe.

    After a long silence, Matthew opened his mouth again.

    "Madam Lawson, I know you are ming me, I me myself too, but I can''t give up on Selina. I love her and she loves me too," he said.

    "But you still have a wife," Cecelia retorted.

    "Madam Lawson, I will divorce her, my marriage with Saoirse was a mistake. Please forgive me, but my promise still stands. I love Selina and I will protect her forever. Even though there are hardships now, we will definitely ovee this," Matthew''s voice was firm.

    The word "mistake" stunned Cecilia.

    She suddenly recalled her actions in the past.

    It was also a mistake.

    Cecilia''s attitude softened when she looked at Matthew again.

    This time, she even pleaded with him, "Matthew, please understand a mother''s worries."

    Cecilia''s words were like a stab into Matthew''s heart.

    He suddenly couldn''t breathe or speak.

    The night gradually darkened.

    Matthew and Selina left the Whitlock family home.

    Matthew was silent along the way.

    Selina didn''t know what Cecilia and Matthew had discussed. She wanted to ask Matthew but kept silent after she saw his expression.

    The road home was silent.

    When they were about to reach the Perry family home, Matthew suddenly stopped the car.

    He pulled Selina into an embrace before she could question him.

    He embraced her tightly; it was as if he wanted to mold her into him.

    Selina was made breathless.

    She pushed Matthew''s shoulder and said, "I can''t breathe."

    Matthew loosened his hold on her.

    However, he still kept her in his embrace.

    His voice was rough, "Selina, I''m a b*stard."

    Selina held in a breath.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" she faltered.

    "It''s not nonsense," Matthew''s voice was hoarse.

    He had let Selina and Saoirse down; he had even let Cecilia down.

    Selina patted on Matthew''s back, "Matthew, do you still remember that we agreed to ovee everything together?" sheforted him.

    "I remember." Matthew released Selina.

    He cupped Selina''s face and stared into her eyes, "Selina, we will definitely be able to ovee anything together."

    His words were firm, but it was also tinged with doubt.

    Selina nodded vigorously.

    Rainee saw the news during the day.

    Her stomach was getting bigger.

    She had already given up on Matthew.

    However, at the same time, her hatred for Selina was still strong.

    She med everything on Selina.

    If it wasn''t for her, she wouldn''t be in this situation now.

    If it wasn''t for Selina, her future would still be bright.

    Raines''s eyes widened after she saw the news.

    She suddenly sat up from her bed, her breathing turning rapid.

    Her face started to turn red.

    Rainee only calmed down when evening came.

    She couldn''t find the news anymore.

    However, she remembered clearly that the woman had been very beautiful, even more beautiful than Selina.

    In addition to this, the marriage certificate was also real.

    Rainee suddenly became ecstatic.

    It turned out that Matthew was already married.

    She couldn''t have Matthew, but neither could Selina!

    Selina was just a pathetic mistress.

    Rainee danced with glee.

    She even confirmed this with one of her friends.

    Her friend knew a lot of gossip among the nobles.

    Her friend confirmed that the news was legitimate, and that Selina was really a mistress.

    That night, Rainee did not fall asleep.

    She was immersed in the excitement of her revenge.

    She didn''t give much thought to whom Matthew was with.

    She hadpletely given up on him since that incident in the Perry family vi.

    However, she still hated Selina with every ounce of her being.

    Rainee stayed up the whole night.

    She left the Yeager family home in the morning.

    Since that incident with the Perry family vi,

    Rainee had stayed out of trouble, not to mention she was also pregnant. Hence, the Yeager family didn''t really restrict her movements.

    Rainee asked the driver to send her to the Perry family home.

    She deliberately chose to arrive after 9 o''clock as she was afraid that she would cross paths with Matthew.

    Her timing was precise, Matthew had just left when she arrived.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Rainee got down from the car.

    She was about to knock on the gate of the vi when she saw someone walking towards her.

    Rainee took a closer look, and realized that it was Selina!

    A sneer appeared on Rainee''s lips.

    How could a mistress live in the Perry family? How could she be so shameless?

    She was going to ridicule Selina, just like how Selina did to her in the past!

    The gate opened, and Selina walked out.

    Rainee stood there proudly showing off her belly.

    Selina was stunned when she saw Rainee.

    Her gaze fell to Rainee''s belly.

    Rainee''s pregnancy was showing.

    She looked at Rainee again with suspicion, "Rainee, haven''t you given up yet? Don''t tell me you came here looking for trouble when you''re still pregnant."

    Rainee ignored herment and sneered, "Selina, you always imed that you''re Matthew''s woman. Only now do know that you''re just a mistress, a shameless mistress, a mistress who is shunned by

    everyone!" she remarked coldly.

    Selina''s face turned pale.

    When Rainee saw her expression, her heart leaped with joy.

    "So the news is true!" Rainee thought.

    vel

    "Selina, you still have the nerve to live in Matthew''s house. This is where his wife should live, a mistress like you doesn''t belong here!" Rainee ranted on. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina sucked in a breath.

    She looked at Rainee with disgust, "Rainee, I''ll let you off this time since you''re pregnant, but don''t try to pick a fight with me again."

    Selina turned around and walked away.

    She got into the car that was waiting outside.

    "Let''s go," Selina ordered.

    The driver immediately drove away.

    Rainee also got into her own car.

    "Follow that car," Rainee ordered.

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347

    Rainee''s car followed Selina all the way.

    Selina also felt it.

    Rainee was like a dog after a bone.

    Selina''s anger grew.

    Rainee was impenitent.

    With everything that happened, how dare she stille to the Perry family home.

    Selina almost wanted to stop the car and teach Rainee a lesson.

    However, she let it go when she thought of Rainee''s pregnant belly.

    No matter how angry she was, she would never act against a pregnant woman.

    After all, the child in Rainee''s belly was innocent.

    Selina had wanted to return to the Whitlock family home, however, she changed her mind. She didn''t want to lead Rainee back there.

    Selina asked the driver to drop her off at a shopping mall.

    She walked quickly into the mall.

    She thought that since Rainee was pregnant, her movements would be slow, hence she should be able to get rid of her.

    Rainee immediately asked the driver to stop when she saw Selina getting off the car.

    She followed Selina into the mall with a pair of ts.

    Although she was pregnant, Rainee''s speed was still fast.

    Francia was back.

    She had brought her daughter with her.

    Her daughter had long flowing hair and wide eyes, she even had a natural blush.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    However, her clothing was...

    Indescribable.

    Her top was covered with rhinestones and she had on a tight leather skirt.

    It wasn''t tacky yet it was obvious that she was from a small town.

    When Natalie looked at Francia''s daughter, a thought came into her mind.

    "The socialite of a small town," she thought.

    Other than her clothing, Francia''s daughter had a huge rack. She seemed to be aware of this and had purposely worn tight-fitting clothes to entuate her breasts.

    Francia''s daughter was called Bowie.

    Bowie was very enthusiastic when she met Natalie, she kept referring to Natalie as her sister.

    Her gaze was fixed on Natalie, "Sister Natalie, your clothing looks so expensive. It''s branded, right? I like it so much," Bowie hinted at Natalie.

    Francia immediately said, "If you like it so much, ask Natalie to buy it for you. After all, she''s rich."

    Natalie was in a dilemma.

    With Selina''s matter still left unresolved, she really wasn''t in the mood to bring Bowie shopping.

    Francia saw that Natalie was unwilling.

    Francia said meaningfully, "Bowie, if your uncle was here, he definitely would have bought beautiful clothes for you."

    James was Natalie''s weakness.

    When she heard Francia mention James, Natalie relented.

    She thought that since there was no news at the moment, it was useless even if she sat there and waited.

    Hence, Natalie took Francia and Bowie out.

    Along the way, Francia said to the driver, "Our Bowie is very precious, take us to the biggest shopping mall."

    The corner of the driver''s mouth twitched.

    Natalie wasn''t attentive to what Francia said.

    She was thinking about Selina.

    She wondered if Selina was aware of the news yet.

    Natalie made a call to Selina.

    The phone was quickly connected.

    "Where are you, Selina? Why didn''t youe to see Norwell today?" Natalie tried to sound casual.

    "I''m currently in the mall, I''ll go and see himter," Selina replied.

    Natalie was speechless.

    She felt dizzy.

    It was such a coincidence that Selina was also in a mall.

    When she was about to continue, Selina had already hung up the phone.

    Natalie wanted to call her again but gave up after some thought.

    She had better not meet Selina with Bowie and Francia alongside her. After all, both of them were a handful.

    Selina hung up Natalie''s phone.

    It was because she saw Rainee.

    Selina was furious.

    She really wanted to give Rainee a p.

    Why was she avoiding Rainee?

    However, when she thought of Rainee''s pregnant belly, she held in her anger.

    A pregnant woman was like a bomb, it would be troublesome if anything happened to her.

    Selina just continued to walk.

    She was exhausted after walking for so long.

    Selina looked back and found no trace of Rainee.

    She thought that she had finally shaken off Rainee.

    Selina rested on the bench ced in the shopping mall.

    In less than a minute, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her.

    It was Rainee.

    Selina was speechless.

    She red at Rainee. "You''re really something, following me with such a huge belly."

    Rainee just sneered.

    Selina''s voice turned cold, "Rainee, I''m avoiding you just because you''re pregnant, don''t push it,"

    Selina warned.

    Rainee ignored her threat.

    She scowled at Selina," You''re just a

    mistress, how dare you talk to me like that? I know you are hiding away from me because you are feeling ashamed and not for my sake."

    Selina almost exploded with anger.

    She immediately stood up, "Shut up, Rainee. Don''t think I won''t do anything to you just because you''re pregnant!"

    "Oh what, you want to hit me?" Rainee taunted.

    "Don''t think I won''t!" Selina''s anger got the best out of her.

    Rainee''s eyes darted around.

    Although she had been depressed for a period of time, her acting skills were still on point.

    Rainee suddenly raised her voice, "Help! Help! Someone wants to hurt a pregnant woman!"

    A group of people immediately came as Rainee shouted.

    They surrounded Rainee and Selina, which made it harder for Selina to leave.

    Rainee continued on, "Did you guys see that? She wanted to hit me, it''s fine if I''m hurt but I''m afraid if

    iel:

    something happens to my baby. Please help me!"

    ��n.swnovels

    A pregnant woman is always considered as the weaker gender in the eyes of the public.

    At this moment, even though the onlookers were not aware of the whole story, they still sided with Rainee.

    When Selina heard Rainee''s words, she was enraged, "Rainee, you dare say one more word," she threatened.

    The onlookers were triggered when they heard what Selina said.

    "What''s the matter with you? How dare you threaten a pregnant woman like that!" someone said.

    "Do you even have any morals? How can you treat a pregnant woman like that?" another onlooker scolded.

    "Everyone''s watching, if you dare to hit her, we won''t just stand by," one person warned.

    Someone suddenly shouted, "That

    ooks exactly like that

    l

    from that article on the

    Inte, the one that is a

    bledy."

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348

    Once she said that someone immediately continued, "Now that you mentioned it, it does seem like her."

    However, some also disagreed.

    "That''s impossible, that woman wouldn''t dare to show her face in public after that incident. They only just share some resemnce," one person said.

    Rainee suddenly raised her voice, "It is her! She is that woman who hooked up with Matthew Perry even after knowing that he has a wife! She is Selina Whitlock!"

    The crowd was triggered by her statement.

    Selina, the scion of the Whitlock family, was not someone you would easily offend.

    However, now everyone''s emotions were stirred up, and since there were more of them than of her, some even started to attack Selina.

    "Oh, so this person is Selina? Not only did she seduce Matthew Perry, she even tried to hit a pregnant woman!" someone started to shout. "She is young, beautiful, and evenes from a rich family. Why would she even choose to be a mistress when she has all that?" another person eximed.

    "Ha, girls these days, they probably just hook up with married men for fun," one person scoffed.

    "Shame on you. So what if you are rich and beautiful, you are just a mistress, it''s disgusting," someone else shouted.

    "I think that Matthew''s wife is more beautiful than her, what did he even see in that mistress?" another onlooker yelled.

    Selina was overwhelmed with the sea of insults directed at her.

    She was instantly dumbfounded.

    She had always been respected and loved, never once had she experienced something like this.

    "News? What news are you talking about?" Selina suddenly shouted.

    She almost looked sick.

    Rainee looked at her with malice, "Oh, don''t you know yet? You and Matthew are all over the Inte, now everyone knows about your homewrecker act. You''re now the famous mistress." she sneered.

    Selina staggered a little when she heard this.

    Suddenly, someone in the crowd took out an egg from a bag. She hesitated for a moment before

    she threw it at Selina.

    It was a woman in her early forties, she had just been passing by after purchasing some groceries in the supermarket.

    She had just divorced her husbandst month as he had hooked up with a young college girl.

    Hence, she had a burning hatred for homewreckers.

    If it was in the past, she would never dare to throw eggs at someone like Selina.

    However, things were different now.

    Now that everyone was attacking Selina, it gave her courage to do so too.

    The egg hit Selina on the head.

    "Crack"

    The egg cracked, and the liquid flowed down from Selina''s head.

    She looked extremely pathetic and ridiculous.

    Selina just stared at the liquid nkly.

    Her unresponsiveness gave a boost of courage to the woman.

    She had bought a lot of eggs just for her child who had be sickly ever since the divorce.

    The divorce had really taken a toll on her child physically and mentally.

    "It''s all because of this kind of mistress that made my husband leave me!" the woman thought.

    The woman released all her anger on Selina by throwing eggs at her.

    Soon, Selina was covered in eggs.

    She just stood there motionlessly, allowing the liquid to flow all over her body.

    It felt as if her soul had left her.

    Some of the onlookers also wanted to attack Selina but held back due to her identity.

    The woman shouted while throwing the eggs, "My husband also left me for his mistress, women like this deserve to die!"

    Her words ignited the anger of the crowd.

    They cried out, "A home-wrecker like her deserves to be punished!"

    "Yes! How could she destroy someone''s marriage," someone else shouted.

    Rainee looked at Selina''s downfall with a smile on her face.

    The anger and hatred that were bottled up inside her had finally been released.

    Selina had always been highly respected in high society.

    This was the first time she had witnessed Selina in such a pathetic state, just standing there, allowing those civilians to throw eggs at her. This was just too interesting.

    Bowie''s shopping habits were as bad as Francia''s, maybe worse.

    She almost brought every product she saw in the shopping mall.

    Natalie was exhausted.

    She was about to rest on the massage chair ced in the shopping mall when she suddenly heard a loud noiseing from the floor below.

    Natalie looked down.

    She saw a group of people surrounding a woman.

    The woman was practically bathed in eggs.

    Natalie nced at the woman again and was hit with realization.

    She immediately rushed downstairs.

    When Francia saw Natalie running away, she shouted at the top of her lungs, "My dear niece, why are you running!"

    Natalie just continued downstairs as if she hadn''t heard her.

    Francia hurriedly called Bowie, "Let''s follow your sister Natalie, she''s running downstairs."

    "She''s not running away just because she doesn''t want to buy some clothes for me, right?" Bowie shrieked.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Francia raised her eyebrows, "Of course not, she should buy some clothes for you since she''s so rich. Let''s just quickly follow her," she simply said. Francia and Bowie then followed Natalie to the floor below.

    Natalie pushed through the crowd.

    She grabbed Selina''s arm and shouted, "Selina!"

    Selina just looked at Natalie nkly.

    Her eyes were unfocused as if in some sort of trance.

    Natalie was so worried that she almost cried.

    What was wrong with Selina?

    "Selina, I''ll take you home," Natalie said.

    The crowd protested immediately.

    "Who are you? Who gave you the right to take her away?" someone shouted.

    "That''s right! This person is a mistress!" another one shouted.

    Natalie was furious when she heard this.

    She had experienced this kind of mockery before and knew that some people would just blindly attack a woman in the name of justice!

    Natalie''s gaze swept through the

    crowd, "Do you even know who she is? She is Selina Whitlock, the precious daughter of the Whitlock family and the sister of Tobias Whitlock, and you all have the audacity to attack her?" she fumed.

    The crowd was stunned.

    Natalie''s words reminded them about Selina''s identity.

    In truth, they had only dared to attack Selina because she was alone and defenseless.

    Natalie''s tone was sharp, "All those

    who had cursed and swore at Selina today, you better watch your backs, because the Whitlock family and Tobias Whitlock will not take this insult lightly!"

    Just as she said that, the onlookers immediately scattered.

    Who would even dare to offend Tobias Whitlock!

    Natalie held Selina''s hand tightly, "Selina, the driver is waiting for us outside, let''s go home," she tried to coax Selina.

    "Home," Selina murmured.

    Francia had rushed over just in time to hear what Natalie had said.

    Francia shouted, "Natalie, why are you even bothering with her, her reputation is already down the drain, why are you even protecting her!"

    Natalie''s expression darkened.

    She stared into Francia''s eyes, "Aunt,

    Selina is the daughter of the

    Whitlock family, all that you have now belongs to them. If I were you, I

    would shut my mouth before spouting anymore nonsense!"

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349

    Francia was frightened by Natalie''s statement.

    After Natalie left with Selina, Francia just curled her lips in distaste, "Ha, so what if she is the precious daughter of the Whitlock family, she is still a mistress."

    "Mom, what''s going on?" Bowie asked.

    Francia lowered her voice, "Did you see that woman your sister Natalie held just now? She is someone else''s mistress."

    Bowie immediately looked disgusted, "I won''t be like her. I''m going to be the wife of a rich man," she stated.

    "That''s right," Francia praised Bowie, "My daughter is so beautiful and blessed, she''ll definitely marry a rich man, just like your sister Natalie!"

    Natalie brought Selina to the car.

    Francia and Bowie hadn''t followed them yet.

    However, Natalie didn''t bother herself with them.

    After all, they had some cash in hand and knew where the Whitlock family home was, hence, they could just find their own way back.

    After they got in the car, Natalie found that Selina''s hands were freezing.

    She became more anxious.

    "Selina, don''t be afraid, we''ll go home now," Natalie tried tofort her.

    Selina remained silent.

    Her eyes were unfocused and dull.

    Natalie immediately called Matthew.

    The phone was answered by Matthew''s assistant.

    His assistant said that Matthew was still in a meeting.

    Natalie''s voice was stern as she emphasized each word, "Tell Matthew that he wille to the Whitlock family vi now even if the sky is falling. Something happened to Selina."

    About five minutester, Natalie''s phone rang.

    Matthew''s voice wasced with worry, "Natalie, what happened to Selina?"

    Natalie looked back at Selina, "Matthew,e to the Whitlock family homd," she just said.

    "Give the phone to Selina! I want to talk to her now!" Matthew almost shouted.

    "Matthew, she can''t talk to you right now," Natalie sighed.

    Matthew''s breathing became heavy.

    "I''ll be there," he finally choked out.

    The driver drove to the Whitlock family''s vi.

    Natalie made a call home and asked about the situation, the servants informed her that Cecilia had already left with Norwell. Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, Cecilia was not around. Otherwise, she would be heartbroken when she saw the state Selina was in.

    She understood how Cecilia would feel since she was also a mother herself.

    Natalie pulled Selina all the way to the living room. "Selina, let''s take a shower first," Natalie prompted her gently. Selina was unresponsive.

    Natalie stared at Selina for a while, "I''ll help you to wash up," Natalie decided.

    Natalie brought Selina to the bathroom and helped her strip out of her clothes.

    Selina was still in a daze when she sprayed her with the shower hose.

    About ten minutester, Natalie closed the tap.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    She took a bath towel and went to wipe Selina down.

    Selina finally reacted.

    "I''ll do it myself," she said.

    Natalie handed the bath towel to her, "I''ll wait for

    you outside."

    After a while, Selina walked out.

    She had put on a white nightgown.

    The color of the nightgown and her pale face gave off an eerie feeling.

    Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard.

    Matthew was here.

    Natalie saw that Matthew''s hair was a little messy. She knew that he must have ran all the way here.

    Matthew immediately gathered Selina into his arms.

    Thank God, he thought something had happened to Selina.

    Fortunately, she was still standing here, perfectly fine.

    However, Matthew soon felt that something was off with Selina.

    She was motionless in his arms.

    Matthew released her.

    He stared into her eyes, "Selina, what happened?"

    Selina just stared at Matthew nkly.

    Matthew raised her chin, "Selina, look at me," he pleaded with her.

    Even though her gaze was on Matthew, her eyes seemed dull and lifeless.

    Matthew felt a sense of dread.

    He immediately turned to Natalie and said, "Natalie, what happened?" he demanded.

    Natalie lowered her voice, "Matthew, let Selina have some rest first, she must be exhausted."

    Matthew immediately understood what she meant.

    He looked at Selina again, "Selina, why don''t we take a nap first?" he said gently.

    Selina remained silent.

    Matthew picked Selina up.

    He carried her to the bedroom and ced her on the bed.

    His voice was soft and gentle, "Selina, get some rest, I''ll join you in a while,"

    Selina just continued to stare at Matthew.

    Matthew felt his heart wrench.

    He then went down the stairs in pain.

    He immediately found Natalie," Natalie, what happened today?" he asked hurriedly.

    Natalie then told him the events of the day.

    By the time she finished, Matthew''s ears were ringing.

    He felt indescribable pain as if his entire being was being wrenched and smashed into pieces.

    He felt his world spin.

    When Natalie saw the state Matthew was in, she was shocked.

    Although he just sat there silently, she still felt that he was in pain.

    Extreme pain.

    Natalie instantly regretted telling Matthew.

    Matthew suddenly stood up.

    "Matthew," Natalie started, "Are you all right?"

    Matthew just nced at Natalie and went upstairs without saying anything.

    Natalie knew that Matthew was probably going to console Selina.

    She hesitated for a moment but remained there after some thought.

    Bowie and Francia came back after some time.

    They were panting heavily.

    "Sister Natalie, how could you drive away like that? Our legs almost gave out running after you," Bowieined.

    Francia also red at Natalie,

    "Natalie, what do you think you''re et

    doing? How could you leave without waiting for us? I am your

    aunt!"

    Francia tried to pull her rank on Natalie.

    Natalie was not in the mood to coax Francia like before.

    "Aunt, everything''s a mess now, don''t create any more trouble for me," Natalie just brushed them off.

    Her statement triggered both Francia and Bowie.

    Francia''s eyes widened, "What did

    you say, Natalie? Are you saying that I created trouble for you? I came so

    far from home just to visit you and you''re saying that I created trouble for you?" she ranted on.

    Bowie also fumed with anger, "Sister Natalie, how can you speak to my mother like this? She didn''t even create any trouble for you!"

    "If your father knew that you talked

    to me like this, he would have pped you!" Francia''s voice was

    sharp. "eame here just to see you yet you said that I created trouble for you give up! I can''t stay here anymore!" Francia cried.

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350

    Natalie couldn''t help but say, "Aunt, if you really think that you can''t stay here anymore, I''ll let the driver take you home now."

    Francia was stunned by her statement.

    Natalie was so annoyed that she just left.

    Bowie hurriedly asked, "Mom, what are you talking about? Why are we leaving? Life is sofortable here, I don''t want to leave! Didn''t you see all the expensive clothes sister Natalie bought for me today? I can''t even afford any of them by myself! if we leave today, I''ll never have the chance to buy such clothing anymore!"

    Francia assured Bowie, "Of course we''re not going anywhere, I just wanted to scare her."

    "What if she really wants us to leave?" Bowie asked worriedly.

    Francia red at her, "She won''t dare to do so! I''m her aunt, of course she has to attend to me!"

    Bowie agreed with Francia, "You''re right! Now that she''s rich, she must make sure that we''re livingfortably!"

    On the floor above, Matthew sat beside Selina.

    He held Selina''s hand to his cheek.

    He didn''t speak.

    Neither did Selina.

    She just stared nkly at the ceiling.

    After some time, Selina felt something wet on the back of her hand.

    She finally responded.

    She turned her gaze to Matthew.

    He was also looking at her.

    He recalled the first time he met her many years ago.

    She was so confident and proud.

    All eyes would be naturally drawn to her, and she was always treated with the utmost respect.

    However, because of him, she was now being criticized and insulted by so many people.

    His heart squeezed at this thought.

    Selina finally closed her eyes after a long time.

    She might have been asleep.

    Even though he wasn''t sure if she was really asleep, he was just relieved that she had closed her eyes.

    Matthew stood up.

    He went downstairs.

    When Natalie saw himing down, she hurriedly asked," Matthew, how was it? Did Selina say anything to you?"

    "No, she didn''t say anything." Matthew''s voice was extremely hoarse.

    Natalie was stunned.

    After spending so much time with Selina upstairs, they didn''t even speak?

    "Natalie, can I ask for a favor?" Matthew pleaded.

    "What is it?" she asked.

    "Please help me take care of Selina, there are some things I must attend to," he said.

    "Matthew, staying beside Selina is the most important thing you should do now," Natalie retorted.

    "After I handle those matters, I''ll stay by her side," Matthew''s voice was firm.

    Natalie agreed.

    "Which mall was it where the incident happened?" Matthew asked.

    "Paradim za," Natalie answered.

    Matthew nodded and walked out.

    Natalie didn''t know if her eyes were fooling her but when she stared at Matthew''s retreating figure she felt as if there was a shadow of loneliness surrounding Matthew.

    After leaving the Whitlock family''s vi, Matthew called his assistant.

    He gave two instructions.

    The first was to obtain the surveince footage in Paradim za and identify all the onlookers of that incident.

    The second was that he would hold a press conference that night.

    Natalie went up to take a look at Selina.

    Selina had already fallen asleep.

    Natalie sighed and went downstairs.

    Cecilia and Tobias had yet to return, hence she went to find Francia.

    She apologized to Francia for James''s sake.

    James had already passed leaving her with his only sister, hence Francia had a special ce in her heart. She always felt that if she treated Francia well, she could make it up to her father.

    "Aunt, I apologize for my words earlier. I was just too frustrated," Natalie said.

    Francia snorted, "Natalie, to tell you the truth, really wanted to leave after all, none of you are treating me well. But since you are my brother''s daughter, I will try to put up with this ce," she said nonchntly.

    The corner of Natalie''s mouth twitched, "I know."

    She knew that Francia was obviously lying.

    However, in her opinion, everyone had their ws, some were materialistic while some were power-hungry, but as long as it wasn''t a matter of principles, all could be forgiven.

    "Natalie, what about introducing a man to your sister? How is that going?" Francia suddenly asked.

    Natalie nced at Bowie.

    Bowie was looking at her with excitement.

    There was an indescribable look in her eyes.

    "I will do that as soon as possible," Natalie answered simply.

    Later in the day, Cecilia called home, she informed them that she brought Norwell along to visit her friend in Lincon City, her friend was adamant that they stayed for a few days hence they would only be back two dayster.

    Natalie was relieved when she heard that.

    S

    She really didn''t want Cecilia to see Selina in that state.

    Tobias returned home as usual.

    Natalie hesitated but held back from telling him about Selina''s situation.

    "I''ll only tell him if he feels that something is off with Selina," she thought.

    After all, she had already told Matthew about this, he would handle this problem, she also didn''t want Tobias to worry.

    "Selina is back, but she''s still sleeping upstairs," Natalie said to Tobias.

    Natalie had gone to check on Selina before dinner and found that she was still sleeping.

    Tobias was surprised, "She''s still sleeping at such ate hour?"

    Natalie nodded.

    "Perhaps she''s in a bad mood," Tobias lowered his voice.

    Natalie forced a smile.

    Bowie and Francia also joined them for dinner.

    Francia introduced Bowie to Tobias, "Bowie, this is your sister Natalie''s husband and your brother-inw."

    This was the first time Bowie had met Tobias.

    She felt dizzy.

    She had never seen such a handsome man before.

    Even the idols she had seen on television could notpare to him.

    Bowie''s face turned red, "Brother, brother-inw," she stuttered.

    Tobias nodded.

    He didn''t like having outsiders in his home, but he didn''tin about Bowie''s arrival all because Francia was James''s sister.

    Around seven o''clock in the evening, Tobias received a call.

    When he answered his phone, Natalie also received a phone call.

    It was from Yvonne.

    Natalie was delighted as Yvonne had not contacted her for a long time.

    "Yvonne, you finally called me," Natalie said.

    Yvonne didn''t have time to chit-chat with Natalie, she immediately asked, "Natalie, have you seen the press conference? Is your sister-inw still with Matthew? Hurry up and ask them to break up. Oh my, I never knew that Matthew was such a person, it''s true when they say you never know a person''s heart until they are tested!"

    She had thought that after spending such a long time in the entertainment industry, she was able to see through other people''s intentions, she did not expect to misjudge Matthew''s character.

    On the surface, Matthew definitely seemed like a good man. If it wasn''t for that press conference, she would never have thought that he could be so

    despicable!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "What press conference?" Natalie was stunned.

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351

    Now it was Yvonne''s turn to be stunned, "Natalie, didn''t you hear the rumor about how Selina was a mistress?"

    Yvonne had already seen the news on the Inte, but she just brushed it off as fake.

    After all, she was a celebrity and had also experienced being painted with all kinds of scandals by the media, hence she thought that the news involving Selina was also fake.

    However, when she saw the press conference that Matthew held, she finally realized that the news was true.

    "I heard about that," Natalie said bitterly, "Yvonne, it''s just a misunderstanding, Matthew also had his difficulties."

    Yvonne''s voice wasced with disbelief, "Natalie, why are you still speaking up for him? He already confessed everything, how he hid the truth from Selina about being married, and how Selina was clueless about the whole thing, it was him who deceived her!"

    Natalie felt her head explode with that information.

    "Yvonne, what did you say?" Natalie felt her breathing stop.

    "Matthew said that he had been deceiving Selina the whole time, go and see the press conference now, it''s all over the Inte," Yvonne repeated. Natalie immediately hung up the phone.

    She quickly searched for Matthew''s news on the Inte.

    She found the press conference that Yvonne had mentioned.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Natalie clicked it.

    The press conference was held at half past six in the evening.

    It was to address the rumors about Selina interfering with his marriage with Saoirse.

    He first admitted that he was married eight years ago.

    He then confessed that he had deceived Selina, and that she was unaware of his marital status.

    Tobias walked over to Natalie while she was still watching the press conference.

    "Natalie," his voice was low.

    Natalie turned off her cell phone and looked at him, "You''ve already heard it."

    Tobias nodded.

    Natalie was shocked, "Why did Matthew do this?

    It''s not even true!"

    Tobias''s eyes darkened, "He did this because he wanted to protect Selina from the criticism."

    Natalie mumbled, "But even so, he didn''t have to go this far, doesn''t he know that this will only make things worse for him?"

    This was totally different from the previous rumor of him having an affair. After all, the society was more forgiving towards the male gender.

    An affair was just a temporary scandal, it would soon disappear.

    However, Matthew personally admitting that he deceived Selina was another matter altogether.

    This would severely destroy his public image and would even affect his career.

    Who would even want to work with a deceiver?

    Tobias''s eyes darkened.

    He knew that Matthew would definitely have a better way of handling this, one that would affect himself the least, however, he chose the most extreme way of handling this.

    All because of Selina.

    He wanted to ensure that Selina came out of this unscratched.

    Once he held this press conference, Selina would immediately be the victim instead of the

    mistress.

    The public''s attacks on her would turn into sympathy.

    However...

    Even Tobias didn''t expect Matthew to make such a dangerous decision.

    "Natalie, don''t think about this too much, I''ll talk to Matthew." As soon as Tobias said this, the sound of footsteps could be heard.

    Matthew walked in.

    His expression was dark.

    Natalie immediately nced at Tobias.

    Tobias patted Natalie''s waist and said, "Go and rest, I''ll talk to him."

    Natalie nodded and returned back to her room.

    "Matthew, let''s sit down and talk," Tobias said to Matthew.

    ho intention of

    Matthew had no

    chatting with Tobias. He continued walking, "need to check on Selina "Selina is already sleeping," Tobias grabbed Matthew''s wrist, "Matthew, what you did today was wrong, you really shouldn''t have done that."

    The press conference that Matthew held today was unlike anything he had ever done.

    He always acted wisely and knew how to control all kinds of situations.

    However, he had personally ced himself in this kind of situation where he would never recover.

    "Scum" "Swindler" these kinds of insults would stick with Matthew for life. This would even cause the stock price of the Perry Group to plunge resulting in an internal conflict.

    Tobias knew that Matthew was aware of the consequences.

    Matthew paused.

    He turned to Tobias, "You think I did something wrong?" he asked.

    "Yes," Tobias said frankly, "I know you want to protect Selina, but there is a better way out there, what you just did will destroy you."

    Even the most powerful person and even the president of a country, would not be able to suppress the majority of the public opinion. Matthew suddenlyughed.

    Hisugher wasced with pain, "Tobias, did you know what happened to Selina today?"

    Tobias''s expression was clueless.

    Matthew said slowly, emphasizing

    each word, "She was besieged by a crowd of people, they insulted her, someone even threw eggs at her Tobias, you should know how highly respected and adored your sister is, yet she suffered such a great insult today. I won''t allow this to happen again, not a chance," he swore.

    Tobias felt his breath stop.

    Never in his life would he have imagined Selina facing this kind of treatment.

    His expression darkened with anger. "Who did this?" he growled.

    "I''ve already sent someone to investigate," Matthew''s tone was fierce, "They will not get away with this," he swore.

    Tobiasposed himself after a while.

    "Selina often travels alone, if we arranged a few bodyguards for her, then this won''t happen again. Matthew, you still acted too rashly, you shouldn''t have held that press conference," Tobias reasoned with him.

    "I had to!" Matthew blurted out, "Tobias, even though we can protect her from the physical harm, we can''t protect her from the verbal abuse! won''t allow her to be hurt! I know the consequences of my actions, know what ising for me, but dmn it all I would give my life just to protect her!" Matthew''s voice was firm.

    Tobias was stunned by his deration.

    In truth, he had some hesitations about Matthew.

    After he knew about Matthew''s marriage, even though he knew it was forced, he had started to have some doubts about Matthew, although no one

    knew about this.

    However, after hearing Matthew''s heartfelt deration, all his hesitation melted away.

    Someone knocked on Natalie''s door.

    Natalie thought it was Tobias.

    She hurriedly opened the door only to be weed by the sight of Bowie and Francia.

    Natalie was speechless.

    She started to feel her headache.

    "Aunt, Bowie, is there anything you need?" Natalie forced a smile.

    Bowie looked downright embarrassed.

    Francia lowered her voice and said, "My dear niece, Bowie thinks that your husband is very good-looking."

    Natalie was again left speechless by the start of this conversation.

    She shot a suspicious nce at Bowie.

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352

    Francia continued on, "Bowie wants to marry this kind of man. Natalie, you must use this standard when searching for Bowie''s future husband. He must be as handsome as your husband!"

    Natalie remained silent.

    To be honest, there were only a few men who were on par with Tobias.

    Natalie sighed, "Aunt, fate really ys a big part in this. But so long as it''s someone who has a good character and is financially stable, then it should be alright, looks are really not everything." Natalie tried to reason with them.

    Francia immediately frowned at her, "Natalie, you''ve already found a good-looking man, yet you don''t want to help Bowie find one?"

    Natalie''s head started to pound. "I didn''t mean it that way," she started.

    "Then why did you say it that way?" Francia retorted back.

    Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of footsteps.

    Natalie hurriedly said, "Tobias is here. You guys should get some rest first."

    Francia and Bowie left quickly after hearing that.

    Bowie followed Francia to her bedroom.

    She grumbled, "Sister Natalie is so selfish, she already found a handsome man yet she doesn''t want to help me find one. Mom, what do you make of that?"

    Francia''s eyes darted around.

    "Ha! She is jealous of you. She knows that you''re more beautiful and more of a womanpared to her. She''s just scared that you''ll steal her thunder!"

    Bowie nodded along with Francia''s statement.

    She puffed up her chest, "Well, it''s not my fault that I''m more outstanding than her," she said snobbishly.

    "Exactly," Francia said, "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure she finds a handsome man for you, jealous or not."

    Bowie nodded with satisfaction.

    Tobias''s face appeared in her mind again.

    Her heart started to pound furiously.

    "Natalie''s husband is exquisite," she thought.

    She was confident that she could also find a goodlooking man like him.

    After all, she was better than Natalie in every sense. If Natalie could find someone like that, of course, she could too.

    The sound of footsteps belonged to Matthew and not Tobias.

    He was going to check on Selina.

    His phone had been ringing nonstop since the press conference, but he just ignored it.

    His phone started to ring again.

    Matthew was worried that the sound would disrupt Selina''s sleep, hence he answered the call.

    It was from his assistant.

    The assistant was close to tears. "Mr. Perry, the stock price of Perry Group has plunged, our shareholders are all here and they are demanding an answer," his voice was shaking.

    Matthew lowered his voice, "Don''t worry about this, and don''t bother me for these few days."

    "Mr. Perry, I can''t do that, ourpany is now facing a huge crisis," his assistant shouted.

    He had never expected their all-knowing president to carry out such a self-defaming act!

    Even their shareholders hadined to him and asked if Matthew had gone mad because of the rumors that had spread in the past few days. Matthew ignored his assistant.

    He just hung up his phone.

    He then proceeded to enter Selina''s bedroom.

    Selina was still sleeping.

    Her eyes were shut tightly while her long and thick eyshes framed her eyes perfectly.

    Matthew sat beside Selina.

    He held her hand tightly.

    He just sat there and stared at Selina''s sleeping figure, as if trying to engrave her features into his heart and blood.

    That night, Matthew just sat by Selina''s bedside till sunrise.

    The scandal about Matthew''s affair had led to a huge wave of discussion, however, it had only been limited to the Inte.

    Hence, the scandal was yet to be widely known. After all, not everyone would spend all their time on the Inte.

    After the press conference held by Matthew, the news was known to all.

    What Matthew had said at the press conference was undoubtedly the most shocking news ever, making this spread at an extraordinary speed.

    No one had thought that Matthew, who had such a good public image, was in fact, such a despicable man.

    Concealing his own marital status just to deceive another woman.

    Even Lothar and Yesseca knew about this matter.

    Yesseca''s eyes reddened.

    She had never met Matthew before hence she immediately panicked when she saw this news. "Brother, Miss Whitlock was cheated by a bad man," she fretted.

    Lothar was a lot calmer than Yesseca.

    He knew that Selina was aware of Saoirse and Matthew''s marraige

    On top of that, no sane man would hide his marital status just to deceive another woman yet turn to announce this to the whole world.

    Those who did so were either mentally impaired or a lunatic.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Lothar tried to call Selina a few times but no one answered.

    He tried once more.

    Someone finally answered.

    However, it was not Selina but Natalie who picked up the call.

    She had ced Selina''s phone in the living room before helping her to bathe the day before. She had heard the phone rang since this morning but did not bring it to Selina. After all, Selina was in no state to answer any phone calls.

    When Selina''s phone rang again, Natalie checked and saw that it was still from the same person, someone Selina had saved as ''Lothar'' in her contacts.

    Natalie had heard Selina mention this name a few times, they appeared to be friends.

    She answered the phone after some thought, worried that it might be an emergency.

    As ''Lothar'' had been calling persistently.

    As soon as the call was connected, a young man''s voice could be heard. "Selina," the voice said hurriedly.

    "I''m not Selina, I am her sister-inw," Selina answered.

    Lothar paused for a moment.

    He replied quickly, "Greetings, sister-inw."

    Likewise, he had also heard about Natalie from Selina.

    Natalie was a bit taken aback by his greeting.

    "How may I help you?" she asked after a slight pause.

    Lothar hesitated for a moment. "I saw the news about the press conference, and I just wanted to check on Selina," he exined.

    Natalie pursed her lips.

    "Selina''s not really in a good state now," she finally answered.

    Lothar panicked. "Where is she now? I''lle to see her," his voice trembled.

    "She''s now at home with Matthew." Natalie politely turned down his request.

    However, Lothar was adamant.

    "Matthew is the cause of this whole incident, now Selina needs someone else to talk some sense into her. know how to handle her, I''ve seen her at her worst." Lothar tried to persuade Natalie.

    Natalie''s eyes shed with shock.

    She picked up two pieces of information from what Lothar had just said.

    The first was that Lothar seemed to be very well-informed of Selina''s whole rtionship with Matthew.

    The other was that Lothar''s and Selina''s friendship was much deeper than what she''d expected.

    Natalie initially wanted to refuse, after all, it wasn''t her ce to allow another male toe tofort Selina. Her refusal was on the tip of her

    tongue when she suddenly hesitated.

    "Lothar mentioned that he had seen Selina at her worst, maybe he could really help?" Natalie pondered.

    In all honesty, what Lothar said had

    some truth to it, Selina was in this

    mess all because of Matthew.

    Maybe it would be better

    I someone

    else came to talk to her. Content

    belongs to

    Natalie finally agreed for Lothar to visit the Whitlock family home.

    They were just grasping at straws now to help Selina.

    Besides, Matthew was here with Selina. If he objected, Lothar wouldn''t be able to meet her anyway.

    Natalie told Lothar the address of the Whitlock family home.

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353

    Lothar hung up the phone and prepared to set off.

    Yesseca wanted to follow him.

    Her eyes were red. "Brother, I want to visit Miss Whitlock too," she sniffled.

    Lothar gave Yesseca a small pat on the head.

    He knew that his younger sister was soft-hearted and treated Selina like her own sister. Hearing that something like this had happened to Selina had probably broke her heart.

    However, with the state Selina was in now, the smaller the audience the better.

    "Wait for me at home, I''ll tell you everything when I get back," he said gently.

    Yesseca thought for a moment and replied, "Then you must tell Miss Whitlock not to be deceived by that man again. That man said that he deliberately concealed the fact that he was married."

    Lothar sighed inwardly.

    "Yesseca, the situation is not as simple as you think," he answered.

    "What do you mean?" Yesseca asked while staring at him with a gaze full of innocence. "That man had already confessed everything in the press conference," she reasoned.

    Lothar did not give her any further exnation.

    "We''ll talk about this after I''m back, I need to see Selina first," he just said.

    "Wait a minute." Yesseca stopped him in his tracks.

    She ran back to her room and came out a small jar.

    It was filled with origami stars.

    "Brother, please bring this to Miss Whitlock," she pleaded.

    Lothar sighed, "Yesseca, what can she do with this?"

    Normally, this would be an excellent gift, but now...

    Yesseca looked at him seriously. "Brother, I folded these stars a few years ago, they are very special as they can shine in the dark. During my stay in the hospital, whenever I felt depressed or discouraged, I would look at these stars and remind myself that there is always hope, no matter how bad the situation is," she told Lothar.

    Lothar was stunned by what she said.

    Atst, he took the jar from Yesseca and assured her, "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely hand this to Selina, I''ll tell her that it''s from you."

    After Lothar left, Yesseca waited at home anxiously.

    About twenty minutester, someone knocked on the door.

    Yesseca, thinking that it was Lothar, immediately ran to answer the door.

    However, she was stunned when she saw who it was.

    Wasn''t this that butler?

    The butler of the house she had gone to interview as a maid?

    "Yes?" Yesseca asked hesitantly.

    "Miss Cowell." The butler greeted her politely, "Mr. Quartley would like to invite you to the Quartley family home," he said.

    "Why does he want me there?" Yesseca was even more confused by the invitation.

    "Miss Cowell, regarding the position you had applied forst time, Mr. Quartley would like to interview you again," the butler exined. Yesseca was speechless.

    Another interview? Would she even pass it this time? Yesseca thought.

    She was unsure about this.

    When she recalled Mr. Quartley''s cold expression, she felt that her chances were close to none.

    If it was on any ordinary day, she might attempt the interview again. However, she was really not in the mood now.

    With everything that had happened with Miss Whitlock, she couldn''t spare that interview any thought. All she could think about was her brother returning with the news of Miss Whitlock.

    "No." Yesseca refused firmly, "Since he didn''t want mest time, I won''t go again," she added.

    A look of shock shed across the butler''s eyes.

    Yesseca actually refused?

    This was the first woman who''d rejected Mr. Quartley!

    After all, Mr. Quartley''s identity had often made him irresistible among thedies.

    The butler exhaled sharply.

    "Miss Cowell, you really shoulde for the interview again," he urged.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Yesseca was firm on her decision.

    She shrugged. "If Mr. Quartley really demands my presence, he cane invite me himself." She waved him off.

    It was obvious that the stoic Mr. Quartley wouldn''t bothering here personally, she had just said that to turn down his invitation.

    The butler''s jaw dropped when he heard Yesseca''s bold request

    A deep smile appeared on Reid''s lips.

    He had finished watching Matthew''s press conference.

    He never expected Matthew to use such an extreme method to protect Selina.

    Reid was impressed by his own intelligence.

    His idea to use Selina to attack Matthew turned out to be brilliant.

    A man in love was a foolish man.

    Sure enough, only love could make a wise man act so stupidly.

    Reid was extremely delighted.

    Since Matthew had held that press conference, the stock price of the Perry Group had plunged and its market value had plummeted by millions of dors, this was not even the end yet.

    The shareholders of the Perry Group were even raising a ruckus.

    They were furious with Matthew not only because of the press conference he had held but also because he just left without any notice, leaving a huge mess behind. Now no one could even contact him.

    Reid of course knew where Matthew was.

    He was most probably with Selina.

    Reid sneered.

    Although he had known that he

    could crush Matthew to a certain extent through Selina, he''d never

    expected this to turn out so well

    Judging by Matthew''s actions, he really was nning to throw away his whole career just for Selina.

    Caroline''s arrival interrupted Reid from his thoughts.

    She was overjoyed when Matthew''s affair was publicized.

    Only because everyone was attacking Selina.

    However, she was now unhappy with the turn of events.

    When Matthew convened that press conference, he admitted that he had deceived Selina about his marital status when he cheated with her.

    This hadpletely turned Selina into the victim.

    Now those who had previously attacked Selina had started to sympathize with her, some even encouraged and supported her. This was uneptable to Caroline.

    She said to Reid, "Now everyone is attacking Matthew instead of Selina. Mr. Perry, this is not the oue I want."

    Since theirst encounter where Reid had taken advantage of her, she started to address him as Mr. Perry to create some distance.

    A dark emotion shed across Reid''s eyes.

    He really didn''t care about what happened to Selina, after all, she was only his tool to defeat Matthew.

    A tool that hadpleted its purpose was not worth paying attention to.

    However, Reid hid this thought from Caroline.

    Caroline was still useful to him, hence he needed to keep her own his side.

    "Everything must be done step by step, don''t rush it," he answered simply.

    "What do you mean don''t rush it?" Caroline raised her voice, "Now Selina ispletely free from this mess without even a scratch!"

    "Don''t forget about Nadia," Reid reminded her coldly.

    Caroline inhaled sharply.

    Right, there was still Nadia, she hadpletely forgotten about her.

    "I''ll go and find Nadia," Caroline said anxiously.

    Reid did not object.

    Saoirse arrived soon after Caroline left.

    The look on her face was one of desperation and pain.

    She had also seen the press conference held by Matthew.

    She had been shocked to her core when the news appeared.

    How could William do that!

    Saoirse had called Matthew countless times but to no avail.

    In the end, she could onlye to Caroline.

    Reid informed Saoirse that Caroline was away.

    Saoirse''s beautiful blue eyes were filled with despair, "What should I do, Mr. Perry? At that time, Caroline assured me only that woman would

    suffer, but now with William''s press conference, he will be criticized and attacked by everyone!"

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354

    "We can''t do anything now that Matthew has already held that conference," Reid said to Saoirse.

    Saoirse bit her lip. "Mr. Perry, please help me to hold another press conference. I won''t allow William to be hurt, I will tell them the truth that Selina clearly knew about the existence of William''s wife," she decided.

    Reid was stunned when he heard about Saoirse''s decision.

    If she really went through with that, all he had achieved would go down the drain.

    Reid immediately stood up.

    He took a threatening step towards Saoirse. "Listen to me Miss Welmert, you absolutely cannot do that!" he snarled.

    Saoirse was shocked as this was the first time Reid had treated her this way.

    She came to herself after a while.

    "Why can''t I do that? Don''t you know what would happen to William because of that conference?" Saoirse questioned him.

    Reid''s voice was cold, "Miss Welmert, I only know that if you hold a press conference, you would be pushing my brother towards that woman." Saoirse was appalled.

    Reid raised his voice, "Do you know why my brother held that press conference? He did that to protect that woman! If you hold another press conference, you would only be helping that woman indirectly. Miss Welmert, how could you think of such a stupid idea?"

    Saoirse was left speechless.

    Reid knew that she was wavering.

    He softened his tone, "Miss Welmert, yes, my brother is facing a crisis now, but not all hope is lost. Maybe only through this, he will realize that being with you is the best decision he can make," he persuaded her gently.

    "But now William is facing so much criticism," Saoirse said painfully.

    "Yes." Reid stared into Saoirse''s eyes. "His public image ispletely ruined, hispany''s market value is plummeting, and no otherpany would dare to cooperate with Perry Group, all these willpletely destroy him," he listed out.

    Saoirse''s face paled.

    Reid continued, "No man can handle this kind of consequences. When my brother haspletely hit rock bottom, it''s your turn to step in and help him. You can change the public opinion on him on the condition that he be with you. Isn''t this the perfect n?"

    Saoirse''s eyes widened.

    Reid lowered his voice, "Miss Welmert, it''s not easy to change the mind of a man, you must be ruthless and decisive to secure your victory. Trust me, sooner orter, my brother will be yours."

    Lothar arrived at the Whitlock family home.

    He identally bumped into someone when he rushed into the living room.

    Lothar only felt something soft.

    He hurriedly looked up. "I''m sorry," he apologised.

    He had collided with Bowie.

    The softness he felt was in fact, Bowie''s breasts. She was about to lose her temper but was taken aback when she saw his face.

    It was a handsome man.

    Although he was not as handsome as Tobias, his looks were definitely above average.

    Especially when he was covered in sweat, probably due to his running, he let off a strong wave of male pheromones.

    Not to mention, he had an amazing figure, which could be felt through his clothing.

    Bowie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Natalie walked up to Lothar when she saw him in the living room.

    "Lothar," she greeted him.

    She had asked the servants to open the gate for Lothar when he called her after arriving at the vi.

    Lothar hesitated for a moment.

    "Are you Selina''s sister-inw?" he asked.

    Natalie nodded.

    Lothar immediately took a towards her. "How is Selina?" he asked worriedly.

    "Please wait a moment," Natalie said, "I have to inform Matthew first, if he is fine with this, you can thene up and see Selina."

    Lothar could only wait anxiously.

    Natalie made her way upstairs.

    Bowie followed after her quickly.

    "Sister Natalie," she called after Natalie.

    Natalie paused and turned to her. "What''s the matter?" she asked.

    Bowie smiled excitedly. "Sister Natalie, that man just now is excellent, is he the one you wanted to introduce to me?" she hinted at Natalie. Natalie nced at the love-struck expression on

    Bowie''s face.

    "No, he is Selina''s friend. He came here for some important business," Natalie answered her seriously.

    Bowie pouted when she heard this.

    "Sister Natalie, don''t forget your promise about finding a man for me," she reminded Natalie.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Natalie was at a loss for words.

    This woman was James''s niece!

    Natalie kept repeating that to herself.

    "Yes, I''ll excuse myself first," Natalie said to Bowie. She then turned to knock on Selina''s door.

    Matthew was with Selina in the bedroom. "Selina, have something to eat, you must be hungry," he coaxed her gently.

    Selina was unresponsive.

    She shut her eyes tightly.

    However, Matthew knew that she was awake.

    Her eyshes and her fingers all trembled slightly, giving away the fact that she was not asleep.

    She just refused to open her eyes.

    She didn''t want to look at him.

    This thought suddenly appeared in Matthew''s mind.

    His heart tightened.

    He felt as if he couldn''t breathe.

    "Selina, this is all my fault. But please, don''t torture yourself. Please open your eyes and have something to eat," he begged.

    Selina still remained unresponsive.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the bedroom door.

    Matthew said softly, "Selina, I''ll go and answer the door first. If you don''t feel like eating then just get

    some rest. I''lle backter to apany you."

    Natalie was standing at the door.

    She was about to speak when Matthew gave her a look.

    He signaled for them to talk somewhere else.

    Natalie remained silent.

    Matthew closed the door of the bedroom.

    He moved to thending and said," You can speak here, Natalie."

    Natalie was surprised that Matthew was still thoughtful in a time like this.

    "Matthew, Lothar is here," she informed him.

    Matthew''s eyes glinted. "Why is he here?" he questioned.

    "I picked up his call on Selina''s phone. He was worried for Selina and wanted to check on her

    after seeing the news. I thought that

    maybe he could help to talk to

    Selina. Selina had mentioned him to me before, saying that he is a very cheerful and optimistic person," Natalie exined. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Natalie paused and continued, "Of course, you don''t need to worry. They''re just friends."

    "I understand," Matthew said, "I will stay with Selina."

    "Matthew, I know you can apany Selina, but I''m afraid it''s really not helping her," Natalie pointed out to him worriedly.

    Matthew had been with her for so long. If Selina had really recovered, she would already be downstairs eating.

    Matthew''s face paled slightly.

    Natalie persuaded him, "Matthew,

    you are involved in this as much as

    Selina. Maybe it''s time to let an

    outsider try and talk to her. Matthew, let''s give Lothar a chance."

    Matthew was silent for a moment.

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355

    Matthew finally agreed after a long pause.

    When Natalie found Lothar, she realized that he had brought along a big bag.

    It was filled with bottles of coffee.

    Natalie estimated there were at least a dozen bottles.

    She asked in astonishment, "Why did you bring so much coffee?"

    Lothar looked a little embarrassed. "Selina and I would always drink a lot of fluids when we are down, it helps to lighten our spirits."

    Natalie was at a loss of words.

    She had never heard about coffee lightening people''s spirits.

    However, since Lothar had put it that way, she guessed that he had his own n.

    Natalie informed him about what happened to Selina in the mall before he went up to see her.

    Lothar''s expression immediately changed.

    He clenched his fists tightly. "How dare those people treat Selina like that? They will pay for their actions!" he swore.

    Who did they think they were, how dare they criticize Selina!

    Natalie sighed and consoled him, "You should talk to Selina first, besides, Matthew is already searching for them. Don''t worry about this." Lothar was furious.

    He finally knew why Matthew held that press conference and why he put all the me on himself, iming that it was him who deceived Selina.

    It was because Selina had suffered this kind of humiliation!

    Selina, the precious daughter of the Whitlock family, had been humiliated in such a way!

    Lothar felt a surge of anger and pain.

    After a long while, Lothar finallyposed himself.

    He said to Natalie, "Please bring me to Selina."

    Natalie nced at Lothar. "Have youposed yourself?" she asked.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Lothar took a deep breath. "Don''t worry, I''m fine," he assured her.

    He even forced out a smile, showing his white teeth. "In order tofort someone, theforter must first be in a good mood. Don''t worry, I''m okay." Natalie was taken aback by his change of emotions.

    Just a moment ago, he was furious and in pain, but now, he seemed totally fine.

    She suddenly understood why Selina always went to Lothar when she was down. Lothar''s smile had the ability to make someone feel much better. She led Lothar up the stairs.

    Natalie paused outside Selina''s bedroom. "Go on in then," she motioned to him.

    Lothar took a deep breath and entered the bedroom.

    He paused when he saw Selina.

    Shey quietly on the bed but there was a heavy cloud of sadness looming over her.

    Lothar found it difficult to breathe.

    He felt his heart ache when he saw her like this.

    Lothar walked over to her.

    He opened his bag and took out the bottles of coffee.

    "Look Selina, I''ve brought you lots of coffee. I guarantee that you can drink till your heart''s content and drink away your bad mood." Lothar deliberately used a rxed and happy tone.

    He knew that Selina could hear him and that she was not asleep.

    You could tell if a person was really sleeping.

    Selina was obviously not.

    She only closed her eyes to escape reality.

    "Selina, I already know what happened. So my purpose here is simple, tofort and encourage you till you''re happy and up and around. I won''t leave until then," Lothar stated casually.

    He took a sip of the coffee. "I tell you, I really spent a fortune on this coffee, the taste is supremepared to the other kinds. I''m going to finish it all if you don''t drink some." Lothar clicked his tongue.

    Selina continued to ignore him.

    Lothar mumbled to himself, "Selina, we still have a long way to go in life, if we''re so easily defeated by this and that we''ll never make it till the end. I know what happened in the mall, it''s not even a big issue! Those people can''t even afford one piece of your clothing with their annual sry, how can you even be

    defeated by them?" Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    "If you''re really unhappy, then just ask your bodyguards to beat them up! Don''t just lick your wounds in the dark," Lotharforted her.

    "I heard that there was a woman who threw eggs at you? Don''t worry, once we find her, go and buy 10,000 eggs and smash her with them, let her be the first woman in the world to die by egging!" Lothar continued on.

    Lothar nced at Selina while he talked.

    Selina was still unresponsive, only her eyshes were trembling slightly.

    Lothar''s heart jolted.

    Whenever Selina was sad, he would always joke around with her like that and she would more or less give some response. However, she still remained unresponsive until now, it seemed that this incident had really scarred her.

    Lothar suddenly felt helpless.

    All of a sudden, he recalled about the present that Yesseca had instructed him to give to Selina.

    An idea popped up in his mind.

    He stood up and drew the curtains, he then switched off all the lights in the room.

    The whole bedroom was plunged into darkness.

    Selina also sensed this.

    She immediately opened her eyes.

    This time, even if she had her eyes closed or opened, the darkness seemed equally endless.

    She didn''t need to run away anymore.

    At this moment, Lothar took out a small jar.

    The stars in the jar shined just as Yesseca had

    said.

    The light was faint, but it still shined.

    Selina''s gaze was attracted by those specks of light.

    She looked over with a sh of confusion in her eyes.

    Lothar started to speak.

    There was a deep sense of sadness in his tone.

    "Selina, my father passed away when I was very young. We were very poor at that time, so my father worked day and night in order to provide for us. However, there was one time where he worked in the construction site, he was too exhausted and fell from the 18th floor, I lost him that day," Lothar said.

    "After this, my mother raised both me and Yesseca alone. She had to push through so many hurdles, her hair had already turnedpletely white at the age of fifty. She was delighted when Yesseca and I grew up, saying she could finally rx after I graduated from university, that all her hard work was not in vain," he continued on.

    "However, my mother never got a

    chance to enjoy her days as my sister suddenly needed a huge sum of money for her kidney transnt. My mother begged our rtives and friends but none of them were willing to lend us the money, they were all afraid we would be unable torepay them. Do you know what my mother did at the end? She went to buy some insurance and thenmitted suicide by jumping, she died just like my dad," Lothar''s tone was somber.

    He paused for a moment before he continued, "My mother thought that the insurancepany wouldpensate us for her death, that the money would be enough for my sister''s kidney transnt, however, she never knew that death by suicide was not in the criteria, we didn''t receive any money at all.

    Selina, don''t you think this whole thing is a joke?"

    Selina''s body stiffened.

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356

    Lothar continued on, "Selina, do you know how Yesseca and I survived all these years? I could still handle this, but Yesseca was still a little girl. When our mom died, she almost wanted tomit suicide. She med herself for killing our mom. I pped her and told her that Mom died because she wanted her to live, and if she killed herself, Mom would never forgive her. I told her that she must live her life to the fullest so that Mom could finally rest in peace."

    "Since then, Yesseca has never made a fuss. She puts on a smile every day, but I know that deep down she is still sorrowful. I have seen her crying to sleep at night yet she acts all cheerful and happy the next day. There were a few times when I almost couldn''t make it, and it was Yesseca whoforted and supported me," Lothar said.

    "She even folded a lot of origami stars." Lothar shook the jar in his hand gently. "She wanted me to bring these stars to you. She said that these stars apanied her for many years and that they reminded her that no matter how dark a situation may be, there is always hope."

    Selina felt her chest tightening.

    She didn''t feel any pain at all, just a deep throbbing ache that almost made her eyes water.

    "Selina, your situation can''t evenpare with Yesseca''s. Do you know how old Yesseca was when our mom died? Yesseca has already survived so why can''t you? Can you not evenpare with a ten-year- old girl?" Lothar demanded.

    Selina felt as if the huge stone in her heart had finally dropped, making her heart and organs twist in pain.

    After this intense pain, a deep sense of calmness washed over her.

    She suddenly felt a ray of hope.

    If Lothar and Yesseca could make it, why not her?

    Why not her?

    She felt a surge of strength rose within her.

    She sat up from her bed.

    Lothar remained silent and just stared in Selina''s direction.

    "Lothar," Selina finally spoke.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Her voice was hoarse as if she had just recovered from a serious illness.

    Lothar''s heart was filled with joy.

    "Selina, I''m here," Lothar said.

    "Turn on the lights," she requested.

    Lothar immediately switched them on.

    The whole bedroom was flooded with light, just like the light of hope.

    Selina took a deep breath.

    "I smell something delicious. Did you bring coffee over?" She turned to Lothar and asked.

    "Yes! It''s coffee." Lothar answered.

    "I heard that you bought the most expensive type of coffee," Selina continued on.

    "Yes." Lothar''s face was filled with joy. "It''s the most expensive type."

    "Well, then hurry up and give it to me," Selina prompted him.

    Lothar immediately handed the coffee to her.

    Matthew, who was waiting downstairs, felt a little uneasy.

    There were a few times he wanted to take a look upstairs but was stopped by Natalie.

    "Matthew, since Lothar''s already with Selina, let''s just give him some time," Natalie reasoned with him.

    Matthew had aplicated look in his eyes.

    He managed to control himself in the end.

    Selina had gotten down from her bed.

    She smiled bitterly at Lothar and said, "I think I need some food."

    Lothar looked at the bottles of coffee she had finished. "Selina, tell me honestly, how long has it been since youst ate?" he asked. Any normal person would have been so full after drinking so many bottles of coffee, that they wouldn''t even feel like eating.

    "I haven''t eaten anything since yesterday," Selina replied with a serious look on her face.

    Lothar was speechless.

    "Let''s quickly get some food then," Lothar said.

    She tried to take a step forward but her footsteps were shaky.

    Lothar reached out to hold her but was rejected.

    "It''s fine, I''ll do it myself," she said.

    Lothar felt a little awkward.

    He didn''t have the right to hold her, after all, it was improper for them to be so intimate, not to mention that Matthew was still downstairs.

    Lothar wanted to ask her about Matthew but he didn''t want to risk it.

    He was afraid that this would trigger her again now that she had finally recovered.

    Lothar and Selina went downstairs together.

    When Matthew saw Selina walking down, he felt as if his breath had left him.

    After a while, he came back to himself.

    He strode towards Selina.

    He was filled with uncontainable excitement. "Selina," he said.

    The corners of Selina''s lips curled slightly. "Matthew, I want to eat something, I''m starving."

    "Yes, yes, let''s eat now," Matthew answered her happily.

    Natalie immediately asked the kitchen to serve the food.

    The dishes were already prepared long ago, they had kept it warmed so that Selina could have some anytime.

    Matthew was staring at Selina as she ate until Natalie reminded him, "Matthew, have some to eat too, you also haven''t eaten anything since yesterday."

    Selina looked at Matthew with a shocked expression.

    "He also starved himself with me?" Selina thought.

    Matthew smiled bitterly. "It''s fine, I''m not hungry," he replied.

    "No, you must eat," Selina''s voice was firm,

    "Otherwise, I will starve myself with you."

    "Alright, I''ll eat." Matthew immediately agreed.

    Lothar stood at the entrance of the dining room and watched them.

    He heard their whole conversation.

    He had aplicated look in his eyes.

    He was right about the fact that Matthew and Selina''s rtionship was as strong as ever.

    The public opinion seemed to have not affected their rtionship.

    This was excellent.

    Lothar feared up a bit at that thought.

    As long as Selina was well, everything was excellent.

    Although he also felt that Matthew was not a good match for Selina since he already had a wife.

    However, he would wholeheartedly

    support Selina no matter whom she chose.

    Natalie walked over to him.

    "Lothar," she said to him softly.

    Natalie walked away after she said that. Lothar understood and followed after her.

    "Lothar, thank you so much." Natalie gave him a sincere look.

    Earlier on, she wasn''t in the mood to look at Lothar properly, she had only vaguely nced at this young and energetic boy. Now that she took a closer look, she realized that Lothar looked like someone. Content

    belongs to

    Dn Cowell.

    They really shared some resemnce.

    However, both of them had apletely different air around them.

    Dn was dark and gloomy while

    Lothar was bright and energeticet

    especially when he spoke with a smile that would automatically lift up a person''s mood. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Even I had noticed that both Lothar and Dn share some resemnce, Matthew must have noticed this as well." Natalie thought.

    However, Matthew had acquiesced to Selina''s friendship with Lothar, he even agreed for Lothar to talk to Selina.

    This could only mean that Matthew was acting like the bigger person and that he had absolute trust in both Selina and Lothar.

    "There''s no need to thank me. This is only what I should do as Selina and I are good friends," Lothar said.

    "Selina''s lucky to have a friend like you," Natalie replied.

    "I''m also lucky to have Selina as my friend," he dered.

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357

    After they both had their fill of food, Selina turned to Matthew and said, "Matthew, I want to find all the people who attacked me in the mall." She had an icy glint in her eyes.

    She would not allow just any Tom, Dick or Harry to insult her so easily.

    "I''ve already found them, so what do you n to do?" Matthew asked.

    Selina thought for a moment. "Help me run a background check on each of them. Once you find anything, immediately let the media know. Let them get a taste of their own medicine," she finally decided.

    "All right," Matthew agreed.

    "And also bring me that woman who threw eggs at me," she added.

    "All right," he answered.

    Fifteen minutester, a woman in her forties was brought to Selina.

    She was so scared that she immediately fell to her knees.

    She''d only dared to throw eggs at Selina because it had been a crowded area. When she looked back at that day, she really regretted her rash and foolish actions.

    She wiped the tears that streamed down her face. "Miss Whitlock, what I did was wrong. I don''t know what came over me when I threw those eggs. Please forgive me, I beg you, please. I won''t ever do this again next time," she begged.

    Selina''s eyes were cold when she nced at that woman, "What makes you think there will be a next time?"

    The woman''s heart immediately sank.

    She knew that Selina was not nning to let her off easily, hence she put on a pitiful act.

    "Miss Whitlock, my husband just divorced mest month for another younger woman, and I was in a really bad mood because of this. Miss Whitlock, please have somepassion for me," she sobbed.

    Selina gave a coldugh. "Since your husband found another younger woman, why didn''t you get back at him or that woman? Why did you throw eggs at me? Was I the one who made your husband find that woman?" she sneered.

    Her voice turned colder as she spoke, "Did you really think that you could actually get away with this? Prepare to use the rest of your life to pay for your actions."

    The woman''s face paled.

    "Miss Whitlock, I''m begging you, please don''t do this to me! Do you know why I bought those eggs that day? It''s all for my child who became weak and fragile ever since my husband''s affair. Please think of my child. If you really locked me up, this would destroy him," her cries resonated throughout the vi.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Selina felt her breath catching.

    She took a nce at Matthew.

    She thought that Matthew would dissuade her, but he simply stated, "Selina, I''ll support whatever decision you make."

    Selina finally made up her mind.

    This was the first time someone dared to throw eggs at her, so she was not willing to forgive this woman.

    However, when she thought about the woman''s child, her heart softened.

    After a long time, she finally said, "Matthew, take her away. Let the bodyguards throw the same amount of eggs she threw at me and then let her go." The woman was filled with gratitude and relief. "Miss Whitlock, thank you, thank you so much," she sobbed.

    "Shut your mouth!" Selina snapped.

    The woman immediately fell silent.

    After she was taken away, there was only one important person left to deal with.

    Rainee Yeager.

    Selina''s face had turned cold.

    She had been trying to be considerate about Rainee''s condition and had done her best to avoid her, yet Rainee had managed to find her and even caused her to be besieged.

    She swore that if she let Rainee off easy again, she wouldn''t call herself a Whitlock anymore.

    "Matthew, there is still one person left," Selina said to Matthew.

    "I understand," Matthew''s voice lowered, "I wanted to bring her here long ago, but I was worried about you. Now that you''re well, I''ll bring her here myself."

    If they sent the bodyguards to bring her here, the Yeager family would probably refuse.

    Selina was silent for a moment. "What if Matheo pleads with you?" she asked.

    Matthew seemed to have already made his decision. "Selina, you''re more important than anything else," he told her.

    Matthew personally went to the Yeager family

    mansion.

    Selina stayed and waited for his return.

    She asked Lothar, "Is this the first time you''ve seen me acting so fierce?"

    She was referring to her confrontation with that middle-aged woman.

    ?

    Lothar thought for a moment and replied, "Hmm, every time I see you, you''re always screaming or crying. So yeah, this is the first timedve seen you acting so fierce."

    Selina was at a loss for words at his reply.

    She nced at Lothar. "Only you, Lothar, can make me speechless," she stated.

    Lothar smiled and said, "Selina, you had mercy on her, you didn''t order for her death by egging."

    Selina gave him a bitter smile. "I wanted to, but when she said that she still had a child, I couldn''t do it," Selina sighed. "Selina, you''re too kind," Lothar told her.

    "Am I?" she asked.

    "Of course," he answered.

    "If I was kind, I would have forgiven all those who had bullied me," she said.

    Lothar smiled, "Then you wouldn''t just be kind, you would be a saint," he stated.

    "Lothar, you really have a way with words," Selina replied.

    Lothar was about to retort when his phone suddenly rang.

    It was from Yesseca.

    She was worried when Lothar hadn''t returned after so long.

    "Don''t worry, Selina is fine," Lothar answered the phone.

    Yesseca couldn''t believe her ears. "Then can I talk to Miss Whitlock?" she asked.

    Lothar handed his phone to Selina. "Yesseca wants to talk to you," he told her.

    Selina answered the phone, "Yesseca."

    Yesseca''s gentle yet anxious voice came over the line, "Miss Whitlock, are you alright?"

    Selina felt her heart soften when she heard Yesseca''s voice.

    "I''m fine, Yesseca," Selina answered.

    Yesseca heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s great that you''re alright."

    "Thank you, Yesseca," Selina said suddenly.

    Yesseca was a bit surprised.

    Selina continued, "Thank you for your stars and encouragement. I will remember what you said, that there is always hope even in the darkest of times."

    When Matthew arrived at the Yeager family mansion, he informed Matheo about what Rainee had done and his intentions of taking Rainee tomeet Selina.

    ��n.swnovels

    Matheo''s expression immediately changed.

    He thought that his sister had finally given up. He never expected her to create such a big mess.

    She had the audacity to besiege Selina and cause her to be egged, making the noble youngdy suffer such humiliation. Matheo could imagine if Matthew really took her away, she would only have a slim chance of survival.

    He understood Matthew''s character.

    Matthew was a very merciful person. Even when Rainee had framed him for her pregnancy, he''d let her go for his sake.

    However, now Matthew hade personally to take Rainee to Selina, this showed how serious the situation was.

    Matheo could feel cold sweat trickling down his back.

    No matter how stupid Rainee acted, she was still his flesh and blood.

    Matheo''s parents had just left two days ago to attend a funeral.

    Before they left, Lucinda had reminded him to take good care of Rainee and not to let anything happen to her.

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358

    Matheo had even assured them that they could count on him.

    However, now...

    Matheo''s tone changed, "Matthew, I''ll ask Rainee to apologize, I''ll even get her to go to her knees and beg for forgiveness. But I can''t let you take her away, I''m afraid of what Selina would do to her. I know Selina has never experienced this kind of humiliation before and I''m worried she won''t act rationally. She won''t have any control over her actions when she sees Rainee."

    Matthew''s expression was cold. "Matheo, you seem to be worried that Selina won''t act rationally after such a horrible experience. Still, what makes you think that I''d still be reasonable after seeing Selina suffer such humiliation?"

    Matheo felt his breath stop.

    He was caught between a rock and a hard ce. "Matthew, Rainee''s baby is almost due, if anything happens to her, she might lose this child. You''ve also heard from the doctor that Rainee''s body is too weak and that she might not be able to conceive again. If she loses this child, she will be childless for life," Matheo tried to reason with

    Matthew.

    He thought that at least this would make Matthew hesitate, that he understood Matthew well.

    However, he was wrong.

    Matthew did not hesitate at all.

    "Matheo, if it was me who experienced all those things, I could let Rainee off. But it was Selina. It killed me to see her experiencing this. Do you even know how she was after this? She was walking around just like a soulless corpse. Matheo, hand Rainee over, her fate will be decided by Selina," Matthew stated.

    Matheo heard the finality in Matthew''s tone.

    He hardened his heart. "And what if I say no?" Matheo challenged.

    If he handed Rainee over, it would be the same as sending her to her death.

    "What makes you think you can stop me?" Matthew''s tone was cold and harsh.

    Matheo''s heart jolted.

    "Are you just going to cast aside our brotherhood?" Matheo demanded.

    "Matheo, I will do anything for Selina," Matthew replied, "You know that you can''t stop me."

    Matheo was shocked to his core.

    He knew that he couldn''t stop Matthew.

    Even though they called each other brothers, the Yeager family''s background was insignificantpared to the Perry family''s.

    Beneath all his fear, Matheo was also agitated.

    He couldn''t believe it when he saw all the news about Matthew. He and Matthew had known each other for many years, yet he was unaware of so many things, he didn''t even know that Matthew had been married!

    However, he did not confront Matthew about this.

    Ever since the problems that Rainee had caused for the Perry family, he had been too ashamed to face Matthew.

    Matheo spoke without a thought, "You can do anything for Selina? I guess that''s why you even abandoned your wife! I''ve known you for so long, yet you''ve never told me that you''re married. Matthew Perry, I''ve only just realized that I don''t even know who you are. How can you be so heartless, how can you risk Rainee being childless for life?"

    Matthew''s face sank, his expression darkened with anger.

    Matthew''s sharp gaze pierced through Matheo. "Matheo, I won''t argue with you about my own matters, consider how many times Rainee had wronged me before and how I never demanded any repercussions from her. This time it''s different, she almost killed Selina. You have no idea how terrified I was for Selina! I will take Rainee, I do not give a d*mn whether she will have any children in the future, all I care is about Selina and Selina alone!"

    Matheo felt as if something had enveloped him, making it almost impossible to breathe.

    In the end, Matthew took Rainee away.

    Rainee had begged Matthew desperately to let her off.

    "Matthew, please don''t hand me to Selina, she won''t have any mercy on me. Are you really willing to hurt an unborn child? Please, Matthew, I''m begging you," she cried.

    Matthew''s gaze fell on Rainee''s stomach.

    Her baby bump was already very obvious.

    Matthew''s eyes were filled with emotions.

    However, it was only for a moment.

    Selina''s sleeping figure appeared in his mind again.

    Her soulless sleeping figure.

    He also recalled what he saw on the surveince camera in the mall, how Selina was besieged and even egged.

    This was all because of Rainee.

    If it weren''t for her, nothing would have happened.

    It was Rainee who had sparked the crowd''s emotions.

    Matthew finally hardened his heart.

    He let the bodyguards carry Rainee away.

    Matheo was also held down.

    He red at Matthew. "Matthew, if you bring Rainee to Selina, you and I are no longer brothers," he threatened. Matthew nced at Matheo.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    He wanted to say something, but in the end, he just held it back and walked away.

    After Matthew left, Matheo immediately called Lucinda and told her about what had happened.

    Lucinda was scared out of her wits.

    "I''ll call Ludwik now," her voice was trembling.

    She was currently abroad, so even if she flew back immediately, she would only reach the next morning.

    The limousine headed towards the Whitlock family home.

    "Mr. Perry." The bodyguard who sat behind suddenly leaned out. "There is someone looking for you," he said.

    Matthew''s eyes narrowed.

    He''d already turned off his phone, who could''ve called his bodyguard?

    Matthew answered the phone.

    "Matthew!" Ludwik''s voice rang out.

    "Father." Matthew could guess why Ludwik had called.

    He immediately said, "If you are calling about Rainee, you can hang up now."

    Ludwik was speechless.

    He cleared his throat and spoke, "Lucinda called me just now. Did you take Rainee away to bring her to the daughter of the Whitlock family? Lucinda said that Rainee had done something wrong, that the daughter of the Whitlock family would never spare Rainee or her unborn child."

    "What Selina decides is her business. My only job is to bring Rainee to her," Matthew replied.

    "Matthew, Lucinda promised me that she''d be back immediately.

    She''d bring her whole family to

    apologize to the daughter of the

    Whitlock family. Don''t bring Rainee there alone, otherwise, the consequences will be horrifying."

    "Father, I can''t wait any longer. I''ve promised Selina," Matthew answered.

    Ludwik was a little frustrated.

    "Lucinda told me that Rainee''s

    stomach is already very huge.

    Matthew, you''re my son, I know that

    you''ve always been reasonablepassionate. This is why I entrusted the Perry Group to you and not your brother. Matthew, are you really willing to watch Rainee and maybe even her unborn child get hurt?" Ludwik reasoned with him.

    Matthew''s breathing became more rapid.

    However, he soon calmed himself. "Father, I will support Selina no matter what she decides. As for what will happen to Rainee, it is the least of my

    concerns," Matthew finally answered.

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359

    "Matthew!" Ludwik raised his voice, "I can''t believe that my son would just say that! In the past, you would never do anything to harm a pregnant woman, even if a gun was pointed at you!"

    Matthew''s voice was hoarse. "You''re right, Father. If it was in the past, even if she pointed a gun at me, I would never hurt a pregnant woman. But do you know what Rainee did to Selina? You have no right to stop if you don''t understand."

    "Matthew, calm down," Ludwik tried to pacify him.

    "I''ve tried being calm, that''s why I never touched Rainee even after she hurt Selina again and again. I even let her go when she framed Selina. Father, this time, Rainee must pay for her actions, otherwise, she might do something again to hurt Selina. I can''t risk it!" Matthew dered.

    He hung up the phone right after that statement.

    He even switched off the phone.

    Meanwhile, they had arrived at the Whitlock family home.

    The bodyguards carried Rainee into the Whitlock family''s manor.

    She was crying and pleading with Matthew along the way.

    Matthew was pained when he looked at Rainee''s protruding belly.

    However, he hardened his heart.

    He had promised Selina that he would bring Rainee to her, he could not go back on his word.

    In the Whitlock family''s manor, Rainee knelt down before Selina.

    She thought that no matter how wrong her action was, she would never face any repercussions.

    After all, her brother, Matheo was good friends with Matthew.

    She knew that Matthew valued his brotherhood with Matheo.

    That was why she''d dared to say that she was pregnant with Matthew''s child.

    All because she knew that Matthew wouldn''t act against her.

    However, this time, even Matheo couldn''t protect her.

    When Matthew had forcefully taken her away in front of Matheo, she knew that everything was over.

    This was the first time she had experienced this kind of fear.

    A bone-chilling fear.

    Her eyes were filled with tears. "Selina, please let me off, I''m begging you, please, I won''t do it again." she pleaded with Selina. Selina only felt a sense of sardonicism at her words.

    Let her go?

    How could Rainee still be so shameless?

    She couldn''t even remember how many times she had let Rainee go.

    It was Rainee who kept provoking her!

    Before that incident, when Rainee hade to the Perry family home to provoke her, all she did was avoid and ignore her. When Rainee followed her, she''d even ran to a mall just to lose her.

    She had never thought about hurting Rainee.

    It was Rainee who had been relentless.

    She''d even provoked the bystanders to attack her.

    She had already done this many times.

    Selina''s gaze pierced through Rainee. "Let you off? Why should I even let you off?"

    Rainee pointed at her own stomach, "My baby is almost due. Selina, please let me go for the sake of my child," she begged.

    The corners of Selina''s lips curled up into a sneer.

    "Rainee, do you remember what I said to you that day? I said that I wouldn''t argue with you for the sake of your child, I even hid from you when you refused to leave. It was you who aggravated me and disregarded my forbearance," Selina snarled.

    "Selina, I was wrong, I know that it was all my fault," Rainee begged.

    Selina suddenly crouched down to eye-level with Rainee.

    She grabbed Rainee''s chin. "Rainee, you are only begging me now just to save yourself! You''ve never regret any of your wrongdoings, you''re just that stubborn," Selina stated.

    When Rainee saw Selina''s cold gaze, she felt a chill go down her spine.

    Her lips trembled. "Selina, what are you nning to do? What are you nning to do with me?" she whispered.

    "What do you think?" Selina threw the question back to Rainee.

    Rainee felt even more terrified.

    She had never seen this kind of expression on Selina''s face before!

    A thought suddenly came to Rainee''s mind.

    Selina was nning to take her life!

    Rainee quickly turned her head to Matthew''s direction. "Matthew, please save me, even if it''s not for my sake but for my child," she begged.

    She even shrugged off Selina''s hand and started to crawl towards Matthew.

    She grabbed Matthew''s trouser leg. "Matthew, please save me. I''m begging you, please," she pleaded with him.

    She looked at Matthew with a face full of tears.

    Matthew was stunned.

    Selina walked over to them.

    She looked at Matthew and said coldly, "Matthew, do you want to help her?"

    Matthew''s eyes shed with all sorts of emotions.

    A momentter, he answered in a hoarse voice, "Since I already brought her to you, it''s up to you. But, Selina, don''t harm the innocent child." "And what if I want her life?" She looked at Matthew and asked.

    Matthew''s expression changed slightly.

    He fell silent for a long moment before he finally spoke, "It''s your call."

    Rainee''s arms dropped with despair.

    Lothar and Natalie, who were standing at one side, witnessed the whole affair.

    Lothar remained quiet.

    He knew that Selina had a good nature.

    She must have her reasons for being so cruel towards this woman.

    This was why he was silent.

    However, Natalie could not bear to watch.

    She pulled Selina to one side. "Selina, can''t you just spare her since she''s pregnant?" Natalie tried to persuade her.

    She had also been pregnant before, hence she felt a sense of kinship when she saw Rainee''s pregnant belly.

    Selina lowered her voice, "Natalie, I had spared her before, but it was she who forced my hand."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Natalie wanted to reason with her but she remained silent at the end.

    This was because she thought of someone.

    Queenie Godfrey.

    If Queenie was still alive and pregnant, would she also be able to let Queenie go in this kind of situation?

    She had no answers.

    She had never experienced what Selina had gone through, she also could not fathom the hatred Selina had for that woman. Hence, it was not her

    ce to speak.

    Natalie fell silent.

    How Selina had treated that

    middle-aged woman, who had thrown eggs at her before, was the same as etting that woman go. This

    woman called Rainee must have done something much worse than that woman to make Selina demand r��percussions from her regardless of her pregnancy.

    Selina walked towards Rainee again.

    Rainee hadpletely given up.

    She didn''t want to beg Selina anymore.

    She raised her head and gritted her teeth at her Selina. "I know what you''re nning to do, you want to kill me and my child. I swear to God, Selina, I''lle back to haunt you when I''m dead," she swore. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina just looked at Rainee. "This is what you think I would do, isn''t it?" she asked.

    Rainee was taken aback.

    The satire in Selina''s eyes became

    more prominent. "Rainee, that is

    what you think I would do

    our roles were exchanged, you would definitely treat me like that. You''re confident that I would act

    exactly like you, too bad..."

    if

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360

    Selina paused. "I, Selina, will never be as despicable as you," she dered.

    Lothar, Natalie, and Matthew immediately turned their gaze towards Selina.

    Lothar and Natalie''s eyes shed with shock.

    They thought that Selina had been going to kill Rainee judging by her attitude before, but now, it seemed that was not the case.

    On the other hand, Matthew''s eyes brightened.

    Rainee waspletely dumbfounded.

    This meant that Selina was prepared to spare her.

    Rainee came to herself after a moment.

    She started to sob, "Selina, if you let me off, I swear to God I will never bother you again!"

    The corner of Selina''s lips curled up into a sneer. "Did you really think I''m nning on sparing you just because I didn''t im you and your child''s life?" her voice was cold.

    Rainee''s face turned ashen.

    Selina looked at Matthew. "Matthew, I need a favor from you," she said.

    "Anything you need," Matthew answered.

    "After Rainee delivers her child, get her off the Yeager family register, she will no longer be the daughter of the Yeager family and will not be able to receive any financial assistance from them. How she survives from then on will be her business alone," she stated.

    This was her punishment for Rainee.

    She wouldn''t im Rainee''s life or hurt her child, but she wanted Rainee to suffer for the rest of her life.

    Matthew sent Rainee back home.

    Matheo''s eyes almost reddened when he saw Rainee.

    He had been sure that he would lose his sister since he''d received a call from Lucinda.

    Lucinda''s tone had been filled with despair, "Matheo, what did Rainee do this time? Ludwik said that Matthew even hung up the phone on him. Matheo, I''m afraid we have lost her."

    Matheo was ovee with grief when he heard that.

    However, Rainee had now returned safely.

    Matthew told Matheo about Selina''s decision.

    Matheo immediately objected, "This is impossible! Rainee has been pampered since she was young, how will she even survive without the Yeager family?"

    Matthew stared into Matheo''s eyes. "Matheo, it''s good enough that Rainee gets to live," he stated.

    Matheo was at a loss of words.

    His heart tightened after a moment.

    He finally understood what Matthew meant.

    "I will inform my parents about this." Matheo finally said.

    After Matthew escorted Rainee back, Selina decided to leave.

    She did not want anyone to apany her.

    She wanted to head out alone.

    Natalie and Lothar both objected.

    Natalie was afraid that something would happen to Selina again. "Selina, you must let the bodyguards apany you. You cannot go out alone," she stated.

    "Why not? I have nothing to hide," Selina questioned.

    Natalie was silenced by her question.

    Lothar continued to dissuade Selina, "Selina, your sister-inw is right, you shouldn''t go out alone, what if you are besieged again?"

    Selina''s eyes shed sharply. "Lothar, Natalie, they attacked mest time only because I was too shocked to fight back. It''s different this time, I want to go out alone and face them. I won''t hide in some corner, I want to walk out with pride and ept all the criticism and looks, only then can I really recover from this," she exined.

    Natalie and Lothar fell silent at her exnation.

    Selina was right.

    "Let''s wait for Matthew toe back," Natalie said.

    "No, I won''t wait any longer." Selina looked at Lothar. "Lothar, you''ve told me that Yesseca had survived through all those things when she was so young. So why not me too? I will not only survive, but I will also rise up from this!" Selina dered.

    Lothar gritted his teeth. "Alright, I''ll support you. I''ll wait here for your return."

    Selina then turned to Natalie. "Natalie, do you support me?" she asked.

    Natalie still had some hesitation.

    "Then you must be careful. If

    anything happens again likest time, call me immediately." Natalie reminded her, but she did not object to Selina''s decision.

    Selina nodded. "I will, Natalie."

    Natalie felt a tinge of regret after Selina left.

    She said to Lothar, "Why don''t I send some bodyguards to follow Selina? I''m worried that something might happen to her."

    Lothar stopped her from doing so.

    "Last time, those people dared to attack Selina only because she let them. If Selina really showed her true colors as a nobledy, do you think that anyone would still dare to attack her?" he exined.

    Natalie was dumbstruck.

    After a moment, she breathed out though I''m

    sigh. "Even

    ��

    better than I do," she said, ift

    law, you seem to understand

    W

    Lothar.

    Selina went back to the same mall where she had her incident.

    It was a Saturday, and the mall was packedpared to the day before. When Selina walked in, she was immediately recognized by many people.

    Their eyes swept towards her.

    However, to her surprise, their gazes were not filled with disdain, but...

    She didn''t know if it was just her imagination.

    They seemed to be filled with sympathy!

    Selina was a little confused.

    She had already been prepared to fight against the world, but now, it seemed that those criticizing gazes had all disappeared.

    A 50-year-old woman suddenly approached Selina.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Selina took in a deep breath.

    She intended to fight back if this woman scolded her or even threw eggs at her.

    She wanted everyone to know.

    She, Selina Whitlock, was not an easy target.

    Even if she was alone without any bodyguards around her, she was strong enough to protect herself!

    Selina even prepared herself for the fight.

    However...

    The woman gave her a sympathetic look and said, "Youngdy, I know what happened to you, you have my sympathies."

    Selina was surprised by the turn of events.

    What was going on...

    The woman''s heart ached when she saw the dumbfounded look on Selina''s face.

    At this moment, she only saw Selina as a youngdy that deserved her sympathies and not her status as a nobledy.

    She even reached out to touch Selina''s face. "Such a beautiful youngdy, why did such a thing even happen to her?" she eximed.

    Selina was speechless.

    When the onlookers saw the woman had approached Selina, they also came over to her.

    "You are Selina Whitlock, aren''t you?" someone asked.

    Selina was immediately on the alert.

    She had also been surrounded by this amount of people on the day she was besieged.

    She said coldly, "Yes, I am Selina, the one that is currently viral on the Inte!"

    She was here to face her problems, hence she would not conceal her identity.

    After she said that, she was only weed with gazes full of kindness and sympathy. Not one was of disdain.

    "How could such a thing happen to such a beautiful youngdy?" someone said.

    "She''s even from a wealthy family, such a poor thing," another person added.

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361

    "Selina, don''t overthink this. Don''t cry over spilt milk," one of the onlookers consoled her.

    "Yeah, cheer up, Selina," someone else shouted.

    "Cheer up, this was not your fault," another onlooker said.

    Selina waspletely speechless.

    She was baffled by the turn of events.

    This was absolutely different from what she had imagined.

    She even began to wonder if this was just something arranged by the Whitlock family or Matthew.

    She soon rejected this thought after she nced at the people.

    Their eyes were filled with sincere kindness, this was not something you could just fake.

    In the end, Selina was a bit light-headed when she walked out of the mall, unable toprehend the situation.

    When the driver drove back to the Whitlock family, Selina mulled over the events of the day.

    Why was there an absolute change of attitude from the public?

    Why did they sympathize with her and even encourage her?

    The whole situation was a bit strange.

    Selina suddenly froze.

    She looked at the driver and asked, "Did anything happened in thest two days?"

    The driver replied hesitantly, "Miss Whitlock, I''m also not really sure."

    Selina''s heart sank.

    She took out her phone and randomly clicked on a webpage.

    She saw an article with the title, "Perry''s Group shareholders are holding Matthew Perry ountable for the plummet of the stock price". Selina immediately clicked on that article. Her eyes widened with disbelief as she read.

    Lothar waited for Selina''s return in the Whitlock family home.

    His mind had been upied with Selina''s situation before.

    Now that she had left, he turned his attention to his surroundings.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    He found that the Whitlock family manor was really majestic.

    Lothar suddenly felt a bit nervous and ufortable.

    He was even worried that he would dirty the sofa he was sitting on.

    He initially wanted to just stand around and wait, but Natalie insisted that he sit down and even served him coffee and fruits.

    Lothar felt very ufortable with this kind of treatment.

    His difort only became worse with Bowie''s arrival.

    Even Natalie was surprised to see her.

    She had thought that she could finally take a break from Bowie.

    She noticed that Bowie''s hair was a bit different.

    Her straight hair had be somewhat curly.

    Natalie felt dizzy.

    Did Bowie just go to do her hair?

    Bowie immediately sat down beside Lothar when she saw him.

    She started to interrogate him about his name, hobbies, interest, and so on.

    Lothar thought that Bowie was also a Whitlock, hence he answered all of her questions honestly.

    Bowie became more enthusiastic with his response.

    She kept throwing flirtatious nces at Lothar and even rubbed herself against him.

    Lothar''s face was red with embarrassment.

    He waspletely inexperienced in this area, he''d never even had a girlfriend before.

    Bowie was extremely pleased with his reaction.

    She thought that Lothar was mesmerized by her feminine features, so she rubbed herself against him even more.

    Lothar was so embarrassed he almost burst into tears.

    He looked at Natalie with pleading eyes.

    Natalie immediately pulled Bowie away.

    "We still have some matters to attend to. Go back to your room," Natalie ordered Bowie.

    Bowie still lingered around, reluctant to leave.

    Natalie''s voice turned serious, "Bowie, I''m not joking, we really have some matters to attend to. I''m warning you, go back to your room." Bowie was actually still a little afraid of Natalie.

    Hence, she could only return to her room reluctantly.

    Francia had already went out.

    A friend from her birthce hade to visit her, hence Francia had asked for Natalie''s credit card to bring her friend shopping.

    This left Bowie sulking alone on her bed.

    Meanwhile, Selina had finally returned.

    Natalie and Lothar immediately walked up to her.

    "Selina, are you okay?" Lothar asked anxiously.

    Selina''s face was a little pale.

    She smiled at him. "I''m fine, don''t worry," she said.

    Lothar and Natalie were relieved.

    They knew that nothing would happen to her. After all, Matthew had already shouldered all the me by holding that press conference, and no sane person would still criticize Selina at this moment.

    However, they had still been worried for her. They were finally at ease only when they heard Selina said that she was fine.

    "That''s great, we can finally put this behind us," Lothar said in a relieved tone.

    "Lothar," Selina began, "Why don''t you return home? I''ve already troubled you for too long."

    "It was no trouble at all," Lothar replied immediately.

    He hurriedly added, "But I have to return now, Yesseca is still waiting for me."

    Of course, the main reason was that he had alreadypleted his objective in the Whitlock family home.

    Selina was back to normal, he also didn''t want to be the third wheel when Matthew returned.

    Selina asked the driver to sent Lothar home.

    Lothar immediately refused.

    However, he soon agreed after Selina insisted.

    Selina personally escorted him to the car.

    "Lothar, thank you so much." Selina thanked him sincerely, "I''m not even sure what I would''ve done if it wasn''t for you."

    Lothar smiled brightly, showing his teeth. "No worries, I''m just d that you''re fine now," he answered.

    Selina was ovee with emotions. "Lothar, I''m so lucky to have you as my friend."

    She really thanked the heavens for blessing her with a friend like Lothar.

    "Me too, Selina. I''m so lucky to have you as my friend." Lothar beamed at her.

    Selina nodded her head.

    Lothar was right, they were really lucky to have each other as friends.

    Even many yearster, Selina would still recall this day where Lothar said that he was blessed to have her as his friend.

    It was only then she realised that this was not the case.

    It was true that she was blessed to have Lothar as her friend, but it was because her whole life hadpletely changed because of him.

    Lothar, on the other hand, suffered through hell because of her.

    Selina returned to the living room after she sent Lothar off.

    "By the way, Natalie, did you see my mom?" Selina asked.

    "She went to visit her friend in Lincon City yesterday. She''ll only be back by tomorrow, it''s really a coincidence now that you think about it," Natalie replied. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "It really is," Selina answered, "Mom would be heartbroken if she saw me like this."

    "This must be an act of God then. Selina, you must cheer up if only for Mom''s sake," Natalie said.

    Selina nodded.

    Her thoughts wandered to Matthew and felt a twinge of pain in her heart.

    She nced at Natalie.

    Natalie must have known about it.

    After all, the press conference Matthew held was such big news, everyone probably already knew about it.

    Von

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362

    Selina didn''t inform Natalie that she also knew about this.

    "Natalie, I''ll get some rest upstairs. When Matthew returns, tell him toe to my bedroom," Selina said.

    "Okay." Natalie agreed.

    Selina stood before the windows in her room.

    She stared at the flower garden outside.

    All of the flowers were in full bloom.

    She thought of the vegetable garden in the Perry family home.

    A manor would normally be apanied by a flower garden.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The Perry family home was the only exception.

    She was the reason for this exception.

    She knew that Matthew would turn his flower garden into a dull vegetable garden just for her.

    However, she never knew that Matthew would go to such an extent for her.

    She started to resent herself.

    If it wasn''t for her, Matthew wouldn''t have held that press conference and wouldn''t be stuck in this messy situation now.

    She heard the sound of footsteps behind her.

    She didn''t move.

    A pair of long arms wrapped themselves around her waist.

    The man leaned his head against hers. "What are you looking at, youngdy?" he asked.

    "Looking at the flowers," Selina replied.

    "You like flowers? Then let''s build one flower garden in the Perry family," he answered.

    "If I said I like bugs, are you also going to rear a bunch of them?" Selina asked drily.

    "Maybe." Matthew''s forced his tone to be rxed.

    Selina immediately turned to look at him, she stared into his eyes and stated, "No, you would definitely do that. Matthew, you would do anything for me, right?"

    Matthew''s gaze fell on her long and thick eyshes.

    He felt a surge in his chest.

    "Yes, I would do anything for you." Matthew dered.

    His voice was strong and firm.

    Selina looked up at him. "Matthew, I know you. I know that if it was you, you would spare Rainee no matter what she had done. Even if she held you at gun-point, you would never harm her since she''s pregnant. Am I right?" she asked.

    This was the man she''d fallen in love with, a man of good virtues.

    He was born in better circumstancespared to others, however, he did not possess the coldblooded trait of those like him.

    He had sympathy andpassion.

    Matthew gave a forced smile. "Selina, you and that old man are really alike," he said.

    Selina did not understand what he meant by ''old man'', however, she ignored it.

    She continued, "But because of me, you still brought Rainee here, even when thispletely went against your morals and principles."

    Matthew nted a kiss on her forehead. "Selina, I''m willing to do anything for you."

    "So," Selina raised her voice, "You are even willing to bear the intense public pressure?"

    Matthew held his breath.

    Selina pressed forward, "You are even willing to let the Perry Group copse and let your shareholders hold you ountable?"

    "You are willing to destroy your public image and even your entire career?" Selina demanded.

    An unfathomable expression shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    "Selina, I''ve said it before and I''ll say it again, I''m willing to do anything for you," Matthew answered.

    "Matthew Perry!" Selina shouted at him, "You are destroying yourself!"

    "It''s nothing if it is for you," Matthew responded.

    A wave of emotions swept through Selina, she felt herself drowning and gasping for air.

    She immediately stood on her toes and kissed Matthew on his lips.

    She didn''t know why she would kiss him when they were in such a terrible situation, however, she was driven by her instinct.

    Matthew stiffened for a moment before responding to her kiss.

    They made their way to the bed without breaking their kiss.

    Their bodies fit each other perfectly, moving along to the same symphony.

    Like a pair of tightly woven strings.

    They held each other as if it was theirst day on earth.

    Tobias returned home for dinner.

    Natalie said to Tobias, "Matthew and Selina are still in their room, they''ve been upstairs for quite some time. Should I call them down for dinner?" Tobias''s eyes darkened.

    "No need," he answered.

    Natalie''s eyes shed with surprise. "Won''t they be hungry then?"

    "It''s fine. They can take care of themselves, they are already adults. Just let the maids keep the food warm forthem," Tobias answered.

    Natalie agreed with him after some thought.

    Natalie and Tobias enjoyed their dinner together.

    Francia wasn''t back yet.

    While Bowie was sulking and refused to eat.

    Natalie had tried to persuade her, but she was still angry.

    "Thene and eat when you''re hungry." Natalie finally gave up and left.

    Tobias told Natalie about his day over dinner.

    Matthew had been with Selina while Tobias went to the Perry Group.

    "The Perry Group is in turmoil now. The shareholders are fighting and no one can even contact Matthew. This made them even more furious with him. It''s good that I went there today to handle this, otherwise, things could have gone out of hand," Tobias said.

    Natalie was anxious when she heard this.

    "This would be the biggest crisis in Matthew''s career," Tobias concluded.

    "What should we do?" Natalie asked.

    Tobias frowned slightly. "Natalie, I''l be frank with you, there is almost nothing we can do. After all, the press conference that Matthew held

    was a fatal blow to his career."

    Natalie was more distressed with each passing moment, "Then is there no solution?" she asked worriedly.

    Tobias was silent for a moment. "There is one," he finally answered.

    Natalie''s eyes lit up. "What is it?" she questioned.

    "Saoirse." Tobias voice was grim.

    Natalie felt her breath stopped.

    The both of them made love until the middle of the night.

    They panted heavily.

    When they separated, Selina suddenlyughed.

    Herughter rang out in the darkness of the night. "Matthew, we are really unbelievable, how can we like this," Selina said wryly.

    indulge ourselves at a time can we

    Matthew hugged Selina close to himself. "It''s all part of our human nature." His voice was hoarse.

    Selina touched her stomach, "I am really starving now," she told him.

    Matthew immediately sat up. "I''ll make you something and bring it up here," he replied.

    "Let''s go together," she said.

    The two of them made their way downstairs.

    There was still some warm food in the kitchen.

    "I guess this was Natalie''s doing," Selina remarked.

    Matthew touched Selina''s nose lightly, "That''s excellent then, ready-made food."

    Selina smiled.

    At this moment, both of them had a warm and fuzzy feeling in their hearts, none of them spared any thought to the mess they were in.

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363

    After their meal, Selina put down the utensils in her hand. "Matthew, you have to go to thepany tomorrow," she said.

    "No." Matthew immediately refused. "I have to stay with you at a time like this."

    Selina''s expression turned serious. "No, Matthew, I am really fine now that you had taken the fall for me. But you must go back to the Perry Group, this is yourpany we''re talking about, you still have so many employees relying on you, you must go back and handle this," Selina stated.

    Matthew fell silent.

    Selina continued, "I''ll feel even more uneasy if you''re here with me. If you want me to feel better, go back to thepany tomorrow and work out the problem."

    Matthew finally agreed.

    "Alright then," Matthew said.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Matthew went to thepany headquarters.

    After Matthew left, Selina also prepared to head out.

    Natalie asked Selina about her destination.

    However, Selina did not disclose it to her.

    "I''m off to run some errands. Natalie, don''t worry yourself over me, I''m really fine," Selina assured her.

    Natalie went to probe further but was interrupted by Francia.

    After Francia came backte that night, Bowie had ranted to her about the events of the day. Francia had been furious and wanted to confront Natalie immediately. However, she''d held back when she thought of Tobias, because she was still a bit intimidated by him.

    She knew that both Natalie and Tobias were in their bedroom at the time.

    Hence, she held in her anger until the next morning.

    Francia interrupted Natalie''s conversation with Selina. Her hands were on her hips as she shouted at Natalie, "What the heck is going on with you, Natalie? Not only did you not introduce anyone to Bowie, you even dragged her away from a man she was interested in, and banned her from having dinnerst night. What kind of cousin are you!"

    Natalie felt offended by her statement.

    Lothar had came the night before just to help Selina. Who would have thought that Bowie would be infatuated with him right after one encounter? Furthermore, everyone had been fully upied with Selina''s condition that day.

    Not only that, Francia''s statement of banning Bowie from dinner was just ridiculous. She had personally called Bowie to dinner, it was her who refused to eat.

    "Aunt Francia, it wasn''t like that," Natalie tried to exin.

    "How was it not?" Francia raised her voice even more, "Why would my Bowie lie about this? Is this how you treat your cousin? Are you trying to let both me and your father down?"

    Natalie fell silent.

    After a moment, she replied, "Aunt, can you stop mentioning my father whenever you like? You know how much this pains me." Natalie bit her lip. "If you really think of me that way then I won''t exin myself further to you."

    Natalie walked away after she said that.

    Even though Francia was rude and unreasonable, she still had somemon sense.

    She realized that it wouldn''t do her any good if she chased after Natalie.

    Francia red at Natalie''s retreating figure. "So what if you married into a rich family? Acting so arrogant like you''re really something!" she spat.

    Selina arrived at Saoirse''s vi.

    She grew up in an aristocrat family, and hence was notpletely ignorant about the world.

    She understood what kind of crisis Matthew was facing at this time.

    Therefore, she wanted to help him.

    There was only one way to solve this, and that was through Saoirse.

    If Saoirse was willing to issue a statement in support of Matthew, then this crisis could be resolved easily.

    Selina almost groveled and begged for Saoirse to help.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    However, Saoirse refused.

    "I won''t issue the statement. Stop wasting your time on this," Saoirse stated inly.

    Selina held in her instinctive reaction. "Miss Welmert, do you know what they''re saying about Matthew? Can''t you just help him this once? You don''t need to do anything except issue a statement. I am begging you here," Selina pleaded.

    Saoirse''s blue eyes flickered. A pained expression shed across her face.

    However, it was only for a brief second.

    "I won''t do it." Saoirse regained her cold

    demeanor.

    Her attitude triggered Selina.

    She could no longer maintain herposure.

    She immediately stood up. "Saoirse, do you even know how they are saying about Matthew? How they cursed and swore at him? They are all talking about that press

    n

    conference! No matter how powerful Matthew is, he can''t suppress the overwhelming wave of criticism alone, are you really so cruel that

    you''re willing to see him suffer like this?" she fumed.

    "Cruel?" Saoirse also stood up, she stared into Selina''s eyes. "Who is the one who''s being cruel here? If it wasn''t for you, William wouldn''t even be in this situation! You have no right to criticize me, this is all on you, do you understand?" Saoirse retorted.

    Selina was taken aback.

    After a while, she lowered her voice again and begged, "I understand, Saoirse. But can you please just help Matthew?"

    Saoirse nced at her coldly. "I can help on one condition."

    Selina''s eyes brightened with hope.

    However, what Saoirse said next immediately extinguished her hope. "Break up with William."

    "That''s impossible!" Selina blurted out.

    "Then I won''t help you," Saoirse stated simply.

    "Miss Welmert, please think about this again," Selina begged.

    "No, unless you break up with him, I won''t provide any help," Saoirse tone was final.

    Selina''s eyes shed with despair.

    She bit her lip, hard. "Fine then, pretend this never happened," Selina said.

    She then walked away.

    After Selina left, Saoirse copsed on the sofa.

    Liselle walked over to her.

    She handed a cup of coffee to Saoirse.

    She had observed their entire conversation silently.

    "Good job, Miss Saoirse. You did exactly what Miss Yethan had said," Liselle cheered.

    She was thrilled as she thought about Selina''s face of despair when Saoirse rejected her.

    Saoirse mumbled, "Liselle, did I make the wrong decision? Shouldn''t I be helping William? He''s been criticized by so many people."

    When Liselle ?aw that Saoirse was

    wavering again, she immediately said, "Miss Saoirse, didn''t Miss Yethan said that they are only holding out for now? They won''t be

    able to take it after some time, that''s when you should act. If you help Mr. William now, you would only be pushing him towards that woman."

    Saoirse hesitated for a moment.

    She then nodded. "You''re right. I must not waver now."

    After Selina left Saoirse''s vi, she asked the driver to help her purchase a pair of sunsses and a mask.

    She put them on before she walked around.

    She wanted to see how bad Matthew''s situation was.

    Her first destination was arge supermarket in Agaphen City.

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364

    She overheard some older woman discussing Matthew.

    "Who would have thought Matthew Perry would do such a thing, he looks so handsome. You really can''t judge a book by its cover!" they said.

    "I remembered telling my daughter to find someone like Matthew before, he looked like he had a good character and a strong sense of responsibility. I didn''t expect to be so wrong," another one said.

    "The world has changed, now there''s no more good and honest man left, most of them cheat and deceive the young woman," one womanmented.

    Selina''s second destination was a coffee shop where many young people gathered.

    Not long after she sat down, a group of young girls sat at the table next to her.

    They were discussing a popr celebrity when someone mentioned Matthew.

    "Come on, stop bragging about your idols unrivalled appearance, he can''t evenpare to Matthew Perry," one girl stated.

    "Yes, Matthew''s looks are indeed out of this world, it''s too bad he is a jerk. Hiding his own marital status to deceive other women, I can''t believehe really stooped that low," another one scoffed.

    "Yeah, even the media had alwaysbelled him as single. Who would have thought he was married for so many years?" the other girlmented. "But the whole thing is really strange. You see, Matthew has it all... looks, wealth and power. Even if he already had kids, many women would still throw themselves at him. Why would he even need to hide his marital status to deceive another woman?" someone questioned.

    "If it was just anothermoner, of course, he wouldn''t need to deceive her. But this is Selina Whitlock we''re talking about, the precious daughter of the Whitlock family. They are as powerful as Matthew Perry," the other person answered.

    "Ugh, don''t talk about that jerk anymore, I feel sick just hearing his name," one girlined with a face of disgust.

    "Ha, Annie, I thought he was your Prince Charming?" her friend jokingly asked.

    "That''s in the past. After what he did, he doesn''t deserve a ce in my heart anymore," the girl called Annie retorted.

    Selina left the coffee shop.

    She felt a sharp pain in her chest that became more intense with each passing moment.

    These were just two ces she had randomly chosen to visit, yet she had already heard so much criticism against Matthew. She could already imagine how uncontroble the situation was.

    This was something that neither Matthew nor Tobias would be able to suppress.

    Selina returned to the Whitlock family home in a daze.

    She pondered about her meeting with Saoirse along the way.

    She should have agreed to Saoirse''s proposal.

    If she had heard all thosements earlier, she would''ve already epted Saoirse''s proposition.

    Matthew held a meeting with the shareholders to appease them.

    Even though he had not provided any strong or effective countermeasures, his presence alone was enough to make them calm down.

    At noon, Matthew took some time to call Selina.

    He tried to use a light and rxed tone with her, "Selina, I have already pacified the shareholders. Things will get better soon, don''t worry too much." Selina only felt a sense of sorrow.

    She knew that with Matthew''s ability, he could definitely appease the shareholders and employees of the Perry Group, but it was impossible for him to appease everyone else.

    The wave of criticism was overwhelming, and even Matthew could not suppress this.

    Matthew''s situation would never improve, this scandal would follow him for life.

    However, Selina did not say any of this to him.

    She just replied, "That''s good then."

    "I''lle back right now to you," Matthew suddenly said.

    Selina immediately refused. "Matthew, even if the shareholders are appeased, the Perry Group is still very unstable now. How can you juste back now?" she reasoned with him.

    She paused for a moment and then continued, "Don''t worry, I am really fine."

    "Okay then, wait for me at home," Matthew answered.

    "Alright, I''ll return to the Perry family manor tonight, my mother is probably back by now." She was a bit down when she thought about her mother. She wasn''t sure if Cecilia was aware of their current situation. However, she wanted to escape to the Perry family home to avoid any confrontations with her mother.

    Matthew understood what Selina meant.

    "Selina, this is all my fault. I''ve made things harder for you," Matthew said guiltily.

    "This has nothing to do with you. You''ve already done so much for me that even if my mother knew, she wouldn''t me you for this," Selina replied, "Enough about me, you should go back to your work."

    Matthew''s throat tightened.

    "Alright," he finally agreed.

    After Selina hung up, she informed Natalie that she was going to the Perry family home.

    "Natalie, you mentioned before that Mom will be back today. I think it''s best if I leave now, otherwise, she''ll be even sadder when she sees me. I also really don''t want to hear her nagging now," Selina said bitterly.

    Natalie empathised with Selina.

    However, she still felt that Selina shouldn''t avoid Cecilia.

    "Selina, why don''t you just stay here? If Mom returns and knows about what happened, she''ll be worried if. she doesn''t see you here. Also," Natalie finally voiced out her main concern, "When Mom said she was visiting a friend in Lincon City didn''t give much thought to it, but now, I realized something is off."

    When she answered the call that day, her thoughts were all focused on Selina, hence she didn''t think much about Cecilia''s trip.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Selina looked at Natalie in confusion.

    She didn''t understand what Natalie meant.

    Natalie licked her dry lips and

    l.n

    continued, "That time when Mom left, you were already facing a huge crisis. She was also in distress. because of this. Do you still think she would still be in the mood to visit her friend?"

    Selina''s felt her breath stop.

    She asked anxiously, "Natalie, did something happen to Mom? Did something happen to her?"

    How could she have been so careless? Why didn''t she think about this further?

    Why would Cecilia even visit her friend when her daughter was facing a crisis? Furthermore, she had already been away for so many days.

    Natalie quicklyforted her, "Don''t worry, Selina. I just got off the phone with her, she''s safe and fine." "Then where did she go?" Selina asked

    worriedly.

    Natalie shook her head and answered, "She didn''t say much, we''ll probably have to wait until she''s home. That''s why I asked you to stay until Mom returns."

    Selina wanted to call Cecilia

    immediately but was stopped by Natalie. "Selina, I''ve already called her. Mom is fine, and even if you called her now, you won''t get any

    answers from her. Let''s wait for her to return, she said that she''ll be back by tomorrow at thetest, Natalie reasoned.

    Selina hesitated for a moment before putting down her phone.

    "Mom should be fine, otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to converse normally over the phone. Even so, her trip to her friends was probably not just a simple visit," she thought.

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365

    "There''s also a possibility that Mom is doing something for my sake," Selina thought.

    Later on, Selina called Matthew to inform him that she would be staying over at the Whitlock family home for the night.

    She didn''t exin further to Matthew, and he also didn''t question her.

    After she hung up the phone, she saw the maids return with Hayden in hand.

    He was supposed to be in kindergarten but had been excused early by his teacher as he was feeling a bit under the weather.

    Natalie had wanted to pick him up but was worried for Selina, hence she let the maids do so.

    When Hayden arrived, their private doctor came to examine him.

    Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with him.

    The doctor said that it was due to the hot weather and strenuous physical activity, he just needed some rest.

    Hayden was a very observant child.

    He sneaked a nce at Selina and asked, "Aunt, the doctor said that I am ill, but why do I feel that you''re more of a patient than me?"

    Normally, Selina would have shot him a clever retort.

    However, she was not in the mood now.

    She just forced a smile at him.

    Natalie quickly grabbed Hayden''s hand. "Don''t disturb your aunt. Go do your work." Natalie shooed him away.

    Hayden made a face at Selina.

    He immediately said in an innocent voice, "Aunt, don''t be upset. Here, I''ll make a face for you."

    Selina''s smile became even more forced.

    Natalie quickly pulled Hayden away.

    After a while, Natalie came back alone.

    "Selina, don''t mind him, he''s just a child," she said.

    "It''s okay. I know he''s just trying to make me happy," Selina replied.

    She paused for a moment and added, "Natalie, you can go and join Hayden."

    "I''ll stay with you. Hayden has someone with him," Natalie answered.

    "I just want a moment to myself," Selina said.

    Natalie stood up after some hesitation. "Alright then, I''ll let you have a moment," she replied.

    After Natalie left, Selina sat on the sofa for a while.

    She gathered the courage and took out her phone.

    Since she had overhead so many conversations about Matthew, she guessed that it must also be the same on the Inte.

    As expected, the whole Inte was criticizing Matthew.

    There was even an anti-Matthew Facebook Group that encouraged others to refuse any products sold by the Perry Group.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Selina''s heart sank.

    Everything had changed.

    She remembered thest time she browsed through Facebook, there was only praise for Matthew, some even said that he was a one in a million Mr Perfect.

    In the blink of an eye, all the praise had turned into criticism.

    Selina felt more depressed.

    She couldn''t bear to look anymore.

    She put down her phone and went for a walk in the garden.

    She sat on one of the benches, lost in thought.

    The sky gradually darkened.

    Selina was brought out from her thoughts by the sound of a car.

    It was followed by a few voices.

    They sounded like Matthew and Tobias.

    Selina exited the garden.

    She walked behind the both of them.

    Neither of them were aware of her presence.

    Selina did not alert them too and just followed along silently.

    Matthew and Tobias chatted as they walked.

    "Matthew, I think you''d better ask Saoirse to make a statement for you. The negative impact of this incident is too great," Tobias suggested. "I don''t care." Matthew just shrugged him off.

    "Matthew, a statement can help to salvage some of your image," Tobias advised him.

    "Tobias, to restore my image means

    that Selina will end up hurt. I won''t issue a statement and I sure as hell won''t ask Saoirse to help me with

    anything. Just leave the

    like this. I will bear the

    consequences alone, don''t worry about me," Matthew just answered.

    "Matthew, the stock price of the

    Perry Group has already plunged et

    Many Corporations are also looking to terminate their contract with yourpany," Tobias stated.

    After all, the press conference Matthew held destroyed his reputation, and his business partners had all lost their trust in him.

    Matthew lowered his voice, "It''s fine.

    bui

    I had already thought about this when held that conference. At worst, I will hand over the Perry Group to someone else." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Tobias raised his voice, "So you''re just going to throw away your career and all your hard work?"

    "Nothing is more important than Selina," Matthew simply answered.

    Tobias was loss for words at Matthew''s deration.

    Selina paused in her steps.

    The two men walked further away from her.

    She just watched as they entered the living room.

    She wanted to follow them but she couldn''t bring her legs to move.

    It was as if she had been frozen to the ground.

    After she heard their conversation, Selina realized the situation was much worse than she thought.

    Matthew might even be forced to sacrifice his entire career.

    Selina suddenly felt very lost and hopeless.

    About ten minutester, Matthew rushed out of

    the manor.

    He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Selina.

    He walked over to her. "Why are you just standing here?" he asked.

    Selina returned to her senses.

    She stared at Matthew.

    "What''s wrong?" Matthew raised his eyebrows.

    His expression was calm and he even had on a smile as if he didn''t have a care in the world.

    Selina knew that he was just putting on a brave front.

    No matter how strong he was, it was impossible to be not affected in this kind of situation.

    "Matthew, how''s everything holding up? How''s yourpany?" Selina choked out.

    "Everything''s fine, don''t worry," Matthew answered.

    "Are you sure?" Selina questioned.

    "Of course." Matthew still had a faint smile on his lips.

    As Matthew just stood there under the sunset afterglow, his ethereal features were almost glowing.

    "That''s good then," Selina mumbled.

    Matthew grabbed Selina''s hand. "So don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything," Matthew assured her.

    During dinnertime, Bowie and Francia also came down to join them.

    This was the first time Bowie had met Matthew as he had been with Selina the day before yesterday while she was sulking in her room.

    She was immediately infatuated with him.

    Her eyes were glued to Matthew.

    Everyone else was consumed in their own thoughts, hence no one noticed her abnormal behavior.

    After dinner, Bowie dragged Francia into the room.

    "Mum, that man was so handsome, his looks are literally out of this world," Bowie''s voice trembled.

    In Bowie''s mind, Matthew was far more handsome than Lothar and any other man she had ever seen.

    It was as if Matthew''s features had been carved by god himself. Bowie felt her soul tremble at the thought of him.

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366

    She didn''t recognize Matthew as she was always in the manor plus she had locked herself in her room these past few days. However, Francia knew all about him.

    Francia immediately lowered her voice and reprimanded her, "Don''t be silly. That man is Matthew Perry, the one that is viral on the Inte. He''s already married yet he had an affair with Natalie''s sister-inw."

    Francia clicked her tongue in disapproval. "The Whitlock family really have no shame, allowing him to have dinner here," she remarked.

    Bowie didn''t listen to a word Francia said.

    Her entire mind was filled with the image of Matthew.

    He was so handsome. Even the way he ate was elegant. It was like the prince charming from herics hade to life.

    Bowie''s heart stirred.

    Francia noticed the love- stuck look in Bowie''s eyes.

    She poked Bowie''s forehead, hard. "Bowie, did you even hear anything I just said?"

    Bowie was still in a daze. "Mum, he is so handsome, I''ve never seen anyone like him," she gushed.

    Francia was exasperated. "Didn''t I just tell you, he is Natalie''s sister-inw''s man, snap out of it."

    Bowie narrowed her eyes.

    Natalie''s sister-inw''s man?

    She immediately puffed out her chest. "She''s not woman enoughpared to me," Bowie boasted.

    Francia agreed with her on this. "Of course, my daughter is the most beautiful woman, no one canpare to you. You deserve to be treasured and pampered."

    Bowie''s confidence increased.

    Natalie''s sister-inw? She could easily outshine her!

    Selina and Matthew returned to her bedroom.

    "Matthew, why don''t we break up?" she forced out the words from her mouth.

    There was only one thought in her mind when she said this.

    If she broke up with Matthew, then Saoirse would be willing to issue a statement for him. Matthew wouldn''t need to suffer any more criticism, both his career andpany would also be saved.

    She refused to be the cause of Matthew''s

    demise.

    He had originally been the center of praise and admiration, but now because of her, he had be the scum of the society.

    Matthew froze for a moment.

    He stared into Selina''s eyes and asked, "What did you say, Selina?"

    Selina felt her throat tighten.

    "Matthew, let''s break up," she choked out.

    Matthew immediately grabbed her chin and forced her to look into his eyes. "Selina, I don''t want to hear this a second time," he warned.

    Selina met his gaze. "Matthew, don''t lie to me, I know how bad the situation is. If we break up, Saoirse would be willing to help you, you can go back to how it was before, and you won''t need to lose yourpany or career,"

    Matthew suddenlyughed.

    Selina felt a chill down her spine.

    Matthew''s eyes were filled with rage. "I''m so disappointed to hear this, Selina. I''ve done so much for you, yet you still want to leave me. You''ve really disappointed me."

    "I just don''t want you to suffer even more," Selina said weakly.

    Mattew''s gaze pierced through Selina.

    He then held Selina''s head and pressed his lips on hers.

    His kiss was rough and forceful as if punishing her for saying words that had cut him deeply.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Selina was out of breath by his kiss.

    She tried to push him away but to no avail, his lips remained firmly on hers.

    After some time, he finally released her.

    His voice was sharp, "Selina, what

    do you think I''m suffering from? The attacks and the criticism? The

    of my career and reputation? Alle

    these are nothingpared If I lose you, that will be a

    fate worse

    than death!"

    "I held that press conference because I didn''t want to lose you, I couldn''t bear to see you hurt. But now you''re telling me you want to break up. I won''t allow this, do you hear me!" Matthew all but shouted.

    Selina was silent.

    "But I really can''t bear to see you like this," she said sadly after a while.

    Matthew''s eyes darkened as he spoke, "Like what? Selina, all those things, my reputation and my glorious achievements mean nothing to me, I don''t care if I lose them. Only you are the center of my world."

    He pulled Selina into an embrace, his

    chin resting on her head. "Selina, you really don''t understand me. If you did, you wouldn''t have asked to

    me is

    break up. Just having you with the bestfort I can have, do you understand me?" Matthew''s voice was hoarse.

    Selina felt a stab in her heart.

    She had been in turmoil before, struggling to find a way out for Matthew.

    Breaking up with her was Matthew''s way out.

    That was what she had originally thought.

    However, Matthew''s reaction only proved how horribly wrong she was.

    Breaking up with her was never an option.

    It would even kill him.

    Selina''s eyes watered.

    She felt guilty after she realized what she did.

    She never should have said that.

    Matthew had already sacrificed so much for her, she really shouldn''t have asked to break up.

    How pained must he have been to hear this from her.

    Selina buried her head in Matthew''s chest.

    She sobbed, "I was wrong, Matthew, I will never ask to break up again. Please don''t be angry."

    Matthew patted Selina''s waist. "It''s fine. How can I ever be angry with you? Never in this lifetime."

    Selina nodded vigorously.

    "Selina, I know the situation is grim, but I believe we can ovee this. We have already gone through so much together, this time it''s no different. When we ovee this, we will one day look back,ugh and reminisce about this time together," Matthewforted her.

    "Are you sure?"Selina asked.

    "Of course, have some trust in me, mdy," Matthew assured her.

    Selina was filled with courage.

    She looked at him. "I think you should change your shirt," she told him.

    Matthew raised his eyebrows questioningly.

    She smiled at him sheepishly. "Just now, when I cried into your chest, my tears stained your shirt."

    Matthew just looked at her.

    He pinched Selina''s cheek affectionately.

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367

    Matthew went straight to the bathroom. He had already nned to take a bath today.

    Bowie happened to see him on his way there.

    She was very excited.

    She followed him.

    She looked inside, hoping to catch a glimpse of what was happening.

    Unfortunately, Bowie couldn''t see anything.

    She pressed her ear against the door.

    The sound of water dripping filled her ears.

    Although she couldn''t see anything, Bowie could almost imagine what was happening inside.

    Her heart was stirred.

    Bowie patted her chest and pushed at the bathroom door.

    She wanted to go in.

    However, the bathroom door was locked. She couldn''t open it.

    Disappointment shed across her eyes.

    She ced her ear against the door and continued to listen to the sound of running water. It was the only thing she could do to satisfy her desires.

    She didn''t know how much time had passed before the bathroom door suddenly opened.

    Bowie was caught off guard and almost lost her bnce.

    Matthew was surprised to see the woman in front of him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Bowie tried to steady herself.

    She saw Matthew standing right in front of her.

    He was wearing a white bathrobe and his thick ck hair was still wet.

    Water was still dripping from his head.

    The water droplets dripped down from his ck hair onto to his neck and into his bathrobe.

    Bowie almost fainted.

    Matthew smiled at Bowie politely and left.

    He didn''t give it much thought.

    Bowie and Natalie were rtives. Since he had coincidentally bumped into her, Matthew could only smile at her politely.

    However, Bowie felt like she had been electrocuted. It was about to drive her crazy.

    Matthew had just smiled at her! He had smiled at her!

    Bowie looked at her chest.

    She was proud of herself for pulling her top down and revealing her chest at that moment.

    Bowie was excited.

    Why would he smile at her for no reason?

    It must be that he was interested in her!

    Otherwise, why would he smile at her?

    Bowie was filled with excitement as she rushed to Francia''s room to tell her the good news.

    "Mom, Matthew must have fallen for me. He smiled at me just now. He must have been attracted by myrge chest!"

    Francia wasn''t excited to hear it.

    She knew how the public viewed Matthew.

    To her, it wasn''t a good choice for her daughter to be with Matthew.

    He was already married with a wife. Her daughter should be a wife in the future. How could she be a mistress like Natalie''s sister-inw?

    Francia advised Bowie earnestly,

    "Bowie, of course he would fall for

    you. You''re much more beautiful than Natalie''s sister-inw. How could he not fall for you? I guess he sees you the way a fly sees meat. But you can''t be fooled by him. He already has a wife. Bowie, you will have to be awful wife in the future."

    Bowie was brimming with confidence. "Mom, so what that he has a wife? There''s no way she can be better than me. As long as he divorces her and marries me, it will be fine."

    Francia still disagreed. "That would be his second marriage. Not to mention that his reputation isn''t looking good now. Bowie, there are better men. Why would you settle for this crook?"

    Bowie''s face fell. "Don''t say that, Mom. He''s not a crooked person. How can he be a crooked person when he looks that good?"

    "It''s useless to be a good-looking man. His reputation has been ruined and everyone is scolding him. Bowie, if you don''t believe me, you can ask around yourself. Don''t do stupid things."

    Bowie snorted.

    She didn''t care what Francia said. She was determined to be with Matthew. It didn''t matter whether he had a wife or a bad reputation. She had made up her mind.

    Bowie raised her chin and tried her best to look as elegant as a heroine in the movies.

    However, her neck was so thick that she looked like a duck when she raised her chin.

    But Bowie didn''t think so.

    She thought that she looked as elegant as Audrey Hepburn.

    She continued, "Mom, I know he doesn''t deserve me, but I''ve already fallen in love with him. What can you do about it?"

    Saoirse called Caroline.

    She was anxious and uneasy. "Caroline, William still hasn''t contacted me. I''m not sure how he''s doing either. Do I still have to continue waiting?" "Wait," came the reply.

    Their topic of conversation was what Reid had said would happen. "The pressure of the public''s opinion will eventually get to Matthew and he wille to you. You should wait patiently and not do anything stupid."

    "Caroline, I''m feeling anxious. I''m really worried about William. The public is unhappy with him. When I went to buy some things with Liselle, I overheard people talking bad about William."

    Caroline still repeated herself. "Saoirse, just wait. Wait until he contacts you."

    Saoirse hung up the phone.

    Liselle alsoforted Saoirse. "Miss, don''t worry. Just listen to Miss Caroline''s advice. It''s for your own good."

    Saoirse bit her lip.

    "Liselle, make me a cup of coffee."

    "Yes, Miss."

    She waited for Liselle to go to the kitchen before calling Matthew.

    The call went through after a long while.

    "Saoirse." His low voice came over the phone.

    It had been a long time since Saoirse had seen Matthew or heard his voice.

    Since the news about Selina and Matthew had been reported, Saoirse hadn''t gone back to thepany.

    She had a burning desire to say everything that was on her heart when she heard Matthew''s voice.

    "William, are you all right?" Her voice was choked.

    "I''m well."

    "William, I can immediately make a statement for you if you need it. You don''t have to endure all these attacks. You can go back to before all this happened," said Saoirse.

    She wanted to help Matthew, but instead she sounded as if she was pleading with him.

    Matthew rejected it without any hesitation. "Saoirse, thank you. But I don''t need it."

    Saoirse''s hand trembled as she held the phone.

    Her lips trembled. "William, would you rather be criticized by the public than receive my help?" "Saoirse, you don''t have to worry about me."

    Saoirse suddenly raised her voice. "William, it''s because of that woman, isn''t it? Do you love her that much?"

    "Saoirse, let''s not talk about this anymore."

    Saoirse felt a sharp pain pierce her heart. She hung up the phone.

    Saoirse started sobbing her heart out.

    Liselle hade back.

    She hurriedly ced the coffee cup on the coffee table. "Miss, what happened?"

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368

    Saoirse''s eyes filled with tears. "Liselle, William really loves that woman. He would rather ruin himself than ept my help. Does he really see something in her? Liselle, I don''t understand. What do Ick that he sees in her?"

    A trace of hatred shed across Liselle''s eyes.

    She patted Saoirse''s back. "Miss, you''re so much better than that woman. Don''t you know what people are talking about? You''re so much more beautiful than she is. It''s just that she has too many tricks up her sleeve. Miss, you can''t beat her this way."

    Saoirse''s tears flowed continuously. "Liselle, sometimes I really want to give up and leave."

    "Miss, you can''t think this way. If you leave, you''re letting her win. You can''t think this way. How can you give in to an outsider?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    She murmured painfully, "Is she the outsider or am I the outsider? Sometimes I feel like I''m the third party in this."

    "Miss, she''s the outsider," Lily said affirmatively.

    Saoirse stayed silent.

    She sniffled and finally stopped crying.

    Liselle hurriedly brought over the coffee from the coffee table.

    "Miss, take a sip of coffee and calm down."

    Saoirse took the coffee from Liselle and drank it.

    She didn''t look as pale anymore.

    She lowered her gaze. She didn''t know whether she was talking to Liselle or to herself. "Although back then William was apprehensive about getting married to me, he said it himself that he wanted to marry me. That''s why I didn''t leave. He must have had some feelings for me when he said he wanted to marry me. Liselle, don''t you think so?"

    Guilt shed across Liselle''s eyes.

    She remembered what she had done.

    Only she knew the truth. Only she knew why Matthew had promised to marry Saoirse at that time.

    Matthew returned to the bedroom.

    "Who were you talking to just now?" Selina asked curiously.

    Matthew looked at Selina. He didn''t hide the truth from her. "Saoirse."

    Selina''s breathing caught in her throat.

    Her voice quavered. "What did she say?"

    "She didn''t say much."

    "Didn''t she say she would help you?" Selina looked into Matthew''s eyes.

    Matthew sat down beside Selina and said, "I rejected it."

    Selina fell silent.

    She spoke up after awhile. "Matthew, I just thought of something."

    "What?"

    "Why would the media have proof of your marriage with Saoirse? Where did they get the marriage certificate? Was it from Saoirse?"

    Matthew raised his eyebrows. "I did have my suspicions, but Saoirse denied it."

    "Who could it be then?"

    "I''ll look into it. Don''t worry."

    He had too much on his te at the moment and he couldn''t fully investigate this matter. Still, once the matters at hand had been resolved, he would investigate it thoroughly.

    "Matthew, there''s someone I suspect."

    "Go ahead."

    "Liselle." Selina''s eyes glowed. "I think it''s probably her."

    Cecilia finally returned the next day.

    Cecilia had gone out for a few days not because she was visiting some friends, but because Peter wasing.

    Cecilia knew that Peter mustn''te back. Otherwise, the consequences of Peter knowing what had happened would be unimaginable.

    One of Peter''s oldrades happened to be in Lincon City.

    Cecilia had gone to visit this oldrade and tried to find a way to get him to invite Peter to visit Lincon City. That way, it would be possible for Peter to stay there for a long time.

    However, it couldn''t be arranged so easily. Cecilia had been gone for a few days before she coulde back.

    Once Peter had settled down, Cecilia immediately rushed back.

    After all, she was worried about the situation here.

    Natalie and Selina hadn''t expected that Cecilia had been gone for a few days because of this.

    Natalie couldn''t help but say, "Mom, why didn''t you tell us that Grandpa was back at that time?"

    Cecilia sighed. "I didn''t want you to worry before the issue was settled, but everything is all right now. Don''t worry, Dad will stay with hisrade for a month."

    Selina asked worriedly, "Why does Grandpa want toe back again? Does he know something?"

    "I don''t know." Cecilia said with

    certainty, "Don''t you think Grandpa would immediatelye back if he knew something? I''m sure he wants toe back because he''s been wondering why you and Matthew haven''t had the wedding yet."

    Selina bit her lip.

    She said guiltily, "Mom, it''s my fault for making you worry."

    Usually, Cecilia would have given her a lecture by now. But not this time.

    She knew that her daughter had enough on her te.

    "Selina, could you cut some fruits for me? I''m hungry after rushing home," Cecilia said.

    Selina went to the kitchen to cut some fruits.

    Cecilia said to Natalie softly, "How are you doing? Did Selina manage to find anything?"

    Natalie looked puzzled. "Mom, Selina knows everything."

    Cecilia''s expression changed.

    Natalie continued, "Mom, don''t worry. Selina will be all right."

    She whispered a few words in Cecilia''s ear.

    Cecilia was shocked.

    She had never expected so many things to happen in just a few days when she was not around!

    "Why would Matthew tell the public about this? Isn''t he afraid?" Cecilia stopped when Selina came out of the kitchen with some fruits.

    "Mom, eat some fruits," Selina said.

    Cecilia ate a piece of fruit.

    "Selina, Natalie, you both have some as well," Cecilia said.

    Selina and Natalie each took a piece of fruit.

    Although they were all eating fruits, they were each thinking about different things.

    That evening, Cecilia came up with an excuse for Selina to spend some time ying with Hayden.

    "When you weren''t around, Hayden kept shouting, wanting to y with his aunt. Now that you are here, you should spend more time with him. I just heard from Natalie that yden is back from kindergarten

    Selina agreed immediately.

    She knew that Cecilia was finding an excuse for her to leave. She wanted to have a good talk with Natalie.

    Before Selina went to find Hayden, she pulled

    Natalie aside and said, "Natalie, please tell my mom not to overthink. Matthew and I will work out what''s going on between us. I don''t want her to

    worry."

    "I understand." Natalie said, "I know what to say. You just y with Hayden and don''t think too much about it."

    "Thank you, Natalie."

    "You don''t have to thank me. This is only what I should do."

    Selina went to the yroom to y with Hayden.

    Hayden rushed up to Selina the moment he saw her. "Aunt, are you feeling better now?"

    Selina sat down. "How did you know about the small matter of me being unhappy?"

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369

    Hayden rolled his eyes. "I could see that you were unhappy, just like how I was before. So I knew that you must be very sad." Selina''s breathing caught in her throat.

    "You''ve been unhappy before?"

    Hayden nodded. "I was very sad when they told me that my father had passed away. Just like how you''re feeling now."

    Selina felt a heavy blow to her heart.

    She thought of that period of time. Back then, they didn''t know whether Tobias was alive or not.

    Everyone was very sad then, but Natalie and Hayden had been the saddest.

    Selina couldn''t help but give Hayden a hug.

    Hayden was very young at the time. How did he get through it?

    "Aunt, you shouldn''t be hugging me," Hayden suddenly said.

    She looked at him, surprised.

    Hayden broke away from her embrace.

    His eyebrows curved. "I''m a man now, so I should be the one hugging you."

    Selina fell silent.

    She helplessly said, "Then you hug me."

    Hayden hugged her.

    Although his arms were still short, he managed to wrap them around Selina.

    He politely said, "Aunt, you won''t feel sad now that I''m hugging you. You must stay strong. There is nothing that you can''t get through."

    "You say that even though you don''t know why I''m sad." Selina felt even more helpless.

    "Aunt, I know you must be going through something very sad, just like what I went through before. We are both people that have had misfortunes," Hayden said in an adult''s tone.

    Selina was speechless.

    "Where did you learn to speak like this?"

    "I saw it on TV. "

    "All right."

    Cecilia''s fingertips trembled.

    "How did things get to this point?"

    Natalie shook her head. "Mom, it was all very sudden when Matthew saw it on the news. He didn''t tell anyone, and it was already toote when we found out."

    "How could he be so stupid? Doesn''t he know what this means?"

    "Mom, Matthew only wanted to protect Selina."

    "But he can''t use such a radical method. It''s not that he has no power. He could use a different way."

    Natalie had a bitter expression, "Matthew said that this is the best way to protect Selina from potential harm."

    Cecilia was taken aback.

    Although she didn''t agree with Matthew''s behavior.

    But he was right. Him getting his hands dirty instead of Selina was the best way to protect her.

    In the eyes of the public, Selina was no longer the third party that everyone hated, but instead the victim that people sympathized with.

    "But Matthew would destroy himself if he did that," Cecilia murmured after a while.

    Matthew drove to the hospital.

    He drove very fast, almost reaching the speeding limit.

    He had just received a phone call. Ludwik had had a heart attack and had been admitted into the hospital.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Fortunately, it wasn''t severe.

    Matthew sighed with relief.

    The servants who hade with Ludwik told Matthew what had happened.

    Ludwik had taken a ne back to Agaphen City the night before. He heard some rumors about Matthew on the way back. He had never had a good heart and he suddenly had a heart attack.

    Matthew frowned.

    He knew what those rumors were about.

    After waiting for a while, Matthew entered Ludwik''s ward.

    Ludwik had already woken up.

    "Old man, you''re up," Matthew greeted Ludwik.

    He spoke light-heartedly, acting as if nothing had happened.

    Ludwik turned his head to the side.

    Matthew knew that Ludwik was really angry this time.

    He sat down and said sincerely, "Dad, I know you''re angry, but I always know what I''m doing. Don''t worry about me."

    Ludwik angrily red at him. "Do

    you? Matthew, you first brought

    Rainee to Selina, causing Lucinda to

    call me, crying andining.

    tried to reason it out with you but

    you hung up the phone! I''ll let that go, but now, this happened

    Ludwik paused. "If I didn''te back, I wouldn''t have known what had happened. Matthew, what have you done? You got married eight years ago, and you didn''t think of telling your father? What are you doing?"

    At this point, Ludwik''s face had turned red.

    He was out of breath from talking too fast.

    Matthew quickly patted Ludwik''s back. "Dad, calm down."

    "How can I calm down?!" Ludwik said angrily.

    Matthew helplessly said, "If you don''t calm down, I''m afraid you''ll die from anger before you even finish listening to my exnation."

    Ludwik was speechless.

    He was even more furious at what Matthew had said, but at the same time, he had calmed down.

    He red at Matthew. "Go ahead."

    There was a brief pause.

    A littleter, Ludwik fell silent.

    Initially, he had med Matthew. But after hearing his exnation, he didn''t know what to say.

    After all, Matthew''s current situation had something to do with him.

    If it weren''t for him, Matthew wouldn''t have gone to Germany and nothing would have happened. That unexpected marriage wouldn''t have taken ce as well.

    "You lost your memory? Matthew, I really can''t believe it," Ludwik finally said.

    Matthew smiled bitterly.

    "Dad, it''s God''s will."

    "But why did you make those

    statements? Do you know how many people were badmouthing you on the ne? If it weren''t for that, I wouldn''t have had a heart attack. Matthew, you''re killing your father."

    "Nothing would have happened if you didn''te back."

    Ludwik stayed silent.

    "Are you still answering back?"

    "Dad, I have already made that statement. As for what the public is saying, it is their own business.

    I don''t take any of it to heart, so you shouldn''t either."

    "It''s not just about what the public is saying. You should know that this will greatly affect your career!"

    Matthew softened his tone. "All these are superficial things. All that matters is that Selina isn''t affected by this."

    Ludwik''s eyes lit up. "Matthew, do you really like that girl from the Whitlock family that much?"

    "Yes," Matthew said.

    "What about that Welmert girl?"

    "Saoirse."

    "That''s right, Saoirse."

    "It still gives me a headache." Matthew''s voice became raspy. "I owe her, but I don''t love her. Dad, I must divorce Saoirse. Otherwise, it will eventually

    hurt both Saoirse and I, or even Selina."

    "Didn''t you say that she doesn''t want to?"

    Matthew was silent for a moment before answering. "She wille around."

    That afternoon, Matthew called Selina and told her that he wouldn''t be able to have dinner with her.

    "Don''t expect me for dinner. I''ll be back a littleter tonight."

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370

    Normally, Selina wouldn''t have given it much thought.

    But at a moment like this, she would have panicked at any slight changes.

    "Did something happen?" Selina kept asking.

    After being continuously questioned, Matthew had no choice but to tell Selina the truth.

    Selina was stunned.

    "Is your father still in the hospital?"

    "Yes, I''m going to stay with him for awhile."

    Selina thought for a moment. "I''lle to the hospital too."

    "You don''t have to. I can apany him."

    Selina was insistent. "Your father is in the hospital, but you''re not letting mee. Matthew, you''re treating me as if I am an outsider. I muste." Matthew finally agreed.

    Selina went to the hospital.

    Matthew picked her up at the hospital entrance.

    She looked a little anxious. "Why was your father suddenly admitted into the hospital?"

    Matthew sealed his lips and didn''t say anything.

    Selina immediately looked up. "Is it because of what happened between us?"

    Matthew''s spoke slowly. "He flew backst night. He heard some rumors on the ne."

    Her heart sank.

    Matthew sensed her expression.

    He immediately took her hand. "Don''t worry. He''s all right now."

    "I''ll go and see him."

    "Selina,ing to the hospital is more than enough. You don''t have to see him."

    Selina was persistent.

    Matthew eventually gave in.

    He knew that Ludwik was not a mean person. Even if Selina went to see him, he wouldn''t say anything that would upset her.

    When they arrived at the ward, Selina stood there, not knowing what to say.

    "Why are you standing there? Come and sit down," Ludwik greeted Selina.

    Only then did she sit down.

    She looked a little embarrassed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    She had insisted on seeing Ludwik in the beginning. But now that she was here, she was

    tongue-tied.

    "Matthew, I feel like eating some fruits. Could you go and get some for me?"

    Matthew nced at Ludwik.

    Ludwik pretended to ignore Matthew''s gaze.

    "Selina, it won''t be a problem for Matthew to go and buy me some fruits, right?"

    Selina finally spoke.

    She said to Matthew, "Uncle wants to eat some fruits. Why aren''t you going to get him some?"

    "I''ll go then."

    Before he left, he gazed deeply at Ludwik.

    Ludwik naturally understood what it meant.

    That son of his was afraid that he would make things difficult for Selina.

    Ludwik let out a heavy sigh.

    What had happened here?

    Dn had introduced this girl. He had thought she would be his granddaughter-inw. He didn''t expect her to be his daughter-inw. That was fine. But it turned out that he had another daughter-inw!

    This gave Ludwik a headache.

    Selina felt even more awkward after Matthew had

    left.

    She tried to make conversation. "Mr. Perry, do you want some water? I''ll get some for you."

    Ludwik looked at Selina. "When you first met me, both you and Dn called me Grandpa."

    Selina was silent.

    Her face had turned red.

    Ludwik wasn''t intending to make things difficult for Selina. After all, it was in the past and had already been cleared up.

    "Of course know that two people

    who have feelings for each other don''t necessarily have to be together. You were first with Dn and now Matthew. There''s nothing wrong with that. I can understand."

    Selina bit her lip.

    "Mr. Perry, thank you for understanding."

    Ludwik sighed. "It took me some time to process it. I wasn''t expecting something else to happen."

    After finishing, Ludwik looked at Selina intently.

    Selina knew what Ludwik meant.

    She bit her lip even harder.

    After a while, she said, "Mr. Perry, it''s all my fault."

    There was depth in Ludwik''s eyes. "Selina, I don''t think you''re at fault. It''s Matthew''s fault for putting

    you in this tough spot."

    Selina was stunned.

    She had thought that Ludwik was going to me her. But that wasn''t the case.

    Selina felt a surge of emotion. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.

    Ludwik continued, "Selina, the

    such Matthew is willing to go to

    such lengths is because he values

    ??

    ..

    your life more than his own. The

    road ahead will be very difficult

    There''s not much this old man can

    do either. I can only hope that the two of you can make it through."

    Ludwik hoped they could make it through.

    It was because he knew the road ahead would be rough.

    Selina nodded gratefully.

    After some time, Matthew came back.

    He brought some fruits back.

    Although Ludwik was only asking Matthew to go and buy some fruits as an excuse, he couldn''t resist having some.

    As the sky gradually darkened, Ludwik asked Matthew and Selina to head back.

    "I still need to be observed in the hospital. There''s no need for you to stay here with me," Ludwik said.

    Selina was worried about leaving Ludwik alone in the hospital.

    Ludwik was insistent. In the end, the two of them left.

    They returned to the Whitlock family home.

    In the car, Selina told Matthew that Cecilia had returned and told him the truth about why she''d left.

    Matthew was conflicted. "Selina, she must have worried about us."

    Selina sighed. "It''s not just my mother that is worried. Isn''t your father worried too? He was even admitted to the hospital. Matthew, don''t you think I''m a mess? Everyone around us is worried for

    us.

    swneverne

    Matthew looked deeply into Selina''s eyes. "Don''t talk about yourself that way."

    Selina''s eyshes fluttered.

    "What did my father say to you after I left?"

    Selina''s eyes lit up. "He didn''t say much. He encouraged me. I thought he would have med me."

    Matthew was relieved.

    "Selina, don''t overthink this. We will definitely get through this."

    She nodded.

    Not long after Matthew left, Ludwik got down from the hospital bed.

    A man came into the ward.

    He was Ludwik''s subordinate.

    "Everything has been arranged perfectly," the man said respectfully.

    "Do they know that I''ming?"

    "Yes, she is waiting for you."

    Ludwik nodded. "Start the car and drive me there."

    After half an hour, a car stopped outside Saoirse''s vi.

    Her security was expecting Ludwik. They immediately invited him in.

    Meanwhile, Saoirse had waited for a long time.

    When she saw Ludwik, she immediately stood up and greeted him. "Sir."

    Logically speaking, since she and Matthew were married, she should have called him "Dad".

    However, Saoirse knew that she and Matthew would only have a short marriage. So instead, she called Ludwik "Sir".

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371

    Ludwik said politely, "Miss Welmert, I''m sorry for making you wait."

    He had immediately arranged for a meeting with Saoirse upon reaching Agaphen City. However, he had been dyed due to his stay in the hospital. That was why he hadn''t been able to see Saoirse earlier.

    "No sir, that''s all right," said Saoirse.

    She had never expected Matthew''s father toe.

    This was her first time meeting him.

    Or perhaps she was supposed to meet Matthew''s father eight years ago...

    Saoirse felt as if ripples were forming in her heart.

    "I heard what happened between you and Matthew," Ludwik said.

    Saoirse didn''t say anything. Instead, she forced a smile.

    "Miss Welmert, the Perry family has let you down," Ludwik said.

    Saoirse hurriedly said, "Sir, you''re being too serious."

    Ludwik smiled bitterly. "Nobody wanted things to turn out this way. But it did. Miss Welmert, we should think about how to resolve this situation." Saoirse pursed her lips and nodded.

    "Miss Welmert, what are you going to do now?"

    Saoirse didn''t hesitate. "Sir, I want to be with William."

    Ludwik sighed lightly.

    "Miss Welmert, logically speaking, Matthew should have been with you. But you knew that he waspletely helpless when he was married to you. Later on, he lost his memory. There are many things that can''t be exined logically."

    Saoirse interrupted him before he could finish. "Sir, are you advising me not to be with William?"

    Ludwik gazed deeply at Saoirse and said, "Miss Welmert, you are a smart girl. You know that Matthew doesn''t love you. It''s meaningless to continue getting caught up in this."

    Saoirse felt as if she was being stabbed in the heart. It was extremely painful.

    She had been full of joy when she heard that Ludwik wasing. She had never thought that he would persuade her to break up with William. All her joy disappeared instantly.

    "Sir, I know it''s meaningless." She muttered, "But I

    love William. I can''t lose him."

    Ludwik couldn''t bring himself to continue.

    He sighed again. "Miss Welmert, I won''t say anything else. You should think this through. You are still young and so beautiful. You deserve to have a better future, and..."

    He paused and raised his voice. "I had a proper conversation with Matthew earlier. I can tell you that Matthew''s heart is not with you. Even if you force Matthew to stay by your side, his heart is not with you, so what you''re doing now is meaningless."

    Saoirse''s mind buzzed.

    What Ludwik said made her freeze.

    She felt as if her surroundings were fading. The only thing left was the buzzing sound in her ear.

    "You''re a good girl. I hope you''ll take this into consideration." Ludwik couldn''t bear to see her like this. He sighed to himself as he left.

    He didn''t want to be the bad person either. He just didn''t want to see the three of them caught in this mess.

    After Ludwik left, Saoirse stood there, motionless.

    Later on, Liselle was shocked to see her like this.

    "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" She anxiously asked.

    Saoirse''s face was pale and she did not speak.

    Liselle quickly held onto Saoirse. "Miss, I''ll help you. You should get some rest."

    Saoirse still didn''t move.

    Liselle was so anxious that she used more strength.

    "Thud!"

    There was a loud noise. Saoirse had suddenly copsed onto the ground.

    Liselle was scared out of her wits.

    "Miss Saoirse, please don''t scare me," Liselle shouted.

    Matthew received a call at three in the morning.

    Liselle was crying and shouting over the phone. "Sir, pleasee quickly. Miss Saoirse was sent to the hospital. The doctor said she is in critical condition. Please hurry!"

    Matthew was fully awake in a moment.

    He quickly got up and got dressed.

    Selina was awakened by Matthew''s movements.

    She rubbed her eyes. "What''s wrong?"

    "You continue sleeping. I have something to do."

    Selina knew that something was wrong when she looked at Matthew. She immediately became more awake. "What happened?" Matthew''s jaw was clenched tight.

    Selina raised her voice, "Matthew, you said before that we should face everything together. You can''t keep this from me."

    Matthew''s voice was raspy. "Selina, something has happened to Saoirse again. I''m going to the hospital immediately."

    Her heart sank.

    "Something happened? What happened to her?"

    "I don''t know yet. I''m going to the hospital now."

    "I''ll go with you."

    "You should sleep. I''ll go alone."

    Selina hesitated for a moment and said, "You go ahead. Call me when you receive any news."

    "All right."

    Selina got out of bed after Matthew left.

    After what had happened, how could she continue sleeping?

    She paced back and forth, waiting for Matthew to call her.

    At the hospital, Liselle cried as she told Matthew what had happened.

    "Sir, your father came to see Miss Saoirse. She didn''t want me to listen in so I went upstairs. I didn''t see here upstairs after a long time, so went down to have a look. I saw her standing motionless. I wanted to take her up to rest, but she suddenly copsed."

    Matthew frowned.

    He called Ludwik.

    Ludwik was shocked after finding out Saoirse had been admitted to the hospital.

    "I''ll be there right away." Ludwik quickly hung up.

    Ludwik arrived at the hospital about ten minutester.

    "Dad, you shouldn''t have gone to meet Saoirse." Matthew sounded serious.

    Ludwik hadn''t expected that Saoirse would end up in the hospital after seeing him.

    "Matthew, I didn''t say anything too serious." Ludwik sounded guilty.

    Matthew was both anxious and agitated at the same time.

    "Forget it, let''s not talk about this."

    Matthew''s cell phone rang. It was Selina.

    Selina asked about Saoirse.

    "We''re still waiting, but it doesn''t look good," Matthew said in a low voice.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    He paused. "You should go back to sleep. Don''t worry."

    How could she sleep? She still said, "I''ll rest. You shouldn''t worry too much."

    Time passed slowly.

    Around four o''clock that morning, the doctor informed them about Saoirse''s condition.

    No one had expected it.

    Acute leukemia.

    Liselle was shocked.

    "How can she have acute leukemia? She has always been fine. How could she have acute leukemia? It''s impossible, absolutely impossible!"

    The doctor was certain. "It''s acute

    el.n

    leukemia Our diagnosis isn''t wrong. It''s just that it wasn''t detected. earlier. The patient has been depressed for some time. It

    triggered her condition." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "How serious is it?" Matthew immediately asked.

    The doctor shook his head. "You have to be mentally prepared. It can be life-threatening at any time."

    Liselle immediately lost it.

    She shouted, crying, "How can it be lifethreatening? Miss Saoirse has always been all right, how can she be in a life-threatening situation? She had heart problems, but she has never said anything about leukemia before. This must be a mistake!"

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372

    Matthew''s face was a little pale.

    "Can a bone marrow transnt solve this problem?" He asked.

    "We have also looked into this. Bone marrow that ispatible is not easy to find, and even if you do find it, the surgery may not be sessful." Matthew didn''t hesitate and said, "Look for it regardless. Whether the surgery seeds or fails is another matter, but we must at least give it a try." Two hourster, the doctor told Matthew that the bone marrow avable at the hospital wasn''tpatible with Saoirse.

    Liselle became more anxious after she heard the doctor''s words.

    It had taken her two hours to ept the fact that Saoirse was suffering from acute leukemia. When she heard the avable bone marrow wasn''tpatible with Saoirse, she immediately said, "Try mine then. I have been serving her for a long time, so my bone marrow must bepatible. As long as I can save Miss Saoirse, I am willing to donate my bone marrow to her."

    It was good news that another person was willing to test if their bone marrow waspatible.

    The doctor immediately said, "You should go get tested first and see if it ispatible with the patient."

    Liselle then went to get tested.

    However, it was a pity that it wasn''tpatible.

    Matthew then said, "Try mine."

    The doctor was astonished.

    He knew that the man in front of him was of noble status. Extraordinary men like him would usually be very mindful of their bodies. He did not expect that Matthew would be willing to be tested.

    The doctor reminded him, "Donating bone marrow is not a small matter. It will greatly affect your body."

    Matthew did not hesitate for a moment.

    Around 10 o''clock that morning, the results showed that Matthew''s bone marrow waspatible.

    "Donate my bone marrow to Saoirse," Matthew immediately said.

    Ludwik''s face was instantly pale.

    It was not a small matter to donate bone marrow.

    He immediately objected. "Matthew, you can''t do this! Do you know what it means to donate bone marrow? It is not as simple as it seems. I object." "Dad, this is what I owe to Saoirse."

    "Even if you do owe her, you can''t repay it with your bone marrow!"

    Matthew then looked at his dad deeply. "Then tell me, Dad. If I don''t repay it this way, how can I repay it?"

    Ludwik started to feel breathless.

    After a while, he still objected, "Let''s talk about these thingster, but I forbid you from donating your bone marrow!"

    However, Matthew did not give up.

    Ludwik had no choice but to call Selina. He wanted her to try to persuade Matthew.

    When Selina heard that Saoirse had acute leukemia and Matthew had decided to donate his bone marrow to her, she was stunned.

    In her opinion, it was very dangerous to donate bone marrow. If something went wrong, it could be life threatening.

    Selina then said in a panic, "Mr. Perry, wait for me. I''ll be there right away."

    She had to go to the hospital immediately to stop Matthew. She couldn''t let him take the risk to donate his bone marrow.

    Ludwik had informed Selina about the hospital''s location. She then immediately got the driver to send her there.

    She was extremely nervous and worried along the way, so her face had turned a little pale.

    She had never expected that Saoirse would have acute leukemia and her life would be in danger all of a sudden.

    She had always seemed fine.

    After a while, she finally arrived at the hospital.

    The moment Selina arrived, Liselle was furious.

    She shouted at the top of her lungs, "Sir, you can''t let this woman here. This woman is a murderer. Miss Saoirse has always been fine. Why does she suddenly have acute leukemia? It''s because of this woman! She needs to leave!"

    After Liselle spoke, she tried to throw a punch towards Selina.

    Matthew stood in front of Selina and his eyes were cold. "Shut up," he said.

    Liselle immediately retreated.

    She was afraid of Matthew.

    "It''s all this woman''s fault," Liselle muttered.

    Matthew ignored Liselle.

    "Why are you here?" he then asked.

    Ludwik''s voice could be heard from behind. "It

    was me who asked Selina toe."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Ludwik nced at Matthew and said, "I want this girl from the Whitlock family to persuade you."

    Matthew had a slight headache. He shouldn''t have told Ludwik about this matter.

    Selina took a deep breath and said, "Matthew, is it true that you are going to donate your bone marrow to Saoirse?"

    "Yes."

    "If you do this, it could put your life in danger, and you might even die!" Selina said loudly.

    Matthew''s replied in a calm voice. "Selina, don''t worry so much. Those things that you''ve mentioned won''t happen. I''m just donating bone marrow. I''ll live well and healthily just like before. I''ll still spend the rest of my life with you."

    Selina''s fingertips trembled.

    How could the man in front of her be so dumb? It was as if he thought that donating bone marrow seemed as easy as donating blood.

    However, it was a donation of bone marrow. From one human body to another.

    Ludwik then said, "Matthew, don''t fool this girl from the Whitlock family. If you donate your bone marrow, it would have a great impact on your body, and even your life as a married couple

    would be affected."

    Selina stayed silent.

    She was anxious and speechless. At this moment, how could she be in the mood to think about their life as a couple?

    Matthew red at Ludwik. "Don''t worry. Your son is very strong in that aspect and will definitely not be affected."

    Selina''s face turned red.

    She was anxious and angry at the same time. "How can you still be in the mood to talk about this?"

    "Selina, this really isn''t going to be a big deal."

    "I won''t allow you to do this!" Selina raised her voice.

    "Selina, I have to do this."

    Ludwik sighed. "I''ll go look for the doctor and see if there''s any other way."

    After Ludwik left, Matthew stared at

    Selina and said, "Selina, nobody wished for what had happened. But since it has happened, we have to eit is solve it Besides, my bone marrowpatible with Saoirse. The best solution is to donate my bone marrow to her."

    "But Matthew did you consider that there might beplications with your health after you have donated the bone marrow?" "It won''t, even if it will..." Matthew said in aplex tone, "Selina, I don''t want to have any regrets towards Saoirse, do you understand?"

    Selina was shocked.

    A littleter, Ludwik had returned.

    He told Matthew and Selina to let the doctor continue to find otherpatible bone marrow.

    "If we can''t find it in Agaphen City, we will search all over the country and even the whole world. If we are willing to pay sky-high prices, we will definitely find apatible bone marrow. Moreover, the best way is to also let her family test and see if their bone marrows arepatible. Her family''s bone marrow will surely bepatible."

    However, Matthew refused.

    His tone seemed like he had already decided everything. "Saoirse is in critical condition right now. We are taking huge risks the more we wait. It can''t be dyed any further. I will donate mine, and the surgery will be carried out tomorrow."

    Ludwik''s heart instantly sank.

    Matthew was his son, so he understood his behavior clearly. His son had always been stubborn and no one could persuade him otherwise. He had

    been like this since he was a

    child.

    Now that he had said it so sternly, he was afraid that he couldn''t persuade him anymore.

    Ludwik''s heart tightened as soon as he thought about the fact that his son was going to donate his bone marrow.

    He murmured, "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have looked for Saoirse. If I hadn''t looked for her, such a thing wouldn''t have happened."

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373

    He had suddenly paid a visit to Saoirse because he knew that Matthew was under too much pressure and wanted to help him. Who would have thought that things would turn out this way after the visit?

    Matthew said in a low voice, "Dad, it is impossible to contract this disease within just a day or two. I''m afraid that Saoirse has already shown symptoms long ago, but she didn''t realize it. You don''t have to feel guilty."

    Ludwik sighed and did not speak.

    Selina kept biting her lip tightly.

    In a blink of an eye, the sky had turned dark.

    Matthew wanted to bring Selina to dinner.

    However, she wasn''t in the mood to eat.

    She stood there motionless like a statue.

    Matthew then rested his big palm on Selina''s abdomen. "If my little girl continues to starve, she''s going to be as thin as a skeleton. At that time, your family will definitely me me. So for them not to me me, would you eat dinner with me?"

    Selina pushed Matthew''s hand away. "I''m not in the mood to eat." "It''s because you''re not in the mood that you should eat. Selina, if you faint from hunger, the situation will be even more chaotic."

    Selina red at Matthew. "Are you trying to say that I''m causing more trouble for you?"

    "That''s not what I meant."

    "That''s what you mean."

    "Selina." Matthew sighed and said in a low tone, "Don''t argue with me right now, okay?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Selina was startled.

    Her heart tightened.

    Matthew was going to donate his bone marrow, and she was notfortable just thinking about it.

    However, at the same time, Matthew wouldn''t be happy with it too.

    At this time, she shouldn''t have argued with Matthew.

    "Let''s go eat then," Selina said in a low voice.

    The two of them then headed to the hospital cafeteria. At this moment, neither of them was in the mood to have a big meal. Hence, they ordered the most ordinary meal in the hospital.

    Midway through the meal, Selina gently put down the utensils in her hands and said, "Matthew, I think you can listen to your father''s opinions. There will definitely be anotherpatible bone marrow. Besides, her family could undergo the test to see if their bone marrows arepatible. You don''t have to take this risk."

    "I must take this risk." Matthew''s voice was low, and no emotion could be felt. "Selina, she has been ill for a long time, but it was only discovered when her life is in danger. Do you understand why?"

    Selina was startled.

    There was a hint of bitterness in Matthew''s voice. "She had too many things to deal with to the point where she wasn''t able to take care of her body at all. Selina, it''s because of me that she turned out to be like this now."

    Selina felt like her throat was blocked, and she couldn''t say a word.

    A whileter, Natalie had called.

    Selina told Natalie about what had happened.

    Natalie was shocked.

    "How could such a thing happen? Matthew wants to donate his bone marrow? This will have a big impact on his body," Natalie said.

    "I know." Selina smiled bitterly. "But we are unable to find any otherpatible bone marrow at the moment. He doesn''t want to wait, so the only option left is for him to donate his bone marrow. I''ve tried to persuade him but it''s useless."

    "Wait a minute. I''ll get Tobias to persuade Matthew."

    Ten minutester, Matthew''s cell phone rang.

    Selina knew that it must be the call from Tobias.

    She prayed in her heart that her brother could persuade Matthew.

    Matthew spoke to Tobias for nearly twenty minutes before he finally hung up.

    Selina then walked over.

    She didn''t hear what Matthew and Tobias had talked about, so she naturally didn''t know what was the end result. Therefore, she wanted to ask Matthew.

    Just then, her cell phone suddenly rang.

    As she saw who the caller was, her heart skipped a beat.

    It was Tobias.

    She had a hunch that Tobias and Matthew''s conversation didn''t end well.

    "Brother," Selina said as she answered the call.

    "Selina, I know what''s going on now," Tobias said in a deep voice.

    "Well, did you persuade Matthew?" Selina still had a glimmer of hope in her heart.

    "Matthew had made up his mind."

    Selina felt that her heart was shattering into pieces.

    "Why does he have to do this? Why can''t he wait any longer? Maybe they will be able to find apatible bone marrow in two days. Then, he won''t need to donate his bone marrow anymore. Why does he have to donate his bone marrow?

    Selina''s fingertips were white as she held the phone tightly. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Selina, do you think that even if anotherpatible bone marrow is found, he wouldn''t donate his?" Tobias suddenly asked.

    Selina was shocked. "What do you mean?"

    Tobias had aplex tone.

    During the call with Matthew, he didn''t make things very clear.

    However, a conversation between two smart men doesn''t need to be exined too clearly.

    Tobias knew exactly what Matthew meant.

    Donation of bone marrow was to save Saoirse, but it was also to save himself.

    "Selina, do you know how much pressure Matthew has been under since Saoirse appeared?" Tobias asked.

    "Of course I know."

    "No, you don''t. Otherwise, you would

    have been able to figure out why he wanted to donate his bone marrow to Saoirse."Tobias said, "The pressure he is bearing is far greater than you think. Although he did lose his memory, his marriage with Saoirse did exist. Saoirse had saved him and waited for him for so many years. If it weren''t for you, he would have been together with Saoirse, even if he had no feelings for her. However, he has you now." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Originally, Tobias didn''t want to make it clear to Selina, but at this moment, he felt that he had to exin it to her clearly.

    Otherwise, the fact that Matthew donating his bone marrow to Saoirse would be a knot in Selina''s heart.

    He had to untie that knot in her heart.

    "Selina, Matthew felt very guilty

    towards Saoirse. Although he didn''t

    tell me, I could feel it. Besides,

    Saoirse had promised to leave after

    half a year. But even after she left, I believe that Matthew would still feel apologetic towards her, and he would have to repay her in some way. However, Saoirse didn''t want Matthew''s money nor did she want hispany. Now that Matthew has found a way to repay her, he had finally found a way to not feel guilty for the rest of his life. Selina, do you understand now that I''ve exined it? Therefore, even if we do find anotherpatible bone marrow, Matthew will still donate his."

    Selina had her eyes wide open. She was extremely shocked as if the earth had copsed.

    Tears welled up in her eyes. She tried to speak several times, but nothing came out of her mouth.

    It was not until the call from Tobias that she really understand the true intention of Matthew donating his bone marrow.

    He was going to save Saoirse, but it was also to save himself.

    She had always thought that she understood Matthew. It was only now that she realized that she did not fully understand him.

    It was impossible for such a man like Matthew to abandon the woman he was married to.

    However, he was nning on doing it. For the sake of Selina, he was nning on doing it. He wanted to have closure for his past marriage with

    Saoirse, and he wanted to make up for the eight years that Saoirse had waited for him.

    This man must have suffered all this time.

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374

    He was unable to repay Saoirse with his feelings, so he could only make it up to her in some other way. Therefore, since his bone marrow waspatible with her, he had to donate it to her.

    Selina had finally calmed down after a while.

    Beads of sweat began to drip from her forehead and fell on her long eyshes before slipping into her eyes.

    "I understand now, brother," Selina said.

    Just three simple words, but she said them with extreme difficulty and bitterness.

    After the call, Natalieined, "Tobias, you shouldn''t have said it to Selina in that way."

    Her intention was to get Tobias to persuade Matthew.

    Unexpectedly, Tobias agreed with Matthew, and he was even trying to persuade Selina.

    Tobias looked helpless. "Natalie, Matthew is my best friend and he will be my brother-inw in the future. Do you think I want Matthew to donate his bone marrow?"

    Natalie red at Tobias and said, "Since you don''t want that to happen, then why did you say those things to Selina? You should instead persuade Matthew."

    "I tried to persuade him, but it was of no use."

    "You have only tried to persuade him for more than ten minutes," Natalie said.

    When Tobias was on the call with Matthew just now, Natalie had been watching from the side.

    "Matthew has already made up his mind. The result will be the same even if I try to persuade him for a day."

    Natalie frowned. "Does Matthew really want to donate his bone marrow to that woman?"

    "Yes, since it ispatible, he will definitely donate it. I understand Matthew''s point of view. Natalie, you should stop thinking about it."

    How could Natalie not think about it? She still had a worried look on her face.

    Tobias ced his hand around Natalie''s slim waist. "We should be d that it is only a bone marrow donation. After all, bone marrow donation will only have an impact on his health, but at least it will not endanger his life."

    Natalie bit her lip and said, "d? What is there to be d about if he has to donate his bone marrow?" "Don''t think too much about it."

    "Tobias." Natalie sighed and said, "I thought that our love was a bumpy road. Why do Selina and Matthew have it worse than us? Now I feel like what we are facing is nothingpared to Selina and Matthew."

    Tobias said helplessly, "It''s not been easy for us either. It''s just that what we have gone through is all in the past now, and we don''t have to worry about it anymore."

    "Is that so?"

    "That''s right."

    "Do you think that Selina and Matthew will have a good ending like us?"

    "They definitely will," Tobias said in a confident tone.

    Later, Tobias received a call regarding his work. Natalie, on the other hand, used her phone to research the consequences of bone marrow donation. The answers on the Inte made Natalie feel slightly relieved.

    A bone marrow donation may not be good for the health, but it would not cause serious damage to the body. Only additional attention would be needed for his health in the future.

    "Sister Natalie." Just then, Bowie came over.

    "Bowie." Natalie put down her phone.

    Bowie rolled her eyes and asked, "Sister Natalie, where did that handsome man go?"

    Natalie did not understand what Bowie meant.

    "That man just now. The one that looks very handsome. Recently, he has been all over the news," Bowie said.

    Natalie finally understood.

    Bowie was talking about Matthew.

    She nced at Bowie.

    Bowie had put on makeup, and her clothes were low-cut, which made certain feminine features more prominent.

    She had guessed what Bowie''s intention was.

    "Bowie, Matthew is Selina''s man," Natalie said tactfully.

    Bowie dismissed her words. "She''s

    just a third party, and she''s not attractive at all, to have let herself be third party. As for me, Bowie, could definitely be his wife. Sister Natalie, please help me. I know that woman is your sister-in-w, but I''m your cousin by blood. Don''t you want to help your own rtive?"

    Natalie did not expect Bowie to say such a blunt and shameless thing.

    She felt a wave of disgust in her heart.

    Natalie''s face became stern. "Bowie, I hope you won''t say such things next time, and you shouldn''t have any intentions towards Matthew!"

    Bowie''s eyes widened. "Sister Natalie, are you not going to help me?"

    "Of course I won''t help you," Natalie said.

    "Mom,e here!" Bowie yelled loudly.

    Francia suddenly came out of nowhere.

    Bowie pointed at Natalie and said with grievance, "Mom, I told you that sister Natalie would not help me, but you didnt believe it. You even said that Sister Natalie has a good heart and will definitely help. But as you can see now, Sister Natalie won''t help me."

    Francia deliberately said, "My niece, please help Bowie. Although that man is married and he does not deserve Bowie, my daughter really likes him. You''ve always loved your sister so please help her with this. I even told Bowie that you would definitely help her. Please don''t embarrass your aunt."

    Natalie felt a headacheing on.

    Of course, she knew that Francia and Bowie wereplementing each other on purpose. Especially when Francia said that Matthew did not deserve Bowie, it made Natalie feel speechless.

    She then stood up and said. "Auntie, please don''t bring up this kind of matter anymore in the future. I will leave now as I''m going to see Norwell."

    However, Francia stopped Natalie and said, "My niece, how can you be like this? As your aunt, I came to ask you for this favor in such a humble way, but yet you don''t want to help?"

    Natalie suppressed her emotions and said, "How can I help? Matthew and Selina are already together. Do you expect me to split them up and hand Matthew over to Bowie?"

    Bowie interrupted, "You don''t have to do this. Sister Natalie. If you create an opportunity to get me a date with Matthew, he will definitely be mesmerized by my beauty. You don''t have to break them up."

    Natalie was so angry that her head hurt even more.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    She couldn''t hold it in any longer and said, "Bowie, stop being foolish. I''m sure that Matthew won''t fancy you. You''re so much worsepared to Selina. What made you think that Matthew would be interested in you?"

    Bowie was furious when she heard Natalie''s words.

    Francia was even angrier.

    Her finger was pointed directly at Natalie''s nose as she reprimanded. "Hey, don''t go overboard. I bet you are just jealous that Bowie is betterlooking and has a better figure than you."

    After that, Francia rolled her eyes as she looked at Natalie''s chest. "I know that you''re jealous that her chest is bigger than yours!"

    Natalie was furious at first, but Francia''s words made her smile wryly.

    She had to admit that Bowie''s breasts were indeed bigger than average. But apart from this, Bowie had nothing else to show off. She didn''t know why both Bowie and Francia were so confident.

    "Auntie, you''re thinking too much."

    "I didn''t think too much, it is what it is!" Francia then emphasized her status as an elder as she ordered Natalie. "Let me tell you something. You must ask Matthew to meet Bowieter. Otherwise,

    I will not recognize you as my niece."

    At this point, Natalie was more than irritated by Francia''s behavior.

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375

    She had tried to persuade Francia for quite some time, but she was still being so aggressive.

    Natalie''s expression turned cold. "If you don''t want to admit it, it''s up to you."

    Francia noticed that the threat was useless, thus she shouted at the top of her lungs, "My poor brother, this is how your daughter treats me. Are you there up in the skies? Open your eyes and take a look."

    Natalie clenched her fists.

    This time, she ignored Francia and immediately left.

    Bowie watched as she left and hurriedly said, "Mom, there''s no point arguing anymore. She''s gone."

    Francia stopped shouting.

    She never thought that it would be useless to use James as an excuse this time.

    Francia became a little anxious.

    "Mom, Natalie is no longer taking us seriously." Bowie gritted her teeth.

    Francia rolled her eyes.

    "Bowie, let''s get out of here." Francia made up her mind.

    When Bowie heard this, she immediately objected, "Mom, I won''t leave. Why should I leave when there''s things to eat and drink here? I won''t leave! Besides, didn''t you sayst time you wouldn''t leave either?"

    Francia lowered her voice and said, "Bowie, are you stupid? Do you really think that your mother will leave? Didn''t you see how Natalie has been increasingly looking down upon your mother? It was useless for me to use your uncle as an excuse. We have to find another way."

    After she said that, Francia whispered a few words in Bowie''s ear.

    Bowie asked doubtfully, "Mom, will this work?"

    "Don''t worry, it will," Francia said as she patted her chest.

    The night had deepened.

    Matthew and Selina stayed in the hospital.

    Ludwik also insisted on staying.

    All of them stayed in different wards.

    As for Liselle, she stayed in Saoirse''s ward, saying that she would watch over the patient.

    The day after would be Matthew''s operation.

    Selina pressed her face against Matthew''s chest.

    She did not say anything and continued to press her face against his chest.

    Matthew''s hand gently caressed Selina''s cheeks.

    The two didn''t say anything, but it felt like a thousand words could be heard in that silence.

    Time passed by slowly, and in the blink of an eye, it was around five o''clock.

    The sky was still very dark.

    Liselle had woken up.

    She woke up from a nightmare.

    She dreamt that Saoirse was dead.

    After Liselle woke up, she was drenched in cold sweat.

    She hurriedly put her finger under Saoirse''s nose, and found that she was still breathing.

    Liselle held her hand tightly. "Miss, wake up. I beg you to wake up. Your being in this state is scaring me."

    There was no response from Saoirse.

    She had not woken up since the moment she''d copsed.

    Unknowingly, Liselle started to cry uncontrobly.

    "Miss Saoirse was fine before this. Why did she suddenly have acute leukemia? There was nothing wrong with her body before this either." Liselle pushed all the me onto Matthew and Selina.

    These two people must be the ones who had made Saoirse so angry that she fell sick.

    Liselle felt a surge of hatred welling up in her heart.

    However, she could do nothing about it.

    In the end, that hatred turned into endless regret.

    Liselle buried her head in her arms. "It''s all my fault, Miss Saoirse. I shouldn''t have given Mr. William those drugs. If he hadn''t taken the drugs, he wouldn''t have said that he wanted to marry you. If he didn''t marry you, we wouldn''t be here in the first ce."

    Liselle choked up as she spoke.

    At the same time, Saoirse slowly opened her eyes.

    She heard everything Liselle had said.

    She wanted to speak, but her throat was dry.

    Saoirse desperately inhaled through her mouth.

    It took a while before her throat was clear.

    "Liselle," Saoirse finally spoke.

    Her voice was very hoarse.

    Liselle was taken aback.

    She raised her head in disbelief, and she was delighted to see that it was Saoirse who called her.

    "Miss, you''ve finally woken up. I''m going to call the doctor." Liselle was about to stand up to call for the doctor. "Stop right there!" Saoirse said.

    Liselle halted her footsteps.

    Saoirse stared into Liselle''s eyes. It was as if all the words were squeezed out of her chest, when she said, "You drugged him? What did you drug William with?"

    Liselle was instantly dumbfounded.

    She looked guilty. "Miss, I don''t understand what you are talking about."

    "Tell me what''s going on!" Saoirse wanted to sit up, but her body didn''t have much strength. After barely supporting herself, she fell back onto the

    bed.

    "Thud"

    It was the sound of her body falling back on the bed.

    Liselle hastily walked over and helped Saoirse up.

    Saoirse stared at Liselle. "Liselle, what exactly happened? Tell me."

    Liselle lowered her head.

    "Liselle!" Saoirse suddenly raised her voice.

    Liselle was shocked.

    Hershes fluttered. After a long

    .ne

    while, she finally cried out in a tearful voice and said, "Miss Saoirse, I only did it for you. At that time, Mr. William did not want to marry you, and noticed that you were very sad.

    Hence, I secretly fed him a

    hallucinogen. I did it for you."

    Saoirse''s face instantly turned pale.

    Her eyes were wide open, and she looked as if she was about to die.

    The reason that had kept her going all this time had suddenly been made moot.

    She had always thought that William had some feelings for her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have agreed to marry her at that time.

    However, she now realized that it was because of Liselle who had drugged him.

    Saoirse''s body suddenly curled up,

    her back bent into the shape of a

    bow, and her face was buried in her arms. It was as if arge rock had fallen onto Saoirse''s waist, making her feel as if her body was going to break in half.

    After a while, faint sobs could be heard. They were extremely suppressed.

    Liselle panicked at once.

    She was about to cry as well. "Miss Saoirse,

    please don''t be like this. It''s all my fault. I beg you, please don''t cry. This is all my fault."

    Saoirse''s shoulders constantly trembled.

    After a long time, her shoulders finally stopped trembling.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Saoirse slowly lifted her face.

    There were still tears on her beautiful face and her dark blue eyes were filled with unprecedented emotions.

    "Liselle, let''s go back to Germany," said Saoirse.

    It was only now that she knew everything she did had been meaningless.

    She shouldn''t havee here in the first ce.

    As she said this, she was about to get off the bed. However, just as she stretched out her legs, she felt as if the world around her had begun to spin. She bit the tip of her tongue keep herself awake. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Liselle wiped the tears off her face and said, "Miss Welmert, you can''t go back to Germany now. You have been diagnosed with acute leukemia and

    you are going to have an operation soon."

    Saoirse felt as if lightning had struck her.

    She red at Liselle. "What did you say?"

    Liselle said anxiously, "Don''t worry, Miss. You will be fine. Mr. William has decided to donate his bone marrow to you. You will definitely be fine."

    Liselle thought that since she said William wanted to donate his bone marrow to Saoirse, she would definitely be in a good mood. However, she did

    not expect Saoirse''s face to turn even paler.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Matthew did not sleep all night.

    There were faint shadows underneath his eyes.

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376

    Selina had managed to get some sleep, but she hadn''t slept for long.

    When Selina opened her eyes, she saw the eyebags under Matthew''s eyes. She touched them with her fingertip and said, "You didn''t sleep well."

    "That''s right."

    After Matthew spoke, he kissed her forehead. "Why don''t you go back? You don''t have to stay with me in the hospital."

    He was afraid that Selina would not be able to take it.

    Selina shook her head. "No, I want to stay with you. You can''t keep me away."

    Matthew looked helpless.

    "I''ll wait for you, and I''ll take good care of you after you are done with your surgery." She tried really hard to smile with her lips.

    Matthew''s eyes gave off a look of surprise.

    "Have you thought this through?"

    "No, but I don''t want you to live with guilt for the rest of your life." "Selina." Matthew could not help but hold her hand. "You can rest assured that I will be fine. It''s just a minor operation. Once the operation ispleted, I will apany you for the rest of my life."

    "Okay." Selina nodded her head.

    When Matthew went to Saoirse''s ward, it was only then that he found out that Saoirse had already woken up.

    "William, you want to donate your bone marrow to me?" This was the first sentence that Saoirse asked when she saw Matthew.

    Matthew held his breath.

    "Yes, Saoirse." He stared at her and said, "Don''t worry. You''ll get better soon. Just rx and don''t worry."

    "Why are you doing this, William?" Saoirse asked.

    Matthew did not answer.

    "It''s not because you love me, right?" Saoirse asked.

    Matthew''s tone was gentle. "Saoirse, don''t think too much."

    Her eyes were filled with emotion. "William, you are doing this because you feel guilty towards me, don''t you? You don''t need to feel guilty."

    "I''m going to get a doctor to arrange this. We will have the surgery today." Matthew did not answer

    Saoirse.

    The operation was supposed to be performedter that day, but something had happened.

    The bone marrow that originally matched with hers was suddenly rejected, which meant that Matthew could no longer donate his bone marrow to Saoirse.

    When he heard about this, Ludwik and Selina heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, Matthew''s expression had darkened.

    "Mr. Perry, your bone marrow is no longer suitable. The hospital is urgently looking for matching bone marrow."

    "Hurry up," Matthew said and then proceeded to make a call.

    He called his subordinates to initiate a global search for a bone marrow that matched Saoirse''s.

    There was still no progress up until that evening. All of the other bone marrow samples had a strong rejection reaction with the Saoirse''s body.

    Matthew went to find the doctor.

    The doctor said, "Mr. Perry, the patient''s health is getting worse by the minute. I don''t think she has any will to live, and she even wants to die." Matthew furrowed his thick eyebrows.

    He went to find Saoirse.

    Saoirse''s expression was dull. "William, you don''t have to find any bone marrow for me. I know my physical condition. Every other bone marrow is useless to me."

    Matthew stared into Saoirse''s eyes. "Saoirse, listen to me, you can''t do this. You have to live well for me. I will continue to find suitable bone marrow for you. You must hold on."

    Saoirse didn''t say anything.

    The next day, they received more bad news.

    Saoirse''s condition had be more serious, and her other organs had been affected as well.

    Liselle cried and shouted, "Didn''t you say that it''ll be fine as long as we carry out the bone marrow transnt? How could things suddenly turn out like this?"

    The doctor did not speak.

    Apart from a person''s physical

    health, whether a person could

    n

    recover from a serious illness depended on the patient''s desire to survive. However, when Saoirse woke up, she could not feel any desire to live. It was also the reason why her condition had suddenly worsened and even affected her other organs.

    That night, a doctor from the United States came to Agaphen City. Matthew had called him in, and he flew from the United States. He was known as the best doctor in the world.

    However, his deduction was the same. Saoirse was dying, and she might not live for more than a week.

    Liselle immediately fainted.

    Selina was speechless.

    She didn''t like Saoirse, but when she knew that her rival wouldn''t live for more than a week, she didn''t have that happy feeling in her heart. Instead, she had mixed feelings.

    She looked at Matthew. "Matthew, you should apany Saoirse."

    Matthew''s lips were pressed tightly together.

    Selina could see that Matthew was suppressing his emotions.

    She silently walked to one side.

    After a while, Matthew entered Saoirse''s ward.

    He peeled an apple for her, cut it into small pieces, and then fed it to her.

    Saoirse ate obediently.

    As she was halfway through the meal, she suddenly said, "William, this is the first time you have fed me fruits."

    She paused for a while and said, "William, do you still remember that half-year period that you spent in Germany? That was how I fed you when you couldn''t move at first."

    Matthew felt a wave of bitterness sweeping across his entire heart.

    He almost couldn''t breathe.

    He looked at Saoirse, the woman whom he owed so much to.

    However, even God wouldn''t give him a chance to repay what he owed.

    "Saoirse," Matthew said this word with great difficulty.

    She shed him a knowing look. "William, I''m dying, aren''t I?"

    "Saoirse, you won''t die."

    Saoirse chuckled. "William, don''t lie to me. I know my own health, but I''m not sad at all. In fact, I suddenly feel relieved."

    After saying that, she looked at

    Matthew, and there was a faint sparkle in her eyes. "I met you many years ago. At that time, I felt that you were my everything. Without you in my life, it would have no meaning, and you would not belong to me. Hence, this is a chance given by God."

    "Saoirse." Matthew suddenly raised his voice and his eyes were a little red, "Listen to me and I will invite the best doctor to have you examined. You

    will be fine!"

    Saoirse shook her head bitterly.

    After a moment of silence, she said, "William, can you promise me one thing?"

    She looked pleadingly at Matthew.

    "I promise." Matthew didn''t even ask what Saoirse''s request was.

    Saoirse said softly, "Could you

    apany me back to Germany as my husband for the veryst moments of my life to see my

    father Is it okay if you could''N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    there with me during thest moments of my life?"

    be

    Matthew went to Selina, as he needed to ask for her consent.

    "I approve." She looked into Matthew''s eyes and said, "I approve it all."

    Matthew hugged Selina tightly and said in a hoarse voice, "Selina, I''m sorry to have wronged you."

    "I''m not aggrieved." Selina said slowly, "Just apany her well, okay?"

    Matthew pulled Selina closer, as if he wanted to crush her in his arms.

    After a while, Matthew finally let go of Selina.

    That night, Matthew and Saoirse caught a flight to Germany.

    It was no longer necessary for Saoirse to stay in the hospital. More importantly, that world''s best doctor that Matthew invited had told him something.

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377

    The doctor told Matthew that there was still a cure forSaoirse''s condition. Apany in the United States had developed a kind of medicine that could temporarily suppress a patient''s condition. Even so, there would be no guarantee that it would be a hundred percent effective.

    However, the medicine was difficult to acquire. It would take time to find it, and it had to be ensured that the patient remained in a healthy and pleasant mood.

    Matthew had promised to head to Germany with Saoirse because he wanted to stabilize her mood.

    On the ne, Saoirse fell asleep.

    Matthew took the nket and covered Saoirse''s body.

    He looked at her for a long time, then finally looked out of the window.

    There were swaths of clouds outside the window.

    Matthew''s chest suddenly hurt.

    After Matthew and Saoirse left, Selina returned to the Whitlock Family.

    She said nothing to Natalie and Tobias.

    "Natalie, please let me be alone," Selina said just when Natalie wanted to ask something.

    Natalie did not dare to ask anymore.

    After Selina went back to her bedroom, she was in a daze for a long time.

    She stayed upstairs for the period of an entire day, foregoing any meals.

    Cecilia was extremely anxious.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    She said to Natalie, "Natalie, why don''t you go and talk to Selina?"

    Natalie thought for a moment and said, "Mom, forget it. Let Selina be alone right now."

    Cecilia heaved a deep sigh. "How did this happen? Things are already messed up, but that woman was fine. How did she..."

    Cecilia did not continue.

    Until now, she still had some doubts. Saoirse was suddenly diagnosed with acute leukemia and was even dying. Was she only acting? Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental?

    Cecilia wanted to tell Selina about this, but she didn''t after thinking about it.

    If it was real, it would be a sin if she ndered others behind her back.

    Natalie was also puzzled.

    That''s right, how could so many things happen overnight?

    Matthew was still suffering from public criticism. Then, Saoirse had been diagnosed with a lifethreatening illness.

    Now, Matthew had to apany Saoirse to Germany.

    It felt like a domino effect. When one piece fell, all the other pieces fell one after another.

    When one thing happened, suddenly everything else happened as well.

    At about nine o''clock that evening, Selina finally went downstairs.

    Cecilia had not slept as she waited anxiously. When she finally saw Selinaing downstairs, she immediately stood up and said, "Selina, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? I can whip up something hot from the kitchen."

    Selina nced at Cecilia and nodded.

    Cecilia went to the dining room with her.

    Selina didn''t eat much, but at least she ate.

    Cecilia also heaved a sigh of relief.

    She said carefully, "Selina, I know what''s going on, and you don''t need to think too much about it. After a while, Matthew will be back, then everything will be solved."

    Selina nodded. Her voice was very soft, and it gave off an ethereal feeling. "Mom, I know."

    She paused and said, "Mom, I''m leaving."

    Cecilia was startled. "If you are leaving, where will you go?"

    "I''m going to the Perry family home."

    Cecilia disapproved. "Why are you going to the Perry family? Matthew isn''t even there."

    Selina was persistent.

    Cecilia had no choice but to talk to Tobias and Natalie.

    Natalie didn''t agree with her going to the Perry family home alone thiste, but Tobias agreed.

    He said to Cecilia, "Mother, let Selina go. Nothing will happen to her."

    "What if something happens?" Cecilia raised her voice.

    "I''ll send some people to protect her. It''ll be fine. Just let her go wherever she wants to go," Tobias said in a low voice. In the end, Cecilia gave in.

    She ordered Tobias to personally drive Selina to the Perry family home.

    They finally arrived at the Perry family estate after a rushed drive.

    Selina nced at the Perry family estate that she had not visited in a very long time. Her eyes were dazed.

    "Tobias, I''ll take my leave," she said after a while.

    "Selina," Tobias suddenly called out her name.

    She turned around.

    Tobias stared into her eyes.

    "Matthew is apanying her to

    Germany and might even stay there for some time. He is doing this because he feels guilty towards her, but you can rest assured that no matter how guilty Matthew feels, he won''t do anything to hurt you. That''s where he draws the line."

    Selina''s breathing paused.

    She gave him a wry smile.

    It seemed like her elder brother knew her best.

    Neither Cecilia nor Natalie actually knew what she was really worried about.

    "I understand, Tobias." Selina''s eyshes fluttered gently, casting a shadow under her eyes.

    "Selina, I know how much pressure you are under right now, but all these issues may finallye to an end soon," Tobias said in a low voice.

    Selina was moved.

    The matter was finally about to end.

    Yes, it might really be over soon.

    Although it might end in a way that no one wanted, it would end soon.

    "Tobias, actually I don''t want her to die," Selina said in a low voice.

    She put on a sarcastic smile. "It''s not that I''m a saint. It''s just that she really didn''t do anything heinous. If she were to die, I''m really afraid that Matthew would feel guilty for a lifetime, thus I don''t want things to end this way."

    "Selina, things will never be perfect. Let it go," Tobias consoled her.

    Selina fell silent.

    After a while, she finally said, "I''ll try."

    Selina entered the Perry family estate.

    When she walked to the vegetable garden, she suddenly heard the sounds of a quarrel. It was Erine''s and an unfamiliar female''s voice.

    "Erine, don''t pick those vegetables. He won''t being back tonight."

    "Why shouldn''t I pick them? What if hees back? I have to prepare it in advance." It was Erine''s voice that could be heard.

    "There''s no need to wait. You see, it

    has been quite some time but he hasn''te back yet, and the rumors outside are spreading badly. I think that he has left Agapher City and will nevere back. I don''t think he wants this house anymore."

    "Don''t talk nonsense." Erine raised her voice, "He will definitelye back."

    The maid was about to speak when she heard a woman''s voice. "Yes, Erine is right. Matthew will definitelye back."

    Erine and the maid looked over and Selina walked over to them.

    Erine''s eyes sparkled with joy.

    The maid immediately lowered her head and said, "Miss Whitlock, I''ll head to work now."

    After that, the maid left in a hurry.

    Erine ran over excitedly to hug her. "Miss Whitlock, you are finally back. Tell me, I, I..."

    Erine couldn''t speak for a while.

    Selina could also feel it.

    Although Erine was just a servant, she still treated Erine as an elder.

    She patted Erine''s shoulder and said, "Erine, don''t get anxious."

    "How can I not be anxious?" Erine raised her voice and said, "Miss Whitlock, you and Mr. Matthew haven''t been back for a long time. What''s going

    on?"

    She let go of Selina and said, "Miss Whitlock, what''s going on with these messy rumors? Could it be that that woman was the one who forced Mr. Matthew to make the statement? I don''t believe that something like this would happen."

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378

    As she spoke, she took note of Selina''s expression. "I don''t believe his statement at all. It must be that woman ying a trick."

    "Erine, don''t think too much. Everything is over now."

    Erine held her breath.

    "Is it true?"

    "It''s true," Selina said in a definite tone.

    "When will Matthewe back?"

    "He''ll be back soon."

    "Then, what about those messy rumors?" Erine hesitated.

    Selina''s eyes twitched slightly.

    Her eyes darted around. "Erine, since this is in the past, I believe that those messy rumors will certainly die down."

    Erine suddenly cheered up.

    She pointed at the basket in her hand and said, "Miss Whitlock, look, there are a lot of new vegetables in the vegetable garden. Do you want some?" She looked at the basket in Erine''s hand. There were all kinds of vegetables in it, which were green and lovely indeed.

    She remembered that she hadn''t had a good meal in a long time.

    "Yes, please cook tonight. I will also invite a guest to have dinner with me," she said.

    Erine was taken aback.

    This was the first time that Selina had invited a guest for dinner.

    She saw that Erine was in daze, thus she raised the corner of her eyebrows. "Can''t I invite a guest over for dinner?"

    "Of course you can!" Erine raised her voice and said, "Miss Whitlock, you are thedy of the Perry family. How can you not? You can invite as many people as you want. I''ll go and get things ready."

    Erine hurried into the vi.

    Selina looked at the vegetable garden.

    The vegetables in the vegetable garden grew really well. It could be seen that Erine had spent a lot of time and energy to take care of them.

    After a while, Selina took out her phone and made a call to Lothar.

    The guests that she wanted to invite that night were Lothar and Yesseca.

    Without those two siblings, she was afraid she might not have been able to handle it after the crowd had besieged her.

    Now that she had time, she wanted to properly thank Yesseca and Lothar.

    Reid and Caroline knew about what happened to Saoirse as Liselle had called to inform them.

    Caroline''s expression was bad. "Saoirse has always been fine. How did she suddenly get leukemia? Moreover, there has been no matching bone marrow."

    Reid''s face was a little gloomy.

    Saoirse was a pawn that he valued very much. He didn''t expect that this pawn would no longer have any use now.

    "Mr. Perry, what do you think we should do now?" Caroline started to panic.

    Reid''s face darkened and he did not speak.

    "Why don''t I call Saoirse to see what''s going on?" Caroline suggested.

    "Don''t call!" Reid immediately said, "Now that Saoirse is with Matthew, you will only expose yourself if you call her."

    "So, do we just sit here and do nothing?"

    Reid''s lips curled up. "You''ve forgotten that you still have a pawn."

    Caroline''s breathing froze.

    "Are you talking about Nadia?"

    Reid nodded heavily. "Now it''s time to put this woman to good use."

    Caroline thought for a moment and said, "Nadia''s matters are no longer a problem, but how can we push it onto Selina?"

    Reid nced at Caroline and said, "That will depend on you."

    Caroline paused.

    She looked at Reid alertly. "What do you mean?"

    Reid gave a cold smile. "Don''t worry. I didn''t mean anything. Don''t you hate Selina? Now it''s time for her to face the consequences."

    The driver personally sent Lothar and Yesseca to the Perry family estate.

    It was the first time that Yesseca had been to such a big vi and she was ecstatic.

    She looked around and said, "Miss Whitlock, your home is really big and beautiful."

    Of course, Lothar could recognize that this was Matthew''s home.

    However, he didn''t say anything.

    He knew that ever since Yesseca had watched that press conference, she hated Matthew very much Hence, he didn''t want to ruino Yesseca''s excitement. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Dinner was prepared by Erine, and it was very sumptuous.

    Selina finally had a good meal that evening.

    When she saw Yesseca, she thought about what Lothar had told her.

    She thought that even after Yesseca and Lothar had experienced such a tragic period, they still had such brilliant smiles on their faces. What could she possibly not ovee what she was going through now?

    In fact, just as Tobias said, they had made it through.

    However, the oue was a little disappointing.

    After dinner, the three of them chatted for a while before Lothar excused himself.

    Selina requested the driver to send Lothar and Yesseca home.

    Before he left, Lothar pulled Selina to the side.

    He lowered his voice and said, "Selina, are you okay?"

    Selina forced a smile. "I''m fine. If something was wrong, why would I invite you and Yesseca here for dinner?"

    Lothar gave her a worried look. "What exactly is going on between you and him?"

    A hint of uncertainty shed across her eyes.

    "Matthew and I are doing well. Lothar, you don''t have to worry about me."

    Lothar sighed.

    He initially wanted to say something, but he didn''t.

    When he was about to leave, he said, "Selina, I hope you''ll be happy in the future."

    "I will." She said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely be happy."

    After Lothar and Yesseca left, therge vi felt awfully quiet.

    She sat down on the sofa.

    It had felt fine when there were people around, but now there was no one, loneliness suddenly crept up on Selina.

    She suddenly regretted leaving the Whitlock family estate. At least she still had Natalie to apany her there. However, she quickly put that regret aside.

    Just like what Erine said, she was thedy of the Perry family. Since Matthew was no longer around, she should be at the Perry family home. Although so many things had happened, this home was still there!

    She walked into the bedroom.

    When shey down on the bed, she subconsciously touched the other side of the bed which was empty.

    Selina curled her lips, and it gave off a helpless look.

    She was still used to the feeling of Matthew being around.

    Now that her man was not here, she...

    She bit her lip.

    Although they had not seen each other for only a short period of time, longing suddenly filled her heart.

    Even if she couldn''t see Matthew, she still wanted to call him, despite it being through the phone.

    However, she also knew that it was impossible.

    Matthew was still on the ne.

    Just then, her cell phone suddenly rang.

    Selina looked at the caller''s name and was surprised.

    The caller was Matthew.

    "How is this possible?"

    How could he possibly call her when he was on the ne?

    After the phone rang several times, she finally

    took the phone and answered the call.

    "Selina." A male voice that was low and rich could be heard in her ear.

    Only when she heard the familiar voice did she finally believe it. It was Matthew who called.

    She said in shock, "Aren''t you on the ne? How did you manage to call me?"

    "Yes, I am. That''s why I will need to hang up soon." Selina''s breathing froze.

    After a while, she raised her voice. "You are crazy." It was dangerous to make a phone call on a ne! "I am indeed crazy." Matthew sighed slowly and said in a gentle tone, "I wanted to hear your voice.

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379

    Selina said hurriedly, "Hang up now. Do it right away!"

    "All right."

    Just when Selina thought that Matthew was about to hang up, words came from the other end of the phone, "Selina, I miss you."

    These words almost made her tears fall.

    At this moment, the phone call was hung up.

    As she heard the beeping sound from the other end of the phone, Selina was in a daze for a long time.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Selina woke up early.

    She nned to go to the Whitlock family home to visit Cecilia and Natalie and then do some shopping.

    Although she was not in the mood to do these.

    All she wanted to do was to lie on the bed like a corpse. That way, she didn''t need to think about anything, and she could ignore everything else. However, she had to get herself together.

    During the period that Matthew was away, she could not give up.

    She wanted Matthew to see an optimistic and cheerful Selina when he came back, instead of a wasted person.

    After breakfast, Selina got in her car. Just as she was about to ask the driver to send her to the Whitlock family home, her phone rang again. Selina''s breathing quickened.

    At this point, Matthew should not have gotten off the ne yet. Would he have called again?

    She picked up the phone.

    It was not from Matthew.

    Selina heaved a sigh of relief but felt a little disappointed at the same time.

    "Brennan." She opened her mouth.

    The call was from Brennan.

    "Selina." Brennan''s voice was still stuttering, but it was much betterpared to before. "I, I want to treat you to a meal at noon."

    Selina didn''t expect that Brennan would take the initiative to invite her to a meal, so she immediately agreed.

    "That''s great. I''lle by at twelve o''clock."

    After he hung up the phone, Brennan looked confusedly at Caroline. "Caroline, why didn''t you tell Selina that you wereing along?"

    Apart from Selina, Brennan could speak fluently in front of others now.

    Caroline smiled, "Brennan, didn''t I say I wanted to give Selina a surprise? When she sees me, she will be surprised. If I told her in advance, it would be meaningless."

    Brennan understood.

    Since she had lunch ns with Brennan, Selina didn''t go to the Whitlock family home.

    After all, it was almost nine o''clock. It would be pointless to go when she''d have to leave again in less than two hours.

    She returned to the Perry family estate.

    Since there was nothing to do, Selina went to the vegetable garden and watered the green vegetables.

    Brine saw Selina there, so she went to the vegetable garden and hurriedly said, "Miss Whitlock, you don''t have to do this. The servants will take care of it. How can we allow you to do this? You should get some rest. Let me do it."

    Selina wiped the sweat on her forehead. "It''s okay, Brine." "Miss Whitlock, you''re the daughter of a rich family. How could you be doing such rough work?"

    "How is watering considered rough work?" Selinaughed.

    She stood up and looked at the vegetable field, "This garden was given to me by Matthew. Now that he''s not around, I''m going to take care of his garden."

    When Erine heard Selina mention Matthew, she didn''t say anything.

    Her joy when she saw Selinast night had gradually faded away.

    Erine wondered when Matthew woulde back and why he hadn''te back when Selina was already here.

    She initially wanted to ask Selina, but after she thought about it, she didn''t.

    Since Selina said that he woulde back, she would wait for him.

    After Selina worked in the vegetable garden for two hours, she got changed and asked the driver to send her to the restaurant mentioned by Brennan.

    Brennan had booked a private room.

    After she told the waiter the name of the room, the waiter took her there.

    The moment she pushed the door open, she instantly froze.

    She saw a woman in a red dress standing in the middle of the room.

    That person was Caroline.

    "Se, Selina. You''re, you''re here." Brennan stuttered.

    Brennan was sitting on the corner of the sofa in the room. He immediately greeted Selina when he saw her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Selina''s eyes nced at Brennan and then at Caroline.

    Caroline smiled.

    "Why are you here?" Selina''s eyes were alert.

    Caroline nced at Brennan.

    Brennan immediately said, "Se, Selina, Caroline wanted to have us meet. It''s been a while since we had a get-together." Selina''s long eyshes fluttered.

    She did not want to have any direct conflict with Caroline, especially in front of Brennan.

    The corners of her lips curved into a cold smile. "A get-together? It''s been a while since west met, right?"

    The three of them sat in the private room as the waiter brought over the menu.

    Brennan handed it to Selina.

    She then handed the menu back to Brennan, "You should order."

    Brennan asked Caroline what she wanted to eat.

    "Anything." Caroline smiled and said, "I''m here to meet with everyone, not to eat."

    Brennan simply ordered some dishes.

    When the waiter went out, Selina suddenly asked, "Did you order some radish balls? I love them."

    Brennan immediately stood up. "I''ll tell the waiter."

    After that, he hurried out of the room.

    In thatrge private room, only Selina and Caroline were left.

    Selina red at Caroline. "Didn''t you go to America? Why did youe back? Wasn''t the lesson you got not enough?"

    Caroline said in a soft tone, "Selina, I know everything that''s going on with you."

    Selina held her breath.

    She said coldly, "Why? Are you here to watch me make a fool of myself?"

    Caroline sighed deeply. "Selina, did you think I came to mock you when you''re in this state?"

    "What do you mean?" "Selina, I think

    you are pitiful sympathize with

    you. This time, I came here to reconcile with you." Caroline gave Selina a sincere look and said, " don''t have other intentions. You''re already so miserable now. What do you think I would still do to you?"

    Selina stared into Caroline''s eyes.

    Caroline''s eyes looked pure, and they seemed to have no hint of ridicule or mockery in them.

    Her mind was full of doubts.

    At this moment, Brennan came back.

    "Selina, I''ve ordered the radish balls," said Brennan.

    She nodded. "Thank you."

    Brennan''s face suddenly turned a little red. He hesitated for a moment, "Selina, I saw, I saw what had happened."

    Brennan''s words were stuck.

    A hint of embarrassment shed across Selina''s face. She didn''t know what to tell Brennan.

    At this moment, Caroline opened her

    iel.

    mouth and said, "Brennan, today is a ssmate''s gathering. You shouldn''t bring up any unhappy stuff, understand?"

    Brennan hesitated for a moment.

    Caroline began to talk about other topics. She talked about all kinds of things that had happened while she studied abroad.

    It was obvious that Brennan''s train of thought was interrupted, and he no longer mentioned anything about Selina.

    Selina was somewhat stunned.

    She could clearly see that Caroline had brushed off Brennan''s question and saved her some embarrassment.

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380

    Could it be that Caroline really had changed?

    Selina was uncertain.

    After all, Caroline had done too many things that had broke her heart.

    Soon, the dishes were served.

    Caroline poured a cup of wine for Selina and Brennan.

    She raised the ss in her hand. "Brennan, Selina, let''s have a drink. As university friends, we haven''t met in a long time."

    After saying that, Caroline downed the wine in her hand.

    Brennan also drank.

    Selina stared at the transparent liquid in the ss and drank it in one gulp.

    When Caroline poured the wine just now, she noticed that they were all from the same bottle of wine. If Caroline had drunk it, there was definitely nothing wrong.

    When she saw that Selina had downed her wine, Caroline''s eyes instantly lit up.

    After she drank, Caroline stopped talking.

    As for Brennan, he had never been a good conversationalist. He kept silent throughout the meal.

    After they finished their meal, Caroline requested to go back.

    "I, I''ll send you off." Brennan said, "I drove here."

    "Let Selina send me." Caroline looked at her and said, "Selina came with her driver, so she doesn''t need anyone to send her back. I''ll tag along in her car."

    Brennan did not say anything when he heard this.

    Selina''s eyes moved slightly.

    "Okay," she said.

    After Selina and Caroline got into the car, Brennan stood in front of her car and did not leave.

    Selina rolled down the window and asked, "Brennan, is there anything else?"

    Brennan looked hesitant.

    After a long time, he finally said, "Se, Selina. There are better guys out there. You''re kind and wonderful. You''ll definitely find a better man." Selina''s breathing came to a halt.

    After a while, she said loudly, "Brennan, things are not what they seem to be. I''ll tell you when I''m free."

    After that, she smiled at him. "Don''t worry. I''m fine."

    Seeing Selina''s smile, Brennan heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Can I, can I invite you to a meal next time?" He stammered.

    "Of course, we are ssmates."

    The car drove to the airport as Caroline said that she wanted to head to the airport.

    "I''m going back to the United States. See you next time, Selina." The two did not speak when they were in the car. After Caroline got out of the car, she finally said something.

    Selina looked at Caroline suspiciously. "Caroline, I don''t know what the heck you''re trying to do."

    Caroline said in a light-hearted tone, "Selina, don''t you believe me? You really don''t believe that I came back all the way to see you?"

    There was still a suspicious look in Selina''s eyes. "You have done too many things that made me lose my trust in you."

    Caroline sighed, "This time, it''s true."

    After that, she waved her hand at Selina. "I''ll get going first. I''m going back to the United States. Take care of yourself."

    Selina kept an eye on Caroline as she passed the security check. After that, she finally looked away.

    This time, Caroline didn''t say anything sarcastic, and she even helped her out when Brennan asked her that awkward question. Could it be that Caroline had really changed?

    With the noise of the ne''s engine in the background, the ne finallynded slowly.

    Saoirse and Matthew got off the ne.

    The driver came to pick them up as soon as they got off.

    Saoirse, Matthew, and Liselle got in the car.

    The car sped towards Saoirse''s manor house. They finally arrived after roughly half an hour.

    Matthew''s eyes were as dark as ink.

    Almost nine years had passed, and it had almost been nine years since he left this ce. Now that he came back again, there were emotions in his heart that he couldn''t express.

    Saoirse had already told her father that they wereing, soErhardtwas not too surprised when they arrived. He didn''t even me Matthew. "Since you are back, let''s have a good time," said Erhardt.

    Matthew nced at Saoirse in surprise.

    When no one was around, Matthew said to her, "Saoirse, your father still doesn''t know what happened to you?"

    She shook her head, "William, my father doesn''t know. Please help e to keep it a secret. I''ll tell him that you took me somewhere else. 4 don''t want my father to know that his daughter is going to die early."

    It seemed that Matthew''s heart was cut by something blunt.

    He fell silent.

    After dinner, Matthew and Saoirse went to rest in the bedroom.

    That bedroom was the one where Matthew had stayed when he was injured.

    What shocked him was that the furnishings in the bedroom had not changed.

    Matthew instinctively nced at Saoirse.

    A faint smile formed on the corners of her lips. "William, ever since you left, I didn''t let anyone touch the decorations inside. I''ve only asked people to clean it."

    Matthew was shocked.

    After a long time, he finally said, "Why did you do this, Saoirse?"

    Saoirse didn''t say anything.

    That night, Saoirse slept on the bed, while Matthew slept on the ground.

    After sheid on the bed, she slowly said, "William, we''ll leave here tomorrow. You need to tell my father that you take me elsewhere. My father has more than one daughter, so he''ll be fine to know that I''m going to live somewhere else."

    Matthew''s eyes darkened slightly. "Okay."

    He knew that she didn''t want to upset her father.

    "There''s a small town not too far from here. The town is pretty and doesn''t have too many citizens. William, could you bring me there to enjoy thest few days of my life?" said Saoirse.

    "Okay," Matthew agreed.

    In the darkness, a smile appeared on her face. "All right. Good night, William."

    Matthew did not speak.

    Heid there and stared into the darkness in front of him. He felt as if his heart was pulled by something.

    After a long while, his phone suddenly vibrated.

    Matthew picked up his phone.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    It was a text message.

    He clicked on it.

    "Mr. Perry, we are still looking for suitable bone marrow. There is no suitable one currently."

    Matthew turned off his phone.

    Suitable bone marrow would likely

    be found from Saoirse''s immediate family. The best chance was for Saoirse''s family to test their bone marrow, but she did not want to let her family know...

    Time passed slowly, but Matthew couldn''t fall asleep.

    He finally took out his phone again.

    His slender fingers gently tapped on the screen.

    "Selina, everything is fine here. Don''t miss me." When he finished typing, Matthew looked at the words he typed again and then sent them.

    He put his phone on his chest and closed his eyes.

    It was only that afternoon when Selina received the text message from Matthew.

    When she saw that there was an unopened message and it was from Matthew, her heart skipped a beat.

    Her fingers clicked on the text message immediately.

    She read it over and over again despite the message having only a few words.

    After a long while, she replied with a short text.

    "I''m fine. Don''t miss me too."

    A service van appeared at the airport.

    Caroline came out in sunsses and a mask. She looked around and got into the vehicle.

    A man was sitting in the business vehicle. He was Reid.

    Caroline bent down and got into the car.

    It immediately drove away.

    "Does she think you are gone?" Reid asked.

    "Yes, she watched me pass through the security check."

    Reid''s lips curved into a cold smile. "Did you nt it?"

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381

    Caroline looked down at her finger, where there was a huge diamond ring on it.

    She stroked the diamond ring with her other hand. "Yeah. The things you gave are useful. She didn''t have any suspicions at all."

    Reid''s lips curved deeper. "When Matthew returns, he will face a second blow."

    The next day, Matthew and Saoirse said their goodbyes to Erhardt.

    Erhardt was reluctant.

    "It hasn''t been that long, yet you already want to leave."

    Saoirse said softly, "Father, even you know that William is busy with his work, so we have to go back."

    "William, I want to have a few words with you," Erhardt suddenly said.

    Matthew stepped forward.

    Erhardt took a deep look at Matthew. "William, I didn''t approve of your rtionship with Saoirse even when we first met. After that, you disappeared for eight years. I was so mad that I wanted to search every corner of the world just so I could kill you. However, it was Saoirse who persuaded me. You should know how much you mean to her."

    After a pause, he added, "Now that you''re together, you should take care of her properly."

    After that, he didn''t wait for Matthew to say anything and immediately called Saoirse over.

    It seemed like he didn''t want tomunicate with Matthew. This was the only time he had talked to Matthew after they came back, but it seemed that he didn''t want Matthew to answer him.

    Erhardt was still resentful and even hated Matthew deeply, but for Saoirse''s sake, he was willing to bury that hatred.

    "Saoirse, since you had to leave, please take care of yourself."

    Saoirse hugged Erhardt and said, "Father, I will take care of myself, and you must take care of yourself too."

    After she said that, her eyes turned red.

    Before they left, Matthew wanted to say something to Erhardt, but Saoirse noticed it.

    Saoirse pulled Matthew''s hand, "William, let''s go."

    Matthew nced at Saoirse, and her eyes had a pleading look.

    In the end, Matthew decided to swallow what he wanted to say.

    Saoirse and Matthew wanted to leave, and Liselle wanted to follow them. However, Saoirse would not allow her to do so.

    Liselle cried.

    The only person in the Welmert family who knew about Saoirse''s illness was Liselle.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Liselle knew that if Saoirse left now, she might nevere back.

    She cried, "Miss Saoirse, let me stay with you and let me go with you. I beg you, Miss Saoirse."

    Saoirse was a little touched, but she had made up her mind.

    She pulled Liselle aside and said, "Liselle, stay here and apany my father on my behalf."

    "How can I do that?" Liselle cried with tears in her eyes. "I want to follow you. I must follow you." Saoirse''s tone was cold. "Liselle, did you forget what you did to William? You drugged him." Liselle was stunned, and tears still lingered at the corners of her eyes.

    Could it be this reason that Saoirse would not allow her to go?

    "Miss Saoirse, I was wrong. I won''t do it again!" "There''s no next time," Saoirse said sadly. "Liselle, if you feel that you''ve made a mistake, stay here and apany my family. This is the bestpensation for the mistakes you''ve done."

    Liselle sobbed, and she could not utter a single word.

    In the end, Saoirse and Matthew left without Liselle.

    Saoirse gave Matthew an address.

    There was a town that was about a two-hour drive from here.

    "My mother is from that ce. There''s still a house there, but no one is living there. When I was young, I used to live with my mother for a period of time. I really like it there. William, could you apany me so that I could spend thest days of my life there?" Saoirse said faintly.

    "Okay," Matthew said in a low voice.

    A faint smile appeared on the corner of Saoirse''s lips.

    But there was a sense of guilt in her heart at the same time.

    She didn''t know whether he would still stay by her side if he knew the reason that he married her was because Liselle had drugged him. "No, of course not."

    Saoirse thought to herself.

    "The reason why William is willing to spend thest few moments of my life with me is because he feels like he owes me, and when he finds out the truth, he won''t feel like he owes me anymore."

    It looked like there were ripples in Saoirse''s beautiful blue eyes.

    During thest moments of her life, she wanted to be selfish for a while.

    Until the absolutest moments of her life, she would not tell him the truth.

    "Saoirse," Matthew suddenly said.

    Saoirse nced over.

    "Are you really not nning to tell your father the truth? If..." Matthew paused. "If you don''te back in the future, your father will be suspicious."

    Saoirse''s lips curved into a bitter

    smile. "William, I know my father will be suspicious, but at least he willfort himself and assume that I''m doing well. So well that I might have even forgotten about him. Not knowing the truth will give him some hope."

    She knew how ridiculous her own idea was, but she had no other choice.

    Matthew had a bitter feeling in his heart.

    He could understand the pain Saoirse was facing.

    After a long while, he raised his voice slightly and said, "Let''s not talk about these unhappy things, Saoirse. Let''s properly spend thest few days of your life together."

    Saoirse nodded.

    "Oh, by the way, William?" She suddenly asked, "What did you want to say to my father before?"

    Matthew pursed his lips.

    His voice was a little muffled. "Saoirse, I wanted to apologize to your father. I owe his daughter too much."

    Saoirse felt like her heart had been pricked by a needle.

    She looked at Matthew in a daze.

    If he knew the truth about what Liselle had done, would William feel like he owed her, or was she the one who owed him?

    Lothar had stopped filming.

    He had no chance of filming again because he had offended Reid, someone with a lot of connections.

    But since he wasn''t going to act anymore, he had to find other jobs.

    After all, the family had expenses to be paid, and a man couldn''t sit at home idly every day.

    Lothar looked around for work.

    One day, someone called Lothar. "Did you apply to ourpany?"

    The person on the other end asked.

    Without hesitation, Lothar replied, "Yes."

    He attended a job fair the day before, and he sent his resume everywhere. In the end, he couldn''t keep track of whichpany he had submitted his

    resume to.

    So when someone called him, he instinctively said yes.

    "Thene in for an interview today," said the person on the other end of the line.

    Before Lothar hung up the phone, he asked, "That''s right, whichpany are you from? What do you guys exactly do?"

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.

    A few momentster, that voice sounded again. "We mainly go out to the sea. The sry is ten times higher than ordinary jobs."

    After he heard this, Lothar immediately became excited.

    He hung up the phone and went home.

    He had once had a friend that was part of the marines. Although he didn''t get to see much of his family at the sea, his sry was very high. A year''s sry was equivalent to ten years of other people''s wages.

    Lothar felt that he had to seize this opportunity. He had to go home and change into a nice set of clothes.

    After he got home and changed his clothes, he happened to bump into Yesseca.

    Lothar told Yesseca what had just happened.

    Yesseca was somewhat unhappy. "Brother, life out at sea is tough. Besides, you wouldn''t be able toe home."

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382

    Lothar patted Yesseca''s head and said, "This is because I haven''t found a good job yet. I won''t do it for long either. When the timees, I''lle back to start small business. I''ll just have to make some money first."

    This was also Lothar''s n.

    Of course, he knew that he could not be out at sea for a long time since he had a sister here. But the sry was high, and he only needed to work for half a year to umte some capital. Then, he would be able to use it to start a small business in Agaphen City.

    At the very least, if the small business failed, the money could be used as dowry for when Yesseca got married.

    Yesseca was still unwilling.

    But Lothar had already made up his mind. "That''s settled, Yesseca. I''ll head out first."

    Although Yesseca was unwilling, Lothar was persistent. She then pursed her lips. "I''ll await your return, Lothar."

    Sheforted herself that Lothar had only went to apply for the job, and even if he epted it, he would only be gone for a few months.

    At this moment, Yesseca had never imagined that once Lothar left, they would part ways forever.

    Lothar rushed to thepany that the other party mentioned. It was a room in a remote building. There were several phones and two men in the

    room.

    Lothar didn''t think much about it as it could be a temporary work ce.

    The other party casually asked him a few questions, and he answered every one of them.

    "It''s you then," said the man who had interviewed Lothar. "Let''s set out to sea today. The sry is 50,000 per month."

    Lothar hadn''t expected that the other party would be in a rush to have him start work on the same day. But when he thought of the monthly sry of 50,000, he decided to go to work on that day.

    "Let me call my sister first," said Lothar.

    The man agreed.

    Lothar went to the corridor to make a call.

    "Yesseca, let me tell you something. I''ve applied and got the job, and I''m going out to sea today. Take care of yourself at home." Lothar instructed. Yesseca did not expect Lothar to go out to sea on the very same day.

    She widened her eyes. "Brother, why is it so fast?"

    Lothar joked around, "Perhaps the boss was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to proceed with it. That''s why he''s rushing to ask me to go to work."

    Yesseca was reluctant to part with him. "Brother, I can''t bear to part with you."

    "I''m fine. I''ll be back in a few months."

    Yesseca bit her lip. "Brother, pleasee back soon and call me when you arrive."

    "All right, it''s better that you don''t look for a job during this period of time. We''ll discuss it when I get back." Lothar was afraid that when he wasn''t around, Yesseca would look for a job and might get cheated instead.

    "Okay," Yesseca agreed.

    After some exnation, Lothar hung up the phone.

    The men in the room brought Lothar downstairs and got him into a van.

    "Go to the pier now and get ready to board." The man that interviewed Lothar said to the driver.

    Apart from Lothar and that man, there was also a driver in the van.

    After they drove for a while, Lothar suddenly remembered something.

    "Hold on, my ID card is still at home. Could you send me back to get my ID card first?"

    The man who had interviewed Lothar was a little impatient. "What kind of ID card do you need? You don''t need an ID card."

    There was a ringing sound in Lothar''s head.

    He had been careless because he was tempted by the high sry, which made him feel joyous and excited. How could he ignore one of the most important things?

    How could the other party ept his application without wanting his credentials?

    Lothar clenched his fists tightly.

    "I need to use the toilet."

    The man that interviewed Lothar nced suspiciously at him.

    "You can use the bathroom when we get on board."

    "No, I want to use it now," said Lothar as he pushed open the car door.

    The man that interviewed Lothar could tell that something was wrong.

    "Boom!"

    The man who had interviewed Lothar was almost as fast as lightning when he suddenly stood up and took a hard swing at Lothar''s head.

    Lothar''s eyes widened, and his body fell limply to the ground.

    "Why did you knock him out?" The driver said as he turned back.

    The corners of the interviewer''s mouth twitched. "He discovered something. If we don''t knock him out, he''ll probably get us into trouble."

    After a pause, he urged, "Hurry up and drive. He seems strong. If he wakes up, it will be troublesome for us. Send him over, and we''ll leave as soon as we get the money"

    The driver immediately sped up.

    In an abandoned old factory.

    There was an iron pir in the middle of the factory with a man tied to it.

    Lothar had already passed out.

    At this moment, Reid was standing in front of Lothar. He was quietly waiting.

    About thirty minutester, Lothar slowly opened his eyes.

    He felt as if he had no strength at all.

    Lothar wanted to stretch out his arm, but he couldn''t.

    He looked at his arm and found that he was tied with a rope.

    He was shocked.

    He looked around and realized he was in an abandoned factory, and in front of him stood Reid.

    Lothar instantly understood everything.

    "It turns out that the position for the sailing job was fake. Reid deliberately lured me here."

    Furthermore, Reid had to be the mastermind of all this.

    "What do you want? Let me go!" Lothar shouted at the top of his lungs.

    "Let you go?" Reidughed as if he had heard something ridiculous.

    He stoppedughing after a while.

    His gaze was filled with malice. "Lothar, apart from Matthew, you are the only other person who has dared to threaten me. Do you really think I will let you go?"

    After Reid said that, he bent down and picked up a whip from the ground.

    "Smack!"

    The whip flew towards Lothar as fast as lightning.

    With just one whip, Lothar''s clothes were torn open. It left a whip mark on his skin.

    "Lothar, how dare you threaten me?

    This is the price you have to pay! Reid''s face was filled with

    viciousness, and he once again struck Lothar with the whip in his hands.

    The whip felt scorching hot and was extremely painful.

    Lothar''s body trembled violently.

    At this moment, he finally understood what Reid had saidst time was simply an illusion. This man was definitely not going to let him off!

    Anger engulfed Lothar!

    He did not plead with Reid. Instead, he red at Reid. "Reid, you didn''t keep your word! You b*stard!"

    Reid''s lips curled in disdain. "Keep my words? Why do I have to keep my word with a powerless nobody like you?"

    After saying that, he swung the whip in his hands towards Lothar.

    "Smack!"

    "Smack! Smack!"

    "Smack! Smack! Smack!"

    Each subsequent stroke felt heavier and more painful than the previous one.

    In the end, Lothar had almost been beaten to a bloody pulp. His clothes were torn to shreds, and under his clothes were wounds bleeding profusely.

    Reid put down the whip in his hand.

    He was tired of swinging it.

    At this moment, Lothar''s head was hanging. It was obvious that he had been beaten until he was a little delirious.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Reid walked over.

    He said to Lothar maliciously,

    "What''s wrong, Lothar? Are you feeling good? If you feel pain, you can plead for mercy. Perhaps I''ll take pity on you and even let you go."

    As the sound of his words faded, Lothar suddenly lifted his head.

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383

    Reid thought Lothar wanted to put on a good attitude and plead with him, but he did not expect Lothar to re fiercely at him. Lothar clenched his teeth and growled, "Reid, keep dreaming if you think I''m going to plead with you! If you have the guts, hit me again!"

    Lothar had lived for over twenty years. As he came from a poor family background, he had always acted based on the situation. He had always been a perceptive man who wasn''t overly prideful.

    But at this moment, he didn''t want to beg for mercy.

    Maybe it was because he saw the killing intent in Reid''s eyes, so he knew it was useless to plead for mercy. Or maybe he wanted to be reckless for once!

    After he heard this, Reid''s face darkened.

    He did not expect that after Lothar had been beaten to a pulp, he''d still retained his nerve!

    The viciousness in Reid''s eyes became more and more intense. He said, "Since you think the whip is not hard enough, let''s try something else."

    After he said that, Reid went to the side and picked up an iron pipe.

    The iron pipe was thick. It was as thick as an adult man''s arm.

    Reid''s eyes were murderous. "Lothar, you shall die!"

    Previously, he had had no intention to kill Lothar. Who would have thought that this rascal wasn''t scared of dying and would dare to threaten him? Did it seem like he was someone easily threatened?

    "Bang!"

    Reid struck Lothar with the iron pipe in his hand.

    He struck Lothar''s body so hard that the sound of bones breaking could be heard.

    Lothar clenched his teeth and remained silent.

    This scene irritated Reid. At this moment, he seemed like a demon from hell, full of viciousness and extremely bloodthirsty.

    The iron pipe in Reid''s hand struck Lothar continuously. In the end, Lothar''s whole body was hanging limply because his bones were broken. Reid finally dropped the iron pipe in his hand.

    At this moment, Lothar''s clothes were dripping with blood, and his clothes werepletely torn apart. His body was covered with whip marks that were so deep it felt like it had reached his

    bones.

    At this moment, his flesh looked like it had been flipped inside out. Fresh red blood flowed out from the wounds. He appeared extremely miserable. Reid had a cruel look on his face. "Can you still endure it, Lothar? If you endure more, you''d probably be saying goodbye to your life. However, it''s useless to beg me now, unless..."

    He stared at Lothar and said, "Unless you promise to continue being one of my men and continue to monitor Selina for me. Only then I will let you go. What do you say?"

    Lothar raised his head with great difficulty.

    He spat a mouthful of blood on the ground. "You must be dreaming!"

    "You''d rather die than betray Selina, right?"

    Reid suddenlyughed. His teeth were already white. At this moment, he looked like a demon that would eat people up, an extremely horrifying sight.

    "Do you think that scum like you is worth something in the eyes of Selina? Or..." Reid''s eyes were full of deep hatred. "You think that just because you somewhat resemble Selina''s ex, that she will fancy you?"

    After he said that, he suddenly picked up the whip

    again.

    "Since that''s the case, I''ll disfigure your face!" Reidshed his whip towards Lothar''s face.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "Smack!"

    One smack after anothernded, until Lothar''s face was covered in blood.

    In the end, Lothar was finally unable to endure it any longer.

    His head hung down again.

    This time, Lothar could no longer lift it up anymore.

    Before he lost consciousness, a person vaguely appeared in his mind.

    That person had a gentle and amiable face.

    Lothar suddenly felt like crying.

    He had never wanted to cry in front of anyone, but the tears wanted to fall in front of this person.

    Because this person was his mother.

    It was his mother who had passed away.

    "Mom." Lothar''s tears fell.

    The woman looked at Lothar tenderly. "Lothar, why are you here so soon? Why are you here when you still have to take good care of your sister?" Lothar stopped crying.

    "Mom, I have already brought up Yesseca. She will take good care of herself in the future."

    "You silly child. Maybe he will spare you as long as you beg for mercy. Silly child, why are you so stubborn?" The woman said in a reproachful tone. Lothar shook his head desperately. "Mom, it''s useless. It''s useless."

    He had clearly seen the killing intent in Reid''s eyes.

    Reid really wanted to kill him.

    Unless he promised Reid that he would continue to be hisckey and spy on Selina.

    But this time, Lothar didn''t want to betray Selina anymore, even if it meant sacrificing his life.

    "Mom, I came to find you. I''ll be with you from now on. I miss you so much," Lothar said as he choked.

    The woman did not say anything else. She stretched out her arms towards Lothar.

    Lothar stumbled and ran into the woman''s arms.

    That familiar warmth engulfed him, and Lothar''s tears flowed down again.

    When he was still a child, his mother had passed away.

    During those years, he didn''t know how he got through it. He had thought of ending it countless times, but he still managed to pull through. But he was really tired.

    Lothar''s eyelids could not hold on any longer as he slowly closed them.

    Selina awakened from her nightmare.

    She went to take an afternoon nap, but she did not expect to have a nightmare.

    In her dream, she saw Lothar''s body covered in blood, which looked extremely terrifying.

    Her forehead was covered in sweat.

    She wiped the sweat from her forehead.

    How could she have such a dream?

    Selina got out of bed.

    It seemed that she had been too uneasy recently, having such dreams.

    Although Selina knew it was a dream, she still called Lothar.

    No one answered the phone.

    Usually, it would be fine. However,

    after

    one hang a dream like that and no couldn''t help but feel ae anxious.

    picked up the phone, Selina

    She thought for a moment and called Yesseca.

    "Miss Whitlock, my brother went to work. He called me just before to tell me that he went to work," Yesseca said.

    Yesseca''s thoughts were simple.

    Lothar had to go out to sea for a

    long time, which made her upset. I Selina knew about this, she would definitely be as sad as she was Thus, she did not tell Selina what job Lothar was doing.

    After Selina heard Yesseca''s words, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    It turned out that Lothar had gone to work. No wonder he didn''t answer her call.

    After she chatted with Yesseca for a while, Selina hung up the phone.

    Although she had hung up the phone, she still held the phone in her hand.

    She stared at her phone for a few minutes.

    Since she received that short message that day, there had been no calls or texts from Matthew anymore.

    She also knew that it was not

    convenient for Matthew to call or

    send a text message. After all,

    Saoirse only had a few days more to

    live. Matthew couldn''t call or send a text message to show his love for Selina.

    But in her heart, she still felt ufortable. She didn''t know how Matthew was doing there.

    She almost called Matthew''s number several times but eventually stopped herself from doing so.

    Selina finally put down the phone.

    Just then, the phone screen suddenly lit up, and the ringtone rang.

    Selina''s breathing halted.

    The caller ID disyed on the screen was Matthew''s.

    After a while, she picked up the phone.

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384

    "Hello," she greeted gently.

    It was only a short period of time that they had not contacted each other, but Selina felt like it had been tens of thousands of years.

    "Selina, how are you?" The man''s low voice was heard through the phone.

    It was a very attractive male bass voice, full of projection power.

    She did not know why but she suddenly choked up. "I''m fine."

    Matthew heard Selina''s choked voice. He said in an anxious tone, "What''s wrong, Selina?"

    Selina took a deep breath.

    She tried to make her voice sound normal. "Nothing. It''s just that my throat hasn''t been very well these past two days. Perhaps it''s because I ate too much spicy food."

    "You should eat less spicy food."

    "Okay." Selina said, "I went back to the Perry family estate. Do you know that the vegetables in the vegetable garden are growing really well? Prine has even cooked them for me. They were very delicious."

    After a pause, she said faintly, "You should try them when youe back."

    The breathing on the other end of the line had gotten heavier.

    "Okay, wait for me toe back and I''ll taste it then."

    Matthew put down the phone in his hand.

    At this moment, he and Saoirse had already arrived at the town that she had mentioned.

    The town''s poption was very small, but the scenery was extremely beautiful.

    Furthermore, the house that they were at was the same home that Saoirse''s mother used to live in. There was no one living in the house anymore, but fortunately, the water and electricity could still be used as usual, and the house was also clean and tidy.

    For dinner, Matthew nned to cook for Saoirse personally.

    Although he and Saoirse didn''t have any mutual feelings, they were still husband and wife in name. Moreover, he had never cooked for her before. The dishes he cooked were simple. They were all prepared in less than thirty minutes.

    "Have a taste. What do you think?" Matthew said to Saoirse.

    After a bite, a smile appeared on the corners of Saoirse''s lips. "It tastes good. William, this is the first time you''ve made something for me to eat. I didn''t expect that I''d be able to taste your cooking at thest moments of my life."

    Matthew felt like his heart was being cut by a knife.

    He tried to make his voice sound as light as possible. "Since it''s delicious, you should eat more."

    After dinner, Saoirse asked Matthew to apany her for a stroll, to which Matthew agreed.

    As they were walking, Saoirse told Matthew all kinds of things that happened when she was with her mother here as a child.

    "When I was a child, I stayed here for a long time. Many of the old neighbors knew me, but now these neighbors are all gone. I guess they have all moved away."

    While they were talking, an old person with blond hair and blue eyes came over.

    She noticed that it was Saoirse, thus she stopped in her tracks.

    "Are you Saoirse?" she asked.

    Saoirse was taken aback.

    After she thought for a long time, she finally recalled who she was.

    "Aunt Mary," Saoirse replied with joy.

    Although Saoirse addressed the woman in front of her as "Aunt", they were not rted by blood. It was only because of the good friendship between Mary and her mother that Saoirse had addressed her as "Aunt".

    When she lived in this small town as a child, she had often went to Mary''s house to y.

    Mary looked at her while smiling and said, "I haven''t seen you for so many years, but you''ve be more and more beautiful."

    "Likewise, Aunt Mary. You still look so young."

    "I''m really old now." Mary sighed.

    She looked towards Matthew with amazement in her eyes. "Saoirse, is this your husband? He''s very handsome."

    The faces of both Saoirse and Matthew revealed a hint of embarrassment.

    However, Mary was looking at Saoirse with expectant eyes.

    Saoirse didn''t know what to say.

    However, Matthew said, "Yes."

    Saoirse''s heart skipped a beat.

    Mary thenplimented Matthew and they talked for a long time before she left.

    "Saoirse, whenever you and your husband have time, doe to my house for dinner," Mary said enthusiastically before she left.

    After Mary left, Saoirse nced at Matthew and said, "Why did you say that?"

    "I don''t want you to feel embarrassed."

    The corners of Saoirse''s lips curled up.

    Although she knew that he had no feelings for her, and he was just saving her from embarrassment when he said those words in front of Aunt Mary, she still felt very happy.

    The two of them continued to walk.

    As they walked, Saoirse said, "William, do you know that this was the life that once yearned for? Having a stroll on the streets with my special someone after having a meal together. This was what once dreamt of. I didn''t expect it to finallye true."

    Matthew felt distressed.

    He looked at Saoirse with a slight smile on his face. However, deep down, he felt as if a mountain was weighing down on his heart.

    Saoirse''s life was slowly slipping away.

    Despite being seriously ill, she still had the energy to talk and walk with him just like a healthy person.

    Matthew could only think of one possibility.

    The momentary excitement of a person before death.

    Saoirse probably didn''t have much time left.

    "Saoirse." Matthew spoke and stared deeply into her eyes. "I will apany you well during this period of time. You must stay happy every day."

    The smile on the corner of Saoirse''s lips grew bigger.

    She nodded heavily.

    With William by her side, she suddenly felt that she was at ease.

    Yesseca was at home stacking paper cranes.

    Ever since Lothar left, she piled up five paper cranes every day because the date that Lothar left was on the fifth.

    By now, Yesseca had already piled up fifteen paper cranes, as Lothar had been away for three days.

    Yesseca prepared to give Lothar these folded paper cranes when he returned.

    After she folded the fifth paper crane, Yesseca picked up her phone again.

    She dialed Lothar''s number.

    "Beep beep beep.."

    No one answered.

    Yesseca heaved a sigh.

    In the past two days, Lothar had never given her a single call, and her calls were not being answered.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    At first, Yesseca had been quite anxious. Later on, it was Sierra from the neighborhood who told her that it was the same case for all the crew at sea.

    "The signal at sea is not good. They can''t make a call nor answer the phone. Don''t worry, your brother is fine," Sierra said to Yesseca.

    Yesseca finally felt at ease.

    She thought that her brother woulde back in just a few months.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    Yesseca was startled.

    "Has my brother returned?"

    Although she felt that it was impossible, Yesseca was still excited. She immediately ran and opened the door.

    Her breathing then stopped.

    A man stood at the door.

    He was wrapped in a tall ck suit and had a well-proportioned figure. He exuded an oppressive and extravagant aura. The corrido looked particrly narrow and small as he stood there.

    His ck eyes coldly nced at Yesseca.

    Yesseca was initially in a daze, she then became puzzled. "Why are you here?"

    The man parted his thin lips. His voice was as cold as the gaze of his eyes, but it was extremely alluring. "Didn''t you request to have me personally

    invite you?"

    As he spoke, his brows gave off an impatient look.

    Tremaine had never personally tried to hire a maid who lived in a worn- down apartment building before, but he had no choice as Montez kept

    comining.

    He didn''t want the maids that Tremaine found for him at all. He kept saying that he wanted the girl who''d saved him.

    Tremaine was upset by all of Montez''sints, thus he finally gave in.

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385

    Yesseca was flustered for a moment.

    She suddenly recalled what she had said to the housekeeper.

    At the time, she had just said it casually. She never thought that the man would actuallye.

    However, the man''s eyes gave off an impatient and contemptuous look, which made Yesseca feel a sense of hostility.

    She knew the reason behind the impatience and contempt in the man''s eyes.

    That was right, this shabby building waspletely not suited for someone like him.

    It was just like an emperoring to a small vige.

    However!

    He came all the way personally!

    Since he wanted to invite someone, he should show a proper attitude. Who would be pleased if he showed such an attitude to others?

    Yesseca initially didn''t have a good impression of Tremaine and now it was even worse.

    She said stiffly, "I''m not going. My brother said that I have to stay at home during the period when he''s not around. Please leave." Tremaine''s face immediately darkened.

    He personally came to invite her, but this woman actually said that she didn''t want to go.

    Tremaine''s eyes were like sharp swords as he looked at Yesseca, as if he wanted to pierce through her. "Try me one more time."

    Yesseca kept silent.

    What would happen if she didn''t go?

    Why did this man seem like he wanted to kill her?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Yesseca insisted. "I won''t go."

    Tremaine said coldly, "You asked me to invite you personally. I came in person, but now you said that you won''t go. Do you think I''ll let a woman like you bail on me just like that?"

    Yesseca saw that the man in front of her was getting more and more displeasing, and she was about to shut the door.

    However, the man moved faster.

    He stretched his long arm and trapped Yesseca between the door and his arms.

    The man was extremely tall, and Yesseca''s height couldn''t even reach his shoulders. At this moment, his position made Yesseca feel strongly oppressed.

    "Are you going or not?" The man said in a low voice.

    Every word gave off a feeling of endless chills.

    "What if I say I''m not going?" Yesseca was still stubborn.

    Tremaine said in a colder tone, "Then, I promise you that you will never see the sun again."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She gave a sneer. "Wait for me then."

    She then got out of Tremaine''s long arms.

    She slipped into the room.

    Tremaine thought that Yesseca had gone in to get her things. Hence, he waited for her in his spare time, butthen...

    The man who was always calm and collected suddenly had consternation seen in his eyes.

    Yesseca rushed out while holding a kitchen knife.

    The kitchen knife was so shiny that it would make anyone''s eyes hurt.

    Yesseca showed no signs of fear on her face. "How dare you threaten me in broad daylight? Let me tell you something. I know you are rich and powerful, but our country is a society that follows thew. No matter how rich and powerful you are, you must respect thew and be a good citizen. I warn you, if you dare to force me, I''ll call the police and have you arrested!"

    Tremaine kept silent.

    The man''s lips twitched.

    He had thought that Yesseca had some ulterior motive foring to the Quartley family to apply to be a maid after she had saved Montez. But now, seeing Yesseca like this, he suddenly felt that he had overthought it.

    He had thought that this woman must be scheming something.

    However, he felt that this woman was so stupid that she was unable to surpass a greater level of stupidity.

    Tremaine even doubted if this woman hadpleted elementary school.

    "Haven''t you ever been to university?" Tremaine suddenly asked.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    "How did you know?"

    She did not go to college because of her illness, but she had finished university courses by herself.

    Contempt shed in Tremaine''s eyes. "Truly illiterate."

    Only an illiterate person would rush out with a kitchen knife and say such childish and ridiculous things. Yesseca was speechless.

    She widened her eyes. "Who''s the one that is illiterate? You are!"

    Tremaine didn''t have time to entertain Yesseca.

    He asked coldly, "I''ll repeat myself one more time, will you go or not?"

    "I''m not going!"

    Although the sry of one hundred thousand a month was very

    tempting, Yesseca had promised Lothar that during the time when Lothar was not around, she would marwas not look for any jobs. Furthermore, this man''s overbearing attitude made Yesseca feel ufortable.

    Tremaine''s eyebrows gave off a cold appearance.

    He had never been bailed on by anyone in his life and never had anyone point a kitchen knife towards him.

    Tremaine walked towards Yesseca one step at a time.

    It was clear that Tremaine had nothing in his hand and Yesseca had a kitchen knife in her hand. However, Yesseca felt that she was the weaker one. Every step that Tremaine took made her feel like he was stepping on the edges of her heart. This made her shudder.

    Yesseca shook the knife in her hand. "Don''te over. I''ll cut you if youe any nearer."

    Tremaine''s eyes gave off an even colder look.

    "Bang!"

    Yesseca stared nkly at the kitchen knife on the ground.

    Before she could figure out what was going on, the knife in her hand had been snatched away and thrown to the ground.

    Tremaine gave her a condescending look and his beautiful thin lips only spat out one word, "Come."

    However, Yesseca was also a stubborn person.

    "I''m not leaving."

    Tremaine''s patience was running thin.

    At this moment, a crisp voice was suddenly heard.

    "Prettydy."

    Yesseca was startled. She didn''t know when this delicate kid had sneaked in.

    He hugged Yesseca, "Prettydy, I finally got to see you again."

    Tremaine frowned.

    Since when did Monteze over?

    He was just about to grab Montez in his arms.

    However, Yesseca had already seen him.

    Yesseca immediately protected Montez. "You are too inhumane. How could you even bully a child?"

    She thought Tremaine was going to beat Montez up.

    After that, she said to Montez, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you. This man is a bad guy. I''ll ask the police to arrest himter!"

    Tremaine''s expression darkened.

    He had met a lot of women, beautiful or ugly, introverted or lively, but the woman in front of him was definitely the most stupid woman he had ever

    seen.

    Montez tugged Yesseca''s sleeve and said with embarrassment, "Prettydy, this is my daddy."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    "This is so awkward!"

    Yesseca didn''t know how to respond.

    They were father and son.

    Tremaine looked at Montez coldly, "Montez, I''m going to take you to do an IQ test. Since you want to have such a stupid woman to be a maid, I''m increasingly doubting your IQ."

    Montez kept silent.

    He pursed his lips and said, "Daddy, didn''t you take me to do the IQ test before? My IQ managed to reach the genius level just like you!"

    Tremaine pursed his thin lips.

    He had felt that his son was really smart. However, now that his son wanted this woman named Yesseca to be his maid, he began to doubt

    his son''s intelligence.

    Montez was blinking his big ck eyes. "Prettydy, I don''t have anyone to take care of me at home. Could you please take care of me?"

    Yesseca didn''t know what to say.

    Just then, realization suddenly dawned on her.

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386

    No wonder even though she had not epted previously, the Quartley family first had the butler to invite her, and now this man hade. It turned out that it was all because of Montez.

    Yesseca didn''t expect that Montez, whom she had only met once, would like her so much. She even felt a little happy.

    However, when she thought of this man...

    Yesseca just couldn''t understand how such an interesting and cute child could have such an annoying father.

    Montez noticed that Yesseca wasn''t speaking, thus his eyes started to tear up. "Prettydy, I like you so much. Why don''t you take care of me?"

    Yesseca felt that her heart was about to melt.

    However, she really hated Tremaine, and she had already promised her brother that she would not work during this time. Therefore, she could only be hard-hearted. "My little friend, I have something to attend to for now, thus I can''t go. Your family is rich, you''ll be able to find a lot of other maids to apany you."

    Disappointment shed across Montez''s face.

    He still wanted to say something but Tremaine dragged him away.

    Before they left, Tremaine nced pratingly at Yesseca.

    This woman had applied for the job in the Quartley family before, but now she didn''t want it. Was she trying to y hard to get?

    It seemed like he had underestimated this woman.

    Tremaine dragged Montez into the car.

    Along the way, Montez was babbling, "Daddy, I really like that prettydy. She is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.''

    "Daddy, she is so gentle. Her voice is also very soft."

    "Daddy, I think she is a goddess. I want her toe to the Quartley family. When I grow up, I will definitely marry her."

    The corner of Tremaine''s lips twitched.

    He gave Montez''s head a hard knock and said, "Shut up!"

    Montez looked aggrieved. "But Daddy, I really like her very much!"

    Tremaine nced at Montez from the corner of his eyes. "Other men want to find younger women. You found yourself a woman who could be as old as your mother!"

    Montez kept silent.

    He immediately defended Yesseca, "She''s not old at all. She''s very young, much younger than you, Daddy."

    "Compared to you, she is old." Tremaine stared deeply at Montez.

    Montez stuck out his tongue.

    He thought in his heart. He had remembered that someone on television said that it was not easy to pursue a girl. One had to go through tons of hardships!

    Therefore, he shouldn''t be discouraged if he didn''t manage to invite that prettydy over. He had to think of other ways.

    "Is there any other way?"

    Montez fell into deep thought.

    Five days passed in the blink of an eye. On the fifth day, Tobias called to inform Matthew about some good news.

    He had finally found the medicine that Matthew had talked about.

    The medicine that could suppress Saoirse''s illness until they found suitable bone marrow to undergo the transnt process.

    However, the effectiveness of the medicine was not 100% guaranteed.

    "Tobias, get someone to deliver the medicine to me as soon as possible. Even if it doesn''t work, she has to try it," Matthew said.

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.

    After a long time, Tobias'' low and deep voice was heard. "Matthew, I know I shouldn''t say this, but I have to be selfish and say it. If the medicine can help Saoirse to survive, then the entanglement between you and her mayst for more than one month."

    If there was no medicine, Matthew would apany Saoirse just for this month, and she might die after. From then on, the ties and troubles that Matthew and Selina were facing would no longer exist.

    If Saoirse was still alive, the ties and troubles that Matthew and Selina were facing would be prolonged.

    No one could guarantee that if she survived, she would not continue to pester Matthew.

    Matthew''s eyes were as deep as the ocean. "Tobias, I understand what you mean, but I must give this opportunity to Saoirse. She''s still young. I can''t let her lose her life just to put an end to my future troubles." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    After a pause, he said, "I believe that Selina would have the same thoughts as I."

    Tobias'' tone contained a slight sigh. "Matthew, I actually knew that your answer would be like this. I''ve already gotten someone to send the medicine over and it''ll be there by tonight."

    That night, the medicine was delivered by said person.

    Matthew gave the medicine to Saoirse.

    He said seriously, "This medicine can''t guarantee that it will suppress your illness.. Perhaps, your health will even get worse if you take it, and even your life may end sooner. However, it might suppress it, and it will give you enough time to find suitable bone marrow."

    Saoirse was taken aback.

    She stared at the medicine in Matthew''s hand for a long time before she said, "William, do you want me to survive?"

    Matthew stared at Saoirse. "Of course, I hope you can survive."

    A huge ripple began to form in Saoirse''s heart.

    She thought that he did not want her to live.

    Since she couldn''t live on, William only needed to apany her for less than a month to solve all of his troubles. Meanwhile, if she continued living, it might lead to endless troubles, up until the moment when all three of their lives ended. However, William had managed to find a medicine to suppress her illness.

    She had already given up after they arrived in Germany. However, she had never expected that this man had not given up. He had been helping her find ways to live on.

    Saoirse felt that her heart tightened so hard that soreness could be felt.

    Why did William do this? He clearly didn''t like her at all.

    Wouldn''t it be better to let her die?

    "William, do you want me to take this medicine?" Saoirse looked up at Matthew.

    "It''s not a want. You need to eat it. Saoirse, you should give yourself a chance." His tone was firm and he had a natural aura that could control the overall situation.

    "Aren''t you afraid?" Saoirse paused for a moment. "Aren''t you afraid that if I live on, I will continue to pester you? I would then be a burden between you and that girl, wouldn''t I?"

    Matthew''s jaw was tight.

    After a long time, he finally said, "Saoirse, to be honest, I am afraid, but I can''t selfishly make you lose this opportunity just because I''m scared. I hope you can live on and be able to live well."

    At this point, he suddenly stood up. "Saoirse,e outside with me."

    Saoirse stood up as well.

    Matthew walked to the door.

    Even though it was nighttime, the afterglow of the setting sun was still present. The setting sun enveloped the entire small town in an extremely beautiful manner.

    At this moment, the town was like a girl that was shrouded in a mysterious veil, extremely beautiful and attractive.

    "Saoirse, isn''t this scenery beautiful?" Matthew asked in a deep voice.

    "Of course it''s beautiful, William."

    Matthew continued, "Saoirse, you

    will be able to see even more beautiful sceneries in the future. You will be able to live well and find a

    man who loves you as much as you love him. Then, the both of you will be able to look at the world''s most beautiful sceneries together."

    After that, he turned to Saoirse and said, "Saoirse, you need to live on. You need to wait for that person."

    Saoirse''s breathing stopped.

    There was a tinge of confusion in her beautiful blue eyes.

    Later that night, Saoirse fell asleep quickly.

    Matthew gave Selina a call.

    Due to the time difference, it waste at night there, but it was morning in Agaphen City.

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387

    Matthew told Selina that he had managed to find a medicine to suppress Saoirse''s condition.

    "The medicine should be effective, because Saoirse didn''t experience any adverse reactions. Her condition should be able to be suppressed until the right bone marrow is found."

    On the other end of the line, ripples shed in Selina''s eyes.

    She thought that Saoirse''s life woulde to an end by this month, but she didn''t expect things to turn around.

    "That''s good. I hope she can find the right bone marrow," Selina said.

    Matthew said with a sigh, "Tobias asked me if I should give this opportunity to Saoirse. I said that I wanted her to have it and that you would make the same decision as me. It seems like I was right."

    Selina let out a bitterugh.

    "Matthew, if she really died, you would feel guilty for the rest of your life, wouldn''t you? You are my man. I definitely don''t want you to feel guilty for the rest of your life. Isn''t this a different way of missing her?"

    "Selina, you are still so..." Matthew became speechless, as he could not find the appropriate adjective.

    Selinaughed it off.

    She didn''t know why she was so happy to hear that there was a medicine to suppress Saoirse''s condition. She was not a saint.

    It was just that she knew that if Saoirse was really about to die, Matthew would feel guilty if she really did. After all, Saoirse''s sudden illness was rted to her depression.

    However, if Saoirse was well again and came back to pester Matthew, she believed that this time, Matthew would definitely be able toe up with a resolution.

    "Once Saoirse''s condition has stabilized, you muste back immediately." Selina raised her voice, "I don''t want my man to apany another woman."

    "Selina, I can promise you." Matthew''s tone suddenly became serious. "As long as her condition is stabilized, I wille back immediately." Selina heaved a sigh of relief.

    Her voice suddenly lowered again. "When you were over there. Did, did you have any intimate interactions with her?" "Of course not." Matthew''s answer was definite.

    "That''s good. After all, Saoirse''s character is really worrisome."

    "But your man is able to make you feel reassured."

    Selina couldn''t help butugh.

    "I don''t know why but just a few days after you left, I was feeling very nervous, but now my mood has calmed down."

    "That''s good. Selina, when Ie back, everything will be over."

    A yearning look appeared in Selina''s eyes.

    "Then, I''ll wait for that day. Will it take a long time?"

    "No, don''t worry. It will be very soon."

    The corners of her lips curled up.

    After she hung up the phone, she suddenly felt a slight pain in her head.

    However, as soon as she noticed the pain, the pain disappeared again.

    Selina didn''t think much about it.

    She wondered if it was caused by theck of sleep from the past two days.

    Her life without Matthew had be more and more boring. At this time, she wanted to go have a chat with Lothar.

    She hadn''t contacted Lothar for a long time. She really missed him.

    Of course, this type of feeling was not a feeling of love between men and women.

    Selina dialed Lothar''s number, but no one answered.

    Selina frowned.

    She remembered that no one had answered Lothar''s phone thest time as well.

    Selina called a few more times, but still no one answered.

    Selina thought for a moment and decided to go straight to Lothar''s house.

    At this moment, other than Yesseca, there was also a small chubby kid at Lothar''s house.

    This time, Montez had brought a lot of choctes for Yesseca.

    He happily unwrapped the chocte for Yesseca. "Prettydy, look, this chocte is delicious. My daddy brought this back all the way from Switzend. I like this brand of chocte the most."

    Yesseca tasted it and she found it really tasty.

    However, even as she was savoring the deliciousness, she also felt helpless.

    For the past two days, Montez hade to Yesseca''s house every day without fail. He either brought a bunch of flowers or a bunch of choctes. This made people think that a man was pursuing Yesseca and was even using a child to send her gifts.

    "Montez." Yesseca caressed

    Montez''s head. "Don''t bring so much good food for me in the future.df you want to y with me, then don''t bring these things."

    Montez rolled his ck eyes.

    He had seen on television that men had to give presents to the woman that he was pursuing. Hence, why could he not give them to her?

    He felt really pleased when she patted his head. Besides, she had a nice scent.

    Montez simply liked her to death.

    Just then, someone knocked on the door.

    Yesseca went to open the door.

    The man at the door was the butler of the Quartley family.

    The butler hurriedly asked Yesseca, "Miss Cowell, is the young master here?"

    It turned out that the butler was looking for Montez.

    Yesseca shouted, "Montez, someone''s looking for you."

    Montez peeked his small head out.

    When he saw that it was the butler, he wanted to retract his little head back. The butler quickly grabbed Montez''s hand.

    He pleaded with Montez as if he was

    pleading with his grandfather and

    el

    grandmother, "Young master Montez, pleasee back with me. Why did youe here again?"

    Montez snorted. "I won''t go back. I want to y with this prettydy."

    It was useless for the butler to plead with him, thus the butler directly threatened him. "Young master Montez, the master will be back soon. If he notices that you are not around, he will be furious." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Montez really felt threatened.

    He waved goodbye to Yesseca reluctantly. "Prettydy, I''ll leave now, but I''lle and y with you next time."

    The butler and Montez left the Cowell family house.

    When they went downstairs, they happened to bump into Selina.

    Montez and the butler walked past Selina.

    Selina''s gaze subconsciously fell on Montez''s face.

    "This boy is so handsome."

    That was her first thought.

    She had thought Hayden was already the most handsome boy, but when she saw this little boy, she realized that there was a little boy as handsome

    as Hayden.

    She could tell at a nce that this boy was not an ordinary person.

    She was a little confused.

    How could this noble-looking boye to such a shabby building?

    However, she didn''t think much about it. After all, they were just strangers passing by.

    Selina went upstairs and knocked on the door.

    Yesseca opened the door.

    She felt a sense of familiarity when she saw Yesseca.

    Soon, she realized where this sense of familiarity came from.

    It seemed like Yesseca looked strangely simr to the little boy who had just walked past her.

    Selina burst intoughter.

    Her imagination was truly rich. How could this be?

    How old was Yesseca? Moreover, she was bedridden for so many years.

    "Miss Whitlock, what are youughing at?" Yesseca asked curiously.

    Selina came back to her senses.

    "I wasn''tughing at anything."

    Yesseca opened the door and let Selina in.

    She was very happy to see Selina. "Selina, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''ll get you a ss of water."

    She poured a ss of water and handed it to her.

    Selina took the water and looked around. "I calledExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Lothar but no one picked up. Is he at home now?"

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388

    Disappointment could be seen on Yesseca''s face. "Miss Whitlock, my brother has gone to work. He hasn''t returned yet."

    "Did he call you? No one answered my calls and no one called me back." Selina said, "What kind of work is he doing to the point where he is this busy?"

    Last time, Yesseca deliberately didn''t tell Selina, but this time, since she took the initiative to ask, she couldn''t keep it from her anymore. "Miss Whitlock, my brother is sailing out at sea. There is no signal at sea, thus the phone calls couldn''t get through."

    When Selina was about to drink the water in her cup, she stopped and said, "He''s out at sea? Why did he go there?"

    Yesseca told her about Lothar''s n.

    "My brother said that sailors earn a lot of money. He only had to earn a few months worth of money then he coulde back to do some business." Selina felt a little helpless.

    Lothar was really too much. If he was short on money, he could just tell Selina. Why must he go out to sea?

    "Did he not contact you?" Selina asked again.

    Yesseca shook her head. "That day when my brother left, it was thest time he called me and he''s no longer contacted me after that."

    Selina knew that sometimes there was no signal at sea, and it was normal that they couldn''t contact each other for days.

    "When he contacts you next time, do let me know." Selina didn''t forget to remind Yesseca.

    Yesseca nodded. "Don''t worry, Miss Whitlock. As soon as my brother calls me, I''ll tell you immediately."

    Three days had passed.

    The medicine managed to suppress Saoirse''s condition, but at the same time, the side effects of the medicine also surfaced.

    Saoirse started to have some hair loss, and herplexion was slightly yellowish, as well as other symptoms. In addition, her body was badly swollen.

    Within just a few days, it looked like Saoirse had put on 20 pounds.

    Saoirse was once a stunning beauty, but now, she had instantly be ordinary.

    Matthew didn''t react to Saoirse''s changes, but Saoirse felt inferior. She didn''t want to be seen by Matthew in such a state.

    She even had a thought in her head.

    If she had known this, she wouldn''t have taken the medicine. At least, she could have remained her beautiful looks for William to see.

    When she was on the streetter that day, Saoirse saw Mary again.

    Mary was very surprised by Saoirse''s change.

    She clearly remembered that Saoirse was a beautiful woman thest time she met her, but how did she be like this?

    However, Mary did not ask much. She just invited Saoirse to have lunch at her house at noon.

    "I will make all kinds of nourishing dishes. Saoirse, you muste and try itter." Mary tried her best to invite her.

    She felt that the sallowplexion of Saoirse''s skin was due to her not eating well.

    Saoirse immediately agreed.

    This was because she even felt a little ashamed to stay with Matthew.

    She was afraid that Matthew would see her sallow face that was no longer fair.

    Later that noon, Saoirse went to Mary''s house.

    Mary''s house was not much differentpared to Saoirse''s memories of it. The house still had arge yard with several rooms inside.

    She came early while Mary was still making the soup. Therefore, she went to the yard to wait.

    Suddenly, a man that was nearly 30 years old walked out.

    The man had both Glevanian and German blood, but he looked more like a person from Glevania.

    The man was taken aback when he saw Saoirse.

    On the other side, Mary walked out.

    She said to the man, "Brantlee, this is Saoirse. Do you remember her? You used to call Saoirse your sister when you were a child."

    There was a sh of surprise in Brantlee''s eyes.

    On the other hand, Saoirse recognized Brantlee as well.

    When she was a child, she often came with her mother to Mary''s house to y. Brantlee was Mary''s son and he was two years older than her. She had often chased after Brantlee and called him brother.

    "Brantlee," Saoirse called out.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Brantlee walked forward. "Saoirse."

    Mary went to the kitchen, while Saoirse sat with Brantlee.

    When she saw her childhood friend, Saoirse was very happy.

    el.n

    During dinner, Mary said to Brantlee, "Brantlee Saoirse is already married even though she is two years younger than you. Look at you, you are not married yet. You have to learn a thing or two from her."

    Brantlee was obviously shocked.

    Saoirse was rather astonished as well.

    Brantlee was already thirty years old. Hadn''t he gotten married yet?

    After dinner, Saoirse left, while Mary asked Brantlee to send her back.

    The ce where she lived was less than ten minutes away from Mary''s house. Saoirse declined the offer but Mary insisted, thus she eventually agreed.

    On their way back, Brantlee said hesitantly, "Saoirse, is he not good to you?"

    Saoirse was flustered.

    She looked at Brantlee in confusion.

    Brantlee dodged Saoirse''s gaze.

    He pointed to her face. "Saoirse, you, you don''t look that well. Is it because he treats you badly?"

    Saoirse suddenly understood.

    She let out a bitterugh.

    She didn''t want to tell others about her condition.

    "Am I that ugly? I''m not as beautiful as I used to be." Saoirse tried to change the subject.

    He realized that he sounded a little harsh.

    "Of course not!" Brantlee''s face

    suddenly turned red. "Saoirse, you are stis beautiful as before. You were the most beautiful girl I''ve seen ever since we were kids. I''ve never seen a girl more beautiful than you."

    It felt nice to beplimented by someone. She chuckled and said, "Thank you, Brantlee."

    Just as Brantlee was dropping off Saoirse at the front door of her house, he happened to run into Matthew.

    Brantlee hurriedly left without even saying hello to Matthew.

    A deep light shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    "Saoirse, who is that?" he asked.

    Saoirse said casually, "That is Brantlee and he is my childhood friend, the son of Aunt Mary. We were very close when we were young."

    Matthew was full of thoughts.

    Although he had just seen Brantlee, Matthew was good at reading people due to his experience in the business realm.

    Just from what he had seen, he

    already knew what was happening.

    Brantlee had a strange look when he

    stared at Saoirse, and there was a

    sense of hostility in him when he

    saw Matthew.

    "He is not married yet, right?" Matthew suddenly asked in a low voice.

    "How did you know?" Saoirse asked as she was surprised.

    Matthew knew what was going on.

    Saoirse was not an ordinary girl. She was so beautiful that it would be tough for people to forget her.

    She must have been a stunner even in her younger days.

    Such beauty was able to captivate anyone for many years.

    Montez had once again disappeared from the Quartley family''s vi.

    Tremaine was absolutely livid.

    The butler trembled and said, "Master, I''m afraid that the young master Montez must have gone to see that woman again. I''ll bring him back."

    "No need for that!" Tremaine said coldly with his thin lips, "I''ll do it myself."

    He didn''t believe that Montez would go look for that woman of his own ord. He was certain that she had drugged Montez.

    She said that she didn''t want to be the maid of the Quartley family, but he was afraid that she wanted more!

    At the Cowell family home.

    Montez had fallen asleep while lying in Yesseca''s arms.

    Montez came in the morning, and this time, he brought even more desserts for Yesseca.

    There were all sorts of desserts that Yesseca had never seen before.

    Montez and Yesseca had shared the desserts. As they ate them, Montez had said that he was tired and wanted to go to sleep.

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389

    Yesseca asked Montez to sleep on the bed, but Montez refused as he wanted to sleep in Yesseca''s arms.

    Yesseca eventually let Montez sleep in her arms and Montez fell asleep not long after.

    A smile appeared on her face as she looked at Montez, who was breathing lightly in her arms.

    She had always liked children, but she''d never expected her heart to melt as soon as she''d seen Montez for the first time. This had never happened before.

    Yesseca yed with Montez''s hair.

    His hair was ck and soft, making his initially fair skin even fairer than snow.

    During this moment, someone knocked on the door.

    The knock was steady and powerful.

    Yesseca carried Montez in her arms and opened the door.

    Tremaine stood at the door whilst looking livid.

    Yesseca''s eyes shed with astonishment.

    She didn''t expect that Tremaine woulde, and as usual, he had a bad attitude.

    When he saw Yesseca carrying Montez, Tremaine became even more displeased.

    "Put my son down!" Tremaine ordered in amanding tone.

    Yesseca felt a little offended.

    She lowered her voice and said, "Can''t you see that Montez is asleep? Can''t you keep your voice down?"

    Tremaine was stern. "You are Yesseca, right? What the hell do you want?"

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    She didn''t understand what Tremaine meant when he said that.

    However, Tremaine didn''t lower his voice and Yesseca was afraid that it would wake Montez up.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    She took Montez back to the room and then carefully closed the door.

    There were ripples in Tremaine''s eyes when he saw what she did.

    However, the ripples disappeared quickly just like a dragonfly skimming the surface of water.

    "Why are you like this? Didn''t you see that Montez was sleeping? As a father, can''t you be quiet for a little while?" Yesseca couldn''t help but ask. Even she, an outsider, knew that no one should make noise when children were asleep. How could a father like him not know this?

    "Are you done pretending?" Tremaine said coldly.

    Yesseca was shocked.

    She looked at Tremaine in confusion.

    At this moment, a pair of fingers lifted Yesseca''s chin. The man looked at Yesseca with overwhelming rage in his eyes. "Montez would alwayse to your ce whenever he has the time. What exactly have you done to him? You are just using him, aren''t you? Tell me, how much do you want before you are willing toe to the Quartley family to be a maid. A million or ten million? Just say a number and I''ll give it to you."

    Yesseca was startled for a good ten seconds.

    As soon as her hand hit Tremaine''s hand that was holding her chin, his hand was pushed away.

    Tremaine''s face showed his anger.

    Yesseca''s eyes widened. "What do you mean, I''m using him? Are you delusional? I didn''t do anything to Montez. It''s just that he likes me and wants toe look for me!"

    After a pause, Yesseca continued, "At first, I couldn''t figure out why Montez would alwayse here to y with me despite having his own home. Now I realize that he has such a cold and uncaring father, which is why he always looks for someone else!11

    Tremaine squinted his eyes which gave off a cold look.

    When Yesseca finished speaking her mind, she realized that there was something wrong with his expression.

    The cold look on his face made Yesseca''s heart tremble.

    Although he didn''t do anything, Yesseca somehow felt as if her neck was being choked by a rope. It felt like the rope was almost going to break her neck.

    Just when Yesseca felt like she was about to suffocate, a loud sound suddenly came from the bedroom.

    Yesseca was flustered for a moment before quickly rushing to the bedroom.

    She didn''t know when but Montez had fallen down from the bed. What made Yessecaugh even more was that Montez was still sound asleep, even though he had already fallen to the ground.

    When Yesseca was about to pick Montez up, she suddenly felt a shadow behind her.

    She looked back subconsciously. No one knew exactly when but Tremaine was standing behind her.

    Just as she hesitated, Tremaine walked past her and picked Montez into his arms.

    He directly carried Montez and left without even looking at Yesseca.

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She noticed the way Tremaine was carrying Montez in his arms.

    Generally, men would not know how to properly carry a child, and they would carry them in all sorts of positions. This was mainly because they seldom carried them.

    After all, it was moremon for women to hold the children.

    Tremaine was very skilled at carrying Montez. She instantly knew that he carried him very often.

    Yesseca''s eyshes fluttered slightly.

    A week had passed, and Saoirse''s body was seriously swollen. Now, not only did she look fat, but she had also put on another 10 pounds. Moreover, herplexion was even worse.

    Saoirse didn''t want to face Matthew.

    She mainly went to Mary''s house and only slept in her house at night.

    Furthermore,

    Brantlee

    would

    always

    apany Saoirse to chat.

    Saoirse liked the feeling of being together with Brantlee.

    This was because she discovered something. Ever since she had be ugly, many people gave strange looks at her, but Brantlee did not. Brantlee''s eyes even sparkled as if her appearance had never changed.

    Gradually, some gossip got out.

    That day,

    Mary went to Brantlee and

    said, "Brantlee, if Saoirsees here in the future, you''d better not apany her anymore. You''ll never know what others might be gossiping about."

    Brantlee''s lips were tightly pursed.

    Mary continued, "I know that you have had a crush on Saoirse since you were a kid. After all, who wouldn''t like a beautiful girl like her? But now that she has a husband. It''s better that you keep a distance from her.

    For some reason, those words angered him.

    His face turned red. "That man

    doesn''t deserve to be Saoirse''s husband. Look at how pale Saoirse''s face is. Besides, why does Saoirsee here every day? It must be because her husband does not treat

    her well!"

    Mary sighed. "No matter how bad her husband treats her, it''s her own business. This has nothing to do with you."

    Brantlee kept silent.

    That afternoon, Saoirse came to Mary''s house again.

    Brantlee continued to apany Saoirse.

    When Mary saw them, she sighed and left.

    She didn''t know what Saoirse''s husband was thinking. He was so handsome. How could he allow his wife to chat with other men every day?

    "Brantlee, why haven''t I seen your father in a long time?" Saoirse suddenly asked.

    She still remembered Brantlee''s father, who wasn''t too tall and looked like an honest man.

    At that time, she told her mother about how a person like Aunt Mary was willing to be with a man like him.

    After all, Mary had been very beautiful during her younger days, while Brantlee''s father was clearly very mediocre.

    She had been to Mary''s house these past few days, but it seemed that she had never seen Brantlee''s father.

    Brantlee''s eyes dimmed. "My dad passed away five years ago. He had lung cancer."

    "I''m sorry to hear that, Brantlee," Saoirse said.

    Brantlee shook his head. "It''s all in the past now. When my dad left, my mother lost a whole 20 pounds. She only regained her weight this year"

    Saoirse was rather surprised.

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390

    For as long as she could remember, Mary and Brantlee''s father had always been a couple, but because she was born really pretty, she had always looked down upon Brantlee''s father.

    Saoirse had heard in the past that the reason Mary had married Brantlee''s father was because Mary''s father had been heavily in debt. And during those days, Brantlee''s father was wealthy hence Mary married him so he would help her pay off all of her father''s debts.

    Brantlee continued, "When my dad was alive, he treated my mother very well. Everyday he would help wash my mom''s feet. Even the water she drank was served by my dad. But mother was never grateful and even said that he was a good-for-nothing. Until he passed away, no one treated her as a queen anymore."

    Brantlee paused and said helplessly, "Mother became crazy. She didn''t react much on the first day my dad left. After a week of my dad''s passing, she locked herself in her room and cried every day. It took her a long time to be able to walk out of that dark ce again."

    Saoirse did not expect that so many things had happened. She sighed and said, "Aunt Mary was a lucky woman. She found a man who treated her so well."

    "But my mother wasn''t grateful when my dad was alive. She always felt that my dad was a disappointment and looked down on my dad."

    Saoirse put on a bitter smile and said, "In fact, it''s most important for a woman to find a man who knows her well and cares about her for the rest of her life."

    Brantlee suddenly stared at Saoirse, "What about you, Saoirse? Does your husband treat you this way?"

    Saoirse was stunned.

    Secondster, she stood up, "Brantlee, I''ll head back first."

    Brantlee didn''t send her home.

    When Saoirse returned, she saw that Matthew was on the phone.

    His voice was very gentle. The smile on his lips was faint but charming, and even his eyes were sparkling.

    Saoirse stood still as she stared at him.

    Both William and her were never like this when they chatted.

    She knew that William was on the phone with Selina.

    Saoirse felt her heart ache when she witnessed the scene, but at the same time, something came into her mind.

    She thought of what Brantlee had said.

    She recalled what she had heard from Brantlee after he told her about his parents'' love story.

    "In fact, it''s most important for a woman to find a man who knows her well and cares about her for the rest of her life."

    This was her biggest problem.

    Why couldn''t she do it?

    She clearly knew that William didn''t have her in his heart, but she still chose to involve herself with him.

    At that moment, her head felt as if it was going to explode soon and her ears were full of buzzing sounds.

    She felt like her world had started to slowly copse.

    William had always been by her side, but his heart had never been with her.

    Then why did she continue to do it?

    Saoirse did not have the answer to it either.

    Perhaps there wasn''t an answer after all.

    Half a month had passed.

    Since Matthew left Agaphen City, there were rumors about him. He couldn''t stand the repercussions of those rumors despite him not being in Agaphen City anymore.

    At this moment, the Perry Group was also in imminent danger.

    Fortunately, Tobias was there to help him.

    That day, Selina had visited Yesseca''s residence again.

    There was still no news about Lothar.

    Yesseca was simple-minded. She remembered the time when Sierra mentioned that there was no signal at sea which made her think that it was normal to not be able to contact Lothar. She evenforted Selina and told her not to worry.

    However, Selina felt that the exnation was slightly suspicious.

    She understood Lothar.

    Lothar was a man with a strong sense of responsibility.

    It was proven by the way he had raised Yesseca after his mother''s passing.

    It wasn''t a big deal that Lothar didn''t contact her, but having not contacted Yesseca for such a long time, this was what made Selina suspicious.

    Selina had asked Yesseca if she knew where

    Lothar''spany was.

    But Yesseca hadn''t the slightest idea at all.

    She only said that Lothar''sst phone call to her was to tell her that he would be heading out to sea. After that, he did not contact her anymore. Sudden thoughts shed across Selina''s fair face.

    "By the way, did Lothar take anything with him when he left?" Selina asked.

    Yesseca shook her head, "He didn''t bring anything with him. He didn''t even bring his identity card."

    Yesseca didn''t know a lot of things because she had been in the hospital for quite some time, but she didn''t know that Selina knew some things.

    After she heard Yesseca''s words, Selina became more confused.

    Lothar had gone out to sea for so long, why would he not bring his identity card?

    "Yesseca, get your brother''s ID card right now," Selina said hurriedly.

    Yesseca didn''t understand Selina''s words, but she still went to get it.

    Selina took a nce, and it was indeed Lothar''s ID card, and it had not expired yet.

    Selina''s heart sank.

    She had a feeling that her fear had turned into reality.

    When Yesseca saw Selina''s expression, she didn''t think too much about it in the beginning. Then she asked uneasily, "Miss Whitlock, did something happen to my brother?"

    Selina collected back her thoughts.

    She tried to smile as she said, "What could happen? Your brother is fine. Nothing is wrong!"

    Yesseca felt relieved.

    "Yesseca, I still have something to do and I''ll see you next time," Selina said to Yesseca.

    Yesseca nodded.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    When Selina left the Cowell family

    home, she immediately called

    Tobias Her tone was very uneasy,

    "Tobias, help me find out about this person''s whereabouts.

    Immediately!"

    Saoirse''s appearance worsened because she took the medication.

    She also spent less time with Matthew, and more time with Brantlee.

    In the beginning, Mary tried to advise Brantlee about Saoirse, but it was no use and over time Mary gave up.

    Since Saoirse''s husband did not care about Saoirse hanging out with other men, so why should Mary bother either?

    After all, Saoirse and Brantlee were only chatting. They had never done anything inappropriate.

    Matthew had witnessed all of this.

    Later that afternoon, Saoirse went to find Brantlee again.

    Now, Matthew had a lot of free time.

    He usually spent his time dealing with work and stayed in contact with Selina.

    Although he was not physically there

    at the Perry Group, he was still well aware of the progress of the Perry Group. Even with Tobias''s

    assistance, Matthew still had a lot of

    work to do.

    Matthew had appointed Tobias to assist him in thepany.

    Then, after he hadpleted thest of the tasks that were at hand, Matthew called Selina.

    It seemed that Selina had a lot of things on her mind.

    Matthew noticed it.

    "Selina, what''s the matter? Is there something on your mind?" Matthew asked.

    Selina was silent for a moment.

    Matthew was somewhere else and could not help with Lothar''s matter. Selina hesitated on whether

    to let Matthew know about it or not.

    On the other side, Matthew spoke

    again, "Selina, promise you that although Saoirse and I have been in Germany for almost half a month, we didn''t do anything indecent. Saoirse did not want to tell her family members about her illness, so it may take a little longer as we need to find a donor with the suitable bone marrow, but I will find that donor as soon as possible. And now, Saoirse..."

    Matthew paused, "Maybe Saoirse has met a new interest."

    Matthew was a keen observer. He had personally witnessed Brantlee''s intentions towards Saoirse.

    As for Saoirse, it was impossible for her to fall in love with someone else so easily.

    However, she was very dependent on Brantlee.

    The change in her appearance had led to a great change in her mindset. Right now, she relied on Brantlee as her support system.

    This type of dependence would easily lead to a qualitative change.

    Selina was stunned.

    "Is that even possible?" Selina blurted out.

    In just half a month, Saoirse had turned from a desperate girl who only had eyes for Matthew to a person who might have a new interest. Selina could

    not believe it.

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391

    Matthew let out a bitterugh.

    Although it sounded too good to be true, it was indeed possible.

    Matthew said in a low voice, "Selina, I have been calling you more frequently, right?"

    "Yes," Selina said without hesitation.

    "It''s because I spend less time with her. Most of the time, Saoirse is with another man," Matthew said.

    Selina''s eyes widened.

    "How is this possible?" She still couldn''t believe it.

    "Although it sounds impossible, it''s true. Let me exin to you and once I''m done, I believe that you''ll understand."

    Selina couldn''t wait anymore.

    She immediately said, "Then tell me what''s going on right now."

    Matthew then exined the whole story and his own guesses to her.

    As Selina listened, her jaw fell open.

    This was incredibly unbelievable.

    She was still in shock when Matthew had finished exining to her.

    "Matthew, give me a little time to digest this. The news is simply unbelievable," Selina said.

    Matthewughed and said, "Alright, I''ll give you some time to digest this."

    After Selina hung up the phone, she remained seated and thought about Matthew''s words carefully.

    Erine came over and served her a ss of fruit juice.

    "Miss Whitlock, try this freshly squeezed juice," said Erine.

    Selina took the fruit juice but did not drink it. She looked absent-minded.

    Erine was hesitant to speak.

    After a long time, Erine shuffled her feet and said, "Miss Whitlock, don''t me me for saying this, but didn''t you say that Matthew ising back soon? Why hasn''t there been any news from him yet?"

    After she heard Erine''s words, Selina regained herposure.

    She knew that Erine was anxious, so sheforted her, "Don''t worry, Erine. Matthew will be back soon. Don''t worry."

    Erine pursed her lips, "Miss Whitlock, that was what you said thest time I asked."''

    "It''s true. Matthew will definitely be back soon," Selina said.

    She remembered what Matthew had told her on the phone just now.

    Erine sighed heavily, "Miss Whitlock, you don''t have to lie to me."

    "I''m not lying to you, Erine. I promise."

    Erine was still skeptical, but she did not ask any more questions.

    "Miss Whitlock, what do you want to eat today? I''ll go pick some vegetables and cook some for you to eat tonight," said Erine.

    "The tomatoes," Selina answered casually.

    Lately, Selina had been eating a lot of sour food. She wondered why.

    Erine subconsciously said, "Miss Whitlock, why have you been picking tomatoes for these past two days? All the tomatoes in the vegetable garden might be finished by you soon."

    "I don''t know why, but I''ve been craving sour thingstely," Selina said helplessly.

    "Okay, then we''ll get the tomatoes. Tomatoes are slightly sour by nature," Erine said as she proceeded to get them.

    However, she stopped walking after a steps.

    She turned and looked at Selina in astonishment.

    Selina was startled by the way Erine looked at her.

    She asked in confusion, "Erine! What''s wrong?!"

    Erine suddenly became excited, "Miss Whitlock, did you just said that you''ve liked sour foodtely? Are you pregnant?"

    Selina was stunned.

    She suddenly remembered that her period which was supposed to arrive in the past few days hadn''te.

    "It can''t be such a coincidence, can it?" Selina murmured.

    Erine took a step forward, "Miss Whitlock, has your periode yet?"

    Selina shook her head.

    Erine pped her hands happily, "You must be pregnant then!"

    She said excitedly, "I have to go to the supermarket to buy some tonics. Miss Whitlock, now that you''re pregnant, you can''t just keep eating so much tomatoes. You must eat something nutritious."

    Selina remained silent.

    Once Erine left the room, Selina let out a helpless sigh. They weren''t even sure if she was pregnant yet but Erine was already sure of it!

    But..

    Selina subconsciously touched her stomach.

    Was she really pregnant?

    Was it really a coincidence? She hadn''t gotten pregnant when Matthew was around, but now she was pregnant when he was gone?

    Selina couldn''t believe it.

    Later that evening, Brine made a huge feast.

    There were all kinds of stews.

    The amount that was prepared was enough to feed ten people.

    Selina said helplessly, "Brine, you don''t have to cook so much. I can''t finish it by myself."

    Brine was very excited, "Don''t worry, Miss Whitlock. Choose whatever you like to eat. The baby in your belly needs nutrition too."

    It was also Matthew''s child, and the child would be a young master in the future.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    As she thought about it, Brine felt so excited, to the point that even the haze of the past few days had been swept away.

    She served Selina a bowl of soup, "Miss Whitlock, this is the sour radish stew that I made. Since you like sour things, this stew will suit your taste."

    Selina took the stew and tasted it.

    This was her first time drinking sour radish stew, and the taste was not bad.

    She furrowed her eyebrows but said, "Erine, it tastes good."

    Erine smiled, "Miss Whitlock, generally, people who like to drink this will have sons. The baby in your tummy is definitely a son."

    Selina felt dizzy.

    She said helplessly, "I don''t even know the baby''s birth date but yet you already know that it''s gender?"

    "That''s right!" Erine said confidently, "I''ve always guessed correctly. Miss Whitlock, you don''t have to be skeptical."

    During this time, Erine had been upset because of Matthew''s affairs. But at this moment, she was not upset anymore. After all, Selina was pregnant.

    Of course, it was only spection and not confirmed, but it was enough to make Erine happy. Although there was a time that she had thought Selina was pregnant but in reality, Selina wasn''t. However, this time, Erine felt that she was right.

    After all, Selina and Matthew had been together for a long time, hence she must be pregnant.

    As soon as Selina finished her meal, she received a call from Tobias.

    Tobias''s phone call made Selina feel anxious.

    "Selina, I''ve checked on the friend you mentioned. Hisst call was on the third. I also checked the person who gave him the call. It was from a rabble in Agaphen City."

    Selina''s head was spinning, "Have you caught the person that called Lothar?"

    "Not yet."

    Selina was short of breath, "Tobias, you have to catch him as soon as possible!"

    Tobias said in a low tone, "Selina, is that person important to you?"

    "Yes, very important!" Selina said.

    e

    After a pause, she exined, "Don''t misunderstand. His importance to me is not in terms of love between men and women. He is one of my best friends. I have a feeling that something must have happened to him Tobias, you have to help me find his whereabouts as soon as possible."

    "Alright," Tobias replied.

    As the night went on, Tobias instructed his subordinates to enter the bedroom.

    At this time, Natalie hurriedly came out of the bedroom.

    She looked anxious.

    "What''s wrong, Natalie?" Tobias asked.

    "Tobias, I''m going to the Public Security Bureau." Tobias was surprised, "Why are you going. there?" "Francia and Bowie are in the police station. They said thatthey were robbed."

    Tobias was stunned into silence.

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392

    He quickly walked into the bedroom and took a coat for Natalie to wear, "It''s cold outside. You should wear a coat, and I''ll go with you." Then, they rushed to the police station.

    Natalie saw Francia and Bowie with dusty faces as they sat in the police station.

    When the police officer saw Tobias, his attitude became friendlier.

    The police officer then told Natalie that Francia and Bowie had been sleeping on the streets that night prior to being robbed.

    Bowie''s eyes turned red when she saw Natalie, "Natalie, that robber wanted to r*pe me when he saw my beautiful breasts!"

    Francia screamed, "That b*stard, our Bowie is still a virgin. He wanted to y tricks on Bowie. Fortunately, I had great strength, otherwise, Bowie would have been r*ped!"

    Francia screamed so loudly that everyone in the police station heard it.

    If it wasn''t for Tobias''s presence, Francia would have been escorted out of the police station.

    Natalie frowned and asked, "Aunt, what were you and Bowie doing sleeping on the streets?"

    Francia wiped her non-existing tears from the corner of her eyes, "Natalie, you drove me and Bowie out of the house, so where else could we go? If we don''t sleep on the streets, where can we go?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She said helplessly, "Aunt, I didn''t throw you out."

    Francia wiped the corners of her eyes again, "Well, you certainly tried to! When Bowie and I left the vige, we told everyone that we are heading to the city to stay with my niece. We told them that you had married into a wealthy family. Now that you have kicked us out, how do you expect us to return to the vige? We will beughed at if we do, so we can only sleep on the streets!"

    Bowie then chimed in, "Natalie, you have no idea how hard we''ve tried to make ends meet these days. We almost had to beg for food."

    Francia patted Bowie and said, "Why are you telling this to Natalie? No one will feel bad for us anyway. If my younger brother was still around, he would definitely have taken care of us. It''s a pity that he left so early and no one is here to take care of us."

    When Natalie heard Francia mention James, Natalie felt as if her heart was pricked by

    a needle.

    She looked at Francia and Bowie.

    Although Francia and Bowie liked to take advantage of others, and Bowie was somewhat crazy, neither of them had bad intentions. More importantly, one of them was James''s sister, and the other was James''s niece.

    Natalie''s heart softened instantly.

    She looked towards Tobias.

    Tobias nodded and said in a low voice, "I''ll support your decision."

    Natalie was relieved.

    She said, "Aunt and Bowie, if you don''t mind, you cane back with me."

    Francia immediately stood up, "I don''t mind! You''re my niece after all. Why should I mind?"

    Bowie happily followed her.

    Suddenly, Tobias voiced out, "You two, I also bought a vi in Agaphen City, which is furnished with home appliances. If you don''t mind, I will give this vi to you as a present."

    Francia and Bowie''s eyes lit up instantly when they heard it.

    The next day was a new day.

    At six o''clock that morning, Saoirse was still asleep.

    She would always wake up around nine o''clock.

    However, Matthew had already woken up.

    He made a call to his assistant and ordered him to find suitable bone marrow donor as soon as possible for Saoirse.

    As long as her bone marrow transnt was sessful, he would be able to return to Selina''s side.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    Matthew had frowned.

    Who would knock on the door at a time like this?

    He went to open the door.

    Brantlee was standing at the door.

    Although he and Brantlee had never spoken to each other, they had met each other briefly before. Hence, they were not strangers.

    "Are you looking for Saoirse? She hasn''t woken up yet," Matthew said.

    Brantlee directly said, "I''m here to see you."

    "Oh?" Matthew raised his eyebrows.

    The two of them sat down in the living room.

    Brantlee ced his hand on his knees as he felt a little uneasy.

    Matthew poured a ss of water for Brantlee.

    Brantlee drank some water then said, "Saoirse''s appearance is getting worse by day. She seems to be having a hard time."

    Matthew didn''t speak and continued to stare at Brantlee.

    He knew that Brantlee hadn''te this early in the morning just to discuss Saoirse''splexion.

    Sure enough, Brantlee looked at Matthew and continued, "As Saoirse''s husband, why do you not care about her? Do you think you are worthy of being her husband?"

    "I''m really not worthy," Matthew said simply.

    Brantlee was stunned.

    He didn''t expect that Matthew would speak that way. For a moment, he was stunned into silence and did not know what to say.

    Matthew looked at Brantlee as he reviewed the situation.

    Matthew could tell that the man in front of him was an honest man.

    Mathew then slowly said, "Brantlee, I''m not good enough for Saoirse, because I can''t give her my care andpany. Although we have the status of husband and wife, in reality, we''re not."

    He paused before continuing, "Saoirse and I have never slept together. Even though we live together, we have never even held hands."

    Matthew figured that because

    Brantlee was a simple, honest man, he had to make his words direct. If~ he were to speak tactfully with Brantlee, Brantlee might not

    el.ne

    understand what he was saying. So,

    Matthew had no choice but to be frank with him.

    Brantlee was shocked.

    He was stunned for a good minute before he said, "Then what are you, you guys considered?" Matthew saw through his intentions. He also wanted to match Brantlee and Saoirse together.

    Therefore, Matthew said in a low

    voice, "Brantlee, to tell you the truth, Saoirse has acute leukemia. Now she is relying on some medication to suppress her symptoms. From what you''ve seen, herplexion is not good and her weight gain was because of the side effects of t medicine. She is now waiting for suitable bone marrow donor to undergo surgery. If her surgery is sessful, I will eventually leave her."

    Brantlee''s face was filled with astonishment.

    The man who hadst called Lothar was finally found.

    He was a leader of a small gang in Agaphen City.

    His name was Quade.

    Normally Quade was very arrogant, but because he had been caught by Tobias and severely beaten, he had be well-behaved.

    When Selina saw him, Quade told her everything.

    "We were

    also entrusted by

    someone else. That person gave us

    money and asked us to lure the man

    into an abandoned factory. I don''t know anything else apart from that. I didn''t do anything to the man!" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Blood rushed towards Selina''s head.

    "Who is the one who asked you to bring Lothar to the abandoned factory?"

    "Re-Reid."

    Selina was stunned.

    Reid? How could it be Reid?!

    How could Reid have anything to do with Lothar?!

    Selina went to Reid''spany, but found that hispany had already left the building.

    She asked Tobias to help her to check Reid''s address.

    She wanted to meet Reid personally and have him tell her directly why he had sent people to take Lothar away.

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393

    Tobias was worried about Selina''s safety, so he sent a team of bodyguards to follow her.

    When they were on their way, Selina suddenly received a call from Yesseca.

    It turned out that Yesseca had not contacted Lothar for a very long time. No matter how brave she forced herself to be, she was still worried.

    Yesseca asked Selina if she had had any contact with Lothar.

    Selina''s heart tightened as she said, "No."

    Yesseca''s voice was full of worry, "Miss Whitlock, I had a nightmare yesterday. I dreamt that something bad had happened to my brother. Do you think that something happened to my brother since he didn''t call me for so long?"

    Selinaforted Yesseca, "Don''t worry. Maybe we''ll hear from himter in the afternoon."

    She would definitely get some information once she found Reid.

    "Really?" Yesseca was in disbelief.

    "Yes," Selina said with certainty, "Don''t worry. There will probably be news about him in the afternoon. I will call you then."

    Once they arrived at Reid''s vi, Selina was stopped by Reid''s security guards.

    Selina tried to forcefully break in.

    She had brought an entire team of bodyguards with her which made her fearless.

    Reid''s security guards could do nothing as Selina barged in. Hence, they quickly called Reid.

    At that time, Reid was sitting on the sofa with Caroline.

    They were discussing the thing that they had nted in Selina''s body.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Suddenly, Reid received a call.

    His expression changed slightly.

    "What''s wrong?" Caroline nced at Reid.

    "Quick, go upstairs and don''te out until I ask you to," said Reid.

    Caroline''s heart was racing.

    "Has something happened?" Caroline asked.

    "There''s no time to exin. Hurry up!"

    Hearing the urgency in Reid''s voice, Caroline asked no further and hurriedly headed upstairs.

    Reid calmed himself down and waited for Selina''s arrival.

    Selina arrived in less than a minute.

    Reid smiled and said, "Ah, I wondered who it was. It turns out to be the daughter of the Whitlock family. Why did you kick up such a fuss?"

    Selina walked towards Reid.

    She directly asked, "Don''t talk nonsense with me. Where''s Lothar?"

    A hint of emotions shed across Reid''s eyes.

    It turned out that Selina hade to look for Lothar.

    He said indifferently, "Who is Lothar? I don''t understand what''s going on."

    "Stop pretending!" Selina raised her voice, "If I didn''t have the evidence, I wouldn''t havee to find you. Tell me, where is Lothar? My patience is running out!"

    Reid sneered, "Miss Whitlock, you came to my own home to threaten me. You''ve really got some nerve!"

    Selina had been so anxious about Lothar that she didn''t have the patience to beat around the bush with Reid.

    She red at Reid, "If you don''t tell me, believe it or not, I will tear down your house right now!"

    Reidughed out loud.

    He looked at Selina, "Of course I believe you. You, Miss Selina, have the support of the Whitlock family and my brother as your backup. What wouldn''t you dare to do?"

    "Tell me, where did you take Lothar?" Selina raised her voice.

    Reid didn''t reply Selina but instead said, "Would you tear down my house just for Lothar? Maybe think about whether he''s worth all your effort. Also, try to think about this, how did Lothar and I meet?"

    She stared at Reid and asked, "What do you mean?"

    Reid''s voice was full of sarcasm as he said, "Miss Whitlock, the first time you met Lothar was at the cinema, wasn''t it? Did you feel that it was to much of a coincidence? That there shouldn''t have been anyone else there, yet you got to meet Lothar? Also, it was the same for the second and third time you met Lothar. Don''t you think it was too much of a coincidence?"

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    Her voice tightened, "Reid, what on earth are you trying to say? Just say it directly and quit beating around the bush!"

    "Very well, I''ll make it clear to you,"

    Reid gave a cold smile. "The reason you met Lothar was not by

    f.n

    coincidence, but it was nned. The person who arranged it was me. Lothar was my spy. He was tasked to get to know you and monitor you. Because only by monitoring you would I be able to find out if my

    younger brother was targeting me again."

    "Impossible!" Selina cried out.

    "How is this possible?!"

    She didn''t believe it. She refused to believe it!

    Reid took a step forward, "Miss Whitlock, do you still remember the time you found a dog? That dog was also my prop. It had a listening device installed in its ears, which was why Lothar was able to run into you every time. As for that dog, you should think about it again. Didn''t the dog appear only after you and Lothar met?"

    "Boom."

    It was as if someone had hit the back of Selina''s head hard.

    "If you still don''t believe me, you can listen to one of the recordings," Reid took out his mobile phone.

    He had identally pressed the

    recording button when he spoke to Lothar once and he thought that the recording was useless. However, it hade into use now.

    Reid gave the recording to Selina.

    The recording was Lothar and Reid''s call. Lothar reported the situation about Selina to Reid.

    Selina felt her skin crawled as she listened to their conversation. Her heart ached and she felt like a fool.

    She looked at Reid and wanted to speak, but realized that she could not utter a word.

    Her legs became weak and she was about to faint.

    One of the bodyguards rushed forward and held Selina up.

    "Miss Whitlock, are you all right?" the bodyguard asked.

    Selina''s lips were pale, "I''m fine, take me home."

    Selina and her bodyguards left.

    Reid sneered and then went upstairs.

    He opened the door to Caroline''s bedroom.

    At this moment, Caroline was changing her clothes. Although her back was facing him, but part of her fair skin was showing.

    Reid swallowed hard.

    Although he disliked women, but he was a normal man.

    Caroline did not notice that Reid hade in.

    Her heart was filled with anxiety and fear, she was thinking about the reason for Selina to visit the Perry family home. She even suspected that

    Selina had already discovered her here.

    As her mind was filled with such thoughts, Reid walked over.

    He ced his hand on Caroline''s back.

    Caroline froze.

    She then turned around stiffly.

    When she saw that the person behind her was Reid, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, her body tightened again.

    It was because she was still changing her clothes, and Reid had put his hand on her back.

    Caroline immediately stood up and quickly put on her clothes.

    "What are you trying to do?" Caroline looked at Reid anxiously.

    A hint of ambiguity shed across Reid''s eyes, "Your skin is truly fair and smooth."

    Caroline bit her lips.

    At this moment, she was in the bedroom. If she angered Reid, it was unpredictable what he might do to her.

    Caroline had no choice but to change the topic, "Has Selina left?"

    Sure enough, when she mentioned Selina, the vague ambiguity in Reid''s eyes disappeared, "She''s gone." "What was she here for?" Caroline asked

    again.

    Caroline asked while she walked towards the bedroom door.

    Reid immediately saw through Caroline''s intentions.

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394

    Foolish woman!

    Reid thought in his heart.

    This was his territory. If he wanted to do something to Caroline, how could she escape?

    He said coldly, "She came for Lothar."

    Caroline felt her heart which had been in her throat a moment ago, slowly go back to its original position.

    At least Selina hadn''te for her.

    "What happened to Lothar?" Caroline asked again, "Didn''t you say you had ordered someone to kidnap him? Did you teach him a lesson?" Reid''s eyes were full of malice, "Teach him a lesson? He threatened me with explosives. Did you think I''d just teach him a simple lesson?"

    The malice in the Reid''s eyes were overbearing, and Caroline could not help but feel scared.

    Francia and Bowie were now staying in the big vi, and Tobias had hired a few servants for them.

    Francia and Bowie had been happy for a few days, but soon Bowie had felt bored.

    She was suddenly consumed by lust.

    Her mind was filled with Matthew again.

    She was thinking about asking Natalie to introduce Matthew to her. It didn''t matter what method she used, even if she had to be thick-skinned.

    She was longing for Matthew.

    Bowie told Francia about this.

    Francia didn''t approve at all.

    She was very disdainful of Matthew, but there was nothing she could do since her daughter liked him.

    She persuaded Bowie, "Bowie, I admit that he is indeed really good-looking, but what else does he have besides good looks? Look at him. Not only is he married, but he also has a bad reputation. On the other hand, you are young, beautiful and voluptuous, plus you live in such a luxurious house. You can have any man you want. Why do you have to fancy him?"

    Bowie pursed her lips and said, "Mom, he is the only one in my heart. He is just so good-looking!"

    Francia thought for a moment.

    "Good-looking!" "It seems like my daughter falls in love with men that are good-looking!"

    Maybe her daughter hadn''t met enough men that were good-looking. If she did, she would stop thinking about Matthew!

    "Where can I find good-looking guys to introduce to Bowie?"

    Francia thought of a few ces.

    Bars and brothels!

    If it was in the past, she would never have dreamt of going to such ces. However, now that her situation was different and she was a rich woman, she would give it a shot! After all, she lived in a vi worth tens of millions of dors!

    Francia was thinking about taking Bowie to a brothel that night.

    There were many handsome men in brothels. If Bowie got to know some of them, she would not think about Matthew anymore.

    The suitable bone marrow donor had been found.

    To Matthew''s surprise, the donor was Brantlee.

    Since Matthew had mentioned the issue to Brantlee, Brantlee had gone to get tested to see if he was suitable. And it was a match!

    Matthew''s heart was filled with emotions.

    He even felt that it was fate!

    Perhaps Brantlee and Saoirse really were fated to be together.

    What surprised Matthew even more was that Brantlee even went to find Matthew before he donated his bone marrow.

    He hesitated for a long time before Matthew finally understood what Brantlee meant.

    Brantlee didnt want Matthew to tell anyone.

    Matthew could understand where Brantlee wasing from.

    Then, Brantlee gave a bank card to Matthew. He said sadly, "These are all of my savings. Can you give it to my mother after I leave? Don''t tell her that I donated my bone marrow. Just tell her that I went somewhere else. I am afraid that she would be sad."

    Matthew held his breath.

    He suddenly understood what Brantlee had meant.

    "Brantlee, what do you think would happen if you donated your bone marrow?"

    Brantlee''s expression was rather deste, "I will die. I know."

    If he donated something to save another person, wouldn''t he be dead instead?

    Matthew was speechless and shocked at the same time.

    It surprised him that Brantlee thought he would die if he donated his bone marrow.

    What shocked him even more was that Brantlee, even though he thought he would die just by donating his bone marrow, was still willing to donate his bone marrow to Saoirse!

    He patted Brantlee''s shoulder, "Don''t worry. Bone marrow transnt is safe. You would be able to live well even though you donated your bone marrow."

    Brantlee was stunned.

    He asked breathlessly, "Will I really not die? Will I not die after donating my bone marrow?"

    Matthew said confidently, "I promise you that you won''t die!"

    Brantlee gasped.

    After a long while, he finally said, "Then can you not tell Saoirse?"

    But Matthew did not promise Brantlee.

    He said, "Go back and have a good rest. We''ll arrange for the surgery to take ce tomorrow. If you want the surgery to go well, then you should have a good rest."

    When Brantlee left, Saoirse had just woken up from her afternoon nap.

    She wondered if she had really heard Brantlee''s voice while she was napping.

    She asked Matthew, "Did Brantleee just now? Was he looking for me?"

    Matthew smiled and said, "He left already."

    "Oh," A forlorn look appeared on Saoirse''s face, and then she say moodily, "Well, you don''t care do you? That Brantlee and I meet everyday."

    Matthew was speechless.

    He didn''t know what to say.

    Saoirse said bitterly, "But you do not have any feelings for me, so it''s normal for you to not mind anyway."

    "Saoirse," Matthew changed the subject, "You need to have a good rest today, because I have found a bone marrow donor for you. The operation will be tomorrow."

    Saoirse was stunned.

    She looked up at Matthew and asked, "Really?"

    "Yes," his voice was firm.

    Saoirse''s breathing halted slightly.

    When she''d left Agaphen City for I Germany, she was certain she was not going to make it. Unexpectedly Matthew first got a medicine that could suppress her illness, and now he had even managed to find matching bone marrow for her.

    Not only would she not die, but she might survive!

    Her eyes sparkled.

    man

    In fact, she had already given up. Otherwise, she would have told her family. She would not allow her family to test their bone marrow to see if it matched hers. But the in front of her had been arranging everything for her behind her back. If it weren''t for him, she would have been dead.

    Saoirse''s voice was full of gratitude, "William, thank you. Thank you for doing everything for me." "Have a good rest. We''ll have the operation tomorrow."

    Saoirse headed back to her room.

    After a few steps, she suddenly stopped. She looked at Matthew and asked, "William, will my operation really be sessful?"

    Matthew''s eyes were deep, "Yes, it definitely will!"

    "Miss Whitlock, you should eat something. You''re going to make me worried if you continue to be like this," Brine held a bowl of rice as she sat at

    Selina''s bedside.

    She didn''t know

    why Selina was

    acting like this. She had been alright

    in the morning, but after she returned home, she looked pale. Selina did nothing butid on her

    bed and now, she even refused to eat anything.

    Selina did not say a word.

    Erine suddenly became worried.

    "Miss Whitlock, did something happened to Matthew? Please don''t scare me."

    Selina''s lips twitched.

    It was very difficult for her to speak, "It''s okay, Erine. It''s nothing concerning Matthew. Don''t think too much."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395

    "If you don''t want me to think too much, thene and eat," Erine said quickly.

    Selina finally got up.

    Erine served her some risotto.

    Selina chewed on her food silently. She couldn''t taste anything.

    Tears suddenly fell from her eyes as she ate.

    Erine was shocked.

    Erine cried out in a panic, "Miss Whitlock, did something happen to Matthew? Tell me the truth!"

    Ever since Erine had gone to the Perry Group headquarters and seen Saoirse there, she had be paranoid, constantly worrying that Saoirse and Matthew would get together. Matthew had be annoyed with Erine''s questionings, so he had blocked her phone number. As a result, Erine couldn''t call Matthew even though she really wanted to ask about his condition.

    Selina shook her head vigorously and said, "No, it''s really not."

    She tried her best to hold back her tears, "Erine, don''t worry. Nothing happened to Matthew. It''s just one of my friends who got into trouble." Erine''s heart skipped a beat.

    So it wasn''t Matthew that Miss Whitlock was upset about, but her friend?

    Did someone died?

    Otherwise, why would Miss Whitlock be so upset as to cry?

    Since it was regarding Selina''s friend, Erine didn''t ask anymore.

    Sheforted her, "Miss Whitlock, things are unpredictable in this world. So it''s best that we just ept what fate has in store for us, and not worry about it too much."

    Selina didn''t say anything.

    She continued to eat the food in her bowl.

    Soon, the bowl became empty.

    Selina handed the bowl to Erine and said, "Erine, I''ve finished eating. You can go now."

    Erine looked at Selina worriedly, "Are you really alright, Miss Whitlock?"

    She took the bowl but hesitated.

    Selina''s voice was a little hoarse, "Erine, I want to be alone for a while. Would you let me?"

    Upon hearing this, Erine had no choice but to leave.

    "Miss Whitlock, please have a good rest. Call me if you need anything."

    When Erine left, Selina stared in a daze at the ceiling.

    She recalled seeing Lothar for the first time.

    He had held a bag of popcorn in his hands and asked if she wanted to eat some.

    He was a very fair boy. When he smiled, his eyes were as bright as the crescent moon.

    He was very handsome. Although he was not as handsome as her brother and Matthew, but he was special in his own way.

    Tobias had a cold persona.

    While Matthew was gentle.

    Lothar, on the other hand, was very cheerful.

    Such a cheerful boy. He made everyone around him feel happy and warm.

    Selina had always thought that Lothar was different from everyone else.

    There was no evil in his heart. He was always positive and kind.

    However, she had never thought that...

    Everything turned out to be a setup.

    Her meeting with him had been nned.

    Her countless encounters with him were all a setup.

    Could it be that everything he showed was just a facade?

    Selina''s heart ached badly.

    Right at this moment, her cell phone suddenly rang.

    When Selina saw the caller''s name, her heart suddenly ached even more.

    The person who''d called her was Yesseca.

    Selina was about to pick up the call when she suddenly stopped.

    She thought of something. If everything that Lothar had done was a setup, then what about Yesseca?

    Was this a setup too?

    Even the story about him and Yesseca that Lothar had told, was it all made up?

    Selina''s breathing suddenly became rapid.

    She was feeling dizzy as her mind had no idea what to believe.

    After a long time, Selina''s hand suddenly dropped to her side.

    She wasn''t going to answer her phone and decided to let it ring.

    Yesseca called three times but no one answered.

    Yesseca guessed that something had happened

    to Selina.

    At that moment, she frowned deeply and looked worried.

    Yesseca had just woken up from her nap and she had had a nightmare again.

    She dreamt that Lothar was covered in blood.

    Recently, she had been having nightmares like these constantly, as she couldn''t get in touch with Lothar. Yesseca was growing increasingly anxious. Matthew apanied Saoirse to the hospital.

    Saoirse was a little nervous.

    She looked at Matthew, "William, do you think the operation will be sessful?"

    "Yes," Matthew reassured her again.

    Saoirse nodded.

    "Saoirse, go with the doctor now. Just follow what the doctor says," Matthew said gently.

    However, Saoirse didn''t leave.

    "William, I want to meet the person who donated the bone marrow to me."

    Matthew''s eyes slightly darkened, "I''ll tell you after you''ve done your surgery."

    Saoirse nodded.

    She followed the doctor in.

    After she took a few steps, she stopped again and then walked back to Matthew.

    She looked into Matthew''s eyes, and her gaze was somewhat strange, "William, there''s something that I have always wanted to ask you."

    "What is it?"

    Saoirse took a deep breath, "Why do

    el

    you do it? I''ve already given up. Why did you still try to help me? It it weren''t for you, I might not live anymore. Then you and Miss Whitlock would not have to worry about me ruining your rtionship anymore."

    Matthew smiled.

    He sighed softly and said, "I can''t let you die just because I am afraid of trouble. I can''t bring myself to do such a thing. Selina also agreed to help you find a medicine to suppress your illness and also find a suitable bone marrow donor. She agreed with my approach."

    Saoirse was stunned.

    "She, she agreed?" she murmured.

    "Yes, Saoirse. Don''t worry. The surgery will definitely be sessful."

    Saoirse followed the doctor into the operating room. She was filled with many emotions as sheid on the operation table.

    Time passed by slowly.

    Saoirse was finally pushed out.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Her face was a little pale.

    The doctor said that the operation was sessful and that Saoirse would continue to live.

    Matthew looked at Saoirse with a smile, "I was right, Saoirse. The operation was sessful."

    "William," Saoirse looked at Matthew with a grateful look, "Thank you for all this. Without you, I would not have survived. Thank you."

    "Saoirse, you shouldn''t thank me," Matthew looked at Saoirse with his deep eyes. "You should thank another person, the person who donated their

    bone marrow."

    He paused and said in a deeper voice, "Everything I did was just a

    piece of cake, but for him it was different He thought that he would lose his life if he donated his bone marrow, but he still didn''t hesitate to donate his bone marrow to you. Sapirse, he is a person who is willing to risk his life for you, so he is the one you really want to thank."

    Saoirse blurted out, "Who is he?"

    "Brantlee," Matthew said.

    Saoirse was stunned.

    "Brantlee," Saoirse murmured.

    Matthew nodded, "Saoirse, I''m sure you know how Brantlee feels about you."

    Saoirse lowered her gaze, "I''ve always treated Brantlee as my brother."

    Matthew sighed and said, "Saoirse, I don''t know if you have ever heard of this ancient saying in Glevania."

    Saoirse looked up at Matthew.

    Matthew''s words were clear, "Why look so far at what''s ahead of us, when we can appreciate what''s in front of us now?"

    Saoirse was stunned.

    "Saoirse, do you understand what I mean?" Matthew asked.

    Saoirse nodded with difficulty.

    Of course she understood the meaning of these words.

    Matthew stared at Saoirse, "Saoirse, Brantlee is a good man. He is willing to sacrifice his life for you. You should cherish a man like this."

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396

    Saoirse didn''t speak. Her heart was full of emotions.

    After a long while, she said, "William, if anything happened to Miss Whitlock, and you had to give up your life to save her. Are you willing to do that?"

    Matthew said without hesitation, "Yes."

    "Wouldn''t you have any hesitation?"

    "No, I wouldn''t."

    Saoirse didn''t say anything.

    At that moment, she seemed to have realized something.

    The next day, Selina received a call from Matthew.

    She was still asleep at the time.

    She had been in bed for almost the whole day.

    After she''d returned from Reid''s ce, she had immediatelyid on her bed.

    She fell asleep without even having dinner that night.

    And she had a dream.

    She dreamt of Lothar.

    Everything she dreamt about was about what had happened after she and Lothar met.

    However, towards the end of her dream, the scenes suddenly changed.

    Lothar''s face seemed to have changed, and the sunshine and joy on his face no longer existed. His eyes turned cold, just like Reid''s.

    He stretched out his hand as if he wanted to strangle Selina.

    Then, a sudden ringtone could be heard.

    Selina woke up with a jump.

    Her entire body was drenched in sweat.

    After she took a few deep breaths, she finally calmed down.

    However, the person on the other end of the phone had already hung up.

    Selina picked up her phone.

    The phone call was from Matthew. She was just about to call back, but he had already called again.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "Selina," Matthew sounded cheerful.

    "Yes?"

    "I''ll being back in a few days."

    Selina was stunned, "That''s fast."

    "Yes," Matthew said, "Saoirse has alreadypleted the operation and the operation was very sessful. It''s also time for me toe back." Selina looked puzzled.

    "Saoirse''s operation was done."

    "That was so fast!"

    Previously, when the doctor had said that Saoirse could not be saved, Matthew had decided to apany her to Germany to spend thest few moments of her life there with Selina''s approval. She did not expect that Saoirse would be cured so fast.

    That was almost unbelievable.

    Just like how she had thought of her friendship with Lothar as the most precious one she had in this world. However, she had never expected that everything was a setup.

    It was unbelievable.

    Everything in this world was too unpredictable.

    Selina became even more absent-minded.

    "Youngdy, are you so happy that you have forgotten how to speak?" Matthew said as his tone rose.

    Selina muttered, "Come back, I''ll wait for you."

    Matthew felt that something was wrong with Selina''s tone, but he thought it was because she was too happy when he said that he would be returning

    soon.

    He said slowly in a low voice, "Wait for me, Selina.

    I haven''t seen you in a long time. I miss you so much."

    A strong sense of longing could be felt from thest sentence he said.

    Selina was taken aback.

    "Me too," she instinctively said.

    On the other end of the line, Matthew smiled, "Then wait for me toe back."

    After they hung up the phone, Selina sat on the bed for a long time before she got up. She walked to the dressing mirror.

    She looked at her reflection and saw that her face was pale and looked a little scary.

    She forced out a smile.

    She tried to cheer up.

    Matthew was about toe back, but why did she still feel sad?

    The man she missed so much was finallying back. She must be happy!

    In the end, the forced smile she put on faded away.

    She felt as if her heart was being stabbed by knives. Although she could not describe the pain, but the pain was making her feel ufortable.

    And Lothar was the one who had driven the knife into her.

    Saoirse had been discharged.

    Initially, she was supposed to stay in the hospital for a while, but she was not used to staying in the hospital. So, Matthew had hired medical staff toe to the town to take care of Saoirse.

    Matthew had told Saoirse he had to leave the following day.

    Saoirse didn''t show much reaction, at least on the surface.

    She had been talking to Matthew throughout the day.

    She said that she would go home when she recovered and visit her father again.

    "But I have to wait a little longer," Saoirse touched her face, "I''m so ugly now. My father probably won''t recognize me if he sees me like this."

    "It''s okay. No matter what you look like, you will always be your father''s most precious daughter," Matthew said.

    That evening, Saoirse went to Mary''s house, and she saw Brantlee.

    Brantlee had gone home to rest as well.

    When Saoirse arrived, Mary was cooking some stew for Brantlee.

    When she say that Saoirse came, sheined to her, "I don''t know what Brantlee did to make him so weak. That''s why I made him some stew to drink. God knows what he did. His face was so pale when he got back."

    Of course, Saoirse knew what had happened.

    "Aunt Mary, I''m going to see Brantlee," said Saoirse.

    "Go on, Brantlee is resting in his room."

    Saoirse walked into the room. Brantlee was indeed lying on the bed with his eyes closed.

    Saoirse walked over gently.

    "Brantlee," her voice was very soft and gentle.

    However, she did not expect that Brantlee was not asleep at all. This subtle noise awakened him.

    Brantlee suddenly opened his eyes.

    There was confusion and astonishment in his eyes when he saw Saoirse.

    "Saoirse, you came," Brantlee said.

    Saoirse''s beautiful blue eyes stared quietly at Brantlee, "Brantlee, your body must be very weak."

    Brantlee paused for a moment, "No, no, I''m only a little tired, that''s why I''m lying on the bed. How can my body be weak? I''m feeling very well."

    Brantlee spoke as he tried to sit up.

    In order to show that his body was very healthy, Brantlee even raised his clenched fist to show Saoirse, "See this? I''m strong and healthy."

    Saoirseughed but she still felt a bit bitter, "I know everything, Brantlee. Thank you for donating your bone marrow to me."

    Brantlee was stunned.

    After a moment, he subconsciously said, "I told him to say nothing, but he..."

    Brantlee''s words were suddenly stuck in his throat.

    He remembered that he had told Matthew about this, but it seemed that Matthew had not promised him.

    He hurriedly said, "Saoirse, donating my bone marrow is a small matter, just like donating blood. There''s nothing to thank me for. It''s just like I had

    donated a little blood."

    The smile at the corners of Saoirse''s

    lips became even more bitter, "Brantlee, don''t lie to me. You initially thought that you would die after donating bone marrow, didn''t you?"

    Brantlee started to blush.

    He didn''t dare to look at Saoirse anymore, "He was the one who told you about it, right?"

    It was true that he had been so ignorant that he thought he would die if he donated his bone marrow. As he thought about it now, he felt likeughing.

    "Brantlee, thank you," Saoirse stared at Brantlee and her voice was very gentle.

    Brantlee scratched his head and turned his head away, "What''s there to thank? It''s a small matter."

    Saoirse''s heart tickled slightly.

    She suddenly thought of what Matthew had said to her.

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397

    Brantlee was a man worth cherishing.

    The men she liked had never been like Brantlee. Instead, the type of men she''d liked were all like Matthew.

    Handsome, tolerant, knowledgeable, and capable.

    Those types of men were at the very top of the pyramid, possessing charisma to make people fall head over heels.

    However, Brantlee wasn''t like that.

    Brantlee was ordinary and had no charisma. He was not too smart. He''d even thought that he would die if he donated his bone marrow.

    But this man treated her wholeheartedly.

    Just like what Aunt Mary said, Brantlee took after his father.

    Brantlee''s father was also an honest man. He had never been quite capable, but he had been devoted to Aunt Mary.

    When Brantlee''s father was still alive, Mary had disliked him in every way.

    Despite this, Brantlee''s father had still doted on her for a lifetime and loved her for a lifetime.

    It wasn''t until Brantlee''s father had died that Aunt Mary had realized that the man who treated her best in the world was already gone.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Matthew was about to leave.

    Matthew went to Saoirse''s bedroom to say goodbye, but he realized that Saoirse was not in the bedroom.

    He knew that Saoirse must be at Mary''s house.

    When he was about to go to Mary''s house, he suddenly saw Saoirse and Brantlee walking in.

    Matthew''s gaze froze.

    He saw that the two of them were walking hand in hand.

    Saoirse looked fine, but Brantlee''s face waspletely flushed.

    Matthew''s eyes lit up as he smiled.

    He knew that now, he could leave without any worries.

    He strode over.

    He said gently with a smile, "Saoirse, Brantlee, congrattions."

    Brantlee turned his head around, and even his neck was red.

    Saoirse subtly smiled. "Thank you."

    "I''m leaving soon. Take good care of yourselves," Matthew said.

    Saoirse''s beautiful blue eyes were a bit dim. "You''re leaving?"

    "Yes."

    After a moment of hesitation, she opened her mouth as if she had made an important decision. "William, I have something to tell you."

    "Go ahead."

    Saoirse let go of Brantlee''s hand. "Brantlee, can you go inside and wait for me?"

    Brantlee definitely listened to Saoirse, so he didn''t hesitate and walked in.

    Soon after, he disappeared.

    "Saoirse, Brantlee is a good man. You will be happy if you stay with him. He will treat you well," Matthew smiled.

    Saoirse nodded. "I understand, William, but that''s not what I''m going to tell you."

    "Say whatever you need to."

    "William, when you were injured many years ago and I saved you, do you remember the promise you made to my father to marry me?" Saoirse looked at Matthew.

    Matthew''s breathing came to a halt.

    A surge of emotion could be seen in his deep eyes, but he lowered his voice. "Saoirse, it''s my fault."

    Saoirse heard the guilt in Matthew''s tone.

    She shook her head, "You don''t have to feel guilty for me."

    "Saoirse, I owe you. If I hadn''t said that I would marry you at that time, you wouldn''t have waited so many years for me." Matthew''s voice was a little hoarse.

    Saoirseughed.

    For some reason, thatugh was inexplicably awkward.

    "William, you''re wrong." She looked straight into Matthew''s eyes. "You''ve always been wrong. Now, I''m telling you the reason why you told my father that you wanted to marry me back then."

    Matthew looked stunned.

    He was keen, and he knew that Saoirse was hiding something just by what she had said.

    He looked at her hard.

    Mist shrouded Saoirse''s eyes, and her voice became as quiet and tentative as the expression in her eyes. "William, I didn''t know about this until was diagnosed with acute leukaemia. At that time, Liselle had drugged you. That drug contained hallucinogens, and that was why you said to my father that you wanted to marry me."

    The astonishment in Matthew''s eyes deepened, and it instantly filled his eyes.

    Some memories shed through his mind.

    Back then, he had promised to marry Saoirse because he had mistaken her for Selina.

    It turned out that it was not his mistake, but the effect of the hallucinogens.

    After saying this, Saoirse stopped talking. She lowered her head as if she was waiting for Matthew''s judgement.

    She could have kept this from him.

    However, in the end, she still told him.

    After a long time, the astonishment in Matthew''s eyes finally disappeared, and his eyes became clear again.

    "I understand, Saoirse," He said.

    His voice was faint, and no emotion could be felt from it.

    Saoirse suddenly looked up at Matthew.

    She thought that he would me her, but he didn''t. Matthew didn''t me her at all.

    Deep in Saoirse''s heart, she didn''t feel good.

    If Matthew had med her, she would feel better instead.

    But he didn''t say anything...

    Saoirse opened her mouth and said, "William, why don''t you me me for that?"

    "Why should I me you?" William looked at Saoirse. "Liselle was the one who did it."

    "But I already knew the truth back then. It''s only now that I chose to tell you, William."

    Matthew couldn''t help but smile, seeming a little relieved.

    He looked at ?aoirse and said, "Saoirse, I will never forget that it was you who saved me when I was seriously injured. You took care of me for half a year. Although I don''t ve feelings for you, it does not mean that I will forget your kindness t��me. Saoirse, all that kindness you gave me was enough to offset it."

    have

    Saoirse''s breathing instantly came to a halt.

    She looked at Matthew, her beautiful blue eyes full of emotions.

    At this moment, she suddenly understood why she had loved this man for so many years. Even though he disappeared at that time without a trace, she still couldn''t forget him and even went to find him after eight years.

    UMS

    It''s just that...

    Saoirse felt her heart ache.

    This man did not belong to her.

    "I''m leaving now, Saoirse. Everything is in the past. Don''t think too much about it," Matthew said.

    Saoirse nodded hard. "William, I''ll send you off."

    "There''s no need for that. You should apany Brantlee. The past is in the past. Now, you must treasure the present," Matthew said wittily.

    Saoirse stopped at her tracks.

    She nodded her head bitterly.

    Matthew then walked out.

    After he had left for quite some time, Saoirse suddenly came to her senses and ran out.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    However, Matthew was already long gone.

    She leaned against the door absent-mindedly.

    Suddenly, a strong wind blew past.

    The strong gust of wind blew up the leaves on the road.

    After a long time, the wind stopped, but the leaves that had been swept up just now was already nowhere to be seen.

    Saoirse''s body trembled.

    She finally went back into the house.

    Brantlee was sitting in the courtyard.

    When he saw thatSaoirse hade back, he stood up.

    He had a demure smile. "Saoirse."

    Saoirse nodded. "Brantlee, thank you for helping me to put on an act just now."

    Brantlee''s face turned red. "No problem. There''s nothing to thank me for."

    He paused and said, "Why were you acting in front of him?"

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398

    Saoirse didn''t say anything.

    Tears appeared in her beautiful blue eyes, which hid her sadness inside.

    Why did she have to put on an act for William?

    It was because she wanted him to think that she was doing fine here. She wanted William to leave this ce without any worries.

    Having stayed in Agaphen City for so long, her waywardness and stupidity had caused William too much trouble.

    What had happened between them had been a mistake. Now that William had found his happiness, she did not need to disturb him anymore.

    Saoirse tried very hard to put on a smile.

    William was right. Everything was in the past.

    Finally, everything had passed.

    "Brantlee." Saoirse didn''t respond to Brantlee''s question. Instead, she said, "Right now, many people are saying that I''ve be ugly. Do you think so too?"

    She stared at Brantlee with her beautiful blue eyes.

    Brantlee immediately shook his head. "Of course not. In my eyes, you''re still as beautiful as ever."

    shes of memories appeared in Brantlee''s mind as he spoke.

    Heughed. "Saoirse, the first time I saw you, you were still so young." He gestured with his hand. "You had two braids, and your eyes were big and round. The first time I saw you, I thought, how could there be such a beautiful girl in this world? This thought has always been rooted in my mind. Up until now, I still wonder how there is such a beautiful girl in this world."

    Brantlee wasn''t good at words. These were the most moving words he had ever said.

    After she heard Brantlee''s words, Saoirse''s eyes sparkled.

    When Natalie was still groggy that morning, she had received a phone call, which was enough to scare her awake.

    Bowie and Francia had been arrested!

    They had been arrested for visiting a brothel!

    Natalie had thought that those two had gone to work as prostitutes. She was puzzled. She had already bought arge vi for them, and Tobias had even given them money. There was no reason for these two women to be prostitutes.

    Later, when the police told her what happened, she then knew that they weren''t trying to be prostitutes. They were caught visiting the brothel instead. Natalie was stunned as if she was struck by lightning.

    She had always thought that only men would visit a brothel, but she didn''t expect that women could do it too.

    After she was shocked for a good ten minutes, Natalie got out of bed.

    She had to bail Francia and Bowie out.

    Even though the two of them had done such a shameful thing, they were still James'' rtives.

    Natalie went out sneakily.

    It was hard for her to tell anyone about this matter. She didn''t even have the guts to say it to Cecilia or even Tobias.

    After all, those women are her rtives, and her rtives had been caught visiting a brothel. It was embarrassing to mention it to anyone.

    When Natalie was about to leave, Cecilia even asked her where she was going.

    Natalie hesitated. "Mom, I need to go out for a while."

    Cecilia thought that she was going to see Selina.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "Natalie, are you going to Selina''s ce? Selina hasn''t visited for a long time. You should go to her ce to see how she''s doing. I''m afraid that something happened to her, but I dare not go because I don''t want to ruin her mood."

    Natalie said in a weak voice, "Mom, I''m not going to Selina''s ce. I have something else to do."

    Cecilia heaved a long sigh. "Go ahead then."

    After walking out of the vi, Natalie thought that she would have to visit Selina as well. The first reason was to alleviate Selina''s sadness, and the second one was to make Cecilia feel at ease.

    However, she had to solve the current problem first.

    Natalie did not dare to ask her driver to send her there. Instead, she took a taxi to the police station.

    When she arrived at the police station, she said that she was here to pick up Bowie and Francia.

    It was a policewoman who

    weed her. After she heard Natalie talk about Francia and Bowie, she immediately shook her head and said, "Most women being caught at that kind of ce would feel very ashamed. But why do they still seem to be proud?"

    Natalie didn''t utter a word.

    She was speechless and embarrassed at the

    same time.

    She followed the police officer in. In the distance, she heard Francia

    shouting at the top of her lungs. "Don''t make me tell your parents, Do you know who Tobias is? He''s the famous president of YS Group, and he is my niece''s husband. If you arest me, Tobias will definitely not let you off the hook!" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Bowie also shouted, "Yes, my cousin is Tobias Whitlock''s wife. If you offend us, just wait and see what will happen to this police station."

    Natalie was speechless.

    She hurried over and said, "Please stop talking."

    They had been caught red-handed. Normal people would have already been trying to find somewhere to hide. Why were they acting so shamelessly instead?

    Natalie was exasperated.

    Bowie and Francia were excited to see Natalie.

    "My niece, did your husbande with you? Doesn''t he have a lot of subordinates under him? They should teach these b*stards a lesson. They actually dared to lock me and Bowie up! They don''t know what they got themselves into!"

    "Yes, Natalie, teach them a lesson."

    Natalie''s voice became tight. "Are you done or not? You''ve done such a humiliating thing, and yet you''re still shouting here. I feel so embarrassed because of you two!"

    Natalie shouted with all her might, and that really shocked Bowie and Francia.

    In fact, they also knew that they were in the wrong. But they were the same kind of people. The more they knew that they were in the wrong, the more they would want to stand their ground.

    Even so, they behaved after Natalie taught them a lesson.

    Natalie paid the bail amount and got Francia and Bowie out.

    After they took a taxi, Natalie sent Francia and Bowie home.

    When they arrived at the vi where they stayed, Natalie told them furiously, "Don''t do such shameful things in the future. Otherwise, I will not recognize you two as my rtives anymore."

    Francia and Bowie were absolutely outrageous!

    Bowie pouted.

    Francia raised her voice. "You are my niece. It''s still your fault!"

    Natalie was dumbfounded.

    Francia and Bowie are ming her for them going to a brothel?

    She was speechless and looked at Francia unpleasantly. "Aunt, what do you mean by that? Why do you me me? Did I order you to do such a shameful thing?"

    Francia didn''t look ashamed at all.

    "My niece, I''ve asked you to introduce Matthew to Bowie for a long time, but you refused to. As a result, Bowie is absent-minded every day. I was wondering whether it was because Bowie had never seen a good-looking man before, and that''s why she was so fascinated by him. I said bwould take her to a brothel to have a look at other handsome men. But who knew that they would raid the ce and arrest us even though we didn''t do anything?"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She was confused.

    Who knew that these two women would visit a brothel just because they couldn''t have their way with Matthew?

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399

    Natalie raised her voice. "Aunt, Bowie, I have told the both of you more than ten times. Matthew is Selina''s. Don''t have any more thoughts about him, and don''t bring up such things to me again. If not, I will be mad!"

    After saying that, Natalie turned around and left.

    Francia shouted at Natalie from behind, but she merely pretended not to hear it.

    Francia was angered.

    Bowie even stomped her feet. "Mom, those men we saw yesterday can''t even bepared to Matthew. I still want him. You have to help me!"

    Francia usually couldn''t be reasoned with, but she listened to her daughter unconditionally.

    After she heard this, she hurriedlyforted Bowie. "Bowie, don''t worry. I will definitely find a way to help you."

    Natalie took a taxi to the Perry family home.

    She had to find Selina.

    When she arrived at the Perry family vi, it was Brine who answered the door.

    Although Brine had only seen Natalie once, she still recognized her.

    "You are Miss Whitlock''s sister-inw, aren''t you?" She asked.

    Natalie smiled, "Yes, I am."

    Francia''s age was not very far off from Erine''s.

    For women of the same age, they werepletely different. Francia was rude and unreasonable, while Erine was kind and honest. Natalie sighed.

    Although she had not interacted with Erine before, she felt that Erine was exceptionally kind aspared to her aunt, who always gave her a headache.

    "Miss Godfrey, now that you''re here, could you help persuade Miss Whitlock?" said Erine.

    Natalie''s heart tightened. "What''s wrong with Selina?"

    Erine sighed, "Miss Whitlock has been in a bad mood these days. She doesn''t want toe downstairs and stays in bed all day. She didn''t tell me what happened. I''m guessing maybe something had happened to Master Matthew."

    Natalie was a little anxious, but she stillforted Erine, "Don''t worry. I will go up and talk to Selina. There shouldn''t be anything wrong."

    Erine thanked Natalie, "Thank you, Miss Godfrey.

    You are so kind."

    Natalie went upstairs.

    When she arrived at Selina''s bedroom, she saw that Selina was lying on the bed, staring nkly at the crystalmp that was on the ceiling.

    Natalie walked over, "Selina."

    There was a sh of astonishment in Selina''s eyes when she heard Natalie''s voice.

    She sat up and said, "Natalie, why are you here?"

    Natalie sat on the edge of the bed, "I came here to see you. Mom is also worried about you."

    Selina bit her lip and didn''t utter a word.

    Natalie saw that Selina didn''t look too well, "What''s wrong? Your face is so pale."

    Selina put on a wry smile.

    She couldn''t tell what had happened to her.

    It was about Lothar.

    Frankly speaking, Lothar was just a friend of hers. Since it was all a setup, she should just break off all ties with him.

    But she did not know why she felt so discouraged.

    Perhaps it was because too many things had happened recently, and she had be pretty depressed, which was why Lothar''s incident had caused her to be so deted.

    "How''s my mom?" Selina asked.

    "She''s doing fine. She''s worried about you."

    "Then I''ll visit her soon."

    Natalie hesitated for a moment before saying, "Your servant said that you were in a bad mood these days. Selina, did something happen to Matthew?"

    Since Selina was in a bad mood, Natalie could only guess that it had something to do with Matthew.

    Selina shook her head, "No, Matthew is doing great, and he will be back tomorrow. He''s probably on the ne now as we speak."

    Natalie was a little confused.

    If it was not Matthew, who else could make Selina feel like this?

    She looked at Selina in confusion.

    Selina knew what Natalie was thinking about.

    She took a deep breath. "Natalie, what do you think of Lothar?"

    "He''s great, cheerful, very likeable, and..." Natalie said as she suddenly stopped.

    She looked at Selina in fear. "Selina, do you have feelings for Lothar?"

    Was it that Selina had gotten feelings for Lothar, which caused her to be in so much pain?

    No matter how miserable Selina''s mood was, she rolled her eyes at Natalie.

    "Of course not." Selina said, "How could I possibly have any feelings for Lothar? Even if the sky copsed, it wouldn''t happen." Natalie heaved a sigh of relief.

    She asked in confusion, "Why did you talk about him then?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Selina''s eyshes fluttered.

    After a while, she said, "Nothing. It was just a casual mention."

    But Natalie felt it wasn''t as simple as that.

    She felt that something must have happened.

    However, it was inappropriate for Natalie to ask further since Selina did not want to talk about it.

    That noon, Natalie had lunch with Selina.

    When Natalie was around, Selina''s mood seemed to be better.

    Erine also heard the news that Matthew woulde back the next day.

    She couldn''t be any happier.

    She specially made a lot of dishes for Natalie and Selina during lunch.

    After the meal, Natalie asked Selina if she would like to visit the Whitlock family home together.

    After thinking for a while, Selina decided to hold it off first.

    "Matthew will be back tomorrow. I will go with him then. It would be better to let Mom see us so that she wouldn''t have to worry." Natalie agreed as well.

    After lunch, Natalie had been nning to go back, but she was still a little worried about Selina. She decided to stay.

    The two of them sat on the sofa.

    Since Selina was not in a good mood, they did not chat. One of them was using their phone while the other was reading a book.

    As Natalie looked around, she suddenlyughed.

    Selina nced at her.

    Natalie''s eyes were sparkling. "Selina, I thought about some memories. When we were younger we used to live in that apartment This was how we sat on the sofa back then. I liked reading romance novels while you readic books."

    Selina was touched by Natalie''s words.

    The memories also emerged in her mind.

    So many years had passed in the blink of an eye.

    "And potato chips," Selina suddenly said.

    "Yes, and also potato chips."

    Selina suddenly got up from the sofa, "I''ll see if there are any potato chips."

    But she did not find any.

    There were no potato chips, so Selina felt bummed out.

    She said gloomily, "Natalie, there are no potato chips. It seems like I am

    NIS

    no longer the girl who used to 6?

    potato chips happily." Conte belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Why not?" Natalie said, "I will ask someone to buy some now."

    Natalie made a phone call, and soon, someone sent them bags of potato chips.

    Seaweed voured, kimchi voured, cucumber voured and many others.

    Natalie piled up all the potato chips on the sofa. She looked at Selina with a smile and said, "Selina, although we''re grown older, nothing

    has changed. You''re still the cheerful and optimistic girl who used to sit on the sofa eating potato chips."

    Selina''s breathing halted.

    She stared at the potato chips on the sofa for a long time. Something soon caught the attention of her beautiful eyes.

    Finally, she walked over.

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400

    She tore open a bag of potato chips and said, "Natalie, you are right. Nothing has changed. Only our mentality has changed. However, one''s mentality can change at any time."

    Natalie nodded heavily.

    A crunching sound was heard.

    Selina had put a piece of potato chip into her mouth.

    The potato chips were fragrant and crispy.

    At this moment, Selina made a decision.

    She decided to look for Reid again and ask him where Lothar was.

    Although Lothar getting close to her was indeed a scheme, Yesseca was worried now that he had gone missing. Without her help, things could be worse.

    Even if she wanted to cut ties with Lothar in the future, at least, at this very moment, she would still have to help Yesseca and even Lothar.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Before Selina could even head out to see Reid, another thing had happened.

    This happened not long after Natalie returned to the Whitlock family home.

    A matter that caused a great disturbance in Agaphen City.

    Back then, Saoirse was the talk of the town when she was involved in the incident regarding Matthew. She had recently epted an interview with one of Agaphen City''s most authoritative media to rify the whole matter.

    She first rified the fact that she was indeed married to Matthew, but it was a marriage of convenience. They didn''t have any intimate rtionship at all. They had only agreed to marry due to some special reason.

    Saoirse also specifically exined that she and Matthew had no feelings for each other. Before they got married, either party would be allowed to get a divorce once they managed to find a suitable partner in the future.

    Apart from this, she also gave an exnation for the press conference held by Matthew.

    Matthew had never deceived anyone. It was only because one of the contract uses of Saoirse and Matthew''s marriage had been that the situation could not be disclosed temporarily due to some special business reasons. To protect Saoirse and Selina, he had had topromise.

    Saoirse specifically emphasized that Matthew did not deceive Selina and that Selina was not a mistress. She had told Selina from the beginning that she and Matthew only had a contract agreement, so they did not need to consider her feelings.

    In fact, there were many loopholes in Saoirse''s statement.

    But the public often paid no attention to these loopholes.

    Matthew''s past reputation had always been outstanding. In addition, it was his original wife, Saoirse, who personally proved it. Public opinion had changed.

    In an instant, his image had changed.

    Those who once insulted Matthew disappeared, and countless people came out to praise Matthew.

    "I see. I knew Matthew wouldn''t have done such a thing!"

    "Matthew already has the money and good looks. So why would such a man try to deceive another woman when he was already married? It''s impossible!"

    "When Matthew convened the press conference, I knew that he must be hiding something. I didn''t expect it to be true." "There are many people like them that agree to get married but have no feelings at all. They also agreed that they will get a divorce when they find a suitable partner in the future. It''s normal, but us civilians don''t know about it."

    "I decided that Matthew is still my idol."

    Natalie was the first to see the news. She told Selina about it.

    After Selina hung up Natalie''s call, she whipped out her phone.

    She first read the news, and then she read all thements one by one. Her eyes were slowly shining as she read.

    The other problem that had bothered her for a long time had been resolved without her even knowing.

    She had once begged Saoirse to give a statement to help Matthew, but she''d declined.

    But now Saoirse had taken the initiative to rify Matthew''s issue now, and this had managed to clear away the negative public opinion. Selina''s heart was pounding.

    This was the happiest piece of news she had gotten ever since she found out about what had happened to Lothar.

    Selina couldn''t wait to call Matthew.

    But his phone was turned off.

    Selina knocked her head.

    Oh, what a memory she had.

    She had forgotten that Matthew was on the ne!

    On the other hand, Brine also saw the news.

    It was her friend who told her about it.

    Brine happily looked for Selina.

    She said, "Miss Whitlock, that woman finally has some conscience. She finally rified on the matter about Master Matthew."

    Selina said with joy, "Yes, the public''s impression of Matthew is now good again. This is a good thing."

    After she chatted with Brine for a while, she went to visit Lothar''s house.

    Lothar still had not returned.

    When she arrived at Lothar''s house, Yesseca was sitting at the dining table. There were many paper cranes scattered on the table.

    She looked at Selina and said, "Miss Whitlock, every day that my brother is not back yet, I''ll fold five paper cranes. But why hasn''t he returned yet?"

    She pointed to the paper cranes on the table. "One, two, three, four, five..."

    Selina fell silent.

    She wanted to find Reid directly, but she didn''t know why she came here all of a sudden.

    Yesseca noticed that Selina didn''t speak, so she raised her eyes to look at her. "Miss Whitlock,st time you said that you would call and tell me about my brother''s whereabouts. But haven''t received your call for a long time. I called you, but you didn''t answer as well. I guessed that you must have been busy, right?"

    She didn''t sound like she was ming Selina. Instead, it sounded like she was finding an excuse for her.

    Selina''s breathing came to a halt.

    On that day, she had promised

    Yesseca, but she didn''t expect that when she went to Reid''s ce, she would find out a cruel truth. Selinapletely forgot to call Yesseca, and she didn''t even pick up when Yesseca called.

    "Yesseca, I''m sorry," Selina said in a low voice.

    "It''s okay, Miss Whitlock." Yesseca smiled at Selina. "I know you''re busy. It''s just that I''m a little worried about my brother. Although Sierra said that this was normal, I''ve been having nightmares these past few days."

    Yesseca paused, "I n to make a police report if I am unable to get in touch with my brother within these two days. Miss Whitlock, do you agree?"

    She looked helplessly at Yesseca with her panicked eyes. Selina''s heart suddenly felt suffocated.

    "Yesseca, I will investigate your brother''s whereabouts right now. Rest assured that I will give you an answer by today. This time, I promise that I won''t

    forget."

    Selina went to Reid''s house again.

    "Miss Whitlock, you came again to find out Lothar''s whereabouts?" Reid said in a mocking tone.

    "Since you know, don''t talk so much nonsense with me. Where is Lothar?" Selina red at Reid.

    He gave a sinisterugh.

    His tone was filled with contempt as he said, "I didn''t expect that you would still be so obsessed with Lothar even after knowing the reason why you two had be friends. Could it be that you fell in love with him?"

    "Shut up!" Selina red at Reid. "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. Let me ask you one more time, where is Lothar? If you don''t tell me, I promise you that I will never let you leave this ce."

    A cold look shed across Reid''s eyes.

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401

    He was smart, and he could tell that Selina was here to persistently ask about Lothar''s whereabouts.

    If he didn''t say anything, Selina would never give up.

    Reid said indifferently, "I asked someone to tie him up and teach him a lesson in an abandoned factory. I was going to continue teaching him a lesson, but he ran away when I wasn''t paying attention. At this moment, not only are you looking for him, but I am looking for him too. I have to teach him a lesson!"

    Selina''s breathing came to a halt.

    "You don''t know where Lothar is?"

    "Of course, I don''t know. Miss Whitlock, if you find him, you better let me know. This guy took a lot of money from me, and I have to get it back from him."

    Selina stared at Reid. She was wondering whether Reid was indeed telling the truth.

    After a long time, she finally said, "You''d better not lie to me, or you''ll have to bear the consequences!"

    After she said that, Selina was about to leave.

    But Reid stopped her.

    His gaze was dark. "Miss Whitlock, don''t you think you''re very gullible? Lothar has deceived you. Now that Lothar is missing, you still want to look everywhere for him. Miss Whitlock, I think you''re interesting."

    Selina''s gaze was cold and sharp like ice needles. "It''s none of your business!"

    As he saw Selina''s figure disappear, Reid smiled coldly.

    He knew that Selina had gone to find Lothar.

    But he was sure that she would never find him.

    After Selina left, Reid went to meet Caroline.

    Caroline''s clothes were especially conservative. It didn''t even reveal her neck.

    She did this because she was afraid that Reid would have dirty thoughts about her.

    Of course, she could fly back to the United States, but she was not willing to do so. She had to see Selina miserably defeated before she left.

    When Reid saw Caroline dressed like this, he knew what was in her mind.

    Idiot!

    He didn''t even care.

    He didn''t expose her. "Selina just came."

    Caroline was shocked. "Why was she here again?"

    "For Lothar''s sake."

    Caroline heaved a sigh of relief and said with a wondering tone, "She really cares about your belovedpdog. She still came even after knowing the truth."

    Reid sneered. "If my brother knew that his woman was so obsessed with another man, I wonder what he would think."

    When he mentioned Matthew, Caroline was reminded about something.

    She said, "Did you see Saoirse''s statement?"

    Reid''s face suddenly sank. "I saw it."

    The entire Agaphen City was discussing it. How could he not know?

    The more he thought about this, the angrier he got. Matthew had already fallen to the lowest point in his life, but now he wasn''t anymore because of Saoirse.

    "Why did she issue this statement? Didn''t you ask her?" Reid questioned Caroline.

    Caroline was a little annoyed. "Didn''t you ask me not to contact her anymore?"

    Reid remembered that he had said it before. He snorted, "But things have alreadye to this point. Ask her what she was thinking!"

    ording to Reid''s instructions, Caroline made a phone call to Saoirse.

    But she received a notification that the number was no longer in service.

    "The number is no longer in service," Caroline said to Reid.

    Reid''s gaze darkened.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    A pawn like Saoirse was no longer of good use. It was just that...

    He looked at Caroline. "I wonder how much Saoirse told Matthew."

    He was talking about their instigation towards Saoirse.

    Caroline immediately said, "I don''t think so. From my understanding of Saoirse, she wouldn''t say anything to Matthew."

    Reid nced at Caroline from the corner of his eyes and asked, "Are you so sure?"

    Caroline nodded. "Saoirse has never

    known that we are enemies with

    Matthew: She still thinks that we

    were doing all this to help her, so

    with her personality, she would never betray us."

    Reid didn''t speak, and a deep light shed in his eyes.

    "When Selina came just now, I found she was still full of energy. Did you really put that thing into her body?" He asked.

    "Yes," Caroline said with certainty. "Unless Nadia doesn''t have it."

    Reid pondered for a moment. "Then let''s observe for more. If it doesn''t work, we have to think of other ways."

    After Selina left the Whitlock family estate, she called Tobias again.

    She begged Tobias to find Lothar.

    Tobias promised her.

    After the call, Selina waited until that evening, but there was no news from Tobias whether he had found Lothar or not.

    She also knew that she couldn''t dy any longer, so she made a phone call to Yesseca.

    "Yesseca, your brother still hasn''t been found yet, but don''t worry. I will find him," Selina said to Yesseca.

    On the other end of the line, Yesseca''s heart sank.

    "Miss Whitlock, tell me the truth. Did something happen to my brother?" Yesseca understood what was happening despite being so innocent.

    Selina pursed her lips.

    She didn''t know how to exin the situation to Yesseca.

    Yesseca''s voice choked as she

    sobbed. "Miss Whitlock, I knew that

    something must have happened my brother ever since I started to have nightmares for the past few days. We are biological siblings, and we have a telepathic connection."

    Selinaforted her, "Yesseca, don''t worry. I have many subordinates. I can definitely help you find your brother."

    Yesseca sniffled. "Thank you, Miss Whitlock. I''ll call the police right away."

    Selina knew that it was useless to call the police.

    Tobias'' men were no less capable than the police.

    But she didn''t stop Yesseca. At least it could give her more hope if she reported to the police.

    After she hung up the phone, Selina suddenly looked dazed.

    Where exactly could Lothar be right now?

    It was six o''clock in the morning.

    Thick curtains blocked the sun rays from outside the window, and the whole vi was still dark.

    Brine woke up very early.

    She was very excited since Matthew

    wasing back on this day. That was why she got up early as she thought about going to the market to buy some vegetables. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    The Perry family would usually buy food from the supermarket, but Erine felt that the supermarket food wasn''t fresh enough and too expensive as

    well.

    She had to go to the market to get fresh food, and she had to go early. Otherwise, all the good stuff would be sold out.

    That morning, Erine brought a basket with her and went out.

    As soon as she reached the gate of the vi, she saw a tall man striding in.

    The man was tall and handsome.

    "Bang!"

    The basket in Erine''s hand fell to the ground.

    This man was in fact Matthew.

    Erine immediately became excited.

    She ran towards Matthew and yelled, "Sir!"

    Erine ran, and as she stopped in front of him, she wrung her hands and didn''t know what to do.

    After all, no matter how excited she was, she couldn''t hug Matthew.

    When they were close to each other, Erine found that Matthew had dark eye bags. Maybe it was because he hadn''t slept well the night before.

    "Erine." Matthew''s voice was warm and gentle,

    "Why are you up so early?"

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402

    "Exactly." Erine was excited beyondpare. "When I heard that you wereing back today, I thought about going to the market to buy some fresh produce so I could cook a delicious meal for you."

    Matthew could not suppress a smile. "Erine, you don''t have to bother with buying groceries. Leave it to the kitchen staff."

    Erine immediately shook her head and protested, "Sir, you don''t know this, but those kitchen staff don''t know how to choose the freshest ingredients. If we want the best of the best, I''ll have to go myself."

    Matthew''s smile lingered. "Alright then, Erine. Go."

    Erine was also all smiles as she looked Matthew over. "Sir, I''m delighted to see you back here. I''ve been worried sick."

    "How''s Selina?" Matthew questioned.

    "Miss Whitlock is still sleeping."

    "Is she in a better mood these days?"

    Erine hesitated for a moment.

    Selina wasn''t exactly in high spirits as ofte.

    Erine gave a vague answer. "Miss Whitlock was lonely when you were not around. She wouldn''t be in the best of moods, naturally."

    A shadow came across Matthew''s expression.

    "I won''t leave like that in the future," he replied in a low voice.

    Erine rejoiced at his words.

    "That''s wonderful. Your departure made everyone worry." Erine paused and then asked, "May I bring up something else?" "Go ahead."

    Erine spoke hesitantly, "Sir, can you not block me? Not being able to contact you for these few days, and not knowing how you were doing... The anxiety nearly killed me."

    Matthew smiled in response.

    "Okay," he acquiesced.

    Only then did Erine smile in return. "Thank you, sir."

    After bidding Erine goodbye, Matthew then headed upstairs. Upon reaching the bedroom, he gently pushed the door open.

    Selina was still deep in sleep.

    Although thick curtains hung at the window from the ceiling to the floor, some light still seeped through and illuminated part of Selina''s face. The sunshine made Selina''s porcin fair skin even fairer. It looked almost translucent, and Matthew could see every tiny pore and hair on her face.

    Her breathing was soft and her lips were slightly parted.

    Matthew sat at the foot of the bed, gazing at the sleeping Selina. His lips curled inevitably as he watched her.

    He sat there just looking at her, unmoving, for nearly an hour. Then, Selina''sshes and eyelids began to tremble and flutter a little.

    Her lids lifted, and she opened her eyes.

    The sight of the man at the foot of her bed gave her the fright of her life.

    Selina rubbed her eyes. "Am I hallucinating?"

    She bolted upright and fixed her gaze on Matthew, muttering, "Am I dreaming?"

    Matthewughed.

    Swiftly, he hugged her, wrapping his arms around her slender waist. "Do you think this is a hallucination?"

    His familiar masculine scent enveloped Selina.

    Her breath hitched in her throat.

    It was not a hallucination.

    It was not a dream.

    "Matthew." Her eyes reddened with tears.

    Matthew''s lips met hers as he kissed her deeply.

    That kiss was the best way to erase all the worries and turbulent emotions in Selina''s heart.

    Selina responded to Matthew warmly and passionately.

    As they kissed, Selina fell onto the bed once more. Matthew''s body pressed onto her.

    One by one, their clothes joined a heap on the floor. Their bodies intertwined with each other.

    It was noon by the time they were done.

    It was because Selina was famished.

    Both of them went downstairs to have lunch.

    Brine had already prepared an entire feast of sumptuous dishes.

    With Matthew back home, Selina''s appetite returned in full force. She devoured two helpings of pasta.

    Matthew also ate heartily.

    After Selina was done, she set down her cutlery and asked, "Matthew, has everything over there been settled?" "Yes." Matthew left no room for doubt.

    "What did you do? Did Saoirse promise to write you a statement?" Selina continued pressing for details. Matthew was taken aback. "What statement?"

    Selina was left speechless.

    Confused, she thought to herself, wasn''t Matthew aware of that yet?

    She proceeded to tell the full story to Matthew.

    Matthew''s expression sank. His roiling emotions, as dark as night, were sealed within his stormy gaze.

    Saoirse hadn''t brought any of it up before he left.

    He had almost forgotten.

    Who knew that Saoirse would take it to heart? She had even given him such a great gift before he returned. Matthew''s voice was low as he said, "Selina, Saoirse didn''t tell me any of that. I didn''t know."

    Selina caught her breath.

    So that was how it was!

    "Is Saoirse alright?" Selina asked again.

    "She''s doing good. The surgery was a resounding sess."

    "Didn''t you say that there''s a man who fancies Saoirse..." Selina began hesitatingly.

    Mirth shed in Matthew''s eyes. "Yes, that''s right. They''re a couple now."

    "That quickly?" It came as a surprise to Selina.

    Matthew smiled and said, "Incredible, right? But they were indeed already together before I left."

    Selina''s heart was fraught with unspeakable emotions.

    After a long pause, she murmured, "That''s good then."

    Matthew gripped Selina''s shoulder. His eyes, deep as the ocean, gazed straight into hers. "I told you that everything would blow over. Now do you believe me?"

    Selina''s heartbeat elerated.

    A hint of sweetness and warmth trickled its way into her emotions.

    The whole affair with Saoirse was finally resolved.

    And there was a perfect ending.

    Saoirse did not die. Nor did she hold any grudge. She had even found a significant other.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Selina nodded. "You were right. Everything passes. And it has passed."

    Matthew kissed her forehead.

    "That''s why, little girl, well live

    together happily in the future. By the way, after we get our marriage certificate, I will make arrangements for the wedding."

    He paused and added, "Besides that, let''s visit your family tonight. We have to give them an exnation, especially your mother. She must be tearing her hair out with worry."

    Selina could not wrap her head around it. "You just came back, but you already have everything nned out."

    "Of course. I can''t bear for you to be wronged." Matthew''s tone was soft, full of his affection for her.

    His eyes, looking at her, were bright and clear, so bright and clear that Selina knew that she was the only one in his sight.

    Selina''s heart swelled with warmth.

    She nodded and agreed, "Okay."

    In the evening, Selina and Matthew went to the Whitlock family''s residence.

    Matthew told Cecilia everything about the marriage certificate and wedding.

    Cecilia was extremely excited.

    "Wonderful, simply wonderful. Now, I

    no longer have any cause for concern." Cecilia couldn''t resist adding, "Hurry up and hold your wedding ceremony. I can''t continue fooling Peter anymore. When you get officially married, I can exin it to him."

    Natalie smiled. "Mom, now that

    Selina and Matthew are officially together, the rumor mill won''t be

    spinning anymore. In the future, you

    should stopining and

    sighing all the time at home."

    Cecilia gave her a smile in response "Okay, okay. I promise you that I will never sigh about such things again. I know that it irritates you too."

    "No, not at all." Natalie hurriedly interjected, "How could I find my own mother irritating? I''m just worried that all these worries will harm your health." "Right." A smiling Selina joked, "Mom, your daughter-inw Natalie cares about you more than your own daughter."

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403

    Cecilia shot a re at Selina. "Oh, so you''re self-aware? Sometimes I can''t tell whether you are my biological daughter or Natalie is."

    Selina put on a show of mock sadness. "Mom, you know that saying, ''out with the old, in with the new''? That''s you! You forgot all about your blood- and-flesh daughter as soon as Natalie married into the family."

    Everyone was silent.

    Then, cheerfulughter burst out all around. At that moment, Francia and Bowie were heading to the Whitlock residence too.

    They had seen the news online.

    Bowie was overjoyed.

    She consulted Francia and suggested meeting Matthew.

    When Francia saw that Matthew was not involved in any of it, she thought it over again. Finally, she decided that that man was worthy of her daughter. Hence, that night, she had brought Bowie to the Whitlock family''s mansion.

    She would have a good talk with Natalie.

    She needed to be strict, as aunts should. They had to bring up James too, to pressure Natalie.

    When they arrived at the door of the vi, Bowie was suddenly struck with concern. "Mom, do you think Natalie will listen to you?"

    After all, Natalie had rejected them many times. Thest time, she had even flown into a rage.

    ring, Francia said, "It''s all because I didn''t act enough like her aunt! If she doesn''t agree this time, I will bring James up. Would her deceased uncle forgive her for treating me this way?"

    Bowie figured that James was Francia''s trump card.

    Hence, Bowie nodded, "Mom, that''s a good idea. Natalie doesn''t care about us at all. Even so, if we bring up James, she might reconsider." Francia spat on the ground.

    Bowie''s words burrowed into her mind. Natalie only cared about James. She did not take her aunt, Francia, seriously at all.

    "She''s heartless." Francia couldn''t resist saying, "I''m her aunt, no matter what. How could she treat me that disrespectfully?"

    "That''s right!" Bowie grumbled, "All she did was buy a vi for us and give us some money. We were so happy at first but now we know that those are nothing for the Whitlock family."

    Francia huffed indignantly, "Right, we didn''t know about that at first. I think she should at least give us apany for us to be directors or something." The two of them strutted into the Whitlock family''s mansion while they conversed.

    When they arrived in the living room, they were met with a gale ofughter.

    Francia and Bowie walked over.

    Bowie saw Matthew first.

    He sat there with a faint smile on his face. The light in the living room illuminated his handsome face, highlighting his sharp features.

    In an instant, Bowie was starstruck.

    She stared at Matthew, not moving an inch.

    Francia gave a deliberate cough when she noticed that.

    Everyone became focused on them.

    Natalie cursed to herself.

    Cecilia was ignorant of the whole debacle between them. Hence, she still disyed enthusiasm when she saw them. She told Natalie, "Natalie, your aunt and your cousin are here. Quick, bring them over to sit with us."

    Natalie had no choice but to go over and usher them in.

    She lowered her voice as she warned "Aunt, Bowie, please don''t cause any trouble. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you."

    Both Matthew and Selina were there. Natalie was really afraid that the two would say something shocking.

    Francia was pissed off upon hearing Natalie''s words.

    She was about to scold Natalie, but as there was so many people present, she shut her mouth. All she could do was pull a long face.

    On the other hand, Bowie''s gaze waspletely ensnared by Matthew.

    Natalie brought Bowie and Francia over.

    Cecilia warmly invited them to eat.

    Francia began devouring the food without hesitation.

    Bowie''s eyes on Matthew remained unflinching.

    Soon, everyone present figured out that there was something amiss.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Cecilia covered her mouth and cleared her throat.

    Selina nced at Natalie.

    Whereas Matthew was feeling a little embarrassed.

    He was handsome and had always stood out in any crowd. He had always attracted the attention of numerous girls. However, it was the first time that he had been so openly stared at.

    Natalie felt awkward.

    No matter what she did, Bowie was still rted to her.

    For their sakes, Bowie should at least be less direct with where she was looking.

    Natalie pointed at Bowie''s eyes and said, "You''re looking in the wrong direction." With that, everyone continued what they were doing.

    Francia was angry when she heard how Natalie had chided her daughter.

    As she was about tombast Natalie, she suddenly saw the warning look that Natalie was shooting her way.

    Natalie was really imposing when she was angry. The look she was giving Francia made Francia swallow the words on the tip of her tongue.

    The pleasant atmosphere in the room had died down with Francia and Bowie''s arrival.

    Although Natalie had tantly admonished Bowie, it was still ufortable for Matthew to be continuously stared at. Hence, he and Selina excused themselves.

    When Matthew and Selina were about to leave, Bowie stood up with them.

    She was about to follow him.

    Natalie immediately grabbed Bowie. "Bowie, didn''t you say you liked my bag very muchst time? I''ll give it to you."

    Bowie was distracted as soon as she heard the offer.

    When she looked back, Matthew and Selina were gone.

    She was frustrated, but she still reached her hand out for Natalie''s bag.

    Natalie liked the bag that she gave to Bowie a lot. She had only said that to distract Bowie. However, she really had to part with it to keep her word. Nheless, Bowie was still dissatisfied, even with the bag.

    Angrily, she asked, "Natalie, why didn''t you introduce me to Matthew? The opportunity was perfect just now!"

    Natalie said helplessly, "Bowie, didn''t you see the person sitting beside Matthew? She''s Selina Whitlock. They''re a couple."

    Bowie snorted. "Is Selina as pretty as me? Is her chest as big as mind?"

    That statement left even Natalie stunned.

    Defeated, she said, "If you think you''re that pretty, then whatever."

    Bowie said in a somewhat aggrieved voice, "Natalie, I know that Selina is your sister-inw and you''re helping her, but you really can''t do this. I''m your blood rted cousin too. Km James'' niece. You can''t dismiss me just like that."

    Natalie felt an impending headache.

    She looked into Bowie''s eyes and said, "Bowie I''ve told you this many times before, and I''m going to tell you again for thest time. Matthew and Selina truly love each other. They''re a match made in heaven. Stop thinking or daydreaming about it because you won''t stand any chance. And don''t mention anything about this to me anymore."

    Enraged, Bowie wanted to bring the matter to Francia.

    Francia was chatting with Cecilia.

    Cecilia didn''t know much about Francia, but since Francia''s younger brother had saved her son''s life, she thought favorably of Francia.

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404

    Although Francia had stayed with the Whitlocks for a while previously, Cecilia couldn''t pay her much attention as she had been downcast and troubled about Selina back then. Now that everything was solved, Cecilia was feeling much better and could talk to Francia.

    "Madam Godfrey, why did you move out so quickly? I wanted you to stay little longer. Living together as rtives can help us stay close," Cecilia courteously said.

    It was the first time that Francia had been called ''Madam Godfrey''. The title inted her ego. She lifted her head higher in pride.

    "Didn''t Tobias buy us a mansion to stay in? He really is too kind," Francia answered.

    Cecilia smiled. "Madam Godfrey, your brother saved my son''s life."

    Francia rolled her eyes and finally got to the heart of the matter. "Madam Lawson, you have all shown a lot of gratitude to me. If only my niece would too."

    Cecilia was taken aback.

    "What do you you mean?" Cecilia immediately added, "Natalie is a good girl. She''s kind and she knows to be grateful."

    "No, that''s not true." Francia sighed deeply. "Madam Lawson, you don''t know how my niece treats us. She always yells at us and I..."

    Francia covered her chest as she continued, "As her aunt, it vexes me. I know I can''t afford to suck up to the Whitlock family, but when all is said and done, I''m still her aunt. It really vexes me to have her scream at me for no reason all the time."

    A look of surprise shed in Cecilia''s eyes.

    To her, Natalie was definitely not such a person.

    Francia went on, "I wanted to leave several times. I know my niece despises poor people like us. Thank God, Madam Lawson, you''re different."

    Cecilia interjected, "Madam Godfrey, is there any misunderstanding between you two? Natalie isn''t like that."

    "You think that I''m lying, but it''s all true." Francia saw Bowie descending the stairs and hurriedly out. "Bowie,e here."

    Bowie trotted over.

    Francia gave Bowie a look and said, "Bowie, Madam Lawson is a kind woman who humors me and chats with me. You tell her if Natalie acts disrespectfully to us and yells at us often."

    "She does!" Bowie immediately quipped.

    She knew that her mother meant to grumble about Natalie to Cecilia. She did not disappoint. Bowie said, "Madam Lawson, you don''t know how Natalie treats us. Now that she''s all high up, she doesn''t care about us at all. I''m younger than her, so maybe that''s justified, but she''s even rude to my mother. She warns us to stay away and wants to chase us off. Are we not worthy of respect just because we came from different origins?" Cecilia was shocked beyond belief.

    She really did not take Natalie for that kind of person, but since both Bowie and Francia said so...

    More importantly, she had just witnessed how stiff Natalie was when Bowie and Francie came over. She had spoken coldly to them both and harshly admonished Bowie for staring at Matthew in front of everyone.

    Cecilia noticed that Natalie had even nced at Francia frostily after saying that.

    Cecilia began to waver.

    After a while, she took out a credit card and gave it to Francia. "Madam Godfrey, if you need anything, just buy it using this card. I''ll talk to Natalie. Natalie is a good girl. There must be some sort of misunderstanding."

    Francia took the card, ted.

    She replied, "Madam Lawson, you''re the best. My niece has never given us any such thing. Even the vi was bought by Tobias. If it weren''t for you all, Bowie and I would be sleeping on the streets."

    Cecilia arranged for a chauffeur to send Francia and Bowie home while she went upstairs in search of Natalie.

    Natalie was sitting on her bed, a stormy expression on her face.

    She knew that Bowie had not given up on Matthew at all. She was troubled as to what to do.

    She would never introduce Bowie to Matthew, but she couldn''t say or do anything too cruel to Bowie. After all, Bowie was James''s niece.

    Natalie walked towards the windows after mulling over the matter.

    She cast her eyes on the stars outside the window.

    Natalie muttered, "Dad, are you there? Can you tell me what to do now?"

    She was really at a loss.

    At that moment, the door was suddenly pushed open.

    "Natalie." A soft female voice called out.

    Natalie turned around and saw Cecilia standing outside.

    She walked over and greeted, "Hi, Mom."

    Cecilia nodded, acknowledging the greeting. "Your aunt and cousin just left."

    "I see," Natalie said.

    Cecilia could see the chilliness on Natalie''s face. She could not help but advise her gently, "Natalie, you should see them off." Natalie smiled bitterly.

    See them off?

    For what?

    If she were to go see them off, Francia and Bowie would definitely bring Matthew up again. It would give her another headache.

    Natalie''s expression alerted Cecilia that something was amiss.

    Natalie had always been a polite woman, but she did not even want to see her aunt and sister off at present.

    Moreover, she looked aggrieved at the fact that Cecilia brought it up.

    Could it be...

    That Bowie and Francia were telling the truth?

    Cecilia softened her tone and said, "Natalie, although I don''t know much about it, I can see that you''re distant from your aunt and sister." Cecilia put it very nicely.

    Natalie let out another bitterugh.

    She had naturally wanted to be close to them, once upon a time.

    But what had they done in return?

    They had gone to a brothel and were even pressuring her to separate Selina and Matthew.

    Natalie could tell Cecilia all of that.

    But she couldn''t seem to get the words out, so she kept silent.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Cecilia added, "No matter what, they are your father''s rtives. Your father lost his life to save Tobias. Your happiness with Tobias was a blessing from your dad, at the cost of his life."

    Natalie''s chest constricted and burned.

    Any thought of James would send her emotions into a whirlpool.

    After a long while, Natalie nodded. "I understand. I''ll keep that in mind."

    She decided that no matter how entric or demanding Francia and Bowie were, she would just endure it all.

    After all, it was as Cecilia said. She and Tobias were able to be together only because of James.

    All her current happiness and stability were given by James.

    Cecilia dropped the matter.

    She had always known that Natalie was a good person. Even if she was confused over something for a while, she could quickly understand it and get over it.

    Cecilia changed the topic to Matthew and Selina.

    Cecilia looked evidently happy when she brought them up. "Natalie, I was worried sick at that time. I didn''t expect them to survive all those ordeals. God must be blessing them."

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405

    Cecilia focused her gaze on Natalie''s face. Her eyes carried a warm light within them as she said, "If Selina and Matthew can be as happy as you and Tobias are, I can rest assured as her mother,"

    Natalie smiled. "Mom, that''s for sure. Didn''t you see how lovey-dovey Matthew and Selina were? They definitely will have a wonderful married life, just like Tobias and I."

    "You''re right," Cecilia agreed, all smiles.

    Matthew and Selina had reached the Perry family''s residence.

    Prine had been waiting for their return.

    When she saw them, she gave Selina a bowl of soup. Prine said, "Miss Whitlock, I have been brewing this soup for the entire afternoon. Drink up," Selina took it with a smile. "Thank you, Prine."

    She sipped a mouthful, only to find that it didn''t taste good at all. It even tasted somewhat weird.

    Selina grimaced, but she said nothing and continued drinking it. After all, Prine had painstakingly brewed it for her.

    However, Prina voiced out the thoughts in her mind of her own ord. "Does it taste bad?"

    Selina gave a dry smile.

    Erine exined, "This soup is meant for your baby. It''s not meant to taste good. Please bear with it, Miss Whitlock,"

    "Pffft." Selina nearly spat a mouthful of soup out.

    She looked at Erine, utterly taken aback. "Erine, what are you talking about? I''m not pregnant yet."

    Erine, on the other hand, looked dead serious. "Miss Whitlock, didn''t you tell me before that you were craving sour foods? Your period hasn''te this month either. Aren''t these signs of pregnancy?"

    Matthew was still standing beside them, yet Erine was bbering on without any reservations. Serine''s face flushed a bright red.

    Erine then consulted Matthew. "Sir, don''t you think what I''m saying makes sense?"

    Matthew''s lips stretched into a grin. "It''s possible."

    Hearing Matthew''s reply, Erine grew more confident in her guess. "Miss Whitlock, I''m right. You must be pregnant."

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    "Miss Whitlock, you haven''t menstruated this month yet, have you?" asked Erine.

    Selina''s face was beet-red. Her period was indeedte, but that didn''t mean anything for sure...

    Some women''s periods could bete for up to half a month.

    Selina helplessly replied, "Erine, you can''t just deduce that I''m pregnant based on that. It requires a detailed medical examination,"

    "Then hurry to the hospital and get checked up. It will definitely show that you''re pregnant." Erine seemed to have absolute faith in her own words.

    As Selina couldn''t talk her way out of it, she nced at Matthew, begging him to rescue her from the situation.

    Matthew cleared his throat, "Alright, Erine, you''ve been busy for the entire day. Go rest,"

    "I''m fine, sir. I''m not tired," Erine insisted.

    Matthew had no choice but to cut to the chase. "Erine, I need to spend some time alone with Selina."

    Erine understood the meaning behind his words.

    "Then, I''ll go."

    However, after a few steps, Erine dashed back towards them again.

    Selina figured that Erine was probably going to remind her to finish the soup. Before she could reassure Erine that she would do just that, Erine spoke first.

    Selina was pretty sure that she wasn''t pregnant, but she couldn''t let Erine''s efforts go to waste.

    However, what Erine had to say wasn''t what Serine expected at all.

    She gave Matthew a serious look. "Sir, I think Miss Whitlock is definitely pregnant, so it''s better if you guys hold off on intercourse for the time being. You guys should stay chaste tonight. It''s best to wait till tomorrow after you bring her for a checkup."

    Ssh.

    Selina spit out the soup in her mouth, and it sshed all over Matthew''s suit.

    Erine was perplexed.

    Did her words have that much of an effect?

    Selina was so embarrassed that she wished she could just disappear into a hole in the ground.

    She hurriedly took out a tissue and began dabbing at Matthew''s suit.

    However, Matthew grabbed her hand and reassured her, "I''m fine,"

    There was a faint smile on his lips, a loving and powerless one. "Look at you. You''re an adult, yet you act just like a little girl."

    Selina looked up. "Aren''t you always calling me a little girl? What, you''re sick of my childishness

    now?"

    Matthew brushed a finger over Selina''s nose. "How could I be? I won''t get sick of you no matter what. Every part of you is lovely to me." Erine sensibly slipped away when she noticed that Matthew and Selina had transitioned into their own little bubble.

    Out of nowhere, Matthew picked Selina up.

    The sudden move sent Selina into a slight panic.

    "Wrap your arms around my neck," Matthew instructed in a low voice.

    Selina immediately hooked her arms around his neck.

    He carried her upstairs into the bedroom.

    To say Selina was startled was an understatement.

    He wanted to do it again even though they had done it relentlessly before lunch?

    "Matthew, did you take aphrodisiacs?" The question inadvertently slipped out of Selina''s mouth.

    It silenced Matthew for a moment.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "I''m a fully-functioning man with a high sex drive. I don''t need those." Matthew looked Selina in the

    eye.

    "Well, you and I are different. I won''t be able to endure your tactics." Selina pouted.

    Matthew kissed her tenderly. "Rx, I know. I won''t do anything to you tonight."

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    Then, Matthew said, "Erine is right as well. We have to prevent against any mishaps from happening."

    Selina didn''t know what to say to that.

    Matthew grew more serious. "Selina, let''s go to the hospital tomorrow for a check-up."

    "You really took Erine''s words to heart," said Selina, feeling helpless.

    Matthew''s gaze settled on Selina''s belly. "How long has it been since you''ve had your period?"

    It was really embarrassing to discuss that sort of thing with a man. Even if that man was the person closest to her.

    Selina blushed as she said, "Quite some time,"

    Something stirred within Matthew''s eyes. "Then we have to go to the hospital."

    "It''s normal for it to be thiste.

    There''s nothing to examine. I''m s

    I''m not pregnant." Selina

    was

    sure

    convinced that she was t

    The corners of Matthew''s lips curled into a yful smile. "Well, if you aren''t pregnant, then something must be wrong with your hormones. Either way, you have to go to the doctor."

    Selina fell silent.

    Then, she clenched her fists and pummeled on Matthew''s chest. "You''re the one with a problem!"

    The two of them tumbled onto the bed and continued y-wrestling. Just then, Selina''s phone rang. She saw Tobias'' name on the screen.

    She told Matthew, "My brother is calling,"

    Selina then answered the phone.

    "Tobias."

    "Selina." Tobias''s gruff voice came from over the line. "I''ve just gotten home from work. Natalie told me that Matthew''s back."

    Selina looked at Matthew and smiled. "Yes, do you want to talk to him?"

    "Forget it. We''ll meet anyways. I was calling to tell you about the person you wanted me to look for," Tobias said.

    Selina''s body froze instantly.

    With Matthew back, Selina was so happy that she had forgotten about Lothar.

    sense

    There was a of urgency in her voice as she asked, "How is it? Did you find him?" "No." Tobias then added, "However, you should be mentally prepared. This might be troublesome. The person you''re looking for might no longer be alive,"

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406

    Crash.

    The phone slipped from Selina''s grasp and fell onto the sheets.

    Matthew''s heart tightened.

    He picked up the phone and asked, "Selina, what''s wrong?"

    Selina''s face turned pale. "I''m fine."

    She took the phone from Matthew and put it back to her ear.

    "Selina, are you alright?" Tobias queried.

    "I''m okay." Selina took a deep breath. "No matter what, I want an answer. You have to get that answer for me. Dead or alive, I want to see him!"

    "Alright," replied Tobias.

    Selina hung up.

    "Selina, what happened?" Matthew immediately questioned.

    Selina shook her head absent-mindedly.

    Matthew put his hands on her face and gazed deeply into her eyes. "Selina, I am your partner. You should tell me. If you have any trouble at all,e to me right away. Not Tobias."

    Selina met Matthew''s gaze.

    The look in his eyes was like a deep, bottomless ocean.

    Selina''s lips quivered, and it seemed as though she was forcing every word out. "It''s

    Lothar. Tobias said that he might be dead."

    Reid was packing up.

    He ordered Caroline to pack her things as well.

    "Let''s go," Reid instructed Caroline. "We can''t stay here anymore. We have to hide."

    Caroline was baffled. "Hide from what? Where should we hide?"

    "America." Reid gave Caroline a profound look.

    When Caroline heard that, she didn''t want to go.

    America was where she came from. If she went there, what was the point of her staying with Reid?

    "We haven''t seen that matter with Selina to the end, and we''re leaving just like this? I want to remain here and observe that woman," Caroline protested.

    Reid scoffed coldly. "Then you stay here and observe. I''ll be leaving first."

    Caroline panicked. "Reid, what do you mean? You can''t leave me here alone! Don''t forget that we''re

    on the same boat!"

    If it weren''t for Reid, she would not be able to stay in Agaphen City.

    Looking down at Caroline, Reid said, "It''s precisely because we''re on the same boat that I''m asking you to leave now. Matthew is back," Caroline didn''t take that seriously at all.

    "Saoirse won''t tell Matthew, so we don''t need to fear."

    Reid looked at Caroline mockingly. "Do you know why I''ve lived for so long? It''s because I know how to take precautions! Do you really think that Matthew is that dumb? Before, he was pestered by Saoirse, so he did note our way or think of us. However, I''ve been informed that Saoirse has not returned with Matthew. He has dumped that burden, so we have to be careful, or else..."

    Reid paused. After he mused over it, he decided that it was best to leave Caroline in the dark. Most importantly, his calctions had gone all wrong.

    He had originally thought that no one would know if Lothar was dead. However, Selina came asking him about Lothar. He was prepared to tell Selina that Lothar was a nobody, just a dog of his. Then, Selina would drop the matter.

    However, he had not foreseen that she would continue investigating. What''s more, there was a more powerful force in the shadows investigating what went down with Lothar.

    If he were to guess, that person was probably affiliated with Selina.

    Now that Matthew had returned, she might ask Matthew to take action too.

    One wrong move and the whole n would crumble. Reid''s top priority was avoiding trouble.

    The reason he chose America was that he figured that Matthew wouldn''t think of that location. Secondly, that old man was there. Worsee to worse, he might be able to help Reid out.

    Caroline was fearful when she heard Reid''s exnation.

    She thought it over, then agreed. "Okay, let''s go,"

    However, she still harboured doubts.

    "If we leave for America, we won''t know what goes down here. Are all our efforts here in vain?"

    "Of course not!" A chill glimmered in Reid''s eyes. "Only both of us are leaving. My subordinates will stay here. They will report to me from time to time."

    That night, Reid and Caroline headed to the airport and took a ne to America.

    Reid had already prepared

    everything. When they passed

    through the customs department, they did not use their passports and identification cards. That way, nobody would be able to find a flight record of their departure to America.

    At that moment, Matthew and Selina were on the way to Reid''s vi.

    Matthew wanted to meet Reid face-to-face.

    Matthew had his doubts when he listened to Selina recounting what Reid said.

    Even if Lothar really managed to

    escape, he wouldn''t be able to get far with his injuries. Moreover, based on Matthew''s understanding of Reid, it wasn''t like him to let someone who he really wanted to abduct off the hook so easily.

    Even if that person escaped, Reid would just set out to catch him again.

    Thus, even if Lothar had run away, he would have been caught by Reid in the end.

    When they arrived at Reid''s vi, it was empty. There was no trace of Reid at all.

    A glint of light shed through Matthew''s eyes.

    Most likely, Reid had gotten wind of the news and left ahead of them.

    The hope in Selina''s heart died down again.

    She looked at Matthew. "What should we do now? Is he gone?"

    Matthewforted her, "Even if he isn''t here, he won''t be able to run far. I''ll definitely find him,"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Selina hadplete faith in Matthew, so his words were a huge relief to her.

    "Then, let''s hurry. I''m really worried about Lothar."

    After all, Reid was evidently a cruel and merciless person.

    "That''s right, how is Reid connected to Lothar? Why would he want to abduct Lothar?" Matthew asked out of the blue.

    He had no time to ask that in the car since they were rushing all the way there.

    Selina caught her breath.

    After a pause, she spilled the beans to Matthew.

    Matthew was left shell-shocked.

    Although he had not been in contact with Lothar for quite a while, Lothar had given him positive impression. He was definitely not a person who would collude with Reid.

    Matthew said, "That''s just what Reid said. You can''t believe him that easily,"

    Selina shook her head. "No, Reid let me listen to their conversation over the phone."

    "Selina, have you forgotten that someone once used a fake voice call to separate us?" Matthew reminded her.

    A lightbulb lit up in Selina''s head.

    She really would have wiped that incident from her mindpletely, had it not been for Matthew''s reminder.

    She looked at Matthew with hope in her eyes. "If you hadn''t said that, I wouldn''t have thought of it. Right, right! It must be a fake recording made by

    Reid."

    However, as soon as the words left her mouth, more suspicions reared their heads. "Why would he do that? Why did he make fake recordings and kidnap Lothar? Lothar is just an ordinary person."

    Matthew couldn''t figure out why either.

    He said, "I have sent my subordinates to investigate. When they get their results, everything will be made clear."

    Selina nodded. The hurt and worry in her heart vanished instantly.

    It turned out that Lothar really wasn''t that kind of person. He had never meant to harm her.

    Selina was the one who had trusted Reid too easily!

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407

    The next day, Selina went to Lothar''s home.

    Before she left, she hoped again and again that Lothar would be home. How hopeful she was that when she knocked on Cowell''s family door, it would be Lothar who came to wee her.

    She knocked on the door with hope.

    However, when she saw Yesseca''s pale face, she knew her hopes were gone.

    "Miss Whitlock," Yesseca''s voice was weak.

    "Yesseca, do you have your brother''s whereabouts?" Although she knew asking won''t bring her a step closer to finding Lothar, Selina still didn''t give up.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Yesseca shook her head weakly.

    Her eyes suddenly turned red, "Miss Whitlock, no one answered when I called my brother. His phone was turned off in the end. There hasn''t been any news from the police either,"

    She paused for a moment and looked up at Selina as if Selina was herst hope, "Miss Whitlock, do you know where my brother is?"

    Selina didn''t dare to look her in the eye.

    Yesseca understood.

    Her eyes were filled with panic and worry.

    "Something must have happened to Lothar," Yesseca said. "I went to ask and they told me that the sea is rough and dangerous. Do you think Lothar fell into the waters when he went out to sea?"

    Yesseca''s words were stuck in her throat. She couldn''t continue.

    Tears were about to fall from her eyes.

    At this moment, Yesseca looked pitiful and helpless. The harrowing look on her face was enough to make one''s heart ache terribly.

    Selina hugged Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, I know that you''re worried, but you have to believe that Lothar will definitely be fine. Lothar loves you so much, how could he bear to leave you here alone? Didn''t you tell me that Lothar would be back in a few months?"

    Yesseca almost choked on her tears as she said, "Yes, he said that he would be back in a few months. He said that he would get a higher sry working as a crew member. He said he would earn as much as possible and then start a small business,"

    Selina''s heart ached.

    How could Lothar be so foolish!

    If he wanted to do business, he just needed to ask her for money. If he did, Lothar would not be fooled by Reid!

    He would not be taken to that abandoned factory either!

    Selina began to me herself again as she thought about this.

    How could she easily believe what Reid said before!

    Lothar obviously didn''t have to work so hard to get money but he still chose to. How could such a man collude with Reid to set her up? She hugged Yesseca tighter.

    Yesseca was younger than her and Selina didn''t have a younger sister. She treated Yesseca as her own sibling.

    They stood there, hugging each other for an interminable amount of time. A long whileter, Selina let go of Yesseca.

    She looked at Yesseca''s red-rimmed eyes and said, "Yesseca, listen to me. You know that I am very capable. I have a lot of people under mymand and I have ordered them to find your brother. No matter where he is, even if he is ten feet underground, I will find him. If one day isn''t enough to find him, then make it ten days. If we still can''t find him after 10 days then we''ll do it for another month. If we can''t find him again for another month, then we''ll do it for a year,"

    Yesseca''s lips trembled, "What if you still can''t find him?"

    "Impossible!" Selina raised her voice, "Have you forgotten what I said to you just now? Lothar only has you as his sister. It''s impossible for him to abandon his sister. He will definitely show up!"

    Selina''s determined tone gave Yesseca some strength.

    She rubbed her red eyes, "I believe you, Miss Whitlock. I''ll wait for my brother toe back,"

    After leaving the Cowell family home, Selina suddenly felt a headacheing on.

    When she walked down the stairs, her legs went jelly for a moment and buckled beneath her. She almost fell. Fortunately, she held onto the railings of the stairs firmly.

    When the headache gradually dispersed, Selina slowly walked down the stairs.

    She wondered if her health had deteriorated as she was always gued with a headachetely.

    A ck Bentley was parked at the foot of the stairs.

    Matthew was waiting for her.

    As it was inconvenient for Matthew to go upstairs, he had been waiting for Selina downstairs.

    Selina got into the car.

    "We''ll go to the hospital now," Matthew nced at Selina.

    Selina was shocked, "You''re being serious about it?"

    She thought Matthew was merely talking about it. She never thought that he would really bring her to the hospital.

    "Of course, just in case," Matthew said.

    Selina initially wanted to refuse.

    However, when she recalled the frequent headaches that she had been experiencingtely, she

    thought that it was probably best to

    go get it checked out. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    When they arrived at the hospital, the doctor asked how long it had been since Selina had her period. Selina told him truthfully.

    "We can do a blood test or an

    ultrasound. You would have to wait

    for the results if you do a blood test

    if

    but if you do ultrasound you can see the results immediately," the doctor told them.

    After giving it some thought, Sheryl decided to go with the ultrasound.

    She did not want to wait.

    Selina then went into the examination room. This was her first time getting an ultrasound. Selina felt piqued having an instrument sliding back and forth on her belly.

    The ultrasound examination did not take a long time.

    The doctor who did the ultrasound congratted Selina on the spot, "Congrattions, Miss Whitlock. You''re pregnant. The little baby seems to be doing well."

    Selina''s head buzzed.

    She couldn''t grasp what the doctor said for a moment.

    "I, I am pregnant," Selina stammered.

    "Yes," the doctor said with a smile.

    Selina''s legs turned weak instantly.

    She was pregnant!

    How was it possible that she got pregnant just like that?

    Selina walked out with the ultrasound results in her hand.

    "How is it?" Matthew stood up from his seat.

    He didn''t look anxious because he felt that the possibility of Selina being pregnant was very low. After all, they hadn''t been intimate with each other for some time due to the issue with Saoirse. Content belongs

    toNovelDrama.Org

    The reason why he wanted toe over to the hospital was that he wanted to give Erine some peace of mind since she wouldn''t stop harping about

    it.

    Selina held up the ultrasound report in a daze.

    Matthew realized that something was amiss.

    "Selina?" he raised his voice.

    Selina looked at Matthew.

    She pointed at the door of the examination room, "I think the doctor must''ve made a mistake,"

    Matthew''s breathing suddenly stopped.

    He held her hand, "I''ll take you to the doctor,"

    Matthew went to the doctor in charge. The doctor took a look at the ultrasound and then said with a smile, "She is pregnant, that''s right,"

    Both of them were at a loss for words.

    Selina and Matthew walked out of the hospital.

    All of a sudden, something seemed to spark in Matthew.

    He picked up Selina and twirled her around, "Darling, you''re going to be a mother soon,"

    After that, he hurriedly put Selina down.

    He could not simply twirl her around now that Selina was pregnant.

    Matthew''s eyes were extremely bright, glowing as if there were countless stars inside, "My darling is going to be a mother soon," he repeated.

    Selina was still in a daze.

    Matthew bent down and whispered in her ear, "Sweetie, you are pregnant. You are going to be a mother and I am going to be a father,"

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408

    Selina couldn''t believe her ears.

    She stared at Matthew with wide eyes. "Am I going to be a mother?"

    Matthew smiled and nodded, "Yes,"

    Selina licked her dry lips, "My God, I cannot believe it. I''m feeling dizzy. I feel like I''m dreaming,"

    "Me too," Matthew paused as he did not know how to describe how he was feeling right then and there.

    He had experienced a lot, and he''d survived even the lowest points in life. However, all that was nothingpared to how he was feeling right then. He was going to have a new identity soon.

    An identity he never had before.

    He never imagined it would be so soon.

    He was going to be a father.

    Matthew touched Selina''s belly. "Selina, the baby in your stomach is our child, the product of our love,"

    Selina felt the warmth of Matthew''s wide palm.

    The warmth from his palm passed through her belly and spread to every part of her body.

    Selina felt as if her body was suddenly filled with a mysterious new energy that she never had before.

    Selina was going to be a mother soon.

    Selina waspletely caught off guard a moment ago when the doctor told her she was pregnant, but now that the news had slowly sunk in, she suddenlyughed.

    She couldn''t control herughter as she smiled brightly.

    Herughter made Matthew nervous.

    He immediately stopped Selina, "Don''tugh so hard. It''s not good for the baby,"

    Selina stopped immediately.

    With tears of joy in her eyes, Selina replied, "Matthew, I am pregnant! I really am pregnant! Before this, I was so frustrated with Saoirse''s issue to the brim of copsing, but now that the matter with Saoirse is solved and I am pregnant, I am overjoyed! Matthew, you are right. The bad things will soon pass no matter how difficult it may seem,"

    After that, she threw herself into Matthew''s arms.

    She said emotionally, "Matthew, we finally made it. We finally got over such a huge obstacle!"

    Joy was dancing around in Matthew''s eyes.

    Yes, he and Selina finally got through it together.

    Their future would be bright and happy.

    Matthew went to the mall with Selina.

    They went to a store that sold maternity utilities.

    Matthew bought a whole new attire for Selina.

    Selina took off the tight denim dress that she was wearing and changed into a loose-fitting dress. The high heels on her feet were reced with a pair of sandals.

    Selina was speechless.

    She knew that when a pregnant woman reached theter stages of pregnancy, she would definitely have to change out her wardrobe. Just like how Natalie had to change her clothes when her belly got too big to fit into her usual clothes.

    However, Selina wasn''t at that stage yet.

    Wasn''t it a little too early to be doing all this?

    When she was done changing, she stood in front of the mirror. Her entire outfit practically screamed "pregnantdy".

    Selina couldn''t help but frown, "I''ve only been pregnant for a month. I don''t have to dress like this, do I?"

    The clerk who helped Selina with her clothes said with both admiration and respect, "Ma''am, your husband is really considerate. Generally, a pregnant womanes to buy clothes herself and their husband won''t follow them around as your husband does. He must love you a lot,"

    The clerk had a way with her words. After listening to her speak, Selina decided to get the clothes anyway.

    After giving it some thought, she realized that Matthew was already in his thirties. He must be extremely excited to be a father at this age and Selina decided to respect his decisions.

    After making payment, Selina walked out of the store wearing the newly bought maternity dress.

    Fortunately, she was beautiful and slim. Therefore, no one was able to tell that she was wearing a maternity dress at first nce.

    Then, Matthew brought Selina to the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    Matthew had already made the necessary arrangements while she was still in the changing room.

    He had initially wanted to prepare surprises for her when they went to collect their marriage certificate. However, he had cancelled them atst.

    Since Selina was pregnant now, he was worried that the over-the-top surprises would be too much for her to handle, hence affecting the baby. Therefore, he decided to settle for something much simpler.

    Selina was filled with a myriad of emotions when they reached the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    "Third time''s the charm," she joked.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The previous two times were for marriage and divorce.

    "This will be thest," Matthew smiled sweetly and promised while looking at Selina.

    They had been here once so they were familiar with the procedure. Very soon, they had gotten their red books.

    Selina and Matthew smiled sweetly in their marriage certificate''s photos. Their smiles werepletely different from how it was when they got their first marriage certificate.

    Matthew suddenly took the marriage certificate and he made a move that was beyond Selina''s expectation.

    He tore up the marriage certificate.

    Selina was shocked.

    She was surprised and confused at the same time, "Why did you tear that? We just got our marriage certificate. Why did you tear it?"

    Matthew looked at Selina, her

    reflection clearly imprinted on Matthew''s pupils. His words were soft and powerful, "Selina, we won''t go through divorce again this time, so there is no need to have a marriage certificate," Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    He pointed at his heart and said, "Although the marriage certificate is torn up, it has been carved in my heart,"

    Realization dawned on Selina.

    Her lips curved into a smile.

    Although she felt touched in her

    heart, she still couldn''t help scolding Matthew, "What if my mother doesn''t believe that we are married now that you tore up the marriage certificate? What if she wants to see the marriage certificate?"

    Matthew''s gazended on Selina''s belly, "This is already the best proof,"

    Selina''s eyes followed Mathew''s gaze. Sheughed.

    "Yes, you are right. This is the best proof."

    Selina and Matthew then set off to the Whitlock family home.

    They must let Cecilia know about the good news.

    When they arrived, Cecilia and Natalie were busy in the kitchen.

    Norwell had recently begun teething and could eat some solid food. Cecilia was making baby food for Norwell and Natalie was helping her.

    When Matthew and Selina arrived, the servants went to inform Cecilia and Natalie.

    After washing their hands, Cecilia and Natalie went out to meet them.

    Cecilia did not find anything strange. However, Natalie found the clothes on Selina familiar.

    She walked over and touched Selina''s clothes, "Selina, why are you wearing a maternity dress?"

    When Natalie mentioned that, Cecilia turned to look closer at Selina''s body.

    She didn''t like how Selina was dressed.

    In her opinion, a woman''s curves were the most attractive. However, Selina''s loose clothing hid all her curves.

    Cecilia frowned as she said, "Selina, you look better in tight clothes. You look like a pregnant woman in this outfit,"

    Selina snickered.

    Not only did she look like one, but she was one.

    She nced at Matthew.

    Matthew understood immediately. "Mom, Selina is pregnant."

    Cecilia and Natalie fell silent.

    Natalie was blown away.

    Cecilia could hear ringing in her ears.

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409

    Matthew called out to Cecilia again.

    He repeated his announcement that Selina was pregnant.

    It took a long while for Cecilia to finallye to her senses.

    She walked quickly towards Selina and touched her belly. "Selina, you''re pregnant?" She asked in a slightly trembling voice.

    Selina nodded.

    "No mistake?"

    "No," Selina took out the ultrasound report from her bag and said, "Mom, look,"

    Cecilia quickly took it into her hands and looked at it.

    She couldn''t believe her eyes even after staring at the sonogram for a long while.

    Natalie also went over to have a look.

    Her tone was full of surprise, "Mom, she is indeed pregnant. There is nothing wrong with it. I had the same sonogram when I was pregnant. It looks like that,"

    Cecilia was convinced by Natalie''s words.

    Her heart leaped into her throat. Cecilia was overwhelmed with excitement.

    "She''s pregnant, pregnant!" Cecilia cried in excitement.

    Cecilia suddenly put the sonogram into Selina''s hand and said, "Yes, I have to call your grandfather. I want to talk to your grandfather. Your grandfather is worried about you,"

    Selina was about to tell her mom that they could take it slow but Cecilia had already made the call.

    After a while, Cecilia handed the phone to Selina and said, "Your grandfather wants to talk to you,"

    Selina picked up the phone, "Grandpa."

    Peter''s familiar voice could be heard through the phone, "You''re pregnant?"

    "That''s right."

    "I went to get a fortune reading for you and Matthew, and your fortune said that you''re going to be pregnant this year. It''s true," Peter said with a smile.

    Selina was speechless.

    She couldn''t believe that Peter went to consult someone about their fortune.

    "I''ll be there tomorrow," Peter said indignantly.

    While Selina was on the phone with Peter, Cecilia instructed the servants in a hurry to prepare some soup.

    The soup was, of course, for Selina.

    No matter what she did next, Cecilia was always careful and treated Selina with the utmost caution.

    Cecilia even stopped Selina from eating spicy food.

    Selina said helplessly, "Mom, Natalie ate spicy food throughout her pregnancy. Why can''t I?"

    Natalie snickered.

    In actual fact, Natalie had the same experience. When she was pregnant, Cecilia was also very cautious about what she did and what she ate. Cecilia said, "How can you bepared with Natalie? Natalie was still young when she got pregnant. You''re at a higher risk with your age," Selina didn''t know what to say.

    She was speechless.

    How could her mother say something like that?

    She was only in her twenties.

    Feeling aggrieved, she looked at Matthew and said, "My mother said that I am old,"

    Matthew smiled sweetly, "In my eyes, you''re always young and beautiful."

    After hearing Matthew''s words, the grievance in

    Selina''s heart disappeared.

    Seeing Matthew and Selina''s interaction, Cecilia was even happier.

    She suddenly recalled something while she ate.

    Cecilia picked up her phone and dialed a number.

    After a moment, the call was connected.

    Cecilia said impolitely, "Tobias, what are you doing? You''ve been working sote these days and you don''te back for dinner!" "Work! Are you really that busy with work?"

    "I don''t care. Your sister is pregnant. Come back quickly!"

    Cecilia hung up the phone and looked at Selina with a smile, "Your brother will be back soon,"

    Selina was once again struck speechless by her mother''s actions.

    She said helplessly, "Mom, it would be just fine if Tobias knows that I''m pregnant. There is no need for him toeback, he must be busy at work," "That won''t do," Cecilia said, "This is an important matter Fobias muste back and he must also share this joy that we''re in,

    Selina joked, "You mean you want Tobias to get pregnant too?"

    Cecilia had no idea what she should say when she heard Selina''sme joke.

    Selina burst intoughter after saying that.

    Tobias came backte into the evening.

    He was happy to hear about Selina''s pregnancy.

    It was just that he had always been an introvert and did not express his feelings openly.

    He just said to Selina, "You''ll be a mother in the future. Don''t be as insensible as you used to be,"

    "I know," Selina smiled sweetly, "Tobias, you don''t have to worry about me. Your sister is all grown up,"

    Tobias nodded with gratification.

    The time they spent as a family talking andughing together passed in a blink of an eye.

    Around nine o''clock at night, Selina and Matthew went home.

    Cecilia wanted them to stay the night, but Sheryl decided against it.

    Now that she was pregnant, she couldn''t wait to tell the good news to Erine and share her joy with her.

    Before they left, Tobias called Selina aside.

    He said in a low voice, "You are

    pregnant now, so try not to worry about anything else. About the person you want to find, you should

    let the matter rest first. Wait until you give birth to the baby,"

    Hearing that, Selina''s expression changed.

    She was enjoying herself so much that she hadpletely forgotten about Lothar.

    Selina asked Tobias anxiously, "Tobias, what do you mean by that? Did you find out something bad?"

    Tobias''s initial intention was to not have Selina worry about the case, but he did not expect that his words would make Selina nervous again.

    He immediately said, "No, we''re still investigating,"

    He paused for a moment and said in a serious tone, "Didn''t I just tell you not to worry about it? Nothing is more important than the baby in your

    tummy now,"

    Selina took a deep breath.

    "I know what I''m doing."

    "It''s good that you do."

    On the way back, Selina told Matthew what Tobias had said to her.

    She said sadly, "Matthew, do you think my brother knows that something bad has happened? Otherwise, why would he say this to me for no reason?" Matthew frowned as his pupils deepened into an unfathomable depth.

    However, his voice

    was still gentle and clear as he spoke, "Your brother told you not to worry about anything, Selina. Your most important task now is to take care of the baby

    Leave everything else to me and Tobias,"

    Selina wanted to say something, but she remained quiet.

    It was indeed not suitable for her to worry too much now.

    However, she still reminded Matthew, "You must put Lothar''s matter first. Matthew, you must promise me that nothing will happen to Lothar. You must

    send all of your people to find where Lothar is,"

    Matthew was silent.

    They arrived back at the Perry family home.

    Selina told Erine that she was pregnant.

    She had never expected that Erine would be so excited to the point that she fainted.

    It was also the first time that she had seen someone faint because of excitement. Selina was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to do. It was a relief

    that Matthew was by her side.

    Matthew immediately pinched Erine''s temple. After a while, Erine woke up, still in a daze.

    Selina didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    If she had known this would have happened, she wouldn''t have told Erine.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Erine''s reaction was too dramatic.

    "Miss Whitlock, you''re finally pregnant," she said in a choked voice. "You''re finally pregnant. I''m so happy for you!"

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410

    "Erine, calm down!" Matthew said.

    There was a tinge of helplessness in his voice.

    Erine wiped her eyes and said, "Sir, I''m serious. I have been hoping that you and Miss Whitlock will have a child. The hope that I had for the both of you is as much as how much I wished to have a grandchild. Now that my wish is granted, I can leave this world happily."

    "Erine, don''t talk nonsense," Selina added. "I''m still counting on you to take care of my child. You have to be healthy,"

    "Yes, yes, the child!" Hearing Selina''s words, Erine suddenly became energetic. "I asked my friends before on ways to take care of the child. Miss Whitlock, you can rest assured that I will be the best helper you could ever have."

    A warmth arose in Selina''s heart.

    How lucky Matthew was to have such a good servant.

    "Okay, Erine. That''s a deal."

    The next day, Matthew left after having breakfast with Selina.

    Now that Selina was pregnant, he wanted to spend more time with her, but he wanted to find out Lothar''s whereabouts as well.

    He knew that what Selina was worried about the most right now was Lothar''s whereabouts. He had to take care of this matter first.

    In the afternoon, Matthew received a call from Tobias.

    Tobias''s voice was deep and gruff, "Matthew, are you investigating that man too?"

    "Yes," Matthew said in a forthright manner.

    "Do you have any clues?"

    "We''ve only found that Lothar was being deceived into entering a building through a phone call. A car then took him to the abandoned factory. We don''t know anything else for now."

    After all, it was impossible to find so many clues in such a short time.

    "Matthew, there''s no need to investigate," Tobias suddenly said.

    Matthew''s heart sank.

    "He''s gone?"

    "Yes."

    "What happened?" Matthew''s brows furrowed deeply.

    "I found the witness. He saw someone carrying a sack out from the abandoned factory. The sack seemed to carry a body. Someone then threw the sack into the sea."

    Matthew was stunned.

    "Can we find the corpse?"

    "I''m afraid we can''t. It may have sunk into the ocean or got eaten by sharks."

    Matthew hung up.

    His thoughts were a little muddled together.

    He had only interacted with Lothar a few times so his impression of Lothar was neither good nor bad.

    However, he knew that Lothar and Selina shared a close rtionship.

    Of course, their rtionship was not a romantic one but a tonic one.

    He didn''t mind the friendship between Selina and Lothar at all.

    Now, Lothar was dead.

    He could imagine how heart-wrenching it would be for Selina when she found out about the news.

    How was he going to exin it to her?

    After thinking about it for almost an hour, Matthew made a selfish decision that he had to keep it a secret from Selina.

    After returning to the Perry family vi, Selina asked Matthew about Lothar.

    Matthew said that he had not found anything new yet.

    Selina''s face darkened at once.

    Matthewforted her, "Don''t worry. Lothar is a man after all,"

    Selina bit her lip, "I''m really afraid Reid will do something merciless to Lothar and he would..."

    Her words were stuck in her throat.

    She was afraid that what she said would be true.

    "Selina," Matthew said, "Reid and Lothar don''tthe each other. Although don''t know why he kidnapped Lothar, he most likely won''t let him die. Maybe Lothar really escaped and in order to

    prevent Reid from catching him, he didn''t want toe back,

    Selina could only ept Matthew''s exnation at this point.

    "Have you found Reid?" Selina asked again.

    "Not yet, but you can rest assured that I will find him," Matthew spoke grimly.

    Even though Lothar was gone, Reid still had to be found.

    He had to figure out the connection between Reid

    and Lothar.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Reid would not kidnap Lothar for no reason. There must be some secrets that he did not know.

    Many days passed.

    Selina found that she not only

    developed a craving for sour things,

    but she would also get tired easily This was normal. After all, she heard from Natalie that she also had the same symptoms when she was pregnant.

    However, Natalie said that she had never had a headache.

    As for Selina, her headaches were getting worse each day.

    Sometimes she didn''t know if it was her brain ying tricks on her, but she always felt that there was a little bug crawling in her head. There were several times when she wanted to go to the hospital and have it checked, but she figured that she might just be overthinking it. The most important thing was that she had checked online that a pregnant woman could not undergo any CT scan or brain examination. Selina figured that it might be because her pregnancy symptoms was different from others.

    She asked Matthew about Lothar and Reid every day, but there were still no results.

    Although Selina was anxious, she tried not to worry.

    She knew that she could not throw herself into panic especially now that she was pregnant. She could only keep urging Matthew to investigate it quickly.

    Peter had also arrived at the Whitlock family home.

    Since Selina wanted to apany Peter, she and Matthew moved into the Whitlock family home.

    As Selina was pregnant, they had to dy her wedding. The wedding would be held after she gave birth.

    Ludwik also knew about Selina''s pregnancy. He deliberately flew in from the United States.

    After Ludwik came back, Selina and Matthew returned to the Perry family.

    Ludwik was an old man who had a great sense of humour. Selina''s interactions with Ludwik were always rxing and funny.

    However, she found that her headaches were getting more and more frequent.

    Selina''s head started to ache again.

    Ludwik was drinking his tea when he saw the pain etched on Selina''s face, "What''s wrong, dear?"

    Selina forced a smile, "It''s okay, I just have a

    headache,"

    Hearing this, Ludwik became worried.

    "Hurry up and go have it examined at the hospital. Don''t let anything bad happen," Ludwik said anxiously.

    Ludwik cared a lot for the baby in Selina''s belly.

    This was also why he was staying in Agaphen City for this long when he usually didn''t.

    Selina stood up.

    She figured she really must go to the hospital.

    A servant suddenly said, "Miss Whitlock, when I was pregnant with my son, I also had headaches. It''s normal. Some people experience such

    symptoms,"

    "Really?" Selina asked.

    The servant was just trying tofort Selina, "Yes, and you shouldn''t visit a doctor when you''re pregnant. Otherwise, it''s not good for the baby,"

    After giving it some thought, Selina figured that the servant might bez right. Even if she went to the doctor,

    she couldn''t eat any medicine that the doctor prescribed. There wasn''t a point in going to the doctors.

    She said to Ludwik, "Dad, it''s ok. It''s not very painful and it''s normal to experience such

    headache during pregnancy,"

    Ludwik was never the type of person to waver but this time he hesitated a little when he heard what the servant said as he cared a lot for the baby in

    Selina''s tummy.

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411

    After thinking for a few moments, Ludwik said, "Then let''s put it off for now. If you really can''t take it anymore, we''ll go see a doctor,"

    Erine, who had been standing aside listening to the conversation, couldn''t help but interrupt.

    She asked, "Miss Whitlock, is there something bothering you recently?"

    Recently, she noticed that Selina would always have a distressed look on her face after some phone calls.

    Erine was worried that there might be something troubling Selina that was causing the headaches.

    Selina froze for a moment.

    She stared into space.

    She did have something on her mind, and that was Lothar.

    Matthew had already told her that she shouldn''t worry about Lothar because of her pregnancy. However, Yesseca had been calling her constantly and it was affecting Selina''s mood.

    Every time Selina spoke to Yesseca, she would be upset and distressed.

    Selina took out her phone.

    She stared at it.

    She didn''t know if Yesseca would call her again that day.

    Seeing that Selina was staring at her phone, Erine was both anxious and unhappy.

    She didn''t know who the caller was but she hated the caller for calling Miss Whitlock all the time and burdening her when she was pregnant. Although Erine knew that she was just a servant and had no right to say anything, she still worried about Selina''s wellbeing.

    "Miss Whitlock, I''ll charge your phone for you. I''m afraid your phone will run out of battery by then," Erine suddenly spoke. Erine had no other ulterior motive. All she wanted was for the phone to leave Selina''s side so that Selina could rest. There was only one bar of battery left on her phone.

    Selina was about to stand up as she said, "Then I''ll charge it,"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Erine quickly said, "Let me, Miss Whitlock, you can''t move so much now that you''re pregnant. Let me do it,"

    Selina could only hand her phone to Erine.

    Erine took the phone upstairs to charge it. She wanted the phone to stay as far away as possible from Selina. She didn''t want whoever that Yesseca was to call Selina again.

    That was because Erine noticed that Selina had a harrowing look on her face every time she spoke on the phone. Erine began to take notice of who the caller was and found out that it was someone called Yesseca.

    Just as she was about to charge the phone, the phone rang.

    Well, what a jinx. The iing call was from Yesseca.

    Erine''s face darkened immediately.

    She was not a harsh and mean person but she couldn''t help but be mean to Yesseca.

    After all, Selina was pregnant and needed rest.

    Erine wanted to ignore the phone call but she couldn''t help herself from answering the call.

    Although she was a servant, Matthew had always treated her well. Sometimes Erine even saw herself as an elder in the household.

    "Miss Whitlock, do you have any news regarding my brother?" Yesa''s voice could be heard as soon as the line was connected.

    "Miss Yesseca Cowell," Erine said, "I don''t know why you''re calling Miss Whitlock but please stop bothering her. She''s upset every time she receives your call!"

    On the other end of the line, Yesseca was startled.

    "Who are you?" she asked.

    "I''m Miss Whitlock''s servant," Erine also noticed that her tone was too harsh. She was just a servant. How could she talk to Miss Whitlock''s friend in such a tone?

    Erine softened her tone and said, "Please don''t be offended by what I said, but Miss Whitlock is pregnant now. Every time she receives your call, she''s upset. I''m afraid that it will affect her body if it goes on like this. Please stop calling Miss Whitlock. I beg you,"

    "Miss Whitlock is pregnant?" Yesseca couldn''t believe it.

    "Yes, we''ve already had it confirmed at the hospital. At this stage, we need to take good care of her health," said Erine.

    Yesseca''s mind was in a state of chaos.

    She didn''t know that Miss Whitlock was pregnant and she felt bad for pestering her.

    Guilt flooded Yesseca''s heart.

    She apologized in a hurry, "You can rest assured that I won''t call in the future,"

    Yesseca hung up the phone.

    She bit her lip hard.

    It was all her fault. She really shouldn''t trouble Miss Whitlock.

    Just then, the doorbell rang.

    Yesseca''s mind buzzed.

    She rushed out to open the door.

    However, when she saw the little boy standing at the door, her face was filled with disappointment.

    It was like this every time. Every time she opened the door, she was full of expectation and hope, but every single time she opened the door, it was not Lothar.

    "Miss Angel, why are you unhappy to see me here?" Montez''s voice was soft.

    He stared straight at Yesseca with his big dark eyes.

    Yesseca snapped back to reality.

    She forced a smile, "No, I''m happy, very happy,"

    After that, she ruffled Montez''s head.

    Montez thrusted a box into her hands and said, "Miss Angel, this is for you,"

    Yesseca looked over.

    It was a gift box. From the looks of it, it must have been very expensive.

    "What''s this?" she asked.

    Montez said proudly, "My dad brought it from Sweden. It''s said that it can help adjusts one''s mood. It''s very expensive,"

    Montez saw that Yesseca was always upsettely so he specially brought it for her.

    Yesseca immediately refused.

    However, Montez did not agree to take it back.

    In the end, he almost cried, "Miss Angel, if you don''t take it, it means you don''t like me. You must take it,"

    In the end, Yesseca had no choice but to ept Montez''s gift.

    She said helplessly, "Montez, you really don''t need to bring me gifts anymore. You''ve brought me a lot of gifts. I really don''t need them,"

    Montez often brought chocte and desserts for her these days.

    Now, he even gave her such a valuable gift.

    Yesseca wanted to reject the gift but every time she saw that Montez was about to cry, she was forced to ept it.

    Seeing that Yesseca had received the gift, Montez cheered up instantly.

    He initially wanted to spend more

    time with Yesseca, but when he thought of that cold-faced Hades that was still waiting downstairs, he had to reluctantly say goodbye to Yesseca.

    Montez went downstairs and a Maybach was parked right at the foot of the stairs.

    The grand Maybach was obviously out of tune with the dpidated buildings.

    Montez got in the car.

    He happily said to Tremaine, "Daddy, I''ve given it to Miss Angel. She likes it very much,"

    In fact, Yesseca didn''t actually show

    or say that she liked the gift, but Montez just wanted to unt it and let his dad know that Yesseca actually liked him a lot and even liked all the things that he brought.

    Tremaine frowned deeply.

    He really could not believe that such a young child would take the initiative to bring such valuable gifts to others unless someone had instructed him.

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412

    Tremaine felt disgusted thinking about how Montez kept oning bearing numerous gifts for that woman. That woman was too greedy!

    The reason why he let Montez get his way was that Montez would always whine, annoying him to the extreme.

    Plus, he wanted to see what was this woman up to.

    Tremaine was about to drive away when he suddenly saw a thin figure walking down from the corner of his eye.

    She was holding what Montez had just given her.

    It was a precious gift used by the Swedish imperial family to nourish their body. Needless to say, it was very expensive.

    A sh glinted in Tremaine''s eyes.

    Montez had just left. What was this woman going to do?

    Tremaine nced at Montez.

    Montez didn''t notice Yesseca walking down at all.

    Tremaine sent a text message calmly and then

    drove the car away.

    On the other side, Yesseca carried the things and decided to hail a taxi.

    She knew at a nce that Montez''s gift must be expensive. She was not willing to keep such a precious thing for herself. However, she couldn''t return it either.

    After all, Montez was going to cry when she said that she didn''t want the gift.

    Yesseca then thought of giving it to Selina.

    Her thoughts were simple. She figured that Selina probably needed this more than she did, now that Selina was pregnant.

    Yesseca remembered Selina''s address from the time when Selina invited her and Lothar to the Perry family''s house for a meal. Yesseca made another call, wanting to let Selina know that she was heading to her house. No one answered the phone.

    Yesseca got into the taxi.

    She roughly told the taxi driver where she wanted to go. However, much to her surprise, the taxi driver knew exactly where her destination was.

    He nced at Yesseca. "You''re going there? That''s where rich people live. Do you have any rtives working as servants there?"

    After all, Yesseca''s clothes really didn''t seem like what someone from a wealthy family who knows the Perry family would wear. "Yeah." Yesseca didn''t want to say too much.

    When they arrived at the Perry family''s home, the driver stopped the car, and Yesseca got off.

    This was exactly the ce she had been tost time.

    The iron gate wasn''t closed, so Yesseca directly walked in.

    Before she could walk far, she saw a servant walking towards her.

    The maid looked suspiciously at Yesseca, "Who are you?"

    Yesseca was somewhat timid. "I, I''m here to see Miss Whitlock."

    The servant didn''t know who Yesseca was looking for, and after some back and forth conversation, she finally realised that Yesseca was referring to Selina.

    The servant went to inform Selina.

    Selina didn''t expect Yesseca toe all the way here. She immediately went out to wee her.

    She saw Yesseca from afar.

    Yesseca stood on the empty ground with something in her hand. The world around here was in a vast expanse, and her figure looked so small and helpless.

    Selina''s heart tightened.

    She knew that Yesseca had a cowardly and shy personality, so the fact that she had personallye to the Perry family''s house meant that she must be extremely worried over Lothar''s matters.

    Selina quickened her pace.

    Erine followed Selina out as she was worried that Selina would slip and fall. Selina was only a month pregnant, but Erine was treating her as if she was about to reach her due date.

    "Miss Whitlock, slow down. Be careful," Erine said when she saw Selina walking so quickly.

    Selina was anxious. "Yesseca is waiting for me. Don''t worry, I''m fine."

    Erine was petrified.

    Yesseca!

    Wasn''t that the person who called just now?

    She was a little flustered.

    Could it be that her words hurt her, and she was here toin?

    Yes, that must be it!

    Otherwise, why would Yessecae here at this hour?

    Erine gritted her teeth.

    Forget it. Who cares?

    She did what she did for Selina''s and Matthew''s benefit. If she offended people, there was nothing else she could do to salvage the situation. "Yesseca!" Selina called out.

    Yesseca looked over, and a faint smile appeared on her face. "Miss Whitlock."

    Selina''s eyshes trembled slightly. She was figuring out how to answer Yesseca''s questions about Lothar, but Yesseca asked nothing about him. Yesseca handed what she was holding in her hand to Selina. "Miss Whitlock, this can nourish your body and adjust your mood. You should have it." After a pause, she added, "I didn''t buy it. Someone else gave it to me."

    There was no need for Yesseca to say that, but she was honest and told Selina anyway.

    Selina''s breathing came to a halt.

    Yesseca didn''te over to ask about Lothar? She came to give Selina a gift.

    Selina looked down at what Yesseca gave her and saw that it must be something pretty expensive, seeing how shy the packaging was.

    She returned it to Yesseca. "Use it for yourself.

    Why give it to me?"

    Yesseca was unwilling to ept it.

    She said, "Miss Whitlock, I don''t need such good stuff. Now that you are pregnant, you should nourish yourself well,"

    Selina looked at Yesseca in confusion.

    How did Yesseca know that she was pregnant?

    Yesseca saw the confusion in Selina''s eyes, and her breathing quickened.

    She was naive but not stupid.

    The person who had spoken to her over the phone was probably

    Selina''s servant, and if she were

    to

    tell Selina how she knew, the servant would probably get a scolding.

    She also knew that the servant did that for Selina''s good.

    Yesseca brushed it off and gave a simple excuse, "I guessed it. Are you really pregnant?"

    Selina was speechless.

    She did not think much about Yesseca''s response. "Yes, Yesseca, your eyes are really sharp. I''m indeed pregnant."

    Yesseca forced a smile.

    If it was in the past, she would have a lot to ask, such as how Selina got pregnant suddenly and who''s the father of the child. However, at this moment, Yesseca did not have the heart to ask such questions.

    Her mind was full of thoughts about Lothar. How could she still have the energy to care about anything else?

    "Take good care of yourself, Miss Whitlock. I''ll be leaving first," said Yesseca.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Selina asked Yesseca toe into the house, but Yesseca refused.

    In the end, Selina could only walk Yesseca out to her taxi that would send her home.

    After Yesseca left, Erine let out a sigh of relief.

    She thought that Yesseca was here toin about her, but that didn''t happen at all. Erine was too judgmental and prejudiced in judging Yesseca.

    Yesseca didn''t say a word about Erine, and Erine''s impression of Yesseca can''t help but turn to the better side.

    Erine said to Selina, "Miss Whitlock, that girl is so considerate. She''s dressed like that, but she''s willing to give such an expensive thing to you,"

    Selina sighed and said, "Erine, Yesseca is a pitiful person." "What''s wrong?" Erine asked subconscously.

    Selina gazed up to the sky.

    The sky was dark, and it seemed like it was going to rain.

    She murmured,

    "She doesn''t have parents and has only one elder brother that she relies on, but now

    he is missing. He has been missing for a long time. Her elder brother is nowhere to be found..." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    The words were stuck in Selina''s throat, and she couldn''t continue anymore.

    Selina tried her best to stop talking.

    If she continued, she was afraid that she would lose control of her feelings. It didn''t matter if she did, but she still had a child in her belly.

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413

    Erine''s heart tightened.

    Did the girl call several times to ask Miss Whitlock to find out about her brother''s whereabouts?

    Erine instantly felt a sense of guilt.

    In the study, there was a man sitting by a wide desk.

    The man had a handsome face, but his features were stone cold. He had a tall nose, and under that, his lips were pursed into a thin line. He looked like a perfect, albeit heartless statue.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in," the man said.

    His voice was as cold as his expression.

    A man in a ck suit walked in.

    "Sir, the person you asked me to follow just went to the Perry family''s home. She probably gave them something. When she came back, her hands were empty."

    "The Perry family?" Tremaine appeared to be deep in thought.

    "Yes." The man said respectfully, "It is the house of

    Matthew Perry of the Perry Family in Agaphen city,"

    Tremaine understood instantly.

    A look of disgust shed across his face.

    What Montez brought to Yesseca was not an ordinary item. It was something specially prepared for the imperial family. It was extremely precious. Yesseca took such a precious thing and went to the Perry family to give it to them. Was she trying to butter up to the people of the Perry family? What a leech!

    How dare she let Montez, a mere child, gave her such precious things?

    Tremaine said coldly, "From now on, the young master is not allowed to visit that young woman again!"

    Matthew came back that night.

    Selina asked Matthew again about Lothar''s situation.

    A ripple shed in Matthew''s eyes, but it disappeared quickly like a dragonfly skimming the water.

    "Let''s eat first," Matthew said.

    However, Selina was not having it.

    She looked at Matthew and said, "Yesterday, you said the same thing as well, but after dinner, you told me nothing. You have to tell me now, right away! Did you find out anything about Lothar?"

    Matthew did not look into Selina''s eyes. "No, but you don''t have to worry."

    "Why isn''t there anything yet?" Selina raised her voice subconsciously. "Didn''t you say that there you have many people around working for you? Why can''t they even find a person?"

    Matthew softened his voice, "It''s all my fault. Don''t fret,"

    After that, he put his hand on Selina''s belly. "It doesn''t matter if you''re angry with me, but don''t affect the baby."

    Selina took a deep breath.

    She said, "I''ll ask my brother if he has any news."

    Selina then called Tobias.

    However, what Tobias said was the same as what Matthew had said before.

    Selina felt that she waspletely powerless.

    She put down the phone.

    "Selina, let''s eat first," Matthew said softly.

    Selina nced at Matthew.

    Her lips moved.

    She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t get the words out of her throat.

    After the meal, Matthew took her out for a walk.

    The doctor had told him that it would be best for Selina to take a walk regrly if he wanted Selina to give birth naturally.

    Selina didn''t speak. No matter what Matthew said, she didn''t say a word.

    In the end, Matthew decided not to say anything and walked with Selina silently.

    About an hourter, they returned home.

    When they reached the gate of the vi, Selina suddenly stopped.

    She lifted her face and looked at Matthew.

    The moon was bright, and its light fell on Selina''s body.

    It was a silent night of gloom.

    The moonlight hit Selina''s face, making it look as if there was a light veil covering her face.

    Her face looked both dreamy and misty.

    She stared into Matthew''s eyes. "Tell me the truth, is Lothar dead?"

    She was not a fool.

    After so long, the fact that Tobias and Matthew had not found any information meant that there was only one possibility.

    However, Selina didn''t want to and couldn''t believe it.

    The moonlight reflected on the clear silhouette of Matthew''s face. He did not speak.

    Matthew knew that Selina most likely had guessed what happened. However, as long as Tobias and he said nothing, Selina would still continue carrying her hope.

    Even if she got it right, she would not bepletely crushed if nobody told her the truth.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    "Matthew, tell me, is Lothar dead?" Selina pestered.

    Matthew remained silent.

    Selina raised her voice, "Matthew, answer me!"

    This time, Matthew finally spoke. His gaze was cold and deep, and his facial features were a little hard. "Selina, you''re pregnant now, so can''t answer you. Don''t think too much about it. Besides, there may stiff be a light at the end of the road."

    Selina felt as if there was something stuck in her throat that was stopping her from speaking.

    She fell silent.

    Matthew wanted to bring her back home, but

    Selina didn''t want to go back.

    Matthew simply stood beside Selina, apanying her.

    After a period of time, Selina finally broke the silence. "If you can''t find Lothar, you must catch Reid. I can''t let him off without a reason. I must catch

    him!"

    Matthew held Selina''s hand. "Don''t worry. I will definitely catch Reid and give Lothar an exnation."

    Selina stared intently at Matthew as

    if she wanted to see through his heart, "Matthew, Reid is still your brother, after all. Will you let him go because of your rtionship with him?"

    Matthew''s eyes reflected the moonlight. "Don''t worry. Since he did something wrong, he must pay for it."

    After staring at Matthew for a long time, Selina lowered her gaze.

    "Let''s go back."

    The next day soon arrived.

    Selina went to the Whitlock family''s home.

    Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Matthew suggested she go to the Whitlock family''s home, and Selina agreed.

    Francia and Bowie were also there.

    Nobody knew how or why, but Francia and Cecilia had been very close recently. Francia would always drop by without any reason ore over to spend time with Cecilia.

    There was a huge difference in Francia''s attitude towards Cecilia and Natalie.

    Cecilia weed Francia''s arrival.

    Although Cecilia did not have much inmon with Francia, she still remembered the fact that Francia''s brother saved her son''s life.

    Whenever Francia and Bowie arrived, Peter would just stay in his bedroom and would note out.

    It was not because of anything else, but because Bowie''s outfit and clothes were really too much for Peter to take in.

    Bowie was well-endowed in the

    chest area, and she liked to wear low-cut clothes. Peter didn''t like that,

    but he kept in mind that Bowie was

    James niece, which was why he held his dissatisfaction. He shut himself in his room so that he won''t need toy his eyes on Bowie.

    When Selina arrived at the Whitlock family''s home, she sat down on the couch. The servant poured a cup of coffee for her.

    "Miss Whitlock, Madam Lawson is chatting with Madam Godfrey. Would you like me to inform her?" the maid asked respectfully.

    Selina did not know who Madam Godfrey was.

    "Is it Natalie?" Selina asked.

    The maid smiled. "No, she''s apanying Young Master upstairs. Madam Godfrey is Miss Natalie''s aunt."

    Selina gave an "oh" as a reply.

    She waved her hand, "Forget it and let them talk. I''ll sit down first,"

    Selina wanted some peace, but some people just wouldn''t let her have the peace she wanted.

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414

    Bowie walked over.

    She circled around Selina.

    Selina didn''t like Bowie, though she didn''t know what exactly was the reason. She just found her distasteful. Selina wanted to pretend that she hadn''t seen Bowie, but after all, she was Tobias'' saviour''s niece.

    Selina broke the silence, "Miss Godfrey, why don''t you sit down?"

    After hearing her invitation, Bowie took a seat next to Selina.

    She stared at Selina''s chest.

    Selina found the action a little too pervading, but she said nothing.

    Selina thought she was mistaken. After all, Bowie was a woman, not a man, and there was no reason for a woman to stare at another woman''s chest.

    Then again...

    Selina was absolutely sure that Bowie was indeed staring at her chest.

    Her heart tightened.

    Bowie looked strange. Was she a lesbian?

    Selina subconsciously pulled her cor up.

    Bowie was extremely contemptuous of Selina''s move.

    The corner of her lips curled up. "I think there is no need to cover up your small breasts. Who do you think will look at you?"

    Selina was speechless.

    She knew that her boobs were not that big, but they weren''t that small either.

    She wanted to refute Bowie, but after thinking about it, Selina remained silent.

    This woman was her brother''s savior''s niece, after all.

    Selina repeated those words in her mind.

    Bowie, on the other hand, puffed out her chest, "Look at mine, my cup size is D. Let me tell you, men like breasts like mine, and they won''t be interested in your t chest,"

    Selina was taken aback.

    She could no longer restrain herself.

    She was about to speak when Natalie came over.

    "Selina, I am going to the kitchen to get some fruit. Can you help me?" Natalie said.

    Natalie saw Bowie sitting next to Selina the moment she walked down. She was worried that Bowie would say some inappropriate things to Selina and immediately wanted to separate them both.

    Selina stood up.

    She followed Natalie to the kitchen.

    However, Natalie refused to let Selina touch anything when they arrived at the kitchen.

    She said, "You are pregnant now. I can''t let you work. You can stand aside and chat with me,"

    After that, Natalie took out some fruit and cut them into small pieces.

    Selina just stood by Natalie''s side and talked to her.

    Natalie asked about Selina''s recent condition.

    Selina said she was doing fine.

    After a pause, Selina asked, "Natalie, why does your sister always look at other people''s chest area and talk to others about their chest?" Natalie was speechless.

    Hearing these words, she almost wanted to dig a hole and bury herself.

    Bowie had a huge bosom. She was proud of her own chest, so she always liked to use it topete with others.

    Natalie was mortified, but she breathed a sigh of relief.

    At least Bowie didn''t say anything about Matthew.

    "She is like that. Just ignore her," Natalie said.

    Selina agreed begrudgingly.

    Francia and Cecilia came out a momentter.

    Francia was extremely grateful to Cecilia. "Madam Lawson, thank you. You''ve given me so much great stuff this time."

    Cecilia smiled. "We''re rtives. If you like it, I''ll give it to you. It''s nothing."

    Cecilia had given many of her treasured jewelry to Francia this time.

    Francia looked at Natalie, who was sitting on the sofa, and said, "My dear niece, did you see how Madam Lawson is treating me well?" Natalie gave a dryugh and did not speak.

    She knew that Francia was probably trying to curry favor with Cecilia because Cecilia would give her many benefits.

    However, she couldn''t say anything.

    After chatting for a while, Francia excused herself, bringing Bowie along with her.

    As they walked out of the house,

    Bowie began grumbling to Francia, "Mom, you''re always here to look for Madam Lawson and receive pretty things from her that you''ve forgotten your daughter. Why don''t you ask them to introduce Matthew to me?"

    Francia was not stupid.

    She was trying to curry some favour from Cecilia, which was why she dared not say anything to infuriate her.

    She said to Bowie dismissively, "Bowie, let''s talk about thister. There are so many good men. Although Matthew is excellent, he has already been married twice. We have better men waiting for you,"

    Bowie snorted. "Mom, you can leave first. I have something else to do. I am going to shop for a new set of clothes."

    Francia didn''t think much about it.

    She nodded and said, "Go on then. You have a beautiful figure and should buy some clothes to unt it,"

    After Francia left, Bowie returned to the Whitlock family''s house again.

    She did not enter the vi but stopped in front of a Bentley.

    She knew that the Bentley was Selina''s.

    After all, she''d seen with her own eyes that Selina had gotten off this Bentley just now.

    Time passed bit by bit, and Selina was about to leave.

    After all, Ludwik was still in the Perry family''s house. She couldn''t stay here for an entire day.

    Cecilia told Selina to take good care of herself, be on good terms with Ludwik, and cherish Matthew.

    Selina was annoyed by her mother''s nagging.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    She waved her hand. "Well, Mom, I''m well aware of everything you said. Do you really think that your daughter is a three-year-old?"

    Cecilia smiled and said, "I''m afraid that you know nothing! It''s good that you know it. Now, you are almost a mother. You should be more mature,"

    Selina nodded.

    Before she left, she dropped by Peter''s room, and Peter talked with her for quite some time.

    Finally, when Peter was done, Selina left the room.

    She walked to the Bentley parked outside the vi.

    The driver was waiting for her in the car.

    She then saw a figure by the car from afar.

    She thought it was the driver, but when she walked over, she found out it was Bowie.

    She wondered why was Bowie standing next to her car.

    "What''s up?" Selina asked sweetly.

    Bowie once again nced at Selina''s chest area.

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    Before Bowie could open her mouth,

    Selina was one step ahead as she said, "I know what you want to say You are going to say that I have a small chest, and yours is big, right? I know about that. You don''t have to repeat yourself,"

    Bowie snorted softly. "If you knew, why don''t you give me Matthew?"

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    Her eyes were wide open as she stared at Bowie in disbelief.

    Bowie confidently looked deep into Sheryl''s eyes. "Let me tell you. I am prettier than you, younger than you, and have a much bigger chest than you. Matthew and I are the mostpatible. I advise you to hand him over to me as soon as possible if you are smart enough. If I make a move, I am afraid that you will be embarrassed by then. After all, you are Natalie''s sister-inw. I can''tpletely humiliate you."

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415

    Bowie knew that if she took the initiative to seduce Matthew, she would definitely have him wrapped around her little finger.

    However, she was afraid that it would provoke the Whitlock family. If that happened, Francia and she could say goodbye to their new vi. Therefore, the best way was to let Selina give up on Matthew first.

    "Pfft!"

    Selina suddenly burst intoughter.

    Ever since she and Matthew got together, Selina realized that many women would fawn over Matthew, but none of them was as funny or as desperate as Bowie.

    Hearing Bowie''s words, Selina was not angry at all.

    She only found it ridiculously funny.

    Bowie was stunned.

    She looked at Selina. "What are youughing at?"

    Selina grinned at her, "What do you think I''mughing at?"

    Bowie was furious. "How would I know?"

    Selina nced at Bowie and said, "Later, I will ask the servant toe over and give you something,"

    Bowie was overjoyed to hear that.

    She didn''t think that Selina would be so considerate as to handing Matthew over just by a word from her.

    Bowie immediately said in excitement, "Well, I don''t live here now. I live in..."

    Bowie told Selina the address she was now living at.

    The corner of Selina''s mouth twitched. "Wait for your gift to arrive tonight."

    Bowie smiled so widely that her mouth could not be shut. Instantly, she began to imagine every fantasy that might y out that night. The Yethan family.

    After returning to the United States, Caroline no longer had to live with Reid.

    She finally had more freedom over herself.

    However, she found that life wasn''t going the way she wanted.

    When she was in Agaphen City, she could always get news on Selina immediately, but she no longer had that luxury.

    She knew nothing about Selina''s current status.

    On the other hand, Reid would probably ignore nine out of ten of her calls.

    Caroline had no informers in Agaphen City. If she wanted news about Selina, she had to ask Reid about it.

    Caroline dialled Reid''s number again, and the call went through. However, no one answered.

    Just as she was feeling troubled and upset, Caroline suddenly thought of someone.

    Brennan!

    Her old ssmate in Agaphen City!

    Caroline immediately made a phone call to Brennan.

    Brennan had changed a lotpared to the past, and they had a smooth conversation.

    After exchanging pleasantries, Caroline went straight to the point.

    "Brennan, I haven''t seen Selina for so long aftering back to the United States. How is she?" Caroline deliberately asked.

    Brennan was surprised. "You can call her yourself. Aren''t you close to her?"

    Caroline forced a bitter smile, "I''ll be honest with you, Brennan. I had a small conflict with Selina. You know how girls are when they have nothing to do in their hands, and an argument will break out. It''s the same with good friends. Although I''m worried about her, I can''t bring myself to ask about her,"

    Brennan understood in an instant.

    No wonder thest time when the three of them went out for a meal, Brennan sensed that things were tense between Selina and Caroline. However, he didn''t put much thought into it.

    Just like what Caroline said, it was normal for girls to have conflicts.

    Brennanforted her. "Selina''s forgiving. Don''t worry."

    Caroline smiled, "You are right, but I am in the United States. Why don''t you pay a visit to Selina when you''re free? I can be rest assured then,"

    Brennan hesitated for a moment.

    Caroline said, "It''s normal for ssmates to meet each other and hang out. Don''t think too much about it, Brennan,"

    Brennan finally made up his mind. "Sure."

    Caroline reminded, "Don''t tell Selina

    what I said. You know how girls care about their pride. I''m afraid she''l tease me if she found out about how much I''ve missed her when we''re not on good terms," Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Brennan didn''t know about the tricks girls had up their sleeves, but he knew that he had to grant Caroline''s request.

    In the evening, Selina asked a servant to send something to Bowie.

    She received a phone call from Brennan.

    Brennan asked her toe over at noon the next day.

    Selina immediately agreed to meet him.

    Bowie was pacing around in the vi that Tobias bought for her and Francia.

    Francia''s eyes were blurred by Bowie''s movements walking all around.

    She couldn''t help but say, "Bowie, don''t go back and forth. You''re making me dizzy,"

    Bowie stopped and said, "Mom, I''m so nervous. Matthew willeter. Do you think what I''m wearing is fine?"

    Francia took a nce at Bowie.

    Bowie was dressed in some

    particrly revealing clothing. She wore a low-cut tube top, a skirt that snugly hugged her backside, and a pair of 15cm heels. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Francia couldn''t help nodding. "Of course, you''re beautiful. My daughter has the best figure!"

    It was a pity that she liked Matthew.

    Francia sighed.

    How could her daughter, such an outstanding woman, fall in love with a man like Matthew, who was married twice?

    However, since her daughter liked him, Francia could not say anything.

    "Matthew will definitely be mesmerized by your appearance," Francia promised.

    Bowie smiled from ear to ear.

    A little whileter, a few people came in with a two-meter-tall box. They said that it was sent here by Selina.

    Francia''s eyes widened. "Bowie, didn''t you say that Matthew woulde over? What...what is this?"

    Bowie was also dumbfounded.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Wasn''t Selina sending Matthew over? What was this?

    She couldn''t help but ask, "What''s in it?"

    "Miss Whitlock only asked us to send it to you. As for what is inside, we don''t know."

    After that, the delivery men left.

    A sudden jolt ran through Bowie''s mind.

    She knew what was inside!

    It must be Matthew!

    This must be a surprise that Matthew had nned for her.

    She told her mother in excitement, "Mom, Matthew must be inside!"

    Francia felt that it was impossible. "How could a living person be inside that box? Bowie, that''s impossible!"

    Bowie gestured with her hands. "Mom, haven''t you seen it on social media? Many men surprise women bying out of a box."

    Francia had seen the same videos and photos on social media before.

    Her

    eyes lit up.

    Bowie asked Francia to leave quickly.

    "Mom, it''s my time alone with Matthew now."

    Before Francia left, she grabbed Bowie and whispered in her ear, "Bowie, Matthew will not be able to bear your sexinesster. You must make him go slow. He''s great in bed, I just know it. I am afraid thatyou wift not be able to endure itter,"

    Bowie''s body immediately turned hot as soon as she heard that.

    She urged, "Mom, leave quickly,"

    After Francia left, Bowie stood in front of the two-meter-tall box, waiting for Matthew to make a sudden appearance.

    However, after waiting for a long time, Matthew was still nowhere to be seen.

    Bowie thought for a while and assumed that it might be difficult for Matthew toe out, so she began to help him out.

    Bowie unwrapped the package.

    She was totally shocked by its contents.

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416

    There was no shadow of Matthew at all but a mirror instead.

    It was arge and tall mirror, the size of a person.

    That night, when Tobias and Natalie were ready to go to bed, a servant suddenly knocked on the door.

    Natalie opened the door.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    The servant lowered her voice. "Miss Godfrey, Miss Bowie is here. She insisted on seeing you."

    Natalie''s heart jolted.

    "You can leave now. I''ll be right there."

    She looked at Tobias. "Tobias, Bowie is here. I''ll go down first."

    "Alright." Tobias didn''t think too much about it.

    Natalie hurried downstairs.

    "This can''t be good," Natalie thought to herself. After all, why would Bowiee here sote into the night if she brought good news?

    Sure enough, Bowie started to cry andin to Natalie the moment she saw her.

    "Natalie, you have to help me. Selina said that she would bring Matthew to me tonight, but she fooled me. She gave me a mirror. What do you think she meant by that? I don''t want a mirror. I want Matthew!"

    Natalie was confused.

    After some time and more wailing from Bowie, Natalie finally understood what was going on.

    She was angry and amused at the same time.

    She was mad that Bowie spoke such despicable things to Selina.

    She was amused because even after so many years, Selina was still the same cheeky girl she knew.

    She controlled her amusement and said, "Bowie, don''t you know what it means for Selina to give you a mirror?"

    "How would I know?" Bowie raised her voice. "She''s just jealous of me. She''s jealous of me for being prettier, younger, and more beautiful than her."

    Natalie snorted. "She gave you a mirror, meaning that she wants you to take a good look at yourself!"

    Bowie was speechless.

    "What do you mean?" Bowie said, "I''m already pretty enough. Why do I need to look in the

    mirror?"

    Natalie felt a deep sense of helplessness.

    She waved her hand, "Bowie, head back first. You will see that it''s futile even if you talk to Selina, so it''s better if you give up this idea," Bowie was not willing to back down so easily.

    She rubbed her eyes and said, "Natalie, why are you ignoring me? I came to youte at night as I want you to stand up for me. Selina made fun of me, but you won''t help me. Are you still my sister or not?"

    "How did she make fun of you?" Natalie asked.

    "She said that she would send Matthew to my home tonight, but he didn''te at all. What she sent was a mirror!" Bowie said in a righteous tone. Natalie was exasperated. "Did she say that she would send Matthew over? Bowie, are you sure Selina said that?"

    A guilty look shed across Bowie''s face.

    Selina didn''t say so. It was all her own assumption and understanding.

    Bowie puffed out her chest. "She didn''t say that, but that''s what she meant!"

    Natalie''s voice turned a little colder. "Well, Bowie, it''s the middle of the night. I am not in the mood to listen to your nonsense. I want to sleep, and you''d better head back too."

    After saying that, Natalie ignored Bowie and turned away.

    Bowie coldly stared at Natalie''s leaving silhouette with hatred in her eyes!

    Natalie had left just like that!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Selina teased her, but Natalie didn''t help her and just left!

    Natalie obviously did not take her seriously!

    The next day soon arrived.

    Selina went to a nearby restaurant at noon.

    Brennan was already waiting for her there.

    The moment he saw Selina, his face turned red.

    "Se... Selina." Brennan lowered his head

    unconsciously.

    Selina sat down and said, "Sit down, Brennan,"

    Brennan handed the menu to Selina, "What, what would you like to eat?"

    Selina simply ordered some dishes.

    While waiting, Brennan seemed like he wanted to say something, but it felt as if he was having a hard time voicing it out.

    Selina knew that Brennan was shy.

    She took the initiative to talk to

    Brennan. Brennan, I think you have

    changed a lot. You are more

    confident than before. You should

    be the active type in thepany, right?"

    Brennan''s confidence was greatly boosted when he received Selina''s affirmation. He then began to open up to Selina.

    Selina did not order any spicy dishes for the meal.

    Brennan noticed this and asked, "Don''t you like spicy food?"

    A trace of surprise shed through Selina''s eyes.

    She had only eaten once with Brennan, and Brennan remembered that she liked spicy food!

    She immediately thought of Brennan''s little concern and thoughts for her in the past.

    She let out a bitterugh.

    "I can''t eat spicy things now. I am pregnant. For the sake of the baby, I''d better not have any," Selina exined.

    Brennan''s hand that was reaching for a dish hung mid-air.

    "You''re...pregnant." His voice suddenly sounded a little empty, as if it came from outer space.

    Selina nodded. "Yes, it''s been more than a month." Brennan immediately fell into a daze.

    After the meal, Selina said that she would head back to rest.

    Brennan''s gaze fell onto Selina''s belly, and he was still a little shocked by the news. "Well, take good care of yourself."

    Brennan still hadn''te to his senses when he returned to thepany.

    Although he tried to control himself not to have any improper thoughts about Selina, Brennan''s thoughts were still blurred after knowing about her pregnancy.

    Not long after, Caroline called.

    "How is it, Brennan? How was lunch with Selina?" Caroline deliberately pretended to be concerned.

    Brennan didn''t say anything.

    Caroline raised her voice, "Brennan! Are you listening to me?"

    Brennan shuddered.

    He jolted awake, startled by Caroline''s voice. "Pregnant, pregnant."

    Caroline''s tone changed. "Pregnant? Tell me, who is pregnant!"

    "Selina. She''s pregnant."

    Crash.

    The phone in Caroline''s hand fell to the ground.

    Her face was a little pale.

    How could Selina get pregnant?

    She had clearly imnted that thing into Selina''s body. How could Selina still be pregnant when she was supposed to be in miserable pain?

    Could it be that the thing was useless?

    Caroline felt her heart swell.

    Selina had toyed around with her in the past, but she was living happily ever after with Matthew. What''s more infuriating was that she was pregnant now!

    Caroline could imagine how the future would be for Selina.

    Selina would have a happy family of three with Matthew, enjoying their quality family time.

    Caroline clenched her fists tightly.

    No, she would not allow such a thing to happen!

    Since Selina made a fool of her, she had to pay the price!

    Caroline took a deep breath.

    She picked up her phone.

    "Caroline, are you alright?" Brennan''s anxious voice could be heard on the other end of the line.

    "I''m fine. I was just too happy to hear that Selina''s pregnant," Caroline said.

    Brennan heaved a sigh of relief.

    "I still have things to do, so I''ll hang up DOW." Caroline said, "Also, you didn''t tell Selina that I wanted you to meet her, right?"

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417

    "No, I didn''t say anything about that to Selina," Brennan said.

    Brennan then paused and added, "I wonder how Selina got pregnant?"

    His tone wasced with a mixture of emotions.

    Caroline was not in the mood to talk about Selina''s pregnancy with Brennan after receiving such news.

    She said directly, "I''ve got to go. I have something else to settle. Alright, that''s all for now, Brennan,"

    "Okay." Brennan''s voice sounded like he was a little lost.

    Caroline hung up the phone.

    She then made a quick phone call to Nadia.

    It was obvious from her tone that she was reprimanding Nadia. "Nadia, I''ve given you so much money, but what did you give me? The things you''ve given me are useless!"

    "Impossible!" Nadia immediately retorted, "How can it be useless? It has been by my side for so long. It''s impossible that it''s useless,"

    "Then, why hasn''t there been any problem with her body till now? She''s even pregnant!" Caroline snapped.

    Nadia was taken aback. "She''s pregnant?"

    "Yes!" Caroline''s voice suddenly became exceptionally shrill.

    Nadia, however, was calm despite receiving such news. She said, "Then, I understand why she hasn''t had any problem with her body so far. That''s because the baby is the one that has absorbed all the toxins for her,"

    Caroline was shocked.

    "What do you mean?"

    Nadia exined everything to Caroline.

    Caroline did not fully understand how it worked, but she had a rough idea. That thing was still in Selina''s body and now that she was pregnant, the baby would be affected as well.

    Caroline''s bad mood instantly turned better.

    She asked, "How long will it be until she finds out that something is wrong with her baby? Will she only know after the baby is born?"

    Nadia smiled coldly and said, "Miss Yethan, don''t worry. It won''t be much longer. The thing that I provided is destructive and powerful. The baby won''t be able to hold up for Selina much longer,"

    Selina''s headache on the other hand became worse as days went by.

    One afternoon, while she was eating lunch, a headache attacked her. She suddenly held her head and bit her lips hard in the middle of the meal. Reid was startled. "What''s wrong, Selina? I''ll ask Matthew toe back right away."

    Selina waved her hand and said, "No, Dad. My head is starting to hurt again."

    Reid was a little anxious for Selina.

    Althoughst time the servants mentioned that it was normal to have headaches during pregnancy, Selina''s headache seemed to be extremely

    severe.

    "Let''s go to a hospital for an examination. I''ll ask Matthew toe back and apany you to the hospital," Reid said.

    Selina agreed as she felt that she couldn''t stand it any longer. She should head to the hospital for a check-up.

    If the pain continued like this, she would probably not be able to bear it.

    However, she did not want Matthew to apany her.

    Matthew had lost a lot of precious time as he had to head to Germany because of the matter regarding Saoirse. There was a heap of work waiting for Matthew to settle in thepany.

    Selina knew that with the workload, it wasn''t easy for Matthew toe back home by 6pm every single day just to spend time with her. She knew that time was of an essence for Matthew and she did not wish to upy more of Matthew''s time.

    "I''ll ask Erine to go with me," Selina said.

    Selina figured that it didn''t matter who went with her to the hospital as long as someone did.

    Ludwik agreed as he knew that Erine was a caring person.

    Half an hourter, Erine apanied Selina to the hospital.

    However, the doctor could not diagnose the cause of Selina''s headache.

    The doctor''s expression was inscrutable. "Miss Whitlock, some pregnant women do experience headaches, but your symptoms seem to be different. Well be able to find out the cause by taking a CT scan but you are pregnant now. Hence, we won''t be able to take a CT scan now."

    Erine said anxiously, "Must she take a CT scan? Aren''t you a doctor? Can''t you find out why?"

    The doctor smiled bitterly and said, "Ma''am, although I am a doctor, some problems can only be detected by medical equipment,"

    At this time, Selina''s headache was no longer as excruciating as it was just now.

    She stood up and said, "Forget it. I''ll just endure it. We can find out more about it after I give birth,"

    Erine couldn''t say much. Thus, she just apanied Selina out of the hospital since she insisted on it.

    As they neared the hospital entrance, Erine bumped into someone who was walking into the hospital.

    It was not Erine''s fault, but the other person''s.

    The girl was about twenty years old. She was dressed in simple clothing that might look a little old-fashioned, but she was quite pretty. "Sorry, Ma''am." The girl apologized to Erine.

    "It''s okay, be careful next time." Erine was kind enough to forgive her.

    The girl looked at Erine gratefully.

    Her gaze inadvertently swept towards Selina who was standing next to Erine. Astonishment settled deep into her eyes.

    This woman!

    The girl stared at Selina intently.

    Selina was aware of the girl''s gaze.

    She felt a little ufortable.

    Selina quickened her pace and walked forward.

    After the girl got her medicine from the hospital, she quickly walked to a bus station. Later, a countryside bus stopped at the bus station. The girl got on the bus.

    The countryside bus would stop at a vige that was at the outskirts of Agaphen City.

    About an hourter, the girl got out of the bus.

    She walked into a house.

    The so-called house was in fact a small unit, and it was very old and shabby.

    The girl entered a room.

    A manid on the bed in the room.

    "Lothar, are you feeling better?" The girl asked with a smile.

    Lothar''s mouth twitched, but he could not say a word.

    He was lying on the bed like a vegetative patient.

    "Don''t worry." The girlforted Lothar. "Just have your medicine. You''ll be able to recover and get back to your normal self sooner orter."

    After she finished speaking, she prepared Lothar''s medicine.

    Half a month ago, the girl rescued Lothar by the sea.

    At that time, Lothar was in a bag.

    Lothar was lucky as it was high tide that day. The waves brought him to the shore.

    Just as the girl went to the beach to pick up some seashells, she saw Lothar.

    She recognized him.

    She didn''t have any entertainment inPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    the countryside except for watching TV, which she enjoyed. She had seen Lothar in a TV series. Although Lothar was just a minor character, he left a deep impression on the girl.

    Personally, she felt that Lothar was even more handsome than the male lead of the series.

    Since then, the girl had been paying attention to Lothar.

    Later on, Lothar stopped acting and the girl was upset as she couldn''t see him on TV anymore. Who knew that she would be able to meet him again

    one day.

    At that time, she brought Lothar to the countryside clinic, but the doctor said that it was impossible to save Lothar.

    The girl decided to save Lothar herself.

    Her grandfather used to be a Witch Doctor and she learned a little from him.

    She also knew that there was no hope for Lothar to be saved if he was sent to the hospital in his. situation. She knew that using witchcraft was the only way to save

    Lothar.

    The girl talked while preparing the medicine, "Lothar, do you know that I bumped into someone at the hospital today?"

    Even though she knew that Lothar could not reply, the girl continued to talk to him.

    "Fortunately, she didn''t say anything.

    I also saw a young and beautiful girl

    beside her. It''s a pity." A horrifying look shed across the girl''s face. "I don''t know if I''m wrong, but if it''s true..."

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418

    The girl paused. "Forget it. It''ll scare you."

    Matthew finally found out Reid''s whereabouts.

    Reid had returned to the United States.

    That was beyond Matthew''s expectations.

    He immediately sent someone to the US to bring Reid back.

    He hadn''t told Selina where Reid was yet.

    He knew that Reid was cunning. Perhaps, when his men arrived in US, Reid might escape again.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Since he wasn''t sure if he could catch Reid, Matthew thought it was best to not let Selina know.

    Matthew was also concerned about the fact that Ludwik was with them.

    Ludwik was currently living with the Perry family. If Ludwik found out about the matter with Reid, Matthew was worried that Ludwik might not be able to take it.

    That evening, Selina asked Matthew to drop her at the Cowell family''s home.

    She wanted to meet Yesseca.

    Yesseca never contacted her again after giving her the expensive gift. She was really worried about Yesseca.

    When they arrived at the Cowell family''s home, Matthew waited downstairs as usual.

    Selina looked at Matthew apologetically. "You may have to wait for me for a while."

    Matthew smiled. "It''s fine. I''ll wait for you. Don''t worry about me."

    Selina turned to leave.

    "Wait." Matthew suddenly stopped her.

    He opened the door and got off.

    "What is it?" Selina asked.

    Matthew held Selina''s hand. "Nothing, I just wanted to help you up. It won''t be good if you fall down from the stairs." Selina didn''t know what to say.

    Sheughed, "It''s not that bad. Besides, many other pregnant women can walk up the stairs without people''s help." Matthew''s tone was full of affection. "I don''t care what others do, but I want to take care of you as my woman."

    Selina felt a warmth arise in her heart.

    Although she felt that there was no need for

    Matthew to walk her up the stairs, she dly epted the affection and care.

    When they reached the level where Yesseca''s house was located, Matthew kissed Selina''s forehead. "Have a good talk with her. Remember not to be emotional. Take care of the child in your belly."

    Selina nodded. "Don''t worry, I know."

    After waiting for Matthew to leave, Selina knocked on the door.

    After a while, Yesseca opened the door.

    Much to Selina''s expectations, Yesseca didn''t look too good.

    The house was still neat and tidy. Although Yesseca wasn''t feeling good, she still managed to hold onto a normal routine of her life.

    "Miss Whitlock, you are here," Yesseca said weakly.

    Selina walked in.

    Yesseca poured a cup of tea for her.

    The two of them chatted for a while. Everything was going on fine until Yesseca brought out a calendar.

    There was a glimmer of hope in her eyes. "Miss Whitlock, look, I cross off the dates on the calendar every day. After crossing off sixty days, my brother will be back."

    Yesseca said with certainty, "My brother said he woulde back in a few months. A month has passed and he''ll definitelye back after another two months,"

    This time, Yesseca did not ask Selina if she managed to contact Lothar, nor did Yesseca ask if anything happened to Lothar. All Yesseca did was tell Selina with conviction that Lothar would certainly be back after two months.

    The firm conviction in Yesa''s tone was heartwrenching for Selina to hear.

    She gave it everything she had to get rid of that feeling.

    Selina nodded to Yesseca. "Yesseca, you are right. Your brother promised you that he would be back in a few months. He will keep his promise." Before leaving, Selina gave Yesseca a card.

    She knew that Lothar was no longer around and Yesseca wasn''t exactly financially stable.

    There was a sum of money in the card, enough for Yesseca to survive.

    However, Yesseca refused to ept it.

    No matter what Selina said, Yesseca did not want to ept it.

    Yesseca told Selina that she had a small amount of savings. Even though it may not be much, it was enough to sustain her daily life.

    Selina had no choice but to take back her card in the end.

    As they were parting ways, Yesseca repeatedly reminded Selina to take care of her health.

    "Miss Whitlock, you are pregnant now. A pregnant woman must always be in a good mood. Don''t worry about my brother. My brother will definitelye back." Yessecaforted Selina.

    Looking at Yesseca''s sensible attitude, Selina felt miserable in her heart.

    She didn''t know what would happen if Lothar didn''te back within two months.

    Biting her lip, Selina threw away such thoughts.

    There were two more months left. She couldn''t say with such certainty that Lothar would not be back. Who knew, perhaps a miracle might happen. Selina got into the car.

    She looked at Matthew. "Will you promise me something?"

    "Go ahead."

    Selina''s eyes shone. "Regardless of what happened to Lothar, you have to continge to help me search for him. I believe in miracles. I have a strong feeling that Lothar is still alive. He has such a sensible sister. He will never abandon her.

    Time passed in the blink of an eye.

    It was time for another pregnancy check-up for Selina.

    Matthew had nned to apany Selina for the check-up during the weekend, but Selina brought Erine along to the hospital that Friday. Selina knew that Matthew had a heavy workload and she wanted him to rest on the weekend instead of going to the hospital with her. She then decided to have her examination done earlier.

    She had nothing to do at home anyway.

    Of course, she didn''t let Matthew know about it because she knew that Matthew wouldn''t agree with her choice.

    There were a lot of pregnant women who came to the hospital for an examination that day. They needed to queue and wait for their turn.

    Erine couldn''t help but nag, "Miss Whitlock, if I had known about this earlier, would have let youe here with Matthew or let Matthew

    make an appointment. Then you won''t have to wait in line," Content

    belongs to

    Matthew would have definitely arranged for an OB-GYN to give Selina her check- up. Then, she wouldn''t have to wait in line.

    Selina didn''t mind waiting in line at all.

    She felt that there wasn''t a need to receive special treatment.

    Plus, it was a different and enlightening experience to be able to wait in line with so many other pregnantdies.

    "Why don''t I call Mr. Matthew now and ask him to arrange it? We don''t have to line up this way," Erine suggested.

    Selina rejected this idea.

    "Erine, it''s fine, we can just wait in line here."

    Erine could onlyply since Selina strongly insisted to wait in the queue.

    Erine asked Selina to sit on the bench outside and wait. "Miss Whitlock, I''ll queue for you. There''s too many people in there. When it''s your turn, I''ll

    call you."

    "No, it''s fine, I can do it."

    "No, you can''t go in there and crowd with them, Miss Whitlock. Otherwise, if something happens to you, I won''t know what to tell or exin to Mr. Matthew." This time, Erine refused to give in.

    Selina had no choice but to agree with Erine''s suggestion.

    Selina sat and waited outside for a long time. She felt bored and decided to take a walk.

    Just as she started her walk, Selina saw a girl.

    The girl was carrying a see-through bag and Selina could see all sorts of herbal medicine in the bag.

    It was the first time that she had seen so much herbal medicine. Hence, Selina couldn''t help but take a second look at it.

    The girl noticed Selina as well.

    The moment the girl''s gazended on Selina, she was astounded.

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419

    The girl wanted to leave, but she decided to stay and talk to Selina.

    "Hello," she greeted Selina.

    Confusion shed across Selina''s eyes.

    She did not know nor recognize who this girl was.

    However, the girl looked a little familiar.

    "Thest time we met, I bumped into your mother," the girl said.

    The girl saw Erine and Selina walking together and noticed that Erine was decades older than Selina. Hence, she thought that Erine was Selina''s

    mom.

    Selina didn''t know what to say.

    Selina recalled who the girl was. She had bumped into Erine the other day and stared intensely at Selina. Now she was stating that Erine was her mother.

    Selina figured that something was probably not right with the girl''s mind.

    The girl hesitated for a moment and asked, "Have you been feeling a little unwell recently? Are you having bad headachestely?"

    Selina was surprised.

    She was indeed having bad headaches, but how did this girl know about it?

    She nodded. "Yes, I am."

    The girl sighed. "There''s something wrong with your brain, something very bad and wrong."

    Seina was speechless.

    She was taken aback because the girl managed to rightly guess that she had been having severe headaches.

    However, it seemed like the one with a problem in the brain was not Selina, but the girl instead.

    The girl said in a mysterious tone, "Those substances have already entered your head. You''d better pay a visit to the Witch n and see if there is any solution to your problem,"

    Selina waspletely at a loss for words at this point.

    She stared at the girl as if she was looking at a lunatic.

    "If you want to go, I can bring you there," the girl said.

    "Then?" There was a coldness in Selina''s tone. "Do I need to pay you?"

    "No, you don''t need to." The girl immediately said, "However, you must pay them if you go there,"

    Selina sneered, "Turns out that there''s nothing wrong with your brain, but you are just trying to cheat me out of my money,"

    The girl''s eyes widened. "What do you mean?"

    Selina ignored the girl and turned to leave.

    She would just take this as an unfortunate encounter.

    When the girl noticed that Selina was leaving, she immediately followed Selina.

    The girl walked up to block Selina''s path. "Hey, don''t leave. It''s fate that we have met twice. You..."

    The girl''s words were stuck in her throat.

    It was because of the look that Selina was giving her.

    Selina''s gaze was ice-cold, so much that it was as if the coldness was a drug-filled needle that could pierce into her soul.

    The girl pursed her lips and said, "Great. My kindness is being disregarded,"

    After that, she walked away.

    Selina then went into the clinic to look for Erine.

    "Miss Whitlock, where have you been? It''s your turn," Erine said anxiously.

    Selina said, "I just went out for a walk,"

    Not to mention that she met a psycho.

    "Hurry up and go in."

    Selina went into the doctor''s office.

    After some regr examinations, it was time for the ultrasound check-up.

    The doctor looked a little worried as he was doing the ultrasound for Selina.

    Once it was done, the doctor gave Selina her ultrasound report.

    "Is everything okay?" Selina asked.

    The doctor looked like there was something on his mind, and he was conflicted about whether he should say it or not.

    "What''s wrong?" Selina''s heart tightened.

    The doctor said, "There is nothing wrong with your ultrasound, but I think you still need to go for some further examinations. I think something is wrong,"

    However, the doctor couldn''t tell her what exactly was the problem.

    This was the first time the doctor felt such uneasiness while doing a check up for a patient.

    Selina got worried and asked, "What''s wrong? Is it the baby?"

    The doctor hurried tofort Selina when he saw that she was getting anxious. "Don''t worry. There''s nothing wrong with the ultrasound. Perhaps, I thought too much about it."

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat. She felt that something wasn''t quite right.

    The girl took the bus back to the countryside.

    This time, she prepared lots of herbal medicine for Lothar.

    Lothar''s condition was getting worse and worse.

    The girl sighed.

    When she rescued Lothar, Lothar had not been in the water for long. What was fatal was the cuts and wounds that maimed Lothar''s body from head to toe. He was caned and whipped till his skin tore open. Most of the wounds festered to be r��tten masses of tissue when he was thrown into the water.

    His face was no different.

    If she hadn''t watched the TV series that Lothar was in or searched for information about Lothar on the Inte, she wouldn''t have been able to recognize that the man with scars on his face was Lothar.

    The girl concocted some medicine for Lothar.

    She fed Lothar some water before helping him to lie down on the bed.

    Looking at Lothar who waspletely unconscious, a hint of determination shed across the girl''s eyes.

    She wanted to protect Lothar''s appearance, thus she hadn''t used that method yet.

    However, if Lothar''s life was slipping away, she had no choice but to use that method!

    The girl walked into another room.

    She took out a small vermin from a corner of the room.

    She opened the vermin up.

    Inside were countless wiggling bugs, which looked extremely horrifying.

    After walking out of the ultrasound examination room, Selina handed the results to the chief doctor.

    The chief doctor said that Selina''s examination results were optimal, and there weren''t any problems.

    On the side, Erine said happily, "There must be no problem. Miss Whitlock, you and Mr. Matthew are both in good health. The child must be healthy," However, what the doctor said in the ultrasound room kept ying back in Selina''s mind.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    After leaving the hospital with Erine, Selina told Erine to head home first as she wanted to make a trip down to the Whitlock family.

    Erine left as soon as she heard that Selina wanted to visit the Whitlock family.

    Little did she know that Selina actually went to a private hospital instead.

    This time, she did not line up but went in through the VIP ess route.

    After arriving at the hospital, she did a regr check-up, which showed no problems.

    When it came time for the ultrasound, the examiner was hesitant as well.

    Selina asked what was wrong.

    The doctor told the same thing to Selina. He felt that something was not right, but he just couldn''t put his finger on it.

    Selina then left the private hospital.

    She nned to ask Matthew to have an expert take a look at her.

    However, that evening, something happened that shocked Selina to the point that shepletely forgot to mention this matter to Matthew.

    When Matthew was investigating Reid''s case, he found out that Caroline was involved.

    It turned out that Caroline had not left Agaphen City at all. She was living with Reid all along and both of them had nned a lot of things together.

    Selina didn''t know anything about

    that. She nned to give Matthew a surprise as Matthew just got down from his car when she reached

    home. She crept towards hin spet

    stealthily and overheard Matthew''s phone conversation. That was how she found out.

    Matthew gave orders to his people to catch both Caroline and Reid, who were in the US now.

    Selina waspletely shocked.

    Catching Reid was indeed the right move, but why Caroline?

    She couldn''t help but call out to Matthew. When Matthew saw Selina, he immediately hung up the phone.

    Selina asked Matthew what was going on.

    At first, Matthew refused to tell her. It was not until Selina was going to go mad that Matthew told her what happened.

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420

    Matthew''s face was broody. "Selina, things with Saoirse are rted to Reid and Caroline."

    Selina was astonished. "Do you mean that Saoirse worked with Caroline and Reid?"

    Matthew denied that im. "No, not really. Saoirse was most likely tricked by them. Anyways, both of them plotted lots of things, including the fake recording. Caroline and Reid were in on all of these together."

    Selina was in utter shock.

    "What else did the both of them do? Were they plotting behind our backs all this time? Why would they do that?" Selina asked in shock.

    Matthew''s eyes were dark, void of any emotion.

    There was one thing that he had yet to tell Selina.

    That was, he found out that Lothar and Reid had always been in contact.

    Before Lothar knew or met Selina, he was already in contact with Reid.

    Moreover, Lothar and Selina''s encounter was indeed nned, just like what Reid said.

    However, now that Selina was pregnant, he didn''t dare to let Selina know because he was worried that she would be too worked up.

    He held Selina''s hand and said softly, "No matter what their purpose is, we''ve already found out about it. It''s useless for them to do anything to us now. Don''t worry, Selina. They can''t harm us anymore,"

    "They are in the United States now, right? I heard you ask your people to go to the US and catch them?" Selina asked.

    Matthew nodded. "Yes, they went to the US after I came back from Germany."

    A sharp light shed in Selina''s eyes. "Then, we must catch them. I want to know what kind of evil deeds they have done!"

    More importantly, she had to find out where Lothar was by questioning Reid!

    In the Yethan family.

    Caroline came from a prestigious family.

    Her father was a university professor, so she had the upper hand when it came to her family background.

    It was a pity that Caroline''s mother had passed away long ago. Caroline was the only child, thus only Caroline and her dad were left.

    Caroline had a close rtionship with her father.

    Hover Yethan, her dad, was the only rtive Caroline had left in the world.

    That night, Caroline and Hover were having dinner at home.

    Hover had personally prepared these dishes. All of them were Caroline''s favourite.

    Caroline smiled and picked up a piece of roast pork. "Dad, the roast pork you make suits my taste the most."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    There was a tinge of emotion in his tone. "Since you like my cooking so much, don''t leave the house in the future. You''ve been in Glevania for so long. It has been really lonely for me to stay here alone. I need you by my side since I''m getting old."

    Hover''s words struck Caroline''s heart like a blunt weapon.

    She began to feel sad.

    She knew that her father was old and needed someone to apany him.

    Thinking of this, her hatred for Selina deepened.

    If it weren''t for Selina, why would she stay in Agaphen City for such a long time?

    "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll be with you in the future," Caroline said.

    Selina''s matter was about to be solved anyway!

    When the hatred in her heart was dissipated once and for all, she would stay with her father.

    Caroline''s father nodded with gratification. "That''s good. I don''t have any other wishes. I just want to see my daughter every day."

    Just then, the doorbell rang.

    "Dad, I''ll open the door. I think it''s Joshua looking for you to y chess," Caroline said.

    Joshua was their next-door neighbour who enjoyed ying chess. asionally, he''d drop by to have a game with Hover. Caroline opened the door.

    A group of bodyguards clothed in ck suddenly rushed in.

    She was dumbfounded.

    "Who are you?" After processing what was happening, Caroline immediately shouted, "Get out of here. This is private property. You are trespassing. You are breaking thew. I''m going to call the police to arrest you,"

    The group of bodyguards remained unmoved.

    Their leader said, "Miss Yethan,e with us,"

    Caroline was on her guard as she took a step back and said, "Why should I go with you? Get out of here! This is my house! You will be shot to death

    if you break into private property in the US. Get out of here!"

    The leader did not treat Caroline badly despite her arrogant tone as she was ady and a pretty one at that. He said, "Miss Yethan, we are from Agaphen City. Someone ordered us to bring you back Agaphen City. You must go with us. If you still resist, don''t me me for using force on you,"

    Caroline''s expression instantly changed.

    Agaphen City!

    They were people from Agaphen City!

    Could it be that the things between her and Reid have been exposed?

    "Did you guyse to bring me back because of Selina?" Caroline shouted.

    The bodyguard did not reply but only pressed on, "Miss Yethan, pleasee with us,"

    Before Caroline knew it, the leader signaled several of his other bodyguards and they surrounded Caroline in a swift moment.

    Caroline was shocked and angry.

    "Get out of here. This is America, not Agaphen City. Get out of here!"

    There was no use for Caroline to shout. Very soon, the bodyguards tied her up.

    Just as they were about to drag Caroline out, a male voice suddenly rang out.

    "Let go of my daughter!" At some point, her father had dashed out.

    He held a gun in his hand. "Let go of my daughter! Hurry up, or I''ll shoot!"

    The bodyguards who came to catch Caroline were all Matthew''s right-hand men. They were all from special forces and were definitely not frightened by the gun in Hover''s hand.

    They continued to drag Caroline out as if they hadn''t seen her father.

    Hover gritted his teeth and pulled the trigger.

    Bang.

    A loud gunshot could be heard.

    Hover fell to the ground.

    The gun had misfired.

    The bullet went through Hover''s chest.

    Arge amount of blood gushed out of her father''s chest.

    "Dad!" Caroline began thrashing around and fought all with her might against the bodyguard to be by her dad''s side.

    "Dad, are you okay? Dad, open your eyes and look at me," Caroline cried.

    Hover''s eyes were shut tightly and he showed no reaction.

    Caroline saw that blood was flowing out of

    Hover''s chest and she quickly used both her bare hands to press on the bullet wound. However, no matter how hard she applied pressure on it, blood continued flowing and her hands were stained with her father''s blood.

    The sight of her father''s bright red blood against her fair hands was particrly horrifying.

    "Sir, what should we do?" A bodyguard looked awkwardly at their leader.

    No one knew that such a thing would happen.

    The leader didn''t know what to do as well.

    Should they take Caroline away during such a situation? If they didn''t, police would soone by.

    While the leader hesitated, a group of armed policemen suddenly barged into the house.

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421

    It turned out that the neighbour next door had called the police when they heard themotion going on in Caroline''s house.

    Even if the group of bodyguards were all from the special forces, it was impossible for them to deal with such arge group of armed American policemen. Soon, they were all caught and arrested.

    Hover was sent to the hospital.

    In a hospital in the US, Hover was dered dead.

    Dead by a bullet in the heart.

    Caroline was sitting on a bench in the hospital, and her face was as pale as chalk.

    Her big eyes were empty and void.

    She looked like a carcass.

    After some time, a policeman came up to her.

    The policeman noticed that Caroline was of the same race as him, so he treated her with extra kindness and care. He said, "Miss Yethan, I''m sorry for your loss. Your dad is gone. Take your time to prepare for his funeral,"

    Caroline''s eyes widened even further.

    Her eyes were already wide open just now, but now they had reached their limit.

    There was a strange look in her eyes.

    She looked at the policeman with her big nk eyes. "My father was killed by those people. I want to shoot them, shoot them immediately!"

    The policeman looked very sorry. "Miss Yethan, the death of your father was caused by the misfired gun."

    "Then, what about them? Don''t tell me they don''t have any liabilities!" Caroline couldn''t help but shout.

    The policeman lowered his voice. "Yes. I''m here to tell you that there''s a force backing them. They will likely be released without any conviction." Caroline''s entire body trembled.

    Someone was backing them? Could it be Selina?

    Caroline knew that the Whitlock family had connections in the United States.

    She stood up suddenly with a sad glimmer in her eyes. "They killed my father. Are they that innocent? Didn''t America preach aboutw and justice? Why did you release them?"

    The policeman felt even more guilt pile onto his shoulders. "Miss Yethan, the main reason for your father''s death is because his own gun misfired. I''m really sorry for your loss."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the policeman left.

    Plop.

    Caroline fell into her seat.

    She looked lost.

    Her father was dead!

    Her only rtive had left this world!

    She had nned to spend the rest of her life with her father, but now, none of that was possible.

    Her father was dead.

    An excruciating pain poured into Caroline''s heart.

    It was so painful that she bent over.

    She cupped her face in her hands and gritted her teeth.

    As if that posture could drive away some of the pain in her heart.

    After some time, Caroline released her grip.

    There were bloodstains on her fair hands.

    She suddenly smiled.

    That smile was a little terrifying.

    Her father had died and it was all because of Selina.

    If Selina hadn''t sent people to the United States to arrest her, her father wouldn''t have died so tragically!

    She wanted to take revenge. She wanted to seek revenge on Selina!

    She stood up abruptly and walked forward without hesitation.

    That night, Matthew returned to the Perry family''s home.

    He looked a little pale.

    The n he put forth in the US to capture them did not go as well as he expected.

    Reid was too cunning. He had already run away when he heard the news. However, an unexpected ident happened to Caroline. Her father was shot to death by ident when they were capturing Caroline.

    His men were also arrested by the American police.

    Although he could let the police of the United States release his men easily with the power he had, Matthew felt terrible as a life was lost.

    When he got home, Selina asked again if Reid and Caroline had been captured.

    Matthew knew that it would not be easy for Selina if she knew what happened. So, he decided to hide

    it from her.

    "Not yet. My people have just arrived in America. It will take sometime," Matthew said.

    "Oh." Selina said, "I wonder when we can catch him,"

    "It won''t take long."

    "That''s good." Selina frowned slightly.

    Matthew saw the frown on Selina''s fair face and caressed it gently as he said, "Little girl, you have to be happy. You are pregnant now, so you have to stay happy every day,"

    As soon as she heard Matthew mention her pregnancy, Selina suddenly thought of her pregnancy examination.

    Although there was no problem with her ultrasound, she still felt a little uneasy when she thought of the doctor''s words.

    Just as she was about to tell Matthew about it, his phone rang.

    "I''ll take the call." Matthew smiled apologetically at Selina.

    "Okay, take your time."

    Selina sat on the sofa as Matthew went to answer the call.

    She touched her belly gently.

    Ever since she was pregnant, she had no other symptoms like morning sickness other than headaches.

    Selina figured that it may not be that big of a problem.

    Perhaps she was overthinking it.

    At this moment, her phone suddenly rang.

    It was from an unknown number.

    She answered, "Hello,"

    "You are Selina Whitlock, aren''t you?" The voice was loud.

    Selina felt that the voice sounded familiar. "I am, and you are?"

    "I''m Bowie!" The woman raised her voice. "You didn''t expect it to be me, did you?"

    Ever since Selina gave Bowie a

    mirror, Bowie got upset at Selina but

    she wasn''t able to meet her at the

    Whitlock family''s home. That

    afternoon when Francia went over to

    visit Cecilia, Bowie tagged along.

    She scrolled through Cecilia''s phone when Cecilia wasn''t noticing and took note of Selina''s number.

    Selina felt that it was a bit ridiculous. "I really didn''t expect that!"

    She was not surprised that Bowie had her cell phone number. After all, Bowie was Natalie''s younger sister. Perhaps, it was Natalie who gave Bowie

    her number.

    "What did you mean by giving me a mirror previously?" Bowie asked bluntly.

    Selina found the situation exasperating.

    How could Bowie not know what it meant?

    "What do you think it means?" Selina asked with a smile.

    Bowie sneered and said, "I am already beautiful, so you don''t need to send me a mirror for me to look at myself!"

    Selina was speechless.

    Bowie added, I know what you

    mean. You are reminding me that I don''t need a man who has been married twice like Matthew because

    I''m so beautiful, right? I can find a better man! However, I have my eyes on Matthew, so it''s useless for you to send me a mirror,"

    Selina was renderedpletely speechless.

    Her lips twitched.

    Bowie spoke harshly, "I''m telling you,

    el.is

    I''m not taking any action because of Natalie. If I did, Matthew would fall for mepletely and by then, you''ll be humiliated. I don''t want to embarrass you, which is why you''d better let Matthewe to me before you face the worse sort of

    humiliation," Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422

    Selina didn''t know what to say to Bowie.

    Bowie hung up the phone.

    All of a sudden, Selina burst intoughter.

    She recalled all the women that flung themselves at Matthew. Saoirse and Rainee were able to trigger some form of fury in Selina, but not Bowie.

    Even when Bowie took the initiative to call Selina, Selina was not in the least bit bothered and only felt likeughing.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Before Bowie''s call, she was in a bad mood but now she had cheered up.

    After a while, Matthew walked over.

    Seeing the silly smile on Selina''s face, the haze brought by the phone call Matthew received subsided instantly.

    It was his men who called just now.

    He found that Reid had escaped from Hollywood to Las Vegas and his men couldn''t find him anywhere in Vegas.

    Reid''s craftiness was beyond Matthew''s imagination.

    "What are youughing at?" Matthew asked as he

    walked over.

    Matthew felt that all his problems were pushed aside the instant he saw Selina''s smile.

    Selina lifted her head and gazed at Matthew, "Do you remember Bowie Zimmer?"

    Matthew looked confused. He didn''t know who Bowie was.

    "It''s Natalie''s sister. Isn''t she a rtive or something?"

    It was only after hearing Selina''s words that Matthew recalled who Bowie was.

    "Oh, I know. I''ve seen her several times, but I don''t have a deep impression of her," Matthew said.

    "Then tell me your only impression of her?" Selina asked.

    Matthew had nosting impression of Bowie.

    "Just an ordinary girl," Matthew said.

    Selina covered her mouth and giggled.

    Matthew said gently, "What''s wrong? Why are youughing?"

    She pursed her lips sweetly, "Nothing much, just..."

    She looked at Matthew, "Why must you be so goodlooking?"

    Matthew was at a loss for words.

    Selina pinched the bridge of Matthew''s nose gently, "You are so good looking that you have attracted so many girls,"

    Matthew grasped Selina''s slender fingers, "No matter how many women turn their heads, you''re the only woman of my dreams,"

    Matthew''s gaze was so focused and intense that only Selina was in his sight when he said that. It was as if the whole world was gone and didn''t matter. In his eyes and in his heart, there was only Selina.

    Selina felt a gush of tenderness seeing Matthew''s gaze.

    She couldn''t help but throw herself into Matthew''s arms, "Matthew, I feel so happy that you love me so much,"

    There was an intense joy in Matthew''s eyes. His low voice could be heard above Selina''s head, "I''m also grateful that you finally belong to me," Bowie''s phone call made Selinapletely forget about what she wanted to tell Matthew.

    When she woke up the next day, Matthew had already gone to work.

    Maybe it was because of her pregnancy, Selina had been waking up slightlyter recently. She would wake up around 10 in the morning almost everyday.

    Selina felt a little dizzy when she woke up.

    Although she was feeling a bit blur, Selina somehow remembered the dream she hadst night.

    However, the dream was all muddled up.

    Lothar and Caroline were both in her dreams.

    When she woke up, she could not remember the details of the dream, but her head still felt painful.

    Erine cooked Selina a bowl of sweet lotus seed porridge.

    She told Selina that it would help ease her headache.

    "Miss Whitlock, although the lotus seeds are bitter, they''re highly nutritious. They''re good for your brain." Erine coaxed her.

    Selina finished the porridge.

    To her surprise, it tasted really good.

    However, her head still continued to ache.

    Selina figured she should call Matthew and ask him to arrange an appointment with a skilled doctor so that she could go through a detailed examination.

    She took out her phone, but put it down after a while.

    She decided to forget about the notion as Matthew was busy with his work. It was better to wait until he returned.

    No matter how pressing things were, it was not that much of a hurry.

    Nadia was packing up at home.

    Since she gave that stuff to Caroline, Caroline had given her arge sum of money.

    She nned to use that money to bail her husband out.

    However, her ns were shattered.

    They told her that the person who imprisoned Nadia''s husband was someone powerful and money was of no use if she wanted to bail her husband out.

    Nadia had no choice but to use the money to buy a piece of property instead.

    She was packing up to move into her new house.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    Nadia opened the door.

    The person standing at the door was Caroline.

    "Long time no see, Caroline."

    Nadia was delighted.

    She immediately weed Caroline, "Miss Yethan, the money you gave me to bail my husband out was of no use. I know you know lots of powerful people. Can you help me think of a way?"

    At that moment, Nadia could only pin her hopes on Caroline.

    "Sure," Caroline agreed straightforwardly.

    Nadia was overjoyed.

    "Miss Yethan, so what do you think we can do now?" Nadia wanted Caroline to make it possible for her husband to be a free man instantly. "There''s no hurry," Caroline said indifferently, "Is there an antidote to the thing you gave mest time?"

    "Of course there is. Of course there is an antidote," Nadia thought that Caroline, wanted the antidote, so she immediately ran to the room and took out a small box. "This is the antidote."

    "Is there only one antidote? Is there any other way to neutralize the poison in her body?" Caroline asked, staring at Nadia.

    "This is the only antidote!" Nadia

    said with certainty, "You have to know what''s harming you in order detoxify it. I''m the only one who

    knows what is inside her bod ned

    There is no other person who can make the antidote except me,"

    "Are you sure?"

    "I''m sure," Nadia assured Caroline.

    A cold gleam shed across Caroline''s eyes.

    She picked up the box, "Come with me then. I''ll free your husband,"

    Nadia was delighted, "Miss Yethan, please follow me."

    Caroline followed behind Nadia closely.

    Nadia was about to open the door when she suddenly fell to the ground.

    Caroline held a gun in her hand.

    A silencer.

    Caroline looked at Nadia, who was lying dead on the ground. Her gaze held a myriad of feelings.

    She had never killed anyone before. This was the first time she truly killed someone.

    "Don''t me me," Caroline said to Nadia, "I have no choice. I''m afraid that if I die Selina will ask you for the antidote. I can''t let her get the antidote!"

    Since Selina killed her father, thus Caroline wanted to drag Selina to hell with her.

    Caroline made a phone call to Brennan.

    She told Brennan over the phone to ask Selina out.

    Brennan was in a dilemma.

    After all, he had asked Selina out twice.

    Caroline softened her voice and said,

    I

    "Brennan, I want to apologize

    sincerely to Selina. You must help

    me ask Selina out. I''ve been in such

    a standstill with her for so long that I

    can''t bear it anymore. I flew Glevania because I want to apologize to Selina,"

    gver to

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423

    Hearing Caroline''s words, Brennan agreed.

    At first, Brennan nned to ask Selina out for dinner but Caroline wanted to meet her immediately.

    "Let''s just have an afternoon tea. There''s no need for dinner."

    Brennan was soft-hearted, so he agreed to Caroline''s request. Besides, it was just a short meetup.

    Brennan called Selina.

    Selina agreed.

    She was free anyway.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    She wanted to ask Matthew to pick her up from the afternoon tea and nned to tell Matthew about her pregnancy examination on the ride home.

    Brennan and Caroline reached the clubhouse before Selina did and booked a private room.

    Caroline handed a bottle of water to Brennan, "Drink some water. The weather is hot,"

    Brennan took the water and drank it.

    Soon he began to feel dizzy and his eyesight turned blurry.

    Brennan looked at Caroline and said, "Why do I feel a little ufortable? I feel sleepy,"

    Caroline''s voice was indifferent as she said, "If you want to sleep, then lie down. Selina''s not here yet, she won''t being this early,"

    There was a sofa nearby.

    Brennan knew that it wouldn''t look good for him to be asleep when Selina arrived, but he couldn''t fight the drowsiness and figured that he would feel much better after lying down for a bit.

    Brennan walked over to the sofa.

    However, as soon as Brennan lied down, the overwhelming sleepiness engulfed him and he shut his eyes.

    A ck Bentley stopped outside of the clubhouse.

    Selina got down from the car.

    She was a little suspicious.

    Why did Brennan ask her out to have afternoon tea at the clubhouse? Plus, he booked a private room.

    Selina felt that something wasn''t right.

    However, she soon figured out what was going on.

    She told Brennan about her pregnancy thest time and Brennan probably guessed that the father of the baby was Matthew. Brennan also probably heard about what had happened between Matthew and Saoirse and wanted to know more about everything from Selina.

    There was a private room in the clubhouse. It was suitable for more private conversations.

    When Selina arrived at the private room, Selina pushed the door open.

    She did not notice Caroline hiding behind the door at all.

    There was no one in the room.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    Hadn''t Brennan arrived yet?

    That was impossible. Hadn''t Brennan sent her a text saying that he''d arrived just a while ago?

    Selina called Brennan.

    Brennan''s ringtone echoed throughout the private room.

    Selina followed the sound of the ringtone and saw Brennan lying on the sofa.

    She walked over and found that Brennan had actually fallen asleep.

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She felt helpless.

    Why was Brennan sleeping when he had asked her

    out for afternoon tea?

    She shoved Brennan, "Brennan, I''m here. Wake up," There was no response from Brennan.

    "Click."

    A crisp sound suddenly came from behind Selina.

    Caroline locked the door of the room from the outside.

    Hearing the sound behind her, Selina turned around.

    She saw Caroline.

    Under the dim light of the room, Caroline''s face was as pale as a ghost''s.

    Selina was startled.

    "What are you doing here?" Selina stood up suddenly.

    Caroline smiled, "Selina Whitlock. Long time no see,"

    Caroline shed her pearly white teeth as she grinned, making her look somewhat menacing.

    Selina nced at Brennan and soon figured out what was going on.

    "It was you who lured me here. What did you do to Brennan?" "I just fed him some sleeping pills." Caroline had no hatred towards Brennan, so she wouldn''t do anything to harm him.

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    If it was just sleeping pills, it was not a big deal.

    Selina looked coldly at Caroline, "I didn''t expect that we would fail to find you in America. Who knew you came over to Agaphen City. Just nice, at least we won''t have to look high and low for you in America,"

    Caroline''s gaze darkened.

    It turned out that Selina had indeed sent someone to America to catch her!

    Carolineughed loudly.

    Herughter could send chills down anyone''s spine.

    She pointed at Selina, "Oh, Selina, it''s really you that sent someone to catch me,"

    Selna''s eyebrows furrowed together into a tight knot.

    Selina felt that Caroline was acting a little strange, especially the way sheughed. For some reason, Selina felt as if a ghost was standing in front of her.

    Selina''s voice turned colder, "I know that you have been staying with Reid in Agaphen City all the time. I''ve wanted you toe back here so that you could give me an exnation!"

    Although it was Matthew who sent people to capture Caroline, Selina felt that there was no need for her to tell that to Caroline.

    After all, Matthew''s troupes were Selina''s troupes.

    Caroline finally stoppedughing.

    1

    Her entire body emanated an icy aura, "Exnation? Who do you think you are doing demand an exnation from me? It''s you that owes me an exnation. You have to give me an exnation!"

    Selina''s face was ice-cold, "Caroline, why are you not able to see things through even until now? I admit it was my fault in the beginning and I''ve exined everything to you. It''s your choice not to believe me. Your unreasonable perverseness is what l��d you to where you are today. Haven''t you realized your mistakes?"

    Caroline stared intensely at Selina, "Realize my mistake? I want to tear your bones apart and eat your flesh,"

    This woman had killed her father. Caroline wanted Selina to die a tragic death.

    Selina felt extremely disappointed.

    Her once close friend had reached the point of no return.

    "Where is Reid now?" Selina suddenly asked.

    Caroline sneered, "Do you think I''ll tell you?"

    Caroline had no idea where Reid was, and even if she did, she wouldn''t tell Selina!

    Looking at Caroline, Selina said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. We will find Reid, you..."

    Selina paused.

    She thought of Lothar.

    She was not sure if she could get any information out of Caroline, but the least she could do was try.

    "Lothar was captured by Reid. Do you know anything about this?" Selina asked.

    Selina then suddenly turned around and said, "I''m going to see if Brennan has woken up,"

    She walked towards Brennan and quickly sent a text message.

    "Come quick," Selina typed and pressed the send button.

    She bent over to check if Brennan was awake or not.

    Just then Caroline''s voice rang out behind Selina, "Of course I know about Lothar,"

    Selina''s whole body froze.

    She quickly turned around to look at Caroline, "How is Lothar? Where is he now?"

    Caroline sneered sarcastically, "It seems that Reid is right. You really care about Lothar. Although Lothar colluded with Reid to betray you, you still

    care about him so much. You are really a b*tch!"

    "Shut up!" Selina''s face darkened, "Do you think I''ll believe what you say? Do you think I''ll believe that Lothar worked for Reid? I don''t. believe a single word from

    Lothar is not such a personne

    swneve

    el

    him!"

    Caroline''s smile became more sarcastic.

    She looked coldly at Selina, "If you don''t believe me, then forget it, but I''ll let you in on a little secret. Lothar is already dead. He was beaten to death

    by Reid and thrown into the sea,"

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424

    Selina felt as if her head had been hit by a heavy object. There was a buzzing sound in her ears.

    She rushed over and grabbed Caroline''s cor, "What did you say? Say it again!"

    Caroline was drunk with glee when she saw Selina losing her mind.

    Caroline spoke even louder this time, "If you want me to say it again, then I''ll repeat it. Lothar is dead. He was beaten to death by Reid and thrown into the sea. I''m sure his body is gone. Are you happy with this answer?"

    p!

    A sharp and loud pnded on Caroline''s face.

    A palm print immediately formed on Caroline''s white cheek.

    Selina stared intently at Caroline, her voice trembling as she spoke, "Caroline, if anything happens to Lothar, neither you nor Reid will be spared!" Carolineughed loudly.

    Sheughed so hard that tears streamed down her cheeks.

    Caroline emphasised each word as she spoke, "Selina, do you think I''m still looking forward to escaping this time? I''m here to die with you!"

    Saying that, Caroline took out the gun that she was hiding.

    The barrel was aimed at Selina.

    Caroline''s eyes were full of mes and hatred, "Selina Whitlock, kneel down now!"

    Selina did not expect that Caroline would pull out a gun.

    She was stunned to the core as she cried, "Caroline, you''re crazy!"

    Caroline''s face darkened, "You''re right, I''m crazy,"

    Her father had been shot to death. How could she still be sane?

    "Kneel down now or I''ll kill you right away!" Caroline snapped.

    Selina saw the desire to kill in Caroline''s eyes.

    She was shocked.

    Selina knew that Caroline hated her, but she never thought that her hatred would actually drive her to kill someone.

    Selina slowly retreated step by step, "Caroline, don''t be impulsive. This is a clubhouse. If you really shoot me to death, you won''t be able to escape," Selina began to think of a way out while stepping backwards.

    She was figuring how long would it take for Matthew toe over.

    Just now, she had secretly sent a message to Matthew. She didn''t know if Matthew had read it.

    Selina suddenly felt a little regret in her heart.

    She didn''t know that Caroline had a gun. If she had known that she had a gun, she wouldn''t have wasted her time speaking to Caroline. She would have called Matthew directly.

    Just then, Selina''s gaze fell onto the figure on the sofa that was sitting up slowly.

    Brennan was actually awake!

    Selina''s breath instantly froze.

    Brennan looked over.

    Just before Selina could signal Brennan to be quiet, Brennan called out, "Caroline, what are you doing?"

    Caroline''s entire body stiffened.

    She looked at Brennan, "Brennan, you should leave quickly. This has nothing to do with you. This is an affair between me and Selina," Brennan waspletely dumbstruck.

    At first, he thought that he was dreaming, but when he heard Caroline''s words he realized nothing about this was fake.

    Caroline was actually holding a gun towards Selina. Was she trying to kill Selina?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Although Brennan couldn''t believe it, it was happening right in front of his eyes!

    Brennan''s voice was trembling as he said, "Caroline, put down your gun quickly. Aren''t you a good friend of Selina''s? Didn''t you ask me to call Selina over so that you can apologize to her? What are you doing?"

    Caroline sneered, "I lied so that you could bring Selina over. Let me tell you something, Brennan. Don''t be fooled by Selina. She''s the evilest woman in the world. I can''t wait to tear her heart apart and kill her. Why would I even want to mend my rtionship with her?"

    Beads of cold sweat began to form on Brennan''s forehead.

    How could this be? How was this possible?

    On the other side, Selina quietly walked towards Caroline.

    She wanted to seize the gun from Caroline while she was distracted.

    "Caroline, you can''t do that. Put down your gun. Put it down quickly," Brennan also walked towards Caroline.

    Caroline pointed the gun in her hand at Brennan and said, "Brennan, go. I said that this has nothing to do with you. Go now!"

    A glint of light shed in Selina''s eyes.

    This is it.

    Selina lunged at Caroline.

    Unfortunately, Caroline caught the quick movement.

    In a moment of panic, Caroline suddenly pulled the trigger of the pistol.

    Bang.

    There was a silencer by the muzzle of the gun. There was no gunshot sound but the sound of a person falling to the ground. Selina''s pupils widened in horror.

    She watched Brennan fall to the ground in front of her with her own two eyes.

    At the spur of the moment, Brennan protected Selina and took the shot fired by Caroline.

    "Brennan!" Selina shouted.

    She rushed towards Brennan, "Why did you run over? Why?"

    Selina''s voice was on the verge of breaking.

    Brennan forced out a smile.

    His lips were quivering.

    Before Brennan could utter a word, his eyes closed shut.

    Selina rushed to the door. She was going to call for help, and she would let the doctor save Brennan.

    However, Caroline blocked her way before she could even reach the door.

    Caroline aimed her gun at Selina

    Selina''s eyes turned red immediately. She pointed at

    Brennan, who was lying on the ground, Caroline! Are you out of

    your mind? Didn''t you see the feet

    Brennan was shot? Get out of the way. I want to call a doctor want a doctor to save him!" Content

    belongs to

    A nk look filled Caroline''s eyes as she looked at Brennan, who was lying listlessly on the floor.

    However, soon her eyes were filled with resentment again.

    Her father had also fallen to the ground like this. When she cried and threw herself in front of her father''s body, her hands were stained with blood pouring out from her father''s chest.

    Caroline stared viciously at Selina, "Don''t think about leaving. Kneel down,"

    Selina bit her lip hard.

    Plop!

    Selina knelt down in front of Caroline.

    Caroline felt a sense of satisfaction surging in her heart.

    Selina was finally kneeling down in front of her.

    She aimed the gun at Selina, but she did not have the intent to kill her.

    If she killed Selina now, it would be a relief for Selina. What Caroline wanted was for Selina to experienced torture.

    Caroline wanted Selina to kneel down in front of her like how a ve would.

    Selina looked at Caroline and said, "Caroline, I am kneeling down before you. Now open the door and let me out. I''m going to find a doctor to save Brennan. I''m begging you Let someone save Brennan. It''s at my fault. It has nothing to do with Brennan. Please save Brennan,"

    Caroline took out her phone.

    She dialed for the emergency services in front of Selina.

    After a while, Caroline hung up the phone and said, "The hospital is about 15 minutes away from here. They will be here to save Brennan soon,"

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425

    Those 15 minutes of waiting would be enough for Caroline to speak her mind to Selina.

    Just as Selina was about to stand up, Caroline quickly pressed the gun into Selina''s forehead and growled, "Kneel down,"

    Selina red at Caroline with her red-rimmed eyes.

    Selina gritted out every single word as she spoke, "Caroline, I kneeled down just now so that you can help me save Brennan. Do you still expect me to kneel down before you? Dream on! Kill me if you dare!"

    Then, Selina stood up swiftly.

    She seemed to be fearless of the gun in Caroline''s hand and stared intently into Caroline''s eyes.

    "This is great. I like how you''re still brave enough to stand up to me!" Caroline''s eyes seemed to be imbued with malice as she continued, "Nevertheless, I''d like to see how long you''ll be able to stand up to me when your body is full of worms and poison!"

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Selina retorted.

    Caroline chuckled and said, "It''s not nonsense, Selina. Do you remember that time Brennan asked you out for a meal and we were all drinking? I''m pretty sure you didn''t know that I ced a vermin into your ss. Have you heard of the Witch n''s vermin? I put that into your ss,"

    Selina couldn''t believe it, "What are you talking about? All of this doesn''t make sense. Do you think I will believe your petty lies?" "You don''t believe me?" The corners of Caroline''s lips curled up into a grin, "Have you been having headachestely?"

    Selina froze.

    How would Caroline know that she was having headachestely?

    Caroline continued, "Originally, the vermin would have made your body rot, but you''re pregnant and your baby is the one that''s absorbing all the poison, which is why you''re only having headachestely. Don''t worry, you won''t be able to run away from the effects of the vermin. The same thing goes to your baby,"

    Selina felt as if her whole being had been struck by thunder.

    If it weren''t for her recent headaches and the words the doctor uttered during herst ultrasound, she would never believe those ridiculous words that wereing out of Caroline''s mouth.

    But now!

    Selina''s voice trembled a little as she said, "Caroline, what the hell did you do to me? Exin to me, how do you know that I''ve been having headaches?"

    "Nadia," Caroline''s lips curved into a cold and venomous smile, "Do you still remember Nadia? Her husband offended you and was sent to jail by Matthew. Ever since then, she bore a grudge against you. It''s just nice that she''s from the Witch n. Do you know that there are many people in the Witch n who rear vermin? She''s one of them,"

    Caroline''s words got more brutal and gruesome when she saw the incredulous shocking expression Selina wore on her face, "When Matthew imprisoned her husband, I went to find her. She had reared that vermin especially for you. I put it in the ss that you used to drink. You have parasites all over your body and because of that, your headaches will only worsen. Slowly, your body will dry out and you''ll die,"

    Then, Caroline burst into fits of sinisterughter.

    There was an antidote.

    Caroline had specially asked Nadia to make the

    antidote.

    Although she hated Selina, her hatred was not to the point of wanting Selina to die.

    Her initial n was to torment Selina a little until Selina was willing to cry and beg for her mercy. Then, Caroline might consider saving Selina''s life. Now, her n had changed.

    She wanted Selina to die.

    Selina must die.

    Selina must die to pay for her father''s life.

    The antidote had been trampled into grains by Caroline.

    Not to mention that Nadia was killed and gone.

    The poison in Selina''s body could no longer be cured.

    Selina was destined to die.

    Selina felt as if thousands of knives were being pierced into her body, and she was immersed in tremendous pain and agony.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    She told herself that it was not true.

    How could there be such an inconceivable thing in the world.

    However, something was nagging and wringing at her heart.

    Telling her that everything Caroline said was true.

    Selina felt that her body was out of energy and she felt weak. Her headache began to manifest over her once more, this time even stronger than before.

    Caroline stepped forward until her

    face almost touched Selina''s,

    "Selina let me tell you, your baby''s done for. The poison has intoxicated your baby. This is what you''ve sowed, so this is what you''ll reap,"

    Selina felt as if her whole world was breaking down.

    Just then, there was a sudden noise by the door.

    Caroline immediately grabbed Selina and held her close, with the gun aimed at Selina''s head.

    The door was suddenly pushed open.

    Matthew rushed in.

    His forehead was drenched in sweat and his cheeks were red. It was evident that Matthew had run all the way there.

    "Put the gun down!" Matthew''s eyes widened when he saw Caroline holding a gun to Selina''s head.

    Caroline sneered.

    Looking at Matthew again, she suddenly found herself to be really foolish.

    How could she be so careless and fall in love with

    Matthew? How could she be so silly!

    It was because of her love for Matthew that she was lured to Agaphen City by Selina. That was why so many things happened.

    Without her affection for Matthew,

    she would not havee to this city

    in the first ce, and it wouldn''t

    have led to all the incidents that followed! Her father would not have died so tragically for no reason!

    She had nned to apany her father throughout the rest of his life.

    Now, everything was ruined.

    All of it was destroyed!

    A wave of sadness and irony filled Caroline''s heart.

    "If youe any closer, I''ll kill her!" Caroline''s eyes were bloodthirsty.

    Matthew clearly saw the malice and determination in Caroline''s eyes.

    He was shocked.

    Then Matthew raised his hands in surrender, "I won''te over. Just don''t do anything impulsive,"

    Selina regained her sense of mind.

    She shouted at Matthew, "Don''t worry about me. Bring Brennan to the hospital first, hurry up, if not

    he will die!"

    As Selina spoke, a group of uniformed people rushed in.

    They were the emergency services that Caroline had called over the phone.

    The paramedics were stunned when they saw the scene before them and they retreated.

    After all, someone was holding a gun. Who would dare to enter?

    Selina got more anxious, "Don''t leave! Someone is dying!"

    "I''ll bring him out," Matthew spoke coldly.

    He carried Brennan out onto the stretcher and the paramedics left the scene immediately.

    Matthew returned to the room.

    He looked straight into Caroline''s

    eyes. The trace of anxiety that shed through his eyes was gone in an instant. His eyes darkened and he said, "Release Selina. I''ll take her ce,"

    Caroline sneered, "In your dreams!"

    "Then what the hell do you want!" Matthew growled in a deep voice.

    "What do I want?" Caroline muttered. Her eyes suddenly turned somewhat misty.

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426

    Caroline''s mind drifted away to a time that had passed long ago.

    At that time, she had received a phone call from Selina and she was full of joy.

    Later on, Matthew did not return her affections. She was upset but she soon got over it.

    After all, Matthew was such an impable man. It was normal in Caroline''s opinion that he didn''t like her back.

    However, she then realized that Matthew liked Selina.

    Despite knowing everything, Selina still called her over.

    She hated it the fact that Selina had toyed with her.

    Then, step by step, everything went out of control.

    At first, all Caroline wanted was this man standing in front of her.

    Caroline suddenly smiled.

    It was a sad, tragic smile. Her eyes told a different story.

    She looked at Matthew and said word by word, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill Selina. I just have a few words to say to Selina and she will be fine after that,"

    Matthew''s entire body tensed up and he was on full alert.

    He stared at the gun in Caroline''s hand without blinking.

    If Caroline touched even a strand of Selina''s hair, he would immediately throw himself over her.

    Caroline put her lips close to Selina''s ear.

    Selina felt a gust of cold breath fanning her earlobe.

    Caroline lowered her voice and spoke softly, "I forgot to tell you something important. The parasites will slowly corrode and eat up your skin. If it weren''t for the baby in your womb, you would have be an 80-year-old olddy by now,"

    Caroline''s tone was light, but to Selina, it was like a fine needleced with poison piercing into her heart. Selina felt as if her insides were going to explode because of Caroline''s words.

    Cold sweat broke out on Selina''s forehead.

    Caroline was very satisfied seeing how petrified Selina was.

    Her voice turned colder. "Don''t worry, your baby won''t be able to hold out for long. A yearter, you''ll look like Matthew''s mom instead of his wife. Didn''t you say that you wanted to be with him forever? Didn''t you wish to build a family with him? Let me tell you, that''s impossible in this lifetime. You can try harder again in your next life."

    Selina''s hands were clenched so tightly that even the tip of her thumbs turned white.

    She told herself that everything was fake and Caroline was definitely lying to her.

    However, a faint nagging thought broke through her mind.

    Somehow, that niggling thought believed that everything Caroline said was true.

    That thought told her that there was no need for Caroline to lie and make up such an incredulous story.

    After all, the pistol was in her hands at the moment. If Caroline wanted her life, it would be nothing more than a shot away. Why would she tell such a lie? Besides, it was something so ridiculous.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Even if Caroline wanted to intimidate and scare her, she coulde up with something more realistic instead of what she had just said.

    "Selina Whitlock." Caroline suddenly got so close that her lips almost kissed Selina''s ears. Selina felt her ear turn wet and mmy.

    The strange touch made Selina''s blood run cold.

    With a malicious smile on her lips, Caroline said, "Do you think we should let Matthew know about this? Shall we let Matthew witness you lying on your deathbed, yet he can''t do anything to save you? Let me tell you, there''s no cure for the vermin. The only cure and antidote is another vermin, but I squashed it to death. I killed Nadia too. You are doomed, Selina,"

    Disbelief shed across Selina''s eyes.

    She looked sideways at Caroline. "You are crazy!"

    Caroline actually confessed that she had killed someone!

    Carolineughed, "I am crazy, all thanks to you! You''re the one who made me insane!"

    Caroline''s eyes were filled with madness as sheughed loudly.

    Matthew''s eyes shed coldly.

    He instantly rushed over to grab the gun from Caroline''s grip, but Caroline noticed his quick movement. She stepped to the side and avoided him. Matthew then turned and quickly held Selina.

    He shoved Selina behind him.

    Caroline looked at Matthew coldly and said, "You really like her. You can''t get my gun, thus you get

    her instead,"

    She paused and lifted the gun in her hand. "If I were to shoot, would you throw yourself in front of the bullet and protect her?"

    Caroline''s tone was a mixture of doubt and strong conviction.

    Matthew''s deep gaze was unfazed.

    Matthew was wary when Selina was in Caroline''s grasp just now, but now that Selina was safe with him, there was nothing for him to be cautious or afraid about.

    Caroline and her gun did not pose a threat to Matthew at all.

    "Put down your gun. Don''t make me do it for you," Matthew said coldly.

    Caroline chuckled.

    "Are you going to force me?" She lifted the corner of her lips. "Do you think I''m that stupid?"

    Just as she finished saying that, Caroline''s wrist turned.

    Matthew stepped forward as he realised something was wrong. However, Caroline had already fallen to the ground.

    Blood spurted out from her temple.

    The hospital called to let them know that Brennan was safe. The bullet did not hit any vital parts of his body.

    However, Caroline was dead.

    The bullet went straight through her head. Her brains were all shot out and she died on the spot.

    Matthew immediately ordered his men to send Selina back.

    He was afraid that Selina could not bear such a gruesome scene.

    He wanted to send Selina back in person, but it was not an everyday thing that there was a dead body in a clubhouse. Matthew could only stay back to deal with the rest of the matters.

    Matthew ordered the driver to send Selina back to the Whitlock family''s use instead of the Perry family''s

    use.

    He figured that there were more people in the Whitlock family''s house and they could all help Selina.

    When Selina reached her destination, she was numb all over. She wore a poker face as she got out of the car in a daze.

    Natalie had already received a call from Matthew and was waiting for Selina by the gate.

    Over the phone, Matthew roughly told Natalie about what happened and asked Natalie to care for Selina.

    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Selina.

    Selina''s face was so pale that she looked exactly like a ghost.

    Natalie

    "Matthheld Selina''s hand.

    "Matthew told me what happened Don''t think too much about it. Her death has nothing to do with you. It''s what she deserves." Content

    belongs to

    Selina looked nkly at Natalie.

    She knew that Caroline was dead, but she had no idea how miserable Caroline''s death was.

    Caroline''s gun had a silencer attached to it, so Selina didn''t even hear the gunfire when the shot was fired.

    All she heard was the loud "thump" of Caroline''s body touching the ground. When Selina opened her eyes, she found that her eyes had been covered

    by Matthew.

    Then, Matthew immediately asked someone to send her back.

    Although Selina was numb and shocked from Caroline''s death, half of it was because of what Caroline had told her.

    Natalie brought Selina to the living room.

    That day, Peter''srade''s son was

    getting married. He had gone to the wedding with Cecilia. Tobias was doing some work at hispany Other than the servants and children, nobody else was at home except for Natalie.

    After they sat on the sofa, Natalie asked the servants to serve a ss of freshly squeezed juice for Selina.

    Natalie handed the ss to Selina and said, "Selina, have a drink,"

    Selina took the ss.

    Clink!

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise.

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427

    Perhaps it was because Selina was distracted when she took the ss, thus it slipped and fell. The juice spilled and sttered all over. The ss was shattered as well.

    Selina''s reaction was stronger than usual.

    She stared at the spilt juice on the floor with a nk look in her wide eyes. She looked like a puppet without a soul, void from any form of movement.

    Natalie quickly ordered the servants to clean up the mess on the floor.

    She poured another ss of warm water.

    "Would you like some water?" Natalie asked softly.

    Selina lifted her head.

    Her face was nk.

    Natalie guided the ss of water to Selina''s lips with her own two hands.

    Selina swallowed.

    After drinking some water, she seemed to havee back to her senses and her eyshes began to move slightly.

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    She spoke in a much gentler voice, "Matthew told me what happened just now. Although he didn''t tell me the details, I could sort of guess what happened. Don''t think too much about it. It''s her fault and she''s the only one to me that she ended up this way. Try to rx, think more positively,"

    Selina nodded.

    She was still a little dazed.

    Natalie was about to say something when Selina spoke first, "Natalie, is there anything to eat? I want to eat something,"

    "Yes, of course, there is." Natalie stood up.

    "Something like snacks," Selina added.

    Natalie quickly fetched some potato chips.

    Selina''s appetite was like some of her aunts'' who liked snacks, which was why there were chips avable in the Whitlock family''s home.

    Natalie tore open the bag of potato chips and handed it over.

    Chomp. Crunch.

    A series of crunching sounds emerged from Selina''s mouth as she ate.

    Selina seemed to have regained herself bit by bit with every crunching sound she made while she chew on the chips.

    After finishing the bag of potato chips, Selina''s face finally regained some color.

    "Do you still want more? Do you want me to give you another bag?" Natalie asked.

    Selina shook her head. "No."

    After a pause, Selina spoke. Her tone was a little strange. "Natalie, have you ever heard of the Witch n?"

    Natalie was confused.

    She had no idea what or who the Witch n was. What was that?

    Natalie looked at Selina with a surprised and confused look on her face.

    At this moment, the servant who was cleaning up the ss fragments lifted her head and said, "Miss Whitlock, are you talking about the Witch n''s magic? I have heard of it,"

    Selina''s breath was caught in her chest.

    She stared at the servant. "Tell me everything you know!"

    Her voice was so loud that it startled both Natalie and the servant.

    Natalie uneasily looked at Selina.

    What was going on with Selina?

    Natalie could see that Selina had lost her

    composure.

    Selina took a deep breath and said more calmly this time, "I saw it in a moviest time and found it interesting. That''s why I asked,"

    Natalie didn''t know what to say to that statement.

    She felt that something was off. Selina almost lost her chill and now she was talking about a movie?

    Natalie figured it out in a matter of seconds.

    It seemed that Selina knew that she lost herposure, so she probably made up an excuse to redirect her thoughts.

    Natalie looked at the servant who was taken aback by Selina''s actions and said, "Esmae, why don''t you just tell her?"

    The servant named Esmae Gracia

    licked her lips and said, "I knowContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    about this because I heard it from someone Apparently, The Witch n harbours lots of spells, spells of different sorts. I thought it was all a lientil my neighbour was,

    in

    bewitched,"

    Selina tensed up as she heard what Esmae said and stared intently into Esmae''s eyes.

    Esmae continued, "It turns out that

    my neighbour went to the Witch

    el.n��t

    n for a tour and one of the women from the Witch n fell in love with him. However, my neighbour is married, thus it''s impossible for him to get together with that woman. That woman then ced a love spell on my neighbour. He dumped his wife and sold all his earthly possessions to be with the woman from the Witch n,"

    Hearing Esmae''s words, Selina felt the pain in her head was getting stronger.

    Natalie thought she was listening to some stories from the Arabian Nights. She said to Esmae, "Esmae, why do I feel that you are telling a fictional story? Is there really such a thing? Does it really exist?"

    Esmae said with certainty, "Miss Godfrey, I am not just telling you a fictional story. This is true. Everyone living in my neighbourhood knows about it. I won''t lie to you,"

    Natalie could not help butugh. "Why do I feel like it''s just a story and nothing more?"

    She looked over at Selina. "Selina, what do you think?"

    Whatever Natalie was about to say was stuck in her throat as she noticed how pale Selina looked. Herplexion was paler than it was when she first reached.

    Natalie said anxiously, "Selina, what''s wrong?"

    Selina tried to look at Natalie, but her eyesight turned blurry. It was as if there were two Natalies in front of her.

    She held her head and said, "Natalie, I''m so tired and dizzy,"

    Natalie hurried to help Selina up and said, "Let me help you up to sleep on the bed. You must be exhausted,"

    Selina had no objection.

    Natalie held Selina as they headed upstairs. She tucked Selina into bed.

    After Natalie left, Selina closed her eyes.

    There were a lot of thoughts going

    through her mind. Her mind was in an utter mess. She wanted to forget everything, but she just couldn''t because the thoughts were all so jumbled up that it was about to explode altogether like a supernova.

    Selina knew that she had to calm down.

    However, she just couldn''t, given her current situation.

    She could only force herself to sleep. When she woke up with a clear mind, she would be able to regain herposure.

    At about six o''clock in the evening, Matthew arrived at the Whitlock family estate.

    All matters had been dealt with.

    Natalie told Matthew that Selina was still sleeping soundly when he first reached the Whitlock family

    estate.

    "I wanted to call her down for dinner, but I noticed that she was still sleeping, thus I dared not bother her," Natalie told Matthew.

    "Natalie, thank you."

    Natalie smiled and said, "It''s nothing. Is everything else settled?"

    "It''s all settled." Matthew''s tone was not really relieved.

    "How could she do such a silly thing?" Natalie could not help but say, "Why does she hate Selina so much?"

    "This matter is a bitplicated. I will head up to see if Selina is awake." Matthew did not exin in detail.

    Natalie nodded and said, "Okay,"

    Matthew went upstairs and entered the bedroom.

    Selina was still sleeping.

    However, she wasn''t sleeping well. Her brows were tightly knitted together and her face flickered with a myriad of expressions every now and then.

    Matthew didn''t wake her up but sat by her side.

    Although it was almost seven o''clock, the sun was still making its afterglow known. Light shone into the room through the French window and embraced Matthew, making his silhouette a little dim and bright at the same time.

    His eyes were deep and jet-ck, making it hard for people to read any of his emotions or thoughts.

    "Ah!"

    Al1 of a sudden, Selina screamed.

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428

    Matthew''s heart ached when he saw how disturbed Selina was in her sleep.

    He wiped off the sweat beading on Selina''s forehead and soothed her, "Shh, don''t be afraid, Selina. I''m here,"

    Selina saw Matthew as she opened her eyes.

    She sat up in an abrupt motion and slipped into Matthew''s arms.

    Matthew hugged Selina. "It''s all my fault."

    If he had been careful, such a thing would not have happened.

    Selina didn''t say anything as her eyes turned red.

    "Did you have a nightmare?" Matthew asked softly.

    Selina nodded.

    "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a dream. It''s all over now," Matthew said.

    Selina''s gaze wavered.

    After a while, she lifted her head and looked at Matthew with a much clearer gaze. "Matthew, tell me everything you''ve found out." Matthew did not try to hide anything from her. "My men went to the US to bring Caroline back, but her father wanted to save her and the gun her father was holding misfired. Her dad died on the spot. It''s probably because of that that she has taken such an extreme step today."

    Selina''s breath was caught in her chest.

    No wonder Caroline was so determined to fight till the end. Selina saw the malice in her eyes. Caroline probably thought that it was Selina who sent the men to the US.

    Matthew stared at Selina. "I know that you are feeling sad right now, but it has nothing to do with you. Regardless of whether it''s Caroline''s father''s death or her death, it has nothing to do with you. Don''t think too much about it."

    Selina didn''t say anything but pursed her lips tightly.

    After a long while, she spoke, "What about Brennan?"

    "He''s fine. The bullet didn''t hit any vital parts of his body."

    "What else have you found out besides these?" Selina gazed deeply into Matthew''s eyes.

    Matthew hesitated for a moment. "Caroline and Saoirse have been in touch before this, and she also made use of Brennan as well." "I know." Selina immediately added, "This matter has nothing to do with Brennan,"

    Brennan must have been deceived by Caroline. If not, he wouldn''t have risked his own life to save her.

    "That''s good," Matthew said.

    "Other than Brennan and Saoirse, is there anyone else who worked with Caroline before?" Selina immediately asked.

    "There''s another person." A look of doubt shed across Matthew''s eyes. "My men found out that when Caroline was in Agaphen City with Reid, Caroline was also in contact with another woman. However, you may not know who she is."

    "Who is she?" Selina raised her voice.

    Matthew looked at her in surprise.

    Selina''s reaction was a little uncalled for.

    However, he didn''t think too much about it. He figured that Selina was probably affected by the whole ordeal with Caroline.

    He spoke in a softer voice, "It''s a woman named Nadia Lanes. She''s from the Witch n who came to Agaphen City for a living. I think there shouldn''t be much contact between them but I don''t know why Caroline left Reid''s vi several times to look for her,"

    A buzzing sound gued Selina''s mind and countless crackers exploded in her ears.

    Nadia, from the Witch n.

    She felt dizzy.

    Matthew hugged her. "Don''t think too much. Leave everything to me."

    Selina parted her lips and every word seemed to have been squeezed out of her teeth, "Go and find Nadia. Let''s see if you can find her,"

    "I''ve already sent people to look for her." Of course, there was no need for Selina to tell Matthew about this.

    Selina''s eyes blinked rapidly.

    "You must find her," Selina cried hoarsely.

    As long as Matthew found Nadia, it meant that Caroline was lying.

    Twenty minutester, Matthew received a call.

    He didn''t look too well after answering the phone.

    He told Selina that Nadia was dead.

    Selina''s legs turned into jelly and she fell to her knees.

    Matthew immediately propped her up.

    He figured that Selina was still in shock about Caroline''s death and couldn''t handle news about anyone else''s death.

    "Selina, let''s head down for dinner.,

    e

    settle the rest of the matter. You don''t have to worry about anything. Matthew regretted letting Selina know about Nadia''s death. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    ||

    He thought that Nadia was just a stranger to Selina, but he didn''t expect that Selina would have such a big reaction.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "I won''t go downstairs to eat. Tell me, how did Nadia die?" Selina gasped.

    Matthew fell silent.

    He didn''t want to talk about death with Selina''s current unstable mood.

    However, Selina wouldn''t let Matthew go. She asked desperately again and again until she almost burst into tears.

    After being questioned relentlessly by Selina, Matthew caved in.

    "Nadia was killed by someone and that person might be Caroline. The bullets in her body are the same as those in Caroline''s gun, but we can''t figure out why Caroline wanted to kill Nadia."

    Selina''s world was spinning.

    At first, she only believed part of what Caroline said, but now almost everything that Caroline said was true. Selina could only take the whole story as truth.

    "Let''s go down and eat first." Matthew noticed

    Selina''s expression and realized that something was wrong.

    Selina''s gaze fell upon Matthew''s face. She stared at him for a long time before finally nodding.

    Selina and Matthew headed down for dinner. Selina was distracted throughout the whole meal. A few times, she even froze in a daze with her cutleries in midair.

    Both Natalie and Tobias noticed that something was wrong.

    After dinner, Tobias pulled Matthew aside.

    Matthew told him everything.

    Tobias frowned. "How can such a thing happen?"

    "I didn''t expect it either." Matthew''s tone was low. "I didn''t take care of Selina well enough. I should have been prepared."

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen?

    Tobias knew that Matthew probably med himself and sighed heavily. "Matthew, she was Selina''s friend, thus Selina must still be more or less in shock. Take good care of her for the time being and also..." Tobias''s eyes glimmered. "I''m afraid that something bad may happen, so send your bodyguards to protect Selina at all times."

    Matthew had already thought of everything that

    Tobias mentioned.

    "I have arranged for the bodyguards to protect her. Nothing bad will happen to Selina in the future."

    Selina and Matthew went back to the Perry''s family home at night.

    Selina still looked terrible and out of her mind. Matthew figured it was because of Caroline''s death.

    Upon reaching the Perry family''s home, Ludwik could tell that something wasn''t right.

    Just as he was about to ask, he met Matthew''s gaze.

    Ludwik immediately shut his mouth.

    Matthew brought Selina upstairs to the bedroom and said, "Have a good rest,"

    Although she had slept for a long time back in the Whitlock family''s home, she still needed some rest.

    Selina nodded.

    Matthew stayed next to Selina until she fell asleep.

    When he noticed that Selina''s breathing was more evened out and rxed, Matthew spoke softly, "Selina,"

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429

    Selina didn''t respond at all.

    Matthew stood up quietly.

    He put on his clothes, kissed Selina on the forehead, and left the bedroom.

    As soon as Matthew left the bedroom, Selina''s eyes suddenly opened.

    Matthew went downstairs.

    Ludwik was extremely anxious. "Matthew, what''s wrong with Selina? She is carrying the Perry family''s baby right now. She must not be in a bad mood."

    Matthew was unhappy with what Ludwik had said.

    He nced at Ludwik and said, "Dad, are you worried about your daughter-inw or your unborn descendant of the Perry family?"

    Ludwik was at a loss for words.

    He knew that his son valued Selina a lot. He hurriedly said, "No, I am worried about her as well. I''m worried about her and the baby. What''s wrong? Did you two have a fight?" "No." Matthew said, "Something happened. Selina may not be in a good mood during this period of time. Just take note of that,"

    Ludwik instantly became worried. "Then, will the baby in her belly be affected?"

    Matthew nced coldly at Ludwik. "Compared to the child in her belly, I''m more worried about Selina."

    Ludwik was taken aback by his response.

    "Alright, alright, alright. I won''t mention the baby anymore." Ludwik continued, "You should take good care of Selina and make her feel better. No matter how big of a matter it is, it''s not as important as the child in her belly,"

    Ludwik said that he wouldn''t mention the baby, but he still couldn''t help bringing it up.

    The lights in the living room fell on Matthew, leaving him to bask under the faint lighting.

    He said, "Dad, I don''t need you to remind me of that. Trust me, I''ve got it covered,"

    Matthew decided not to return to thepany for the time being and stay at home with Selina until she felt better.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Just as Matthew and Ludwik were downstairs, Selina held her phone tightly in her hands.

    The phone suddenly rang.

    Selina immediately picked up the call.

    "How''s the investigation going?" Her tone was tantly tense.

    On the other end of the line, a male voice spoke in a respectful tone, "Miss Whitlock, Nadia does have a husband. Her husband is being held in prison. I heard that he offended someone powerful. Nadia brought money to bail her husband out several times, but she did not seed." "Plop!"

    Selina felt as if her heart had fallen into a deep body of water.

    A deep and scalding hot body of water.

    Her heart was constantly struggling to float, but it was burning so badly that she had no energy to break through the surface.

    Just then, she heard footsteps.

    Selina quickly hung up the phone and put it by the bed.

    The footsteps came nearer to the bedside.

    Selina could discern that whoever it was slowed down their steps and their footsteps became lighter.

    Then, she felt Matthew climbing onto the bed.

    He held Selina tightly.

    Selina closed her eyes.

    Matthew did not notice that Selina was awake all this while, and she did not intend for Matthew to know as well.

    Selina couldn''t fall asleep at all throughout the night.

    Many things went through her mind.

    She thought through all the things that she had never thought of for so many years at that night.

    Soon, it was dawn.

    The faint sunlight entered the bedroom. A teardrop asrge as a pearl fell out from Selina''s warm and sweet eyes.

    The next day arrived.

    Matthew didn''t go to thepany. Selina insisted that he go to thepany but Matthew refused.

    He smiled and said, "I will stay with you during this period of time,"

    Matthew''s face when he smiled was pleasing to the eye. Even his eyes seemed to be smiling. He looked as if everything was fine all along.

    Selina still continued persuading Matthew to go to thepany throughout the day. Matthew refused to relent to her.

    In the end, she had no choice but to give up.

    She told Matthew that he must go back to thepany the next day.

    Matthew looked at Selina with a faint smile. "That will depend on you."

    That day, Matthew and Selina went out. They stopped by a cafe, a theme park and many other ces.

    Selina looked much better than the day before. She managed to talk andugh with Matthew.

    In the evening, they had dinner in a restaurant.

    The atmosphere in the restaurant was great. The light, candles and melodious music made people feel more rxed.

    While waiting for the food, Selina looked at Matthew. "I have something to tell you."

    "Okay, go ahead." Matthew looked at Selina with a smile.

    "Don''t investigate any further about Caroline," said Selina. Matthew was surprised.

    ��

    "I think things are not as simple as they seem with Caroline. Like how she suddenly forged a rtionship with Nadia and killed her. I think there''s something behind it."

    Selina''s face was a little pale. "Whether there is something hidden or not, forget about it."

    Just then, a hint of sadness shed across Selina''s eyes. "Matthew, you know that I once had a very good rtionship with Caroline, right?"

    "Yes." Matthew had an unreadable expression on his face.

    l

    Selina smiled, but her smile didn''t reach her eyes. "Later on, our friendship turned out to be like this. No matter what we do, she''s still dead. Even if you find out more about it, it wouldn''t matter as we can''t speak or find justice with her dead body anymore. She brought everything away with her death. Just let things go then. Stop

    investigating."

    Matthew did not speak.

    Selina looked into Matthew''s eyes. "Can you promise me that you won''t investigate further? She''s already dead. Her death means that things are over."

    After a long silence, Matthew parted his thin lips and said, "Okay,"

    He finally agreed.

    Since Caroline was dead and Reid was on the run, it was impossible for them to cause any trouble for now.

    "Since you said things are now in the past, you must promise me not to think anything about it," Matthew added.

    Selina smiled again. "I won''t. Don''t you see, I''m happy today, aren''t I?"

    Looking at Selina''s smile, Matthew breathed a sigh of relief.

    In the evening, the two of them returned back home. Theyughed and talked on the way home.

    Matthew was relieved.

    He wanted Selina to walk away and

    escape the horror of what

    happened. When Selina insisted that

    he return to thepany the next day, he agreed as he knew that Selina was okay.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Matthew went to the Perry Group.

    Selina woke up at around 12 o''clock.

    She had a sleepless night the night before.

    In the morning, she finally couldn''t fight the sleeplessness that had been going on for 2 days and fell asleep. When she woke, it was already noon.

    When she went downstairs to eat, Ludwik stepped around eggshells when he talked to her.

    Selina knew that Ludwik was also worried about her.

    During the meal, she deliberately ate extra portions so that her dad wouldn''t worry. "Dad, don''t worry. I''m fine."

    Ludwik felt much more relieved when he saw that Selina was doing better.

    After dinner, Ludwik received a call from Matthew.

    Matthew asked about Selina.

    "Dad, how''s Selina?" Matthew asked.

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430

    "Why don''t you call her yourself to find out? Why did you call me?" Ludwik deliberately mocked his son.

    Matthew said helplessly, "You are the witness. Your words are more credible,"

    Ludwik smiled. "Don''t worry, your wife is doing fine. She ate an extra portion for lunch today."

    Hearing Ludwik''s words, Matthew was relieved.

    In the afternoon, Selina told Ludwik that she would head to the Whitlock family''s home. Ludwik immediately arranged for the driver to drive her there.

    The driver sent Selina to the Whitlock family''s home.

    "You can head back first. It may take a long time. I''ll ask the driver from my house to send me hometer." Selina told the driver.

    The driver then drove away.

    After that, Selina took a taxi and went to a hospital in Agaphen City.

    She wasn''t sure if she would be able to encounter the same girl again. She was just trying her luck.

    After staying in the hospital for a whole afternoon,

    Selina took a close look at every passerby, but she just couldn''t find the girl.

    Just when she was about to return defeated, a figure appeared in front of her eyes,

    It was a girl who wore old-fashioned, rustic looking clothes. Despite so, her features were charming.

    Selina''s heart beat faster in her chest.

    It was the same girl she met in the hospitalst time.

    That girl told her that there was something wrong with her brain and advised that she head to the Witch n to find a doctor. She thought that the girl was just fooling around with her, but it turned out that what the girl said was true.

    Selina had really been cursed by magic.

    Selina walked over quickly.

    She stopped the girl in her tracks.

    The girl was shocked when Selina blocked her way.

    When she saw that it was Selina, the girl quickly said, "I was just talking nonsensest time. Don''t take it to heart,"

    The girl felt flustered and panicked when she thought about the cold look in Selina''s eyes thest time.

    "Sorry, it was my faultst time. I''ve been looking for you this time because I hope you can save me. Please."

    The girl was shocked.

    In a cafe not far from the hospital.

    It was obvious that the girl had never been to a ce like this. She looked rather restrained and ufortable, as if she didn''t know how to act in such ces.

    "Essie, is there any way to get rid of the thing in my body?" Selina asked Essie rk, the girl whom she met twice at the hospital.

    The girl had introduced herself as Essie rke moments before.

    Essie took out a sharp de from her bag.

    "Give me your hand," she said.

    Selina hesitated for a moment.

    "Give me your hand. Let me take a look at your blood. I won''t hurt you."

    Selina reached out her wrist.

    Essie quickly used the de to make a small cut on Selina''s wrist. Blood immediately oozed out, and the de was stained with blood.

    "That''s enough. Apply pressure on your wrist.

    Don''t let the bleeding continue," Essie said.

    Selina took a tissue to stop the bleeding on her wrist.

    Essie stared at the de in her hand for a long time.

    Essie walked out of the coffee shop as if she couldn''t see what she wanted to see clearly. She looked at the knife in her hand under the ring sun. Selina stared at Essie motionlessly. At this moment, all her hope was ced on Essie.

    She knew that the girl must be someone special. Otherwise, it was impossible for her to see through Selina''s problem at a nce.

    She had a fray of hope that Essie could save her.

    To save her, and to save the child in her belly.

    After a while, Essie came back.

    She used a paper towel to wipe the de clean and put it back in her bag.

    "Are you pregnant?" Essie asked while looking at Selina.

    There was a hint of pity in Essie''s voice.

    Selina was a little surprised.

    However, Essie''s question only made her trust in Essie even more.

    She was only a month pregnant now and most people could not tell that she was pregnant at all. However, Essie could tell it from her blood... Selina nodded, "Yes, I''m pregnant."

    Essie sat down and went into silence while thinking deeply.

    Noting Essie''s silence, Selina was anxious.

    Selina immediately asked, "What is going on? Tell me!"

    Essie wanted to say something but stopped.

    "I have a lot of money. I can give you as much as you want." Selina was so distraught that she spoke without thinking.

    Essie shook her head. "I don''t want your money. Why do I need your money when I have enough to survive?"

    She paused for a moment and finally

    said, "Last time, I told you that if you look for the Witch n, you might be

    saved because I didn''t know you were pregnant. But now that know you are pregnant, then..."

    "Then what?" Selina felt as if she was being strangled.

    Essie stood up.

    She said with deep sympathy, "I can only tell you to be prepared for the worse and abort the baby in

    your tummy,"

    Selina''s world was spinning.

    "Unless," Essie suddenly said, "All spells have their cure. If you can find the antidote or cure to your curse or the person who ced the spell on you, you can be saved,"

    Selina felt as if something huge was lodged in her throat.

    Nadia was already dead and the cure had been destroyed by Caroline.

    "Is there no other way? Can''t I go to the Witch n and look for

    someone who knows their way around this sort of problem? lean give them a lot of money." Selina''s voice was breaking. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Essie shook her head. "We could have found a way if you were not pregnant. However, now that you''re with child, there''s really nothing I can do for you."

    Selina''s face instantly turned as white as paper.

    Essie shook her head when she saw how pale Selina was.

    She knew that it was useless to stay any longer, not to mention that there was a man waiting for her at home.

    However, before Essie left, she

    reminded Selina about something, "Miss Whitlock, the baby in your tummy has been infected. It''s best if

    you abort it. You don''t have much

    time left. You''ll start to grow old soon. A day will pass by as iften years have gone by for you. Your looks and body will start to age until you eventually die," Content belongsMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Essie wanted to say more but when she saw how pale Selina was, she decided to stop.

    She left in the end.

    Essie returned to the small vige.

    She had gone to the hospital in the city once again to get medicine for Lothar.

    After she had finished preparing the medicine, Essie took out a needle and burned it over the fire until the metal turned red.

    Then, she walked towards Lothar with the needle in her hand.

    She nced at Lothar and sighed. "Why are you as pitiful as that girl?"

    Selina would age at the speed of lightning. It was tragic that she would turn old when she was still so young. Lothar''s appearance would change drastically as well.

    The only difference was that Selina had been cursed while for Lothar, it was about trying to survive.

    Lothar''s injuries were too severe. In addition, he had been trapped at sea for too long. If she hadn''t used another form to save him, he would have

    died long ago.

    However, all that had been rendered useless. Essie had to take away some of Lothar''s blood.

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431

    Blood was the essence of life. ording to Essie''s grandfather, Essie guessed that more than half of Lothar''s blood was infected and had to be removed.

    However, it just so happened that he couldn''t use other people''s blood to replenish the blood in his body like they did in the hospital. Thus, Lothar''s appearance will change a little due to hisck of blood.

    However, this was the only way that his life could be saved.

    After saying goodbye to Essie, Selina went to ten other hospitals.

    She went through 10 ultrasound scans.

    Each time, there was no problem with her ultrasound, but the doctors who did her ultrasound all had confusion written across their faces.

    They told Selina that they had a niggling feeling that there was something wrong with her baby, yet the results showed the opposite.

    Even the doctors didn''t know what was going on.

    After the tenth ultrasound, Selina stopped. She sat on the hospital bench and buried her head in her knees.

    She had grown up in the United States and had never believed in such mystical or spiritual things.

    Until this day. She had no choice but to believe.

    It turned out that there really was something in the world that could defy all human''s logic.

    What could she do now?

    The phone suddenly rang.

    Selina took out her phone.

    It was a call from Matthew.

    She stared at his name on the caller ID and let the phone ring for some time before she picked it up.

    "Selina, where are you?" Matthew''s gentle voice could be heard.

    However, his gentle voice contained a trace of imperceptible tension.

    Selina looked around at her surroundings in a daze.

    She was in the hospital.

    She hateding to the hospital.

    "I''m at my mom''s house." This sentence came out of her mouth.

    "I am with your family now."

    Selina froze.

    She sniffed. "I felt bored, so I went shopping. I''m on Ten Miles Street now."

    The hospital was near Ten Miles Street.

    "Then, I''ll pick you up."

    "Okay." Selina hung up the phone.

    She stood up.

    Every step required enormous amounts of energy from her. She felt so lethargic that it felt as if she would fall down at any moment. When she walked to the hospital exit, she spotted a full-body length mirror.

    She subconsciously walked towards the mirror.

    She was shocked when she saw her reflection.

    Her face was as pale as a ghost''s.

    She suddenly reached out and hit her face. The people passing by red at her as if she was mentally ill.

    Selina ignored it.

    She continued to hit her face. Each hit got harder and heavier.

    Finally, her face turned red from being hit.

    Others might think that herplexion was just ruddy if they didn''t pay too much attention to it.

    Her fingertips tingled as she put down her hand.

    Then, she walked out of the hospital.

    There was a strong wind blowing outside.

    It was obviously not autumn, but the wind was so strong that Selina''s hair flew with the wind.

    Wisps of hair kept flying into Selina''s face.

    Selina''s mind was fuddled.

    Her train of thought was interrupted by the wisps of hair attacking her face.

    "Creak."

    Suddenly, the sound of a car brake could be heard.

    "Selina." Matthew rolled down the window.

    Selina continued walking as if she had not heard Matthew.

    She walked forward without stopping.

    Matthew immediately opened the car door and got out of the car. He walked towards Selina quickly and hugged her from the back.

    "Why are you walking so fast, little girl? I would have missed you if you walked even faster." Matthew''s voice felt warm and his breath fanned across Selina''s ear.

    Selina was instantly brought back to her senses.

    She turned around and saw Matthew.

    Matthew was looking at her with a smile on his

    face.

    At this moment, everything around Selina turned into nothingness, leaving only Matthew''s face in her focus. Only Matthew''s charming, loving face was in her sight.

    "Why are you so absent-minded?

    Were you thinking about me?" The

    corner of Matthew''s lips curled

    upwards into a grin. He was so

    attractive that it was as if he was a ma and she was a pin

    "How did you arrive so soon?" Selina''s voice sounded weak.

    "I miss you so much." Matthew bent over and kissed her forehead. "Honey, where should we have dinner? I''ll take you wherever you want."

    Selina didn''t know where to

    dinner as well.

    "Anywhere," said Selina.

    She didn''t know where to go either. At this moment, her world seemed to be in chaos.

    "Okay, then let''s go to Anywhere."

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She had never expected that Matthew would bring her to a restaurant named "Anywhere".

    When they reached the restaurant, Selina couldn''t help but frown. "Who would give their restaurant such a name like Anywhere''?"

    It was the first time that she saw a restaurant with the name ''Anything".

    "I did." Matthew''s voice was low and maic. It was very pleasant to hear him speak.

    Selina was taken aback.

    She looked at Matthew in shock.

    Had Matthew opened a restaurant?

    When did the Perry Group get involved in the F&B industry as well?

    Holding Selina''s hand, Matthew walked in. He spoke as they walked, "I invested in this restaurant. I remember that when we used to date, you would always say "anywhere" when I asked where we should go to eat. That''s where I got the idea for the name of this restaurant. I was thinking if the next time you said you''ll go ''anywhere'' to have your meal, I might as well bring you to ''Anywhere''.,

    After a pause, Matthew smiled and said, "Although the name is seemingly brusque, the dishes inside are nothing like that at all. All the

    dishes they serve are tailored to fit your pte,"

    After entering a private room, a waiter handed over the menu.

    Matthew handed the menu to Selina.

    Selina''s gaze was filled with astonishment as she

    read the menu.

    It was because of the names of the dishes on the menu...

    Selina''s favorite meatballs.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Selina''s favorite broiled vegetables.

    Selina''s favorite mushrooms.

    Selina couldn''t help but look up at Matthew. His eyes met hers, his gaze filled with impable joy and warmth.

    "Why didn''t you tell me about this?" Selina murmured.

    She knew nothing about this.

    "I kept it from you. I was waiting for you to say "anywhere" the next time I asked what you feel like eating and bring you here," Matthew said.

    Matthew spoke in such an indifferent manner as if what he did was nothing special to Selina.

    However, Selina could feel the affection Matthew gave her seeping into her heart.

    How could he be such a great and considerate man?

    He was really a man full of surprises.

    "Thank you," Selina said. Matthew smiled and said, "You don''t have to thank me. We''ve gone long enough as a couple now,"

    Selina''s expression changed abruptly when she heard what Matthew said.

    However, she quickly covered her face with the menu for fear that Matthew would notice her change in expression.

    The dishes were served just a momentter.

    Matthew served Selina.

    He told Selina all about Reid over the course of dinner.

    "My people have all gone after him. Perhaps, it will take some time, but we''ll definitely catch him. Don''t worry." Matthew''s gaze darkened when he

    spoke about Reid.

    "Have you found where he is hiding?" Selina suddenly asked.

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432

    Matthew''s eyes were full of rage at the mention of Reid.

    After a while, he said, "If I''m not mistaken, he is heading to Agaphen City,"

    Everything suddenly made sense to Selina.

    If Reid went to Agaphen City, he was likely to be caught by Matthew and had nowhere to hide. He went to Agaphen City to seek Ludwik''s protection.

    Selina looked into Matthew''s eyes. "Matthew, promise me that even if Reid pleads with your father, you will never let him off the hook."

    "I promise." Matthew did not hesitate when he answered, "I''ve promised you that I will definitely give you a proper exnation."

    "I have some matters that I must ask Reid." Selina words were suddenly stuck in her throat.

    She remembered what Caroline had said.

    Caroline said that Lothar was dead.

    Lothar was beaten to death by Reid and thrown into the sea.

    Selina felt that Caroline wasn''t lying. After all, at that moment, she was prepared to face death herself.

    All of a sudden, Selina felt cold. She was just wearing a thinyer of clothes. Her teeth chattered as she was enveloped by the unforgiving cold. She was so cold that she could hardly think.

    Not only did she want to find out about Lothar''s matters but she also wanted to ask about her baby. There were so many unanswered questions overwhelming her that she couldn''t breathe.

    Selina clenched her hands so tightly that her fingers were digging into her palms. The pain made her forget about the coldness surrounding her. Matthew noticed that Selina was trembling.

    He sat up and hugged Selina. "Don''t think too much about Lothar. Think about your baby. Promise me that you won''t worry about Lothar for our baby''s sake, okay?"

    Selina stared nkly at Matthew.

    The baby in her belly.

    What would happen if Matthew knew that their child could no longer live?

    This thought blew up in her ears and mind. Selina felt as if her whole being was shattered into broken pieces.

    After a long time, she gently nodded. "I promise."

    Matthew kissed her cheek and said lovingly, "My girl is the strongest,"

    After dinner, Matthew drove Selina back.

    Along the way, Selina kept on staring at Matthew''s side profile.

    Matthew''s side profile was definitely good looking. His features were sharp, as he had a tall nose and the fullness of his lips were just fitting.

    The more Selina stared at him, the more her heart tightened.

    She felt that even after 20 years, Matthew would probably still be charming.

    As for her.

    Selina touched her face with fear.

    Caroline told her that she would age by ten years as each day passed. Very soon, she would be an olddy walking towards death. Selina felt terrified just thinking about it.

    If she were to walk or stand next to Matthew with her face full of wrinkles and saggy skin, just how scary would that be?

    No, she could not allow such a thing to happen.

    Selina clenched her hands tightly into fists as she put them on herp.

    She absolutely could not let that happen.

    How could she let her beloved man see her ugly appearance!

    The next day soon arrived.

    Tobias came out of the conference room.

    As soon as he walked out, his assistant greeted him, "Mr. Whitlock, Miss Whitlock has been waiting in your office for a long time,"

    Shock shed across Tobias''s eyes.

    Was Selina here?

    He walked quickly towards his office.

    Selina really was in his office. She was sitting on the sofa.

    She sat there with a nk look on her face, as if she was far away from the world.

    "Selina," Tobias called out.

    She lifted her head.

    Tobias walked over and patted Selina''s head. "What are you thinking about? You look like a fool."

    Selina touched her head, and then her lips moved. "Tobias, I have something important to tell you." "Yes?" Tobias sat on the sofa.

    Selina eyed her own belly. She tried to control the trembling in her voice, but she still sounded sad when she spoke, "The child in my belly may notst,"

    Tobias''s brows twisted together. "Did you have a fight with Matthew again? Didn''t I tell you back then that you are going to be a mother, so why are you still so immature?"

    There was a sh of despair in

    Selina''s eyes. "Tobias, Matthew and I are doing well. I want to live a happy life with him, but my life is slipping away before my eyes, and sois my baby. Tobias, I''m doomed.

    Tobias finally realized the importance of what Selina was saying.

    He gazed deeply into Selina''s eyes and asked, "What happened?"

    Selina sat by the sofa and told Tobias everything that happened. Her expression was calm but her voice was on the verge of breaking when she spoke.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The moment she finished, Tobias''s expression changed.

    Tobias was different from Selina. Selina grew up in the US ever since she was young and it was a given that she didn''t believe anything about the Witch n and the

    mystical events that surroundel

    it. It

    was not surprising that she started to believe in this whole thing after everything that was said to her came true.

    Plus, Tobias had a wide social circle and met many different people. He knew lots of things including stories about the Witch n. "That woman actually cursed you?" Tobias''s tone was one of anger and coldness. He sounded like an impending raging storm on a cold day.

    Selina said hopelessly, "Yes, she ced a spell on me and now she''s dead. She destroyed the cure and murdered the woman who created it. I am doomed. Nobody can save me,"

    "Stop it. I won''t allow you to say something like that!" Tobias stood up abruptly. "I''ll find someone. I''ll think of a way."

    After a pause, he said, "Does Matthew know? Let him find someone who knows about this. There must be a way,"

    "Tobias, you are not allowed to tell

    him!" Selina had a big reaction. "You can''t tell him. If he can manage to find someone who knows how to treat

    of ideas or ways, so will he. If you tell him everything that has happened, I''ll leave immediately."

    me, so can you. If you out

    Tobias suppressed his mood and said in a soft voice, "Alright, I won''t tell Matthew. Just rest for these few days. Wait until I can find someone to cure

    you,"

    Two days passed in a blink of an eye.

    Over the past two days, Selina was exceptionally anxious and nervous.

    Although she went to look for her brother desperately and almost hopelessly, she still had some hope.

    She knew how powerful Tobias was. She hoped and prayed that he would know or find someone who can cure her.

    She ced all her hopes on Tobias.

    That night, Erine cooked some nutritious food for the baby.

    When she brought Selina the food, she said, "Miss Whitlock, you should eat more. This is good for the baby in your belly. You must finish everything,"

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433

    Before Selina could reply, Ludwik spoke, "Yes, you should have more of it. Brine has been in the kitchen the whole day preparing these for you. If you don''t finish all of it, you''ll be disappointing her,"

    In order to make sure that the herbs in the soup would work to their full potential, Brine had stayed in the kitchen, overseeing everything. It was not an exaggeration for Ludwik to say that Brine had been in the kitchen the whole day.

    Brine felt embarrassed when she heard Ludwik''s words.

    She smiled and said, "It''s all for the sake of your child. It doesn''t matter if I''m tired,"

    Hearing the conversation between Ludwik and Brine, Matthew''s eyes were filled with joy. He looked at Selina. "Selina, you''re carrying the hope and burden of our family now."

    He was just joking, but Selina''s eyes turned red.

    She stood up. "I''m going to wash my face."

    Then, she hurried to the bathroom.

    The rest of them looked at each other.

    "I''ll go check on her." Matthew was the first to respond and followed Selina to check on her.

    "What''s wrong with her?" Ludwik looked at Erine.

    Why did Selina''s eyes turn red while they were talking?

    Erine responded, "Miss Whitlock probably feels like vomiting. It''s normal fordies who are pregnant to have such a reaction. Everything''s fine," Ludwik instantly caught on after hearing what Erine said.

    Heughed and said, "Yes, yes, that''s it. It was the same when Matthew''s mother was pregnant with him. She always needed to vomit,"

    In the meantime, Selina was in the toilet, washing her face vigorously with cold water.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    She didn''t mean to kill the mood just now, but she couldn''t take it anymore.

    When she heard Matthew say she was carrying both the hope and burden of the family, she was unable to control her feelings and she felt out of breath.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    "Selina, are you all right?"

    She took a deep breath and clenched her hands tightly.

    She opened the door and went out, looking normal. "Nothing. I just felt sick and vomited."

    Matthew knew that pregnant women would often throw up.

    He asked with concern, "Are you okay?"

    "It''s okay. I''m fine now."

    They went back to the dining room. Erine said she would make some food to satisfy Selina''s pregnancy''s cravings while Ludwik told stories about Matthew''s mother when she was pregnant with Matthew.

    The table was filled with people andughter. Everyone wasughing including Selina, but she was forcing herself to smile andugh.

    That night, she was the first to get into bed.

    Selina gazed at the stars by the French window and closed her eyes with her hands sped together.

    She made a wish to the stars in the sky.

    She begged God to keep her and the baby in her belly safe.

    Suddenly, she felt warmth radiating towards her back.

    Someone was hugging her.

    "Honey, what wish are you making?" Matthew asked.

    As soon as Matthew walked into the bedroom, he saw Selina standing by the window, wishing at the stars.

    Selina turned around.

    She looked into Matthew''s eyes.

    Matthew''s brows were perfect. It was as if a painter had painted it onto his face.

    The corners of Selina''s lips curled up a little. "I''m making a wish, hoping that we can be together forever."

    Matthew smiled.

    He looked at Selina, his eyes seemingly reflecting the bright moonlight. His deep maic voice said, "You don''t need to wish for such a thing because we will be together forever. We will,"

    The next day came.

    Selina received a call from Tobias.

    Tobias said that he had sent a driver to the Perry family''s house and asked Selina to head out.

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat. She knew Tobias must have found someone. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have called her so early.

    After washing up, she hurried downstairs.

    "Miss Whitlock, I''ve prepared some soup for you. I''ll bring it to the dining room," Erine said when she saw that Selina was up. "Thanks but there''s no need. I have to go now." Selina was in a rush.

    "That won''t do!" Erine raised her

    voice. "Miss Whitlock, you are not as you were in the past. You have a baby in your belly now. Even if you

    �ѧܧ�

    hungry, your baby must be."

    Selina stopped in her tracks.

    Her baby.

    She touched her stomach subconsciously.

    "Then, I''ll have some."

    Selina had some milk and toast and got onto the car. Within 20 minutes, she reached the YS Group.

    She got out of the car in a hurry.

    Tobias was waiting for Selina in arge conference room.

    Apart from Tobias, there were two other women.

    Both the women were dressed up as how the Witch n would. They looked like they were in their sixties.

    Tobias told Selina that both of them were people that he found.

    "They possess vast knowledge in the area of spells and potions. Perhaps, they can help."

    Selina nodded her head vigorously.

    Both the woman cut Selina''s wrist and let her blood flow out. They checked her blood and they both looked a little worried. Then, they �ѧ� spoke to each other softly in a

    language that both Selina and

    Tobias couldn''t decipher. Content

    belongs to

    They walked towards Selina and did a thorough examination on her. They checked her arms, neck, lymph nodes and every single nook and cranny of her body.

    Both of them shook their heads after checking everything.

    Selina''s heart sank when she saw their resignation.

    A faint thought came to her.

    She might bepletely hopeless.

    Herst hope was shattered.

    Both the women then went out and told what they knew to a man in theirnguage. The man then tranted everything to Tobias.

    Tobias''s expression changed immediately. "Are you sure that''s right? Did they really say that?"

    The man saw that Tobias was upset and said again, "That''s what they said, Mr. Whitlock. They said that she''s a lost cause,"

    Blood rushed to Tobias''s head.

    He tried his best to hold back his emotions. "Let them go back then. Find someone else for me."

    The man looked sullen. "Mr. Whitlock, both of them are the most powerful people in the Witch n."

    Tobias clenched his jaw and he felt as if he was in a downpour.

    A momentter, he lost his control and kicked at a potted nt.

    Ten minutester, Tobias entered the conference room.

    He looked like his usual self.

    Selina sat on one of the chairs, looking sad and lost at the same time. Her fists were clenched so tightly that her knuckles were turning white.

    When she saw Tobiasing, she immediately stood up.

    Selina immediately began spurting word after word from her lips, as if she was a machine gun. "I''m a lost cause, aren''t I? I know there are no other ways to save me. I knew it from their looks. I knew it. Don''t you dare lie to me. I know I can''t be

    saved."

    Selina could not continue any longer. She looked like she was about to cry.

    Tobias stroked Selina''s face. "Stop thinking too much."

    Selina''s eyelids trembled and tears pooled around the corner of her eyes.

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434

    Selina looked at Tobias in despair. "Don''t lie to me, please. I''ve prepared myself to expect the worst. I thought about it for the whole night. I''m not afraid no matter how bad the news is. Just tell me. I''m prepared."

    Every word that came out of Selina''s mouth were like knives stabbing into Tobias''s heart.

    Although Tobias felt a persistent pain in his heart, he remainedposed.

    He said softly, "Selina, who told you that it''s incurable? If these two women can''t cure it, I''ll find someone else. If the Witch Doctors can''t cure it, then we''ll look for other alternatives. There''s always a way. Don''t worry,"

    Selina''s heart was filled with misery.

    She knew that Tobias was onlyforting her.

    She knew very clearly what sort of person her brother was.

    He was someone who gave it his all till he reached his goals.

    Those two women were the best Witch Doctors alive. If they couldn''t cure her, then that means Selina couldn''t be saved.

    Selina smiled faintly, "I understand,"

    She knew that whatever she said would be useless and it would only look like she was venting out her feelings. That would only make her brother worry more.

    "Selina, I have something to tell you." Tobias''s eyes were filled with sadness. "This is not a trivial matter, thus I have to tell Matthew."

    The two women had just told him that his younger sister might not have much time left.

    As Selina''s husband, Matthew must be made aware of this.

    Tobias couldn''t keep his promise with Selina to hide this from Matthew.

    "Must you let Matthew know?" Selina looked straight into Tobias''s eyes.

    Tobias realized that there was something wrong by reading Selina''s gaze.

    However, he still made up his mind. "I must tell him. He has the right to know."

    Selina was silent for a moment.

    She suddenly walked to the French window and looked out. There was some confusion in her eyes. "Tobias, do you think I''ll die immediately if I jump down from the top floor?"

    Tobias''s expression changed dramatically.

    He sprinted over and pulled Selina back. "What nonsense are you talking about, Selina?"

    "I''m not talking nonsense!" Selina looked at Tobias in determination. "Even if you stop me now, all I can''t do is head to the top floor, but I have many other ways and ideas. If I want to die, there are thousands of ways and you can''t stop me."

    "Selina, what the hell are you doing?" Tobias raised his voice. He looked gloomy and uneasy.

    Selina spoke softly, "You have to promise me not to tell Matthew about this unless I can be saved. If I can''t, you can''t let Matthew know a single thing about this,"

    "Selina, why are you doing this?" Tobias''s heart tightened.

    Although things had developed till such a disastrous stage, Selina was surprisingly calm.

    She looked at Tobias and said word by word, "I believe in your ability. If even you can''t save me, I believe that Matthew can''t either, so tell me, what''s the use of telling him?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "He''s your husband and he has the right to know."

    Selina smiled bitterly. "Do you know what I will be with the poison in my body?"

    Pointing at her face, she said, "I will

    age at the speed of 10 years for each day that passes and I will be an 80-year-old woman ina matter of weeks. Do you want me to face Matthew with the face of an old woman every day? If you were in my shoes, would you be willing to be trapped in an old shell of a body while spending your time with Natalie who is young and youthful?"

    Tobias''s breath was caught in his throat.

    "Selina, everyone grows old. Even if you really turned into an olddy, Matthew wouldn''t abandon you either." Tobias''s tone was tinged with a hint of distaste.

    Selina''s words made him understand why she didn''t want to let Matthew find out anything about this, but Tobias just couldn''t keep this matter a secret.

    "Yes, everyone grows old. If Matthew and I grow old together at the same rate, I definitely won''t be ashamed to be with him, but things aren''t going to turn out that way!" Tears blurred Selina''s sight. "I''ll look like I''m his mother''s age while he still looks so young. If I were to really die, want Matthew to remember me at my best. I don''t want to die and have hisst memory of me be an old

    carcass. You need to at least let me

    keep an ounce of my dignity,

    Tobias."

    If Matthew knew about everything, Selina believed without a doubt that he would spend every single second of every day with her until herst breath.

    It was because of this that Selina refused to let Matthew know that she was dying.

    Tobias felt as if he had received a heavy blow to his chest.

    After a long while, he said, "Selina, even if I don''t tell Matthew anything about this, do you think you''ll be able to hide this secret from Matthew forever?"

    Looking at Selina''s sad and imploring eyes, Tobias felt like he was in hell where hundreds of ghosts were howling at him, where hope was nowhere to

    be seen.

    He didn''t answer Selina''s question. Selina continued looking at Tobias without moving her gaze.

    After a long time, Tobias finally spoke.

    "Selina, if the day reallyes, I promise you that. However, I''ll still do my best to save you. You are

    not allowed to talk or even think about dying!"

    Selina came across such a story before.

    A king''s beloved wife was sick. The king wanted to visit her, but his wife covered herself all up with a nket and told the king through the nket, "I''m tired and sickly-looking. I can''t meet you in this way, Your Majesty,"

    The king begged to see his wife onest time before she left this world, but his wife continued to deny the king''s request to meeting her.

    At that time, Selina felt that the king''s wife was a really weird person. She didn''t know why she denied the king''s onest chance to see her.

    Now, Selina understood.

    No woman wanted a man to see their ugly, dying appearance. They wanted their loved ones to remember them at their best.

    Another reason why Selina didn''t want Matthew to know anything about this was because she didn''t want Matthew to live in torment for the rest of his

    life.

    Matthew was a good man.

    She had seen and known many men in her life, but Matthew was the best man she had ever met.

    Unfortunately, she didn''t have the luck to be with

    Matthew for a lifetime.

    Despite this, Selina didn''t want her death to ruin Matthew''s life. She wanted to lessen the impact that her death would have on Matthew, and the only

    way to do that was to...

    Selina had everything figured out.

    That night, when she didn''t know if she would live or die, she had thought everything through.

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435

    A week passed in the blink of an eye.

    That week, Selina dropped by YS Group almost every single day. Tobias had found several experts toe over and have a look at her.

    Experts from both Eastern and Western medicinal traditions, as well as others.

    However, none of them had a cure.

    Selina met with another Eastern Medicine doctor.

    The doctor checked for her pulse and sighed deeply.

    From that sigh, Selina could tell everything.

    Her heart was numb despite knowing what the sigh conveyed.

    This week''s hard work had exhausted all her emotions, leaving her in despair.

    After the doctor left, Selina had a meal with Tobias.

    "Tobias, you don''t need to find any doctors for me anymore. I know that I can''t be saved," Selina said calmly.

    Tobias''s heart shattered when he heard that.

    In actual fact, he also knew that the chances for

    Selina to be cured were low, but he was not willing to give up. Even if he knew that everyone he found did not have any ideas, he wanted to give some hope to both him and Selina.

    ''TH find someone else," Tobias said.

    His voice was extremely low when he spoke.

    Selina forced a smile and said nothing.

    "Forget it. I want to spend the rest of my days peacefully. I guess I have to put my n into action now," Selina spoke indifferently.

    Tobias''s chest stiffened for a moment.

    He stared into Selina''s eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "Are you sure you really want to do that?"

    "Yes. I told you before."

    "Are you really not going to tell Matthew?"

    "Yes."

    "Selina, I still think that you have to tell him about this. No matter what, Matthew has the right to know."

    "Tobias." Selina stared into Tobias''s eyes. "You promised me."

    She paused and said, "If you were in my position, will you hide this from Natalie or will you tell Natalie everything and let her stay by your bedside, feeling helpless, knowing that every breath you draw leads you a step closer to death?"

    Her words caught Tobias''s breath.

    After a long while, he said, "I promise you that I won''t tell him. I''ll think of some other way,"

    After Selina left, Tobias sat by his desk, his thick brows furrowed into a tight knot.

    He''d spent this entire week looking for people who could cure Selina and putting his ideas to cure Selina into action.

    However, it was of no use at all.

    Was he really going to watch his only sister die at such a young age?

    The thought of it wrenched Tobias''s heart so hard that he felt as if he couldn''t breathe.

    After a moment, his eyes shed with a cold gleam of light that could sharpen the dullest iron.

    Caroline was dead.

    If she wasn''t dead, Tobias vowed that he would catch her and cut her into pieces.

    Suddenly, his cell phone rang.

    Tobias regained his senses.

    It was Matthew on the phone.

    Tobias hesitated for a moment before answering the phone.

    "Tobias, why are you always spending time with Selina recently?" Matthew''s tone was very rxed, as if he was just chatting.

    Matthew didn''t put much thought into it as Selina and Tobias were siblings.

    "Did the bodyguards tell you?" Tobias asked in a low voice.

    "Yes, I am worried that things might happen to Selina, that''s why I sent some bodyguards to follow her."

    Tobias suddenly had an impulse to tell Matthew everything.

    "Matthew," Tobias spoke.

    "Yes?"

    Tobias became silent again.

    He swallowed back what he was about to say.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    He thought of what Selina said about whether he would tell Natalie should he be in her position.

    Tobias felt helpless facing Selina''s dillemma.

    He knew that Matthew would feel the same way.

    When the time came, Matthew could only send Selina off to death and he would be in utter devastation. If that happened, Selina wouldn''t be able to leave in peace.

    "Nothing much, we are just hanging out as brother and sister." Tobias''s tone was a bit stiff.

    Although what Tobias said was a little farfetched,

    Matthew did not have the slightest doubt about the reply.

    "I must have neglected her. I will spend more time with her in the future," Matthew said.

    Tobias pursed his lips until they disappeared into a thin line.

    After a while, he said, "I''m busy, I''ll hang up first,"

    "Alright."

    Tobias hung up the phone.

    He suddenly felt something tugging at his heartstrings, tugging so hard that the pain was agonizing.

    After leaving the YS Group, Selina asked the driver to drive her to Lothar''s house.

    When she reached Lothar''s house, Selina was in a jumble of nerves.

    That was because she was pretty sure that Lothar was dead.

    Moreover, she was on the highway speeding towards death''s door.

    Selina knocked on the door.

    Momentster, Yesseca opened the door.

    Within a short period of time, Yesseca had lost a lot of weight.

    She seemed to have just finished crying. When she saw that it was Selina, she quickly rubbed her eyes and said, "Miss Whitlock, you are here,"

    Selina walked in.

    Yesseca brewed a cup of tea for Selina.

    Selina sat there in silence, sipping her tea.

    Yesseca noticed that Selina''s lips twitched, but no sound came out from her throat.

    Yesseca wanted to ask Selina if they had found Lothar.

    However, she remembered what the woman over the phone told her thest time, saying that Selina was always upset after receiving her call.

    No matter how anxious Yesseca was in her heart, she didn''t dare to upset Selina since she was pregnant. Therefore, she held herself back and said nothing.

    Selina finished her tea.

    She looked at Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, is there still no news on where your brother is?"

    Seeing that Selina took the initiative to mention the matter, Yesseca nodded her head desperately.

    Her voice was strained. "Miss

    Whitlock, I went to report to the police that couldn''t find my brother. I ced missing posters of him on the street, but no one has seen him. Everyday, I tell myself that my brother wille back as he promised, but every night, have nightmares and dreams telling me that something bad has happened to my brother..."

    In the end, Yesseca''s tears trickled down her cheek.

    No matter how sheforted herself, she still could not fight the growing uneasiness and fear in her heart.

    Seeing Yesseca''s tears, Selina''s heart swelled with agony, but her expression remained calm.

    If it was in the past, she would have gone over, consoled Yesseca and told her that she had to be strong enough to wait for Lothar to be back.

    However, she couldn''t and wouldn''t do that now.

    Sooner orter, Yesseca would find out that her brother wouldn''t being back. Yesseca needed to learn how to stay strong when that day came.

    Just as Selina knew that the poison in her could not be cured, she could only make herself think and n out what needed to be done. Fear and insecurity were human nature, but one must learn to restrain them.

    "Yesseca, will it help to cry? I think you are crying every day, but will your tears bring Lothar back?" Selina looked into Yesseca''s eyes and said word

    by word.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    She had never expected that Selina would speak so harshly. A look of astonishment shone in Yesseca''s eyes.

    "Stop crying. Tears will only show that you are weak and ipetent." Selina''s tone was calm as she spoke.

    Yesseca took a piece of tissue paper

    and wiped away the tears from her

    eyes. "Miss Whitlock, I am sorry that I made you unhappy. You are pregnant, thus I shouldn''t have cried in front of you and made you upset."

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436

    Selina''s heart ached when she saw Yesseca''s expression, but she forced herself to get over it.

    Selina knew that once she left, Yesseca would have no one else she could rely on in this world.

    Yesseca must learn to be strong.

    She must learn to help herself.

    Selina figured that if she could help Yesseca to get on her own two feet, that would be enough tofort Lothar''s spirit.

    Selina looked at Yesseca and spoke clearly, "Yesseca, you have to understand that it''s not that you can''t cry in front of me, but you can''t cry in front of anyone, including yourself!"

    Tears swirled in Yesseca''s eyes, but they did not fall.

    "Yesseca, how long has it been since Lotharst came home?" Selina suddenly asked.

    "40 days." Yesseca remembered this very clearly.

    The past 40 days were nothing but torture to Yesseca.

    Emptiness shed in Selina''s eyes.

    Forty days. Turned out it had been forty days.

    So many things had happened throughout these 40 days!

    Selina spoke softly, "Yesseca, do you know how dangerous it is to go out to sea? There has been no news from Lothar in the past 40 days. You have to be mentally prepared for the worse,"

    Although Yesseca had already been prepared for the worse, this was the first time that Selina told her frankly.

    She felt as if something hard was pressing down on her and suffocating her.

    After a moment, Yesseca said anxiously, "Miss Whitlock, nothing bad will happen to my brother. You told me thest time that my brother won''t abandon me and you said that he''ll be back when the dayes. He''ll be back after a few more months,"

    Selina''s voice sounded a little sorrowful, "Yesseca, I wasforting you. Couldn''t you tell? Did you think I was serious?"

    Yesseca was instantly dumbfounded.

    Tears suddenly burst out of her eyes uncontrobly.

    After what Selina told her the other day, she held onto Selina''s words as if it was her religion, but now, Selina told her everything was fake and she was saying that just tofort her.

    Yesseca felt as if she was in the midst of a fierce storm. She thought she could rely on Selina, but that dependence was destroyed.

    "Stop crying!" Selina suddenly raised her voice.

    This time, however, Yesseca was unable to control herself.

    Tears were streaming down from her eyes.

    Selina felt miserable seeing Yesseca crying, but she forced herself to be heartless.

    In the future, Selina couldn''t be there for Yesseca anymore. When the time came, Yesseca would only feel more helpless, more lonely and more afraid. Yesseca needed to learn how to be strong in order to survive.

    Selina''s voice sounded cold. "Yesseca, do you think crying will help anything? Will your brothere back if you cry? Who are you crying for here?" This was the first time that Selina spoke to Yesseca in such a cold tone.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    She looked at Selina with tears in her eyes.

    Selina turned her head away.

    She held Yesseca''s hand and said, "Yesseca, let me bring you somewhere,"

    The driver was already waiting for them.

    Selina ordered the driver to drive on.

    Yesseca''s breathing suddenly sped up when she saw the passing scenery.

    Was Selina bringing her to...?

    In the midst of despair, a faint hope appeared in her heart.

    "Miss Whitlock, did you find my brother? You are bringing me to him, right?" Yesseca asked anxiously.

    Looking at the Yesseca''s eager and hopeful eyes, Selina gulped.

    "No," she replied.

    The hope in Yesseca''s eyes waspletely shattered.

    The rest of the drive was in silence. Yesseca did not ask again where they were going. She slumped against the seat, too tired to even move or say a word.

    The car finally stopped after a long drive.

    Selina brought Yesseca out of the car. In front of them was the deep blue sea.

    Yesseca''s eyes were fixed on the sea.

    Lothar had gone out to sea. Was her brother somewhere among this wide body of water?

    Selina''s suddenly spoke, "Yesseca, I also have an older brother. Although he isn''t as close to me as Lothar is to you, I know that he dotes on me very much. He almost died in this very sea, without a trace of his body,"

    Yesseca was shocked.

    She turned her gaze to look at Selina.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Selina continued, "My sister-inw and my brother were deeply in love. They could not be separated. When my brother went missing, she cried her heart out just one time. She has never cried since then. She stayed strong and charged through every day because she knew she couldn''t afford to break down. She knew that if she broke down, she wouldn''t be able to pull herself together if my brother came back. Even if my brother didn''te back, she knew that he wouldn''t be able to rest in

    peace if she kept tormenting herself like this,"

    el

    After saying that, Selina looked straight at Yesseca. "Yesseca, that''s why you have to be strong. You have to wait for your brother toe back, but you can''t put all your hopespletely on himing back either. It''s highly unlikely that your brother will be back, but even if he doesn''t, you still have to live your life to the fullest for your brother."

    Selina looked up at the sky and saw the clouds that were like cotton hanging, floating on the sky.

    Selina''s voice turned lighter, "If your brother doesn''te back, he''ll look after you from the sky. He''ll only be happy if he sees you living well," Yesseca suddenly felt as if her insides had exploded.

    Lothar hadn''t returned for so long and even the police couldn''t find him. Yesseca could sort of guess the ending.

    She had also asked Sierra about it.

    Sierra told her that she needed to be prepared for the worst.

    However, Yesseca still pinned her hopes on Selina.

    Other than Lothar, Selina was Yesseca''s second most trusted person. When Selina told her that Lothar would be back, Yesseca trusted her words without an ounce of doubt.

    Now that Selina told her the harsh truth, Yesseca felt that her hopes had been utterly destroyed.

    Lothar was dead.

    The thought mmed towards Yesseca like an avnche, destroying her whole being.

    Yesseca looked at Selina with agonizing pain in her heart. "Miss Whitlock, I want to see my brother. Even if he''s dead, let me at least say myst goodbye to him, okay?"

    Selina understood what Yesseca meant.

    Selina said with a sad smile on her

    lips, "Yesseca, do you see the sea in front of us? It may seem calm, but there are a lot of unknown and

    dangerous creatures in the sent

    If

    your brother really did fall into the sea, I doubt we''ll be able to even find his body,"

    Selina didn''t want to be so frank with her words. She knew the impact that her words brought to Yesseca, but she couldn''t stop herself from being

    blunt.

    Selina''s words were a stumbling block to Yesseca.

    She stepped back and suddenly fell onto the sand.

    She couldn''t get up.

    Yesseca buried her head in her knees and burst into tears.

    Her hope waspletely extinguished, leaving only endless pain.

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437

    Selina didn''t stop Yesseca from crying this time.

    She knew that Yesseca needed to release her emotions and she would be fine once she was done.

    Just like her, after knowing that poison was in her body, she felt panicked and helpless, like a person who was falling off a cliff. The fear almost swallowed her up.

    Now, she had calmed herself down.

    It was true that humans could find a way out in the most desperate situations.

    Yesseca cried for an entire hour.

    Finally, she lifted her head from her knees.

    Her eyes were red and swollen from crying. She looked at Selina. "Miss Whitlock, I can look up at the sky when I miss Lothar, right? I can see Lothar in the sky. He didn''t leave, he''s watching me from above."

    Selina felt a blow on her chest.

    She had been calm since the beginning.

    However, she suddenly felt the urge to cry when she heard what Yesseca said.

    She took a lot of effort to control her emotions. "Yes, if you miss Lothar in the future, you should look up at the sky."

    Yesseca stood up.

    After a long wait of forty days, she was finally given a definite answer. She had vaguely understood for a long time, but this was the day she received the expected answer.

    She looked at Selina. "I understand now, Miss Whitlock."

    With just a simple sentence, Selina knew that Yesseca had grown up.

    Or she was forced to grow up.

    Selina took a bank card from her bag and stuffed it into Yesseca''s hand.

    Yesseca refused.

    "Miss Whitlock, I ampletely normal. Even if Lothar is gone, I still have both arms and legs and I don''t need anyone''s help."

    Selina insisted this time. "Yesseca, you must take this card. This will be thest time I see you, and it''s also thest gift for you. You must take it."

    Yesseca was stunned.

    She looked at Selina in shock. "This will be thest time you see me?"

    Selina smiled bitterly, "Yesseca, I have something to do, so we may never meet again in the future,"

    Yesseca suppressed the shock in her heart. "Then Miss Whitlock, will you call me in the future? Can we still contact each other through the phone?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Selina was silent for a moment.

    After a while, she shook her head. "No, we can''t."

    Yesseca''s face instantly turned pale.

    Selina''s face was calm, as if she was telling an ordinary story. "Yesseca, everyone has their own life, and we are independent individuals. So in the future, I''ll live my life and you''ll live yours. It''s not a big deal that we don''t contact each other anymore. We''re just returning to our ordinary lives. We didn''t know each other a long time ago, but weren''t we just fine?"

    Yesseca didn''t really understand what Selina meant, but she understood that this was theirst meeting.

    Her heart was filled with helplessness.

    She wanted to say something, but no words came out. She could only stare nkly at Selina.

    Selina patted Yesseca on the shoulder. "Yesseca, you''ve grown up now. You need to be mature in the future. Now that Lothar is gone, no one will protect you. You have to learn to protect yourself."

    Yesseca bit her lip.

    She silently nodded.

    A whileter, Selina asked the driver to send Yesseca home.

    When they arrived, Yesseca opened the door and got off.

    Selina didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she quietly stared at Yesseca as she entered the building.

    She knew that this was herst meeting with Yesseca.

    Yesseca slowly disappeared.

    Just as Selina was about to ask the driver to drive away, someone ran out of the building.

    It was Yesseca.

    She ran in front of the car and gestured at Selina with her hands.

    Initially, Selina wanted to be cruel and have the driver drive away, but she couldn''t do it.

    She opened the window.

    "Miss Whitlock, is this really thest time we will meet?" Beads of sweat formed on Yesseca''s forehead.

    Selina nodded cruelly.

    "Miss Whitlock, wait for me." Yesseca walked away quickly before turning around after a few steps. "Miss Whitlock, you must wait for me."

    Three minutester, Yesseca came down.

    She was holding a jar full of paper cranes.

    el.ne

    Yesseca passed the jar to Selina. "Miss Whitlock, these are the paper cranes I made for Lothar. I''m giving them to you now. I''ll never fold one again since you said that he is watching me from the sky. He definitely won''t want me to fold paper cranes at home every day. I have to live happily to make Lothar happy!"

    Selina was flooded with mixed emotions.

    She extended a finger.

    Seeing this, Yesseca did the same.

    Selina hooked her finger onto Yesseca''s. She stared at Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, that''s a deal. You have to live happily in the future,"

    After leaving Yesseca''s house, Selina asked the driver to send her back to the Perry family''s house.

    In the car, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen.

    The pain quickly disappeared.

    However, Selina''s face suddenly turned pale.

    She realized something.

    "Send me to the hospital first," Selina said.

    When they arrived at the hospital, Selina made the driver wait outside the hospital. She went in for a check-up and the test result confirmed that the child showed no signs of life.

    The doctor immediately ordered Selina to go through a procedure to get rid of the baby.

    Selina felt her whole world spinning.

    After a long time, the stars in front of her gradually disappeared.

    "I won''t do it now. I''ll do itter." Her lips were pale as she spoke.

    The doctor was also responsible. "You have to do it quickly or it might threaten your life."

    Selina smiled mockingly.

    She was already on the brink of death, so being in a life-threatening situation didn''t worry her.

    Selina took out a card from her bag and put it in the doctor''s pocket. "There are a million dors in this card, and the password is 123456. Remember, don''t tell anyone about what happened today." Content

    dand

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    The doctor was stunned when he heard the amount on the card. He didn''te to his senses until Selina was gone.

    Selina returned to the Perry family.

    It was almost dinner time.

    Normally, everyone would eat dinner together. However, because Erine was concerned with Selina''s pregnancy, she prepared hot soup for her in

    advance.

    She smiled and said, "Miss Whitlock,

    this is the soup I learned how to make from my little sister. I heard that this soup is not only good for the fetus, but it also helps to suppress morning sickness,"

    Selina took the bowl over to have a taste.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, there was a crashing sound.

    The bowl shattered as it fell to the ground and the soup spilled all over the floor.

    Erine was stunned at first, but soon came to her senses.

    Perhaps it was an ident.

    She said, "Miss Whitlock, it''s fine. There''s more in the kitchen. I''ll bring more for you,"

    Erine was about to get more soup when she heard a cold voice behind her, "You don''t have to bring more of that horrible soup,"

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438

    Erine was stunned.

    She turned to look at Selina.

    Selina was staring at her with an ice-cold look in her eyes.

    It was normal for the employer to criticize the food made by the servants, but Selina had always been kind and polite to them. It was a surprise to hear such wordsing out of Selina''s mouth.

    Erine felt a little dizzy.

    Then she said, "Why isn''t it tasty, Miss Whitlock? I''ve tasted it before,"

    Every time she cooked soup, she would use a spoon to taste it in advance to see if there was room for improvement.

    Selina''s expression changed when Erine said this.

    Selina stood up and said, "How dare you, a servant, taste the soup made for me! How dare you!"

    Erine was confused when Selina interrogated her.

    "Miss Whitlock, it''s always been like this."

    Selina sneered, "It''s always been like this! I think the Perry family is too unruly. They actually hired such a useless servant. Who taught you to act like this!"

    "Miss Whitlock, what''s wrong with you?" Erine was confused.

    Why did Selina be like this?

    Selina''s tone became colder, "What''s wrong with me? Are you questioning me? Remember your ce in the Perry family. You''re just a servant. To put it bluntly, you are just a dog!"

    Erine''s face suddenly turned pale.

    Although she was a servant, Matthew had always been kind to her and she had never been humiliated like this.

    Erine''s eyes turned red.

    Just then, a figure walked over.

    Matthew was back.

    He didn''t hear the conversation between Selina and Erine, but he could sense the tension in the living room.

    Then, Matthew''s gaze fell on the broken bowl on the cashmere carpet.

    He frowned. "What happened?"

    Erine remained silent with a face full of grievances.

    Selina nced at Matthew. "What happened?

    What do you think?"

    Matthew''s tone was clear. "Did you break the bowl by ident? I''ll have someone clean it up. What''s there to be unhappy about?"

    Selina replied coldly, "Where did you find this servant, Matthew? She doesn''t know how to read or follow the rules. Even the soup she made is horrible!"

    Matthew held his breath.

    He looked at Selina as if she was a stranger.

    However, soon he came to his senses.

    His voice softened. "Selina, what happened?"

    Selina looked at Erine and said, "What happened? Why don''t you ask her?"

    Erine sniffed.

    It was the first time that she had suffered such injustice, but she put on a smile out of consideration of Selina''s pregnancy. "Mr. Matthew, it''s all my fault. Miss Whitlock didn''t like the soup I made. I''ll clean up the mess on the floor."

    After that, Erine walked over to the cashmere carpet and cleaned the mess.

    Matthew squatted down and said, "Erine, I''ll do it. You are old and can''t see clearly,"

    The colour of the cashmere carpet was simr to that of the soup bowl. Matthew was afraid that

    Erine couldn''t see clearly and cut her hand by ident.

    Matthew''s words warmed Erine''s heart.

    Although she had just been wronged, what Matthew had said at this moment made her feel better.

    Just as Erine was about to speak, Selina spoke up in a sarcastic tone. "Matthew, how can she be a servant if she can''t even clean up properly! Why would you keep such a Servant in the Perry family?"

    Matthew''s hand hung in midair.

    ?

    Seeing this, Erine quickly said, "Mr. Matthew, please apany Miss Whitlock. I''ll clean up the mess on the floor. Miss Whitlock is pregnant so it''smon for her to have a bad temper,"

    Erine spoke on behalf of Selina.

    Matthew stood up.

    He put his arms around Selina''s waist. "My little girl is unhappy. What''s wrong?"

    Selina didn''t say anything.

    She saw Erine squatting on the ground and cleaning the cashmere carpet in the corner of her eyes, and her heart couldn''t help feeling sour.

    "What''s the test result from the hospital?"

    Matthew asked again.

    Selina''s breathing hitched in an instant.

    She looked at Matthew nervously. "How did you know that I went to the hospital?"

    "I let the bodyguards follow you after the incidentst time. They told me." Matthew exined to Selina.

    He guessed that her unhappiness and unusual behaviour was because she found out about this. After all, Selina didn''t like having someone following her around.

    He continued exining to her,

    "Selina, Reid hasn''t been captured

    yet, that''s why I''m worried about you

    going out alone. The bodyguards are subtle and they won''t cause any

    trouble for youm" Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    A glint shed through Selina''s eyes.

    "Oh." She concealed her emotions. "I went to the hospital, but it was not time for my check-up so the doctor asked me to go back first."

    "You are not allowed to secretly go to the next check-up. I will apany you," Matthew said.

    Selina nodded.

    Then, Matthew and Selina went to the restaurant for a meal.

    After the meal, Matthew had nned to take Selina for a walk, but Selina insisted that she was tired and wanted to rest.

    Matthew went to the bedroom with Selina.

    Although it was still early, Matthew apanied Selina in bed. When he heard shallow breathinging from beside him, Matthew got up. Matthew left after putting on a coat.

    He went to the servants'' amodation and knocked on the door.

    After a while, Erine opened the door.

    When she saw Matthew, she became nervous. "Sir, why are you here?"

    Matthew said in a clear and apologetic tone, "Erine, you have been wronged tonight,"

    "No, it''s fine." Erine said immediately.

    With Matthew around, how could Erine feel aggrieved?

    Instead, Erine spoke on behalf of Selina. "Mr. Matthew, Miss Whitlock may not be her usual self now that she is pregnant. She might be short tempered, so just do things her way."

    Matthew smiled and said, "Of course, I will. Thank you for your hard work, Erine,"

    "It''s nothing," Erine said. "Mr. Matthew, I look forward to taking care of your child."

    "Go to bed then, Erine. I won''t bother you any longer."

    Erine nodded, "You should go to bed early too,"

    Matthew was about to leave when he suddenly stopped. "By the way, Erine, your sry will be doubled this month."

    Erine''s eyes widened. "Sir, my sry is already high enough."

    Matthew was generous. As a servant, Erine''s sry had already surpassed manypany executives'' sries. Now, her sry was about to beMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    doubled...

    Matthew smiled and said, "Selina is pregnant now, so you have to work hard. You should get a raise. Have a good rest,"

    After that, Matthew left.

    Gratitude shed in Erine''s eyes.

    As long as Matthew was there, it didn''t matter if she was wronged!

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439

    The next day soon arrived.

    Matthew hadn''t gone to thepany as usual when Selina woke up.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw Matthew lying on the bed. He was resting his head on one arm as he stared at her.

    His eyes were gleaming like the brightest stars.

    Selina was fascinated by the look in his eyes.

    "Why didn''t you go to thepany?" Selina asked when she came to her senses.

    "I''ll apany you since you''re in a bad mood." Matthew tucked Selina''s hair behind her ear.

    Selina instantly understood.

    Perhaps Matthew assumed that she was in a bad mood because of her anger towards Prinest night.

    "I''m in a good mood." Selina immediately said, "Go to work. If you don''t go to work, I''ll be in a bad mood,"

    Matthew kissed her briefly on the lips. He said in a doting tone, "But I want to stay with you,"

    The affection in his tone warmed Selina''s heart.

    She had an urge to allow Matthew to apany her for the day.

    However, she suppressed her urge.

    In this final period of time, she didn''t want to have any feelings towards Matthew, because these feelings would only remind him of painful memories in the future.

    She didn''t intend to tell Matthew about the poison in her body for two main reasons.

    The first reason was that she didn''t want Matthew to witness her ugly looks before her death.

    The second was because she loved Matthew.

    It was because she loved him that she hoped that Matthew wouldn''t feel pain after she left and wouldn''t be affected by her death.

    After she died, Matthew had to have a normal life.

    She pushed him away. "Why don''t you go to thepany? I''m nning to visit Yesseca."

    She was just using Yesseca as an excuse.

    When Matthew heard that Selina wanted to visit Yesseca, he hesitated for a moment.

    After a while, he agreed. "Okay, I''ll go to thepany first."

    When Matthew left, Selina went downstairs.

    She didn''t intend to go to Yesseca''s ce. After all, she had already told Yesseca that they would never meet again.

    She was going to the YS Group.

    She wanted to meet Tobias.

    She wanted to remind Tobias not to tell Matthew about her affairs.

    Selina called the driver and asked him to wait at the door.

    Ludwik passed by and overheard the call.

    His brows furrowed into a tight knot.

    Selina had been going out moretely. It wouldn''t be a big deal if she wasn''t pregnant, but now that she was, Ludwik was concerned.

    Ludwik spoke up when Selina hung up the phone. "Selina, you just got up."

    Selina nodded when she saw that it was Ludwik.

    Ludwik hesitated for a moment before saying, "Selina, I think it''s best if you don''t go out. After all, you''re pregnant now. The baby might be affected with you going out all the time..."

    Selina knew Ludwik had her best interest in mind. She was about to exin herself to him when a bolt of lightning shed across her mind.

    Her expression suddenly turned cold. "Dad, are you cursing me?"

    Ludwik wasn''t expecting such a reaction from Selina and exined immediately. "Why would I do that? What nonsense are you talking about? You''re carrying the Perry family''s descendent, I just want the best for you."

    Selina replied sarcastically. "Dad, don''t you think you''re meddling too much in other people''s business? Where I go is none of your business, is it?" Ludwik was enraged at what Selina said.

    He had never been disrespected by a junior before!

    Although Matthew always called him "old man", he was still filial to him, and he would never say such things!

    Ludwik''s face turned a little pale. "Girl, you''reining that I meddle too much?"

    "That''s right." Selina said directly,

    "Dad, I''m still a rich youngdy. Since I''ve married into the Perry fami you should treat me well. Where I go is none of your business, and..."

    Selina paused and said with hidden meanings behind her words, "Dad you''ve been staying here for a long time. What kind of father would stay in his married son''s home alDday long? It''s too inconvenient,

    Ludwik was furious.

    He was about to say something when his gaze fell on Selina''s belly.

    Ludwik swallowed all his anger.

    He said word by word, "I understand, girl. You don''t want me to live here. It''s my fault,"

    Selina didn''t say anything.

    Her silence indicated her agreement.

    Ludwik chuckled half-heartedly. "Don''t worry, I''m not an insensitive person. Take good care of your body. All that matters is that you and Matthew are fine."

    After saying that, Ludwik turned around and left.

    He left the Perry family''s vi and called Matthew to inform him that he was going back to the United States.

    Although it was a little hasty, Ludwik couldn''t stand being insulted by a junior!

    He didn''t me Selina for disrespecting him since she was pregnant.

    Matthew was surprised to hear that Ludwik was about to leave.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Dad, why are you leaving so early? Didn''t you say that you wanted to wait until the child is born? Didn''t you want to witness it with your own eyes?" Matthew asked in astonishment.

    Ludwikughed bitterly.

    That was his initial n but things had changed now!

    Previously, he disliked Selina because she was close to both Dn and Matthew. However, when he realized that Selina was sensible and well- behaved, the dislike faded away.

    Now, he could see that this girl wasn''t as sweet as she seemed.

    If she was, she never would have said such words to him!

    However, in the end, he didn''t say anything to Matthew.

    After all, Selina was pregnant with Matthew''s child.

    No matter how dissatisfied he was, he had to endure it.

    What''s more, he could tell that Selina had his son wrapped around her finger!

    "Forget about it." Ludwik said casually, "What''s there to witness? I''ll fly over when the baby is born,"

    "Dad, is there something wrong?" Matthew felt that something was off.

    If Ludwik really wanted to go back, it wouldn''t so hasty to the point where he would leave without any notice.

    "What''s wrong?" Ludwik said, "Alright, that''s it. I''m leaving,"

    Then Ludwik hung up the phone.

    When Matthew called again, his phone was turned off.

    He had never been a patient person. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to hold back from telling

    Matthew what Selina had said toet

    him. While it would make him happy for a moment, he couldn''t bear to cause conflict between them.

    Matthew returned home at night.

    The atmosphere at home was a little tense.

    When Erine saw Matthew, she forced a smile. "Mr. Matthew, you''re back."

    Selina had thrown a fit again.

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440

    Selina had gotten angry just because Erine asked if Ludwik was conning down to eat.

    Matthew nodded at Erine.

    "Erine, do you know why my dad suddenly left?" He asked her.

    Erine was stunned. "Mr. Ludwik has left?"

    She wasn''t even aware.

    No wonder he didn''te down for lunch or dinner. It turned out that he had already left.

    Matthew smiled and said, "It''s all right. Erine, you can continue with your work,"

    Erine nodded. "Mr. Matthew, Miss Whitlock is eating in the dining room."

    "All right."

    Matthew walked into the kitchen.

    Selina was sitting at the dining table, eating her dinner. It was hard to tell how she was feeling from her expression.

    "Selina." He called out.

    Selina lifted her head and looked at Matthew. "You are here."

    Her voice was very faint, and she didn''t seem to show even a hint of excitement towards Matthew''s return.

    Matthew took a seat beside Selina and said, "My dad called this morning and said that he was leaving. I don''t know why he wanted to leave so suddenly and didn''t inform me beforehand. I tried calling him again but his phone was turned off. He must have gotten on the ne,"

    Selina''s eyes moved slightly. Her longshes covered her eyes and concealed her emotions.

    It seemed that Ludwik didn''t tell Matthew what had happened.

    She was a little surprised.

    While Ludwik didn''t say anything, she knew in her heart that he felt discontented towards her because of the incident with Dn.

    After all, no elder could ept their granddaughter-inw suddenly bing their daughter-inw.

    She had expected that Ludwik would hate her to the bone for what she had said this morning. He might even think that her obedience had just been a pretence.

    She wanted Ludwik to tell Matthew and even question if she and Matthew would still be together.

    She didn''t expect Ludwik to leave without saying anything.

    She felt bitterness in her heart.

    It seemed that Ludwik stayed silent because of the child in her belly.

    Unfortunately, Ludwik didn''t know that the child in her belly no longer existed.

    "I wanted him to leave." Selina suddenly looked up.

    Matthew was dumbfounded.

    "Selina?" He looked at her in confusion.

    Selina looked emotionless. "Matthew, I am a rich youngdy anyway. Which youngdy from a rich family would live with their father-inw? Even girls of the lowest ss wouldn''t live with their parents-inw, but your father is living with me under the same roof. Don''t you think I would want him to leave?"

    The astonishment in Matthew''s eyes deepened and his lips were pursed into a thin line.

    After a long time, the shock in his eyes faded away. The look in his eyes became deep, and it was impossible to work out his emotions.

    "I was negligent." Matthew spoke slowly in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect you to dislike living with your elders." After a pause, Matthew continued, "However, my father doesn''t like staying with juniors either. He came here this time because he didn''t trust you to take care of yourself. He wanted to witness the birth of the child in your belly before leaving,"

    Selina didn''t say anything.

    Matthew added, "He may not be used to living here either. It doesn''t matter now that he has left. Life in America is more suitable for my dad," Ripples appeared in Selina''s eyes.

    She could tell that despite seeming rude to his father, Matthew actually respected him very much.

    She thought that her words would make Matthew unhappy to the point where he would criticize her. She was expecting a big quarrel between them. To her surprise, she was wrong again.

    Matthew didn''t me her at all. He med himself for being negligent.

    She was extremely upset in her heart.

    Selina stood up. "I''ve finished eating. You can continue to eat. I''m going upstairs to have a good rest."

    After that, Selina left and ignored Matthew''s response.

    She plopped herself onto the bed when she got to the bedroom.

    She covered her eyes with a pillow.

    She forced herself not to cry.

    Matthew didn''t eat.

    He summoned Erine.

    "Erine, hasn''t Selina been acting weird these past two days?" He asked her.

    He had a hunch the previous day, but it was more obvious now.

    Erine wanted to say something but stopped.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "It''s okay, Erine, please tell me."

    Erine sighed. "Mr. Matthew, to be honest, Miss Whitlock has changed quite a bit in the past two days. I find it strange that Miss Whitlock seems to be apletely different person, but..."

    Erine put in a good word for Selina. "That''s normal. I called my sister who used to serve a pregnant woman. She said that pregnant women can indeed be capricious."

    Deep thought shed through Matthew''s eyes.

    Erine reminded Matthew again, "Mr. Matthew, if Miss Whitlock has said something to upset you these past two days, don''t me her. You have to treat this pregnant woman well,"

    "I understand. Erine, you can leave now," Matthew said.

    After Erine left, Matthew called Tobias.

    Selina had been visiting Tobias frequently these days, which was unusual. Matthew didn''t think much of it at first, but after these two days, Matthew felt that it was necessary to ask Tobias about it.

    The call connected in a matter of seconds.

    Men are usually straightforward with each other, especially Matthew and Tobias.

    Matthew went straight to the point and asked, "Tobias, did Selina say anything to you these past few days? I feel that there is something wrong with her these two days,"

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.

    Tobias spoke in a low voice, "Selina told me that her pregnancy might be causing her mood swings and outbursts She asked me for help since I''ve always been calm, but I had no idea what to do. Besides, it''s normal for pregnant women to be controlled by their emotions,"

    Matthew instantly understood.

    It seemed that Selina''s mood had been affected by the physiological change of pregnancy.

    "I understand now. I will take good care of her." Matthew was about to hang up after he said that.

    "Matthew." Tobias suddenly called out.

    Matthew paused for a moment. "What''s wrong? Tobias, is there anything else?"

    The breathing on the other end of the phone was a little heavy.

    "It''s fine. Hang up," Tobias said.

    Matthew went upstairs.

    He and Selina had a heart-to-heart talk.

    He understood that Selina''s mood was affected by her pregnancy.

    Matthew''s deep gaze was fixed on Selina. His eyes were like a clear pool of ink. He said, "Selina, let me know if you feel that something is wrong in the future. As a husband, I should shoulder the responsibility. If you want to get angry, you can let it out on me. Don''t torture yourself,"

    Selina''s eyes became wet, like a thinyer of fog.

    She quickly lowered her head to prevent Matthew from seeing the wetness in her eyes.

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441

    When the moisture in her eyes faded, she looked up.

    She said, "Matthew, let''s sleep separately in the future,"

    Matthew was stunned.

    Selina exined, "Maybe it''s because of my pregnancy. I just want to sleep alone. Can you promise me that?"

    She looked at Matthew motionlessly.

    Matthew joked, "Can you handle my absence, little girl?"

    "I can handle it."

    "Okay." Matthew agreed. "Then I''ll sleep in the other bedroom. Call me if you need anything."

    Selina nodded.

    Matthew held Selina''s face and kissed it. "Remember to tell me if something is wrong. You can vent your anger on me."

    After that, he left.

    When Matthew''s figurepletely disappeared, Selina''s nose twitched.

    She almost cried.

    In the end, she didn''t.

    She had already told Yesseca to be strong and not cry. How could she not practise what she preached!

    The next day, Matthew didn''t go to thepany.

    No matter what Selina said, Matthew refused to go. He insisted on apanying her.

    In the end, Selina became furious.

    She smashed the ss vase on the tea table and it shattered into pieces. "I asked you to go to work, don''t you understand? I don''t want you to apany me, I just want peace for myself. You said that you would do everything I say! Why can''t you do it?"

    Matthew didn''t expect Selina to have such a huge reaction.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    He didn''t react for a while.

    When Erine heard the sound of something smashing, she ran out and was frightened by what she saw.

    She pleaded, "Miss Whitlock, don''t be angry. You can''t get angry now because you are pregnant. Otherwise, it will hurt your body,"

    Selina''s gaze was as sharp as a knife. She red at Erine and said, "Get out of my way. You''re just a servant. It''s not your turn to speak!" Erine''s face suddenly turned pale.

    She murmured, "I''ll go. Miss Whitlock, don''t be angry with me. I''ll go,"

    Erine staggered away.

    Selina looked at Matthew, "You go away too,"

    However, Matthew didn''t leave.

    He strode towards Selina and hugged her.

    His hot breath instantly enveloped Selina.

    Selina was stunned.

    Her facade fell off and the pain was evident on her face.

    Matthew pressed his chin against Selina''s forehead. "Are you acting this way because you''re pregnant? Selina, tell me when something is on your mind. What happened to you?"

    Selina''s heartbeat quickened.

    Was Matthew already suspicious?

    No, she couldn''t make Matthew suspect anything.

    Selina lifted her head. "I''m fine. I didn''t sleep wellst night so I''m a little dizzy. You''d better go to work. I can rest by myself."

    Matthew stared deeply at Selina. It seemed that he was trying to determine if Selina was telling the truth.

    After a long time, he looked away. "Okay, I''ll go to

    work."

    After Matthew left, Selina fell on the sofa.

    She knew that this incident wouldn''t slip so easily.

    She had gone too far.

    Matthew would definitely be suspicious.

    Matthew would investigate. If he found out, all her efforts would be in vain.

    She bit her lips tightly.

    What should she do now?

    In the Perry Group''s office.

    A man in ck stood in front of

    lack

    Matthew, his voice full of guilt and confusion. "Mr. Matthew, our people followed Reid to Agaphen City, but Reid got away. We have searched the whole city, but Reid is nowhere to be found."

    The man was clueless on how to exin the situation.

    Although he didn''t catch Reid before,

    he could always find out where he

    was. It was like ying cat and

    e

    mouse with him. However, he never thought that Reid would disappear after fleeing to Agaphen City. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    Matthew''s expression was enough to tell that he wasn''t pleased at all. "You haven''t caught him after so long. What are you doing!"

    The man in ck quickly lowered his head and said, "Mr. Matthew, it''s my fault,"

    "Since you know it''s your fault, fix this!" Matthew''s voice became colder.

    "Yes, sir." The man in ck turned around and left the office.

    After his men left, Matthew frowned.

    Even though Reid was so powerful that he had escaped every time, it was impossible that he wouldn''t leave any trace. Where had Reid been hiding? After thinking for a moment, Matthew suddenly remembered something else.

    He imme

    ately dialed someone''s number.

    "Mr. Matthew." The person on the other end of the line greeted him with respect.

    "Has Selina gone out yet?" Matthew asked.

    "Mr. Matthew, Miss Whitlock hasn''t left yet. We''re currently standing guard outside the Perry family''s vi. Don''t worry, well definitely protect Miss Whitlock."

    Deep thought shed across Matthew''s eyes, "Besides protecting Selina, record everything that she has done and let me know tonight,"

    Selina''s mood swings for the past two days wasn''t because of her pregnancy. There had to be other reasons!

    Selina got up from the sofa and decided to go somewhere.

    When she left, she ran into Erine who had juste out of the vegetable garden.

    A hint of fear shed in Erine''s eyes when she saw Selina.

    Selina knew that what she had done in the past two days had scared Erine.

    That was exactly what she wanted.

    After she disappeared, no one would miss her or feel sorry for her.

    This way, no one would think about where she had gone or know that she was dead.

    Selina walked over.

    "Miss-Miss Whitlock," Erine spoke up suddenly.

    Her voice was as soft as a mosquito''s.

    Selina stopped and looked at Erine.

    Erine seemed to have gathered up

    her courage. She took out a round tomato from the basket in her hand and said "Miss Whitlock, the tomatges in this vegetable garden are good. You like sour food now. I will make you a sour tomato soup tonight,"

    Selina felt as if her heart had been hit by a blunt weapon.

    She saw the sincerity and concern in Erine''s smile.

    She didn''t expect Erine to say those words to her when she had treated her so badly.

    Selina felt a lump in her throat.

    "Thank you, Erine," Selina said, unable to control herself.

    Erine''s face lit up with joy when she heard Selina''s gratitude.

    She knew that Miss Whitlock hadn''t changed.

    Just as Erine was about to speak, Selina beat her to it.

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442

    "I think it''s best if you don''t cook. Your cooking is horrible and I''ll just throw it away." After saying that, Selina left.

    Erine stood there in a daze.

    Plop!

    The tomatoes in her hand fell to the ground instantly.

    Selina''s "thank you" seemed surreal.

    After getting into the car, Selina sniffed.

    She finally suppressed the aching pain in her chest after a long time.

    She asked the driver to send her to a boutique supermarket.

    She bought various things from the supermarket, including health supplements for middle-aged people.

    Then, she asked the driver to drive to an apartment.

    When they arrived at the apartment, Selina''s driver pulled over.

    "Wait here. I''ll go upstairs first," Selina said.

    She went up to the third floor and knocked on the

    door.

    Soon, a face appeared.

    The person looked at Selina in shock and said, "Miss Whitlock?"

    She was the nurse hired by Dn to take care of Missha. She had seen Selina before.

    Selina nodded. "Is Dn here?"

    The nurse thought that Selina was looking for Dn and said, "Mr. Cowell just left. Why don''t you call him? Maybe he hasn''t gone far,'' Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I''m not here to look for him. I brought some things for Auntie. Wait for me to go down and get them."

    Selina went downstairs.

    There were too many things for her to carry, so she asked the driver for help to carry them upstairs.

    The nurse opened the door again when she heard a knock.

    Selina said to the driver, "Help me carry it to the living room,"

    Selina saw Missha when she entered.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    She hadn''t seen Missha for a long time.

    Missha was thinner than thest time she saw

    her.

    However, it was fortunate that Missha was still rtively clear-minded.

    When she saw Selina, there was a look of surprise in her eyes. "Lothar, Lothar''s girlfriend."

    Selina walked over with a smile. "Auntie, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."

    The driver, who was about to leave, was startled when he heard this.

    Missha was delighted when Selina asked about her.

    Missha was still reluctant to say goodbye.

    After leaving Missha''s house, Selina went aside and called someone.

    The call was soon connected.

    "Dn," Selina said calmly.

    Dn had never imagined that Selina would call.

    He spoke in an astonished tone, "Selina,"

    He couldn''t remember how long it had been since he contacted Selina.

    "Dn, I visited Auntie and sent her some things just now," Selina said.

    "

    Although she had a hidden motive, she really wanted to see Missha too. After all, she didn''t have much time to live. She wanted to meet the people she knew for onest time.

    Dn didn''t expect that Selina would call him, nor did he expect that Selina would visit Missha. He was speechless.

    "Auntie''s condition is much better than before. She''s just a little thinner," Selina said.

    "Yes, my mother''s condition is much better than before."

    "Dn, let''s meet tomorrow."

    Dn was confused.

    "Selina, you and me, and my uncle."

    "We''re fine Selina interrupted Dn. "Don''t worry. Matthew and I are fine. It''s just that we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Don''t think too much about it. Just treat it as

    meeting an old friend."

    Dn''s heart ached.

    That''s right. His uncle was a good man who was good at taking care of others. It was great that Selina was with him!

    He was overthinking!

    "Alright." Dn agreed.

    Time passed in the blink of an eye.

    It was time for dinner and Matthew was on his way back.

    Previously, the bodyguard called Matthew and informed him that Selina went to an unfamiliar residential district.

    The bodyguard noted down the district and told Matthew.

    Matthew instantly held his breath.

    The bodyguard then said, "Sir, Miss Whitlock brought a lot of gifts. There were so many gifts that she needed the driver''s help to carry all of them up the stairs,"

    After arriving at the Perry family''s vi, Matthew called the driver.

    The driver didn''t dare to hide anything from Matthew. He told Matthew everything.

    "Miss Whitlock went to visit a

    woman in her fifties. She seemed respectful and polite to that woman. And that woman said..." The driver paused for a moment and looked at Matthew hesitantly.

    "What did she say?" Matthew raised his voice.

    The driver gritted his teeth. "She said that Miss Whitlock was her son''s girlfriend and she didn''t deny it. However, I was standing at the door so I could have heard wrongly."

    There was a buzz in Matthew''s mind.

    After a long time, he said to the driver, "Don''t tell Selina about this,"

    Matthew entered the living room.

    Selina wasn''t there.

    Erine said that she had gone to the dining room for a meal.

    Initially, Selina would wait for Matthew to eat together. At most, she would drink some soup first if she was hungry, but she would always wait for Matthew to eat together.

    However, for the past two days, Selina didn''t wait.

    Matthew walked into the dining hall.

    Selina was eating.

    She was in a good mood, and there was a spark of joy in her eyes.

    Matthew sat down.

    Selina looked up. "You''re back."

    Matthew nodded. "Did you go for a walk today?"

    "Yes." Selina seemed to have recalled something when she answered "By the way, I''ve removed the bodyguards you ordered to follow me. I''ve asked the Whitlock

    family''s bodyguards to protect me instead. After all, I''m more used to it

    S

    A ck shadow shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    He had known this long before she told him.

    In the afternoon, his bodyguards called him, saying that Selina approached them and told them not to follow her in the future. She said she would assign someone else to protect her.

    However, Matthew still insisted that his bodyguards follow Selina secretly without being discovered.

    "Okay, whatever you say," Matthew said.

    Selina smiled and continued to eat.

    Matthew''s mind was a mess as he looked at Selina.

    "Why aren''t you eating?" Selina raised her head and asked.

    Matthew stared into Selina''s eyes. "You haven''t told me where you went today."

    "I just walked around."

    "I bumped into the driver when I came. The driver said that you bought a lot of things to send to a family." Matthew''s tone was casual.

    Selina''s expression changed.

    She had a nervous look on her face, as if her cover had been blown.

    She looked at Matthew, "I just met an old friend. I went to visit her because she''s sick. What else did the driver say to you?"

    "Nothing else."

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    She exhaled so obviously that anyone could figure out that she was telling a fib.

    "I just thought of it. It''s nothing. There''s nothing to ask." Selina said.

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443

    Matthew''s brows furrowed slightly, and his gaze deepened.

    Selina stood up. "I''ve been tired these days, and all I ever want to do is sleep. I''m going to bed now. Enjoy your meal."

    After that, Selina left.

    However, after a few steps, Matthew spoke up.

    "Selina."

    His voice was low and hoarse.

    Selina''s breath hitched.

    She could tell that Matthew knew something was up.

    He had even gone as far as to investigate.

    He stopped her. Was he going to expose her lie?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    That was just as she wished.

    Selina turned back and looked at Matthew with a smile, "Is there anything I can do for you?"

    Matthew remained silent.

    He pursed his lips and looked at Selina for a while.

    "Nothing. Go get some rest."

    "Okay." Selina was a little lost.

    "Do you want me to sleep with you tonight?"

    "No, I like to be alone."

    "Okay." A ray of light fell on Matthew''s face, making it somewhat bright and dark at the same time.

    The next day soon arrived.

    When Selina woke up, her body was drenched. She had a nightmarest night.

    When she got up, her lower abdomen hurt badly.

    She caressed her lower abdomen.

    Her eyes turned red but she stopped herself from crying.

    She knew that the child in her belly was dead.

    Selina''s eyes fell on her stomach.

    As though she had x-ray vision, she saw a child in her belly, curling up in her womb, with a pale face and no breath.

    Selina''s organs were in so much pain that they felt like they were about to shatter.

    If Caroline was still alive, she would have cut her into a thousand pieces. However, Caroline was already dead and she didn''t have anyone to vent her anger, yet she had to control her emotions.

    How ironic andughable it was!

    Selina got up and sat in the living room.

    A momentter, a woman with a makeup box came.

    Selina had invited her over so that she could have her makeup done.

    Selina wouldn''t allow thedy into her room, so she got her makeup done in the living room.

    Of course, Erine witnessed everything.

    Although Erine was afraid of Selina these days, she still couldn''t help reminding her, "Miss Whitlock, you can''t put on makeup now that you are pregnant. It''s not good for the child,"

    Selina red at Erine and said, "I don''t need you, a servant, to meddle in my affairs,"

    Erine was burning with anxiety.

    Despite Selina''sment, she stood there and watched as makeup was applied to Selina''s face. She couldn''t do anything about it.

    Selina''s makeup was done.

    She stood up with her ming red lips.

    She warned Erine, "Let me tell you, you are not allowed to tell Matthew about my makeup. Otherwise, I will drive you out of the Perry family immediately!"

    After that, Selina left.

    Erine stood there helplessly.

    What was wrong with Miss Whitlock!

    Rather than looking pregnant, she looked like she had been drugged. She was apletely different person.

    Selina left the vi.

    A Lincoln pulled up.

    It was the Whitlock family''s car. Selina intentionally asked the Whitlock family''s driver toe over.

    Selina got in the car.

    "Miss Whitlock, where would you like to go?" the driver asked.

    She looked out of the car window and said, "The Garden Cafe,"

    Garden Cafe was a famous cafe for couples in Agaphen City. It was also the ce where she was going to meet up with Dn.

    Despite Selina''s warning, Erine called Matthew after some consideration.

    She thought that even if Selina got angry and fired her, she would ept it. She couldn''t let Matthew''s child be in any danger. The call connected quickly.

    "Mr. Matthew, pleasee back quickly," Erine said anxiously. "Do you know what Miss Whitlock did?"

    "What did she do?" Matthew''s voice was a little hoarse.

    "She invited someone to the house to do her makeup. How can she do that now? She''s beautiful but she can''t just ignore the child in her belly!"

    The breathing on the other end of the phone became heavier.

    "When did this happen?" Matthew asked.

    "Just now."

    Selina got off when the car arrived at the Garden Cafe.

    She looked beautiful with a ck tight-fitting dress and zing red lips.

    As soon as she entered the cafe, Selina attracted the attention of countless people. She ignored them and wore a faint smile on her lips.

    She walked over to where Dn was sitting.

    Selina sat down.

    Dn looked at Selina in surprise.

    Selina wasn''t fond of makeup and it was rare for her to put any on.

    He hesitated for a moment and said, "Selina, why don''t we find a booth to sit in?"

    He noticed many pairs of eyes looking in their direction.

    It wasn''t because of Selina''s beauty. It was because the incident between her, Saoirse and Matthew was well known.

    Selina meeting a man at the famous couple cafe in Agaphen City would naturally attract attention.

    Selina didn''t bother.

    She smiled at Dn. "We''ll just sit here."

    Dn looked at Selina with suspicion and doubt in his eyes.

    It was as if Selina could read Dn''s mind.

    She said lightly, "You don''t have to overthink. I''m just meeting you as a friend. This could be thest time we meet,"

    Dn forced a smile. "My uncle and I are close. I won''t overthink. Besides, I already have a girlfriend."

    His voice lowered as he said thest sentence.

    "How is your rtionship with your girlfriend?" Selina asked.

    "Very good." Dn didn''t look into Selina''s eyes.

    "That''s good." Selina''s voice was filled with uncertainty. "Dn, it''s rare to meet the right partner in life, so you have to hold onto her tightly." "Yes, I will. How are things between you and my uncle?" Dn asked.

    Selina hesitated for a moment.

    Then she smiled and said, "It''s also good,"

    Selina called the waiter over and she ordered a few dishes.

    Neither of them spoke when they were eating. They just ate in silence.

    After she was done eating, Selina wiped the corner of her mouth with a tissue and said, "Dn, I''m very happy we could meet today. I''ll go first. Take care of yourself in the future,"

    When Dn saw that Selina was

    about to leave, he couldn''t help but ask, "Selina, I know you and my uncle have a healthy rtionship, but still want to ask you why you invited me out for tea?"

    Selina crumpled the tissue into a ball and threw it into the trash can.

    She looked at Dn with her clear eyes. "We won''t meet again in the future. have said that this is thest time we will meet. There is no other

    purpose. I just wanted to see you onest time."

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444

    Dn''s eyes were filled with confusion.

    "Okay." he said after a while.

    Just as Selina was about to leave, she turned around and caught sight of a car outside.

    The car was a ck Bentley.

    Selina''s breath hitched.

    Her gaze fell on Dn again. "Dn, let''s go together."

    Dn nodded.

    He paid the bill first.

    Dn''s car was parked outside.

    "Do you want me to send you back?" Dn asked.

    "No, thanks. I have a driver."

    Dn didn''t insist.

    He entered the car.

    Selina didn''t leave just yet.

    Dn rolled down the window and asked, "Selina, is there something wrong?"

    Selina''s eyes sparkled. "No, everything is fine. You can leave first."

    Dn hesitated for a moment and was about to close the window.

    "Wait." Selina called out suddenly.

    Dn immediately turned towards Selina.

    "Dn, you must take good care of yourself in the future," Selina said bitterly. "You must take good care of yourself. You must live happily."

    Dn forced out a smile. "Don''t worry, I will. You do the same."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    After Dn left, Selina entered the car waiting for her.

    She acted as if she hadn''t seen the ck Bentley.

    The ck Bentley was parked there quietly.

    The driver never exited the car.

    Selina returned to the Perry family''s vi.

    She thought that Matthew woulde back soon after she did.

    After all, she was sure that Matthew was in the ck Bentley.

    However, she was wrong once again.

    Matthew only returned in the evening as usual.

    Selina ate earlier this time. By the time Matthew came back, she was already sitting in the living room watching TV and eating fruits.

    "Are you watching dramas again?" A gentle voice said.

    Selina looked up.

    He was back.

    His expression was the same as usual.

    "I''m just channel surfing," Selina replied.

    She had changed out of her clothes and removed her makeup when she returned home. At this moment, her face was natural and she had on a in pyjamas.

    Matthew walked over and ced his hand on Selina''s shoulder. "Where did you go today?"

    "Nowhere?"

    "Huh?" Matthew raised his voice slightly.

    "I was just walking around," Selina said in a softer voice.

    "Why didn''t you let the driver send you, but instead asked your driver toe here on purpose?" Matthew asked.

    Selina smiled. "I''m more used to the Whitlock family''s driver so I called him over. Is there a problem?"

    "No, not at all." Matthew concealed the emotions in his eyes.

    "Okay then." Selina stood up.

    She raised her arms above her head and yawned as she stretched. "I don''t know why I''ve been feeling tired recently. I''ll go up and rest first." She was about to leave when someone suddenly grabbed her arm.

    Selina didn''t turn around. "I''m going to rest."

    "Selina." Matthew''s voice was repressed. "Don''t you have anything to talk to me about? As soon as Ie back, you go upstairs to sleep. Can''t you talk to me?"

    "Matthew, don''t you know that pregnant women are sleepy all the time?" Selina''s tone was very calm.

    He loosened his grip.

    "You go rest then."

    Selina walked upstairs.

    When she arrived at the bedroom, she locked the door andid on the bed. For whatever reason, her eyes turned red.

    At nine o''clock that night, Selina''s phone rang.

    It was Natalie.

    Natalie said anxiously, "Selina, how could you do that? Your news is all over the Inte now. Have you met with Dn again?"

    Selina had already expected that Natalie would reach out to her about this.

    After all, she had created this news herself.

    "Yes, we met," Selina said.

    Natalie didn''t think too much about it. She said, "Selina, I know there''s

    Qu

    nothing going on between you and Dn, but I think you should be more careful. After all, a ce like Garden cafe is usually visited by couples,"

    Selina didn''t say anything.

    "Mom also knows about this. She

    wanted you toe home, but I told Was toote. So, she asked

    her it

    you toe tomorrow. Be prepared." Natalie reminded her.

    Selina was silent for a moment.

    "I understand."

    After hanging up the phone, there was a knock on the door.

    She got out of bed and put on her slippers to open the door.

    Matthew was at the door.

    The lights along the corridor shone on his body. His body flickered between light and darkness, and his dark outline seemed a bit sharp.

    "I''m going to rest. I don''t have time to chat with you," Selina said directly.

    Matthew stared into Selina''s eyes. "Selina, have you seen the news online?"

    Selina seemed apathetic. "No."

    Matthew didn''t speak. He stared into Selina''s eyes as if he wanted to see through them.

    Selina didn''t say anything either. She just stared at Matthew.

    After a long time, Matthew held Selina''s chin. His movement was gentle. Selina felt as if her chin was lifted by clouds where there was no difort

    at all.

    "Selina." Matthew slightly opened his thin lips. "I trust you. No matter what happens, I trust you."

    Selina remained poker-faced.

    She didn''t even ask why Matthew said this.

    She just saidzily, "I''m going to bed."

    After that, she pushed Matthew''s hand away. "You go to sleep too."

    Then she closed the bedroom door.

    The moment she closed the door, the indolent and calm expression on her face instantly disappeared.

    She rested her back against the door, trembling violently.

    Matthew stared at the closed door in front of him.

    He took out his phone and dialed a number. "Remove all the news concerning Selina."

    The next morning, Matthew was reading a newspaper when Selina walked downstairs.

    Matthew smiled when he saw Selina. He said, "Today''s my rest day, so I can apany you. Rest assured that thepany''s affairs have all been

    handled."

    Selina''s eyes shed slightly.

    Was this man afraid that she would ask him to go to thepany, so he stopped her in advance?

    She also smiled. "Well, you can rest. You don''t have to apany me. I have something to do. I''ll go to my houseter."

    ????"

    go

    with

    you," Matthew immediately said.

    "There''s no need for that."

    Selina''s refusal made the smile on

    met

    Matthew''s lips deepen. "Selina, since my wife wants to go back to her parents'' home, as her husband, I must apany her. Am I right?

    Otherwise, your family will O overthink."

    Selina lowered her head and said, "It''s up to you then,"

    After breakfast, Matthew brought Selina to the Whitlock family.

    They were silent on the way there.

    Selina sensed that Matthew was suppressing his emotions.

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445

    There were hidden emotions behind his smile.

    However, since Matthew didn''t say anything, she had to pretend that she didn''t know anything either.

    When they arrived at the Whitlock family, Natalie and Cecilia felt guilty when they saw that Selina was apanied by Matthew.

    Cecilia said dryly, "Matthew, why are you here? Howe you didn''t go to thepany?"

    "There''s nothing to do there, so I came with Selina." Matthew''s voice was gentle.

    "Oh, I see." Cecilia smiled awkwardly.

    Fortunately, Natalie spoke up. "Mom, I''ll make some coffee for Matthew. By the way, didn''t you say that you wanted Selina to try on the clothes you bought for her? Why don''t you let her try it now?"

    Cecilia patted her head and said, "Yes, I did buy clothes."

    She looked at Selina. "Matthew can drink coffee downstairs while Selina and I go up to try it on."

    Selina knew that Cecilia was just using the clothes as an excuse, but she didn''t expose her on the spot. She just obliged. "Okay." "Then, Matthew, you can sit down first," Cecilia said to Matthew.

    Matthew smiled. "It''s okay. Mom, you can get back to whatever you were doing."

    Cecilia took Selina to the dressing room upstairs. The moment they arrived, she closed the door. The smile on her face disappeared instantly. "Selina, what are you doing? Why are you meeting that man again?"

    Selina pursed her lips and said nothing.

    Cecilia''s heart was filled with shock and suspicion.

    Last night, when she saw the news, Natalieforted her and said that it was just a coincidence. Selina had been living peacefully with Matthew and there was no ce for anyone else in her heart.

    Cecilia believed Natalie''s words.

    She was questioning Selina. Even if Selina gave an excuse, Cecilia would believe her instantly.

    However, Cecilia''s suspicion grew when Selina pursed her lips and remained silent.

    She raised her voice and said, "Exin to me why you met the manst night, especially at a couple''s cafe. Selina, what were you trying to do?" Selina lowered her gaze to cover up the emotions in her eyes.

    Her voice was faint, "Mom, what do you think it means? What do you think of the meeting between Dn and I?"

    Cecilia felt her head explode.

    She looked at Selina as if she were a madman. "Selina, you''re crazy!"

    Cecilia pointed at Selina''s belly and said, "Selina, you''re already married to Matthew. You''re still pregnant with Matthew''s child. How can you say that to me!"

    Selina looked down and her gaze fell on her t abdomen.

    Her gaze was somewhat nk.

    Perhaps she was going to get rid of the lifeless child in her belly soon.

    Despair engulfed Selina.

    In that moment of despair, a smile appeared on Selina''s face.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Cecilia was shocked when she saw Selina''s smile.

    She ced her hand on Selina''s forehead. "Selina, are you running a high fever? Are you talking nonsense? Don''t scare me!"

    Selina removed Cecilia''s hand.

    She looked at Cecilia and said, "Mom, I''m not talking nonsense. I just feel that Matthew and I aren''t meant to be together. He should find a more suitable woman for him. I''m not thatpatible with him,"

    Cecilia shuddered.

    Her face turned pale in an instant.

    Downstairs, Natalie brought Matthew a cup of coffee.

    "Thank you, Natalie," Matthew said to Natalie with a smile.

    Natalie saw the bags under Matthew''s eyes and the tiredness beneath his smile.

    She predicted that Matthew hadn''t slept the entire night.

    "Matthew." Natalie said carefully, "Did you see the gossipst night?"

    She believed that Matthew would definitely know what was going on if even she and Cecilia knew.

    Sure enough, Matthew''s hand paused in midair.

    "Yes," he said in a serious tone.

    Natalie tried to exin on behalf of Selina. "Matthew, you have to trust Selina. She really wants to be with you. Maybe they met for a reason Besides, it''s normal for them to meet as friends." "I understand." Matthew took a sip of coffee.

    He didn''t say anything else.

    Natalie couldn''t figure out Matthew''s thoughts, but she didn''t really know what to say, so she changed the topic.

    She smiled dryly. "Mom bought Selina a lot of clothes, they might take a while."

    "It doesn''t matter." Matthew said, "I can wait,"

    Selina held on to Cecilia.

    Cecilia was so angry that she almost fell down.

    Cecilia pushed away Selina''s hand and said, "Selina, are you trying to annoy your mother to death?"

    "I''m not."

    "You''re not?!" Cecilia''s voice was full of anger. "You and Matthew are remarried, and you are pregnant with his child. Now you''re telling me that you don''t have any feelings for him Selina, what are you trying to dot Do you still have feelings for that man? Do you want to be with him?"

    "Mom," Selina spoke with difficulty. "I will not be with Dn, but I will not be with Matthew either, because I don''t love him anymore. I want to leave him."

    Cecilia was so angry that she was about to vomit blood.

    Thest time Selina and Matthew came to the Whitlock family''s home, they couldn''t keep their hands off each other. At that time, she was so happy, thinking that she was going to have a grandchild soon. How did things be like this in a blink of an eye!

    Why was her daughter always disappointing her? Why did she always cause trouble!

    Cecilia red at Selina. "Fine then if you want to leave Matthew! Tell me what you n to do with the baby in your belly! Do you want the baby in your belly to be born without a father! Do you want to be a single mother!"

    Despair shed across Selina''s eyes. "Mom, I''m getting rid of the child in my belly. Since I have no feelings for Matthew, do you think I will still keep

    his child?"

    Cecilia felt as if she was about to faint.

    Natalie could no longer sit still downstairs.

    Cecilia and Selina hadn''te down yet.

    The two of them had been gone for an hour.

    Natalie secretly nced at Matthew, who''s expression remained indifferent.

    Natalie stood up and said, "Matthew, I will go up and have a look. Make yourself at home here,"

    "Okay." Matthew agreed.

    Natalie went upstairs.

    She heard Cecilia''s hysterical voice along the corridor, "Selina, if this is your n, then get out! I''m going to disown you. From now on, I, Cecilia, will not have a daughter like you!"

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446

    Natalie was shocked.

    What just happened!?

    She hurried into the closet.

    She was shocked when she saw Cecilia.

    She hadn''t seen her for just an hour, but Cecilia''s face was already as pale as paper.

    She immediately held Cecilia. "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"

    Cecilia became even more emotional when she saw Natalie. "Natalie, listen to what Selina has to say. Is she talking nonsense? She is trying to make me angry!"

    Natalie looked at Selina.

    Selina looked down and said nothing.

    She remained silent so Cecilia spoke instead. "My daughter just told me that she didn''t have any feelings for Matthew. She wants to separate with Matthew and ns to get rid of the child in her belly! A tiger, though cruel, will never devour its cubs, how could she say such a thing! I don''t have such a cruel daughter!"

    Natalie''s brain exploded in an instant.

    She looked at Selina with astonishment.

    How could it be? How could Selina say such words!

    She wanted to separate with Matthew and get rid of the child.

    Selina walked over to the couch and sat down.

    She tried to control herself, but her body was shaking. Cecilia''s words were like knives stabbing into her body.

    She was afraid that if she didn''t find a ce to sit, she would copse to the ground.

    Cecilia became ever angrier when she saw Selina sitting on the couch. "Selina, how can you have the nerve to sit! How did I give birth to a b*stard like you?"

    Selina lowered her head even further.

    She felt as if there was a blunt weapon cutting her heart open, and blood was gushing out from it.

    However, she had to pretend as if nothing was wrong despite the intense pain.

    Natalie quickly patted Cecilia on the back and said, "Mom, don''t be emotional, talk it out properly."

    "How can I not be emotional? I..." Cecilia almost lost her cool.

    Natalie was worried about the state Cecilia was in.

    She said to Selina, "Selina, what''s wrong? Has there been a misunderstanding? Come over and apologize to Mom."

    Selina stood up.

    She walked up to Cecilia.

    Her face was full of pain, and her tone was repressed. "Mom, I know that you are angry, but it''s not worth being angry with me, a b*stard daughter. You were right, just pretend like you have no such daughter."

    Cecilia had thought that Selina was walking over to apologize, but she didn''t expect this at all!

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, there was a pping sound.

    Cecilia pped Selina.

    Selina caressed the part where she was pped. "Mom, if you are angry, you can hit me, even ten ps is fine. Don''t get emotional, I''m not worth it. You still have Hayden and Norwell. You can''t let this affect your health."

    Selina''s words made Cecilia''s anger stuck in her chest. She couldn''t even utter a single word.

    Francia and Bowie came.

    Cecilia had been in a very good moodtely because of Matthew and Selina''s affairs. Cecilia gave Francia emeralds when she came.

    Francia had thought ofing over to Cecilia''s to get some benefits.

    Both of them didn''t see Cecilia in the living room, only Matthew who was sitting on the sofa.

    Bowie''s eyes widened on the spot.

    She stared at Matthew without moving her eyes.

    Francia grabbed a servant who was passing by and asked her where Cecilia was.

    "I think Madam went to the closet upstairs." the servant said.

    Francia pulled Bowie. "Bowie, Madam Lawson is upstairs. Let''s go together and see what good things she has to give this time."

    Bowie stood still.

    Francia looked at her daughter, who was about to drool from staring at Matthew.

    Francia didn''t bother about Bowie.

    She ran upstairs and went to the closet by herself.

    Francia was stunned as soon as she opened the closet.

    Cecilia wasn''t alone. Natalie and Selina were present too.

    Natalie was the first to notice Francia.

    She immediately said, "Aunt, you''re here."

    She had never been so happy to see Francia. At this moment, the atmosphere in the closet was intense. Just when Natalia didn''t know what to do, Francia appeared.

    Francia might be able to break the atmosphere.

    Francia forced a smile and said, "Yes, I came to chat with Madam Lawson."

    Cecilia didn''t speak.

    At this time, she wasn''t really in the mood to be polite.

    Natalie helped Cecilia onto the couch. "Mom, why don''t Aunt chat with you? I''ll go down with Selina. Matthew is still waiting downstairs."

    It wouldn''t be a big deal to leave Matthew behind. She just wanted an opportunity to bring Selina away and calm Cecilia down.

    Francia was also good at making peace. Maybe Cecilia would be distracted by chatting with Francia.

    Cecilia didn''t have the strength to speak.

    She could only nod reluctantly.

    Natalie quickly winked at Selina.

    After hesitating for a moment, Selina followed

    Natalie out of the closet.

    After making sure that they were out of earshot, Natalie opened her mouth to speak.

    "Selina, why did you break up with Matthew again? What happened again this time?" Natalie asked anxiously.

    Selina looked down.

    Her longshes covered the emotions in her eyes.

    "There''s no reason, I just want to break up." Selina said.

    Natalie felt dizzy.

    She caressed Selina''s belly. "My dear

    Miss Whitlock, you''re going to beza mother soon. Do you really want to break up with Matthew? Selina, things are different now, it''s not time to throw a tantrum." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    After a pause, Natalie spoke again, "Did Matthew upset you? I''ll talk to him, but you can''t cause trouble like this."

    "Natalie, I''m not messing around!"

    Selina raised her eyes and stared at

    Natalie don''t like Matthew

    anymore, so I want to break up with

    him. If you have no feelings for my brother, will you still be with him?"

    Natalie was shocked.

    She looked at Selina in astonishment. At first, she thought Selina was just throwing a tantrum. But at this moment, she was telling her that she had no feelings for Matthew...

    Natalie couldn''t believe it.

    "Selina, weren''t things just fine with you and Matthew before? Didn''t you tell me that you only have Matthew in your heart?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Words could change at any moment.

    "Yes, that was before, but my heart has changed. I don''t like him anymore, so I want to leave him."

    Natalie felt as if she had been struck by lightning and was about to be struck dumb.

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447

    After a long while, Natalie finally forced out a sentence, "Selina! You and Matthew have gone through so much together, now that everything''s fine, why do you want to break up with him? If this was the case, you didn''t have to go through all that in the beginning! Everything you suffered was for nothing!"

    Selina said softly, "Natalie, Matthew and I got through so much together because I had feelings for him. That''s why nothing could break us apart. Now that I no longer have feelings for him, we won''tst even if nothing goes wrong."

    "Selina, are you serious?"

    "Natalie, I am very serious."

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    Her mind was in a mess at the moment. She didn''t know what to say.

    After a long time, she finally spoke, "Selina, let''s not talk about this anymore. Matthew is still downstairs. Let''s go downstairs first."

    Nothing woulde of this conversation with Selina, so she decided to see the way they conversed. She wanted to see how things were going between them.

    As soon as she got downstairs, Selina noticed Bowie.

    Bowie stood in the distance and stared at Matthew.

    Selina''s eyes moved slightly, and lightning shed through her mind.

    She knew that Bowie wasn''t worthy of standing by Matthew, and Matthew would never fall for her.

    But...

    Selina''s eyes deepened.

    "Natalie, Selina, you two havee down." Matthew also turned to look at Selina and Natalie. He stood up.

    Natalie smiled awkwardly at Matthew, and then she looked at Selina again.

    It was hard to tell what was on Selina''s mind.

    Matthew looked at her with a faint smile. "Little girl, what''s on your mind?"

    After that, he caressed Selina''s cheek.

    Selina came back to her senses.

    She nced at Matthew. "Nothing."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    After that, she sensed a jealous gaze on her.

    Natalie and Matthew also noticed it.

    Matthew looked helpless.

    Since just now, he had sensed Bowie standing in the distance and looking at him motionlessly. He didn''t know what to say.

    But Bowie was Natalie''s sister after all. Matthew could only pretend to not see her.

    Natalie also noticed Bowie''s gaze.

    She was speechless.

    Selina suddenly said, "You guys chat first, I''m going to the bathroom."

    She heard footsteps when she walked to the bathroom.

    She immediately turned around.

    Indeed it was Bowie who was behind her.

    Selina sneered in her heart.

    She knew that Bowie would follow.

    Since Bowie was confident, she decided to use her.

    She wanted to use this mean woman to make Matthew and the Whitlock familypletely disappointed in her. When she left, everyone would be disheartened and no one would look for her or mention her name again.

    This was much better than epting the pain of her death.

    "Bowie." Selina called out.

    Bowie raised the corner of her eyes and said, "I''m telling you, Matthew is mine. You have to be tactful."

    "Since he is yours, why didn''t you talk to him? Why did youe over?"

    Bowie was stunned, and embarrassment washed over her face.

    In fact, she wanted to say it in front of Matthew, but she always felt a little embarrassed. After all, she had paid attention to a lot of rtionship experts. Those experts said that a woman can''t take initiative and that she had to wait for the man to make a move.

    Therefore, Bowie was always reserved, waiting for Matthew to speak first or for Natalie to personally send Matthew to her.

    However, Natalie never paid any attention to her, only to the woman in front of her. That was why Bowie vented all her anger on Selina.

    "If it weren''t for you, he would have confessed to me long ago," Bowie said with a thick face.

    Selina sneered in her heart.

    She had seen many women in her life, but Bowie was the first to be so shameless. Before this, she thought that Rainee was on the top of the list, but now she knew that it was Bowie instead.

    But now, what she needed was a shameless and reckless woman.

    "You''re right. If it weren''t for me, Matthew would confess to you, I should back out and let you take my ce." Selina said suddely.

    Bowie was stunned.

    She looked at Selina with suspicion. "Do you really think so?"

    "Yes."

    Bowie''s suspicion grew, "You didn''t say that before."

    Selina said, "But now you are so close to me, and you are so young and beautiful. I don''t think I am a match for you. It''s better to hand Matthew over to you than to be humiliated. Am I right?"

    Bowie was overjoyed to hear that.

    She immediately nodded. "It seems that you are quite smart."

    Then Selina whispered a few words in Bowie''s ear, and Bowie couldn''t help nodding after hearing it.

    Selina suggested that they return to the Perry family.

    Natalie was a little hesitant.

    Selina wanted to leave before the matter with Matthew was resolved...

    But she couldn''t ask in front of Matthew.

    Thinking about it, Selina said, "Wait a minute, I''ll go up and talk to Mom."

    She had to find out what Cecilia wanted to say.

    Selina nodded. "Tell Mom."

    Natalie hurried upstairs.

    Cecilia was still in the closet with Francia.

    Francia was speaking while Cecilia was looking out of the window absent-mindedly.

    However, Francia seemed to be unaware of it and was still babbling.

    Francia finally stopped when Natalie arrived.

    Natalie''s voice softened. "Mom, Selina is about to go back."

    "Go back? Back to where?" Cecilia suddenly came to her senses.

    "She said she wanted to return to the Perry family."

    Cecilia was stunned for a moment. "Didn''t she n to break up with Matthew? Why is she returning to the Perry family?"

    Natalie was also confused. "Matthew and Selina looked okay when I was downstairs just now. So..."

    Natalie didn''t know what to say.

    Cecilia''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Are Selina and

    Matthew just quarreling with each other? Are they going to reconcile?"

    Natalie felt that it wasn''t so simple.

    Selina seemed very calm when they were talking before. It didn''t seem like she was speaking out of anger.

    But if she really broke up with Matthew, the situation downstairs said otherwise.

    Looking at Cecilia''s hopeful eyes, Natalie didn''t dare to say anything.

    She had to nod. "Maybe."

    "Then I''ll go down." Cecilia was about to leave but suddenly stopped in her steps.

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448

    She said to Natalie, "Natalie, forget it. It''s better if I don''t go down. I''m afraid that I will lose my temper and say something I might regret. Send them off and observe them, and..."

    Cecilia hesitated for a moment. "What was Matthew''s reaction to the photograph of Selina and the man?"

    "He didn''t seem to mind. He''s still treating Selina as well as usual." Natalie said.

    Cecilia calmed down slightly.

    She nodded. "Go send them off then."

    After Natalie left, Francia came over and said, "Madam Lawson, what happened between your daughter and Matthew?"

    Cecilia didn''t mention her daughter''s intention to divorce. She forced a smile and said, "Madam Godfrey, I''m not in a good mood. Why don''t we talk next time?"

    Francia wasn''t stupid.

    She immediately said, "Then I won''t bother you anymore, Madam Lawson. We''ll talk next time,"

    Francia couldn''t find Bowie when she went downstairs.

    She called Bowie.

    After a while, Bowie and Francia met at the gate of the vi.

    Francia wasn''t satisfied with this trip.

    Sheined to Bowie, "Madam Lawson is in a bad mood this day. I told her about the gorgeous new-listed jewellery, but she didn''t offer to buy any for me. I didn''t get any benefit today,"

    Bowie had no interest in listening to Francia''sints at all. Her face was full of excitement.

    Bowie even smiled at the thought of it.

    Francia was dissatisfied with Bowie''s smile.

    She pped Bowie''s hand. "What are you smiling at! I''m doing this to prepare for your dowry, but you''re still able to crack a smile."

    Bowie was still smiling. "Mom, Matthew will be mine soon."

    Francia was stunned.

    She recalled Natalie and Cecilia''s conversation from before. She couldn''t help saying, "I think that Natalie said that Selina had a conflict with Matthew,"

    Bowie snorted, "It''s not a conflict. Selina finally realized that she can''tpare with me so she has given me her ce,"

    Francia was skeptical about Bowie''s words.

    She said, "Why don''t you ask your sister Natalie what happened between them?"

    Bowie felt disgusted when she heard Francia''s words.

    She rolled her eyes and said, "Mom, I won''t go to her. What kind of sister is Natalie? Does she deserve to be my sister? She doesn''t help me at all. Even an outsider is better than her,"

    Tobias came back at around midnight.

    Natalie was waiting for him.

    When Tobias returned, he was surprised to see Natalie still sitting on the couch in the living room. "Natalie, why haven''t you slept yet?"

    "I''m waiting for you." Natalie stood up as she spoke.

    Tobias''s heart ached.

    "Why are you waiting for me? You should rest early." Tobias wrapped his arms around Natalie.

    Natalie looked at Tobias with a pale face. "Have you been very busy recently? Youe back sote these days."

    Tobias''s face stiffened.

    Recently, he had put all his work aside. The reason why he had been leaving early and returningte was that he was looking for a way to save Selina''s life.

    However, all his efforts were in vain.

    He had to endure the pain of watching his sister get closer to death. However, he still had to hide it from everyone as if nothing had happened.

    He was doing this because Selina threatened to kill herself and told him that she wouldn''t be at ease after death if he told everyone the truth.

    Tobias knew that if he couldn''t find a

    way, Matthew and the others

    wouldn''t be able to do anything

    either. They could only watch helplessly as Selina drifted closer to death.

    If he kept it a secret, at least Selina would die in peace.

    Perhaps he would spare the living of the pain from Selina''s death.

    What''s worse than death was witnessing a loved one die slowly without being able to do anything.

    Just like how he was now.

    If everyone knew the truth about

    Selina, not only would Matthew, Cecilia, Peter and Natalie be too sad

    to live on, but Selina would

    also die with a grudge in her heart

    He had to hide the truth for Selina.

    "Yes, I''ve been very busytely," Tobias said.

    Natalie sighed, "I know you should rest early because of how tiring work is, but there is one thing I have to tell you, which may take up some of your time,"

    Tobias vaguely guessed that what Natalie had to say was about Matthew and Selina.

    He looked tired. "Natalie, I''m really tired. Let''s talk about it next time."

    Natalie was a little surprised.

    No matter how tired Tobias was, he had always treated her with great patience. This was the first time she had heard that Tobias didn''t want to hear about it.

    She thought that it might be because Tobias was exhausted.

    "Okay then." Natalie said reluctantly, "Let''s rest first,"

    The next day soon arrived.

    Matthew didn''t go to thepany.

    In such a state, it was impossible for him to go to thepany.

    He could vaguely sense the change in Selina''s heart.

    First, she went to see Missha, then Dn. In addition, she had been extremely impatient with him

    vel

    recently, which made Matthew think of only one possibility... Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Matthew pushed that possibility aside.

    He thought that Selina was hurt by the issue with Saoirse, but she had been suppressing it before. It broke out now even though it was over.

    It was his fault. He had to try his best to apany Selina so that he could win her heart back.

    When Selina went downstairs in the morning, she smelled a fragrance.

    Erine happened to pass by.

    She stopped in front of Selina with a smile on her face. "Miss Whitlock, you''re up."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    In the past few days, Selina had ignored her greetings, but Erine kept the smile on her face whenever she saw Selina.

    Looking at the smile on Erine''s face, Selina was shocked.

    A thought suddenly crossed her mind.

    Was it right for her to treat Erine in such a cold and rude manner?

    Was it right for her to hide her secrets like this?

    However, this thought disappeared quickly when an image appeared in her mind.

    She was crying as she was surrounded by a crowd.

    She looked like an eighty-year-old woman in her vision. She was old enough to be Matthew''s mother or even his grandmother.

    Selina was determined to walk past Erine and pretended to not hear her greeting.

    Erine added, "Miss Whitlock, Mr. Matthew is preparing breakfast for you in the kitchen,"

    Selina was a little stunned.

    When she didn''t see Matthew after she got up, she thought that he had gone to work. She didn''t expect that he was making breakfast for her.

    Hadn''t he given up?

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449

    She treated him so badly and deliberately met with Missha and Dn...

    She knew that Matthew must have known about it.

    Selina felt mixed emotions.

    She hesitated for a long time before she finally walked towards the kitchen.

    When she reached the door, his back was facing her. The dim lights in the kitchen shone down on him, making his back look indescribably masculine and attractive.

    It was said that a gentleman should stay out of the kitchen.

    However, Matthew didn''t seem annoyed at all to be cooking in the kitchen. On the contrary, he was full of dignity.

    A thin film of tears moistened Selina''s eyes as she watched him.

    What a great man Matthew was!

    He had to live a happy life in the future, and have children of his own. He shouldn''t have to hold back for Selina. Therefore, she had to do it.

    She needed Matthew topletely give up on her.

    This was the only way this man could find happiness after her death.

    "Are you hungry?" Suddenly, a clear and gentle voice rang in Selina''s ear.

    Selina came back to her senses.

    Matthew had turned around at some point, and he was looking at her with a faint smile.

    Selina sniffed and asked, "Why didn''t you go to work?"

    "I''ll keep youpany."

    Matthew served the pasta he had prepared on a te. "I have thought about it. I will apany you during this period." Selina bit her lip as she was left speechless.

    She followed Matthew to the dining room and sat down.

    Her gaze fell on the pasta in front of her.

    Cooking pasta was simple, but making it taste good wasn''t easy. Obviously, it took Matthew a lot of effort to do it. "Try it," Matthew said.

    Selina took a bite.

    "How does it taste?"

    "Very good."

    Matthew smiled. "It''s good that it tastes good. Enjoy it slowly."

    Matthew watched as Selina ate the food bit by bit.

    She put down the fork. "Why aren''t you eating?"

    "You are so beautiful that I can just keep watching you." There was a slight smile in Matthew''s eyes.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Selina''s breath was caught in her throat.

    Initially, she thought that Matthew must have seen the previous day''s news, but at this moment, she had some doubts. Had he not seen it?

    Otherwise, how could he act like this?

    Not only did he not question her, he even treated her with kindness.

    Selina stared into Matthew''s eyes and asked, "Matthew, didn''t you see the news about me?"

    The smile in Matthew''s eyes froze.

    However, soon he recovered and said, "Selina, I neglected you,"

    Selina looked at Matthew with confusion.

    Matthew continued, "The incident with Saoirse must have affected you greatly. I thought everything would be over once she was gone. Selina, you must feel strongly about this, right?"

    Selina opened her mouth but remained silent.

    Why would Matthew feel this way?

    His voice became softer. "So I''ve thought about it and decided that I''ll apany you during this period. Selina, I hope I can untie the knot in your heart so that you can trust me again."

    Selina became emotional when she heard Matthew''s words.

    It turned out that Matthew knew about her meeting with Dn. She intended for Matthew to assume that she still cared about Dn''so that he would be angry, but he ced the me on himself instead.

    How could this man be so kind!

    Selina lowered her gaze.

    Her long and thick eyshes fluttered.

    Such a good man shouldn''t be held back by a dying person, right?

    Furthermore, Ludwik was so eager to have a grandchild. Matthew had to give him one.

    It was possible only if hepletely gave up on Selina.

    Selina raised her head.

    A smile appeared on her lips. "Matthew, I just remembered. I invited a friend over today, do you mind?"

    Bowie came to the Perry family''s home with pride.

    Erine was unhappy upon seeing Bowie.

    The woman in front of her was wearing a low-cut shirt that exposed her bulging breasts. The leather skirt she bad on was short, which made

    Erine blush.

    Erine was about to kick Bowie out, but sheter learned that she was Selina''s friend.

    Erine was dumbfounded.

    Had Miss Whitlock''s taste in friends changed along with her character?

    How could she have such a friend?

    Matthew also frowned when he saw Bowie, but he managed to cover his emotions quickly.

    He said with a hidden meaning behind his tone, "Selina, when did you be friends with her?"

    A smile spread across Selina''s face. "She''s my sister-inw''s younger sister. It''s only natural that she and I be friends. Oh right..." After a pause, Selina looked at Matthew. "She is still unmarried."

    Matthew went into deep thought for a moment.

    He could sense that there was something wrong with Selina''sst sentence, but he thought he was just overthinking.

    Although Bowie was said to be Selina''s friend, she didn''t say much to Selina when she arrived at the

    Perry family''s home. Instead, she pestered Matthew.

    As Bowie was Natalie''s sister, Matthew didn''t know what to do.

    However, Selina didn''t seem to be bothered by the fact that Bowie was constantly pestering Matthew. In fact, she even seemed to be happy about it.

    When it was time for lunch, Matthew sat next to Selina.

    However, Selina stood up.

    She waved at Bowie and said, "Bowie,e sit over here,"

    Bowie immediately sat down, while Selina sat beside her.

    A look of displeasure shed across Matthew''s face. However, he didn''t say anything in the end.

    When they were eating, Bowie kept putting food into Matthew''s bowl and even rubbed her plump breasts against Matthew from time to time.

    Matthew grew more and more unhappy, and he wasn''t afraid to show it.

    Finally, he put down his chopsticks. "Both of you eat slowly. I have something to do."

    Bowie panicked as Matthew left.

    She was confident that Matthew would fall in love with her, but things didn''t seem to go as nned.

    She looked at Selina with a sad look on her face. "How could this happen? He doesn''t even seem interested in me."

    Selina bit her lip.

    She was waiting for Matthew to get angry, but she didn''t expect that Matthew was so forbearing. Even now, he didn''t get angry with Bowie or her.

    She said somewhat irritably, "It''s up to you. I''ve already helped you,"

    As soon as Matthew left, he bumped into Erine.

    Erine looked worried as she said to Matthew Mr. Matthew, don''t me me for meddling in your business. Miss Whitlock''s friend doesn''t look like a decent person. How can she dress like that? Besides..."

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450

    Erine was too embarrassed to go on.

    Bowie looked at Matthew as if she had just seen meat after not having any for a year.

    Matthew''s brows furrowed together into a tight knot. "Erine, do your work. I know what to do."

    Selina lost her appetite after Matthew left.

    She put down her chopsticks and walked out of the dining room. As she was walking, someone grabbed her by the arm and pinned her against the wall.

    Matthew stopped her in her tracks.

    The man was tall, and Selina could only reach his shoulder with her height. His current posture made Selina feel oppressed.

    She took a deep breath and asked, "What''s up?"

    Matthew''s eyes were cold, and the concentrated look on his face made his features look exceptionally deep, giving off a frigid vibe. "Selina, is she really your friend?"

    The man''s words were cold and piercing, as if they could prate her skull.

    "Yes," Selina said.

    Matthew stared at Selina for a whole minute. "Selina, why do you have to do this?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Inviting her home."

    "She''s my friend. Isn''t it normal for me to invite her over?" A look of innocence appeared on Selina''s face.

    A cold glint shed across Matthew''s eyes. "I don''t believe that you can''t see it!"

    "I can see it," Selina said directly, "She likes you? So what? Isn''t it good to be loved by a woman?"

    A look shed across Matthew''s handsome face after hearing what Selina said.

    He spoke through gritted teeth. "Selina, what do you mean?"

    "I don''t mean anything! It''s just..." Selina hardened her heart. "Matthew, let me put it bluntly. I am tired of our rtionship, so I want to find another man, and you can find another woman. That''s what I mean. Do you understand now?"

    Matthew''s face instantly turned pale.

    He suddenly grabbed Selina''s jaw and said, "It''s Dn, right? It''s all because of him!"

    Selina stared into Matthew''s eyes. "I can only say that I only realized now that I was never in love with you. Everything that happened before was just my mistake. I don''t love you."

    "You!" The strength in Matthew''s hand suddenly increased, and Selina''s face changed from the pain.

    Matthew immediately loosened his grip.

    His gaze fell on Selina''s belly.

    Matthew eventually suppressed his anger and shock.

    "Selina, tell me what I''m doing wrong. Tell me and I''ll change." The man''s voice was extremely depressing.

    Selina''s eyes widened in astonishment.

    She had already spoken to this extent, yet Matthew still uttered such words!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    After a moment of shock, Selina bit her lip. "When did you be so spineless, Matthew? You saw the news the previous day, didn''t you? You pretended that you knew nothing!"

    Matthew''s seemed to be restraining his eyes from showing his emotions. "Selina, you are pregnant. You can''t be angry now. Tell me what''s wrong with me and I''ll make sure you''re satisfied."

    Selina''s heart was filled with sadness.

    She looked at Matthew sadly. "Change what''s wrong with you? What if I told you that I want to leave you, and I want you to be with another woman now. Can you change that?"

    Matthew pursed his thin lips.

    A momentter, he said, "I don''t want to hear about this again,"

    Selina pushed Matthew away. "Matthew, I have already made my point clear. You can''t stop me."

    "Why?" Matthew raised his voice abruptly.

    "Why?" A smile appeared in Selina''s

    eyes. "Because I''m a person who loves the new and loathes the old. I''ve been with you for so long that hate you. It''s just that simple. I don''t want to be with you anymore, so I went to meet Dn and brought Bowie here. I did all this because I want to separate with you."

    She stopped and took a deep breath. "You did nothing wrong, but I''m just tired of it. I''ve been with you for so long, it''s time for a change." "Selina!" Matthew''s spoke in a suppressed tone. "Do you know what you are talking about? Do you know that my child is still in your belly?" "This child." Selina looked down at her belly. "I suddenly regret having this child. Without it, I can leave without overthinking. This child is holding me back and I really regret it."

    Boom!

    With a loud sound, Matthew''s fist mmed into

    the wall.

    The punch also hit Selina in her heart.

    Selina felt her heart smashing into pieces.

    In the afternoon, Matthew ordered someone to force Bowie to leave.

    Selina watched coldly.

    She knew that Bowie would be sent away. She never expected Bowie to stay for long. Bowie was just a way for her to start the conversation with Matthew.

    A way to pass the news to the Whitlock family.

    Just like Selina had predicted, Bowie was furious after being driven out of the Perry family.

    She came to the Perry family to seduce Matthew, but she didn''t expect that she would be kicked out. Bowie was angry and ced the me on Selina.

    She felt that she had been fooled by Selina. Selina invited her to the Perry family so she would make a fool of herself. Bowie was extremely angry, but she couldn''t barge into the Perry family''s house to tear Selina apart. She was finally reminded of Natalie after thinking about it for a while.

    Although she always felt that her cousin, Natalie, was useless, at this moment of anger, Bowie could only think of Natalie.

    She cried as she went to visit Natalie, and she told her all that Selina had done.

    "Natalie, you must help me. Selina said that she wanted to bring me and Matthew together and deceived me to go to the Perry family''s house. In the end, I was driven out. She deliberately let me make a fool of myself. Natalie, she''s bullying me and embarrassing you. You have to help me..."

    Bowie''s voice was loud. Her crying sounded like howling, and the whole vi could hear her.

    Cecilia heard it too. She hurried down to ask Bowie what had happened.

    Bowie exined the situation to Cecilia as she wiped her tears.

    Cecilia''s expression immediately changed.

    If Selina hadn''t said those words the previous day, Cecilia wouldn''t have taken it to heart. However, when she thought of Selina''s words, she couldn''t help but be shocked.

    Selina went to meet Dn and said those words the night before. However, now, she wanted Bowie and Matthew to be together, and she even invited Bowie to the Perry family...

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451

    Cecilia felt worried and uneasy.

    Natalie was about to break out in cold sweat when she saw that Cecilia''s expression had changed.

    She shot a look at Bowie, signalling her not to say anything else. However, Bowie just couldn''t get the message. She became more talkative, with a face of tears and snot.

    Natalie hurriedly said to Cecilia, "Mom, don''t listen to her. She likes to talk nonsense,"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    This sentence made Bowie jump up in despair, "Natalie, what are you talking about? I am not talking nonsense! Last night, Selina pulled me into the bathroom and said that she was not suitable for Matthew. She said that Matthew and I were a perfect match, and she wanted me to be with Matthew in the Perry family..."

    Cecilia was about to copse.

    Seeing this, Natalie stepped on Bowie.

    "Ouch!"

    Bowie sat down on the ground in pain.

    Natalie pulled Cecilia aside and said softly, "Mom, don''t listen to her nonsense,"

    Cecilia''s face turned pale. "Why would she talk nonsense? Something like that must have happened!"

    Natalie patted Cecilia''s back gently. "Mom, think about it. Even if Selina really wanted to find another woman for Matthew, she won''t choose Bowie. I think Selina sensed Bowie''s intentions and decided to y tricks on her. You know that Selina is a prankster."

    Natalie''s words calmed Cecilia down.

    Indeed, even if Selina really didn''t want to be with Matthew, it was impossible for her to match-make Bowie with Matthew unless she was blind. After all, the gap between them was too obvious.

    It wasn''t that Natalie was looking down on Bowie, it was just the truth.

    After a while, Cecilia said to Natalie, "Natalie, call Matthew and Selina and tell them toe over tonight. I want to talk to them,"

    Natalie didn''t call Selina, but she called Matthew.

    She told Matthew on the phone that Cecilia wanted them toe by tonight.

    "We will be there tonight." Matthew''s voice was a little hoarse.

    "Matthew, what happened this morning? Did Bowie bother you when she went to your ce?"

    Natalie also asked Matthew about the incident from before.

    The breathing on the other end of the phone became heavier.

    After a long time, Matthew spoke up, "Natalie, tell me the truth. Did Selina tell you anything about our rtionship?"

    Natalie held her breath.

    She said dryly, "No. Selina might be overly emotional due to her pregnancy. You''re a man so you may not understand, but I have been pregnant before. A pregnant woman''s mood is like a rollercoaster,"

    "Natalie." There was bitterness in Matthew''s tone. "I used to think that Selina''s mood swings were due to the pregnancy, but now it is obvious that it''s not. She clearly told me that she has no feelings for me."

    Natalie was shocked.

    After hanging up the phone, Natalie and Cecilia said that they would take Bowie home.

    After sending Bowie to the vi that Tobias had bought, Natalie asked the driver to send her to the Perry family''s house.

    She had to ask Selina what she was thinking, and also needed to persuade her.

    If she continued with this nonsense, Cecilia might die because of Selina.

    As soon as she entered the Perry family''s vi, Natalie saw Prine.

    Prine and Natalie kept talking about Selina.

    Prine''s eyes were filled with tears. "Miss Godfrey, you must have a good talk with Miss Whitlock. I don''t know what''s wrong with her now

    She is so angry and cold towards Mr. Matthew. She even brought a coquettish woman into the house this morning. That woman..."

    Prine stomped her foot. "That shameless woman kept rubbing her chest against Mr. Matthew. I couldn''t stand it but Miss Whitlock didn''t even react at all!"

    Natalie was shocked when she heard that.

    Sheforted Prine. "Don''t worry. I''m going to talk to her. Pverything will be fine."

    Prine wiped her eyes and said,

    "Thank you, Miss Godfrey. You are a

    nice person. Mr. Matthew is in the study. He has been sulking since lunch. Please give him advice as you see fit,"

    After that, Prine took Natalie to the study.

    Prine knocked on the door and said, "Mr. Matthew, Miss Godfrey is here,"

    The door opened and Matthew appeared. "Natalie, you''re here."

    Natalie could tell from Matthew''s face that he was in an extremely bad mood.

    Her voice softened a little. "Matthew, what happened?"

    Matthew''s tone was a little cold, "Natalie, I think Selina''s heart changed again."

    Natalie held her breath.

    Matthew and Natalie talked for an hour in the study.

    The more Natalie listened, the more frightened she was. The more she listened, the more she understood Matthew''s feeling of helplessness and sadness.

    Since Selina was pregnant, he had to avoid questioning her. He could only lock himself in the study.

    However, just thinking of Selina''s words was enough to make it feel as if there was a fire burning his heart, making him suffer all the time.

    "Natalie, what did you and Selina talk aboutst night?" Matthew finally asked.

    At this moment, Natalie couldn''t hide it any longer.

    She repeated what she had told Selinast night, but concealed her intention of getting rid of the child.

    She was afraid that Matthew couldn''t stand it. Of course, she thought Selina was just joking. After all, a pregnant woman wouldn''t get rid of her child for no reason.

    After hearing what Natalie said, Matthew pursed his thin lips tightly.

    After a long time, he finally opened his mouth and sighed helplessly. "Natalie, which part of me isn''t good enough? Her heart has changed again." The look in Natalie''s eyes was extremelyplicated.

    In fact, she thought that Matthew had done a good job as a husband. It was hard to find such a good man.

    "Maybe Selina was triggered by the issue with Saoirse." Matthew added, "I didn''tfort her,"

    Natalie didn''t know how to reply.

    "Natalie, did she mention Dn to you before?" Matthew suddenly asked.

    Natalie immediately shook her head.

    "No, she didn''t mention Dn. Matthew, don''t worry, I don''t think anything''s going on between them. It''s been so long."

    Matthew didn''t speak. A sentence suddenly came to mind as he pursed his lips into a thin line.

    Feelings can''t be easily gotten rid of.

    An unspeakable sadness crept into his bones.

    Natalie didn''t know how tofort Matthew, so she said, "Matthew, I''m going to talk to Selina. If Mom wants to see you tonight, I have to talk to her No matter what, Selina has to consider her mother''s feelings,"

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452

    Matthew sounded tired. "Natalie, go ahead. She''s in the bedroom. She''s been really sleepy recently, so the bedroom is basically her den now."

    Natalie walked to Selina''s bedroom.

    She knocked on the door gently.

    "Come in." Selina said.

    Natalie pushed the door open and entered the bedroom.

    Selina was staring at the chandelier on the ceiling as she sat on her bed.

    "Selina." Natalie walked over.

    Selina''s gaze fell on Natalie. "Natalie, why are you here?"

    "Why else would I be here?" Natalie''s voice was full of reproach. "Selina, let me ask you, why did you bring Bowie to the Perry family? Are you trying to make things difficult for Matthew and you?"

    Selina replied, "She likes Matthew, so I brought her to the Perry family and created an opportunity for her to be with Matthew. Isn''t that good?" Natalie took a deep breath and said, "Selina, you are crazy!"

    Selina looked at Natalie with a serious look on her face. "Natalie, I''m not crazy. I don''t like Matthew anymore. It''s impossible for him to be with me all the time. Isn''t it better to let him have more contact with other women?"

    Natalie ced her hand on Selina''s forehead. She thought that Selina must have a high fever, otherwise, she wouldn''t have said such nonsense. However, there wasn''t any abnormal heat on Selina''s forehead. On the contrary, it felt rather cool and refreshing.

    Selina removed Natalie''s hand and said, "Natalie, I''m not crazy. Don''t worry,"

    Natalie''s eyes widened. "Selina, what''s wrong with you? Weren''t you and Matthew fine just not long ago? You two used to be so lovey-dovey with each other!"

    "Doepie''s hearts can change!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "You have his child in your belly now!"

    "So what?" There was a touch of indifference in Selina''s eyes. "Since I no longer like Matthew, this child will not be happy in the future. What holds a marriage together is feelings, not children, and I have no feelings for him now."

    Natalie''s head was slightly dizzy.

    She felt somewhat alienated from Selina, who was sitting before her.

    She always thought that she knew Selina well. After all, they had known each other for so many years since she met Selina at the age of 19. However, it was made clear to her at this moment that she didn''t know Selina as well as she thought.

    She didn''t know Selina at all.

    No one knew what Selina was thinking.

    She didn''t know, neither did Cecilia and Matthew.

    "Selina, listen to me." Natalie put her hand on Selina''s shoulder and said in a serious tone, "Mom wants to meet you and Matthew tonight. Even if you don''t think about others, you should also think about Mom. If you tell her these words, I assure you that you will be the death of her. Selina, take back your words and crazy thoughts for her,"

    Selina clenched her fists tightly. Her nails dug into her palm and caused a wave of pain.

    She was already aware of all this.

    However, she was also aware that Cecilia would be disappointed in her daughter once she was done being mad. She would never want to see her again.

    In the days toe, Cecilia would still have her sons, daughters-inw and grandchildren to keep herpany. She might asionally get angry at the thought of her disappointing daughter, but it would pass quickly.

    However, if Cecilia found out the truth and had to watch as Selina got closer to death, the pain would stay with her for the rest of her life.

    Selina had to decide which was more important and make a decision.

    Boom!

    There was a loud crash. It was the sound of a mirror shattering.

    Lothar''s eyes were filled with terror as he cradled his face in his hands.

    He hadn''t expected himself to end up like this.

    When he woke up, he saw himself in the mirror. He saw an old man he couldn''t recognize, and he looked forty years older.

    His skin was covered with wrinkles, and his body was a little gaunt.

    He stared at Essie and said in a hoarse voice, "How could this happen? How did I be like this?"

    Essie lowered her head and said in a sad tone, "I''m sorry, I''ve done my best. You weren''t going to make it when I saved you so I had to use unorthodox methods, but..."

    Essie raised her voice, "Don''t worry,

    despite the changes in your

    appearance, your internal organs are still very young. Your physiological age is still the same as before. You will definitely live for a long time,"

    Lothar slowly raised his hand. The skin on his hand was wrinkled. After a moment, he squatted down on the ground and cradled his head in his arms, letting out a sob.

    Essie stood beside him and

    comforted him. "Don''t be sad. Right

    now, keeping your own life is the most important thing. Besides, I''m working on research that mightbe able to help you regain your original appearance."

    Lothar found the slightest hope in his seemingly endless despair.

    He looked up at Essie and asked, "Are you serious?"

    Essie was startled by Lothar''s sudden reaction. She patted her chest and nodded. "Yes. I won''t lie to you. Since I can save you, I''ll have a way to restore your appearance. Don''t worry. I have a way."

    Lothar''s calmed down after hearing Essie''s words.

    Then, he stood up. "Where is this ce? I am going to find my sister. She must be panicking after not seeing me for so long."

    Essie brought Lothar to the bus station.

    "There''s a bus that leads to the city from here,"

    Essie said with reluctance. "Will youe back after you leave?"

    "Definitely," Lothar promised Essie. "I haven''t thanked you yet for saving me."

    Essie scratched her head. "There''s nothing to thank me for. You''re my idol."

    Lothar was stunned.

    Essie referred to Lothar''s role that she had seen on TV. "Back then, I thought you were very good looking."

    After that, Essie''s cheeks turned red.

    Lothar still remembered the role he yed. It was the role in which he had the most screen time. It was just a walk-on role, so he didn''t expect anyone to remember it.

    "I was good looking back then, but now..." Lothar''s words were cut short.

    He looked like a 70-year-old man now.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to help you restore your appearance," Essie said confidently.

    After bidding farewell to Essie, Lothar headed towards his district.

    A few things came to his mind on the way.

    His first thought was to meet Yesseca so that she could stop worrying about him.

    His second n was to meet Selina. He knew that Selina would be worried about him too.

    The third was to find Reid, that monster.

    He had to find that son of a b*tch and get revenge!

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453

    A hint of hatred appeared in Lothar''s eyes at the thought of Reid.

    Boom!

    Perhaps it was because he was too absentminded that he identally bumped into a girl who was walking towards him.

    Lothar was just about to apologize when he suddenly froze.

    Wasn''t this Yesseca?!

    Lothar''s heart was filled with joy.

    "Little..." Lothar was just about to speak when he stopped mid-sentence.

    "Uncle, are you alright?" Yesseca looked at Lothar with concern.

    "Uncle?" He looked at Yesseca in astonishment.

    Yesseca didn''t find anything strange.

    She looked very guilty. "Uncle, do you want me to take you to the hospital for a check-up?"

    Lothar couldn''t exin the feelings that were welling up in his heart.

    He waved his hand and turned to leave.

    His impulse to reconcile with Yesseca was gone.

    How could he meet Yesseca in his current state!

    Even his n to meet Selina had been put on hold.

    He didn''t know how to face Selina.

    Lothar took the bus back to Essie''s home.

    Essie had told him that she would try to restore his appearance, and it wouldn''t take too long.

    Lothar had decided to put things off until he waspletely healed.

    Yesseca calling him an "Uncle" reminded him that he couldn''t face her or Selina in his current state.

    Natalie tried to persuade Selina for the whole afternoon, but she stubbornly stood her ground.

    At first, she would refute Natalie, but in the end, she pretended to not hear what Natalie was saying. Natalie lost hope eventually and didn''t know what to do.

    Time passed by in the blink of an eye, and it was already six o''clock in the evening.

    They were about to go to the Whitlock family''s home.

    Selina on the other hand...

    Natalie was terrified that Selina would tell Cecilia what she had said to her when they arrived at the Whitlock family''s home.

    After some consideration, she called Tobias.

    She exined everything to Tobias and asked him to talk to Selina.

    However, Tobias remained silent for a long time before finally saying, "Just let Selina be,"

    Natalie was speechless.

    She said in shock, "Tobias, how could you say that? How can Selina break up with Matthew now that she''s pregnant? Mom will die of anger,"

    Tobias wore a bitter look on his face on the other end of the line.

    It was better for Cecilia to die of anger than for her to find out the truth about Selina.

    He had gone over all the possibilities in the past few days, but to no avail.

    Tobias knew that Selina wouldn''t live for long.

    He wanted to fulfill Selina''s wishes for her remaining time before death so that she could leave without regrets.

    "Natalie, everyone has their own opinion. You can''t force it."

    Natalie''s mind was in a mess.

    What was going on? It was enough that Selina was acting weird, but now, even Tobias had changed.

    Not only was Tobias calm and collected when she told him about this, he even sided with Selina! Natalie felt like she was going crazy.

    After a while, Natalie took a deep breath and said, "Tobias, Matthew and Selina will being to the Whitlock family''s home tonight. You shoulde too. Since you''re not willing to persuade them, Selina will definitely have a showdown with Mom tonight. God knows what will happen then!"

    Forty minutester, Tobias''s car stopped in front of the Perry family''s vi.

    Matthew, Selina and Natalie walked out.

    Initially, Natalie wanted to get in Tobias''s car, but Tobias looked at Selina. "Natalie, go with Matthew. Selina will ride with me," Natalie instantly understood.

    On the surface, Tobias agreed with Selina. However, in fact, he still wanted to persuade her.

    She immediately said to Selina, "Selina, you can ride with Tobias. I''ll go with Matthew,"

    Selina entered Tobias''s car.

    The two cars shot out like arrows leaving the bow.

    "Natalie, did you ask Tobias toe here?" Matthew suddenly asked.

    Natalie nodded. "Yes, I called him just now."

    A dim light shed across Matthew''s eyes. "Natalie, you''ve done so much, but I need to fix this on my own."

    Natalie understood, but she also wanted to help Matthew and Selina.

    "Matthew, were there any signs that Selina wanted to break up with you? Did anything happen before this? Is it only because of Saoirse?" Natalie asked casually.

    Matthew frowned when he heard this.

    Signs?

    Not that he could think of.

    However, too many things had happened recently. First, it was the issue with Saoirse, then Lothar. After that, Caroline passed away...

    Matthew''s frown deepened.

    Were these problems affecting Selina''s mental health?

    The atmosphere inside the car was tense.

    "Tobias, just say what you want to say." Selina broke the silence first.

    Tobias nced at Selina. It felt as if his heart was being squashed by a pair of invisible hands. "Selina, do you really want to do this?"

    Selina smiled bitterly. "I''ve made this clear to you long ago, haven''t I?"

    "Are you aware of how much pressure and misunderstanding you have to endure?"

    "That''s better than having so many people watch helplessly as I die." After a pause, Selina''s voice softened. "Tobias, are you in pain?"

    Tobias held his breath.

    The expression on his face said it all.

    Ever since he found out that Selina was going to die, he had been suffering day and night.

    "So," Selina stared at Tobias quietly, "you don''t want Mom, Natalie and Matthew to bear such pain, do you?"

    There was a buzzing sound in Tobias''s head.

    He looked depressed.

    Selina was filled with guilt as she said, "Sorry, Tobias. I shouldn''t have told you about this. You are also in pain now,"

    "Selina," Tobias suddenly reached

    out and gripped Selina''s arm. "You have more on your te than I have at the moment. Selina, how did I get to have a silly little sister like you?"

    Selina stared at Tobias''s hand, which was still gripping her tightly.

    A lump formed in her throat. "Tobias, don''t say anything tonight, okay? Don''t exin on my behalf, okay? Just let everyone misunderstand, okay? Don''t you want me to go peacefully?"

    Tobias felt like his heart was being torn apart.

    After a long time, he finally nodded.

    They finally arrived at the Whitlock family.

    Four of them got out of the car, and each had their own thoughts.

    Matthew wanted to hold Selina''s hand after getting out of the car, but Selina withdrew it.

    Matthew nced at Selina with gloomy eyes.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    When they arrived, Cecilia didn''t say much as she invited them to start the meal.

    After dinner, Cecilia spoke in front of Matthew.

    At this point, there was nothing to hide. This matter had to be out in the open.

    l

    "Matthew, Selina, what happened to the both of you recently? Although I can''t participate in your marriage, I''m still an elder. Seeing your conflict, I still have to mediate it

    Cecilia was still being tactful with her words.

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454

    "Mom," Matthew spoke up. "It''s just a small conflict between husband and wife. Rest assured that we will fix this ourselves."

    Matthew''s wordsforted Cecilia until Selina spoke up. "Mom, you don''t have to do anything because I am going to divorce Matthew. It''s hopeless."

    Cecilia''s face turned pale.

    Natalie was also anxious.

    How could Selina be so stubborn! They had discussed it for so long, yet Selina still stood her ground!

    Matthew''s gaze fell directly on Selina''s face. His tone was low and emotionless. "Selina, we can''t be divorced. You forgot that I tore up our marriage certificate when we got married. We have no chance of divorce."

    Selina smiled and said casually, "You and I aren''t like normal people, do you think there''s no way if we really wanted a divorce?"

    "Selina, I won''t agree to the divorce."

    "That''s why I''ve thought of a way to get your approval. I invited Bowie to our house this day as a way to create an opportunity for the both of you." Matthew''s gaze instantly grew frigid.

    Selina was practically driving a knife through his heart by mentioning Bowie''s visit the other day!

    Crash!

    Cecilia smashed the cup on the tea table. "Selina. What the hell are you talking about? Are you trying to piss me off?"

    Selina lifted her head and looked at Cecilia. "Mom, I don''t want to make you angry. I want you to live to be a hundred years old. I want you to live to have grandchildren."

    "Then what''s this nonsense you''re talking about now?"

    "I''m just telling the truth. Although I am your daughter, I make my own decisions about my marriage. You can''t force me to be with anyone. I no longer have feelings for Matthew. Do you want to kill me?"

    "You''re right, I do want to kill you now. How could I give birth to a child like you? What''s wrong with Matthew? Why do you want to divorce him? Are you aware that you are still pregnant with his child?"

    "Mom, so what? I just no longer have feelings. I think that Bowie and Matthew are quitepatible. Since you enjoy matchmaking, you can bring them together!"

    Cecilia and Selina bickered with each other and left no chance for others to speak. After hearing what Selina said, Cecilia''s anger reached its peak. She lost control of herself, picked up the teacups on the table and threw it at Selina.

    She regretted it as soon as she threw it, but it was toote.

    Crash!

    Selina was unharmed as Matthew shielded her.

    The teacup smashed onto Matthew''s arm and shattered in an instant. One sharp piece stabbed into Matthew''s skin, causing blood to immediately flow out of it.

    Cecilia''s face immediately turned pale. " Matthew, are you okay?"

    Matthew''s gaze was gloomy beyondpare. "Mom, I''m fine."

    Selina was stunned as she stared nkly at Matthew''s bleeding arm.

    Tobias responded quickly and asked the in-house doctor to wrap up Matthew''s wound.

    The dispute between Selina and Cecilia finally ended because of Matthew''s injury.

    After Matthew''s wound was bandaged, he looked at Cecilia and said in a sincere tone, "Mom, I know that as an elder, you care about my rtionship with Selina, but this is between us. If Selina is not satisfied with this marriage, it is because I have dropped the ball as a husband. Mom, don''t me her. I haven''t been good enough,"

    Cecilia felt very guilty. "You''ve done enough, Matthew. It''s my fault that I didn''t teach my daughter well."

    After that, she red at Selina and said, "Selina, take a look. Where can you find a man like Matthew? You''re taking advantage of his kindness and stepping all over him!"

    "Mother, that''s enough." Tobias, who had been silent this entire time, finally spoke.

    He said in a deep voice, "Matthew is right. This is Matthew and Selina''s private affair. Mom, you don''t have to worry about it,"

    Natalie also hurriedly persuaded, "Yes, Mom. Matthew will fix it. You don''t have to worry about it,"

    Cecilia wanted to say something, but when she saw Matthew''s bandaged arm, she let out a long sigh.

    She said to Matthew in front of everyone, "Matthew, when you first got together with Selina, I made you promise to treat her well for the rest of your life. No matter how she was, you have to spoil and love her, but now, I take back my words. She has be too spoilt. There''ll be trouble if you continue to spoil her,"

    Matthew was silent for a moment.

    "Mom, my promise remains. I''m the one who''s not good enough, that''s why she is disappointed with me."

    Selina bit her lip tightly.

    She sniffed. "Well, let''s go. It''ste already."

    She was afraid that if she didn''t leave soon, she would copse and cry in front of everyone.

    Before Selina and Matthew left, Tobias privately spoke to Selina. "Selina, if you can''t hold it in, just tell Matthew the truth, why bother doing this?"

    Selina shook her head with sadness in her eyes. "Tobias, it''s toote. It''s toote now."

    The pain in her lower abdomen worsened. The baby in her belly must be removed immediately.

    However, once the child was removed, the poison in her body would spread even more quickly, and she wouldn''t live much longer.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    She definitely couldn''t be softhearted at this time.

    Matthew suddenly stopped the car while they were on the way.

    He looked at Selina and asked, "Would you like to walk with me?" "Let''s go back. I''m tired and I want to sleep."

    Matthew had already opened the door. "Come out. The moonlight is good tonight."

    Seeing that Matthew wasn''t going to give in at all, Selina got out of the car.

    The moonlight was just right. As Matthew said, at this moment, the faint moonlight was like a gauze covering both of them.

    They strolled in a consistent and slow pace.

    "Selina, the first time I saw you, the

    only thing that came to mind was that Tobias''s sister is so beautiful.

    You were so pretty that from that et

    moment, I longed to have you." Matthew spoke up. His voice was deep, and the pace of his speech was as slow and steady as their stroll.

    Selina didn''t say anything.

    Matthew continued, "I didn''t expect that there woulde a day that you would be mine. Selina, too many things have happened between us, too many hurdles, but we overcame it all, so we''ll ovee this too, right?"

    Selina spoke up, "This isn''t a hurdle, I just don''t like you anymore,"

    Matthewughed.

    He suddenly stopped and said, "Selina, what are you talking about? How can you not like me? Have you forgotten everything we have been through? If it weren''t for your love for me, how could you have survived until now?"

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455

    Matthew''s question made it impossible for Selina to answer.

    She stopped and didn''t say a word.

    Matthew tucked the loose strands of hair behind her ear and said in a charming voice, "Little girl, you have to trust that you still like me. It''s just that too many things have happened recently, which made you confused. Now promise me that you won''t overthink, okay? We can live a good life and not worry about anything. I will spoil you and love you for a lifetime, so that you will be like a little princess all your life. Isn''t this good? Why bother torturing yourself?"

    Selina pinched her palm.

    She lifted her head and looked at Matthew. Under the moonlight, her pale face was suffused with a faint light. "Matthew, what if I''ve changed my mind?"

    "You won''t change your mind."

    "I''m telling you, I''ve changed my mind! I''m a woman who likes the new and dislikes the old. I''ve just gotten sick of you!"

    Matthew sighed.

    He held Selina in his arms, and his low and gentle voice rang over Selina''s head. "If you have really changed your mind, then I will wait. I will wait for as long as I have to. I met you when you were sixteen. I''ve waited for so long, do you think I care about waiting for a while longer?"

    Matthew''s words were like a dagger that drove through Selina''s heart.

    Her eyes suddenly turned red, and tears were about to burst out.

    "Selina, for the sake of our child, don''t cause any more trouble, okay? I haven''t been enough recently, but if you like, I can skip work and put down everything to apany you all the time. Promise me, okay?"

    "The child!"

    These two words suddenly brought Selina to her senses.

    She abruptly withdrew her tears that were about to burst out.

    She suddenly pushed Matthew away. "Matthew, even if I''ve changed my mind and no longer like you, you still want me?"

    "Silly, I want you anyway."

    Selina''s eyshes trembled.

    It seemed that she had embarrassed Prine and

    Ludwik. Even Bowie''s appearance couldn''t disappoint Matthew. She could only...

    Selina looked at Matthew''s handsome face and finally made up her mind.

    She raised the corner of her lips. "Well, go to thepany tomorrow and hand everything over to your subordinates. From the day after tomorrow, you will apany me every day until I give birth to the child."

    Matthew was overjoyed when he thought that Selina had finally changed her mind. He hugged Selina again and said, "Selina, I know you still love me, but I haven''t cared enough about you recently. It''s all my fault. I''ll change,"

    That evening, Selina finally agreed to sleep with Matthew.

    Throughout the night, Matthew held Selina in his arms tightly, as if he wanted to melt her into his arms.

    This night, Selina had a good sleep.

    Because she knew that this might be theirst night together.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Selina woke up in Matthew''s embrace.

    When she opened her eyes, Matthew kissed her gently on the cheek. "Is the little girl awake?"

    Selina nodded her head.

    "I''ll make breakfast for you. What would you like to eat?"

    "Anything is fine."

    "Anything again." Matthew smiled helplessly. "Get up in half an hour. I will make breakfast for you first."

    Selina didn''t get up in half an hour as Matthew instructed. As soon as Matthew left, she got up.

    She folded the sheets neatly on the bed.

    When it was properly folded, she walked around the spacious bedroom again, as if she wanted to imprint all the decorations in her heart.

    Half an hourter, Selina went downstairs.

    Matthew had already prepared breakfast.

    It was a western-style breakfast.

    There was steak, sunny side up eggs, and red wine.

    Matthew even lit some sandalwood candles on the dining table.

    Selina said, "Why are you making breakfast so romantic?"

    It was moremon for dinner to be romantic.

    Matthew stared at Selina with a smile. "It doesn''t matter what time it is. In the future, we''ll be so romantic all the time."

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    Then, she lowered her head and said, "Okay, let''s eat first,"

    The medium rare steak was tasty and juicy. The juices exploded in her mouth once Selina bit into it. She finished the food quickly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Suddenly, a small piece of steak was sent to her lips.

    Matthew cut his steak into small pieces.

    "You''re still not full, eat more," Matthew said.

    "What about you?"

    "I''m not hungry, what matters is that you''re full."

    "I''ll help myself." Selina was about to take the fork from Matthew''s hand.

    However, Matthew didn''t let Selina take it.

    His voice was gentle. "Be good, I''ll feed you."

    Selina''s eyshes trembled.

    She didn''t object and ate obediently.

    Ten minutester, the two of them left the dining room.

    Selina urged Matthew to go to thepany. "Aren''t you going to thepany? Go now." "Don''t worry, I''ll show you something first."

    Matthew took out two construction blueprints.

    Selina looked at Matthew with confusion.

    Matthew exined, "There are currently two empty spaces next to the vi. I intend to build a children''s amusement park so our child ean y there in the future. What do you think?"

    Selina furrowed her eyebrows, and a curtain of tears moistened her eyes.

    A children''s amusement park so their child can y...

    She lowered her eyes.

    This was no longer possible...

    Her child with Matthew was dead, and they would never have children again.

    "Selina, what''s wrong?" Matthew said as he looked at Selina. He had thought that she would be happy.

    Selina looked up with a smile on her lips. "Nothing, go on."

    Her heart ached, but she still managed to force a smile.

    Matthew continued to talk about the

    design of the amusement park. As

    Selina listened, her eyes became blurry. It seemed that Matthew wanted to make this amusement park extremely big. It was bigger than themercial children''s amusement park and had much more variety.

    Matthew was so considerate.

    Selina sniffed.

    This was good. What she would do next would disappoint Matthew. At that point, Matthew would definitely meet another woman and get married to her. At that point, he

    would have his own children. At least his n for a children''s amusement park wouldn''t go to

    waste. Content belongs

    This was good.

    .ne

    Selina looked normal on the surface, but she clenched her hands tightly, making her fingertips turn pale.

    When Matthew was done exining, he handed the blueprint over to Selina.

    "What''s this?" Selina asked.

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456

    Matthew pointed at the blueprint with his slim, delicate finger. "The amusement park will be built on the open space next to the mansion and I''m going to start a rose garden here. What do you think?"

    "You want to start a garden?" Selina asked. "It''s all my fault. I turned your flower garden into a vegetable garden. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have to start another one."

    Matthewughed.

    He poked Selina''s forehead. "Silly girl, there will only be roses in this garden. This rose garden is specially made for you."

    "For me?" Selina was shocked.

    "Yes." Matthew''s eyes were clear and had Selina''s reflection in it. "Selina, I have been negligent during this period. I almost forgot that my little girl is a little princess. She needs romance all the time, right?"

    Selina''s throat became hoarse.

    After a while, she shook her head bitterly. "There is no need. There is really no such need." "It''s necessary." Matthew''s voice was firm. "In the future, I will have many things for you besides the rose garden, so that you will always be surprised."

    Tears moistened Selina''s eyes.

    "Matthew, you''ve done enough," she said in a low voice.

    "It''s not enough. Otherwise, why would you break up with me? Selina, it is my negligence, but rest assured that I will not be negligent anymore. I will put in all my effort for the rest of my life." Speaking of this, Matthew paused and the look in his eyes deepened. "So little girl, promise me that you are not allowed to overthink in the future, okay? You are not allowed to mention anything about breaking up."

    Selina nodded with difficulty.

    Then, she turned her head away.

    A pearl-sized tear rolled down her cheeks, but Selina quickly wiped it away.

    She turned back and said, "Well, go and hand over thepany. You said that you would apany me in the future, so settle thepany''s affairs first,"

    Matthew put the blueprint aside and said, "Okay, I''ll hand it over first,"

    Selina nodded.

    Matthew held Selina''s hand once more. "Walk me

    to the car?"

    The car was parked outside the vi, and it would only take a few minutes to get there.

    Selina''s cold palm turned warm in Matthew''s hand.

    She agreed.

    Matthew held her hand all the way until they reached the front of the car.

    "Go quickly," Selina said.

    Matthew didn''t get into the car immediately.

    He wrapped his arms around Selina''s waist and then leaned over to kiss her forehead. He spoke in a low voice, "Selina, don''t ever mention what you saidst night ever again. Your words really hurt my heart. Do you understand?"

    Selina''s breath was caught in her throat.

    She didn''t answer Matthew.

    Matthew looked at her seriously. "If I''m doing something wrong, tell me. I will change. However, you are not allowed to say that you don''t want to be with me in the future. Not even once more."

    Selina bit her lips tightly.

    She took a deep breath. "Okay, I won''t. Go to thepany."

    Matthew''s lips curved into a smile. Instead of

    leaving immediately, he ced his hand on Selina''s belly. "Do you fantasize about our future?"

    Selina''s heart tightened.

    Matthew continued, "I once fantasized that you will give birth to a girl who looks like you. She will be as smart and lovely as you. We will live happily and I will spoil our daughter, but my love for her will never surpass my love for you. Little girl, you will always be the one I love the most, forever and ever toe,"

    Selina clenched her fists tightly.

    She felt as if her heart was bleeding, and her whole body was so weak that she just wanted to copse onto her knees

    Selina felt that she couldn''t hold on any longer.

    She used at her strength to force

    out a smite. "Alright, I know. Go to thepany now. I am still waiting for you to apany me in the future and for the birth of the baby in my belly."

    "That''s good. Wait for me." After saying that, Matthew turned and entered the car.

    The car left, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    As she knelt down, she could no longer control her tears from flowing down.

    Fifteen minutester, Selina picked herself up from the ground.

    The tears on her cheeks had disappeared.

    She made a call and waited for about ten minutes before a car arrived in front of her.

    Selina got into the car.

    Twenty minutester, the car arrived at a hospital in Agaphen City.

    Selina entered the hospital and walked into a private room.

    A doctor came in soon after.

    The doctor said with a ttered expression, "Miss Whitlock, you''re here,"

    Thest time Selina came, she gave him a million dors. So, the doctorpletely regarded Selina as his God of Wealth.

    She looked a little numb. "I want to have the miscarriage surgery. Do it now."

    "Okay." The doctor immediately said, "Miss Whitlock, you really have to do it. The baby in your belly is dead. If it continues to stay in your belly, your body will be affected."

    Selina nced at the doctor, and her

    voice turned cold. "Remember, you''re just performing a miscarriage

    surgery. Don''t tell anyone that the child in my belly had died before the surgery."

    The doctor was shocked by Selina''s tone.

    After a while, he nodded. "Miss Whitlock, don''t

    worry. I will never expose this matter."

    Selina spread her legs wide open in the surgical room.

    She grabbed the cloth under her body tightly and almost tore it into pieces.

    The doctor said in a gentle tone, "Miss Whitlock, don''t worry. I''ll give you anaesthetics. It won''t hurt,"

    "No." Sorrow shed across Selina''s eyes. "Don''t use anaesthetics!"

    The doctor said in surprise, "Miss Whitlock, I''m afraid you can''t take it without anesthesia. The anesthetics won''t affect your body!"

    "I told you that I don''t want anaesthetics!" Selina''s voice suddenly rose.

    She refused to use anaesthetics. She wanted to feel the pain in her body so that she could suppress the pain in her heart.

    The doctorpromised when he saw Selina''s stubbornness. "Then please bear with it, Miss Whitlock. It will be very painful."

    Selina gritted her teeth.

    When Matthew arrived at the Perry Group, he summoned thepany''s executives for a meeting.

    Matthew called Selina while he was preparing for the meeting.

    There were many things to hand over, which might take some time, so he wanted to inform Selina beforehand.

    No one picked up.

    Matthew ced down the phone and was ready to call again after a while.

    Suddenly, a thought shed across his mind.

    Matthew''s whole body stiffened.

    He had a feeling that something was wrong.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The previous day at the Whitlock family''s vi, Selina was determined to break up with him, but this morning, she was so well-behaved...

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457

    Matthew made another call, to Erine this time.

    Erine said that she hadn''t seen Selina.

    "Didn''t you leave with Miss Whitlock this morning? I thought Miss Whitlock left with you," Erine said.

    A premonition arose.

    Matthew rushed out of the conference room, just in time to see several executives on their way to the meeting.

    "Mr. Perry, Mr. Perry..." The executives called out as he walked away.

    Matthew ignored them.

    Everything was finally over.

    "Well, Miss Whitlock, it has been taken out," the doctor whispered softly in Selina''s ear.

    Selina''s lip was bleeding from her harsh bite.

    She struggled to get up, and the world was spinning around her.

    The doctor quickly supported her and said, "Miss Whitlock, you just had your surgery. You need to have a good rest,"

    Selina said with a pale face, "No, I''m leaving now," The doctor wanted to persuade Selina to lie down and rest, but seeing how determined she was, he kept quiet.

    Selina felt as if she was stepping on cotton as she walked out the operating room. It was as if she was about to fall down at any time.

    A man was running towards her when she walked out of the operating room.

    Selina''s breath hitched.

    It was Matthew.

    She didn''t expect that Matthew would be so quick to find out which hospital she was in.

    Selina held on to the wall.

    She was afraid that she would fall down when she was being questioned by Matthew.

    Matthew stood in front of Selina, his forehead covered with sweat.

    He said each word through his teeth, "Selina, what have you done?"

    Selina wanted to cry.

    However, she managed tough and said, "The surgery. Didn''t I tell you that I don''t want to be with you? So it makes sense that I don''t want our child,"

    The tension gave way into an explosion and the world was filled with the pungent smell of blood.

    There seemed to be a fire burning with Matthew as if he was about to implode. "Selina, why did you do this! Why did you do this!"

    "Why?" Selina replied casually. "Didn''t I tell you? I''m a person who likes the new and loathes the old. The obstacles in the past made our lives exciting, but now that there''s none, I find this meaningless. I don''t want to be with you anymore. This child is tying me down so I don''t want it. It''s that simple."

    Matthew''s eyes were fixed on Selina. Her words were like an electric saw, slowing sawing at his heart, making him feel as if he was being dismembered.

    He looked at Selina for an entire minute, then suddenly smiled.

    That smile carried so much despair that it could destroy the world.

    Matthew pressed his hand on Selina''s shoulder as if he was about to crush it. He said word by word, "Selina, I''ve just realized that I misjudged you. It turns out that you''re heartless,"

    After that, the grip on Selina''s shoulders loosened.

    Matthew turned around and left without another look at Selina.

    Selina''s body weakened as she watched him leave.

    Heartless.

    Selina was heartless.

    Was Matthewpletely disappointed in her?

    This was what she wanted.

    Why did she feel so much pain? It was so intense that it was enough to swallow her whole.

    Boom!

    Selina couldn''t hold on any longer and her body fell to the ground.

    In the distance, Matthew''s footsteps stopped.

    After a while, he turned around.

    He saw Selina on the ground.

    Selina fainted from theck of blood and oxygen after the surgery, so she was on an IV drip.

    Matthew appeared in the specialist room.

    The female doctor in a white gown looked weak as she stood in front of the man.

    However, at the thought of the

    million dors that Selina had paid, she spoke up, "Sir, Miss Whitlock requested for the miscarriage surgery. She said she was pregnant with the child of a man she didn''t like We had no right to refuse, so we could only oblige,"

    Matthew didn''t speak.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Suddenly, he felt fatigued.

    He had already known the truth, but he still wanted to ask, which only broke his heart even more.

    Matthew called his assistant over.

    He ordered the assistant to send Selina back to the Whitlock family once she was awake.

    The assistant felt uneasy.

    After years of working for Matthew, it was the first time the assistant had seen such an expression on Matthew''s face.

    He didn''t know how to describe it.

    It was as if he was a living corpse, even though he was still well and alive.

    He didn''t dare to ask the questions which flooded his mind. He could only agree.

    After Matthew left, the assistant waited for Selina to wake up.

    After waiting for about an hour, Selina finally woke up.

    The assistant told Selina what Matthew had said. "Miss Whitlock, Mr. Perry asked me to send you back to the Whitlock family."

    Seeing the expression on Selina''s face, the assistant''s heart was beating like a drum.

    Miss Whitlock''s expression was exactly like Mr.

    Perry''s. She looked like a zombie.

    He had no idea what had happened between the two of them.

    Selina''s voice was hoarse. "There''s no need for that, I will ask my driver to send me back. You can go first."

    "No, Miss Whitlock. I can''t go against Mr. Perry''s instructions." The assistant insisted.

    Selina didn''t make things difficult for the assistant.

    "If you insist." She said in dismay.

    Thirty minutester, the assistant arrived at the Whitlock family''s vi.

    Before getting off, Selina said to the assistant, "Go back and tell Matthew that we''re done. We''ll both go our own ways from now on,"

    The assistant was shocked.

    Were Mr. Perry and Selina going to break up?

    He began to mutter.

    He had dated many women in his lifetime. Sure it felt as if he was going through hell when he broke up with someone, but he had never felt the kind of and despair that Selina and Matthew were going through at that moment. The kind of dismay that makes you feel as if the world is ending.

    Selina dragged her shaky body back to the

    Whitlock family.

    Natalie was calling Matthew in the living room.

    She wanted to ask Matthew how things were with Selina, but no one answered the phone.

    She hung up the phone when she saw Selina.

    "Selina, why are you here?" Natalie felt uneasy when she only saw Selina.

    Selina sat down on the sofa.

    Natalie saw that Selina didn''t look too good. "What''s wrong with you?"

    After saying that, Natalie asked the servant to make a cup of brown

    sugar water for Selina. She then

    said ''Is it the time of the month? Why are you so pale?"

    Selinaposed herself. "Natalie, is Mom home?"

    "Yes, she is." "Ask Mom toe down. I have something to tell the both of you."

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458

    Natalie was about to get Mom when she suddenly stopped. She looked at Selina. "Selina, are you going to tell Mom that you are going to separate

    from Matthew again?"

    Selina looked tired as she shook her head. "No."

    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief. "Then I''ll go and call Mom."

    After a while, Natalie and Cecilia came down together.

    Cecilia looked unhappy when she saw Selina. Before Selina could speak, she said, "Selina, why didn''t youe with Matthew? I''ll assume that whatever you saidst night was nonsense. Don''t ever say it again. Just live a good life with Matthew!"

    Cecilia took a seat on the sofa as she spoke.

    The servant had made a few extra cups of brown sugar water. Natalie handed one to Cecilia. "Mom, have one too."

    Cecilia took the brown sugar water and said with a sigh, "Natalie, you''re the only one who cares about me,"

    Natalie smiled. "Mom, Selina is filial too. She listens to you."

    Cecilia looked at Selina, who lowered her head and remained silent.

    She felt a little better.

    "Selina, listen to my advice. Matthew is a good man. Stop causing trouble everyday. What''s more, you are pregnant with Matthew''s child. Even if you don''t think for yourself, you have to think for the child in your belly, you..."

    "Mom." Selina finally opened her mouth and interrupted Cecilia. "The child is gone."

    Cecilia was taken aback. "What did you say?"

    Selina''s expression was normal, as if she hadn''t said something out of the ordinary. "Mom, the child is gone. I got rid of it this morning." Crash!

    The cup in Cecilia''s hand fell to the ground.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The drink spilt all over the floor. The sugar was thick and its colour was as bright as fresh blood.

    Cecilia suddenly stood up and stared at Selina with a pale face. "Selina, repeat what you said."

    "Mom, I have already gotten rid of the child."

    Cecilia fell backward, but fortunately, Natalie held her up in time.

    She guided Cecilia to sit on the sofa.

    Cecilia''s face was pale and she was left speechless.

    Natalie quickly called the in-house doctor.

    The doctor gave Cecilia some pills.

    Natalie was also stunned when she heard what Selina had said. She said hurriedly, "Selina, you were just joking, right? You just lied to me and Mom, right? How could you get rid of the child? Tell us that you were just lying,"

    There was sadness in Selina''s eyes. "Natalie, I''m not lying. The baby in my belly is really gone."

    "Why!" Cecilia''s angry scream suddenly rang through the entire vi. "Selina, why would you do this!"

    Selina dug her nails into her palm. "Mom, haven''t I told you that I want to get rid of this child? If I don''t want to be with Matthew, it makes sense to get rid of his child."

    Cecilia''s mind was spinning.

    Indeed, Selina had brought it up before, but she thought Selina wasn''t being serious. After all, no mother would be cruel enough to destroy her own flesh and blood.

    Nevertheless, she had never expected her daughter to be so cruel!

    "Get out of here. I don''t have a daughter like you!"

    Cecilia''s eyes turned red.

    Natalie was anxious when she saw that Cecilia was about to cry.

    She quicklyforted Cecilia, "Mom, don''t worry. Maybe Selina is lying to us. Maybe it''s fake. How can she be cruel enough to get rid of her child?"

    After saying that, Natalie desperately winked at Selina and said, "Selina, you lied to us, didn''t you?"

    Selina shook her head and muttered, "Natalie, I didn''t lie to you. I had the surgery at 10 in the morning. I''m not lying,"

    Natalie''s face suddenly turned pale.

    Cecilia pointed at Selina and said, "Natalie, you are still speaking for her. Now tell her to get out of my sight. From now on, I, Cecilia, have no such daughter!"

    Natalie was anxious and quickly grabbed her phone. She said, "Mom, wait a minute. I''ll call Tobias. I''ll ask Tobias toe back,"

    "There''s no need for that!" Cecilia''s voice was trembling. "What''s the point of getting Tobias toe back? Can Tobias bring back the child she got rid of? Can Tobias change her mind?"

    Cecilia''s words were like a knife piercing into Selina''s heart.

    Selina felt a fishy taste at the back of her throat.

    After a while, she said, "Natalie, Mom is right. There is no need to call my brother. I will leave, but before I do, I have something else to tell you and Mom,"

    "There''s no need to say anything else. Get lost right now!" Cecilia waspletely disappointed with her daughter. She didn''t want to see her at all. Natalie lowered her voice and said, "Selina, it''s better if you leave first ande back when Mom is in a better mood,"

    Selina smiled bitterly. "Natalie, I''ll tell you now, because it might be thest time I see you."

    Natalie was stunned. "Selina, what do you mean?"

    Selina didn''t answer Natalie.

    Plop!

    She suddenly knelt down in front of Cecilia.

    Cecilia turned her head, and her shoulders trembled slightly.

    "I''m telling you, I won''t forgive you even if you kneel down!" Cecilia said cruelly.

    "Mom, I know that you are angry. I''m kneeling down not to ask for your forgiveness, but to thank you for raising me up." Selina said as calmly as possible. "However, your daughter is such a person, a restless person and a person who doesn''t want to live a good life. Mom, can''t you understand? I can''t settle down and live a good life with Matthew. I am someone who loves the new and loathes the old. You can''t ask me to be like an ordinary woman."

    "Selina!" Cecilia trembled with anger. "You''re shameless!"

    Selina smiled sadly and said, "Mom, I find myself detestable too, so I won''t appear in front of you in the future. will leave Agaphen City. From now on, I will explore the world, be with different men and live different lives. Mom, this is the life I want. don''t like peace. Please give me your blessings!"

    "Get out of my sight!"

    Selina stood up. "Mom, I will leave now. I will never appear in front of you again will live the life I want

    I

    and I won''t be an eyesore. Take

    good care of yourself in the fet

    Mom, rest assured that I will be well. You know I will always take good care of myself."

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459

    When she was done speaking, she turned to Natalie. "Natalie, I have a request. I have failed as a daughter. In the future, please take care of my mom for me."

    Natalie''s head was full on confusion.

    She didn''t understand what had just happened and how things became the way they were.

    As for what Selina had said to her...

    She sensed that Selina was leaving them with herst words.

    "Mom, Natalie, I''m leaving now. I won''t be in touch in the future. I''ll be living a good life. Goodbye." After that, Selina turned and left.

    Natalie hurriedly tried to catch up with her.

    Cecilia''s voice rang out behind her. "Natalie, let her go. Don''t chase after her!"

    Natalie''s footsteps paused for a moment, but she still caught up with her.

    She stopped Selina at the door and questioned her. "Selina, what happened to you? What the hell are you talking about? I''m so confused!" Selina sniffled and said, "Natalie, didn''t I make it clear? I''m leaving Agaphen City. I won''t see you again." "Why are you doing this? Are you crazy! Don''t you want your brother or mother anymore? Besides, Grandpa is still waiting for your wedding with Matthew!"

    Just as Natalie finished speaking, a gust of strong wind blew past.

    The strong wind blew Natalie and Selina''s hair.

    A light shed across Selina''s eyes.

    "Natalie, do you feel the wind?" She murmured.

    Natalie didn''t know why Selina mentioned it. She said, "I can feel it, but the wind has nothing to do with what I''m asking you now. Selina, answer me." "Natalie, the wind has just answered you,"Selina said softly.

    Natalie''s face was full of doubts.

    "In fact, I''m just like the wind. I don''t like to be restrained. Having a family might make you happy, but I like to be free like the wind. That''s why I got rid of the child and n to leave Matthew. I''m going to be free. Natalie, you should be happy for me.

    Natalie couldn''t believe it. "Selina, this wasn''t what you said before. You were looking forward to having a baby with Matthew, and looking forward to living the rest of your life with him."

    "That''s what I wanted before, but I no longer want that now." Selina increased her voice. "Natalie, everyone has their own way of living so please respect my way of living. I''m leaving now, take care of yourself."

    After saying that, Selina stepped forward. Natalie quickly stopped her. "Selina, you have toe back with me. Are you having a high fever? You are talking nonsense now, right? Come back quickly!"

    Natalie had a strong intuition that once Selina left, she would never see her again.

    Selina pushed Natalie''s hand away. "Natalie, don''t you respect me?"

    Natalie held her breath.

    Selina strode forward.

    "Selina, don''t go," Natalie shouted.

    Selina continued walking forward without hesitation.

    Natalie suddenly came to her senses when Selina was finally gone. She quickly called Tobias.

    The call connected almost immediately.

    Tobias spoke in a low voice, "Natalie."

    Natalie said in a tearful voice, "Tobias,e back soon. Something huge has happened."

    Tobias'' car stopped when it was a kilometer away from the Whitlock family''s vi.

    Selina stopped too.

    Tobias opened the door and got out.

    "Selina." Tobias'' face looked depressed and full of pain.

    However, Selina smiled. "Don''t be sad, Tobias. Everything is going ording to my n. When I''m gone, no one will know of my death. They can live a normal life in the future. No one will be sad for me."

    All of a sudden, Tobias'' stepped forward and hugged Selina tightly.

    He held her tightly, almost to the point where she couldn''t breathe. "Selina, it''s my fault for being ipetent. No one can save you."

    He had tried countless ways. He would return to the Whitlock family only at midnight just to find a way to save Selina. But his efforts were futile!

    Selina pushed Tobias away. "Tobias,

    how are you ipetent? You''re the best big brother in the world," Selina said with a smile. "Everyone in schootenvied me because I had the most handsome and amazing brother."

    S

    Tobias'' chest was full of bitterness.

    Selina looked at Tobias seriously and said, "Tobias, promise me that you won''t be sad after I leave. Smile, so that I will be at peace."

    Tobias took a deep breath.

    He raised the corner of his lips.

    He said, "Selina, I have already found a house by the sea. Everything has been arranged, and you can spend thest days there." Selina nodded. "Thank you, Tobias."

    ?????

    She suddenly pointed to her hair and said, "Tobias, I got up this morning and found that I had some white hair. This has never happened. think tam aging slowly. I am afraid that will be an 80-year-old woman in a few days."

    Tobias stiffened.

    He patted Selina''s head and said in a choked voice, "Silly, you are my sister. No matter how old you are, I''ll still like you."

    With tears in her eyes, Selina said, "Tobias, when I leave, you must live a good life with Natalie. You must be happy in the future, so that I can rest in peace in heaven."

    Tobias returned to the Whitlock family.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie was shocked when she saw that Tobias'' eyes were red. "Tobias, what''s wrong with your eyes?"

    "Nothing. I just got sand in my eyes."

    Usually, Natalie would have asked a few more questions. However, after what had happened, she didn''t have the time to ask.

    She hurriedly said, "Tobias, pleasefort Mom and send someone out to find Selina. I feel like my head is a little muddled. What''s wrong with Selina?"

    Before Natalie could finish her words, Tobias suddenly hugged her without warning.

    Natalie was speechless.

    The man''s embrace was a little strange.

    The embrace didn''t give herfort as it usually would. Instead, it was as if he was seekingfort from her.

    "Natalie." Tobias muttered. "I''m not sure if I did the right thing."

    Natalie was confused. "What are you talking about?"

    Tobias'' eyes were fixed on Natalie. "Natalie, answer my question."

    At this point, Natalie was too caught up with what happened to Selina. She was in no mood to answer Tobias'' question.

    But seeing the serious look on the man''s face, she suppressed her worries.

    "Okay, go ahead and speak."

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460

    "Natalie, if you had a serious illness which would make you die quicker, and I had no way to save you, would you choose to tell me or hide it from me?"

    Natalie held her breath.

    Why would Tobias ask such a question?

    "Natalie, would you tell me or create a misunderstanding between us and leave by yourself?"

    Natalie hesitated for a moment and said, "If I can start a new life after I leave, I will definitely choose not to tell you and leave. I don''t want you to suffer for a lifetime because of me."

    Tobias'' eyes narrowed.

    He let go of Natalie and said, "I''llfort Mom."

    Tobias saw Cecilia in the living room.

    Cecilia was sitting on the couch. Her face was pale and she supported her forehead with her hand.

    "Mom." Tobias walked over.

    Cecilia nced at Tobias and said, "Tobias, you know what your sister has done, you..."

    She hesitated for a moment and said, "Why don''t you call her and persuade her? She always listens to you. Can you persuade her toe back?"

    "Mom." Tobias said in a low voice, "Selina has been a rebel since young. She even dropped out of college because of love. Do you still remember this?"

    Cecilia certainly remembered. "How can I forget? She''s always making me worried and mad. If only she was half as good as you, I wouldn''t have been so angry!"

    "Mom, everyone has their way of living. Do you remember what I told you when Selina dropped out of school?"

    Cecilia was stunned.

    She had forgotten.

    "I told you that finishing college is a good thing, but it''s not necessarily bad that Selina didn''t. She has the right to make her own decisions."

    Cecilia remembered.

    She nodded. "You told me that at that time."

    Tobias continued, "So, it''s the same now. Selina has her own way of living. The life you want her to live is different from the one she wants, but it doesn''t necessarily mean she is wrong. There is noplete right and wrong in this world."

    "But she got rid of Matthew''s child. How can she do that! Is that not wrong?" Cecilia was emotional.

    "Mom, she has already done it. You are only hurting yourself by getting angry. You still have Hayden and Norwell. You have forgotten about them." Tobias raised his voice.

    Cecilia fell silent.

    After a long time, she waved her hand and said, "You''re right. I still have Hayden and Norwell. If I let her be the death of me, I won''t get to witness my grandson''s marriage. Forget it. She can do whatever she wants. I''mpletely disappointed with her now."

    Cecilia''s voice was filled with sadness and helplessness.

    "I''m going to rest. My head has exploded because of Selina." Cecilia stood up, but she stopped right after, as if she had thought of something.

    She turned to look at Tobias and said, "Tobias, call Matthew and ask if he knows about this. The Whitlock family has really failed Matthew."

    "Mom, I''ll call him. Go get some rest."

    Cecilia sighed and headed upstairs.

    Tobias'' arm was stiff as he took out his phone.

    The call didn''t go through.

    Tobias failed for the second time.

    Natalie came forward and said worriedly, "Are you calling Matthew? I called but no one answered. I don''t know if Matthew knows."

    While Natalie was talking, Tobias'' phone rang.

    Natalie''s eyes widened.

    It was Matthew.

    "Matthew." Tobias picked up the call.

    His voice was a little husky, which indicated that he was in a bad mood, and so was Matthew.

    "Tobias, what''s the matter?"

    "It''s Selina."

    Before he finished speaking, Matthew interrupted him. He said in a low voice, "Tobias, please tell Madam Lawson that I can''t keep my promise to her. Please apologize to her on my behalf."

    Tobias understood the despair and helplessness in Matthew''s voice.

    "Matthew, I will tell Mom. I know about you and my sister. Don''t overthink."

    Matthew chuckled. Even through the phone, his chuckles made people extremely sad. "Tobias, Selina is younger than me. In my eyes, she is a little girl, so no matter what she does, I can ept it. But this time, she really hurt me, she..." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Matthew couldn''t go on.

    "Matthew, forget her. You will meet the right person in the future." This was what Selina wanted him to tell Matthew.

    "Tobias, do you think that my heart can still amodate others after being hurt by her?" After a pause, Matthew continued, "Selina''s body is weak after the surgery. Take care of her. She needs to get a good rest, or else she will fall ill."

    When Matthew said this, he felt that he had said too much.

    Heughed at himself and said, "Well, that''s it. Tobias, I''m hanging up now. I''m really not in the mood to talk."

    After hanging up the phone, Natalie said, "Tobias, does Matthew know about Selina''s surgery?"

    "He does."

    Natalie looked puzzled. "How could Selina do such a thing? That day when she mentioned it, I thought she was just joking. If I knew it was true, I would watch her all the time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t."

    "Natalie." Tobias said. "I''m a little tired. I''m going to rest now."

    Natalie was stunned.

    "Go and rest then."

    Tobias headed upstairs.

    Somehow, Natalie felt that Tobias was feeling lonely and sad.

    Doubts shed across Natalie''s eyes.

    Why did she suddenly feel that something was wrong?

    She couldn''t figure out what it was, but she just felt in her heart that there was something wrong.

    In a vige on the edge of Agaphen City.

    Essie was looking at her magic.

    Lothar crouched down beside her. "Essie, does your thing really work?"

    "Of course it works." Essie''s face

    was full of pride. "Let me tell you

    this skill is magical, but the people who live in the big city don''t know it at all. Some people with this skill can manipte the body." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Lothar''s jaw dropped. "You can too?"

    Essie smiled sheepishly. "I can''t. Only the older generation are capable of that. There''s no one left now. Even those with magic are few. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t do this."

    "Is it harmful?" Lothar asked again.

    Essie thought for a moment and said, "Generally speaking, it is harmful. But I''m only doing this to restore your appearance."

    Speaking of this, Essie thought of another thing. "But I saw a girl in the hospitalst time. She must have been framed by someone. Someone poisoned her while she was pregnant. How evil."

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461

    Lothar didn''t expect something like this to happen in Agaphen City. He couldn''t help but asked, "Did you help her?"

    Essie shook her head and said, "I wanted to, but there is no chance at all. She can''t be saved unless the person who poisoned her helps her. But

    I don''t think she can find the person who framed her. What a pity. She is so young and beautiful."

    Lothar couldn''t help but feel slightly ufortable.

    Essie lifted her head and looked at Lothar. "But don''t worry, you can still be saved. I will definitely help you to restore your appearance."

    "Thank you." Lothar said gratefully.

    If it wasn''t for her, he would have died long ago.

    Thanks to Essie''s kindness, she didn''t dislike him despite his current appearance.

    Essie was about to stand up, but she lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Lothar tried to catch her.

    Somehow, Essie''s face was pressed against Lothar''s. The two of them pressed their lips together.

    Their eyes met.

    Both their eyes suddenly widened.

    "Ah!" Essie came to her senses and took some steps back.

    Her face turnedpletely red.

    Lothar was even more ashamed.

    With his current appearance, she must be grossed out by the idental kiss.

    He hurriedly apologized to Essie. "It''s all my fault.

    It''s all my fault. Please don''t be angry."

    Essie turned around and ran away.

    Lothar''s face was filled with conflict.

    He knew that Essie must be angry. After all, no young girl would like to kiss an old looking man.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Selina woke up.

    She parted the thick curtains, revealing a beautiful view of the sea outside.

    Tobias had specially picked a room with sea view for her.

    She was about to go through the final moments of her life.

    Initially, she thought that she would live in torment when she was here. But in reality, she felt peace.

    Perhaps she knew that after she died, everyone would continue to live well.

    Cecilia was so angry that she no longer acknowledged her as a daughter.

    As for Matthew, his disappointment would make him forget about her and seek happiness again.

    It was a pity for Tobias.

    The only person who would be in pain was her brother.

    However, she had no other choice. Under those circumstances, someone had to help her. Otherwise, she couldn''t have fooled everyone. Selina let out a bitterugh.

    Her brother probably didn''t want to hide it for her, but with her threats, his hands were tied.

    She knew that what Tobias feared the most was what she said. If everyone knew what had happened to her, she wouldn''t be at peace after death. Selina headed to the restaurant after getting up.

    Tobias had specially hired a servant to take care of her. The servant was a woman in her forties, who rarely spoke but did things properly.

    "Miss Whitlock, breakfast is ready. You can eat now." The servant said when she saw Selina.

    Selina nodded.

    The breakfast consisted of a simple egg sandwich and milk.

    Selina went to the bathroom to clean herself up after breakfast. That''s when she noticed her face in the mirror.

    Selina''s breathing stopped.

    Deep down, she was afraid to look in the mirror. She even deliberately avoided it when she washed up in the morning.

    But now...

    Selina stared at her face in the mirror.

    Caroline had said that she would age ten years in a day, but the medicine Tobias had found could slow down her aging process.

    However, no matter how slow the aging process was, it couldn''t prevent her death.

    She was obviously in her thirties now, but fortunately, her baby face and good skin still made her look beautiful.

    But Selina knew that it wouldn''tst long.

    After a while, the wrinkles on her face would probably appear.

    Selina bit her lip.

    She made a decision.

    She was going for a photo shoot.

    When it was done, she would hang it in the house so that she could see it every day before she died.

    Selina got ready for a trip to the city center.

    She remembered that there was a private photography studio that was very good for photo shoots.

    Selina called the studio to make an appointment before she left in a taxi.

    During the photo shoot, the makeup artist applied makeup on Selina. She praised Selina. "Your skin is so good. Despite being thirty, your skin looks as good as a 20-year-old."

    Selina felt as if her heart had been pricked by a needle, and the indescribable pain spread throughout her body.

    In her thirties.

    In fact, she wasn''t even thirty yet.

    The pain was reced by a sudden feeling of relief.

    Fortunately, she made the right choice to let Matthew misunderstand her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Otherwise, someone might ask Matthew when they went out, "Are you apanying your mother to go shopping?"

    At that point, the pain and humiliation she would suffer would be a thousand times worse than this!

    Since Selina''s appointment was for the VIP service, she had the studio all to herself. The photo shoot ended soon after.

    Selina left an address for the studio.

    The photos would be mailed over when it was processed.

    It was about one o''clock in the afternoon when she left the studio.

    Selina hadn''t had lunch yet.

    She happened to see a shop down the road.

    The small and inconspicuous store looked cheap.

    It could''ve been that she was starving, as the aroma from the shop attracted Selina.

    Selina walked in.

    The store sold all kinds of dishes, and Selina ordered beef noodles.

    The shop owner was a middle-aged man in his thirties. He had an honest look on his face.

    While serving the beef noodles, he spoke up, "Enjoy your meal."

    Selina was surprised. She didn''t expect such a small store owner to be so polite.

    She took a bite of beef noodles, which tasted good.

    Soon, Selina finished everything.

    Just as she was about to ask for the bill, a woman''s voice rang out. "Hubby, you''re still busy."

    A look of disbelief shed across Selina''s eyes.

    Wasn''t that Rainee''s voice?

    She immediately looked over.

    A woman entered the store. Her long hair was tied up, and she wore simple clothes, but she was still very beautiful.

    Who else could this woman be other than Rainee?

    Selina''s breath was almost frozen.

    She was under the impression that

    Rainee had always been a very beautiful girl, but the person in front

    of her was without any makeup and had a soft face.

    The man walked over quickly.

    He held Rainee''s hand. "You just need to take care of the baby at

    home. Don''te over. When

    m

    done, I''ll close the store and go back to apany you."

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462

    Rainee smiled. "It''s okay. The baby is asleep. I came over to take a look."

    Selina looked at Rainee with disbelief.

    She felt that she must have made a mistake. The woman in front of her looked and sounded exactly the same as Rainee. How could it be Rainee?

    It was impossible for Rainee, who was so arrogant, to be like this.

    She even called him her husband. How could a girl like her find such an ordinary, honest man to be her husband?

    Rainee wouldn''t even spare a nce at such a man. She probably felt that he didn''t even deserve to carry her shoes! Selina stood up to pay the bill.

    The woman''s eyes fell on Selina''s face, and disbelief shed in her eyes. "Selina."

    Selina was stunned.

    It turned out that she was not mistaken. The infaced girl in front of her was really Rainee.

    Rainee allowed the man to leave first.

    The man''s obedience was obvious. As soon asContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Rainee asked him to leave, he immediately went out.

    At the moment, there were only two people in the store, Rainee and Selina.

    Rainee poured a ss of lemon water for Selina. "Matthias made it. It''s very tasty. Try it."

    Selina looked at Rainee withplicated emotions in her eyes.

    She remembered clearly that Rainee''s eyes used to be filled with jealousy and disdain, but now it was gone.

    Her eyes were soft.

    Selina took the lemon water and said, "Thank you."

    "Why did youe to such a small store for dinner?" Rainee asked casually.

    Selina took the lemon water but didn''t take a sip. She said, "I''d like to ask you why you showed up in such a small store."

    Rainee nced at the lemon water in Selina''s hand. "Don''t worry. I didn''t poison it."

    Selina smiled helplessly.

    She wasn''t worried that Rainee would poison her. To put it bluntly, if she died now, would she worry that others would poison her?

    But she didn''t bother exining.

    "You haven''t answered me yet."

    Rainee smiled, and there was an indescribable feeling in her smile. "Back then, when you asked me, a rich girl who had never worked a day in her life, to leave the Yeager family, I had nowhere to go. My brother gave me some money before I left, but he was afraid of you, so he didn''t dare to give me more. With the little money I had, I didn''t want to splurge on food, so I came to this shop. The price is cheaper, so I ate here everyday."

    "One day, I cried as I ate. I felt sad, and Matthiasforted me. That''s how we met." Speaking of this, Rainee''s face shed with happiness. "Matthias didn''t despise me for being pregnant and didn''t ask who the baby in my belly was. He said that as long as I wanted to be with him, the child in my belly would be his flesh and blood. I could even choose not to have another child. He was very kind to me."

    A ripple appeared in Selina''s heart.

    She couldn''t believe such wordsing out of Rainee''s mouth. After all, she used to be so high and mighty.

    However, it dide out of Rainee''s mouth.

    The once arrogant girl married such an ordinary man. With such a small store, the annual revenue wouldn''t be enough for her to afford her daily

    expenses.

    She even said with a happy face that she was very happy now.

    Selina eximed many times.

    She looked at Rainee and suddenlyughed. "Rainee, congrattions, you finally found happiness."

    As she spoke, Selina stretched out a hand to Rainee.

    Rainee understood.

    She also held out her other hand.

    Both hands sped together.

    None of them had expected that one day, they would meet each other in this way and let go of their past enmity.

    "Rainee, everything in the past. Let''s just forget our hatred." Selina said.

    Rainee smiled. "There''s no hate between us. I was just insensitive."

    "Rainee." Selina looked at Rainee and made a decision. "At that time, forcing you to cut ties with the Yeager family was too much. In the future, you can go back if you want to. Don''t restrain yourself anymore.

    Rainee''s expression was very gentle. "Actually, my mother secretly visited me a few times and she felt very sorry for me. But I think this is good. Even if I can go back to the Yeager family + won''t. I will stay in this store Matthias is an honest man. If he finds out my true identity, 9 am afraid he will feel inferior and leave me. I think this is pretty good. It''s nice to live a peaceful life. Being with Matthias, I learned a lot. I like my current state very much."

    Hearing Rainee''s words, Selina''s eyes reddened.

    Yes, it was true that many things in life were not important.

    Fame, status, and money were all useless. The most important thing was staying with loved ones.

    I

    "Right, I gave birth to a girl. " Rainee

    suddenly spoke up. "Matthias

    named her Roxanne. He said that

    Roxanne would be the little princess

    of our family, and I am the big princess."

    Selina took a deep breath.

    "That''s good, I wish you all the best." she said sincerely.

    She used to hate Rainee very much.

    Even if Rainee was killed by a car in front of her, she wouldn''t feel sad at all.

    But at this moment, she was happy for Rainee and the state she was in.

    "You too." Rainee looked at Selina with sincerity in her eyes. "You should live a good life with Matthew."

    The smile on Selina''s lips froze.

    She left the storeter at night.

    Rainee insisted on Selina staying for dinner. She said that she no longer kept in touch with anyone from her past, so it was nice to meet her old

    friend.

    So Selina stayed.

    Rainee''s man cooked dinner for them.

    While they were having dinner, Rainee brought her daughter over. It was a delicate little princess.

    Rainee was right. Her man really loved this little girl. Selina could tell that the man treated the little girl as his own.

    She looked at the couple''s love while they ate. She didn''t know why, but she felt like she was about to cry.

    Selina was in a daze when she returned to the apartment where she lived.

    She thought, if she hadn''t been poisoned by Caroline, she would probably be as loving with Matthew right now.

    What a pity.

    What a pity that everything turned into dust.

    It was as if a needle coated with poison had pierced into Selina''s heart and the poison had spread all over her body.

    Matthew was drunk.

    Erine called a few strong men to carry Matthew to his bedroom.

    After cing Matthew on the bed, he grabbed the arm of a 40-year-old male servant.

    He murmured, "Selina, don''t leave, don''t leave me."

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463

    The man was so embarrassed that he wanted to crawl into a hole.

    Erine forcefully removed the servant''s arm.

    The male servants hurried away.

    Looking at Matthew lying on the bed in a drunk state, Erine''s heart ached.

    How-how did this happen?

    Selina changedpletely and disappeared for no reason. Her husband had stopped working at thepany. He just stayed home and drank all day long like a drunkard.

    What kind of sins had hemitted?

    Erine had persuaded Matthew, but it was useless. Matthew didn''t listen to her advice at all. He continued to drink like he had no care in this world. Erine panicked.

    Mr. Matthew had changed into another person. The old him would never do this.

    Erine didn''t know what to do.

    As she thought about it, someone crossed her mind.

    Natalie.

    She remembered that Natalie was Selina''s sister-inw and she was nice.

    She wanted to find Natalie and see if she could get Selina toe home so that Mr. Matthew would return to his original state.

    Erine was also impatient. At this moment, she couldn''t care less that it waste at night. She immediately asked the driver to send her to the Whitlock family''s vi.

    When she arrived at the gate of the vi, she informed the servant that she had to speak to Natalie urgently.

    The servant passed on the message, and Natalie came out wearing a coat.

    "Erine, why are you here?" Natalie asked in surprise.

    She really didn''t expect that Erine would suddenlye here, especially since it was sote.

    "Miss Godfrey, I''m here to beg you." Erine looked like she was about to cry.

    Natalie supported Erine and said, "Don''t worry. Take it easy."

    "Mr. Matthew is like a zombie now." Erine said with snot and tears on her face, "Miss Godfrey, to tell you the truth, I have never seen Mr. Matthew like this. He drinks and does nothing everyday. He has never been like this! The world is turning upside down!"

    Erine''s words made Natalie''s heart tighten.

    In fact, Matthew had changed, so did Tobias.

    Ever since Selina left, Tobias changed.

    He was often absent-minded. Back then, Tobias would spend time with the two children when he came back from thepany. When the children went to bed, he would chat with them too. But now, Tobias often goes to sleep when hees home.

    Every time she called Tobias, he was always in a blur.

    Erine rubbed her eyes. "Miss Godfrey, can you check if Miss Whitlock is here. If she is here, ask her to go back. Mr. Matthew can''t live without her."

    Natalieforted Erine "Erine, don''t worry. Selina is not here right now, but I will find a way. It''ste now, go back first. I promise you that I will find a way."

    Hearing Natalie''s words, Erine felt a little relieved.

    She was grateful. "Miss Godfrey, thank you."

    After Erine left, Natalie returned to her bedroom.

    She decided to talk to Tobias.

    When she arrived at the bedroom, Tobias had fallen asleep.

    But Natalie sensed that Tobias was just pretending.

    She pushed Tobias. "Tobias, open your eyes. I have something to say."

    There was no response from Tobias.

    Natalie pushed him a little harder.

    Tobias finally opened his eyes.

    His eyes were clear, and he didn''t look tired at all.

    Natalie knew that Tobias didn''t really fall asleep.

    "I have something to tell you," Natalie said.

    Tobias said tiredly, "Natalie, let''s talk about it the next day. I''m tired."

    Natalie refused. "You''ve been saying this for the past few days. I have to talk to you today."

    After saying that, Natalie dragged Tobias up.

    Tobias had no choice but to sit up.

    Natalie looked into Tobias'' eyes. "Tobias, Brine came to find me just now. She said that Matthew just drinks everyday and doesn''t care about anything. Hurry up and think of a solution."

    "There''s no solution." Tobias said helplessly.

    He understood Matthew''s pain, considering Selina had gotten rid of the child in her belly. Only time could heal his wound.

    "What do you mean there''s no solution?" Natalie raised her voice. "You can find Selina and persuade her. Maybe she will be with Matthew again."

    "You''ve tried to persuade her. Did it help?"

    Natalie''s throat was hoarse.

    After a while, she said in a muffled voice, "That''s better than what you did. You didn''t even try to persuade her. You''re Selina''s brother. Although Mom had disowned her after she left, she and I still tried to persuade her. Look at you. You didn''t even try once. It seems that after Selina left, you''re no longer part of the Whitlock family!"

    This time, Natalie was unhappy with Tobias.

    She had always thought that despite being cold-hearted, Tobias was someone who valued rtionships.

    But now, Tobias didn''t seem to care about Selina and Matthew at all. It even seemed like he was avoiding this.

    Tobias understood the emotion in Natalie''s tone.

    He sighed helplessly in his heart.

    The pain and depression he suffered wouldn''t be less than Natalie''s. Natalie could vent, but he couldn''t even do that.

    "Let''s sleep." Tobias didn''t look like he was in the mood to keep talking. "I have to go to work the next day. Don''t overthink." After that, Tobiasid down and closed his eyes again.

    "You!" Natalie was furious.

    "Tobias, didn''t you hear what Matthew is like now? Aren''t you going to call Matthew and advise him?" Natalie stared at Tobias.

    There was no response from Tobias.

    Natalieid down angrily.

    She silently cursed in her heart. It turned out that Tobias was so cold to his friends and rtives. It was unfortunate that she didn''t figure it out sooner!

    Now that Tobias wasn''t willing to help, what should she do? She had promised Erine.

    Suddenly, her brain ached.

    Natalie was extremely irritated.

    In the end, she covered her face with a pillow and forced herself to not think at all.

    The next day soon arrived. Natalie got up early as she had a lot of things on her mind.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    When she opened her eyes, it was still dark outside.

    She turned her body to the side, and realized something was wrong the next second.

    Natalie sat up immediately and turned on the light.

    It was empty beside her.

    Tobias was nowhere to be found.

    Natalie nced at the time. It was four o''clock now. Where would Tobias be at this time?

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464

    Natalie got out of bed.

    When she exited the bedroom, she saw dim lightsing from the study at the end of the corridor.

    Natalie walked towards the study.

    She gently held the door handle.

    Creak!

    With a slight sound, the door opened.

    Natalie walked into the study quietly.

    Natalie was shocked by what she saw.

    She saw Tobias looking at an album. His eyes were red, and he looked depressed.

    He was so engrossed, as if nothing else existed in the world except for the album in his hand. He didn''t even notice that Natalie had entered. Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.

    Whose album was Tobias looking at sote in the night?

    A faint thought crossed her mind.

    Could it be Tobias'' old lover? That would exin his strange behaviourtely.

    Her heart was falling into the ice cave.

    She felt cold all over.

    How could this be!

    How could Tobias be such a person!

    Natalie bit her lips tightly.

    No, she absolutely didn''t believe it.

    Natalie quickly walked forward and snatched the album from Tobias'' hands.

    Tobias was in a trance so he was caught off guard. Natalie managed to snatch the album.

    Seeing the person in the album, Natalie was stunned.

    Wasn''t this Selina?

    She flipped through a few pages, only to see Selina''s photos that was taken since she was young.

    Natalie looked at Tobias in shock.

    Tobias didn''t look up at Natalie. "Natalie, why are you here?"

    "Why are you looking at Selina''s photos instead of sleeping?" Natalie stared at Tobias.

    "No reason. I came to the study for a business call and saw the album by ident." Tobias said.

    However, Natalie felt that it wasn''t that simple.

    Tobias'' eyes were red. How could he just be flipping through it casually?

    But how did Tobias be like this?

    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning shed across her mind.

    Natalie''s entire body froze.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She recalled something.

    The day when Selina left, she called Tobias over. He had asked her some strange questions.

    At that time, she didn''t know what it meant and didn''t think much about it.

    But at this moment...

    The puzzles were starting toe together in her head.

    Natalie was shocked.

    She stared at Tobias and said, "Tobias, is there something wrong with Selina?"

    Tobias still tried to hide the truth. "Natalie, don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go get some rest."

    However, Natalie refused to leave.

    Her body trembled a little. "Last time, you mentioned something about being ill. Is it Selina? Maybe she didn''t want to break up with Matthew or live somewhere else. She was just too ill to live!"

    "No, Natalie." Tobias said and was about to leave. "Let''s go get some rest."

    Natalie grabbed Tobias tightly.

    "Tobias, do you remember what you said to me when we got married? You said that we should not have any secrets in the future, and we should not hide anything from each other. Do you want to go against your words now?"

    Tobias stiffened.

    Natalie raised her voice and said, "Tobias, tell me!"

    Natalie''s words broke Tobias. He turned around and hugged Natalie, pressing his head against her head. He sobbed and said, "Natalie, I''m going to lose my sister."

    It was as if Natalie was struck by lightning.

    Twenty minutester, Tobias finished exining to Natalie.

    She couldn''t believe it at all. "Tobias, are you lying to me? How can there be such things in the world? What Witch n? I thought that existed only on TV?"

    Tobias said in a hoarse voice, "Natalie, it''s all true. It does exist. I have checked with Selina countless times. The poison has entered her bloodstream and she can''t be cured at all."

    Natalie was perplexed.

    After a moment, she said anxiously, "Why didn''t you tell Matthew? Matthew might have a way. I know that he knows many people. He might have a way!"

    "Natalie." Tobias'' voice became hoarse. "If Matthew had a way, I would have told him. But it''s impossible. If I can''t find a solution, Matthew wouldn''t be able to either. He could only watch as Selina died slowly."

    Natalie knocked her head.

    "But everyone misunderstood her. If she just died like that, everyone would think she''s evil!" Natalie was about to cry.

    At this moment, she suddenly hated herself.

    She should have seen through Selina''s act. However, she actually believed that Selina had changed!

    Tobias'' chest hurt so much that he almost couldn''t speak, but he still struggled to keep himself together, "Natalie, Selina wishes that her death would have minimal impact, that''s why she wanted to hide the truth. She didn''t want everyone to suffer because of her death, and she

    didn''t want Matthew''s life to be

    ruined because of it. Also..." Content

    belongs to

    Tobias paused for a moment

    because his chest felt like it was

    being run over by a car. He had to stop for a moment before continuing, "The magic causes her to age rapidly, turning her into an

    80-year-old woman in no

    She

    doesn''t want Matthew to see her like

    that."

    Natalie''s blood seemed to stop flowing.

    After listening to what Tobias had said, she finally understood why Selina did what she did.

    Her heart was filled with endless sorrow and pain.

    How could something so cruel happen to Selina!

    The next day, Natalie forced Tobias to bring her to Selina.

    She promised Tobias that she would never tell Matthew about it.

    Tobias knew that Selina absolutely didn''t want Natalie to know the truth, but Natalie was very determined. Tobias finally agreed.

    He knew that Natalie and Selina''s rtionship had always been good. Although they were in-ws, they were closer than sisters.

    It was really cruel for Selina to leave before Natalie could see her onest time.

    Besides, their closeness could bring somefort to Selina before she died.

    Tobias took Natalie to the house.

    Natalie was stunned when she saw Selina.

    She wanted to cry immediately.

    Tobias was right about the fact that Selina would age rapidly. Selina looked much older now. Natalie could even see strands of white hair on Selina''s

    head.

    Selina was also stunned when she saw Natalie.

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465

    Then she turned to Tobias and said, "Tobias, you promised me. How could you do this?"

    Natalie stepped forward quickly and hugged Selina as she sobbed. "Don''t worry, Selina. I''m the only one who knows. Mom and Matthew have no clue. I forced Tobias to tell me the truth."

    Selina was slightly relieved.

    Natalie hugged Selina. "Silly girl, why didn''t you tell me about this? I am your sister-inw. We met when we were 19 and have always been close. How can you not tell me that such a thing has happened?"

    Selina felt guilty as Natalie began to interrogate her.

    She murmured, "Natalie, I didn''t mean to lie to you. I didn''t want you to worry about me. My illness can''t be cured. How could I just let you watch as I died?"

    Hearing about death made Natalie even more upset.

    Tears flowed down her face.

    Selina wanted to cry too, but she forced herself to stop.

    She took a breath and thenughed. "Natalie, I''m the one dying and I''m not even crying. How can you cry?"

    Natalie released Selina from her arms and wiped away her tears. "Okay, I won''t cry. I won''t cry."

    At noon, the three of them had lunch together.

    It was a particrly silent meal.

    After dinner, Natalie pulled Selina aside.

    She said in a very serious tone, "Selina, tell me, do you really want to hide this from Matthew? Are you really not going to tell him?"

    Selina smiled sarcastically. "Natalie, why would I tell Matthew? I can''t have him watch or apany me as I be an old woman and eventually die. Natalie, I can''t do it."

    "But this is very cruel to Matthew. Do you know that Matthew gets drunk at home everyday after you leave?"

    Selina lowered her eyes, and her thick eyshes trembled. She said, "Natalie, he must be in pain now. I know that, but rest assured that he will be fine after a while. He will be fine."

    "But what if he''s not?"

    "No, he will be fine." Selina looked up, her eyes full of certainty. "I betrayed him and got rid of his child. When hees to his senses, he will hate me. He won''t love me anymore, so his heart can amodate other women. But if he knows about my death, he will remember and love me for a lifetime. I don''t want him to be like this. I want him to get married in the future and have his own children. I don''t want him to live a lonely life." Natalie was shocked by what Selina said.

    She had always thought that Matthew contributed more to their rtionship, that Matthew loved Selina more.

    But now she realized that Selina loved Matthew too, and her love wasn''t any less than his.

    Tobias took Natalie away at night.

    Natalie wanted to stay with Selina for her final days, but Selina objected.

    She didn''t want Natalie to witness as she grew older. Besides, her stay would cause suspicion.

    "Natalie, let me spend my final days in peace. Your presence would make me feel ufortable." Selina said.

    Tobias shot Natalie a nce.

    He was asking Natalie to respect Selina''s wishes.

    Natalie left in the end.

    As they were on the way back to the Whitlock family''s vi, Natalie suddenly said, "Tobias, take me to the Perry family."

    Tobias held his breath.

    His voice was a little sour. "Natalie, Selina doesn''t want Matthew to find out. Respect her wishes."

    Natalie gave a wry smile. "Tobias, I know. Don''t worry, I''ll respect Selina''s wishes. I want to go to the Perry family to help Matthew, and even more so to help Selina."

    Tobias looked at Natalie in confusion.

    Natalie''s eyes looked gloomy.

    "Selina hopes that after she dies, Matthew will be able to get married and find his own happiness. So I have to cheer Matthew up. This way, Selina will be able to go in peace!"

    Tobias wasn''t optimistic about what Natalie said.

    As a man, he knew what Matthew was thinking now.

    It was even possible that he might not be able to get out.

    Selina''s wishes for Matthew to find happiness and have children again after she left was probably just a fantasy.

    It was just like if Natalie left him now too.

    It was unrealistic for him to forget about Natalie and look for other women.

    But he didn''t tell Selina about it.

    Because at that time, Selina was already very stubborn. Even if he told her, she wouldn''t believe it.

    Besides, it was good for Selina to have onest wish.

    He had a wish that Selina could leave peacefully and without any regret.

    But after Natalie''s request, Tobias drove to the Perry family.

    But he didn''t go in.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Natalie, I''ll wait for you here."

    Natalie hoped that Tobias would go in with her, but she also understood that it was difficult for Tobias.

    Tobias hid the truth from Matthew, so it was normal that he couldn''t face him.

    She didn''t force Tobias to apany her inside.

    "I''ll go in then." Natalie was about to get out of the car.

    "Wait." Tobias suddenly grabbed Natalie''s hand.

    He looked into Natalie''s eyes. "Matthew''s current state isn''t good, so just go and take a look. Don''t say too much. You can''t persuade Matthew either. Just stop when you''re ready."

    Natalie bit her lip. "I''ll try my best. I just want to help Selina."

    "I understand." Tobias City patted Natalie''s hand. "I will wait for you."

    Natalie nodded and got out of the car.

    She knocked when she was at the gate of the vi.

    Erine came.

    Seeing Natalie, Erine was ecstatic.

    She looked behind Natalie but didn''t see Selina anywhere.

    Erine was confused. "Miss Godfrey, you didn''t bring Miss Whitlock here."

    She thought that Natalie came with Selina. After all, it was sote.

    Natalie said in a sad tone, "No, I just came to see Matthew."

    The joy in Erine''s eyes turned into disappointment.

    She knew that it was useless for anyone to visit Matthew. Only Selina would have an effect on him.

    However, since Natalie was already here, Erine weed her.

    "Miss Godfrey, don''t me me for talking too much. I think that you still have to find. Miss Whitlock. Mr. Matthew misses Miss Whitlock. Now that she has disappeared Mr. Matthew is like a ghost. I don''t know what happened."

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466

    Erine was confused and didn''t know what was going on.

    Natalie stopped in her tracks.

    Erine looked at Natalie doubtfully. "Miss Godfrey, why did you stop?"

    Natalie made up her mind and said, "Erine, do you like Selina?"

    "Of course," Erine didn''t hesitate, then she continued, "But some time ago when Miss Whitlock changed, I didn''t like her. However, generally speaking, I still like her very much. The most important thing is that Mr. Matthew likes her, and he likes whoever he wants."

    "Erine, Selina may note back. You should be mentally prepared," Natalie said with a painful look on her face.

    Erine didn''t understand what Natalie meant.

    She raised her voice and said, "Miss Godfrey, what do you mean by this? Miss Whitlock is pregnant with Mr. Matthew''s child. How can she note back? I am prepared for the child''s arrival."

    Upon hearing Erine mention the child in Selina''s stomach, Natalie''s heart ached.

    She had already known the real reason why Selina had killed the child. It was because the child was dead.

    Selina felt sad whenever she thought about it.

    That child would''ve been smart and lovely. With good genes from Matthew and Selina, the child would definitely be one of the best. Unfortunately...

    Was this because heaven was jealous of them?!

    Natalie took a deep breath.

    She stared into Erine''s eyes and said, "Erine, listen to me. Selina won''te back ever again. So don''t mention Selina in front of Matthew in the future. Do you understand?"

    Erine was stunned.

    Looking at Natalie''s serious face, the truth dawned on her.

    Erine trembled as she spoke. "Miss Godfrey, is it true that Miss Whitlock met another man? Did Miss Whitlock really change her mind?"

    Previously, the news had reported about Selina and Dn''s meeting at the couples cafe. But Matthew handled the matter. While the news was only up for a short time, Erine knew about it.

    But because of the weird atmosphere in the Perry family and Selina''s strange temper, Erine didn''t dare to say anything.

    Natalie pressed her lips together and didn''t speak.

    There had to be a reason for Selina''s disappearance. It would be better to make Erine misunderstand.

    In Erine''s eyes, Natalie''s silence meant it was a yes.

    Erine''s eyes suddenly turned red. "Miss Godfrey, I know you''re Miss Whitlock''s sister-inw, but I have to say it. How can Miss Whitlock be so conscienceless? Mr. Matthew loves her so much and follows her wishes. How can she treat him like this?!"

    Erine''s question left Natalie speechless.

    Did Selina have any idea of the misunderstanding and injustice she had to endure by doing this?

    But she couldn''t exin on behalf of Selina. She even deliberately let others misunderstand her.

    Erine rubbed her eyes and said, "Even if she really is heartless, she still has to think of the baby in her belly. That''s Mr. Matthew''s child. Does she have to leave like this?"

    "Erine!" Natalie suddenly raised her voice and said, "Haven''t I told you not to mention Selina?"

    Erine wasn''t satisfied. "But look what she did!" "Erine!" Natalie looked solemn. "I know you''re seeking justice for Matthew, but I''m telling you that no matter how angry you feel, Selina won''te back. Yourints won''t change a thing. Bringing up Selina''s name in front of the Perry family is just a stab in Matthew''s heart. Since Selina won''te back, it''s best for him to forget about her. You''re smart. You should understand such a shallow truth."

    "Miss Godfrey, even if I don''t mention Miss Whitlock, his love for her is so obvious. How could he forget her just because I don''t mention her?"

    "Even if he can''t, he has to!" Natalie said firmly. "Because it''s impossible for Selina toe back! Erine, don''tin about it from now on, Matthew has to pull himself

    vel.n

    swnw

    together, so that''s what you have to

    do

    Erine was stunned by what Natalie said.

    After a long while, she said, "Miss Godfrey, is it really true that Miss Whitlock will nevere back? Does she really not want Mr. Matthew anymore?"

    Natalie nodded.

    Erine was on the verge of tears. "Th- this isn''t good."

    Natalie told Erine what she had to and believed that Erine would understand. Then she asked Erine to take her to meet Matthew.

    Initially, she had a lot to say to Matthew.

    She wanted to advice and cheer Matthew up.

    When she saw Matthew, she realized that it was pointless as he was drunk.

    "Look, Miss Godfrey, this is Mr. Matthew''s current state. What should we do?" Looking at the state Matthew was in, Erine turned her head.

    She really couldn''t bear to see Matthew like this.

    In her heart, Mr. Matthew had always been high and mighty. He had always been in high spirits, but now...

    He lived like a drunkard on the street!

    "Matthew." Natalie called him.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew didn''t react.

    "Matthew." Natalie raised her voice.

    Matthew finally turned his head to Natalie. He narrowed his eyes slightly as if he was trying to identify Natalie.

    Suddenly, he became excited.

    "Selina." He suddenly stood up.

    Natalie was shocked.

    Did Matthew mistake her for Selina?

    "Matthew, I''m not Selina. I''m Natalie, look carefully," Natalie said.

    Matthew acted as if he hadn''t heard what Natalie said. His eyes were full of intoxication and sorrow. "You are Selina. You are finally back. I know that you will not leave me. I know that you will not change your heart or leave me."

    After that, he strode over to embrace Natalie.

    Erine stood in front of Matthew and said, "Mr. Matthew, this is Miss Godfrey. This is not Miss Whitlock."

    Matthew lifted his hand and pushed Erine aside. She staggered to the side and almost fell.

    Matthew acted as if he couldn''t see, and he only had eyes on Natalie who was in front of him.

    Natalie suddenly panicked.

    Matthew was about to hold her in

    his arms��n desperation, Natalie picked up the bag and threw it on Matthew''s head. "Matthew, look carefully. I am Natalie, not Selina! I am Natalie!"

    Although Natalie was flustered, she knew what to do.

    Matthew stood still and seemed to be frozen.

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467

    Erine said hurriedly, "Mr. Matthew, look carefully. This is Miss Godfrey, not Miss Whitlock."

    After that, Erine wiped her tears and said, "This is sinful. How did Mr. Matthew be like this after Miss Whitlock left?"

    At this moment, Matthew didn''t look like the wise man he used to be.

    Natalie looked at Matthew, who was so nervous that he almost couldn''t breathe.

    After some time, Matthew gradually regained his senses as if he had just woken up from a drunken stupor.

    He looked at Natalie and said in a somewhat uncertain tone, "Natalie?"

    Natalie nodded and said, "Matthew, I am Natalie."

    "Sorry, Natalie." Matthew said in a low voice. "I mistook you for someone else."

    "It''s fine." Natalie breathed a sigh of relief.

    It would be best if Matthew could wake up.

    "Natalie, why are you here?" Matthew asked.

    After that, he looked at Erine and said, "Erine, make a cup of coffee for Miss Godfrey."

    When Erine saw that Matthew finally woke up, she was relieved. She immediately said, "Okay, I''ll go get coffee right away."

    Natalie held a cup of coffee in her hand, and her cold palm warmed up.

    She looked at Matthew carefully.

    The man''s expression made her feel sorry for him, but at the same time, her heart became somewhat unstable.

    Was Selina being too cruel?

    If she didn''t tell Matthew anything, would it be more torturous for him?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as Natalie was distracted, Matthew opened his mouth and said, "Natalie, why are you here?"

    Natalie came to her senses and said, "No reason, I just came to see you."

    Matthew smiled sarcastically. "Natalie, what''s there to see?"

    Natalie''s heart was a little sad. She said, "Matthew, please stop. If Selina sees your current state, she will definitely be upset."

    Matthew became more sarcastic, "Why would she care? If she did, she wouldn''t..."

    Matthew''s voice trailed off. He was too upset that he couldn''t continue.

    Natalie tightened her grip on the coffee cup and said, "Matthew, since you know that Selina doesn''t care, you should cheer up. You''re just hurting yourself now. Erine told me that you would get drunk everyday. You still have a family and apany to manage. You can''t do this."

    Matthew''s expression was a little sad. "Natalie, I know I have to cheer up, but I have no idea how. I once dreamed of watching the sunrise and sunset with Selina everyday; to travel all around the world with her. After the child''s birth, we would live happily together. But I didn''t expect that everything would be just a dream. I stayed in the dream and couldn''t get out of it at all."

    Natalie put down the cup of coffee. "But you have to even if you can''t, Matthew. You are a man. Men can''t be immersed in romance everyday. If you are really a man, you have toe out of it."

    Matthew fell silent.

    After a long time, he finally opened his mouth and said, "Natalie, thank you. I understand. It''s gettingte, I''ll ask the driver to send you back. Tobias will worry about you."

    Natalie knew that Matthew was asking her to leave.

    She stood up. "I have a driver waiting for me outside. Take good care of yourself, Matthew. You must pull yourself together."

    Matthew also stood up.

    He ignored her, but said, "I''ll send you off."

    When they almost reached the door, Natalie stopped and said, "Okay, Matthew, you can head back inside."

    "Be careful."

    Natalie walked forward.

    After a few steps, Matthew stopped her.

    Natalie turned around and said, "Matthew, is there anything else?"

    Under the faint moonlight, Matthew''s pupils were somewhat invisible. "Natalie, is Selina''s body recovering well?"

    His voice was so low that Natalie could hardly hear it if she didn''t listen carefully.

    Natalie felt a little pain in her heart.

    She nodded. "Very well. Don''t worry."

    After sitting in the car, Natalie''s eyes suddenly turned red.

    Tobias took a silent look at Natalie before he drove the car.

    Natalie didn''t get out of the car when they arrived at the Whitlock family''s vi.

    She said, "Tobias, please sit with me for a while. I don''t want to get off now."

    Tobias said nothing and held Natalie''s hand tightly.

    Both of them sat silently in their own thoughts, but they both thought of the same person.

    After some time, Natalie finally opened her mouth and said, "Tobias, do you think what Selina is doing is right?"

    "There''s no right or wrong." Tobias said in a low voice. "As long as she''s happy, it''s fine. Since we can''t save her life, we can only let her leave without regret."

    "But Matthew..."

    "Natalie, Selina wants Matthew to hate her. This way, Matthew won''t remember her in the future and start a new life. Selina has her own way of thinking."

    Natalie bit her lips for a long time before she finally let go, "Let''s go, Tobias."

    The next day was a new day.

    Matthew went to the living room in the morning.

    Brine was stunned when she saw Matthew.

    Matthew was dressed in a neat suit.

    Matthew had been drunk at home these days, so Brine wasn''t expecting to see him like this.

    Brine''s heart was filled with joy.

    It seemed that Miss Godfrey had really persuaded Mr. Matthewst night.

    "Mr. Matthew, you haven''t had breakfast yet, right? I''ll prepare it for you." Erine immediately said.

    "No, I''ll have it at thepany." Matthew''s deep voice was a little hoarse.

    Hearing that Matthew was going to thepany, Erine was ecstatic.

    Going to thepany meant that he was leaving the house!

    This was a good thing!

    After Matthew went to thepany, Erine called Natalie. She thanked Natalie over the phone.

    Natalie was also surprised.

    She didn''t say much when she went to the Perry familyst night, but she didn''t expect that Matthew would cheer up this day.

    After Natalie hung up, she asked the driver to bring her to Selina''s seaside vi.

    She told Selina about the news.

    A smile appeared on Selina''s pale face. "Natalie, this is good."

    Looking at Selina''s gratification, Natalie felt sad.

    Natalie hadn''t seen Selina only for a short time, but she seemed to have gotten older. Although she

    looked good and beautiful

    was

    different from before.

    Natalie felt extremely sad.

    On the other hand, Selina looked calm.

    Natalie saw a softness on Selina''s face.

    In Natalie''s memory, Selina was outgoing and active, but now she became quiet.

    She gave off a calming and peaceful vibe.

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468

    Selina''s peacefulnessforted Natalie.

    She told Selina about how she met Matthew at the Perry familyst night.

    When she mentioned Matthew, she could see the ripple in Selina''s eyes.

    However, the ripple disappeared in a sh.

    Selina didn''t say anything, but acted as if she was listening.

    Natalie deliberately said in a rxed tone, "I also have good news for you. Erine said that Matthew has stopped drinking and has gone to work. This is a good sign."

    A faint smile finally appeared on Selina''s pale face. She nodded and said, "Natalie, it is indeed a good sign. I think he will pull himself together and forget about me."

    Selina''s words made Natalie''s heart ache.

    Despite knowing that she shouldn''t say it since Selina has already made up her mind, she still couldn''t suppress the distress in her heart and said, "Selina, I think this is too much of a torture. Is what you''re doing really right?"

    Selina smiled. "Of course, what''s wrong with it?"

    "If Matthew knew the truth, he would definitely not want you to hide it from him. He would definitely want to apany you through the final moments of your life. Selina, why must you do this?"

    "Natalie," Selina said in a soft voice. "If you were in my shoes, will you hope that my brother will have a new life or live in the pain of your death after you leave?"

    Natalie held her breath.

    After a moment, she said bitterly, "Selina, I understand. I will never bring this up again."

    There was a light in Selina''s eyes. "Natalie, I always thought that lovested for a long time. Now I understand that it doesn''t matter how much you suffer, as long as the person you love can be happy."

    Natalie stayed with Selina until the evening.

    "Natalie, don''te the next day. You still have a family, so you don''t have to stay with me." Selina said when Natalie left.

    However, Natalie was determined. "Selina, I need to apany you everyday till yourst days. This is what I have to do."

    After a pause, she added, "I know that you don''t want others to see you grow older by the day, but I''m your sister-inw, and I''ve known you for many years. What else do you have to hide from me?"

    Selina smiled. "I don''t want you to feel sad for me."

    "I will be sad if I don''t apany you in your final days. Don''t say that. I wille in the morning." Natalie had the final say.

    Looking at Natalie''s determined look, Selina didn''t say anything else.

    She just reminded her. "Natalie, you already know the truth, but you must promise me that you will tell my brother that my mom can''t find out about this."

    Natalie certainly understood.

    She said, "Don''t worry, I will."

    Selina''s voice was a little sour. "You don''t know what she looked like when my brother got into trouble. She aged twenty years overnight when my brother''s life or death wasn''t guaranteed. So she can''t know anything about me, or I''m afraid her body can''t bear it. I know she misunderstood and hates me now, but it''s better than being sad."

    "Selina, don''t talk nonsense. Mom doesn''t hate you, she..."

    Natalie wanted to say that Cecilia had mentioned Selina many times, but she decided not to. What was the point of telling Selina about this? It would only make her even more upset.

    A new day arrived.

    The Perry Group had a meeting in the morning.

    Matthew facilitated the meeting.

    Everyone could see that Matthew looked bad.

    Even the executives told Matthew''s assistant to ask Matthew to call off the meeting.

    However, Matthew insisted on it.

    Halfway through the meeting, Matthew copsed in front of everyone.

    The senior executive of the Perry family hurriedly called the doctor and sent Matthew to the hospital. Fortunately, Matthew was not in big trouble. He was just mentally and physically exhausted.

    When Matthew woke up, the assistant told him that the doctor had specially instructed him to rest well. Matthew didn''t say anything but rang the bell and called the nurse.

    "Remove the needle," he said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    His voice was low but emotionless.

    The nurse hesitated.

    The assistant said in a hurry, "Mr. Perry, you are still on an IV drip. You are too weak and you must

    rest well."

    Matthew didn''t pay attention to his assistant.

    "I said remove the needle!" The man''s voice became a little colder.

    In such a tense atmosphere, the nurse didn''t dare to say anything and hurriedly removed the needle. Matthew got out of bed.

    The assistant stood in front of

    Matthew. "Mr. Perry, I know that you have been in a bad mood recently,

    but you should rest in times like this."

    "Get out of the way." Matthew spat out.

    The assistant gritted his teeth and refused.

    Boom!

    UMS

    Matthew lifted his hand and pushed the assistant to the ground.

    Matthew strode away.

    Looking at Matthew''s back, the assistant pped his thigh hard.

    The doctor had specially told him that because of his poor mental and physical strength, Matthew was extremely weak. At this time, he must have a good rest. Why didn''t he stop Matthew?!

    The assistant sighed heavily as he thought about it.

    After Matthew asked him to send Selina back thest time, Matthew had be like this. No one knew what happened!

    Matthew returned to thepany.

    The executives looked at each other when they saw that Matthew came back so quickly.

    One of the executives came forward and said, "Mr. Perry, shouldn''t you be in the hospital? You need a good rest."

    "Let''s continue the meeting." Matthew spat out.

    Matthew treated the Perry Group differently from the way he treated Selina. The meeting resumed as he instructed.

    After the meeting was over, Matthew dealt with a lot of documents.

    He didn''t stop at all.

    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Natalie called Erine and asked her about Matthew''stest situation.

    Erine thanked Natalie again.

    She said that Matthew hadn''t touched any alcohol since Natalie''s visit.

    In

    "Mr. Matthew has been going to thepany everyday, and he has beening home veryte at night. Out of caution, I followed him to thepany quietly. He is indeed at work, and he has been staying in thepany all the time."

    Natalie was relieved to hear that.

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469

    She didn''t forget to remind Erine, "Erine, Since Matthew hasn''t been in a good moodtely, try to make up for it by giving him a better diet." "Miss Godfrey, don''t worry, I got it." Erine answered immediately.

    As she was about to hang up the phone, Erine added, "Miss Godfrey, I still have a question. Where is Miss Whitlock now? When will shee back?"

    Natalie''s grip on the phone tightened.

    She raised her voice and said, "Erine, didn''t I tell youst time? Stop asking about Selina. She will nevere back."

    Erine sighed heavily. "Miss Godfrey, I''ll be honest. Mr. Matthew has been sleeping in another bedroom, but no one is allowed to clean the bedroom he shared with Miss Whitlock. I saw him in the bedroom for two whole hours before he came out."

    Natalie''s heart ached when she heard what Erine said.

    But she had to hold back. "Well, Erine, don''t mention Selina next time, especially not in front of Matthew, else you would just make him sad."

    "You really want me to eat this worm?" Lothar looked at Essie in shock.

    Essie nodded. "Yes, but not now. This worm is still too young. You can swallow it in a while."

    Lothar was disgusted at the sight of the wriggling worm.

    He said to Essie, "Can I not eat it, Essie?"

    After that, Lothar winked at Essie charmingly.

    Lothar''s face turned red again.

    He had forgotten that he was no longer the handsome guy he used to be. Now he was an old man acting cute to a young girl. He was just as disgusting as the wriggling worm.

    However, Essie''s eyes lit up. "Your wink was just like in the TV series. It was extremely charming. I''m so fascinated by you, I..."

    Essie stopped talking.

    Her face suddenly turned red.

    How could she get so excited and say such embarrassing words?

    Hearing Essie''s words, Lotharughed bitterly, "Stop making things difficult for me. How can I bepared to the past? I look like an old man right now."

    Essie shook her head at Lothar''s words. "Don''t say that. Your eyes are still beautiful and bright, just like what I saw on TV."

    Lothar thought Essie was joking, but when he saw the seriousness in Essie''s eyes, he froze.

    Essie seemed to be serious.

    Lothar was touched.

    He didn''t expect anyone to be a fan of his menial role.

    "Then, when can I eat it?" A momentter, Lothar changed the subject.

    He felt a little embarrassed.

    "Half a monthter," Essie gave a timeframe, "You can eat it by then."

    Lothar was a little skeptical. "Does this work? Will this help me recover my appearances? This is amazing."

    Essie said with pride. "Of course, this is magic."

    "Doesn''t that mean all the old people can return to their youth after swallowing a single worm?" Lothar asked.

    "Of course not," Essie said. "It''s because you''re not an old man. Your physical body is still young. In order to save your life, I had to use some special skills which made your appearance older."

    Lothar was still confused.

    "By the way, didn''t you say you wanted to go to the city? Aren''t you leaving soon?" Essie said, recalling what Lothar had told herst night.

    After being reminded by Essie, Lothar hurried out of the door. "I almost forgot. I''ll go now."

    His n was to reunite with Yesseca and Selina after he recovered his original appearance.

    But he really couldn''t stand it anymore.

    Lothar decided to see Yesseca and Selina that day.

    He didn''t want to reunite with them, he just wanted to see them secretly.

    Lothar arrived at his original residence.

    At the apartment, he saw a little boy walking back and forth hesitantly at the door.

    Lothar saw that the boy had no parents, so he kindly asked, "Little boy, what''s the matter?" The boy lifted his head.

    Lothar was stunned.

    The little boy was very good-looking. His big eyes were like ck grapes, but they looked a little familiar However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t remember where he had seen him before.

    "Grandpa, why are you calling me a little boy?" The little boy spoke in the tone of an adult. Lothar was speechless.

    The corners of his mouth twitched. "Where are your parents? Why are you here?"

    The little boy snorted. "My dad is a bad guy. He doesn''t allow me toe here." Lothar nced at the boy.

    was

    After all, he had been in the entertainment industry for so long. He could tell that the little boy of important status. Such a boy wouldn''t appear in such an area.

    "You''re not lost, are you? Who''s your father? I''ll call him," Lothar said.

    The boy nced at him and said, "I don''t want you to call him. He will ruin my n."

    Lothar couldn''t hold back hisughter.

    This child was too young to speak like this.

    He couldn''t help but ask, "What n will he ruin?"

    The boy lowered his voice and said, "Let me tell you, the beautiful girl m after is here, but my father banned me from looking for her, so lo sneaked here."

    Lothar was once again speechless.

    He was after a beautiful girl?

    Such a young boy already knew how to go after girls.

    "You''re after a beautiful girl? You little punk, what do you know?" Lothar said.

    The boy''s eyes widened. "What don''t I know? I''m after this beautiful girl. She''s beautiful unlike you."

    Lothar was lost for words.

    Creak!

    There was the sound of a car pulling over.

    The little boy''s face suddenly changed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    He was about to run when the car door opened and someone with long legs stepped out.

    Lothar was stunned.

    The man who got out of the car was extraordinarily handsome, but also exceptionally cold. Lothar couldn''t help but shudder.

    "Come here." The man opened his thin lips and uttered these two words.

    His voice was as cold as his demeanor.

    The little boy stuck out his tongue and was reluctant to walk over.

    "Dad, please leave. Can you let me stay for a while?" The little boy pleaded.

    His look was so pitiful that it almost melted one''s heart.

    But the little boy''s father seemed to have a heart of stone, and his tone was even colder. "Montez, you have forgotten what I said to you!"

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470

    The little boy bit his lip, and the expression on his face became aggrieved.

    "Get in the car!" The man said.

    After that, the man got in the car.

    The little boy pouted. "You''ve forbidden your son to find a wife just because you can''t find one for yourself! Hmph!"

    Even though he said this, it was obvious that the little boy was still afraid of his father. After the man got in the car, he got in too. Lothar was stunned as the car sped away.

    Only a woman with astounding beauty and grace would be able to attract such a noble father and son to this deste vige.

    Just as he was deep in thought, two girls walked over.

    They wereughing as they talked.

    Lothar''s breath was caught in his throat.

    One of them was Yesseca, and the other was their neighbor, Sierra.

    He watched as Yesseca and Sierra entered the apartment before he looked away.

    Lothar finally calmed down when he remembered Yesseca''s face as sheughed just now.

    From the looks of it, his sister seemed to be doing well. He was relieved.

    Lothar turned around and left.

    In the apartment, Sierra apanied Yesseca to the floor where she lived.

    "Sierra,e in and have a seat," Yesseca said as she opened the door.

    "No thanks, I''ll go home." Sierra''s eyes shed with gratification as she looked at Yesseca. "Yesseca, I''m very happy to see you like this." Previously, something had happened to Yesseca''s brother, Lothar, who had gone out to sea. He didn''te home for a long time At that time, she could only helplessly watch as Yesseca locked herself at home every day.

    Now, Yesseca seemed to be a different person.

    She returned to normal life and even began to joke again.

    Hearing Sierra''s words, Yesseca looked down.

    Her thick eyshes covered the emotions in her eyes.

    After a moment, she looked up.

    Her eyes were full of happiness.

    She pointed to the sky outside the window. "Sierra, can you see the sky? Do you know what''s up there?"

    Sierra looked over.

    "White clouds." Sierra immediately said.

    Yesseca shook her head.

    She looked up at the sky and murmured, "My brother is up there and my brother is watching me. If I''m not happy, my brother will definitely be sad," Sierra''s body trembled.

    She looked at Yesseca. The girl in front of her was smiling as she spoke, but Sierra felt an extreme sadness seeping out of Yesseca''s body. Lothar visited the Perry family''s vi.

    He just wanted to spy on Selina.

    He wanted to see how Selina was doing after such a long time.

    More importantly, it suddenly urred to him that Reid could possibly still be against Selina, and he needed to confirm Selina''s situation.

    Lothar stood at the door and was thinking about how to get in when he suddenly heard two voices.

    It came from the vegetable garden next to the door, so their voices could be heard by Lothar.

    "Erine, will Miss Whitlock never return?" A young woman''s voice could be heard.

    "She will never return. Don''t mention Miss Whitlock next time. Mr. Matthew will be sad if you mention her." After a while, an older woman''s voice replied.

    Lothar''s heart tightened.

    Selina will never return? Mr. Matthew will be sad at the mention of Selina?

    What did this mean?

    Had something happened between Selina and Matthew?

    Lothar listened closely.

    "How could this happen? I saw that both Miss Whitlock and Mr. Matthew got along well before. They loved each other very much. How did MoMatthew be like this after Miss Whitlock went missing?" The young woman said.

    "Who knows? Miss Whitlock is a pregnant woman, but now she''s gone. Who knows what happened Poor Mr. Matthew." The old woman sighed heavily. "Well, don''t mention it next time. Just the thought of it makes me sad."

    He was speechless.

    Lothar was a little confused.

    Although he has only heard bits and pieces of the conversation, one thing was made clear to him.

    Something had happened to Selina!

    Reid!

    He subconsciously thought of Reid. Could it be that Reid has done something?

    Lothar immediately dialed Selina''s number.

    He had to find out what exactly happened to Selina.

    After he was thrown into the sea by Reid, his phone was long gone. This phone belonged to Essie. When he left, Essie gave Lothar her cell phone. Fortunately, Lothar still

    remembered Selina''s number.

    "Hello, the number you dialled is not in service..." A mechanical female voice could be heard on the other end of the line.

    He had a bad feeling about this.

    Lothar ran to a ce where he could get a taxi to bring him to the Whitlock family vi.

    At this moment, he didn''t care about anything else. He just wanted to go to the Whitlock family to find Selina.

    However, when he arrived at the Whitlock family, he was treated as a beggar and was driven out by the servants of the Whitlock family.

    Lothar was anxious.

    "I''m looking for Selina! I''m looking for Selina!"

    The servant was surprised that Lothar had called out Selina''s name. She stared at Lothar curiously. "How did you know Miss Whitlock''s name?" "It''s none of your business. Where is Selina?"

    "Miss Whitlock left a long time ago. She left after quarrelling with Madamst time. She hasn''te back in a long time."

    In the Perry Group president''s office.

    Matthew supported his forehead with his arm as if his head would fall at any time. He had to support himself with his arm. However, he felt that he could hardly hold on any longer.

    It had been a week since Selina left.

    It had been a week since Selina got rid of the child.

    After his hangovers, Matthew focused all his energy on work. He forced himself not to rest for even a while because that was the only way that he could keep his mind off that one person. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    He had to numb himself.

    When he ran to the hospital that day and was told by Selina that the child was gone, he felt like he was being ripped apart, as if he was going to be

    torn into pieces.

    Drinking and working seemed useful at first, but they gradually lost its effect.

    No matter how focused Matthew was on the documents on the table, fragments of memories would cross his mind. Those fragments gradually pieced

    themselves together to form a person.

    It was Selina.

    Matthew suddenly stood up.

    He was out of breath.

    The assistant entered with a thick stack of contracts.

    "Mr. Perry, the meeting is about to start." The assistant paused.

    There seemed to be something wrong with Matthew.

    The assistant ran over and held on to Matthew.

    "Mr. Perry, are you alright?"

    "I''m fine." Matthew''s voice was extremely low. "Let go of me."

    The assistant hesitated before he retracted his arm.

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471

    "What did you just say?"

    "Mr. Perry, the meeting is about to start."

    "Tell everyone that the meeting is cancelled. I''m going out." Matthew said.

    The assistant was relieved when he heard that the meeting was cancelled.

    Everyone in thepany could see that Matthew wasn''t in the right state to work.

    "Mr. Perry, where are you going? Do you need me to arrange for a driver?" The assistant said respectfully.

    "There''s no need for that." After saying that, Matthew left the president''s office.

    The assistant exined to the executives, who had already arrived in the conference room, that the meeting was cancelled.

    The executives immediately began gossiping among themselves.

    "Indeed, the meeting should be cancelled. I saw that Mr. Perry didn''t look so good. At first, I was worried that he might faint while driving likest time." "I don''t know what happened to Mr. Perry. He has

    been acting strange recently. He wasn''t even like this when his controversy went viral on the inte."

    "Yes, I''ve wanted to mention Mr. Perry''s poor state after seeing him like this everyday."

    One of the executives stopped the assistant. "Do you know what happened? How did Mr. Perry be like this?"

    The assistant looked awkward. "Well, I don''t know either. He should be better in a while."

    Matthew left the Perry Group in a daze.

    He didn''t know where to go.

    He just walked wherever his feet brought him.

    Creak!

    Suddenly, the car stopped.

    A head popped out of the window.

    The man was about to curse.

    He was driving carefully when a man came over out of nowhere. If it wasn''t for his quick reaction, he would have crashed into him. However, when the man saw Matthew, he stopped cursing.

    The man in front of him looked like a zombie, giving people goosebumps.

    What''s more, he was dressed from head to toe in branded clothing, so it was evident that he was a big shot.

    The man epted his bad luck but still couldn''t help shouting, "Hey, be careful when you walk in the future. I almost hit you," Matthew paused for a moment before quickly walking forward.

    His mind was still in chaos.

    He walked downtown where someone was working on a building on the fourth floor.

    A girl passed by.

    She caught Matthew''s eyes.

    She was in a red skirt, and her figure was almost like Selina''s.

    Matthew became even more confused.

    "Selina," He murmured.

    Suddenly, as if he was suddenly recovering from his shock, Matthew quickly walked over to the girl. "Selina," He cried out.

    All of a sudden, something huge fell from the tall building. It was going to fall right onto the girl.

    "Be careful, Selina!" Without thinking, Matthew ran forward and pushed the girl.

    The girl was pushed away, but that thing hit

    Matthew instead.

    "Someone is dead! This is bad!" A witness shouted.

    The girl rushed toward Matthew, who was lying on the ground. "Are you alright?"

    Matthewid in a puddle of blood, but his eyes were open.

    After seeing the girl''s face, Matthew''s eyes darkened.

    It turned out that she was not Selina.

    Matthew closed his eyes.

    When Natalie and Tobias heard the news, they rushed to the hospital.

    The girl was also in the hospital.

    After listening to her exnation, Natalie and Tobias finally realised what had happened.

    "He pushed me away, or else the thing would''ve fallen on me. He kept calling for Selina. Did he mistake me for someone else?" The girl said anxiously.

    Tobias and Natalie looked at each other.

    They understood each other''s thoughts.

    The figure of this girl was somewhat simr to Selina''s.

    Matthew probably thought that the girl was Selina, and then pushed her away when she was in danger.

    Tobias found a doctor.

    Matthew''s condition wasn''t very good.

    The thing that hit him was from the construction sites. Regardless of the height, it would still smash someone''s head into pieces.

    The doctor said, "Fortunately, it didn''tpletely hit his head, otherwise, he would have lost his life,"

    Natalie was shocked when she heard that.

    She grabbed Tobias''s arm and asked, "Tobias, Matthew is fine, right?"

    Tobiasforted Natalie. "Don''t worry, Natalie. Go back first. I will watch over Matthew."

    How could Natalie be willing to go back?

    They were stuck in the hospital for quite a while. Inevitably, Natalie began to overthink.

    She eventually thought of Selina.

    She said to Tobias, "Tobias, do you think what Selina did was right? At first, I thought it was right, but look what happened!"

    At first, she thought that Matthew would hate Selina and gradually forget about her.

    However, that waspletely the opposite of the reality that she had witnessed.

    Matthew was on the verge of death.

    Just because he mistook a girl for Selina, he rushed up to save her regardless of his life.

    Tobias said in a low voice, "Natalie, it''s not the time to talk about this. Let''s not talk about this anymore,"

    The more Tobias didn''t allow her to discuss it, the more she wanted to think about it.

    The more she thought about it, the

    more anxious she became. She

    couldn''t help stomping her feet heavily: "I think I should find Selina, and tell her about Matthew''s situation."

    She wanted Selina to know that her decision was wrong.

    She was wrong to hide the truth from Matthew.

    Tobias firmly grabbed Natalie''s hand and said, "Natalie, you want to tell Selina about Matthew and let her see him like this. Do you want to speed up Selina''s death?"

    Natalie''s breathing became heavy.

    Tobias''s words made her calm down.

    She gritted her teeth and fell silent.

    She waited for a long time before saying, "Tobias, I feel very ufortable. Both Selina and Matthew are in such situations..."

    She couldn''t go on.

    Initially, she was a little relieved

    when Erine told her on the phone that Matthew had regained his spirit.

    She thought that Selina might be right, but was she now?

    Natalie was confused.

    Matthew left the ICU that night.

    Tobias and Natalie went to the ward to visit Matthew.

    Matthew''s head was wrapped in thick gauze, which was faintly stained with blood.

    Natalie couldn''t bear to watch, so she turned her head away.

    Suddenly, Matthew''s mouth moved.

    "Selina." A word came out of Matthew''s mouth.

    Natalie was stunned.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Then, she looked at Tobias beside her.

    Tobias''s face also stiffened.

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472

    Sniffling, Natalie said, "Tobias, isn''t it obvious to you? Matthew misses Selina. He had not forgotten her. Even at a time like this, he''s calling her name."

    A look of sorrow shed across Tobias''s eyes. "So what? Even if Matthew misses Selina, he can''t save her. She''s already on her way to meet her death."

    "At least Matthew would stay this way if he learns the truth!" Natalie could not help shouting.

    The incident had been investigated by Tobias.

    Matthew canceled the meeting out of the blue. No one knew how he ended up there. However, the witnesses there said that he was walking around like a zombie.

    Of course, Natalie knew the reason.

    Matthew had always been a well-organized person. Something great must have happened for him to turn out this way.

    She had experienced it before, so she understood.

    Natalie stared into Tobias''s eyes. "Tobias, Matthew must have been thinking about Selina, and he must be suffering so much pain. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gotten himself into this ident." "Will telling the truth relieve his pain?" Tobias asked.

    "At least he won''t be as miserable as now," Natalie said.

    "That''s true. Maybe it will lessen." Tobias said in a soft voice, "But Natalie, the true pain wille to him when Selina leaves for real. And that pain will follow him for life."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Well, does it help any better by hiding it from him?" Natalie raised her voice.

    In fact, she had thought it would be bad if she didn''t tell Matthew the truth at the beginning. However, after listening to Tobias and Selina''s words, she had to agree.

    But she couldn''t be resolute with her decision.

    When she saw what happened to Matthew, she felt her heart waver. Right now, she felt that it was better to Matthew the truth.

    After being questioned by Natalie, Tobias remained quiet.

    After a long time, he said, "Natalie, please respect Selina''s decision."

    In the evening, Natalie went to Selina''s home.

    She didn''t tell him about her about what happened to Matthew. Instead, she asked her, "Selina, although you told me before, I have to ask you this again. Do you really think it''s okay for you to hide it from Matthew?"

    "Natalie, I have no other choice." Selina hung her head low and her tears were hidden behind her long eyshes. "I wish for a happy future for him. I hope he''ll forget me and start a new life."

    "But what if it''s not what you think? What if he couldn''t forget you?" At that moment, Natalie sounded a bit impatient.

    However, Selina smiled at her.

    There was a trace of loneliness in her eyes.

    Her voice was light as she said, "Natalie, no one would be hung up over a bad woman forever. I got rid of our baby, and I disregarded his love and promises. It''s impossible for him not to forget about me." It was uncertain whether she was saying it to herself or Natalie.

    "What if he just can''t let you go?" Natalie was very persistent.

    Selina took a nce at Natalie, saying, "Have you forgotten? You told me that he''s starting to cheer up. He even gave up drinking and is now working as usual. These are all signs that he had chosen to forget me."

    "Selina! He..." Before she could finish her words, Natalie stopped herself.

    Because she thought of what Tobias had said.

    At this time, if she told Selina that Mathew was badly injured, would it push Selina nearer to death?

    "Selina, I hope you made the right choice," Natalie spat out this sentence while she was leaving.

    Meanwhile, Lothar had returned to Essie''s home.

    After leaving the Whitlock family, he was running around like a headless chicken.

    After some thought, Lothar went to Perry Group.

    He wanted to find Matthew and asked him about Selina and what had happened.

    However, he was denied entry to Perry Group.

    Therefore, he resorted to the most basic and foolish method he knew.

    That was to wait at the entrance of the building for Mathew to show up.

    In the end, his n failed.

    A security guard kindly told him that Matthew had already left.

    Lothar thought that Matthew had returned to the Perry family. Hence, he went over to their ce again. But he did not run into Mathew too.

    He even thought of confronting Yesseca and asking her if she knew about what had happened.

    But after thinking for a while, he decided not to go. He figured she would not know anything about it.

    When he saw Yesseca that day, she was chatting with her neighbor. If she were to find out about Selina, she would probably be in low spirits given her kind personality.

    When he finally returned to Essie''s ce, it was alreadyte.

    Essie was a little unhappy about Lothar returning thatte.

    She reminded Lothar, "You should be resting well. The treatment I nned can return you to your original appearance, but it is still poisonous. You must take care of

    your body and get enough recent

    Otherwise, your body would not be able to take it." Lothar''s face darkened. "Essie, something happened to one of my friends."

    Essie was stunned for a moment.

    "What is it?"

    Lothar''s voice was full of worry. "I''m not sure either, but she used to live with her husband. I heard from one of her husband''s servants that she is no longer around here. It seemed like they had gotten into a fight. I went to her ce to look for her. I''m afraid that something might have happened to her."

    Essie didn''t care about Lothar''s words. "You are thinking too much. What could happen to a grown woman? Besides, she is probably still mad at her husband. Isn''t it normal for a couple to quarrel?"

    "You don''t understand. Her husband is..." Lothar nced at Essie and said nothing more.

    Selina''s husband was Matthew. He was one of the richest and most powerful men in Agaphen City. He had caused an uproar for being entangled in a love triangle before.

    It was fine if it was just a normal fight between a married couple. But Matthew''s identity and background were reallyplicated. With the addition of Reid, Lothar was really worried.

    "Who is her husband?" Essie saw that Lothar did not say anything, and so she asked.

    Lothar changed the topic. "Besides, she''s pregnant too. How can I not worry about a pregnant woman running away from home?"

    "You''re letting your imaginations run wild. There are pregnant women everywhere. You could easily find one in a street full of people. There is nothing to worry about," Essie said.

    Lothar still had a worried look on his face.

    Essieforted him, "Lothar, it''s not

    a big deal for a pregnant woman to run away from home when she quarreled with her husband. You

    ???

    have to know that I ran into a more

    unlucky pregnant woman in the hospital. She had no clue she was cursed, her life is at risk. How could your friendpare to her?"

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473

    Lothar did not say a word.

    Essie continued, "She looked young. And she was quite pretty I must say. I guess she might be one of those nobledies. I don''t think your friend would be any worse than this woman."

    At first, Lothar did not react to her words. But after a minute or so, he suddenly realized something.

    Right then, his breathing quickened as he asked, "Essie, what did you just say? Who was young, pretty, and looked like a noble?"

    For a moment, Essie was stunned.

    Why was Lothar getting worked up now?

    She replied, "I was talking about this woman I saw at the hospital. She''s pregnant but poisoned, and she won''t be able to live long."

    It was as if a bolt of lightning had hit Lothar.

    Her words did not seem to have anything rted to Selina. But when he heard her description of a young, pretty, noble pregnant woman, he suddenly had an ominous premonition.

    "Tell me quick. How does she look like? What''s her name? Hurry up." Even his forehead was dripping in sweat.

    The more she looked at him, the more confused she was.

    Then, she couldn''t help butin. "Lothar, don''t tell me you''re interested just because I said she was young, pretty, and possibly rich, right? That would do. She won''t be able to live much longer, and she''s preg..."

    "Just tell me what I want to know!" Lothar interrupted Essie before she could finish.

    She was stunned.

    It was the first time she had seen him like this.

    She didn''t know how to describe how he was right now as his face was all scrunched up from getting worked up.

    She licked her dry lips before saying, "She was wearing a high ponytail, and her skin was very fair. I don''t know about her name, but she has big watery eyes, a tall nose, and small lips."

    His heart was thumping wildly when he heard her description.

    With that, he rushed into the room and came out with pen and paper.

    He quickly drew a human figure on the paper.

    He had been interested in drawing once, and he taught himself how to draw. Therefore, he was able to capture all of Selina''s looks in his drawing. "Take a look. Is this her?" Lothar said as he handed the picture to Essie.

    When he handed it over, his fingers were trembling a little.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He kept repeating in his heart.

    He hoped it would not be Selina.

    It could not be Selina.

    Taking the drawing over, Essie stared at it wide-eyed. "Oh, God! How did you manage to sketch her? Do you know her?"

    Her words were like a sharp knife straight to Lothar''s heart.

    In the middle of the night, Tobias received a phone call from Matthew''s assistant.

    He and Natalie had stayed by Matthew''s side till the evening.

    Seeing that Mathew was fine, he and Natalie went back to the Whitlock family home. Before they left, he gave his mobile phone number to Hagen. This way, he''ll be able to contact them if anything were to happen to Mathew.

    But he didn''t expect that Hagen would call him at midnight.

    He told him that something had happened to Mathew, and he had no idea what to do with the situation. Hence, he urged Tobias toe over quickly. Natalie was woken by the call too.

    Seeing that Tobias was about to leave for the hospital, Natalie insisted on following.

    However, he disagreed. "Natalie, stay home and get some sleep. It''ste. I can manage on my own."

    Natalie insisted. "I have to go,

    Tobias. Selina is my sister-inw, and she is my best friend. Mathew is the man she loves. If she decides to

    leave, thave to see him fine. How could stay put when he''s ino trouble?"

    Seeing her resolute attitude, he had no choice but to take Natalie with him.

    Who knew it would be raining the moment they left the vi?

    The night was deep. Adding with the lightning and heavy rain, it was oddly terrifying.

    Natalie watched as the rain poured as her heart grew uneasy.

    When they arrived at the hospital, Hagen was already panicking. "Mr. Whitlock, Mr. Perry suddenly got up in the middle of the night. He insisted on going out into the pouring rain. We couldn''t stop him at all!"

    Tobias''s face changed. "How could he do that when he''s in this condition? What if his wounds were infected? He''s gone mad!"

    Hagen''s face was filled with gloominess. "We''re well aware of that, but we couldn''t talk him out of it."

    After all, he was also just one of Matthew''s subordinates. He did not want to offend his boss by bringing him in by force.

    Tobias ran outside, and Natalie also followed behind him.

    Sure enough, they found Matthew standing in the rain outside of the hospital.

    His head was still bandaged.

    Suddenly, a strike of lightning shed across the sky. Anyone would be frightened by this sight.

    At that moment, Tobias rushed into the rain.

    Natalie gritted her teeth and did the same too.

    Pulling Matthew, Tobias ordered, "Mathew,e back inside with me."

    But Matthew did not move.

    Raising his voice, Tobias tried harder to persuade him, "Matthew, you''re still injured. If your wounds get infected by the rainwater, the consequences will be unimaginable. Let''s get back inside."

    Still, Matthew remained motionless.

    He was staring into the heavy rain as he ignored Tobias, who was beside him.

    Tobias exerted more strength, but Matthew was a man of a simr build with himself. He couldn''t move Matthew at all.

    Then, he shouted at Mathew''s subordinates, who were standing there in a trance. "Snap out of it! Hurry up and help me drag him inside!"

    Hearing his words, they came to themselves and ran over.

    They had wanted to bring Mathew inside by force, but after all, they didn''t dare to offend their superior. Since it was Tobias'' order, they did not have to worry anymore.

    Under their joint efforts, Matthew was carried to the hospital.

    Since his wounds were drenched in the rain, the doctor quickly brought him into the operating room to deal with his injury.

    Meanwhile, Tobias and Natalie had both changed into clean, dry clothes.

    He was ming her, but there was a hint of tenderness in his tone. "Natalie, what did youe into the rain with us? What if you get ill after getting wet? You''re not allowed to do this again, got it?"

    Right then, she faked a yawn.

    He felt his heart ached more for her.

    "I''ll take care of Matthew''s business. Natalie, you''re not allowed toe with me the next time."

    However, she stood her ground. "Tobias, aren''t you the one being unreasonable?"

    Confused, he looked at her as he said, "What do you mean?"

    She took a deep breath before she said, "I think m much awake now, thanks to the rain. You and Selina keep telling me that Mathew will surely forget her. And he''ll be able to start a new life without her and live a happy life. But I have to disagree after realizing it."

    She pointed at the operating room and shouted Matthew is hurting from being kept in the dark. He

    wouldn''t be able to let go like this et

    Take a good look at him for yourself. This is all just you and Selina''s wishes. He can''t let her go, and he never will. It won''t end up the way

    you guys think it will!" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Tobias covered Natalie''s lips. His voice was soft and filled with agony and sadness. "That''s enough, don''t say no more."

    At that moment, her eyes widened. She realized something!

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474

    Natalie shook off Tobias'' hand and said in a trembling voice, "You knew everything, didn''t you? You knew that Matthew wouldn''t be able to let go, and Selina was making the wrong decision, am I right?!"

    Tobias said nothing.

    His silence indicated the truth.

    Natalie cried, "Why? Why are you doing this? Why are you helping Selina keep the truth from him? How can you be as muddled as her?"

    He did not answer.

    Right then, she grabbed his arm as she ordered, "Speak! Say something!"

    Hearing her words, he pulled her into his arms, saying, "Natalie, calm down!"

    She took a deep breath and said, "Well, I''ll calm now. Tell me, why did you do this?"

    "Natalie, I know that Matthew wouldn''t behave as Selina thought he would." Tobias'' hoarse voice rang in Natalie''s ear. "It''s the same for me too if something simr happens to us. If you lied to me, I also wouldn''t be able to forget about you and live my life happily with some other woman."

    She was even stunned now. "Then why didn''t you tell this to Selina?" she asked.

    "Natalie, she''s at her life''s end, and we should do whatever she wishes. I hope she''ll be able to pass on with peace of mind. She''s my sister. I can''t save her, so all I hope for is this. Even if we did tell Matthew, the ending would be the same."

    If they kept it from Mathew, he would live a life in pain and sorrow.

    And it would remain the same if they told him.

    Nothing would change.

    In this case, he wanted to do as Selina wished. This way, she could rest in peace.

    Tobias''s words rang in Natalie''s mind and she shuddered at the thought of it.

    In the middle of the night, Selina woke up.

    A thunderstorm was going on outside.

    She put on a coat and walked towards the door. From the door, she stared into the rain.

    There was a slight movement in her eyes.

    She hadn''t seen such heavy rain for a long time.

    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning shed through the air as if it wanted to split the sky in half.

    Her long eyshes were trembling slightly.

    For some reason, she felt very uneasy at this sight.

    After that, she went back to her bedroom andy on the bed.

    She ced her hand on her chest.

    That uneasy feeling was still there.

    Then, she patted her chest gently.

    In fact, there was nothing for her worry about.

    She had already epted the fact that her life was ending soon, and she had made all the arrangements she needed. What was there left for her to worry about?

    With that, she closed her eyes and went back to sleep.

    The next day, Matthew was discharged from the hospital.

    The doctor was against it, but he was discharged regardless.

    Even Tobias and Natalie couldn''t stop him at all.

    Because Matthew was very clear on what he was doing.

    With that, he made a decision.

    He would sell off Perry Group.

    And he would leave Agaphen City.

    When Tobias heard about it, he objected. "Matthew, you can''t just sell your entire hard work to someone else. You know how much you had to sacrifice to bring Perry Group to where it is today. Are you sure you''ll be able to live with it?!"

    After the heavy rain from the night before, Matthew seemed to see things differently. He said, "Tobias, I won''t do business anymore. I can''t put my everything in this. The Perry family will be ruined in my hands. If that''s the case, I might as well sell it off now."

    "The Perry family will only be getting better and better in your hands. There''s no way you''ll ruin it!" Tobias opposed Matthew''s words.

    "That was before. When I had the heart and ability to do so. I lost the will now."

    He tried to focus on his work after Selina left him.

    But now, he was giving up.

    Because he knew that it would was useless.

    His heart was also hollowed out after Selina left and took their baby''s life.

    If he had no will, how could he continue to remain in business?

    Tobias still wanted to say something, but Matthew stopped him. "Tobias, you know me. I have made up my mind. You can''t convince me."

    �էݧ�

    Since Perry Group ran well and had promising future, and Matthew was eager to sell it off, he got an offer from a multinationalpany to buy it off the next day.

    However, Tobias intercepted it.

    He purchased Perry Group in secret.

    And he did it not in the name of hispany.

    Therefore, Matthew did not know about it.

    a

    In the past, he would have noticed that Tobias was the one behind it.

    But now, he was soulless, just as he said so himself.

    A man without the will would not be able to detect anything.

    Tobias bought the Perry Group in hopes that Matthew would regret his decision. Then, he would give it back to him when the timees.

    However, Natalie felt that Tobias wouldn''t see that day.

    Since Matthew had already decided to sell it himself, it proved that he really had no will to work in the future.

    On the day he sold Perry Group, Matthew decided to leave Agaphen City.

    Before leaving the city, he visited the Whitlock family.

    He wanted to see Selina for thest time.

    Tobias rejected him at the door.

    "Matthew, Selina doesn''t want to see you."

    Matthew was silent for a moment

    before heughed. "That''s fine. I et

    doesn''t matter if she doesn''t want to see me. Tell her to take good care of herself in the future." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie was standing beside Tobias.

    For some reason, even though Matthew was smiling, she could feel the sorrow from him.

    It was a heart-wrenching sorrow.

    Matthew looked up at the Whitlock family''s vi and said in a soft voice, "Tobias, Natalie, take care too. This is thest time we will meet."

    Natalie was shocked. "What do you mean, Matthew?"

    "I won''te back to Agaphen City, ever," he replied.

    "Even if you don''te back, we can still meet," Tobias replied solemnly.

    Matthew did not speak.

    But it was obvious he was denying the possibility mentioned by Tobias.

    Natalie''s heart was in her mouth.

    She had a feeling that Matthew was saying his

    last goodbye.

    She blurted out, "Matthew, you can''t do anything stupid! You still have a long life ahead of you."

    Matthew smiled and said, "Natalie, don''t worry. I won''t. I just want to roam around freely and see the world. I might not see my friends after I leave."

    Natalie was confused by Matthew''s words, but Tobias understood.

    He stared into Matthew''s eyes. "Matthew, do you think it''s worth it giving up your life and career just because someone is leaving you?!"

    "It''s not."

    thew said directly, "But

    she took my heart with her. I can''t

    e

    do anything without her. I''m good with diving a simple life. Take care of yourselves."

    After saying that, Matthew took a deep look at Tobias and Natalie, turned around, and left.

    Tobias'' hands were clenched into balls.

    He was suppressing himself.

    Suddenly, something shed across Natalie''s mind.

    She said in a hurried tone, "Tobias, I regret it. I have to tell Matthew the truth, and I have to tell Selina how wrong she is for keeping it from Matthew!"

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475

    Matthew''s words made Natalie realize her mistake.

    He would be sad if he found out that Selina was gone from this world.

    But at least he would have the will to live on.

    Because he would know that all his effort and feelings were not in vain.

    The fact that Selina was keeping the truth from him had left him heartbroken.

    There was nothing more despairing than knowing that the love one had and one treasured was just an illusion.

    "Tobias, Selina hiding it from Matthew is a big mistake. Not only is it a mistake for Matthew, but it is also a mistake for Selina!" Her tone became urgent as she added, "The worst thing she has to suffer is for Matthew to not be there for her before herst breath, and for a man she loved so much to misunderstand her!"

    Tobias''s entire body shook when he heard that.

    "I am going to tell Matthew. I must tell him." She had made up her mind.

    Suddenly, he grabbed her hand.

    With that, she raised her voice at him. "Tobias, you can''t stop me. I must tell Matthew the truth! Even if Selina would pass away one day, she will not be lonely in herst moments as Mathew would be there with her. She''s wrong, but can you make the same mistake as her?"

    "Natalie," Tobias called out in a hoarse voice. "I won''t stop you. I''ll go with you."

    Since it rained heavily the night before, the weather was splendid this day.

    Selina rose veryte.

    After waking up from the storm, she couldn''t fall back to sleep. She tossed and turned on the bed until it was almost dawn. Then only did she finally fell asleep.

    It was noon when she woke up.

    The servants had already prepared lunch for her.

    She had been taking nd food like soup recently.

    But she hated it.

    She told the servants to switch up her food.

    However, they told her, "Miss Whitlock, you don''t look too good these days. You should take food like these."

    She paused hearing their words, slightly holding her breath.

    After a while, she nodded. "Okay."

    After the meal, she went into the bathroom.

    Inside, she stared at herself in the mirror.

    She could see the gray hairs on her head. Since she had taken care of herself and her genes were good, her skin was still smooth and firm. But wrinkles had begun to emerge in the corners of her eyes.

    As she stared, she felt the rims of her eyes turn red.

    She could not get back the youth that she once had.

    Right then, she was aging a little too fast.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    She sniffed. "What''s the matter?"

    A servant''s voice sounded. "Miss Whitlock, Miss Godfrey is here again."

    "I see. Tell her to wait for a moment. I''ll be right out."

    Then, she washed her face with cold water and went out.

    By then, Natalie was waiting for her outside.

    "Natalie,e to the living room and have a seat," Selina said.

    Natalie looked hesitant.

    "Natalie, what''s wrong?" Seeing her like this, Selina asked in confusion.

    Only then did Natalie take a deep breath and say, "Selina, I''m sorry. I did something I shouldn''t have."

    Selena''s eyes darkened.

    The moment Natalie said this, she immediately guessed what it was.

    Natalie revealed, "Selina, I told the truth to Matthew."

    Right then, Selina felt her world spinning, turning upside down.

    Her knees gave in and she was about to fall. Natalie grabbed hold of her just in time.

    Selina choked with sobs. "Natalie, why? How could you do this? Can''t you let me leave in peace? Tell me why!"

    Natalie felt her eyes reddened as she said, have to tell you. What you''re doing is wrong. You have been wrong all along. Hiding it from Matthew will only push him into the depths of despair. And..." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    She paused for a moment and took Selina''s hand with hers. She was about to cry. "Isn''t it better to have him by your side in yourst moments? You don''t have to be lonely."

    Hearing Natalie''s words, Selina felt her mind was

    in a mess.

    As if countless bees were buzzing in her brain, and she could not stay clear-headed.

    She was in a trance as she felt her world crumbling.

    She had nned all this for so long, but Natalie told her that she had told Matthew everything.

    At that moment, all her painstaking efforts turned into nothing because of Natalie.

    She stared at Natalie and said, "Natalie, if you weren''t my sister-inw, I want nothing more than to kill you now. I swear."

    Natalie was also feeling all sorts of emotions right then.

    On one hand, she was feeling guilty for Selina.

    On the other hand, her heart was telling her that she had to do this.

    Otherwise, it would hurt both Matthew and Selina.

    Hiding the truth from Matthew would not guarantee him a happy life, and it would not let Selina rest in peace.

    Thinking about it, who would want to be lonely before dying?

    "Selina, I know you hate me for it, but I already told Matthew. Since things have alreadye to this point, you can meet him peacefully and let him be there for you till the end," Natalie persuaded.

    "I don''t want it!" shouted Selina.

    Pointing at her own face, she yelled, "Natalie, how could I see him with the way I look now? I already look this old, and it will only get worse. How can

    I face him?!"

    Natalie tried to calm her down. "Selina, listen to me. Matthew will never detest you. I swear!"

    "But I do!" Selina shouted.

    Then, she quickly added, "Natalie, go and tell Matthew right now. I don''t want to see him, and I won''t see him."

    Natalie did not know what to do when she saw Selina this worked up.

    At this time, a warm voice suddenly sounded. "Silly, are you afraid of being seen by me?"

    Natalie and Selina were stunned at the same time.

    However, Natalie was the first to react.

    It was Matthew standing in front of them.

    She had thought that Matthew and Selina''s reunion would be a sad one. But Matthew''s words were so gentle, and he had a faint smile on his face.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Selina wanted to flee the scene, but Mathew caught her.

    He pulled her, and she fell into his embrace.

    Seeing this, Natalie quickly slipped away.

    When she arrived at the living room, she saw Tobias.

    The expression on Tobias'' face was a little unclear.

    Natalie pointed inside and said, "Matthew and Selina had met up."

    Tobias nodded and said in aplicated tone, "Natalie, I don''t know if our decision is right or wrong.''

    Natalie walked over and said, "Tobias, didn''t you once tell me that there is no absolute answer?"

    Tobias held his breath.

    After a while, the haze in his eyes gradually dissipated and became clear.

    He said, "I understand now, Natalie. Thank you."

    Upon seeing that Tobias had finally let go of his burden, Natalie heaved a sigh of relief. She asked, "I saw Matthew. He looks fine, and he''s smiling. I find it quite amusing. thought that he would be upset to know this has happened to Selina."

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476

    "You..." Tobias sighed.

    "What''s wrong?" Natalie was puzzled.

    He asked, "What would Selina think if she saw Mathew crying when he saw her?"

    His words left her speechless.

    At that moment, she finally understood.

    Her voice was a little bit bitter. "I see. So he was forcing himself to smile. It must be hard on him to have to hide his emotions at a time like this."

    On the other side, Matthew was holding Selina so tightly that she couldn''t even break free.

    She was a little anxious, so she stomped on his feet.

    However, he smiled at her.

    Seeing his smile, she was enraged. "How can you smile at a moment like this?"

    "Selina." He said softly, "Do you remember the first time I saw you? You were dancing, and you left the crowd amazed. I really wanted to invite you to dance, but I could not muster up the courage to do so. Do you know why?"

    "Why?" she asked.

    He replied, "Because I''m not good at dancing. I''m afraid that we''ll be at each other''s toes if we did dance."

    This time, she was silent.

    Because she was at a loss for what to say.

    When Natalie told her that Matthew had learned the truth, she had imagined that she and Matthew would cry when they meet. However, it did not turn out that way.

    "Matthew, can you save me some face?" She looked down before continuing, "Please leave, will you? I don''t want you to see me like this."

    "I''ve already seen it." He said softly, "You''re beautiful as ever."

    She felt her breathing stop.

    "Fine. Even if I am beautiful now, I''ll get uglier and uglier, and I''ll look old." Her voice was soft, filled with bitterness.

    "It won''t change my opinion." His voice was firm. "Selina, I have told you long before that you''ll always be the little girl I know. Nothing will change you in my heart."

    However, she was getting upset. "I don''t believe you could still see me as a little girl when I look like I''m eighty."

    "What if I can?"

    It left her speechless.

    "You win."

    "Selina, you''re not just years too early to beat me, but you''re also silly." He said seriously, "You can''t find anyone more foolish than you in this world. How could you hide something like this from me? Just how silly are you?"

    Right then, she chuckled. Her worlds filled with sarcasm and coldness. "Matthew, but what can you do if I told you? You can''t save me. Even my brother could not find a cure for me after searching everywhere."

    Her words were like a knife to his heart. He felt so much pain from them.

    But he suppressed the pain.

    Tobias had already exined everything to him when he came over. After epting the shock and pain from the news, he was calm now.

    If what she was experiencing was incurable, he had already figured out what he would do next.

    He would stay with her.

    Then, he took her hand and said, "Even if your days are numbered, let me be there for you in yourst moments. Promise me, okay?"

    But she shook her head, refusing him, "No, I can''t let you see how ugly I would be." "Selina, Tobias told me you did this because you didn''t want me to suffer from the news of your death and cost me the rest of my life. Am I right?"

    She gave a simple reply of acknowledgement.

    With that, he sighed and continued, "Silly girl, you hiding it from me caused me all those that you were trying to prevent. Do you understand?"

    She retorted, "No. If it weren''t for Natalie, you would have hated me and found someone new and started afresh."

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly, she was caught off guard as he bit her face.

    Although it was light, she still felt some pain.

    She subconsciously looked up at him and questioned him, "Why did you bite me?"

    When their eyes met, she came to her senses and lowered her head, avoiding his gaze.

    She didn''t want to be seen by him in her current state.

    However, before she lowered his head, he hooked her chin up.

    She was feeling rather awkward.

    She wanted to turn her head away, but his grip was firm. She couldn''t even turn an inch away, so she could only look back at him.

    At that moment, she was trembling slightly as she said, "Matthew, how bad do you want to see me make a fool of myself?" Matthew did not speak.

    His response to Selina''s question was a gentle kiss. He started from the forehead, moving down her eyshes, eyes, nose, lips, and cheeks. He did not miss out on any part of her face.

    They had kissed each other before, but not something like this. His kisses were light as a feather. They numbed her yet put her at ease.

    She felt her heart beating at his actions.

    She couldn''t believe it for herself, but she couldn''t help but want for more.

    However, she forced herself to push him away.

    With that, his lips left her face.

    She red at him. "How could you kiss me when I look like this?"

    "Is there a problem with it?" His eyes were clear and gentle as he looked at her.

    "I look old!" she said as she bit her lips.

    Even she felt that she looked at least 10 years older. How could he bear to kiss her?

    Matthew smiled.

    But it made Selina more angry. "Why are you smiling now?"

    After saying those words, she was lost in her own thoughts.

    In fact, she had imagined the scene of them meeting each other if he found out.

    She imagined them in tears. Perhaps their tears would be able to fill a river.

    However, now that they''d met, he still had that same gentle expression on his face. There was no bit of sadness.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    And she had lost her temper again and again because of him.

    "Silly, you don''t look at all." Matthew muttered, "You will always be that little girl. You will never grow old."

    "But I am!" she emphasized once again.

    He looked at her in all seriousness. "I

    am nine years older than you, and you told me I was too old for you.

    Now that you''re aging, doesn''t it make us morepatible with each other?"

    She was rendered speechless.

    Because of his ridiculous reasoning.

    He added, "Moreover, you remain youthful in my heart."

    "I will grow old." There was a trace of sadness in her voice. "Even if you don''t think so now, I will continue to age so rapidly that I''ll look like an eighty-year-old woman in no time. My hair will be gray, and my face will be covered in wrinkles." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Well, what''s wrong with that?" Mathew didn''t seem to care at all.

    Selina found it unbelievable. "Matthew, what do you mean by that? What''s good in me looking old?!"

    "Silly, everyone will end up like that. Everyone will age," he cooed.

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477

    "But I''m not aging at a normal speed! You''ll still look young when I don''t."

    "If we age at the same speed, will it dispel all your fears?" Matthew stared into Selina''s eyes.

    "Of course!" She blurted out, "Of course, I''ll feel better if we both age. That''s how it should be. But how can I face you now, Matthew?"

    Then, she took a deep breath and added, "Matthew, if you know what''s best for me, you would leave me. I don''t want to show you this side of me. I have my pride. Please let me leave this world dignified."

    The flicker of emotions in his eyes was difficult to understand. "Okay, I promise. You can have your pride. I will leave you tomorrow."

    After hearing what he said, she was finally relieved.

    At least he would not see her at her worst.

    "Promise me that you will get over my death and live your own life," she added.

    However, he did not agree.

    "Selina, let''s spend the rest of today together. We''ll talk about these thingster." He brushed past her

    question.

    She bit her lip and said nothing.

    They spent the rest of the day like how they always did. He cooked for her, and they talked to each other.

    She felt like she was in a trance.

    It even gave her some sort of impression.

    Could it be that nothing had happened? And this was just a dream she was in? Caroline had never poisoned her, and she would not be dying anytime soon?

    Otherwise, how could be so in peace when spending time with him?

    But when she identally saw her gray hair in the mirror, she suddenly realized that everything was real.

    The bitterness came back to her.

    He already promised her he would leave the next day.

    It was good that they would spend thest moment together like this.

    In the evening, she experienced the most lively meal she had sinceing to this seaside vi.

    Because Natalie, Tobias, and Matthew were all with her.

    Matthew prepared the dinner himself and cooked a table full of dishes.

    He even prepared some red wine.

    Under what seemed to be Matthew''s influence, Tobias and Natalie were both wearing gentle expressions. They were not as in pain as they were before.

    Therefore, even she was infected by the great atmosphere.

    She forgot that she had been poisoned. At some point, she was even regretting her decision.

    If she had known it would be like this, she would never have concealed it from Matthew.

    It turned out that he wasn''t that sad to the point he would wail. Instead, everything was peaceful.

    He even promised that he would not stay until she was at her ugliest.

    She felt her mood lifted from the meal.

    No one stopped her when she downed one ss after another of red wine.

    In the end, she was tipsy from the alcohol and her vision blurred.

    She felt Matthew approaching her and lifted her.

    Losing her bnce, she circled her arms around his neck.

    She seemed to remember that he had nted a kiss on the forehead.

    Then, heid her on the soft bed and hugged her.

    She couldn''t remember anything after that.

    All she did remember was the feeling of being held tightly, and she could hardly breathe.

    He whispered into her ear, "Selina, I will be with you forever and always."

    She opened her mouth.

    She wanted to tell him that he could not stay with her forever.

    After all, he promised that he would leave the next day.

    However, she was too drunk to say a thing.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Lothar went to the Perry family and the Whitlock family. After waiting a day at both houses, he did not find anyone he was looking for. The servant of the Perry family said that no one knew where Matthew was.

    And, the servants of the Whitlock family said that Selina was nowhere to be found too. Even Tobias and Natalie were not in too.

    Lothar could not remember how he had returned to Essie''s house.

    After going back, he fell on the sofa as if he had lost his mind and did not move.

    Essie poured a cup of water for him. "Have some water."

    However, he did not take it.

    He looked at her absent-mindedly. "I went to look for her today, but I came back empty-handed. What do you think I should do?" She said, "What''s the use of going there? Even if you find her, you can''t save her. She''s totally helpless. You''re wasting your time."

    Right then, he was triggered, "That''s impossible. Her family is powerful. There must be a way."

    "It''s useless even if you have power. She even came to me. She wouldn''t have asked for a stranger''s help if she had no choice!" She cut off his hope.

    He froze.

    After a while, he suddenly jumped up. Because he was too angry, his face was a little distorted. "It was Reid. must be Reid. It must be him who did it. Otherwise, why would Selina end up poisoned?!"

    When he was about to rush out of the door, she stopped him. "Lothar, it''ste. Where do you think you''re going?!" she shouted.

    His eyes were red from anger as he said, "I''m going to look for Reid Perry. I have to seek revenge. He must be the one who caused all this. He must be the one who caused this to Selina!"

    "Calm down, Lothar!" she yelled. "I don''t know what''s going on, but where are you nning to get your revenge thiste at night? Do you even have a n?! Calm down first! You can''t rush into this!"

    Her words were like a basin of cold water pouring on his head.

    He suppressed his impulse after hearing her words.

    She added, "Plus, it''s useless to find that Reid guy. I''ve told you there is no cure for her. Even if you find him, she will die! "

    The word "die" caused Lothar''s entire body to tremble.

    He stared at Essie and said, "Is there really no way? It can''t be!"

    "There''s really no other way," she said.

    All of a sudden, he squatted down on the ground. He wrapped his arms around his head as he wailed.

    She was a little sad to see him like this.

    She did not know exactly what rtionship he had with Selina, but it must be quite deep, judging from his actions.

    She knew that she should try to persuade him.

    But when she saw how sad he was for some other woman, she felt a surge of bitterness in her heart. She couldn''t bring herself to say any words of

    persuasion.

    After an unknown period.

    Lothar finally stood up.

    He knelt in front of Essie.

    She was startled.

    Quickly she helped him up. "Why are you kneeling in front of me? Get up!"

    However, he refused to get up.

    He looked at her and begged, "I know you have a way. You must! You can definitely save Selina. I beg you. Please, think of a way. Anything!

    Something!"

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478

    Essie was really helpless. "I am not lying. If I had a solution, I would have told her when she came to me."

    Lothar shook his head with all his might. "That can''t be true! I know you have one. You found a way to restore my appearance when I ended up that way. There must be a way for you to save Selina. Essie, please. I beg you. Save her. She can''t die this young!"

    Right then, she was upset seeing the expression on his face.

    She squatted down in front of him and said, "Lothar, who is she to you? Why do you care so much about her? Had you been in a rtionship with her?"

    "No." He denied immediately.

    Then only did she feel relieved.

    "Are you siblings?" she asked again.

    "No," he said with his eyes on her. "You don''t have to know about our rtionship. Just help her. I beg you, please."

    Biting her lip, she said, "Lothar, I can''t help. Why don''t you look for my master? She might have an idea how to help Selina."

    "Let''s go there now!" He jumped up immediately.

    She hesitated for a moment and said, "My master has been in seclusion for many years. I don''t know if she is still alive. It might end up for nothing."

    "It doesn''t matter. We have to go." Then, he grabbed her hand and said, "Let''s set off now."

    She was speechless.

    She looked at her hand which was in his. It was burning from his touch.

    Immediately, he let go of his hand when he noticed something amiss. "Well, let''s go."

    She blushed. "It''s toote now. Let''s take the first train tomorrow morning."

    However, he was impatient.

    He immediately said, "We are in a hurry. Let''s take a ne and go there now."

    Once again, she had nothing to say.

    "Isn''t this too rushed? We might not even find my master either," she said.

    He answered, "As long as there is a possibility, we have to go."

    Essie nced at Lothar and agreed in the end. "Alright then. Let''s go."

    The next day soon arrived.

    When Selina woke up, she saw Matthew.

    Just like in the past, the first thing she saw when she woke up was his handsome face.

    Seeing her, he kissed her on her forehead.

    She remembered a song. One of the lines in the lyrics was about being kissed by one''s lover when one woke up. It said that it was the most wonderful thing in the world.

    Just like now.

    However, she was feeling somewhat sad at such a wonderful moment.

    Because such a beautiful scene would probably onlyst for one day.

    "You promised me that you would leave today." She looked at him as she said.

    "Yes, I did." His tone was light. "Are you getting up soon? I made breakfast for you."

    She sat up.

    Suddenly, she covered her face with her hand and asked, "Do I look older than yesterday?"

    He peeled her hands away carefully. "Impossible. My baby girl never ages a day. You look beautiful and young."

    After washing up, she ate the breakfast he made for her.

    Then, he told her that he wanted to bring her to a check-up.

    Of course, she realized what check-up he meant.

    She said to him somewhat desperately, "Matthew, it''s useless. Don''t waste your time and energy. Tobias has done all he could and I had had my body checked hundreds of times. Nothing could save me. It''s hopeless."

    Matthew persuaded her, "Just once more, Selina. For my sake, please."

    His gentle tone was filled with love and it made her unable to refuse him.

    She agreed.

    Soon, the results were out.

    She did not take a look at it.

    Instead, she stared right at him, saying, "Isn''t it just like how I told you? It''s useless."

    He still had a gentle smile on his face.

    And he did not speak a word about the results.

    "Selina, I want to take you somewhere," he said.

    She agreed without even asking where they would be going.

    Since this was theirst day together, it did not matter where they were at.

    After some time, the car stopped somewhere.

    What stood in front of her made her jaw drop.

    She had never expected that he would bring her to a church.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Right then, she was looking at him with shock written all over his face.

    He looked at her too.

    Then, he smiled at her, but she caught sight of the mist over his eyes. "Selina, I promised you a wedding. I''m sorry for dying it until now." Hearing his words, she froze.

    "A wedding?"

    "Yes. Unfortunately, I didn''t manage to invite Madam Lawson and

    e

    Grandpa Peter. Only Natalie and Tobias will be here as our witnesses.

    You won''t me me for this, right?"

    His voice was a bit hoarse ashe said this.

    Gradually, she came back to her senses.

    And she felt a lump in her throat.

    S

    It turned out that he wanted to grant her a wedding.

    He had just found out about her condition a day ago. She had never expected he would do it now! This was incredibly rushed, but incredibly touching.

    She felt her eyes burning as she held her tears back. "Why would I ever me you? I never expected to get married in thest moments of my life."

    With that, she tiptoed and whispered, "Thank you, Matthew."

    What a big surprise this was from him at herst moments.

    Although it was a hasty wedding, the interior of the church was beautifully decorated.

    Even the wedding dress was prepared.

    The white gown looked so elegant hanging there, and it was in Selina''s size.

    After putting on the wedding dress, it was time for her to put on some makeup.

    Natalie was the one who helped her with it.

    She personally gave her an exquisite look.

    While she was putting on makeup, Natalie kept whispering to her.

    "Selina, your skin''s great! You don''t even need foundation."

    "This eyeshadow suits you well. You would turn out gorgeous with this on you."

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Selina said nothing but wore a bright smile on her face.

    About half an hourter, Natalie was finally done with Selina''s makeup.

    She said somewhat embarrassed as she looked at Selina, "We wanted to hire a professional makeup artist for you, but wanted to do it for you. have always regarded you as my sister. Since you''re getting married, I can''t afford to lose this chance. I hope you won''t mind my skills."

    "Rx." Selina immediately said, "Natalie, you did well. It''s beautifully done. I like it a lot."

    "You were bom a beauty. Your face

    elevated the makeup." Natalie praised her sincerely, "Do you remember the first time I saw you? | thought you looked just like a princess. It was like you came alive from a fairy tale."

    Hearing this, Selina chuckled, "Natalie, don''t make fun of me."

    "I''m not. I''m serious."

    Selina''s eyshes trembled slightly. "It''s a pity that I''ll age very soon."

    Hearing her words, Natalie could not help but feel sad.

    But Selina quickly added, "Fortunately, I still look beautiful now, am I right? Natalie, I am still able to marry Matthew when I am at my best."

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479

    Natalie nodded vigorously. "That''s right, Selina. You''re the most beautiful bride I''ve ever seen."

    "Am I prettier than you were on your wedding day?"

    "Of course!" Natalie said definitely.

    Right then, Selina''s eyes were shimmering as she said, "Natalie, thank you."

    "Don''t mention it. I was just telling the truth."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s not for that." Selina looked at Natalie as she exined, "Thank you for telling the truth to Matthew."

    Natalie held her breath.

    Then, the corners of her lips lifted. "I''m d that you came around to understand that it''s better to tell Matthew."

    Nodding, Selina said in a soft voice, "I thought that telling him will ruin him, for sure, but it doesn''t seem so. He''s fine, and he promised he''ll leave after today for me. This way, he won''t be here when I look ugly and old. He''ll give me thest of my pride."

    Hearing her words, Natalie was stunned.

    What did it mean that Matthew would leave this day?

    She looked at Selina in astonishment. "Selina, today is your wedding day. How could he leave you today?"

    With that, Selina smiled at her as she replied, "Natalie, it''ll still be today as long as it''s not past midnight. This wedding might be his gift for me on ourst day together."

    Natalie was shocked at once.

    The wedding was beautiful but simple.

    In addition to the bride, groom, and priest, there was only Natalie and Tobias present.

    Matthew was in a suit this day, and he looked good and spirited in it.

    When Selina was handed over to Mathew, he said to her, "Selina, you''re the most beautiful bride I''ve ever seen."

    "Same goes to you," Selina answered him, casting him a nce. "You are the most handsome groom I have ever seen."

    On the tform, they read their vows and then exchanged their wedding rings.

    Natalie was tearing up at the sight.

    She took Tobias'' hand and said, "Tobias, telling Matthew the truth was the right decision, right?"

    Tobias replied, "Natalie, didn''t we agree there is no absolute right or wrong?"

    For a moment, she was silent.

    Then, she replied, "That''s true. Selina just told me that this was herst day with Matthew. Do you know what she meant? I don''t think Matthew would have agreed to it."

    A flicker shed across Tobias'' eyes.

    He said calmly, "Natalie, let''s not bother about it now. It''s good that they are fine now."

    After hearing Tobias'' words, Natalie could not help but look at the couple on the tform.

    At this moment, Matthew and Selina had just exchanged their rings and were kissing each other.

    Tears started falling from the corner of her eyes.

    Suddenly, she had this thought in her head.

    If only this had not happened to Selina... If only Selina was normal...

    After the wedding, everyone had dinner together.

    Tobias and Natalie left after dinner.

    In fact, they had done so to give the couple some alone time together.

    However, Natalie was feeling uneasy after leaving.

    Her mind was upied by Selina''s words. But she figured she would change her mind about asking Matthew to leave. After all, it was just their first day as a married couple. She believed Selina would not ask him to leave now.

    "Tobias, since Selina said that this was herst day together with Matthew, do you think she''ll ask him to leave before spending the night?" She was uncertain, so she asked Tobias again.

    Just then, his eyes darkened.

    Taking a nce at him, she knew he was hiding something from her.

    The expression on her face changed into a serious one. "Tobias, do you have something you''re keeping from me?"

    He replied, "I don''t. Don''t make random guesses."

    "There''s no need to lie." Natalie stared straight into Tobias''s eyes. "Tell me now. Is there anything wrong? We agreed to not keep secrets from each other!"

    Tobias hesitated for a moment.

    After a moment, he spilled the beans.

    Natalie was shocked when she heard it.

    "Is Matthew out of his mind?" she gasped.

    "He''s not. He made the decision when he came here," Tobias said.

    She was so worked up that even her teeth were chattering. "Tobias, Matthew looked totally fine.

    He has been all smiles the whole day. So I thought he finally came around. Why did he decide to do this? He still has his whole life waiting for him!"

    At that moment, Tobias held her hand and said, "That was why I told you not to tell the truth to Matthew."

    It was a heavy blow to Natalie.

    Her face was ghastly as she said, "It''s my fault. I wouldn''t have done so if I knew this would happen. I didn''t expect..."

    As she trailed off, tears were on the verge of dripping from her eyes.

    She did not know Mathew woulde to such a crazy decision.

    ???

    "Natalie, it''s not your fault. You''ve seen how he was before seeing Selina again. He was like a walking, corpse, and it''s no different from being dead. He is much calmer now that heknows the truth. At least he could feel that their love for each other was not just an illusion he had," said Tobias to Natale as he

    stared into her eyes. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "So what? He''s going to lose his life!" Right then, she was panicking as her eyes turned red.

    "Natalie, if we did not have two kids to care for, can you live on if I am gone from this world?" Abruptly, he asked.

    Natalie immediately shook her head.

    Of course, she couldn''t!

    "There you have it." Tobias sighed. "It''s the same for Matthew. Since things havee to this, let''s leave it to God''s ns."

    She felt a tight squeeze in her heart.

    After a while, she whispered,

    "Tobias, thought I was right for telling him the truth. But it seems like was wrong. I don''t know what''s right and what''s not now." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Natalie, there is no absolute right or wrong, let alone..." Tobias whispered the rest of his words into her ear.

    Natalie widened her eyes in shock.

    It was 10 minutes to midnight.

    Selina got out of bed barefooted.

    She took a coat for Matthew.

    In fact, she hesitated before taking

    el.ne

    the coat. She didn''t want him to leave. She even thought about asking him to stay the night and only

    V

    leave next morning.

    But she made a decision.

    If she was reluctant to part now, it would be even harder to wait till the next morning.

    And it might get dyed over and over again.

    Matthew might not leave by then.

    Then, he would see her with an old face full of wrinkles.

    When she handed the coat to him, she thought that he would have something to say.

    She thought that he would tell her that he wanted to stay this night with her.

    After all, they had just gotten married.

    However, he did not say anything.

    He got out of bed and put on his coat.

    She was a little surprised at first, but soon she figured it out.

    Perhaps they were on the same page.

    It might be even harder to leave if he did not leave now.

    He knew it would happen sooner orter, so he made up his mind.

    After Mathew put on his coat, Selina said to him, "I''ll take you to the door."

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480

    "All right."

    When Selina and Matthew reached the door, a ck Bentley was already waiting at the gate.

    However, he did not get in the car.

    He looked fixedly at her.

    It was a full moon that day, and the moonlight was shining dimly onto the cold earth.

    A dim light covered him and made him look somewhat surreal.

    She felt like she was hallucinating.

    Was he real or was he just her imagination?

    She couldn''t help but extend her hand, wanting to find out.

    Her fingers swept past his face gently. The feeling from her fingers was telling her that he was real. He was not her imagination.

    "Can you hug me, old man?" she muttered.

    He stretched out his arm, and she fell into his embrace.

    It was time to say goodbye, but she felt a wave of sorrow in her heart. She choked with sobs. "Old man, you must forget me after you leave and look for someone else to love, promise?"

    Matthew''s voice sounded from above her. "I promise. If you leave before me, I will move on to someone new."

    She sniffed.

    It meant that he had promised her.

    After all, she was sure to leave this earth before him.

    "Old Man, I have once thought about being with you for the rest of my life. We''ll have children of our own, and well be as happy as Natalie and Tobias. But it seems like fate did not write that path for us to be together. That was why I was poisoned by Caroline..."

    She suddenly stopped. Then, she forced a smile and said, "I can''t me God for this, but I do wish he would fulfil one wish of mine. I hope he''ll let us be together in our next life. I hope there will be fewer things that wille between us, so we can live a happy life together."

    "Silly girl, not just the next life. Well be together for all lifetimes," Matthew replied.

    "Really?" she asked.

    "Really."

    Right then, she took a deep breath.

    Straightening her body, she said, "It''s a deal. You can find someone new in this life, but I''ll be waiting for you in the next. You''re mine in the next life, and all the next lives toe!"

    Matthew stretched out his hand and said, "Let''s swear to make it count."

    She reached out her hand too.

    And together they swore.

    She felt the urge to cry getting stronger. She was afraid that she would not be able to hold back her tears, so she pushed him into the car. "Okay, it''s time for you to leave. Remember our promise and how I look today. And also you''re not allowed toe to my funeral. I want you to remember me when I''m the prettiest. Do you hear me?"

    He took a deep look at her. It was as if he was engraving her image into his brain. Then, he said, "Selina, you''re always beautiful to me." Turning around, she urged him, "Get going now."

    After a while, she heard the sound of the engine starting. She turned back after some time.

    She watched his car disappearing into the distance.

    Tears streamed down her face without control.

    And it continued for an hour.

    It had been such a long time since she cried so hard.

    After crying, she went back to the vi. Instead of sleeping, she took out a notebook from the desk.

    She was going to give this notebook to Tobias.

    In the notebook were herst words.

    She asked Tobias not to miss her when she was gone. She asked him not to be sad about it and live a happy life with Natalie. Furthermore, she asked him to take care of Cecilia and made sure she would live the rest of her life in bliss.

    She even asked him to hide it from Grandpa Peter, so he would not be too upset.

    And she also asked him to find Reid and make him pay for ruining Lothar.

    This day, she added another line in her notebook.

    She hoped that Tobias would watch over Matthew after she was gone.

    He must make sure he finds another woman and start a new life without her. It would be great if they had children too.

    She remembered that Ludwik wanted so much for grandchildren.

    She did not want to let him down.

    As she wrote, tears fell on her notebook.

    When she put down her pen, she had a smile on her face.

    What was going on with her?

    She had cried at the door for so long just now. She was crying again now. Was there something wrong with her eyes that tears would not stop flowing out?

    As she cried, she startedughing.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Matthew arrived at a renowned private hospitalte into the night.

    Tobias and Natalie were already waiting.

    Matthew was surprised to see Natalie.

    Tobias was helpless as he exined, "Matthew, I can''t hide it from her."

    Matthew smiled and said, "I get it."

    Seeing how lightly he was taking it, Natalie was growing more anxious than him.

    He had a strong mentality to be able to keep hisposure.

    However, the reality was harsh to have something like this happen to him.

    "Matthew, have you thought things through? This isn''t something small," she blurted out.

    "Natalie, I think you should have heard it from

    Tobias already."

    "But Matthew, don''t you want to discuss it with your family? I think it''s for the best." She still wanted to convince him. Although Tobias had told her the secret about Matthew, she thought that it might not do much for the current situation.

    At this moment, there was a hint of

    sadness on his face as he said, "Natalie, do you think my family

    would agree to this if I had discussed it with them?"

    Natalie was struck silent.

    She hoped his family would talk him out of it, but she did not expect he would shut her up with his reasoning.

    Matthew looked at Tobias and said solemnly, "Tobias, promise to take care of my father when I am gone."

    "Rest assured. From now on, Ludwik is my father too!" Tobias gave him his promise.

    With that, Matthew was relieved.

    He looked at the operating room ahead and said, "I''ll be going in."

    Tobias said nothing.

    Then, Matthew strode towards the operating room.

    When he was about to reach the

    door, Tobias suddenly rushed over. He grabbed Matthew''s hand and said Matthew, why don''t you reconsider?"

    Matthew answered, "Tobias, you know that I won''t change my mind."

    Tobias persuaded, "This is a matter of life and death."

    "If Natalie was in Selina''s shoes, would you do the same?" Matthew stared into Tobias'' eyes, interrogating him.

    Tobias was silent.

    After a long while, he let go of his hand. "I understand. You can go now."

    Natalie also walked over.

    But Matthew had already entered the operating room, and the door was closed.

    Natalie had tears rolling in her eyes as she said, "Tobias, let''s talk him out. Matthew does not have to die either."

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481

    ?

    "Forget it, Natalie." Tobias said in a low voice,

    "Let''s respect Matthew''s wish."

    Essie and Lotharnded at Hill Valley around 4 in the morning.

    After waiting for about an hour, they got on a bus to Witch n.

    The road to the mountains was a bumpy one, and he was starting to feel motion sick.

    Seeing him in this state, she handed him a small packet of crackers, saying, "Thank goodness I brought this with me. Have some. It will help you with your motion sickness."

    He epted it.

    After one cracker, he felt much better. The urge to vomit was now gone.

    He was very anxious on their way there. He kept asking her if they were there yet.

    Therefore, she had tofort him from time to time. She told him, "We''ll be there soon. We''ll arrive by dawn."

    Sure enough, the bus came to a halt by dawn.

    But this was just a lift to bring them closer to their destination, and they still had to walk a certain distance deeper into the mountain.

    It was Lothar''s first time walking on such a rugged road. Along the way, he had been poked by the sharp branches. Feeling the pain, he turned around, and soon a line formed on his skin with blood dripping from it.

    On the other hand, Essie was fine.

    Because she had lived in the mountains since she was a child, she was used to the rugged road.

    Her heart ached for him when she saw how hard it was for him.

    With that, she stopped and said, "Why don''t we take a break? You are wounded."

    However, he gritted his teeth and said, "I''m fine. It''s not necessary. The earlier we get there, the earlier we can find a way to save Selina."

    She blurted out, "But we can''t be sure that we can find my master. Plus, I already concluded that there is no cure for her. My master might think the same too."

    Raising his head to the sky, he asked, "Essie, do you think the sun will rise soon?"

    She followed suit. "I don''t think so. But it should be soon," she replied.

    Just then, the sun was barely peeking out from the horizon, shining softly onto thend beneath it.

    Wiping his forehead, he said, "I think so too. Although there''s only a bit of sunlight, it''ll rise soon."

    Immediately, she understood what he meant.

    He was saying that even if there was only a bit of hope, they would fight for it.

    Then, she took a nce at him.

    At this moment, his clothes were already in tatters from the tree branches, and there was even trails of blood seeping out from his injuries. However, he acted as if nothing had happened and continued to move forward.

    She felt something in her heart.

    As she walked, she asked, "Lothar, if you''re not rted to her, what is she to you? You care about her so much."

    "A friend," he replied.

    "Do you care for friends this much?" she couldn''t help but ask.

    There was a hint of jealousy in her tone.

    "Of course. She is my best friend!"

    Hearing his words, she stopped breathing for a short moment.

    "What about me? What am I to you?"

    Right then, he stopped walking.

    Looking at her, he said, "You are a good friend of mine too."

    She asked, "If something happened to me, would you also go this far for only a bit of hope?"

    "Yes," he replied in a loud and clear voice.

    With that, she felt a burst of energy from her body.

    Pointed to the front, she announced, "Lothar, look. My master used to live in this house. We''re almost there."

    He looked ahead.

    But he couldn''t see anything.

    Based on Essie''s words, he knew that they were not too far away. Therefore, he picked up his pace.

    Thirty minutester, a shabby house appeared in front of him.

    Lothar came from a poor family. However, he felt like his house was much more luxurious than the house in front of him.

    He could not believe that someone would be living in such a hut.

    And it was deste all around, with no signs of human habitation.

    "Does your master really stay here?" He was in disbelief.

    Hearing his words, Essie whispered, "Yes. My master has locked herself away in this house. She must be here, unless..."

    She paused for a moment and then said in a softer voice, "Unless she has passed on."

    Suddenly, he sped his hands together and muttered a few words.

    "What are you doing?" she asked.

    "I''m praying that she''s still here."

    His words rendered her speechless.

    "Wait for me outside. My master can''t see outsiders. I''ll go in," she told him.

    He nodded.

    With that, she went inside alone.

    A long time had passed and she was still inside.

    After waiting for some time, he was growing anxious and his heart could not seem to calm down.

    He had a strong feeling that this meant that there was a way to save Selina.

    After all, if Essie''s master was no longer around or had no other way, she wouldn''t have been inside for this long.

    So he continued to wait outside as his mind was taut by the feeling of nervousness.

    After God knew how long, Essie finally came out.

    Lothar immediately rushed forward and asked, "How did it go? How can we save Selina?"

    She nced at him.

    She saw the excitement on his face.

    At that moment, she suddenly found it hard to speak.

    He saw the expression on her face, and he could tell that something was amiss.

    He had his hopes high, but his heart sank. He asked, "What happened, Essie? Tell me. Is there any hope for Selina?"

    She hesitated for a moment before shaking her head.

    He felt his body go limp, and he staggered a few steps back.

    Quickly, she supported him, asking, "Are you alright?"

    However, his mind was buzzing loudly. "How could that be true? You went in for so long! How could you say that there''s no way to help her?! Essie, are you lying? Is there actually a cure for Selina?"

    S

    But there was a hint of sadness on her face as she exined, "Lothar there''s really no way of saving her. I told you this from the beginning, but you refused to believe me. Even my master says so."

    "No!" He shouted, "I don''t believe it! I won''t believe it! There must be a cure to save her. She will be saved!"

    After that, he ran into the house.

    He wanted to ask her master directly as he did not want Selina to die like this. He could not ept it.

    Unfortunately, Essie grabbed hold of

    him and told him, "Lothar, stopN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    acting like a mad man. My master dislikes strangers. If you go in like this, you will offend my master. Come back!"

    However, he refused.

    "I must ask her myself. I don''t believe that there is no way to save Selina. I need to hear it from her myself."

    Essie cried, "Stop it! Cut it out!"

    Being hold back by force by her, he pushed out in the spur of the moment. With that, she stumbled backward.

    Then, he was about to rush in.

    She was panicking as she gathered herself.

    Just as he was about to enter, she shouted, "Lothar, there is a way to save her!"

    Hearing her words, he stopped in his tracks.

    Staring at Essie, he urged her, "Tell me now. What is it?"

    However, she said with some difficulty, "There''s a way, but the chance of sess is almost none, because..."

    Selina woke up in the morning.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw Matthew''s face in front of her.

    She was stunned.

    Therefore, she rubbed her eyes.

    However, the sight before her was still him.

    She sat up immediately.

    "D- didn''t you leavest night?" she asked in astonishment.

    His voice was gentle as he replied, "I came back."

    Admittedly, when she saw him when she woke up, she felt a sudden re of joy. But itsted for a moment.

    Within a second, Selina turned mad. "Matthew, but you promised me!" Matthew had already promised her that they would never see each other after the night before.

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482

    ?

    Why was Matthew in front of Selina now?

    Did he know that his action was going to make her more reluctant to part with him? And put her in more pain?

    "What are you doing here?" She stared at him as she asked.

    There was an indescribable feeling in her tone.

    "Silly, I''m here to be with you. And I am here to stay." His pleasant voice sounded so gentle.

    Right then, she felt ayer of mist over her eyes. "Matthew, how can you break your words? You clearly told me you would stay away from me and start a new life! And even a new family! What the hell are you thinking by doing this?!"

    After she finished her words, she pushed her with all her might. "Leave. I don''t need you with me!"

    However, it didn''t work against him. Instead, she was pulled by him. She fell forward and ended up in his arms.

    His embrace was warm, so warm that one would be reluctant to leave his arms.

    She was aware of it, but she could not indulge herself in such pleasure.

    After all, her greediness would only cause him pain.

    With that, she wanted to break free from him, but he tightened his arms around her.

    "Let go of me!" she cried.

    He replied, "I won''t!"

    "Matthew Perry, you b*stard!"

    "I admit I am! What about it!"

    Selina was so mad that she bit Matthew''s shoulder. Then, she said, "Matthew, you''ve gone back on your words. How can you call yourself a gentleman when you can''t even keep your words?!"

    He retorted, "Who told you that I''d gone back on my words?"

    She felt her blood pressure rising from her anger after listening to his words.

    Wasn''t he just speaking nonsense?

    At that moment, she was ring at him as she said, "You promised you''ll leave, and we''ll never see each other again. Yet you came back and said you wanted to stay by my side. How does this not count? You told me you would start a new life!"

    "Silly girl." Matthew sighed lightly. "Remember what I told you? That I''ll move on if you leave before me?"

    "I will surely die before you..." Before she continued, she opened her eyes wide as she looked at him.

    A strike of lightning shed across her mind.

    Her breathing was quickening as she looked at him in disbelief. "Matthew, what do you mean by that?"

    Unlike her, who was in shock and panic, he was calm. He even wore a light smile on his face.

    Just then, he swept her hair behind her ears and said, "Selina, I''ll be with you till the end. If you live, I''ll live; if you die, I''ll die."

    Right then, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning.

    After a long while, she asked, "Matthew, what did you do? Tell me, what the hell did you do?" Her lips were growing paler with every word she uttered. "Silly girl." Gazing into her eyes, he exined, "I didn''t do anything. Since you''re aging at a faster speed, I''m willing to go through the same with you. To fulfill my promise to love you and stay with you until we''re both old and gray."

    Pausing, he shed her another smile. "Wasn''t this our wish? To be together until we''re old and gray. It''s just that it mighte a little sooner than we expected, but the results will be the same. So you don''t have to be sad anymore."

    She felt buzzing in her ears.

    Word by word, she asked, "Matthew, did you get inflicted by the same poison too?"

    "No." He exined, "I inserted a medicine that could speed up the body''s rate of aging."

    "Matthew Perry, how can you put something like this into your body? Have you gone crazy?!" she shouted.

    Tears rolled down her cheeks.

    He sighed softly.

    Wiping away her tears, he asked, "Isn''t this for the best? I can be with you now. All your worries about me not being able to ept your looks will be gone. I''ll grow old with you, Selina."

    "But why? Why would you do something so stupid, Matthew? You''re young, and you have a bright future waiting for you. How could you be so stupid?" she cried.

    When she got to this, she raised her voice. "Matthew, can you remove it from your body? Let''s remove it now. I won''t allow you to do such a stupid thing."

    "We can''t take it out. Once it''s in, there''s nothing to cure it." His voice was clear and calm. It was as if he was talking about something normal.

    There was not a hint of fear for death on his face.

    Just then, she slumped.

    She fell into his arms and hit him. "How could you be so stupid? You''re the world''s most foolish person!"

    Tears flowed down her cheeks as she spoke, staining most of his shirt with her tears.

    her it is

    "Silly girl." His soft voice sounded above.

    head. "I''m not

    it because I want to be

    He wanted to fulfill his promise. To keep the woman in his armspany forever.

    Life was adong journey. Losing one''s loved one

    ene would make it a lonelye

    journey. What meaning was there to then?

    Essie and Lothar were on the ne.

    Ever since she told him about that solution, he had not spoken a single word.

    His lips were tightly pursed, and his face was pale.

    Seeing him in this state, she did not bother him either.

    She knew how shocking her words were to him.

    After all, that method was too inconceivable.

    What''s more, it was as good as nothing.

    After all, it was impossible to do that.

    Even if Selina was from a rich background, as he described, she could not possibly take someone''s life.

    Time passed, and the flight attendant brought them their meals.

    She ate absent-mindedly while he did not touch his meal at all.

    Essie thought for a moment and deliberately said in a pleasant voice, "Lothar, why aren''t you eating?

    I think it''s delicious."

    Lothar nced at her and shook his head.

    Then, he directed his gaze to the window.

    Countless white clouds were outside, forming a huge ball of cloud.

    He continued to be lost in thoughts.

    He thought of a lot of things.

    At that moment, he remembered the

    first time he met Selina. He lied to her, saying that some men had hit him, and she wanted to settle the score for him.

    The scenes shed across his mind like a movie.

    His fists were in balls.

    Right then, Essie''s words were still in his mind.

    "Selina could not be cured, unless..."

    He felt his heart tighten.

    After all, he wanted to save Selina. But he still had Yesseca to care for. If he was gone, what would she do?

    He felt his head hurting just thinking of it.

    Then, he stood up from his seat.

    "I''m going to the bathroom," he told Essie. His head was spinning.

    When he arrived at the bathroom, there was someone inside. Therefore, he waited outside.

    After a while, the door opened.

    A stranger came out.

    When he saw Lothar, he stopped and looked at him. His eyes were filled with shock.

    Lothar was stunned too.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    He did not know him. So why was this man looking at him like that?

    Then the shock in this man''s gaze disappeared. Recing it was a sharp, intimidating gaze.

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483

    ?

    After that, the mystery man simply walked away without saying a word.

    Lothar stared into the man''s back, feeling that something was wrong.

    The more he thought about it, the weirder he felt.

    He felt like he knew him, but he could not put a finger on who he was.

    Especially the look in his eyes. It made Lothar feel a deep sense of hatred.

    What did this mean?

    This was the first time he had such feelings for a man he did not know.

    Aftering out of the bathroom, he returned to his seat.

    When he passed by a row, he felt a vicious gaze on him, sending a chill down his spine.

    Lothar shivered.

    With that, he looked over.

    He saw the man he had just met.

    He was sitting in his seat.

    However, the man wasn''t not looking at him.

    Instead, he was reading the newspaper in his hand.

    An extremely strange feeling arose in Lothar''s heart.

    After a while, Lothar returned to his seat.

    He thought for a moment and whispered a few words into Essie''s ear.

    But she didn''t take it seriously.

    "Maybe you''re reminded of another person you know, and they look simr. Take it easy," she said.

    However, he disagreed with her.

    That was not the feeling he got from the man. It was a kind of hatred that came from one''s innermost feeling.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    He lowered his voice and said, "Take a look at him for me. People from the Witch n are more knowledgeable than us. Check if there''s something wrong with that man."

    Hearing his words, she was helpless.

    He was just upset for being unable to save his friend, but now he was curious to find out what was wrong with this mystery man.

    However, this was a good diversion of attention for him.

    Therefore, she got up and pretended to go to the washroom, passing by the man''s seat.

    After a while, she came back.

    She said in surprise, "Lothar, I did not expect you to have a keen eye. He is indeed weird. He underwent stic surgery."

    He froze at her words. "What did you say?!"

    Essie was rendered speechless.

    Then she exined, "It turns out that you didn''t know. I thought you knew, so you asked me to confirm your doubt. I knew at first nce he had stic surgery."

    He was in disbelief. "Can you tell if someone has had stic surgery?"

    She said somewhat proudly, "That''s right. You, ordinary people, can only see what''s on the surface. I can see beyond that. One nce, and I knew he twerked his appearances."

    He was shocked.

    But he knew she was telling the truth.

    Although she was young, she was always calm when she did things. She could recognize him as an actor even when he was beaten into a pulp. It meant that she had keen sight.

    If the man changed his face, who was he before this?

    Reid Perry!

    This name shed across his mind.

    Just then, he held his breath.

    He had treated everyone he met kindly, and he had never offended anyone except Reid.

    No one other than Reid would look at him with such vicious eyes.

    However, why did he have stic surgery?

    He was surely not the type who did it to refine his looks.

    His current appearance waspletely different. Even Lothar could not tell who he was. There was only one possibility, and that was that he wanted to conceal something.

    But why was he doing it?

    Lothar could only think of one possibility.

    It must be because of Selina!

    Reid was the one who imnted the poison into Selina''s body. She must have found out. The Whitlock family were not people to be trifled with, so they had wanted to seek revenge for her

    So this must be why Reid wanted to change his appearance.

    Lothar''s heart was engulfed by rage.

    Even if nothing had happened to Selina, he would still seek Reid for revenge. What''s more, Reid did cause this to Selina!

    He suddenly stood up.

    He had to find Reid. He had to kill him to avenge Selina.

    His furious expression sent a huge shock to Essie.

    Subconsciously, she reached out to tug at the corner of his shirt. "Lothar, what are you doing? We''re on a ne."

    Her words did calm him down a little.

    It was wrong for him to go look for Reid so rashly.

    Putting aside the fact that he couldn''t do anything on the ne, Reid had always been a cunning person. Lothar might be the one on the short end of the straw if he did approach Reid.

    With that, he sat down.

    Closing his eyes, he forced himself to calm down.

    He had to think of a way. A good way to approach this matter.

    Half an hourter, he opened his eyes.

    He said a few words into Essie''s ear again.

    Essie''s eyes widened when she heard them. "Lothar, I do have a n. But what do you want to do?"

    He looked pleadingly at her as he said, "Don''t worry about what I want to do. Just help me."

    She couldn''t stand the pleading look in his eyes.

    She remembered the character that

    he had yed in a film. He would always look into the female lead''s eyes with such a pitiful gaze. The female lead was unmoved. But every time Essie saw it, her emotions would overflow.

    She sighed. "Okay, I''ll help you. I''m just returning the favor I owe you."

    After that, she stood up and went to the bathroom again.

    Time passed by, and in a blink of an eye, they arrived back at Agaphen City.

    The nended slowly.

    Essie and Lothar got off the ne.

    The two of them walked towards the exit, chatting with each other.

    "Lothar." Essie said with a soft voice while smiling, "That man is indeed following us from behind. You were right."

    A glint shed across his eyes. "I knew he would definitely follow me."

    After all, Reid found out that he was still alive. How could he let Lothar go so easily?

    Even if he didn''t take revenge on Reid, Reid would kill him again.

    This day would be the day for Reid and him to make things clear.

    One of them had to die. It would be either Reid or himself.

    Lothar used a voice that only Essie could hear and said, "Essie, is your thing working on him? Why does he look fine?"

    "Just wait and see. It''ll work. It''s just that the time for the effect of the medicine to kick in is uncertain, But

    it should be soon. His constitution is

    good. That''s why it''s working a bit slower for him." Content belongs to

    "Take a cab back. I still have something to do, so you can leave without me." He knew what was going to happen would be dangerous. He did not

    want to get her involved.

    However, she refused.

    She said, "Lothar, I don''t know what you want to do, but I know it''s definitely not a good thing. It''s always good to have an assistant by your side."

    "I don''t need a woman to be my assistant. You''ll only burden me by staying by my side!" Lothar said on purpose.

    "How would I add to your burden? Didn''t I poison that man just now?" Essie argued.

    "You can''t do anything except that. Hurry up and leave. Don''t burden me." Lothar''s voice sounded impatient.

    However, his words really pissed her off.

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484

    ?

    Essie bit her lips. "Fine, I''ll leave. It''s up to you now!"

    After seeing that she had called for a taxi, Lothar finally felt at ease. Quietly, he walked further and further away until he ended up in an empty street.

    In the end, he came to a dead end. When he turned around, he was surprised to see a man standing in front of him.

    The man was looking at him with cold eyes.

    Lothar wanted to walk past him, but the man stopped him.

    When he stepped to the left, the man would block him from the left. It was the same when he stepped to the right.

    As a result, he got mad and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you blocking my way? Have we met before?"

    The man in front of him was Reid.

    However, Lothar did not point it out.

    Now that Reid''s drug had not taken effect, Lothar could only stall for time.

    If he confronted Reid head-on, he would have little chance to win.

    After all, Reid was tall and strong, and he was cunning too.

    Reid sneered. "Lothar, have you forgotten who I am? How could a dog not recognize its owner?"

    Lothar continued to feign ignorance. "I don''t know you. Who exactly are you? How would a man my age know a young man like you?" Hearing his words, Reid snorted coldly.

    He had stic surgery before, so naturally, he knew Lothar had done something to his appearance too!

    And the reason why he had stic surgery was because of Matthew. Matthew had eyes everywhere that were watching him. Plus, he had done everything he could to find him.

    Reid knew since Matthew had gone to such lengths to capture him, Matthew would not let him go easily if he were to fall into his hands. At the end of his rope, Reid contacted an old friend.

    It just so happened that this friend of his was doing stic surgery for a living. Therefore, he had gotten one and changed his appearance.

    "This has nothing to do with you. How did you survive?" He stared coldly at Lothar as he asked.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    At that time, he had beaten Lothar into a miserable state. Moreover, he had even thrown Lothar into the sea. Logically speaking, Lothar should not have had a chance to survive at all.

    But now, Lothar was right in front of him.

    Although he lookedpletely different like an old man.

    However, Reid recognized him immediately.

    Because of Lothar''s eyes.

    An old man''s eyes couldn''t be this bright. When he saw Lothar for the first time, Reid thought that something was fishy.

    Others might not be aware of it, but it was different for Reid. He had been in the business world for many years, and he had gained sharp senses.

    Furthermore, there were faint scars on Lothar''s neck.

    They were at the exact spot where he whipped Lothar.

    Therefore, Reid suspected that the man in front of him might be Lothar. He thought that Lothar had changed his appearance for the same reason as himself.

    After speaking with Lothar, Reid was even more certain.

    Although Lothar had deliberately spoken differently, Reid could tell that his voice was youthful. His voice couldn''t belong to a senior.

    "Lothar who? I don''t understand a word you''re saying." Lothar pretended to be confused.

    Reid sneered again. "Lothar Cowell, cut the cr*p! You can deceive others with your current appearance, but do you think you can deceive me? You are the pet that I''ve raised. How would I, the owner, not recognize you?"

    Just then, Lothar clenched his fists.

    Now that things hade to this point, he could no longer pretend.

    Lothar red at Reid as if he was trying to burn holes in his face. "Reid Perry, you''re right. I am Lothar. Didn''t you ask me how I survived? I''ll teff you now. I''m here for revenge. How could die before I''m done settling the score with you?!" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Hearing his words, Reid burst intoughter. "You? How could a pet dog like you take revenge on me? Dream on!"

    Lothar cracked his knuckles. A momentter, he suddenly charged towards Reid.

    However, Reid took out a pistol at the speed of lightning.

    And then the pistol was aimed at Lothar.

    Lothar halted.

    Reid looked at him with a gaze cold as ice. "Lothar, dogs will be dogs. Did you think a dog can bite its owner? I know you have recognized me. You deliberately led me here to seek revenge on me, am I right? Unfortunately, you have failed. Because no matter where you lure me to, you will never be my opponent!"

    Lothar''s eyes shed with despair.

    Essie had told him that it would not take long for the medicine to kick in. He had calcted the time. By the time he lured Reid to this ce, it should have taken effect. However, he miscalcted.

    Lothar clenched his fists.

    Even if Reid wanted to shoot him, he couldn''t just sit and wait.

    Disregarding the pistol on him, he rushed towards Reid.

    Right then, Reid was about to pull the trigger.

    At this critical moment, an urgent female voice suddenly sounded. "What are you doing?!"

    Lothar and Reid both paused.

    Then, Lothar saw that it was Essie.

    Reid mocked, "Lothar, isn''t this the woman who was just with you? I did not expect women would stille to you when you look like an old man!"

    After that, he looked at Essie and said, "This has nothing to do with you. If you want to live, get out of here!"

    However, she did not leave.

    She strode over and said, "You can''t kill him. You will be jailed by thew."

    Reidughed. He cast her a contemptuous gaze. "Are you tripping? If you take one more step forward, I''ll kill you too. I have never shown any mercy

    to women."

    Lothar grew anxious at his words.

    He did not expect Essie toe back, nor did he expect her to find him here.

    And he knew...

    A despicable man like Reid would do anything.

    Lothar yelled at her, "Essie, go away now! This is none of your business. Leave."

    "I won''t leave!" Essie was very stubborn. "I don''t believe he would kill in broad daylight."

    Reid sneered.

    He was not nning to kill this woman who he did not know. But since she was so insensible not to walk away, he did not mind killing her together.

    Then, Reid pulled the trigger again.

    He nned to kill Lothar first before killing her.

    As soon as he was about to fire the pistol, he felt his arm losing strength.

    The pistol fell from his hand.

    Followed by Reid himself.

    At that moment, he was still clear-headed, but his body was weak. It was as if his bones and muscles were removed from his body and he could not

    exert any strength.

    Reid tried his best to pick up the pistol that fell to the ground. No matter how hard he tried, he could not pick it up.

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485

    ?

    Fear throbbed inside Reid.

    He had never experienced a moment where he felt so powerless in his life.

    "W-what on earth is happening?" he screamed internally.

    Right then, Lothar picked up the pistol on the ground.

    Without hesitation, he pointed the pistol at Reid''s forehead.

    Seeing this, Reid was furious.

    How could he take it seeing the servant he raised pointing a pistol at him?

    Even if dissatisfaction filled his heart, he could not do anything in such a situation.

    Because he had no strength at all.

    On the other hand, Essie was stunned to see Lothar aiming at the man.

    Although she knew all kinds of unusual poison, she had only seen a pistol on TV. From Lothar''s bloodshot eyes, she felt like he was going to kill this man for real.

    Immediately, she rushed over, stopping him, "Lothar, what do you think you''re doing? Put the pistol down. You''ll go to jail if you shoot him. It''s illegal!" However, he ignored her.

    He looked at Reid fiercely and snarled, "Reid Perry, you beat me up and even threw me into the sea. I''m here to settle that with your life!"

    At that moment, Reid was struggling to snatch the gun from him, but he could not even gather enough strength to raise his hand.

    "What did you do to me?!" Reid red at Lothar.

    He knew that he wouldn''t end up in such a feeble state without reason. Lothar must have done something to him.

    "You don''t have to know! Let me ask you, what did you do to Selina? Did you poison her?!" Lothar''s voice was growing hoarse from his heightened state.

    Reid asked, "If I said it wasn''t me, would you even let me go?"

    "In your dreams!" Lothar raged. "Reid Perry, I will never forgive you. I''ll make you pay!"

    Suddenly, Reidughed.

    Hisugh was that of a mocking and lonely one.

    He did not expect that after years of escaping from dangerous situations and even from the almighty Matthew, he would end up dying in the hands of such a small, insignificant character.

    This was just a nobody who he despised.

    But right then, he could see the murderous re in Lothar''s eyes.

    He knew that he could not say anything to save his life.

    Reid''s eyes turned fierce.

    Since persuading was not an option, he wanted to drag Lothar down with him. At least, he could make him suffer forever.

    Staring straight at Lothar, he provoked him. "That''s right. I did that to Selina, and it''s all thanks to your help. Remember? You were the one who helped me ask her out and prepared the dog for her. It was through this I got to imnt the poison into her body!"

    Lothar paled immediately.

    "Nonsense!" Lothar roared.

    "I''m not making this up." Reid said, "Lothar, you''re the one who did this to her. If it weren''t for you, there would not be poison in her body. It''s you all along!"

    After that, Reid burst outughing.

    Lothar was fuming as his body heated up.

    He was furious and he was on the verge of

    exploding.

    Startled, Essie quickly grabbed hold of him, saying, "Lothar, don''t listen to his nonsense. Let''s go."

    She was afraid that Lothar would do something that she could not stop.

    Being pulled, Lothar stood up.

    Just as she had just breathed a sigh of relief, she froze.

    She heard a loud gunshot.

    Bang!

    It was bright and clear, and she felt it clearly.

    She looked down stiffly.

    She saw Reid, who was wide-eyed and unmoving.

    She almost copsed onto the ground.

    Tears were rolling in her eyes as she asked, "Lothar, what have you done? How could you? Didn''t I tell you this was illegal? You could go to jail for this!"

    Hurriedly, she took out her phone, saying, "I''m calling the ambnce. I''ll get an ambnce to save him."

    "There''s no need forthat! He''s dead." Lothar stared at Reid on the ground as he replied to her.

    She shuddered at his words.

    Slowly, she lowered her body, and then she put a finger under Reid''s nose.

    It was true. He was no longer breathing.

    With that, her face turned pale. "Lothar, what should we do? What should we do? You''ll have to pay a life for a life. You''ll have to die too.

    How could you be so rashan

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Unlike her, who was panicking, Lothar was calm.

    "Essie, he deserved it."

    Essie cried, "It''s not up to you to decide whether he lives or dies!"

    Hearing her words, heughed. "Essie, I have to seek revenge for Selina."

    She felt a lump in her throat. Looking at him, she asked, "Selina, Selina. She''s all you can think of. What is she to you? Why would you do this for her?"

    However, he said nothing.

    "Essie, let''s go."

    Looking at the person on the ground, she asked, "What about him?"

    He was indifferent towards Reid''s death. In a monotonous voice, he answered, "There''s nothing we need to do. Essie, let''s go."

    Essie hesitated for a moment, but she stood up in the end.

    "

    There was nothing they could do to help a breathless person.

    Could she call the police to arrest Lothar? Certainly not.

    After a few steps, she suddenly stopped.

    She grabbed onto Lothar''s cor. "Lothar, I don''t think we can just leave. Are we really going to leave it like this?"

    "We have to leave." A strange light flickered in his eyes. "Evil will be rewarded with evil. This is what he deserves!"

    Seeing the look in his eyes, she felt a deep shock.

    She had been with Lothar for so

    long. In her eyes, he had always been kind hearted. However, from the moment she came back till just now, all she saw was a side of him she had never seen. He was fierce, deathly, and merciless.

    Her heart rippled.

    "Lothar, I''m afraid there will be trouble in the future," she muttered.

    After all, this was not a small matter.

    "Even if there is trouble, it has nothing to do with you. I did it myself. Rest assured."

    "Do you think I''m worried about myself?!" Raising her voice, she said, "Are you dumb? I''m worried about you, Lothar. You''ll get in trouble for this!"

    He held his breath.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Then, he cast a grateful nce at Essie.

    He had not known Essie for a long time, but he could feel her heartfelt care for himself.

    He softened his tone and said,

    "Essie, don''t worry. I won''t get into

    any trouble. I wouldn''t be able to live long anyway. Do you think I would be jailed when my days are numbered?"

    She was stunned to hear his words.

    Looking at him with shock, she asked, "What do you mean?"

    He said with certainty, "Essie, didn''t you say that there''s a way to save Selina? I decided to use that method. I''m giving up my life for hers."

    She turned pale with fright.

    "Lothar, you''ve gone mad! Do you even know what you''re saying?!"

    "I''m not. Essie, I''ve thought it through." Lothar looked at her eyes. "I''ll use your method. I''ll exchange my life for hers. You have to help me."

    "Do you know that you will die if you do this? Didn''t you say that you have a younger sister? Didn''t you say that you will take good care of her?!" Essie screamed.

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486

    ?

    Lothar felt his heart ache when he heard Essie mentioning Yesseca.

    His sister was the only person whom he couldn''t part if he did decide to leave this world.

    From the time Essie told him about the method to save Selina, he hesitated.

    If he used his life in exchange for Selina''s, what would happen to Yesseca?

    Life was a long journey. How could he bear to let her walk it alone?

    However, his hesitation was gone when he met Reid.

    Reid was the one who caused Selina to end up this way. Lothar had inadvertently help Reid in his n when he promised Reid to watch over Selina back then!

    Lothar knew he owed much to Selina. And time hade for him to repay her.

    "Essie, please help me. I''ve decided," said Lothar.

    However, Essie shook her head, saying, "Lothar, you''re mad. You''ve really gone mad! Do you really believe in that man''s nonsense when he told you he used you to imnt the poison into Selina? I''m telling you, that''s ridiculous. He''s just lying to you. You shouldn''t take the bait. Don''t be silly to believe him."

    "Essie, I don''t care if he''s making it up. I''ve decided. My life for hers." Right then, he sounded like there was no room for negotiations.

    Ayer of mist gathered in Essie''s eyes.

    She looked at Lothar, her teeth chattering.

    How could he make such a crazy decision? How could he disregard his own life for a woman?

    Didn''t he know that other women in the world cared about him?

    She had spent so much effort to save Lothar and help him recover his appearance. Couldn''t he understand?

    After all, it was not easy for her to obtain the cure to recover his appearance. The cure required human blood to make, and she used the blood of her own. In the end, he said that he was willing to give up his life so easily just for another woman''s life!

    He did not think about her at all!

    "Lothar, you madman!" she yelled.

    After saying those words, she left running.

    But he did not go after her.

    He knew that it was useless to say anything when she was so emotional. He had been with her for some time, and he had some understanding of her. And, of course, he knew she woulde back for him for sure.

    She wouldn''t just run away like that.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, he headed in another direction.

    That was the direction of the Cowell family.

    He didn''t have much time left in this world. At thest moment, he wanted to see Yesseca.

    Originally, he had nned to see her just once. But when he arrived at the house, he got greedier. He wanted to hear her voice.

    After hesitating for a long time, he finally decided on something.

    He knew how crazy and risky his decision was.

    But he couldn''t control himself at all.

    Therefore, he went to buy a box of crackers that Yesseca loved when she was a child.

    Then, he left it at her door and rang the doorbell.

    He trembled with every ring the doorbell made.

    Momentster, the door opened.

    Yesseca''s face appeared in front of him.

    Right then, he felt like his breathing was about to stop.

    "Hello, is there something that you need?"

    Confused, Yesseca asked.

    Lowering his head, he said to her, "I saw this box of crackers at your front door, and I was wondering if you have forgotten to bring it in. So that was why I came over to ask you about it."

    When he answered her, he did not forget to adjust his voice.

    Hearing his words, Yesseca looked down and saw the crackers that he mentioned.

    Then, she shook her head. "These aren''t mine. Maybe it belongs to someone else."

    She thought her word would make this man in front of her leave, but he did not look like he was going to anytime soon.

    Therefore, she asked again, "Hmm, do you need something else?"

    He knew he should be leaving, but he couldn''t make himself take even a single step.

    Without realizing it, he blurted out, "Youngdy, you look just like a rtive of mine."

    She was stunned by his words.

    "Is that so?"

    He nodded bitterly. "Yes. Oddly simr too. Unfortunately, she''s no longer in this world anymore."

    Since he would be leaving this world in the

    future...

    It did mean that he and Yesseca would be in different worlds.

    Hearing his words, she held her breath.

    Taking a look at his expression, she sympathized with him for being in the same boat.

    "Why don''t youe in and have a drink?" she said.

    She invited him because she sympathized with him for being in the same boat. On the other hand, she felt a sense of familiarity and kinship from him too.

    However, he knew he was not supposed to ept her invitation and enter.

    The longer he came into contact with her, the more she would find him suspicious.

    After all, if Reid could recognize him, she might be able to recognize him.

    But he couldn''t resist the temptation.

    And so he entered the house.

    It was still how he remembered it to be, clean and neat.

    Seeing this, he felt a great sense of relief.

    It seemed that she was not dispirited from his long-time disappearance, after all.

    It did make sense as he saw her talking with Sierra. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to maintain the house like this.

    She went to pour him a ss of water. Handling it to him, she said, "I find you familiar too. Very familiar, in fact." Lowering his head, he replied, "Is that so? I think we had met once. We identally bumped into each other." Hearing his word, she gasped in realization.

    Only now did she remember something that happened some time ago.

    Embarrassed, she smiled. "You''re right."

    "Are you living here alone? Are you doing fine?" Bitterly, he asked.

    "I''m fine. I''m not living alone," she said.

    Lothar was stunned by this answer.

    Just then, Yesseca smiled and pointed upwards. "My brother is with me. It''s just that he''s high up there, but Kknow he''s there. He must be watching over me."

    She knew her words might sound funny to him.

    However, she was stubborn and believed in what she thought was true.

    Even if her brother was met with an ident in the sea, he would always be there with her.

    This was her belief, and this was why she could live on with a smile on her face.

    Right then, Lothar''s eyes reddened.

    And a teardrop fell from his eyes as he couldn''t hold it in.

    She was stunned to see him crying.

    Quickly, she took out a handkerchief and helped him dry his tears. She asked, "Are you okay?"

    He took it from her as he said. "I''m alright, it''s fine. I''ll do it myself."

    While he was wiping his eyes, he said to her, "It was just that your words reminded me of my rtive. We''re no longer in the same world, but I''ll always be with her."

    Seeing him muttering, Yesseca had a strange feeling in her heart.

    Suddenly, the man in front of her looked so familiar to her eyes.

    It wasn''t the kind of familiarity toward a stranger whom she had met once. It was...

    Noticing her gaze on him, Lothar knew it was time to leave. The longer he stayed, the more ws he would show.

    Although Yesseca was not as

    experienced and observant as Reid,

    and it

    as was unlikely for her to

    el

    associate him with her brother, siblings were in tune in some way.

    Lothar stood up from his seat. "Youngdy, thanks for having me. I have to leave now. You''re a kind-hearted soul. I''m sure you''ll live a happy life."

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487

    ?

    "Thank you. I wish that for you too," said Yesseca.

    Lothar smiled and turned to leave.

    Every step he took weighed like lead.

    She stood in the same ce as she watched him walk away. She was deep in thoughts as she did so.

    After a moment, she widened her eyes.

    Then, she rushed down the stairs.

    He was still within her sight when she came downstairs.

    Seeing him, she shouted, "Lothar!"

    However, he did not stop. Instead, he continued to walk forward, increasing his pace while he was at it.

    A helpless smile appeared on her face.

    She found herself ridiculous.

    Why would she be reminded of her own brother?

    How could a man around the age of sixty be her brother?

    The chances were none.

    She must be missing Lothar a lot to think that this old man was her brother.

    Just then, she looked up to the sky.

    The sky was blue.

    Facing the sky, she smiled, mumbling to herself, "Lothar, I am a fool, aren''t I? A big one at that."

    Walking out of the residential area, Lothar felt tears streaming down his face, wetting his face quickly.

    His tears caught the attention of many.

    But he couldn''t care less. He let them stream down his face.

    After their mother took her own life, he had not feared up ever again, even in his hardest moments in life. However, he could not hold it at this time.

    His tears did not stop until he was back at Essie''s house.

    Essie was already back before him.

    Seeing his return, she felt the color drain from her face a bit.

    It was only until dinner time that she spoke to him. "Let''s eat," she said.

    Hearing her words, he went over to the dining table and sat down.

    She felt her mood lighten as he had not once mentioned Selina over dinner. With that, she said, "Lothar, I got worked up just now. But I hope you will not mention that again. In another two days, I''ll be able to recover your appearance for you."

    After that, she took out the worm she had prepared from her room and said, "Look at this. It''s almost ready to be used. By then, you''ll be able to get back your appearance with this."

    He stared at her. "Essie, there''s no need for that anymore. I''m going to save Selina, and I need your help with it. I will give up my life for her." Right then, she held her breath.

    All this time, she thought that he had thought things through. She did not expect him to be so stubborn.

    With that said, she got a bit mad. "Lothar, did I not make it clear to you? You''ll be able to regain your appearance soon. Just another two days! Two days! You can go back to your normal life and go back to your sister. That''s right. I remembered something!"

    She softened her voice as she said, "You killed that man with your current appearance. In another two days, you''ll look different. I''m sure they will not be able to find out that you were the one who did it. You can rest assured by then."

    Hearing her words, heughed. It was a sad, lonely one.

    He knew she was a righteous person.

    If such a righteous person had said those words, she must want him to live on.

    "Essie, please help me save Selina. I don''t want my life anymore," he insisted.

    She felt her heart clenched.

    Then, she ced the worm in his hands, saying, "Lothar, take a look for yourself. Take it all in with your eyes. It''s almost ready. All you need is to wait another two days, and you''ll be back to your appearance. Isn''t this what you always wanted? To recover and meet with your sister again? If you die, how are you supposed to do all this?!"

    However, he remained silent.

    He took it from her out of the blue, dropping it in the next second.

    The fat worm wriggled its body, wanting to escape, but he stepped on it.

    St!

    With that, it died under his feet.

    Bright red blood flowed out of its body.

    Right then, she felt like she had been struck by lightning.

    She shoved him away.

    Her worm was dead now. She had fed so much of her own blood to it, and it was now gone.

    She stared at it wide-eyed. Then, she burst into tears and cried silently.

    His suppressed voice sounded. "Essie, please. I beg you. You must help me save Selina. Now, the worm is gone, and I can''t be saved. Help me, please."

    Her face was covered in tears.

    After a long while, she raised her

    head. "Isn''t this fine like this? The day after tomorrow, you''ll be able to restore your appearance, and then you''ll be able to return to your normal life. You still have me as your friend, isn''t that good enough? Why

    iel

    must you give up your life?" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Essie, help me save her." He didn''t answer her question and so he repeated his words.

    Suddenly, she feltpletely disheartened. "Lothar, do you really have to do this? Do you really not want to live?"

    "I''m sure about one thing. If I don''t save her, there will be no meaning to my life. All I''ll have is pain and guilt if I live."

    "Is there no one in the world that makes you want to live?" she asked, choked with sobs.

    Holding his breath, he got into thinking.

    Yesseca''s face appeared in his mind.

    Of course, there was someone he had in mind.

    After all, there was still his sister.

    At the thought of Yesseca, he felt an ache in his heart.

    With that, he controlled himself to not think about it anymore.

    However, she was persistent, and she asked once more, ''Are you sure there isn''t anyone? There must be, right?"

    He nodded his head.

    She felt her heart raising to her throat.

    Staring at him fixedly, she asked, "Who is it?"

    He said, "My sister."

    Just then, her breathing quickened as she posed another question. "Other than your sister, is there anyone else?"

    His eyes darkened when he heard her question. "I only have one family member left in this world. Who else do I have other than my sister?"

    She felt her heart being pulled apart.

    It turned out that he only had one person who he loved in this world, and that was his sister.

    There was no one else other than his sister.

    She wanted to ask him if she was not worthy enough to make him stay.

    But in the end, she did not.

    Why should she ask? He did not care about her, so there was no point in bing delusional over this.

    With that, she felt a burst of sorrow from the bottom of her heart.

    It enveloped her, seeping into her bones.

    She walked to the chair and sat on it while he just stood there and did not speak.

    The two of them remained silent.

    She finally opened her mouth after some time. Her voice was a little hoarse probably because she had just cried. "Lothar, you''re serious about giving up your own life aren''t you? Fine, I''ll help you."

    Soon, Lothar went to the Perry family.

    He couldn''t let Selina know he was going to save her.

    After all, he knew she wouldn''t want him to do so.

    If she had known that he was sacrificing his life for hers, she wouldn''t agree to it.

    Therefore, he had to ask Matthew for help.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, this time, he was unable to meet Matthew.

    Lothar gave a thick stack of cash to a servant of the Perry family. He said urgently, "Sorry to trouble you.. Please let me see Matthew. I have something important to discuss with him. This can''t be dyed.

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488

    ?

    Being in a tough position, the servant said, "Mr. Matthew really isn''t here. There''s nothing I can do about it..."

    "Please help me. It''s really urgent for me," pleaded Lothar.

    The servant nced at the thick stack of dor bills in her hand and finally said, "Okay, wait here. I''ll ask Brine toe over. She''s closer to Mr. Matthew. Maybe she knows a thing or two about his whereabouts."

    With that, she went looking for Prine.

    When Brine saw him, she waved her hand and said, "I think you should leave. Mr. Matthew won''t be back anytime soon."

    After all, she had spoken to Matthew over the phone a while ago.

    Over the phone, he told her he wouldn''t being back.

    Since he sounded fine, she was not worried about him.

    "When will he be back?" Lothar asked anxiously.

    She was somewhat in a trance when she answered, "I''m not sure too. It might be some time

    from now."

    On the phone, she could tell from Matthew''s words that he wouldn''t ever being back.

    However, when she thought about it, she found it impossible.

    How could he nevere back? He woulde back for sure.

    Lothar''s expression changed.

    Matthew was nevering back!

    If that was the case, how was he supposed to save Selina?

    "Please help me. I have something urgent to talk to him about, very, very urgent. If he knows I am looking for him, he will definitelye back. Please give him a call. I''ll talk to him. When he hears me, he''ll definitelye back," he pleaded again.

    If this did not work well for him, he would go to the Whitlock family and find a way to meet Selina''s brother and sister-inw.

    If it was a stranger asking her for such a favor, Erine would definitely notply and actually make a phone call to Matthew.

    However, she hadn''t seen Matthew in a long time too.

    She also wanted Matthew toe back.

    Now that the person in front of her had said such a thing, she was tempted.

    "Give me a minute. I''ll go give him a call." She finally agreed.

    However, no one answered after multiple phone calls. Lothar was like a cat on hot bricks, and so Erineforted him. "Hey, you don''t have to panic. Thest time I phoned him, it was the same too. How about you stay and wait a bit longer? I''m sure he will pick up sooner orter."

    The days by the sea were quiet and pleasant.

    Oveing the initial shock and anger, Selina gradually came back to her senses.

    Things had already gotten where they were now.

    And it happened because she got greedier. She wanted to spend thest moments in her life by Matthew''s side.

    It got to the point she figured that it would be less scary to be able to leave this world hand-in-hand with him.

    Both of them seemed to have aged a little over this period.

    His hair was already graying.

    As for her, wrinkles had started appearing at the corners of her eyes.

    Fortunately, both of them were quite resistant to aging. Therefore, neither of them looked very aged by then.

    Especially Matthew. He was just like his usual graceful and handsome self.

    Selina had expected it as she was certain a man like him would still be attractive even up to age seventy.

    And this was a great chance to prove her thoughts. It was in due time.

    They had just gotten the photos they tookst time. She hung them up around the room.

    When she looked at them, she would sigh. "It would be great if we could stop time at this moment forever. It would be great if we didn''t age so quickly."

    However, Matthew said in a gentle

    tone, "Silly girl, this is the circle of life. Everyone has to pass through all these stages, and no one can skip through either one of the stages Love might seem sweeter when we''re young, but true love is the one when you grow old together. Plus, dying together is not something bad either."

    She smiled when she heard his words.

    She realized his unique ability to bring peace to her.

    For example, she had gotten so angry when she found out he had imnted something into his body. However, he was able to calm her down and make her ept the fact.

    He told her that death was

    something everyone must go

    through, and it was just a matter of

    time to when they would die. Since it

    was bound to happen, he did not want to give up such a romantic idea to leave this world with his lover.

    She felt like he was filled with bullsh*t.

    But she believed in his nonsense.

    On this day, Natalie and Tobias came to visit them.

    They woulde by every day.

    Afraid of disturbing Matthew and Selina''s alone time, they would onlye by lunch and dinner time. It was fun and lively to have a four-person meal. Every time Natalie and Tobias came by, they would not mention the sad things. Times together were peaceful and filled withughter. It was as if everyone was happy to be able to spend time together.

    This day, Natalie and Tobias did not leave right away after lunch as per usual.

    Natalie went to have a chat with Selina.

    On the other hand, Tobias dragged Matthew somewhere else.

    Matthew knew he must be doing so because he had something he must say to himself.

    As expected, Tobias spoke.

    He looked at Matthew''s graying sideburns and asked, "Matthew, do you regret it?"

    Matthew smiled. "I don''t."

    Right then, Tobias still had some control over his emotions. He asked again, "Are you sure? You''re still so young."

    Matthew sighed. "Tobias, do you think I''m in a good mood now?"

    Tobias was stunned.

    "Yes, that''s what I think," he replied bluntly.

    Ever since Matthew found out the truth and decided to stay with Selina, his mood had been much better. He was not as sad and dispirited as before.

    "You know very well how I was

    before," Matthew said in a low voice.

    "Life is not about living. I can''t just give up the good things in life just to live a longer life. Life gets its meaning from happiness. My life

    ???

    might be shorter now, but at least I am happy. I am no longer a walking corpse. So please don''t ask me if I regret it. Because you know I don''t. I don''t regret it now, and I won''t regret it in the future. I hope you''ll understand me as my friend."

    Tobias was stunned by Matthew''s words.

    After a while, he patted Matthew''s shoulder. "I understand. I won''t mention it again."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Please bury Selina and I together after we''re gone," Matthew said.

    Tobias was sad to hearthose words. "Okay."

    Then, he went home with Natalie.

    As soon as Natalie got in the car, she couldn''t wait to ask, "What did Matthew say?"

    "He said he doesn''t regret it. It seems that there''s no turning back." Tobias'' eyes darkened.

    She bit her lip.

    In fact, she had already known the answer. Only then did she believed in it after confirming. However, there were still some unspeakable feelings in

    her heart.

    "Should we persuade Matthew again?" After all, she couldn''t bear such an excellent man like Matthew to leave the world just like this.

    "Natalie, we can''t." Tobias said directly, "I can''t persuade him, and I think I understand why he is doing this."

    When Matthew and Selina returned to their bedroom to take an afternoon nap, he discovered many missed calls on his phone.

    They were all from Erine.

    He thought that there must be something that happened for her to call.

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489

    ?

    Otherwise, Erine would not call so frequently.

    "Selina, you can go to bed first. I need to make a call," Matthew said to Selina.

    She nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."

    With that, he went outside the bedroom and dialed Erine''s number on the phone.

    Erine was relieved to receive his call. "Mr. Matthew, I''ve been waiting for your call. Finally, you called back!"

    Matthew asked, "Erine, is there anything?"

    Erine answered, "There''s a man who wants to see you. Why don''t youe home?"

    He said, "Erine, I will not go back anymore. Ask whoever it is that came looking for me to leave."

    "But he says he has something important to talk to you about, and he must see you."

    However, he was determined. "It doesn''t matter how important it is, I won''t be seeing them."

    Life was fleeting before him, and so many things had be insignificant to him then. The most important thing in his life was to be with Selina right

    now.

    He did not want to be bothered by other things or other people.

    On the other end of the line, Erine shook her head at Lothar, saying, "Mr. Matthew doesn''t want to see you."

    Immediately, Lothar told her, "Please let me speak to him."

    She refused. "Forget it. He does not wish to see you. If I let you speak with him, he would be unhappy for sure."

    In a panic, he took the phone from her.

    "Hey, how can you do this?" As she said so, she wanted to take the phone back from Lothar.

    But he had already run some distance away.

    Erine was shocked by his agility.

    Was this something a sixty-year-old would be able to do?

    Why was he acting like a young man?

    She was so stunned that she had long forgotten to take her phone back from him.

    Matthew was about to hang up the phone.

    "Mr. Perry, I am Lothar Cowell!" After running away from Erine, Lothar immediately said to the phone.

    Matthew''s breath stopped.

    "What did you say?"

    "I am Lothar!" he hurriedly repeated and added, "I am Selina''s friend, Lothar. Mr. Perry, there is something important I need to discuss with you. It''s about her life. You must see me now, but you can''t tell Selina. You must remember to keep this away from her."

    By then, Matthew had an idea of what Lothar was going to say.

    He lowered his voice and asked, "Lothar, are you going to tell me about the poison Selina was inflicted with? I already know."

    Lothar said, "That''s not it! There is a way to cure her poison."

    With that, Matthew dropped his phone to the ground.

    It was the first time that he had lost hisposure.

    Matthew returned to his bedroom.

    Selina was still awake. She was pushing herself to keep her eyes open as she wanted to go to bed together with him.

    He nted a kiss on her forehead. "You can go to bed before me. I have something to take care of."

    These days, he had been by her side all the time.

    When he suddenly said that he had something to do, she became a little nervous. "What''s the matter?"

    Seeing her nervous look, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry. It''s just a small matter. Erine just called to say that there''s some matters at home. I''ll be right back. Just go to bed, and I''ll be back when you wake up."

    She heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, just as he was about to leave, she suddenly tugged at the corner of his shirt. "You... you''lle back, right?"

    Humans were truly strange creatures.

    She had been opposed to letting him know the truth, letting him find her, and letting him see herself age.

    But now that they were together...

    She was afraid that he would leave her.

    His lips curled into a smile. "Silly girl, why will I note back? I''ve said that I''ll be with you, always and forever."

    With that, she was relieved.

    She closed her eyes. Her long eyshes hovering on her eyelids. "Okay, I''ll go to bed. I''ll see you when I get up, right?" "That''s right. Sweet dreams." Matthew drove very fast, so it took him only 20 minutes to reach.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    He met Lothar at a cafe near the Perry family''s vi.

    A look of disbelief shed across his eyes when he saw Lothar.

    Was this old man before his eyes really him?

    Matthew thought that he was a scammer. Just as he was about to stand up and leave, he suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    The man in front of him looked at least sixty years old, but his eyes were clear and youthful. They were not the eyes of an old man.

    Matthew looked at Lothar as he sunk deep in his thoughts.

    Lothar was the first to speak. "| know you are very curious about how I became like this. At that time, Reid caught me. He whipped me and then threw me into the sea. was about to die, but someone saved me. It just so happened that the person is from the Witch n. She knows some tricks. To make sure I survive, she turned me into this."

    Matthew held his breath.

    He asked, "You told me Selina can be saved. Did the person who saved you tell you this?"

    Lothar nodded. "Yes, she has a solution."

    Matthew got worked up when he heard those words. "Take me to her."

    "Calm down. I came to you because I know how to save her," said Lothar.

    Matthew also felt that he was too brusque.

    He sized Lothar up one more time.

    He was still not sure if the man in front of him was Lothar.

    Lothar knew what he was thinking.

    When he became like this, even his own sister couldn''t recognize him. So how could Matthew recognize him?

    Reid only recognized him from the whipping scars on his neck.

    "Mr. Perry, do you remember the first time I met you? It was at a food stall at night. Selena was very drunk back then..." He started to exin slowly.

    Half an hourter, hepletely believed that the person in front of him was Lothar.

    Because a stranger wouldn''t know all of these things that he, Lothar, and Selina had experienced together to such details.

    An indescribable emotion surged in Matthew''s heart.

    Life was filled with mystery to have things unfold in this way.

    After confirming that the man in front of them was Lothar, Matthew said, "Lothar, let''s not dy any longer. Take me to that person. I want to know how to save Selina."

    Lothar immediately nodded. "Alright, I''ll bring you to meet her."

    Matthew immediately drove in the direction that Lothar had mentioned. Both of them had their own thoughts along the way.

    Matthew was thinking about what

    would be of himself if Selina were to be cured. After all, he had already imnted the thing into his body, and its effect was irreversible. He would still be leaving this world behind from the quickened aging.

    However, Selina could live on.

    Matthew suddenly smiled.

    It was a wry smile.

    Was God ying tricks on him?

    Why did the dead Lothar suddenly appear after the medicine was imnted in his body? And he even told him that there was a way to cure Selina.

    He knew that he shouldn''t havee here with Lothar.

    Because he had already agreed to die with Selina.

    If he had left her, she would have to live in loneliness, and she would definitely hate him.

    But he couldn''t resist such a temptation.

    The temptation to let Selina live on.

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490

    ?

    Matthew couldn''t bear to let Selina leave this world at such a young age. Since there was a chance to avoid it from happening, he couldn''t stop himself from wanting to grab hold of the opportunity.

    Only then did he finally understand her feelings from that time.

    That silly girl knew that this misunderstanding would leave him in pain, but she did it anyway.

    Because her mindset back then was just like his right now.

    They wanted the other person to survive.

    Even if it would not be a life of happiness.

    Finally, they reached Essie''s house after rushing over.

    It was a worn-out hut.

    Lothar brought Matthew in.

    Essie was already waiting at the door.

    At the sight of Essie, Lothar said, "Essie, I''ve found him. You can talk to him about what he should do. Let''s discuss it together and think of a n."

    Essie looked at Matthew.

    Her expression was cold.

    "Do you want to save that girl called Selina?" she asked.

    Matthew immediately said, "Yes, I''m sorry to trouble you. As long it is to save her."

    She let out a sarcasticugh.

    "

    Pointed at Lothar, she said, "To save Selina, you are sentencing Lothar to die! Do you know that there''s nothing you guys can do to save her? If you want her to live, Lothar has to give up his own life. Lothar said he owed his life to her..."

    "Essie!" Lothar shouted suddenly. "What nonsense are you spouting!"

    He brought Matthew here for them to discuss how to save Selina and how to execute the n. He did not expect Essie to say such a thing.

    Her eyes reddened as she said, "How is this nonsense? Isn''t this the truth, Lothar? You''ll die if you want to save Selina!"

    "That will be of my own free will!" Lothar cried.

    Her face turned pale when she heard his words.

    Her lips trembled, but she did not continue to speak.

    Matthew looked at Lothar, dumbstruck.

    Suddenly, he understood something.

    No wonder why the people he and Tobias had found could do nothing to save Selina.

    Instead, it was Lothar who had the solution.

    It turned out that the method he mentioned was witchcraft, and it would cost Lothar''s life to save Selina.

    After almost no moment of hesitation, Matthew said, "Lothar, let''s forget about this n. I can''t ept it, neither would Selina. I will be on my way." After that, Matthew opened the door and got in the car.

    Lothar quickly pulled open the door and got into the car too.

    He roared, "Matthew Perry, don''t you love Selina? Do you want to watch her die? Now that there is a way to save her, how can you not agree to it?!" "Lothar, I can''t ept using your life in exchange for Selina''s. Unless it is my life for hers." Matthew paused for a moment and smiled bitterly. After all, he knew he couldn''t do it.

    Because his body had been imnted with medicine.

    Lothar retorted, "It''s fine. As long as I''m willing to sacrifice mine!"

    Matthew replied, "Lothar, she will not agree with

    it." "That''s why I came to you. You can hide it from her."

    "Lothar, enough nonsense. Get out of the car." At this time, Matthew felt a little calmer.

    It seemed it was destined that he and Selina would leave this world together. In fact, it was not a bad thing either.

    But it wasn''t the same for Lothar. He was losing control of himself as he said, "Matthew Perry, how can you be so selfish? You don''t have the right to decide whether Selina lives or dies. I can give her life to live longer. Why would you not agree? What right do you have to decide! Don''t you know how much fear, panic, and loneliness she is feeling to die at such a young age?!"

    "Lothar, I''ve also been injected with the medicine in my body," Matthew uttered word by word.

    Lothar was stunned.

    Matthew continued, "This medicine will speed up my aging process until I die. I will leave with Selina. She won''t be alone when she''s gone. I will hold her hand until the end. She will not be afraid or panic. Don''t worry."

    Lothar''s body stiffened.

    In fact, when he saw Matthew this day, he did realize something was off.

    Matthew seemed to be a little older than he had been when he first met him. reover, he was only a man in

    his thirties, but his sideburns were turning gray.

    But he did not ask why.

    He thought that Matthew had be like this because he was so heartbroken about Selina. He did not expect him to imnt medicine into his body.

    He was young, sessful, and had a bright future, but he had decided to die the same death as Selina.

    Lothar swallowed his words.

    He suddenly felt that he did not have the right to shout these words.

    Matthew was not selfish.

    How could he be selfish if he was willing to die alongside Selina?

    "Lothar, get out of the car. Live well and take care of yourself," Matthew said in a low voice.

    Lothar clenched his fists tightly.

    He had made up his mind to save her, but he realized now everything was just his wishful thinking.

    Matthew''s body was also injected with the medicine.

    He would grow old and die together with her.

    What a romantic twist to such a tragedy.

    Only two people who were truly in love with each other would go this far.

    At this moment, Lothar suddenly realized how delusional he had been.

    It turned out that his n to save her with his own life was only but a joke.

    She wouldn''t have wanted it to happen either.

    After all, Matthew had injected drugs into her body for her sake. If

    were to be cured and Matthewnes

    died how would she be willing to live in loneliness?

    Lothar feltpletely disheartened.

    With that, he got out of the car.

    "Lothar." Matthew suddenly called out.

    Lothar turned around.

    Matthew''s eyes were as deep as the sea. "Thank you. Take good care of yourself."

    Lothar''s lips moved.

    He wanted to say the same to Matthew and Selina too.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    But then he felt like it was unnecessary to even mention it.

    Matthew and Selina did not have much time left.

    Why should he ask them to take care?

    Lothar turned around and left without saying anything.

    When he returned, Essie saw that his face was as long as a fiddle.

    She felt a little guilty.

    She had promised him that they woulde up with a n to save Selina if he was able to bring Matthew over.

    As a result, she blurted out such words at such a critical moment.

    "Lothar, I''m sorry," she said to him.

    Lothar looked weakly at Essie before shaking his head.

    "I''m heading out." After some time, he said to her.

    He didn''t know where to go, but he needed some fresh air.

    At this moment, his chest was extremely stuffy. If he didn''t go out for a walk, he didn''t know how to relieve this stuffiness.

    Lothar went to Agaphen City by taxi.

    Unbeknownst to anyone, he had reached the Whitlock family''s vi.

    He didn''t know why he came here, but he subconsciously came.

    He remembered thest time he was here.

    That time, he was called over by Natalie.

    Back then, Matthew was stuck between two women. Selina was seen as the third wheel of the rtionship. She was attacked while she was at a shopping mall. After that she was upset for some time,

    as

    a

    as a person without a soul.

    It was Lothar who went to cheer Selina up and brought her back to her original self.

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491

    ?

    With Lothar''s help, Selina was reborn.

    Neither of them had expected that she would be facing death once more after that.

    His heart was in pain.

    If it weren''t for the fact that Matthew had said that he had also been injected with the medicine, Lothar would give up everything to save Selina. It did not matter if Matthew opposed it. He could always look for Tobias and Natalie.

    But since Matthew...

    Right then, he felt a surge of bitterness in his heart.

    He was nothing. He couldn''t possibly stop Matthew and Selina from their romantic wish to die on the same day.

    He sat on a patch of grass beside the Whitlock family''s vi.

    Looking at the sky, he felt his mind in a mess. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

    Suddenly, a voice sounded. "Tobias, you have not told Matthew that the medicine in his body could be neutralized, right? If he wants to live, there''s always time to turn things around."

    Lothar was shocked.

    It was Natalie''s voice!

    What did she just say?

    He felt his heart in his throat.

    Looking in front of him, he saw a couple making their way towards the vi.

    The man was tall and handsome, and the woman was gentle and lovely. They were Selina''s brother and sister-inw.

    "I didn''t tell Matthew. He has made up his mind, so it''s useless to say these things."

    Natalie sighed deeply. "You had this all nned, but we did not expect it to be of no use. Matthew will never regret it. Even if there was an antidote, he would still want to be with Selina until the end."

    Lothar''s heart was about to jump out of his chest.

    It turned out that there was a way to cure Matthew. Matthew could survive!

    All that was left was for him to save Selina...

    This way, Selina and Matthew could live on together!

    His eyes lit up at the thought of it.

    He ran out and shouted to Natalie and Tobias, "We can save Selina! There''s hope to save Selina!"

    Lothar came back at night.

    His eyes were different from when he left. At this moment, even his mood was much better.

    Essie thought that he had finally figured it out.

    She said with some relief, "Lothar, you have decided not to save that girl, right? That''s a relief. I''ll help you think of another way to return you to your original appearance."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Unexpectedly, he got on both his knees in front of her.

    She was stunned for a moment.

    Following that, her fingertips trembled slightly. "Lothar, what are you doing? Why are you on your knees?"

    Lothar said, "Essie, I need you to help me onest time. I need to save Selina."

    It caught her off guard.

    In despair, she closed her eyes, and tears came streaming down her face.

    It waste at night. Matthew and Selina were both asleep.

    Suddenly, the phone vibrated softly.

    She missed it.

    But he heard it.

    He had always been a light sleeper, so even a slight vibration could wake him up.

    He took the phone and found a text from Tobias.

    "Matthew, I''m at the door. Come out quick."

    Reading the message, Matthew frowned.

    It waste. What kind of matter was this important for Tobias to drop him such a text?

    Regardless, he got out of bed.

    After putting on a coat, he went outside.

    When he reached the door, he saw Natalie and Tobias under the faint moonlight.

    Tobias looked fine.

    But there was joy written on Natalie''s face.

    "Tobias, Natalie, what''s the matter?" Matthew asked.

    "Is Selina asleep?" Tobias asked.

    "She''s asleep."

    "That''s good. Matthew, get in the car. We have something to do." It seemed like they hade in an extended Lincoln. Apart from Tobias, Natalie was also there.

    "What on earth is going on, Tobias?" Matthew asked. Why did they need to see him in the middle

    of the night?

    There was a hint of joy in Natalie''s voice as she said, "Matthew, juste with us. You''ll find out soon." Matthew suppressed the suspicion in his heart and got in the car.

    The car drove towards a clubhouse in the city.

    When they arrived at the club, Tobias pulled over.

    Natalie said, "Matthew, it''s not convenient for us to talk at the Whitlock family''s vi. Let''s talk here."

    Matthew grew more suspicious.

    But he still followed them into a private room without saying anything.

    In the private room, Matthew saw Lothar.

    He understood everything instantly.

    It turned out that Lothar had gone to Natalie and Tobias.

    Natalie said with a happy face, "Matthew, you may not know him. He is Lothar Cowell..."

    Before Natalie could finish, Matthew interrupted her. "Natalie, I know he is Lothar. He also came to me, but I turned him down."

    Natalie held her breath for a while.

    She looked at Matthew incredulously. "Matthew, why? Why will you not ept it when he has a way to save Selina?"

    Tobias thought it was for some other reason.

    He immediately said, "Matthew, I know you''re worried about the drug in your body. Am I right? I didn''t do exactly as you said when you were injected with the drug. I left you some leeway. There is an antidote to it.

    In disbelief, Matthew held his breath.

    UMS

    He looked at Tobias and didn''t know what to say. "How could you..." Matthew sighed and did not go on.

    bet

    Natalie said again, "Matthew, if it weren''t for Tobias, it would be over now. Selina can be saved, and it goes the same for you too. Isn''t this great?" Content belongs to

    ��n.swnovels

    Natalie''s excitement was in her words.

    When she heard from Lothar that Selina could be cured, she was on cloud nine.

    Matthew pressed his lips together and did not speak.

    Of course, he wanted to save Selina.

    But if they had to take Lothar''s life...

    He knew what Lothar meant to Selina in her heart. If she knew that her best friend would die for her sake, she would be in immense pain, and she would not be able to ept it.

    UMS

    He didn''t want to do anything that could make her feel pain or sadness. Although saving her was their greatest priority, they couldn''t do something against their principles. And if they were to exchange Lothar''s life for Selina''s life, it meant that they had no principles.

    He wouldn''t hesitate to exchange his life for Selina, but he couldn''t deprive others of their lives.

    Natalie became anxious when she saw Matthew keeping silent.

    She thought that Matthew would be as excited as her when he heard these two good news, but she didn''t expect him to be not excited at all.

    She said in a hurry, "Matthew, why don''t you speak up? Aren''t you happy? Don''t you want to save Selina?"

    Matthew''s eyes darkened slightly.

    When Tobias told him there was an antidote for him, he was tempted to go onboard with their n.

    He couldn''t help but be moved by the possibility to live on with Selina.

    But he still calmed down.

    What would Selina think if she found out that their happiness was at the expense of Lothar''s life?

    What would she say to this n of theirs?

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492

    ?

    Would Selina want Lothar to give up his life so she could live on with Matthew? Or would she refuse Lothar''s idea and cherish their limited time together?

    The answer was definitely thetter.

    Finally, Matthew spoke, "Natalie, Tobias, did Lothar tell you guys to keep it a secret from Selina when he went to you?"

    Natalie said in surprise, "How did you know that, Matthew?"

    "Because," Matthew exined, "Lothar wants to give up his life for Selina''s life. It''s a life for a life."

    Natalie was stunned.

    Tobias furrowed his brows.

    He had predicted that things were not as simple.

    After all, he had tried everything he could to save his own sister, but he was unable to find a cure. Lothar, on the other hand, came through. There must be something more to it.

    But he didn''t expect it to be like this.

    He could not help but look at Lothar.

    Was this man willing to trade his life for Selina?

    Why was he willing to do so?

    Lothar, who had remained silent, stood up.

    Right then, he said, "Don''t overthink it. Although I''m Selina''s best friend, do you think I would be silly enough to sacrifice my life for hers? You don''t have to worry about it. There is no such a fool in the world."

    His words made everyone else in the room look at him.

    Lothar smiled, but his smile had a hint of helplessness. He pointed at his own face and said, "Although I was saved, my physiological function is aged, and I won''t be able to live much longer. That''s why I wanted to save Selina. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have wanted to give up my life for her."

    After that, he strode to the door of the private room and opened it.

    Essie came in.

    Matthew had seen Essie before, but Tobias and Natalie did not know her. They all looked at Essie with confusion.

    Lothar introduced Essie. "She''s from the Witch n. She saved me. She was also the one who told me the method of using my life to save Selina." Essie cast a nce at Lothar. Her eyes were

    misty.

    Lothar gave

    Essie a look with his back facing the

    crowd.

    He was pleading with her with his gaze.

    Essie said, "When I saved Lothar, he was actually going to die. To let him live, I used some special means to make him age quickly. But the aging is irreversible, and so his life is shortened."

    "How many days does he have left?" Natalie could not help but ask, "Judging by his looks, he is only about 60 years old. He should be able to live for a longer time."

    Essie bit her lip. "You''re wrong. Since it was an unusual method, he does not age normally. Based on my estimation, he has about half a month left." Everyone was shocked.

    Lothar said bitterly, "Now you finally understand why I want to save Selina, right? The poison in her body is lethal towards her heart. Although my body has aged, my heart is still very healthy. As long as I give her my heart, she will be fine. Anyway, I can only live for half a month. This counts as a good deed."

    As he came to this point, Lothar walked up to Matthew and said, "But I''m not just giving my heart to just anyone. I still have a younger sister. You have to promise me that you''ll give my sister ten million dors when it''s done. When my younger sister gets married, you must give it to her as a dowry."

    Tobias and Natalie instantly understood why Lothar wanted to exchange his life for Selina''s.

    So that''s how it was!

    Matthew''s eyes darkened. His experiences and emotions were hidden under his jet-ck eyes.

    He looked at Lothar with a piercing gaze.

    Lothar stared back at Matthew, not letting him see any ws.

    After a long time, Matthew directed his gaze to Essie and asked, "If this was the case, why didn''t you tell mest time?"

    Essie looked down as she replied, "Even if it''s just half a month, it is Lothar''s life. To live a day longer is not a bad thing. But if he wants to do it for his sister, I have to help him."

    Matthew looked at Lothar again.

    "Lothar, I''ll ask you again. Is what you said all true?" His voice was prative. It was like he could get into someone''s head with just his voice.

    Natalie, who was watching by the side, was very anxious.

    Matthew had always been smart. How could he be so silly this time?

    There was not even a need to ask.

    It must betrue.

    If not, who would want to sacrifice their lives for someone else''s life?

    Lothar only had half a month left to live, and he could even leave his sister ten million if he did so. Everyone would make the same choice. There was no doubt at all.

    ve

    The corner of Lothar''s lips raised as he said, "Mr. Perry, are you willing to sacrifice your life for a friend''s life? No one is that dumb. It''s the same for you and me. Do you think I like the idea of sacrificing myself? had not only half a month of my life, I would not have done this Not to mention that half a month is worth exchanging for Selina''s life. This is worth it!"

    At three o''clock in the morning, Tobias drove to the seaside vi.

    Although there was still half a month left for Lothar to live, his heart was healthy and beating. In a few days, it would be the heart of an elderly. Therefore, they needed the operation to be done quickly.

    It was set to happen the next day.

    On the way back, the atmosphere was somewhat depressing.

    Even though Lothar only had half a month to live, it was still a life for a life. Everyone was in a bad mood.

    Natalie intended to liven up the atmosphere.

    She raised her voice slightly and said, "Lothar is a good person, but the heavens are making fools of him. He can only live for half a month, but he can still save Selina before he leaves. I think he''s happy

    too At this point, don''t think too much about it."

    Matthew and the other two left.

    Only Lothar and Essie were left in the club.

    They sat on the sofa, both silent.

    After some time, Essie finally asked, "Lothar, is it worth it for you to do this?"

    Lothar''s eyes were filled with confusion. "Essie, I don''t know why I want to do so, but I am willing. I''m not certain of the reason behind it."

    She gave a wry smile.

    Wasn''t it the same for her?

    She didn''t know why she had to help Lothar, but she did so.

    This was fate.

    Everything was predestined. No one could change fate.

    When Selina woke up in the middle of the night she noticed no one beside her.

    She sat up and turned on the light.

    There was no trace of Matthew in the entire bedroom.

    Suddenly, she was in a panic.

    How could he disappear?

    She would never be so flustered if she did not see him when she woke up in the middle of the night.

    But things were different now. She had nothing but Matthew.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, Selina got up. Barefooted, she went to search for him. However, she failed to find him even after going to every corner of the vi.

    The overwhelming terror and panic engulfed her.

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493

    ?

    It waste. Where could Matthew go?

    Was he abandoning her?

    Was he regretting his decision?

    Suddenly, tears streamed down Selina''s face for no reason.

    She lowered her body as she cried.

    For some reason, she did not feel like calling him when she noticed that he was gone. All she thought was that he was abandoning her, and she just wanted to cry.

    The moment he came home, he saw her crying. She was still in the squatting position, barefooted.

    Hurriedly, he helped her up. "Silly girl, why are you crying?"

    Seeing him in front of her, she threw herself into his arms. "Old man, where have you been? I thought you abandoned me."

    She paused for a moment to sniffle. Then, she added, "I was so scared when I woke up in the middle of the night without you by my side."

    After that, she buried her head in his arms. It was as if she wanted to bury herself in his heart.

    Seeing her like this, he felt his heart melt for her.

    Ruffling her hair, he said to her, "Silly, I wouldn''t abandon you. I told you I will be with you forever and always."

    Her eyshes trembled slightly.

    After a long while, she finally raised her head. "Humans are really mysterious, aren''t they? I hid the truth from you, and I was fine being here by myself, spending thest moments of my life alone. But ever since you have known the truth, I lost it. I rely on you so much that I will feel fear and panic whenever you''re out of my sight."

    Matthew cooed, "You don''t need to be strong. You can rely on me forever."

    However, she felt the bitterness from her lips. "We don''t have forever, Matthew. We''re going to die soon. We''ll die in a few days."

    Speaking of this, she said with a little sob, "Although it is romantic to die together, I still feel sad. I really want to live with you and have children with you. I want us to have a happy family."

    Speaking of this, she felt her tears flowing once again.

    What was going on?

    She had already told herself that she should forget everything since her days were numbered. What was the use of saying these?

    Sniffling, she added, "Okay, let''s stop talking and go to sleep."

    After that, she left his arms.

    Just then, he held her hand, saying, "Selina, I have something to tell you."

    His tone of voice was solemn as he said so.

    Looking at him, she asked, "Can''t it wait till tomorrow? I want to sleep now."

    She didn''t know why, but she was feeling extremely ufortable all of a sudden. Right then, all she wanted was some rest.

    "I can''t. I must tell you now. It''s very important," said Matthew.

    Selina felt her heart skip a beat.

    His tone was heavy, and she had not heard him talking to her in this way for some time.

    With that, she looked at him and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    Matthew said, "Selina, there''s a way to save you."

    It took her a second to recover her senses.

    Her eyes were wide opened as she stared at him. "What did you say?"

    "There''s a way to save you," he repeated.

    Right then, she could only hear numerous fireworks bursting by her ear, and her heart was going to jump out.

    For a moment, she was at a loss. "Matthew, what did you say? I-1 can be saved? H- how is this possible?"

    She couldn''t believe it.

    There was clearly no cure for what she had. Wasn''t this a confirmed fact?

    But he was telling her that there was hope.

    How was this possible?

    "It''s true. The surgery is tomorrow. You''ll get a new heart, and you''ll be saved." His voice was a little hoarse when he said that. Her heart was beating fast.

    This was a huge shock to her that she couldn''t speak for a few moments.

    Oveing the shock, she felt a sense of joy and excitement.

    She would be saved!

    She could still live!

    However, the excitement and joy didn''tst long. Suddenly, she felt like she was drenched by a bucket of cold water.

    Because she was reminded of something.

    And that was Matthew had injected the drugs into his body.

    It wouldn''t be long before he died.

    Even if she could survive, there was no point in her life if he was gone.

    She felt a mouthful of a strange sweetness rushing to her throat.

    Why was God ying tricks on them?

    It was confirmed that there was no cure for her condition, and that was why he injected the drugs into his body. However, the situation changed, and there was a way to save her.

    She stepped back. Her eyes were filled with despair and

    vel

    determination. "Even if I can be saved, I won''t go. You were here for

    me. So I will be there for v

    now."

    Her words made him feel a huge wave of emotions.

    He walked towards her and pulled her into his arms once again.

    "Silly." His deep voice sounded from above her head. "There''s an antidote to the drugs in my body. I will live as well."

    When she heard it, she couldn''t believe it. "You clearly told me that there wasn''t an antidote!"

    "Yes, I thought so too. But Tobias told me today that he went against my orders. He asked the doctor to prepare an antidote before the injection."

    She was gawking at him.

    After a moment, sheughed. Then, tears of joy appeared from the corner of her eyes.

    At this moment, she suddenly heard a sound in her ear.

    It was the sound of hope.

    The next day arrived quicker than expected.

    After thinking about it all night, Matthew decided to tell Selina about Lothar.

    Even though Lothar wanted to hide it from her.

    But he felt like she had the right to know.

    And she also had the right to decide whether did she want to go for the surgery.

    If they hid it from her now and she happened to find out one day, she would live in pain and guilt for the rest of her life.

    After getting up in the morning, she was in a very good mood.

    She kept asking when would the surgery be.

    "We''re not in a hurry. Let''s have breakfast first," he said.

    She ate her breakfast happily and

    Break

    took a super satisfying sip of the milk. "The thought of being able to live our days like this from now on makes me really happy. Even now, I feel like I''m floating. I can''t believe there is a way to save me.

    After that, she smiled.

    He wiped the corner of her mouth with a napkin. "Look, you''ve covered yourself in milk."

    She smiled, but this time embarrassed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Wrapping her arms around his waist, she said, "I''m just too happy."

    After breakfast, she urged him to take her to the surgery.

    But he told her it would be in the evening.

    She was stunned for a moment.

    Weren''t surgeries generally in the day? Why was hers in the evening?

    Matthew was also not sure. It was Essie who told him it must be at night.

    Witchcraft was something beyond theirprehension, so it was not unusual for the surgery to be at night.

    "Selina, before the surgery, I''m going to take you to see someone." Finally, he told Selina about it.

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494

    ?

    "Well, who are you taking me to? Is it Tobias and Natalie? They know about this already, right?" Selina said with a smile on her face.

    "Lothar." Matthew spat out this name clearly.

    Pang!

    The cup of milk in her hand fell to the ground.

    The floor was covered in milk, and the ss was shattered all over.

    Almost immediately, she stood up, and she felt like she could not catch her breath. "Lothar? Do you know where he is? Isn''t he gone? Is he still alive? Where is he now? Take me to him!"

    Half an hourter, he brought her to the outskirts of Agaphen City.

    Before getting off of the car, he told her, "Selina, you must be mentally prepared to see Lothar."

    She was guessing that it was because Lothar had been beaten into a pulp.

    And he might be bedridden from his injuries.

    Before he could finish his words, she got out of the car and ran straight towards the hut.

    "Lothar, Lothar," she called out his name, looking around for his figure.

    Essie and Lothar were in the living room when they saw Selina rushing in.

    They both held their breath when they saw her.

    Especially Lothar. His body was tense.

    However, Selina did not take a nce at Lothar, who was in front of her. She ran from the living to the bedrooms. She even searched the whole house and its every corner, but she couldn''t find him.

    Then, Selina came back to the living room and said to Matthew, who was just entering through the door, "Matthew, are you mistaken? Lothar isn''t here."

    Matthew''s gaze fell on Lothar.

    Selina followed the direction of Matthew''s gaze.

    She saw Lothar.

    A tinge of doubt shed through her eyes, but then it gradually turned into shock.

    The man in front of her was a 60-year-old man.

    However, she felt a strange sense of familiarity when she saw him.

    If it wasn''t Matthew who told her that Lothar was here or for his gaze that was fixed on this man, she wouldn''t have thought this was Lothar. After all, she could not associate Lothar with this 60-year-old old man.

    But now...

    Suddenly, she was reminded of the poison in her body.

    Could it be that Lothar was in the same condition as her?

    She walked over in disbelief. Although every step she took was on the hard flooring underneath her feet, she felt them in her heart.

    When she reached Lothar, she stopped in her tracks.

    She stared at Lothar. Her voice trembled slightly as she said, "Y-you''re... L-Lothar."

    Lothar didn''t say anything as he sealed his lips close.

    "Say something! Are you really Lothar?" Seeing this, she raised her voice.

    It sounded like she was interrogating him. Just then, Essie stood up.

    She red at Selina.

    It was all for this woman. If it weren''t for this woman, Lothar would have recovered soon. There was no need to give his life away!

    She wanted to shout these words to Selina.

    However, when she thought of Lothar, she suppressed all her anger and strode into the bedroom.

    Bang!

    She mmed the door shut and locked herself inside.

    "Tell me, are you Lothar?" At that moment, Selina was about to cry.

    Lothar stood up.

    He looked at Matthew and said, "Mr. Perry, why did you tell her?"

    Lothar''s voice was filled with anger.

    "Lothar, she has the right to know." Matthew''s deep voice was hoarse.

    There was nothing that could be concealed. It was just like the matter in regards to Selina.

    And even if they could hide it from her now, he knew how she would feel if she found out. He didn''t want her to suffer from any pain, so he chose to tell her. Lothar clenched his fists tightly.

    Upon hearing this exchange, Selina knew that this man in front of her was indeed Lothar.

    "

    She sniffed and said, "Lothar, you''ve been poisoned too, aren''t you? You''re aging. Look at me. I am aging too. She pointed at her face as she added, "But I''m in a much better condition than you. You look far older than me."

    "You don''t look old at all!" Lothar immediately said. "There is no way you look old now!"

    In Lothar''s heart, she was still the same carefree young girl. She had not aged a day.

    "But I am aging," said Selina. "But don''t worry, Matthew has already found a way. I can be saved, and you can be too. We''re both saved."

    As soon as she finished speaking, both Matthew and Lothar felt bitter in their hearts.

    "Mr. Perry, can I have a word with Selina?" Lothar suddenly asked.

    Matthew looked at Selena.

    He was asking for her opinion.

    Selina nodded at once.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    As long as she agreed, Matthew would agree.

    Selina and Lothar went into one of the rooms. Lothar closed the door behind him.

    Lothar took a deep and warm breath before saying, "Selina, you have to do as I say You''re not allowed to interrupt me when I''m talking, okay? You must listen to all I have to say, and you can''t object or refuse anything. Your only option is to

    agree with me."

    Hearing his words, Selina fell into silence.

    This was the first time Lothar had spoken to her in such a tone. She couldn''t help but ask, "Lothar, what do you want to talk to me about?"

    "Don''t worry about it. Just listen," said Lothar.

    Selina nodded. "Okay, go ahead."

    With that, he spoke, "Selina, I was

    not poisoned but I can''t live long either. I was beaten near to death by Reid Perry, and was then thrown into the sea should have died then, but I was Saved by a girl. That girl was the one you saw in the living room just now. She is a member of the Witch n, so she knows a lot of tricks."

    She remembered the girl sitting beside Lothar just now.

    She knew her as they met once in the hospital, and she saved her before.

    However, she was too upied with thoughts of him to notice her.

    Lothar continued, "Although I was saved, I won''t be able to live much longer. From today onwards, I only have half a month left. In other words, I will

    die in half a month."

    Selina felt her mind exploding.

    Lothar said, "Although I''m dying, my

    heart is still good. Essie said that you''re walking towards death because the poison is seeping into your heart. You will be saved if you get a heart transnt. The owner of your new heart must go through a certain period of recovery. It just so happens that I have. Of course, you can find someone else to donate a heart to you. But you''re running out of time, and you can''t afford to drag it out. So I have decided to give you mine. This is what I want to tell you."

    She felt her head buzzing.

    Staring at him, she could not utter a single word.

    "Selina, remember what I just said. You can''t refuse. You can only agree with my decision," Lothar said.

    Just then, Selina roared, "Lothar Cowell, are you crazy? What do you mean that I can only agree? So you were nning to give me your heart, your

    life for mine. So this was the only way to save me, huh? I refuse!"

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495

    ?

    "Selina!" Lothar said in a voice louder than Selina, "Listen up. I only have half a month left to live. I don''t care if you ept or refuse my proposal to give you my heart, half a month is all I have left. I want to give you to you, and you can live on just like you wished. I have to do this, do you understand!"

    Selina cried and shook her head. "No, Lothar. Half a month is also time! Even if you only have that left, I can''t take your heart. I can''t let you do this!"

    He looked into her eyes as he said, "Do you think I did it for you? Well, you''re wrong! I did it for myself."

    Hearing his words, she was stunned.

    A bitter smile appeared on his face. "I only have half a month left to live. By then, I wouldn''t be able to see and feel this world anymore. I wouldn''t be able to be with Yesseca either. If I give you my heart, you can live my life for me. Take my ce in living and seeing the world. Take care of my sister for me too. Can you do these for me, please?"

    As he spoke, he pointed outside the window.

    From that angle, they could see the clouds in the blue sky. The scenery was beautiful.

    He murmured, "Selina, please take my ce and live on for me. Feel the world, and take care of Yesseca, please. I only have 15 days. Even if I did live them out, it would be in pain. I rather give you my heart and make myself happy. Please do this for me."

    She waspletely stunned by his words.

    An hourter, Lothar and Selina came out of the room.

    He had a rxed expression on his face.

    On the other hand, she did not look too bad either, but there were teardrops in her eyes.

    As soon as Selina came out, Matthew pulled her into his arms.

    Slowly, he said to her, "No matter what decision you make, I will agree to it. If you want to live, I will live with you. If you want to end your life, I will be with you too."

    When Lothar saw Matthew hugging Selina, he turned around.

    Selina raised her face to look at Matthew. After some time, she said, "Let''s have the surgery tonight."

    She decided to live out Lothar''s life for him.

    "Okay." Matthew''s voice became even deeper. "We shall have it tonight then."

    They had lunch at Essie''s house, but only oatmeal was served.

    Lothar was afraid that Selina and Matthew would not be used to it, so he told them they could have lunch elsewhere.

    However, they refused.

    As they ate, Selina kept on staring at Lothar.

    She knew that this was herst chance to see him.

    However, her staring enraged Essie.

    She threw the bowl on the table and said, "Can''t you eat properly? Why must you stare at others when you eat? Don''t you know you''ll cause misunderstandings?!"

    The others were all silent.

    ring at Essie, Lothar said, "What nonsense are you spouting?"

    Then he said bitterly, "Selina and Mr. Perry are very much in love with each other. Don''t talk rot!"

    "Humph, indeed they are." With that, Essie red back at Lothar.

    Just because they were in love with each other, did they have to make Lothar sacrifice his own life?

    What an idiot Lothar was!

    Essie believed she wouldn''t run into another bigger fool than him.

    Right then, she was so mad at Lothar for his stupidity.

    But soon, her anger dissipated.

    If he was a fool, she was one too.

    After all, she fed the worm with her own blood for him. But he killed all her hard work by stepping on the worm.

    She should have driven this ungrateful man away, but she still wanted to help him.

    What was she doing this for?

    "Essie." Suddenly, Selina called out. "Is it true that Lothar only has 15 days left?"

    Hearing these words, Lothar felt his heart at his throat.

    He looked at Essie, afraid that she might say something wrong.

    Essie took a huge mouthful of oatmeal before ring at Selina and replying, "What do you think? Can''t you see how old and withering he looks? Sooner orter, he might face health issues too. Do you think he can five any longer? 15 days was just only my estimation. ording to the speed his brain is

    deteriorating at, I don''t think he has many days left!"

    Selina was confused by Essie''s words.

    Lothar had told her that he was slowly dying because his physiological function was deteriorating. So why did Essie say that it was his brain instead? However, she did not ask much.

    No matter what the reason was, the fact that Lothar only had a few days left remained. Even if she were to get to the bottom of it, she could not change the reality of things. Therefore, there was no need for her to ask more.

    At that moment, Selina lowered her head. Her long thick eyshes were trembling slightly as she said, "Essie, can we push the surgery to ater date? Can we do it on hisst day?"

    Although Lothar had already told her it was not wise to do so, she refused to give up.

    Essie sneered.

    She was willing, but Lothar wouldn''t let them do that!

    Lothar was afraid that Selina would age more if they waited another day.

    She couldn''t do anything since it was hisst wish.

    "No!" Essie''s voice was loud as she exined, "His brain is badly damaged. Another day longer, and he might turn into a mad man. Who knows what he will do when he can no longer think and act rationally?"

    Her words rendered Selina speechless.

    She was getting more and more confused, but she decided to drop it.

    After lunch, Selina asked Matthew for a favor.

    "Matthew, can youe back just before the surgery? I want to spend Lothar''sst day with him."

    Matthew agreed.

    "Alright. I''ll be back by night."

    Selina nodded at his reply.

    Just then, he caressed her face, saying, "But you have to promise me you can''t be sad."

    She was feeling bitter inside, but she

    managed to force a smile. "Rest

    assured. won''t be sad. Lothar

    exined everything to me already. I

    already agreed to the surgery, so there''s nothing for me to be upset

    about. I''m not sad at all. Really."

    After Matthew left, Selina and Lothar went to chitchat on the patch of grass outside the house.

    Essie was even angrier when she saw this scene.

    She then shut herself in the room, sulking on her bed.

    Selina and Lothar chatted for the whole afternoon.

    Selina wanted Lothar to see Yesseca for onest time, but he refused to.

    He pointed at his own face and said, "Selina, how can I meet my sister with this face of mine?"

    "Yesseca won''t dislike you even when you look like this!" she answered.

    However, he shook his head. "Selina, I did go see my sister. She''s fine. I don''t need to disturb her life. Plus, can''t live for much longer. If I go to see her, I''ll only make her sad. K rather not go. And you promised me that you''ll keep it from her Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    After all, seeing Yesseca would only give her hope. She wouldn''t be able to give up. It was better this way.

    Hearing Lothar''s words, Selina abandoned the idea.

    She murmured, "Lothar, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Yesseca."

    He took a deep breath and deliberately said in a rxed tone, "Don''t worry. I''ve asked Matthew for ten million dors as my sister''s dowry. I''m not giving you my heart for nothing in exchange."

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496

    ?

    Selina felt terrible.

    If Lothar did not have only fifteen days left, she wouldn''t want his heart. No matter what he said, she wouldn''t have taken it.

    But now...

    Looking up at the sky, she said, "Lothar, I promise you to live my life for both you and myself."

    Her words lifted Lothar''s mood quite a bit.

    This way, his death would be meaningful.

    He could give life to a girl, and he even saved a family.

    Selina would be able to be with Matthew. They would get married and have children of their own. She would live a long life and only die when she was gray and old.

    Wasn''t this great?

    "There''s still something I have to tell you," said Lothar suddenly.

    His tone was solemn.

    Selina replied, "Go ahead."

    A look of guilt shed across his eyes. "It''s about Reid. Long ago, after he found me, he made me approach you..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, she covered his mouth with her fair hand.

    He was stunned.

    A sweet scent came from her hand. It was almost like the scent of honey. With that, he felt his face blushing.

    He took her hand away, looking unnatural.

    "Lothar, let''s not talk about those things anymore. What happened in the past is all in the past." She stared fixedly at him.

    Lothar said, "But Selina, I tricked..."

    "Lothar!" Raising her voice, she interrupted him. "No matter what you did, you''ve already paid it back. You''re giving me your life and your heart. No matter what you did, you don''t owe me anything at all!"

    Her eyes started fogging up with tears as she said these words.

    He had always known she was a kind-hearted person.

    He was afraid that she would suffer from the psychological burden, so he deliberately said with a bitter smile, "Don''t think too well of me. If I could have lived longer, I wouldn''t have wanted to give you my heart. My 15 days of life in exchange is worth it. I have your gratitude for life, and a huge dowry for my sister. There''s nothing more I can ask for."

    Selina''s heart ached for him.

    Even if he did say that this was the case, how could she not feel sad at all?

    "By the way, I have one more thing to tell you. I''ve taken revenge for you and myself!" Lothar''s eyes shed with joy.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    She looked at him in confusion.

    Just then, he told her word by word, "Reid is dead!"

    She was so shocked. "He''s dead? How did he die?"

    He exined, "I killed him!"

    Hearing his words, she could not help but stare at him in disbelief.

    Even the young and strong Lothar was not an opponent for Reid. So how did the 60-year-old him kill Reid?

    Staring at the confused Selina, he replied, "Essie helped me. She poisoned him."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Realization dawned on her.

    Hearing that Reid was dead, she felt happy and worried at the same time.

    Reid was Matthew''s brother after all.

    If Matthew heard that Reid was dead, what would his reaction be?

    A momentter, she was able to rpose herself and suppress her emotions.

    Forget it. What was the point of thinking about this now?

    Reid had iting for him.

    "Essie is surprisingly powerful." Just then, she changed the subject. "She is young, but her powers are beyond what she seems. She could even save those who are nearing death."

    Lothar agreed with her. "Not only is she powerful, but she is also a very kind girl!"

    She looked at him, lost in thoughts.

    A sense of regret welled up in her heart.

    If Lothar hadn''t be what he was right now, or only had fifteen days of life left, perhaps he and Essie might have be a great couple.

    But fate yed out this way.

    At around eight o''clock in the evening, Tobias and Natalie came over.

    Tobias specially thanked Lothar.

    For his kindness and for saving Selina.

    Lothar said very casually, "What''s there to thank? Anyway, I don''t have much time to live. Plus, I can get ten million from this. This is way worth it. No need to thank me for this."

    He was making light of such a sorrowful matter. There was even with a faint smile on his face.

    Natalie, who was standing at the

    side, immediately said, "Lothar, we would even give you 100 million dors if you asked for it. We''ll be sure to treat your sister as our sister. Rest assured. We will take good care of her!"

    Essie watched this scene from a distance.

    The difort in her heart grew greater.

    She clenched her hands so tightly that her nails were digging into her flesh.

    Seeing how he was stillughing and talking, she was upset and mad at the same time.

    He was about to die soon, but he was still happy. Did he know what he was even doing? He''s the greatest fool on earth!

    Was he going to die from his stupidity? Shouldn''t he be allowed to live longer?

    Essie took a deep breath.

    She said, "Lothar,e here. We have to make preparations before the surgery."

    Lothar sighed when he heard her words. No one had any doubts about this.

    But he knew it was all just an act. Essie was just finding an excuse to talk to him, and she might not have anything good to say.

    He knew that she was furious with his decision.

    She would have killed him herself if she could.

    Fortunately, she would be the one responsible for the surgery and ending his life. This way, she would be able to vent her anger on him.

    Lothar followed Essie into the bedroom.

    She sniffed. "Lothar, it''s 10 o''clock now. You have two hours left."

    "I know." He wore an indifferent look on his face.

    Seeing this, she got mad. "What do you know?! In two hours, you''ll be gone from this world. You won''t be able to see this world again. Don''t talk as if you know everything! You dummy! Greatest fool on earth!"

    He let out a bitterugh.

    He stared at her and said, "Essie, you know that I''m going to die in two hours. Can''t you talk to me calmly at this time? Can''t you at least not get mad

    at me?"

    His words made her heart ache.

    She sniffed again. "Lothar, I''ll ask you again. Do

    you regret it?"

    A look of bewilderment shed across his eyes. "Essie, hearing this question now, I don''t know if I''ll regret it."

    "If you don''t have a definite answer, why do this?" She raised her voice.

    She had thought that he would have no regret at all. But he was saying he was unsure of it. If he was uncertain, why should he sacrifice himself?

    It was not like he was donating blood or money. This was his life!

    "Essie," Lothar said in a low voice, "Do you know that even though I''ve lived for more than twenty years, I have always lived a careful, tiring life?" There was an indescribable sorrow in his voice, which made Essie''s breathing slow down.

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497

    ?

    Lothar continued, "Before I graduated from university and when I was still a child, my mother took her own life by jumping off a building. Not only did I have to take care of myself, but I also had to care for my sister. We were a poor family. Do you know how I got through? Even when I was bullied and humiliated by others, I kept a smile on my face. It was all because I had no parents to rely on, and I needed money."

    "Later on, when I started my acting career, I was the pushover in the crew. Even the people who ranked below me bullied me. Everyone knew the fact that I was such a pushover. Even if I was humiliated all over, I would only smile and brush it off. Do you know why?"

    He looked at Essie.

    She felt a her throat tightened and she couldn''t say anything.

    Then, heughed. "Because I knew I couldn''t afford to offend anyone. If I did, there would be no roles for me to film. Without any roles, I won''t be able to earn any money. My sister was hospitalized at that time. No matter how bad the bullying got, I had to endure it all. It was just like the time when my mother passed away. I went to every rtive''s ce to borrow money. But none of them were willing to help. One of them got mad in the end because I kept begging and clinging to them. He threw a stack of cash to the floor. Then, he asked me to kneel on the ground and pick them up. I had no choice. I could throw my life away, but my sister has to live!"

    "Later on, I met Selina. She is a kind person. She found a doctor to operate on my sister. She solved the greatest problem in my life for me. Do you know why I dropped out from being an actor? I offended Leonard, a supervisor of the crew. But why was I not afraid of offending him? It was because I had no more concerns in life, and it was all because of Selina. I could finally live with my head high because of her."

    His wordspletely shaken Essie.

    She had always thought that he was helping Selina because he had feelings for her.

    Even when he told her it was not the case before.

    But she guessed it was so.

    She didn''t expect that there was such a story behind it.

    He said, "Essie, I have been walking on eggshells my whole life. Let me free and be able to do what I want, for once. Even if you ask me if I would regret this, I really don''t know the answer. I am just doing

    this out of instinct. Just like when those people got me to kneel and pick up money from the ground like an animal. Even when my instinct told me I should have beaten him up, reality forced me to beg and obey. Do you know how much pain I was in back then? This is why I want to do what I want for once, and without a care for the world."

    Her eyes were red already.

    After he finished speaking, she said softly, "I understand, Lothar. I''ll help you."

    It was a full moon that day.

    And soon it was midnight.

    Essie asked Matthew, Tobias and Natalie to leave.

    Selina and Lothary on two beds.

    Essie gave each of them a ss of water, saying, "Drink this. You won''t feel painter. Otherwise, you would not be able to bear the pain of your chest being opened."

    Lothar downed the drink, but Selina did not.

    Her hand, which was holding the ss, was trembling nonstop.

    "Drink it," Essie said to her.

    Selina drew the ss to her lips, but she did not drink a sip. She ced the ss aside.

    Under Essie''splicated gaze, Selina got out of bed.

    She walked towards Lothar and said in a choked voice, "Lothar, if you regret it now, we can leave it here. You can do so many things even if you only have 15 days left. You can be with Yesseca and travel with her."

    "Selina, you''re really dumb." With that, Lothar sat up.

    He patted her on the head.

    This was the first time he had done something this intimate with her.

    In front of her, he had always been like a teenager.

    But this time, he was acting like a mature man.

    Lothar stared into Selina''s eyes, saying, "Didn''t I tell you already? If I don''t save you now, I would have to live the rest of my 15 days in pain. Do you want me to see Yesseca like this? It''s not that I''m doing this for you. You''re doing this for me. Promise me you''ll take Yesseca with you to travel the world after this surgery. Okay?"

    Selina''s eyes gradually turned red.

    After a while, she reached out her hand.

    He didn''t understand what she meant.

    "Lothar, give me your hand," she said in a hoarse voice.

    He stretched out his hand.

    And she grabbed it.

    Lothar felt as if an electric current passed through his hands and his entire body.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Selina looked at Lothar. "Lothar, promise me that we will still be friends in our next life. The best friends ever."

    At this moment, he felt like her eyes

    were

    spark

    with stars. They were

    Iso brightly that he

    look straight into them. Comfort

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    He did not say anything.

    If there was a next life, he didn''t want to be just friends with her. If he were honest, he...

    Heughed bitterly in his heart.

    What was he thinking?

    Even if

    ere was another life, she

    would still be a noble youngdy et

    from a rich family, and he would still be a hustling, but poor, you

    man.

    Cindere would end up with Prince Charming.

    But there was no happy ending about a poor man marrying a princess.

    The most he could do was to stay beside the princess as her guard, and protect her forever.

    Just then, he replied, "I promise. If we get to live again, well still be friends."

    If there was another life, he would always stay by her side and protect her.

    This way, both of them could live a happy life.

    Hearing his words, Selina drank the ss of water.

    Then, shey back on the bed.

    After drinking the water, she was still sober. She could see the knife in Essie''s hand clearly.

    However, she chose to close her eyes.

    Tears started streaming down her face.

    Lothar kept his eyes open. He knew

    that his consciousness was a disappear. He wanted to see. world until hisst moment Content

    world until hisst mome

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    However, the scene in front of him slowly turned hazy.

    A smiling girl appeared in front of him.

    The girl was cute and beautiful.

    The first time he saw her photo, his heart kept pounding.

    He smiled.

    It turned out that time had passed in a blink of an eye.

    Lothar felt his eyelids growing heavier and heavier. He didn''t want to close them yet, but he could not fight the exhaustion.

    Slowly, he shut them close.

    As his consciousness was about to dissipate, he felt a teardrop sliding down his face.

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498

    ?

    Lothar was in a trance, but his mind was active.

    Had the surgery beenpleted?

    Did Selinae by his side and shed tears for him?

    But why was he still alive? Why was his consciousness still here?

    Suddenly, a female voice sounded beside him. It was suppressed as if the owner of the voice was bearing a lot of pain. "I''ve never told you that I like you, Lothar. I liked you from the first moment I saw you on TV."

    It was Essie''s voice.

    Lothar wanted to open his eyes, but a sh of lightning shed through his mind.

    His consciousness was gone.

    It was 2 a.m. when Selina got up from bed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    She was feeling rather blurry at the end of the surgery, and she fell asleep. Just then, she had just woken up from passing out.

    She instantly jumped out of bed.

    Lothar, who was on the bed beside her, was already covered with a piece of white cloth.

    Trembling, she reached out to lift the cloth.

    Just then, Essie stopped her. "Please respect the dead and don''t look."

    She didn''t want Selina to see him. The moment he was losing all his consciousness, it was her who was before him.

    She wanted to be thest person he saw.

    Selina didn''t say anything.

    But she burst into tears.

    Essie''s voice was clear and cold as she said, "There is a saying in the Witch n. Even if a person dies, and their physical body loses its consciousness, it will not immediately disappear. In other words, that''s their soul. Lothar''s soul must not want to see you cry. Dry your tears. He''s gone already. It''s toote to cry. Do you think you can revive him with your crying?"

    Hearing her words, Selina stopped crying.

    She rubbed her eyes and managed to stand up. "You''re right. It''s useless to cry. I won''t be able to revive him."

    After a pause, she added, "I''ll take Lothar''s body away."

    She wanted to find the best cemetery for Lothar and bury him well.

    "You can''t," Essie said.

    Astonished, Selina asked, "Why not?"

    The coldness on Essie''s face disappeared and was reced by sadness. She said, "I have been by his side since I saved him. And he had been by mine too. All these years, I''ve been living in solitude. He made me feel otherwise. Even if he''s dead, I want him with me. I''ve done so much for you guys, so please agree with my request."

    Selina held her breath for a moment.

    She suddenly thought of something from before.

    If things did not turn out this way, Lothar and Essie might stand a chance.

    No, Selina was certain there were feelings between the two. They had a chance!

    She looked at Essie.

    She saw the pained expression on Essie''s face and her hidden feelings for Lothar.

    At this moment, Selina decided and replied, "Okay."

    Essie heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you."

    Selina shook his head. "No, I believe you will give him a proper burial. I know you treat him well. It''s an honor for him to have you as his friend." "You''re wrong," Essie said, looking at Selena. "You''re lucky to have Lothar as your friend."

    Hearing her words, Selina felt a lump in her throat.

    She nodded. "It''s true."

    Then, her gaze fell upon Lothar once again, who was wrapped in white cloth. She ced her hand on the spot where her heart was, muttering to herself, "Lothar, I promise?ou that I will live well. For you and myself."

    It was deep into the night, and a little chilly at that.

    Matthew, Natalie, and Tobias had been waiting uneasily.

    During this period, Natalie could not keep silent. She was worried that there would be mishaps.

    She had been so excited before, but after thinking about it, she found it too unbelievable. A heart transnt was like a scene that would only happen on TV.

    A few times, she almost wanted to break in.

    However, Matthew stopped her.

    "Natalie, there are too many indescribable things in the world. Since we promised Essie not to go in, we can only wait here outside." His voice sounded lower than usual in the night.

    Tobias also gave Natalie a look, showing his respect for Matthew''s opinion.

    Natalie finally suppressed the desire within her.

    Time passed by. Not knowing how long has it been, the door suddenly opened from inside.

    A cracking sound was heard.

    They held their breath, looking in the direction of the door in unison.

    Just then, Selina walked out.

    Under the moonlight, it could be seen that her face was extremely pale.

    Matthew was the first to walk over.

    He held her in his arms, and his breathing was a little disordered.

    While waiting, he had been very calm. Only then did he feel relieved of his anxiety and uneasiness.

    Natalie and Tobias looked at each other and smiled.

    Looking up, Selina said, "Matthew, the surgery was a sess. I''m going to live in Lothar''s ce from now on. I must stay strong for him!"

    Her voice was soft but firm.

    On the other side, Natalie also threw herself into Tobias'' arms. "Thank God. It''s sessful, right?"

    Tobias gently patted Natalie''s cheek. "Yes."

    Essie looked at Lothar, who was lying on the bed. After Selina left, she lifted the white cloth.

    At this moment, Lothar was already gone.

    She sat by the bed.

    Her eyes were hazy as she looked at him.

    She murmured, "Lothar, I''ve always thought of you as the greatest fool on earth. But I know I am one too. Why did I even help you? I''m so stupid. Why did I help you?"

    "Lothar, I still remember the first time I saw you on TV. Back then, I was thinking, how could there be a man in this world who has such good-looking eyes?"

    "I was thrilled to save you. I thought

    that if I did enough, you would be grateful towards me and even fall for me, and want to marry me. realized now that I was wrong. I was such a fool. I saved you, only for you to save someone else with your life."

    Suddenly, sheughed. "Lothar, do you still remember what you told me before you left? You said that you were on eggshells your whole life. You wanted to be free and do what you want for once. I want to same too. I want to make you stay with me, even if you''re no longer living. You gave your life to that woman, but your physical body will stay with me. I''ve done so much for

    you. You wouldn''t mind my willfulness now, right?"

    A day after the surgery, Selina went looking for

    Yesseca.

    Yesseca was surprised to see her.

    the

    Because she had told her she wouldn''te to see her ever again.

    The moment Yesseca saw Selina, she didn''t know what to say.

    However, Selina gave her a great big hug.

    She hugged Yesseca tightly to the point that she couldn''t breathe.

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499

    ?

    Yesseca''s face turned pale.

    She had to push Selina away and whispered, "Miss Whitlock, you''re making it hard for me to breathe."

    Her words made Selina do something that she had not expected.

    Selina reached out for her hand, and ced it on her chest.

    Yesseca was caught off guard.

    And she did not know what to say.

    What was happening...

    "Yesseca, I n on bringing you out. We''ll travel around the world. Just the two of us." A momentter, Selina said.

    She had already discussed this with Matthew. She was allowed to have half a month''s worth of free time to travel the world with Yesseca.

    Yesseca was confused.

    "Miss Whitlock, why do you want to take me on a trip?" Yesseca asked with her eyes wide open.

    "You know. To see the world together," Selina said.

    However, it confused Yesseca even more.

    She told Selina she had work to do. Recently, she had taken up more work, and she could not go on a trip.

    But Selina forced her to put aside her work and brought her on the trip.

    Although the trip was pleasant, Yesseca remained doubtful.

    In the end, she assumed that something must have triggered Selina to do so. Selina did not know whether tough or cry at her conclusion.

    The day before they returned to Agaphen City, Selina said to Yesseca, "From now on, please think of me as your sister. You can call me whenever you need me."

    "I''ve always treated you as my sister," Yesseca said very seriously.

    Shaking her head, Selina borated, "No, not that. Think of me as your blood sister."

    Yesseca was also confused.

    Selina had told her she wouldn''t see her again.

    How could things have changed in the blink of an eye?

    But it was good. She lost her brother, but she gained a sister.

    In the end, Selina even asked Yesseca to move in with her. Yesseca was surprised when she heard She immediately shook her head and refused, "Selina, you know how introverted I am. I don''t like living with too many people. I am better off living on my own."

    Selina asked Yesseca to call her by her name, and so she did. She was no longer addressing Selina as Miss Whitlock.

    Seeing how Yesseca insisted on living on her own, Selina wanted to buy a vi for her, saying that she shouldn''t be living in this old apartment. Yesseca didn''t agree, but Selina was persistent.

    In the end, Yesseca had no choice but to hurriedly say, "Selina, this is the ce where my brother and I lived. It has all of our memories. I can''t and will not move out."

    Hearing this, Selina immediately became silent.

    All kinds of emotions shed in her eyes, and no one knew what she was thinking about.

    After a long time, Selina sighed, "Alright then, Yesseca. Call me immediately if you need anything in the future. Even if you don''t need anything, you can give me a call too. I will keep my phone on for you."

    Yesseca''s heart warmed when she heard that.

    She nodded. "Okay. You can go back after getting off the ne. You have also apanied me for long enough."

    Selina nodded her agreement.

    After getting off the ne, Selena insisted on doing something for Yesseca.

    She arranged a bodyguard for Yesseca.

    The bodyguard was young and handsome. He was also clever, and he was part of the special forces before this.

    The reason why she did this was to ensure Yesseca''s safety.

    Although she knew that Reid was dead and Yesseca wouldn''t be in danger, she wanted to be foolproof.

    After all, she had promised Lothar to take good care of Yesseca.

    Yesseca was startled to see that Selina had arranged a bodyguard for her.

    She refused it, but because Selina was so persistent, she had to ept it as she had no choice.

    After saying goodbye to Selina, Yesseca went back to the apartment. The bodyguard followed closely behind her. Yesseca felt extremely awkward.

    When she was about to reach the apartment, she suddenly remembered something and turned pale with fright. Just then, she stopped in her tracks.

    The bodyguard stopped at the same time.

    She quickly walked to the front of

    the bodyguard. Facing the

    handsome young bodyguard, she asked, "Hello, how should I address you?"

    swnoy

    The bodyguard replied, "Miss Cowell, you can call me Zachary."

    Nodding, she said, "Zachary, y-you won''t go into my apartment with me, right?"

    Only then did she think of this.

    Selina had instructed Zachary to follow her closely. Yesseca wondered if he was going to follow her into her home.

    She couldn''t stand having an unfamiliar man under the same roof.

    Zachary said respectfully, "Don''t worry, Miss Cowell. I won''t go in with you. I have a ce to go."

    Hearing this, Yesseca finally rxed.

    She smiled at him and said, "Alright. Pardon my rudeness."

    "Don''t mention it. It''s okay," Zachary answered.

    Coincidentally, there was a vendor machine up ahead. Yesseca immediately went to buy a bottle of drink.

    She thought that Zachary would be thirsty on such a hot day, so she bought one for him.

    After delivering the drinks, Yesseca walked up the stairs.

    Unexpectedly, a small figure appeared in front of her.

    It was Montez, whom she had not seen in a long time.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Montez was looking at Yesseca with a sad face.

    Yesseca hadn''t seen him for a long time. This time, she realized thatche was much thinner than before. His round little face was sharper now. It made his eyes look bigger, and he looked very adorable.

    Yesseca was about to pick Montez up.

    She had liked him from the moment she met him. Seeing how much weight he lost, she felt her heart aching.

    But he did not throw himself into her arms like how he always did. Instead, he swiped her hand away.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    Then, Montez snorted.

    He sounded so cute doing so. Yesseca was at a loss. She said, "Montez, what''s wrong with you? Are you unhappy?"

    "Yes, I am unhappy!" he said with a raised voice.

    "Come to my house. I''ll fix something delicious for you," said Yesseca.

    After all, Montez liked her cooking.

    Her words were very tempting, and he gulped hard.

    "Come on, let''s go upstairs." Yesseca was about to hold Montez''s hand, but he avoided her hand.

    Yesseca was rendered speechless.

    She looked at him, confused. What''s wrong with him this day? Something didn''t feel right.

    "Montez, is something the matter?" Yesseca asked.

    With his eyes wide, Montez said,

    "You made me sad. Now, I am veret

    disappointed in you, very

    disappointed. Very disapprovelet

    He repeated the word disappointed for 3 times.

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She squatted down and asked, "Montez, how did I let you down?"

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500

    ?

    Montez gritted his teeth. "I''ve been looking for you all over, but I couldn''t find you."

    Yesseca suddenly understood.

    She was sure that he hade to look for her when she was traveling with Selina.

    With that, she immediately exined, "Montez, I went on a trip with a friend of mine, and I just came back."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Hearing her words, he was stunned.

    He was feeling much better, but soon the expression on his face stiffened as he said, "But I saw you with a man just now. That hurt me."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She looked at Montez and said, "Who is this man that you''re speaking of?"

    She had never been in a rtionship, so who was this man in his words?

    He said sadly, "I saw it all just now. You were with a man, and you bought him a bottle of water. Why are you treating him so well? You never even bought a bottle of water for me!"

    His words rendered her speechless.

    She didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    It turned out he was upset and mad about this matter.

    Therefore, she immediately exined to him, "I don''t know him very well. It''s normal for me to buy him a bottle of water to drink in this hot weather. Do you want one too? I''ll buy it for you."

    Pouting, he said in a less stiff voice, "Is what you said true?"

    "It''s true." She did not hesitate for a moment.

    "If that is the case..." He nced at her before dashing off, asking, "Do you like him or me better?"

    He wore an arrogant expression when he asked her this question. She found it funny and adorable at the same time.

    Just then, Yesseca nted a kiss on Montez''s face, saying, "Of course it''s you. I like you the most."

    When he heard her words, he felt the anger in him dissipating, and he smiled brightly at her.

    He kissed her on the face, saying, "I like you the most too, Yesseca."

    However, she was too shocked to say anything else.

    He had always addressed her respectably. Why was he calling her name now?

    She was not picky about how he addressed her, so she brushed it off.

    Standing up, she took his hand and told him, "Well, shall we go inside now? I''ll get you something delicious."

    He was so happy when he heard her words that his face was scrunched up.

    Right at this moment, a creaking sound was heard.

    It was the sound of a caring to a stop, and it was quite harsh.

    A look downstairs and Montez''s face fell.

    "Yesseca, the Big Devil is here for me! I have to go back now. I''ll be back to see you next time. Remember to think of me, okay?" As soon as his words fell, he dashed down the stairs.

    Yesseca was silent.

    Looking downstairs, she saw a car.

    It was grand and luxurious.

    She knew that it was Montez''s father who was here.

    She sighed, but her lips curved into a smile.

    Big Devil?

    It did sound fitting of the cold-blooded father of

    Montez.

    She was wondering how a cruel man like him could give life to the adorable Montez.

    Montez''s mother must be a gentle and kind woman, she thought to herself.

    Meanwhile, Montez took the initiative to open the door and enter the car.

    Once he was inside, he was surrounded by an icy aura.

    He chuckled.

    Following his chuckle, he felt a cold re staring fixedly at him.

    His heart skipped a beat.

    Then, he said in a childish tone, "Dad, why aren''t you starting the car? We have to go now."

    "Oh? So you do remember? Did you forget that I''ve told you you aren''t allowed here anymore?" said Tremaine sternly.

    Pursing his lips, Montez asked, "Why am I not allowed here? Why?!"

    "Do I need a reason to ban you from this ce?" Tremaine''s voice was filled with indifference when he said this.

    Hearing his father''s words, Montez snorted internally.

    He thought to himself, "The Big Devil never changes. He''s forever so cold and such a control freak. He''ll never learn to respect children."

    "You can''t ban me from this ce.

    You''re tearing Yesseca and me apart! We are in love with eachother,

    Vol.ne

    and you shouldn''t be geacht

    in our

    rtionship." Montez spoke up.

    Hearing his words, Tremaine fell silent for a moment.

    Then, he frowned at Montez''s reasoning.

    Inside, he was wondering where did his son learn to speak like this at this age.

    It must be Yesseca. For sure.

    As he reached this conclusion, his aversion towards Yesseca increased.

    Momentster, Tremaine started the engine and said coldly, "Well, don''t me me for punishing you if I ever find you here again."

    Pouting, Montez said nothing.

    When they returned home, Tremaine called for the housekeeper, Noel.

    Naturally, Noel felt ountable for not being able to stop Montez from running out of the house.

    Right then droplets of sweat were forming on Noel''s forehead as he said, "Mr. Tremaine, rest assured. I will not let this happen again. will

    sure not to let Mr. Montez run away again."

    After hearing his words, Tremaine announced, "Don''t let me see you ever again if this happens again."

    "Yes, Mr. Tremaine. I understand," replied Noel.

    "What did that woman say to Montez to make him go back to her?" Suddenly, Tremaine asked.

    It was quite a shock to Noel.

    "Mr. Tremaine, I am not sure if I am in the ce to say this." After a moment of hesitation, Noel spoke.

    "Speak."

    "Mr. Tremaine, when I first saw the girl Yesseca, I found her quite simr to you."

    Tremaine''s pupils contracted.

    After all, he thought the same too when he first saw Yesseca.

    But after knowing her age, he discarded this thought to the back of his mind.

    Hearing it from Noel now...

    Right then, his eyes darkened.

    "Bring me the information about Yesseca. I want every possible information avable." Tremaine ordered.

    Meanwhile, Cecilia was burning with anger because of Selina.

    She felt like she had been yed.

    Matthew and Selina were standing right in front of her.

    Right then, they were informing her that they were back together and would be holding a wedding in five days.

    For one whole minute, she was silent.

    She spoke in due time, "Matthew, Selina, I beg you not torture me

    anymore. Lam not any younger,

    ??

    I.n

    I can''t possibly bear this kind of shock know you''re separated now. I''ll exin it to Peter. Just don''t torture me anymore."

    Matthew and Selina looked at each other in dismay.

    Natalie couldn''t help but say, "Selina, should you be keeping it from Mom still?"

    Natalia had wanted to tell the truth to Cecilia, but Selina disagreed with her. She was afraid that her mother would be worried about her if she knew

    about this.

    However, it seemed like Cecelia was against Matthew and her getting back together.

    With that, Selina was beginning to hesitate.

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501

    ?

    Natalie pulled Cecilia aside and told her everything. Finally, she added, "Mom, you misunderstood her. This was how things went. You have to let her off this time."

    Cecilia was stunned when she heard it from Cecelia.

    It took her a long time toe to her senses.

    Then, she rushed over, took Selina''s hand, and seized her up. She asked, "Selina, is what Natalie said true? It must have been hard on you to shoulder this alone. Silly child. How could you not tell me? How could you be so foolish?"

    Selina smiled and said, "Mom, things are over now. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine."

    But Cecilia was still worried. "How could such a terrifying thing exist in this world? You and Matthew better get another check-up."

    Because of her insistence, Matthew and Selina went to do a full-body checkup. The results stated that they were all cleared.

    The only fact was that their bodies were ten years old than their actual age.

    However, the effects were irreversible.

    But to be able to live on was much more important than the age of their bodies.

    As they were less prone to aging, a little care and effort were enough to make up for the ten years worth of aging.

    Five dayster, Matthew and Selina held their wedding in Agaphen City.

    It was a grand wedding like none other. For five days straight, fireworks filled the night skies of Agaphan City.

    When Matthew and Selina were reciting their wedding vows, Natalie said to Tobias with a smile, "Look, they''re reciting it again."

    However, the feeling of seeing it was different from the first time.

    A smile appeared on Tobias''s lips.

    Cecilia was confused, so she asked Natalie about it.

    Since the circumstances were different this time, it would make no difference to exin it to Cecelia. Therefore, Natalie told her about the wedding that was held before this.

    Cecilia was shocked and helpless to hear it. "You kids! How could you keep everything from me! I warn you, no more of this monkey business!" Embarrassed, Natalie smiled and said, "Mom, we were afraid you would be worried."

    "Even if you''re afraid, you can''t do this," med Cecilia.

    Just then, Tobias said, "Mom, it doesn''t matter now. What is done is done. The good thing is that both Matthew and Selina are still alive." Hearing his words, Cecelia felt a great sense of relief.

    She looked at Matthew and Selina who were on the tform.

    At this moment, they were embracing each other and kissing.

    Matthew was in a ck tuxedo, while Selina was in a white wedding dress. Both of them looked stunning.

    Even the scene of them kissing was picturesque.

    Seeing the scene unfolding in front of her, Cecelia smiled widely.

    She was satisfied that they were able to have a happy ending in the end.

    A truly happy ending.

    She wished peace for the couple in their future together.

    That day, Yesseca was feeling very happy.

    Because it was Selina''s wedding.

    And she was invited to the wedding.

    Selina did not forget about her and arranged for the best of the best for Yesseca.

    During the wedding ceremony, Selina invited Yesseca to the stage.

    She announced to all the guests that Yesseca was someone whom she held great importance.

    The guests were all astonished.

    Under normal circumstances, no bride would invite someone on stage and announce their significance to them. Therefore, everyone was guessing that Yesseca was someone respectable. After hearing Selina''s words, they all treated Yesseca with the utmost respect. They proposed toasts to her. Yesseca, who usually stayed away from drinking, was so happy for Selina''s wedding that she drank to all the toasts.

    Selina found out and stopped her from drinking in the end.

    By then, Yesseca was already blushing from the alcohol. She said, "Selina, I am so happy. You look so pretty today. This is the best day of your life."

    Selina had already exined to Yesseca about the matter of the love triangle in the past. Therefore, Yesseea was happy for Matthew and Selina from the bottom of her heart. Content belongs to

    Seeing Yesseca so happy, Selina felt a myriad of feelings welling up in her heart.

    Lothar''s greatest wish was to make his sister happy.

    It was like she was fulfilling Lothar''s wish for him in making her happy.

    Later on, Selina asked Yesseca to stay the night at the Perry family.

    However, Yesseca refused.

    She said that she wanted to go home to share this joy with her brother.

    With that said, Selina wanted to send her home herself, but she was once again refused by Yesseca.

    After all, it was Selina''s wedding day and Yesseca couldn''t bother her to send her home. That was how Zachary ended up being the one to escort Yesseca home.

    Zachary drove to Yesseca''s apartment.

    Because Yesseca was a little drunk, he was worried and wanted to send her upstairs.

    As they reached her floor, Yesseca slipped. Fortunately, Zachary was there to catch her.

    Before she could stabilize herself and thank him, a small figure rushed out.

    He took Yesseca''s hand, shooting Zachary a re. "Who allowed you to touch her? Get away from her!"

    Zachary was speechless to hear such words from a young boy.

    He looked at the boy who was staring at him with hatred in his eyes, feeling helpless.

    "Miss Cowell, do you know this child?" Zachary asked.

    Yesseca immediately nodded. "Yes, I do."

    With that, he was relieved.

    "I''ll be leaving then."

    When Zachary was making his way down, he could still feel a hateful gaze on his back. He felt like thorns were piercing him.

    On the other hand, Yesseca patted Montez''s face and said, "Why are you here again?"

    Only then did Montez withdraw his hatred gaze. His voice was full of grievance and sadness. "Didn''t you say you had nothing to do with that foolst time? Why is he here with you? he did not notice me, he would have entered your house with you!"

    He was upset as he felt a wave of betrayal hitting him.

    Yesseca was rendered speechless.

    She smiled bitterly in her heart as a tall, handsome man was called a fool by Montez.

    "Cut it out. There''s nothing between us."

    "Hmph! Do you think I missed it? I saw it with my own eyes!" The more Montez thought about it, the angrier he became.

    He let go of Yesseca''s hand, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''m angry!" he shot.

    After that, he was about to leave. Without paying attention to himself, he missed a step and tumbled down the stairs.

    "Montez!" Yesseca eximed.

    Meanwhile, the people in the Quartley family were in a mess.

    Because Montez had disappeared again.

    Noel was scared out of his wits.

    It was 10 p.m. that Tremaine learned that Monez was missing when he came home.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    His face darkened on the spot.

    Right then, Noel was trembling in

    fear as he exined, "Mr. Tremaine, I have been keeping my eyes on Mr., Montez these days. I didn''t expecte that he would slip away quietly- during bedtime." "Useless!" Tremaine''s words were cold and stern as he ordered, "Go to that

    vel.n

    woman''s ce and bring Montez back!"

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502

    ?

    There was nowhere else Montez would be other than Yesseca''s ce.

    Noel''s head was hanging low as he said, "Mr. Tremaine, Mr. Montez isn''t at Miss Cowell''s ce."

    A hint of surprise shed across Tremaine''s eyes.

    Ten minutester, Tremaine departed for a hospital.

    Just a while ago, Noel found that Montez was at a hospital within Agaphan City.

    Tremaine''s brows were tightly knitted along the way.

    Just that morning, he had received all the information about Yesseca from Noel.

    He took his time to go through it carefully.

    After that, he discarded the possibility of that being true.

    Yesseca had been battling her sickness all this while. It was only this year that she could move around like normal after the surgery.

    She couldn''t be Montez''s birth mother.

    In other words, Montez and Yesseca couldn''t have the connection between a mother and her son.

    But he liked her so much. It must be very likely that Yesseca had seduced him. However, Tremaine was not sure what she wanted out of this. When he arrived at the hospital, Tremaine pulled over and strode in.

    At the same time, Montez had just fallen asleep.

    Just some time ago, he had fallen off the stairs. As he had fallen face first, blood covered his face before he was sent to the hospital. After some treatment, he was fine, but the doctor said it might leave a scar.

    Yesseca''s heart sank when she heard about the scarring from the doctor.

    A scar would affect a young boy like Montez''s life for sure. She couldn''t possibly let there be a scar on his face.

    After coaxing Montez to sleep, Yesseca went to see the doctor.

    She begged the doctor, "Doctor, can you think of some way to prevent the scarring? He''s still a little boy. He can''t have a scar."

    The doctor was in a difficult position. "I have tried my best, but the wound on his face is too deep. I can''t guarantee that there will be no scar." "Doctor, didn''t you see how adorable and goodlooking he is? A scar wouldn''t do!" Yesseca''s eyes reddened as she spoke.

    It was all because she was careless that Montez had fallen off the stairs.

    "I''m sorry. I''m afraid this is over my limits." The doctor expressed that he had done his best.

    "I heard that skin transnt can help with scarring." Right then, she suddenly remembered she had seen a news report about this method. A mother had donated her skin to her son, who had suffered from arge-scale burn.

    Pointing to her face, she asked, "Can I donate the skin on my face? If Montez were to leave a scar, I don''t mind giving him my skin for the skin transnt."

    Not far away from them, Tremaine was rolling his eyes.

    As soon as he arrived, he heard Yesseca speaking to the doctor.

    Then he stopped.

    He didn''t expect to hear these words from her.

    She was actually willing to donate her skin for Montez''s sake.

    It was known to everyone that women valued their appearances more than anything, but she was taking the initiative to do this for Montez. Why on earth did she want to do this?

    Tremaine''s eyes narrowed as he thought about this.

    The more he knew about her, the more he did not understand her.

    Momentster, he strode over.

    He wanted to see what had happened to his son''s face.

    Hearing the heavy footsteps, Yesseca subconsciously looked over and saw Tremaine.

    She felt a pang of guilt building up inside her heart.

    Although she had always hated Tremaine, how could she not feel ashamed when she saw him when she was the one responsible for his son''s injury?

    Looking at Tremaine, she said in a pitiable tone, "Mr. Quartley, I''m really sorry. Montez had fallen from the stairs when he came to see me. It was all my fault."

    Hearing her words, he shot her a deathly re.

    He had met her several times. She had this arrogant air around her that did not match her meek appearance. This was the first time he had seen her acting weak.

    Her face was a little red, and her eyshes were trembling because of nervousness. Plus, she was ying with her hands helplessly. Somehow, she reminded him of a deer.

    She was just like a deer who had identally got lost in the forest.

    Just then, he averted his gaze.

    He entered the ward which was behind Yesseca.

    As soon as he entered, he saw Montez lying on the bed.

    He was already fast asleep.

    There was a frightening big scar across his face.

    Tremaine frowned.

    He looked at Yesseca, who was following behind him, and asked, "How did this happen?"

    Yesseca said guiltily, "Montez was on the stairs waiting for me, but he identally fell."

    "He was waiting for you on the stairs?" Tremaine''s eyes turned colder and colder. "Yesseca, why did Montez repeatedlye looking for you?"

    His interrogation was so oppressive that she couldn''t help but shrink.

    "Just what did you do to make him like you this much?!" He stared fixedly at her face as if he was about to stare holes into her. "What purpose do you have by getting near him?" Content belongs to

    She had been feeling guilty. When she heard his words, she felt herself burning with rage.

    How could he say this about her?

    With that, her tone was much

    sharper when she said, "Mr. Quartley, how could you nder me?! What do you mean by my

    purpose of getting near him?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    no purpose! As to why Montez likes me so much, I think you should reflect upon yourself!

    "When have you ever spoken properly to him?"

    "Do you know what food he likes the most? And what he doesn''t?

    "Have you ever cooked for him? Have you read him a book before or yed with him?''

    "You did none of those!"

    Tremaine held his breath when he heard those questions for Tremaine.

    Just then, she raised her voice and

    el

    said, "These are all the reasons why he likes me. Because he can''t get any sort of fatherly love from you. You''re just a cold-blooded machine to him. This is why he is so dependent on me! Not only are you not reflecting on your parenting methods, but you also came here to criticize me for stealing him away! The problems lie within yourself, not me!" Content belongs to

    Right then, his face fell.

    Although he was looking at her with such a cold re, Yesseca did not back down. She stared straight into his eyes.

    Momentster, he removed his sight from her.

    "If it weren''t for Montez, I would have killed you!" he said coldly.

    He had seen how anxious and sincere she was when she was pleading with the doctor just now.

    However, he still decided to pick up the sleeping Montez and wanted to leave.

    Seeing his actions, she stood in front of him, blocking his way worriedly.

    "Move it!" he ordered her.

    Yesseca looked at Montez, who was in Tremaine''s arms, feeling conflicted.

    She knew that she had no right to stop him. After all, Tremaine was Montez''s biological father. She was just an outsider.

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503

    ?

    Seeing how Tremaine was acting, Yesseca could not be rest assured to see Montez taken away.

    After a moment of hesitation, shepromised.

    Biting her lip, she said to Tremaine, "Please take good care of Montez. Remember not to give him overly stimting food and not let any water get onto his face. And also, remember to not stimte him emotionally too..."

    It was unknown how many reminders she gave before she finally stopped.

    The look in his eyes was growing stranger as he looked at her.

    Just then, she realized she was overstepping it.

    She was not rted to Montez, and so she had no right to ask this from Tremaine.

    Then, she stepped aside, opening the way.

    However, Tremaine did not leave immediately.

    He took a deep look at her.

    Those experienced eyes were surging with a profound radiance.

    After a while, he finally strode away.

    At this moment, Selina and Matthew rushed over.

    Zachary, who had been by Yesseca''s side, had informed her that Yesseca was going to the hospital.

    After all, Selina had given him instructions when she assigned him to Yesseca.

    And that was to keep her informed of anything that happened to Yesseca.

    Unexpectedly, the phone was not connected when he phoned Selina.

    The newlyweds, Matthew and Selina, had not noticed the ringing of the phone.

    Anxious, Zachary departed straight to the Perry family.

    When Selina heard that Yesseca was in the hospital, she couldn''t care less that it waste at night and went to the hospital with Matthew.

    Seeing that Yesseca was fine, Selina finally let out a sigh of relief.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Yesseca was also surprised to see Selina. "Selina, why are you here?"

    "I heard that you were in the hospital. I was afraid that you were in trouble, so I came here in a hurry," Selina exined.

    Hearing her words, Yesseca did not say a word.

    She knew that it must be Zachary who had informed Selina as he was always by her side.

    Yesseca felt helpless and touched at the same time.

    She was helpless because she felt ufortable to have a bodyguard who constantly watched her.

    But she was moved because Selina rushed over for her.

    Plus, that day was Selina''s wedding day.

    Yesseca immediately said, "Don''t worry. A child fell down the stairs, so I sent him here. I''m fine." "Alright."

    Then, Selina and Matthew send Yesseca back to her residential area before driving off.

    On the way back, Selina sighed and said, "Fortunately, nothing happened. I was scared to death just now."

    When she heard that Yesseca was in the hospital, she rushed right over with Matthew without knowing the reason.

    Matthew smiled and said, "You jump at the slightest sound. Look at how worried you were just now."

    Wrapping her arms in front of her, she said, "Hey! It''s not that I want to be that way. I have promised Lothar to take good care of Yesseca for him." He understood how she was feeling.

    ncing at her, he said, "Selina, I understand what you''re thinking. However, Yesseca is her own person. Lothar wasn''t expecting you to take care of everything for her. She has to learn how to face the different situations in life. I think this is what Lothar wants. As long as we prepare a huge dowry for her when she gets married, she''ll never have to worry for the rest of her life. Only then will we fulfill Lothar''sst wish."

    Right then, Selina was treating Yesseca like a child, so Matthew felt the need to point it out to her.

    Showing a wry smile, Selina said, "Alright, I understand."

    At this moment, they arrived back at the Perry family''s vi. Matthew took Selina''s hand and got out of the car.

    "I knew that, my smart girl."

    As soon as he finished his words, he hugged her.

    The sudden weightlessness made her wrap her arms around his neck subconsciously.

    "Why are you hugging me all of a sudden?" She couldn''t help but ask.

    He stared at her with his bright eyes and said, "Well, what do you expect? We are going to continue where we left off just now."

    His words rendered her speechless.

    Then, a blush appeared on her cheeks.

    Of course, she remembered what she and Matthew were doing before they went to see Yesseca.

    "But we''ve done it many times already. Are we still going to go for it?" she said coyly.

    Matthew did not answer Selina verbally.

    Instead, he used his actions to show her.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Yesseca had gotten up early.

    She had made a decision.

    She was going to visit Montez at his home that day.

    Although she knew that Tremaine would not wee her, she insisted on visiting him.

    After all, she was worried about the injury on Montez''s face. She had to pay a visit. Besides, she also knew a great way to help with the healing of his scar.

    Meanwhile, Montez was crying at home.

    Because he did not have the chance to see Yesseca.

    Perhaps

    phis injury that he was

    particrly fragile. He burst tears when he did not see and he couldn''t care less. belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Noel was desperately begging for him to stop crying.

    into

    After all, the doctor had said that they should avoid getting water on his face. Yet he was crying.

    Finally, Noel had no choice but to call Tremaine over.

    el:

    A hint of fear shed across Montez''s eyes as soon as he saw Tremaine. He resumed crying, sobbing, "I want to see Yesseca! | want to see her!" Content belongs to

    Tremaine said word by word, "I''ll sew your lips together if you don''t stop crying."

    Montez was stunned to hear his father''s words.

    In the past, Montez would surely behave himself after being threatened by Tremaine.

    But this time, he refused toply.

    That morning, he had seen how horrifying he looked in the mirror.

    He was upset by the scar on his face.

    After all, he was proud of his looks.

    The kindergarten teachers liked him because he was good-looking.

    Even the girls in his school would gush over his good looks.

    He was terrified to lose the thing he was most pleased with, and he was scared that Yesseca would no longer like him. The fear and uneasiness made him refuse to stop crying.

    Instead, he red at Tremaine. "Do what you want! All you know is to threaten me with your words, you autocratic devil!"

    Noel''s face turned pale with fright when he heard Montez speaking to Tremaine this way.

    Oh my God! How dare he talk to Mr. Tremaine like this! He might not live to see the light of the day!

    However, to Noel''s surprise, Tremaine didn''t get mad.

    Instead, Tremaine stopped to think for some time.

    Tremaine remembered what Yesseca said to him the night before.

    She told him why Montez was so attached to her instead of him.

    And he actually heard from Montez that he was autocratic.

    Without realizing it, Tremaine ordered, "Call Yesseca over."

    After he finished speaking, he was stunned.

    How could he ask someone to bring Yesseca over?

    On the other hand, Montez was cheering, "Thank you, Dad! I love you the most!"

    He looked totally different from before.

    Noel was speechless.

    He was stunned and confused at the same time.

    Why did Mr. Tremaine ask to invite Miss Cowell over?

    Didn''t he hate Miss Cowell very much?

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504

    ?

    When Noel was about to invite over Yesseca, he saw her standing by the front door.

    She greeted him, "Hello, Mr. Noel. I know I am not weed here, but I have to visit Montez. He got hurt yesterday, and I am really worried about him."

    In fact, he was more than willing to invite her inside.

    He said to her, "Miss Cowell, you''re just in time. I was just about to call you toe over. Come on in. They''re all waiting for you."

    When she heard his words, she was confused.

    And she could not find the words to say.

    Why was Noel treating her with much enthusiasm this time?

    And what did he mean that they were waiting for her?

    She couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Noel, did Montez ask me toe over?"

    With a smile, he replied, "Not only Mr. Montez, but Mr. Tremaine has said the same. He was the one who asked me to invite you over."

    She fell silent again.

    She was dumbfounded.

    Tremaine?

    How could he be the one inviting her here?

    Wasn''t he disgusted by her existence? How could it be him who asked for her to visit?

    God, she couldn''t even imagine it.

    As soon as they arrived at the living room, Montez hugged Yesseca when he saw her.

    He buried himself into Yesseca''s embrace. "Yesseca, you''re here. I miss you so much."

    He had heard about the saying of how time flies by so slowly when you''re separated from your loved ones.

    But it was not until that moment he understood it.

    So that was how it meant to miss someone so badly.

    Seeing that the crying Montez was now all smiling, Noel breathed a sigh of relief.

    He secretly nced at Yesseca. He never thought that this seemingly weak girl would have so much power over Montez, who had always been troublesome.

    In addition, he felt that she looked a little like Montez. Because of this, he could not help himself from overthinking.

    But now, he knew that it was impossible.

    Because he had gathered all of Yesseca''s information.

    This sickly girl could not be Montez''s mother.

    While Noel had only nced at her, Tremaine looked straight at her. His gaze wasplicated, and Noel couldprehend his thoughts. "Yesseca, I almost died missing you." Montez buried his messy head deeper into Yesseca''s arms.

    Yesseca felt her heart melting by his actions.

    Rubbing his head, she said, "I miss you too."

    Tilting his chin up, she then asked, "Do you feel better?"

    "As long as you''re here, I feel so much better," said Montez with his voice raised.

    Hearing this, Yessica was happy. How was this child such a smooth talker?

    She took out a small pouch from her purse and said, "Montez, this is a herbal medicine that I prepared for you. I''ll apply it to your face for you. It''ll speed up the healing process, and there won''t be any scars left."

    After hearing from the doctor that his injury might leave a scar, Yesseca was so scared that she started searching for a method to help him heal. Finally, she has gotten her hands on a method from Sierra.

    Sierra told her that her father was a doctor. He had a special treatment for healing scars.

    Yesseca asked Sierra for it and brought it over to visit Montez.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at the herbal medicine, Noel was stunned.

    In this day and age, were there still people who used herbal medicine?

    Noel couldn''t help but nce at Tremaine.

    Tremaine was wearing a look of disdain as he gruffed, "Get rid of those!"

    The room fell into silence.

    Yesseca subconsciously hugged the medicine tightly and asked, "Why should I get rid of them? I specially brought them for Montez."

    Noel knew that Tremaine was used

    to being in a high position, and so his words were blunt. Therefore, Noel was afraid that Tremaine''s words would make Yesseca unhappy. If Yesseca was unhappy, Montez would surely throw another tantrum. So he hurriedly said, "Miss Cowell, we already bought cold healing cream which is worth millions of yuan for Mr. Montez. The

    effect is absolutely good." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca''s lips twitched. "How can you be sure that the effects of what''s expensive are better?"

    Noel was speechless.

    She knew that Noel was only the middle man. The man who got to decide was Tremaine.

    She had to persuade Tremaine to agree to use the medicine she got for Montez.

    ???

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine again and said, "Well, expensive goods don''t necessarily mean good results. Just like human beings, some people have endless wealth, but they don''t live happily and are always wearing poker faces. Some people might be poor but they live happily just like me." Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    No one said anything.

    Noel broke out in cold sweat.

    Even he could hear the sarcasm in her words that were directed at Tremaine. How could the intelligent Tremaine not understand?

    Noel thought that Yesseca''s words would provoke Tremaine, but he didn''t expect that there were signs of hesitance from him.

    However, they vanished quickly.

    After a while, Tremaine turned around and left. Before leaving, he said, "If Montez turns out to be allergic to those herbs, I will not let you leave easily."

    Hearing his words, no one dared to say a word.

    Was he agreeing to it?

    Yesseca immediately stood up.

    "Montez, get the medicine ready for you and apply it to your faceter. My friend said that this medicine has a miraculous effect. You can rest assured." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Montez had been smiling after hearing what his father said. However, his face was pale as a sheet when he heard Yesseca''s words.

    That was because if he was allergic to the medicine, his father would make Yesseca stay to take responsibility for the medicine''s ineffectiveness.

    But she was so sure that the medicine would work now.

    Right then, he started praying in his heart.

    He was wishing for Yesseca''s medicine to not be effective.

    Montez''s wish was dashed.

    Because Yesseca''s seemingly unremarkable herbs were surprisingly effective.

    Even Noel was shocked.

    Yesseca''s herbal medicine was even more effective than the expensive cream.

    With that, Noel went to report to Tremaine who was in the study.

    Something rippled in Tremaine''s eyes, and then he calmed down.

    "What is she doing now?" After a while, Tremaine asked.

    His voice was low and maic with a sense of icy-ness.

    "Mr. Tremaine, Miss Cowell is ying with Mr. Montez. He always has fun when he is with her," replied Noel.

    Tremaine didn''t speak.

    Noel looked at Tremaine carefully and said, "Mr. Tremaine, I don''t know if I should say something this."

    Raising his eyes, Tremaine said, "Since you want to say it, spit it out."

    When he heard his words, Noel was rendered speechless.

    How could Tremaine be so straightforward and hurtful?

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505

    ?

    Embarrassed, Noel said, "Mr. Tremaine, thest time we hired Elenor to take care of Mr. Montez. But because he did not like her, she ended up only doing the chores instead of caring for Mr. Montez''s needs. I think that Miss Cowell would be a suitable candidate as his caretaker. Why don''t we hire her instead? I can go talk to her about the offer. We can even increase the pay, so she does not refuse the offer."

    However, Noel was saying this for his own benefit.

    After all, he was the one who had to suffer the punishment from Tremaine whenever Montez ran off to find Yesseca.

    Hearing his words, Tremaine pursed his lips.

    Seeing this, Noel added, "Mr. Tremaine, Mr. Montez likes Miss Cowell a lot, and I could tell that she likes him too. She doesn''t look like she has ulterior motives."

    Tremaine sneered, "Do you think she will show her motives so easily?"

    Noel was rendered speechless.

    Not only did Tremaine not care about his feelings, but his words also cut deep.

    "Mr. Tremaine, I''ll be on my way out then." With that, Noel decided to leave so that he would be ridiculed by Tremaine anymore. He knew for sure that Tremaine would not ept his suggestion.

    Just as Noel was leaving, Tremaine stopped him, "Wait a minute."

    Noel immediately stopped.

    "Let Yesseca stay to take care of Montez," said Tremaine.

    Hearing his words, Noel let out a sigh of relief.

    Then, he said, "Yes, sir. Should I get rid of Eleanor then?"

    Ever since Eleanor started working with the Quartley''s, Noel had always found her an eyesore.

    She was not to Montez''s liking, and she was horrible at her job. She would arrive at the Quartley''s well-dressed every day, but she did nothing butze around.

    "There''s no need forthat," said Tremaine.

    At that moment, he was still not confident about Yesseca. Hence theck of trust in her. He wanted another person to work with her to keep an eye on her.

    Just then, Yesseca had just put Montez to sleep.

    Slowly, she took her hand out of his embrace and was ready to leave.

    Every second she was at the Quartley family, she was getting the attitude from Tremaine.

    She knew that he hated her. In this case, she would not ask to stay there any longer. Since she had alreadypleted her mission in applying the medicine to Montez, she wanted to leave.

    Just then, Noel came up to her.

    He told her that Tremaine wanted her to stay as Montez''s personal caretaker and that her pay would be ten times higher than what she saw in the recruitment offerst time.

    They offered her the same position before, but she refused it. This was why Noel proposed higher pay, thinking that she would not be able to resist. Hearing his words, she paused for a moment.

    But then, she refused, "Forget it. I don''t need this job."

    All she wanted was a job enough to live afortable life. She did not need riches if it meant she had to suffer Tremaine''s ill attitude towards her. Noel never expected to hear her refusal.

    The pay was so attractive that even a first-ss housekeeper would not be paid this much.

    "Miss Cowell, you had applied for the job in this past, meaning that you wanted it to some extent. Why are you refusing it now?" Noel asked.

    Just then, Yesseca answered him, "Mr. Tremaine is getting on my nerves."

    It was the first time that she had ever met such a cold-blooded man.

    He was speechless.

    But he wanted to exin to her that this was how Tremaine''s personality was. After all, she did not have a deep understanding of Tremaine''s identity. Men like him were not capable of being friendly towards others.

    However, just as he was about to speak, he stopped himself. The expression on his face changed too.

    Noel looked at Yesseca with a smile, "Miss Cowell, I''ll have you know that Mr. Tremaine is fairly popr among thedies. Plus, he is handsome too."

    She did not know what to answer him.

    Confused, she was contemting the meaning behind his words.

    Just then, he added, "I am pretty sure that you too have some interest in him."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    This time, she was silent too.

    She had never felt so speechless in her life.

    How could she possibly be interested in this poker face?

    She said, "Nonsens. Why would I be interested in him? You must be joking."

    However, she did not know she was blushing when she said these words.

    He continued, "If that isn''t true, why would you refuse this job because of Mr. Tremaine? Since you like Mr. Montez, why not ept this job? You can be with him and get such good pay. I don''t see a reason you shouldn''t be epting this job."

    Hearing his words, she stopped to think.

    What he said did make sense.

    Right then, Noel turned more solemn as he said, "Miss Cowell, Mr. Montez really likes you. Otherwise, Mr. Tremaine wouldn''t have swallowed his pride to hire you. Since your refusaDthest time, Mr. Montez has run away from home multiple times to find you. What if something happens to him? He is just a young child." Content belongs to

    Yesseca felt her heart tightened at his words.

    Noel was right. Montez is such a good-looking kid. What if someone kidnapped him? She would regret it for her whole life.

    With that, she took a deep breath.

    She looked at him and said, "Alright then. I''ll be

    Montez''s caretaker, but I have one condition. I want to go back every night to my own home."

    Her home was the one that she shared with her brother.

    Seeing that she had agreed, he was already ted. He immediately nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll arrange for someone to pick you up and drop you off. Miss Cowell, you can start work tomorrow."

    With that, she had agreed to this job.

    After she returned to her home, Selina came to visit her shortly.

    This was because Zachary had informed Selina that Yesseca had been out the whole day.

    That day, Yesseca went to a vi on the outskirts of Agaphen City. There were many guards around the vi, and there was no way for him to enter. However, Yesseca had told him she was going there to see a friend.

    Selina was worried about Yesseca''s safety.

    She wanted to go to the vi to look for her.

    But Matthew advised her otherwise.

    He was both helpless and amused. "Silly girl. Yesseca has already said that she has business over there.

    What are you worried about? Yout

    make things worse if you barge in so rashly. Don''t you know you''ll make it hard for her to have normal human interactions?"

    n

    However, Selina didn''t agree with what he said. "Do you even know where she is right now? It''s a heavily guarded vi! Although I don''t know who lives there, it must not be someone average. How would she know someone like this? She must be in trouble. I can''t sit still and wait. Why don''t you send your best men and weapons and we force our way

    in?" Content belongs to

    There was a hint of amusement in his eyes as Matthew asked, "Well, should I ask my men to drive a tank and bring heavy weapons?"

    Selina was speechless when she heard this.

    "Well, that''s a bit too much. A normal pistol would do."

    Matthew patted Selina on the head. "If Yesseca was just there to see a friend, do you think it would be a good idea for my men to barge in with a

    pistol? Don''t you think it''ll put her in a difficult position?"

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506

    ?

    "It''s impossible for Yesseca to have such a friend. The people living there must be rich or noble. How could an ordinary girl like Yesseca know such a person?"

    "What if her friend is a servant working at the vi?"

    Hearing Matthew''s words, Selina fell silent.

    She did not think of this possibility.

    Matthew continued, "What''s more, Natalie was an ordinary girl when she got to know Tobias. Nothing is impossible. You''re just overly anxious about it."

    She looked at him with a wry smile.

    It was true that she was overly anxious.

    After all, she had promised Lothar to take good care of Yesseca, so she didn''t dare to rx even a little bit.

    "If you''re this worried, we''ll go to the Cowell family and wait for her toe home. Then, we''ll know the answer when we ask her," he said.

    This time, she was a little hesitant. "Are you sure we don''t have to go over to the vi to take a look?"

    "I''m sure. Yesseca already said that she was there to see a friend. If we go there, we will only embarrass her." His voice was firm.

    Since he had said so, she did not insist anymore. Therefore, they went over to Yesseca''s apartment to wait for her.

    After a few hours, Yesseca returned.

    To Selina''s surprise, she came back in a Rolls-Royce.

    She was stunned.

    When Matthew saw the car te of the Rolls-Royce, his eyes shed with surprise.

    It turned out that Yesseca had gone to the Quartley family.

    When he saw this car, he understood that the friend that Yesseca had mentioned was not someone as simple as a servant from the Quartley family. Just then, Yesseca got out of the car.

    When she saw Selina and Matthew, she was stunned for a moment before she quickly walked over to them. "Why are you guys here?"

    Almost immediately, Selina grabbed Yesseca''s hand and asked, "Yesseca, who sent you back just now?" "It was the butler of the Quartley family," Yesseca

    said.

    Hearing her words, Selina felt her heart at her throat.

    The Quartley family?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Furthermore, it was their butler who sent her home. Things were not as simple as Matthew said. Yesseca''s friend might not be a servant of the Quartley family.

    Right then, Selina was feeling confused.

    Yesseca was a regr girl with a small social circle. How did Yesseca get to know someone rich and noble other than herself?

    Before Selina could ask Yesseca what happened, Yesseca exined to them that she was hired as the caretaker to the child of the Quartley family. At the same time, she told them how she had gotten to know Montez.

    Selina finally understood the situation, but she was against Yesseca''s decision.

    How could she let Yesseca be some child''s caretaker?

    She promised Lothar that she would take good care of Yesseca. Therefore, there was no way she would allow this.

    "That wouldn''t do!" Selina said, "Yesseca, you don''t have to work. I''ll give you any sums of money that you need. Just stay home, and you''ll have the money to enjoy your life. You don''t have to be a caretaker!"

    Yesseca didn''t think that Selina would strongly oppose.

    In a soft voice, Yesseca said, "But I like that child a lot. I will only be caring for him and nothing else." "Yesseca, the Quartley''s must be either rich or noble. Why would theyck someone to care for the child?"

    "Well, you see, that child only likes me, and I like him as well. I have nothing to do at home anyway. Can''t you agree to let me work there?" Yesseca pleaded.

    Although Selina had no right to stop Yesseca from going anywhere she wanted, Yesseca treated Selina as an older sister. It was natural for her to want Selina''s approval.

    Just as Selina was about to say something, Matthew pulled her hand.

    He said to Yesseca, "I''ll have a few words with Selina. You can head up to your house first."

    His tone was gentle, but no one would dare to disobey him.

    Yesseca hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    After Yesseca went up, Selina fumed at Matthew.

    "Why did you pull me? How can I let Yesseca be a caretaker?! How could I face Lothar if I agreed to let her work? Lothar had given me his heart, and he entrusted his sister to me before he died. Do you think he wants to see his sister working as a caretaker?! How could I not feel sorry for him?"

    He sighed.

    He circled his arm around her waist and said, "Calm down. Listen to what I have to say."

    "How do you expect me to calm down?!"

    "Aren''t you afraid that Yesseca could hear you if you speak so loudly?"

    With that, Selina quieted down.

    She red at him before softening her voice. "Okay, go ahead. I''ll like to see what illogical reasoning you cane up with."

    "Silly girl, when Lothar entrusted Yesseca to you, do you think he meant to provide her with everything in life? Do you think he wants to see her do

    nothing in life buty in bed all day with someone by her side taking care of her? Do you think this is what Lothar wants?"

    "Of course not! You''re exaggerating!" Selina couldn''t help retorting to Matthew.

    He looked at her with a faint smile on his face. "Are you sure it''s not to this extent already? You''re doing it without realizing it. Look at you! You''re this anxious just because Yess?ca went over to someone''s vi. He asked you to take good care of Vesseca, but it doesn''t mean you have to control everything about her life. Do you think it''s right for you to do so?"

    She was stunned.

    His words did make her reflect on her actions.

    She lowered her voice. "I was just worried about Yesseca."

    "Well, going beyond the limit is as bad as falling short. Do you remember what Lothar told you? He only asked for ten million from us for Yesseca dowry when she gets married. He only wanted her to have

    neo

    a grand gift for her wedding day. In fact, he never asked you to care for every little thing that she does. Selina, you have to loosen up a little and let her make her choices. If she likes that child, let her take the job."

    Just then, his tone changed. "Plus, the butler personally came to send Yesseca home. Do you think that Yesseca is working as an ordinary servant? She must be there to apany the child. The child must like her a lot to have their butler send her back."

    Matthew''s words made Selinae through.

    He was right. Why would any family ask their butler to send a servant home in a luxurious car anyway?

    "Selina, let her make choices of her own. If she wants to do it, let her be," Matthew said gently, "Your responsibility is to take good care of her, not

    make decisions for her."

    After hearing his words, she finally calmed down.

    What he said was indeed reasonable.

    She was a little nervous now.

    Looking up at Matthew, Selina said, "You do indeed have a lot of bullsh*t, but somehow you managed to convince me."

    Matthew knew the next thing Selina would agree to him.

    With a smile, he said, "As for the family that Yesseca would be working with, I will investigate it thoroughly so that you can rest assured."

    Selina was surprised when she heard this from Matthew.

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507

    ?

    That was what she wanted to say, but Matthew had already thought of it in her ce.

    "How could you know me this well?"

    "You''re my wife. How can I not?" Matthew looked at Selina with a faint smile.

    A blush appeared on Selina''s cheeks.

    "Girl, you''re already my wife. How could you still be blushing in front of me?" There was a hint of ambiguity in Matthew''s tone.

    Selina red at Matthew, "You''re being such a narcissist! Since when did I blush?"

    Selina went into Yesseca''s house along with Matthew.

    By then, Yesseca was already waiting anxiously.

    When Yesseca heard Selina saying that she would respect any of her decisions, Yesseca finally breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s great."

    After all, if Selina disagreed with it, it would put her in a difficult situation.

    "But remember that if you are not happy there, you can stop immediately. Your sister and your brother-inw are rich. Yesseca, you are not short of money. The card I gave youst time is unlimited. You can use as much money as you want." Selina told Yesseca.

    Yesseca smiled sweetly, "Selina, I''m not there for the money. I like that kid."

    "Doesn''t that child have his mother?" Selina asked casually.

    Normally, kids would be closer to their mothers, and they wouldn''t be too close with a stranger.

    Yesseca shook her head and sighed emotionally, "I don''t think so. I haven''t seen her before."

    Yesseca thought that Montez''s mother had probably divorced that man.

    After all, who would like such a cold and frosty man? Surely no woman would be willing to live with him forever.

    Yesseca did not foresee her future either.

    Tremaine Quartley, whom she disliked so much at this time, would be the man that she loved so deeply.

    The two of them, who had nothing to do with each other at all, would have so many stories together in theing future.

    In the evening, Matthew got everything investigated.

    It was about Tremaine''s true identity.

    Matthew knew a little about it, but not much. After the investigation, it shocked him a little.

    He didn''t expect that Tremaine would have such a strong background.

    Matthew told Selina about it.

    Selina was also taken aback.

    After thinking for a moment, she said, "I have to get Yesseca toe back. She shouldn''t be going to such a ce. What if anything happens?" But Matthew did not agree with her idea.

    He cocked his head at Selina. "Hmm? Didn''t you say that you would respect Yesseca for all her decisions yesterday?"

    Selina was a little embarrassed. "But yesterday, I didn''t know that the child''s father was so powerful. What if Yesseca did something wrong?" Matthew was as worried as Selina, yet he stillforted, "Don''t worry. Although Yesseca is helping to take care of Tremaine''s son, Tremaine will not be too close to her. Nothing will happen. Even if something happens, she would still have the support from the Perry and the Whitlock family on her back. Don''t worry."

    Selina''s eyes rolled.

    After a while, she sighed and said, "Okay then. As long as Yesseca is willing to, we should let her be. She would get bored if she stays alone at home as well."

    The next day soon arrived.

    Yesseca went to the Quartley family.

    When she came to apply for the job previously, she roughly had a look around. She felt that the Quartley family was as grand as a pce-

    back then. This time when she

    came, Yesseca realized that

    t not only

    was the ce majestic, it was huge and spacious as well. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    It was like arge manor. Apart from the main mansion, there were also a few smaller vis around.

    Tremaine lived in thergest mansion here.

    That day, Yesseca was ying with Montez.

    Montez was so happy to see Yesseca. He wasughing from ear to ear all day, and he was smiling as if he was a mouse with stolen goods.

    It made someone there quite dissatisfied.

    It was Eleanor Welmert.

    She was the girl who came to apply for the job alongside Yesseca. The one who got epted atst.

    Although Montez didn''t like her either, he was never too close to any one of the servants in the

    Quartley family. That was why Eleanor didn''t have many opinions about it.

    But now that Yesseca was here and Montez enjoyed herpany so much, Eleanor felt that her position was threatened.

    What made her even more upset was that when they applied for the job, she knew that Yesseca didn''t have a proper education. As for herself, she graduated from a top-ranking university.

    Eleanor soon found the butler.

    She deliberately said, "Mr. Butler, Yesseca didn''t even go to university. How can such a person take care of the young Master? I''m really afraid that after being too close with her, the Young Master would end up being as dumb and ignorant as her!"

    The butler gave Eleanor a deep look, "How dare you state your judgements regarding the Young Master so simply!"

    Eleanor immediately lowered her head and said in fear, "Mr. Noel, I know I shouldn''t have too much to say as a servant, but I''m doing this for the sake of the Young Master."

    "Mind your own business! Don''t let me hear you talking too much next time!"

    Eleanor clenched her fists.

    It was useless even for her toin to the butler, and she even got a good scolding for no reason. She naturally wasn''t happy about it.

    Eleanor then went to Yesseca again.

    Her nose was up in the air when she was facing Yesseca. "I heard that your name is Yesseca Cowell."

    On the day of the interview, Yesseca

    didn''t show many qualifications, and she was even wearing junk. To Eleanor, she was merely a lowly

    person from the bottom ss met

    society. Although they were both servants, Eleanor still felt that she was in a higher positionpared to Yesseca. Of course, she would feel superior in front of her.

    Yesseca saw that the woman in front of her looked a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember who she was. She just kindly smiled at Eleanor.

    Seeing Yesseca smiling, Eleanor felt that Yesseca was not only foolish, but she was also a good bully target.

    She said arrogantly, "Do not me me for not reminding you. Although the Young Master likes you now, it won''tst long. You know that children would always change their minds from time to time. I advise you to leave this ce quickly. After all, you don''t have the qualifications, and you''re not pretty as well. You''ll surely make people feel disgusted at you." Content belongs to

    Yesseca was totally speechless.

    Seeing this woman speaking in such a mean way, Yesseca gave her a few more nces and only remembered who she was.

    Wasn''t she the woman whom she met long ago during the interview?

    Her memory was not great, and she hadn''t seen Eleanor for a long time. She couldn''t remember it right away.

    Last time, Yesseca didn''t have a good impression of this woman. Now that she was talking to her condescendingly, her impression of Eleanor

    became worse.

    Eleanor huffed again, "If you are clever enough, you should just tell the butler that you want to quit. Really, I''m kind enough to remind you seeing that you seem to know nothing. A person like you is not qualified at all to take care of the Young Master."

    "Are you qualified instead?" Yesseca suddenly asked.

    Her tone was gentle, which was in sharp contrast to Eleanor''s mean tone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Eleanor immediately said, "Of course, I''m more qualified. I''m the most suitable person to take care of the Young Master!"

    "If that''s the case, why would the butler hire me?"

    Yesseca''s eyes curved slightly.

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508

    ?

    Eleanor didn''t know what to say at once.

    She was at a loss for words for a moment and could only re at Yesseca.

    How could this woman who looked stupid talk so fluently?

    On the other side, Yesseca ignored Eleanor and left.

    Soon, it was nighttime.

    Because Yesseca would always go back only after tucking Montez in bed, she naturally would have to have her dinner in the Quartley family.

    The Quartley mansion was huge. There were many servants, and there was actually a dining hall specially for the servants.

    All the servants ate in the servants'' dining hall. Yesseca also went there for her lunch, but Montez wouldn''t allow her to do so anymore for dinner.

    He pouted, "Yesseca, you didn''t have lunch with me. You must stay with me for dinner. You have to dine with me!"

    In the end, Yesseca had no choice but to follow Montez to the Quartley''s dining hall.

    It was a shockingly luxurious dining hall. All the chairs were rimmed with gold. The hall was decorated with fresh roses, and as soon as they entered, they could immediately smell the fragrance of flowers.

    After she walked in with Montez, Yesseca immediately regretted it.

    She thought that it would be only herself and Montez in the dining hall, yet she didn''t expect that there would be many other people.

    Other than Tremaine, another olddy and a beautifuldy were also there.

    At that moment, everyone was looking over at her, and Yesseca didn''t know what to do.

    Montez took Yesseca''s hand and walked over. "Yesseca, let''s have dinner together."

    Luckily, Noel was in the dining hall as well, and he immediately said, "Madam Quartley, Madam Yuliana, this is Yesseca, Montez''s servant. Montez enjoys herpany a lot."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    The olddy looked at Yesseca from top to bottom, while the beautifuldy''s eyes were filled with contempt.

    How dare a servant casuallye over?

    She threw a nce at Tremaine subconsciously.

    She thought that Tremaine would surely drive this woman out of there. How could she not know her own ce?

    But to her surprise, Tremaine said nothing at all.

    On the other side, Yesseca had also taken her seat with Montez grabbing onto her.

    Seeing that Tremaine didn''t say a word, Noel immediately served another set of tableware onto the table.

    The beautifuldy couldn''t seem to retain her calmness anymore.

    She said in a somewhat upset tone, "The Quartley family had always been strict with their rules. How could a mere servant sit here in the owner''s dining hall? How disrespectful!"

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She criticised deep down, "Thisdy''s words are quite interesting. Why am I not allowed in here? Is this a royal pce or something else?"

    But because of Montez, Yesseca did not say anything.

    She was here to take care of Montez''s well being, so naturally, she didn''t want to cause any conflicts.

    Therefore, Yesseca chose to remain silent.

    She could braze herself and act like she didn''t hear anything.

    "Montez, have some braised pork ribs," Yesseca smiled and put a piece of pork rib into Montez''s bowl.

    Montez was still young, so he couldn''t quite understand what the beautifuldy said. But he could still tell that it wasn''t anything good. Before he could show his temper, his gaze was attracted towards the pork ribs.

    He immediatelyughed. "Yesseca, you''re so nice. I love pork ribs!"

    After that, he kissed Yesseca on her cheek.

    The beautifuldy became even angrier when she saw this scene.

    Her name was Yuliana Fernandez, the First Madame of the Quartley family, and also Tremaine''s brother''s wife. In the Quartley family, any servant who saw her would treat her with great respect. How could this servant dare to ignore her?

    Yuliana looked at the olddy. "Mom, look! Are the rules transparent, then?"

    The olddy was Montez''s great grandmother, and also Tremaine''s grandmother.

    The olddy was not as mad as Yuliana. Instead, she smiled, "Montez likes this girl a lot."

    She hadn''t seen her great-grandson being so happy for a long time. For her, Montez''s happiness was more important than anything else! Yuliana was rendered speechless.

    Her face darkened, and she started trying to make things difficult for Noel. "Is this how you manage the servants? Do they not understand any rules? Now that the servants are even allowed to eat in the family''s dining hall, could it be that in future, they would be the boss of this ce?"

    Noel''s forehead was full of cold sweat.

    Yuliana was always difficult to deal with. What should he do now?

    At this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded, "Do the rules allow you to yell as you wish during dinner as well?"

    Yuliana''s eyes narrowed.

    Then she smiled at Tremaine charmingly, "Tremaine, what do you mean by that?"

    Tremaine simply nced at Yuliana and then looked away.

    Knowing that she has made Tremaine unhappy, Yuliana suppressed all the dissatisfaction inside and continued her meal.

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine in surprise.

    Did that man indirectly help her?

    Yesseca thought for a moment and felt that it was somehow impossible.

    That man was so cold and stony. How would he possibly help her?

    She supposed that he was just annoyed by the noise they were making. That was why he stopped them.

    At around nine o''clock in the evening, Yesseca tucked Montez into his bed.

    She then left Montez''s bedroom.

    Noel was already there waiting for her.

    On the one hand, he was preparing to send Yesseca back. On the other hand, he was there to apologise to her.

    If it were any other servants, Noel would definitely not apologise.

    But Yesseca was no ordinary servant.

    She was the young

    Master''s

    favourite one of all. If Yesseca got upset and decided to resign, he was afraid that the Young Master would run to the Cowell family to look for Yesseca, and he would be inca difficult position by then. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Miss Cowell, I have to apologise on behalf of Madam Yuliana for being too harsh with her words. She always speaks as she wishes. Please don''t mind that."

    Yesseca smiled, "I don''t really mind.

    e''

    ihe

    When I was sick back then, there was someone who kept on mocking me for always being sick and ill. I was so pissed off. After that, my brother told me that if anyone were to try to humiliate me, I should take that person as if he was just a dog barking in front of me. I''m really not angry at all."

    Noel didn''t know how to respond.

    If Yuliana knew that someone had described her as a dog, she would have probably gone mad.

    He forced a smile and said, "Miss Cowell, I''ll send you back then."

    Not far away, Tremaine retracted his gaze.

    He overheard the conversation between Yesseca and Noel earlier. Yesseca''s words made him show a hint of startle in his eyes.

    Momentster, the ripple in his eyes was gone, and Tremaine headed into the study.

    Several days passed in a heartbeat.

    Yesseca realized something that made her feel especially confused.

    Tremaine didn''t have to go to work at all!

    Even if she didn''t know much, she still knew that people like Tremaine would surely not be ordinary employees, and he was probably the president of

    apany.

    But even though he was the president, he would still have to go to work, wouldn''t he?

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509

    ?

    But Tremaine never left for work.

    He seemed to have been staying at the house all the time. Although he usually stayed in the study, he never went out.

    Yesseca thought that as a president, even if his working hours were flexible, shouldn''t he still be going to thepany? How could a president stay at home all day like how Tremaine did?

    Yesseca had been here for a few days, and she had never seen Tremaine going to the office before. He stayed in his study all day instead.

    Yesseca asked casually, "Montez, what does your Daddy do?"

    Montez''s dark and big eyes rolled around, "Yesseca, do you really want to know?"

    Yesseca nodded.

    She was a curious person. Of course, she wanted to know.

    Just as Montez was about to speak, he suddenly stopped.

    He chuckled instead, "Yesseca, I can''t tell you for the time being. This is a secret topic. I promise that I will tell you in the future, but you''ll have to

    wait."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    Oh dear, how is he so mysterious?

    Yesseca simply said, "Since it''s a secret, I shouldn''t know about it then."

    After a while, Montez went to the study to look for Tremaine.

    Tremaine was sitting behind arge desk, looking at some documents.

    Seeing Montezing in, he put down the documents in his hand and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    Montez blinked at his father, "Daddy, Yesseca asked me earlier about what do you do. I wanted to tell her, but I didn''t in the end. I thought that I should get your permission first. Daddy, can I tell Yesseca? Yesseca is going to be my wife anyway, so we are family. It shouldn''t be a problem to tell her, right?"

    Tremaine''s face sank instantly.

    Did Yesseca ask about him?

    Why would she suddenly ask about these?

    Or, what was her purpose in doing so?

    As he thought about how Yesseca met Montez, making Montez favour her, the gaze in Tremaine''s eyes became darker even more.

    After a while, he looked straight at Montez with his cold eyes. "If you want to tell her, you and her could both get out of the Quartley family right away." But a glimmer appeared in Montez''s eyes. "Is that true, Daddy? Did you just agree to me running away with Yesseca? Thank you so much, Daddy. I''ll tell Yesseca about that right away that you agreed to us running away together. We''ll leave right away!"

    Tremaine was speechless.

    He added coldly, "You''re not allowed to bring along a single penny with you!"

    Montez didn''t know what to say.

    He was like a deted balloon, looking down and depressed.

    If it wasn''t because he was too young, not having the ability to earn money, he wouldn''t have been afraid of anything at all!

    At noon, Yesseca followed Montez into the Quartley family''s dining room.

    This time, Yesseca could feel the gazes from three different people wandering around her.

    One was as if it was trying to find out about something out of curiosity. It was Montez''s great grandmother, the olddy with a kind face.

    Another had a sense of contempt and disgust. That was the First Madame of the Quartley family, Yuliana, who was mean.

    The other one was from Tremaine.

    The look in his eyes wasplicated, and Yesseca could not seem to understand it.

    Since she couldn''t understand it, Yesseca decided that she should ignore it as she proceeded to continue feeding Montez.

    Perhaps because Montez had some snacks in the morning, he was eating slowly. When everyone was done, Montez was still eating, and Yesseca was there apanying him.

    The rest of them went out of the dining hall.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Madam Quartley called Tremaine to the living room, and the both of them sat down on the sofa.

    "Tremaine, where did that girle from? Why haven''t I seen her before?" She asked Tremaine.

    She wanted to ask Tremaine about it the night before, but she knew that her grandson had a lot to do every night, so she decided to ask him during the day.

    "Grandmother, she''s here to take care of Montez." Tremaine exined it in a simple manner.

    Madam Quartley was a little curious. "Why does my precious great-grandson like her so much? I''ve never seen Montez liking someone so much before."

    Tremaine pursed his lips and did not say anything.

    Madam Quartley wasn''t the only one who couldn''t understand it. He couldn''t seem to understand it as well.

    Madam Quartley pondered for a moment and said, "I carefully observed the girl. I don''t know if I was mistaken. Montez seems to look a little simr to

    her."

    Montez''s facial features were simr

    to Tremaine''s, which looked exactly the same, but Madam Quartley thought that he looked a little like Yesseca from some actions.

    Tremaine''s gaze was gloomy.

    This was not the first time that someone had said so.

    "Grandma, she''s not even 19 years old yet," Tremaine said in a low voice.

    The olddy immediately came to her senses.

    It seemed that she had overthought.

    The girl was no older than 19 years old, and Montez was already more than three years old.

    She chuckled and said, "I''ve been thinking too much. But Tremaine about your personal issues, you should get them settled soon. You have to get a mother to look after Montez after all."

    After the olddy left, Tremaine sat on the sofa, deep in his own thoughts.

    He was thinking about his grandmother''s words from earlier.

    She said that Montez was somewhat simr to Yesseca.

    Was this the reason why Montez liked Yesseca that much? Was it the fate between the two of them, or did Yesseca deliberately fabricated it? As he thought about it, he felt a little tired.

    He had to deal with too many things for the whole day and could not rx for a moment. Tremaine then closed his eyes to rest for a bit. At the same time, Yesseca also walked to the living room.

    After feeding Montez, she tucked him into bed. She was about to get a cup of water when she saw Tremaine halfying on the sofa.

    The air conditioner was turned on, and it wasn''t warm in the room. Tremaine was only wearing a white shirt.

    He would probably catch a cold if he slept there.

    After a moment of thought, Yesseca went to Montez''s room to get a nket.

    Although she didn''t like Tremaine, she couldn''t watch as he caught a cold.

    Yesseca carefully put the nket on top of Tremaine.

    After covering him with the nket, Yesseca didn''t leave. She was attracted by Tremaine''s appearance.

    The man was extremely handsome, and his features were still so good

    looking when he closed his eyes.

    Yesseca came back to her senses after a while. Just as she was about to leave, Tremaine''s eyes suddenly fluttered open.

    Yesseca gasped.

    The man''s eyes were cold but deep and calm as the deep waters. Although it made her feel a chill down her spine, yet she also couldn''t help wanting

    to get closer.

    At that moment, Yesseca felt as if she couldn''t move her eyes away.

    Just right then, Tremaine suddenly grabbed onto her wrist.

    Tremaine pulled her over, and Yesseca almost fell right on top of his body.

    But fortunately, she managed to stand still.

    But after being pulled by Tremaine, she and Tremaine were so near to each other that the tip of their noses was almost touching.

    Yesseca could even scent the clear fragrance on the man as his chest moved along with his breathing.

    Her cheeks immediately turned hot.

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510

    ?

    She had to bite her own tongue to pull herself back.

    Yesseca pulled her wrist out from Tremaine''s hand and ran away quickly.

    When she was back at Montez''s room, Yesseca''s heart was still pounding hard.

    When she thought of that man''s deep eyes, she couldn''t help her heart from pounding wild.

    The man held her wrist so suddenly, and she couldn''t control her heartbeat.

    Yesseca raised her hand and looked at it.

    The man was really strong, and the patch of skin he grabbed onto was a little red.

    She could not seem to understand.

    Why would he suddenly grab onto her wrist?

    She could see the disgust in his eyes, just like how she disliked him as well.

    Perhaps it was just that he was sleeping soundly, and he was still in his dreams?

    During dinner, Yesseca felt all uneasy.

    She nced at Tremaine several times.

    She kept on wondering what Tremaine was thinking about when he grabbed onto her wrist in the afternoon.

    But the man''s expression was indifferent, and he didn''t even cast Yesseca a single nce.

    In the end, Yesseca felt more rxed.

    Judging from the man''s expression, he must have been sleepwalking. She had thought too much.

    As she thought about that, Yesseca felt much better as she started feeding Montez his food happily.

    What she didn''t realise was, when she kept looking at Tremaine, both Madam Quartley and Yuliana noticed it.

    Madam Quartley seemed to be thinking about something, and meanwhile, there was a hint of disgust in Yuliana''s eyes.

    After dinner, Madam Quartley and Yuliana returned to their ces.

    The ce they resided in was the smaller vis surrounding the main mansion.

    On the way, Madam Quartley said to Yuliana, "Yuliana, have you noticed that the little girl named Yesseca kept on looking at Tremaine?"

    "Of course, I saw it. I think that woman has no good intentions. Otherwise, would she have tried to make Montez bring her to eat in our dining hall? She''d probably just wanted to try to approach Tremaine!" Yuliana said viciously.

    Madam Quartley smiled, "Tremaine is good looking, and it is natural for girls to like him. We can understand these simple thoughts of a little girl, can''t we? Yuliana, you''ve been a young girl before. You should understand that as well."

    The old madam''s words made Yuliana furious.

    What did she mean by she had been a young girl before?

    She was still very much young now!

    She was only 26, the age of a woman at her peak.

    It is just that she was really angry!

    Both were descendants of the Quartley family, but Tremaine was outstanding and awesome, while her man, Zorion, was an idiot. A total retard! She was dissatisfied about it!

    Extremely dissatisfied!

    She was young, beautiful, and born in a wealthy family with high status. How could she only marry a fool? Why couldn''t she marry Tremaine? He was the man who could make everyone willingly worship him at his feet!

    "Yuliana, I think that if that little girl likes Tremaine, we could give them a chance to be together. It just so happens that Montez also prefers her," Madam Quartley suddenly said again.

    The gaze in Yuliana''s eyes tightened.

    She immediately said, "Grandma, you are confused. Can''t you tell that this woman is probably not from a good family background since she is here as a servant? How could Tremaine marry a servant? Look at his wealth and status! Even normal women are not eligible to marry Tremaine!"

    Madam Quartley sighed deeply, "It''s because Tremaine is too outstanding. That''s why."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    That was why he had been alone throughout all the years.

    She also wanted to find a suitable match for her grandson, but Tremaine didn''t like any of them.

    Now that this new girl here could catch Montez''s heart, Madam Quartley had such thoughts.

    She knew very well that although her grandson looked cold on the

    ouve, he genuinely loved Mol

    the bottom of his heart.

    Perhaps Tremaine was willing to ept a woman for Montez''s sake.

    As soon as Yuliana went back, Zorion came forward to her.

    He smiled foolishly. "My dear wife, you''re back."

    Yuliana looked at Zorion''s face and felt nothing else but pure disgust.

    The man in front of her had inherited the good genes of the Quartley family. He had good looks, yet he was a retarded man!

    How could Yuliana be willing to marry a fool?

    Yuliana pushed Zorion hard. "Go away!"

    Zorion was pushed so hard that he almost fell.

    A maid quickly held him up.

    Zorion looked at the maid helplessly, "My wife... Does she not like me anymore?"

    The maid quicklyforted him, "Don''t overthink. Madame is just upset right now. I should go talk to her."

    Yuliana rushed back into the bedroom angrily.

    She looked at her own face in the dressing mirror.

    She was so beautiful and extravagant, but why did she marry a fool?

    It would be great if she married Tremaine instead!

    "Young Madame." The maid, Ruth, walked in.

    She was Yuliana''s personal maid.

    "Mr. Zorion was worried that you were angry earlier," Ruth said carefully.

    Yuliana scorned, "Why is he even worried? Would a fool know anything?"

    Ruth felt a little depressed when she heard Yuliana''s words.

    Although Zorion was a little dumb, he still treated Yuliana sincerely. However, Yuliana did not like him at all.

    "Madam Yuliana, are you in a bad

    mood? I can massage your ba

    you." Ruth started cing her hands.

    on Yuliana''s shoulders and pressed gently on them as she said that.

    Yuliana''s expression softened a little.

    "A b*tch came here recently." After a while, Yuliana said, "Go and find out her background!"

    She had to find out how the woman named Yesseca appear so suddenly!

    Since the day Yesseca put the nket on Tremaine, and he held her wrist, Yesseca never saw him again.

    She wondered if Tremaine had gone to work or if he was on a business trip.

    Since Tremaine was not around, she felt more at ease.

    At the same time, there was an unspeakable emotion deep inside, and she had never felt such feelings before.

    Perhaps it was because the man

    held her wrist and looked into her

    eyes that day. His deep eyes had

    made Yesseca''s heart pound so hard.

    On this day, Tremaine was still not there.

    UMS

    Meanwhile, Yesseca was called over by Madam Quartley for a chat when Montez was having his nap. Madam Quartley merely smiled as she asked some questions about Montez, and suddenly, the topic was steered towards Tremaine. "Yesseca, what do you think of Tremaine?" Madam Quartley said meaningfully.

    Yesseca didn''t know how she should reply.

    Why did Madam Quartley ask such a question?

    She dared not tell the truth at all.

    Because in her heart, Tremaine was a cold demon. But she couldn''t simply say that to Tremaine''s grandmother.

    Yesseca forced a smile and replied, "He''s not bad."

    Madam Quartley''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Yesseca, so you do like Tremaine as well?"

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511

    ?

    She thought that her grandson was the best. Would there be any woman that wouldn''t like him?

    Yesseca was totally speechless.

    Before Yesseca could exin herself, Madam Quartley added, "Miss Yesseca, Tremaine isn''t married yet. Montez doesn''t have a mother. I suppose that you are suitable, and you should try it out with Tremaine."

    After chatting with Yuliana that day, Madam Quartley carefully observed Yesseca for two more days. The more she observed, the more she thought that Yesseca was a nice girl. Besides, seeing that Montez liked her so much, Madam Quartley wanted to matchmake the both of them.

    Yesseca didn''t know what to say anymore.

    She was a little confused.

    Why would Madam Quartley speak such words? Tremaine and her...

    That was obviously inappropriate.

    After hearing Madam Quartley''s words, Yesseca was both speechless and awkward.

    She had seldome into contact with men. Now that someone made their intention obvious, her fair cheeks turned red in an instant.

    Seeing Yesseca blushing, Madam Quartley felt even more assured that Yesseca was interested in her grandson.

    She patted Yesseca''s hand, "Yesseca, don''t be shy. It''s normal for men and women to be together and get married. Tremaine is an excellent man. Although he has a child, it''s rare for you to get to meet such a great man. You should choose Tremaine, and it wouldn''t go wrong!"

    Yesseca was at a loss for words.

    She wanted to tell Madam Quartley that she and Tremaine were not from the same world at all.

    She couldn''t be with Tremaine, and Tremaine wouldn''t fall for her either.

    But looking at the expectations in Madam Quartley''s eyes, Yesseca couldn''t bear to say that.

    Her cheeks flushed redder and redder.

    She wanted to exin, but both the embarrassment and helplessness prevented her brain from functioning properly. She couldn''t seem to say a single word.

    Yesseca had no choice but to pull her hand back. "Madam Quartley, Montez would sometimes kick his nkets during his sleep. I should go and have a look at him."

    After saying that, Yesseca ran away at once.

    A hint of adoration appeared in Madam Quartley''s eyes.

    Not bad. Yesseca would always think of Montez at any time, and she would make a good mother in the future.

    Although she was young, she would be a qualified mother as she loves kids.

    Madam Quartley has decided.

    She had to take action and try her best to matchmake her grandson and Yesseca!

    From a distance, Eleanor''s eyes shed with jealousy and hatred.

    She had overheard everything that Madam Quartley had said to Yesseca earlier on.

    She had suspected that Yesseca had other intentions ining here to take care of Montez, and now she was sure of it. Yesseca was there to hook up with Tremaine.

    She had already got Madam Quartley to set herself up with Tremaine.

    Eleanor was intensely jealous.

    She came from a prominent family and graduated from a famous university overseas. She didn''t want to be a servant. She came here mostly because of Tremaine.

    She wanted to try to attract Tremaine''s attention.

    But after so long, Tremaine was treating her like the air, and he didn''t even look at her.

    When Yesseca came, although she didn''t catch Tremaine''s attention either, she got Montez to like her. Even Madam Quartley adored her so much that she wanted to match- make her with Tremaine.

    Yesseca was reaching the target quicker day by day.

    Just when Eleanor was angry and jealous, a person came up to her.

    It was someone that Eleanor had not expected.

    It was the First Madam of the Quartley family.

    Eleanor followed the servants to Yuliana''s vi.

    Yuliana first asked the servant to give Eleanor an envelope. "This is for you."

    Eleanor roughly weighed the envelope and knew that there was a lot of money inside.

    But her family was so rich that she didn''t care much about money.

    Since Yuliana asked to see her, she must have something to say to her. The thing that Eleanor was concerned about was the reason Yuliana wanted to see her.

    "Madam Yuliana, is there anything I could help you with?" Eleanor said in respect.

    Yuliana raised her delicate eyebrows, "I heard that you applied for the job along with Yesseca. Are you familiar with her?"

    Yuliana''s tone was casual as if it was really just a casual question.

    However, Eleanor knew that things would not be as simple as they seemed.

    Yuliana was the eldest daughter-inw of the Quartley family. How could she ask a servant about another servant?

    Eleanor''s eyes flickered a little.

    She had to find out about Yuliana''s attitude towards Yesseca first.

    Eleanor deliberately asked, "Madam Yuliana, why are so many people concerned about Yessecately? Does everyone like her that much?" Yuliana''s face changed, and a hint of disgust appeared in her eyes. "Does anyone else like her? Who are they?"

    Eleanor caught the contempt on Yuliana''s face.

    She then knew what to do.

    It seemed that the Young Madam of the Quartley family hated Yesseca very much.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She was alone in the Quartley family, and she had no way at all to attack Yesseca. It would be beneficial for her to get Yuliana on her side.

    Eleanor sighed, "It''s the Little Master and Madam Quartley who like her, although I don''t know why. I came to apply for the job with her, but I don''t like her quite well. She''s a person who has a lot of motives."

    Eleanor showed her stand.

    Sure enough, Yuliana looked at her with a little weird expression. "Motives? What''s that?"

    Eleanor took a step forward,

    "Madam Yuliana, you probably don''t

    know about it. When Yesseca applied for the job, I knew at first nce what she had in her mind. She wasn''t here at all to take care of the Little Master. She was definitely here for Young Master Quartley, and she tried all means to seduce him!"

    Yuliana''s face suddenly turned dark.

    She knew for sure that the b*tch named Yesseca didn''t have any good intentions.

    Otherwise, how could a lowly servant be able to enter the dining room of the Quartley family? Perhaps she had used some lowly tricks!

    On the other side, Eleanor saw Yuliana''s face turn dark, and she became more and more excited.

    She kept adding fuel to the fire, "But I don''t understand why. Little Master and Madam Quartley seem to like her very much. I just heard the

    conversation between Madam

    Quartley and Yesseca. Madam Quartley said that she wanted to set Yesseca and Young Master up!"

    "What did you say?" Yuliana raised her voice.

    That day, Madam Quartley did mention this matter to her, but she

    managed to persuade Madam Quartley. She thought that Madam Quartley wouldn''t think about that anymore. Who would have thought that she would still bring it up to Yesseca? Content belongs to

    Did that d*mned old woman really want to get Tremaine a wife so desperately?

    Since that was her thoughts, why wouldn''t she consider her?

    Anyway, she would rather marry Tremaine than staying with Zorion, that idiot!

    Yuliana''s heart was burning with rage, and it was almost exploding out of her chest.

    After a long moment, she took a deep breath and suppressed her anger.

    "Is your name Eleanor?" Yuliana asked.

    "Yes, Madam Yuliana." Eleanor put on a respectful look.

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512

    ?

    Yuliana nodded. "I think you are quite a lovable girl. How about this? You cane over and have a chat with me when you''re free. It''s quite lonely for me to be here anyway."

    Eleanor was overjoyed upon hearing that.

    She immediately nodded. "Sure, Madam Yuliana."

    As the night fell, a ck Lincoln appeared before the grand pce.

    Tremaine came out of it.

    Immediately, a bodyguard in ck wearing white gloves ran up to Tremaine and greeted him, "Wee home, Lord."

    Tremaine cast a deep look at the bodyguard. His gaze was so sharp that they were like daggers that could slice off bones.

    The bodyguard was shocked.

    He immediately lowered his head, "Mr. Quartley, it was a mistake of my choice of words."

    It is still too early to address Tremaine as "Lord", although it was already a thing that would happen for sure.

    "I don''t need someone who would make mistakes in his choice of words here. You should resign tomorrow." The tone in Tremaine''s voice was faint, yet it had the dignity of a mighty one in it.

    The bodyguard was horrified.

    He immediately pleaded, "Mr. Quartley, I''m sorry. It wouldn''t happen again. I''ll remember to learn my lesson."

    "There''s no next time." Tremaine ignored the bodyguard and directly entered the car.

    His position did not allow him to make even the slightest mistake. Simrly, he would not tolerate even the slightest mistake from his subordinates. The car drove towards the vi in Agaphen City.

    The driver was driving in the front while Tremaine was sitting in the back seat with his eyes shut.

    In the past two days, there had been endless plots and schemes going around, and he was exhausted.

    Suddenly, his phone rang.

    Tremaine answered the call.

    It was a call from Madam Quartley.

    "Tremaine, are you still busy?" Madam Quartley asked.

    "I''m on the way back," Tremaine said.

    Hearing that Tremaine was not busy, Madam Quartley began to cut to the chase. "Tremaine, I think you and Yesseca are quite suitable. You haven''t liked any women for so many years, and you do need someone by your side. In the future, if you get to that position, you must have a wife."

    Madam Quartley knew that the election was up soon, and Tremaine had a huge chance of winning it.

    Madam Quartley was worried the fact that Tremaine remained single for years would attract critics and attacks from others. That was why she was in such a hurry to get Tremaine and Yesseca together.

    Although Yesseca''s family background was far inferior to the Quartley''s, Montez liked her. Madam Quartley loved her great-grandson, so she couldn''t care much about the others.

    Tremaine frowned for a bit.

    Over the years, Madam Quartley had brought up the topic of getting him married many times. Tremaine brushed it off every single time, including this time.

    "Grandma, let''s talk about it next time," Tremaine said faintly.

    Madam Quartley sighed, "How can we talk about it next time? Tremaine, even if you don''t think for yourself, you should also think for your son. Your son needs a mother, and it would not be good for him to grow up without a mother by his side. Montez likes Yesseca a lot, and I think that she''s quite a lovable child. How about you try it out with her?"

    Tremaine''s brows scrunched together.

    Yesseca had only been in the Quartley family for a short period, and Madam Quartley had probably never met her before. Now, she was speaking up for Yesseca, even supporting him to be with her.

    If it weren''t for the fact that Madam Quartley wanted him to get married desperately, it would mean that this seemingly innocent girl was too scheming. Tremaine remembered that he was just taking a nap on the sofa that day.

    He wasn''t sleeping and was only closing his eyes. He didn''t expect that Yesseca woulde over with a nket.

    At that time, he subconsciously grabbed onto Yesseca''s wrist.

    He wanted to test and see her reaction.

    But he didn''t expect Yesseca to run away at all.

    Tremaine felt a strange feeling from his palm.

    When he held the woman''s wrist that day, her wrist felt a little soft and cold.

    "Grandma, alright. I''m hanging up." Tremaine hung up the phone.

    If he kept on talking to Madam Quartley about that, it would never end.

    Yesseca was about to go home.

    At the gate of the Quartley''s vi, the butler''s car was parked there as usual.

    Just as Yesseca was about to open the car door, a fragrant scent entered her nostrils.

    The fragrance was too stimting, and Yesseca unconsciously wrinkled her nose. Immediately after, a figure appeared in front of her.

    Yesseca still remembered her. She was the eldest daughter-inw of the Quartley family, Yuliana Fernandez.

    Since the first time Yesseca met her, Yuliana had always been targeting her, causing Yesseca to dislike her.

    But she was not a person who would hold grudges. She smiled and asked, "Madam Yuliana, what''s the matter?" Yuliana looked at Yesseca coldly. "I heard that you are not yet even 19 years old, is that right?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Yes."

    Yuliana sneered with sarcasm. "You actually have so much ulterior motives even when you''re not even 19, learning how to try to seduce men to get into the upper ss!"

    Yesseca frowned. "Madam Yuliana, what are you talking about?"

    Yuliana pointed at Yesseca and said, "You know what I''m talking about. Why did youe to the Quartley family? Are you trying to seduce Tremaine? You''re way too young! You don''t have the looks nor the body or the status to seduce men. Who on earth gave you the

    confidence to do so?" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yuliana''s finger kept poking forward, and it was close to touching Yesseca''s nose tip.

    Yesseca finally couldn''t hold herself back anymore.

    p.

    She swatted Yuliana''s hand off.

    Her eyes were clear. "My brother told me that we should be polite and not point at others with our fingers. Did your family not teach you about that?"

    Yuliana was so mad that she almost exploded!

    How dare this b*tch hit her hand? How dare a lowly servant hit her hand?

    Yuliana was so furious that she was going to hit

    Yesseca. Noel then also came out of the car.

    He turned pale with fright when he saw the scene.

    If it were an ordinary servant, he would have let Yuliana hit her. But this was Yesseca, and she was no ordinary person!

    She was the girl the Little Master had a crush on.

    If Yuliana hit her, wouldn''t the Little Master make a huge fuss?

    Noel immediately tried to dissuade them. "Madam Yuliana, you can''t do that! The Little Master adores Yesseea a lot. Is there some kind of misunderstanding that might have happened?" Content belongs to

    Noel deliberately mentioned Montez because he wanted Yuliana to restrain herself. However, not only did Yuliana not restrain herself, she got even more furious.

    She looked fiercely at Noel and said,

    "What a butler you are! How dare you use Montez on me, saying that she''s the one that Montez adores the most?! Isn''t she just a mere servant? I''ll see if she could cause any mess. I''ll surely punish her well today!"

    After that, she swung her hand toward Yesseca.

    Noel was about to stand in front of Yesseca, but Yuliana pushed him so hard that he almost fell to the ground.

    "Noel!" Yesseca rushed to help him, totally ignoring what Yuliana was going to do. Just at that moment, Yuliana wasnding her palm right onto

    Yesseca''s cheek!

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513

    ?

    The palm was about tond on Yesseca''s cheek right before her eyes. Suddenly, Yuliana''s hand halted in the air. A piercing pain shot through her wrist.

    As Yuliana''s gaze met those of the person who stopped her, she was overwhelmed with fury.

    A pair of cold eyes stared back at her. It was so icy that it almost overwhelmed the fury in her.

    Yuliana''s eyes trembled slightly and then she said with a forced smile, "Tremaine, you''re back?"

    Tremaine loosened his grip on her.

    Yuliana held her wrist which was hurting.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Young Master, wee home," the butler stood up and hurriedly said as well.

    He finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was fortunate that Tremaine came back in time. If not, he couldn''t bear to imagine what would have happened.

    "How ipetent." Tremaine spoke coldly.

    The butler looked embarrassed.

    He knew that the Young Master was referring to him as the ipetent one. He was a man, yet he was almost pushed to the ground by a woman. But there was nothing else he could do.

    He was just a butler, but the woman who pushed himself was the daughter-inw of the Quartley family. Surely he couldn''t stand up to her?

    "If my people gets bullied again next time, you don''t have to work for us anymore," Tremaine said and left.

    The butler became silent.

    It turned out that what Tremaine was referring to was not the fact that he was almost pushed to the ground by Yuliana, but that he did not protect Yesseca well!

    On the other side, Yesseca was also dumbstruck.

    No matter how blur she was, she could understand the meaning behind Tremaine''s words.

    She thought that if it weren''t for Tremaine, Yuliana would havended that hard p right on her cheeks.

    A hint of astonishment shed through Yesseca''s eyes.

    She really didn''t expect this man, as cold as ice, would be so kind to her.

    She thought that he would not save her even if he saw her getting beaten to death.

    Yuliana didn''t dare to cause a scene since Tremaine showed up.

    She could only re at Yesseca, stomped her heels and left.

    When she arrived back at her vi, Zorion was there drinking some green bean soup. He immediately went forward to greet her as he saw her and said, "Wifey, you''re back? This soup is really delicious. I''ve left you a bowl, you should try some."

    Yuliana was full of anger. When she heard Zorion''s words, she became even more furious.

    She took the bowl of soup over and dumped it right on Zorion''s head, "You useless piece of sh*t!"

    The green bean soup dripped down Zorion''s head and he turned red with embarrassment.

    Ruth rushed over hurriedly with a cloth to clean Zorion.

    Zorion whispered to Ruth, "Ruth, did I do something wrong that made my wife upset? Why did she dump the soup on me? I purposely left her a portion because it was delicious. Why did she pour it all over me?"

    Ruth could say nothing but sighed.

    The Young Madam was hot-tempered and emotional. No one knew where they stand with her all the time. Poor Young Master, he was so sincere and loyal to Young Madam but because he was slightly not on the bright side, Young Madam became angry with him.

    After tidying up Zorion, Ruth went to give Yuliana a massage.

    She knew that only when Yuliana was in a better mood, Zorion would suffer less.

    Ruth''s massage skill was very good. Yuliana felt rxed all over her shoulders, and her mood improved.

    "Young Madam, what made you so upset today?" Ruth asked gently.

    Ruth had always been a close servant to Yuliana, therefore Yuliana wouldn''t hide her thoughts from Ruth. Yuliana replied angrily, "It''s that servant. How dared she scold me in front of everyone? That b*tch!"

    new

    Ruth''s eyes glinted slightly.

    Although Yuliana was mean, she had never taken to heart much about how a servant acted in the past. Since she hated this new servant so much. It was most likely that...

    Ruth thought of what Yuliana said that day. Perhaps it was all because of the second Young Master.

    After serving Yuliana for so many years, how could she not know Yuliana''s feeling for the

    Second Young Master?

    Ruth felt a little sad.

    Although the First Young Master was slightly slow, yet he was so loyal. Moreover, he loved Yuliana from the bottom of his heart, yet it was all in vain.

    The force Ruth exerted on Yuliana''s shoulder became a little harsher.

    "Ouch!" Yuliana cried out in pain.

    Ruth said hurriedly, "Young Madam, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it."

    Yuliana was a little irritated and simply waved her hand. "Forget it, stop. Call Eleanor over. I have something to talk to her about."

    "Yes, Young Madam," Ruth left immediately.

    When Yesseca returned home, she found that Selina and Matthew had came.

    She somehow couldn''t get over it.

    Selina and Matthew were newlyweds, and they were supposed to be on their honeymoon. Yet they kept visiting her.

    She felt a little embarrassed and said, "Selina, you don''t have toe to visit me. You can be rest assured that I am doing very well."

    She pointed at her own cheeks and said, "Look,

    I''ve even gotten chubbier recently."

    Selina felt much more relieved when she saw Yesseca''s ruddy cheeks.

    Although she knew that Yesseca would be fine, she was still worried about her. If Selina didn''t visit her often, she would not be able to ease her worry.

    Yesseca said, "Selina, you and

    Matthew have just gotten married

    not long ago. You both should be on

    your honeymoon, you really don''t have to keeping over to check on me." Content belongs to

    Yesseca then looked at Matthew and said, "Matthew, you should bring Selina out for a trip. I know that newlywed couples would always go on trips and have fun together."

    Matthew smiled helplessly.

    He wanted to bring Selina out for their honeymoon, but she refused. She said she was afraid that if something happened to Yesseca during their honeymoon, they might not be able to rush back immediately.

    "Selina, did you hear that? Yesseca too wishes that we could go on our honeymoon," Matthew looked at Selina with a cheeky smile.

    Selina blinked her eyes, "What? I did not hear anything." "Ah," Matthew sighed, "You''re still as mischievous as ever."

    Looking at how lovely the both of them were, Yesseca was sincerely happy for them.

    She said with a smile, "I''m really doing fine. You both should stop worrying about me and go on your honeymoon trip."

    After travelling by car for some time, they finally arrived at the Perry family''s mansion.

    After getting out of the car, Matthew looked at Selina with a meaningful smile.

    Selina touched her face, "Hey, why do you keep looking at me?"

    "Honeymoon," Matthew''s thin lips parted slightly.

    "Mhmm," Selina pretended to be confused.

    Matthew wrapped his arms around her waist, "Darling, can you return the honeymoon trip that you owe me?"

    Selina was totally speechless.

    She didn''t know what to say.

    Wasn''t it usually women who would ask men for a honeymoon trip? But why was it the exact opposite forthem?

    "I''m still a little worried about Yesseca," Selina replied after a moment.

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514

    ?

    "Yesseca is no longer a child, Selina. I''ve told you before that when Lothar asked for your help to look after Yesseca, he didn''t mean that you have to raise her like a daughter. You should start to learn to let go. Furthermore, she''s in the Quartley family, nothing would happen to her, don''t worry," Matthew said in a gentle voice.

    After thinking for a long time, Selina finally agreed.

    She smiled sweetly at Matthew and said, "Okay, let''s go for our honeymoon trip tomorrow."

    Yesseca had been working in the Quartley Family for a period of time, and she had been doing well all along. Just like how Matthew had said, there shouldn''t be any problems.

    However, what Selina didn''t expect was that something happened to Yesseca just on the second day after she and Matthew left for their honeymoon. The next day soon arrived.

    At noon, Yesseca went to the dining hall where the Quartley family had their meals.

    Halfway through the meal, Yuliana suddenly patted her head and said, "Oh, I almost forgot that I left my ring in the bag and I forgot to wear it."

    After that, Yuliana got up from her seat to get her bag.

    Her bag was ced at a corner of the dining hall.

    After Yuliana got the bag, she opened it and her expression immediately changed.

    "Where''s my ring?!" Yuliana raised her voice. She rummaged through her bag a few times and cried anxiously, "Where is my ring? I left it in my bag earlier. How could it go missing? Where on earth has my ring gone?"

    The butler stepped forward and said, "What happened, Young Madam? Your bag has been here since you came in. No one has touched it."

    Yuliana gave the butler a hard nce, "Would my ring go missing if no one had touched it? Have you been monitoring my bag every second to make sure no one has touched it?"

    "I..." the butler became speechless.

    Madam Quartley was a little unhappy and said, "Yuliana, what''s wrong with you? Do you have to cause such a ruckus just for a ring? It''s fine if you just lost your ring. Perhaps you just forgot where you left it. It''s no big deal even if you really lost it."

    Yuliana''s tone became serious, "Grandma, it''s not any ordinary ring. It''s a ring from MG, the ring which Zorion gave me when we got married. It''s a really valuable ring, and you couldn''t even buy it with tens of millions of dors. It''s a huge deal if it''s missing."

    Hearing Yuliana''s words, Madam Quartley became nervous as well.

    Although she didn''t know what the brand Yuliana had said was and tens of millions dors was not a huge amount of money, it was a valuable ring after all, since Yuliana got it when she married Zorion.

    Madam Quartley looked at the butler, "What''s going on? Where did the ring in Yuliana bag go?"

    The butler broke out in cold sweats and said, "Old Madam, everyone that is here are family members. Could it be that Young Madam has just misced it? Perhaps she didn''t put it into her bag."

    Yuliana immediately looked at Yesseca, "Who said that it''s just our family members in this dining hall? There''s an outsider right here."

    Everyone understood Yuliana''s meaning.

    Montez spoke up for Yesseca immediately. His child-like voice was full of determination, "Aunt Yuliana, Yesseca will never take your ring. Yesseca will never take someone else''s

    belongings."

    Yuliana sneered, "Really? Anyone who saw the ring would be tempted to take it. Can you guarantee that she didn''t take it?"

    "I can guarantee!" Montez said loudly.

    "Montez, please stop," Yesseca finally said.

    She spoke to Montez in a gentle voice.

    "Yesseca!" Montez looked at Yesseca with concern.

    "It''s fine," Yesseca smiled at Montez.

    She looked at Yuliana again, and her tone hardened, "Young Madam, I did not take your ring." Yuliana snorted coldly, "Everyone here in this dining hall belongs to the Quartley family. You are the only outsider here, could it be someone else who took it apart from you?"

    "Yuliana," Madam Quartley spoke, "Yesseca wouldn''t take your ring. Don''t simply use her."

    "Whether or not I am using her!" Yuliana paused for a moment before continuing, "We''ll know once we check it out." Yesseca''s expression was indifferent, "Do whatever you want then. Search me if you want, I did not take it."

    "If you took my ring, of course you wouldn''t keep it on yourself," Yuliana looked at the butler again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "Mr. Butler, did she bring her bag today?"

    "Yes, yes," Yesseca came to the Quartley family with her bag with her every day.

    "Where is her bag?" Yuliana immediately asked.

    The butler looked at Yesseca uneasily and gritted his teeth, "Young Madam, it''s in Little Young Master''s room."

    Yuliana''s tone became sharper, "You

    would surely put the ring in your own bag if you took it. It''s in Montez''s room, nobody would go search his

    room." Content belongs to?

    Yesseca immediately understood Yuliana''s meaning.

    She said directly, "Do you want to search my bag? Go ahead then!"

    She did not do anything wrong anyways. She had no need to be worried!

    Yuliana immediately looked at everyone else in the dining hall, "Everyone, pleasee with me. Let''s go check whether or not my ring is in her bag."

    "No need, I''ll go get Yesseca''s bag myself right now," Montez suddenly said.

    He hopped off his seat and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    A few secondster, Montez came back.

    He held Yesseca''s bag up while panting, "Now, let''s see if the ring is in Yesseca''s bag!"

    After saying that, Montez pulled the zipper of Yesseca''s bag opened.

    He was in such a hurry to prove that Yesseca was innocent, and that she was falsely used.

    As soon as the zip was pulled off...

    Montez was dumbfounded at once.

    A shiny ring nestled directly in Yesseca''s bag. It was there in an obvious spot, and he could see it right when he opened the bag.

    There was a sh of delight in Yuliana''s eyes for a second.

    She pointed at Yesseca, pretending to be in shock and disbelief, "It''s really you. Oh God, why did you steal my ring?!"

    On the other hand, both Madam Quartley and the butler looked at Yesseca with shock and disappointment.

    They thought that Yesseca was a nice girl. They never thought that Yesseca would do such a thing.

    Tremaine, who had not spoken all the time, showed no emotions in his eyes.

    From the beginning of the scene till the end, the look in his eyes was as

    dark as ink. It was as if he was hiding all his emotions and past experiences, and he just looked at Yesseca indifferently.

    From his angle, he happened to see Yesseca''s side profile. Although she looked gentle and calm, yet it had a bit of stubbornness on it.

    When Yesseca saw the ring, she was also surprised. However, that surprise quickly dissipated.

    Although she was innocent and inexperienced, that did not mean that she was dumb.

    She had read several novels and

    watched TV during the time when she was in the hospital. Seeing what happened at the moment, Yesseca inexplicably felt like she wasan a plot in a TV series.

    Someone was trying to use her!

    She had to defend herself.

    She must not panic at this time.

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515

    ?

    Yuliana did not expect Yesseca to be so eloquent with her words.

    She thought that after seeing the ring appear in her own bag, Yesseca would be so flustered that she would cry and shout, stating that the ring was not stolen by her. At that time, she would then make use of Yesseca''s outburst to confirm that she had stolen the ring.

    But, Yesseca was very calm...

    Yuliana sneered, "It''s normal for a girl from the stump like you to be overwhelmed by greed when you see valuables like these. You wouldn''t think of the consequences of stealing the valuables."

    "Well, even if I was greedy, why would I put your ring in such an obvious ce? Even if I wanted to put it in my bag, I wouldn''t put it in such an obvious spot. Furthermore, it''s just right there once the bag is opened."

    Yuliana paused and said, "That''s because you didn''t think someone would search your bag at all. You thought that it would be safe in Montez''s bedroom. Of course, you stuffed it into your bag in a hurry because you took the ring anxiously."

    Yuliana''s words were quite reasonable, but

    Yesseca just smiled.

    "Young Madam, can I have a look at your ring?" Yesseca suddenly asked.

    Yuliana looked at Yesseca coldly, "What''s wrong? Are you still not willing to let go of the ring even though you''ve been caught?"

    "Young Madam, please let me have a look at your own ring," Yesseca repeated.

    Yuliana took the ring over from Yesseca''s bag, "Since you like this ring so much, I''ll show it to you. You are too greedy. How shameless of you to steal something just because you like it."

    "Nonsense, Yesseca will never steal!" Montez shouted with his cheeks puffed out.

    His ck and round eyes were filled with rage, and there was ayer of mist in it.

    Yuliana''s voice became a little more gentle, "Montez, you are still young. You don''t know how to differentiate between good and bad yet. The truth is right before your eyes, yet you are still trying to protect her. Look, she''d already admitted it."

    From Yuliana''s point of view, Yesseca''s previous words meant that she had indirectly admitted her mistake since she was not able to exin for herself anymore.

    Yesseca patted Montez''s little head and said,

    "Montez, don''t get agitated."

    She took Yuliana''s ring over. After a few seconds, she raised the ring high up, "Young Madam, this ring of yours is a fake. Do you think that I would be so dumb to steal a fake ring?"

    Except for Tremaine, everyone else in the room was shocked by her words!

    A fake ring? How could that be possible!

    Madam Quartley was the first to questioned it, "Yesseca, you shouldn''t talk nonsense. This is my eldest grandson''s wedding gift to Yuliana. How can it be fake? It''s absolutely impossible!"

    "Old Madam, this ring is indeed fake. I''m not lying," Yesseca''s voice was firm.

    Yuliana''s face changed drastically.

    A sh of panic and disbelief shed across her eyes, and even though itsted only for a moment, it was caught by a pair of deep eyes.

    Tremaine looked at Yuliana with deep thoughts in his eyes.

    "Stop spouting nonsense. How could this ring be fake? Zorion gave it to me when we got married. How could it be fake?!" Yuliana panicked and reached out hurriedly to take the ring from Yesseca''s hand.

    Yuliana''s actions were so quick that the ring got snatched away from Yesseca before she coulde to her senses.

    Yesseca raised her voice, "Young Madam, you should have the ring checked to see whether or not it is a fake. Even if I were to steal it, I would definitely not steal a fake. As long as it is confirmed to be a fake one, then I am innocent."

    "What a joke!" Yuliana sneered, "This ring can''t possibly be fake. Who do you think you are?! You''re just a servant, and we need to get the ring tested just because you asked us to? We''re the Quartley family, since when do you think you have the rights to make the decisions here?"

    After that, Yuliana shifted her gaze to the butler, "Mr. Butler, drive her out. I wouldn''t make a fuss about her stealing my ring. But she shouldn''t even think about being a servant here anymore."

    Montez immediately reached out his hands to protect Yesseca, "Whoever wants Yesseca to leave, I''ll leave with her then."

    The butler found himself to be in a difficult position.

    Oh dear...

    What should he do now?

    "Even if I were to leave," Yesseca''s eyes were clear as light, "I have to prove my innocence, only then I will leave. I will not leave until I got to the bottom of this matter and clear my name. Young Madam, please send your ring for a test!"

    "I said, I won''t do it! My ring is not fake!" Yuliana sneered and showed a contemptuous smile on her face.

    She was not afraid of the words of a servant. Would she send it for a test just because a servant asked her to? What a joke! Who did she think she was?

    "Mr. Butler!" Yuliana raised her voice, "Why aren''t you driving this servant out yet?!"

    At this moment, Yuliana had the

    upper hand. But even if Yesseca had

    stolen the ring, the butler couldn''t do

    anything about it either. This was because Tremaine, the head of the household hadn''t given a single order since the start of themotion. However, the butler thought that Tremaine might have sided with Yuliana on this one.

    The butler slowly walked up to Yesseca and said, "Miss Cowell, pleasee with me."

    Yesseca looked at the butler in disbelief.

    She had remained calm since the

    start of the incident. Yesseca

    thought that after hearing her words, Yuliana would send the ring to get tested, and she would be proven innocent. Just like in the TV shows, the main lead was framed and they could resolve the crisis with their own intelligence.

    But now, Yesseca knew that things weren''t as simple as those shown on TV!

    What she saw on TV was stories, this was the real deal!

    The female lead on TV had a halo of being the protagonist, but she didn''t!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    No matter what she said, Yuliana still insisted that she stole the ring. Moreover, Yuliana refused to have it tested for authenticity! What was Yesseca

    to do?

    Yesseca sniffled slightly and said, "I won''t leave. If I leave, it would be me admitting that I stole the ring."

    The butler said, "Miss Cowell, but that ring is indeed in your bag. Everyone saw it."

    "I didn''t steal it!" Yesseca said each word with force. "I will never steal anything. Afthough my family is poor when I was grow up, but I''ve never taken anything from anyone else because my brother taught me that

    I,

    It always standing

    Yesseca, will never steal anything from others like this!" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yulianaughed sarcastically, "Did you hear that? She said that her family was very poor. How can a poor person not be tempted by a ring worth tens

    of millions of dors!"

    Yuliana paused and said in a sharp tone, "Mr. Butler, chase her out right now!"

    As soon as she finished her words, a low male voice suddenly sounded, "Send the ring to get it tested."

    Yuliana''s expression suddenly changed.

    She looked at Tremaine and said, "Young Master, how can you send my ring for an appraisal? It is the ring that your own brother gave me. How could it get appraised? If words get out, it would be embarrassing for every one of us."

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516

    ?

    Madam Quartley said, "Tremaine, this ring was given by Zorion to Yuliana when they got married. This can''t be sent for an appraisal. Think again." Tremaine''s decision remained unchanged, "Send it."

    Then he turned and looked at Yesseca. He said to the others in the room, "I trust her."

    Yesseca was stunned.

    She looked at Tremaine, and happened to meet the man''s eyes. His eyes were deep like running waters, clear and chilly. Those who looked at them for too long might drown in his gaze.

    Yesseca felt a sense of warmth overwhelmed her.

    Tremaine had helped her.

    Everyone apart from Montez, had shun away and no one helped her. There was only Tremaine who remained neutral and said that he trusted her. Yuliana was his own sister-inw, and Yesseca was a mere outsider. But Tremaine trusted her rather than his own sister-inw!

    She felt confidence once again.

    Yesseca began to see Tremaine in a new light.

    Tremaine was always the one who could make all the decisions in the Quartey family. Since he said that the ring was to be sent for an appraisal, nobody dared to oppose it anymore.

    The ring was then sent to the appraisal.

    During the wait, Montez held Yesseca''s hand and said in a child-like voice, "Yesseca, that ring must be fake. No matter what, I believe you." Yesseca patted Montez on the head.

    Her gaze turned towards Tremaine from time to time.

    Other than that single nce he casted her earlier, the man had never ever looked at her again.

    He remained seated with his back tall and straight. He looked every bit like an elegant prince from the oil paintings during the middle ages.

    About fifteen minutester, the results came out.

    The ring was indeed fake.

    Yuliana''s face turned even paler.

    In fact, she knew long ago that the ring was a fake. When they got married, Zorion, that fool, wanted to purchase the ring personally in order to show his sincerity towards her.

    In the end, Zorion actually got a fake ring.

    He was deceived by someone and spent over ten million dors to buy a fake ring.

    Yuliana was really mad at that time, but Zorion didn''t know about it.

    Yuliana did not tell anyone about it either.

    The wedding ring was actually a fake, such a matter was simply too shameful to be said out. If words got out, Yuliana would be a joke in the public''s eye.

    This time, in order to frame Yesseca, Yuliana deliberately used the fake ring.

    The reason why she had to use the fake ring was because it was a token of her marriage with Zorion, and it held great significance. Only that would make the Quartley family pay attention to the matter. Furthermore, only that could make Madam Quartley hate Yesseca.

    Also, Yuliana thought no one would be able to tell that the ring was fake as the diamond on the band looked very real. At least ordinary people wouldn''t be able to tell.

    Yet she did not expect that Yesseca, a girl who was from the stump, was able to tell it at first sight!

    She also thought that even if Yesseca could tell that it was fake, as long as she insisted that it was real, everything would be fine. Yet Tremaine spoke up for Yesseca and asked for the ring to be appraised.

    "Yesseca, it''s indeed a fake ring. You''re right, Aunt Yuliana''s ring is a fake!" Montez cried out gleefully.

    Yuliana''s face turned as pale as a ghost. At the same time, shame and embarrassment was written all over her face.

    On the other side, Madam Quartley cried out in disbelief, "Yuliana, what''s going on? How can your wedding ring from Zorion be a fake one?" Yuliana swallowed her emotions quickly.

    She held the ring and pretended to look at it several times. Finally, she said, "Old Madam, after looking at it, it seems that this ring doesn''t look that real after all. Back then it was Zorion who went to buy it alone, perhaps he got deceived and bought a fake ring. I didn''t pay much attention to it, how could I have noticed that it was a fake ring?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Madam Quartley was very clear about Zorion. After hearing Yuliana''s words, she sighed and said, "Zorion had good intentions, what a pity for this to happen."

    She paused and said, "Yuliana, I''ll get someone to buy you another one as apensation tomorrow."

    Yulianaughed awkwardly and said, "Thank you, Old Madam."

    Madam Quartley then walked towards Yesseca and held her hand. She patted Yesseca''s hand and said apologetically, "Little girl, I''ve wronged you." Yesseca shook her head, "It''s alright, Madam Quartley."

    She was never a person who would hold grudges.

    Although Madam Quartley did not help her earlier on, Yesseca understood where she wasing from too.

    After all, Yuliana was Madam Quartley''s own granddaughter-inw, hence it was natural that Madam Quartley sided with Yuliana in the first ce.

    When Madam Quartley heard that Yesseca forgave her, she saw that Yesseca''s eyes were clear and bright. She knew that Yesseca meant what she said.

    She couldn''t help but admire Yesseca even more.

    It was rare to be able to meet such a girl with such character!

    Even when she had to suffer, she did not me anyone for it. She was a forgiving girl.

    She looked at Tremaine and said in a meaningful tone, "Tremaine, Yesseca was wrongly used.

    You shouldfort her a little."

    Comforting Yesseca should not be

    Tremaine''s responsibility. The reason why Madam Quartley said this was to get the rtionship between Yesseca and Tremaine to be closer.

    But she didn''t expect that Tremaine walked off the moment she finished her words.

    Madam Quartley felt a little embarrassed and said to Yesseca, "Yesseca, my grandson has always been like that. He''s probably busy."

    Yesseca smiled awkwardly.

    However, when Tremaine walked away, a slight feeling grew in his heart.

    Finally, the whole situation ended. Yesseca then apanied Montez during his nap.

    Before the nap, the butler went to Yesseca to apologize to her as well.

    He had, after all, almost chased Yesseca out.

    The butler thought that Yesseca

    el

    would definitely be upset, and she would at least say something mean to him. Yet Yesseca just smiled and said, "It''s fine, Mr. Butler, I understand that you were ina difficult situation that time.

    The butler went silent for a moment.

    He was a little touched by it, "Miss Cowell, thank you."

    "You don''t have to thank me for anything. It''s alright, don''t think too much about it," Yesseca said gently.

    However, it was Montez who

    tip-toed and tugged at the butler''s beard, You naughty butler! I''ll pluck all your beard out if you chase

    Yesseca out again next time!"

    The butler was totally speechless.

    He seemed to be a little embarrassed, "Young Master, don''t worry. I won''t do it again."

    Yessecaid on the bed with Montez, and not long after, Montez told her that he wanted to go get some water to drink from the living room.

    Yesseca got up and said, "I''ll go get you some water."

    Montez held Yesseca down, "I''ll go, Yesseca. You are really tired today."

    Yesseca fell silent.

    She just smiled helplessly and said, "It''s fine, I''ve been proven innocent in the end. It''s nothing."

    Montez still insisted, "I don''t care, I''ll go fetch the water myself today. I don''t want to trouble you."

    Yesseca didn''t know what to say.

    "Okay then, but be careful," Yesseca gave in.

    Montez went to the living room.

    He poured a ss of water and drank all of it.

    When he was about to go back to his bedroom, Montez suddenly saw Tremaine.

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517

    ?

    "Hi Daddy." Montez called out.

    His eyes were filled with sparkles and stars.

    He adored his daddy so much because his daddy helped Yesseca!

    "Yes?" Tremaine answered indifferently.

    Montez ran over to Tremaine.

    He lifted his tiny face towards Tremaine and said, "Daddy, thanks for helping Yesseca earlier today. I love you."

    His soft and sweet voice melted Tremaine''s heart a little.

    Montez said, "Daddy, don''t you want to take a nap? Why don''t you take a nap with me?"

    He wouldn''t have invited Tremaine to take a nap with him normally, but he really liked Tremaine very much that day, so he took the initiative to do so. Montez viewed taking a nap with himself as a special treatment and no one was allowed to do so unless he adored the individual very much.

    Tremaine never had the habit of taking naps.

    What''s more, he had a lot of work to do recently, so he didn''t have the time to rest whenever he wanted.

    But when he saw Montez looking at him with eyes filled with expectations, he couldn''t bring himself to refuse Montez''s offer.

    Moreover, this seemed to be the first time Montez had invited him to do so.

    After a while, Tremaine just replied with a "hmm".

    He had agreed to it.

    Montez immediately held Tremaine''s hand happily, "Daddy, let''s go take a nap together then."

    They had to go upstairs from the living room to the bedroom, and on their way up, Tremaine suddenly thought of something.

    Since Yesseca came to the Quartley family as their servant, Yesseca had been apanying Montez for his nap. But why did Montez want Tremaine to take a nap with him too?

    Tremaine frowned.

    Yesseca probably wasn''t with Montez for his nap.

    She had suffered so much just now. He thought she was probably still feeling sad hence she did not apany Montez that afternoon.

    When they arrived at the bedroom, Montez pushed the door open.

    He shouted excitedly, "Yesseca, look who''s here.

    My daddy is here to take a nap with us."

    Yesseca and Tremaine''s eyes met and they were dumbfounded for a moment.

    Tremaine didn''t expect that Yesseca would be in Montez''s bedroom. She hadn''t went to hide in a corner and cried.

    Yesseca didn''t expect Tremaine toe in either.

    Yesseca felt awkward all over.

    She was sprawled on Montez''s bed when Montez brought Tremaine in.

    Yesseca immediately got up from the bed.

    She said awkwardly, "Montez, you should have a nap with your daddy then. I''ll excuse myself."

    Since Tremaine was there, she wasn''t fit to be in the same room as them anymore.

    Montez kept quiet for a bit.

    His eyes widened and sparkled. He had invited his father over because he wanted the three of them to nap together, but Yesseca wanted to leave. Montez immediately stopped Yesseca, "Yesseca, you must nap with me. You cannot leave. You must take a nap with me every afternoon."

    Yesseca fell silent.

    She say awkwardly, "Montez, isn''t your daddy here

    to apany you? I should leave."

    Montez immediately cried, "Yesseca, do you think that I will not want you anymore since my daddy is here to take a nap with me? Don''t worry, it''s not like that. You and daddy can sleep with me. I still want you."

    Yesseca was totally speechless.

    Her fair cheeks were totally flushed.

    Although she had never dated before, she knew that as a girl, she shouldn''t be casually sleeping together with a grown man on the same bed. "I, I..." Yesseca was at a loss.

    Tremaine saw that Yesseca''s face was all red and she was at a loss, and a peculiar feeling arose in his heart.

    He had never seen Yesseca like this before.

    Seeing Yesseca like that, he couldn''t help but stared at her. He wanted to know more about her. He even felt like that he wanted to see her blush more and be all flustered.

    Tremaine realized what he was thinking and was surprised at himself.

    He had always been a cold person with no emotions. Prior to the scene just now, he had never felt like that before.

    Montez was lying in the middle of the bed, "Yesseca, you can sleep on the left side. My daddy will be sleeping on the right side. The three of us can sleep together."

    Yesseca tried to sayfortingly, "Montez, I think I should leave. You can sleep with your daddy."

    Montez held Yesseca''s hand tightly, and he insisted, "No, Yesseca, you have to sleep with me."

    That day, he was going to make his two favourite people sleep with him.

    Yesseca''s hand was gripped onto so tightly by Montez that she couldn''t loosen it at all. Yesseca was close to tearing up.

    That was the most embarrassing moment of her life!

    She couldn''t do anything but turned to Tremaine for help.

    She hoped that Tremaine would say a few words to change Montez''s mind, or he could just leave the room.

    As soon as Yesseca looked over to him, she found that Tremaine had his eyes fixed on her face, and that look...

    Yesseca swallowed hard.

    She had never seen Tremaine looking at her that way, with an expression that Yesseca couldn''t even describe. Her breath suddenly stopped.

    Tremaine went to the bedside andy on the right side of Montez.

    His actions exined clearly that he was agreeing to Montez''s suggestion.

    Yesseca was rendered speechless.

    A few momentster, Yesseca gritted her teeth.

    Fine, she would do it!

    Anyway, Montez was between the both of them.

    Also, since Tremaine hadid down too. It meant that he didn''t see anything wrong with it. Perhaps she thought too much!

    They were just taking a nap with a child. It was nothing more than that!

    Yesseca thenid down.

    Montez was smiling from ear to ear, "Hooray! Yesseca and Daddy are both here to sleep with me."

    After that, he put Yesseca''s hand on his belly, and then put Tremaine''s hand on his belly again.

    Yesseca felt her fingertips touch a hand.

    The fingers were bony, and it was obviously not a child''s.

    Yesseca''s heart skipped a beat.

    Was it Tremaine''s hand that she was touching?

    That thought made her both nervous and uneasy.

    She wanted to withdraw her hand, yet she was afraid that it would seem as if she was the one exaggerating it. Yesseca could only force herself toy in the same posture.

    Time passed by very slowly.

    Yesseca then started hearing Montez''s even breathing.

    He was sound asleep.

    Montez had fallen asleep.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He was a kid who didn''t know anything much, so of course he could fall asleep so soundly. But Yesseea couldn''t. She didn''t forget the fact that Tremaine was just right beside Montez.

    Seeing that Montez had fallen asleep, Yesseca was about to take her hand off Montez''s belly but something happened.

    The moment she withdrew her hand, she felt someone grab her hand tightly.

    It was arge hand that belonged to a grown up man, and it was warm.

    It was just right, wrapping onto her icy cold hand.

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518

    ?

    Thump thump!

    Yesseca''s heart began to pound hard.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Tremaine was actually holding her hand!

    Yesseca was in so much panic that she didn''t know what to do.

    There were all kinds of messy thoughts in her mind.

    Why did Tremaine grab onto her hand?

    What exactly was he trying to do?

    Perhaps he didn''t know that it was her hand, and thought that it was Montez''s hand that he was holding?

    Yesseca''s mind was going crazy.

    On the other side, Tremaine was just grabbing onto Yesseca''s hand, not doing anything else.

    After a long time, Yesseca finally calmed down a little.

    She tried to suppress the thudding in her heart as she pushed herself up a little.

    She wanted to look at Tremaine since her view was slightly blocked by Montez.

    It turned out that the man had his eyes closed.

    Yesseca felt her heart plummeting to the ground.

    It turned out that he was already asleep.

    She figured that he might have grabbed onto her hand by ident.

    Yesseca wanted to pull her hand from Tremaine''s grasp.

    However, just a little whileter, Yesseca suddenly stopped again.

    Yesseca''s health had always been less good, hence her hands were always cold. Tremaine on the other hand, had warm hands despite having a cold outlook.

    Yesseca''s hand felt really warm as he held on to it.

    And the part of her hand exposed to the air turned icy cold again.

    Yesseca suddenly felt a little reluctant to remove her hand.

    She was greedy for the warmth from the man''s palm.

    And the warm palm made her think about someone.

    It was Lothar.

    She remembered that before she got her operation, she would often get needle shots. The needles were always really thick, and she was really scared of them.

    Lothar would always hold her hand and assure her.

    Every time Lothar held her cold hands, Yesseca would feel warm, and all fears would dissapear.

    She knew that she had her brother by her side.

    Yesseca sniffed a little.

    After a while, she carefully put her hand back into Tremaine''s grasp.

    She knew that it was somehow wrong for her to do so.

    She even felt that her actions were a little shameless.

    But God, please forgive her for this once.

    She needed the warmth of that palm.

    Yesseca then closed her eyes.

    Lothar came into her line of vision.

    Lothar was there, smiling at her.

    The corners of Yesseca''s lips curled up.

    "Lothar, you''ve always have been by my side haven''t you? You have always been looking over me, guarding me."

    "My days are happy, and I''ve been trying hard to always smile. Because I know that you''re always looking at me, that''s why I want to live happily for you."

    Yesseca muttered in her heart as the corners of her lips curled up even more.

    At the same time, Tremaine suddenly opened his eyes.

    A cold beam of light shed across his eyes.

    Just now, Yesseca had tried to remove her hand from his grasp and then ced it back in. Her actions would make him misunderstand her.

    In fact, all men would understand her actions.

    It would feel as though it''s a tease.

    So would Tremaine.

    When Yuliana used Yesseca of stealing, Yesseca said that she had always lived with integrity. The firmness in her eyes at that time, made Tremaine felt that he had thought too much.

    He felt that Yuliana was very much different from the women he once knew and he couldn''t judge her the same way he did with other women. However,ter on, Yesseca could actually tell that the ring was fake, and also what Yesseca did minutes ago...

    A sense of chill rose in Tremaine''s heart.

    When Yesseca woke up from her nap, Tremaine was already nowhere to be seen.

    She held her hands together, and her hands were still icy cold.

    Yesseca smiled bitterly.

    She was thinking too much. That man wasn''t Lothar, and he wouldn''t keep holding onto her hands.

    Montez was still sound asleep.

    Yesseca quietly got out of bed.

    She couldn''t sleep anymore.

    Yesseca walked out of the bedroom. After a short nap, she felt a little thirsty and wanted to drink some water.

    As soon as she walked out of the bedroom, her phone rang.

    Yesseca answered the phone call.

    It was a call from Selina.

    Selina told her that she and Matthew had just arrived in Turkey, and she wanted to give Yesseca a call.

    "Yesseca, are you doing fine over there?" Selina asked with concern.

    "I''m fine, I''m doing really well. Do enjoy your trip with Matthew. Don''t worry about me," Yesseca immediately assured Selina.

    Selina chuckled and said, "Yesseca, do you know why I came to Turkey with Matthew?"

    "I don''t know," Yesseca thought for a moment and replied.

    "Because," Selina said with

    emotions, "Many years ago, my

    brother and my sister-inw had their first honeymoon here. At that time, I was still envious of my sister- inw thought my sister-inw found a good man and had

    perfect love story. My sister-inw told me that I would mo

    I a good

    man one day, a man who would regard me as a piece of treasure. At

    that time, I didn''t believe it, but I

    didn''t expect that it would really

    come true." Content belongs to

    Speaking of this, she smiled with shyness, "Yesseca, am I talking too much?"

    "No, no, no," Yesseca immediately said. " Selina, you were envious of others back then, and now it''s time for others to be envious of you instead. You have such a lovely rtionship, even I myself am so envious of you."

    Selina said with joy, "Yesseca, don''t worry. You are so kind and lovely,

    and you

    wil meet a good man one.

    day as well. Perhaps if you are willing,+don''t mind looking for

    e

    man who suits you well. I''ll find

    perfect men for you from all over the

    world for you to choose among them!" Content belongs to

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She got embarrassed upon hearing Selina''s words, "Selina, what are you talking about?"

    "I''m not kidding," Selina said with a serious tone.

    She had observed Yesseca for some time. Yesseca was really introverted and shy. It was probably impossible for her to initiate a rtionship by herself Selina thought that Yesseca was already a grown up, yet she had never been in love, so Selina wanted to help her out.

    Yesseca''s face turned red, "Selina, you should have fun with Matthew, I shouldn''t be bothering you both too much."

    If she allowed the conversation with Selina to continue on, it would be too embarrassing for Yesseca!

    After hanging up Yesseca''s call, Selina got onto the hot-air balloon with Matthew.

    With the gradual rise of the hot-air balloon, their interlocked fingers held onto each other even more tightly.

    The feeling of being high up in the air was quite terrifying.

    Matthew seemed to realize Selina''s fear of heights. He gave her a nce and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."

    His words were strong enough to ease her fear.

    Selina leaned her head on Matthew''s shoulder and said, "As long as you are by my side, I have nothing to fear."

    Matthew''s lips curled up into a smile.

    "Matthew, do you think that the hardships we have to face would bepletely over as time passes? In the future, will we live a happy and stable life

    like how my sister-inw Natalie and my brother did?" Selina asked in a soft voice.

    "Of course," Matthew''s voice was firm, "We will."

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519

    ?

    In Selina''s eyes there was happiness and delight.

    She hoped so as well.

    She hoped that from then on, they would live a peaceful and happy life, forever ever after.

    She wanted to be with Matthew and lived happily ever after, that was all she asked for.

    Yesseca drank arge cup of water, but when she finished drinking, she suddenly felt hungry again.

    Because of Yuliana, she didn''t get to eat much during lunch, and she felt really hungry after the nap.

    Yesseca felt that she had to eat a little.

    At first, she just wanted to get some light snacks, but she suddenly thought of Montez. If she hadn''t eaten much that morning, it must be the same for Montez as well. He would probably feel hungry when he woke up.

    Yesseca was thinking of getting some hot food from the kitchen, and then she and Montez could eat together after Montez woke up.

    Yesseca then went to the kitchen.

    There were noodles, meat, and a lot of ingredients in the refrigerator of the kitchen. After looking through all of them, Yesseca decided to cook some noodles.

    Just as Yesseca took a packet of the noodles out from the fridge, she heard footsteps behind her. Before she could turn around, someone grabbed onto her and turned her around. She was suddenly facing a person.

    A male''s scent filled her all over.

    When Yesseca saw who the man in front of her was, she was shocked.

    Thump.

    The noodles in her hand dropped onto the ground.

    Yesseca subconsciously tried to push Tremaine away, but she failed to. Tremaine grabbed onto Yesseca''s slender waist.

    Yesseca''s cheeks flushed red in an instant.

    This was the first time that she had been held on the waist by a man.

    She was both embarrassed and angry.

    "L-let me go!" Yesseca red hard at Tremaine.

    His actions were simply too rude.

    In sharp contrast to Yesseca''s angry eyes, the expression in Tremaine''s eyes were calm. It was so calm that it made her shiver with fear.

    Yesseca suddenly remembered how Tremaine had held her hand while he was asleep...

    A thought suddenly came to her mind.

    Could it be that Tremaine was still asleep, and that he was just sleepwalking?

    Otherwise, why would he suddenly grab her waist?

    Yesseca''s right hand, which was free from Tremaine''s grasp, pushed against his chest. The warmth from his chest traveled through her palm into her body, causing her to jump a little. She pushed Tremaine harder.

    "Mr. Quartley, are you sleepwalking now? Please wake up!"

    Tremaine looked down at Yesseca''s clear eyes and suddenly felt that he was being mocked.

    Here they were, in such a position and yet she was still spouting nonsense.

    Sleepwalking?

    Did she n to tease him more with those words?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Tremaine wanted to loosen his grasp on Yesseca''s waist.

    He didn''t like women who yed games.

    He was disgusted with such women.

    However, just as he was about to let go, Yesseca suddenly bit her lip and said sternly, "Mr. Quartley,

    please let go of me."

    Tremaine''s heart twitched a little.

    The way the woman bit her lips had a feeling of temptation.

    And when she said the word "please", it made him want to bully her even more, making her plead even more.

    The next second, Tremaine suddenly lowered his head, and his cold lips fell onto Yesseca''s pink lips.

    Yesseca felt dizzy in her head.

    It was her first kiss...

    Her first kiss was taken away just like that...

    Yesseca could not react for a moment.

    As for Tremaine, he seemed to be hungry for her. He pulled her by the waist into him even more and pressed her onto the kitchen table. Yesseca''s waist hit against the hard kitchen counter and she felt a sharp pain, bringing her back to her senses.

    She tried her best to push Tremaine away.

    Tremaine was a little upset by her actions.

    He frowned and said, "Isn''t that what you want? Why are you pushing me away? Weren''t you trying to tease me? Too much acting is disgusting!" Yesseca felt her head almost exploding.

    His words made her realize at once that he wasn''t sleepwalking at all! He was wide awake and clear minded at that time!

    What''s more, he said that she was teasing him and he said that it was what she wanted. What did he actually mean by that?!

    What on earth was he talking about!?

    Yesseca was totally confused by his words.

    But she knew those were disrespectful words.

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine, feeling both puzzled and annoyed.

    Tremaine never liked exining to others.

    But when it came to Yesseca, he seemed to be very patient.

    After knowing about Yesseca''s thoughts, he should''ve felt a loathing towards Yesseca. However, besides the loathing, he also had some emotions that he couldn''t control himself.

    Tremaine caressed Yesseca''s cheek

    with his stender fingers, "You got close to Montez to make him like

    you. You tried so hard to seduce me. Why do you have to fake it right now then?"

    Bang!

    Yesseca felt as if the whole world had turned dark before her eyes.

    She looked at Tremaine in disbelief, "What are you talking about? Since when did I seduce you? I got close to Montez because I like him. It has nothing at all to do with you!"

    She could swear that she had never ever thought about seducing Tremaine!

    Tremaine said with a scornful smile, "You didn''t try to seduce me? Then why did you put the nket on me that day?"

    Yesseca became speechless.

    She felt both angry and funny at the same time. She said pointedly, "I was just afraid that you might catch a cold."

    If she had known that her act of kindness would be mistaken for something else, she would not do it then!

    Tremaine''s scornful smile deepened,

    "You deliberately asked Montez to bring me to his bedroom to sleep

    with him earlier. Yesseca, you wanted me to sleep on the same bed with me, don''t you?"

    Yesseca couldn''t believe her ears.

    She was about to go crazy.

    This was the first time she had met someone as thick-skinned as Tremaine!

    What happened in the afternoon had nothing to do with her, and had she not tried hard to leave as well? Tremaine had the audacity to say that she

    had nned it?

    Yesseca red at Tremaine and

    said, "I did not n that at all! I was innocent and uninformed about it too. I don''t want to sleep with you Mr. Quartley, I know you are rich and handsome but that doesn''t mean that all women in the world want you! Stop thinking so highly of yourself!"

    Tremaine sneered.

    Thought so highly of himself?

    This was the first time in his life that someone had said that to him.

    Tremaine grabbed onto Yesseca''s hand tightly and said, "Do you remember how you seduced me by holding my hand earlier then?"

    Yesseca became speechless.

    She didn''t know what to think.

    She had indeed made a mistake during noon.

    She thought that the man had fallen asleep, and she wanted the warmth of his palm, but she never thought that...

    Yesseca felt really annoyed.

    She really shouldn''t do anything that she shouldn''t be doing, or else she would have to face consequences like this.

    Yesseca took a deep breath and said, "It''s not what you think it is. It''s all just a misunderstanding."

    Speaking of this, Yesseca felt a little embarrassed and said, "I, I just thought that you were my brother."

    "Brother?" Tremaine sneered, then directly grabbed onto the back of Yesseca''s head as he pressed his lips onto hers once again.

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520

    ?

    Tremaine never liked being teased nor yed with.

    However, this woman was able to seduce him.

    Well then, two can y the game.

    Tremaine''s hand reached to unbutton Yesseca''s shirt.

    At this moment, they heard a voice that belonged to a kid, "Yesseca, where are you? Why are you not in the bedroom?"

    Tremaine stopped immediately. His hand was just inches away from Yesseca''s clothes.

    But his lips were still pressed against Yesseca''s.

    When Yesseca heard Montez''s voice, she panicked immediately.

    She tried to push Tremaine away, but he remained where he was like a rock.

    Yesseca almost cried out of panic and embarrassment.

    "Yesseca, where are you, Yesseca?" Montez continued to call out to Yesseca.

    Then they heard the butler''s voice.

    "Little Young Master."

    "Mr. Butler, have you seen Yesseca?"

    "Miss Cowell came down for some water. She seemed to have gone to the kitchen to make some food. She wanted to eat with you when you woke

    up."

    Montez''s voice suddenly became delighted, "Yesseca is really nice to me, she thinks of me often. I''ll go see what yummy food she is making for me." Then they heard footsteps heading towards the kitchen.

    Yesseca''s heart beat violently.

    She couldn''t push Tremaine away no matter what, hence she could only look at him with her pleading eyes.

    She pleaded with him silently to let her go.

    Montez was obviously heading to the kitchen. How could she ever faced Montez again if he happened to see such a scene?

    However, Yesseca''s teary eyes and pitiful look ignited the lust in Tremaine''s heart even more.

    Tremaine bit onto her lips harder as he continued on.

    At the same time, Montez''s footsteps were getting closer and closer to them.

    He seemed to have already reached the entrance of the kitchen.

    Yesseca felt her heart rise to her throat and the fear in herself was bubbling.

    Soon, she saw Montez''s little figure and an overwhelming despair filled her.

    How could this b*stard do such a thing?!

    He was Montez''s father!

    How could he let his own son see such an embarrassing scene?

    How could there be such a shameless man in this world!

    The tears in Yesseca''s eyes were close to streaming down her cheeks.

    "Yesseca, you really are in the kitchen!"

    They heard Montez''s excited voice.

    Yesseca nodded her head nervously.

    Montez noticed that Yesseca didn''t seem right.

    Her cheeks were so red, and she looked like she was going to cry.

    "Yesseca, what''s wrong?" Montez immediately became anxious.

    Yesseca took a deep breath, "It''s fine, it''s nothing."

    She forced a smile and said, "Montez, I''ll go out

    for first."

    After saying that, Yesseca quickly walked out of the kitchen.

    Montez was about to follow behind, then he saw a figure standing at the refrigerator.

    He looked over and saw Tremaine there.

    Tremaine was taking a bottle of water out from the refrigerator.

    "Daddy, are you here to get some water?" Montez asked.

    "Yes," Tremaine had a faint expression on his face.

    Montez looked around for a bit then ran out of the kitchen.

    Montez went back to his bedroom.

    Yesseca was in there packing her things.

    Seeing Montezing, Yesseca said in embarrassment, "Montez, I cannot apany you here anymore in the future, you have to take care of yourself."

    It was impossible for her to continue to work there after what Tremaine had done to her.

    If she wanted to stay, Tremaine would probably think that she was trying to seduce him even more.

    Montez was dumbstruck.

    He grabbed Yesseca''s hand and

    said, "Yesseca, why are you leaving? Why aren''t you going to stay with me anymore? Didn''t you say that you would be here with me at home every day?"

    "Things happened," Yesseca could only say.

    It was impossible for her to tell Montez what had happened earlier on.

    "If there is something, you can go settle it first. You cane back and apany me when it''s settled," Montez cried loudly.

    "No, Montez," Yesseca said softly, "I really can''t take care of you anymore this time. Montez, you must take care of yourself."

    Montez''s little face turned all red.

    A momentter, he suddenly raised his voice and said, "I got it, Yesseca. Did my daddy bully you? I''ll go find him now!" Yesseca breathing stopped.

    Did Montez see what happened in the kitchen earlier?

    Montez had already run out while she was still in shock.

    Tremaine was about to go upstairs when he saw Montez rushing down angrily.

    He was running so fast that he almost fell down the stairs.

    Tremaine caught Montez right in time.

    He looked at Montez and said, "You''re running so fast. Aren''t you afraid of falling?"

    Montez''s eyes turned all red, "Tremaine Quartley, did you bully Yesseca?"

    Tremaine''s face immediately became gloomy, "Montez, what did you call me?!"

    Montez had called Tremaine by his full name earlier because of the rage in him. Seeing that Tremaine''s face was bing gloomy, Montez felt a little scared.

    Montez shrunk back and said, "Why

    did you bully Vesseca? Did you hit Yesseca in the kitchen just now because esseca didn''t sleep with me, but went to the kitchen to get some food instead? Look what you did Yesseca is going to leave now! I''m so angry!"

    Tremaine was totally speechless.

    He looked at Montez coldly, "Montez, it seems that you didn''t get those intelligent genes from me at all."

    Montez didn''t care at all about his intelligence.

    Yesseca didn''t want him anymore. She was going to leave!

    He was extremely furious right then, he was about to explode with anger!

    Montez stared hard at Tremaine and said, "Daddy, let me tell you, Yesseca will be my wifey from now on. If you hit Yesseca, it means that you''re bullying your daughter-inw You''ve gone too far. How can you do that?"

    Tremaine didn''t know what to say anymore.

    He furrowed his eyebrows as he said, "Montez, I think it''s not only that you''re not intelligent, but there''s something wrong with your head as well."

    After saying that, Tremaine went straight off.

    Montez stomped his foot and cried, "Stand right there Daddy! You must apologize to my wifey!"

    Tremaine didn''t want to talk to Montez at all.

    Although Montez was furious, he couldn''t do anything with his own father, so he could only go back to his own room with his head down.

    On the other side, Yesseca had already finished packing up.

    She was waiting for Montez in the room.

    She had to say goodbye to Montez before she left.

    Montez walked in with his eyes red.

    Seeing Montez''s expression, Yesseca''s heart ached.

    Montez must have been scolded by Tremaine terribly. The nerve this man had!

    After all, Montez was his own son!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    B*stard, he really was a huge b*stard! She actually almost fell for him!

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521

    ?

    That man was a devil. How could he treat his own son so coldly and heartlessly? He was really inhumane!

    Yesseca caressed Montez''s head, "You don''t have to look out for me by fighting with your dad. There''s really no need."

    Montez looked aggrieved, "Yesseca, did my dad hit you in the kitchen just now? He''s not a man at all. It''s ridiculous for a man to hit a woman!" Yesseca didn''t know what to say.

    She bit her lip and whispered, "Don''t think too much about it. He didn''t hit me."

    Montez''s eyes widened, "If he didn''t, then why are your cheeks so red, Yesseca? Did he pped you?"

    Yesseca was embarrassed and awkward.

    She didn''t know how to exin to Montez and could only say, "Nothing happened, Montez. I''m going to head back home now. If you miss me,e look for me. I won''te here anymore. Goodbye."

    Montez begged Yesseca not to go but Yesseca stood by her decision.

    Finally, Montez said anxiously, "Wait a minute, then. I''ll let the butler know."

    Montez hoped that the butler could persuade Yesseca to stay.

    Yesseca didn''t know about Montez''s intentions. She only figured that it made sense to bid the butler goodbye before she left. She had to be polite and say some parting words to him.

    Momentster, the butler found Yesseca.

    His face was one full of questions. "Miss Cowell, why are you leaving? Is it because of Madam Yuliana? Montez has spoken on your behalf so you don''t have to worry that she''ll do anything out of line with you in the future."

    Yesseca shook her head, "It''s not because of that matter."

    "Is it something else?" the butler was getting a little agitated.

    Yesseca swallowed.

    Montez was not around but he stood and hid at one corner, eavesdropping on their conversation.

    "Mr. Butler, I''ll be frank with you. I like Montez very much, but his father is really detestable. He''s arrogant and a pervert. He had no respect for women at all. I can''t stay in a vi with such a man. I have to leave," Yesseca said in one breath.

    The butler was shocked into silence.

    The news was too shocking.

    He had heard severalments about Tremaine in the past.

    Most people said that he was rational and calm or cold-blooded but this was the first time someone said that he was arrogant and pervertic.

    The butler knew that Mr. Tremaine was goodlooking but he had never thought that it would make him a pervert.

    He said helplessly, "Miss Cowell, is there a misunderstanding? Mr.Tremaine is definitely not the man you said to be. I have been with him for so many years. I understood his character."

    "Mr. Butler, I can assure you that you haven''t seen his true colors yet!" Yesseca said indignantly.

    The Butler was speechless. He cried, "Miss Cowell, how would I not know the real Mr. Tremaine when I''ve been in this house with him day and night? I can assure you that Mr. Tremaine is not the person you said to be. He may be cold but he''s still a good man."

    Hearing that Tremaine was being described as "good" made Yesseca''s stomach heaved, "Mr. Butler, he treats his son so coldly and heartlessly. How is he even a good man?"

    To be frank, Yesseca had never seen Tremaine or Montez being affectionate or close with one another throughout the time she was there. How was Tremaine a good father then?

    The butler sighed in his heart.

    Yesseca must have been mistaken.

    As a butler, how would he not know about Mr. Tremaine''s affections towards Mr. Montez?

    Mr. Tremaine saw his son''s life more important than his own.

    Tremaine just had the habit of holding in his feelings and emotions to himself. He wasn''t used to expressing them to others.

    More importantly, his future position had disallowed him from getting close to the people around him. If he did the opposite, disaster may have happened.

    "Miss Cowell, things are really not what you think they are," the butler tried to exin again.

    Yesseca no longer wanted to dwell on that topic of conversation.

    She was an outsider after all, so she knew couldn''t say much.

    Yesseca thanked the butler, "Mr. Butler, thank you for your hospitality towards me when I was here. I''m going to take my leave now. I''m afraid I have to trouble you to look after Montez in the future."

    Yesseca gave the butler a final nod and strode out.

    "Miss Cowell, wait a minute, please," the butler shouted from behind.

    However, Yesseca did not turn.

    Just as the butler was about to catch up with Yesseca, he saw a figure appeared in front of Yesseca.

    The butler was stunned for a moment and he quickly left.

    Yesseca saw the tall figure that suddenly appeared in front of her and stopped.

    "I''m arrogant and perverted?"his deep voice sounded above Yesseca''s head, carrying a hint of mockery.

    Yesseca sneered, "Isn''t that so?"

    She had not forgotten what he had done to her in the kitchen!

    Tremaine had stolen her most precious first kiss!

    In a swift moment, long fingers lifted Yesseca''s chin.

    Yesseca red angrily at Tremaine, "What are you doing?"

    Tremaine said with coldness in his eyes, "So you spoke rashly because you failed to seduce me, huh?"

    Yesseca was at a loss for words.

    She looked at Tremaine and said, "Please don''t think that all women in the world would worship you. Do you think that you''re some kind of valuable that everyone wants a piece of?

    "Then tell me," Tremaine said coldly, "How can a girl like you know that Yuliana''s ring is fake?"

    Yuliana''s ring was a MG''s brand

    product. It''s a global brand that sells

    luxurious items. Judging from.

    Yesseca''s social circle, she wouldn''t be able to tell that the ring was fake just by a few nces at it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Unless...

    Yesseca had been mingling in the upper circles of society, and had seen the same ring before which would then exin why she was able to tell that Yuliana''s ring was fake.

    And such who was born in the lowest ss of society in poverty that mingled with the upper sses of society told Tremaine that Yesseca was not all that she seemed to be.

    Yesseca didn''t understand the meaning of Tremaine''s words at first, but after a few seconds, she was able to grasp the meaning behind it. Especially after she saw the disdain in his eyes.

    Turned out that he thought of her in such a way.

    For some reason, tears blurred her vision.

    She hated being misunderstood and looked down upon!

    Yesseca sniffled and said, "Mr. Quartley, I can recognize Madam Yuliana''s ring was a fake because I have a sister that owns a wedding ring from MG. I may be poor but she''s rich and she doesn''t look down on my background. She invited

    to her wedding as an honored guest.

    I saw the ring then and she took it down from her finger and let me have a closer look at the ring. That''s how I know that Madam Yuliana''s ring is a fake!"

    Yesseca did not tell the full story.

    She felt that Selina''s ring was beautiful and Selina not only let her have a close look at it but even asked the worker from MG to disy all their rings for Yesseca:

    Selina asked Yesseca to pick-any ring she liked and Selina wanted to give it to her as a gift but Yesseca rejected.

    The staff even told Yesseca about MG''s rings design and some of their brand trademarks. That was how she was able to recognize in an instant that Yuliana''s ring was a fake.

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522

    ?

    "Mr. Quartley, can you stop all your unnecessary assumptions? I know there are people out there that don''t mind worshipping you just to climb up the socialdder. But there are also people who don''t! I will never stoop so low and do such an embarrassing thing. My brother has always taught me to live my life honestly with integrity."

    After saying that, Yesseca strode away without hesitations.

    A deep light shed in Tremaine''s eyes.

    When he heard what Yesseca said, he felt that her gaze struck his heart.

    Yesseca left in the end.

    Montez was extremely heartbroken.

    In a fit of pique, he refused to eat.

    The butler was anxious.

    He ran to Tremaine and said, "Mr. Tremaine, Mr. Montez is not eating and is throwing a tantrum. Do you think I should ask Miss Cowell back?"

    "No need," Tremaine said lightly, "She wille back."

    Yesseca was just ying hard to get. She would definitely return.

    He wanted to ignore Yesseca and make here back on her own.

    Hearing Tremaine''s words, the butler felt relieved.

    He knew that Tremaine had always been wise and nothing could get out of his control.

    Since Tremaine said that Yesseca woulde back, then Yesseca would definitely be back.

    However, this time, both Tremaine and the butler were wrong.

    Yesseca never returned!

    A month passed in the blink of an eye.

    Selina and Matthew''s honeymoon ended.

    They returned to Agaphen City.

    And they returned with good news.

    Selina was pregnant again.

    The whole Whitlock family was thrilled beyond words.

    This time, Cecilia was even more careful with Selina, fearing that something terrible might happen.

    When Selina was pregnant previously, she found it weird that Cecilia was being careful, but now, she was used to it.

    After all, they had gone through so much together, it was natural for Cecilia to care about her.

    Selina lost her first child. Hence, she was extra careful with this pregnancy.

    Fortunately, Matthew had been by her side all the time and Selina felt relieved.

    The second day after Selina came back, Yesseca went to look for Selina.

    Selina already knew in advance that Yesseca would find her. She had spoken to Yesseca during her honeymoon and said that she would meet Yesseca once she was back.

    But this time Yesseca was here for another matter.

    She wanted Selina to remove her bodyguard.

    She said that she was just an ordinary girl and didn''t need a bodyguard to guard her as nobody would harm her.

    Yesseca had made up her mind and Selina could not persuade her at all.

    In the end, Selina could only ept her request.

    Selina promised Yesseca but asked Zachary to keep a close eye on her by guarding her from afar. Zachary can leave after he made sure that

    Yesseca was safe back home.

    Yesseca let out a sigh of relief when Selina agreed to her request.

    She was determined and adamant about this decision because of what Tremaine misunderstood.

    Usually, she wouldn''t care less about other''s opinions, but somehow she cared about Tremaine''s.

    Especially when she thought of the contempt in his eyes, Yesseca felt weirdly ufortable.

    Which was why she tried her best to convince Selina to remove her bodyguards so that nobody would misunderstand her.

    Yesseca knew she was just an ordinary girl.

    She was in the past, present and would still be the same ordinary girl in the future.

    Yesseca went to work after she left Selina''s house.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    She was now working in the mall as a salesgirl.

    It was an easy job and the workload was manageable.

    Yesseca quite liked the fact that she could interact with different customers daily.

    Not long after she started work, her neighboring colleague, Mariah Lee, came over to find

    Yesseca.

    Mariah was twenty years older than Yesseca.

    Mariah spoke with a sad expression, "Yesseca, our mall is going to close down soon. It may go bankrupt."

    Yesseca was shocked.

    How could the mall close down when business was doing well?

    She hurriedly asked Mariah what was going on.

    Mariah sighed and said, "Today, a child came over to the mall to buy some things and fell down the elevator identally. He was rushed to the hospital and he lost quite a lot of blood." Content belongs to

    Hearing this, Yesseca became anxious, "How could such a terrible thing happen? Losing so much blood, the child would need to go through blood transfusion."

    Mariah shook her head. "The child

    has a special blood type. I heard they were looking for the simr blood type all over Agaphen City but couldn''t find any. The child seemed toe from a powerful family, if anything were to happen to him... I am pretty sure our mall will be closed down."

    Yesseca was worried.

    She was not worried about the mall''s business but

    the child.

    "What kind of blood type does that child have?" Yesseca asked.

    "Rh-Negative blood," Mariah said, "This blood type is very difficult to find! Nobody in this city seems to have it apparently!"

    Yesseca was a little excited hearing the piece of news.

    She had the same blood type as the child.

    She immediately grabbed Mariah''s hand and said, "Which hospital is the child at? I have the same blood type as him. I''ll donate mine to the child!"

    Mariah was astonished.

    Yesseca took a taxi to the hospital.

    However, she found that the hospital was closed that day.

    Yesseca hurriedly told the hospital staff that she was there to donate blood. She was only let in by the hospital once they knew that her blood type was the same as the child.

    The staff of the hospital rushed Yesseca into a room.

    After all, the situation was urgent. The sooner, the better.

    Yesseca ran so fast that she didn''t notice the figure in front of her.

    Yesseca bumped into a man.

    She began to fall back.

    Her survival instinct made her reach out her hand to hold onto something. Yesseca grabbed onto the man''s clothes.

    As a result, the man was pulled down by Yesseca.

    But they did not fall to the ground.

    The man stopped their fall with his body midair.

    Yesseca was about to lift her body away from the man while holding onto the man''s shirt but...

    Somehow, her lips were touching the man''s lips.

    Blood rushed through her veins...

    Yesseca immediately panicked.

    She was there to save a child and who knew something so unexpected would happen.

    Yesseca straightened her body and

    blushed, "Sorry, I didn''t mean for that to happen."

    The man made no response.

    Yesseca lifted her eyes and was dumbfounded.

    The man standing in front of her was Tremaine whom she had not crossed paths with for a long while.

    Yesseca stared at him in astonishment.

    This was so messy!

    How could this happen? As Yesseca felt mortified and embarrassed, Tremaine however walked with quick steps to where he wanted to go.

    Just as Yesseca was in a daze, the staff member hurriedly said, "Miss Cowell, follow me here to donate your blood,"

    "Okay," Yesseca came to her senses and rushed to follow the medical staff to the room.

    The process of the blood donation went very smoothly.

    Her blood type matched that of that child.

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523

    ?

    Yesseca felt a little dizzy after donating her blood. The nurse told Yesseca to rest and even brought her some food so she could regain some of her energy.

    Yesseca figured she may not be able to leave at the moment so she decided to rest.

    "Mr. Quartley, someone has donated blood that''s the same as the blood type of your son. Your son will be fine now," the doctor said respectfully to Tremaine.

    Tremaine darkened his eyes slightly.

    It was a little startling that whoever the donor was had the same blood type as Montez.

    Back then, he had found someone to be a surrogate for his child because of specific reasons. Which was why he specifically found an ovum donor that had a rare blood type and Montez of course got his blood type from the donor. Montez''s blood type was so rare and hard to match that it couldn''t even be found among thousands in the crowd.

    Which was why it was startling that the blood donor had the same blood type as Montez.

    Tremaine said in a low voice, "Let me meet the blood donor."

    Yesseca was drinking her milk and chewing on her bread when a nurse hurried over, "Miss Cowell, the father of the child wants to see you."

    Yesseca swallowed her food.

    She waved her hand and said, "It''s fine. This is nothing big. He doesn''t need to thank me."

    Yesseca thought that the child''s father must have wanted to meet her specially to thank her.

    The nurse smiled and said, "Miss Cowell, he is not an ordinary person. You should meet him. If he wants to thank you, he''ll definitely give you plentifulpensation."

    Not an ordinary person...

    Yesseca''s mind ticked.

    She then thought about how she bumped into Tremaine in the hospital and his quick steps.

    A horrible thought came into her mind.

    Could the child that fell be Montez?

    The doctor led Tremaine to the room Yesseca was in.

    "Mr. Quartley, this is the blood donor," the doctor said respectfully.

    Tremaine looked over and immediately froze.

    Yesseca didn''t know what to say.

    How could there be such a coincidence in this world?

    She came to donate her blood and it turned out that it was for Montez.

    But wait a minute!

    Yesseca''s body suddenly stiffened.

    Montez!

    Just now Mariah said that the child had fallen off the elevator and had serious injuries! "Is Montez okay?"

    She immediately grabbed the nurse next to her and asked, "Is Montez fine? Is he okay?"

    The nurse looked at Yesseca in confusion.

    Yesseca became even more anxious, "The child that I just donated my blood to."

    "Miss Cowell, you don''t have to worry. He is fine now," the nurse said hurriedly.

    Yesseca let out a sigh of relief.

    Thank God, Montez was doing well.

    That was a great relief.

    "You''re Rh- negative," a deep voice suddenly sounded in Yesseca''s ears.

    It was Tremaine that spoke.

    "Yes, that''s right," replied Yesseca.

    Although she and Tremaine had some experiences together in the past, but that was a long time ago. Yesseca wasn''t someone that held grudges, plus Lothar taught her to be a forgiving person.

    Despite the bad experiences between them, Yesseca did not despise Tremaine.

    "Why do you have such a blood type?" Tremaine stared at Yesseca''s face as if he wanted to see through her.

    Yesseca was at a loss of words.

    She looked at Tremaine with a confusing look, "What do you mean why? I was born with it, how would I know why?" Tremaine''s gaze was deep.

    Yesseca was still worried about Montez and asked the nurse to bring her to Montez''s room.

    Montez was on IV infusion in the ward.

    Montez looked at Yesseca in disbelief when she walked in, "Yesseca, is that you?"

    Montez then immediately puckered up his mouth and put on an upsetting look.

    He hadn''t seen Yesseca for a long, long time.

    Yesseca walked over, "Montez, are you alright?"

    "I''m not!" Montez pouted, "Of course I''m not. How can I be fine if you don''t want me?"

    Yesseca''s heart ached when she saw the big red swollen patch on Montez''s head.

    She touched it carefully, "Does it still hurt?"

    Montez snorted in anger, "My head doesn''t hurt, but my heart does!"

    Yesseca was speechless for a moment.

    She said softly, "Montez, I know you''re angry but I have my own life to live. have things to do and thus | can''t stay with you every day. But I''m still your sister. If you miss me, I''lle over and y with you."

    Montez''s face softened a little when he heard Yesseca''s words.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca asked again, "I heard that you fell from the elevator. How did it happen?"

    Montez did not speak and pressed his lips into a line.

    Yesseca asked Montez again but he still refused to say it.

    Yesseca thought that Montez was just throwing a tantrum. Hence, she did not persist further.

    The butler then came in.

    He overheard Yesseca''s questions to Montez and hurriedly said, "Miss Cowell, Mr. Montez went to the mall for you. He knew that tomorrow is your birthday and went to the mall to buy a present for you. But he got too excited with the present in his hand and fell down the elevator identally."

    "Mr. Butler, stop. You''re not allowed to tell her that!" Montez''s face turned red.

    The butler sighed heavily.

    Yesseca''s mind buzzed.

    She looked at Montez in surprise, "Is that true? Did you fall off the elevator because you went to the mall to buy me a birthday present?"

    Tomorrow was indeed her 19th birthday.

    Yesseca had forgotten that it was her birthday until the butler reminded her. Montez was such a darling to care for and remembered her birthday!

    Montez turned his head away.

    Yesseca knew that what the butler had said must betrue.

    For a moment, she panicked.

    The butler then handed over a box to her and said, "Miss Cowell, this is the gift that Mr. Montez bought for you. When he fell off the elevator, he was

    still holding this gift tightly."

    Yesseca took over the exquisite gift box.

    She noticed that there were some bloodstains on the box.

    Yesseca felt a lump in her throat.

    This was the gift Montez had bought for her. It was a gift that he had protected with all his might when he fell off the elevator!

    Trembling, she opened the box.

    Inside was a ne.

    It was beautiful.

    Yesseca put on the ne immediately and said to Montez, "Montez, I''m wearing your ne I like it a lot. I really do. This is the prettiest ne that I''ve seen in my life. This truly is the besto present."

    Only then did Montez turn his gaze towards Yesseca.

    His gazended on the ne on Yesseca''s neck.

    Montez finally smiled after staring at it for a long time, "Yesseca, you look so good wearing this ne. I was so excited when I bought it. I thought

    that it would look good on you and indeed it did!"

    Warmth flowed through Yesseca''s heart.

    Although Montez was only a child, he really cared about her very much.

    Yesseca bent down and looked at him, "You''re not angry with me anymore."

    Montez rolled his eyes, "I was angry before but after seeing how good you are to me, I decided to forgive you."

    The butler interrupted them again and said, "Mr. Montez, Miss Cowell was the one that donated blood!"

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524

    ?

    Montez''s eyes lit up, "Is that true, Yesseca? That''s great! Even our blood are the same type!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca also smiled and agreed, "Yeah, what a coincidence. My blood type is very special. When I was in the hospital, the nurses said that they couldn''t find a blood type like mine. I didn''t expect that there would be people with the same blood type as me."

    Montez immediately said crisply, "Yesseca, we''re a match made in heaven. We''re a match made in heaven!"

    Yesseca''s eyes smiled.

    Montez eyed the butler and asked, "Mr. Butler, do you think Yesseca and I are a match made in heaven?"

    The butler let out an emptyugh.

    It was indeed a great coincidence.

    But a match made in heaven...

    Why did the phrase sound somehow weird and awkward?

    Yesseca then spent some time in Montez''s ward and chatted with him. She even peeled an orange for Montez to eat and theyughed and talked throughout the day. They enjoyed each other''spany very much.

    The more the butler observed their interactions, the more uneasy he felt in his heart.

    He felt something wasn''t right.

    How could there be such a coincidence? Yesseca''s blood type was exactly the same as Montez.

    And the fact that Montez liked Yesseca a lot.

    More importantly, although Montez looked simr to Tremaine, at first nce, he actually bore the resemnce of Yesseca.

    Seeing that Montez and Yesseca were having fun, the butler quietly left.

    He saw Tremaine outside of the room.

    Tremaine had witnessed everything that was going on in the ward and his lips were pressed into a hard line.

    "Mr. Tremaine," the butler greeted him respectfully.

    He wondered how long had Mr. Tremaine stood looking at the ward.

    Tremaine remained silent

    The butler waited aside quietly.

    After a long time, Tremaine withdrew his gaze.

    When he spoke, his voice was low, "Do you

    feel

    that something''s amiss?"

    He was asking the butler but in a monotonous tone.

    This was how Tremaine spoke.

    He rarely spoke in a questioning tone even if he was asking a question.

    That was because he was confident and sure of himself.

    "Mr. Tremaine, I do feel that something is amiss. I don''t believe there''s such a great coincidence in the world. Montez and Yesseca shared the same blood type and Montez even liked her a lot. But if you thought about Yesseca''s age, then things don''t add up."

    Tremaine''s gaze turned deep.

    A momentter, he spoke, "Do a maternity test for both Montez and Yesseca."

    The butler was shocked.

    Mr. Tremaine indeed had his suspicions about the duo.

    "Yes, Mr. Tremaine," the butler said and paused for a moment before continuing, "We should keep this matter from Mr. Montez and Miss Cowell." "That''s right."

    The butler was about to make arrangements when Tremaine stopped him.

    "Wait," Tremaine seemed to think of something, "Don''t do the maternity test yet. Find the man you brought to me years ago and I''ll ask him myself." "Yes, Mr. Tremaine."

    In a neighbourhood in Agaphen City.

    Block 18, Unit 3, Building 301.

    A man in his fifties was pacing back and forth in his spacious living room. The man was Quinton Lanes. There were two women sitting on the couch. One was a woman in her early fifties and her name was Catherine Alexander, Quinton''s wife and the other was a fashionable girl in her early twenties.

    "Quinton, can you stop pacing around? You''re making me restless!" Catherineined.

    Quinton had been pacing around for almost an hour and his walks were disturbing Catherine who was watching TV.

    Quinton red at Catherine and said, "What do you know?! Something big is going to happen! Something troublesome!"

    "What on earth could happen," Catherine said indifferently.

    Quinton sighed, "That very same man that found me years ago is now looking for me again. He wants to know who the ovum donor is."

    Catherine was rmed.

    It had been so many years since that happened. Why was the man looking for them again?

    After a while, her eyes lit up again, "Then let hime look for you. Didn''t you say that he was rich? He could give you another sum of money if he came by!"

    Quinton said anxiously, "Do you think things are so simple? Back then, I couldn''t find the girl ording to their conditions, but..." Quinton stopped.

    There was no point in saying these things now.

    Back then, he had asked Quinton to look for a woman with Rh- Negative blood. Other than his daughter, nobody in Agaphen City had that. He was out of ideas that made him do something wicked back then.

    What''s more, he didn''t know who the girl was yet alone being able to find her.

    "It''s fine if you can''t find her. It''s not a big deal," Lavender, who had been silent all this while, spoke.

    Lavender Lanes was 22 years old this year. She was the daughter of Quinton and Catherine.

    Quinton sighed heavily and said,

    "Lavender, do you think that things would be as easy as that? Do you know who he is? He is the Quartely family''s master, Mr. Tremaine, have you heard of him? He is the man behind everything. If I can''t find the woman for him, I''m going to die!"

    Mr. Tremaine of the Quartely Family!

    Lavender''s heart skipped a beat.

    She became excited in an instant, "Dad, are you talking about Tremaine, that mysterious man? Rumor has it that he''s so powerful that he can make his enemies bow to him."

    "That''s right!"

    Lavender''s heart was beating fast.

    She only had one wish ever since she knew of the world.

    Her wish was to marry into a rich family.

    Which was how and why she had an abundant knowledge of the rich and powerful.

    Unfortunately, marrying into a wealthy family was not that simple. It was not as simple as knowing the charts of hierarchy of the rich and powerful.

    For many years, she could hardly breathe the air of the rich and powerful.

    But now...

    Lavender''s breathing became rapid.

    She stood up and pointed at herself, "Dad, I''m Rh-Negative. Have you forgotten?"

    Quinton was shocked.

    Of course, he did not forget that!

    But why did his daughter bring that up?

    Lavender continued, "Dad, they must be looking for their son''s biological mother now. I happened to have that blood type. Why don''t you tell them

    that it''s me?"

    Quinton''s face turned dark, "Lavender, what are you talking about?"

    At that time, the butler found him and instructed him to look for a woman with a rare blood type and told him that they wanted her ovum.

    Quinton worked in the ck market so he obviously knew what the ovum was for.

    It''s just that the blood type they wanted was so rare that Quinton wasn''t able to find a suitable candidate.

    Although Lavender had the same blood type, Quinton would not allow his daughter to donate her own ovum.

    After all, it would hurt the body to take out an ovum. Back then, when the butler found him, Quinton didn''t know about his work as a butler in the Quartley family. He figured that it was the butler himself who wanted a child.

    UMS

    Quinton didn''t want to give his daughter''s ovum to a man as old as him.

    Also, his daughter would be married in the future. If she donated her ovum and the baby was sessfully conceived, then things may not turn out

    well for his daughter.

    Atst, he did a wicked act in order to get the ovum.

    It was not until everything was done that he somehow found out about the real identity of his dealer.

    It turned out that the butler was just a messenger. The real man behind it turned out to be Tremaine Quartley, the most mysterious and powerful man

    in Agaphen City.

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525

    ?

    At the time, Quinton felt regret over what he did.

    If he had known that it was Tremaine but not Noel who wanted the ovum, he would''ve given out Lavender''s.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    To be able to help a powerful man like Tremaine give birth to a child was something like a blessing of a lifetime.

    Unfortunately, he had given out the ovum and regret could do nothing to change that.

    Quinton had been in the ck market for a long time and had dealt with all sorts of people before. He may not be heartless or strong, but as time passes, he''d forgotten all about it.

    However, he didn''t expect that Tremaine''s butler would look for him again and ask him to find the ovum donor.

    Quinton was both angry and speechless by Lavender''s idea.

    His precious daughter had always been smart. How could she say something this stupid?

    Did she not know what kind of person Tremaine was? Was he a fool that could easily be tricked?

    Did Lavender think that he would believe him just because Quinton told him that Lavender was the ovum donor?

    Quinton was pretty sure that Tremaine would do a paternity test.

    Quinton rejected Lavender''s idea, "Stop spewing nonsense, Lavender. Tremaine is no fool."

    Lavender stood firm to her idea. "Dad, my blood type is as rare as it is. If you tell him that I am the ovum donor, he would not suspect anything." "Don''t you think that he''ll do a paternity test?"

    A dark sh shone in Lavender''s eyes. "Dad, we can manipte the results!"

    Quinton''s breathing hitched.

    He understood his daughter''s meaning!

    However, this wasn''t something small.

    Quinton thought about it and shook his head. "No, it''s too dangerous. Besides, we don''t know anyone from the hospital. Why and how would they help us? Forget it, you''d better give up on this idea!"

    "Dad, wealthes from taking risks! This is a good chance for our family to turn over. Do you really want to throw this chance away?" "The paternity test is no child''s y. The hospital will not help us!" Quinton said.

    Catherine also stood up and said, "Lavender, why do you have such an idea? Your father is right. Our family is powerless. Who will help us forge the results of a paternity test? Drop the idea."

    "Mom, Dad! You are powerless, but there''s one man who has the power and he will definitely find a way!" Lavender raised her voice.

    Quinton and Catherine were shocked.

    Was Lavender thinking about looking for that man?

    The next day soon arrived.

    Tremaine went to Montez''s ward.

    Pushing the door open, he saw Montez sleeping.

    Yesseca was also sleeping.

    She was holding Montez.

    They were sleeping soundly.

    The sunlight from the window shone on Yesseca''s face.

    Her face glowed under the light.

    Tremaine narrowed his eyes.

    Yesterday, Yesseca took care of Montez all day and she didn''t leave at all. Montez obviously would not let her go.

    When night came, they both fell asleep on the same bed.

    Fortunately, Montez was in the VIP ward so the hospital bed was not too small and it was enough to amodate two people. Tremaine walked over and stopped by the bedside.

    As he got closer, he could hear Yesseca''s shallow breathing and see the fine hair on her white cheeks.

    Her long and thick eyshes were now quietly resting against her eyelids.

    Tremaine was lost in thought.

    Was Yesseca really Montez''s mother?

    If she was really Montez''s mother, then everything seemed to make sense.

    Did he misunderstand her before?

    After a moment, Tremaine turned around and walked out of the ward.

    Noel soon arrived.

    "Mr. Tremaine, I''ve already found that guy. He said that he''ll bring the girl to see you tomorrow," said Noel.

    Tremaine''s mind went nk for a few seconds.

    It turned out that he had made a mistake.

    Montez''s mother was not Yesseca.

    That was right, with Yesseca''s age, it was impossible for her to be her mother.

    What''s more, he had found that Yesseca stayed and spent most of her time in the hospital.

    Someone with a body like hers was not allowed to do any ovum extraction surgery.

    A mocking smile appeared on Tremaine''s lips.

    It was ridiculous that he had such absurd thoughts before.

    "There''s no need to meet up with her," Tremaine said.

    Tremaine had never wanted to meet nor know who Montez''s mother was anyway.

    That woman meant nothing to him.

    It was just the idea that Yesseca might be Montez''s mother.

    Because of that, he wanted to know who Montez''s mother was.

    Tremaine wanted to know if Yesseca was Montez''s mother.

    Now that he knew that it wasn''t, he felt that there was no need to meet nor see who that woman was.

    Noel was a little astonished.

    Didn''t Mr. Tremaine ask him to look for that guy to meet up with Montez''s mother?

    But now he was saying he wouldn''t meet up with her.

    Then, why did Noel go through so much? Weren''t all his efforts in vain then?

    "Mr. Tremaine..." Noel hesitated.

    "You can leave," Tremaine said in a low voice.

    Noel could only leave.

    Noel stopped after he had just taken a step. He asked tentatively, "Mr. Tremaine, do you need Miss Cowell and Mr. Montez to do a paternity test?"

    Tremaine pursed his thin lips tightly.

    After a moment, he rxed himself.

    swnove

    "Let the girl do a paternity test with Montez. We''ll see if she''s rted to Montez by blood."

    Noel''s words reminded Tremaine.

    Tremaine wanted a paternity test to be done in order to be sure.

    "Yes, Mr. Tremaine."

    Lavender''s name was formally changed today.

    Her new name was Qiana Lanes.

    Qiana smiled at the mirror in satisfaction.

    She had finally gotten rid of that rustic name!

    She was finally not a normal girl.

    She was now the second daughter of Wesley Lanes.

    The universe was on her side. She was now a daughter of a rich family.

    A glow of pride shed through Qiana''s eyes.

    All of this was thanks to her rare blood type!

    Momentster, someone suddenly knocked on the door.

    Qiana opened the door.

    A stern looking man with a beer belly appeared.

    "Father," Qiana obediently called out.

    The man saw how obedient Qiana was and couldn''t help but nod his head slightly.

    Qiana was his daughter.

    It was a pity that she was the child of an escort.

    Back in his younger days, Wesley

    el

    was yful. Who knew that the

    escort he was with was impregnated with his child and

    threatened him with their child.

    Wesley did not take the threat well as he was not some man that would falter easily.

    He figured out a way to deal with that woman.

    As for the child, he sent her to some family in the countryside.

    He gave the child to a couple that could not have any children.

    He had thought that everything would end there.

    However, he didn''t expect that his child woulde to him one day.

    And he even acknowledged his child.

    The reason why he acknowledged her was because Qiana told him something important.

    "Are you really Tremaine''s son''s mother?" Wesley asked anxiously.

    "Of course," Qiana said with a smile, "How would I dare lie to you about something like this?"

    Wesley nodded with satisfaction.

    His daughter certainly didn''t dare to lie easily.

    After all, he was a well-known figure in Agaphen City!

    "Dad, you''ve

    promised

    me that

    "Dad, you''ll hold a party to

    a hold a party to

    your

    onounce to everyone that /arel "Qiana said. Cont

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526

    ?

    Wesley agreed without hesitation.

    Qiana told him that Tremaine was going to acknowledge his child''s birth mother. Now that Qiana was his daughter, Wesley wanted to use this opportunity to forge a connection with Tremaine.

    Not to mention that Qiana was truly his daughter!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    He just didn''t know what sort of luck did Qiana have that enabled her to be the ovum donor to Tremaine''s child.

    Wesley knew who Tremaine was.

    He was not just a wealthy man.

    Wesley knew that once he could get on Tremaine''s good side, he wouldn''t have to worry about his career in the future!

    That night, Wesley happily organised a party for Qiana and would publicly announce that Qiana was his daughter to his friends and family.

    He would tell the world that Wesley Lanes not only had Norah Lanes as his daughter, but he also had Qiana Lanes as his daughter. Wesley''s wife and Norah both strongly opposed him organizing this party, but Wesley ignored their objections.

    This was a man''s business. What did those two ignorant women know?

    In the evening, the party started. Lots of well-known figures from Agaphen City came over as Wesley was the mayor of their city.

    At the party, Wesley announced that Qiana was his daughter.

    People instantly knew that Qiana was Wesley''s illegitimate daughter based on the fact that Wesley took this party to announce Qiana as his daughter. Despite this, they knew that Wesley loved and acknowledged Qiana as his daughter. Guests instantly flocked over to Qiana to speak to her.

    After all, it was a plus point to be on good terms with the mayor''s daughter.

    Qiana was perfunctory towards all the guests except one.

    He was Walford, a director of a public hospital in Agaphen City.

    He was very young and was only thirty years old.

    Walford felt like he was on cloud nine as the mayor''s daughter showed him more attention and treated him more special than any other guests. After the party ended, Qiana invited him for a hot night at a hotel.

    Walford almost doubted that he was living in reality after the hot entanglement he had with Qiana under the sheets.

    In the middle of the night, he woke up and wanted to go for a second round, but he saw Qiana holding up a phone with a smile on her face.

    That smile was sinister.

    He nced at the phone, and what he saw made him feel like an ice cold bucket of water had just been poured all over his head.

    The phone was full of nudes.

    Photos of him and Qiana.

    However, Qiana''s face was not seen in the nudes, only her body was.

    On the other hand, Walford''s face and naked body were fully exposed.

    "What are you doing?" Walford reached out his hand to snatch the phone from Qiana.

    Qiana ced the phone behind her and said, "It''s useless even if you take it away from me. I''ve already sent the photos to my email."

    Walford felt a burst of fear.

    A sense of foreboding welled up in him.

    "What do you want?" he asked in a trembling voice.

    Qiana''s finger caressed Walford''s face. "I don''t want anything. After all, we''ve just had sex. Do you think I''ll do something bad to you? I just want you to do me a favor. A small favor."

    The next day soon arrived.

    Montez was discharged from the hospital.

    He was young and recovered within the span of two days.

    However, Montez refused to leave the hospital.

    No matter how much Noel begged, it was useless.

    He pursed his lips. "If I leave the hospital, Yesseca won''t take care of me anymore. She won''t sleep with me every night. I don''t want to leave the hospital. I want to stay in the hospital for a lifetime!"

    Noel was rendered speechless.

    He didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Mr. Montez, who would want to stay in the hospital for a lifetime?"

    "I don''t care. I just want to live here for the rest of my life." Montez was firm.

    Noel had no choice but to look for Tremaine.

    Tremaine strode into the room.

    He looked down at Montez and asked, "Do you want to stay in the hospital for the rest of your life?"

    "Yes." Montez raised his chin high.

    He felt safe and happy with Yesseca next to him when he slept.

    "That''s fine then." Tremaine''s lips curved into a cold smile. "Noel, well cut off everything we are giving Montez." "Besides that," Tremaine paused and said, "I bought the clothes you''re wearing, too. Strip them off as well."

    Montez was at a loss for words.

    He hugged his own body quickly in a protective stance. "Daddy, you can''t do this. You are being unreasonable!"

    "I don''t need to reason with you." Tremaine wore a cold face.

    Montez''s heart shivered.

    He knew that his father was capable of doing what he said.

    Stripping off his clothes and not having anything...

    Montez was terrified just thinking about it.

    As a child, what could he do if his

    father

    a provide for him

    anymore? Yesseca would take care him, but how could Montez let her do that? Content belongs to

    Kon

    Besides, he needed to grow up and marry Yesseca. How could he let Yesseca see him naked?

    That would be too shameful for Montez.

    He could only surrender.

    He looked at Tremaine with his ck eyes and said pitifully, "Daddy, please let me stay in the hospital, please. Yesseca doesn''t want to go back home with us, so I can only stay at the hospital for her to spend time with me."

    Montez''s voice was soft and tender, which evoked sympathy.

    However, Tremaine''s handsome face remained cold. "You like her that much?"

    Montez nodded hurriedly. "Yes, Daddy. I have never liked any women in my life, except Yesseca. Yesseca is my favorite."

    Just as Montez finished speaking, a figure walked in.

    It was Yesseca.

    She was not used to eating the food

    at the hospital, so she went out to

    ��

    buy some milk and bread. She didn''t

    expect to hear Montez''s words the moment she walked in.

    Montez said that he had never liked a woman in his life, except for her.

    Yesseca felt warm in her heart.

    All the affection she gave to Montez was not for nothing.

    Yesseca walked over and caressed Montez''s head. "I like you too."

    Montez pointed at his own round chubby face. "I''ll believe you if you give me a kiss."

    Yesseca immediately bent down and kissed his cheek.

    Montez smiled a sweet smile.

    Tremaine, who was standing aside, was taken aback by what he saw.

    He rarely saw Montez so happy.

    Since Montez was born, he tried his hardest to give Montez only the best, but he could see that Montez wasn''t happy.

    That was until he met Yesseca.

    This 19-year-old girl was so charming. Not only did Montez like her so much, but she even made Tremaine...

    His heart rippled and roared.

    This was something that had never happened before to Tremaine.

    After a while, Tremaine suppressed his emotions and spoke, "Let''s go home. Pack up your stuff. I''ll wait for you by the door."

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527

    ?

    Tremaine strode out of the ward.

    Montez spoke, "Yesseca, did you see that? He''s always so unreasonable and controlling. I hate him, I hate him, I absolutely do! I don''t like him!"

    Montez dered that he hated his father three times in row.

    That showed how resentful he was to his father.

    Yesseca subconsciously nced at the door.

    Tremaine stood there tall and straight.

    He was good looking and stood out among the crowd, but he was cold. Too cold and emotionless.

    It was no wonder that nobody liked him.

    Even his own son.

    Yesseca sighed in her heart.

    She took another look at Montez.

    Montez looked at her pitifully.

    Yesseca made a decision.

    She decided to talk to Tremaine.

    Although she was in no position to talk to Tremaine, but for Montez...

    Yesseca walked out.

    She walked up to Tremaine, and she could feel his cold aura engulfing her.

    "Mr. Quartley, I also have something to say to you," Yesseca spoke.

    Tremaine pursed his thin lips and said nothing.

    Yesseca really hated Tremaine.

    He was always so arrogant and acted like you needed to request and ask for permission before you could speak to him.

    This made Yesseca think of Matthew.

    His brother-inw.

    They were both rich and powerful, but Matthew was friendly.

    "Mr. Quartley, you don''t have to be so arrogant. If it wasn''t for Montez, I wouldn''t want to talk to you at all," Yesseca couldn''t help but disclose. Tremaine spoke in a cold voice, "I have never treated you with an arrogant attitude. It''s you who thought so yourself."

    Yesseca was at a loss for words.

    She was stunned for a moment.

    What he said seemed to make sense.

    "Mr. Quartley, Montez is a child. A child at his age needs to be taken care of with affection. You can''t be cold to him. He won''t like it," Yesseca spoke earnestly, "He likes me because I showed him affection, because I y and spend time with him. If you can do what I do, Montez would like you more."

    Tremaine''s eyes were as dark as the jet ck night sky as he sputtered, "I''m busy."

    Two simple words.

    Yesseca could only hear the coldness and ruthlessness in the words, but she didn''t hear the helplessness hidden in those words.

    Yesseca wanted to have a good talk with Tremaine, but when she heard what Tremaine spoke, she was a little unhappy.

    She couldn''t help but widened her eyes in anger. "Back when I was working at your house, I''ve never seen you go to work everyday. You just stay in your study room all day long. How busy can you get? Besides, even if you''re that busy, you''re not as busy as the country''s president, are you? I don''t believe that you don''t have time!"

    Emotions surged in Tremaine''s eyes.

    There was a moment of silence.

    "Thank you for your reminder. I will try my best to find time to apany Montez," Tremaine said.

    Her voice was still as cold as ever, without any emotion.

    Yesseca really didn''t know what to say.

    She opened her mouth wide as if she had been stuffed with an egg.

    God, Tremaine actually thanked her!

    Did she hear that correctly?

    Such a cold and heartless man actually said "thank you" to her!

    She thought that Tremaine never knew how to thank someone.

    Seeing Yesseca in front of him with her mouth wide open, Tremaine felt a strange emotion from the bottom of his heart.

    He suddenly thought of what happened a month ago.

    The moment he kissed Yesseca''s lips.

    Her lips were soft and sweet.

    At this moment, he suddenly had an impulse to kiss her again.

    He wanted to find out if her lips were as soft or sweet as thest time.

    This impulse caught him by surprise.

    Yesseca finally came back to her senses.

    She said dryly, "Well, that''s a deal. I''ll talk to Montez about it and ask him to go home."

    After that, Yesseca turned around and went into

    the room.

    Watching Yesseca''s departing figure, Tremaine''s eyes wavered.

    Noel met up with Qiana.

    He looked Qiana up and down.

    Qiana and Montez looked nothing alike.

    But this was not surprising. After all, Montez''s facial features took after his father''s.

    "So, you''re the ovum donor," Noel stated.

    Qiana nodded.

    Noel was confused. "You''re Mr. Lanes'' daughter. Why would you do something like this?"

    Qianaughed derisively. "Since you

    know that I am his daughter, youz

    should also know that I am his

    illegitimate daughter, right? I wanted to cause him some trouble and embarrass him!"

    This exnation was reasonable.

    Moreover, Qiana''s age added up.

    Her blood type was the same as Montez''s as well.

    Not to mention that Qiana had been brought here by that man.

    All that added up could confirm that Qiana was indeed Montez''s mother.

    However, Tremaine had specially instructed him to take Qiana to do a paternity test. Naturally, Noel dared not dismiss Tremaine''s idea.

    He immediately brought Qiana to do a paternity test.

    In the morning, he secretly plucked off a strand of Montez''s hair.

    Noel brought Qiana to a public hospital in Agaphen City.

    Upon entering the hospital, Qiana''s lips curled into a proud smile.

    Ever since she was young, she did things with thorough nning.

    The dream of bing a wealthy person made her experience a lot in the past and even taught her to gauge what a person''s true intentions were.

    She knew from the beginning that Tremaine would do a paternity test.

    Even though she hadn''t been able to be wealthy yet, she still had some connections. Qiana used her own connections to find the hospital that Tremaine usually went to for medical treatment.

    What surprised her was that most of the hospitals Tremaine chose were good reputable public hospitals in Agaphen City, but not any private hospitals.

    Tremaine was even low key whenever he went to a hospital. He rarely did anything with his power.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Therefore, Qiana guessed that Tremaine would most likely choose the public hospital he usually went to for the paternity test.

    Qiana betted on it.

    And she won.

    After the paternity test was done, all they had to do was wait for the results.

    However, the results would take a week.

    Qiana knew that if Tremaine used his power, the results would be out within a day.

    But Tremaine didn''t.

    He just wasn''t someone that wanted to make a huge deal of things. He wanted to let this matter be seen passed off as some civilian doing it.

    Once the procedure for the test was done, Noel and Qiana left the hospital.

    "Miss Lanes, the results will be out in a week. I will contact you then," Noel said.

    Qiana smiled. "Okay, I don''t want anything after the results are out as long as you show the child in front of my dad. I want to make my dad mad!"

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528

    ?

    Noel merely said calmly, "We''ll talk more about thatter, Miss Lanes."

    Noel went back and reported to Tremaine about his meeting with Qiana.

    "She''s Montez''s mother," Tremaine spoke.

    Noel couldn''t tell if it was a question or a statement.

    Noel tried his best to remain neutral as much as possible. "Mr. Tremaine, as things stand so far, Qiana seems to be Montez''s mother. However, we should wait for the paternity test results to be sure."

    Tremaine pondered for a few seconds.

    "When the resultse out, give her a sum of money and let her go. Then, this matter is over," Tremaine said in a cold tone.

    "Yes, Mr. Tremaine." Although Noel said so, he was still confused.

    He had been by Tremaine''s side for many years, and he could figure out what Tremaine thought or what he nned to do. But this time, Noel really couldn''t figure it out.

    If Tremaine didn''t want to meet Montez''s birth mother, then what was the point of finding her and asking for a paternity test?

    After all, for so many years, Tremaine had never thought about looking for Montez''s mother.

    Five days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Montez was also about to go to kindergarten.

    This morning, Montez asked Noel to bring him to purchase some school supplies.

    Tremaine''s eyes moved slightly as he heard that.

    "I''ll take you there," Tremaine suddenly said in a low voice.

    Both Montez and Noel casted a surprised gaze.

    Tremaine was not someone who would do such a trivial thing...

    Montez''s ck eyes widened. "Daddy, are you sure? Are you going to take me to buy school materials? Bring me to a shopping mall? That''s a very boring thing."

    "Yes," Tremaine said faintly.

    Montez jumped off the table.

    He was having breakfast with Tremaine just now.

    He walked to Tremaine''s side. He lifted his small head and looked at Tremaine. "Daddy, I think I misheard you. You never went out with me to buy things. You''re busy all the time."

    Tremaine lowered his gaze and said, "I''ll apany you today."

    "When was Daddy ever this nice?" Montez''s voice was one that was doubtful but excited.

    When was he ever this nice...

    Tremaine pursed his thin lips.

    He didn''t know why, but he recalled Yesseca''s words.

    After breakfast, Tremaine left the house with Montez.

    Montez was in cloud nine even before they left. He even told Noel, "Noel, did you see? My dad''s going shopping with me today!"

    Montez''s childlike voice was full of pride.

    Seeing Montez''s joyful expression, Tremaine''s lips curled up a little.

    Yesseca was right.

    Children at this age only need a little more care and love to be happy.

    Tremaine had never been to a shopping mall, so naturally, Montez was leading the way.

    Montez chose the shopping mall where he bought gifts for Yesseca.

    Although he got injured there.

    But at the same time, he bought a birthday present that Yesseca liked very much in that shopping mall.

    Montez liked the mall though he had a bad fall. He went to the same mall to buy some of his school supplies.

    Tremaine liked things to be done fast.

    However, Montez liked to walk around.

    Although he had bought his stationery, he still brought Tremaine to walk around the mall.

    "Daddy, look, the toys here are so nice."

    "Daddy, look, there is a big yground here."

    Unexpectedly, not only did Tremaine apany Montez to buy what Montez needed, but Tremaine was also very patient with his son and apanied him to walk around.

    Montez became more and more excited. He wanted to bring Tremaine to every corner of the shopping mall.

    At the same time, two customers entered Yesseca''s shop.

    A male and a female customer.

    They didn''t seem to know each other.

    The male customer in his fifties was the first to arrive. He was Antonio Lanes, Wesley''s father. The moment he arrived, he put on an arrogant air. Although Yesseca didn''t like him very much, as a salesgirl, she still treated him friendly.

    "Your clothes are cheap and don''t fit my standard. You have to know that I''m not an ordinary person," Antonio said arrogantly.

    A sincere smile appeared on Yesseca''s face. "Sir, we also have some rtively high-end clothing here. Over there, I''ll show you around."

    After that, Yesseca led Antonio to the right.

    Another customer happened to walk in.

    The female customer wore very sexy clothes and had a nice figure. She was Nina.

    Antonio widened his eyes at first nce.

    Seeing this, Yesseca secretly cursed in her heart.

    It seemed like the old man didn''t really know how to act respectful.

    Antonio was old enough to be Nina''s father, but his eyes were fixed on the sexy young girl.

    "Sir, this is the most expensive piece of clothing in our shop. It''s one hundred thousand," Yesseca pointed at a suit jacket and said.

    However, Antonio did not turn to look at the suit.

    He was still staring at the hot female customer.

    He even made an unexpected move next.

    He groped Nina hard.

    Nina was shocked.

    Seeing the old man''s lustful look, Nina red up. "What are you doing? How dare you take advantage of me? Believe it or not, I''ll call the police!"

    Antonio did not take it seriously.

    He said with a strange tone, "How dare you call the police to report me! Look at yourself, you''re the one that chose to dress up. I only touched

    you

    How much should I

    ��

    compensate you? Tell me. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Nina trembled in anger. "You b*stard, what nonsense are you spouting!"

    Antonio reached out his hand to grope Nina''s body again. "Don''t pretend to be innocent when you''re out for sale."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Seeing that the female customer was going to be taken advantage of again, Yesseca stood up.

    She was the shopkeeper of this store. She could not turn a blind eye to the customer being harassed.

    "Whack!"

    Yesseca immediately smacked the man''s hand away.

    Antonio flew into rage. "How dare you hit me!"

    Yesseca said word by word, "Sir, you shouldn''t take advantage of the customers in my shop. We don''t wee people like you. Please leave right

    now."

    "Who the f*ck are you? You''re just a

    talk to me like that? I''ll kill you!"

    lowly shop assistant. How dare you

    Antonio shouted and reached his

    hand out to strike Yesseca Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca was not stupid.

    She knew that although he was old, he was still a tall and strong man. If he really wanted to hit her, she would definitely not be his opponent.

    Yesseca immediately shouted, "Help, someone! Come and help me!"

    As long as there were people around, this man would not dare to do anything.

    Hearing Yesseca''s shout, the security guards of the mall and some customers surrounded her.

    "What happened?" A security guard asked.

    Yesseca pointed at Antonio and said, "He groped one of the female customers in my shop. Not only did he touch her, but he also wanted to hit us."

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529

    ?

    The security guard looked at Antonio, and his heart skipped a beat.

    Having been a security guard for so many years, he had seen all kinds of people. Naturally, he could tell that the male customer in front of him was someone with power.

    And when Antonio saw that Yesseca was rebuking him in front of everyone for his actions, he got crazy mad instead.

    Well, that was because his son was the mayor of Agaphen City, so he was respected wherever he went. He had never been humiliated like this before!

    Antonio was about to unleash his fury when he saw someone among the crowd filming the entire scene with a phone. It was then he began to feel uneasy in his heart.

    With his son being a public figure, Antonio knew if what happened today was uploaded to the Inte, it would affect his son''s reputation.

    He rolled his eyes and then lowered his voice, "My son is... If you offend me, you''ll suffer a fate worse than death."

    His voice was so low that only Nina could hear it.

    Nina''s angry expression instantly froze.

    This man was the mayor''s father!

    She couldn''t tell if it was true, but what if it was? If she angered such a person, how would she suffer?

    Antonio raised his voice and said, "Don''t listen to her nonsense. I was just heading into the store to buy some clothes, but this salesgirl saw that I was rich and seduced me. I didn''t want things to go her way and now she''s trying to use me!"

    Yesseca was dumbstruck.

    Her eyes widened. How could this man tantly lie in broad daylight?

    She immediately looked at the female customer. "Tell us what happened just now. Did he take advantage of you?"

    She thought that Nina would definitely help her to rify it immediately, but she did not expect that the female customer would remain quiet. Nina hesitated.

    Antonio looked at Nina and spoke loudly, "Tell everyone what''s going on."

    As soon as he said that, he lowered his voice and whispered in a tone that only Nina could hear, "If you help me this time, I''ll tell my son and he''ll give you some benefits."

    The hesitation in Nina''s eyes disappeared.

    She raised her voice and said, "Just as the gentleman said, the salesgirl saw that he was rich and wanted to seduce him, but he did not ept her advances and she got mad. That''s what happened."

    The crowd listened in silence.

    Yesseca was utterly stupefied.

    She had never expected that the female customer would also nder her like this!

    The security guard here was not dumb either, and he could see everything that happened!

    They knew each other, thus the guard told Yesseca in a low voice, "Yesseca, the man doesn''t look like someone you should enrage. You should probably apologize to him. If you make this big, it''ll do you more harm than good."

    Yesseca bit her lip. "I''m not wrong. Why should I apologize!"

    Yesseca stood up and said word by word, "Do you dare to swear that what you just said is true? He clearly took advantage of you and I helped you. How can you nder me? Do you have any conscience?"

    "And you!" Yesseca looked at the male customer again. "You''re so disrespectful. Even though you''re an elderly, you still dare to do such a thing. What''s worse, you''re even ndering me once you were caught. You''ve gone too far!"

    Antonio sneered and said, "Did you guys see that? She failed in her attempt to seduce me, but she still wants to put the me on me. Do you really think that I will be intimidated that easily?"

    Nina followed and said, "That''s true. If he really took advantage of me, I wouldn''t be helping him."

    With Nina''s words, people began to side with Antonio.

    Everyone started to criticize Yesseca.

    "This little girl looks so young. How could she do such a thing? What a shame."

    "Girls are like this nowadays. Every one of them acts innocent, but they want to climb the socialdder. If they fail, they''ll push the me onto other people."

    "She''s making a fool of herself."

    The matter became bigger and soon attracted the attention of the manager of the shopping mall, Allen.

    Allen did not even ask Yesseca and directly said, "Yesseca, apologize to the customer quickly."

    Yesseca couldn''t believe it. "Allen, why should I apologize? Why should I apologize if I didn''t do anything wrong!"

    Allen said impatiently, "If you don''t apologize, leave immediately. You won''t get your sry as well."

    Yesseca gritted her teeth. "Don''t push me too far."

    Antonio said triumphantly, "Do you see what''s happening? Even your manager is asking you to apologize to me. I''m a forgiving personolf you apologize, I''ll let this slide."

    The crowd began to talk.

    "Yes, apologize to him quickly. He is being generous, so why are you still waiting?"

    "If it was me, I would apologize. It''ll be worse when the matter gets bigger."

    "Don''t be famous for the wrong reasons. The whole of Glevania know what you did and by that time,

    s will be bad for you."

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    At the same time, Montez and Tremaine walked into the crowd.

    Montez always liked the hustle and bustle of a crowd. When he saw so many people gathered here, he immediately came over.

    "Daddy, is there some y going on here? Why are there so many people here? Let''s go take a look," Montez said excitedly.

    Tremaine was a little dumbstruck.

    He looked at Montez speechlessly.

    His son indeed got his looks.

    But his IQ...

    Tremaine didn''t like excitement and he didn''t like crowded ces. But when saw that Montez wase excited, he didn''t say anything and just followed him.

    As the crowd''s attention was all on Yesseca, no one paid attention to the father and son pair.

    When Montez and Tremaine walked into the crowd, they saw Yesseca standing in the middle.

    Montez was stunned.

    Tremaine''s gaze immediately darkened.

    Yesseca stood up straight.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Her voice was somewhat empty, but there was a firm resolve to it, "I won''t apologize, because I didn''t do anything wrong!"

    Her words made everyone condemn her more.

    "What''s wrong with this little girl? How can she not admit what she has done!"

    "Yes, she is shameless! So many people are watching."

    "Is it that difficult to apologize?"

    Yesseca was fearless. "I''m standing right and still.

    I didn''t do anything. I won''t apologize no matter what!"

    Montez recovered from his shock.

    He let go of Tremaine''s hand and ran towards Yesseca.

    "What''s wrong, Yesseca?" Montez asked anxiously.

    Yesseca was startled when she saw Montez.

    Then, she said, "It''s nothing. Just leave, Montez."

    "I''m not leaving!" Montez shouted.

    Although he did not know what had happened, his intuition told him that something bad and scary was happening.

    "Yesseca, are these people bullying you?"

    "No, they''re not. You should leave, Montez."

    The crowd watched as the scene unfolded.

    Antonio was getting a little impatient.

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530

    ?

    Antonio raised his voice and roared, "What''s wrong with the management of this mall? It''s been so long and your worker has yet to apologize to me. Instead, she''s tending to a kid. Is this kid here to distract our attention from the matter?"

    Montez''s face turned red with anger. "Stop talking, you loser! How can you bully Yesseca? I won''t let you off easily!"

    Antonio was humiliated by a child in front of a crowd.

    He then said angrily, "Bully? It''s this woman who shamelessly seduced me. I can''t let her frame me!"

    Montez ran towards the man in a sh.

    He kicked and beat the man. "You bullied my Yesseca. I won''t forgive you!"

    Although Montez was young and small, he used all his strength, and his kicks and blows were enough to hurt Antonio.

    Antonio couldn''t care less about the onlookers and lifted his hand to hit Montez.

    But his hand did notnd on Montez.

    Instead, his arm was held firm. "My son is not

    someone that you can touch."

    Tremaine''s voice was cold and empty, as if he hade from the Arctic.

    Antonio was shocked.

    He looked up and saw a pair of extremely cold eyes.

    Tremaine''s pair of dark, bottomless eyes intimidated Antonio.

    However, Antonio was not afraid at all as he was used to acting arrogant because his son was the mayor. Besides, he saw that Tremaine was way younger than him.

    He continued to stand by what he said, "Why can''t I hit him? He hit me, so shouldn''t I do the same to him? Just because he''s a child, he thinks he can act however he wants? What a brat!"

    Tremaine sneered.

    "Ouch, my arm!" Antonio suddenly cried out in pain.

    Tremaine pulled and dislocated Antonio''s arm.

    The man was in pain and angry.

    He shouted angrily, "How do you all work in this mall? This man dislocated my arm. Aren''t you going to stop him? Catch him!"

    As soon as his voice fell, a voice sounded from the crowd, "Isn''t that Mr. Tremaine of the Quartley

    Family?"

    Someone recognized Tremaine.

    Antonio was shocked.

    He looked at Tremaine in disbelief, only to see that the man in front of him had a bone-chilling look.

    Antonio wished that the ground would swallow him up.

    In the beginning, he discerned that the man in front of him was someone of power as well, but he figured that since his son was the mayor, there was nothing he should be afraid of. Who knew that the man in front of him was Tremaine?

    Even his son couldn''t afford to offend such a figure!

    Antonio''s expression changed instantly.

    He smiled and said, "Oh, it''s Mr. Quartley. Please forgive me for not recognizing you on the spot."

    Tremaine pursed his lips and said nothing.

    Antonio was nowpletely sure that the man in front of him was indeed Tremaine.

    If he wasn''t, he would definitely deny it.

    After all, no one dared to impersonate Tremaine.

    "It''s all a misunderstanding, Mr. Quartley. I''ll visit you next time when there''s a chance." Antonio wanted to slip away slowly.

    "Don''t move!" The cold voice sounded from Antonio''s back.

    He stopped in his tracks.

    Cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    He turned back with a hollow smile, "Mr. Quartley, is there anything else you need?"

    Tremaine''s eyes were cold. "Is it really a misunderstanding? Let''s check the surveince footage."

    In such a big mall, there must be surveince cameras.

    Antonio''s legs turned weak and he almost fell to his knees.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The footage was yed.

    And the truth was revealed.

    vel.ne

    At first, Yesseca led Antonio to view some clothes, but he then took advantage of Nina and made advances again. It was then that Yesseca stood out...

    Antonio was taken to the police station.

    Nina went as well to cooperate with the police investigation.

    After the matter was settled, Yesseca expressed her gratitude to Tremaine.

    She knew that if Tremaine didn''t help her today, she would be framed by Antonio.

    The public''s opinions were all siding

    with Antonio, and Nina sided with him as well. If Tremaine didn''t stand up, things wouldn''t have turned out the way it did.

    She thanked Tremaine. Montez saw that and was upset.

    He pouted and said, "Yesseca, I''m the one that helped you. How can you only thank Daddy?"

    He helped Yesseca with all his body and energy while his dad only used his mouth.

    Yesseca smiled as she patted Montez''s head. "I forgot that you''re still here. Montez, thank you very much."

    Only then did Montezugh. "Don''t thank me. It''s the hero''s duty to save the damsel in distress."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She couldn''t help butugh at Montez''s words.

    "Mr. Quartley." Yesseca looked at Montez again. "Let me treat you to lunch as thanks."

    There was indeed bad blood between Yesseca and Tremaine, but Yesseca knew very well that what happened today was quite another matter.

    She would definitely thank him for helping her.

    "I happen to have gotten my pay this morning," Yesseca added.

    When she said this, her eyes curved into smiles.

    Tremaine''s eyes wavered.

    "Okay," he said in a low voice after a while.

    Montez was shocked.

    He was in a daze.

    He nned to beg his father to say yes, but who knew that he did without him begging.

    Montez did not see thating.

    His dad had always been cold and uncaring. Normally, his dad wouldn''t agree to a free meal, but he said yes this time!

    Montez thought for a long time and came up with the reason for this anomaly.

    His dad definitely did it for him.

    His dad must have known that he liked Yesseca and wanted to not embarrass Yesseca by rejecting the offer.

    Montez suddenly felt happy.

    Three of them went to a restaurant nearby for dinner.

    The restaurant was not very high-end, but it was clean, neat and a little romantic.

    After they ordered the dishes, Tremaine received a call.

    He answered the phone at a corner.

    Yesseca asked, "Montez, what exactly does your daddy do? He seems so powerful."

    Yesseca was curious as Antonio''s expression instantly changed when he recognized Montez''s father to be Tremaine.

    She knew that her brother-inw, Matthew, ran arge multinationalpany, and she also knew the name of hispany.

    However, she found that she knew nothing about Tremaine.

    She had stayed with the Quartley family for so long, but she still couldn''t figure out what Tremaine did for a job.

    Montez smiled mysteriously.

    Yesseca''s curiosity was piqued.

    She was about to inquire more when Tremaine walked over.

    Yesseca had to stop.

    Tremaine had always been cold and reticent. While they ate, Yesseca and Montez were the ones that spoke throughout the meal. The table was

    full ofughter and joy. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Tremaine on the other hand, observed and took in everything with a deep gaze.

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531

    ?

    Then, Tremaine''s gaze travelled andnded on Yesseca.

    The footage surprised Tremaine.

    He never thought that Yesseca would stand up for a female customer she had never met before.

    He didn''t expect that Yesseca would work as a salesgirl at a shopping mall.

    If she was vain and materialistic, how and why would she work as a salesgirl at a shopping mall?

    If she was crafty and maniptive, why would she help a stranger and offend another stranger and drag herself into such a mess?

    Tremaine managed to catch some of Yesseca''s words when he and Montez joined the crowd.

    It was obvious over what happened that Yesseca didn''t have any crisis management abilities.

    Her obstinate streak and words would only put her in an even more dangerous situation.

    Tremaine narrowed his eyes slightly.

    All of a sudden, he had an interest in Yesseca.

    He found himself wondering what sort of woman she was.

    It turned out that his thoughts and opinions of Yesseca were all wrong and misunderstood on his part.

    After they finished their meal, Montez asked Yesseca to follow them back home.

    Yesseca refused.

    Montez pouted his lips.

    "I''lle and find you next time then, Yesseca." Montez finally gave up.

    "Sure," Yesseca agreed.

    Montez looked at Tremaine with puppy eyes and said, "Daddy, you should send Yesseca home. Otherwise, she will have to take the bus home again."

    Emotions surged in Tremaine''s eyes.

    It turned out that Yesseca had always used public transport as her mode of transportation.

    "Sure," Tremaine spoke in a low voice after a while.

    Montez tugged at Yesseca''s hand. "Yesseca, my dad agreed to send you home."

    Yesseca originally didn''t want Tremaine to send her back. But since he agreed, she had no choice but to ept the offer.

    However, she didn''t ask Tremaine to send her back home. She asked him to drop her off at the mall as she needed to work.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    It was the peak hour and the road was congested. The car drove a small distance and stopped frequently.

    Montez had a habit of taking a nap every afternoon. Since it was his naptime, he dozed off.

    Since there was no nket in the car, Yesseca simply held Montez in her arms to prevent him from getting cold in the car. Tremaine took in everything from the rearview mirror.

    His gaze was intense.

    "You like children a lot."

    Yesseca was startled.

    She came to her senses and only then realized that Tremaine was talking to her.

    She smiled and said, "I''m fine with them. I didn''t know I like kids so much until I met Montez."

    Tremaine didn''t answer.

    Yesseca had thought that the conversation would end here, but she didn''t expect that Tremaine would ask again when they stopped at the intersection of the next traffic light, "Why do you want to go back to the mall and work?"

    Yesseca raised her eyebrow. "Why shouldn''t I? Are you referring to what happened just now? That''s nothing. Everyone goes through some bad times and suffers some unjust thing in their lives. Even if you''re rich, you''ll have to go through the downs in life, not to mention for someone poor like me. It''s not a big deal to me."

    Yesseca decided to let bygones be bygones seeing as how Tremaine helped her.

    Life was short, so why fuss over something in the past?

    Everything would dpose into dirt and soil anyway.

    Tremaine stopped his car as the traffic built up.

    He nced back at Yesseca.

    His gaze was intensely deep.

    Yesseca was puzzled by Tremaine''s actions.

    She touched her own face. "Why are you looking at me?"

    Tremaine curved his lips and said, "Nothing. I just figured that what you said was interesting."

    Yesseca was a little dumbstruck.

    She said in an ambiguous tone, "This is what my brother taught me. He''s more forgiving and generous than I am. He''s the best brother in the world and the best man I''ve ever known."

    "So will he also help strangers and get backstabed?" Tremaine asked faintly.

    Yesseca didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    She sighed slightly. "Who knew that the woman would stab me in the back? If I knew, I wouldn''t have helped her in the first ce and let her continue to be taken advantage of by the man. But I didn''t know. If the same thing happens in the future, I''ll still help out. Nobody can predict or expect how things will end. As long as I don''t do anything that I regret or anything that makes me guilty, it''ll be fine."

    Tremaine''s gaze was even more focused on her.

    Just then, the car in front moved, and Tremaine turned back to drive.

    In the blink of an eye, Yesseca arrived at the shopping mall.

    Before getting out of the car, Yesseca specially told Tremaine to go back home quick and put Montez in bed.

    "He won''t sleep well in the car. Montez likes to lie on a big bed with his bolster."

    "You really know him well."

    Yesseca smiled. "That''s right. Otherwise, why would he like me so much?"

    Tremaine looked thoughtfully at Yesseca and then left.

    After Tremaine left, Yesseca returned to the mall and continued to work.

    Probably because things were a little shaken up in the afternoon.

    It was only after one hour she resumed working that Yesseca found out what was wrong.

    Wait a minute!

    It seemed that the past afternoon was the first time she had a conversation with Tremaine!

    And nothing was amiss. They had a perfectly decent conversation.

    Yesseca smiled.

    Tremaine was not that annoying after all.

    Yesseca got off work early that night.

    She bought some stew and went to the Perry family''s house.

    Selina told her about her pregnancy thest time they met. Yesseca was extremely delighted and d for her. However she workedte into the night for the past few days, so she couldn''t visit Selina. She was d

    that she had the chance to visit

    Selina that night. Content belongs to

    Selina was grinning from ear to ear when she saw Yesseca''s arrival. She all but dragged Yesseca into the house to have dinner.

    Matthew wasn''t around for dinner. Selina told her that he was out of town for work for three days.

    Yesseca subconsciously said, "Selina, you''re already pregnant. Why isn''t Matthew spending time with you?"

    Yesseca didn''t mean to sound harsh and cruel, but her words might have sounded so.

    Erine, who was standing by the side

    quickly defended Matthew, "Miss Cowell, things are not like that. Mr. Perry didn''t want to leave, but Miss Whitlock insisted that he went. Mr. Perry dotes on Miss Whitlock all the time and sticks close to her However, Miss Whitlock told him that he should prioritize his work."

    A sweet smile appeared on Selina''s lips.

    What Erine was saying was the truth.

    O

    "I''m pregnant, but I''m not experiencing that many symptoms. I have so many people around to take care of me. He''s busy with his work and I don''t

    wish to disturb him," Selina exined.

    Yesseca understood.

    "In that case, I''lle over and spend more time with you," Yesseca said.

    "That would be great." Joy broke on Selina''s face. "I''m looking forward to your visits everyday."

    After dinner, the two of them chatted for a while.

    Selina knew that Yesseca was no longer working as a servant in the Quartley family and was working as a salesgirl in a mall.

    She then asked Yesseca if her work was taxing and told her to quit if it was too hard for her to bear. "Yesseca, I have money. You don''t have to work to earn money. What''s mine is yours," Selina spoke in a solemn voice.

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532

    ?

    Yesseca''s answer was the same as ever.

    "Selina, I don''t like to just spend my time at home doing nothing. I like to work and mingle with people. Staying at the hospital for a long time bored me to death. Now that I get a chance at life, why won''t I go to work?"

    Listening to Yesseca''s words, Selina could only sigh lightly.

    Every time she advised Yesseca not to go through so much trouble, Yesseca would say the same thing and Selina had no choice but to let things go her way.

    Yesseca was leaving at around ten.

    Selina ordered the driver to wait by the door. She walked Yesseca out to the door but stumbled upon Matthew unexpectedly.

    Matthew looked travel-worn.

    The moment Selina''s eyesnded on Matthew, her heart fluttered and she felt giddy.

    She strode in quick steps towards Matthew and immediately threw herself into his arms.

    Yesseca found the situation a little awkward.

    Didn''t they say that a pair of new lovers would stick close to each other like glue but would get distant with each other once they were married? Yesseca felt that that wasn''t the case for both Selina and Matthew.

    They had been together for so long and Selina was pregnant, but it was evident they still loved each other so much.

    Yesseca couldn''t help but smile.

    She was d that Selina was happy.

    That was good.

    Her brother had always hoped that Selina would live happily when he was alive. Now that Selina was living a good life, her brother would be able to rest in peace.

    "Do you miss me?" Matthew''s deep voice sounded above Selina''s head.

    Selina lifted her small head and said, "No, I didn''t."

    "No?" Matthew looked at Selina with a faint smile. "If you didn''t, then why did you pounce on me the moment you saw me?"

    Selina found herself caught.

    Matthew poked her forehead and said, "You''re always lying and never telling me what you truly feel."

    Selina blinked her eyes. "Weren''t you supposed to be away for a week? Why are you back in less than two days?" "Because I miss you too much, just like how you miss me. That''s why I came back early."

    Selina was shy. "Nobody missed you."

    "Who''s the nobody?"

    "I don''t know."

    "I know, it''s the person in front of me."

    "Who is she?"

    Matthew pinched her waist. "Are you a human or a ghost?"

    Selina burst intoughter.

    When sheughed, she saw from the corner of her eyes that Yesseca was still around.

    Selina felt awkward.

    She was very embarrassed.

    Why was she so engrossed in chatting with Matthew? She hadpletely forgotten that Yesseca was still there.

    Selina faked a cough. "Yesseca is here."

    Only then did Matthew notice Yesseca.

    He said in a gentle voice, "Yesseca, you''re here."

    "Yes, Matthew." Yesseca smiled sweetly.

    Since Matthew had returned, Selina asked

    Matthew to send Yesseca back. She would also follow along for the drive.

    Initially, Yesseca did not agree, but because Selina insisted, she could only go Selina''s way.

    After sending Yesseca off, Matthew drove back to their house.

    When they arrived at a park, Matthew stopped and said, "The moon is pretty tonight. Let''s go for a walk."

    "Okay," Selina agreed.

    She happened to be bored at home.

    Both of them got out of the car and strolled hand in hand.

    "Saoirse called me today," Matthew suddenly said.

    Selina immediately became nervous. "Why did she call you?"

    Matthew smiled. "You look so nervous."

    Selina pursed her lips. "How can I not be nervous?

    What if someone takes advantage of my pregnancy to snatch you away?"

    "Don''t worry. Such things won''t happen."

    "What if it happens?" Selina was persistent.

    "Saoirse called to tell me about her marriage," Matthew said.

    Selina was shock.

    Her eyes widened. "Is she getting married?"

    "Yes." Matthew smiled.

    "With that Brant guy?"

    "Right, it''s Brantlee."

    "When?"

    "Next week. In Germany."

    "Then, are you going?"

    "Do you want me to go?" Matthew stared at Selina.

    "Yes," after a moment, Selina said, "let''s go together and give her our blessing."

    Everything had a beginning and an end, and the matter of Saoirse had finallye to an end.

    Although she and Saoirse had once fought over Matthew.

    But after knowing the truth, Selina couldn''t bear a grudge against Saoirse.

    Now that Saoirse could find her own happiness, Selina would bless her.

    "That''s good." Matthew tightened his grip on Selina''s hand. "Let''s go together."

    Both of them walked and stopped at a bench. Selina took a seat as she was a little tired.

    She leaned her head on Matthew''s shoulder and pointed to the sky. "Look, the moon tonight is really round."

    "It''s a full moon. It''s very beautiful."

    "Yes, very," Selina murmured, "The moon will eventually be round, and people will eventually be happy, just like Natalie and my brother, just like you and me."

    A bright smile appeared on Matthew''s face. "Yes."

    Selina suddenly thought of Yesseca.

    "Matthew, when do you think Yesseca will be able to obtain her own happiness?"

    "Isn''t she already very happy now?"

    "What''s there to be happy about?"

    Selina said with a sigh, "It''s a tough job as a salesgirl. You have to watch and appease your customers. don''t want her to continue working, but she wants too."

    "You worry too much." Matthew was helpless. "You still like to think about others with your own emotions and standpoint. Yesseca definitely likes her job because she chose that Besides, she looked happy when she came over to visit us. Isn''t that good?" Content belongs to

    "But Lothar once told me to take good care of Yesseca, and I feel like I am not letting her live an easy life. Thinking about it, I feel a little guilty." Matthew''s voice was low, "You want to, but she doesn''t want that. She wants to live a hard earned life and not an easy life. Don''t press on your

    opinions and ns for her, she''ll be unhappy.

    Things are fine now, trust me." "Really?"

    "Yes." Matthew''s voice was firm.

    Selina dropped the matter and didn''t

    think about it anymore. But after a while, she said, "Yesseca is already 19. She will be twenty in a year. I want her to find a good man who will let her live happily for the rest of her life." Content belongs

    Matthewughed helplessly. "You are now like a fussy old mother."

    Selina was taken aback.

    "Really?" She looked at Matthew.

    "Of course. A mother that''s reluctant for their child to marry won''t find someone for their daughter when they''re just 19. You''re worse than that."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Selina didn''t know what to say with thatment.

    She said with a sigh, "I just want Yesseca to live a happy life. If she chose the wrong person, she will be sad. I don''t want her to be sad. I just want her to be happy."

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533

    ?

    "Then let her make her own choices. Selina, you''re not Yesseca. You can''t control her life. I told you that Lothar asked you to take care of Yesseca, but not to press your own ideas to Yesseca. Of course, if you know any suitable men, you can introduce him to Yesseca. However, you still have to let her fall in love freely."

    Selina couldn''t help but say, "I can''t win against you. You''re right."

    "Really?" Selina raised the corners of her eyes and looked at Matthew. "Why do I feel that you are talking nonsense?"

    "A man that spouts nonsense, yet you still married him?" Matthew looked at Selina with a faint smile.

    Selina touched Matthew''s face lightly. "Because you are handsome."

    Matthew found the situation outrageous.

    Selina''s other hand caressed Matthew''s body. "And you have a good figure."

    Matthew grabbed Selina''s hand, and a bright glimmer shed in his eyes. "Are you taking advantage of your pregnancy to tease me and not taking responsibility for it afterwards?"

    "That''s right." The corners of Selina''s lips curled up.

    Matthew felt helpless.

    He gently caressed Selina''s hands. "You''re still so naughty."

    "Is that good?"

    "It''s good."

    "Why? I''m like a child who won''t grow up."

    "Then I''ll always treat you as a child and spoil you."

    "When I am very old, will you also spoil me like a child?"

    "Of course, in the eyes of others, you are very old. But in my eyes, you are still a child."

    Selina smiled sweetly.

    Her smile was sincere and full of love.

    The moon that night was round and bright.

    But all of that was second to the fact that Selina knew that she had the man she loved most next to her. They both huddled with each other and talked.

    Sometimes the greatest things in the world were simply the simplest.

    The paternity test results came out.

    Qiana and Montez were mother and son.

    Qiana had proposed to meet Montez.

    She said, "I won''t take the child away. I just want to bring the child to meet my so-called father and make him furious. He failed to live up to my mother''s wishes."

    Noel was not interested in listening to Qiana''s family matters.

    He also knew that Tremaine would never allow it.

    How could the flesh and blood of the Quartley family be a tool for others to retaliate, even if this woman was Montez''s mother?

    Noel handed Qiana a check and said, "Miss Lanes, you don''t have to think about it. That is impossible. However, this check is yourpensation fee."

    Qiana hesitated.

    After a moment, she smiled and said, "You don''t have to give me the check. I forgot that I did such a thing in the heat of the moment. You came to me that time and that made me recall this matter. Since you don''t want to, we''ll just let things end."

    With that, Qiana turned and left.

    Thirty minutester, Qiana returned to the Lanes Family.

    Wesley immediately went forward and said,

    "Qiana, did you see Tremaine? Go and plead to him for me. That damned old man of mine messed with Tremaine outside. Help me make things better."

    Qiana smiled. "Dad, I didn''t get to see Tremaine."

    Wesley''s expression changed instantly, and his voice was not as kind as before. "What did you say? You said you were the mother of Tremaine''s child and you would be Tremaine''s wife! Why didn''t you get to see him? Are you kidding me?"

    Qiana''s expression did not change. "Father, how could I have the guts to lie to you? I''m telling the truth. It''s just that Tremaine isn''t easy to fool. How could someone like you, a mayor, not understand this?"

    Wesley suppressed his anger.

    He took a thoughtful look at Qiana and said, "It''s best you don''t lie to me, or else I won''t just acknowledge you as my daughter for nothing." After that, Wesley left.

    Seeing Wesley''s departing figure, a cold glint shed through Qiana''s eyes.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Qiana went to a kindergarten in Agaphen City.

    This kindergarten was not for any ordinary children. Most of themContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    were children born into rich or powerful families, so being a teacher at the kindergarten was certainly not for any ordinary person.

    Qiana used a few connections.

    Of course, she had to rely on her father for that.

    The mayor was still quite popr and useful in the city, so many people were willing to give Qiana a chance.

    Qiana worked as Montez''s ss teacher.

    On the first day of ss, Qiana brought gifts to all the children in the ss. Coupled with her gentle and kind words, she quickly won the affection of all the children.

    But not Montez.

    Montez only liked Yesseca.

    He was not interested in any other woman.

    In the afternoon, Qiana had arranged for the children in the kindergarten to paint their mothers.

    She said in the ss, "Kids, everyone has a mother. She is the best person in the world, so let''s all draw our own mother today."

    The children immediately began to draw happily.

    Only Montez did not move.

    He held the brush and was lost in thought.

    Qiana walked over.

    She said gently, "Montez, why aren''t you drawing?"

    Montez did not speak.

    A little boy next to her called out, "Teacher, Montez doesn''t have a mother!"

    "What did you say?" Montez immediately red at the kid.

    "Hey, you can''t say that!" Qiana said to the child who had just said that Montez didn''t have a mother, "Everyone has a mother. How could Montez not have one?"

    She patted Montez''s head. "Montez, since you don''t want to draw, why don''t you follow me outside for some snacks?"

    Montez stood up.

    He really didn''t want to stay here, for the topic of drawing one''s mother made him feel very ufortable.

    He followed Qiana.

    When Montez ced his small hand into Qiana''s, a cold calcting gleam shed in her eyes.

    For so many years, she had wanted

    to leave her poor family and stop

    being the poor and pathetic Lavender She wanted to be the official daughter of her father, who

    was the mayor, and marry

    into a rich

    and powerful family, but she had never

    seeded.

    This time, she must seed.

    This time, she mustpletely overturn her life!

    She would rise up high!

    In the blink of an eye, ss was over.

    Madam Quartley came to pick up Montez.

    Since there was nothing for Madam Quartley to do at home, she would normally drop or pick Montez up from school.

    Qiana specifically noticed who hade to pick Montez up and remembered it in her mind.

    A new day had arrived.

    In the morning, when Madam Quartley was about to leave after sending off Montez, Qiana stopped her.

    "Ma''am, it''s nice to meet you," Qiana said politely.

    Madam Quartley knew that Qiana was Montez''s ss teacher and treated her politely, "It''s nice to meet you toe, Miss Lanes. Is there anything you would like to inform me of?"

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534

    ?

    Qiana put on a concerned expression on her face. "Ma''am, I would like to know about your rtionship with Montez." "I''m his great-grandma."

    Qiana nodded. "I know I don''t have the right to manage or intervene with the children''s family affairs, but Montez is my student after all. I care about him. Yesterday, I asked the students to draw a picture of their mother, and Montez was the only one who didn''t draw. His condition and behavior was also a little odd. I was worried, so I wanted to let you know and would like to know if is there a reason for his behavior?"

    Hearing this, Madam Quartley''s face fell.

    After a while, she heaved a long sigh. "Since you''re his teacher, I''ll tell you the truth. Montez doesn''t have a mother."

    Qiana''s face was filled with shock as she said, "Did his parents divorce? Ma''am, that''s not great. Children must have a mother when they grow up. Otherwise, it will have a great impact on them!"

    Qiana spoke a lot, and it was mostly about how children that grew up without a mother would have their future ruined. The more Qiana spoke about it, the more worried Madam Quartley was.

    On the way back, Madam Quartley figured that she should have a good talk with Tremaine.

    She decided she would force Tremaine to find a woman and bring her back no matter what!

    Montez couldn''t grow up without a mother!

    After returning to the Quartley family''s vi, Madam Quartley straight went to Tremaine''s study room.

    Tremaine was processing some documents and he was surprised to see his grandmaing into his room.

    It was the first time that his grandma looked for him when he was working.

    "Grandma, is there anything you need?" Tremaine stood up and helped her to sit on a sofa.

    "Of course there is." Madam Quartley kept a straight face.

    She looked her own grandson up and down.

    In regards to looks and capability, her grandson was at the top and the best, but Madam Quartley just couldn''t understand how his son couldn''t manage to snag a woman.

    "I know you''re busy at work, but you have to think about your own life. Men need to have a woman around them. You can''t always stay single!" Tremaine felt an impending headache.

    His grandma had been bringing up this matter more and more frequently. This time, she came straight into his study to talk.

    "Grandma, don''t worry." Tremaine''s answer was still the same as always.

    "Why aren''t you in a hurry!" Madam Quartley raised her voice, "You can be in no hurry, but what about Montez? He''s so young, and he doesn''t have a mother by his side!"

    Tremaine frowned slightly. "Grandma, he has me."

    "How is it enough with only you?" Madam Quartley sighed and said, "Tremaine, you are a man, after all. Children need a mother figure by their side when they''re growing up. What''s more, you are so busy with your work. And..."

    Madam Quartley lowered her voice and said, "The election is nearing. What if you were targeted because of this?"

    "You don''t have to worry about that, Grandma. This is my business." Tremaine said faintly.

    "How can I not worry?" Madam Quartley said, "Tremaine, you''re my grandson. How can I not worry? I don''t care about anything else, but you must find a woman and bring her back home. You must find a mother for Montez, or else |��"

    Madam Quartley paused and said, "Or else I''ll just stay here and not leave."

    Tremaine found his grandma''s actions a little outrageous.

    He didn''t even lift his gaze. "If you want to stay here, then be my guest."

    Then, Tremaine went back to his desk to deal with his affairs.

    However, Tremaine soon couldn''t sit still.

    That was because his grandma was not simply sitting there, but she was also nagging and urging Tremaine to bring a woman back home. Tremaine could no longer work at ease.

    He stood up. "Grandma, I''m going out for a walk."

    Madam Quartley immediately said, "Then go and find if there''s a suitable woman out there."

    Tremaine was speechless. "Grandma, do you think finding a woman is like buying groceries? Buying and taking whatever yound your eyes on?"

    Madam Quartley snorted. "That''s your fault for being slow about this. Yesseca was a greatdy, but she left. If you did pursue her, then why would she leave? Montez likes her so much. She''s the best candidate to be Montez''s mother!"

    Tremaine opened the door of the study and said, "Have a good rest, Grandma."

    After that, Tremaine disappeared from the study.

    Tremaine left the Quartley family''s vi.

    For some reason, he felt frustrated.

    Perhaps it was because his grandma had been nagging in his ears.

    He drove around, but he didn''t know where to go.

    Somehow, he drove around and reached the mall where Yesseca''s was working.

    And somehow, his legs brought him to the third floor.

    That was the level where Yesseca worked.

    And for some inexplicable reason, he somehow walked to the store where Yesseca was working.

    It was a men''s clothing store.

    Through the ss window, Tremaine saw Yesseca.

    She was wearing a ck employee uniform. Perhaps because she was too thin, her uniform was a little too loose on her. Her hair was tied up neatly into a ponytail.

    At the moment, she was holding up clothes for a male customer to try on. The male customer walked out of the fitting room and Yesseca was tidying up his outfit to look better.

    What Yesseca was doing was all within her job scope, but somehow that was uneptable in Tremaine''s eyes.

    Especially when he saw how Yesseca''s small hands were patting on the other man''s body, even though they were separated by clothes...

    Tremaine frowned deeply.

    Momentster, he entered the store.

    The male customer in the store had

    already bought his clothes and walked out, When Yesseca saw a new customering in, Yesseca immediately went up to him and

    said, "Wee, sir. Is there anything you..."

    Yesseca''s words were stuck in her throat.

    UMS

    Because the male customer in front of her was Tremaine.

    Yesseca was dumbstruck.

    Why was Tremaine here?

    In her mind, Tremaine was someone that was cold and he didn''t seem like someone who would shop.

    "Why are you here?" Yesseca asked in surprise.

    Tremaine saw Yesseca''s surprised expression and somehow, he was annoyed by that reaction of hers.

    She had clearly been all smiles when she was treating that male customer just now. Why was it when it came to him that the smile was gone... Tremaine said in a cold tone, "Can''t I be here?"

    Yesseca was still a little dumbstruck.

    She curved her lips and said, "Of course you can. You are also here to buy clothes, right?"

    Yesseca smiled a bright smile with both her lips and eyes curved like crescents.

    Some annoyance in Tremaine''s heart dissipated.

    "I''m not here to buy clothes," Tremaine said.

    Yesseca''s eyes widened. "If you''re not here to buy clothes, then what are you here for?"

    This was a men''s clothing store. If Tremaine wasn''t going to buy any clothes, then what was he here for?

    Tremaine was at a loss for words.

    He was stunned.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He just realized that he had walked into the store for no reason.

    His handsome face tensed up as he looked into Yesseca''s dumbstruck eyes. "Let me have a look then."

    "Well, what style do you like?"

    "Anything."

    "What color do you like?"

    "Any color will do." "Do you want a shirt, pants or a coat?"

    "Any of it will do."

    Yesseca was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535

    ?

    No matter what Yesseca said, Tremaine would just agree mindlessly, which made Yesseca helpless.

    In the end, she could only say, "How about me choosing one for you?"

    "Whatever you like."

    Yesseca was at a loss for words.

    She had worked in a men''s clothing store for so long, but it was the first time for her to meet a customer like Tremaine!

    Yesseca looked around the store and found that each piece of clothing in the store was very suitable for Tremaine. Other customers still needed to consider their figure when purchasing suitable clothes, but Tremaine didn''t need to at all.

    This man was born to be a clothing rack. Any kind of clothes was a perfect match for him!

    Yesseca took a white shirt and gave it to Tremaine. "Why don''t you try this on in the fitting room?"

    However, Tremaine didn''t seem to want to try at all.

    Yesseca''s hand that was holding onto the shirt froze in midair.

    A momentter, Yesseca retracted her hand.

    "Well, the customers are always right, and he is a customer!" she told herself repeatedly.

    Yesseca took another suit, which was the most expensive one. "This is the treasure of our shop. Try it on."

    Tremaine didn''t take it.

    Yesseca said helplessly, "Mr. Quartley, how are you going to buy clothes if you don''t even want to try them on? Are you here to buy clothes or to tease me?"

    Although this sentence seemed to be aint, Yesseca''s voice was soft, and it didn''t sound ufortable.

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca calmly. "I saw you adjusting another man''s clothes."

    Yesseca was dumbfounded.

    She was stunned for a moment before understanding what Tremaine meant.

    She was very speechless. "Mr. Quartley, I helped him adjust after he had tried on the clothes. I''m doing it to make his clothes look neat." Tremaine''s eyes moved slightly.

    Yesseca raised the suit and said, "Mr. Quartley, I give up. I''ll help you put it on. Give me your hand." Tremaine''s breathing hitched.

    "Mr. Quartley, please raise your hand. Otherwise, how can I help you put it on?" Yesseca said.

    Tremaine stretched out his arms.

    Yesseca helped Tremaine put on the suit.

    When she put on the man''s coat, Yesseca was impressed. This man had a good figure. She had seen so many male customers, but none of them had a better figure than Tremaine.

    After putting on the clothes, Yesseca bent slightly to tidy Tremaine''s suit.

    Tremaine looked down at Yesseca and identally saw into her shirt...

    It was like heaven.

    He swallowed.

    But a thought soon shed across his mind like lightning.

    If he could see it, it meant that others could see it as well!

    When Yesseca bent down to help adjust people''s clothes, they could also see this sight.

    "p!"

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Her hand was smacked off by Tremaine.

    Although it was not painful, it was ufortable.

    She said in astonishment, "What are you doing? I''m helping you tidy up your clothes."

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca coldly. "There''s no need to!"

    After that, he strode out of the men''s clothing store.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    What was going on with this man? Was he always this weird?

    Wait!

    Something was wrong!

    He was still wearing the most expensive suit of the shop, the one that cost over 10 grand!

    Yesseca''s face turned pale.

    She chased after him, only to find that Tremaine was nowhere to be seen.

    Out of the shopping mall, Tremaine remembered that he was still wearing the suit jacket.

    The scene of Yesseca bending down to tidy his clothes resurfaced in his mind.

    Tremaine felt more irritated.

    He threw the jacket on the ground and got in the car.

    The car drove to the Quartley family''s vi.

    Along the way, Tremaine drove very fast. When he arrived at the Quartley family''s vi, Madam Quartley was no longer in the study. Tremaine was ready to handle his affairs at ease.

    But he couldn''t calm down at all.

    That scene kept haunting his mind and made him feel restless.

    In the end, Tremaine called Noel.

    Noel was stunned as well.

    He had never thought that his master would actually order him to do such a thing.

    This...

    He couldn''t even imagine it.

    How could his young master still care about such trivial things?

    Noel really suspected that Tremaine was not normal today.

    But he didn''t ask much as he was just a butler, so he had to do it.

    After leaving Tremaine''s study, Noel kept shaking his head and murmured, "No, no, that''s not right."

    He did not notice that he ran into Eleanor when he went downstairs.

    "Ouch." Eleanor rubbed her forehead in pain.

    Noel continued to go down as if he didn''t see anything. While walking, he continued to say, "It''s really wrong."

    Eleanor rolled her eyes.

    "Stupid old man. Has he gone senile?"

    Yesseca was asked to an emergency meeting after getting off work.

    The supervisor of the meeting announced two things.

    The first thing was to rece all the men''s clothing department''s counter members'' uniforms.

    The second thing was that all the men''s clothing department''s counter jumpers were not allowed to tidy up the men''s clothes and were not allowed to have any physical contact with the male customers.

    The first was fine, but the second caused a hugemotion.

    "Oh my God, is our boss out of his mind? He made such an unreasonable rule!"

    "Yeah, which clothing seller doesn''t tidy up clothes for customers?"

    "Could it be that our boss'' wife also lurked in the mall to sell clothes, so the boss made such a broken rule?"

    Yesseca was not involved in everyone''s discussion because she was extremely anxious.

    How could she not be worried if the treasure in her shop was taken without payment?

    Yesseca wanted to go to the Quartley family''s vi after work and ask Tremaine for the coat back. When the meeting was over, Yesseca hurried out.

    She had to go to the Quartley family''s vi!

    Madam Quartley went to pick up Montez again.

    This time, she came in advance and asked Montez''s teacher about his performance and condition in ss.

    Earlier in the morning, Qiana''s words to her made her feel uneasy.

    Qiana said that Montez was okay, but then she said that many children were brought home by their mothers. However, Montez didn''t have a mother toe and fetch him, which was why Qiana was afraid that it would result in a psychological impact on Montez.

    Qiana sighed. "Ma''am, perhaps you all feel that there''s nothing wrong with it, but specialize in teaching this area Only I know how terrible it is for a child to not have a mother''spany. You see that Montez is very happy, but in reality, none of you realize the pain in his heart caused by the

    lack of a mother!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Madam Quartley was frightened when she heard this.

    After picking up Montez, she wanted to have a good talk with Tremaine. Even if Tremaine felt that she was annoying, she still wanted Tremaine to find

    a mother for Montez as soon as possible.

    When they arrived at the Quartley family''s vi, Montez saw a figure in front of them as soon as they got out of the car.

    He immediately shouted excitedly, "Yesseca, Yesseca!"

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536

    ?

    Madam Quartley looked in the direction of the voice and saw Yesseca as expected.

    Montez said to Madam Quartley excitedly, "Greatgrandma, Yesseca came to see me. She must have missed me very much."

    After that, Montez ran over to Yesseca.

    Seeing Montez''s excitement, Madam Quartley was touched.

    "Yesseca, I missed you so much." Montez threw herself into Yesseca''s arms.

    Although she was here to see Tremaine, Yesseca was also very happy to see Montez.

    She patted his head and said, "Montez, I miss you too."

    "Then give me a kiss." Montez pointed at his fat cheeks.

    Yesseca immediately bent down and kissed Montez on the cheek.

    Montezughed as bright as a flower.

    He took Yesseca''s hand and walked towards the Quartley family''s vi. "Yesseca, are you here to y with me today? I bought a lot of new toys. Let me take you to see them."

    "Wow, Montez, let''s go and take a look. But first, I want to see your daddy," said Yesseca.

    Montez was stunned.

    It turned out Yesseca didn''te here for him.

    Montez expressed his disappointment. However, Madam Quartley, who was following behind, was very happy to hear that.

    It turned out that Yesseca came to see her grandson.

    Madam Quartley immediately said, "Yesseca, are you looking for Tremaine? Go in quickly then."

    If Madam Quartley didn''t speak, Yesseca wouldn''t even notice that she was behind her.

    She immediately said, "Hello, Madam Quartley. How are you?"

    "I''m fine, I''m fine, I''m fine," Qiao''s mother smiled and said, "Yesseca, hurry in. Don''t waste time. Tremaine is in the study."

    As she spoke, she grabbed Montez''s hand. "Montez, Yesseca wants to see your father. Don''t go with them, leave them alone first." Yesseca was rendered speechless.

    She was so embarrassed that she wanted to exin, but Montez was here and it was hard to exin.

    She could only go upstairs with a forced smile.

    At the entrance of the study, Yesseca knocked a few times.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Come in." The man''s calm voice sounded.

    Yesseca walked in.

    She saw Tremaine sitting behind therge desk, with a pile of thick documents piled up on his desk.

    After Yesseca came in, Tremaine didn''t look up.

    Tremaine didn''t raise his head until Yesseca spoke.

    His gaze fell on Yesseca''s face and a look of surprise immediately shed across his face. "It''s you."

    Yesseca extended her hand. "Give it to me."

    "Give you what?"

    "The suit jacket, it was the most expensive one in the shop."

    "I threw it away."

    Yesseca was dumbfounded.

    She widened her eyes. "Are you kidding me? You threw it away? Do you know that it''s expensive? The coat itself was already 10 grand!"

    Tremaine smiled.

    He felt that it was interesting for Yesseca to be so surprised.

    "No matter how expensive it is, it''s just a piece of fabric. If it''s gone, it''s gone," Tremaine said faintly.

    Yesseca was about to cry.

    If that coat was gone, her store manager would kill her.

    Yesseca bit her lip. "I don''t care. That suit costs 10 grand! Since you''ve thrown it away, you''ll have to buy that suit jacket. Pay up now!"

    A dim light shed in Tremaine''s eyes.

    This woman usually showed no interest in money at all, but this time, it was quite easy for her to ask for money.

    "Alright, I''ll have Noel give it to youter."

    Yesseca heaved a sigh of relief.

    She waved her hand to Tremaine. "Deal. Since you bought that suit, it doesn''t matter whether you throw it or wear it or eat it, I''ll leave first." After saying that, Yesseca turned around and left.

    Tremaine was taken aback.

    When she got the money, she didn''t even want to say anything.

    "Wait," said Tremaine.

    Yesseca stopped in her tracks.

    She looked back. "Do you have anything else to ask?"

    Tremaine walked over to Yesseca and said, "I wanted to hire you to be a maid in our family and I even offered to pay you more than 10 grand, but still you refused because you didn''t want to be near me. Now, you came all the way here just to ask for a jacket? What are you thinking, Yesseca?"

    There was a hidden meaning in the man''s tone.

    Yesseca looked helpless. "Mr. Quartley, I was willing to ept the offer, but I left because you insulted me."

    She was already generous enough to not argue with this man, and he was still shameless to mention it.

    "I insulted you?" Tremaine''s eyes darkened.

    He looked as if Yesseca was lying.

    Yesseca said righteously, "Of course, you were in the kitchen that day."

    Her words were stuck in her throat, and a blush floated over her white cheeks.

    "You and I both know, so there''s no need to talk about it," Yesseca said, "I''m a magnanimous person and I don''t want to argue with you." Seeing the redness on Yesseca''s fair face, Tremaine suddenly felt an unbearable itch in his heart, especially when Yesseca mentioned what happened in the kitchen that day...

    Tremaine felt the urge to kiss Yesseca again.

    However, he managed to suppress this urge. He was afraid that if he did so, Yesseca would run away like she didst time and leave the Quartley family''s vi.

    Human beings sure were strange creatures.

    At that time, when Yesseca was in the Quartley family''s vi, he always felt that Yesseca had other purposes. But when Yesseca really left, his mind started to have thoughts about her...

    el

    However, he had always been a person with good self-control. Even if he had these kinds of thoughts, they would still be suppressed by him. Unfortunately, his thoughts werepletely revealed the day he met Yesseca in the mall. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Yesseca," Tremaine spoke, "I''ll turn a blind eye to what you did in the past. You maye back."

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Did Tremaine mean to ask her toe back as a servant?

    Yesseca suddenly became happy.

    Tremaine''s words meant that he admitted his mistake!

    Yesseca immediately becamecent. "Mr. Quartley, now you admit your mistake. Jokes on you, hahaha."

    Tremaine was dumbfounded.

    He looked at Yesseca in confusion.

    Yesseca snorted.

    She had delicate features, so when she made a "humph" gesture, it was especially cute with her wrinkled little nose.

    "At that time, you thought I had a crush on you, so you forced me to leave. Now you want me toe back, indirectly admitting that you knew I didn''t

    have that kind of desire for you at all."

    Tremaine was stunned.

    He suddenly understood why Montez liked Yesseca so much.

    Montez and Yesseca''s mind were exactly the same, which often confused ordinary people.

    On the other hand, Yesseca

    continued, "MK Quartley, although you''re tall and handsome, and you''re

    still staying in such a big vi, don''t think thatevery woman likes you Look at you, although you haveza perfectly sculptured face, you''re like the king on a poker card. Also, you have a pretty mouth, but you don''t even know how to smile. Those who don''t know you would think you''re suffering from a stroke."

    Perhaps because Yesseca felt that her injustice had been washed away, she started to bber a lot. It was only when she saw that the man''s face

    was getting darker and darker, did Yesseca realize that something was wrong.

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537

    ?

    She gave a hollowugh and said, "Mr. Quartley, I''ll take my leave. You can continue with your work."

    After saying that, Yesseca was about to leave, but was blocked by Tremaine at the door.

    Looking down at Yesseca, he said, "Do I look like the king on a poker card? Do I look like I have a stroke?"

    Yesseca smiled awkwardly.

    She couldn''t wait to p herself.

    How could she say what was on her mind out of pride?

    Out of the blue, Tremaine''s face got closer, and Yesseca could feel his hot breath on her. "Look at me carefully and see if I have facial paralysis."

    The man''s face stopped a millimeter away from Yesseca.

    Yesseca was stunned.

    She felt as if her neck was being strangled, and she could not breathe.

    This man is too much.

    It would be good if he could prove that he did not have a paralytic face, but why did he have to put his face so close!

    Didn''t he know that he was handsome?

    Who could stand being so close to a freaking God?

    Just when Yesseca didn''t know what to do, there was a knock on the door.

    "Daddy, Yesseca."

    The door to the study opened and Yesseca walked out.

    At that moment, Montez found that something was fishy.

    It was because Yesseca''s face was as red as a tomato.

    His small body immediately tensed up. "Yesseca, did my dad hit you? Why is your face so red!"

    Madam Quartley wasing up the stairs at this moment, together with Montez.

    She could see that Yesseca came out with a red face.

    Montez was still a child who didn''t know anything, but Madam Quartley was not a child anymore. Even if she was old now, she was once a youngster too.

    Madam Quartley couldn''t help but feel happy.

    Did her cold-blooded grandson finally listen to her and start to find a wife? Didn''t he make the girl blush?

    Yesseca touched her face and it was burning hot.

    D*mn it!

    It was all his fault. Why was he getting so close to her?

    It was so disappointing that she blushed when a man was leaning so close to her.

    "Yesseca, talk to me. Did daddy hit you? I am going to find him." Montez was filled with justice.

    In a haste, Yesseca grabbed Montez''s hand. "Montez, what are you talking about? Your dad would never hit me."

    "Then why is your face so red then?" Montez asked.

    Yesseca didn''t know how to respond.

    Awkwardly, she said, "Perhaps the weather is too hot."

    "Is it hot?" Montez said, "It''s not hot."

    Not knowing what to say, Yesseca then gave a dryugh. "Didn''t you say that you''ll bring me to your new toys? Where are they? I wanna see them." After all, a child was a child. When Montez heard that Yesseca wanted to see his toys, he instantly stopped thinking about Yesseca blushing. He said happily, "Follow me, I''ll bring you there."

    It was alreadyte when Yesseca came. After watching Montez''s new toys for a while, it was soon time for dinner.

    With that, Montez asked Yesseca to stay home for dinner.

    Yesseca rejected at first, but she couldn''t resist his pestering and finally gave in.

    "Yesseca, please eat with me. The butler said that daddy is so busy that he might not be able to have dinner with me. I will be lonely then, please apany me for dinner," Montez said in a coy voice.

    Montez always said so... but the most important thing was that Montez said that Tremaine would note down for dinner at night, so Yesseca agreed.

    When she arrived at the dining room, she still felt depressed although Tremaine was gone.

    That was the eldest daughter-inw of the Quartley family.

    When Yuliana saw Yesseca, she was stunned and then said in a strange tone, "Hey, the person who shouldn''t havee is here again." Rolling her eyes, Yesseca ignored Yuliana.

    She was here to apany Montez, so she couldn''t care less about what others said.

    When Yuliana saw that Yesseca did not respond, she knew that made a fool of herself. She could only look at Yesseca with hatred in her eyes. After a while, Madam Quartley came in.

    On seeing that Tremaine was not there, she asked, "Why didn''t Tremainee down to eat?"

    Immediately, the butler said, "Madam, young master is very busy today. I''m afraid he has no time to eat at night. He said that we should have our dinner first."

    Madam Quartley would not have said anything in the past.

    But now...

    Madam Quartley said, "You''d better ask him toe for dinner. He''s the host, what is there that is more important than our guest. Ask him toe down."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She was a bundle of nerves as soon as she heard that.

    She stayed with the Quartley family for dinner because Montez told her that Tremaine wouldn''te down for dinner, but this time, Madam Quartley asked Tremaine toe down... Content belongs to

    When Yesseca was about to speak, she felt that she would be making a big fuss.

    As for Tremaine, who had been

    living on the iceberg for thousands of years, how could hee down and apany him because of the guests staying in the Quartley family for dinner?

    This was impossible!

    With that in mind, Yesseca was rxed.

    Then, the housekeeper went into the study.

    "Young Master, Madam Quartley wants you to go down and have dinner with her."

    "I''m not going. Tell her that I''m busy." Tremaine said faintly.

    The butler hesitated for a moment before saying, "Young Master, Madam says that you still have to apany a guest."

    "Get out. I''m busy."

    The housekeeper knew that Tremaine wouldn''t go down.

    "Then I''ll take my leave, young master."

    However, when they reached the door, the housekeeper was stopped by Tremaine.

    "Who is the guest you just mentioned?" Tremaine asked.

    "Miss Cowell, she is having dinner here."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    In a sh, Tremaine darkened his eyes.

    It turned out to be Yesseca.

    He stood up and said, "I''ming."

    The butler was stunned at his response.

    He was confused.

    Today, the young master was acting very strange. First, he was told to do such an incredible thing in the mall. Now, he wanted to go downstairs to have dinner just because Yesseca''s here.

    All of a sudden, Tremaine appeared in the dining room.

    tter! tter!

    The cutleries in Yesseca''s hand fell on the dining table.

    Are you kidding me? Why did hee down? She thought to herself.

    Upon seeing Tremaine, she was reminded of the scene in the afternoon.

    The man blocked her door, and his face kept getting closer to her. Their burning desire was out of control, and his handsome features kept erging

    in front of her eyes...

    Yesseca''s face was red as she picked up the fallen fork.

    Tremaine fixed his eyes on Yesseca''s face and took a long time to withdraw his gaze.

    After dinner, Montez mored for Yesseca to show her his toys.

    At this moment, Yesseca''s mood was in a mess and she said that she wanted to go home.

    Montez said, "Well, Yesseca, could you pleasee again next time to y with me?."

    The butler was about to send Yesseca back when Tremaine stood up. "I''ll see her out."

    Everyone in the room was surprised.

    After all, this was the first time Tremaine took the initiative to see someone out. They knew that Tremaine cared about nothing.

    Oh no, there''s something wrong with the young master! The butler thought to himself.

    On the other hand, Montez was on cloud nine. He thought that his father must be so good to Yesseca for his sake.

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538

    ?

    Madam Quartley was all smiles as she thought that her grandson finally listened to her words. This indicated that although she had gotten old, her words still influenced the family''s decisions.

    The only one who was full of anger was Yuliana.

    No matter how hard she tried to cover it up, she could not control the hatred in her eyes!

    Yesseca didn''t want Tremaine to send her, but when she saw everyone looking at her, she couldn''t refuse.

    Left without any option, she could only take a deep breath.

    Forget it. If Tremaine wanted to send her, why should she refuse?

    With that in mind, Yesseca followed Tremaine out of the dining room.

    She followed Tremaine like a little tail, looking unnatural.

    All of a sudden, Tremaine stopped in his tracks.

    "Bang!"

    Yesseca had her head lowered while following

    Tremaine. Thus, she didn''t notice him stopping and bumped into him.

    She rubbed her forehead. "Why didn''t you tell me when you stopped?"

    Tremaine said faintly, "Why don''t you watch out when you walk?"

    Yesseca was dumbfounded.

    Sheined in her heart, "Although this man looks emotionless, he does have a sharp tongue. D*mn, he really can choke people to death with just a word."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    "I''m not here to fight," Yesseca puffed out her tiny mouth.

    However, a smile shed across Tremaine''s eyes.

    His life had always been very in and boring.

    Now, he suddenly found something interesting.

    As they reached the car, Tremaine opened the door and got in.

    Yesseca was about to sit at the back, so she pulled open the back door. However, she discovered... that she could not open it!

    She pulled it for a long time but it still wouldn''t budge.

    An embarrassed expression appeared on Yesseca''s face. "Mr. Quartley, please open the back door."

    Tremaine stayed calm and collected. "It''s broken," he said.

    Yesseca was speechless.

    On seeing that Tremaine''s car was a very high-end one, Yesseca didn''t believe that it could be ruined.

    "Then how am I supposed to sit if it''s broken?" she asked subconsciously.

    "Sit in front."

    "Oh." Yesseca sat on the passenger seat.

    Yesseca was rtively calm when she walked over with Tremaine from the vi just now. However, when she got into the closed-off car, she felt uneasy.

    He recalled the scene when Tremaine''s face was so close to hers.

    In a sh, Yesseca turned her gaze outside the car.

    She looked at the scenery outside the window to distract herself.

    On the other hand, Tremaine started the engine and drove the car.

    "Why do you work in the mall?" His indifferent tone broke the silence.

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Subconsciously, she looked back at Tremaine

    and found that he was staring straight ahead.

    "Are you talking to me?"

    Tremaine''s tone was very cold. "Do you think there is a third person in the car besides you and I? Do you think that I talk to ghosts now?" Yesseca didn''t know what to say.

    As what Tremaine asked just now seemed to be a casual chat, she couldn''t imagine that Tremaine would chat with her.

    Shouldn''t such a man be wearing a poker face and not say a word?

    "I don''t know...because I need a job? Why are you asking why? I like working there to be honest," Yesseca answered after a while.

    "Well it''s tiring and the working hours are long, you still have to endure people''s temper, and your sry is low. What''s the point of doing such a job?" Tremaine nced at Yesseca.

    "Says who?" Yesseca immediately refuted Tremaine. "It''s not as bad as you think. It''s not hard and not tiring at all, and I can even chat with a lot of people. I like this type of work..."

    Yesseca''s words seemed to show that she couldn''t take it anymore.

    She talks a lot because she spent most of her time in the hospital ever since she was sick. At that time, her biggest wish was to leave the hospital to see the outside world. Now that she finally had her wish, how could she feel tired?

    In the end, Yesseca smiled and said. "I''d rather enjoy this sort of life."

    However, Tremaine frowned slightly.

    "Yesseca, you think differently." His lips suddenly opened.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    What does this mean? She thought to herself.

    With that, she looked at Tremaine in confusion.

    However, the man did not seem to give her any answer at all. After finishing this sentence, he did not say a word.

    After a while, they finally arrived at Yesseca''s apartment.

    With that, she got out of the car at the lobby area.

    Waving to Tremaine, she said, "Thank you, Mr. Quartley."

    When she spoke, her eyes and lips curved together, like the crescent moon in the sky.

    "Mmm." Tremaine''s expression was very cold.

    It didn''t bother Yesseca as she had already expected this.

    Thus, she turned around and walked into the building.

    The moment Yesseca turned around, Tremaine''s lips lifted slightly.

    After Tremaine sent Yesseca away, Madam Quartley called Yuliana.

    el

    She told Yuliana what Qiana had said to her. Without further ado, she came to a conclusion. "Montez does need a mother. Even his teacher said something like that. If I didn''t find a mother for her, it would have a great impact on Montez. I''ve made up my mind right now. I''ll try my best to bring Yesseca and Tremaine together. It just so happens that Montez likes that girl too."

    Yuliana immediately understood.

    No wonder Yesseca came for dinner today. It turned out to be Madam Quartley''s efforts!

    She couldn''t help but say, "Madam, I

    think you''re starting to get blunt. Even if Montez needs a mother, he

    needs a

    exampady from a big family. For

    example." She paused and said, "I''m a tady from a good family and have a good educational background. It''s ridiculous to find a servant without a family background or education. The Quartley family will just be humiliated by her."

    "Isn''t it because of Montez? If Montez likes her, it''s better than anything else! Madam Quartley said

    vel

    firmly, "Well, Yuliana, don''t say anything. I have decided that Tremaine''s marriage can''t be dyed forever. Otherwise, Montez will have a psychological problem because he doesn''t have a mother

    like his teacher said. Who can

    shoulder this responsibility?"

    Yuliana eximed, "Olddy!"

    She wanted to persuade her, but was interrupted abruptly. "That''s enough. We''re not talking about Tremaine anymore. How are you and Zorion doing

    recently?"

    Upon hearing the name "Zorion", Yuliana''s blood was boiling.

    How are they brothers? Tremaine was so outstanding, whereas Zorion was an idiot!

    Why was Yuliana so unlucky!

    A lowly servant was qualified to marry Tremaine. How could Yuliana only marry an idiot?

    Is God blind?

    "Just like before," Yuliana said stiffly.

    Madam Quartley seemed to have seen Yuliana''s dissatisfaction. She said "Yuliana, although Zorion isn''t so smart, he is sincere to you. Nowadays, he

    is considered a rare man."

    Yuliana gave a hollowugh. "You are right. He is really rare."

    After saying this, Yuliana felt suffocation in her heart.

    She stood up and said, "Madam, I''m going home to apany Zorion. Have a good rest."

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539

    ?

    After that, Madam Quartley looked at Yuliana with satisfaction. "Sure, drive safely."

    On the other hand, Yuliana''s blood was boiling on the way back.

    A true man was hard toe by!

    Humph! She didn''t even care about sincerity.

    Who would want an idiot''s heart?

    When they arrived at the vi, Zorion came up to them.

    He held a flower in his hand and said with a smile, "My dear, this is a beautiful flower I just picked for you. You must look very beautiful wearing it."

    After that, Zorion stuck the flower in Yuliana''s head.

    Yuliana could imagine her current appearance.

    She would be looking like an idiot with a flower on top of her head.

    The next second, Yuliana took off the flowers on her head and threw them on the ground. Then, she stepped hard on the flowers.

    At that instant, Zorion was dumbfounded.

    By the time he came to his senses, the flowers had been trampled to pieces.

    However, Zorion tried to stop Yuliana. "Yuliana, don''t step on it. It''s not easy for me to pick it for you. Don''t step on it. The flowers are very beautiful, just as beautiful as you."

    Yuliana reached out and shoved Zorion away.

    "Bang!"

    Zorion fell to the ground with a loud bang.

    Yuliana''s body trembled as she eximed, "You idiot, don''t give me anything in the future. I hate you! You stupid man, you have such a handsome face but you are as dumb as a pig!"

    In the distance, Ruth ran over after hearing the noise.

    She was startled when she saw Zorion lying on the ground.

    Squatting down to take a look, she found that Zorion was unconscious.

    However, Yuliana was still pointing at Zorion, letting out a flow of harsh words.

    Thus, Ruth shouted anxiously, "Eldest Young Madam, please stop scolding him. Big Young Master is unconscious!"

    "Faint all you want!" Yuliana shouted angrily, "It''s okay if such a fool dies. At first, I thought Tremaine was superior and unapproachable, so I married this stupid man. But now, even a small servant can marry Tremaine! I..."

    Yuliana was so angry that she took a few steps and kicked Zorion''s body heavily with her high heels. "I''ll kick this idiot to death. If it weren''t for this stupid thing, maybe the woman who married Tremaine would be me! It''s all because of him! It''s all because of him!"

    In the afternoon, Madam Quartley gave Yuliana a hard time, but Yuliana didn''t dare to vent her anger on Madam Quartley. At this moment, she could only vent all her anger on Zorion.

    She couldn''t wait to kick Zorion to death.

    On seeing this, Ruth clung to Yuliana''s feet tightly. "Eldest Young Madam, this is Big Young Master. You can''t do this to Big Young Master!"

    It was a whileter that Madam Quartley got the news that Zorion had an ident.

    In a haste, she hurried to the vi where Zorion lived.

    Yuliana was crying so hard that her face was covered with snot and tears.

    She cried, "Madam, I wanted to go for a walk with Zorion. I was dressing up, and Zorion said that he wanted to go downstairs to grab some water. As soon as he went, he fell off the stairs and fainted.

    What should we do?"

    Madam Quartley was extremely anxious.

    She asked the doctor, and the doctor also said that Zorion was injured in the brain.

    Madam Quartley felt sorry for her eldest son, but she couldn''t me her daughter-inw. She said to Ruth, "Ruth, what are you doing? Didn''t I ask you to take good care of Big Young Master at home? Why did he fall so heavily?"

    Ruth threw a nce at Yuliana for a moment before swallowing all the grievances. "Olddy, it''s all my fault. I was too careless."

    Just a moment ago, Yuliana kept kicking Zorion, who had fallen to the ground, as if she had gone mad. It was useless for her to stop him. In the end, Yuliana snapped out of her anger and asked a doctor to visit Zorion in case something happened.

    She thought it was just a small matter, but the doctor said that Zorion had blood clots in his head and had to undergo surgery.

    Such a big surgery couldn''t be hidden as Yuliana just informed Madam Quartley.

    However, how would Ruth get the courage to tell Madam Quartley the truth? After all, she was just a servant.

    No matter how much she felt wronged or angry, she dared not say anything.

    She just felt sorry for the young master.

    Although she felt injustice for the eldest young master, she could only endure it.

    "You''re normally a quick-witted person. How could you let something like this happen!" Madam Quartley flew off the handle.

    Huffing with anger, she went to the doctor to ask about Zorion''s condition.

    The doctor said Zorion had a blood clot in his head, so he had to perform an operation, but the operation was risky.

    "How could it be possible? It was caused just by falling from the stairs. How could it be this serious?" Madam Quartley couldn''t help but ask.

    The doctor exined to her, "Madam, Mr. Quartley has some old diseases, so if he undergoes a craniotomy, I''m afraid it will awaken his old diseases. This is not easy to deal with."

    Upon hearing this, Madam Quartley''s face turned pale.

    Zorion did have an old disease.

    Otherwise, it wouldn''t turn out like this.

    After all, Tremaine and Zorion were brothers as both of them had outstanding appearances.

    Tremaine was the most outstanding man in the world with super intelligence. On the other hand, Zorion...

    It was all because of his brain...This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Madam Quartley had no choice but to let Tremainee over.

    She couldn''t make up her mind, so she could only let Tremaine make the decision.

    After all, Tremaine was the backbone of the family.

    As soon as Tremaine saw Zorion, he realized something was wrong.

    Zorion was injured.

    If he had fallen down from the stairs, there wouldn''t be scars like this.

    In a trice, Tremaine cast a sharp nce at Yuliana.

    At that instant, Yuliana''s heart skipped a beat.

    Then, she squeezed out a few tears and said, "Tremaine, think of a way to help Zorion. Otherwise, what will I do if Zorion doesn''t wake up? I''d rather

    die."

    On seeing that Yuliana was crying, Tremaine restrained his thoughts.

    Now everything was just his guess, not to mention that the most important thing was to let Zorion wake up. He would talk about it after Zorion was awake.

    With that, Tremaine asked the doctor for details about Zorion''s injury.

    The doctor said there was a block of blood in Zorion''s head now, and he had to perform surgery to wake him up. However, the problem was that the operation was very risky because once it involved the old ailment in Zorion''s head, Zorion might not be as simple as a fool as he might be stuck in aa.

    "How high is your sess rate in this surgery?" Tremaine asked in a low voice.

    The doctor thought for a moment and said, "About 50% chance."

    "How likely is the best doctor in this field to seed?" Tremaine asked again.

    The doctor smiled bitterly and said,

    is

    .ne

    "Mr. Quartley, I''m already a professional in this field, but there a doctor better than me. He is currently in the United States, but I think his probability of sess is stiff not more than 90%."

    With that being said, Tremaine decided to go to America.

    Furthermore, he wanted to go there personally.

    Knowing that Tremaine wanted to go there by himself, Madam Quartley hesitated and said, "Tremaine, why don''t we send someone there? You''re upied with work, I don''t want to

    wny your

    time."

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540

    ?

    Tremaine said in a calm tone, "Now, my brother''s health is the most important issue. I''m going to invite him in person."

    Madam Quartley sighed slightly, but she still felt warm from the bottom of her heart.

    Tremaine valued his big brother very much, although his big brother was a fool.

    "Then hurry up ande back quickly."

    ncing at the time, Tremaine said, "I''m leaving now and will probably reach at this time tomorrow."

    At night, when Yesseca got off work, she saw a small figure squatting at the door of the building.

    The figure looked very familiar.

    Fixing her eyes at it, she found that it was Montez.

    With that, Yesseca walked over quickly.

    As soon as he caught sight of Yesseca, Montez went over to her.

    He threw himself into Yesseca''s arms. "Yesseca, you''re back. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."

    Yesseca rubbed his head. "Why are you here? Does your daddy know you''re here?"

    Before Montez answered, the housekeeper popped out of nowhere.

    "Miss Cowell." The butler''s voice sounded very polite.

    Yesseca nodded to the housekeeper. "Hello, Mr. Butler."

    After that, the butler said helplessly, "The young master insisted on seeing you. I have no choice but to bring him here." "Does Mr. Quartley know that?"

    "My dad went abroad." Montez answered on behalf of the housekeeper in a haste.

    At that instant, Yesseca was dumbstruck.

    She smiled helplessly.

    No wonder the housekeeper dared to bring Montez here. It turned out that it was because he had gone abroad.

    Montez hugged Yesseca tightly. "I don''t care, Yesseca. Come and sleep with me tonight. Daddy isn''t home, so I need someone to sleep with!" Yesseca subconsciously threw a questioning nce at the butler.

    In fact, the butler was also in a dilemma.

    On seeing that they were indecisive, Montez pouted. "Housekeeper, you have to agree. Otherwise, I won''t like you anymore."

    Montez had always been good-looking. When he pouted his little mouth, he looked so cute that people couldn''t bear to reject his requests.

    The butler couldn''t bear to refuse and knew that he couldn''t do so.

    Now that the young master was gone, the young master''s descendant could do whatever he wanted. How could he listen to him? The butler took a step back. "Then Miss Cowell, please take good care of the young master tonight. I''ll pick him up tomorrow." Yesseca immediately agreed. "Don''t worry. I will definitely take good care of Montez."

    Upon seeing that the butler agreed, Montez was jumping in joy,

    "Yeah, I can finally sleep with Yesseca."

    Looking at his happy face, Yesseca couldn''t help but broke into a smile.

    After arriving at the apartment, Yesseca apanied Montez to read books for a while before getting ready to sleep.

    However, he did not want to sleep so soon when he got into bed.

    He took Yesseca''s hand and said, "Yesseca, it''s not easy for us to be in the same bed. So if we just sleep, it will be too much of a waste." Yessecaughed, "Then what do you want to do Montez?"

    Montez rolled his eyes and said, "I want to have a chat with you for the whole night so that I won''t waste this opportunity."

    Yesseca didn''t know how to respond.

    She said, "Well, let''s have a good chat then. Why did your daddy go abroad?"

    Montez''s happy expression froze when she said that. "My uncle fell down from the stairs and was unconscious."

    Yesseca was stunned,

    Is Montez''s uncle Yuliana''s husband and Tremaine''s eldest brother? She thought to herself.

    "What happened to him? How did he fall off?" Yesseca asked urgently.

    He shook his little head and said, "I don''t know. Anyways, uncle fell down from the stairs and the doctor said there was a blood clot in his head, but it seemed to be very risky. So my father went abroad to find the best doctor."

    "Your father went himself? Why didn''t he send someone to invite them?" Yesseca subconsciously asked.

    In her mind, Tremaine was a cool man. He would never do anything himself unless it affects him in any way.

    Montez''s eyes widened. "Of course

    he went himself, my dad and uncle are close, so he wanted to invite the doctor personally. My

    great-grandma also said that sh

    would send someone to invite them, but my dad didn''t agree. In fact, although my dad has a cold

    personality, he treats his family very well." Content belongs to

    The word "cold" made Yesseca''s mouth twitch.

    "Then will the doctor that your dad hire be able to cure your uncle?" Yesseca suddenly thought of something and asked immediately.

    Montez shook her head and said, "I don''t know. They just said that the chances of sess will be bigger with that doctor operating."

    Mortez paused for a while and said in a worried tone, "In fact, I''m also afraid. It''s not good if uncle gets stuck in aa after the operation. He is already so pitiful."

    Yesseca''s eyes narrowed. "Montez, actually I have a n. Can you give it a try?"

    "Yesseca, do you have a solution?" Mortez could not believe it.

    Yesseca nodded.

    When she was in the hospital, she once stayed in a patient''s bed next to a patient who also had a piece of blood in his head after a fall. The doctor did not dare to perform

    surgery on the patient, sayingel

    the ce where the piece of Blood was located was very dangerous and he would die if he could not get it. Content belongs to

    Finally, the patient''s family found an old herb specialist, who wrote a prescription for the patient and said that drinking this medicine could drive away the blood clot in his brain.

    When the patient drank the medicine, the blood clot in his brain really did dissipate gradually.

    As Yesseca was on the bed next to that patient, they had a good rtionship and so she was very clear about the whole process.

    Later on, Lothar asked the patient for the prescription and said that he might be able to use it someday.

    The prescription was now in the apartment.

    "I have a prescription that might be able to dispel the blood clot in your uncle''s brain, because I once met someone who also used this prescription to dispel the blood clot," Yesseca said to him.

    Montez became excited as soon as he heard that.

    "Then I''ll call my daddy now and ask him toe back, so that my uncle won''t have to do the operation." "I think it''s better to let your dad hire the doctor." After thinking about it, Yesseca still felt insecure.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    After all, she doesn''t have much confidence. Besides, Montez''s uncle won''t necessarily be having the same symptoms as the patient. What if he makes a mistake? How can she afford this responsibility?

    However, Mortez''s attitude was very determined.

    Besides, he begged Yesseca in a soft voice, "Yessesa, you have to help me. The doctor said that my uncle''s operation is very risky. If he is not careful, he will be stuck

    ina

    coma. Can you bear to see my uncle be in a vegetative state? Yesseca, you are the best person in the world."

    In the end, Mortez finally persuaded Yesseca.

    "Although my prescription may not be useful, I''d better try it."

    Mortez was right. There were risks in surgery. Although she didn''t know the young master of the Quartley family, she would be guilty if he became a

    patient in a vegetative state just because she decided not to help!

    Of course, in order to reassure herself, she asked Mortez not to call Tremaine.

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541

    ?

    After giving it some thought, she decided that she would wait until Tremaine came back from the doctor. If the doctor was 100% sure that the operation would be sessful, then she would not have to do this. The next day soon arrived.

    In the morning, the housekeeper came to pick Montez up.

    Yesseca got into the car with them.

    In the car, Mortez told the housekeeper what Yesseca said to him about the alternative n.

    He said excitedly, "Butler, Yesseca has a way. My uncle doesn''t have to take the risk of having an operation."

    However, the butler did not reply.

    When they arrived at the Quartley Family, the butler gave Yesseca a look.

    Immediately, Yesseca understood his intentions.

    She said to Montez, "Montez, can you wait for me inside? I''ll be right there."

    He did not think much about it. "Okay, I''ll go first then. Yesseca, hurry up ande in."

    After that, Mortez ran into the vi alone.

    "Mr. Butler, what''s up?" Yesseca asked.

    The butler looked grave. "Miss Cowell, is what the young master said true?"

    Yesseca nodded. "It''s true."

    "Miss Cowell, this is not a joke." In the eyes of the housekeeper, there was nothing that even the doctors could do. How could Yesseca possibly do anything?

    With that, Yesseca let out a bitterugh.

    She actually understood how the butler felt.

    This matter truly did sound very inconceivable and impossible to achieve.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If she had not experienced it personally, and if the sick friend had not been in the bed next to her, she would not have believed it either.

    Thus, Yesseca said to the housekeeper, "Mr. Butler, I once had a sick friend who also had blood clots in her brain. If Big Master''s illness is the same as my friend''s, I''m still confident in this."

    The butler hesitated for a moment before he lowered his voice and said, "Miss Cowell, this matter is risky. I advise you not to do it."

    As the butler had been with Yesseca for so long, he liked her a lot.

    Therefore, he wanted to remind Yesseca.

    If the prescription Yesseca mentioned was really useful, everyone would be happy.

    If it turns out the bad way, she would be in big trouble. After all, the Quartley family was not an ordinary family.

    Thus, it''s better for Yesseca to act as if she didn''t know. There was no need for her to get involved in this mess.

    With that, Yesseca understood the housekeeper''s intentions.

    Putting on a smile, she said, "Mr. Butler, I know what you mean, but if I know that I can save people and decided not to, I will certainly feel sorry. What''s more, I won''t insist on using my prescription. The decision is within the hands of the Quartley family. If they agree to use it, I will take it out."

    On seeing Yesseca''s resolute attitude, the butler could only sigh.

    After a while, Yesseca and the housekeeper walked into the Quartley''s Vi together, but they didn''t expect that there was already a big disturbance in the vi.

    It turned out that Mortez saw Madam Quartley as soon as she entered the vi. The child immediately told Madam Quartley about

    Yesseca''s prescription without any preparation.

    Madam Quartley called Yuliana, but she did not believe Yuliana''s words.

    When Mortez saw Yessecaing in, she quickly ran over and took Yesseca''s hand. He pouted his small mouth and said with a grievance,

    "Yesseca, aunty doesn''t believe your prescription. She said that your prescription is useless. Tell her quickly that your prescription is absolutely useful. It will definitely save uncle."

    Yesseca threw a nce at Yuliana.

    On the other hand, Yuliana returned the look with raised eyes.

    Her appearance made Yesseca very ufortable.

    However, even if she was ufortable, she would still choose to save the people in need.

    Yesseca said, "Madam Quartley,

    Eldest Young Madam, my prescription is indeed very effective Back then, that sick friend of mine didn''t even dare to perform surgery to remove a clot in her brain. In the end, the clot in her brain dissolved after consuming the medicine. Even the doctors say that it''s amazing."

    Instantly, Yuliana sneered. "Madam, did you hear that? This woman came here to y tricks. She thinks that she is a little girl who can do everything even when the doctors can do nothing. She is stupid enough to think that our Quartley family is foolish." Content belongs to

    "I''m telling the truth. At that time, the prescription of the patient was opened by a retired herb specialist. As the patient''s family and my brother are on good terms, he gave the prescription to my brother."

    Yuliana said coldly, "How much do I need to pay for your prescription?"

    Upon hearing Yuliana''s words, Yesseca flew off the handle.

    She said, "Young madam, I don''t want a penny. I don''t even want your money. I wanted to give it to Big Master for free."

    "Wow." Yuliana''s tone was even more sarcastic. "In order to please the Quartley family, you would do anything."

    After a pause, Yuliana changed the topic. "Do you think my husband is an object to be used casually to please the Quartley family? If something happens, can you take responsibility?"

    "It''s your choice whether to use the prescription or not"

    At this moment, Madam Quartley finally spoke up.

    "Yesseca, Tremaine specially went to invite the doctor. Let''s wait for the doctor to inspect Zorion

    first."

    With that, Yesseca understood what Madam Quartley meant.

    She thought of her kindness, but she couldn''t help it even if her kindness wasn''t needed.

    She nodded. "Okay, Madam, I''ll leave first."

    Since the Quartley family didn''t need her, there was no need for her to stay here.

    However, before she could step out, Yuliana''s cold voice came, "Wait!"

    Yesseca looked at Yuliana. "Is there anything else?"

    Yuliana looked straight at Yesseca. "Tell me, why did you take a prescription and show it to my family? What are you thinking?"

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She was indeed dumbstruck by her questions.

    What was she thinking?

    What kind of idea could she possibly have?

    She just heard Mortez''s words and began to think of helping others. How would she know that she was being misunderstood like this!

    Before Yesseca could speak, Mortez had already stood up. "Aunty, how can you speak so fiercely to Yesseca? You''re not allowed to speak to her like

    this!"

    Mortez''s tone was very harsh.

    On hearing this, Yuliana was so furious that she almost jumped.

    She was about to reprimand Mortez but she swallowed her words.

    Yuliana looked at Madam Quartley. "Madam, look at this. How can he talk to me like this? Zorion is Montez''s uncle and his life is still uncertain. Montez just talks to me

    like that. He doesn''t respect all. Content belongs to

    swne

    In her opinion, the ce of elders and the youngsters needed to be sorted out. The younger had to respect the elder. Therefore, she was a little displeased when Mortez talked to her like that.

    Madam Quartley looked at Montez and said, "Montez, apologize to your aunt. Your aunt is your elder. You can''t talk to her like this."

    However, he was stubborn.

    He raised his head and huffed. "I won''t apologize. I''ll mess with anyone who bullies Yesseca!"

    Yuliana raised her voice, "Madam, did you hear that? Did he treat me like this because of an outsider?"

    Madam Quartley frowned slightly.

    She liked Yesseca and wanted Yesseca to enter the Quartley family to be Montez''s "mom".

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542

    ?

    After all, Yesseca was not part of the Quartley family yet and was still an outsider.

    Montez was contradicting Yuliana for an outsider.

    Thus, Madam Quartley was unhappy about his attitude.

    As it was written all over her face, Yesseca could see her dissatisfaction.

    With that, she broke the silence and said, "Madam Quartley, Ms. Yuliana, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t havee. I''m leaving now."

    On the contrary, she didn''t want to say that. After all, she did not do anything wrong but she was afraid that it would affect Montez and cause disputes in their family, so she suppressed her emotions in her heart and said what she thought was the best reply.

    However, when she wanted to leave, Montez refused to let her go.

    Holding on to Yesseca''s hand tightly, he said, "Yesseca, please don''t go, I won''t let you leave."

    Yesseca was in a difficult position.

    At this moment, a figure suddenly walked in that seemed to have saved her from this awkward

    situation.

    The man was tall and majestic, but he looked exhausted.

    Tremaine was back!

    Montez''s eyes brightened when he caught sight of Tremaine.

    In a sh, he let go of Yesseca''s hand and ran towards his father.

    As he spoke, his voice was full ofints. "Daddy, you are finally back. Aunt Yuliana wants to drive Yesseca away. Please help me ask Yesseca to stay."

    After a moment, Tremaine''s gaze fell on Yesseca''s face.

    Yesseca felt that his gaze was extremely deep, like a bottomless whirlpool. All of a sudden, she felt a little ufortable.

    At this moment, Yuliana had already stood up and refuted, "Master, you are back. Do you know what Yesseca wanted to do? She brought in a mysterious recipe and insisted that I prepare it for Zorion. I am Zorion''s wife. How can I let Zorion drink such cheap and suspicious things? I''m suspecting that there is a motive behind her act!"

    Yesseca was shocked by Yuliana''s ability to turn the tables.

    She raised her voice and said, "Young madam, please behave yourself! First of all, my prescription is not obscene. It was given to me by a sick friend, and I didn''t insist that Big Master needs to drink it. If you want it, I will give it to you. If you don''t want it, I will leave. How can you say that I insist on Big Master drinking it?"

    "It''s all because of you!" Yuliana said ironically, "If I don''t want you to take it, you instigated Montez to teach me a lesson. What do you mean you didn''t insist on giving it to Zorion? What are you trying to do here?"

    After that, Yuliana looked at Tremaine again. "Young Master, you have to check on her and see what her selfish motive is."

    "Ms. Yuliana, you are simply talking nonsense. What can I possibly do? I''m just being generous."

    "Generous? I could smell your evil motives from a mile away!"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Enough!" A low voice suddenly sounded.

    The voice was so cold that it made them feel a shiver down their spine.

    All of a sudden, the room was in absolute silence. It was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.

    Thus, Yuliana did not dare to say anything.

    Yesseca was so angry that her chest heaved violently.

    It was too much. She was just trying to help by getting the prescription for the Young Master of the Quartley Family, but now, she was framed. What was going on?

    "What''s going on?" His deep gaze fixed on Yesseca''s face.

    Yesseca held her breath.

    She was so angry with Yuliana that she didn''t want to exin at all. She couldn''t wait to turn around and leave at this moment. However, she was asked by a man like this...

    Not knowing if it was her illusion, but she had a feeling that Tremaine trusted her. When she said the cause and effect of the matter, Tremaine would definitely help her.

    So, Yesseca told him what had happened.

    As soon as she finished speaking, Yuliana''s voice followed. "Look, Young Master, if this isn''t a chatan, what''s that?"

    Tremaine''s eyes became bright.

    After a long time, he said in a low voice, "Then let''s try it. Yesseca, give me the prescription."

    The room fell silent yet again.

    His words shocked everyone in the room.

    Yuliana''s mouth was wide open, which could fit two big eggs!

    Furthermore, Yesseca was taken aback as she couldn''t believe it as well.

    Although she subconsciously felt that Tremaine would believe her, she predicted that he would believe she brought no harm to the family. It was out of her expectations that this man would also believe in her prescription, and even wanted to try Without asking anything!

    Besides, Madam Quartley felt that it was too hasty.

    She couldn''t help but to interupt, "Tremaine, didn''t you go abroad to invite a doctor? Let the doctore first. This is not a joke."

    Madam Quartley didn''t really believe Yesseca''s prescription.

    "The doctor had already checked on him." Tremaine said, "The surgery is very risky. The doctor can''t guarantee his safety. There is only a 50% chance of sess."

    As soon as he came back, he took the doctor to see Zorion, then he came to the living room.

    "Even if the odds are 50%, we can''t use this woman''s prescription. She''ll kill Zorion!" Yuliana shouted, "Madam, you have to stop it!"

    Madam Quartley hesitated for a moment and said, "Even if the probability of sess is only fifty percent. We''d better have an operation."

    "Madam," Tremaine stressed each word, "I believe her."

    She was speechless.

    On the other hand, Yesseca''s eyes rippled.

    "I believe her."

    It was such a simple word, but it knocked on her heart, which made her overwhelmed with joy.

    "Young Master, you can''t do this. You''re going to hurt Zorion."

    "Shut up."

    Before Yuliana finished speaking, Tremaine interrupted her.

    Then, Tremaine casted a sharp nce at Yuliana.

    The light in his eyes seemed to be able to melt into an illusory dagger and prate Yuliana''s heart.

    Yuliana''s mouth moved a little, but she didn''t dare to speak.

    Besides, Madam Quartley didn''t say anything either.

    Although she didn''t really believe Yesseca''s prescription, she knew that her grandson was always the calm and rational one. Since he said he wanted to use it, she would give it a try.

    Yesseca might act recklessly, but Tremaine

    wouldn''t.

    With that, Yesseca handed the prescription to Tremaine.

    All kinds of herbs were written on it.

    She said to Tremaine, "This is the prescription given to me by the old herb specialist. My friend lost all the blood clots in her brain after three days of eating it."

    "I''ll take this to the doctor."

    Yesseca nodded. "I''ll go with you."

    She also wanted to listen to what the doctor said about this prescription.

    Montez also wanted to go with them, but Madam Quartley stopped him.

    Although the Quartley family was rich, Madam Quartley was still superstitious.

    At this moment, Madam Quartley thinks that Zorion was sick because of bad luck. Adults should be fine, but she couldn''t let Montez endure the bad

    luck.

    After that, Yesseca and Tremaine walked out of the vi.

    The Quartley familypound was

    very massive like arge manor. The three vis were located far away from each other. Fortunately, thendscape here was well- arranged. There were cobblestone paths along the way, with green grass and flowers on the side, making a walk in their garden an absolute joy.

    "Mr. Quartley, why would you believe in me?" Yesseca asked what she wanted to ask in the main vi.

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543

    ?

    Tremaine nced at Yesseca and said, "I believed you because I wanted to. There''s no reason to it."

    "There should be a reason for everything!" Yesseca couldn''t help but blurt out.

    "Then, why is your face so round?"

    Yesseca:" "

    She touched her face subconsciously.

    Was her face round?

    Also, she was asking him about his faith in her remedy, why did he shift the topic to the shape of her face?

    "How would I know why my face is round?" Yesseca asked him instead of giving him an answer.

    "Then how do I know why I believe you?" Tremaine''s voice was cold.

    Yesseca was dumbstruck yet again.

    She was in awe of this man.

    He didn''t talk much, but every time he wanted to block out the question of others, he had the ability to shut them up right away.

    Yesseca paused for a moment before saying.

    "However, thank you very much. No one believed me just now. You are the only one who did."

    As she spoke, Tremaine fixed his eyes at her.

    Just as he was about to open his lips, he seemed to have thought of something else and decided not to speak.

    In a blink of an eye, they arrived at Zorion''s vi.

    This was Yesseca''s first visit to Zorion''s vi.

    Zorion''s vi was slightly smaller than Tremaine''s, but it was still luxurious inside.

    The decoration of Tremaine''s vi was rather low-key but majestic. The theme was ck and white, while Zorion''s vi was exaggeratedly luxurious and magnificent. Yesseca had a feeling that the decorations must have been done by Yuliana.

    After a quick stroll around the vi, Tremaine took Yesseca to Zorion''s room.

    Zorion was lying in bed, with the medical equipment that Yesseca couldn''t understand next to him. Furthermore, there was a tube going into Zorion''s body.

    Yesseca couldn''t help but sigh.

    After all, a rich family did not even need to go to a hospital. They could just arrange a small ward directly in their houses.

    There was also a doctor standing in the ward.

    He was a Chinese doctor who was specially invited by Tremaine from the United States.

    "How is he doing?" Tremaine asked the doctor.

    The doctor''s expression showed a sign of worry. "Mr. Quartley, the patient''s blood clot is close to the dense blood vessels. Along with the preexisting condition of the patient, my answer is still the same as before, only a fifty percent certainty."

    Tremaine nodded.

    He said to Yesseca, "Yesseca, take out your prescription."

    "Ah..." Hearing Tremaine''s words, Yesseca came to her senses.

    All her attention was fixed on Zorion, who was lying in bed.

    Zorion indeed looked very handsome.

    Although his face was so pale and his eyes were closed, it was still easy to see that he was just like Tremaine, as both figure and appearance are almost impable.

    Yesseca took out the prescription from her pocket. She and Montez brought it with them when they came to the Quartley family.

    With that, Yesseca carefully handed the prescription to Tremaine.

    When Tremaine took it, his finger met Yesseca''s.

    Both of them seemed to be stunned.

    At that instant, Yesseca was a bundle of nerves. Her heart was palpitating wildly in her chest. After a second of stupefaction, she pulled her hand back hastily. However, Tremaine didn''t even take the prescription before it drifted to the ground. Yesseca was speechless.

    She was about to bend down to pick up the piece of paper when his low voice reached her ears. "I''ll do it."

    Then, Tremaine bent down to pick up the paper on the ground.

    The man was elegant and noble- looking. Even when he bent down to pick up a piece of paper, it was attractive enough to make the girls go crazy over him. Tremaine nced at the prescription written on the paper and handed it to the doctor.

    He said, "This is a prescription given by an old her specialist. There had been a sessful case where the block of Blood in a patient''s brain was dispelled after taking this medicine. Can you help me look through the list and predict whether it be effective?"

    Next to him, Yesseca was also watching the doctor as she held her breath.

    She was so afraid that the doctor would deny her prescription. At this moment, she hoped that her prescription could work so she would be able to help Zorion.

    Her first priority is to be able to help Zorion.

    Prior to her kindness, she also wanted it to work because Tremaine trusted her. She didn''t want to disappoint him.

    The doctor looked at it for a long

    time before he said, "Mr. Quartley, I''m a man of science and never dealt with these types of medicines before don''t know if the herbs inContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    the prescription are useful or not,

    but it''s highly unlikely to harm the patient. Whether to try or not, I can''t really give anyments, it depends on your own choice."

    Yesseca subconsciously looked up at Tremaine.

    She thought to herself, "I don''t think this man would use my prescription. After all, the doctor had said so."

    After thinking for a moment, she opened her mouth and said, "Doctor, my friend once used this prescription. At that time, he..."

    She told the doctor about her friend''s symptoms in detail.

    The doctor immediately said, "Your friend''s symptoms are exactly the same as the current

    patient''s."

    Upon hearing this, Yesseca''s eyes lit up as she regained a bit of confidence in herself.

    "Mr. Quartley, you can have a try. The doctor just said that although the harbs can''t guarantee to be useful, it won''t hurt to try, right?"

    Tremaine narrowed his eyes slightly.

    After a while, he opened his thin lips slightly and said, "Then let''s have a try."

    "No!"

    At this moment, a sharp female voice came from behind them.

    It turned out that Yuliana came over at some point.

    Looking fiercely at Yesseca, she eximed, "Tremaine, how can you listen to a servant''s nonsense? Do you want to give your big brother a try for whatever she gives you?" "She''s not a servant," Tremaine looked at Yuliana coldly. "She''s a guest of the Quartley family."

    Yuliana said angrily, "Well, even if she is not a servant, she is also an ignorant girl. If something went wrong because of her prescription, who will take this responsibility?"

    "I will." The man''s voice was faint but powerful.

    Tremaine''s words made Yuliana speechless.

    After a while, she huffed, "Fine, do what you want!"

    After that, she gave Yesseca a death re and said, "If anything goes wrong, I will not let you off the hook."

    The herbs in Yesseca''s prescription were bought and prepared. It was then served to Zorion.

    n

    Yesseca remembered that her sick friend had lost all the blood clots in her brain on the third day after taking the prescription. She estimated that Zorion would take as long as her friend.

    In the evening, Yesseca wanted to head home, but Yuliana refused to let her.

    She looked at Yesseca darkly. "No way! What if something happens to my Zorion and you run away? You must stay here!"

    Yesseca was dumbfounded at her words.

    Sure, if that''s the game she wants to y, she''ll stay.

    She said, "Since Ms. Yuliana is being so generous and insisted that I stay, I''ll not reject your kind offer."

    Tremaine didn''t know about the conversation between Yesseca and Yuliana.

    After dinner, Tremaine wanted to send Yesseca back home.

    However, Yesseca refused.

    She said, "Mr. Quartley, if you don''t mind, I''ll stay here overnight. When Zorion wakes up. I''ll leave after seeing that he''s fine."

    A trace of surprise shed in Tremaine''s eyes, but it disappeared quickly like a dragonfly skimming on water.

    "You want to stay with the Quartley family for the night?"

    "Yes." Yesseca nodded.

    She had nothing to worry about as she just wanted to wait there for Zorion to wake up.

    "Aren''t you afraid that I will flirt with you again?"

    His low voice sounded a little more indescribable.

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544

    ?

    Yesseca was taken aback by his words.

    After realizing what she had heard, a hint of embarrassment shed across her pale face.

    Before this, she despised Tremaine very much, but after spending some time together, she found that Tremaine didn''t seem to be as despicable as she thought.

    Yesseca coughed and said, "Mr. Quartley, I think there''s a misunderstanding between us."

    "You think?"

    Yesseca continued, "Previously, you thought I came to the Quartley family for a purpose, so you deliberately flirted with me to drive me away. Now the misunderstanding has been made clear, I believe you will not do such an idiotic thing." Idiotic?

    Tremaine''s handsome face darkened in an instant.

    He said in a cold voice, "Yesseca, this is the first time someone used such words to describe me."

    Yessecaughed dryly, "Then it seems that a lot of people didn''t understand you before."

    Tremaine was speechless.

    He narrowed his eyes. "It seems that you know me very well."

    Yesseca''s lips curled up slightly. "Of course, I now know that although Mr. Quartley''s face is as cold as a refrigerator, you''re actually quite nice."

    Tremaine was dumbfounded yet again.

    "I''ve never seen a woman who is worse than you in making small talk," said Tremaine.

    Yesseca added, "I''ve never seen a man who has a straighter face than yourself, Mr. Quartley."

    "Are you sure? I might be suffering from facial paralysis." Tremaine''s handsome face suddenly approached hers again.

    It was Yesseca''s turn to be dumbstruck this time.

    Her heart was pounding and her breathing was rapid.

    D*mn it, why did this man lean in again likest time? He probably didn''t know that it was very tempting. His swift movements would easily make people blush and race their heartbeat to a dangerous level. After all, it was okay to see such a beautiful face from a distance, but it was really unbearable when they were so close to each other.

    Just when Yesseca was panicking, a crisp child''s voice came from behind.

    "Yesseca!"

    That was Montez''s voice.

    Yesseca heaved a sigh of relief.

    Montez, you came just at the right time!

    She immediately turned to look at the cute little boy. "Montez, you''re here."

    Montez looked at Yesseca and then at Tremaine who was standing beside her. "Yesseca, are you chatting with daddy?"

    Yesseca''s face flushed subconsciously, and her voice faltered as she replied, "Yes."

    At that moment. Montez''s lips curved into a smile.

    He smiled happily and said, "Yesseca, you need to chat with daddy more so that you can have a good rtionship with him."

    Montez''s words left Yesseca tongue-tied.

    What was Montez trying to imply?

    She said dryly, "I''ll stay here to sleep with Montez today. I''ll help you clean up the room."

    Montez''s eyes lit up upon hearing this.

    "Yesseca, are you really sleeping with me tonight?"

    As soon as he finished speaking. Yesseca had already disappeared.

    With his big bright eyes, Montez looked at

    Tremaine meaningfully.

    "Daddy, did you convince Yesseca to stay?" Montez asked Tremaine.

    Tremaine didn''t speak yet, but Montez continued. "Daddy, you are the best daddy in the world. You know that I love Yesseca, so you specially asked Yesseca to stay. Daddy, you wanted to help me, didn''t you? I love you so much." Tremaine looked at him coldly and said, "You''re overthinking."

    "I didn''t," Montez blinked his eyes. "I know that although you look very cold, you''re very thoughtful when ites to me. This is why I asked Yesseca to get close to daddy. Dad, you can stop worrying, I will definitely get Yesseca to serve you as her father-inw." Tremaine didn''t know how to respond to Montez.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    That night, Montez slept with Yesseca.

    He pulled onto Yesseca and spoke non-stop.

    Of course, they were all children''s talk.

    Things like which Ultraman was the best, which toy model was the best looking, or whether he grew taller.

    As he spoke, he somehow brought Tremaine up.

    In order to reassure Yesseca and let her know that

    Tremaine, as her father-inw, liked

    Yesseca very much. He specially

    said to Yesseca, "Yesseca, let

    m�� tell

    you something. My father likes you

    very much." Content belongs to

    Yesseca was caught off guard.

    Her face suddenly turned red, and even her ears became hot. "Montez, what are you talking about?"

    "I''m serious!" Montez said seriously, "My dad likes you very much, so Yesseca, you can live with the Quartley family for the rest of your life!"

    As he spoke, Yesseca''s face turned even redder.

    Helplessly, she said to Montez again, "Montez, stop talking and get some rest. Let''s go to sleep."

    Only then did Montez jump into the quilt.

    On seeing that he was getting ready for bed, Yessecaid down next to him.

    However, not long after Montez got under the nket, he looked at Yesseca with his sparkling eyes and said, "Yesseca, my dad really likes you." Yesseca was speechless.

    She covered his eyes and said, "Okay, Montez, go to sleep."

    With a smile, Montez said, "I''m sleeping."

    After an unknown period of time, Yesseca heard his even and sweet breathing.

    However, Yesseca couldn''t fall asleep.

    Montez''s words were flooding through her mind.

    Tremaine liked her.

    How, how could this be possible!

    Suddenly, Yesseca recalled that the first time she left the family, she saw Montez and Tremaine standing together...

    Did Tremaine say anything to him at that time?

    Her ears were burning hot.

    Tremaine told Montez that he liked her?

    Otherwise, why else would Montez suddenly say these words?

    How was that possible?

    How could he like her?

    Yesseca felt that her heart was in a state of chaos.

    Furthermore, her heart was also beating like a drum.

    She thought of Tremaine''s abnormality these days. The man was so nice to her, and his words were not as harsh as usual, and he even wanted to chat with her...

    Yesseca bit her lip.

    What was going on?

    Tremaine hated her so much before. How could he have changed?

    After a long time, Yesseca got out of bed.

    Oh no, she couldn''t sleep anymore.

    Her mind was filled with thoughts, she couldn''t focus on anything, let alone sleep.

    Thus, Yesseca decided to go out for a stroll.

    When she walked out of the bedroom, she happened to meet the housekeeper.

    "Miss Cowell." The housekeeper greeted Yesseca. "Young Master is asleep?" "Yeah he''s asleep."

    "Why don''t you rest with him then, Miss Cowell?"

    "I''m going out for a walk."

    "That''s right, it''s still early." The butler paused for a moment before continuing, "I heard that Master Zorion seems to be in a good condition. Miss Cowell, your prescription might really be useful."

    Upon hearing this, Yesseca was in high spirits. "That''s good."

    After chatting with the housekeeper for a while, Yesseca went downstairs.

    There was arge garden outside the Quartley''s vi. Yesseca walked towards the garden.

    Before she got to the garden, she met Tremaine.

    Tremaine must have been visiting Zorion before this, and he was on his way back.

    Nobody would have thought of the coincidence that both of them will meet in this vast garden.

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545

    ?

    When Yesseca saw Tremaine, she was flustered, like a thief who saw a policeman.

    This is all because of what Montez said to her just now.

    Subconsciously, Yesseca wanted to avoid Tremaine.

    However, she realized that there seemed to be nowhere to hide.

    With that, she gritted her teeth. Forget it. Pretending that she didn''t see Tremaine, she walked over just like that.

    So, Yesseca lowered her head, shrunk her neck, and quickly passed by Tremaine...

    "Stop." He said.

    In a trice, Yesseca stopped in her tracks.

    After stopping for a moment, Yesseca quickly continued walking forward.

    However, she couldn''t be faster than Tremaine.

    Soon, Tremaine was already standing in front of her.

    Sigh. Yesseca had no choice but to stop.

    Left without any option, she could only look up, and an awkward smile appeared on her face, which looked worse than crying. "Mr. Quartley."

    "Hiding from me?"

    "No, I''m not."

    Tremaine smirked, "Are you sure?"

    Yesseca lied, "Mr. Quartley, my eyesight hasn''t been very good recently, so I probably didn''t see you."

    "Bad eyesight, huh?" Tremaine said meaningfully. "What a coincidence. There is a private doctor in the Quartley family. I''ll ask him to help you with your vision and check if you have a or cataracts." Yesseca was dumbfounded.

    She couldn''t help but look up at Tremaine with an angry expression.

    Why is this man so sharp-tongued? She thought to herself.

    Yesseca swore that Tremaine was the most vicious man she had ever seen!

    "There''s no need for that. It''s not that bad yet!" Yesseca huffed.

    Upon seeing Yesseca''s furious expression, Tremaine''s eyes shed with a trace of amusement.

    "Why are you avoiding me then?" Tremaine asked again.

    Realisng that Tremaine was asking this question again, Yesseca''s anger was gone, leaving her in a panic mode.

    When she started panicking, her face became red all of a sudden.

    Her eyes also started to dodge all around, not daring to look at Tremaine again.

    At that instant, Tremaine felt strange when he saw Yesseca''s expression.

    This was also the first time Yesseca had seen him in such a strange manner.

    Momentster, Tremaine remembered something.

    It was what Montez said to him just now.

    He heard it but was immune to the kid''s nonsense.

    But Yesseca...

    After all, Yesseca was a girl. Even though it was just a child''s joke, she would certainly overthink things and feel guilty.

    Tremaine said, "What Montez told you is a joke. You don''t have to take it seriously."

    Yesseca was taken aback by his words.

    In astonishment, she subconsciously nced at Tremaine.

    Tremaine knew everything Montez had told her?

    "A joke?" Yesseca murmured subconsciously.

    "They''re all jokes. You didn''t take it seriously, did you?" Tremaine''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Yesseca immediately raised her neck. "Of course I didn''t take it seriously. Do you think I''ll take things seriously when I''m talking to a child?" "That''s great then."

    Yesseca suddenly felt that all of her anxiety and shyness disappeared in a sh. Her heart was reced with an indescribable feeling.

    It turned out that Montez was just joking.

    It was probably because Montez was also bbering nonsense in front of Tremaine that he had to exin it to her. Indeed, only an idiot like her would take it seriously and blush even when she saw Tremaine. Yesseca really wanted to give herself a p.

    She was so stupid.

    However, for some reason, she was a little downhearted. Thus, Yesseca pulled herself together and once again felt refreshed.

    Since it was a joke, she should not hide herself like this, and she should not be unable to sleep because of her chaotic mood.

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine and said, "Then I''ll go to bed. Mr. Quartley, you should also have a good rest."

    Yesseca was about to leave when she suddenly stopped as if she had thought of something.

    Tremaine threw a nce at Yesseca.

    Out of the blue, a slight pain came from his feet the next second.

    In fact, Yesseca was stepping on his feet.

    It was obvious that she held back her strength deliberately, so there was only a slight pain.

    With a surprised expression, Tremaine looked at Yesseca.

    With that, Yesseca quickly withdrew her foot.

    Her eyes and the corners of her lips curled up. "Oh, I forgot. I was diagnosed with a and cataract, so I couldn''t see clearly. I identally stepped on your foot. Please don''t mind." After saying that, Yesseca burst intoughter.

    Tremaine was speechless.

    Not only that, but he also looked helpless.

    She did not even know how to disguise her feelings!

    Before he could respond. Yesseca had already run away as she was jumping up and down happily like a child.

    Looking at Yesseca''s figure, Tremaine broke into a smile.

    What happened this morning almost made Eleanor faint with anger.

    That morning, Vesseca was ying with Montez After a while, Montez wanted to take something from his room, but Yesseca was not free to do so As Eleanor happened to be nearby, Yesseca asked her to help with the favor.

    With that, Eleanor''splexion immediately changed.

    How dare this bastard ask her to get things!

    When they were applying for the job together, Eleanor clearly

    remembered Yesseca''s poor look. At that time she thought that such woman would be driven out of the

    Re

    Quartley family, but she did not expect that she would now be the beloved one of the young masters from the Quartley family.

    When she said she wanted to leave, she really did left. After a few days, she came running back to the family.

    Eleanor rolled her eyes. "Are you handicapped? Why do you need me to get it? Get it yourself!"

    Yesseca was stunned.

    She was upied with Montez and it was inconvenient for her that''s why she asked for Eleanor''s help, but it was out of her expectations that her words were so unpleasant. However, Yesseca didn''t think much about it. If she didn''t want to help, then so be it. She could take it herself anyway.

    Yesseca said to Montez, "Montez, I''ll y with youter. I''ll help you get a towel first. Look, you''re sweating like you''d juste out of a shower."

    Montez tugged at the corner of Yesseca''s shirt, refusing to let Yesseca go. "Yesseca, you don''t need to get this yourself."

    He looked at Eleanor, as he crossed his arms. "Yesseca asked you to take it, why can''t you take it? You are just standing there without doing anything."

    Although Montez was a child, he was the young master of the Quartley family. Eleanor dared not say anything to revoke him.

    She said dryly, "Young Master, Yesseca can also get it herself. Why did she have to ask me to do so? After all, I work for the Quartley family, not for her."

    Montez interpreted Eleanor''s words.

    "That is your job. Yesseca is

    n

    apanying me, that''s why she asked you to get it. Besides, the towel Yesseca told you to bring is for me, so you are still doing things for the Quartley family?"

    Eleanor was taken aback by his words.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Montez''s argument was so convincing that it left her tongue-tied. With that, Eleanor suppressed her anger and went to take the towel.

    After that, Yesseca looked at Montez in surprise.

    She didn''t expect that Montez was good at talking. Moreover, when he was speaking to Eleanor, he was showing a very bossy stance. He didn''t look like a poor child who was desperately trying to protect her.

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546

    ?

    After Eleanor brought a towel for Montez, he said to Yesseca specifically, "Yesseca, if anyone in this house doesn''t respect you, tell me, you are an honored guest in this family!"

    As Eleanor heard his words, she was fuming with rage.

    She didn''t dare to vent her anger in front of Montez. After thinking for a while, Yuliana came into mind.

    As Yuliana also hated Yesseca, she decided toin to Yuliana.

    Eleanor added fuel to the fire and said, "Young Mistress, you don''t know how rampant Yesseca is now. I can''t stand it anymore!"

    "What did she do?" Hatred shed in Yuliana''s eyes.

    "She took advantage of the Young Master''s affection for her and regarded herself as the master of the Quartley family. She also ordered our servants to do things, saying that she was the master and it was proper for us servants to do things. She evenined to me and forced me to take her as the master. Young Mistress, she is so arrogant now. I am afraid that she even looks down on you!"

    Eleanor''s words touched Yuliana''s sore spot.

    With that, Yuliana now felt that Yesseca had no respect for her at all.

    Fuming with anger, Yuliana eximed, "I will make her suffer!"

    Later, Yuliana found Madam Quartley.

    She repeated the same thing she was told to Madam Quartley. The general idea was how Yesseca could bully the Quartley family with Montez''s favor.

    "Madam, now Yesseca has begun to bully the servants. Some servants havee toin to me. You saw it with your own eyesst time, Montez disrespected me for Yesseca, and I am his real aunt!" Yuliana paused for a moment and continued, "But I don''t me him. After all, he''s just a kid. What does he know? Someone instigated all these things behind his back. Don''t look at Yesseca''s innocent look as her heart is filled with devious ns. Not only teaching Montez to contradict his aunt, but she also bullied the servants. She has been causing a lot of dissatisfaction. Madam, you must make your decision!"

    Madam Quartley did not speak immediately.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In fact, humans'' emotions were very strange.

    For example, Madam Quartley used to like Yesseca very much. However,st time when she saw Montez contradicting Yuliana for Yesseca, she also had a subtle feeling in her heart.

    Furthermore, this was not the first time that she remembered this.

    Once, Montez''s words were very offensive to Yuliana because of the ring incident.

    At that time, Madam Quartley didn''t think much about it. After all, it was Yuliana who made a mistake and wronged Yesseca.

    But this time, Yuliana was just worried about Zorion. This was natural and reasonable. Furthermore, Montez was rude.

    As the child was still young, he really didn''t understand anything. Someone might be abetting them behind this.

    Of course, this incident alone would not cause Madam Quartley to be very dissatisfied with Yesseca. Moreover, she went to see Zorion this morning. The doctor said that Zorion''s condition was much better, and the blood clot in his brain had dissipated.

    After a long time, Madam Quartley made a decision.

    She patted Yuliana''s hand. "Yuliana, I know that you feel wronged, but don''t take small things like these to heart." "Madam, it''s a big deal!" Yuliana couldn''t help but refute.

    Madam Quartley took a deep look at Yuliana. "Yuliana, this is a small matterpared to Zorion. You know that he was going to have an operation and the sess rate is only 50%. Now that Yesseca gave him a prescription, the doctor said that the blood clot in the head of Zorion has dissipated a lot. It is estimated that he will be able to wake up without surgery. You said that if Zorion wakes up safely, Yesseca made a contribution, right? Don''t argue with her."

    Madam Quartley''s words made Yuliana tremble with anger.

    "So I still have to give that girl some credit?"

    She wanted to refute, but she had no way to!

    After all, Zorion''s situation was getting better.

    Furiously, Yuliana stomped back to her vi.

    Moreover, the doctor found her as soon as he got back.

    The doctor told Yuliana that the blood clot in Zorion''s head was getting smaller and smaller. It was estimated that Zorion would wake up tomorrow or the day after tomorrow!

    Upon hearing this, Yuliana''s heart sank.

    She couldn''t care less whether Zorion would wake up or not.

    Anyway, Zorion was a fool.

    Zorion won''t even tell them what she did to him.

    Now?

    She didn''t want Zorion to wake up.

    If Zorion wakes up, all the credit would be on Yesseca!

    In addition, Madam Quartley would like Yesseca even more.

    A poor and despicable girl like Yesseca could also marry Tremaine!

    Thinking of this, Yuliana felt as if her heart was burned by a wildfire.

    No! She would never allow such a thing to happen.

    She must find a way!

    In the evening, Yuliana came up with an idea.

    Although she knew that this method was very risky, she was too angry at this moment and didn''t care too much about it.

    With that, Yuliana called for Ruth.

    Ruth was the servant brought from her mother''s house, so she was quite assured about Ruth.

    On seeing that Ruth was in the kitchen, Yuliana gave Ruth a pack of medicine.

    Puzzled, Ruth took the medicine and asked. "Mistress, what are you going to do?"

    "Ruth, you''re boiling the medicine for Zorion every day, right?" Yuliana asked.

    Ruth nodded. "Yes, young mistress."

    The prescription and the traditional Chinese medicine had been given to her. Every day, she fed it to Zorion.

    "Come here." Yuliana said to Ruth.

    Ruth walked over and stood close to Yuliana.

    Chapter 1546 2

    Upon hearing that, Ruth sensed that something was amiss.

    Holding the medicine bag, her hands were shaking. "Ms. Yuliana, what kind of medicine is in the bag?"

    "You don''t have to worry about that." Yuliana said,ll protect you after it''s done. Don''t worry, it''s all Yesseca''s fault. You won''t have anything to do with it give you arge sum of money and you can go home to live a good life. This money can help you live a luxurious life!"

    Ruth''s heart sank right away.

    She faintly guessed what the bag in her hand was.

    She knew that Yuliana was jealous of Yesseca, but didn''t expect Yuliana to be so jealous that she would do such a thing!

    She wanted to kill her husband just because of her!

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547

    ?

    In a sh. Ruth''s face turned pale.

    Yuliana said, "I''ll talk to Madam Quartleyter. I have to go back to my parents'' house tonight but I''lle back tomorrow. Remember to do your work for me."

    Ruth had been with Yuliana for many years. As she had always been considerate and trustworthy, Yuliana knew that she would be able to do the job well. "Young Mistress, you''d better think about it. This is not a small matter. If Master Zorion finds out, we will all be finished!" Ruth said with a trembling voice.

    As Ruth spoke, a hint of fear shed across Yuliana''s face.

    However, her fear was soon suppressed by the madness and jealousy in her.

    She would rather die than see a humble girl be Mrs. Quartley!

    However, she could only marry a fool.

    Not wanting to stay there any longer, Yuliana stood up. "It''s a deal. Remember to do it for me."

    After that, Yuliana turned around and left the house.

    At that moment, Ruth fell to the ground, and her face was pale.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Upon walking out, Yuliana saw Madam Quartley again.

    She told Madam Quartley that she had just heard from the doctor that Zorion was getting better and might wake up the day after tomorrow.

    Yuliana said to Madam Quartley, "My mother''s family has collected thousand-year-old ginseng, but my family has not been willing to eat it. Now that something has happened to Zorion, I must head back home to bring the ginseng for Zorion to nourish his health!"

    When Madam Quartley heard Yuliana''s words, there was appreciation in her eyes, but she still said politely, "Yuliana, the millennium ginseng is rare and it''s better to leave it for your parents. Besides, there are many good things in the Quartley family. They will also be good for Zorion." Yuliana shook her head. "The Quartley family has a lot of good things, but the millennium ginseng in my family is rare. If Zorion eats it and is sure to be as good as new the next day, I must get it. I will be back the day after tomorrow."

    Madam Quartley said with a happy voice, "Yuliana, it''s rare that you and Zorion love each other so much!"

    Yuliana broke into a smile. "We are husband and wife. Of course, we should love each other."

    After chatting with Madam Quartley for a while, Yuliana went out.

    Her eyes shed with calctions.

    She proposed to go back to her mother''s home to get the millennium ginseng because she wanted to create the alibi so that no one would doubt her.

    As for Ruth, Yuliana wasn''t even worried about her. Ruth had been by her side for many years and would never betray her.

    With that in mind, Yuliana left confidently.

    When she returned, Yesseca would be doomed!

    Although she was somewhat perturbed, the crazy jealousy in her heart made Yuliana finally suppress her uneasiness.

    Heavy-heartedly, Ruth went to Zorion''s room.

    On the other hand, Zorion was lying in bed.

    With an infatuated gaze, Ruth was staring at Zorion for a long while.

    At night, no one woulde to Zorion''s room besides her, as she was the one guarding it.

    An hourter, Ruth mumbled, "Master Zorion, what should I do? Can you wake up and tell me?"

    "Although you''re not very smart, you''re so nice to Young Mistress. How could she do this? Doesn''t she care about the rtionship between husband and wife? How could she be so vicious?"

    "Master Zorion, the Young Mistress wants to kill you. I beg you, wake up please, okay? As long as you wake up tonight, the Young Mistress'' n will fail."

    Ruth bbered on for the whole night, but Zorion still didn''t wake up.

    He was lying on the bed, motionless.

    When the morning sunshine shone through the windows, Ruth stood up from her seat.

    She murmured. "Master Zorion, you haven''t woken up..."

    Zorion didn''t wake up.

    Besides, she could not betray Yuliana.

    She had been a servant in the Fernandez family since she was a child and Yuliana''s parents treated her very well. If she reported Yuliana, the Quartley family would definitely let Yuliana suffer. How could she meet Yuliana''s parents after that? But she couldn''t let her hurt Zorion.

    Zorion was the best man she had ever seen.

    It turned out that Yuliana had an elder and a younger brother in the Fernandez family. The Fernandez family was also a noble family and both of them had the manner of a noble son. They were disrespectful to Ruth and always had a superior attitude.

    bel

    Ruth remembered that she once brought a bowl of hot soup and identally poured it on Yuliana''s brother, Although it was just a little soup, which only made his clothes dirty Yuliana''s brother still asked her to kneel for a whole night as her punishment.

    Not only that, but Yuliana''s younger brother also said to Yuliana''s older brother, "She is just a lowly servant. It''s light enough to let her kneel for a night. Her hands should be cut off for being such a klutz." At that time, Ruth trembled with fear.

    Fortunately, Yuliana''s parents did not allow the two brothers to do so.

    In Ruth''s heart, all the noble young men were very mean and fierce. It was until Yuliana married the son of the Quartley family.

    Only then did she realize that the noble young master could be so kind!

    Zorion likedughing. Although others said he was giggling, Ruth didn''t think so.

    She thought that Zorion''s smile was beautiful.

    Furthermore, Zorion liked to smile and had conversations with her.

    Although he often talked about Yuliana, he would ask her about Yuliana''s favorite color and food, and then he would remember it all.

    -9453

    Verify captcha to read the content 9153

    At that time, Ruth thought that he was not stupid at all, despite everybody said so.

    How could a fool be so infatuated!

    Verify

    Once, Zorion cooked food for Yuliana and Ruth.

    At that time, he smiled at Ruth foolishly. He said that he remembered that Ruth also liked this taste.

    With his words, Ruth''s tears were about to roll down her cheeks.

    That was the first time she had known that the superior young master would cook for a servant.

    How could such a good person like Ruth kill him?

    She couldn''t kill him even if she wanted him to!

    Without her knowing, tears came rolling down her face like a river that had broken a dam.

    Downheartedly, she walked to Zorion''s bed.

    Her hands quivered as she brought her hands to Zorion''s face.

    This was the first time she touched his face.

    Zorion''s skin was very smooth, even smoother than that of Ruth.

    Ruth sniffled and said, "Master Zorion, I can''t take care of you anymore. You need to take care of yourself."

    "Don''t be so careless. Young Mistress wants to harm you. You must remember when you wake up. You''d better file a divorce, else I am afraid that she would do something even more vicious."

    "You are a good person. Although

    people say you are stupid, I think you

    are not stupid at all. You are very smart, and you are not as fake as others. You treat everyone with sincerity and care. Master Zorion, you will definitely find a better woman."

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548

    ?

    Ruth''s tears rolled down her eye sockets like pearls. "Master Zorian, I won''t reincarnate immediately after my death. My soul will protect you and let you live well. Find a better woman and stay away from Yuliana."

    Afetr she was done speaking, Ruth resolutely walked out of Zorion''s bedroom.

    She could not betray Yuliana, nor could she kill Zorion.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The only way was for her to die!

    There was no other way.

    The Quartley family vi was massive. There was not only a garden, but also a lotus pond, which was full of lotus flowers. Besides, the pond was deep. If she fell down, she would definitely die.

    A desperate smile appeared on Ruth''s lips.

    Before she died, she went to find Yesseca.

    She didn''t dare to look for Tremaine, Madam Quartley, or even the butler.

    Knowing that they were too smart, she was afraid of revealing her secret.

    Since Yesseca had given the prescription to Zorion, she definitely wanted to help Zorion and would not hurt him.

    Ruth wanted Yesseca to stay by Zorion''s side until he woke up.

    As long as Zorion was awake, Yuliana would not harm Zorion.

    After all, when Zorion wakes up, all the credit will be given to Yesseca. Yuliana had nothing to do with any of it.

    What''s more, she believed that Yuliana had just acted on impulse this time.

    Once Zorion is well again, Yuliana will not dare to harm Zorion anymore.

    This was because Yuliana also feared Madam Quartley and Tremaine.

    The next morning, Yesseca had breakfast with Montez.

    After the meal, Montez asked Yesseca to y a game with him and she agreed.

    When they were about to start, they saw Ruthing over.

    Her voice was a little hoarse. "Miss Cowell. I have something to say to you."

    At that instant, Yesseca hesitated.

    She hadn''t had much contact with Ruth, but she still remembered that Ruth was Yuliana''s servant. Since she was under Yuliana, Yesseca had a conflicted mind. She subconsciously didn''t want to get close to her.

    Montez, a clever little boy, saw through Yesseca''s mind.

    He then waved at Yesseca.

    Yesseca took the hint and bent down to get her ears close to him.

    Montez said in a voice that only Yesseca could hear, "Yesseca, Sister Ruth is a good person. She is different from Aunt Yuliana. You don''t have to be afraid of Sister Ruth."

    Yesseca was dumbfounded.

    Upon hearing what he said, she broke into a burst ofughter. Montez was really something different, as he could guess what she was thinking. She stood up and said, "Montez, head back to your room first. I''ll talk to her."

    Montez nodded and left.

    "Hi, can I help you with somthing?" Yesseca looked at Ruth.

    Ruth seemed to be in a dilemma and said, "Miss Cowell, can I ask you for a favor?"

    Yesseca was caught off guard.

    There were so many people in the Quartley family, so it was unnecessary for Ruth to ask her for help. Moreover, they were not familiar with each other at all.

    Thinking of Yuliana framing her before, Yesseca became alert.

    However, she still looked calm. "What can I do for you?"

    "Miss Cowell, the doctor said that Master Zorion is about to wake up. I want to ask you to take care of him. I''m afraid I have something very important to do here. I want you to take care of Master Zorion until he wakes up. Can you promise me that?"

    Yesseca was even more confused. "There are so many people in the Quartley Family, why did you ask me to take care of them?"

    "Miss Cowell, I believe you because you gave me the prescription. Please, can you help me with this? I''m begging you." Ruth pleaded. Chapter 1548 1

    Ruth knew that her words would arouse Yesseca''s suspicion.

    But it didn''t matter. Yesseca just needed to take care of Zorion, and it was better to call Tremaine to be with her together!

    As long as Zorion woke up, he wouldn''t be afraid.

    With that, Yesseca stared at Ruth.

    She found that although Ruth pretended to be as calm as possible, her eyes were red, indicating that she had just cried.

    On seeing her true expressions, Yesseca''s heart rippled.

    Although Montez just said that Ruth was a good person, Montez was still a child after all.

    As an adult, she could not tell if a person was good or not, let alone Montez.

    More importantly, Ruth is the servant of a vile woman, Yuliana.

    After all, Yuliana had never liked her.

    Upon thinking about that, Yesseca''s heart jolted.

    She thought that Yuliana would note up with any tricks to deal with her this time.

    However, Yesseca''s eyes moved.

    No, she had to see what drug Yuliana was selling.

    Atst, Yesseca agreed. "Fine, I''ll help you take care of him. When he wakes up, I''ll leave."

    Ruth bowed deeply to Yesseca when

    she agreed. "Thank you, Miss Cowell. You''re a good

    will bless you in the f

    Vol

    belongs to en.swtent

    Yesseca went in the direction where Zorion lived.

    Ruth walked with her for a while and said, "Miss Cowell, I''m not going

    there.

    l be busy with my own

    elne

    atters. I have something important

    I

    to do." Content belongs to

    "Okay." Yesseca nodded.

    After that, Ruth headed in another direction.

    On the other hand, Yesseca stopped in her tracks after a few steps.

    She turned around and hid behind a big tree.

    After a brief moment, she saw Ruth stop as well.

    Ruth turned around and looked back, then she continued to move forward.

    Secretly, Yesseca followed Ruth.

    She would like to see what Ruth was going to do, and if she was nning something with Yuliana to harm her.

    In fact, she knew about the ringst time that Yuliana must have done something to her.

    Otherwise, the ring would not have appeared in her bag for no reason.

    However, she did not say anything, nor did she ask Yuliana for an exnation.

    Lothar had told her that there were many unfair things in this world that needed to be ovee.

    Moreover, it was better to draw a line with your enemies. Live and let live.

    After all, the matter of the ring did not cause any harm to Yesseca, so Yesseca acted as if it had never happened.

    This time, she was afraid that Yuliana hade up with a new n to deal with her.

    Therefore, Yesseca decided to find out what her n was.

    If Yuliana really had this idea, she also wanted to draw the line with her.

    Although she didn''t want to be bothered about it, it didn''t mean that she could be stepped over by others.

    After all, things often happen in threes!

    Yesseca followed Ruth until Ruth stopped at a lotus pond.

    In a sh, Yesseca scurried away and hid in a spot.

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549

    ?

    Ruth stood in front of the lotus pond for a long time without moving.

    As the lotus pond was in a remote area, only a few people who know where it was would drop by. Other than Yesseca, who had been following Ruth all along, there weren''t anyone near them. Yesseca stood at one side, looked at Ruth, and felt that things weren''t right.

    What was Ruth doing?

    Why was she standing by the lotus pond?

    A thought suddenly came to her mind.

    Could it be that Ruth had discovered her, so she stood there deliberately to confuse her?

    Yesseca felt that it might be possible.

    She thought about it and decided to walk out of her hiding ce.

    Since Ruth had discovered her, she would straightforwardly show her cards.

    As soon as she took a step forward, her eyes widened in disbelief.

    She saw Ruth jumping into the lotus pond!

    Yesseca quickly rushed over. However, Ruth was already deep in the pond.

    And she seemed to be sinking.

    Yesseca immediately screamed, "Is there anyone here? Someone, please save her! Help!"

    Tremaine was walking towards the vi where Zorion lived.

    Halfway there, he thought he heard a shout.

    The voice was very weak, as if it came from somewhere far away.

    If it was any other passerby, they might not pick out the voice. But Tremaine had special training, and he could pick out even the faintest sound.

    He concentrated on the voice.

    Soon, he figured out where it wasing from.

    He ran towards that direction.

    Yesseca saw that Ruth had sunk very deep into the pond. Only her head was visible.

    The bed of the pond was muddy and had the texture of quicksand. As Ruth reached the bottom of the pond, she sunk deeper and deeper.

    And what''s more, Ruth didn''t seem to be calling for help or possess any intentions of surviving. She merely let herself sink deeper. Yesseca shouted for a long time, but no one came.

    She wanted to run and look for help, but she was afraid that Ruth wouldn''tst until she came back.

    In the end, there was no other way. Yesseca gritted her teeth and jumped into the pond.

    She had to rescue Ruth and drag her out of the pond.

    Otherwise, Ruth would die.

    Tremaine arrived just in time to see Yesseca jumping into the pond.

    He rushed over in an instant.

    Yesseca jumped down into the lotus pond and strenuously walked towards Ruth.

    But the mud seemed to be sucking onto her leg tightly.

    Very soon, Yesseca couldn''t move her legs.

    And she felt that her body was sinking.

    Yesseca''s head buzzed.

    Sh*t! She was here to save lives. Yesseca hoped that she wouldn''t perish here as well.

    She was on the verge of tears.

    She murmured, "Lothar, please help me. Please look after me."

    Suddenly, a pair of arms grabbed onto her.

    Yesseca''s eyes widened in astonishment.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She jerked her head back.

    The person who''d appeared in front of her was not Lothar, but Tremaine!

    Tremaine''s face was dark. "Are you stupid? Do you think you can just jump in here like it''s a swimming pool? Don''t you want to live?" Yesseca didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    She had no time to exin and immediately pointed towards Ruth. "Mr. Quartley, save her quickly!"

    Yesseca didn''t know how Tremaine did it.

    When she jumped into the pond, she could not even save herself. But Tremaine had saved her and then went back in to rescue Ruth. Yesseca was fine. She was merely caked in mud. However, Ruth was barely breathing when she was dragged out of the pond. Tremaine asked for a doctor to see to Ruth immediately.

    As for Yesseca, she went to the nearest bathroom to clean herself up.

    As she was bathing, her mind shed back to the scene when Tremaine was saving her.

    There were butterflies in her stomach.

    Though the usually clean man had been covered in dirty mud, he had still looked dashing like a hero. He

    was even brave enough to e

    danger to save someone''s life.

    into

    Thinking of this. Yesseca couldn''t help but smile.

    She had always thought that Tremaine had a handsome appearance, but at that moment she found that he was not only charming, but as amazing as a superhero! Yesseca''s lips curled up even more.

    But soon, her smile froze.

    Wait, she was only thinking about how powerful and charming Tremaine was. How could she forget about the more important matter?

    Why did Ruth jump into the lotus pond?

    From what Yesseca saw, it was obvious that Ruth was trying to end things!

    But why?

    There was no need for such a beautiful young girl to seek death.

    And why had Ruth looked for Yesseca before doing so?

    Yesseca''s mind was confused, and her thoughts were all jumbled up.

    After finishing her shower, Yesseca changed into clean clothes and walked out of the bathroom.

    As soon as she came out, she saw a small figure guarding the door.

    It was Montez.

    e

    When Montez saw Yesseca, he took her hand and said, "Yesseca, are you you

    alright? I was so scared for Why you jump into the lotus pond? It''s dangerous there."

    Yesseca decided not to let Montez know much about what happened.

    She made up an excuse, "I fell into it by ident."

    Montez said solemnly, "Yesseca, you have to be more careful the next time. It''s too dangerous."

    Yesseca nodded. "I will be careful."

    "Yesseca, did Dad save you?" Montez asked again.

    "That''s right." Yesseca''s eyes shed with admiration. "Montez this is the first time I''ve seen how powerful your father is. He saved two people on his own. He''s like a here!"

    2851

    Verify captcha to read the content 2851

    "Of course, Dad is the most powerful man." Montez was also proud.

    Verify

    But soon, he changed his mind, "Yesseca, my father is great, but he''s no greater than me. If it was me, I could save not only two but three people!"

    As Montez finished speaking, a cold voice

    sounded.

    "Then try and save them."

    Tremaine had appeared in their vicinity at some point.

    Montez was embarrassed that his own father had seen through his bragging.

    He scratched the back of his head. "Dad."

    Yesseca cast her gaze towards Tremaine.

    Tremaine had also washed up and changed into a clean set of clothes.

    Although Tremaine was good looking as ever, Yesseca somehow felt that his muddy self when he''d jumped into the pond to rescue them was more heroic.

    He had been handsome beyond imagination!

    "You said I''m like a hero?" His maic voice suddenly sounded above Yesseca''s head.

    Yesseca was at a loss for words.

    Montez immediately said excitedly. "Yeah, Dad, I said you are powerful just like Ultraman!"

    Yesseca let out a sigh of relief.

    It turned out that Tremaine was asking Montez the question.

    She was overthinking things.

    But the next second...

    "I''m not talking to you. I''m talking to Yesseca."

    His deep gaze was fixed on Yesseca''s face.

    Yesseca felt dizzy.

    It seems that Tremaine had heard what she said.

    Yesseca could only let out a dryugh. "Yes, Mr. Quartley, you were really amazing just now. You saved two people! What a heroic gesture!"

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550

    ?

    After that, Yesseca gave Tremaine a thumbs up.

    After she had jumped down into the pond without any precaution, just as she thought she was about to take herst breath, Tremaine had showed up out of nowhere and saved her. He was a hero through and through!

    No, he was practically a god!

    A god-sent warrior!

    Tremaine noticed the glimmer of admiration in her eyes, and a faint light shone in his eyes.

    "What happened?" He asked again.

    Yesseca told him everything.

    Tremaine frowned slightly, "I''ll ask her."

    Yesseca immediately said, "Let me go with you."

    She wanted to know what was going on!

    Just as Tremaine and Yesseca were going to find Ruth, Noel came over in a hurry.

    His face was full of joy. "Mr. Tremaine, Mr. Zorion is awake!"

    When Yesseca and Tremaine went over, Madam Quartley had already taken Zorion''s hand into hers and was talking to him.

    Madam Quartley immediately cried with joy when she spotted both of them, "Tremaine, look, your brother is awake."

    After a pause, she looked at Yesseca. "Yesseca, it''s all thanks to you. Thank you."

    Yesseca smiled in embarrassment. "It''s nothing, Grandma. It was merely a small gesture."

    Zorion seemed to be a little confused.

    His eyes widened. "Where, where is my wife?"

    He was referring to Yuliana.

    Tremaine frowned as well and asked, "Where is Yuliana?"

    He was asking Noel.

    Before Noel could answer, Madam Quartley spoke first. "She went back to her parent''s house. She said that there was nutritious supplements back home, and she wanted to bring it here for you."

    Tremaine pursed his lips and did not speak.

    But Zorionughed and said, "My wife treats me so well."

    Madam Quartley patted Zorion''s hand. "Yes, Yuliana is indeed great."

    Looking at Zorion, Yesseca felt an unspeakable emotion.

    He was a handsome man with a noble temperament, but when he spoke, she couldn''t help but pity him.

    Because anyone could see that Zorion did not have a sound mind.

    Before Zorion could meet Yuliana, he said he was tired and wanted to rest.

    After he went to sleep, everyone went out of his room.

    Madam Quartley smiled and said, "I''ll make a phone call to Yuliana and ask her toe back soon. She will be happy if she knows that Zorion has woken up."

    After Madam Quartley left, Yesseca looked cautiously at Tremaine and asked, "Are we still going to look for the maid?"

    Tremaine was deep in thought when he walked out of Zorion''s room. At the moment, Yesseca''s words seemed to help hime to his senses. "Yes," he said lightly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The two of them went to Ruth''s room.

    Tremaine naturally didn''t know which room Ruth lived in, and Noel had to lead the way.

    When they arrived at Ruth''s room, Noel knocked on the door and asked, "Ruth, are you there?

    Following that, a gentle female voice sounded.

    "Mr. Noel, I''m here."

    "Mr. Tremaine wants to see you."

    Ruth paused before she spoke again. "I''lle out now."

    Momentster, the door opened.

    Ruth appeared wearing a pyjama set.

    She lowered her head and greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Tremaine."

    After being rescued from the lotus pond and treated by a doctor, Ruth had woken up from her rest.

    "Why did you jump into the lotus pond?" Tremaine''s deep voice sounded over Ruth''s head.

    Ruth lowered her head even further. "Mr. Tremaine, I wanted to pluck a flower from the pond, seeing that it''s in full bloom. I didn''t expect that I''d misstep and fall in."

    "You''re lying!" Yesseca immediately said, "I was following you. You intentionally jumped. You didn''t lose your footing."

    Ruth looked up at Yesseca and said, "Miss Cowell, you''ve made a mistake. I thought that the flower was beautiful, so I wanted to pick it. I didn''t know I would slip clumsily."

    "That''s impossible!" Yesseca

    ????

    immediately retorted Ruth''s words. "I''ve been following you for a long time, and you stood by the lotus pond. And before you went to the pond, you told me you had something else to handle and asked me to take care of Mr. Zorion. If that was the case, why would you head over to the lotus pond to look at the flowers?"

    Yesseca''s words were reasonable and could not be refuted.

    But Ruth managed to save it. She took a deep breath and confessed, "I''m sorry, Mr. Tremaine. I''ll tell you the truth."

    Chapter 1550 2

    "If that''s the case, what are you doing by the lotus pond?" Yesseca asked.

    Ruth bit her lip, "I was going to leave, but I suddenly thought that it wasn''t appropriate. If Madam Yuliana found out, she''d be mad. And what if Miss Cowell was unable to take good care of Mr Zorion? I was thinking about this by the pond. My brain was in a state of mess, and I did not know how I slipped and fell into the pond."

    Ruth''s words were reasonable, but Yesseca felt that something was wrong.

    But she also felt that Ruth might be telling the truth.

    There were no other reason for Ruth to do such a bizarre thing.

    "Have a good rest." After a while, Tremaine said in a low voice.

    Ruth nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Tremaine."

    After a pause, she said nervously, "Mr. Tremaine, Miss Cowell, can you not tell Madam Yuliana about this? She will be unhappy if she finds out."

    Tremaine turned and left without another word.

    Yesseca was at a loss of words at Tremaine''s actions.

    She felt that Tremaine was a little heartless.

    Since Ruth had asked for a favor, he should at least reply to her instead of leaving right away.

    Yesseca immediately said to Ruth, "Don''t worry. I won''t tell."

    Ruth nodded to Yesseca gratefully. "Miss Cowell, thank you."

    "It''s nothing much." Yesseca smiled at Ruth and turned to chase after Tremaine.

    Ruth''s eyes shed as she looked at Yesseca''s figure.

    Yuliana resented Yesseca. She always said that Yesseca was vain and materialistic. But after this meeting, Ruth felt that Yesseca was not like what Yuliana said. She even thought that Yesseca was a good person.

    Meanwhile, Yesseca caught up with Tremaine.

    She gasped and huffed, "Brother, slow down. Can''t you wait for me?"

    Tremaine nced lightly at her. "I''m not your brother."

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551

    ?

    Yesseca was speechless for a moment.

    She exined with a frown, "It''s just a title, like how you call ady miss and a man handsome. I know you''re not my brother."

    Tremaine snorted coldly.

    Yesseca imitated Tremaine and snorted. She then said, "I''ve told you before that I have a brother. He''s tall and handsome. He''s the best man in the world. I won''t mistake others like my brother."

    Yesseca''s expression was one of deep adoration.

    "Your blood-rted brother?" Tremaine''s brows furrowed slightly.

    "Yeah."

    Tremaine''s brows rxed. "Good."

    "By the way, do you think Ruth was telling the truth?" Yesseca asked again.

    "Is it important?"

    Yesseca was at a loss of words.

    If it was not important, why ask?

    Yesseca felt that Tremaine''s words were strange.

    "If it was fake, the fact that she made up such a detailed story means that she has something to hide. What''s the point of finding it out?" Tremaine said faintly.

    Yesseca was dumbstruck.

    She tilted her head and tried hard to think about it.

    Well, it seemed that Tremaine''s words were deep but yet a little reasonable.

    Yuliana saw the phone call from Madam Quartley.

    She was talking to her parents before, which was why she did not notice the call.

    Yuliana''s heart began to beat fast immediately when she saw the missed call from Madam Quartley.

    She knew that her n had seeded.

    Zorion was already dead.

    As for why he died, it would be Yesseca''s fault.

    But why would Yesseca want Zorion dead? Well, who would ever know why? Just as nobody knew why she was kind enough to give the medicine prescription for Zorion.

    How it happened was not important. What was important was that Zorion was dead, and Yesseca had killed him.

    What''s more, Yuliana had already warned them that Yesseca had bad intentions, but they did not

    listen to her.

    Although Zorion was a fool, Yesseca had killed him. The Quartley family would never let this matter go.

    Yesseca was probably going to die.

    Without Zorion, Yuliana would be a widow!

    She had the right to marry again!

    A smile shed across Yuliana''s eyes.

    There was one thing that she had never told anyone.

    That was, although she had been married to Zorion for many years, she was still a virgin!

    Zorion hadn''t touched her at all.

    That fool knew nothing about that aspect!

    And she didn''t like Zorion. She naturally wouldn''t teach him what to do in bed!

    After Zorion''s death, she would tell Madam Quartley that she was still a virgin!

    When the time came, she would find a way to climb onto Tremaine''s bed, and then everything would be smooth sailing.

    Yuliana felt that her n was wless.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She even wanted to thank Yesseca.

    If it wasn''t for Yesseca, how would she have thought of such a perfect n?

    Yuliana picked up her phone and dialed Madam Quartley''s number.

    She sniffed a little while waiting for the call to go through.

    She had to pretend to be sorrowful after learning about Zorion''s death.

    The call was finally connected.

    "Yuliana, why didn''t you answer your phone just now?" As soon as the phone was connected, Madam Quartley immediately said. Although it was only a sentence, Yuliana faintly felt that something was wrong.

    Why didn''t Madam Quartley sound upset?

    Yuliana held the phone tighter. "Grandma, is there something wrong? I''ming back soon."

    Madam Quartley said happily, "Of course, we have good news. Zorion is awake!"

    Yuliana was stunned, and she felt as if she had been struck by lighting.

    On her way back to the Quartley family, Yuliana was still confused.

    She had just called Ruth, but the call couldn''t get through.

    She did not know what had happened.

    But she was sure that Ruth hadn''t done as she said. Otherwise, Zorion wouldn''t be alive.

    But Ruth definitely had not betrayed her.

    Otherwise, Madam Quartley wouldn''t sound happy as she spoke to her on the phone.

    What exactly happened?

    Yuliana thought and worried about every single possibility and eventuality until she reached the Quartley family vi.

    She hurried into the vi.

    Zorion was awake now, and Madam Quartley was talking to him.

    Zorion had survived the clutches of death, so Madam Quartley stuck close to him. She spent almost every single second with Zorion.

    Zorion became excited as soon as he saw Yuliana.

    He stood up. "Honey, you''re back."

    He looked at Madam Quartley again. "My wife is back."

    Madam Quartley smiled, "Yes, Yuliana is back."

    Zorion walked over quickly to Yuliana.

    He held Yuliana''s hand. "Honey, you are finally back. I missed you so much."

    Although the words were normal between a husband and wife, somehow, it sounded silly when Zorion said it.

    A sense of repulsiveness arose in Yuliana''s heart.

    But since Madam Quartley was here, she had to suppress the resentment in her heart.

    She smiled at Zorion and said, "I missed you too, Zorion."

    Zorion immediately chuckled in a silly way at Yuliana.

    Madam Quartley stood up and said, ence you''ve been r

    I

    with each other, I wor

    the

    talk.

    both of you. Have a good

    Yuliana immediately took her hand away from Zorion''s hold. "I''ll see you off, Grandma."

    Madam Quartley gave Yuliana a meaningful look. "It''s not necessary for you to send me off, Yuliana. Spend some time with Zorion."

    After Madam Quartley left, Zorion took Yuliana''s hand again. "Honey, let''s talk."

    Yuliana shook Zorion''s hand away

    hard. She didn''t look as happy as she had been when Madam Quartley was still around. "Talk? I don''t have time to talk to you. Entertain yourself!"

    After that, Yuliana quickly went upstairs. She had to find Ruth and ask her what had happened.

    Zorion followed her and muttered, "Honey, I finally woke up after a long time. Spend some time with me. y with me!"

    Yuliana''s footsteps stopped.

    She looked back at Zorion.

    Zorion immediately smiled stupidly at her.

    Yuliana was pissed off when she saw Zorion''s silly smile.

    She really wanted to push Zorion down the stairs at this very moment!

    But her rationality told her that she absolutely could not do that!

    Yuliana took a deep breath and said softly, "I still have something to do, Zorion. Can you y alone? I''lleter."

    "How long will it take?" Zorion asked.

    "Half an hour."

    Zorion grinned, his eyes squinting, into the shape of crescent moons. "Then I wait for you, honey. I''lky with the blocks on my own. I wait for you to join me."

    After that, Zorion went down cheerfully.

    Looking at Zorion''s back, Yuliana''s eyes shed.

    Zorion''s figure was tall and majestic, just like Tremaine''s. But why was he so dumb?

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552

    ?

    Why was the one she had married not Tremaine?

    Why? Why did she have to suffer?

    Yuliana entered Ruth''s room.

    Ruth was resting on her bed.

    The moment she saw Yuliana, Ruth immediately got out of bed. "Madam Yuliana."

    Yuliana pressed Ruth back on the bed. "What happened? You didn''t carry out my n?"

    Ruth bit her lip hard.

    A momentter, she rxed, and there was blood seeping out her lips. "Madam Yuliana, it''s all my fault. I couldn''tplete your n."

    Yuliana''s face fell. "Have you forgotten what I said to you? Ruth, you have probably forgotten how my parents treated you, now that you dare to disobey what I said!"

    Ruth suddenly knelt on the bed.

    Her eyshes trembled violently. "Madam Yuliana, I''ll never forget how your parents treated me. I was by Mr. Zorion''s bedside the whole day, and I didn''t feel great as I stayed up for a long time. Then I looked for Yesseca, and for some reason, I found myself by the lotus pond. I slipped and fell into the pond. Yesseca wanted to save me and jumped into the pond as well. It was Mr. Tremaine that saved us both from the pondter on. That was why I couldn''t carry out your n."

    "How could you be so careless?!" Yuliana raised her voice.

    The n had been about to seed, but it was all ruined by Ruth.

    "Madam Yuliana, it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault." Ruth bowed to Yuliana on the bed.

    Yuliana hesitated for a moment and helped her up.

    Ruth had been the most loyal servant to her for so many years, and she would need Ruth in the future. Although Yuliana was furious, she figured it was better to let things go.

    Otherwise, would she let Ruth''s death serve as an apology?

    If Ruth were to die, where would she find such a loyal maid again?

    "Forget it. Let me think about other ns." Yuliana said irritably, "Don''t be so impetuous next time."

    Ruth''s face turned serious. "Madam Yuliana, it''s best if you don''t have any other ns."

    Yuliana red at Ruth. "What do you mean? You want me to spend my life with that fool?"

    Ruth hurriedly exined, "I don''t mean that, but do you know why Yesseca saved me when I fell into the lotus pond? She had been following me since I looked for her. When she found that I fell into the lotus pond, she must have realized that something was wrong."

    Yuliana''s face turned pale. "Did she realize anything?"

    Ruth shook her head and said, "Nothing for the time being, but it is hard to guarantee that we will not be discovered if we continue. And Mr. Tremaine came to me because I fell into the lotus pond. You''d better stop, or it would be bad if Mr. Tremaine realized the truth."

    Yuliana''s face turned red and white as if her face had been colored.

    That evening, Yesseca stayed at the Quartley family home for dinner.

    She was deemed as an important guest.

    Madam Quartley specifically asked that Yesseca sat next to her and even dragged her to her seat. She even chatted and spoke with Yesseca throughout the meal.

    Of course, it was all because Yesseca''s prescription had saved Zorion.

    Even Yuliana had to put on a smile out of fear of being suspected, "Grandma, it''s all thanks to Yesseca. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t know what to

    do."

    As Yuliana said this, she clenched her hands under the dining table.

    "That''s right," Madam Quartley said with a smile, "It would have been risky to do an operation on Zorion, but Yesseca managed to eliminate the risk." Montez interrupted, "Yes, Yesseca is the best!"

    Yesseca was embarrassed to be praised by so many people.

    But she also noticed something.

    Everyone on the table, including Yuliana, praised her. But Tremaine didn''t.

    Yesseca did not mind.

    Because in her heart, Tremaine had no emotions. Would a man with a poker face praise people?

    Of course not!

    Yuliana finished her dinner quickly.

    After she finished, she got up and bade farewell.

    She said that she was a little tired after going to and fro, and she wanted to have a good rest.

    The moment Yuliana left the dining room, her face turnedpletely dark.

    But Eleanor ran over to her without reading the room.

    She said to Yuliana, "Madam

    Yuliana, do you know how proud et

    Yesseca is now? She savedContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Zorion, and she probably is so full of herself." Content belongs to

    Yuliana looked at Eleanor fiercely. "Don''t mention her name in front of me in the future. Not even once!"

    Eleanor was stunned.

    It was the first time that she had

    seen

    s got stuck in her throat et

    swnow

    fear.

    After dinner, Yesseca was nning on going home.

    of

    Now that Zorion had woken up, she didn''t have to stay in the Quartley family homeanymore.

    As usual, Montez was reluctant for her to leave.

    But Montez was sensible. Yesseca managed to persuade him to let her go after a few words.

    Noel had been supposed to send Yesseca home, but Tremaine suddenly came over and said, "I''ll send her back."

    Yesseca was not too surprised.

    After all, she''d saved Zorion. It''s nothing strange for Tremaine to send her back out of gratitude.

    When she was in the car, she thought that

    Tremaine would talk to her. Unexpectedly, he did not say a word but concentrated on driving.

    Tremaine didn''t speak, nor did Yesseca take the initiative to speak.

    After all, Tremaine had the tendency to anger people the moment he opened his moith.

    In the blink of an eye, they had arrived at Yesseca''s apartment.

    She was about to get off the car.

    She couldn''t open the car door.

    She looked at Tremaine and said, "Mr. Quartley, unlock the door, please."

    Tremaine did not open the door.

    His gaze was filled with something else. "Yesseca, you saved my brother."

    Yesseca did not expect that.

    Tremaine''s reaction was a little too slow, wasn''t it?

    s expres

    The moment t when Zorion had just woken up, Tremaine hadn''t thanked her. When everyone was doing so during dinner, he didn''t speak well. But now, he his gratitude when she was at the door of her house.

    Yessecaughed dryly, "It''s no big deal. There''s no need to thank me."

    "What do you want?" Tremaine suddenly asked.

    Yesseca was a little shocked.

    She looked at him confusedly. She couldn''t grasp what was he trying to say.

    "You saved my brother. I can give you whatever you want." Tremaine said slowly.

    Yesseca''s eyes widened.

    He could give her anything she wanted?

    That amazing?

    Yesseca''s mind began to spin.

    Tremaine didn''t urge her to answer.

    After a long time, Yesseca''s lips curled up.

    "Mr. Quartley, can you really give me anything I want?"

    "That''s right."

    "You can''t lie to me."

    "Okay."

    A hint of a knowing smile shed through Yesseca''s eyes. "A gentleman must always keep his words."

    After a pause, Yesseca said, "I want you..."

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553

    ?

    Tremaine''s gaze rippled.

    He didn''t expect Yesseca to make such a wish.

    This was something that he would have been extremely disgusted with, usually.

    But he didn''t feel the slightest bit of disgust now. He even had a little excitement in his heart.

    Yesseca had saved Zorion.

    He should agree to her request.

    After all, he had said that no matter what Yesseca requested, he would agree to it.

    Tremaine''s thin lips parted, and he said, "I ag-"

    "I want you to give me a smile," Yesseca continued.

    Tremaine stared at her dumbfoundedly.

    He looked at Yesseca disgruntledly.

    This d*mned woman, could she not finish her words in one go?

    When Yesseca saw Tremaine''s angry face, she thought that he was refusing her wish.

    She immediately added, "Mr. Quartley, you just said that you would agree to any request." Yes!"

    He only grunted a word, but it was obvious that Tremaine was mad.

    Yesseca didn''t care that much.

    It was not easy for her to get such an opportunity.

    She wanted to see how Tremaine looked when he smiled.

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine calmly, "Then let''s begin. Smile!"

    Tremaine pursed his lips tightly.

    For a moment, the always tightly pursed thin lips curved up.

    That was an almost smile.

    But Yesseca was still not satisfied.

    In her eyes, this was not a smile at all.

    "That''s not how you smile." Yesseca showed Tremaine how to lift the corner of his lips wider. "Like this!"

    She was demonstrating it for Tremaine, but she didn''t know that her smile was very bright and beautiful at the moment.

    Tremaine lost his breath.

    After a while, the corners of his mouth raised a little.

    But it was still not a smile.

    Yesseca was so frustrated that she reached out her hands and used her fingers to pull the corner of Tremaine''s mouth upwards. "Now, this is a smile!"

    Tremaine was speechless.

    This was the first time that Yesseca saw Tremaine''s funny look. She felt that it was something new.

    She felt that it was necessary to be able to keep a memento of Tremaine''s current expression. Otherwise, she would never see it again.

    Yesseca put down her right hand. "Don''t move. Keep smiling like this."

    She took out her phone.

    And she directed her phone at Tremaine.

    Unexpectedly, Tremaine didn''t stop her. He just looked at Yesseca as if he tacitly approved of her behavior.

    Yesseca did not slow down any of her actions.

    Click!

    She took a picture of Tremaine.

    After taking several photos, Yesseca ced her hand down.

    She looked at Tremaine''s photos on her phone and grinned.

    She had never thought that one day, she would be able to take photos of Tremaine.

    Yesseca could no longer control herself.

    Her slight smile was starting to turn into outrightughter.

    Tremaine found the situation a little odd and exasperating.

    He looked indifferently at Yesseca until she gradually stopped.

    "Is it very funny?" He asked.

    Although Yesseca stoppedughing, there was still a hint of amusement in her voice. "Of course, it''s funny. If you don''t believe me, take a look at it for yourself."

    Yesseca was about to put her cell phone in front of Tremaine, but she stopped.

    No, she couldn''t show it to Tremaine.

    If he saw it, he would definitely want to delete the photos.

    Luckily, Tremaine wasn''t interested in seeing the photos taken as well.

    "Are you that happy?" he asked again.

    Yesseca nodded heavily.

    Tremaine said meaningfully, "As long as you''re happy, it''s fine."

    He unlocked the car door.

    Yesseca pushed the door open and got out of the car.

    But after a few steps, she turned her head as if she had thought of something.

    Fortunately, Tremaine had not left yet.

    She waved to Tremaine and said, "Mr. Quartley, thank you for giving me such a pleasant day."

    Ever since Lothar had left, this had been the happiest day of her life.

    Tremaine responded with only a few words, "Head back and have a good rest."

    "Okay, you too."

    After Tremaine drove away, Yesseca suddenly froze.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Wait! Her conversation with Tremaine before he left hadn''t seemed right.

    Head back and have a good rest?

    Okay, you too?

    It sounded like a pair of close friends talking to each other.

    Yesseca pondered about it.

    She took another nce at the photos of Tremaine on her phone, and her lips curled up.

    It was unbelievable.

    When had they befortable enough for her to be boldly taking photos of Tremaine and talking to him like they were old friends? Even she did not understand why.

    It seemed that they had befortable with each other for some inexplicable reason.

    After returning home, Yesseca received a call from Selina.

    Yesseca had told Selina beforehand

    that she was staying with the

    �֧�

    Quartley family for a while as she was afraid Selina would be worried. Ever since Selina knew about that, she would call to check up on Yesseca every day. Look, Selina was calling her again.

    Yesseca told Selina that she had already returned home.

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Yesseca, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why don''t Ie over tomorrow and have dinner with you?" Selina said sweetly.

    "No, let me go to your ce. I happen to miss Erine''s cooking," Yesseca quickly said.

    How could she let Selinae to her ce? After all, Selina was pregnant now.

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Selina smiled, "That''s good. I''ll ask Erine to prepare more dishes

    tomorrow."

    The next day soon arrived.

    Yesseca went to work early, so she got off work at 3 in the afternoon. After getting off work, she bought some fruits and went to the Perry family vi.

    When she arrived at the gate of the vi, she happened to see Erine.

    Erine looked at the fruit basket in Yesseca''s hand and said with a smile, "Yesseca, you don''t need to bring any gifts. Our young master Matthew loves Miss Whitlock so much that he''ll give her anything she wants or needs. You don''t need to

    bring gifts next time." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca chuckled, "Erine, this is a token of my sincerity. What Matthew bought for Selina is his. This is my love for Selina."

    Erine looked at Yesseca with admiration.

    She had seen many young girls, but there were few as sensible as Yesseca. No wonder Miss Whitlock doted on her so much.

    Once Yesseca reached, she began talking with Selina.

    Selina''s tummy was already slightly protruding.

    Selina put Yesseca''s hand on her belly and said, "Yesseca, can you feel any movement?"

    Yesseca immediately held her breath.

    But she did not feel anything for a long time.

    She could only shake her head.

    Chapter 1553 3

    Yesseca immediately agreed. "Okay, I''lle and touch your tummy in five months."

    "How have things been goingtely?" Selina asked.

    Yesseca told Selina what had happened.

    Selina immediately became worried. "Yesseca, you''re too reckless. The Quartley family doesn''t need you because they can hire the best doctors. It''s

    okay if your prescription works, but if it doesn''t work, the Quartley family will me you."

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554

    ?

    Yesseca said, "Selina, those prescriptions will do you no harm. Although I am not sure if it''ll definitely work, we still have to give it a try. We can''t just give up because we are afraid. It''s a life we are talking about."

    Selina wanted to say more, but after a moment''s thought, she decided to drop the matter.

    Yesseca was like Lothar.

    She was warm-hearted.

    That was something intrinsic that couldn''t be changed.

    Furthermore, even if something were to happen to Yesseca, with the Whitlock and Perry family by her side, they could still help Yesseca.

    "If something like this happens the next time, you''d better discuss it with me in advance. Didn''t you say that Mr. Tremaine isn''t really a good man? Why did you get involved with him again? How long have you stayed in his house?" Selina asked again.

    In order to prevent Selina from worrying, Yesseca did not tell Selina that it was Yuliana who had forced her to live in the Quartley family home. Yesseca smiled. "Selina, let me tell you a secret."

    Selina immediately became curious. "Oh, what is the secret?"

    Yesseca opened the photo album in her phone and clicked on Tremaine''s picture. "Take a look."

    As soon as Selina''s eyes fell on it, she was shocked.

    There was a man in the photo.

    The first thing that she noticed was the man''s eyes. It was as deep and dark as a wolf''s.

    Those eyes were really sharp. It was obvious that he was someone of importance.

    When she looked away from the man''s eyes, she found that the man''s features were sharp and delicate, and he carried with him an aura full of nobility.

    It was just that...

    The left side of his face was distorted from being tugged by a pair of small hands.

    "Who is this?" Selina couldn''t help but ask.

    Yesseca smiled. "Mr. Tremaine."

    "Is this Tremaine?" Selina was surprised.

    Yesseca nodded. "Yes."

    Selina''s head buzzed.

    She felt that the photo had somehow looked familiar to her at first nce, but the man was a stranger to Selina. It turned out that it was Tremaine.

    Who would have recognized him with his face being tugged this way?

    And would Tremaine even allow people to just touch his face so simply?

    Selina found it all unbelievable.

    "What is going on?" Selina couldn''t help but ask.

    Yesseca said it again.

    Yesseca smiled at the end and said, "Miss Whitlock, this is the first time I''ve seen Tremaine looking so funny. Hence, I must keep this photo." Selina''s eyes shed with thoughts.

    It was inappropriate.

    Matthew had told Selina before about the true identity of Tremaine.

    Although Yesseca did not bear any ill will, it would be bad if this photo was revealed to someone with ulterior motives.

    "Yesseca, you have to delete this photo," said Selina immediately.

    Yesseca''s eyes widened. "Why would I want to delete this picture? I even want to keep it with me forever. When the timees, I''ll show it to Montez and Noel. It''ll cheer them up a little."

    Selina didn''t know how to exin it to her.

    If this photo was seen by others, that would be terrible!

    Tremaine''s prestige would be gone!

    Selina decided to speak earnestly, "Yesseca, Tremaine is an important man. If you show this photo to others, where would his prestige go?"

    Yesseca seemed to vaguely understand Selina''s words, but also felt that it made sense.

    She remembered that Tremaine was really prestigious and quite an important person in the Quartley family. It would be really bad if the Quartley family saw this photo.

    "Selina, must I really delete it?" Yesseca asked hesitantly.

    Selina nodded. "It''s best to delete it."

    Yesseca hesitated for a long time before finally deleting that photo.

    "What a pity," said Yesseca.N?velDrama.Org content.

    "It''s no big deal." Selina smiled. "It''s just a photo. Nothing to feel sad about."

    Yesseca regained her spirits. "You are right. His silly look has already been deeply imprinted in my mind."

    "But why did Tremaine let you take such a photo of him?" Selina asked.

    Yesseca told Selina everything that had led to that particr scene.

    Hearing this, Selina''s eyes sparkled.

    However, she did not ask anything else.

    When it was almost time for dinner, Matthew came back. The three of them had dinner together at the dining room.

    It was a rxing time where they enjoyedughter and good conversation. Besides, it was also because Matthew was there.

    He was just a funny man.

    Selina was often teased by Matthew.

    In the end, she couldn''t help but pat Matthew''s thigh. "Alright, stop teasing me. I''m about to die ofughter."

    There was a faint smile in Matthew''s eyes and his voice was gentle. "The doctor said that pregnant women should smile more."

    "If Iugh more, the baby wille out earlier," Selina couldn''t help but say.

    Hearing this, Yessecaughed.

    With that smile, Yesseca''s eyes suddenly began to heat up.

    The Perry family home was such a warm ce.

    Both Selina and Matthew were like brother and sister to her. Both of them also had such a good rtionship.

    Although Selina was a little bit like a princess, Matthew was gentle enough to amodate her.

    How fitting of them, it must be something that everyone admired!

    After sending Yesseca back, Selina told Matthew about the incident of Tremaine''s picture.

    She said, "Matthew, are the rumors true? They said that Tremaine is cold. If he is, why would Yesseca be able to take such a photo?"

    Matthew''s eyes were very deep in thought and from time to time, a dim light would sh.

    After a moment, he said, "Selina, aren''t you always worried about Yesseca''s happiness? I think you don''t have to find a suitable young man for her anymore."

    Selina was confused.

    Then, she widened her eyes. "Matthew, what do you mean?"

    Matthew smiled, "Exactly what you are thinking about now."

    "How is this possible?" Selina couldn''t believe "Didn''t you say that Tremaine''s identity is..." "No matter what his identity is, he is just a man.

    As long as he is not gay, he will fall in love with women. Hence, it''s not impossible for him to fall in love with Yesseca. Besides," Matthew paused for a moment and said, "A man in Tremaine''s position will naturally have women flock towards him. Yesseca is naive and sincere, thus it makes sense for him to be attracted to Yesseca."

    Selina were in utter shock listening to Matthew''s words.

    She couldn''t imagine Yesseca and Tremaine being together.

    Although she had felt a little strange when she first saw the picture, her line of thought had never travelled to the fact that they may both be attracted to each other.

    After a long time, Selina regained her senses.

    She murmured, "Matthew, is it really possible?"

    "Very likely." Matthew''s voice was firm.

    Selinapsed into silence again.

    we''re

    When they were about to arrive home, Selina spoke after a long silence, "Matthew, I think it''s not a

    l

    good match. They are notpatible in terms of their status and life. I''m afraid that Yesseca will

    get hurt." Content belongs to

    "Natalie and Tobias are from a different background as well, but Natalie is happy nevertheless," Matthew said gently.

    This made Selina frown.

    That situation was different.

    Selina said, "But Tremaine has gotten married once before."

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555

    ?

    Matthew immediately countered Selina''s words.

    "Selina, I''ve never heard of Tremaine being married before. I think he has always been single."

    Hearing this, Selina felt even more strongly that he was not suitable for Yesseca.

    She raised her voice and said, "Matthew, having a child even before he got married is proof that he has a messy private life. How can Yesseca be with such a person? I know that he''s powerful, but judging from the fact that his private life is a mess, I can''t let Yesseca be with him. If I did, Lothar would definitely not forgive me."

    Matthew smiled bitterly. "Selina. I''ve never heard of any rumors about Tremaine''s chaotic private life."

    She red at Matthew. "Just that you''d never heard of it, doesn''t mean that such a thing did not happen!"

    Matthew remained silent.

    "His messy private life would one day bring him some repercussions despite him being powerful and all. If he was a good man and all, why would he have gotten himself a child?"

    It was obvious that Selina had cast her judgement on Tremaine and her mind probably wouldn''t change for the time being. Matthew could only agree helplessly, "Whatever it is, this is Yesseca''s decision and something that only she can decide for herself."

    Selina disagreed.

    Could they rely on Yesseca''s own decision?

    Yesseca was so young and innocent. What did she know of the world?

    What if Tremaine was a big bad wolf and he was just waiting to devour Yesseca, this small innocent bunny?

    Selina felt that she needed to figure out a way to settle the problem.

    The next night, a twenty-five-year-old man came to the Perry''s family vi.

    His name was Kylin Whitlock.

    Just like his name, he was a modest gentleman, gentle and polite.

    He was 1.8 meters tall, a top student graduated from Harcady University, and his family background was perfect. He was cousins with Selina, so he naturally came from a good family background.

    It had been a few years since Selinast saw him. Kyi in looked much more charming than thest time Selina saw him and she was pleased about that.

    Selina was the one who had invited Kyi in over.

    She wanted to introduce him to Yesseca.

    She actually wasn''t anxious about finding a partner for Yesseca. But after hearing what Matthew had said the night before, she had begun to worry that Tremaine would entrap Yesseca, so she figured that it was best to carry out this n soon.

    Selina caught up with Kylin. Since Kylin had just arrived, Selina asked Brine to settle Kylin into their guest room so that he could have a good rest.

    After Kylin went for a rest, Selina then called Brine over.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    She hooked her finger at Brine.

    Brine immediately got the idea and went over to Selina.

    "Brine, what do you think of my cousin?"

    Brine immediately gave her a thumbs-up. "Miss Whitlock, his looks, figure and personality are just the best! There''s nothing bad to say about him."

    Selina smiled.

    She lowered her voice. "What do you think of him

    and Yesseca?"

    It was only then that Erine knew that Selina was nning something forthem both.

    She pped her hands excitedly. "It''s a match made in heaven!"

    Erine also liked Yesseca very much. Naturally, she also wanted Yesseca to have a good marriage.

    Selina was immediately filled with confidence.

    She thought to herself that although Kyi in may not be as powerful as Tremaine, he was still single and without a child. Judging from this point, he was a 100 times better than Tremaine.

    Moreover, it was best if both couples came from a simr background so as to lessen the conflict that they might have in the future. It would be best if a woman could settle down with a man that knew how to cherish and love her.

    Besides, Selina was confident that his cousin was exactly the sort of gentleman that would cherish and love his woman.

    If Yesseca and Kyi in were together, their rtionship would definitely not be a bad thing.

    Selina kept her n of finding a girl for him from Kylin.

    Kylin had been studying abroad and certainly did not like things like blind dates.

    However, Selina was confident that Kylin would like Yesseca as soon as he met her because Yesseca seemed to be Kyi in''s type, and Selina knew about this as Kylin was her cousin after all.

    All there was to wait for now was for Yesseca and Kylin to meet.

    At around two in the afternoon, Selina called Yesseca and invited her to the Perry family vi for dinner.

    Yesseca would be getting off work around five o''clock in the evening.

    "That''s a deal. I''ll ask the driver to pick you up," Selina said.

    "Oh, no, I''ll take the bus myself..."

    Before Yesseca could finish, Selina hung up the phone.

    Selina was afraid that Yesseca would refuse again.

    As soon as Yesseca ended the call, Montez called.

    Montez also invited Yesseca over for dinner.

    Yesseca was in a dilemma.

    Since she had already promised Selina, it would not be good if she didn''t show up.

    Yesseca softened her voice and said, "Montez, perhaps next time. I have something to attend to today."

    Montez felt very sad and said, "Yesseca, can''t you change the date? Come to my house for dinner tonight, please?"

    "Montez, how about tomorrow? I really have something to do today."

    Montez could only agree. "Tomorrow it is then. Daddy and I will wait for you."

    Hearing Montez''sst sentence, Yesseca somehow felt a strange warmth in her heart.

    She held her breath and said, "Is your dad also waiting for me?"

    "Yes, because I want Daddy to wait for you as well," Montez said very proudly.

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She forced a smile and said, "Alright, see you tomorrow."

    In the blink of an eye, it was time to get off work. Selina''s driver was waiting at the entrance of Yesseca''s workce. Yesseca got into the car as soon as she got off work, but she didn''t expect that several colleagues would see her getting into the car.

    Those colleagues were suddenly dumbfounded.

    "Are you kidding me? Is that Yesseca? Did she just get into a Lincoln?"

    "That''s Yesseca. That''s right. She usually looks shabby. Why is a Lincoln here to pick her up? Is she actually rich?"

    "Rich?" A voice full of jealousy said,

    "If she was rich, why would she work in a mall? I think she hooked up with some rich old geezer. Otherwise, why would there be a Lincoln here to pick her up?" Content belongs to

    Yesseca had already left the mall riding in the Lincoln. She had no idea what her colleagues were saying about her.

    Kylin and Selina were sitting on the sofa and chatting.

    Kylin looked more energetic after a good rest.

    The more Selina looked at Kylin, the more satisfied she was with her decisions.

    She smiled and said, "Kylin, you can stay with me for a few days. I''m bored here alone, thus I specially asked you to apany me. We haven''t

    seen each other for a long time."

    Kyi in''s voice was as warm and polite as his name. "Selina, I happen to have a few ssmates staying in Agaphen city. I''m here not only to apany you, but to reunite with my ssmates as well. It''s killing two birds with one

    stone."

    Selina couldn''t help but nod her head.

    After a moment, Selina seemed to have suddenly thought of something and said, "By the way, a sister of mine ising over to have a meal. You

    don''t mind, do you?"

    "Is it Yoe?" Kyi in asked subconsciously.

    Yoe was Selina''s cousin.

    Selina shook her head. "No, she is a non-blood rted younger sister to me."

    "You have such wide social circles." Kyi in smiled.

    Although Kyi in and Selina had a pretty good rtionship as cousins, in Kyi in''s mind, Selina wasn''t the type of person who would simply forge rtionships with friends.

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556

    ?

    Selina''s eyes sparkled. "Kylin, let me tell you, if she was any ordinary person, I would not recognize her as my ''sister''. However, Yesseca is different. She is someone that makes my heart go all out of her. She''s a kind and simple girl. I like her very much."

    It was the first time that Kylin had heard such praise from Selina. He could not help but be curious.

    "Is she really like what you said?"

    "Of course," Selina said with certainty.

    At this moment, Erine suddenly came over and whispered in Selina''s ear.

    Selina stood up. "Wait here, Kylin. I''ll be right back."

    After that, she picked up her bag on the sofa and walked out in a hurry.

    The Lincoln stopped outside the vi and Yesseca got down.

    She saw Selina running towards her from afar.

    "Miss Whitlock." Yesseca had a smile on her face.

    Selina looked at Yesseca with satisfaction.

    Yesseca was wearing a white dress, and her hair was draped over her shoulder. With her bare face, she looked young and fresh.

    Selina knew that Kyi in would like Yesseca.

    She had a pair of lively eyes and long hair. She was also youthful and young.

    Selina opened her bag.

    Yesseca curiously peered over, only to see Selina taking out a mask from her bag.

    Yesseca found it weird.

    She looked at Selina with confusion. "Selina, what are you doing?"

    Selina put on the mask on Yesseca. "Don''t ask. You''ll know soon."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    Although Yesseca couldn''t figure out what was going on, she had always listened to Selina. Since Selina told her so, she decided to follow.

    After putting on the mask, Yesseca couldn''t see anything, but fortunately, Selina was holding her hand and she could only blindly follow Selina''s steps.

    Kyi in saw Selinaing over from the living room.

    She walked in while holding a girl''s hand.

    The girl wore a white dress, which reached her knees. Her calves were straight and slender, smooth and fair.

    Her thick ck hair cascaded down her shoulders like seaweed.

    Because of the mask, he was even more curious about the appearance of the face hidden behind the mask.

    Selina brought Yesseca to Kylin.

    Kyi in looked at Selina with confusion.

    Selina put her lips close to Yesseca''s ear. "Yesseca, one of my cousins came over to visit me today. Since you are my sister and he is like a younger brother to me, it''s only natural for you to know each other."

    Yesseca felt dizzy.

    It turned out that Selina''s cousin was here, but why did she have to wear a mask?

    Selina pointed at Yesseca and said, "Kylin, this is my younger sister, Yesseca Cowell. You can call her Yesseca."

    Kylinughed.

    "Selina, this is the first time I''ve seen such a unique way of introduction."

    Selina grinned. "You are also aware that I like to try out new things."

    After saying that, Selina''s fingers lifted a corner of Yesseca''s mask. "Now, have a good look. I will take off Yesseca''s mask."

    Kylin could not help but fix his gaze on Yesseca.

    If Yesseca hadn''t worn a mask, perhaps he wouldn''t have been so curious. But at this moment, the mask only aroused Kyi in''s interest.

    Selina slowly took off Yesseca''s mask.

    Kylin held his breath.

    What appeared in front of him was a simple, youthful and fair face.

    With a pair of almond-shaped eyes, long eyshes, and a small nose.

    What was even rarer was that normally girls like these looked boring, but the girl in front of Kylin looked full of life.

    "Yesseca, this is my cousin, Kylin Whitlock," Selina told Yesseca.

    Although the words were spoken to Yesseca, Selina''s eyes were fixed on Kylin.

    When she saw the shock and surprise in Kyi in''s eyes, she was relieved.

    It seemed that she knew her cousin very well after all!

    This was exactly her cousin''s cup of tea!

    Yesseca''s lips curved into a smile. "Hello, I''m Yesseca Cowell."

    After saying that, Yesseca extended her hand.

    When Yesseca smiled, the corner of her eyes crinkled up and her lips curved as well like the crescent moon in the sky. Kylin was dumbfounded.

    Yesseca was not the most beautiful

    girl he had ever seen. There were lots of girl who were more beautiful than Yesseca, but this was the first time he had seen such a dazzling smile.

    Yesseca''s hand froze in midair.

    Selina pushed Kylin. "Yesseca is greeting you!"

    Selina wanted tough seeing Kyi in''s dumbfounded expression. Things were progressing better than she thought they would.

    Kylin finally came to his senses after being nudged by Selina.

    He held out his hand. "My name is Kylin Whitlock. Hello."

    Yesseca looked at Kylin. She felt that this man in front of her was very handsome and had a gentleness that made people feel at ease.

    Both of them shook each other''s hand and let go.

    Kylin felt that his palm was a little hot.

    Yesseca''s hand was cool but he felt his palm heating up inexplicably.

    Then, the three of them had dinner together.

    During the meal, Kylin''s gentle and polite manners made people feel veryfortable. Yesseca had a good impression of Kylin.

    After dinner, they chatted for a while before Yesseca announced that she was leaving.

    Selina ordered Kylin to send Yesseca back.

    Selina deliberately looked

    embarrassed and said, "Kylin, I just remembered that the driver had

    something to do and your brother-inw won''t be back until tomorrow. It''s not convenient for me

    to drive her home since I''mContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    pregnant. Why don''t you send Yesseca home for me?"

    Selina''s words were reasonable.

    Kylin immediately agreed. Yesseca did not have any objections either.

    After the two of them got in the car, Selina covered her mouth and snickered.

    Seeing the silly smile on Selina''s face, Erine couldn''t help butugh.

    Miss Whitlock was really worried about Yesseca. She had tried so hard to find a good man for Yesseca that she even asked her husband to note back too early on this night, saying that she was afraid of him ruining her n. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca would normally be nervous when she was alone with a strange man, but it was weird that being around Kylin did not make her nervous.

    Perhaps, it was because Kylin was gentle and polite.

    This made Yesseca think of Matthew.

    Matthew was also gentle and polite.

    Although Matthew was gentle and polite, he had just hidden his astute sharpness. Nheless, one could still feel it in the way he carried himself.

    On the other hand, Kylin was simply just a gentleman.

    Although Yesseca had not spent much time with Kylin, she somehow felt that Kylin was the hallmark of a gentleman.

    As Kylin was not familiar with the roads here, he used navigation all the way.

    While driving, Kylin talked to Yesseca. Although they were just making small talk, it was rxing and not awkward at all.

    Finally, they arrived at Yesseca''s house.

    Yesseca got off the car.

    Kylin opened the window and said, "Yesseca, have a good rest."

    "Okay." Yesseca smiled at Kylin.

    The moon on this night was round and the moonlight embraced Yesseca like a faintyer of gauze, making people feel like they were dreaming when

    they were looking at her.

    Under the moonlight, Yesseca''s smile became even more sincere and charming.

    Kylin felt something in his heart.

    His lips curled up as well. "Goodbye."

    Yesseca entered the corridor and two figures appeared in front of her.

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557

    ?

    There was one big and one small figure.

    Yesseca was shocked.

    She let out a cry of surprise.

    The lights in the corridor were voice activated.

    Therefore, as soon as Yesseca called out, the lights turned on.

    Yesseca could see clearly who the two figures in front of her were.

    An adult and a child. It was Tremaine and Montez.

    Yesseca was rendered speechless.

    She patted her heart and said, "Are you guys trying to scare me in the middle of the night by acting as ghosts?"

    Truly, it was really frightening for them to stand still there sote in the night.

    Neither Tremaine nor Montez spoke.

    Only now did Yesseca realize that both their expressions were a little dark.

    Especially Tremaine, he was gloomy as if he had been surrounded by ayer of ck fog.

    Yesseca could not speak for a moment.

    She was confused.

    What was going on?

    Yesseca could not help but nce at Montez. "Montez, what''s wrong?"

    "Humph!" Montez snorted.

    Montez replied with a heavy "Humph" and then turned his head away.

    Yesseca found the situation more confusing.

    She could only look at Tremaine helplessly.

    Tremaine''s eyes were cold and deep like ckholes which could suck everyone in.

    Yesseca didn''t want to look at such a gaze.

    However, she had no choice.

    She had to figure out why the father and son were so unhappy.

    She had not offended them after all.

    "Mr. Quartley?" Yesseca asked pitifully.

    Tremaine''s voice was very cold. "So this is what you meant when you said you had something to do tonight!"

    When Tremaine spoke, Yesseca felt as if a breeze of cold air was blowing at her from the Artic, making her feel cold all over.

    Montez was also a little mad and said, "Yesseca, you lied to me. You said that you had something to do tonight but you came back with a man at night. Just now, Daddy and I saw it. What''s going on, Yesseca!"

    Yesseca was at a loss of words for a moment.

    She didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    So this was it.

    She immediately exined, "I went to my sister''s house for dinner tonight, but my sister couldn''t send me back as she was pregnant. Hence, she asked her cousin to send me back. It''s my first time meeting him."

    "Really?" Montez looked at Yesseca with suspicion.

    Yesseca lifted her right hand. "I swear it''s true. When did I ever lie to you, Montez?"

    Montez rolled his dark eyes.

    A momentter, he pulled Tremaine''s hand again. "Daddy, do you think it''s true?"

    Tremaine coldly nced at Montez and said, "Don''t you have a brain?"

    Montez was dumbfounded.

    He felt wronged.

    His daddy was too vicious. He was really unlucky.

    "Mr. Quartley, you can''t talk to Montez like that."

    Yesseca couldn''t help but say.

    It didn''t matter if Tremaine was mean when he talked to her, but how could he speak to his son with such a sharp tongue?

    Tremaine ignored Yesseca.

    He took Montez''s hand and was about to leave.

    Montez looked back at Yesseca pitifully as he walked out.

    That meant that Montez didn''t want to leave either, but he had no choice but to follow his father.

    After a few steps, Tremaine suddenly stopped.

    He turned around and looked at Yesseca. "Come over for dinner tomorrow."

    After that, Tremaine strode away.

    Yesseca just didn''t know what to say about that.

    When she saw Tremaine pulling Montez and walked away, she thought that he was angry. However, who knew why he''d extended an invitation after a few steps.

    Yesseca felt helpless about the situation.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Tremaine didn''t y by the rules.

    She found that she never knew what he was thinking or what he was going to say in the next second. He was really an elusive person.

    Matthew came back at nine o''clock in the evening. Kyi in wasn''t back yet.

    As soon as Matthew reached home, Selina told him what had happened earlier.

    Selina looked very happy and her speech was full of excitement.

    Matthewughed.

    "Okay, wait for a while." Matthew took out the bag in his hand. "You didn''t even ask what I was holding."

    Only then did Selina notice.

    She suddenly became curious.

    "What is it?"

    "It''s sour candy," Matthew said with a smile.

    Selina had always been craving sour candy ever since she was pregnant, but she didn''t like those sold at the market. Natalie rmended a re to her and Selina liked the sour candy from that shop a lot Content

    store t

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Thest time, when Matthew had bought it back home, Selina found that it really appeased her craving. She had just been about to finish the ones she had at home when Matthew brought home a new bag.

    Selina smiled, "Thanks."

    "I''m your husband. There''s no need to thank me."

    Selina''s face turned red.

    "For god''s sake, we''ve been a couple for so long. I don''t understand why I''m blushing."

    Selina coughed and said, "Okay, let me continue on Yesseca and Kyi in''s story."

    "Yes?" Matthew looked at Selina with a smile in his eyes.

    Selina continued, "At first, I told you I put a mask on Yesseca''s face. Guess why?"

    Selina thought that Matthew would definitely not be able to guess, but she did not expect him to guess correctly Because you want to increase Kyi in''s expectations and give Xesseca a sense of mystery, so that Kyi in would have a deep first impression of Yesseca."

    Selina was surprised.

    She couldn''t help raising her lips. "How are you so smart that you are right in one guess?"

    "Didn''t you ask me to guess?"

    "But you can''t guess right at once. It''s not funny now."

    Matthew burst intoughter. "Then, next time, you''ll have to let me know that I can guess but I mustn''t get the right answer. If you say so, I''ll know not

    to guess the right answer."

    Selina was rendered speechless.

    She pretended to be angry and reached out to hit

    Matthew. "You are bullying me."

    Matthew held her hand. "Silly girl, how can I bully you?"

    "No, you are bullying me." Her tone was full of coquetry. "Then, let me apologize to you, mydy."

    The corners of Selina''s lips curled up. "That''s more like it."

    Just then, Kylin arrived.

    This was the second time Kylin and Matthew had met.

    Matthew had met Kylin once at his wedding with Selina.

    Matthew had a good impression of Kylin.

    He was good-looking. He spoke gently and was polite.

    After Kylin and Matthew exchanged a few words, they were pulled aside by Selina.

    "What do you think?" Selina asked.

    "What do you mean?" Kylin looked at Selina with confusion.

    "What do you think of Yesseca!" After Selina said that, she felt that she was too straightforward. She gave a hollowugh and said, "What

    do you think of my sister? After all, you are my cousin and she is like a sister to me. I have to know your impression of her."

    Kyi ins breathing seemed to have stopped.

    Momentster, he nodded. "She''s pretty great."

    Selina felt that Kyi in''s voice was a little weird.

    She said happily, "Didn''t I tell you? Yesseca is a good girl."

    Selina returned to Matthew''s side.

    She said to Matthew happily, "Kyiin has a good impression of Yesseca. It seems that I have seeded."

    Matthew looked at Selina sideways. "I don''t care what Kylin''s impression of Yesseca is, but you are not allowed to do this next time."

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558

    ?

    Selina was dumbstruck.

    She was in a daze for a moment before saying, "What do you mean?"

    "What do I mean?" Matthew took her hand and said in a possessive tone, "Don''t let me see you holding another man''s hand again in the future." Selina was just speechless.

    Sheughed and red at Matthew angrily. "Matthew, are you kidding me? That''s my cousin, not another man. I was just pulling him aside!"

    "I don''t care." Matthew was very overbearing, "You are mine. Whether it is my brother or your brother or a cousin, you can''t touch them. I am the only one you can touch."

    Selina looked at Matthew, deadpanned. "Do you really want to be so possessive?"

    "What do you think?" Matthew looked at Selina with a deep meaning.

    She admitted defeat under Matthew''s deep gaze.

    She could only say, "I swear to God that in the future, except for Matthew, I will not have any physical contact with any other men. As long as it is a man, even if it is a male dog, I will bypass it!"

    Matthew found it amusing.

    He sighed. "You are still so naughty."

    After that, Matthew covered Selina''s belly with his hand. "I don''t know if the belly in your baby will be as naughty as you."

    "Don''t you want him or her to be naughty?"

    Matthew gave Selina a look. "I do. As long as the baby takes after you, I will love him or her."

    Matthew''s affection warmed Selina''s heart.

    But soon, her mind began spinning again.

    She looked at Matthew and said, "Matthew, do you think that one day Yesseca and Kylin will be as loving as us?"

    Matthew was caught a little surprise by the sudden question.

    He was speechless. "It''s too early to say anything. Besides, it''s their first time meeting today."

    "So what? Didn''t you fall in love with me at first sight?"

    "That''s because you are the most adorable and beautiful girl in the world. Hence, I fell in love with you at first sight." Selina felt giddy in her heart.

    "How is it that you still have a way with words? We''ve been together for so long but you still have a sweet tongue." "I''m telling the truth."

    "But I''m not a little girl anymore. Sometimes, I even feel that I''m old."

    "You sillydy, you will always be a little girl in my eyes."

    Yesseca had a nightmare that night.

    She dreamed of a ghost.

    A ghost dressed in ck.

    However, she could not see his face clearly.

    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t see it clearly.

    In the end, Yesseca woke up from the nightmare with fear.

    She wiped away the sweat from her forehead.

    This was the first time that she had dreamed of a ghost.

    Yesseca thought that it must be because of Montez and Tremaine''s appearance that frightened her earlier, which was why she was a little spooked. Yesseca got out of bed and drank a ss of water.

    She couldn''t stay up toote as she had to work the next morning. After she finished her ss of water, she went back to bed.

    She turned off the lights and her gaze inadvertently swept across the window.

    Then, she froze.

    The curtains on the floating window were open. There were street lights on the road outside, thus she could faintly see everything outside the window, even though she could not see it clearly.

    Yesseca saw a face.

    A pale and bloodless face.

    That face was none other than Lothar''s.

    It looked as if the blood on his body had stopped flowing.

    A minuteter, Yesseca came to her senses.

    "Lothar!" she shouted.

    However, the face outside the window had long disappeared.

    Yesseca frantically ran outside.

    She didn''t even wear any shoes.

    She ran downstairs barefooted.

    There was no one.

    Nobody was there.

    "Lothar, Lothar, where are you?!" Yesseca shouted.

    Her voice cut through the sky in the silent night.

    Some residents were woken up by Yesseca.

    Someone opened the window disgruntledly and called out, "Who is it? Why are you shouting so loud at night?"

    "We''re trying to get some sleep here!"

    Yesseca walked back lifelessly.

    She returned to her room and stared at the window.

    Was that all a dream just now?

    Was the face she saw just from her imagination?

    Yesseca shed a tear.

    That''s right, it must be her imagination.

    Her brother was long gone.

    If Lothar was still alive, he would definitelye back and look for her. Why would he just lie outside the window?

    She missed Lothar so much that she had begun to imagine things.

    The next day soon arrived.

    As she didn''t sleep well the night before, Yesseca was listless on this day.

    There was normally no business in the clothing department during weekdays. Hence, most of the salesgirl would get together and chat, and the manager of the shopping mall would turn a blind eye to it.

    At this moment, a few saleswomen who were selling women''s clothing and women''s bags suddenly ran to Yesseca''s store.

    "Yesseca, I didn''t expect you to be so good at scheming at such a young age."

    "You look so innocent. I didn''t expect you to be so smart."

    "We are really not as good as you."

    Yesseca waspletely confused.

    She stared at them who were running towards her with wide eyes. "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    One of the salesgirls that oversaw women''s bags was called EnaryIn Lee. She was very young and very beautiful. She usually dressed gorgeously when she came to work.

    Chapter 1558 1

    Yesseca looked at Enaryln in confusion. "But this

    is arranged by thepany."

    Enaryln lowered her voice and said,

    "Thepany assigned it to you? You asked for it, didn''t you? I never realized before that selling men''s clothing would bring you into

    ��Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    contact with men and it would be easy to find a rich husband." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca was at a loss of words.

    She looked at Enaryln speechlessly, "Don''t talk nonsense. Go and sell your bag. I''ve never thought of it that way."

    Most of the salesgirls that rushed over actually wanted to know who it was that picked Yesseca up the night before, but when they saw how reluctant Yesseca was, they figured that she was purposefully trying to hide it from them.

    They left Yesseca''s men''s clothing store and ran to where Enaryln was working.

    "Yesseca is really good at pretending to be silly. She actually said that she doesn''t have such intentions!"

    Chapter 1558 3

    "But why is she still working here if she found herself a rich man? If that man can drive a Lincoln, she doesn''t need to work here anymore."

    Enaryln rolled her eyes. "What do you know? Look at Yesseca. She has no education, no figure and only a face that looks somewhat attractive. Can men really fall for such a woman? I guess she is an old married man''s mistress!"

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559

    ?

    Someone objected, "If she was with someone rich then she wouldn''t be working here. Someone who can afford to drive a Lincoln would be able to give her at least ten to twenty thousand dors per month. There''s no need for her to be working as a sales assistant in the men department store."

    "Haha!" Enarylnughed mockingly. "That''s because she is greedy! She wants to continue working here to that she can snag herself a rich unmarried young man. That''s why I said she''s foxy and cunning. We can never guess what she''s thinking."

    Selina asked Yesseca over for dinner again.

    Selina made up her mind that she would not let the driver pick up Yesseca that night. She would let Kyi in pick Yesseca up directly, so that Kyi in and Yesseca could get familiar with each other and develop a rtionship.

    However, Yesseca said she had already made other ns.

    She said she was going to the Quartley family home for dinner.

    Hearing this, Selina''s heart jolted.

    Heading to the Quartley family home for dinner?

    "Could it be that Tremaine, that evil man, was up to something?" Selina thought.

    She immediately asked nervously, "Yesseca, did Tremaine invite you to dinner?"

    "No, it was Montez," Yesseca exined.

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief.

    She reminded Yesseca again, "Yesseca, it''s better for you and Tremaine to stay away from each other. Even if you like that child, you can''t always go to the Quartley family home."

    "Miss Whitlock, why do you want me to lessen my contact with Tremaine?" Yesseca asked.

    Selina was caught by surprise.

    She couldn''t speak her thoughts directly, hence she said dryly, "Didn''t you tell me before that you hate Tremaine? He is cold and ruthless, so I think you''d better stay away from such a man."

    Yesseca smiled, "That''s true. But that was then, and now I actually feel that he''s not that bad."

    Sirens went off in Selina''s heart. The evil man had made his move!

    Selina felt that she had to speed things up and let Kylin attract Yesseca''s heart as soon as possible. She couldn''t let any harme into Yesseca''s way.

    Yesseca was still young and Selina would not allow Yesseca to be someone''s stepmom.

    "Yesseca, he might be faking it. He just wants you to like him."

    Yesseca couldn''t help butugh. "Selina, you think too much. Why would he want to do that? I''m not an important person to him."

    Selina thought about confessing her thoughts to Yesseca but thought better of it again.

    Considering how naive Yesseca was, she wouldn''t be able to understand even if Selina exined to her.

    "Since you''ve agreed to it this time, then go tonight. After that, don''t go to their ce tomorrow or in the future. Come to my ce for dinner instead everyday. I''m pregnant and bored so you can apany me."

    When Yesseca heard that Selina needed herpany, she agreed immediately.

    When Yesseca got off work, she hailed a cab as there were no public bus routes in the area where Quartley family home was located.

    But the moment she stepped out of the mall she saw an extravagantly luxurious Ferrari parked outside.

    Yesseca felt that the car was quite attractive and she couldn''t help but nce at it once more.

    Suddenly, the window wound down. Tremaine''s handsome face showed up in Yesseca''s view, "Get in."

    His tone was cold.

    Yesseca was a little astounded.

    Why was Tremaine here? Was he here just to pick her up?

    Just as Yesseca was pondering, Tremaine''s impatient voice sounded again, "Are you deaf? Get in the car now."

    "Oh," Yesseca got into the car.

    Tremaine stepped on the gas pedal and the Ferrari sped off immediately.

    Yesseca asked curiously, "Mr. Quartley, did youe specially to pick me up?"

    Tremaine''s gaze fell on Yesseca''s face.

    His gaze was deep and Yesseca''s heart somehow beat faster looking at it. But the next second, her heartbeat slowed down when she heard, "Stop assuming. I was just around the area."

    Yesseca was a little speechless.

    She lifted the corner of her lips a little and murmured, "With someone as poker-faced as you, who dared to assume anything at all?"

    The Ferrari suddenly braked.

    Tremaine had stopped the car.

    He scooted his body closer to Yesseca and his face leaned in towards her, "A poker-face? Hmm?" There was a slight threat in his voice. Yesseca licked her dry lips.

    She had a feeling that if she dared to speak once more, Tremaine would kick her out of the car.

    Yesseca forced a smile and said, "I''m saying that Mr. Quartley, you''re so handsome no one could think straight in your presence let alone assume anything."

    Tremaine didn''t show much reaction but there was a little sparkle in his eyes.

    He stared at Yesseca for a moment before turning his gaze forward.

    Yesseca breathed a sigh of relief and then curled her lips as if she had thought of something.

    She had always thought that

    Tremaine was cold and ruthless, but now she realized that it was not true. He seemed to be easy to talk to. you made him angry, all you need to do was to say a few good words to him and he would immediately change his mind.

    Zorion came over for dinner as well.

    It turned out that when Yesseca was working as a servant in the Quartley family, they had dinner together and often saw Yuliana but not Zorion. This time however they both met.

    Zorion was dressed in a suit and looked extremely dashing.

    If he did not speak, arge number of people would be attracted by him.

    Madam Quartley took Yesseca''s hand and said, "Yesseca,st time it was you who saved Zorion, so Zorion would like to especially thank you." Yesseca smiled embarrassedly.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Madam Quartley waved to Zorion and said, "Zorion,e here and thank Yesseca. Yesseca was the one that gave the prescription that saved your life."

    Zorion walked over with a smile.

    "Thank you, Yesseca. Thank you," Zorion said.

    His voice was very pleasant and magical. It sounded slightly child-like and it didn''t fit his age.

    "It''s fine, there''s no need to thank me," Yesseca immediately said.

    She thought that Zorion was normal like everyone else and wasn''t as deranged as what the rumors said him to be. However the next second, Yesseca changed her mind.

    That was because Zorion immediately added, "You''re not pretty enough, not as pretty as my

    wife."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    Madam Quartley felt a little embarrassed and said to Yesseca, "Yesseca, don''t mind him."

    "It''s okay."

    Zorion ran to Yuliana, who was sitting on the right side of the table, with a smile on his face, "My wife is the most beautiful in the world."

    Yuliana''s face turned pale.

    She clenched her hands tightly to suppress her anger.

    Then, something happened during dinner.

    If it had done by someone else, it would be normal. But it was Tremaine.

    Tremaine ced a piece of lobster meat onto Yesseca''s te.

    "Try the lobster," Tremaine said indifferently.

    His voice was as cold as ever.

    However!

    His action shocked everyone!

    Tremaine had never served anyone anything, not even Montez!

    Madam Quartley''s heart beat a little faster.

    This grandson of hers was a little strange tonight.

    Zorion imitated Tremaine and put a piece of lobster onto Yuliana''s te.

    Yuliana''s already pale face turned even paler, making it almost as white as a sheet.

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560

    ?

    Montez''s jaw had dropped wide open.

    He couldn''t believe his eyes!

    His daddy had served Yesseca a piece of lobster which could be considered as a privilege that no one had ever had.

    Montez grinned from ear to ear.

    He knew that although his dad looked cold and heartless, deep down his dad was a kind man. He knew that his daddy had feelings for Yesseca which was why he cared for her. Montez was d to have such a father.

    Montez really wanted to give his dad two thumbs up on the spot!

    Meanwhile, Yesseca stared at the piece of lobster in a daze. If it wasn''t for Tremaine''s next words, she might have continued to stare at the food until dinner was over.

    "It''s not poisoned," Tremaine said coldly.

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She thought that Tremaine had changed, but turned out he still had a sharp tongue.

    Yesseca quickly ced the lobster meat into her mouth.

    She said, "I''m not afraid of you poisoning me. If I die, you''ll just have to be responsible for my death!"

    Yesseca''s words had no other meaning, but in the ears of others...

    A light shed across Tremaine''s eyes and he looked thoughtful.

    Yuliana clenched her fists even tighter.

    B*tch! What a b*tch! How dare Yesseca seduce Tremaine in front of so many people! Yuliana cursed in her heart.

    After dinner, Yuliana was about to leave and Zorion immediately followed his wife.

    Zorion held Yuliana''s hand tightly.

    Yuliana didn''t say a word and let Zorion hold her hand until they exited the dining hall. As soon as they were out of everyone''s sight, Yuliana flung Zorion''s hand away.

    Zorion however was happy to be holding Yuliana''s hand all the way. He was shock when Yuliana flung his hand off.

    When he returned back to his senses, Yuliana was already a distance from him.

    "Wife! Darling, wait for me!" Zorion shouted and chased after her.

    When she arrived at their vi, Yuliana was already fuming as she sat on the sofa.

    Zorion felt very wronged and said, "Honey, why, why don''t you want to hold my hand?" Yuliana looked at Zorion''s silly face and felt more frustrated and depressed. Especially when they were at the dining table. Zorion''s actions had totally humiliated her! How could Yuliana be so unlucky to marry such a fool!

    "Crash!"

    In a rage, Yuliana picked up a vase on the coffee table and threw it at Zorion.

    Fortunately, she missed him.

    Zorion stared nkly at Yuliana and said, "Honey, why did you hit me?"

    "You fool!" Yuliana saw that the vase did not hit Zorion and took the cup next to it and threw it at Zorion again in a maddening fit. The cup was filled with hot boiling tea.

    Ruth, who was not far away was scared out of her wits when she saw the whole scene unfold!

    She was the one that had poured the hot tea into the cup. If it hit Zorion, he would be burned.

    Ruth immediately rushed over and pulled Zorion away.

    ck!"

    The teacup narrowly missed Ruth''s arm and fell on to the ground. The tea sshed out and Ruth felt hot searing pain on her leg.

    She held back the pain and asked instead, "Mr. Zorion, are you fine?"

    Zorion didn''t speak. He just stared at Yuliana.

    Seeing that Zorion was not hit, Yuliana shouted at Ruth, "Ruth, get out of my way! I will smash this fool to death today! Let''s see if I can smash his head open!"

    Ruth did not step aside.

    She said softly to Zorion, "Mr. Zorion, you should have a rest first. Madam Yuliana is in a bad mood. Shall I bring you to your bed so then you can have a rest?"

    "My wife is in a bad mood, in a bad mood," Zorion murmured and nodded.

    Ruth took Zorion upstairs then came back down.

    Yuliana looked at Ruth coldly.

    Yuliana''a gaze was so ferocious that she looked like she wanted to tear Ruth apart. "You''re getting smart now, Ruth. You don''t even listen to my orders anymore. How dare you!"

    Ruth bit her lip and said, "Madam Yuliana, I''m doing this for your own good."

    "For my own good!" Yuliana sneered. "If it was for my own good, why didn''t you stand aside just now? Why did you take Zorion away! You''re trying to go against me, right?"

    Ruth walked towards Yuliana and lowered her voice, "Madam Yuliana, today Mr. Tremaine came looking for Mr. Zorion."

    Yuliana was stunned.

    "When? Why don''t I know about this!" Yuliana''s breath to be rapid.

    Ruth frowned slightly, "When you were speaking with Madam Quartley earlier in the afternoon, I think."

    Yuliana took Ruth''s hand and said emotionally, "Why is he looking for Zorion? Does he know something? Why did he look for Zorion?"

    Ruth lowered her voice, "Madam Yuliana, I heard only a few words. I heard Mr. Tremaine ask how Mr. Zorion''s rtionship was with you and he also asked Mr. Zorion if you were treating him well."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "Anything else?"

    Ruth shook her head, "No."

    Yuliana loosened Ruth''s hold.

    After pondering for a long time, Yuliana spoke, "He probably doesn''t know anything. Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to be safe now with his ruthless personality."

    "Madam Yuliana, although Mr.

    Tremaine knows nothing about it

    but he must be suspicious. I warned you thest time which was why? pulled Mr. Zorion away just now. I was afraid that you would do something on impulse." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yuliana was absent-minded for a moment, "You are right. I must restrain myself well during this period of time so that Tremaine won''t find out anything."

    Tremaine was the one who sent Yesseca back that night.

    After getting into the car, Tremaine did not immediately start the car. He looked at Yesseca and asked, "You really don''t want to think about it anymore?"

    "Think about what?"

    "Continuing to stay with us and apany Montez."

    Yesseca shook her head, "No, I''m quite happy working at the mall."

    Tremaine narrowed his eyes slightly.

    After a while, he parted his thin lips slightly and said, "Thene to the Quartley family for dinner every night."

    Yesseca immediately said, "No, I can''te over for a period of time." "Why?" Tremaine''s tone immediately turned displeased.

    Yesseca could tell that Tremaine

    was unhappy. She forced a smile and said, "My sister is pregnant and my brother-inw is too busy to spend time with my sister so I will be going to my sister''s house to have

    I

    dinner with her. That''s why can''te here." Content belongs to

    "It''s your brother-inw''s responsibility to eat with your sister. That''s none of your business!" Tremaine said coldly.

    "You can''t say that," Yesseca retorted. "If you say that, I can say that it''s your responsibility as a father to apany Montez for dinner everyday. It has nothing to do with me."

    As soon as Yesseca said that. Tremaine''s face turned dark.

    Yesseca didn''t know what else could be said.

    She knew what she said was harsh but she didn''t meant for it toe out that way. She was willing to spend time with Montez but since Tremaine

    brought it up that way she just refuted his words.

    Yesseca was about to exin when the door opened.

    Tremaine got out of the car.

    Yesseca was stunned..

    Wasn''t he going to send her home? Why did he get down from the car?

    Yesseca was confused and followed Tremaine out of the car, "Aren''t you sending me home?"

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561

    ?

    Tremaine stopped.

    He swept a nce at Yesseca and said coldly, "How you get home has nothing to do with me."

    Yesseca was dumbstruck.

    She grumbled in her heart. Tremaine was just too petty to be a man. All she did was say something harsh and now he was throwing a tantrum.

    Yesseca curled her lips and said, "If you don''t want to send me back, then I''ll go back myself!"

    After walking for about 10 minutes, Yesseca suddenly heard a car horn behind her.

    Yesseca turned around and saw that the butler was driving the car.

    The butler rolled down the window and said, "Miss Cowell, I''ll send you home."

    Yesseca didn''t hesitate to get into the car.

    "How did you know I was here?" Yesseca asked after getting on the car.

    The butlerughed and said, "Mr. Tremaine asked me to send you home."

    Well, that was just weird.

    She had been angry at Tremaine just a moment ago, thinking about how petty and terrible he was allow a girl walk back home alone in the dark night. He was just too heartless.

    But then he asked the butler to send her home.

    Yesseca then changed her mind and felt that Tremaine probably wasn''t as heartless as she thought he was moments ago.

    Tremaine happened to run into Montez when he was returning home.

    Montez was very puzzled and said, "Daddy, didn''t you send Yesseca back? Why are you suddenly back?"

    With a cold face, Tremaine ordered, "Go to sleep."

    Montez was stunned.

    He was so scared of his father that he didn''t dare to say anything. Tremaine looked fierce.

    Tremaine was in a bad mood as he headed into the study.

    Initially, he wanted to go over some of his work but he was so frustrated that he couldn''t focus at all. sh!

    Tremaine swept the thick documents that were on his desk to the floor.

    Her dark pupils shed with a trace of irritation.

    He thought that she had wanted to seduce him in the beginning, but now he knew that it was not true!

    She didn''t seem to take him seriously.

    This was the first time Tremaine felt so deeply frustrated over someone.

    Yesseca woke up being thirsty in the middle of the night.

    She turned on themp and was about to head into the kitchen for a drink of water.

    Perhaps because previously she had dreamt of Lothar looking at her through the window, hence she couldn''t help to look out of the window this time.

    And what she saw stunned her.

    Lothar''s face had appeared outside her window once more.

    She saw how he pressed his face closed to the window until marks were forming on his cheeks. His eyes was empty and hollow.

    "Lothar!" Yesseca cried and immediately rushed towards the window.

    However, when she rushed over, there was nothing outside the window.

    Yesseca copsed on the ground.

    This time, she didn''t even run downstairs.

    Because she knew that she was hallucinating.

    She missed her brother so much that she was imagining him.

    The next day soon arrived.

    As usual, Madam Quartley took Montez to kindergarten.

    Chapter 1561 1

    Of course, all they talked about was Montez.

    On that day, Madam Quartley told Qiana about how Montez''s dad might have met a woman he developed feelings for.

    Initially, Madam Quartley was not very sure but when she saw Tremaine giving Yesseca the piece of lobster meatst night she was sure about it. Thinking that Yesseca would soon be Montez''s stepmother, Madam Quartley decided to ask Qiana for her opinion.

    Although Qiana was just an outsider, she was Montez''s ss teacher and was very concerned about Montez''s wellbeing. More importantly, she seemed to have a good knowledge of children''s early education so Madam Quartley wanted to ask for Qiana''s opinion.

    Upon hearing this, Qiana was stunned.

    Qiana had sent some people to find out about Tremaine and she found that he never got close to any woman despite many of them wheeling towards him.

    Qiana suppressed the confusion and panic in her heart and said, "Is that so? What does she do?"

    Qiana faked her tone as if she was just talking about it casually.

    Madam Quartley said, "She doesn''t have a good family background. She was initially our household maid. But she has a good character. I like her and Montez too."

    Upon hearing this, Qiana''s heart tensed up.

    She pursed her lips and said, "Madam Quartley, there''s something I don''t know whether if I should say or not."

    "It''s fine, just tell me."

    "Although I don''t know what the Quartley family does, I can tell at a nce that you are all well off. Montez''s father must be someone important and special."

    Madam Quartley was very proud when it came to her grandson, "Qiana, you''re right. My grandson is one in the million."

    "That''s it. How could such an outstanding man like him like a maid? I''m afraid that the maid has ulterior motives," Qiana said meaningfully. Hearing this, Madam Quartley held her breath.

    Yuliana had told her this before but Madam Quartley didn''t think much about it. She noticed that Yuliana didn''t like Yesseca very much but Qiana and Yesseca didn''t know each other yet Qiana said the same thing...

    Madam Quartley immediately thought of the words that Yesseca saidst night to Tremaine about taking responsibility.

    At that time, she had felt that it was somewhat off but now that Qiana had brought it up, Madam Quartley began to think deeper.

    Qiana looked at the contemtive look on Madam Quartley''s face and immediately said, "Madam Quartley I had said too much. As an outsider, I really shouldn''t say anything. This is the Quartley family''s matter. It''s just that I like Montez a lot so I couldn''t help but worry for him."

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Madam Quartley came to her senses.

    "It isn''t anything much," Madam Quartley said, "You are a good teacher. Miss Lanes, what''s your

    opinion about it?"

    Qiana said without hesitation, "I think

    we still need to find Montez''s birth mother. Let''s not talk about anything else. Montez''s father will definitely find some other woman some day and give birth to other children@ight, right? Will he still dote on Montez so much then? A stepmother is a biological mother afterall,can a stepmother''s lovepared that to of his birth mother?" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Madam Quartley felt as if she had just realized something big.

    If it wasn''t for Qiana''s words, she really would not have thought anything about this at all!

    Madam Quartley hurried back to the Quartley family vi.

    She went straight to Tremaine''s study.

    However, Tremaine was not there.

    Madam Quartley found the butler instead.

    The butler spoke softly, "Madam Quartley, election''sing soon. Mr. Tremaine has headed over to the Shiryu Pce for a meeting. He will be back

    late tonight."

    Madam Quartley thought for a moment and asked, "Do you know who Montez''s birth mother is?"

    The butler''s heart skipped a beat.

    He knew who she was but Tremaine specifically said that he was not allowed to tell anybody about Montez''s mother so he couldn''t tell Madam Quartley about what he knew.

    The butler shook his head and lied against his will, "Madam Quartley, I''m not too sure."

    "You don''t know?" Madam Quartley looked at the butler with suspicions in her eyes. "How is it that you don''t? Didn''t you help Tremaine settle all the

    affairs then?"

    The butlerughed dryly, "I did deal with it. But I didn''t see Montez''s mother. I only procured that item."

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562

    ?

    Madam Quartley thought for a moment and said, "Go and find out who Montez''s birth mother is. I want to know who she is." Hearing that, the butler almost broke out in a cold sweat.

    Montez had grown up so much and Madam Quartley had never once asked who his birth mother was but why did she bring it up now? Madam Quartley called Yuliana that afternoon.

    She was actually somewhat hesitant and wanted to hear what her granddaughter-inw''s opinion was.

    Yuliana was about to stop Madam Quartley from looking for Montez''s birth mother when she suddenly remembered something.

    Yesseca was getting more and more favored. Last night, Tremaine had even given Yesseca a piece of lobster personally. If she found out who Montez''s birth mother was it might pose as a disadvantage to Yesseca and they both might get into a fight. In the end, Yuliana could take advantage of the situation to remove Yesseca once and for all.

    Of course, if they really managed to find Montez''s birth mother and brought her home, that would be another endless trouble. What if Tremaine and Montez''s mother got together?

    That woman was Montez''s birth mother, so the Quartley family would definitely agree to the match.

    But Yuliana decided not to care so much.

    Now that Yesseca was getting more and more favored, she dared not to make any trouble. Knowing that Tremaine had looked for Zorion and asked about Yuliana, it scared Yuliana a little. Hence, she figured she would make use of another woman to eliminate Yesseca.

    Yuliana thought for a moment and said, "Madam Quartley, it seems that Montez''s teacher really cares about him. What she said make sense." "Yes, indeed it does."

    Yuliana nodded and sighed slightly, "Madam Quartley, I know I always said that Yesseca isn''t great and you all assumed that I disliked her. In fact, that isn''t true. I just care about Montez. Zorion and I don''t have children. I watched Montez grow up so I treat him as my own child. I can''t bear to let Montez suffer even a little."

    Hearing Yuliana''s words, Madam Quartley nodded and said, "Yuliana, you are so considerate."

    "Let''s put aside the fact that Yesseca may want to get close to the Quartley family on purpose. If

    Yesseca really got together with Tremaine, she will give birth to her own child one day. Will she still treat Montez well like she is now? Of course not. How can you not understand the logic that even Montez''s teacher knows?"

    Madam Quartley''s face lit up with realization even more.

    "But if we find who Montez''s birth mother is even if she and Tremaine have children in the future, they will still treat Montez well and not be biased." Madam Quartley was silent for a moment.

    "Yuliana, do you mean that Tremaine and Yesseca do not match each other? And that Montez''s birth mother suits Tremaine the most?"

    Yuliana was a little embarrassed and said, "How shall I put it? It depends on Tremaine for us to say which woman suits him. Tremaine may not like Montez''s biological mother. Otherwise, he would not have stopped looking for her for so many years. But it''s just hard for Montez as he doesn''t have a mother at such a young age."

    Yuliana did not dare to speak too bluntly.

    She knew that Madam Quartley loved her grandson a lot so she believed Madam Quartley would understand the meaning in her words.

    Yesseca got off work around four o''clock.

    As soon as she got off work, she hurried out of the mall because Selina told her that there was someone waiting outside to pick her up and Yesseca didn''t want them to wait long for her.

    Her colleagues who got off work with Yesseca included Enaryln and several employees from the female clothing department.

    Seeing Yesseca running downstairs in a hurry, a colleague immediately said, "Yesseca, why are you in such a hurry? It''s only four o''clock. Don''t tell me you''re in such a hurry to go back for dinner."

    Enaryln rolled her eyes and said, "I think she''s in a hurry to meet her sugar daddy. After all, her sugar daddy is the one that''svishing her life. She dare not let him wait long."

    "I wonder what kind of person Yesseca''s sugar daddy is."

    "Needless to say, he must be an old rotten geezer. Otherwise, why would he fall for a girl like Yesseca who has neither education nor looks?"

    An employee came up with an idea, "Why don''t we follow her and see what Yesseca''s sugar daddy looks like?"

    Her idea was agreed on by everyone.

    "Yes, let''s go check it out."

    A group of female employees then quietly followed Yesseca out of the shopping mall.

    A Ferrari was parked outside the mall.

    Kylin had came early and felt a little stuffy in the car so he decided to step out of the car for some air.

    Not long after, he saw Yesseca running down.

    As Yesseca ran, her long ck hair fluttered in the wind, causing Kyi in''s mind to tremble.

    Only when Yesseca reached in front of him, did he recover his senses.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting," Yesseca said with a smile.

    It was only then that Kylin notice that Yesseca had two small rabbit tooth. When she smiled, her rabbit tooth

    were revealed. She was as cute as a little white rabbit

    "It''s okay. I just got here."

    "Let''s go then."

    The group of female employees were dumbfounded, especially Enaryln''s face. She was filled with disbelief.

    The man who had just came to pick Yesseca up wasn''t some old, ugly geezer at all. He was a young, handsome man!

    Some of the female employees

    immediately asked Enaryln in a teasing jealous tone, "Enaryln, didn''t you say that Yesseca was bing a mistress for an old and ugly man? The man that I''m seeing seems to be young and handsome!"

    Enaryln''s face turned ugly due to her jealousy.

    "Who knows what''s going on!" Enaryln said indignantly, "Maybe he''s the driver that the old man sent to pick her up."

    "But that man doesn''t look like a driver at all," someone retorted.

    Enaryln clenched her fists, "I don''t know. Don''t ask me!"

    Soon, Yesseca and Kylin reached Selina''s house.

    Selina had been waiting for them for a long time.

    Seeing Yesseca and Kylin get off the car, Selina found the both of them a pleasing pair in her eyes.

    What a perfect pair!

    That evening, Selina purposely left a dish out for Yesseca to cook.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Selina said, "Yesseca, I heard that you make delicious sweet and sour ribs. I feel like eating some today can you make that for me?"

    Selina knew Yesseca made delicious sweet and sour ribs as she heard Lothar mention it regrly.

    Yesseca immediately agreed.

    She entered the kitchen.

    Selina winked at Kylin and said, "See? My sister can be a great hostess and a chef."

    In actual fact, Selina was not craving ribs but she wanted Kylin to see how capable Yesseca was.

    As expected, a hint of admiration

    shed across Kyi in''s eyes, "Not

    many girls can cook these days." "That''s right," Selina said, "This sister of mine is a special girl. Whoever gets her would mean that she was their biggest blessing in life."

    Saying that, Selina gave Kylin a meaningful look.

    Kylin seemed to be deep in thought.

    A little whileter, Yesseca came out with her dish of sweet and sour ribs.

    The color, aroma and taste caused everyone in the room to salivate.

    Yesseca put a piece of rib onto Selina''s te, "Try it, Selina."

    Selina didn''t taste it immediately.

    She picked up a piece and put it on Kylin''s te, "Kylin, have a taste first."

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563

    ?

    After taking a bite of it, Kylin chuckled and said, "Delicious! This is the best pork ribs I''ve ever tasted in my entire life."

    Yesseca smiled, looking quite embarrassed. "It''s not that good."

    "It is that good." Kylin said earnestly.

    Yesseca''s face flushed red.

    Selina was delighted to see the two of them get along so well.

    These two looked like they had a chance!

    "How interesting!"

    After dinner, Selina decided to have a chat with Yesseca and Kylin.

    Selina praised Kyi in''s modesty and other positive attributes of his.

    After all, Kylin had already seen Yesseca''s good side. She had to show her his admirable traits as well.

    So Selina talked incessantly about him.

    She went on to brag about how Kylin had been a straight A student and that he was beloved by the Whitlock family. She even told her about the time he saw a person getting robbed on the street and how valiant he was in rescuing them.

    Kylin said modestly, "Well, cousin, you didn''t have to say all of that."

    But Selina continued anyway, warmly espousing her cousin''s magnanimity.

    She widened her eyes excitedly. "Why can''t I say it? I want Yesseca to know how great my cousin is."

    Kylin was speechless.

    Seated across from him, Yesseca was stunned at how amazing he was.

    She didn''t go to college and looked up at those who did. When she learned that Kylin had actually graduated from an American university, she admired him even more.

    When Selina noticed the look of adoration in Yesseca''s eyes, she grew even more excited.

    Kylin felt terribly embarrassed.

    He quickly changed topics to put an end to the barrage of praises being sung about him.

    Time quickly flew by and it was time for Yesseca to go home. Kylin wanted to send her home, of course.

    Yesseca felt embarrassed.

    She said, "If the driver isn''t here, I can call for a taxi. Please don''t trouble yourself Kyi in." "It''s no trouble at all!" Selina insisted. She then looked at Kyi in and asked, "It''s no trouble for you, isn''t it Kyi in?"

    Kylin smiled and said, "No trouble at all. I have time."

    Not long after they had left, Matthew returned.

    Selina told him everything that had happened today and said excitedly, "I think those two are very interested in each other. They''ll be together soon enough."

    "Are they really interested in each other, or is this just your overactive imagination?" Matthew asked wearily.

    He thought that Selina was probably looking at the situation with rose colored spectacles..

    Selina opened her eyes wide. "How is this all in my mind? It''s all true. When they talked, they kept looking into each other''s eyes. It''s so interesting." Matthew kept quiet.

    He felt even more helpless than ever.

    Those two wouldn''t move that fast anyway. Kylin and Yesseca weren''t the type to flirt with each other in front of other people, especially Kylin. He figured those two would do much better in private, without other people snooping around them.

    Matthew thought about this for a moment and reminded Selina, "You''d better not stick your nose into this. If Yesseca and Tremaine actually like each other, you shouldn''t stop them."

    "Of course not!" She red angrily at Matthew, "I didn''t ask you thest time. Why did you help Tremaine again?"

    "I''m not vouching for him. I''m just stating a fact."

    "Matthew, Tremaine has a child. I''m not gonna let Yesseca end up as his stepmother!"

    Matthew was quite optimistic about this.

    "Yesseca adores that child very much. So it''s not impossible."

    Selina was so angry, she wanted to puke blood.

    She punched Matthew''s chest. "Yesseca called you her brother-inw. You should act like one. Don''t push her into this!"

    Once again, Matthew was quiet.

    Chapter 1563 1

    Matthew squinted his eyes.

    Selina was right.

    "Don''t agree with me?" She raised her small white face and looked at Matthew.

    When Matthew looked at her, he noticed her irritation and said with a coaxing tone, "My wife is always right."

    Selina calmed down a little, but still had more to say, "The reason why I allowed you to stay out sote is because I knew that you''d ruin the mood." Matthew didn''t know what to say

    He was speechless yet again. "You''re just exaggerating."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''m not. If you do this again next time, I''ll be very angry."

    El?

    Matthew held her warm and slender waist. "Well, dear, I was wrong. Don''t be angry. won''t say that again. But if you want to bring those two together, you have to see whether they actually like each other. You can''t do this without being sure."

    Selina was very confident, "Don''t worry, they''re absolutely in love with each other. I can tell, from the way they look at each other. They are a perfect match for each other. No one else in the world is a better match than them!"

    Matthew covered her mouth and said, "Don''t go talking nonsense."

    She lovingly moved his hand away. "What nonsense? Everything I''ve said is true."

    Matthew looked at her with his deep eyes. "What about us?"

    Selina was rendered speechless at that.

    She smiled and said, "Yes, and us. They are the best pair, excluding us of course. Oh, wait, there''s my brother and my sister-inw, Natalie..."

    Kyi in sent Yesseca home.

    The two of them chatted happily along the way.

    After learning that Kylin had graduated from an American university, Xesseca both respected and admired him. She was curious to know what a prestigious foreign university looked like and what she could learn there. She asked all kinds of questions on their journey. Kylin patiently answered all of her questions the entire way.

    They talked the entire way.

    When they arrived at her home, Yesseca got out of the car.

    She thanked Kylin and said, "Kylin, thank you. You answered so many of my questions the entire way here. I feel I''ve been quite the nuisance."

    Kylin smiled at her. "It''s alright. I don''t often get to enjoy thepany of a very curious girl like you."

    Feeling embarrassed, Yesseca adjusted her hair. "I get very curious about things I''ve never seen

    before."

    Yesseca paused for a while and said, "And I''ve never been to college. Do you see me as uncultured?"

    "Of course not." Kyi in answered gently, "Not uncultured, I just see you as someone who hasn''t been to college. Yesseca, I think you''re an amazing

    person."

    Yesseca was very happy to be seen this way from a top performing college student.

    She curled up her lips and said, "Then I''ll be going in now. You should head back and get some rest."

    After that, Yesseca waved goodbye and happily skipped into her apartment.

    Kyi in watched Yesseca walk into her apartment building.

    He also had a smile on his face.

    The night sky had gotten darker.

    While Yesseca felt like she was on cloud nine, she felt as though someone was watching her.

    There was a pair of strange-looking eyes and a pair of ssy, hollow eyes, staring at her.

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564

    ?

    Yesseca felt a cold sweat break out all over her body.

    She tried hard to see who was watching her, but wasn''t able to.

    She felt that the person who was watching her had begun to approach her. The person stopped at her bed.

    The man stood by the bed and looked at her.

    Although she couldn''t see who it was, Yesseca was able to make out some details.

    This person''s face was deathly pale, and their eyes were hollow.

    Yesseca''s entire body was enveloped in fear.

    Propelled by her growing fear, Yesseca finally opened her eyes.

    As she did so, she felt her soul leave her body.

    From the faint light shining through her window, she saw a dark shadow standing by her bed.

    Although she couldn''t see very clearly, she was certain it was a ck figure.

    "Ah!"

    Yesseca shouted wildly.

    Her trembling fingers quickly flipped the switch on the wall that turned on the lights in the room.

    The ck figure suddenly disappeared without leaving a trace.

    Her body tensed up as all the blood in her body rushed into her brain.

    Although the ck figure had disappeared, she felt that this mysterious person must still be in the room!

    Yesseca trembled as she took out her phone.

    She wanted to call Selina, but was so scared that she idently called Tremaine in her panic.

    She hadn''t noticed that she did.

    When the call connected, she spoke with a trembling voice, "Sis, can you please send someone over? There''s a ghost in my room."

    There was a moment of silence before someone spoke on the phone.

    The man''s deep, husky voice asked, "Where are you?"

    Yesseca was taken aback to hear his voice.

    Didn''t she call Selina? Why was Tremaine on the phone?

    She didn''t care about that right now. "Home, I, I''m at home..."

    She stuttered because of how scared she was.

    "I''ll be right over."

    He then hung up the phone.

    Yesseca hugged her knees with her arms, her eyes filled with fear.

    Tremaine jumped out of bed.

    He put on some clothes, shrugged on his coat, and hurried out of the vi. He drove his sports car over to Yesseca''s apartment.

    When he reached Yesseca''s floor, he knocked on her door.

    For a while, no one answered the door.

    Tremaine found this worrying. He then abruptly kicked the door open.

    He had undergone special training, so it wasn''t very difficult for him to kick it open.

    As soon as he entered the room, he saw Yesseca hugging her knees as she sat on the bed. Her body was constantly shaking. She looked horribly terrified.

    No wonder she didn''t open the door. She was so scared that she couldn''t hear him.

    Tremaine walked over and said, "I''m here."

    Yesseca suddenly looked up.

    She then got out of bed and ran towards him.

    She jumped into his arms.

    Tremaine''s whole body went stiff. He stood still like a statue, as if he was frozen in ce.

    Yesseca cried. "There was a ghost. I saw a ghost just now. I''m so scared..."

    Yesseca''s tears fell onto his coat.

    After some time, Tremaine finally came to his senses.

    He moved his fingers.

    His body finally rxed.

    "I''m here," said Tremaine stiffly.

    He knew that Yesseca was scared, so he should beforting her right now.

    However, he had neverforted anyone before and didn''t know how tofort her.

    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here now." Tremaine repeated.

    After a long time, Yesseca finally moved away from Tremaine''s embrace.

    She felt ashamed of herself. "Sorry, I was so scared just now. I''m sorry."

    "What on earth happened?" Tremaine asked softly.

    Yesseca told him what had happened to her.

    Tremaine checked Yesseca''s entire apartment, even the hidden corners. He didn''t find anything. "No one''s here. Maybe you had a nightmare." Yesseca couldn''t believe it. "Impossible, I saw a ck figure."

    She saw it as clear as day.

    "No one''s around, I''m very sure of that." Tremaine said firmly.

    She then stopped talking.

    Tremaine said, "You shoulde home with me, so you won''t be afraid."

    Yesseca refused.

    "I won''t go. I am not leaving my apartment."

    Tremaine didn''t understand her logic.

    She was terrified, but she had to live here.

    Tremaine spoke gently, "Didn''t you

    say there was a ghost? If there is

    one here, then you should leave. If you don''t want to go to

    arrange

    another ce for ce, I''ll

    stay You can move in and live there."

    S

    to

    Yesseca immediately rejected his offer, "No, I''m not leaving this ce."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tremaine was speechless.

    He tightened his lips and said, "Why are you being so stubborn?!"

    Yesseca bit her lip.

    bet

    She looked at Tremaine and said, "Mr. Quartley, my brother and lus

    to live here. Now that my vis

    gone, this is the only thing brother left me. How can leave?"

    She exined with a deep sadness in her voice.

    Tremaine held his breath.

    "Your brother." He repeated.

    Yesseca nodded.

    She suddenly ran towards her bedside table and took out a photo. She handed it to Tremaine and said, "Look, this is my brother, he was the best

    brother in the whole world."

    Tremaine looked at the photo.

    There was a man in the photo.

    He looked young and bright, and pretty simr to Yesseca.

    Tremaine ced the photo in Yesseca''s hand and said, "You''d better stay then."

    She nodded.

    After thinking about it for a moment, she said, "Mr. Quartley, you can go now. Thank you foring to check on me even though it''s sote."

    In truth, she still felt scared, but it waste and she couldn''t let him stay the night.

    Tremaine didn''t leave however.

    "I''ll wait until you''ve gone to sleep."

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Tremaine said softly, "You must be quite terrified, so I''ll wait for you to fall asleep. When you''ve fallen asleep, I''ll leave. When you wake up, you won''t be afraid anymore since it''s daytime."

    Yesseca''s eyes shed with hesitation.

    Although this was a good suggestion, wouldn''t this be rather troublesome for Tremaine?

    After all, she wasn''t in a rtionship with this man and to ask him to look after her at night...

    Tremaine, who noticed Yesseca''s hesitation, said, "I won''t take advantage of you. You don''t have to worry about that."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Her face turned red. "I wasn''t thinking that."

    She knew that men like Tremaine kept all kinds of women on the side. There was no need for him to take advantage of a woman with an unttering

    body like her.

    She just felt that this was too much trouble for Tremaine.

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine carefully. "Well, I can''t ask that of you. You have to sleep too."

    Tremaine nced at Yesseca and said, "Well, you''ve already woken me up, so I''m wide awake now."

    Yesseca had no words to say to that.

    She felt guilty. "I''m sorry."

    "Enough of that. Go to sleep." Tremaine walked into the living room and said, "I''ll wait in the living room. After you''ve fallen asleep, I''ll leave."

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565

    ?

    Yesseca hesitated for a moment before she finallyid down on her bed.

    She would quickly fall asleep so that Tremaine could go home.

    When she reached her bed, Yesseca began to feel uneasy again.

    Although she knew that Tremaine was in the living room, she felt that the ck figure was still in the bedroom.

    Yesseca waspelled to call out for him, "Mr.. Mr. Quartley."

    Momentster, Tremaine walked in.

    He calmly looked at her. "What is it?"

    Feeling embarrassed, Yesseca said, "Well, could you please sit by my bed? I''m still scared."

    Tremaine felt something tug on his heart.

    His gaze grew deeper as he said, "Yesseca, you know that this is very tempting for a man, right?"

    Yesseca was silent for a second.

    Panicked, she tried to exin, "Mr. Quartley, I, I didn''t mean that. You, you can leave now."

    Tremaine noticed her panicking and cleared his

    mind.

    He sat down beside the bed. "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in t women like you."

    Yesseca had been rendered speechless again.

    There was a sh of anger in her eyes.

    What did he mean by that?!

    She knew that her figure wasn''t very ttering, but it wasn''t as exaggerated as Tremaine said it was. He said she was t!

    Just as Yesseca was about to get angry at him, she realized that he had rushed over and was willing to apany her tonight. She swallowed her words.

    She closed her eyes. "Well Mr. Quartley, this t chesteddy thanks you. You can leave once I''ve fallen asleep. Have a good rest."

    "Mmm." Tremaine responded faintly.

    Having a man sit beside her bed would have made her feel uneasy, but she felt quite at ease tonight.

    Maybe it was because she knew that a man like Tremaine would keep his distance from her, or perhaps it was because she knew that he wouldn''t do anything indecent to her. Regardless, Yesseca felt much better to have him around.

    Feeling much more peaceful, Yesseca quickly fell asleep. Tremaine could hear her shallow breathing.

    He stared at her.

    He knew that Yesseca had fallen asleep and continued to stare at her.

    This was the first time he actually looked at her properly.

    Yesseca had very nice skin. Hers was the best he''d ever seen on a woman.

    It was as smooth as an egg. You couldn''t see a single pore on it up close.

    Her eyshes were long and curved.

    As for her lips, they were pink and would open slightly as she breathed.

    It felt like a silent and attractive invitation.

    Tremaine gulped.N?velDrama.Org content.

    He had said that her figure wasn''t attractive to him at all, and he knew the truth.

    Even then, he couldn''t help but lean in closer.

    He brought his face closer to hers.

    He could see the fine hairs on Yesseca''s face and felt her shallow breathing on his face.

    Tremaine felt his blood warming up.

    He nearly lost control of himself.

    Tremaine moved a little closer.

    His lips touched Yesseca''s. Her lips felt cold. The cool sensation moved onto Tremaine''s lips.

    Tremaine was shocked at himself.

    He pulled himself away and stood up straight.

    Yesseca had asked him to watch over her, so she trusted him.

    Time passed by slowly.

    Tremaine sat there the entire night.

    When morning came, he stood up.

    His body felt a little stiff because he had been seated on the chair all night. His eyes looked baggy and had some slight dark circles around them as he hadn''t gotten much sleep.

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca.

    She was still sleeping very soundly.

    Since she was still asleep, Tremaine turned around and walked out.

    Montez got up very early in the morning.

    He had had nightmare.

    "What a horrible dream." He jumped out of bed and ran to Tremaine''s room.

    His daddy was such a strong and

    person. He had to see het

    powerful

    for

    t so that he won''t have any

    more nightmares. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    But Montez was surprised when he went into Tremaine''s room.

    The room was empty.

    Montez looked at the clock and saw that it

    norm

    was

    �� six in the morning. He et

    didn''t leave this early in the morning.

    Since he didn''t feel sleepy anymore, he decided to go downstairs.

    He grabbed a bag of potato chips and sat on the sofa to eat.

    Half an hourter, the housekeeper woke up.

    When she saw him, she was surprised. "Oh dear, why did you get up so early?"

    Montez said, "I couldn''t sleep. Have you seen my daddy? Why is he missing? Did he go to work?"

    The housekeeper was stunned. "He should be sleeping, isn''t he?"

    Montez shrugged with his hands up in the air. "Nope. I didn''t see daddy in his room, I was just there."

    The butler wasn''t sure about this either.

    Two hourster, Montez had washed up and had his breakfast. Tremaine had just arrived home.

    He looked very tired.

    Montez ran over and called out lovingly, "Daddy."

    "Mmm." Tremaine looked at him indifferently, as always.

    Montez raised his little head. "Daddy,

    where

    room have

    you been? I went to your while ago, but I didn''t see you there."

    "What were you doing in my room?" Tremaine asked coldly.

    Montez chuckled. "It''s because I had a nightmare.

    I went to look for you."

    Tremaine''s eyes trembled slightly.

    He had a nightmare too?

    No wonder he liked Yesseca so much. The both of them got along like two peas in a pod.

    Montez noticed that he hadn''t answered and asked, "Daddy, you haven''t told me why you weren''t home." Tremaine looked at him indifferently. "That''s none of your business."

    Then, he walked away.

    Montez sighed.

    He made a face at Tremaine, "A deadbeat is as a deadbeat does. Cold-blooded and heartless!"

    When Yesseca woke up, the sun was already out.

    The chair beside her bed was empty.

    She knew that Tremaine had left.

    Although she didn''t know exactly when he had left, she guessed it must have been pretty early in the morning.

    She thought about it and called Tremaine.

    She ought to thank him.

    The call connected very quickly.

    "Mr. Quarterly, thank you forst night." She expressed her gratitude sincerely.

    "You''re wee." Tremaine''s voice sounded as calm as ever.

    Sheughed dryly, "Well then, I won''t disturb you anymore."

    "Wait." Tremaine said suddenly, "Come over for dinner tonight. I''ll pick you up."

    Yesseca:"..."

    She replied, rather awkwardly, "I''m going to my sister''s house for dinner tonight. I''ve already promised her I would."

    The phone was silent on the other end.

    Yesseca felt a gust of cold wind blow across her ear from the phone.

    "Mr. Quartley, Mr. Quartley, are you still there?"

    Yesseca asked.

    "I''m not dead."

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566

    ?

    Yesseca was speechless.

    His sharp tongue was beyond her.

    ''TH pick you up tomorrow, we''ll have dinner with my family." After saying that, Tremaine hung up.

    Yesseca couldn''t even get a word out.

    Before she could refuse his invitation, her phone beeped.

    Yesseca wanted to call him back. She had to tell him again that she already had a dinner appointment with Selina on that day. She wouldn''t be able to have dinner with him.

    But after thinking about it, she decided not to call him.

    Tremaine had rushed over in the middle of the night to help herst night. She owed him for that.

    Yesseca didn''t tell Selina what happenedst night.

    She knew that Selina wouldpletely lose her mind if she did. If she had told her, she would have been forced to move in with the Perry family. Otherwise, she would call in some bodyguards to look after her. That''s why she decided not to say anything.

    She only told her that she couldn''t make it for dinner with the Perry family tomorrow.

    Selina, of course, asked her why she couldn''t.

    Yesseca was in a bit of a dilemma.

    Thest time she had mentioned the Quartley family, Selina went on a tirade. If she told her that she was going to see the Quartley family, she would be very unhappy.

    But she wasn''t very good at lying.

    Selina noticed that Yesseca hadn''t said anything and realized she felt conflicted.

    She raised her voice a little bit. "Yesseca, are you going to see the Quartley family again?"

    Yesseca nodded awkwardly.

    Selina was about to get mad when she saw Kyi in walking towards her.

    He had just answered his phone.

    She decided not to speak her mind right now.

    After dinner, Selina pulled Yesseca aside.

    She looked at her rather seriously and said, "Yesseca, tell me the truth. Are you going to visit the Quartley family to see the kid? Or does this have something to do with Tremaine? Are you interested in Tremaine?"

    The thought had just crossed her mind.

    Although Tremaine had a child, he was very handsome and held a lot of power. Such a man was fatally attractive to many young girls. He was so attractive, even Yesseca could be affected.

    That''s why she wanted to talk to Yesseca.

    Yesseca''s head began to spin.

    She., she... she... liked Tremaine...?

    How... How was that possible?!

    Yesseca had never thought about this before. Her brain was a mess after Selina mentioned it.

    She blushed and said, "No, no way."

    For some reason, when she denied it, Yesseca felt a pang of guilt inside.

    Selina nodded and said, "Well, it''s good that you don''t. Then why are you going to the Quartley family for dinner?"

    Yesseca''s face turned even redder. "Tremaine invited me. He helped me out recently. So, out of courtesy, I ought to go."

    When Selina heard that it was Tremaine who had invited Yesseca, she was furious.

    Tremaine probably had bad intentions for Yesseca.

    He invited Yesseca to dinner?

    Selina thought that dinner wouldn''t be the only thing he wanted to eat. Yesseca was on the menu too!

    "

    In an instant, Selina''s motherly instincts prompted her to spoke earnestly, "Yesseca, you''re still single. It''s not good to visit a man''s house so often. If it gets out, it will be quite troublesome for you."

    Yesseca didn''t mind. "I''m a straight forward person. I''m not afraid of gossip."

    Selina felt pretty helpless at her response.

    "Yesseca, you''re so naive."

    She rolled her eyes as she said this.

    She suddenly came up with an idea.

    She didn''t want to rush things, but now Tremaine was eager to get a hold of Yesseca. She felt that she had to speed things up.

    Selina lowered his voice and said, "Yesseca, to tell you the truth, Kyi in likes you very much."

    Yesseca was silent.

    She was a little confused by this.

    Kylin liked her?

    "How is that possible?"

    Yesseca muttered to herself, "Stop pulling my leg. He''s from a very, very wealthy family. How could he ever like me?"

    "It''s true," Selina said this with a serious look on her face. "Yesseca, tell me the truth. Do you like Kylin?"

    Yesseca''s mind was a mess right now.

    Did she like Kylin?

    She had never thought about it.

    However, she did have a good impression of him and even had some adoration for him.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    After all, he was a brilliant student. He was also polite and graceful.

    Selina saw that Yesseca hadn''t answered and was delighted.

    It seemed that Yesseca really was interested in Kylin!

    Selina patted Yesseca''s shoulder and said, "Well, Yesseca, since Kylin likes you, help to arrange things for you, so don''t get too close to Tremaine. You have to think about how to get closer to Kylin. You might be a very happy couple in the future."

    Yesseca''s mouth opened so wide that it could fit an entire egg.

    She had never thought about these things before. Now her head was filled with so many of Selina''s ideas, she couldn''t respond at all.

    Yesseca''s mind was constantly whirling about.

    Kylin sent Yesseca back that evening.

    On the way back, Kylin felt that something was wrong.

    Yesseca didn''t seem interested in talking to him, and had avoided his gaze.

    He found this to be very strange.

    When they arrived at Yesseca''s apartment, Kylin said goodbye to her.

    Yesseca rushed upstairs as if she hadn''t heard him.

    Kylin was confused.

    When he returned to the Whitlock vi, Selina called him over.

    She said, "Cousin, did you see me chatting with Yesseca at length earlier? Guess what we talked about."

    "What did you talk about?" Kylin asked immediately.

    "Yesseca likes you," Selina said mischeviously.

    Kylin was very taken aback.

    Selina continued, "Yesseca told me that she likes you. Kylin, you have to tell me whether you like her or not!"

    Kylin was so overwhelmed, he didn''t respond.

    He was stunned for quite a while.

    "Really?" He asked.

    Selina nodded.

    Kyi in suddenly thought about how Yesseca kept looking away when he sent her back earlier, and then felt a burst of joy in his heart.

    He was both a straight-A student and had received love letters from countless girls since he was in high school. He had always been used to girl''s pursuing him and expressing their love for him, However none of them interested him.

    But now that he knew that Yesseca liked him, he felt very happy.

    "Tell me, Kyi in, do you like Yesseca or not?" Selina insisted.

    Kyi in liked to analyze things with logic.

    As soon as he learned that Yesseca liked him, he knew the answer.

    Kyi in nodded. "I do find her very attractive."

    el

    He had only met Yesseca for a fairly short time, so it would be an exaggeration to say that he liked her very much. However, he was certain that he found her very attractive. He wanted to get to know her better.

    Selina was overjoyed to hearthat.

    She pped her hands. "That''s great. She likes you, and you like her. You can be together now."

    Kylin was speechless.

    He said helplessly, "Selina, this isn''t set in stone, and Yesseca hasn''t expressed her feelings for me yet."

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567

    ?

    Selina''s eyes widened. "But, you''re so modest. How can you expect such a shy girl to express her feelings to you? You should take the initiative in this case. Now that you know that she likes you, do something to kick things off. From tomorrow onwards, you should pursue her for real. I think you''ll be fine."

    Kylin had nothing to say.

    He was a little hesitant, "Don''t you think this is going a little too fast?"

    After all, he and Yesseca had only known each other for a couple of days.

    "Not at all, not at all!" Selina said sweetly, "Have you ever had a girlfriend after all these years?"

    Kylin shook his head.

    "That''s right. It isn''t easy for you to find a suitable woman, so now you have to hurry since you''ve found someone you like," Selina eximed

    Kylin didn''t say anything, but a thought did sh across his mind.

    Yesseca got off work at 4 in the afternoon.

    As soon as Yesseca was done with work, she hurried over to the entrance of the mall.

    Tremaine was waiting for her.

    Not that she would have hurried just because it was Tremaine. Yesseca felt embarrassed to keep even his driver waiting, let alone this devil of a man. Yesseca hadn''t noticed that when she left her workce, she was being quietly followed by a man.

    Outside the shopping mall, a limited edition Rolls-Royce was parked at the entrance.

    It was iparably luxurious.

    Yesseca got into the car.

    Nearby, Enaryln widened her eyes.

    Although the man in the car hadn''te down, she barely noticed his face through the car window.

    He was as handsome as a sculpture and looked very sharp.

    It wasn''t the same man who came to pick her up yesterday. This one was much more handsome. Enaryln''s heart was beating very fast.

    The man from yesterday was already so goodlooking, but this one was even more so!

    Enaryln had never seen such a handsome man in her entire life.

    Her heart was filled with jealousy, envy, and doubt.

    Just how lucky was Yesseca? How did she get to know these two rich and very handsome men?

    "I won''t be able to go to your house for dinner today." Yesseca said to Tremaine as soon as she got into the car.

    "Tsk!"

    The Rolls-Royce stopped at once.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Tremaine squinted at Yesseca with a cold look in his eyes.

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    She knew he was unhappy. He probably assumed that she was having dinner with her sister again.

    Yesseca giggled, "I''m not going to your ce for dinner, because I want to treat you to a meal instead." Tremaine raised his eyebrows and spoke in an extremely attractive voice, "Treat me to dinner?"

    "Yup." Yesseca nodded enthusiastically.

    His mood improved dramatically.

    His cold eyes were now full of joy.

    "Also, let''s take Montez along," Yesseca added.

    "Why do you want to bring him along?"

    Yesseca said matter-of-factly, "Of course we have to bring him along. We can''t just eat by ourselves. Montez will be upset if he finds out." Tremaine pulled up the corners of his mouth. "You really do care about him."

    "That''s for sure." Yesseca thought about this for a moment and said, "Montez is still in kindergarten. Why don''t we pick him up together?" Tremaine took out his phone and said, "I''ll inform the olddy."

    Normally, Madam Quartley would pick up Montez from kindergarten, so he called her.

    After he was done with the phone call, Tremaine drove over to the kindergarten.

    Yesseca was bored and chatted with Tremaine. "Mr. Quartley, what time did you leavest night?"

    Tremaine didn''t answer her question directly and asked, "Hmm, when did I leave again?"

    "Probably around two in the morning, because I had just fallen asleep at the time," Yesseca added.

    He pursed his lips and didn''t reply.

    Yesseca couldn''t help but ask, "Isn''t that right?"

    "It doesn''t matter if you think so."

    Yesseca didn''t know what to say.

    What did he mean by that?

    Yesseca was certain that she was right. Tremaine couldn''t stay for very long. After all, he had to go home and sleep too.

    In a blink of an eye, they arrived at the kindergarten.

    Tremaine and Yesseca got out of the car.

    They walked beside each other at first. But Yesseca wanted to surprise Montez, so she walked behind Tremaine.

    In Montez''s ss, Qiana was rubbing Montez''s head as she spoke to him.

    The entire ss knew that their new ss teacher doted on him and looked after him every day.

    Likewise, Montez was very open to talking to Qiana.

    After all, she was his teacher and he really liked her, so naturally they got along wonderfully.

    "Come on Montez, your great-grandma will be here to pick you up soon. Let''s wait at the door," Qiana spoke gently to him.

    Montez stood up. "Ok, teacher."

    The two of them waited at the door.

    Soon a tall figure walked over.

    Qiana''s eyes widened.

    She hadn''t expected Tremaine to show up.

    Although she had never seen

    velhet

    Tremaine in person, she had seen him countless times in the

    magazine, so when he walked over, she recognized him instantly.

    Qiana''s heart began to beat quickly.

    Tremaine looked much more handsome in person than he did in the magazines.

    This was also the first time she had ever seen someone who was way more good-looking in person than they did in photos.

    Qiana''s mouth dropped open.

    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Since Tremaine was here, she had to say hello, so that she''d leave asting impression in his heart.

    "Quart...," Qiana stopped herself as she barely said his name.

    She thought of something.

    She didn''t know him at all, so she couldn''t call him "Mr. Quartley".

    "Daddy, you''re here." Luckily, Montez called out to him cheefully. His voice had drowned out the sound that Qiana had just made.

    Qiana let out a sigh of relief.

    Montez happily took Tremaine''s hand and said, "Daddy, why are you picking me up today?"

    "No reason at all."

    Montez pouted. "Can''t you ever say anything nice?"

    Qiana then asked, "Montez, is this your father?"

    Montez nodded heavily with a proud look on his face. "Ms. Lanes, this handsome man in front of you is my father!"

    Montez coughed and said, "Just a little less handsome than me."

    Tremaine''s lips twitched.

    Qiana extended her hand towards Tremaine and said, "Hello, Mr. Quartley, I''m Montez''s teacher, Qiana."

    Tremaine nodded but didn''t shake her hand.

    Qiana''s hand froze in midair.

    But she took her hand back and

    smiled gently. "It seems that his

    Ser isn''t here to pick

    up then. Howe you''re here to

    pick him up today?" Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Tremaine had a nk look on his face. He didn''t seem to be interested in answering Qiana''s question.

    Qiana thought to herself that the legendary Tremaine must be a very difficult person to deal with. Even when faced with his son''s teacher, he was still so indifferent.

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568

    ?

    He was really a hard nut to crack!

    Qiana was just about to think of something that could get Tremaine to speak to her when another figure suddenly appeared from behind him.

    "Montez!"

    Her crisp and sweet voice sounded like a copper bell, it reminded people of the taste of ice cream on a hot summer''s day.

    Qiana looked at her.

    It was a very lovely girl with white skin andrge eyes. She looked very young.

    She was wearing a dress that didn''t reveal her figure, just like a pure-hearted high school student.

    "Yesseca!" Montez was very excited to see her.

    He threw himself into her arms. "Yesseca, you''re here to pick me up!"

    Qiana was even more surprised to see this.

    This was the first time she''d ever seen Montez so excited to see anyone.

    She had spent a lot of time and took a lot of effort to get on Montez''s good side.

    "Montez, who is this?" Qiana asked.

    Montez introduced Yesseca excitedly, "Miss Lanes, this is Yesseca. This is her." Montez''s face turned red. "She is my favorite person." Yesseca was amused to hear this.

    She smiled brightly, just like the sun in summer.

    "Hello, I am Montez''s teacher, Qiana." Qiana stretched out her hand towards Yesseca.

    Yesseca shook her hand and smiled. "Hello."

    Qiana looked into her eyes.

    She had a pair of beautiful and very clear eyes.

    Qiana guessed that this was the girl that Madam Quarterly had mentioned before.

    Qiana was relieved because this girl seemed easy to talk to.

    Her eyes were very clear.

    She wasn''t the type of woman who''d scheme.

    "Miss Lanes, Daddy, Yesseca, and I are leaving now. Goodbye!" Montez bade farewell to his teacher.

    A gentle smile appeared on Qiana''s face. "Goodbye."

    When the three of them had walked out of view, the gentle smile on Qiana''s face instantly dropped.

    Yesseca.

    Was this woman her rival?

    Qiana kept her thoughts suppressed.

    Tremaine wasn''t easy to approach, and her n wasn''t going smoothly. She shouldn''t get anxious but take things one step at a time.

    Yesseca wanted to take Tremaine to a hotel for dinner.

    To do this, she had saved up a month''s worth of wages.

    She knew that Tremaine wasn''t a regr person, so she couldn''t take such a man to just any ordinary ce.

    Tremaine however, didn''t want to go to a hotel.

    He was going to Yesseca''s apartment.

    "You''ll cook for me." Tremaine cast a meaningful look at Yesseca.

    Montez followed along and cheered, "Yes, yes, Yesseca will cook for Daddy and me."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    It wouldn''t be a big deal for her to cook dinner, but she wasn''t prepared.

    "Let''s just eat at a hotel," Yessica suggested.

    "No." Tremaine replied coldly.

    Montez parroted his father and also said, "No." "But I don''t have any ingredients at my ce, and I don''t have anything to serve you two."

    Tremaine looked ahead.

    They could see a shopping mall nearby.

    "Well buy some at that supermarket," Tremaine said.

    Yesseca felt even more bewildered. "It''s already after five. You''ll have to wait a while for the food to be prepared."

    "It''s fine. I''ll wait."

    "It''s fine if you wait. But Montez is a child. You can''t keep him hungry."

    "It''s okay. I''ll wait for you, too." Montez replied right away.

    Yesseca didn''t know what to say.

    Both father and son were on the same side.

    Since the both of them were so strongly insisted, Yesseca had to agree.

    Anyway, she did invite both the father and son to dinner.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Tremaine drove the car to the shopping mall and then the three of them stepped in together.

    Montez held Yesseca''s hand while Tremaine walked beside her.

    She had attracted the attention of countless people along the way. All of them whispered among themselves.

    "Wow, that is a very handsome boy. Is he a child actor? Isn''t he adorable?"

    "That man is so handsome. Goodness, I''ve never seen such a handsome man before."

    "That man looks so familiar. I think I''ve seen him before, but I don''t quite remember. He seems to be very powerful."

    "Sure he is If you had so much

    power, you wouldn''t be caught dead

    in a supermarket. But he''s really handsome though. He''s much better looking than some celebrities."

    "They are such a lovely couple. That woman is so lucky. Is she the mother?"

    "I don''t think so. She looks like a kid herself."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She made a mental note that she shouldn''t go to the supermarket with Tremaine and Montez next time.

    All they ever said was how good-looking Tremaine was, and how cute Montez was as well. But, none of them said she was good looking at all!

    All they ever said was how lucky she was to be in theirpany. She wondered just how lucky she actually was...

    Yesseca sighed in her heart.

    Sigh.

    In truth, her looks were not that bad.

    Even so, when she stood next to them, she looked like their maid.

    Tremaine and Montez didn''t go to the supermarket often, much less to buy vegetables. They looked very lost.

    Yesseca picked out some vegetables as she exined which of them were fresh, what kind of meat was good to eat, and what kind of dishes you could prepare with them.

    Tremaine looked indifferent, but Montez was stunned.

    He looked at Yesseca with adoration in his eyes. "Yesseca, you''re amazing. I never knew you were so knowledgeable and creative."

    Yesseca felt embarrassed. "This isn''t anything special, it''s allmon sense."

    A cold voice then asked, "Are you saying, we don''t havemon sense?"

    Yesseca didn''t know how to respond.

    Tremaine and his sharp wit.

    Montez was fond of witty remarks as well.

    He widened his cute, dark eyes. "Daddy isn''t being mean to you Yesseca! He''s just stating a fact. We, father and son don''t understandmon

    sense!"

    Tremaine couldn''t say anything.

    "Pfft..."

    Yesseca couldn''t stop herself fromughing.

    Sheughed so hard that she bared her white teeth.

    Tremaine''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    He held his breath.

    In order to feed both the father and son a hearty meal, Yesseca bought a lot of vegetables. At first, she got herself an empty shopping cart and pushed it along easily. After paying the bill, she realized it was a lot heavier now and couldn''t push it easily.

    They couldn''t go down the elevator

    with the shopping cart, and the car was parked in the underground garage, which meant that they had to carry everything down to the underground garage.

    Yesseca waved Montez over.

    She lowered her voice and said, "Montez, I can''t carry all these things by myself. Please ask your dad to help me bring them down."

    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to say it herself, but Tremaine''s cold gaze looked as though he would reject her outright.

    So she asked Montez for help.

    Maybe Tremaine would put up with it for his son''s sake.

    However, Montez waved her hand at her. "No, Yesseca. My dad definitely won''t do it."

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569

    ?

    Yesseca was speechless.

    It seemed that Montez had the same idea.

    Montez went to take the shopping bag from Yesseca''s hand, "Yesseca, I''ll help you carry it."

    How could she let Montez do that?

    She said right away, "Let me carry it. It''s not that heavy."

    Yesseca was afraid that Montez would grab hold of the shopping bag, so she quickly walked forwards while carrying the heavy shopping bags.

    Her hands trembled from the weight of the heavy shopping bags.

    Yesseca wanted to quickly make her way to the underground garage. Once she ced them in the car, she could let her arms rest.

    Yesseca''s hand suddenly felt very light as she took a few steps forward.

    Someone had taken the shopping bag that was in her hand.

    Yesseca quickly protested, "Montez you don''t need to carry it. I''ll do it. You can''t do it alone."

    She suddenly felt her throat tighten.

    Because the person carrying the shopping bag in her hand wasn''t Montez, it was Tremaine.

    Yesseca was so scared that she had let go of the rest of the bags. Tremaine took the opportunity to carry all of them.

    Yesseca stared nkly at him.

    He looked at Yesseca and said, "What are you doing? Let''s go back to your ce and cook."

    Yesseca was shocked and couldn''t say anything.

    She came back to her senses and followed him.

    Tremaine walked ahead with therge shopping bags in his hands. There was meat and vegetables in them.

    This was very different from the usual cold and aloof Tremaine that she knew.

    But he really was carrying those shopping bags in his hand and he carried them naturally.

    Even Montaz was stunned.

    He said to Yesseca, "Yesseca, is my dad acting strange today?"

    How could he, his normally aloof and cold father, carry things for other people?

    Montez couldn''t believe it.

    Yessecaughed dryly, "The truth is, your father has always been very kind. We just don''t see it

    very often."

    Montez''s lips twitched.

    After arriving at Yesseca''s apartment, she asked Tremaine and Montez to sit in the living room and she went into the kitchen to prepare dinner. When Yesseca entered the kitchen, Montez walked over to Tremaine and said, "Daddy, I want to ask you a question."

    Tremaine looked at him and said, "Ask away."

    "Why did you help Yesseca with the shopping bags just now? Daddy, you''ve never been that kind before. Your heart is as cold as stone. Why are you acting so kind all of a sudden?"

    "Tell me why."

    Montez blinked hisrge eyes. After a while, he felt moved and said, "Daddy, I never knew that you loved me so much. I''m so moved. I love you too daddy!"

    Tremaine kept quiet.

    Montez continued, "Because daddy knows that I like Yesseca, so you''re being nice to her. I''ll tell her that I want her to get you a present for next time. You''ll help her carry things now, and when you get older, she and I will help you carry your things, so that you can enjoy your old age." Tremaine was speechless.

    A chilly aura permeated from Tremaine''s body as he stared at Montez.

    If it weren''t for the fact that Montez looked just like him, he would have doubts about Montez being his actual son because of his IQ.

    "Listen here, get lost!" Tremaine stressed each word as he said it.

    Montez had a sly look on his face. "Daddy, I know you''re just pretending to be cold-hearted. You said that you wanted me to get lost, but you actually love me a lot."

    Tremaine ignored him.

    Tremaine felt his IQ dropping as he talked to Montez.

    Montez noticed that Tremaine was ignoring him and soon got bored, so he went to look for Yesseca.

    Yesseca was cooking in the kitchen.

    When she saw him walk in, she quickly said, "Montez, you shouldn''t be here. There''s hot oil here, you might burn yourself."

    "It''s fine." Montez shook his little head. "I''ll be fine, Yesseca. I just want to talk to you."

    Yesseca looked at Montez. He was

    still far away from the stove, so the oil probably wouldn''t get him from there. Yesseca relented. "Alright, but why don''t you have a chat with your daddy?" "I just did." Montez replied, "But Daddy just ignored me felt bored and came to look for you."

    Yessecughed.

    She understood why Tremaine didn''t pay attention to him.

    Maybe the nk faced Tremaine did not have anyone he could tolerate and entertain.

    Yesseca couldn''t help herself, she pretended to look proud and cold in front on Montesz. She was putting on the same face his father did.

    Tremaine often looked indifferent but Yesseca''s imitation was hrious.

    "Montez, this is the face your dad makes when he doesn''t want to talk to you." Yesseca said as she imitated him.

    Montez nodded earnestly. "It really is."

    Yessecaughed, "Your daddy is just too cold sometimes. He''s like this with everyone. Don''t worry too much about it."

    Montez wanted to agree with her, but felt that something was wrong about it.

    In fact, his father was a very good man. He was cold on the outside but warm on the inside.

    For example, knowing that he liked Yesseca was why he was so good to her, after all she was his future ''daughter-inw''.

    He felt like he needed to speak up for his father, "He''s actually a nice guy, but I think he didn''t sleepst night and must be feeling tired, so he didn''t want to talk to me."

    "He didn''t sleepst night?" Yesseca was surprised.

    "Do you know what happenedst night? No, you wouldn''t. If you did, I wouldn''t need to ask," she thought.

    Montez continued, "My dad didn''te home until it was eight o''clock in the morning. He had dark circles under his eyes. He probably didn''t sleep well."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca was even more surprised.

    He didn''t get home until eight in the morning!

    So, he didn''t leave at two in the morning.

    "Did your daddy just wake up?" Yesseca asked.

    Montez shook her head. "No, I had a

    nightmarest night. So I ran into my daddy''s room at six o''clock, but t didn''t see him there. I sat on the sofa and didn''t see my daddy until it

    n

    was after eight. My daddy must have gone to work."

    Yesseca''s heart trembled.

    Tremaine left at eight o''clock.

    She recalled that she had woken up around eight o''clock, and her apartment was about a half an hour''s drive to the Quarterly vi. Did Tremaine

    watch over her until it was eight o''clock?

    "How was this possible?"

    "Yesseca!"

    Montez suddenly lunged towards Yesseca.

    Her eyes widened in surprise.

    She had been thinking about Tremaine and lost track of what she was doing. The hot soup in the pot had been boiling for too long and was pouring

    out.

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570

    ?

    The burn really hurt!

    Yesseca cried out in pain.

    Tremaine rushed over in an instant.

    When he saw Yesseca pull back from the stove, he knew what had happened.

    He quickly grabbed her uninjured arm and walked her to the sink. He turned on the tap and ced her arm with the burn under the cold, running water.

    Yesseca was burned so badly that she had a blister on her arm.

    Tremaine quickly called the hospital.

    Twenty minutester, Yesseca was brought over to the top private hospital in the city.

    The doctor that evaluated Yesseca''s condition said that it was very serious.

    Even though Tremaine had managed to treat her burn with cold water, the hot soup had spilled over arge area of her arm. Because of this, Yesseca was in a pretty bad state.

    Montez was terrified to hear this.

    He began to cry. "It''s over. I can''t bear to live if

    Yesseca has to suffer. If she can''t be saved, then bury her with me. Although I wasn''t lucky enough to be born on the same day as her, I''m willing to die with her."

    Tremaine looked at Montez and said, "Stop crying! She''s not going to die!"

    Montez kept his mouth shut.

    He sniffed. "I''m just so scared right now!"

    The doctor was preparing some medicine for Yesseca.

    "Miss Cowell, this may leave a scar. You''ll have to be mentally prepared for that," the doctor exined to Yesseca.

    Yesseca''s face went pale.

    She spoke with a trembling voice, "It''s quite arge burn. Will it really leave a scar?"

    The doctor nodded.

    "Bring the medicine over." A man''s deep voice suddenly spoke from behind her.

    Tremaine had stepped in.

    The doctor hesitated and said, "Alright."

    "I''ll get someone to bring some medicine over and apply it to her wound. For now I''ll give her some anti-inmmatory cream."

    The doctor could see that Tremaine wasn''t an ordinary man, and since he hadmanded it, it wasn''t wise for the doctor to say otherwise.

    The doctor left to get an intravenous drip for Yesseca.

    Tremaine was about to leave but Yesseca stopped him.

    Yesseca looked at him with a pitiful face. She was like a baby deer that had found its way deep into the forest and couldn''t find its way back. "Mr. Quartley, do you think there will be scars on my arm? It''d probably look very ugly."

    Tremaine was just about to speak when Yesseca added, "If my arm has such a huge scar. I''m afraid I won''t be able to get married."

    "Who told you that?" Tremaine whispered.

    Yesseca bit her lip. "My whole arm will be scarred. People will be scared to death if they saw it. Who would dare to marry me then? They''ll have nightmares every night."

    Tremaine looked deeply into Yesseca''s eyes and said, "If no one dares to marry you, I will."

    Boom!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It felt like a bomb had exploded in Yesseca''s brain.

    She was frozen on the spot.

    All she could do was stare nkly at Termaine.

    He then walked out of the room, leaving her inside.

    Tremaine called Noel, his housekeeper, and instructed him to send over all of the Quartley family''s special reserve ointment.

    The special reserve ointment was designed to rejuvenate skin and heal scars. It was extremely precious.

    The butler hesitated, "Mr. Tremaine, there are only three boxes of the ointment left, and one of them is with Madam Quartley. Did you want all of them?"

    "Yes, bring all of them here." Yesseca had a veryrge injury. He needed to use all three boxes.

    "Mr. Tremaine, this ointment may not be avable again once it''s used up. Even Madam Quartley hesitates to use her box."

    "You''re being particrly troublesome today." Tremaine said coldly.

    Noel was silent.

    Having no other choice, he responded, "Very well Mr. Tremaine. It''ll be sent over shortly."

    "I''m at Wellness Hospital. Send them over immediately. Yesseca needs it." He then hung up the phone.

    The housekeeper was very surprised at what he had just heard.

    So Mr. Tremaine was doing all of this for Yesseca?

    "And why was he at Wellness Hospital?"

    Usually, Mr. Tremaine would head to a public hospital, just like a regr person would, even with his status. This time however, he went to a private hospital that serviced the rich and powerful.

    When Noel found Madam Quartley, she was having a chat with Yuliana.

    He exined what had happened.

    Madam Quartley panicked. "Why are you suddenly asking for our entire supply of the reserve ointment? What''s going on? Is Tremaine injured?" Yuliana''s heart was about to jump out of her chest.

    The butler immediately rified, "Actually Ms. Cowell needs it. Mr. Tremaine intends to use it on her. He is fine."

    Hearing this, Madam Quartley breathed out a sigh of relief.

    But at the same time, she felt that something was wrong.

    What did Yesseca need all of their reserve

    ointment for?

    The reserve ointment was very precious and couldn''t be bought with money. The specialist who made it had already passed away so there were only three boxes of ointment left in the whole world, all which the Quartley Family had collected for themselves

    If he took all of them, there would be none left.

    Madam Quartley asked reservedly, "Doesn''t Tremaine have two whole boxes with him? Why does he need mine as well?"

    The housekeeper found himself in a dilemma. "Madam Quartley, Mr. Tremaine said he wants all of it."

    Madam Quartley was very unhappy with this.

    Her voice turned cold. "What does that little girl intend to do with them? Is she injured? Aren''t Tremaine''s two whole boxes enough?"

    The housekeeper lowered his voice as he said, "Madam Quartley, this is Mr. Tremaine''s direct order."

    After taking a moment to think about it, she finally waved her hand at him and said, "Fine then. Go over to my vi and take it."

    After the housekeeper left, Madam Quartley frowned and looked very unhappy.

    Yuliana was furious when she heard that Tremaine wanted to give all of their precious reserve ointment to Yesseca. As she was about toin to Madam Quartley, she suddenly remembered something.

    Yuliana whispered, "Madam Quartley, don''t be upset. Last time, Yesseca gave her prescription to Zorion. It''s only fair to return the favor with the reserve ointment."

    Madam Quartley agreed with Yuliana, but still felt ufortable with the arrangement.

    She sighed and said, "When she

    saved Zorion asked her what she

    wanted. She said she didn''t want anything At the time, I thought she was a good girl. I never expected her to ask for our family''s reserve ointment. She even asked for my box. I rarely use it."

    Yuliana''s eyes lit up when she heard that.

    She knew that Madam Quartley had started to hold a grudge against Yesseca.

    Yuliana continued, "Madam Quartley,

    I did say that she was the scheming type. But you didn''t believe me. Now you''ve seen it for yourself. She''s slowly revealing her ws. I''m afraid she will want even more next time."

    "What else would she want?" Madam Quartley''s voice sounded angrier than usual.

    "Well, I suppose she might take over your position in the family next, don''t you agree?"

    Madam Quartley was speechless.

    She always fancied the idea of matchmaking Tremaine and Yesseca together, and she was very eager about it too.

    However, ever since she spoke with Montez''s teacher, Qiana, she no longer felt that way.

    Everything Qiana said made her reconsider things. Yesseca wasn''t such a simple girl after all. She wasn''t as naive as she looked.

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571

    ?

    Especially since Yesseca wanted to keep her only remaining box of reserve ointment for herself...

    Madam Quartley waved her hand and said, "When have I said that I would let her rece me? Montez''s mother should be next in line!"

    Yuliana was delighted to hear that.

    Madam Quartley didn''t approve of Yesseca at all!

    Yuliana chatted with Madam Quartley for a while more before returning to her vi.

    She asked Ruth to prepare a pot of coffee for her then leisurely sat down on the sofa while she hummed a tune.

    Yuliana was in a very good mood, she hadn''t felt this way since Zorian woke up.

    Ruth asked, "Madam Yuliana, did something good happen? You''re in such a good mood today."

    Yuliana''s lips curled up. "Yes, I''ve gotten some good news. Madam Quartley doesn''t like Yesseca anymore. She has seen through that woman''s cheerful faqade."

    Ruth suddenly spoke up, "Oh, but Madam Yuliana, I think Yesseca is quite a nice person actually."

    As soon as she realized what she had said, she looked terrified.

    She knew she had messed up.

    But she couldn''t take back what she had said.

    Sure enough, Yuliana''s fierce gaze fell upon her. "What did you just say?!"

    Ruth had no choice but to bite the bullet and say, "Well, Madam Yuliana, its just that, I once fell into a lotus pond and she saved me, so I..."

    "So you''re grateful for her, is that right?!" Yuliana shouted.

    Ruth quickly shook her head. "No, not at all."

    Yuliana stood up and looked down at Ruth. "If you dare to speak up for that b*tch, then you''ve betrayed me once again! Ruth Welmert, have you forgotten how my parents treated you when you were with my family? If it weren''t for them, you would have ended up as dead as a dog on the street!" Ruth dropped to her knees.

    "Madam Yuliana, I was mistaken! I was wrong! I shouldn''t have said that!"

    This however, did not calm Yuliana down.

    Right now, the person she despised was Yesseca, and the person that she cherished had defended her. She would not tolerate this! Thunk."

    Yuliana raised her foot and kicked Ruth hard in the chest.

    "Go on then! Defend her! Tell me more!"

    Ruth felt pain throughout her body.

    Trembling, she begged, "Madam Yuliana, please! I won''t do it again."

    "No, I think you''ve forgotten your ce!" Yuliana kicked even harder.

    Suddenly, a man''s voice called out. "Honey!"

    Zorion had heard themotion and ran down to see what was going on.

    When he saw Yuliana kicking Ruth, he quickly grabbed Yuliana''s hand. "Honey, stop kicking her! It''s Ruth! Ruth is good!"

    Yuliana grew even angrier as Zorion tried to stop her.

    She poked Zorion''s forehead with her finger and said, "You idiot! You''re begging for mercy for someone else''s sake. Look at your miserable self!" Zorion stubbornly held his ground. "Honey, stop kicking Ruth. She is a good person."

    Yuliana burned with anger.

    Zorion, the fool, had always been obedient towards her. But he had stopped her, all for a servant!

    Yuliana angled her high-heels and kicked Zorion''s chest. "You stupid fool, get out of my way!"N?velDrama.Org content.

    Ruth jumped onto Zorion when she saw Yuliana kicking him.

    She shouted, "Madam Yuliana, you can''t do this! If Mr. Tremaine finds out, it''ll be over!"

    Yuliana was shocked to hear that!

    She almost forgot that Tremaine was still here!

    Although Tremaine hadn''t said anything, he must have been watching. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have found Zorion thest time!

    She had already made a mental note to herself to be more restrained!

    This was all Zorion''s fault!

    Yuliana shouted angrily, "Both of you, get out of here! I''m annoyed just looking at you!"

    Later, Ruth treated Zorion''s wounds.

    Although Zorion had only been kicked once, Yuliana''s kicks were heavy and hard. She had kicked just above his waist. He had a veryrge bruise. Ruth wrapped some ice in a towel and ced it on Zorion''s wound.

    She asked with some distress, "Does it hurt, Mr.

    Zorion?"

    Zorion shed his pearly white teeth with his silly smile at her and said, "No, it doesn''t hurt."

    Zorion said it didn''t hurt, but Ruth''s heart ached painfully.

    Ruth really regretted her mistake.

    If she hadn''t made that mistake, Yuliana wouldn''t have hit her. All of this could have been avoided if she had just kept her mouth shut.

    Ruth''s conscience was filled with regret.

    It''s one thing for her to suffer the punishment by herself, but Zorion got hurt as well.

    Ruth feltpelled to say, "Mr. Zorion, if you see that happen again, please don''t worry about me. If

    Madam Yuliana wants to hit m''

    then let her. If you were to get Kurt again for helping me, I''ll never forgive myself."

    Zorion''s eyes widened. "I can''t do that. You''re a good person. I can''t let you get hurt like that."

    "But you''ll get beaten up, Mr. Zorion!" Ruth eximed loudly.

    Zorionughed again. "I don''t mind, as long as you don''t get hurt."

    Ruth''s heart felt warm.

    She could feel her body getting warmer too.

    The warmth almost made her break out in tears.

    She was just a servant.

    A lowly servant.

    She was someone they could easily beat up and yell at, but Mr. Zorion...

    Ruth bit her lip.

    Mr. Zorion protected her. She had to protect him too from now on.

    The housekeeper went to deliver the reserve ointment to Tremaine at the hospital.

    "Mr. Tremaine, what has happened to Miss Cowell?" Noel asked just before he left.

    Tremaine looked at him and said, "None of your business."

    Noel was speechless.

    He was ustomed to Tremaine''s indifferent attitude. Heughed to himself and left right after.

    Tremaine handed the reserve ointment to the female doctor and instructed her to apply it on Yesseca''s wound.

    A short whileter, the doctor stepped out.

    She said to Tremaine awkwardly, "Mr. Quartley, Miss Cowell won''t let me apply the medicine on her."

    He frowned, "Why not?"

    "She''s afraid of the pain."

    He took the box of reserve ointment and said, "I''ll do it."

    As soon as he walked in, he heard Montez and Yesseca talking to each other. "Yesseca, there''s no need to be afraid. It''ll hurt, but you''ll have to endure it. When I was a baby, I found it painful too, but I pushed through."

    Yesseca let out a bitterugh.

    She felt pretty lousy right now.

    I

    Turns out, she was afraid of medicine. She had seen how painful it looked when patients in the hospital took them and was afraid of going through the same kind of pain.

    But then, Yesseca grit her teeth and said, "Okay, I''ll do it."

    She wasn''t a delicate girl. She could take it! "Then I''ll get the doctor." Montez suddenly stopped talking.

    Because Tremaine had just walked in.

    "Daddy!" Montez called out.

    "You should step outside." Tremaine said.

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572

    ?

    "Why do I have to leave, but you get to stay?" Montez asked.

    "I''m going to apply the medicine on her." Tremaine replied curtly.

    Montez wasn''t convinced. "Daddy, I can do that myself. Give me the medicine."

    "You!" Tremaine red at Montez, he looked furious.

    Montez stubbornly red back in silence.

    He felt deeply insulted.

    Montez''s neck turned red. "I can do it! I can do it!"

    "Stop acting like a fool and get out!" Tremaine said sternly.

    Montez was scared of Tremain and quickly ran out of the room.

    Only Tremaine and Yesseca were left inside.

    Yesseca felt flustered, but at the same time not.

    She was stunned by what Tremaine had said earlier, but then realized what he meant. This was his way of showing that he cared about her, he probably couldn''t say it outright. Then again she was probably overthinking things.

    But even after telling herself that, when she saw Tremaine, her heart started beating faster.

    In order to ease the tension in her heart, Yesseca coughed and asked, "Why did you tell Montez to leave? You could have let him stay and watch."

    Yesseca did feel that Tremaine was much too strict with Montez sometimes.

    Like just now. There was no need for him to get so upset because Montez wouldn''t leave.

    Tremaine looked at Montez and said gently, "Montez adores you way too much. He''d be very sad to see you in pain after I''ve applied the medicine on your wound."

    She held her breath.

    Seeing Tremaine''s indifferent expression, she realized that she had misjudged him.

    Tremaine said that he chased Montez away because he would have made a fool of himself in front of her.

    That wasn''t the case at all.

    He was afraid that Montez would feel ufortable.

    "Why didn''t you just tell him that? Why cause such a misunderstanding?" Yesseca feltpelled to ask him these questions. Tremaine must have hated having to do that to

    Montez. The little kid must be very angry at him right now.

    Tremaine maintained his look of indifference. "It''s just a misunderstanding. Everyone in the world is misunderstood anyway." Yesseca stayed quiet.

    Tremaine stood next to her and said, "Get ready. I''m going to apply the medicine now."

    Yesseca was a little nervous. "Why are you applying the ointment on me? Shouldn''t the doctor do it?"

    "Since I''m here, I''ll do it." Tremaine opened the lid of the reserve ointment. "This will hurt a little."

    Yesseca asked pitifully, "What should I do?"

    "Just deal with it."

    Yesseca stared at him in silence.

    She looked at Tremaine resentfully. Wasn''t that the same as not saying anything at all?

    "Can''t you say something nice tofort me?" Yesseca asked.

    "Wouldn''t it hurt more if I didn''t tell you it did?"

    Yesseca was speechless again.

    She reasoned, "Although it''ll hurt, at least I''d feel better about it."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As she talked, Tremaine cleaned Yesseca''s wound with a medical swab.

    She frowned in pain.

    That was really ufortable.

    "Does it hurt?" Tremaine looked at Yesseca.

    She grit her teeth and replied, "Nonsense."

    How could it not hurt? Her arm was burning hot. She really hoped that there wouldn''t be a scar.

    She heard from the doctor that Tremaine had specially brought in this medicine. She thought that the medicine must be very good. It might be good enough to prevent her from getting a scar.

    Suddenly an arm appeared in front of her face.

    It was Tremaine''s.

    He used his right hand to apply the medicine onto her wound while he ced his left hand in front of her. "If you feel pain, bite on my hand." Yesseca wasn''t sure of what to say.

    She looked at Tremaine in surprise, "You really want me to bite you?"

    "What else would you do?"

    "But won''t it hurt if I bite you?" Yesseca asked.

    Tremaine snorted and ignored her childish question.

    Yesseca bent down slightly and ced her lips close to his arm. "Then I''ll really bite you."

    Tremaine stood still, with his arms in ce.

    Yesseca could see that he wasn''t putting on an act. He really wanted her to bite on his own arm.

    A warm feeling filled Yesseca''s heart.

    When she first met Tremaine, she was extremely disgusted with him. She had never met anyone as cold-blooded as him.

    But the longer she stuck with him, the more she realized how wrong she was.

    On the surface, he came off as cold-blooded and harsh.

    But Tremaine was actually a really good person. He just hid himself behind a cold exterior.

    Like how he talked to Montez earlier. He did that for Montez''s sake, but had said something that caused Montez to misunderstand him.

    Yesseca sat up straight.

    "You''re not going to bite on it?" He asked coldly.

    "I''m not going to bite you." Yesseca''s voice was warm and gentle. "Who would bite such a good looking hand?"

    Tremaine was silent.

    The medicine had been applied.

    Tremaine breathed out a sigh of relief.

    He''d obviously done this with other.

    people before, but with

    was different. Every time she

    on different out with Yesseca, et

    winced

    in pain, he felt a sting in his heart.

    WS

    In order to prevent a scar from forming on Yesseca''s arm, he had to use a good amount of the reserve ointment.

    He had used up all three boxes of the reserve ointment for only half of her arm.

    "You won''t have to worry about the scar with this medicine." Tremaine said to her.

    Yesseca was delighted to hear that.

    Young girls loved being beautiful, and she was no exception.

    "This medicine must be very valuable, isn''t it?" Yesseca admitted, "It''s such a waste to have used so much. You could have used less."

    "It won''t be a waste if it''s for you."

    Yesseca held her breath as an intoxicatingly sweet feeling erupted from her heart.

    Well, that was very nice to hear.

    Tremaine was a really nice person, the more they got along, the better she found him.

    Yesseca was about to stand up

    when she suddenly realized

    something. She looked at Tremaine and asked, "Mr. Quartley, what time did you leave my apartmentst night?"

    "Why do you keep asking me that?"

    "You watched over me the entire night, didn''t you?" Yesseca pressed. "Montez told me you got home at eight in the morning. Mr. Quartley, did you actually stay the whole night?" Content belongs to

    Tremaine directly into Yesseca''s eyes and said firmly, "Are you asking if I sat by your bed and watched you for the entire night?"

    She was stunned as this turn around.

    Her face blushed red as she fiddled with her fingers. "Well, yes, that sounds about right. Tell me your answer."

    Tremaine shed her a mocking smile and said, "You think a man would stay up all night to look at that unattractive body of yours?"

    Yesseca was quiet for a moment.

    She stressed every word, "Tremaine Quartley you, are, too, much!"

    Tremaine was satisfied at her response.

    He patted her head with his hand and said, "Good, call me that from now on."

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573

    ?

    Yesseca was quiet for a moment.

    Did he mean that she could address him as Tremaine from now on?

    Montez paced around the door anxiously.

    "Why hasn''t hee out yet? What''s taking him so long?"

    He was very nervous.

    Was his father being careful with Yesseca as he applied the medicine on her?

    Was Yesseca in so much pain that she wanted to cry?

    His father hated crying. If Yesseca cried, his father would get very angry!

    Yesseca would be terrified of him!

    He had to protect Yesseca!N?velDrama.Org content.

    No matter how scarily his father would re at him, he wouldn''t run away!

    Yesseca was his woman. If he didn''t protect her, who would?

    He rushed into the room, determined to meet his doom.

    "Bang!"

    He rushed right into someone''s solid body.

    Montez was dizzy from the impact and nearly fell to the ground. Luckily someone held him up in time.

    Montez looked up and spotted a pair of coldlooking eyes.

    They were Tremaine''s eyes.

    "Daddy." Montez looked pitiful.

    "That was very hasty. Are you rushing to your death?" Tremaine asked coldly.

    Montex stood there quietly.

    "Montez." Yesseca called out to him.

    Montez turned around right away and looked at Yesseca. He sensed the urgency in her voice. "Yesseca, you''re alright, aren''t you? You have no idea how worried I was about you. I''ve paced over two hundred rounds outside, worrying about you the entire time."

    Yesseca''s arm still hurt, but after hearing how worried Montez was, the pain disappeared. Sheughed and said, "It''s alright, I''ve applied some ointment on the wound, and your daddy said that there won''t be any scars."

    Montez''s eyes lit up. "That''s great."

    Then Montez''s stomach made a rumbling noise.

    There was a brief silence

    He blushed in embarrassment.

    It was then that Yesseca remembered that the three of them hadn''t eaten anything yet!

    She was fine, but Montez was still a child. She couldn''t let him starve!

    Yesseca suggested, "Why don''t we go out for a meal? I can''t prepare any food for you tonight, so It''ll be my treat!"

    It was already quitete at night.

    Yesseca had nned to invite them to a hotel for dinner, but they had changed their mind.

    The night market was out tonight. Some of the best food items around town couldn''t be found in a hotel, but on the roadside stalls found in the streets and alleyways.

    Yesseca hesitated.

    Montez wasn''t the problem. She was worried about Tremaine. Could such a high profile person forgo his dignity and eat at a roadside stall?

    Yesseca said this to herself.

    She would suggest it anyway. Whether she would take them or not, was for Tremaine to decide. If he refused, she would take them to the hotel. Regardless, she had her money ready.

    She didn''t expect Tremaine to agree right away.

    Yesseca couldn''t believe it.

    She said, "It''s a roadside stall. It may not look like much, but the food is delicious!"

    Tremaine hummed in agreement. "Hmm."

    Yesseca took Tremaine and Montez to a roadside stall that sold barbecued meat.

    This was the same stall that she and Lothar frequented.

    Not only did their food taste good, but it was also much cleaner than the other food stalls.

    Yesseca ordered a lot of food, all of which were their specialties.

    This was Montez''s first time eating barbecue. It was so delicious that he ate with his eyes closed in ecstasy. "Yesseca, this is my first time eating such delicious food. It''s so good. How can there be such delicious food in this world?"

    Yesseca was amused by his antics.

    She had to say, "You''re just exaggerating."

    "It''s true." Montez said earnestly, "It''s really delicious. It tastes better than the ones in the hotel."

    Yesseca fluttered her eyshes proudly. She knew that the best food in town was found in the roadside stalls on the streets.

    Unlike Montez, Tremaine didn''t eat much.

    Yesseca asked, "Not to your liking?"

    "Yup."

    "What do you like to eat then?"

    "All food tastes the same to me. I''m just full."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She asked, "Don''t you have a favorite food? Something that you crave for? Something that gets your stomach growling?"

    Tremaine squinted his eyes.

    He gazed at her face, as though he could see right through her.

    Yesseca felt guilty under his gaze.

    She touched her own face. "Why are you looking at me like that? I asked if you have a favorite dish."

    "Yes, I do."

    "What is it?" Yesseca asked quickly.

    Tremaine said knowingly. "You''ll see."

    Yesseca felt dizzy.

    "Can''t you just say it? Why do you have to be so mysterious about it?"

    After he finished talking, he smiled quietly.

    Yesseca was stunned by his subtle smile.

    The moon was very bright tonight. It

    looked like there was a thinyer of mist around him. With that subtle smile of his, he looked incredibly dashing.

    Yesseca gulped.

    "Wow, Tremaine''s smile is really attractive."

    It was unfortunate that his smile

    was like ne

    firework. As beautiful as it was, it onlysted for a moment

    before it disappearedpletely.

    That handsome face turned cold yet again.

    Yesseca felt very full at this point.

    She imagined how nice it would be if Tremaine smiled like that more often.

    After all, a man''s smile was very lovely to look at.

    She wanted to keep all the good-looking ones to herself.

    "That''s enough." She heard a cold voice suddenly.

    Yesseca was shocked.

    She thought that Tremaine had read her mind.

    Yesseca looked up with a guilty conscience and realized that he wasn''t talking to her. He was talking to Montez.

    When she turned to look at Montez, Yesseca startedughing.

    He had eaten way too much. Not only was his lips oily, but both of his chubby hands were covered in

    oil as well.

    He was still stuffing a skewer of meat into his mouth.

    Tremaine grabbed the skewer from him.

    Montez felt that this was very unfair.

    "Daddy, why did you take my skewer away? If you want to eat them, then go get more yourself. Why did you have to steal mine?" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Tremaine squinted at Montez and said, "Since you sat down, you''ve eaten 88 skewers of meat. That''s more than enough for you."

    Montez stared nkly at him.

    Yesseca was silently surprised at how much he could eat.

    She noticed that Tremaine hadn''t looked at Montez the entire time. How did he know how many skewers he had eaten?

    Montez stuck out his tongue and said, "Fine, then I won''t eat any more."

    Yesseca could see that Montez couldn''t eat another bite. After all, he had eaten so much already.

    She stood up and said, "Montez, it''ste. You need to go home and get ready for bed."

    Although Montez was reluctant to leave, he followed them out.

    Tremaine took Montez to Yesseca''s apartment first.

    When he arrived at her apartment, there was an unexpected incident.

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574

    ?

    When Yesseca was about to open the door, she saw Montez''s face turn white.

    She thought that Montez just didn''t want to say goodbye.

    Yesseca caressed his head. "Montez, go home and have a good rest. If you want, I''lle and visit you tomorrow."

    Suddenly she stopped talking.

    Montez had bent down. He held his belly with his hands and looked to be in a lot of pain.

    Yesseca panicked.

    Tremaine noticed that something was wrong.

    He picked Montez up and asked, "Where does it hurt?"

    There was a very obvious waver of anxiety in his usually calm voice.

    Montez was sweating profusely on his forehead. "Daddy, my stomach hurts. My stomach hurts..."

    They took Montez to the hospital.

    The doctor exined that he had appendicitis, which was caused by eating unhygienic food.

    His condition wasn''t serious, but he needed to be on an intravenous drip.

    Looking at Montez''s pale face, Yesseca was pained with guilt.

    She couldn''t help murmuring to herself, "This is all my fault. I shouldn''t have take him there."

    If she hadn''t taken him to that roadside stall, this wouldn''t have happened.

    After all, food from roadside stalls weren''t as clean as food she had at home, and Montez''s stomach and intestines were very sensitive. "This wasn''t your fault." A gentle voice spoke next to Yesseca''s ear. "It''s because he got greedy."

    Yesseca looked up and met Tremaine''s gaze.

    His gaze matched the tone of his words, there was no me in them.

    Yesseca''s heart felt warm all of a sudden.

    She bit her lip and said, "Thank you, Mr. Quartley."

    Hearing her address him so formally caused his eyes to look down dejectedly. "It seems that you''ve forgotten what I told you."

    Yesseca was confused.

    What did he say to her?

    She couldn''t remember.

    Yesseca didn''t have time to overthink it because of her worry for Montez.

    He was resting with an IV drip attached to his arm.

    When he saw Yesseca walking over, the first thing he said was, "It''s all my fault. Because I was so greedy, I''ve forced you to stay upte and apany me to the hospital."

    Yesseca was silent.

    Her eyes turned red as tears flowed down her cheek.

    This was all her fault, but Tremaine and Montez didn''t me her for it!

    Both the father and son were so kind.

    Yesseca couldn''t help but say, "Silly Montez, it was my fault. I shouldn''t have taken you to eat there."

    "Why do you me yourself, Yesseca?" Montez opened his eyes. "I should thank you for taking me to enjoy such delicious food. It''s just that I''ve had too much to eat."

    After that Montez looked at Tremaine and said, "No wonder Daddy stopped me from eating. My stomach hurts."

    Yesseca''s heart was moved and filled with warmth.

    She didn''t know what to say. She could only sit down and apany him quietly.

    Thankfully, Montez wasn''t seriously injured. He was able to leave the hospital an hourter.

    When they got in the car, Montez asked pitifully, "Yesseca, can you sleep with me tonight?"

    "Okay." Yesseca agreed without hesitating.

    Montez cheered, "Yeah, Yesseca''s going to sleep with me, Yesseca''s going to sleep with me."

    Looking at Montez''s happy face, Tremaine''s lips twitched into a momentary smile before disappearing without a trace.

    In a twinkle of an eye, they arrived at the Quartley vi.

    Since he was taken to the hospital earlier, Montez had to take a bath.

    Montez asked Yesseca to bathe him.

    Naturally, she agreed.

    She was feeling very guilty today. Whatever Montez asked for, she would do so unconditionally.

    When Yesseca helped Montez in the

    bath, she hadn''t noticed that her dress got wet, and the thin cloth became partially translucent from getting wet...

    It didn''t matter as Montez was just a child, but soon a new problem emerged. When Montez first went into the bathroom, he didn''t bring along a change of clothes!

    So Yesseca had to go get him some clothes to change into!

    Normally this wasn''t a big deal, but the problem was that her entire body was drenched.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After hesitating for some time, Yesseca decided to get them.

    It was toote for her to think about it now. She guessed that she

    wouldn''t run into anyone on

    .ne

    to his room. She just needway

    move very quickly.

    Yesseca left the bathroom and ran towards Montez''s room.

    But unexpectedly...

    Just as she was about to reach his bedroom, Tremaine suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Yesseca was silent.

    She was about to cry.

    "Why was Tremaine out here right now?!"

    He should have just washed up and gone to bed!

    Now, what was she to do?

    Yesseca gave Tremaine a wry smile and was about to rush off. But before she could, Tremaine blocked her way.

    Yesseca moved to the left, he moved as well, Yesseca then moved right, and so did he.

    Yesseca was quiet.

    "Mr. Quartley, could you please move to the side? I''m going to get Montez some clothes."

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca with his meaningful eyes. "Look at you, how can I let you go?"

    Yesseca''s back was covered in cold sweat.

    She had hoped that the dim light would somewhat hide her wet clothes from Tremaine. She didn''t expect him to be able to see them so clearly. She stomped her feet. "I''m already dripping wet and yet you still won''t let me through!"

    "Isn''t it obvious that he intends to embarrass me?"

    Tremaine''s eyes glinted with light, and his tone sounded suggestive "Your clothes aren''t very dry. If you look carefully, you can see right through them."

    Yesseca''s fair face blushed red.

    She looked at Tremaine and gritted her teeth.

    This man was clearly making fun of her!

    "Excuse me! Please move!"

    "No way." Tremaine''s thin lips clearly spat out those two words. At the same time, his gaze grew heavier. He didn''t conceal anything as he looked at

    Yesseca''s body under her clothes.

    His stare flustered her, she felt like she had nowhere to hide.

    Yesseca stomped on Tremaine''s foot without any hesitation.

    If she wanted to fight Tremaine head- on, she wouldn''tst very long. In this case, she had to use a sneak attack.

    Yesseca''s kick wasn''t light. Tremaine frowned in pain.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Yesseca quickly slipped past.

    Tremaine was silent.

    He looked into the distance and saw Yesseca running away.

    After staring for a few seconds, Tremaine smiled. The light fell on his handsome face, reflecting the luster in his eyes.

    Yesseca helped Montez put on his clothes and carried him to the bedroom.

    Montez hadn''t realized until now that Yesseca''s clothes were wet.

    He then said crisply, "Yesseca, wait for me, I''ll get you some clothes."

    Yesseca thought that Montez was going to get a servant to bring some clothes for her, but she hadn''t expected him to bring her a man''s white shirt.

    And judging by the size of it, it was probably Tremaine''s...

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575

    ?

    Sure enough, Montez said, "Yesseca, you should wear my daddy''s clothes first. It''s much toote now. Tomorrow, I''ll get the housekeeper to buy you some clothes and send them over."

    Yesseca was silent.

    She looked at the shirt in Montez''s hand with some embarrassment.

    How could she wear Tremaine''s shirt?

    She figured since she didn''t have to leave, she would borrow a dress from one of the maids. But then she realized that it was reallyte and everyone had already gone to sleep. It wouldn''t be very nice of her to wake them up sote at night.

    "Forget it, this will have to do for tonight."

    Yesseca changed into his shirt.

    Tremaine was very tall, so his shirt reached down to Yesseca''s thighs.

    "Yesseca, you look pretty in my daddy''s clothes," Montez said with a smile.

    Yesseca felt embarrassed.

    Wearing a man''s clothes felt strange, she wasn''t used to it.

    Yesseca picked up Montez and said, "Well, Montez, let''s go to bed."

    Montez was very sleepy. After Yesseca pacifying him for a while, he soon fell asleep.

    Yesseca however, couldn''t fall asleep.

    She was also very tired, but just couldn''t fall asleep.

    Perhaps it was because she was wearing a man''s shirt...

    Tremaine''s tight-fitting clothes were now on her, and there was a lingering fragrance on it...

    Her mind kept thinking about the moment when she bumped into Tremaine when she was soaking wet.

    He looked at her body from top to bottom...

    Yesseca''s ears were red, and they felt very hot.

    She closed her eyes and forced herself to stop thinking about that moment.

    However, the more she forced herself not to think about it, the stronger the memory became.

    His bold eyes constantly shed in her mind, which made her blush. Her heart beat faster and even her body felt very warm.

    Yesseca opened her eyes and sighed.

    What was wrong with her?

    Why couldn''t she stop thinking about him?!

    Just as Yesseca was about to take out her phone to pass the time, she suddenly heard Montaz''s soft voice.

    There was an inaudible sound.

    It was very soft, so Yesseca couldn''t hear him very clearly.

    She nced at him, but his eyes were closed. Only his mouth moved. Yesseca could see that he was talking in his dream.

    Another sound was heard.

    Montaz made that sound again.

    From the way his mouth moved, he seemed to be saying something.

    Being curious, Yesseca ced her ear close to his lips. She wanted to hear what he was saying, but her curious gaze suddenly turned solemn.

    "Mom... Mom..."

    That''s what she heard him say.

    Yesseca suddenly felt emotional.

    She didn''t know who his mother was, and she had never heard him or Tremaine talk about her before. It was as if this woman had never existed.

    She had assumed that neither of them cared.

    But now she knew she was wrong.

    Montez did care.

    Any child would miss their mother very much. Like all children, he yearned for maternal love.

    But for some unknown reason, he never talked about it. He only revealed his inner thoughts when he was asleep.

    Yesseca couldn''t help but touch his cheek with her hand.

    He was so young. Where was his mother? Why did she leave Tremaine? Why didn''t she want Montez...

    Yesseca felt like asking Tremaine.

    But she decided not to do.

    Every family had their own problems. What right did she have to meddle in other people''s business?

    The only thing she could do was to take better care of Montez, which would make him feel loved.

    Soon it was morning.

    Yesseca woke up early.

    When she woke up, it was dawn.

    Montez was still asleep.

    Yesseca looked at her shirt before getting out of bed.

    She had stayed with the Quartley family for some time and knew that the servants got up very early. She could probably ask to borrow a dress from the maid now.

    Yesseca tiptoed out of the room.

    From afar, she saw a young maid cleaning a room. Yesseca was delighted and was just about to walk over when someone suddenly walked out in front of her.

    It was Madam Quartley.

    Madam Quartley had a habit of getting up early.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Their eyes met and both of them froze for a moment.

    "Good morning, Madam Quartley." Yesseca spoke first and greeted her politely.

    She expected her to respond sympathetically to her, but she didn''t this time.

    She looked at Yesseca quite dismissively, with a hint of displeasure.

    A short whileter, Madam Quartley nodded at Yesseca and left without saying a word.

    Madam Quartley went to Zorion''s vi.

    Yuliana was still asleep.

    Ruth woke Yuliana up.

    Yuliana was still angry at her. "What did you wake me up so early for?"

    Ruth whispered. "Madam Yuliana, Madam Quartley is here."

    Yuliana suddenly sobered up very quickly.

    She sat up straight. "Why is she here so early?"

    Ruth shook her head. "I''m not sure, but she doesn''t look very happy."

    Yuliana''s heart was beating nervously.

    Could it be that Madam Quartley had found out about what she did to Zorion?

    Yuliana rushed downstairs without cleaning herself up.

    Just as Ruth said, Madam Quartley''s face was very sour.

    She had sat down on a sofa. She was frowning.

    "Madam Quartley." Yuliana greeted her as she walked over.

    Madam Quartley noticed that Yuliana was still dressed in her pajamas and that her hair was sti mess. She frowned even harder. It''s one thing that Yesseca isn''t aware of the rules, but why are you approaching in such a state? Did you pick up this behavior from her?"

    Although she was criticized by Madam Quartley, Yuliana was overjoyed!

    Because she figured out two important things from herment.

    First, Madam Quartley hadn''t found out about Zorion, otherwise, she wouldn''t have bothered about her unkempt appearance.

    Second of all, Madam Quartley might havee because of Yesseca. Whatever Yesseca did made her very unhappy. She must havee to

    comin about her!

    Yuliana was smiling brightly. "I''ve

    always approached you properly dressed, but this is the first time you''vee by so early in the day was afraid that something bad had happened, so I hurried down that was my mistake. I''ll go clean up now." Content belongs to

    Hearing Yuliana say that, Madam Quartley''s face softened. "Go ahead. Be sure to abide by the rules next time."

    Yuliana got dressed right away and applied some simple makeup.

    After putting herself together, she sat down beside Madam Quartley and said, "Madam Quartley, what happened? Why were you in such a hurry?"

    Madam Quartley snorted coldly. "I saw Yesseca this morning."

    Yuliana''s heart jumped.

    She had seen Yesseca so early this morning. Did

    Yesseca stay overst night?

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576

    ?

    She was unhappy as well.

    "I guess she must have spent the night here." Yuliana raised her voice on purpose.

    Madam Quartley snorted and sneered. "Do you know what she looked like when I saw her this morning? She was wearing Tremaine''s shirt, which ended at her thighs. For a grown woman, she was so shameful!"

    Madam Quartley despised women who dressed scantily and had no manners. Yesseca had vited one of Madam Quartley''s biggest taboos!

    Hearing this, Yuliana felt cold all over her body.

    What?! Yesseca was wearing Tremaine''s shirt?

    Their rtionship had progressed that far already?

    Tremaine was so cold towards everyone. It was almost impossible for him to ever offer his shirt to anyone...

    Yuliana was surprised, angry and jealous.

    "How indecent. I used to like that girl. I never knew she was like this!" Madam Quartley heaved out a long sigh.

    She sounded regretful.

    She regretted thinking kindly of Yesseca and for misjudging her.

    Yuliana calmed herself down.

    "I told you some time ago that she wasn''t a good woman. You didn''t believe me then, but now you''ve seen it yourself. What if she dresses like that and prances all over the vi?!" Yuliana paused for a moment and then leaned closer to Madam Quartley''s ear and said, "You know what position Tremaine hold. If such a woman ends up as his wife, he''ll be ridiculed by everyone."

    Madam Quartley''s face grew more grim.

    She didn''t mind Yesseca''s lowly status, but it would be uneptable if she didn''t keep herself in check. If such a woman were to be Tremaine''s wife, she would be a stain in Tremaine''s political career.

    Madam Quartley gathered her thoughts.

    She stood up a momentter. "I need to talk to Tremaine. He cannot ept this woman!"

    Yuliana''s bad mood suddenly turned better.

    She nodded and said, "Madam Quartley you are right. You need to talk to him."

    After Madam Quartley left, Yuliana lost her temper.

    Thinking about Yesseca in Tremaine''s shirt, she went crazy with jealousy.

    "Smash! Crash! Bang!"

    She threw several vases and cups onto the ground.

    Ruth was shivering in the corner.

    She didn''t dare try to calm Yuliana down when she was this crazy.

    She had also discovered something. Ever since Yesseca made her way into the Quartley family, Yuliana''s temper had only gotten worse.

    Just as Ruth felt worried and scared, she saw Zorion walk over.

    Zorion saw Yuliana smashing things and was about to walk over to calm her down.

    Ruth quickly stopped him.

    She whispered and said, "Mr. Zorion, please be careful. Madam Yuliana is very angry right now. If you go to her now, she might hurt you again." Zorion ignored her and said, "My honey is angry. Let me talk to you. I just want to talk."

    Ruth begged him, "Mr. Zorion, she''ll calm down eventually by herself. Don''t go, or you''ll get in in trouble."

    Zorion ignored everything Ruth said.

    He insisted on walking over.

    He was a man after all. Ruth couldn''t stop him. She could only watch him walk over.

    "Honey, don''t be angry. Come and eat. Please don''t be angry," Zorion said to Yuliana.

    Yuliana grew even angrier when she saw Zorion.

    God was so unfair to her!

    She, Yuliana, wasn''t a bad person, so why did she have to marry such a fool?!

    Yesseca, that despicable nobody! Tremaine only had eyes for her for some reason!

    If she hadn''t married Zorion, that fool, she might be in Yesseca''s ce, basking in Tremaine''s favor!

    This was all Zorion''s fault!

    "Get out of my way!" Yuliana shouted furiously.

    "Darling, if you calm down I''ll leave." Zorion had no intention of leaving.

    Fuming, Yuliana picked up a vase on the table and threw it at his head.

    Smash!

    With a loud crash, the vase smashed into Ruth''s head.

    At a split second, Ruth had run over and pushed Zorion away.

    Ruth could have protected herself and Zorion. But after pushing him away, she stood there stiffly and let the vase hit her head.

    She knew that Yuliana was so angry that she had to calm her down.

    If that vase didn''t hit either of them, Yuliana would have gotten angrier.

    Blood flowed down from her head.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Zorion was dazed.

    Yuliana was stunned as well.

    "Plop!"

    Ruth knelt down on the ground.

    "Mr. Zorion, you can''t hurt Mr. Zorion. If you hit him and if he were to get injured, Mr. Tremaine would be suspicious!"

    Like a thunder strike, her cry rang clearly in Yuliana''s head.

    Yuliana came back to her senses.

    After her anger subsided, all she felt was fear.

    She murmured, "You''re right, you''re right!"

    Yuliana helped Ruth up. "Oh, my dear Ruth. Are you all right?"

    Ruth quietly endured the pain. "I''m fine."

    theer dressing her wound, F

    went back to her room. A whileter, there was a knock on her door.

    She opened the door and saw that it was Zorion.

    "Mr. Zorion." Ruth greeted respectfully.

    Zorion held out his fist and said, "Take it, Ruth."

    Ruth didn''t understand.

    "Take it," Zorion repeated.

    Ruth stretched out her hand.

    Zorion opened his fist.

    A handful of candy fell onto Ruth''s hand.

    "Have some candy, it''ll help with the pain," Zorion said.

    Ruth was moved.

    She took the candy and said, "Thank you, Mr.

    Zorion."

    "Have one." Zorion hadn''t left yet.

    Ruth unwrapped a candy and stuffed it into her mouth.

    It tasted very sweet.

    Ruth nodded. "It''s delicious."

    After that, she unwrapped another piece of candy.

    "You should have one too, Mr. Zorion."

    Zorion ate the unwrapped piece of candy from Ruth''s hand.

    "Delicious."

    When he said this, his eyes curved upwards, and his smile had a certain childish charm to it that didn''t look his age.

    His childish smile might seem silly to some people, but to Ruth, it was adorable.

    "Mr. Zorion, you shouldn''t act so

    silly. When you see Madam Yuliana

    lose her temper, you should stay

    away. Don''t go near her when she''s

    like that." Ruth reminded him.

    But Zorion replied, "Ruth, don''t do that again. It hurts." He pointed to his head and said, "It hurts when you hit your head."

    Ruth shook her head. "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt."

    Zorion grew anxious. "No, you can''t. Ruth can''t."

    "Alright, alright." Ruth nodded at him.

    "Then you have to promise me that you won''t go near her when she gets angry again. You shouldn''t act so rashly."

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577

    ?

    Zorion didn''t reply. He seemed to be considering if he should agree with Ruth''s request.

    Ruth then threatened Zorion, "If you won''t agree to my request, then I won''t agree to yours either. If Madam Yuliana tries to hit you again, I will help you again."

    When he heard Ruth say that, Zorion quickly nodded his head and said, "I won''t. I won''t. You, you can''t take the hit."

    Ruth finally breathed out a sigh of relief when he made the promise.

    She nodded. "Okay, Mr. Zorion. As long as you keep your promise to me, I''ll keep my promise to you."

    Yesseca borrowed a dress from the maid.

    After putting the dress on, she went back to apany Montez who was still asleep.

    Montez woke up at seven o''clock.

    He was surprised to see Yesseca in a different set of clothes. "Yesseca, weren''t you wearing my daddy''s clothes? Why did you change?"

    Yesseca patted Montez''s head. "Because I can do

    magic."

    Montez didn''t ask any more questions. "I''ll get the butler to buy some clothes for you."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Yesseca rejected his kind offer. "It''s fine. I''ll just wear this. There''s no need to buy me new clothes."

    She had already made arrangements with the maid for the dress to be returned to her tomorrow.

    Seeing as Yesseca insisted, Montez didn''t push the matter any further.

    After washing up with Montez, the both of them went to the dining room for some breakfast.

    Perhaps it was still too early as there wasn''t anyone there yet. The servants had just begun serving breakfast when they walked in.

    A few minutester, Tremaine walked in.

    "Daddy!" Montez greeted him warmly.

    Tremaine nodded and looked at Yesseca.

    His eyes looked at her knowingly.

    Yesseca blushed slightly.

    She greeted him as she tried to hide her guilt. "Mr. Quartley."

    Tremaine sat next to Yesseca.

    He whispered. "You looked really goodst night."

    She had been soaking wetst night, he could see right through her clothes...

    Yesseca kept silent.

    Her face didn''t just turn red, it felt hot as well.

    Tremaine was simply flirting with her, as though she was his ything.

    Yesseca red at him.

    She didn''t expect Montez to notice.

    Montez''s eyes widened. "Yesseca, why are you ring at my daddy?"

    He sounded curious and doubtful of what was going on.

    Yesseca kept quiet.

    She was struggling to exin when Montez looked at Tremaine with a serious look on his face. "Daddy, is this because Yesseca wore your shirtst night? Are you upset about that? Is that why she red at you? You shouldn''t be like that. How could you argue with a girl..."

    Yesseca went silent once again.

    She felt Tremaine''s eyes dig deeper into her face.

    "Ahem." Yesseca interrupted Montez. "It''s time for breakfast."

    As soon as they settled down, Madam Quartley and Yuliana walked in. Montez stopped talking.

    The atmosphere in the dining room grew tense.

    Yesseca could tell very clearly.

    Madam Quartley normally would have chatted with her when they ate together. But this time, she didn''t say a single word and kept a straight face. Yesseca felt as though Madam Quartley wasn''t too happy to see her.

    But she felt like she was overthinking things.

    Madam Quartley had always enjoyed herpany.

    After they had their breakfast, Yesseca spoke to Madam Quartley, "Madam Quarley, why don''t I take Montez to the kindergarten today? It''s on the way to work for me."

    Madam Quartley responded coldly, "No need. I''ll take him myself."

    Yesseca was bing even more confused

    What happened to Madam Quartley?

    Montez was a little reluctant. "Great-grandma, Yesseca said you''d let her drop me, if we asked you nicely. I want Yesseca to send me off." Yuliana interrupted him, "Montez, what''s the matter with you? You can''t ignore your greatgrandmother to be with someone else. She''d feel hurt." Yuliana was very clearly hinting at something!

    Sure enough, Madam Quartley''s face turned even

    colder.

    Yesseca quickly tried to smoother) things. "Madam Quartley will apany you to kindergarten. I''m in a rush to get to work anyway. If I dropped you, you''ll bete for kindergarten."

    Montez had no choice but to give in.

    When she saw how reluctant Montez was, Madam Quartley grew even more ufortable.

    This was her great-grandson, even he waspletely enraptured by Yesseca!

    Just what kind of drug did Yesseca feed her great-grandson?

    After Madam Quartley sent Montez off to the kindergarten, Yesseca left for work.

    When the housekeeper saw Yesseca stand up, he immediately said, "Miss Cowell, allow me to send you to your workce."

    Yesseca smiled, "No need, that would be too much trouble for you."

    "I''ll see you off." Suddenly, a faint voice spoke up.

    Both Noel, the housekeeper, and Yesseca were surprised.

    Noel found this very strange indeed. Mr. Tremaine has been behaving very oddlytely.

    Yesseca was puzzled as well. Recently, Tremaine had been sending her off very often.

    When they reached the car, Yesseca couldn''t help but tease him. "Mr. Quartley, you seem to have a lot of free timetely, don''t you? Why do you have the time to see me off all the time?" Content belongs to

    Tremaine gave Yesseca a cool stare and said, "You must be very idle yourself, seeing as you have so much time to talk such nonsense, hm?"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She stuck out her tongue. After

    getting into the car, she couldn''t help

    but think back about what had happened in the dining room earlier. Even though she assumed that Tremaine wouldn''t know it himself, she had to bring it up, "I feel like Madam Quartley behaving a bit strangely today." Content belongs to

    She had wanted to say that Madam Quartley very suddenly seemed unhappy with her, but after thinking about it, she decided to use a more indirect

    way of expressing it.

    Tremaine didn''t reply with his usual sharp tongue this time.

    His deep gaze stared off into the distance. "Don''t overthink it."

    "I''m not. It was very obvious."

    Tremaine held the steering wheel with one hand, and stretched out his other hand. He patted

    Yesseca on the head and said, "No, you''re overthinking it."

    When he said that, there was a very noticeable tenderness in his voice.

    Yesseca held her breath.

    Because of what Tremaine just did.

    He patted her head.

    The rims of her eyes turned red for some reason.

    Yesseca sniffed.

    Tremaine pulled over.

    He looked at Yesseca''s face. "Did I pat your head too hard? Have you gone crazy?"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    "Buzz buzz."

    She quickly smiled at him despite feeling her stomach swirl with sadness and emotions.

    She red at Tremaine angrily but also somewhat amused. "You think you can hurt me with just your palm?"

    Tremaine smiled. "As long as you''re smiling."

    Yesseca looked at him quietly

    She then came back to her senses. He must have said that on purpose to make herugh.

    Yesseca sighed. "My brother used to pat me on

    the head like that."

    Tremaine looked at her. "Your brother?"

    "Yes." Yesseca nodded heavily.

    "When I was very young, my mother ended things by jumping off a building. It was because I was sick

    my family was poor, and my mother had bought an insurance policy. She thought that she could get us a huge sum of money inpensation if she died, so that we would have enough money to pay for my medical expenses. We didn''t expect our mother to have done that."

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578

    ?

    Yesseca stopped talking at this point.

    Her eyes turned red.

    "Don''t be sad." A deep voice said beside her.

    Yesseca bit her lip. "I''m not upset. It was a long time ago. I just feel bad for my mom. She didn''t know there was nopensation for that way of death, she..."

    Although she tried to appear strong, Yesseca''s eyes turned misty.

    Tears began to form in her eyes.

    Yesa started crying.

    Drip! Drip!

    Her tears fell onto her palm and condensed into a small puddle.

    Tremaine felt a sting in his eyes.

    Yesseca''s teardrops felt like needles that stabbed his eyes.

    Even though Yesseca was the one crying, Tremaine shared in her pain.

    Tremaine took out a tissue.

    He wiped away the tears on her palm, then gently wiped her eyes. "Alright, enough crying."

    He was extremely gentle with her.

    She felt numb at all the ces he wiped, but she found itforting.

    Yesseca was surprised at this.

    She never knew he could be so gentle.

    She had assumed that someone like Tremain would have been very rough, not gentle as he was now.

    She took the tissue from his hand and said, "Thank you, I''ll stop. I don''t think my brother in heaven would want me to cry too. He''d want me to live a happy life."

    Having said that, Yesseca squeezed out a smile.

    She nced at him and said, "Look at me. I have to force myself to smile."

    Tremaine was in a daze looking at her.

    All the beautiful views and grand sceneries in the whole world could notpare to how beautiful this girl was right now.

    Tremaine nodded his head.

    All of sudden Yesseca opened the window and poked her head out. She cupped her hands in front of her mouth like a trumpet and yelled, "Brother, can you see me? I''m so happy. I''mughing every day. I''m so very happy!"

    She felt much better after shouting.

    She then nced shyly at Tremaine. "You must think I''m silly, don''t you?"

    "No." There wasn''t any mockery in his voice.

    Yesseca''s eyes glimmered. "Did you know? My big brother is in heaven now. He can hear me when I shout out loud. He''ll only feel at ease up there if he knows I''m doing fine."

    Tremaine hesitated. "Your brother has passed."

    Yesseca was silent for a moment, then she said, "Yes, after my mother passed away, my brother raised me. Later, my brother got to know a very nicedy. She acknowledged me as a sister and paid for my operation. Both my brother and I thought that we could finally live a much better life after all that suffering, but..."

    She felt sadness swelling into her heart once more.

    Yesseca shook her head and pushed all her sorrow aside. "Yes, my brother is in heaven now. He''s still with me though. He''s still by my side."

    She smiled as she said that.

    But Tremaine could see the sadness behind her smile.

    He patted her head again. "Yes, your brother is still up there. So you should try to live a happy life."

    Yesseca nodded earnestly. "Then drive. I need to get to thepany."

    Yesseca was on her way to thepany, but then she received a call from them. The shopping mall was under repairs right now, so it won''t be open until 10:30 pm. It was still too early. Yesseca decided to head back to her apartment first. Tremaine agreed to send her home.

    The car sped along to Yesseca''s apartment.

    She was feeling much better.

    After stepping out of the car, Tremaine called out to her.

    Yesseca turned around. "Was there anything else?"

    Tremaine looked at her earnestly. "Uhrn, you were wearing my clothes?"

    This wasn''t just a question, it had a tinge of affection in it.

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She blushed and said, "Well, Montez handed it to me..."

    She stammered her exnation out.

    Tremaine''s lips curled up when he saw how nervous she was. "It''s fine. If you like it, you can wear it all the time."

    "Ah!" Yesseca was so surprised she couldn''t react in time.

    By the time she gathered herself, he had already driven away.

    Yesseca went into her apartment.

    She wondered what Tremaine meant, but just couldn''t figure it out. In the end, she just decided to stop thinking about it.

    After arriving on her floor, she was shocked to see someone standing in front of her apartment.

    "Yesseca." She head a gentle voice call her.

    It was Kylin.

    Kyi in was standing in front of her door.

    Yesseca sighed. "What are you doing here?"

    Kylin smiled and said, "My cousin

    told me that you were busy. I wanted

    to ask you something, but youre phone was switched off, so came here."

    Yesseca felt dizzy.

    UMS

    Last night she had taken Montez to the hospital and spent the night at the Quartley family vi. She hadThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    called Selina to tell her about itst night.

    UMS

    She took out her mobile phone. Sure enough, it was dead.

    She then said to Kylin, "I''m fine. Thank you foring all this way to see me."

    "No problem."

    She had no idea how to continue the conversation at this point.

    Yesseca took out her key and opened the door. "Well, did you want toe inside?"

    She spoke casually, but then suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.

    Oh God!

    She was so stupid!

    She had forgotten something important!

    Selina had told her about this!

    She told her that Kylin had feelings for her...

    Yesseca''s face flushed red.

    Whether that was true or not, it wasn''t good for a girl to invite a man into her home!

    She didn''t think much of it because she had always seen Kylin as Selina''s younger brother and was used to hispany.

    But now that she had already said that, what was she to do?

    As Yesseca panicked with embarrassment, Kylin walked in.

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She had no choice but to bite the bullet and follow Kylin in.

    His eyes glimmered as he saw her walk in.

    Selina had told him how Yesseca felt about him.

    But he wasn''tpletely sure.

    Since Yesseca had invited him in, he felt much more certain.

    He felt slightly conflicted about it.

    He wasn''t a scoundrel nor was he going to becent since she had

    Wanvited him into her home. That

    wasn''t how a gentleman behaved.

    He wanted to see what Yesseca intended to do.

    If he...

    Yesseca would think the worst of him.

    He didn''t like girls who were much too forward.

    Kyi in sat down. "You have a very nice home."

    Yesseca''s face was as red as a shrimp''s.

    She was very embarrassed.

    "Are you going to offer me a cup of coffee?" Kylin asked knowingly.

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579

    ?

    Yesseca was about to turn around and make some coffee for Kylin when she felt that this whole situation felt wrong.

    "No, this won''t do. It''s not a good idea to be alone with him here."

    Yesseca took a deep breath. "Kylin, Let me treat you to some coffee. Let''s head out and get some."

    Kylin looked puzzled. "You invited me in but now you want to go out for coffee?"

    Kylin stood up. He strode over to Yesseca and looked straight into her eyes. "Yesseca, I thought you invited into your home to have some coffee with me."

    Yesseca''s mind was a mess.

    She found him very strange today.

    She didn''t dare to look at him. She stared at her feet and said, "Well, I think you''ve misunderstood me. I was just being polite. I didn''t think that you''d actuallye in."

    Kylin didn''t answer.

    Yesseca continued, "You''re probably not used to how we do things here in Glevania. For example, when we meet a friend on the street, we''d ask if they''ve had anything to eat yet. If they haven''t, then we''d invite them into our home for a meal. This is just to be polite. We aren''t actually inviting them over."

    Kyi in was quiet after she was done exining.

    "That''s it. I was just being polite." She replied dryly.

    Kyi in responded a bit stiffly. "So you didn''t actually invite me in for coffee."

    "Of course not!" Yesseca said confidently.

    Kyi in took a good look at Yesseca.

    "Well, let''s go then."

    He noticed how relieved Yesseca was after he said that.

    Yesseca quickly ran out of her apartment. She looked relieved to have avoided this disaster of a situation. "Well then, let''s head out and get some coffee."

    Kyi in looked at her with his deep eyes.

    It was obvious that Yesseca had really had no intention of inviting him in at all.

    He was surprised at this.

    She was a decent girl after all.

    He smiled and nodded. "Okay."

    After sending Montez to kindergarten, Madam Quartley had a long chat with Qiana.

    They were talking about Yesseca.

    Madam Quartley didn''t provide her any details, just some general responses to her enquiries..

    Qiana looked serious as she exined. "As Montez''s teacher, I have to remind him that this girl doesn''t mean well. Furthermore, based on what you''ve said, it seems like she''s trying to cause some trouble between Montez and his family. She wants Montez to favor her."

    Madam Quartley was shocked. "What should I do? I used to adore her. How was I to know that she was such a person?"

    Qiana was in a difficult position. "Madam Quartley, I''m an outsider myself and therefore can''t say much. Just be careful. However, Montez really shouldn''t spend so much time with her. I''m afraid that she will be a detriment to Montez''s development."

    After a brief pause, Qiana said, "I''ll say again. It would be best to find Montez''s birth mother as soon as possible. Only his real mother can give Montez the best kind of care he needs."

    Madam Quartley frowned and nodded. "Thank you, Miss Lanes." "No problem." Qiana replied gently, "I adore Montez as well. If Madam Quartley has any problems in the future, feel free to share them with me. I will do my best to help."

    Madam Quartley then returned to the Quartley family vi.

    She went to Noel, the housekeeper, and asked, "Have you found Montez''s real mother yet?"

    "Uh..." The housekeeper was flustered.

    Although Madam Quartley held a powerful position in the family and wielded great power, Tremaine was still the head of the family. So between them, Noel had to be on Tremaine''s side, and therefore had to hide the facts from Madam Quartley.

    Madam Quartley red at the housekeeper menacingly. "What the hell are you doing? I''ve asked you to investigate the matter for some time now, but you''ve found nothing at all."

    Noel stood silently in ce with his head hung down.

    Madam Quartley stood up. "Where is Tremaine?"

    "Mr. Tremaine is in the study."

    She walked towards the study.

    Then knocked on the door a couple of times.

    "Come in." Tremaine replied calmly.

    She pushed the door open and walked in.

    "Tremaine, I have something to discuss with you." She then sat down on the sofa.

    Tremaine ced the thick document to the side on his desk and said, "Go ahead, Madam Quartley."

    She looked into Tremaine''s eyes and said, "Tell me, what do you think of Yesseca?"

    Tremaine paused briefly at her question.

    What he thought about Yesseca?

    He hadn''t really figured that out yet.

    "Why are you asking me this, Madam Quartley?" Tremaine said faintly.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    She could tell that Tremaine was very interested in Yesseca from his tone.

    She knew her grandson very well.

    If Tremaine didn''t have any feelings for Yesseca, he would have denied it right away.

    She straightened her face and said, "Tremaine, I don''t agree to you being together with Yesseca."

    Tremaine''s eyes turned cold. "Madam Quartley, I recall you''ve agreed with me and have even tried to persuade me several times before."

    Madam Quartley''s tone sounded regretful. "That''s because I didn''t know who she truly was before. I thought she was a good woman, but I was mistaken."

    "Madam Quartley, she is a very good woman." Tremaine stressed every word.

    She sighed in her heart.

    It seemed that even her grandson, who was so brilliant, had been deceived.

    She wanted to tell Tremaine about Yesseca''s true intentions, but when she considered it, she couldn''t really say anything. She had no actual evidence.

    "I don''t care whether she''s a good woman or not," Madam Quartley interjected. "I don''t approve of your rtionship with her."

    "Madam Quartley, what exactly is your problem with her?" Tremaine asked suddenly.

    Madam Quartley was quiet.

    She had to get to the point then!

    Madam Quartley looked disgusted

    and said, "She spent the night here, didn''t she? She was wearing your shirt Tremaine, that was horribly inappropriate!" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "Madam Quartley, there''s no need to impose your old sensibilities on others."

    She felt her heart tighten.

    Her grandson was clearly on Yesseca''s side.

    She remembered all the times she

    would try to match Yesseca with t

    him. Every time she approached him about it, he was so indifferent and unwilling to listen to her.

    But in such a short time, Tremaine was now firmly on Yesseca''s side.

    She wasn''t a simple girl. She was very good at getting people on her side.

    She didn''t want to confront Tremaine head-on.

    Although Tremaine was her grandson, he was also the head of the Quartley family and supported the entire family.

    She softened her voice and said,

    "Tremaine, dear. I''ve thought about this. If you really want to find a woman for yourself, find Montez''s real mother. She is the best choice for you." Content belongs to

    After a brief pause, she continued, "I''ve already tasked the housekeeper to look for her. If you can find her, win her over."

    "There''s no need, Madam Quartley." Tremaine said decisively.

    "Tremaine! This woman is Montez''s real mother!"

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580

    ?

    Tremaine replied coldly, "Madam Quartley, she isn''t Montez''s mother. No matter whether it is to me or to Montez, she is just an outsider. You don''t have to send people to look for her. Even if you did find her, I''d never agree to meeting her."

    "Tremaine!" Madam Quartley shouted.

    "Well, I have work to attend to. You should go and get some rest."

    She was furious. However, when she noticed that Tremaine was ignoring her, she knew she wouldn''t be able to get anything more out of him.

    She stood up and said, "Tremaine, I know you won''t listen to me. But you should for Montez''s sake. He needs his real mother by his side."

    "Alright, Madam Quartley, so please leave." Tremaine interrupted.

    She sighed and walked out of the study.

    Yesseca and Kyi in went to a nearby cafe.

    All Yesseca wanted to do was to finish her drink and leave.

    But Kylin was looking to have a long chat with her.

    Yesseca''s heart was beating nervously.

    Because she''d just remembered what Selina had told her before.

    She thought highly of Kyi in, but there was no spark between them.

    Yesseca told herself, if Kyi in gave her any hints about this, she would put a stop to it right away.

    However, after chatting for some time, he didn''t seem to drop any hints at all. They just discussed some interesting topics at length. Yesseca began to rx.

    She was simply overthinking things. She figured that a man who was gentle and sweet as he was only humored the idea with her. After all, such an amazing person like Kyi in wouldn''t fall in love with a nobody like her.

    As she rxed, Yesseca returned to her normal self and chatted earnestly with Kylin. She then saw the time and remembered that she was supposed to be at work!

    Yesseca stood up in a panic. "I''m sorry to cut things short. I have to get to work. I''m going to bete."

    Kylin found Yesseca''s panicked look humorous and attractive.

    He said gently, "Don''t worry, I''ll take you to work."

    Yesseca had arrived at her workce.

    After changing into her uniform, Yesseca rushed over to her station.

    Enaryln arrived soon after.

    She didn''te empty-handed. She had a bag of snacks in her hand.

    She ced the snacks enthusiastically on Yesseca''s cashier counter. "Have some, Yesseca. I''ve bought a bunch of snacks. I got some chips and cookies. Help yourself to anything you''d like."

    Yesseca smiled sweetly at Enaryln. "Thank you, but it''s not a good idea to eat during work time."

    "It''ll be fine. There aren''t any customers anyway." Enaryln replied.

    Yesseca shook her head. "Regardless, we still have to abide bypany rules."

    Enaryln quietly cursed at the rules, but kept her sweet smile. "Alright, whatever you say."

    She whispered, "Yesseca, I saw everything."

    Yesseca was confused. "What did you see?"

    Enaryln gestured with her hand. "I saw another sports car that came to pick you up the other day. You''re really something. I saw a very handsome guy with you."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Enaryln said fawningly, "Tell me your secret Yesseca. Where did you find all these handsome men? Is it because you worked in the men''s clothing section? Can I work there too?"

    Ever since she saw that man''s handsome face in the car, she felt dead inside. Now she was willing to put her pride aside to befriend Yesseca. She was confident that she had a much better looking body and a prettier face than Yesseca''s. If Yesseca was able to seduce those men, then she would definitely be able to do the same.

    Yesseca replied helplessly, "It isn''t because I worked at the men''s clothing department. Don''t overthink it."

    Enaryln then started asking even more earnestly, "Where did you meet them? Introduce them to me. Let''s get some food together and be friends." Yesseca felt helpless.

    She wasn''t stupid. She knew exactly what Enaryln had on her mind.N?velDrama.Org content.

    If she was a good person, introducing her to Kyi in or Tremaine wouldn''t be a problem. The problem was that Enaryln wasn''t a good person. Yesseca had been working at the mall for only a couple of months, so she didn''t know Enaryln very well, but she did had a grasp on Enarlyn''s

    character.

    Yesseca put on a serious face. "Enaryln, forget it. They aren''t interested in making friends."

    "But Yesseca, why won''t you help me out?" Enaryln tugged at her hand.

    Yesseca still refused her adamantly.

    Enaryln begged a couple more times, to no avail.

    She decided to drop the act.

    She had always relied on her beautiful and haughty appearance from the start. She had always looked down on Yesseca. But she had given up her pride and tried to befriend Yesseca, only to be denied. Enaryln finally lost her temper.

    Her face turned cold. "Yesseca, you just got lucky, didn''t you?"

    Yesseca kept quiet.

    Enaryln had been so enthusiastically warm to her before, but now she was theplete opposite. Yesseca didn''t know how to respond to someone so two-faced.

    Enaryln continued, "Yesseca, you''re just lucky. You think you''re some beauty queen, but you''re not. If you don''t believe me, then just wait and see." Enaryln left right after.

    She even took away all the snacks she brought earlier.

    Yesseca was still keeping quiet.

    She found that angry outburst hrious.

    Cassie then walked over from the counter next to hers.

    She was only a year older than Yesseca and was considered her senior in the mall.

    She winked at Yesseca. "Enaryln was here, wasn''t she?"

    Yesseca nodded. "Hi Cassie. You saw?"

    "Humph!" The girl sounded disappointed. "I can never tell what she''s up to."

    As she said this, she lowered her voice, "But Yesseca, people are saying that you''re friends with a rich man. What''s that about?"

    She had nothing to hide from Cassie.

    She got straight to the point, "Cassie, I''m just a hired servant for one of them, and the other is the younger brother of a friend of mine. All those people gossiping about me have misunderstood."

    Sierra knew Yesseca and didn''t

    doubt her words. She kindly reminded Vesseca, "There are a lot of people who are jealous of you

    right now. You have to be careful. You never know what kind of dirty

    tricks they''ll y on you." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca wasn''t bothered. "Cassie, I''m taking every precaution possible. Don''t worry!"

    When it was almost time to get off work, Cassie came by again.

    She told Yesseca some news.

    Enaryln had applied to be transferred to the men''s clothing section. She would be stationed to the right of Yesseca.

    Cassie smiled and said, "We''re doing

    pretty poorly on sales for men''s

    shopy

    n

    clothes. No one goes there to so none of the employees ever wished to be transferred here. Still, Enary in probably thought she''d be abte to get acquainted with a rich man by working there."

    Yesseca smiled. "That''s up to her. We''ll just do our own jobs."

    Cassie looked at Yesseca with admiration. "Atta girl! You''ve got a good mindset."

    After exchanging a few words with Cassie, it was time to get off work. Yesseca changed into her regr clothes and was ready to leave the mall, but

    then somethingpletely unexpected happened to her.

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581

    ?

    She received a phone call.

    It was from Tremaine.

    He was waiting for Yesseca at the entrance of the shopping mall.

    He was very curt. After telling Yesseca that he was waiting for her, he immediately hung up.

    Yesseca needed to head over to the Quartley vi that day anyway.

    She had borrowed the maid''s dress that morning and wanted to return it to her.

    Yesseca walked towards the entrance of the mall. When she was almost there, she received another phone call.

    Yesseca answered her phone.

    This time it was Kylin.

    Kyi in said he would take Yesseca to the Perry family vi for dinner tonight.

    Yesseca rejected his invitation, "I''m sorry Kylin. I have something on tonight."

    "Come on." Kyi in''s voice was as soft and gentle as ever. "I''ve been waiting outside the mall for you. I''m at the entrance."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She was dumbfounded at her situation. Kylin had just hung up the phone.

    Yesseca looked at the entrance and saw both cars.

    There was Rolls-Royce and a Lincoln.

    Both cars were close to each other.

    Yesseca felt dizzy.

    "It is such a coincidence that both of them came to pick me up today!"

    Although Yesseca was very naive, she knew that it was definitely a bad idea to walk out right now. Regardless of which car she would sit in, the other person would be insulted.

    Yesseca took out her phone.

    She still had to go over to the Quartley family vi tonight. She had to see Montez and return the dress she borrowed.

    Yesseca calleed Kylin.

    "Are you done with work?" His gentle voice piped in.

    Yesseca said dryly, "Kylin, I really have something on tonight. Please don''t wait for me. You should leave."

    Kylin paused then smiled. "Well, where are you going? I''ll drive you over."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She needed to say, "Someone''sing to pick me up"

    "Someone''sing to pick you up?" Kylin asked with his voice slightly raised.

    "That''s right."

    "Well, I''ll head off then."

    Yesseca breathed out a sigh of relief.

    After she saw Kylin had driven away, Yesseca stepped out and got into the Rolls-Royce.

    However, Kylin saw the whole thing.

    His car had still been nearby.

    He drove towards a corner and stopped.

    He saw Yesseca get into the Rolls-Royce and looked slightly annoyed.

    Yesseca was surprised to see Montez in the car.

    As soon as she got in the car, Montez threw himself into her arms. "Yessea, I''ve missed you so much. I really did."

    After saying that, he pushed his head into Yesseca''s arms.

    Yessecaughed. "We saw each other this morning. It hasn''t been that long."

    Montez shook his little head. "As they say, a single day apart feels as long as three whole years. We haven''t seen each other for an entire day. Don''t you believe me?"

    Yesseca smiled quietly.

    "You are so adorable!"

    "Yesseca, my daddy says he''ll treat you to dinner tonight!" Montez said excitedly.

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine, who was driving the car.

    "I still have to return this dress." Yesseca exined to Montez, "I borrowed it from a maid this morning. I''ll have to return the clothes tonight." "It''s fine, I''ll return it for you."

    Yesseca considered this.

    She took out the freshly-washed dress from her bag and said, "Please return this. The maid''s name is Belle."

    "It''s no trouble." Montez said happily.

    He was willing to do anything for Yesseca.

    In a blink of an eye, they''d reached a hotel.

    The three of them got out of the car.

    It was a very high-end five-star hotel. Yesseca could tell that the meal would be expensive.

    After she was seated, Yesseca

    realized that no one had brought her

    a menu. She couldn''t help but ask,

    ap

    "Hey why isn''t anyone bringing us menus?"

    Did every five-star hotel serve a buffet?

    Montez exined coyly, "Yesseca, my daddy has already arranged everything for us. There''s no need to make any orders."

    Yesseca was very curious about this.

    A momentter, a waiter brought out their dishes. Yesseca was amazed at what she saw.

    There were all kinds of barbecued meats, vegetables, roasted quail, squid...

    "Aren''t these the same dishes we ate at the night market?"

    She couldn''t believe that this hotel served the same dishes too!

    "This is unheard of!"

    Montez picked up a kebab and handed it to her. He said eagerly, "Yesseca, try it."

    Yesseca assumed that these dishes wouldn''t taste as good as the ones she had at the road side stalls. But after taking a bite, she found herself enjoying everything. They were just as authentic as the ones they made at the night market.

    S

    Yesseca happily gobbled up all the food. Montez did the same.

    Montez ate until his hands were covered in oil.

    Yesseca quickly reminded Montez. "Montez, don''t eat so much. You''ll get a stomachache again.

    "

    Montez smiled and said, "It''s fine, they use the very best and freshest ingredients here. There''s no need to worry about my over-eating here." Yesseca figured that made sense.

    Although the food they atest night was the cause of Montez''s stomachache, it was quite likely that the food at the stalls weren''t very clean.

    But at a five-star hotel, there was no need to worry about that.

    Yesseca and Montez enjoyed their meal.

    When she was done, Yesseca''s hands were covered in oil.

    She stood up and said, "Montez, I''m heading to the washroom to wash my hands. I''ll take you to wash yourster."

    She didn''t want to get his hands dirty with the oil on her own hands. So she wanted to wash hers first.

    "Okay." Montez nodded.

    After she had washed her hands, Yesseca made her way back to the table. She spotted a familiar looking man on his way to the washrooms.

    He was dressed in a white chef''s uniform and had a chef''s hat on his head.

    Yesseca was stunned.

    She knew this man!

    "Isn''t he the owner of the barbeque stall? What is he doing here at the hotel? I saw him at the barbecue stallst night."

    "Hey, boss!" Yesseca shouted.

    The chef stopped walking.

    Because Yesseca often visited his stall, the man recognized her.

    "What a coincidence. Are you working as a waitress here?" The man was happy to see her.

    This was a five-star hotel after all, so he didn''t think that the inly- dressed Yesseca was a customer.

    Yesseca kept silent for a moment.

    She forced out a smile, and avoided answering him.

    "Boss, howe you''re working in this hotel?" Yesseca asked.

    The man said happily, "I don''t know which rich man''s eyes I caught..."

    Yesseca was silent.N?velDrama.Org content.

    She was shocked.

    She couldn''t imagine any rich person taking an interest in arge man like him.

    He realized Yesseca might have misunderstood him and quickly waved his hand at her. "That''s not

    what meant. I mean to say that some rich person enjoys myo cooking."

    Yesseca felt dizzy.

    He had to quickly rify what he had said, otherwise, she would have misunderstood him.

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582

    ?

    The owner of the barbecue stall continued happily, "That rich man offered me a job at this hotel. The money I earn working a day here is as much as I earn in a month at my stall! I''m not the only one here either, the guy who sells meatballs next to my stall is here too. The ingredients are all provided by the hotel while we provide the skills..."

    Yesseca listened intently.

    No wonder the food tasted so authentic. She had figured out who their mysterious benefactor was. Tremaine had invited them to work here.

    The barbeque stall owner said he earned a month''s worth of wages from his stall in a single day here! Just how much was Tremaine paying him? "Well, I still have work to do. I''ve got to go." The owner of the barbecue stall realized that he had overstayed and needed to leave.

    Yesseca nodded. "Take care."

    The man took a few steps forward, then suddenly ran back to Yesseca. He lowered his voice and said, "Miss, do you know of any man with this kind of money? He sure is generous."

    Yesseca was silent.

    She forced out another smile and said, "Well, I haven''t a clue."

    She didn''t mean to lie to him, but she knew that Tremaine definitely didn''t want anyone to find out. She might upset him if she mentioned Tremaine''s

    name.

    The owner of the barbecue stall walked away with a sad face.

    Yesseca went back and took Montez to wash his hands.

    When they arrived at the washroom, she first applied some soap on Montez''s hand and thenthered them up. While she washed his hands, Yesseca asked, "Montez, did you like the food tonight?"

    "Of course." Montez replied happily, "Not only was it delicious, I''ve no fear of getting a stomachache too."

    Yesseca''s looked at him with a gentle softness in her eyes.

    She understood why Tremaine had spent so much money to invite those stall owners here, it was for Montez.N?velDrama.Org content.

    He knew that Montez loved to eat these dishes, but he was concerned about the cleanliness of the food. So he employed the store owners to cook them here for Montez, so that he wouldn''t get a stomachache.

    Tremaine was really a good father.

    "Yesseca, I don''t think it matters whether I think the food tastes good or not." Montez added, "The important thing is whether you think it does."

    "I think the food is delicious," Yesseca replied with a smile.

    "That''s good." Montez chuckled.

    At eight o''clock, Tremaine and Montez sent Yesseca home.

    Yesseca had the morning shift tomorrow, so she couldn''t stay up toote.

    While she was in the car, Montez had fallen asleep.

    Afraid that Montez might catch a cold, she wrapped him in a nket and held him in her arms.

    Tremaine, who was driving the car, looked over at Yesseca and Montez behind him.

    He saw Yesseca holding the sleeping Montez. She was caressing his head with a gentle smile on her face.

    Tremaine smiled faintly, happy to see them like that.

    Yesseca adored Montez.

    She was very sincere towards him.

    Tremaine recalled that Madam Quartley had told him that Montez needed a mother.

    That was true.

    Montez really did need a mother.

    As for who that would be...

    He knew, deep in his heart, the answer.

    "Mr. Quartley." Tremaine heard Yesseca''s voice as he was deep in thought.

    It sounded soft and sweet.

    "Yes?."

    "You''re a really good father." Yesseca said sincerely.

    Tremaine''s eyes trembled.

    Yesseca had never said that to him before.

    She had always called him an irresponsible father.

    Of course, it wasn''t just Yesseca. Many people found his style of parenting much too harsh and unreasonable for Montez.

    He knew deep inside, how much he loved Montez. He had thought that no one else would ever understand, that is, until... Tremaine stopped the car when he arrived at

    Yesseca''s apartment building.

    He turned around to look at her with a strange look in his eyes. "Hardly anyone thinks that way of me."

    His voice sounded deep.

    Chapter 1582 1

    Tremaine was silent.

    The strange look his eyes disappeared without a trace.

    He asked coldly, "Yesseca, who was it that invited you to dinner today?"

    Yesseca didn''t know why Tremaine asked her this. She replied right away, "Why, you did."

    Tremaine stressed each word, "So you are aware that it was me."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She looked at Tremaine, confused.

    The man slightly parted his thin lips and said, "The brain is an amazing thing. I hope you have one."

    Yesseca was quiet once again.

    She looked at him, speechless.

    Goodness, there it was again. He really had a venomous way with words.

    It was the same every time. Once you thought you''ve found a reason to like him, he''d instantly chide you with a hurtful remark.

    Yesseca couldn''t help but widen her eyes. "Mr. Quartley, what do you mean? Are you saying I''m not smart enough?"

    "Correct."

    Yesseca red at him quietly.

    She took a deep breath.

    Well, she would just ignore that remark. For Montez''s sake, she would ignore it.

    Hah, she wasughable sometimes.

    Yesseca forced out a smile and said, "Mr. Quartley, a woman with low IQ is about to get out of this car. Goodnight!"

    She ced Montez carefully in the back seat and then covered him with the nket.

    After that, she opened the car door and got off.

    She had only taken a few steps when Tremaine called her back.

    "Come here."

    Yesseca looked at him wordlessly.

    She paused for a moment.

    She thought to herself, "Should I go?"

    To get back at him for his ''brainless'' remark, she should have walked away confidently as though she hadn''t heard him.

    But...

    Yesseca didn''t have the backbone to walk away.

    Tremaine wound his window down, revealing his handsome face. Under the faint light, his handsome face looked very attractive.

    "Is there anything else Mr. Quartley?" Yesseca asked.

    Suddenly, a pair of long arms reached out.

    Yesseca was

    as pulled forward by her hands and was quickly approaching the window: She pulled her hand back in time. When her body was about to touch the car, she stopped was

    herself just in time. Her fans het

    right in front of Tremaine''s

    Their faces were very close together. They were so close that she could see right into Tremaine''s eyes. It looked like a sea of stars. It was a deep blue, deep like the bottom of the ocean.

    "Thud! Thud! Thud!"

    Her heart was beating loudly. Each beat echoed out loudly into the quiet night. Yesseca felt warm breath touching her neck. It felt like a man was approaching her...

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583

    ?

    Tremaine stopped when the tip of his nose was about to reach her.

    He squinted his eyes slightly. "Although your IQ is low, you''ll get smarter if you spend more time with me."N?velDrama.Org content.

    Yesseca was silent.

    He smiled at her.

    His handsome face coupled with his wonderful smile was so amazingly gorgeous, not even all the gold in the world could outshine it.

    Yesseca was upset about Tremaine''s ''brainless'' remark about her, but now she waspletely stunned by his smile.

    Tremaine noticed Yesseca''s shocked look.

    He was speaking candidly with her. "You adorable girl, have you lost your mind over me?"

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    She came back to her senses and pulled her hand away from Tremaine''s grasp. "You''re the one who has lost his mind."

    She then ran into the corridor of her apartment building.

    When she reached the corridor, she ced her hand over her chest.

    "Goodness, why is my heart beating so fast?"

    Her hand that Tremaine had grabbed earlier was burning hot.

    Yesseca took a deep breath.

    What was wrong with her?!

    Had she really lost her mind?

    When she walked upstairs, Yesseca peered down through the window of the corridor and noticed that Tremaine''s car was still parked at the same spot.

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Why didn''t Tremaine drive away?

    She wanted to go down and ask him this, but she figured that if she went down, she would getughed at by him. He''d say that her IQ was low and that she was crazy.

    Yesseca went to her apartment and opened the door.

    After waiting for a few minutes, she couldn''t help but look through the window again.

    His car was still there.

    She started to feel anxious.

    She paced back and forth for several minutes.

    Why didn''t he drive away already?

    Then, he started the car.

    Yesseca finally calmed down, and at the same time, felt a faint emotion in her heart.

    Kyi in suddenly announced his farewell to Selina.

    He was going back to the United States.

    "Selina, I''vepleted my studies in the US and I now have to prepare for work. I''ve over-stayed my visit here. It''s time for me to go back." Kylin exined.

    She grew anxious as he exined this to her.

    Kylin had never talked about leaving before. Why did he want to leave all of a sudden?

    If Kylin were to leave, what about Yesseca?

    She had nudged Kylin to go after her before. She could see that Kylin had been tempted. Why would he leave now?

    Seline wanted him to stay, but he was firm on his decision.

    Feeling like she had no other choice, Selina blurted out, "Kylin, why are you leaving Yesseca behind? Didn''t I tell you that she''s interested in you? You should stay and get together with her."

    Kylin was silent for a moment. "Selina, does

    Yesseca have a boyfriend?"

    She was stunned.

    Kylin continued, "I waited for her at the mall she worked in today, but I saw a car drive up to pick her. A man was in the car. He was probably her boyfriend."

    Selina was quiet.

    She thought to herself, "Oh no, that pervert went looking for Yesseca again. I knew he was up to no good!"

    "No, no, that couldn''t have been Yesseca''s boyfriend. No way," Selina quickly exined.

    Kylin showed her a wry smile. "Selina, I am not a child anymore."

    A thought crossed Selina''s mind.

    She realized that Kylin was the most intelligent person in the whole family. There was no way she could fool him anyway. She had to tell him the truth. She had to tell him everything, until there was nothing left to be said.

    She took a deep breath.

    She ced her hand on his shoulder. "Kylin, take a seat. This is veryplicated so I''ll exin it very slowly."

    Kylin hesitated for a moment, but then sat down.

    Selina ordered two cups of coffee from a waitress.

    She slowly removed the cover from her cup of steaming coffee and said, "Kylin, I''m pretty sure that that man was Tremaine Quartley, he''s an older man with a son."

    Kylin listened quietly.

    He found this strange. Tremaine didn''t seem very old. It was just that he had a son, which probably made her think that he was an old man. In actual fact, Tremaine looked quite young.

    Selina corrected herself. "Oh wait, he''s actually a young man with a child, but personally, I don''t think he''s young. He''s not an honest man. He''s..." Selina struggled to find the right words.

    No, she couldn''t tell Kylin who Tremaine really was. Otherwise, Kylin would think that hispetition was impossible topete against and he''d give up.

    Selina gulped and said, "He is quite a powerful and intelligent man. Yesseca once went to his house to work as his servant, but became a target of his. Think about it. Yesseca is so simple and kind, she''d be so easy to fool!"

    She paused for a moment. "I guarantee you that Yesseca and that man have nothing going on, so there''s no need to be nervous, Kylin. She''s only interested in his young son, so it''s impossible for her to have any feelings for that man."

    He pursed his lips and seemed to be thinking about everything she told him.

    After thinking about it, he replied, "Selina, since Yesseca likes his child so much, she''d probably feel the same about the father as well." "No, not at all!" Selina immediately rebutted, "That''s not it!"

    "I went to fetch Yesseca today, but she refused and went to sit in that man''s car. There''s clearly a problem with your exnation." Kyi in said.

    Selina was anxious and then simply

    blurted out her intentions, "Kyiin, let me tell you the truth. That man intends to deceive Yesseca and make her his son''s stepmother was afraid that Yesseca would get tricked by him, so I called you over!"

    Kylin looked at her quietly.

    Kylin looked quizzically at her.

    Selina was holding her breath quietly.

    She forced out a smile and said, "Kylin, you''re single. Yesseca is a kind and gentle girl. I just want to get the two of you together. Really, that''s all.

    Please don''t misunderstand me."

    "I understand," replied Kylin.

    He understood how Selina felt about this.

    Chapter 1583 2

    Kyi in''s eyes misted up as he imagined being together with Yesseca.

    Selina continued sincerely, "So if you really like Yesseca, go and do your best to ensure that man doesn''t seed with his n. Save Yesseca from that deceitful man. I hope that you''ll be able to rescue her and marry her. Yesseca is a really good

    I

    girl. You deserve a girl like her."

    After saying all of that, she looked tentatively at Kylin. She was waiting for his response with bated breath.

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584

    ?

    "Let me think about it." Kylin replied.

    Selina nodded. "You really should."

    After Kylin left, Selina paced around her room anxiously.

    Kylin had told her that he had seen Tremaine picking up Yesseca.

    This was a bad sign.

    Yesseca hadn''t listened to her and instead gotten closer to Tremaine.

    Selina was about to call Yesseca over the phone, but after considering it, decided not to.

    She felt like a concerned parent worrying over a child. In this situation, the more she worried about Yesseca, the further she slipped away. She had to think about this carefully.

    Matthew came back in the evening.

    Selina immediately told him everything.

    She talked about all her anxieties and the thoughts she had tangled in her head.

    Matthew patted her bellyfortingly. "Sweetheart, bear in mind that you''re pregnant. You shouldn''t worry too much."

    "How can I? I''m so worried about Yesseca!" She added, "I can ignore everything else in the world, but not this."

    She grabbed Matthew''s hand and said, "Hurry up and help me think of a way for Kylin to get with Yesseca. We also need to get Yesseca and Tremaine to stop seeing each other."

    Matthew''s eyes looked heavy.

    He felt that Selina was getting even more intense.

    He had reminded her about this several times before, but she had only been getting worse.

    Matthew felt that he needed to have another talk with her again.

    He sat her on the edge of the bed and looked into her eyes. "Selina, didn''t I tell you that Yesseca can make her own decisions? You''ve said you''d stay out of it, but it seems like you''re interfering in her private life."

    "I worry that she''ll get cheated!"

    "How would that happen to her?"

    "Tremaine only wants her to be his son''s stepmother. Isn''t getting married to a divorced man being cheated out of her life?"

    "Did Tremaine tell you that he wants Yesseca to be his son''s stepmother?"

    Selina was speechless.

    Matthew whispered, "So he didn''t actually say it. Luckily, even if he actually wants to, he wouldn''t be cheating her. With his status and position, countless young women want to marry him. If he chose Yesseca, that means he really likes her."

    "Matthew! You''ve already said that before, but as I''ve said Tremaine has a veryplicated history and has been married before. If Yesseca actually marries him, she''ll be in a lot of trouble. I just want Yesseca to live a simple and happy life!"

    "She can decide for herself. You can''t tell anyone how to live their life, Selina. She needs to experience the ups and downs of life. You can give her advice, but that''s a road only she can walk. Haven''t you realized that Yesseca hasn''t been visiting us as often anymore?"

    This startled Selina.

    Matthew sighed and added, "Don''t panic. Yesseca still loves you like a sister. Just like a child that loves their parents. When a parent starts to nag too much, that child wouldn''t want to be at home."

    Selina was speechless. "Don''t use that analogy. It makes me feel like I''m Yesseca''s mother. Make me sound old."

    Matthew pinched Selina''s nose. "Darling, can''t you see you''re already behaving like one? Listen to me. If you continue to interfere with Yesseca''s life, you will only push her farther and farther away. Let her live her own life."

    "But what if she makes the wrong choice?"

    "That would be her own choice. Besides, who can ever be sure about their own lives? Think about what I''ve said. Stop butting into her life, and Kyi in''s as well. If Kyi in wants to leave, you should let him leave. Don''t force him to stay."

    Matthew added, "Back then, after what happened with Saoirse, I was worried that your mother wouldn''t agree with us being together. Imagine how you might have felt, if your own mother insisted that you have to leave me and go be with another man?"

    Selina''s mind exploded at this revtion.

    All the concerns and worries in her mind just copsed.

    She murmured, "Have I done something wrong?"

    Matthew nodded. "Yes."

    Selina''s mind was a mess.

    Matthew patted her head. "Alright, don''t worry about it. It''ste. Let''s go to bed."

    Selina reflected for a moment. "I think I need to get some sleep and think about this."

    Selinaid down on her bed, but couldn''t get any sleep.

    Matthew''s insight had caused her to reflect about everything she did. "Was she really wrong?"

    She had that damned nightmare again.

    In Yesseca''s nightmare she saw a face outside her window that stared at her.

    She then woke up from her nightmare.

    She was drenched in cold sweat.

    She looked out her window, then her entire body froze up in an instant.

    There was a face outside her window.

    Yesseca saw an actual face outside her window.

    It was Lothar.

    All her fears vanished in an instant.

    Because it was Lothar.

    It was her brother.

    Yesseca got out of her bed. Without

    even

    Stutting on her shoes, she

    and ran over to the

    swoovel

    window. Content belongs. NovelDrama.Org

    His face was still there.

    He was leaning against the window.

    Yesseca touched the window with her trembling fingers. "Brother, is that you? Is that really you..."

    The face outside the window didn''t respond. It just stared straight at Yesseca.

    His face looked pale and swollen, like he had drowned. His eyes were empty and lifeless.

    But she was certain that it was Lothar''s face.

    "Brother!" Yesseca cried out.

    She could see it very clearly now. It really was her brother, this wasn''t fake!

    "Brother, you''re out there aren''t you? I''ll open the window, I''ll let you ingl let you in..." Yesseca trembled as she tried to open the window, but the moment she did, the face disappeared without a trace.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    A cold gust of wind blew into her apartment. As the wind brushed past her face, billowing her hair.

    She shivered.

    She then rushed downstairs barefoot.

    "Brother! Lothar!" Yesseca shouted out loud.

    There wasn''t anyone around.

    Yesseca searched all over the building but didn''t find Lothar.

    She felt a sharp pain in her head that drove her mad.

    This was very different from before.

    Before, she might have been mistaken, but this time, she was certain. It was Lothar!

    No, she had to find her brother. She had to.

    Yesseca rushed back into her

    apartment. When she did, she took out her phone and, with trembling fingers, dialed Selina''s number. "Selina, please, my brother''s here. I saw him..."

    Selina was half- asleep when she received Yesseca''s phone call.

    After hearing Yesseca over the phone, she felt her soul leave her body.

    Yesseca had seen Lothar!

    This was impossible!

    Lothar was dead!

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585

    ?

    She immediately woke Matthew up.

    "Get up, Yesseca just called me and said she saw Lothar." Selina sounded urgent.

    Matthew was stunned.

    A momentter, he said, "She must have had a nightmare."

    Selina got out of bed. "Whether it was a nightmare or not, we need to go and see for ourselves."

    Soon after, the two of them drove over to Yesseca''s house.

    On their way there, Selina constantly urged Matthew to drive faster.

    Matthewforted her, "Don''t worry. I''m going as fast as I can."

    Selina was very anxious. "Why would Yesseca say that she saw Lothar?"

    "She had a nightmare." Matthew answered confidently.

    Selina agreed. She must have had a nightmare. After all, Lothar was dead.

    "She must really miss him." There was a hint of sadness in her tone.

    Matthew nced at her. "Don''t worry. Well be there soon."

    She nodded, but couldn''t contain the anxiety in her heart.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When they arrived at Yesseca''s apartment building, Selina jumped out of the car and ran out, nearly falling over. Luckily, Matthew caught her in time. "Don''t rush."

    When they arrived at her apartment, Selina hammered on the door.

    As soon as Yesseca saw Selina, she grabbed Selina by the hand and dragged her to the window. "Selina, look, my brother is outside the window!" Matthew exined calmly, "Yesseca, you had a nightmare. Calm down."

    "I didn''t have a nightmare!" Yesseca shouted.

    She was so excited that her neck had turned red. This was the first time she ever spoke so excitedly to other people. Selina and Matthew were stunned to see her like this.

    Yesseca pointed outside the window. "I saw my brother. My brother is out there."

    She pleaded, "Selina, you have a lot of subordinates. Can you please get them to find my brother? My brother is alive, he has to be alive. My brother came to see me."

    Selina felt like a dagger had stabbed her heart. It was terribly painful.

    It was much worse than she had imagined.

    At first, she thought that Yesseca had had a nightmare, but now it was clearly not that simple. Yesseca was being way too emotional.

    Selina and Matthewforted Yesseca, but they couldn''t calm her down.

    Matthew ordered some of his men to search the entire area. Yesseca calmed down after that.

    Selina pulled Matthew aside, "Matthew, do you think Yesseca actually saw Lothar?"

    "No." Matthew whispered, "It''s just to get her to calm down."

    Selina spoke with some concern, "I don''t think Yesseca is just having a nightmare. She''s being way too emotional. I''m scared to see her like this." Matthew thought about this. "She must have been suppressing this for a very long time."

    Matthew''s men soon arrived.

    They began to search the area.

    Yesseca followed after then. Selina and Matthew couldn''t stop her and had no choice but to follow after her. They searched every corner of the district for two hours. Despitebing through the area several times, they still couldn''t find Lothar.

    However, Yesseca was adamant that Lothar was in the area. They just weren''t looking hard enough.

    Matthew asked Yesseca for some of Lothar''s clothes. He would send his search dogs to find him. Once they''ve caught a whiff of Lothar''s scent, as long as Lothar was still in the neighborhood, they would definitely find him.

    Yesseca rushed back to her apartment.

    Yesseca had carefully kept Lothar''s clothes in a bag at her home.

    When Yesseca went to get Lothar''s clothes, Selina looked at Matthew with her pale face. "Matthew, what''s wrong with Yesseca? I''m so scared." Matthew held her hand. "If the dog can''t find Lothar, Yesseca will have to believe us."

    A short whileter, Yesseca ran back, panting.

    She had Lothar''s white jacket in her hand.

    Selina recognized the jacket.

    She remembered how often Lothar would wear that jacket.

    Lothar was handsome and had a very sunny personality. Whenever he wore anything white, he looked especially handsome.

    Her nose twitched and her eyes began to tear up.

    She turned around, hiding her face from Yesseca.

    A whileter, Matthew sent his men to bring the search dog over.

    The dog was muchrger than a regr dog, and had shinier fur.

    "This dog once served in the military. It can find anyone," The captain of Matthew''s bodyguard exined proudly.

    Yesseca held the jacket in front of the dog.

    It sniffed the jacket and started getting excited. The dog started to tremble and began to howl.

    The captain was confused.

    Matthew''s face fell. "What''s going on?"

    The captain looked puzzled. "This

    has never happened before.

    1.n

    Normally it would go after its target right away. If that person isn''t around it would be much more rxed. This is the first time t''ve seen it behave like this."

    The captainforted the dog by patting its back and fed it some treats.

    Shortly after, the dog calmed down.

    The captain then whispered into the dog''s ear.

    It wagged its tail at the captain.

    The captain then said to Matthew, "Mr. Perry, the owner of this jacket is not in the area. There''s no point in searching."

    Hearing this, Yesseca''s face fell.

    She looked at Matthew. "Matthew, you don''t believe that, do you?"

    Looking into Yesseca''s pitiful and pleading eyes, Matthew felt his chest tighten. He didn''t know what to say.

    "Yesseca, you must have had a nightmare." He said a short while after.

    Yesseca then looked at Selina. "Then what about you? You believe me right?"

    She didn''t say anything. She looked as downtrodden as Yesseca did, and her body trembled.

    Matthew realized that something was wrong.

    He quickly caught Selina from copsing.

    "Selina, you''re pregnant. You need to get some rest. Don''t worry, I''ll be here."

    Selina refused to do that.

    Matthew ordered one of his men to take her back to the apartment to rest.

    When Yesseca saw how badly this incident had affected Selina, she quickly held back her emotions.

    She choked through her sobbing and said, "This is all my fault. You both should go home and take care of Selina. I''ll be fine."

    However, Matthew didn''t leave.

    He looked at Yesseca''s face.

    "Yesseca, my mother passed away

    when I was very young. When she had just passed away, I missed her a lot. I often dreamed of seeing her, and dreamed of her being by my side. But every time when I woke up, she was never there."

    Yesseca held her breath.

    Matthew continued, "Sometimes I''d want to stay in my dreams forever and never wake up so that I could stay with her. But that''s not realistic, is it? Life still goes on, and people have to wake up."

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586

    ?

    Matthew looked up at the sky. "Yesseca, what do you think of the moon tonight?"

    Yesseca raised her head and looked at the brightly lit moon in the sky.

    It wasn''t a full moon tonight.

    "It''s a crescent moon tonight," muttered Yesseca.

    "The moon waxes and the moon wanes, like joy and sorrow." Matthew sighed. "No one can change that. If Lothar is dead, why would he suddenly appear now, only to drive you up the wall?"

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Her face was pale. "Matthew, is my brother really gone? Did I not see him?"

    "Yes." Matthew looked straight into Yesseca''s eyes. "Yesseca, you''ve had a nightmare."

    Yesseca felt a wave of pain course through her whole body.

    After a long period of silence, Yesseca finally gritted her teeth and said, "I understand."

    "I''ll get you a psychologist. You need help," Matthew added.

    Yesseca didn''t want help.

    But the words wouldn''te out of her mouth.

    She had really seen Lothar.

    However, the reality was that Lothar was gone. It would be impossible for her to see him.

    She must be wrong!

    She must be having a mental breakdown.

    She needed psychological help.

    Yesseca nodded. "Thank you, Matthew."

    Matthew got into the car.

    The moment Selina saw him, she grabbed his hand and asked, "How is Yesseca?"

    "She''s fine." Matthewforted her. "I''ve exined everything to her. She''s aware that she was hallucinating. I''ll send a psychologist to help her through it."

    "No!" Selina suddenly shouted, "She isn''t having hallucinations, she isn''t!"

    "Sweetie, what are you talking about?!"

    Selina blurted out, "Matthew, why do you think that search dog acted like that? It must have been Lothar''s ghost. It had to be!"

    Matthew was getting anxious.

    It looked like Selina had been badly affected as well.

    His tone softened his tone, "Selina, there''s no such thing as ghosts. Why would Lothare back to scare you and Yesseca? You''re overthinking things."

    "It''s not like that!" Selina shouted. "It must be because Lothar knows about Yesseca and that man. He doesn''t want her to be with that man either. I heard what you said and hesitated, so I decided not to interfere anymore. Lothar came to remind me of my promise to him. He''s ming me for not taking care of Yesseca!"

    "Sweetie, you''re reading too much into this!"

    "I''m not. That has to be it!" Selina grabbed Matthew''s hand, "Matthew, that must be it. It must be. I was wrong. I was so wrong. I shouldn''t have listened to you."

    After that, she pushed Matthew aside and ran out of the car.

    Selina raised his hands and shouted at the sky, "I promise you, I will definitely take good care of Yesseca. I won''t waver. Even if Yesseca were to hate me for it, I''ll make sure she marries the right man. You can rest easy in heaven. I will keep my promise."

    Matthew felt a sharp pain in his head.

    He knew that Selina felt very guilty for Lothar, so he didn''t me her for overreacting.

    Everything that happened was just a coincidence, and Selina had a temporarypse of judgement. Yesseca simply had a nightmare and dreamed of seeing Lothar...

    Because she couldn''t sleep the entire night and needed psychological help, Yesseca didn''t go to work the next day.

    She had forgotten to ask for leave as she was still rattled.

    Her colleagues at the mall were gossiping about it.

    The one who started it was Enaryln.

    Since there weren''t any customers around at the moment, Enaryln gathered some of the women and started chatting with them.

    "Yesseca didn''te into work today. I heard that she didn''t even ask for leave. She called the supervisor but couldn''t get through. God knows what''s going on with her."

    "What could it be? I guess she must

    be enjoying her man''s money. She doesn''t fancy this tiny shopping mall anymore. She can go and be some rich snobby woman for all care."

    "To be honest, I can''t see her that way. She doesn''t seem the type."

    EnaryIn tutted and said, "What do you know? She''s quite ambitious, and is secretly coquettish. Men like that kind of thing, women who are seemingly pure but aren''t at all."

    Their discussion grew louder and louder. Cassie, who always had a good rtionship with Yesseca, overheard them. When she heard them, she quickly said, "Don''t gossip at work. It would be bad if we got caught by the manager."

    "Cassie, who doesn''t gossip at work? We''re not doing anything wrong!" Enaryln rebutted.

    She looked at Enaryln and said, "Then don''t gossip about Yesseca. It''s not nice to talk behind her back."

    "What''s bad about it? We''re just stating a fact."

    "Is it? Did you see it with your own eyes?"

    Enaryln snorted. "Did I see it with my own eyes? I saw her get into a sports car, and she didn''te in to work today. I guess she''s too rich to bothering in."

    "She''s probably tied up with something. Maybe she''lle in the afternoon." Cassie spoke up for Yesseca.

    Enaryln smirked. "Let''s wait and see, Cassie. Let''s see if Yesseca, that vain woman, will actuallye to work today."

    The girl didn''t want to talk to Enaryln

    anymore, so she finished with, "Enaryln, you talk so much about her being vain and greedy. Didn''t you ask to get transferred to the men''s clothing section? Why did you that?"

    Enaryln''s face immediately flushed red.

    do

    After Cassie left, Enaryln stomped her foot and said, "That old hag is standing up for Yesseca, but I don''t know why. Could it be that Yesseca had bought her?!"

    Several of the women thereforted Enaryln.

    "Enaryln, don''t mind her. I bet she''s just jealous of your beauty. After all, everyone here knows that you are the most beautiful woman here!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "Yes! She''s just jealous."

    Enaryln felt much better.

    She touched her face and snorted.

    Just wait and see!

    She would snag herself a rich husband by working at the men''s clothing section. She would have so much more than Yesseca had!

    She would definitely do much better than Yesseca!

    Then, everyone would see!

    The phone started ringing.

    Tremaine answered the phone.

    A man''s voice spoke over the phone. "Sir."

    "Yes."

    "The general elections are a month from now. Mr. Harington is making his move."

    Tremaine''s eyes shed coldly, but soon disappeared. "What''s his y?"

    The man lowered his voice and said, "Sir, Mr. Harington is going to make an issue out of your sexual orientation."

    The corners of Tremaine''s lips curved up into a mocking smile.

    "I see." He wasn''t going to take it seriously.

    The man hesitated for a moment and said, "Sir, I think you ought to pay attention to this. After all, this will reflect badly on you and will certainly sway your supporters You haven''t had a woman around you in several years..."

    "We''re done here." He said curtly.

    The man was shocked. He realized he had gone too far, "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587

    ?

    After hanging up the phone, Tremaine suddenly smiled coldly. His dark eyes seemed to be lit with a sharp light. It was so sharp, he could cut steel with it.

    The n was to make fun of his sexual orientation, huh?

    He''d known Haegen would do this eventually.

    Because that was his only w.

    He had always been emotionally sound, and had no interest in touching women he didn''t fancy. He chose to stay single for all these years. But in the world of fame and fortune, there was no integrity in remaining chaste. Instead it would be a problem where his sexual orientation would be questioned and tarnished by anyone who had ulterior motives.

    Suddenly a face appeared in his mind.

    It was Yesseca''s.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    His eyes softened as he pondered every detail of her face in his memory.

    He suddenly felt a strong desire to see her.

    Tremaine drove over to Yesseca''s workce at the shopping mall.

    Yesseca should be at work at this time.

    Tremaine couldn''t remember exactly which store she worked at, but recognized which floor it was on. So he went up to the correct floor and began to look for her in each store.

    Tremaine couldn''t find her despite searching through every store.

    He frowned.

    "Maybe I remembered it wrong."

    Just as he was about to call Yesseca, a woman suddenly rushed over to him.

    It was Enaryln.

    Enaryln was standing around in the men''s clothing section when she suddenly spotted Tremaine. Her eyes lit up instantly!

    He was so handsome!

    And he looked so familiar!

    But she didn''t have time to remember where she had seen him before as she rushed over excitedly.

    After all, she had been working in the men''s clothing section for a few days now, but hadn''t seen any rich men around. It wasn''t easy to find one, so she wasn''t going to miss this opportunity.

    A charming smile appeared on Enaryln''s face. "Hello, sir. Would you like to peruse our collection of men''s clothing? We have plenty of new designs in our store, which are very suitable for you."

    There was a pause.

    Her smile dropped immediately.

    Because the man in front of her hadpletely ignored her and everything she said.

    She felt embarrassed.

    Tremaine was about to move away from her.

    Enaryln grew anxious. She reached out and grabbed his sleeve. "Sir, don''t you want toe and have a look?"

    The atmosphere around them turned cold.

    Tremaine looked down at Enaryln, and emphasized each word angrily, "Let. Go."

    Enarlyn felt tworge, invisible hands grab her and crush every bone in her body. She felt fear deep in her heart and trembled.

    She was so frightened that she quickly let go of his sleeve.

    Tremaine nced at Enaryln in disgust and left.

    Enaryln stood in that same spot for a very long time until the fear she felt subsided.

    Tremaine didn''t call Yesseca''s phone.

    And he couldn''t find Yesseca in the mall.

    He decided to drive over to Yesseca''s home.

    The car sped along the road. He arrived at Yesseca''s neighborhood in a matter of minutes. Tremaine parked his car and walked over to her apartment building.

    The psychologist was about to leave.

    He had just visited Yesseca to provide her with some therapy.

    Matthew and Selina had wanted to visit her. However, Selina was badly affected byst night''s events. Matthew was in the hospital right now with Selina. Of course, Selina didn''t tell Yesseca that she was exhausted, but just said she needed to rest at home.

    After going through some therapy, Yesseca felt a lot better.

    She was certain that she had had a nightmarest night.

    "Miss Cowell, if you have any more questions, feel free to contact me." The psychologist offered her his card before he left.

    Yesseca nodded. "Sorry to trouble you."

    "It''s fine. This is what I do."

    He then opened the door.

    He was stunned with what he saw.

    A man was standing at the door. He was a handsome and tall man. His entire stature radiated a piercingly cold aura that would freeze hearts.

    Spotting the psychologist, Tremaine''s face darkened. He clenched his jaw and stared daggers at the psychologist.

    He heard a voiceing from inside. Although he couldn''t hear it clearly, he could tell it was a man''s voice.

    When the door swung open, a man stepped out.

    "Who are you?" Tremaine''s face looked angry and terrifying.

    The psychologist hadn''t recovered from shock yet.

    If anyone saw such a terrifying image of man as soon as they stepped out of the door, they''d be pretty shocked too.

    Tremaine felt a growing feeling of irritation and anger inside him.

    "I''m asking you a question!" Tremaine grabbed the psychologist''s hand.

    "Crack!"

    There was a blood-curdling crack that came from his hand.

    Tremaine had snapped the psychologist''s wrist.

    "Argh!" The psychologist cried out in pain.

    Yesseca rushed out.

    She had wanted to pass some money to the psychologist as thanks. She didn''t expect to see such a gruesome scene.

    She screamed, "Mr. Quartley, what are you doing?! Let him go!"

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca with his cold eyes. "Do you feel sorry for him?"

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Because of Tremaine''s stare.

    Tremaine had always been terrifying, ever since they met. But this was the first time she''d seen his cold stare in a while.

    After she gathered herself, she was confused. "What are you talking about?"

    The psychologist managed to react to the situation.

    After all, he studied psychology. He was able to understand what had just happened after listening to them.

    The psychologist spoke, "Sir, sir, you,

    you

    to have misunderstood

    the on. I''m not involved with

    your girlfriend. I was just here to give her some therapy. Nothing else."

    Tremaine held his breath.

    Yesseca''s face flushed red.

    Oh my god, what was the psychologist saying? Calling her his girlfriend!

    She blushed and exined, "Doctor, I... I''m not his girlfriend. I''m not involved with him!"

    Tremaine was shocked!

    After hearing the psychologist exin things, his face fell.

    He let go of the psychologist''s hand.

    The psychologist groaned from the pain on his wrist and exined, "Sir, Miss Coweltis suffering from some psychological trauma. I''m here to treat her condition. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Miss

    Cowell. I was just providing her

    some therapy!" Content belongs to

    Tremaine frowned. "What''s the matter with you?"

    Yesseca ignored Tremaine''s question and looked at the psychologist''s wrist. "Doctor, is your wrist broken?"

    She had heard the terrible "crack"

    from earlier. She couldn''t imag

    anyone being strong enough to break another person''s hand just by grabbing their hand!

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588

    ?

    The psychologist was in a lot of pain. He wanted to say something but didn''t dare to. Tremaine nced at the psychologist with his deep, dark eyes, slightly taken aback.

    He had always been in control of himself, but he didn''t know why he''d acted so impulsively just now.

    He never imagined he would do that.

    When he gathered himself and regained control of himself. He looked at Yesseca and realized that nothing had happened between her and the psychologist.

    Tremaine said reservedly, "I''ll get someone to take you to the hospital."

    The psychological expert didn''t say anything, but Yesseca found this incredibly unjust.

    She looked at Tremaine resentfully and said, "You break his wrist and won''t even apologize?"

    Tremaine saw the anger in Yesseca''s eyes.

    He then replied coldly, "Then he can take himself to the hospital."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    The psychologist was pretty sharp. He could tell that Tremaine wasn''t someone to be trifled with.

    Heughed weakly and said, "It''s not a big deal. I''ll head to the hospital by myself. I''ll go..."

    After saying that, he quickly slipped away.

    Yesseca was worried. "Doctor, don''t go..."

    She hurried after him but then someone grabbed her wrist.

    Tremaine looked at her coldly and said, "What? You want to keep him at your ce?"

    Yesseca stared at him in silence.

    She looked at him in disbelief, "Mr. Quartley, don''t you think you''ve gone too far?"

    "I don''t think so."

    "You don''t think so?"

    "No."

    Yesseca had nothing to say to that.

    She took a deep breath and said, "Well, the psychologist came to see me and you broke his hand. Don''t you think you should apologize?" Tremaine nced at Yesseca. "Real apologies don''te from words."

    Yesseca didn''t understand what he meant.

    Tremaine turned things around by saying, "You were alone together in this room. Yesseca, don''t you think you owe me an exnation?" Yesseca felt that this whole situation was wrong.

    But she couldn''t quite put her finger on it.

    Yesseca had to put aside the idea that it was "her fault" for now and said, "My doctor rmended me to a psychologist. He was going to drive me over to his office, but I wasn''t in the mood to do that, so I asked him if we could have the session here."

    Tremaine looked indifferent. "What is so important that you''d let a man into your home for a therapy session?"

    Yesseca looked at her feet, her thick and long eyshes concealed her emotions.

    Even though she could hide her emotions, she couldn''t hide her sadness in her voice. "I saw my brotherst night."

    Tremaine held his breath.

    Yesseca pointed at the window with a trembling finger. "Last night, I saw my brother by the window. His face was there. I called my sister over. My sister and brother-inw searched the entire area but couldn''t find him. They said that I must have had a nightmare and brought in a psychologist to diagnose me."

    "And what do you think?" Tremaine asked while staring at her.

    Yesseca was quiet for a moment. After a short while, the corners of her lips curled up into a selfmocking smile. "I just had a nightmare."

    She bit her lip. "I know that my brother is dead. This is a fact. Maybe I just miss him so much that I''ve started hallucinating."

    Tremaine didn''t say anything. He just stood there, posing a stoic figure.

    He then walked towards the window.

    He opened the window.

    "So you saw your brother''s face outside this window?" He asked.

    Yesseca nodded.

    "This is the second floor."

    Yesseca lowered her voice and said, "I know. That''s why I said I was having a nightmare. How could someone run up to the second floor and stick their face at my window? That''d be impossible."

    Tremaine stared at the window.

    He ced his finger at the back of the window and narrowed his eyes.

    His fingers had touched something slippery.

    "What are you doing?" Yesseca saw Tremaine moving around strangely.

    Tremaine moved his finger away and said, "Nothing."

    Yesseca replied with a simple "Oh".

    Tremaine walked over to Yesseca and asked, "Are you all better now?"

    Yesseca shook her head and said, "No. The psychologist helped me out a lot, but..."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She suddenly stopped talking.

    She looked at Tremaine with her eyes widened. "But you, you broke his wrist!"

    She didn''t ask him for an exnation. She was mad at him that she didn''t want to talk to him again.

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca as though he was looking at an idiot. "Your pretty slow on the take up."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Tremaine spoke softly, "I''ll get someone to send him some money aspensation."

    Yesseca suddenly understood.

    No wonder he said that real apologies don''te from words.

    But the psychologist was already gone. How was Tremaine going to send him any money?

    She said, slightly angry and amused, "Mr. Quartley, do you even know who he is? How are you even going to find him to give him the money? Tell me."

    "Rogun Lawson, his practice is just further down along the main road, "Tremaine answered easily.

    Yesseca was surprised.

    She didn''t know how Tremaine knew, but when she was talking to the psychologist, he did say his name was Rogun.

    How did Tremaine know that?

    They didn''t seem to know each other at all from the way they talked to each other.

    Looking at Yesseca''s puzzled expression, Tremaine said disdainfully, "Not everyone is as stupid as you."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    "Who are you calling stupid?!"

    "Don''t you already know the answer to that question?"

    Yesseca was rendered speechless again from his sharp tongue.

    He was so mean. He could drive anyone crazy with his remarks. She chose to be the bigger person and ignored his question.

    Yesseca took a deep breath and said, "Okay, I am not going to argue with you. Tell me, how did you know that his name was Rogun?"

    Yesseca was stunned. After a while, she said, "And how did you know that Rogun is their most well known psychologist?"

    "He''s well-known all over the world. I

    heard of him when I came back to

    Agaphen City not too long ago But..." Tremaine then asked quizzically, "How were you able to

    get an appointment with him?"

    An often sought after expert such as him wasn''t someone that an unknown like Yesseca could just call personally for an appointment.

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589

    ?

    Yesseca said honestly, "Didn''t I tell you that I have a sister and brother-inw who are quite well off? They hired him." Tremaine squinted.

    Her older sister and brother-inw. Yesseca did mention them before, but he didn''t pay much attention to them...

    Tremaine gathered his thoughts.

    He carefully observed Yesseca.

    Although there was still a faint sign of sadness in her eyes, he could tell that this was far from over.

    "You should get some rest." Tremaine said.

    Yesseca knew that Tremaine was going to leave.

    She nodded. "Okay."

    As soon as Tremaine turned around to leave, Yesseca pped her forehead.

    Tremaine turned around when he heard her p herself.

    "It seems that I can''t leave. You''re going to hurt yourself when I do."

    Yesseca was quiet.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    She looked at Tremaine speechless, "No, no, I just remembered that I have to go to work today. I didn''t request for leave..."

    Realizing that Yesseca was still working, Tremaine felt more at ease.

    Since she wanted to go to work, she must be feeling a lot better.

    "I''ll take you there," Tremaine said.

    Now that she was much closer to Tremaine, Yesseca didn''t have to be so formal. She nodded and said, "Thank you."

    The car sped towards the shopping mall.

    "Thank you for dropping me off." Yesseca opened the door and was about to leave when she suddenly stopped. "Oh right, you have to apologize to that psychologist. You can''t just do that to him."

    Tremaine''s face darkened. His deep stare seemed to have pierced into her heart. "You''ve brought this up several times now. Yesseca, do you like him?"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She said helplessly, "How is that possible? He''s bald. I don''t like bald people."

    She didn''t seem to be flustered. She only wanted to dissuade Tremaine''s suspicions.

    Tremaine narrowed his eyes. "Is that true."

    "Of course it is."

    He smiled briefly. "Take care of yourself."

    As Yesseca walked into the mall and walked out of sight, Tremaine looked at his rear-view mirror.

    Yes, his hair was thick and healthy.

    Just now, when she''d mentioned the psychologist, Yesseca was worried about what he must have thought of everything that happened. She couldn''t afford to have another big problem. She had to ask Matthew for his address, so she could personally apologize to him.

    After all, if it wasn''t for her, the psychologist wouldn''t have suffered such an unexpected injury.

    Hold on!

    Suddenly, it felt like a bolt of lightning had struck her brain.

    She remembered something!

    She had felt like something was wrong earlier at her home, but she couldn''t figure out what it was at that time. But now, she remembered. "Tremaine used me of being alone with a man in my own home and said I owed him an exnation!"

    Why did she have to exin anything to him?

    That wasn''t right!

    Not to mention that there wasn''t anything going between her and the psychologist. Even if there was something, she had no obligation to exin it to him. He had no right to question her.

    Yesseca just couldn''t figure it out.

    An hourter, a luxury car arrived at Yesseca''s house.

    The car door swung open and Tremaine stepped out along with another man.

    The man was about 40 years old. He had a pair of sses on and was very old-fashioned.

    Tremaine looked up and said, "That''s the window. Go and take a look."

    The man looked a little apprehensive. "Sir, that''s on the second floor. It... it wouldn''t be easy to get up there. Do you have the key? Can''t you open the door into the apartment?"

    Tremaine hadn''t asked Yesseca for the keys to her apartment.

    So as not to worry her, he hadn''t asked Yesseca for her key.

    Tremaine got someone to open the door. Before doing so, he specifically told them not to cause any damage or to leave any signs of them entering. After the door swung open, Tremaine walked in with the man.

    The man opened the window and carefully inspected it. He then collected some of the grease from the window.

    "Sir, I need to head back and examine this."

    Tremaine nodded.

    He then asked, "Do you think it''s possible for someone to climb up here and stick their face on the window in the middle of the night?"

    The man immediately shot down the idea. "Sir, that would be impossible. Even if the space was smooth enough to climb on, the person had to have used his or her hands. But there are no fingerprints anywhere."

    Tremaine''s eyes looked at the scene suspiciously.

    When Yesseca arrived at work, everyone was shocked to see her.

    Except for Cassie, everyone else had thought that Yesseca wouldn''t being in.

    After clocking into work, the first

    thing Yesseca did was apologize to

    her supervisor. She was

    reprimanded for not calling ahead and telling them that she needed leave, and that if she was going to

    come in thiste, she should not havee in at all. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca was well-behaved and always owned up to her mistakes. After a few words from the supervisor, she let Yesseca get back to her job.

    After Yesseca walked out of the office, Cassie came up to her.

    Sierra seemed indignant. "Yesseca, it''s good that you''re here. You have no idea what Enaryln has been saying behind your back..."

    She told Yesseca everything.

    However, Yesseca didn''t get upset.

    Instead, sheforted her. "Cassie, don''t be angry. Let them talk. It''s not like I can sew their mouths shut with a thread and needle anyway." "You''re way too nice." Cassie sighed. "Young women nowadays aren''t as good-tempered like you anymore."

    Yesseca smiled.

    She really had a good temper.

    That year, her mother had jumped off a building and died. She and Lothar had had to live a very hard life. She was fine, but Lothar, her older brother, had endured a lot of eye rolls and ridicule in order to support their family.

    There was even a pretty well off rtive of theirs who''d said something unpleasant about him simply because Lothar borrowed some money from

    him.

    Back then, Ye?seca was so upset

    ??

    el

    that she wanted to argue with that rtive. But Lothar pulled her aside and said Yesseca, we have to borrow their money to continue living, so you need to pretend you didn''t hear them say anything.

    We have to endure this. In order to survive, we have to endure."

    The word "endure" was deeply embedded into her mind.

    This was why, Yesseca''s temper was so much better than a regr person''s.

    el''

    A person only had so many decades of life to live. What was there to fuss about? In the end, her life was simply a series of unfortunate events. But Yesseca remained optimistic. So long as things didn''t get too serious, she could ignore it.

    Time flew by.

    Soon it was four o''clock in the afternoon.

    Tremaine was busy with work when he suddenly received a phone call.

    Reading the name of the caller on his phone screen, Tremaine''s eyes darkened.

    He picked up the phone.

    The voice of an older man spoke over the phone. "Sir, the test results are out."

    "What is it?" Tremaine asked immediately.

    "This..." There seemed to be some hesitation in the man''s voice.

    "Well? What is it?" Tremaine asked coldly.

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590

    ?

    "Sir, it''s just water. I''m afraid all we found were dewdrops that froze on the window in the early morning." The man reported. Tremaine frowned and said, "Just dewdrops? Then why did it feel so slippery?"

    "Well..." The man began to stammer.

    This was why he was so hesitant.

    Theoretically speaking, dewdrops shouldn''t be slippery, but the test result didn''t show any other material present.

    The man bit the bullet and said, "Sir, I''m afraid it really is just water."

    Tremaine was silent for a moment. "I see."

    After hanging up the phone, Tremaine looked gloomy.

    It was five o''clock in the afternoon.

    Kyi in arrived at the shopping mall where Yesseca worked.

    He wasn''t here to see her, but had driven here anyway. He didn''t know why he came all the way here in the first ce.

    When he arrived at the entrance of the mall, Kylin stopped.

    He looked up at the mall.

    What she had said that day still lingered in his mind.

    Was he going to stay or would he leave?

    Right now, he still didn''t have an answer.

    If Yesseca really had a lover, he wasn''t going to impose on her.

    What''s more, he hadn''t had much contact with Yesseca. He had a good impression of her, but not enough to want to stay for her.

    He sighed softly.

    Forget it, he should just leave.

    He walked out of the mall. Suddenly, someone in the crowd screamed, "Thief! Thief! He stole my bag!"

    Ry I in looked in the direction where the shouting came from.

    A middle-aged woman dressed in gold and silver was shouting, while a young man was running away from her with a Hermes bag in his hand.

    Perhaps it''s because the area wasn''t very crowded, or maybe it was because she was dressed so mboyantly that she stood out among the crowd. Regardless, she became the target of a snatch thief.

    No one would get involved in other people''s problems nowadays.

    Nobody chased after the thief.

    Nodoby, except for Kylin.

    Without hesitating, Kylin chased after him.

    After running a little ways ahead, Kylin turned around only to see a familiar looking figure running after the thief as well.

    Kylin narrowed his eyes.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    It was Yesseca.

    Kylin was surprised to see her.

    The robber realized that he was being chased. He quickly took out a dagger and showed it off.

    Kylin wasn''t afraid of it.

    But since Yesseca was a girl, she must be terrified of it.

    He looked at her again.

    Yesseca didn''t hesitate and continued chasing after the thief.

    Kylin was stunned.

    He was so stunned by this that he slowed down. Soon after, the thief and Yesseca were running in front of him.

    When they arrived at a corner, the thief was cornered and had nowhere else to run to.

    When he turned around, he smiled confidently.

    He had seen a man and a girl chasing after him earlier, but now it was just the little girl all by herself.

    A girl was nothing to be afraid of.

    The robber held up the dagger and said, "Little girl, You should learn not to meddle in other people''s business. Now get out of here. I''ll let you off this time."

    Yesseca didn''t budge.

    She said with clear eyes, "Return that bag to thedy. It''s wrong to take things that don''t belong to you. If you don''t, I''ll call the police."

    When the robber realized that Yesseca didn''t appreciate his offer, anger shed across his eyes.

    He charged towards Yesseca with his dagger in hand.

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She assumed that the thief was only trying to scare her with his dagger She didn''t realize that he was actually about to stab her. She was stunned and couldn''t move away.

    When the thief rushed over, Yesseca snapped back to reality and shouted, "Help!"

    "Crack!"

    She heard a loud sound.

    The dagger fell to the ground.

    Kylin had kicked the thief''s dagger to the ground and subdued him.

    Yesseca was dumbfounded.

    "Erm... What''s Kylin doing here?"

    "Call the police," said Kylin with a deep voice.

    "Oh, right, I''ll call the police." Yesseca quickly took out her phone.

    Because Kylin and Yesseca were involved, they had to go to the police station to give a statement.

    On the way there, Kylin asked Yesseca, "You knew that man had a dagger, but you didn''t move away. Were you just going to stand there and get stabbed?"

    At first, when he saw the thief take out his dagger and Yesseca wasn''t afraid, he''d thought that Yesseca must be brave and skilled. However, she didn''t know that the thief was really going to stab her, so she got scared and shouted for help.

    Though, she did look pretty cute when she was timid.

    Yesseca was embarrassed. "I thought he was just trying to scare me off. How was I to know that he would actually do it?"

    Kylin was speechless.

    He said appreciatively with a hint of helplessness, "But you are very brave."

    It was very brave for a girl to chase after a thief all by herself.

    Yesseca got even more embarrassed. "What is that about? Anyone would have do the same."

    When they arrived at the police station, something else happened.

    A policewoman in the station recognized Yesseca.

    When she saw her, she happily held Yesseca''s hand. "Oh hello dearie, it''s you again. Always doing the right thing. What a shining example of a model citizen."

    Another police officer asked, "Do you know this girl?"

    "Of course." The policewoman spoke

    with admiration about Yesseca. "This little girl is amazing. She once risked her life to save a child who nearly got hit by a car. She also frequents the old folks home and the

    e

    orphanage to help out. I''m a volunteer at those ces and so is she. Both the elderly and the orphans adore her." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    After being praised so highly in public, Yesseca''s face turned red.

    She said meekly, "No, I''m just doing what I can."

    By the side, Kylin''s eyes shed with astonishment as he looked at her.

    "Yesseca, you''ve done so many good things, why don''t you ever talk about it?" he thought.

    After leaving the police station, Kyi in sent Yesseca home, and then returned to the Perry family vi.

    Selina was resting at home.

    Last night, she had some pregnancy cramps. Luckily, it wasn''t serious.

    But even then, Matthew didn''t go to work today and chose to stay home with her.

    Matthew was in the kitchen, preparing some dishes for Selina.

    "Hey Selina, are you feeling better?" Kyi in poured out a ss of warm water for her.

    She epted the cup of water and said, "I feel much better now."

    Kylin sat down beside her. "Did you know that Yesseca has been volunteering at the old folks home and at the orphanage?"

    Selina looked doubtful.

    She didn''t know about any of that. She''d never heard Yesseca mention this before.

    Seeing Selina''s response, Kylin knew the answer.

    Selina had no idea.

    Selina was very close to Yesseca. It seemed that Yesseca had never talked about it. If he hadn''t chanced upon that policewoman today, he would

    never have known.

    Kyi in was moved.

    He was slowlying to a decision.

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591

    ?

    "Cousin, I''ve given some thought to what you told me before."

    Selina was nervous. She had forgotten about her conversation with Kylin.

    She stared at him. "So what''s your decision?"

    A smile formed on Kyi in''s lips.

    "I''ve decided to stay," smiling gently, his face had brightened up significantly.

    Selina was relieved to hear his answer.

    The bad mood she was in fromst night''s incident melted away as well.

    Sheughed. "That''s great, Kylin. Yesseca truly deserves you."

    The smile on his face widened.

    He had nned to leave, but now decided to stay.

    He felt that Yesseca was a girl worth staying for.

    He had met many girls.

    They were all pure-hearted, beautiful, and cute.

    But he had never met anyone who was as pure and kind as Yesseca.

    She was worth fighting for.

    Soon Matthew was done cooking and brought out the dishes.

    Selina looked at the food he made but didn''t find them very appetizing.

    Shemented, "These look too light for my liking. I want to eat some spicy food, I really do."

    Matthew gently patted her belly. "You just had a false rmst night and now you''re craving spicy food. You ought to eat lighter foods, it''s better for you."

    She looked at him and said, "Don''t worry. I''m fine, and I''m in a great mood."

    Matthew looked at Kylin who had arge smile on his face and felt a slight murmur in his heart.

    When Kylin went back to his room after dinner, Matthew asked Selina, "How are Kylin and Yesseca doing?"

    He guessed that Selina''s good mood had something to do with the reason Kylin was smiling so brightly.

    Sure enough, Selina exined happily, "My brother has decided to pursue Yesseca, and has decided to stay." Seeing how happy Selina was at the news, he didn''t have the heart to tell her what he thought about it.

    He chose to keep quiet.

    Kylin was a very good man. If Yesseca really liked Kyi in, she would be much better off with him than with Tremaine, who had a son and was involved in power ys and the like.

    Anyway, Selina was the one who was trying so hard to match those two together...

    Matthew sighed to himself.

    Forget it, he wouldn''t say anything. It would be find to let Kylin have his shot. If Yesseca was really interested in him, that might be for the best. Around nine o''clock that evening, Yesseca was about to go to sleep.

    She usually didn''t sleep so early, but she was very tired fromst night''s incident.

    There was a knock on the door just as her head was about to touch the pillow.

    Yesseca went to open the door.

    It was Tremaine.

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She was surprised to see him. "Mr. Quartley, what are you doing here?"

    Tremaine spoke inly, "I''ll be guarding you tonight."

    Yesseca was confused. "I''m not a prisoner. What are you guarding me for?"

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca and said, "The window. I''ll stay here tonight and watch the window."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Yesseca held her breath.

    She said nervously, "That was just a nightmare. There was nothing there. I simply had a nightmare."

    "Nightmare or not, I''ll know for sure after tonight." Tremaine paused for a moment before staring deeply at her. "You definitely won''t be able to get any rest tonight, unless someone''s here to watch over you."

    Yesseca''s heart skipped a beat.

    How did Tremaine know that?

    Although she was really sleepy, it was impossible for her to actually fall asleep as she was still very disturbed from the nightmare she hadst night.

    As she stood there stunned in ce, Tremaine walked in. Yesseca quietly watched him walk in.

    She felt helpless at Tremaine''s

    insistence. "Mr. Quartley, why are et

    youing in all of a sudden?

    can''t do this. How can a mamand a woman..."

    Tremaine red at her angrily. "It was okay for you to be alone in the same room with another man this morning, but not for me?" Yesseca argued, "He''s a psychologist. It was a therapy session."

    "I''m here to watch over you while you sleep."

    "But that won''t do. It''s sote at night..."

    Before Yesseca could finish speaking, Tremaine stopped her. "I''ve done this before, and if I recall you begged me to do itst time." There was an ambiguous tone in the way he said that.

    Yesseca''s ears felt hot.

    "That... that was different..."

    "Why was that different?" Tremaine moved closer.

    His endlessly deep eyes stared straight into Yesseca''s eyes.

    For some reason, her mouth felt dry.

    Yesseca''s heart skipped another beat.

    Tremaine was making her heart

    race. He had bent down so his handsome face was very close to Yessecas. "What''s different about in the same room that

    it? We We were

    night. Last time you begged me to stay, this time I came of my own

    ord." Content belongs to

    As he spoke, Yesseca felt his hot breath on her face. It felt like being brushed with streaks of electricity, it teased every nerve on her face.

    "Bam! Bam! Bam!"

    Her heart thumped out loud into the quiet night.

    Everything Tremaine said was true, but he said it so ambiguously it made her blush and sent her heart racing.

    "If you don''t answer me, I''ll have to punish you." He parted his lips slightly and sounded even more ambiguous than before.

    Yesseca stared at him quietly.

    Punish her?

    What was he going to punish her for?

    She asked nervously, "What do you want to punish me for?"

    Tremaine smiled.

    It was a very handsome and mischievous smile. "What do you think?"

    "How... how would I know?"

    Tremaine''s eyes travelled down from Yesseca''s forehead to her eyes, her nose and then to her lips.

    Her lips looked so pink and soft.

    They were such beautiful lips, he really wanted to taste them.

    Tremaine gulped.

    Yesseca noticed his thoat moving.

    She didn''t know what that meant, but somehow felt that this was a very bad sign, a very dangerous sign.

    She felt like she had be a small white rabbit, while Tremaine had turned into a giant grey wolf.

    The giant wolf could swallow the small white rabbit whole, leaving nothing behind.

    "Mr... Mr. Quartley, you''d better leave. I don''t need anyone to guard me." Yesseca stammered.

    She had to get Tremaine, the big grey wolf, out as soon as possible.

    "You still refer to me as Mr. Quartley despite our rtionship?" He seemed to pay a lot of attention to the way Yesseca addressed him.

    Yesseca was quiet.

    What did their rtionship have to do with that?

    Yesseca wanted to ask him what he meant, but then she noticed the man''s expression.

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592

    ?

    The expression and wicked smile on his face made her heart beat wildly. Her face had turned red so quickly, anyone would notice. She was wondering what to say.

    But she couldn''t even open her mouth.

    And his handsome face was getting closer...

    Suddenly, at a very critical moment, the phone rang.

    Yesseca looked at her phone.

    She heaved a sigh of relief.

    That phone call came just in time.

    Yesseca quickly grabbed her phone. "It''s my phone. I''m going to answer it."

    Tremaine looked at her quietly.

    He furrowed his brows deeply. "Who would be so blind as to call at a time like this?"

    "Montez." Yesseca called out in joyful surprise.

    "Yesseca, I''ve missed you!"

    Even though Yesseca didn''t turn on her speakerphone, Tremaine was able to hear their conversation. Perhaps it was because Yesseca''s cell phone wasn''t getting good reception, or maybe it was because the room was very quiet.

    Tremaine''s lips twitched.

    Because that blind person was his son.

    "I''ve missed you too."

    Hearing Montez''s adorable voice, Yesseca felt her heart melt.

    Montez then whispered, "Yesseca, I have something to tell you."

    Tremaine had a bad feeling about what Montez was about to say.

    Yesseca replied, "Yes, go ahead."

    Still whispering, "My dad isn''t at home. I don''t think he''sing back tonight. Yesseca, can Ie over to your house and see you? I want to sleep with you tonight."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She turned around to look at Tremaine, only to see that he was already staring at her.

    She gulped.

    Tremaine''s eyes looked very insistent.

    Yesseca braced herself and said, "Montez, you''d better not."

    She couldn''t let Montez know that his father was at her house. That would be difficult to exin.

    "Why not? That grumpy monster isn''t here to scare me tonight. I''ming to see you." Montez sounded very determined.

    Tremaine''s face darkened when he heard his son call him a ''grumpy monster.''

    Yesseca smiled wryly and said, "Montez, I have some things to do, so I can''t apany you tonight. Well do it next time."

    That wasn''t a lie, she really couldn''t have him over.

    Although Montez was a child, he was also courteous. Having heard Yesseca''s reply, he didn''t insist but said regretfully, "Well then, Yesseca, that''s a real pity. It''s not easy to have a day where my dad isn''t around."

    Having said that, Montez suddenly paused. "Yesseca, do you know where my daddy went?"

    Yesseca was rmed at his question.

    Montez added, "I did ask him as he left, but he didn''t say. So I followed him secretly. He didn''t head towards the White Feather Pce, so that means he didn''t go to work."

    White Feather Pce?

    Yesseca was stunned.

    What kind of ce was that?

    Yesseca guessed that was probably where Tremaine worked.

    Montez continued, "Usually, Daddy goes over to the White Feather Pce at night. Where else do you think he might have gone?"

    "I... I don''t know." Yesseca sounded extremely awkward.

    There was nothing going on between her and Tremaine, but for some reason, she felt that she couldn''t tell anyone that he was at her house. She would feel terribly embarrassed for some reason if that happened.

    "Yesseca, you really don''t know?"

    "I really don''t." Yesseca felt even more embarrassed.

    She looked over at Tremaine

    pleadingly. She hoped that he would help her think of a way to deal with Montez. But she only found him

    calmly looking at her with no

    intention of helping.

    Yesseca gritted her teeth.

    Tremaine was incorrigible!

    He was the one who came over tonight, unannounced, which caused Montez to call her. Yet he wasn''t going to help her with this.

    This was just too much!

    A thought then popped into Montez''s head. "Yesseca, my daddy wouldn''t have gone out to have an affair, would he!"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Her face was as red as a tomato.

    Tremaine''s eyes were filled with a different kind of emotion.

    Yesseca looked away from Tremaine.

    She took a deep breath. "Montez, what are you talking about? You shouldn''t be talking about such things at your age."

    Montez replied adamantly, "It''s true. On TV, they say that when men go out at night, if they aren''t going to work, that means they are having a love affair."

    Yesseca was silent.

    She was about to cry.

    "My daddy has been acting weird

    lately." Montez then added,

    "Recently, I''ve caught himughing, out loud, which is something I''ve never seen before. Every time he

    laughs, it scares me to death

    Do

    you know that every time the grumpy monsterughs, it creeps people out, and I get creeped out too..." Content belongs to

    Yesseca had been embarrassed at first, but now she wanted tough.

    "Don''t you think you''re overexaggerating a little?" Yesseca replied.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s true though." Montez voiced out clearly. "Yesseca, he''s like a demon who neverughs, but now suddenly does. Don''t you think people would be terrified to see aughingo demon?"

    Yesseca had a very vivid mental image of Montez''s metaphor.

    She replied passively, "That''s true."

    As soon as she said that, she felt an extremely cold pair of eyes staring at her.

    She shivered.

    "Aachoo!"

    Montez spoke with some concern. "Yesseca, what''s wrong? Did you catch a cold?"

    Yesseca wanted to reply, but it felt like she had a thorn stuck in her back.

    She knew it would be best not to pursue this topic any further.

    Besides, Tremaine was probably furious by now.

    It would not be good for this cold-blooded man to get angry.

    Yesseca forced out a smile and said, "Montez, I still have plenty to do. I have to go now. Well talk another time."

    Montez answered sadly, "Ok, Yesseca, please don''t stay up toote, get some rest."

    "Okay, I will."

    "I really miss you, Yesseca."

    "Me too." "Beep beep beep."

    After hanging up the phone, Yesseca felt a very suffocating aura surrounding her from top to bottom.

    She knew that it was Tremaine. He was looking down at her.

    "Grumpy? Monster? Demon?" A faint voice whispered into Yesseca''s ears.

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Sheughed awkwardly. "That''s just a childish joke, no need to take it so seriously."

    Just as she said that, Yesseca felt her chin being pulled upwards.

    Yesseca was forced to look at Tremaine.

    "Eh?" When she met his gaze, a strange feeling erupted in her heart.

    This, this wasn''t right.

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593

    ?

    Normally, Tremaine would have been furious by her conversation with Montez. But when she saw his face, he didn''t seem very angry at all.

    In fact, Yesseca could have sworn that he looked kind of yful.

    She wasn''t sure if her eyes were ying tricks on her.

    "Montez is a child, you say?" Tremaine slightly parted his thin lips. "But you''re an adult."

    Yesseca cursed at herself.

    She remembered that Tremaine held grudges.

    This was because she had agreed with Montez''s remark about him over the phone.

    The smile on Yesseca''s lips began to waver. "Mr. Quartley, in Montez''s and my point-of-view, calling you a devil is apliment. It''s just our way of rting to your devilishly good looks."

    Tremaine found this response rather satisfactory.

    "Is this true?"

    "Yes! Yes it is!" Yesseca nodded her head earnestly.

    Tremaine smiled briefly.

    He knew exactly what Yesseca was doing, but didn''t intend to expose her.

    Her attempt to appeal to his good graces really did appease his temper.

    Tremaine put down his hand. "Go to sleep."

    He could see the dark circles around her eyes and decided not to tease her anymore.

    Yesseca looked at him quietly.

    Was he really just going to let her go to bed? Just like that?

    "So you''ll leave then?" Yesseca asked.

    "No." Tremaine looked behind her at something in the distance and said, "I''ll stay and guard you, just for tonight. Whether it was a nightmare or someone causing trouble, I''ll figure it out by tonight."

    Yesseca''s heart jolted.

    Wasn''t she just having nightmares? It didn''t sound like it based on what Tremaine said.

    "Does he know something I don''t?"

    She gasped. "Mr. Quartley, what do you mean? Aren''t I just having nightmares? Have you found something?"

    Tremaine squinted.

    He hadn''t found anything yet.

    There was nothing unusual from theb analysis report.

    But he had a gut feeling that this wasn''t as simple as it looked.

    He wanted to look into it personally.

    Tremaine replied casually, "It''s nothing. This isn''t the first time you''ve had a nightmare. I''ll keep an eye on things so you can rest." Yesseca felt disappointed.

    It turned out it really was just a nightmare.

    "No. Thank you, Mr. Ou art ley."

    "It''s important for you to feel safe." He looked at her thoughtfully.

    Yesseca felt a warm feeling in her heart.

    Tremaine was a really good man.

    "There''s really no need. You should go home and get some rest." Yesseca declined once again.

    Tremaine assured her calmly, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to a dried pickle like you while you sleep."

    Yesseca''s face blushed red. "That''s not what I meant!"

    She was just worried that he would get exhausted staying up all night, and felt that there was no need for him to stay!

    However, since Tremaine thought of her that way, she might as well give up. "Do as you like then!"

    Having said that, Yesseca stormed into her bedroom andid down on the bed.

    She had mmed the door shut, but then it swung open again a momentter.

    Tremaine walked in.

    Yesseca sat up in shock. "What are you doing here?"

    She thought he''d be in the living room for the rest of the night.

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca like she was a fool.

    "How can I be sure unless Ie in?"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    "Sleep. I already said I wouldn''t do anything to you." Tremaine repeated.

    After saying that, he pulled up a chair and ced it near to Yesseca''s bed before sitting down.

    Yesseca watched him in silence.

    This man sitting so close to her bed embarrassed her tremendously.

    If she said anything else, he would just repeat the fact that he said he wouldn''t do anything to her.

    Besides, he had done this before.

    He had kept an eye on her in her bedroom thest time as well!

    She simplyid down on her bed and closed her eyes!

    "Don''t even think about it!"

    Wasn''t this just likest time?

    Besides, as Tremaine said, she was a dried pickle.

    For a man like him, she wouldn''t be very appealing at all.

    With that thought in mind, Yesseca became drowsy and soon fell asleep.

    After she fell asleep, Tremaine switched off the lights in her bedroom.

    It was now dark inside.

    Tremaine stared outside the window, without moving a muscle.

    Time passed slowly.

    Within a blink of an eye, it was three o''clock in the morning.

    Nothing had happened.

    He had been staring at the window, but there was nothing there.

    It was probably nothing after all. He had read too much into it.

    After all that waiting he was feeling quite thirsty.

    Tremaine stood up and went into the living room.

    There was an empty cup by the kettle.

    But his eyes fell on the cup next to it that had a printed "Hello Kitty" stamp on it.

    It was obviously Yesseca''s cup.

    Tremaine narrowed his eyes.

    A momentter, he picked up Yesseca''s cup and poured some water into it.

    The water tasted sweet in his mouth.

    His lips curled up into a smile.

    He put the cup down and was about to walk towards the bedroom when something caught his eye.

    There was a thick notebook in the corner of the living room.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tremaine picked up the notebook.

    There was a photo on the first page.

    It was a photo of Yesseca with a man.

    The two of them were smiling at the camera.

    Yesseca and the man shared simr facial features.

    Tremaine could tell it was Yesseca''s older brother.

    He turned the page, and found a diary entry with very neat handwriting. The date of the entry was written on the top left of the page. The entry was written half a year ago.

    "Although I''ve refused to believe it, I have to ept the fact that my brother is really gone. As of today I swear that won''t hide in bed and cry, and won''t keep waiting for my brother toe back with tears, in my eyes, because my brother is nevering back! But I have to cheer up. Even though he''s gone, I''m sure he''ll keep looking out for me up in heaven. If my brother could see me like this, he''d be very sad."  "Today is the second day since I''ve

    made that promise. I didn''t cry, but my eyes are a little red. I''m sure I''ll get better in time. I''ll be happy again, just like I used to be! I want my brother to be happy too up im heaven!"

    There was a silence.

    He closed the diary.

    Then ced the diary back down.

    He wasn''t sure if that diary entry was the cause of it, but he felt moved.

    Tremaine pushed the idea out of his mind and went back into the bedroom.

    For now he was convinced that Yesseca did have a nightmare the night before. However, he had always been extra cautious, so he stayed until

    dawn.

    The moment he entered the bedroom, he felt a cold stare looking right at him.

    Tremaine quickly looked at the window.

    There was a face against the window.

    It was a man''s face.

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594

    ?

    The face looked like it had been soaked in formaldehyde. It looked swollen, pale and wet.

    It''s eyes looked dull, like two ck hollow balls stuffed into it''s eye sockets.

    Tremaine stopped breathing.

    Even though he was prepared, he had never seen a face like this one before.

    It looked like the face of a dead man from a horror movie.

    If a regr person saw this face, they would have been scared out of their wits. The reason why Yesseca didn''t was because it was her older brother''s face.

    Tremaine wasn''t freaked out because he was mentally strong.

    He held his breath for a few seconds.

    He then walked towards the window.

    He slowly moved closer.

    The face was still at window, and was looking at Tremaine with it''s ck empty eyes.

    Tremaine was now across the room.

    He was very close to it.

    He noticed that the man''s face hadn''t changed at all since it appeared, even its eyes hadn''t moved.

    Within a split second, Tremaine flung the window open.

    A ck shadow whooshed past, and the face disappeared without a trace.

    Tremaine quickly looked out the window.

    There was nothing outside.

    Tremaine jumped down using the air conditionerpressor on the wall. The whole neighborhood was quiet and dark, but he spotted a shadowy figure in the distance.

    Tremaine felt his heart beating heavily.

    This didn''t make sense.

    He moved incredibly fast. There was no way anyone could have run away that quickly.

    Never mind an average person, even elite soldiers couldn''t do that.

    Unless it wasn''t human.

    Tremaine frowned.

    If he wasn''t a human being, then he must have been a ghost.

    But, how was that possible?

    There was no such thing as a ghost.

    Tremaine didn''t believe in the supernatural either.

    But what happened just now couldn''t be exined withmon sense.

    Tremaine returned to Yesseca''s bedroom.

    He sat in the chair and stared at the window again.

    The face didn''t reappear.

    Tremaine was confused.

    Was he hallucinating?

    It would be impossible to exin everything he had just seen, otherwise.

    As he sat and considered the possibilities, it soon became dawn.

    Yesseca woke up at six o''clock.

    It was probably because she had Tremaine looking after her that night. Yesseca thought that she wouldn''t get any sleep, but ended up falling into a very deep sleep. She had fallen into a deep sleep from the moment she closed her eyes until she woke up.

    As soon as she woke up, she saw Tremaine sitting down nearby.

    He was staring at the window in front of him and seemed to be thinking about something.

    Yesseca coughed.

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca.

    "Did you really stay here the entire night?" Yesseca asked.

    Tremaine didn''t respond.

    He looked at Yesseca inquisitively.

    Yesseca felt strange at the way he looked at her.

    She couldn''t help touching her face. "Is it because I haven''t washed my face? Stop staring. I''ll go and wash my face."

    Yesseca was about to get out of bed when Tremaine replied faintly, "No, it''d still be ugly either way."

    Yesseca sat there quietly.

    Her clear eyes opened wide. "Can''t you ever say something nice?"

    Tremaine didn''t respond.

    Instead he stood up. "You have to get to work. I''ll give you a ride."

    Yesseca looked helplessly at Tremaine.

    She let hisment slide, he was always like this anyway. She chose to ignore him.

    Although he appeared mean, he was a really good man inside. He may have called her ugly but he also insisted on sending her to and from work. Yesseca looked at the time. "It''s still early. I don''t need to get ready yet."

    "Then go back to sleep." "No need." Yesseca lifted the nket away and got out of bed.

    Last night, she had put on a pair of pajamas before she went to sleep, so she didn''t need to chase him out.

    "I''m already wide awake. I''m going to go clean up." Yesseca stopped as she passed by Tremaine. "I may be ugly, but I''m always clean!" Tremaine looked at her quietly.

    A short whileter, Yesseca had finished cleaning up and had changed into a new set of clothes.

    She suggested to Tremaine that they get some breakfast together.

    "There''s a diner in the neighborhood that serves delicious pancakes. We''ll miss out if we don''t get there early. Let''s head over there."

    Tremaine didn''t refuse.

    The two of them went downstairs.

    As they walked, Yesseca asked, "You didn''t see anythingst night, did you?"

    The reason why she asked this now. was because she was sure that she had seen an illusion the other night, and Tremaine would definitely not have seen anything.

    Tremaine pursed his thin lips.

    Then nced at Yesseca.

    Yesseca wasn''t anxiously waiting for his answer.

    He knew that this was because Yesseca was sure that he wouldn''t have seen anythingst night.

    Because Yesseca didn''t believe it was real anymore.

    After all, even he had suspected that it was an illusion.

    "Nothing." Tremaine replied lightly.

    He wasn''t certain, so he decided it was best not to tell her. It would only make her more worried.

    Yesseca smiled. It was a smile that she couldn''t exin, "I told you. I knew I was hallucinating. My brother is long gone."

    The restaurant was right in front of them.

    Yesseca took a deep breath. "Alright,

    let''s not talk about that anymore.

    treat you to some pancakes as thanks for keeping mepany the entire night."

    It was a very simple diner. The tables and chairs were greasy.

    But Tremaine didn''t mind and simply sat down.

    In fact, Yesseca realized that while Tremaine acted noble and arrogant, he wasn''t like most rich people who fussed over everything.

    After Tremaine sat down at the table, Yesseca went to order.

    Whenever she ate pancakes with

    en

    Lothar they would usually order a stack often pancakes each. Yesseea figured that Tremaine''s appetite would be pretty simr to Lothar''s, and so she ordered just as many for him.

    The owner of the diner recognized Yesseca.N?velDrama.Org content.

    UMS

    Seeing Yesseca walk in with Tremaine, she whispered to ask, "Yesseca, who is that man? He''s so handsome. I haven''t seen him around here before."

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine.

    Tremaine was sitting at the table with a dignified look on his face.

    "He is very handsome. No wonder the owner of the diner couldn''t help but ask about him."

    Yesseca smiled. "That''s just a friend of mine. He''s not from around here."

    "I knew it!" The owner snapped her fingers. "He dresses so well. He must be rich."

    Yesseca chuckled.

    Tremaine was from a wealthy family, but Yesseca wasn''t keen on gossiping with the owner of the diner, so she chose not to respond.

    The pancakes were soon ready.

    The owner had prepared an extra ''special'' stack of pancakes for Yesseca.

    When she handed the te to Yesseca, the owner added, "Yesseca, this man doesn''t look half bad. Take good care of him."

    Yesseca was speechless.

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595

    ?

    She quickly exined, "You''ve got it all wrong. He''s just a friend of mine. He has a son."

    Thendy said regretfully, "Well, that''s a shame."

    Yesseca walked over to Tremaine''s table with the te of pancakes.

    She ced the te on the table. "What are you thinking about? You look very solemn this morning."N?velDrama.Org content.

    Tremaine snapped out of his train of thought and spotted her small fair face in front of him.

    "It''s nothing."

    Yesseca handed a set of cutlery to him and said, "Here it is. Eat up, then go home to get some sleep. You must be exhausted. You stayed with me all night."

    He had stayed overnight at her ce. Yesseca actually felt moved and also quite guilty.

    But she wasn''t very good at talking, and didn''t know how topliment him.

    "It''s fine." Tremaine picked up a knife and fork.

    He took a bite out of his pancakes.

    The taste was nothing special to him. This was normal. Everything tasted the same to him.

    For him, food existed to simply fill up his stomach and maintain his body''s necessary functions.

    "Is it delicious?" Yesseca asked.

    Tremaine was about to say "it''s just normal" when he noticed the expectation in Yesseca''s eyes.

    He decided to change his answer.

    "It''s delicious."

    Yessecaughed. She had a very proud smile on her face, "I told you it''s delicious. You can tell just by looking at the ce. I''m never wrong about these kinds of things."

    Seeing how happy Yesseca was, Tremaine''s mood lightened up.

    After they had breakfast, Yesseca told Tremaine to go home.

    "You have to go home and get some sleep. I won''t need to be at work so soon. You don''t need to wait for me."

    "I''m fine." Tremaine looked up at the sky.

    The weather today was very nice.

    "Let''s go. The weather is very nice today."

    Yesseca blinked.

    Did he want to take a walk?

    "You really don''t want to get some sleep?"

    "No, I don''t."

    Yesseca didn''t insist on it. Since Tremaine didn''t want to go to bed, she would go on a walk with him.

    They didn''t walk far, just around the neighborhood.

    The residential area this morning was very lively.

    They saw a woman with arge basket on her way to buy some vegetables, an old man who was doing his morning workout, and some parents with their children on their way to get some breakfast.

    Tremaine rarely saw such a sight.

    He looked at each of them intently. "It''s very lively here."

    "Of course!" Yesseca replied. "This is a small neighborhood with lots of people. It''s not like your vi. Although it''s luxurious, it''s not very lively. I like living in a lively ce like this. It was the same with my brother."

    After saying that, Yesseca felt her throat tighten. Her face looked lonely.

    After a while, sheposed herself and continued talking about the neighborhood. "I like the food they serve here. When I was hospitalized, my brother would oftene here to buy take-out on his way to visit me at the hospital."

    "Your brother was very kind to you." Tremaine said softly.

    Yesseca nodded vigorously. "My brother was the best man in the entire world. He was handsome and nice. Maybe God loved him too much, so he asked my brother to return to heaven to be by his side."

    A hand suddenlynded on Yesseca''s head.

    The hand patted her head lightly. Tremaine wasforting her, "We''re just the same. Well all be together again one day."

    Yesseca looked down. "I know what

    you''re saying, but my brother left too

    soon. He didn''t get married and didn''t have any children. I wished for him to have a good life. He never got to live his life, because he had to work so hard to take care of me."

    "So you have to live well to make all his hard work worthwhile."

    Yesseca held her breath.

    "You''re right." Yesseca smiled. "The best way to repay him is to live a good life!"

    She looked at her watch. It was almost eight o''clock.

    She still had another hour before she had to leave for work, but she didn''t want to keep Tremaine up any longer. "I should get to work now." "Then I''ll apany you there."

    Yesseca saw that Tremaine had insisted and didn''t refuse.

    There was a hugemotion at her workce when she arrived.

    This was because there was arge bouquet of fresh roses on Yesseca''s counter.

    She was confused. Why was there a bouquet of roses there?

    Cassie, who was stationed at the next counter, ran over.

    She said with a smile, "Do you have a secret admirer, Yesseca? It was really thoughtful of them to send you roses so early in the morning." Yesseca was silently confused.

    She said rather helplessly, "How was this possible? Someone must have made a mistake."

    "How could it be a mistake? I think it really is for you, but you just don''t know who from," the girl replied firmly.

    Cassie wasn''t the only one who knew that there were roses on Yesseca''s counter, all the other employees did as well.

    Enaryln noticed that the roses on Yesseca''s counter were from a high-end flower shop in Agaphen City. That bouquet of roses would have easily cost thousands of dors!

    She was extremely jealous.

    She once wanted her boyfriend to buy her roses from this very flower shop when she dated him. But her boyfriend refused to buy her roses because

    it was way too expensive. In the end, Enaryln had broken up with him after throwing an angry tantrum.

    Enaryln had a great body and a beautiful face, but men weren''t willing to give her a bouquet of roses worth thousands of dors. But Yesseca looked like a shriveled cucumber. Howe she got an expensive bouquet of roses?

    Enaryln and her colleagues started to gossip about Yesseca.

    Due to her unbridled jealousy, Enaryln''s voice grew louder, "It''s just a bouquet of roses. What''s so great about that? Yesseca is probably schmoozing herself to be the mistress of some rich man!

    No

    wonder he''d send her roses After all,

    being a mistress has its perks!"

    A colleague standing next to her realized that Enarlyn was being very loud and quickly said, "Enaryln, lower your voice, she''s in the store. Be

    careful, she''ll hear you."

    Enaryln couldn''t care less about

    that. She spoke even louder, "What are you afraid of? If she had the guts to do it, then we can talk about it, can''t we? It''s such a shame that a little girl like her ended up as a side woman. We dress way better and are much prettier than her, aren''t we? But why hasn''t anyone sent us a bouquet of expensive roses? Because we wouldn''t do such a shameful thing. If she wasn''t so shameless, the number of roses we would have received could easily fill up the whole mall!" Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca heard everything Enarlyn said clearly.

    Yesseca didn''t want to argue with Enaryln at first, but the more she talked, the angrier she became.

    Although Yesseca often didn''t pay much attention to the others, she wasn''t a coward. She wouldn''t let anyone nder her like that!

    Yesseca couldn''t help but stride over to Enaryln.

    "Enaryln, are you done?!" Yesseca red at her. "I''m not afraid of you, but we are colleagues. So don''t you dare cross that line. Think about what you''re saying! That''s all nonsense!"

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596

    ?

    Enaryln sneered and said, "Me? Talking nonsense? Don''t you know what you''ve done? I saw that luxury car that came to pick you up. Yesseca, do you think you''d be capable of such a thing by yourself? Only a mistress has the luxury of having an expensive car pick her up from work!"

    Yesseca raised her voice and announced, "I, Yesseca, am a dignified and upright person. I will never be a mistress to anyone. Enaryln, you''ve ndered me enough. As for you, I think you secretly want to be a rich man''s mistress. You''re just really bad at finding one!"

    Enaryln''s face flushed red as Yesseca called her out. She struggled to stayposed and said, "Are you kidding? I, Enaryln, have a sexy body and a beautiful face. Even you, Yesseca, are nothingpared to me. I''m just not as shameless as you are!"

    As soon as she said that, Yesseca grabbed Enaryln''s hand.

    She red at Enaryln and said, "Come on, I''m taking you to our supervisor. We''ll see what she has to say about this. Let''s see if you''d still be so bold!"

    Like Enarlyn would actually go with her.

    She shouted fiercely, "Yesseca, you b*tch! How dare you touch me? Let go of me!"

    Yesseca was just as stubborn. She twisted Enaryln''s wrist until it was red and refused to let go.

    The other staff members standing next to her tried to stop her, but Yesseca refused to let go.

    In the end, Cassie arrived and pushed them apart.

    Cassie stood between them and shouted "This is all a misunderstanding. If management finds out, both of you will be in trouble."

    Hearing her say that sobered Enarlyn up from her rage. She realized she was putting her reputation at risk.

    Having found a way out, she quickly moved away. "Nevermind, forget it. Let''s just forget about this whole thing. Yesseca, I didn''t mean anything I said."

    Only then did Yesseca let go of Enaryln''s wrist.

    She looked directly at Enaryln, "You''d better mean it, or I''ll definitely drag you over to the supervisor!"

    Enaryln snorted and didn''t respond.

    Yesseca strode away.

    Enaryln whispered behind Yesseca''s back, "What''s there for her to be proud of? When she first started working here, she was nothing more than a bumpkin!"

    Cassie shook her head.

    "Enaryln, everyone in the mall knows that Yesseca is a good girl. She''s mature enough to mind her own business. You''d better not push your luck. Watch yourself!"

    Enaryln was about to retort when she remembered how Yesseca had grabbed her wrist just now. It was really, really scary.

    A look of guilt shed across her eyes. "Be careful? I''m not afraid of her. I''m just being a good senior!"

    Cassie red at Enaryln, then left.

    The other staff members who were close to Enarylnforted her.

    Enaryln''s neck turned red as she said. "I''m not afraid of her. I was just putting her in her ce as her senior, that''s all."

    As her colleagues left, the memory of what happened earlier kept reying in her mind. The more she thought about it, the more indignant she became.

    Although she and Yesseca were both sales women, she was a beautiful flower that was well known around the shopping mall. Yesseca looked like a childish little girl.

    This little girl had grown so much bolder after hooking up with a rich man, and now she even dared to push her around!

    She wasn''t going to stand for this.

    In a fit of anger, she whipped out her phone.

    She then posted a message on her friend''s message board.

    "Hi, my name is Yesseca. I''m looking for a boyfriend while I''m still young and beautiful. I''ll do anything as long as you give me money for it. Even if you''re a 70-year-old man, I''ll be waiting for you on the third floor of the shopping mall."

    After typing that out, Enaryln walked towards Yesseca''s coiunter.

    She quietly took a photo of Yesseca standing in front of the cashier. She then attached the photo at the bottom of the post and sent it.

    The door to the Cowell family vi swung open.

    Tremaine walked in with two other men.

    They arrived at Yesseca''s bedroom.

    Tremaine walked around her bedroom before ordering the two men to install the cameras they had brought along in two separate locations in the

    room.

    One overlooked Yesseca''s entire bedroom.

    The other was installed by the window just outside her bedroom.

    Obviously it wasn''t appropriate to install cameras in her bedroom.

    But he had to find out what was going on.

    He had to be sure that it wasn''t just an illusion.

    If it wasn''t an illusion, then someone must have done it, and Tremaine was worried that Yesseca was in danger.

    But he didn''t tell Yesseca about it.

    He could tell, on the surface anyway, that Yesseca wasn''t handling her trauma well.

    He was worried that if he told Yesseca what he sawst night, she wouldn''t be able to withstand the pressure.

    Madam Quartley sought out Noel, the housekeeper, once again.

    She had ordered him to find Montez''s biological mother.

    The housekeeper pretended to be hard at work on it but hadn''t found anything yet.

    Although Madam Quartley was old, she wasn''t senile.

    It was obvious that he was dragging his feet on

    this task!

    She finally lost her temper. "I''ll give you one week. If you can''t find my grandson''s birth mother by then, you''re fired!"

    Having said that, Madam Quartley stomped off angrily.

    Soon after, Yuliana appeared.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Madam Quartley vented her frustrations to Yuliana.

    thax

    Since Yesseca hadn''t been to the Quartley family home in a very long time, Yuliana didn''t rush things. After all, she wanted Montez''s birth mother to join the family so that she''d take Yesseca out of the picture. Yesseca didn''t have to manipte her to get her to find Montez''s birth mother.

    Yulianaforted her. "Madam Quartley, it''s not that urgent. Besides, the housekeeper wouldn''t dare to deceive you. Tremaine didn''t want to marry Montez''s mother. He has no ns to get married. Don''t worry so much."

    "How can I not hurry!" Madam

    Quartley yelled. "Do you know how

    long this election willst? Do you know that one of his opponents has ndered Tremaine''s sexual orientation? He must get married now, even if he doesn''t want to. The candidate must be a suitable mother for Montez."

    Something seemed to be pinching at Yuliana''s heart.

    She had an idea.

    Tremaine was going to be elected soon, and now he anxiously needed to get married because of this nder about his sexual orientation. If she hadn''t married Zorion, the dimwit, she might have beema suitable candidate. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    If she could please Madam Quartley, she would definitely find herself being considered as Tremaine''s partner.

    The more Yuliana thought about this, the more upset she became.

    If she hadn''t rushed to marry Zorion, she could have had a wedding dress and married Tremaine by tomorrow.

    Yuliana wasn''t in the mood to chat with Madam Quartley when she was upset.

    She quickly excused herself.

    When she returned to her vi, she found Zorion folding some paper cranes.

    When he realized that Yuliana had returned, Zorion smiled at her. When heughed, he bared his teeth. "Honey, you''re back. Look, I''m folding paper

    cranes."

    Yuliana was upset to see Zorion behaving so childishly.

    She stomped over on her high heels and tore up most of Zorion''s paper cranes.

    Zorion was dumbfounded.

    When he came back to his senses, there was only one paper crane left.

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597

    ?

    Zorion moved to stop her. "Honey, don''t tear them up. I made this stack for you, and only for you." Yuliana paused for a moment then immediately tore up thest paper crane into pieces.

    Who would want this idiot to fold a stack of paper cranes for her!

    Did he think that Yuliana was just as stupid as he was, like some three-year-old child?!

    Yuliana pointed at Zorion and said, "Next time, if you fold these things again, I''ll teach you a lesson!"

    Ruth hurried downstairs.

    She stopped Zorion and said, "Mr. Zorion, please don''t upset her. I''ll take you out to y a game instead."

    Zorion didn''t move.

    Yuliana red at Zorion and walked upstairs in frustration.

    Zorion stayed on the sofa, looking dejected.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Ruth was shocked at how angry Yuliana was.

    She continued, "Mr. Zorion, didn''t I tell you not to provoke Madam Yuliana? You''ll have a hard time if you anger her."

    Zorion looked sad and felt wronged.

    He looked at Ruth with tears in his eyes. "Ruth, I just wanted to fold some paper cranes for my wife. Why did she tear up all my paper cranes? Why? I''ve been folding for such long time. Is it because they were ugly?"

    Ruth''s heart ached.

    She quickly said softly, "No Mr. Zorion. The paper cranes you''ve folded are the best paper cranes I''ve ever seen."

    "Then why did she tear them all up? Doesn''t she like me, Ruth?" Zorion asked.

    Ruth didn''t know how to answer.

    It was obvious that Yuliana didn''t like Zorion. In fact she hated Zorion and wished he was dead.

    But how could she tell him that?

    "Telling Zorion would be as good as stabbing him in the back!"

    "Ruth, why aren''t you saying anything? Am I right? Does my wife hate me?" Zorion noticed that Ruth wasn''t saying anything and hurriedly asked her those questions.

    "Mr. Zorion, wait." Ruth then quickly ran to the table and took a small mirror.

    She took the small mirror and ced it in front of

    Zorion. "Mr. Zorion, look into the mirror."

    Zorion looked at the mirror.

    "Mr. Zorion, don''t you think the person in the mirror is handsome?" Ruth asked.

    Zorion stared at himself in the mirror.

    Large eyes, a sharp nose, thin lips. He was handsome.

    "Wow, I really am." Zorion said.

    "That''s right." Ruth said softly, "You are so handsome. How could anyone hate you? You have nothing to worry about."

    Zorion picked up the mirror.

    He took another look at himself then ced the mirror aside.

    Zorion looked at Ruth and said, "Ruth, sit down."

    She did so.

    To her surprise, Zorion rested his head on herp.

    Ruth held her breath.

    But soon a warm tenderness filled her eyes.

    If this was done by any other man, it would have been highly suggestive.

    But since it was Zorion, there was no such intent.

    He was like a child leaning on his mother''sp.

    "Ruth," Zorion said sadly. "I feel like my wife doesn''t love me, but I love her very much. I''m always looking for ways to please her, but why does it never work? She hates me, doesn''t she?"

    "No, Mr. Zorion, that''s not true."

    "Yes, she does!" Zorion said, "She hates me. My wife doesn''t love me."

    Zorion felt sad. Ruth felt the same.

    She gently caressed Zorion''s head and said, "Mr. Zorion you''re just not feeling well. Even though Madam Yuliana doesn''t love you, other people do. You are a very lovable person."

    "Is that true?"

    "It''s true."

    "Do you love me Ruth?"

    The gentleness in Ruth''s eyes deepened. "Mr. Zorion, of course I love you."

    After a brief pause, Ruth replied, "Mr. Zorion you are the gentlest man I''ve ever met."

    "Really?" Zorion raised his head as his eyes sparkled. "But everyone says that Tremaine is the most handsome man. They say he is the best at everything."

    Ruth shook her head. "Mr. Tremaine is very good looking, yes, but I don''t think he is as good-looking as you Mr. Zorion."

    Zorionughed like a child, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. "Ruth, Tremaine is very handsome, so am I, and you''re a beauty too."

    Ruthughed. Her eyes curved happily.

    When Tremaine returned to the Quartley family vi, the housekeeper told him about Madam Quartley''s demand.

    Tremaine pursed his lips and didn''t say anything.

    The housekeeper continued, nursing

    n

    a massive headache, "Mr. Tremaine, Madam Quartley has said that if I don''t tell her the whereabouts of Montez''s birth mother in a week''s time will be kicked out of the Quartley family home."

    Tremaine replied, "I see. You may leave now."

    The housekeeper knew that Tremaine must have concocted a n for this and therefore left.

    Tremaine returned to his study.

    He switched on theputer and plugged a device into theputer''s USB port.

    A window soon appeared on screen.

    The window showed a live feed from the camera in Yesseca''s bedroom. Then another frame appeared. It was from the camera by the window.

    He moved his mouse over to the time bar and dragged it back to an earlier point in time.

    There was nothing unusual on the camera feeds.

    He switched off theputer.

    After getting off work, Yesseca spotted Kylin holding a bunch of roses at the entrance of the mall.

    Yesseca froze on the spot.

    What was Kylin doing with a bunch of roses?

    Kylin walked up to Yesseca, handed her the roses, and said, "A beautiful flower for a beautiful woman."

    Yesseca felt a jolt of electricity zap her brain.

    She looked at Kylin, somewhat disappointed. "The roses from this morning were also from you."

    "You''re right."

    Yesseca stammered, "Why, why did you send those roses to me..."

    "Why do you think I did?" Kylin looked at her with a wide smile.

    Even though Yesseca hadn''t dated anyone before, she could tell what he wanted.

    Her usually fair face now blushed red.

    Was everything Selina said true? Kylin really was interested in her.

    "This, this isn''t good."

    Yesseca panicked.

    She stuffed the roses in her hands back to Kylin. "I don''t want it. I can''t ept them."

    "Alright." Kylin didn''t insist.

    He picked up the roses, ced them in the car, and then walked over. His voice was as gentle as a summer breeze. "Yesseca I like you and want to pursue a rtionship with you. Whatever your reason to deny me, that''s your business. I won''t force you, but you have to at least give me a chance." Content belongs to

    "I..." Yesseca became even more flustered.

    l

    "Just treat me as a regr friend and call me when you''refortable. If you don''t want to contact me, I won''t insist. But Yesseca, you have to give me a

    chance, okay?" Kyi in''s stared tenderly into Yesseca''s eyes.

    It was simply impossible to refuse him like this. Everything he said was reasonable and incredibly hard to refuse. Yesseca''s mind was an absolute mess.

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598

    ?

    It turned out that everything Selina told her was true. She had thought it was all a joke. Although she liked Kyi in very much, she had never thought about him this way. Now that Kylin had expressed his intentions, she didn''t know what to do.

    "Yesseca, let''s have dinner together. I chose a restaurant you like." Kylin persuaded.

    Yesseca immediately rejected his invitation, "I''m... I''m going home for dinner."

    "Did you mean to invite me to your house for dinner?" Kylin asked while looking at with a smile on his face.

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She shook her head. "I... I didn''t mean that."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The smile on Kylin''s lips widened. "Thene with with me to the restaurant for dinner, unless you want to invite me over to your house instead."

    There was a silence.

    Yesseca realized that she had been tricked.

    Because Kylin had fed her the illusion of choice, the illusion that she only had two choices.

    To invite Kylin over to her home or to have dinner at a restaurant together.

    Of course, she chose the second option.

    It wasn''t until she arrived at the restaurant that she realized there was a third choice.

    She wouldn''t have to invite Kyi in to have dinner at her home, nor did she have to go to the restaurant with him.

    But since she was already there, she had to bite the bullet and walk in.

    The waiter brought over the menus.

    Kyi in passed one over to Yesseca.

    Yesseca handed it back. "You order."

    Kyi in nodded.

    When he made his order, he saw Yesseca sitting with her head hung low. Her long eyshes trembled and her body was tense.

    Kyi in lowered his voice. "Yesseca, there''s no need to be nervous. We''re just friends, just like before."

    Yesseca was about to cry. "But we can''t be friends anymore."

    Since Kylin had already confessed to her, how could she just treat Kylin as a regr friend?

    Kylin continued gently, "Yesseca, it''s my decision to pursue you. If you treat me just like an ordinary friend, I''ll just be an ordinary friend in your heart, unless..."

    Kylin left the sentence hanging.

    Yesseca was stunned for a moment before realization finally dawned on her.

    Yes, it was as Kylin said, it wasn''t that difficult.

    Kylin gave her roses at the entrance of the mall earlier, but she refused them. Kylin then ced the roses back into his car.

    If she treated Kylin as an ordinary friend, what did she have to be nervous about?

    As she thought this, Yesseca finally rxed.

    During their meal, Kylin asked, "Yesseca, do you have anyone you like right now?"

    This question startled Yesseca.

    Just as Kylin asked this question, a familiar face immediately appeared in Yesseca''s mind.

    His smooth, fair face with that sharp jaw and cool demeanor. His dark, deep eyes, those thick eyebrows, that tall and straight nose of his and his beautiful lips, all of them were mboyantly elegant.

    It was Tremaine''s face.

    Yesseca was stunned at herself.

    God, was she possessed? Why was she thinking about Tremaine?

    Yesseca quickly shook her head. "No."

    Kylin smiled at her answer. "Since you don''t have one, why not give me a chance?"

    Yesseca felt embarrassed and said, "Kylin, you''re my non-blood rted sister''s younger brother. I''ve only ever seen you as a friend. Now that you''ve said all this, I have no idea what to do."

    ???

    "You don''t need to do anything. Yesseca it''s no different than before. We got along wonderfully before, only now we''ll be spending more time together. As for deciding to be in rtionship with me, let''s put it aside for now and talk about itter."

    They way he spoke so modestly instantly alleviated any pressure she had and allowed her to rx.

    However, despite that, Yesseca didn''t know how to answer him.

    Just then, someone shouted angrily from behind them, "Hurry up then! This is a high-end restaurant. No loitering about."

    Yesseca and Kylin both looked over at the direction of the shouting.

    A waitress from the restaurant was rushing an elderly man who had sat down next to her.

    The old man was dressed quite shabbily.

    The old man was quite embarrassed because he was being yelled at in public. "I''ll... I''lle in and

    sit down."

    After a brief pause, the old man said, "I''d... I''d like to order some drinks."

    The waitress tossed a menu in front of him. "What do you want? The cheapest one costs a hundred dors."

    The old man''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    He couldn''t believe that a single drink could cost a hundred dors.

    The waiter continued impatiently, "If you''re not going to order, then leave. We still have business to do. Our restaurant only serves high-end customers."

    The old man''s face turned red.

    He was about to stand up quietly.

    Yesseca couldn''t take it anymore.

    This waitress had gone too far!

    The elderly man was already so old, how could she say something like that? This was too much!

    Yesseca was just about to speak up for the old man when Kyi in stood up and walked over.

    He said softly to the old man, "Sir, please have a seat. A restaurant is an establishment that takes care of their customers. As long as you are inside, they''ll take good care of you."

    After that, he spoke to the waitress,

    "Please serve this gentleman one of

    your finest meals. Put it on my bill. You should know that he is an elderly gentleman and it is our role

    as the younger generation to care for them with the same kindness they provided us as children."

    The waitress''s face turned red as she listened to Kyi in''s exnation.

    "Yes sir." The waitress rushed away right after.

    The old man looked at Kylin gratefully and said, "Thank you, young man. When I... I came in. I didn''t know it would be so expensive. If I had known, I wouldn''t have stepped in."

    After that, the old man took out a stic bag from his pocket. His hand was full of age spots. He carefully opened the stic bag and said, "You don''t have to pay for it, young man. I can''t have you pay such an exorbitant amount."

    Kylin held the old man''s hand and said, "Don''t worry, I ought to spend some money to provide care for you. You''re a senior citizen in our society. As a younger man, I should show my respect to you."

    Yesseca walked over and added, "That''s right, sir. We''ll treat you to a meal. Please don''t feel the need to refuse. We''re just doing what we believe we ought to."

    Having said that, Yesseca sat down and smiled at Kylin. "Kylin, let''s have our meal with the old man. Otherwise, he''d be quite lonely if he eats alone."

    A sh of approval shed across Kyi in''s eyes.

    He nodded. "Okay, let''s do that."

    The old man was so happy that tears welled up in his eyes.

    During their meal, Yesseca and Kylin chatted with the old man. During their conversation, they learned that the old man had no remaining

    rtives, because he had never

    married nor had any children due to being poor. When he was young, he''d survived on odd jobs. When he got old, it became difficult to live by collecting recyble items.

    Yesseca quickly said, "Sir, I used to work as a volunteer in a nursing home. It is a ce that is run by a welfare agency that doesn''t require you to pay

    them any money. If you want to live there, I can help arrange it for you."

    The old man sounded hesitant. "Re.. Really?"

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599

    ?

    Yesseca nodded. "Yes, that''s not a problem. You''ll be provided with food and a ce to sleep. On top of that, there are many other elders there who are about the same age as you. You''ll be able to befriend them."

    The old man was moved.

    He gratefully said, "Thank you, my dear."

    "It''s no trouble at all."

    After they finished dinner, Yesseca got started on making arrangements for the old man. Kyi in used his car to send Yesseca and the old man to the nursing home.

    Because Yesseca knew all of the volunteers and the management staff at the nursing home, it didn''t take very long for the old man to be epted. The old man was extremely grateful towards them as Yesseca and Kylin made their way out.

    Yesseca waved at the old man. "That should be everything. No need to keep thanking me. I''lle and visit you next time."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Kylin then sent Yesseca home.

    "That old man was over the moon. He''ll be very happy in that nursing home. Although it''s fine to eat out without ordering any expensive food, it''s better than wandering around alone." Yesseca said happily to Kyi in in the car.

    She was obviously very happy to have done such a nice thing today.

    Kyi in smiled as he heard Yesseca talk about it happily.

    When they were about to reach Yesseca''s apartment, Kyi in asked, "Yesseca, is that old man really allowed to stay there without having to pay for anything? Is everything really taken care of?"

    A look of guilt shed across Yesseca''s eyes. "Yeah, it''s all taken care of."

    Kyi in stopped the car.

    He stared into Yesseca''s eyes. "Hmm, you really mean it?"

    Yesseca was very bad at lying, so when Kyi in pushed her, she had toe clean. "Ok, I paid for it. I lied. I saw the old man take out that stic bag, all he had in it were some coins. If I told him that there was a fee, he wouldn''t have gone."

    "Are you going to continue paying for his stay there?" Kylin asked.

    Yesseca nodded. "It isn''t that expensive. That nursing home runs on welfare and donations.

    Besides, I know the matron. I told her not to tell the old man that I''m taking care of his fees."

    Kylin appreciated Yesseca a lot more.

    "Yesseca, you are a very kind girl," he said sincerely.

    Yesseca was embarrassed to hear that. "No, anyone would have done the same. Besides, you''re a very good guy too. You walked over to stand up for that old man when the waitress was bullying him."

    "That''s something anyone would do," Kylin said with a smile.

    "That''s not necessarily true." Yesseca said, "I''ve seen plenty of rich people. They all act high and mighty. They wouldn''t lift a finger for anyone at the bottom of the food chain like that. Kylin, you''re a good person."

    "Well then, since I''m such a good person do you still need to think about my proposition?" Kylin asked as he looked at her.

    Yesseca looked at him quietly.

    She blushed and quickly opened the door. "I''ll be going now. Thank you for tonight, goodbye."

    As he watched her leave, Kyi in''s smile widened.

    Selina had said that Yesseca was a girl worthy of his staying in the country. It seems she was right

    about her.

    Yesseca returned to her apartment.

    For some reason, she felt that something was wrong.

    She felt as though someone had been in her home, but after looking around, she couldn''t find anything.

    Unless they were thieves, who would break into her house? But if it was a thief, her whole apartment would have been ransacked.

    Yesseca rubbed her eyes.

    Perhaps she was overthinking it.

    After taking a bath, Yesseca went towards her window.

    She ced her hand on the window.

    The memory of seeing Lothar''s face by the window appeared in her mind.

    Yesseca muttered to herself, "I miss you so much, that''s why I dreamt of you. I saw you in my dreams. Your face looked so frightening. You''re the most beautiful person I know. How did you end up bing so frightening? That must be why I''m having these nightmares

    "By the way, brother, I haven''t talked to you in such a long time. Shall I keep youpany today?"

    Yesseca pulled the chair over to the window.

    She sat down and looked at the night sky through the window.

    It was a full moon tonight, and the earth was covered in it''s bright moonlight.

    Yesseca recalled what Matthew had said the other day.

    People experienced joy and sorrow, just like how the moon has different phases every night.

    However, when the moon waned, it would be round again in time. If the person was gone, they would never return.

    Yesseca smiled bitterly.

    "Brother." She gently opened her

    mouth. "I''ve been working for such a

    long time. I told you before that I sell

    clothes in a shopping mall. Although this job is a simple one, I''m very happy because I can talk to so many different customers every day. The other day, a male customer came to buy some clothes and was getting scolded by his wife. She said that he was squandering their money for buying such expensive clothes. But then, his wife went to the women''s clothing department next door and bought even more expensive clothes for herself. Isn''t that hrious?"  "There''s a female employee in the shopping mall who doesn''t like me very much. got into an argument with her today. Brother, you told me not to fight with others, but she went way too far. So I fought with today. Brother, you said that we have to be patient, but we shouldn''t be cowards. I wasn''t in the wrong, was I?"

    This went on for some time.

    Yesseca continued talking until her throat was hoarse.

    She took arge sip of warm water to moisten her throat. "Brother, it was great being able to talk to you tonight. Let''s talk again soon, okay? By the way, there''s one more thing I wanted to talk about today."

    Yesseca suddenly stopped talking.

    She wanted to tell Lothar about Kyi in, but after thinking about it, she decided not to.

    What did Kylin think of her? She hadn''t really figured it out. She wanted to talk about it with Selina first before telling Lothar about it.

    The night sky gradually grew darker, and dissolved in darkness like ink.

    Tremaine switched on hisputer again.

    Yesseca''s bedroom was the first thing that appeared on his screen.

    Yesseca was sleeping soundly in her bed.

    Tremaine moved the cursor of his mouse.

    It stopped on Yesseca''s face.

    He zoomed in on her face.

    She had a round face with rosy cheeks. She had a very youthful and lively charm about her.

    She slept with her mouth slightly open. She looked quite childish and silly looking.

    Tremaine had a very soft and gentle expression on his face.

    He moved the mouse again.

    Another window popped up.

    It showed the camera feed that was situated outside her bedroom window.

    There was still nothing.

    All he could see was the bright moonlight and the gentle swaying of the sycamore tree from the wind.

    Tremaine scrolled along the time bar.

    He didn''t see anything unsual.

    Just to be sure, he reyed the video of the camera feed in her bedroom at an elerated speed.

    Soon...

    Tremaine was breathing rapidly.

    He had installed a camera in Yesseca''s bedroom to ensure her safety and to be sure about the face that appeared at her window. He didn''t think about anything else regarding the camera.

    However, right at that moment, he realized that the camera he installed in Yesseca''s bedroom was going to record everything, including Yesseca''s

    privacy.

    Like when she changed into her pajamas.

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600

    ?

    She had taken off all her clothes, leaving only her underwear on.

    Tremaine always called Yesseca a t pickle, but now that he could see her body, he found that Yesseca wasn''t that t after all.

    He was quite surprised.

    He could feel his throat twitching.

    A gentleman shouldn''t take advantage of others, especially when they are in danger.

    The best thing to do was to turn off theputer immediately and stop watching.

    But his eyes seemed frozen in ce. He couldn''t stop looking at her.

    Yesseca put on her pajamas andid down on the bed.

    Tremaine was short of breath and his face was abnormally red.

    Then he suddenly stood up.

    He had never felt this way before.

    He felt strange and wanted to get rid of this feeling.

    He dashed into the shower.

    Turned the nozzle.

    And made sure that it wasn''t hot water.

    Drenching himself in cold water finally calmed him down and made the feeling go away.

    "I love having good skin. La, Montez loves having good skin. La..." Montz walked into the bathroom with a pair of children''s pajamas

    on.

    He didn''t hear the sound of running water in the bathroom because he was humming the entire time.

    Then he pushed the door open.

    Montez was stunned at what he said.

    He opened his big ck eyes wide and looked at the man in the shower standing there motionless.

    Montez was shocked.

    The first thing that shocked him was that there was a man, fully-clothed in the shower.

    The second thing was that he waspletely drenched in ice cold water.

    The third thing was how strange this whole thing looked like.

    Tremaine''s body felt weird.

    He spotted Montez, frowned, then turned around and said, "Who said you coulde in? Get out."

    Montez collected himself.

    He said dryly, "Daddy, I came to take a shower. I love taking showers."

    Montez spoke, still in a daze.

    Tremaine was silent.

    "Go to another bathroom." Tremaine said quietly.

    "Oh." Montez was about to leave when he suddenly asked, "Daddy, why are you taking a cold shower? Aren''t you afraid of freezing to death?" Tremaine stayed quiet.

    Montez went to another bathroom to take his bath.

    He tried to shower without turning on the water heater.

    Cold water poured onto Montez''s body, causing him to shiver.

    "Oh, it''s so cold!" Montez quickly turned on the hot water.

    Why would daddy take a cold shower when it was already so cold that day?

    Montez thought that he had discovered a strange habit of his father''s. The more he thought about it, the more wrong it felt. He should ask his father about it next time.

    After taking his bath, Montez put on his pajamas with his favorite cartoon character on it.

    He yfully slid into the kitchen and started looking for something.

    A servant heard the noise and ran over to see what was going on.

    "Mr. Montez, what are you looking for?" the maid asked.

    "A baguette," Montez replied.

    The maid exined, "Why are you looking for a baguette? Everyone doesn''t like eating them because they are quite hard, so we usually get milk toast loaves."

    Montez looked deep in thought for a moment.

    "What about oyster mushrooms?"

    They certainly had oyster mushrooms.

    The maid handed him an oyster mushroom and asked curiously, "Mr. Montez, what do you need an oyster mushroom for?"

    Montez replied crisply, "I need it to remind my daddy, otherwise he''ll get sick."

    The maid was very confused at his answer.

    What was the connection between oyster mushrooms and Tremaine getting sick?

    Montez took the mushrooms to the study.

    Tremaine had already taken his bath and changed into a fresh set of clothes.

    He sat behind his wide desk, his face looked as stern as ever.

    Montez ran into the room.

    Tremaine spotted the oyster mushrooms in Montez''s hand. "What do you have there in your hand?"

    Montez lifted up the mushroom. "Daddy, you can''t take cold showers anymore."

    Tremaine was confused.

    Montez continued, "If you put them in cold water, these mushrooms will mutate Look, they are already so big, but if you ce them in a cold bath, they''ll grow several timesrger." Content belongs toContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Montez was warning Tremaine very earnestly. Tremaine''s face however grew darker.

    He stood up and snatched the mushrooms from Montez''s hand.

    He threw the mushroom into the trash can.

    "Get out." Tremaine said coldly.

    Montez looked at Tremaine pitifully and said, "Daddy, you have to promise me that you won''t take anymore cold showers, or the mushrooms will mutate."

    Tremaine was silent for a moment.

    Emphasizing each word with a very angry look on his face, "I, repeat, get, out!"

    Montez was so scared his heart skipped a beat.

    Montez''s lips quivered. "Daddy, I''ve told you nicely. It''s fine if you don''t want to listen to me. I''ll be going then."

    When Montez left, the veins on Tremaine''s forehead bulged out.

    He had always had great self-control.

    Who would have guessed that he would lose his strong sense of self-control just because he saw Yesseca change into her pajamas, and Montez wasughing at him!

    Luckily, Montez was still young and didn''t know anything!

    The next morning, Yesseca got up early.

    After cooking herself some breakfast, she was ready to head to work.

    When she got downstairs, she saw a car parked downstairs.

    It looked familiar.

    Yesseca couldn''t help but look at it a couple of times. The door opened, revealing a face that was more brilliant than the morning sun. "Yesseca."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She looked at Kylin in astonishment. "Why are you here?"

    "I''m here to pick you up," Kylin said with a smile. "Don''t you start work at nine o''clock? I''ll drop you off."

    "How did you know that I have to be at work at 9 o''clock?"

    The smile on Kylin''s lips widened. "I''ll tell you after you get in."

    Yesseca couldn''t hold back her curiosity and got in the car.

    After she got in the car, she asked right away, "Kylin, how do you know that I have to be at work at nine o''clock? I never told you that."

    He exined, "I went over to the mall much earlier yesterday, so I asked about your department''s work schedule."

    Yesseca didn''t know what to say to that.

    Kylin started the engine and drove the car away.

    Yesseca fiddled with her fingers. "There''s no need for you to take me to work. It''s much too troublesome for you. I''ll just take the bus by myself."

    "Its no trouble at all, it''s the least I could do. "No, it is troublesome." Yesseca said seriously, "Kylin, I''ve

    thought about what you said yesterday. I''ve always considered yott a friend."

    "Are you rejecting me?" Kylin asked while he looked at Yesseca.

    Feeling embarrassed, Yesseca replied, "Kind of."

    Kylin smiled warmly. "Well, then please continue regarding me as your friend Yesseca, as I''ve said, what I do is my business. As for you,

    if you only see me as a friend, then please do. You don''t need to feel any pressure about this."

    "But regr friends don''t send each other to work everyday."

    "I don''t treat you as just a friend, so I''ll take you to and from work. You can still see me as a regr friend," Kylin exined.

    Yesseca felt a little dizzy.

    She felt like she was being dragged around by Kylin. She was very confused by his logic.

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601

    ?

    "He doesn''t see me as a regr friend, so he came to pick me up. Since I''m not interested in him, I just need to treat him as a regr friend..." Yesseca mumbled to herself.

    Maybe it was because she wasn''t smart enough to understand, as she found herself going in circles with the logic.

    Just then, they arrived at the mall.

    Kyi in stopped the car.

    Before getting out of the car, Yesseca said to Kyi in, "I don''t want you picking me up after work."

    Kyi in looked deeply at Yesseca and said, "It''s my business if I want to pick you up. Yesseca, you can''t control me."

    Yesseca was stunned.

    He sounded so justified with his reasoning.

    "Well, it''s time for you to go to work. Best to get out now," Kylin nudged gently.

    Yesseca opened the door.

    She was quite slow when it came to thinking ofebacks.

    After getting out of the car, she realized that Kylin''s reasoning was unfair. Just as she was about to say something, Kylin had already driven off.

    Yesseca felt dizzy.

    "Yesseca!" Suddenly, someone tapped Yesseca on the shoulder.

    Yesseca turned around and saw Cassie.

    "Cassie." She smiled at her.

    "I saw that." Cassie said knowingly.

    "What did you see?"

    "Just now I saw you get out of a car. I saw the young man in the car. He looked really handsome, even better-looking than a TV star." Cassie''s tone was full of admiration.

    Yesseca chuckled. "He was just dropping me off."

    Cassie lowered her voice and asked, "Future husband?"

    "No." Yesseca didn''t know why Cassie asked such a question and said casually, "I don''t even have a boyfriend, never mind getting married."

    "That''s what I said!" Cassie pped her thigh. "Those people are just bad mouthing you, just spouting nonsense!"

    Cassie didn''t believe any of the gossip from the otherdies at the mall. However, when she saw Yesseca in that luxury car earlier, she started to worry. Now that Yesseca confirmed that she wasn''t married, she waspletely relieved.

    It was normal for a bachelor to chase after a woman. Yesseca was just very lucky.

    Men who drove sports cars were always rich and had good standing in society.

    Those women who ndered Yesseca for being a wealthy mistress were probably extremely jealous.

    "Yesseca, that young man is pursuing you," Cassie said with a smile.

    Yesseca''s face turned red. "No, it''s not like that."

    "Don''t say that." Cassie tapped on Yesseca''s shoulder. "That young man probably fancies you and wants to be with you. No wonder those women in the mall envy you so much and nder you. After all, they''d be so jealous of you having such a good young man interested in you."

    Yesseca was even more embarrassed.

    Cassie moved closer to Yesseca. "Tell me. How far have you two taken it?"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She blushed and said, "Cassie, what are you even talking about? Nothing''s happened. We''re just friends."

    Cassie was surprised. "You haven''t gone on a date

    with him yet?"

    This man was pursuing Yesseca, Cassie was very certain of this. However, Yesseca said that they haven''t even gone on a date yet. Cassie couldn''t believe this.

    "I, I, I..." Yesseca was so shy and nervous that she couldn''t speak.

    Cassie became more talkative, "Yesseca, why didn''t you go on a date with him? Although I''ve only seen him once, that young man looks like a good choice. His car looks very expensive. It''s not easy to find a good man. Yesseca, you have to be sure."

    Yesseca stomped her foot down. "Alright, Cassie, stop talking."

    Cassie knew that Yesseca was a very shy girl.

    She took Yesseca''s hand and said, "Okay, okay, no more questions. Let''s get to work."

    The both of them changed into their uniforms and went up to the third floor.

    After arriving on the third floor, Cassie nced over at Enaryln''s counter and started talking again, "Yesseca, you have to bring that young man over to the mall to see what we have in stock. That''ll show everyone. Yesseca, you''ve found yourself a real diamond. Everything they''ve said was untrue."

    Yesseca arrived at her counter.

    There were no customers in the mall that morning, so Yesseca was much more rxed.

    She stood in front of the cashier and thought about the things Cassie said earlier.

    As Cassie asked her all those questions, she looked at her pleadingly to get her to agree to going on a date with Kylin.

    Yesseca was so confused.

    It was true that Kylin was very handsome and was highly educated. On top of that, he was interested in her.

    But she felt that it was impossible for them to be together.

    1.ne

    Although she had a good impression of Kylin, she felt that it was impossible for them to be a couple. That''s what she had wanted to say to him this morning.

    But why did she think it was impossible?

    Yesseca didn''t understand why she felt this way.

    It would be reasonable for a woman. her age, and he was a good man, so she could definitely try at least But why was she being so quick refuse? Why?

    Yesseca couldn''t figure out why.

    Then, her cell phone started ringing.

    Yesseca looked at the screen and realized it was

    Tremaine.

    "Bump! Bump! Bump!"

    Her heart started racing.

    In that split second, Yesseca suddenly thought of her dilemma again.

    Kyi in was a good man. She was single and could give their rtionship a try. But why did she feel like she had to refuse?

    Then she felt a bolt of lightning strike her in the head.

    She felt a connection between these two things.

    But the feeling soon disappeared.

    Yesseca felt like she had almost figured it out, but was stumped all over again.

    Yesseca ced her palm on her forehead.

    What was going on?

    There was no time to think about it as her cheerful ringtone prompted Yesseca to answer the phone.

    "Hello." Yesseca answered.

    "Yesseca, I''ve missed you so much." Montez''s cute voice called out over the phone.

    It was Montez who called. Yessecaughed at how nervous she was earlier. "Montez, I''ve missed you too." "What are you doing now Yesseca?"

    "I''m at work. What about you Montez?"

    "I didn''t go to kindergarten today." Montez said while he looked up at Tremaine, "I''ve asked my daddy for his phone to call you."

    Tremaine walked beside Montez without looking at him.

    While he was walking with Tremaine, he had sighed and said that he really missed Yesseca.

    Tremaine replied, "You can call her if you want."

    That was how Montez got Tremaine''s phone to call Yesseca.

    "Then what is your daddy doing?" Yesseca asked.

    Montez chuckled. "Daddy is walking. beside me. By the way Yesseca, we areing to see you. I haven''t seen you in such a long time and I''ve missed you so much." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "I''m at work now," Yesseca replied. "Why don''t you wait for me to get off work first?"

    "I''ll think about it." answered Montez.

    Just then, a male customer walked into the store. Yesseca quickly said, "Montez, I need to hang up now. I have some work to do."

    "Beep beep." The call ended.

    Montez handed the phone back to Tremaine.

    Tremaine was trying to seem casual. "Did she askContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    about me?"

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602

    ?

    Montez nodded eagerly. "Of course. Yesseca is a good girl. She treats her elders well, especially her future father-inw." Tremaine was quiet.

    Montez grabbed Tremaine''s hand and said, "Daddy, let''s go and look for Yesseca right now. Although Yesseca said we should look for her after work, I can''t wait that long. My love for Yesseca is as deep as the ocean. If I don''t see Yesseca soon, I won''t be able to eat or drink ever again."

    Tremaine pulled his hand away coldly. "Could you be any more disgusting?"

    Montez nodded seriously. "Yes, but then I''ll throw up. Then I''ll throw up on your clothes, so Daddy, you have to take me to see Yesseca." Tremaine''s lips twitched.

    After the one male customer who came in that morning, there had been no other customers.

    Yesseca''s entire morning was absolutely boring.

    When it was noon, two figures suddenly walked towards her.

    Yesseca thought it was a customer, so she greeted him with her usual smile. However, her smile soon turned into a look of surprise.

    Because the men who walked in were Tremaine and Montez.

    "What are you guys doing here?" Yesseca asked, surprised.

    Montez threw himself into Yesseca''s arms and said softly, "Because I''ve really missed you, Yesseca."

    Yesseca felt like her heart was about to melt.

    She patted Montez''s head and said, "Aww, Montez, I''ve missed you too."

    "But then you said we couldn''t see you until you were done with work."

    "Hey, that''s because I have to be at work."

    "But I can''t wait that long Yesseca. I''d go crazy if I didn''t see you. I couldn''t eat breakfast this morning because of how much I''ve missed you, Yesseca." Montez said pitifully.

    Yesseca''s heart ached as he said that. "I have some snacks. I''ll go get them for you."

    "No, it''s enough just being able to see you Yesseca."

    "Ahem," Tremaine coughed heavily suddenly.

    Yesseca and Montez both looked at him.

    Only then did they realize that Tremaine was standing here.

    "Hello, Mr. Quartley." Yesseca smiled at him.

    Tremaine looked stern. "You knew I was standing here."

    Yesseca kept quiet.

    She put Montez down. "Mr. Quartley, please feel free to see if any of our clothing suits you. Would you like to try them on?"

    She worked in the men''s clothing department after all. Since Tremaine was here, she had to take the opportunity to promote the store''s products. Without even looking at her, Tremaine responded with a curt, "No."

    Montez who was standing beside her, whispered, "Yesseca, my daddy gets all his clothes custom-made. He doesn''t buy them off the rack."

    Of course he did. Yesseca got his meaning.

    She couldn''t help but sigh. Rich people would do things the rich way, that meant he got all of his clothes custom made.

    Enaryln was standing at the cashier,pletely focused on her phone.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Ever since she published that post, a lot of people followed her, and all of them tried to befriend her.

    Enaryln ignored all of them.

    She thought to herself, "Was it a bit too much of me to have published that post?"

    It wouldn''t be fun if Yesseca found out and realized she was responsible for it.

    So Enaryln ignored all of their messages and hoped that the post would eventually get drowned out by other posts.

    "EnaryIn, Enaryln." Suddenly, a female colleague walked over to her.

    Enaryln put her phone down. "What''s the matter?"

    Her colleague''s face was filled with envy and jealousy. "Enaryln, there''s a very handsome man in Yesseca''s department. Good heavens, why is she so lucky? All the handsome men keep going to her counter."

    "Is that so?" Enaryln was doubtful.

    "Yeah, I saw everything. What a handsome customer he was. I''ve never seen such a handsome man before. I don''t think he''s here to buy clothes. He''s brought a kid who''s chatting with Yesseca. I don''t know what kind of magic Yesseca used on him to get him to talk to her."

    Enaryln ran over to see this for herself.

    She was stunned the moment she saw Tremaine.

    Wasn''t that the same man she talked to before?

    She''d wanted to drag that customer into her store, but he refused her coldly.

    Now, this customer was in Yesseca''s department.

    Was Yesseca''s department better than hers? Otherwise, why was this customer willing to go into her shop?

    Enaryln was extremely jealous.

    Her female colleague walked over and said, "Enaryln, look, that man doesn''t look like he''s buying clothes at all. He''s just here to talk to Yesseca. We have so many beautiful women here, especially you, Enaryln. You are so much prettier than Yesseca, that men would get entranced by you. Why did that mane all this way just to talk to Yesseca?"

    Enaryln bit her lip and didn''t say a word.

    The female colleague said, "Enaryln, go over there. If that man sees you, he''ll definitely be attracted to you. He wouldn''t want to talk to Yesseca after

    he sees you. Quickly, go on."

    She then pushed Enaryln forward.

    Enaryln''s face turned red from anger.

    She had tried once before, but that man ignored her. Was she going to get humiliated again?

    Enaryln red at her female colleague, "I''m not going to do that. I''m not as shameless as

    Yesseca!"

    After saying that, EnaryIn angrily returned to her counter.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.

    She had seen how scary and cold that man was thest time, but why was he chatting so casually with Yesseca right now?

    What was so good about Yesseca?!

    Both her body figure and face were obviously inferior to Enaryln''s!

    Enaryln took out her phone again.

    She wrote another message in the post she published from before.

    "Didn''t I tell you guys? I''m on the third floor of XX mall at counter XX. You don''t have to leave me a message here. Juste find me already. I''ll spend time with you if you bring enough money, you can do anything you want to me!"

    In a blink of an eye, it was already time for lunch.

    Everyone had their own shifts for their meal times.

    It was around twelve, Yesseca''s meal time. She only had half an hour to eat.

    Because she was pressed for time, Yesseca usually had lunch in the fast food restaurant on the first floor. Tremaine and Montez tagged along, so

    Yesseca offered to buy them some lunch.

    Montez happily agreed, and Tremaine didn''t refuse her offer.

    Although the fast restaurant looked very simple, it was clean.

    After they sat down, Yesseca ordered some burgers and fries.

    She knew that Montez could eat anything, and Tremaine didn''t care much about food although he was so cultured.

    As soon as the food was served, Tremaine''s cell phone rang.

    "You guys can go ahead, I have to take this." Tremaine got up and answered the phone.

    Yesseca opened her box of fries and ced some on Montez''s te. "Montez the fries here are delicious. Have some."

    Montez immediately took a bite and smiled widely with his teeth showing. "It tastes delicious."

    Yesseca then opened her box of chicken nuggets and ced some on Montez''s te. "These are delicious too. Try them."

    Montez didn''t eat them.

    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like them?" Yesseca asked.

    Montez sighed and looked worried.

    Yesseca was startled and immediately asked, "Montez, what''s the matter?"

    Montez looked at Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, the oyster mushrooms have mutated."

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603

    ?

    Yesseca was silent.

    She looked at deep fried oyster mushrooms on her te. They looked fine.

    "Montez, these mushrooms look pretty good to me."

    "I''m not talking about these. I''m saying that my daddy''s oyster mushroom has mutated." Montez sighed.

    Yesseca was still quiet.

    She was very confused.

    "Tremaine''s mushroom has mutated?"

    Tremaine went to answer the phone. He hadn''t touched any of his mushrooms.

    Seeing that Yesseca didn''t understand, Montez quickly exined, "Daddy took an icy cold showerst night. So, he got sick and his mushroom mutated. Daddy is really dumb. Why did he take a cold shower when the weather was so cold?"

    Yesseca became even more confused.

    What, what was Montez talking about?

    "Why did your daddy''s mushroom evolve?"

    Yesseca asked.

    Perhaps it was because she was puzzled and anxious, because she had asked this rather loudly.

    Some people who were eating, turned and looked at her. Tremaine had just walked back at the time.

    He caught everything Yesseca said.

    Tremaine was quiet.

    He had never felt so embarrassed before in his entire life, he could feel it sweep through his entire body. He wanted to leave the restaurant right away.

    But Montez spotted him.

    He called out to him immediately, "Daddy, you''re back!"

    There was an awkward pause.

    All the other customers who heard Yesseca earlier, when she said "Why did your daddy''s mushroom mutate?" looked at Tremaine with strange looks. Tremaine''s face darkened slightly.

    It was obvious that both Montez, a child, and Yesseca, a pure and simple woman, didn''t quite catch the double entendre that question implied.

    He walked over and said, "I''m not eating here. Let''s go somewhere else."

    He couldn''t sit here and eat his meal peacefully with all these eyes on him.

    Montez asked, confused, "Why don''t you want to eat here? Is it because they serve mushrooms here? Don''t worry, there aren''t any mutations with their mushrooms here."

    "Montez!" Tremaine''s face looked very stern.

    Montez shivered.

    "Daddy looks so scary."

    Montez struggled to get into Yesseca''s arms. He cowered pitifully, "Yesseca, Daddy is so scary."

    She quicklyforted him by patting his head.

    She felt that Tremaine had gone overboard.

    She thought that it might have been because of the oyster mushrooms that Montez ate at home. The mushrooms had mutated, so Montez was probably fixated with those mushrooms.

    It wasn''t Montez''s fault. Why was Tremaine so angry at him?

    She looked at Tremaine. "Mr. Quartley, no one likes mutated mushrooms. What would you do with them? Do you enjoy eating mutated oyster mushrooms? If you do, you can enjoy them all by yourself, but we won''t have any."

    Suddenly, someoneughed quietly.R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Tremaine''s face had hardened.

    He picked Montez up from Yesseca''s arms, and then stormed out.

    Yesseca quickly followed them out.

    "Yesseca, Yesseca!" Montez iled while being held in Tremaine''s arms.

    Yesseca managed to stop Tremaine and said, "Mr. Quartley, why are you taking Montez away? We haven''t finished our lunch yet."

    "No, we''re going home!" Tremaine said coldly.

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Why didn''t he want to eat there?

    Montez knew Tremaine wanted to leave. He knew it was useless to say anything at this point. He could only say sorrowfully to Yesseca, "Yesseca, well see each other again."

    Tremaine left with Montez in his arms.

    After taking a few steps forward, he suddenly stopped.

    He then turned around and stopped in front of Yesseca.

    He looked down at her, "Don''t you worry. You''ll get to eat this oyster mushroom one day."

    Yesseca looked at him quietly.

    She looked at Tremaine, confused, "Why did he say that?"

    She replied subconsciously, "I love oyster mushrooms very much. I''m sure I''ll enjoy it."

    "It''s the best!" After that, Tremaine turned around and left.

    This time, he didn''te back.

    Yesseca stood there in a daze for quite some time.

    It took her a really long time to figure out what was going on.

    "Were we fighting because of oyster mushrooms?"

    Why was Tremaine reacting so strongly when it came to oyster mushrooms?

    Montez said that Tremaine''s oyster

    mushroom had mutated, which

    must mean that the mushrooms the

    Quartley family bought were

    mutated. It wasn''t something to ashamed of. Why was Tremaine so

    uptight? Content belongs to

    S

    "Or was it because Tremaine demanded such perfection that even the mushrooms they bought had to be perfect?"

    Yesseca returned to the fast food restaurant.

    She hadn''t finished the food she ordered earlier and she couldn''t let them go to waste.

    Yesseca decided to finish her food.

    As she ate, she sighed at how delicious the deep fried mushroom was. They were so tasty.

    After finishing her lunch, Yesseca returned to her counter.

    It didn''t take long for Cassie to show up.

    As soon as she arrived, she asked, "Yesseca, who was that father and son just now? They are so attractive."

    Yesseca remembered that she had

    told Cassie about them before,

    "Cassie, didn''t I tell you that I once

    worked for a rich family as a servant? His child really likes me.

    That was them." Content belongs to

    Cassie suddenly connected the dots.

    She looked at Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, you''ve be a real thorn to those jealous people again. Don''t you know how jealous they are of you?

    Their eyes are red from envy."

    Yesseca felt helpless.

    Tremaine and Montez also caused the patrons in the restaurant to feel jealous of them. They really were a funny pair.

    "What''s there to be jealous of?" Yesseca had to ask.

    Cassie began to smile. "Well, they''re

    jealous about how you''re able to

    gain the attention of another

    handsome and rich man. This one is

    even better looking than the young

    man who dropped you off this morning."

    Yesseca listened quietly to Cassie.

    Was that how they saw her? Someone who schmoozed her way into the good graces of rich men.

    Yesseca said seriously, "Cassie, I just like spending time with Montez very much. That child likes me very much too. It''s not what you think."

    "Does the child have a mother?" Cassie asked.

    Yesseca looked down.

    She shook her head. "I never heard anything about his mother before. He was quite a sad case."

    As a woman of her age, Cassie knew what she had to do.

    She said, "Yesseca, I don''t know if I should say this. You might look down on me for saying so."

    "Never Cassie. Please, tell me."

    "Then I''ll just ask. You can''t consider that young man from this morning, because of this gentleman with his son, right?" Cassie stared intently into

    Yesseca''s eyes.

    Yesseca''s face blushed red in an instant.

    She stammered, "How could that be possible?!"

    There was no way!

    Yesseca started to feel guilty all of a sudden.

    She couldn''t even look at Cassie.

    The older you were, the wiser you became.

    Cassie knew the answer just by looking at her reaction.

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604

    ?

    She said earnestly, "Oh, Yesseca. Listen to what I have to say. That man is very good-looking and looks very cultured. He is so handsome that even women at my age would fall in love with him. Still, he has a child with him. You said that the child doesn''t have a mother. He must have gotten divorced."

    Yesseca held her breath.

    In fact, she had also suspected some time ago that Tremaine had divorced Montez''s biological mother.

    Cassie continued, "If you want to be with this man, you''ll have to be a stepmother. Yesseca, it isn''t easy being a stepmother, not to mention you''re much too simple. On top of that, even though this man is divorced, what if his ex-wife were to return? You''re bound to suffer should that happen. So you''d be much better off with that single man. That''s the right choice to make."

    After hearing all of that, Yesseca became confused once again.

    She and Tremaine had nothing going on between them. There was no need for Cassie to have thought that far ahead about them.

    "Cassie, it''s not what you''re thinking." Yesseca waspelled to exin.

    Cassie replied seriously, "What? You think I wouldn''t be able to understand? Yesseca, no matter how good this man is today, you''ll have to break up with him eventually. It''s not a good idea to be involved with a divorced man who has a child. What''s more, it''s not like you don''t have another handsome, unmarried, young man who''s interested in you."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She was speechless. "Cassie, there''s nothing going on between us. He came to me because he needed help with his child. He came to me because Montez likes me. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even have nced at me!"

    Cassie didn''t believe her.

    Yesseca stomped her foot down. "Cassie, it''s true. He mocks me all the time, calling me a t pickled vegetable and calls me ugly. How could such a man have any interest in me? You''re reading too much into this!"

    "Really?" Cassie was doubtful.

    "It''s true." Yesseca repeated. "He has no feelings for me at all, but you made it sound like he''s pursuing me. If he finds out about this, he''dugh to death. When that timees, I''ll dig myself a hole and bury myself in it."

    Seeing how determined Yesseca was, Cassie''s heart started to race.

    After a while, she said, "Yesseca, regardless, you ought to consider my advice. That young man from this morning is the better choice." Time passed, and soon it was time to get off work.

    Yesseca and Cassie were both on the day shift. When it was almost time, they would wait for the next person on shift toe in before leaving. Cassie''s recement had arrived much earlier today, so Cassie got to leave a little earlier.

    So she went to change out of her uniform.

    When she arrived at the entrance of the shopping mall, she spotted a familiar-looking sports car parked by the side.

    Cassie recognized it from this morning.

    She took a closer look and thought to herself, "Isn''t this the car that brought Yesseca to work this morning?"

    Cassie rolled her eyes.

    She had always liked to stick her nose in other people''s business. Right now, she wanted to see how Yesseca''s suitor was doing.

    Cassie walked over and knocked on the window.

    The window wound down and a gentle face appeared. "Hello miss, what''s the matter?"

    Cassie felt at ease with this man.

    That morning, she''d only managed a quick nce at him and didn''t get to see Kyi in''s face properly. Now that he was right in front of her, she could see him clearly. The young man was really good looking. His red lips, white teeth, sharp nose, and kind eyes were all very attractive.

    More importantly, this young man was very polite.

    Cassie smiled and said, "Young man, you are the one who is interested in our Yesseca, aren''t you?"

    Kyi in was stunned for a moment.

    After a while, he smiled and said, "Yes, Miss."

    He admitted it sincerely.

    Cassie had a much better impression of him now.

    Cassie also liked to nag, so she said, "Young man, you have really good taste. Yesseca is a good girl, who is top-notch in both character and demeanor.

    I don''t have a son myself, but if I did, you won''t stand a chance in getting her."

    "Well miss, you have good taste as well," Kylin said with a smile.

    Cassie was stunned at his quick and witty response.

    She pointed at Kylin and smiled brightly. "Young

    man, you do have a way with words."

    Just then, Yesseca walked out of the mall.

    Then...

    She rubbed her eyes, she wasn''t sure if she was seeing right.

    Oh God, was Cassie and Kyi in talking andughing with each other? When did they get to know each other? What were they talking about? Yesseca walked over.

    Cassie spotted Yesseca.

    She waved to Kyi in and said, "Young man, let''s talk again next time."

    Cassie quickly walked towards Yesseca.

    Yesseca looked at Cassie, clearly very confused.

    Cassie patted Yesseca''s shoulder and said, "Yesseca, I''ve taken a look for myself. This young man is very good very good. You have to be quick, or you''ll miss out on him."

    Yesseca was silent.

    After Cassie left, Yesseca forced herself to walk over to Kylin. "Why are you here? Didn''t I say that you didn''t need to pick me up tonight?"

    "I''m not here to pick you up. I was on

    my way to visit that old man at the old folks home. I thought you might want to do the same, so I''ll take you there," Kylin said humbly.

    Yesseca''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    She was nning to visit the old man today.

    After all, they couldn''t just put him in that old folks home and close the book on things. They had to continue providing care for him after as well. "Are we going now?" Yesseca asked.

    "Yes,e on!"

    Yesseca got into Kyi in''s car immediately.

    The car drove over to the old folks home.

    In the car, Yesseca asked, "Were you talking to Cassie just now? How do you know each other?"

    "We just met. We started chatting and next thing I knew, we''ve really hit it off."

    Yesseca looked at Kylin uneasily. "So what did Cassie tell you?"

    Kylin stared at Yesseca. "What do you think she said?"

    Yesseca felt very out of ce right then.

    Based on how well she knew Cassie, what else would Cassie have talked to him about?

    Nonsense, most likely.

    "Don''t believe anything she tells you. She just likes to mess around with other people''s business," Yesseca had to put it out there.

    She did not want Kylin to

    misunderstand things. "Really?" Kylin

    said, "I think she''s right though." As they reached a junction, Kylin brought his car to a stop to wait for the traffic light. Content belongs to

    He looked at Yesseca''s face. "She said you''re a very good girl. Do you think she''s wrong?"

    "Is that all she said?"

    "What else do you think there was?"

    Yesseca breathed a sigh of relief.

    Thank goodness, Cassie didn''t say anything else.

    She then changed the subject and asked, "How much longer will it be before we reach the old folk''s home?"

    "We''re nearly there, less than ten minutes away." Yesseca looked ahead and spotted a fruit stall. "Why don''t we go in and buy some fruits for the old

    man to enjoy?"

    Kylin agreed.

    They soon arrived at the fruit shop. The both of them got out of the car.

    Yesseca went to pick out the fruits.R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    She picked up some bananas while the store owner tried his best to rmend some apples to her. "These apples are very sweet. They''re from the Shanivo Province."

    Yesseca shook her head and said, "No, I''m pretty sure that old man can''t chew these apples, so I''d better buy some soft fruits for him."

    Kyi in was surprised at Yesseca.

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605

    ?

    Kylin wasn''t surprised by the fact that Yesseca wanted to buy some fruit but the rest of her words.

    It had proven that she was indeed very attentive.

    It also meant that she was very thoughtful.

    Soon, she had a basket of fruits in her hands, and she was about to pay for them when he stopped her.

    "Let me do it. How could I ask you to pay for them?" she said.

    In her opinion, she should pay for the fruit she was the one who came up with the idea to get them.

    "It''s fine. How could a gentleman let a woman pay?" As soon as he finished his sentence, he looked at the vendor and said, "Don''t you agree?"

    With that, the vendor took the cash from Kyi in''s hand instead of Yesseca''s, saying, "He''s right. How could he have let you pay? Miss, you have a wonderful boyfriend."

    Hearing his words, she blushed. "H-He isn''t my boyfriend."

    However, the vendorughed. "Soon I see."

    While Yesseca was feeling embarrassed, Kylin had a calm expression on his face.

    After getting in the car, she hesitated for a moment before saying to him, "Kylin, I don''t think it''s right to make people misunderstand our rtionship." He smiled as he replied, "Yesseca, you can''t control everyone''s thoughts, can you?"

    Thinking about it, she had to agree to his words.

    If others thought so, there was nothing she could do.

    "Besides, for him to say that about us means we''re a good match," he added.R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    She was rendered speechless.

    ring at him, she said, "Nonsense!"

    This time, he said nothing in response, but his lips were curled up.

    In a blink of an eye, they had arrived at the old folk''s home.

    Yesseca and Kylin got out of the car.

    There was a group of elderly people chatting with each other when they arrived. The man was sitting alone on the other end with a look of envy and loneliness.

    The other elders were chatting about their children.

    "My daughter just called me and asked me how I was doing. She has been busy with her work recently. I have already asked her not to call so often, but she still did. Geez," one woman said.

    Although she was ming her daughter, she looked quite proud of it.

    "My son came to see me yesterday and bought me a lot of things. I told him not to spend this much money on me, but he wouldn''t listen."

    "Kids. Mine is exactly like this too."

    Most of those who were at the old folk''s home had children of their own. However, they sent them here because they were busy with work or for some other reason.

    Though it was unsure how their children treated them, the elders were only saying these tofort themselves.

    Right then, the old man was sitting beside them, listening to their conversation about their children with a look of envy. At the same time, he was feeling lesser than them.

    Yesseca saw it.

    With that, she ran over towards him.

    "Uncle Tadeus, I''m here to see you."

    She had found out his name when he helped him the other day.

    Hearing this, he was stunned.

    Someone said to him, "Are your rtives here to see you?"

    Since he was at a loss, he did not know what to say.

    On the other hand, Yesseca smiled sweetly and answered it for him, "That''s right."

    Then, she handed the fruits she had gotten to elders as she chatted with Tadeus.

    She went for the most natural question, asking him how he was doing at the old folk''s home.

    Nodding, Tadeus replied, "I''m fine. Everything is fine here. The food and stay are great. It''s better than me wandering on the streets."

    As soon as he finished those words, he looked at Yesseca gratefully and added, "Thank you. I don''t know how should I thank you."

    "You''re wee," she said, "Uncle Tadeus, it''s natural for a junior like me to care for you. If you need anything, you can give me a call. Just treat me as your child."

    Hearing her words, he was so moved that tears welled up in his eyes.

    After chatting for some time, she bid goodbye to him.

    However, she did not leave the old folk''s home immediately.

    After all, she had ns to meet the director of the home.

    "I know he would say that he''s fine. I have to ask them about him before we can leave with peace of mind," she said to Kylin.

    The look in his eyes darkened as he asked, "You''re not rted to him, so why are you being so kind towards him?"

    It was no big deal for him to buy Tadeus a meal at the restaurant, but wasn''t she doing much more now?

    Just then, she stopped in her tracks.

    Looking at him, she said, "Do you think I am nice to him? Isn''t this normal?"

    "It''s not," he said, "Not everyone would do what you''re doing."

    She froze for a moment. Aplex look appeared on her face as she said, "Kylin, Selina should have told you about my brother and me, hasn''t she?

    "She did," he muttered.

    Smiling, she said, "My mother

    passed away when I was very

    young, leaving my brother and me to

    rely on each other. He was still a

    student Back then, and so he had a

    tough time supporting me. I had been sick, and the savings we had were not enough for my treatment. Later, he went to borrow some money from our rtives, but they never treated him nicely. They were mean to him. But you know what?"

    Pausing to take a deep breath, she then continued, "The world is full of wonders. There are the good and the bad. While I was hospitalized, had a lot of bedmates that helped us. They gave us food, clothes, and even money. Although it wasn''t a lot, it was still an act of kindness. Selina too." Content belongs to

    As she got to Selina, a gentle smile appeared on her face. It was apparent that she was grateful towards Selina, and she adored Selina. "We are not rted too, but she paid for my hospital bills and even found a doctor to treat me of my sickness. There are so many kind people like her out there, and I want to be one myself. If we have the ability to do so, why hold back? Don''t you agree?

    Yesseca''s eyes were sparkling when she looked at Kylin.

    He felt like her eyes were even dazzling than the stars in the sky at this moment.

    When he saw them, he felt a little dizzy.

    After a while, he came to his senses. "Yes, you''re right."

    Then, they found the director to inquire about Tadeus.

    The director told them that he was getting used to his stay there. It was just that he was always silent and gloomy when the others were having a conversation about their children.

    Hearing this, Yesseca said to the director, "Can I ask you for a favor? If that happens again, can you tell Tadeus that he can see me as his family? He can think of me as his daughter."

    The director smiled and praised her, "You''re a good girl, Yesseca."

    Then he looked at Kylin and said, "This must be your boyfriend. He looks like a good person too."

    Blushing, she hastened to exin, "He''s not my boyfriend. You''ve misunderstood, but he is kind too."

    Hurriedly, the director apologized, "I''m sorry. So he is a volunteer too."

    After leaving the old folk''s home, Kylin invited Yesseca to dinner, but she refused.

    With a solemn look on his face, he said, "Didn''t you tell me that we should help others if we can do so? You must be hungry, so isn''t me asking you to

    dinner helping you?"

    What he said was logical and reasonable.

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606

    ?

    Yesseca was amazed at how fast Kylin was putting what he learnt to use. And when he did, he made it sound so reasonable that anyone who heard it would be stunned.

    Right then, someone''s phone rang.

    It was his phone.

    After answering the call, he hung up after saying a few words.

    Looking at her with a smile, he said, "It looks like you must have dinner with me now. Selina called me and asked you to eat with us."

    So it was a call from Selina.

    Immediately, she agreed.

    After all, she wanted to have a chat with Selina as well.

    When they arrived at the Perry family home, dinner was ready.

    Selina seized Yesseca up and said to her, "It''s been a while since you came. Look at you! You look like you''ve lost some weight."

    "That''s not true." Touching her face, Yesseca felt like she had put on weight instead.

    "No, you did lose some weight." With that, Selina called for Erine and asked her, "Erine, touch Yesseca and tell me if she looks slimmer now." Hearing her words, Erine touched Yesseca''s cheeks and said, "Not really. But if she did lose some weight, I have great news. I made a ton of delicious dishes for Miss Cowell to gain some back."

    Selina took Yesseca''s hand and said, "That''s right. Let''s have dinner now. Erine made all of your favorite food."

    Seeing the food on the table, Yesseca eximed, "Selina, why are you having dinner only now?"

    Then, Selina replied, "I heard from Kylin that he would be bringing you to the old folk''s home. So I figured you two would take some time. Hence, I asked Erine to fix dinner a littleter today."

    Hearing this, Yesseca felt an ache in her heart. Her gaze fell on Selina''s belly. Selina was close to her due date, and her belly was huge. "Selina, you''re pregnant. How could you wait for me? What if you starve the baby inside your belly?"

    "That''s impossible." Selina smiled as she looked at Erine and exined, "Erine has been serving me snacks throughout the day. I had too much food."

    Erine reassured Yesseca, "That''s right. Miss Cowell, you don''t have to worry about her not

    having enough food. With Mr. Perry here, Miss Whitlock will never be hungry. He even just went out to get her some sour cream pudding."

    Sour cream pudding was a specialty from the market in the other neighborhood. Just that afternoon, Selina had phoned Matthew, saying that she was craving them. He drove straight towards there to get it for her.

    Yesseca was relieved to hear this.

    Then, the three of them sat down to eat.

    During the meal, Kylin had been taking dishes for Yesseca and putting them on her te.

    Seeing this, she said, "You don''t have to. I can do it myself. You can enjoy your meal."

    However, he continued to take some dishes for Selina, saying, "It''s natural for a gentleman to serve thedies."

    Smiling, Selina said, "Yesseca, this is just how he is. Let him be."

    Since Selina had said so, Yesseca had nothing more to say.

    After the meal, Selina smiled and said to Kylin, "Kylin, would you excuse us? I would like to have a chat with Yesseca. It''s been some time, and I have a lot to say to her."

    He said, "Alright, I won''t bother you."

    Selina took Yesseca to the couch and asked Erine to bring over two cups of coffee.

    However, Erine came back with a cup of coffee and juice each.

    The juice was for Selina, while the coffee was for Yesseca.

    Selina was speechless to see them.

    Looking at Erine, she asked, "Erine, where is my coffee?"

    Erine said righteously, "Miss Whitlock, you can''t drink coffee when you''re pregnant."

    "I haven''t had it for a long time. I''ll only take a few sips," said Selina helplessly since she had been seen through.

    "No can do. Mr. Perry gave the orders. He said it fine for you to fool around, but not when you''re pregnant. He told me to watch over you." With that, Selina sighed.

    She looked at Yesseca and said, "See that? Matthew has been restraining my every move."

    Yessecaughed, "Selina, he is just concerned about you."

    "Are you saying he''s doing the right thing?"

    "Of course!" Yesseca nodded her head and said, "He is a nice man for sure. I have seen many men, but none of them treat their wives as nice as he treats you."

    "Who said there aren''t more men like him?" Pattin her, Selina said, "Isn''t Kyi in the same too?"

    Shocked, Yesseca asked, "I thought he wasn''t married?"

    "He''s not now, but he would get married one day. He would be a great husband who treats his wife well, just like Matthew. He would dote on his wife." Selina said with a knowing look on her face.

    Yesseca understood her meaning.

    It just so happened she was here to discuss this with Selina. With that, she said, "Selina, do you honestly want me to be with Kyi in? Isn''t he just treating me well because you asked him to?"

    "Silly child," Selina sighed.

    She was not much older than Yesseca, but Yesseca was like a child to her.

    "Why would I force him to do that? He is treating you nicely because he likes you."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Instantly, Yesseca''s face turned red.

    Selina continued, "Yesseca, he was nning to go back to the United States, but he stayed for you. He wanted to pursue you, do you understand?" Yesseca''s eyshes were trembling violently.

    Then, Selina added, "Don''t you know he has feelings for you?"

    Yesseca muttered, "I got it. At first, I thought he was joking with me. After all, he is a top student from a famous university. I-1 didn''t think it was possible..."

    "Why would you think so?" Selina

    raised her voice. "Kyiin is different from other men. Other men only care about looks and education, but he is looking for someone who is mentallypatible with him. You don''t have to doubt that he likes you."

    Yesseca''s eyshes trembled even more.

    Staring at her, Selina said, "Tell me, do you like him?"

    Hearing her words, Yesseca felt like a stone was stuck in her throat, and she couldn''t make a sound.

    Since Selina was not in a hurry, she waited quietly.

    For a long time, Yesseca finally said, "I only think of him as a friend and nothing more than that."

    "Why don''t you go on a few dates with him as all other couples do? Maybe your feelings will change from a friend to a lover," Selina said.

    Yesseca immediately shook her head. "Forget it. I''m content with how it is now."

    Selina''s expression turned serious.

    "Yesseca, what''s wrong with Kyi in? Is there something about him you don''t like?"

    "Of course not!" Yesseca immediately said, "He''s good in every way. Whether it is his family background or his appearance or his character, he''s outstanding."

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607

    ?

    "Why are you refusing to go out with him then?" Selina asked.

    Yesseca was in a tough position.

    What should she tell Selina? She felt that she could not exin it.

    "Yesseca, tell me the truth, is it because of Tremaine?" Right then, Selina was wearing a grave expression on her face.

    Hearing this, Yesseca panicked.

    She felt shaken as she said, "How could that be? How could I refuse Kyi in for Tremaine? There''s nothing between him and me..."

    She sounded flustered and in a hurry to make things clear.

    Hearing her words, Selina stared right into her eyes as if she was trying to see her true feelings. "Are you sure?"

    "That''s right."

    With that, Selina sighed with relief, "I have to tell you. The responsibility to look after you is now on me since Lothar isn''t with us anymore. However, there is no way for me to care for you in every aspect. You need a man who can spend his life with you, and the best candidate for that is Kylin. I''m not lying. You will be happy if you get together with him. Plus, he is my cousin. If you two were to be married, we would be rtives. Isn''t that great? What do you say?"

    It was a great thing.

    Even Yesseca couldn''t deny it.

    She nodded subconsciously.

    Seeing her reaction, Selina was delighted. "That''s settled then. You should give him a chance."

    Just then, Yesseca was speechless.

    She quickly said, "Selina, I didn''t say I would give him a chance."

    "But you nodded and agreed with me." Selina pretended to be confused.

    "But that''s not what I meant."

    Patting her hand, Selina said, "Alright, alright. Let''s leave things here. You don''t have to say more. It''s settled already."

    Selina rendered Yesseca speechless.

    Just as Yesseca wanted to exin, someone came over.

    It was Matthew.

    He was in a ck coat. He brought in a burst of cold air as he came in with a bag of sour cream pudding.

    Seeing Yesseca, he smiled and said, "It''s good to see you, Yesseca."

    Yesseca immediately stood up and greeted him, "You too, Matthew."

    "We are a family, so you don''t have to be so polite." Matthew opened the bag and took out the pudding, saying, "Have some. I happened to get some."

    Yesseca was uneasy to have them as these were Selina''s pregnancy cravings. Selina noticed Yesseca frozen in ce. She extended a spoonful of pudding and fed it to Yesseca, asking, "Is it good?"

    The sour cream pudding was sweet and sour. It had a unique vour, but it was delicious.

    Yesseca nodded.

    Selina said, "I''ll ask Kyi in to buy some for you."

    Yesseca immediately said, "There is no need for that. Really..."

    Before she could finish his words, Selina had fed her another spoonful of pudding, stopping her.

    Soon, the pudding was gone.

    Matthew asked Yesseca if she had been experiencing any abnormalities recently or having any more nightmares.

    Yesseca shook her head and said, "Not anymore. I haven''t had any more nightmares since that night, nor have I seen anything unusual."

    "That''s good to hear." Matthew said gently, "If there is anything, call us immediately, okay?"

    Nodding, Yesseca said, "Thank you for worrying about me."

    "It''s fine." Selina said, "Yesseca, you are a sister to me. It''s only natural for us to look out for you. You don''t have to thank us."

    Yesseca felt a warm current flowing through her heart.

    Selina was kind to her, and she could feel her sincerity.

    Yesseca felt lucky. Even though Lothar was no longer here, she still had someone who treated her as her sister.

    Yesseca thought of the words that Selina had just said to her.

    After all, Selina was doing this much just to see her happily married to someone who loved her.

    Things would not go wrong if she went out with Kyi in as he was the man Selina had chosen for her. Plus, it was great if they did be true rtives.

    Perhaps, she should give Kyi in a chance.

    However, she still found herself hesitant.R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Yesseca didn''t understand.

    Kylin sent Yesseca back that evening, just as before.

    Along the way, they had been chatting.

    She seemed to be a little absent-minded, and she would only give short, perfunctory answers.

    However, he didn''t mind it at all and continued the conversation.

    Soon, they arrived at Yesseca''s apartment.

    She was still sitting in her seat, looking absentminded.

    Kylin waved his hand in front of her. "Yesseca," he called.

    Only then did shee back to her senses.

    She looked nkly at him.

    He smiled as he announced, "We''ve arrived."

    Through the window, she could see that he was telling the truth.

    However, she did not get off immediately.

    She looked at him.

    He said gently, "Do you have something to tell me?"

    She nodded.

    "Go ahead."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything, and her eyshes were trembling.

    Kyi in was not in a hurry and just waited.

    Time passed by slowly.

    Finally, she asked, "Why do you like me?"

    Even she herself was surprised by her question.

    She thought that she didn''t dare to ask this question, but she did.

    He smiled. "Do you want to know?"

    She nodded her head vigorously like a chick pecking at grains.

    After all, she couldn''t understand.

    Why did he like her?

    In her eyes, he had a good background, and he was handsome and bright. Wasn''t he more suited with thedies of the upper-ss circle? "Because..." Kylin stared at Yesseca with thousands of stars gathered in his eyes. "There''s only one of you in this world."

    She was stunned.

    However, his eyes were clear as he smiled a wide smile. "There''s only one Yesseca Cowell in this world. Should I not treasure such a special girl? You''re just like a rare gem that everyone would

    like.

    Yesseca was stunned by Kylin''s words.

    "You get it now, don''t you?"

    She nodded subconsciously.

    What he said was indeed reasonable.

    "Alright. Head in and get some rest." With that, he got down and opened the car door for her.

    She got out of the car.

    In the corridor, she suddenly realized something was wrong.

    Wasn''t it the same for everyone too? Wasn''t there only one of everyone else too?

    She felt her head spinning.

    Once again, she got caught up in his words.

    After returning home, Yesseca went

    to the balcony. She opened the window on the balcony, gazing at the night view as she sat there... "Lothan I''m here to chat with you again. I see a bright star. Could it be you?"

    QUMS

    "It has to be him." She looked at the star and said "Today, I spoke to Selina. She has a cousin named

    ???

    Kylin. He seems like a nice guy. never rexpected he would have feelings for me. It seems so unreal.

    He''s trying to impress me now.

    What should I do?"

    Suddenly, the star blinked and it looked brighter.

    Yesseca''s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608

    ?

    Yesseca stammered, "Lothar, does this mean you''re agreeing? A-Although he is nice, I don''t have feelings for him."

    The star did not blink nor did it be dimmer.

    Looking at the stars, she continued, "Lothar, you''re confused as well, right? Selina wants me to give him a chance and try going out with him. I know she means well, and I don''t want to disappoint her either. But when I think of agreeing to it, I would feel my heart beating fast. I don''t understand." She paused for a moment before sighing, "Can you visit me in my dream tonight? And show me a sign on what to do? I''m a little confused now." As soon as she finished, she heard a vibration.

    She was shocked.

    It turned out that her phone was vibrating.

    She received a text message.

    It was Tremaine who sent it.

    She felt her heart beating wildly.

    All she could hear in that quiet night was her heartbeat.

    Right then, she felt her mouth was dry.

    Why had he texted her at this hour?

    With that, she opened the message.

    At first, she was feeling rather nervous. But the feeling disappeared when she read the contents.

    It was in fact a message from Montez.

    "Yesseca, I took my dad''s phone to send you a message. I miss you so much. Did you miss me?"

    Seeing the content, Yessecaughed.

    She immediately replied.

    "I miss you too."

    Very soon, she received a reply.

    "I knew you would miss me too. I hope you''re not mad at Dad. He''s been acting strange today. He''s old, and he gets confused easily. Don''t me him."

    "I won''t," she replied.

    After seeing Yesseca''s message, Montez paused for a moment to think. He felt a need to give her an exnation. After all, she would be his wife in the future, and his dad would be her father-inw. It would be bad for him if their rtionship was not great.

    With that, he typed solemnly.

    "Yesseca, I was going to take a shower that day, but I saw my Dad in the shower when I entered.

    He was showering in cold water, and I saw his... I don''t know why he got mad. But it might be because I saw that his mushroom was mutated, and it became quite big. He must be mad because I saw that hideous thing."

    He finished typing in one breath and sent it.

    After that, he deleted the message.

    He might be young, but he was cautious. After all, he would get a scolding if his father saw it.

    Ding!

    The phone vibrated again.

    Yesseca checked her messages.

    After seeing the message from Montez, she felt her blood froze. Her body started heating up and turning red, just like a boiled shrimp. My god!

    So this was what happened.

    He had made it so clear that even the slow-witted her would understand.

    Right then, she was embarrassed and ashamed.

    It was no wonder that Tremaine was that mad.

    Montez was still a child, and so it was okay if he did not understand. However, she was an adult, and she even defended him without understanding the situation. Tremaine must be thinking that she was doing it on purpose. No wonder his face fell.

    She was both embarrassed and speechless.

    Who would have known Montez would describe it as a mutated mushroom? A mushroom was food, after all.

    Yesseca put down her phone.

    She did not know what to reply to when she read Montez''s message, so she decided to calm herself down with a shower.

    Montez waited for a long time for Yesseca''s message but received none.

    He sent another message.

    "Yesseca, are you there?"

    For a long time, there was still no reply.

    Montez put down the phone in disappointment.

    It seemed that Yesseca was no longer online. She was probably asleep.

    Montez sneaked back into Tremaine''s study with the phone.

    Just now, he had taken Tremaine''s cell phone from the study when Tremaine went to take a bath.

    As a result, he ran into Tremaine when he was about to return it.

    Montez was shocked.

    He said dryly, "Hi, Dad."

    After that, he quickly hid his hands behind his back.

    How could his movement escape Tremaine''s eyes?

    Tremaine narrowed his eyes and asked, "What''s behind you?"

    "N-Nothing."

    "Nothing?" There was a hint of danger in Tremaine''s tone.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Montez wanted to turn and run away, but Tremaine was fast. He caught Montez in his arms in the next second.

    "Hand it over," Tremaine said coldly.

    Montez

    sad face, saying, "Dad, I took

    phone to message Yesserat

    don''t be mad."

    Tremaine put him down and retrieved his phone.

    "Go to sleep," Tremaine said coldly.

    Montez was happy to hear his words.

    It seemed that his father was not angry with him.

    He immediately said, "Yes, Dad. Rest early. Staying up will make you age faster. I will be distressed to see that."

    Tremaine stopped frowning.

    It seemed that his son cared a lot about him.

    The next second, Montez added, "You''re already this old. You''ll look more ugly if you get any older."

    Tremaine was surprised by his words.

    After Montez left, Tremaine entered the study.

    He put his phone aside and took out the file.

    But in less than two minutes, he put down the file and looked at the phone.

    He wanted to find out what Montez and Yesseca had been conversing through texts.

    He opened the text messages and went through all of them.

    Montez told Yesseca not to be angry with himself, and she told him she was not mad.

    Tremaine twitched his lips.

    What a traitor.

    It was clear that Montez and Yesseca were in the wrong, and yet he had asked her not to be mad at his father.

    Then, Tremaine put down his phone.

    Yesseca walked out of the bathroom.

    She was feeling much better after her shower.

    Yesseca was neither embarrassed nor blushing red.

    Anyway, it was just a misunderstanding, she thought.

    Just a misunderstanding!

    Everything was now in the past. She did not have to be embarrassed.

    she could y dumb and pretend to know nothing in front of Tremaine. There was nothing to be belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    embarrassed about. Content Of

    Thinking of this, Yessecaughed.

    Goodness, when did she be so sly?

    Wo

    After picking up her phone, she saw another message from Montez.

    The text message was sent 15 minutes ago. He had asked if she was still there.

    She looked at the time, wondering if Montez was already asleep.

    She didn''t want to reply, but on second thought, what if he w

    asleep yet? What if he was pret

    waiting for her text message?

    And so she sent a message.

    "I''m here. I just took a shower. What about you? Are you asleep?"

    Suddenly, the phone on the desk rang.

    Tremaine unlocked his phone.

    It was a text message from Yesseca.

    "I''m here. I just took a shower. What about you?

    Are you asleep?"

    Seeing the word shower made his body burn.

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609

    ?

    Suddenly, Tremaine felt a sense of relief for installing the surveince cameras in Yesseca''s bedroom instead of her bathroom. Otherwise, the word shower would have made him hotter. He did not know what he would do if he did see it with his own eyes.

    Yesseca''s message was for Montez. For some reason, Tremaine typed a few words back swiftly.

    "Not yet."

    After typing, he sent it out.

    He received a reply soon.

    "Montez, why aren''t you asleep yet? It''ste."

    It took him a while to think of a reply.

    "My dad isn''t asleep yet."

    Seeing the messages, Yesseca did not know why Montez had brought up that Tremaine was awake. But it did not stop her from writing back. "Does he go to bedte every time?"

    "Yes, my dad is always busy, so he sleepste."

    "Since your dad is so busy, you must show him some concern, okay?"

    Tremaine smiled when he saw that text.

    And so he sent a reply.

    "I care about him a lot, what about you? Do you care for him?"

    She was stunned.

    Why had Montez asked such a question? She didn''t even know how to reply now. Tremaine waited for some time, but he did not receive another message from her. Therefore, he reread the text he hadst sent.

    Could it be that she had noticed something from it?

    After thinking about it, he replied with another message.

    "I was just asking. Don''t think too much."

    Soon, he received a reply.

    "I wasn''t overthinking. Your dad is a nice person. I think many care about him too."

    He was both satisfied and unsatisfied with her answer.

    He was satisfied because she said that he was a nice person; he was unsatisfied because she wasn''t taking the question seriously.

    He knew that he would let the cat out of the bag if he enquired further, but he couldn''t help himself from asking.

    "Why do you think he''s nice? Which part of him is nice?"

    On the other side, she was typing away seriously.

    "Although he looks cold and unfriendly, he has a kind heart and is handsome. That''s why I say he is a nice person." Seeing this text message, he smiled.

    "Do you think he''s the perfect guy to you then?"

    Yesseca held her breath.

    Was Tremaine a perfect guy to her?

    She would have answered no in the past.

    But now...

    After some thoughts, she had to admit that he was almost wless, except for...

    With that, she wrote another reply on her phone.

    After waiting for a long time, Tremaine finally received a text message from Yesseca.

    For some reason, the wait was particrly difficult.

    As soon as he heard the notification sound, he picked up his phone and immediately clicked on the message.

    "Your dad is quite perfect. But he looks a bit too cool. It would be nice if he could smile more often. He is a handsome man. I am sure he would better smiling."

    After reading this text message, another text message came.

    He clicked on it to open it.

    "Alright, it''s time for you to go to bed, Montez. It''s getting a little toote. I won''t reply to you anymore. You still have to wake up to go to kindergarten. Rest well."

    With that, he put down his phone.

    Suddenly, he felt the need for a mirror.

    However, there was no mirror in the study.

    Therefore, he went upstairs.

    They had just gotten a mirror on the stairwell, and it was Montez who requested it.

    The reason was so he could admire his good looks from time to time. So he asked Noel to get one and put it at the corner around the stairs.

    Left with no choice, Noel gotten a full-length mirror for that area.

    The mirror had been useless to Tremaine so far.

    However, he was standing right in front of it now.

    Looking at his reflection, he smiled in all

    seriousness.

    The curvature of his lips seemed a little too straight.

    Therefore, he smiled even harder.

    But he still wasn''t satisfied with it.

    Slowly, he grew a bit impatient.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Just as he was about to leave, he thought of what Yesseca had texted.

    She said that he would be perfect if he smiled more.

    With that, he deliberately widened his grin.

    He wasn''t used to smiling. The forced smile on his face looked a little creepy.

    Right then, Noel was breaking out in cold sweat downstairs.

    Madam Quartley had been asking him for updates for Montez''s biological mother.

    He had informed Tremaine about it, but Treamined told him to direct Madam Quartley to him if she were to bring it up again.

    At this moment, Noel had no choice.

    but to say, "Madam Quartley, Mr. Tremaine had informed me to ask you to go to him directly if you have any questions about her."

    She was enraged by his words.

    Raising her voice, she said to him, "Who do you think you are? Do you think I don''t have any way to go against you?"

    She was feeling anxious about not getting a clue about her great-grandson''s biological mother''s whereabouts.

    "Madam Quartley, I wouldn''t dare to disobey you," he said.

    "Is that so?" She replied sarcastically, "I don''t see it that way, though. You''re disrespecting me because of my age, aren''t you?"

    More beads of sweat appeared on his forehead as he exined, "How could that be? Even Mr. Tremaine respects you a lot. How would dare to disrespect you? You''re overthinking, Madam Quartley."

    Just then, Madam Quartley got up from her seat.

    She said unhappily, "Is that so? If he respects me, I shall ask him today about how he is showing me his respect. And why he is keeping this fact from me!"

    With that, she walked forward.

    Noel did not stop her.

    It was because Tremaine had said before that she should go to him instead about this matter.

    However, she returned after taking a few steps.

    "Follow me."

    Noel was rendered speechless.

    It seemed that he couldn''t escape fate.

    Therefore, he followed behind her.

    Just as they were going up the stairs, they were shocked.

    They saw Tremaine.

    He was smiling at himself in the full-length mirror.

    A smile had never been so creepy until it appeared on the aloof Tremaine.

    Both Madam Quartley and Noel were freaked out.

    Then, she took a look at Noel and went down the stairs.

    He understood her meaning, and so he followed behind her.

    They did not alert Tremaine.

    After a while, Tremaine turned around.

    Forget it.

    He could not force himself to learn to smile.

    After a few steps, he stopped in his tracks. He was standing in a trance as he turned to look at the mirror behind him.

    A hint of doubt shed in his eyes.

    What was going on with him?

    Because of Yesseca''s message, he had been practicing how to smile for some time.

    Meanwhile, Madam Quartley was looking uneasy as she eximed, "Oh my god! Tremaine has been possessed! Did you see what he was doing?!"

    Noel also had a look of shock on his face.

    Even ordinary people would feel creeped out when seeing someone smiling in the mirror at night, especially when that person was Tremaine.

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610

    ?

    A man like Tremaine would never look into a mirror, let alone force a smile in front of it.

    Noel felt that something was off about him.

    Madam Quartley got in front of Noel. With a straight face, she said, "Are you still not going to tell me who Montez''s biological mother is?"

    "I..." Noel lowered his head.

    She said angrily, "The election is imminent, and Tremaine doesn''t have a wife by his side. He is being criticized for his sexual orientation. He must be under too much pressure that he did such a strange thing! If we can find her and reunite her with Montez and Tremaine, he wouldn''t be this stressed."

    Then, she raised her voice even more. "Are you still not going to speak? Are you going to watch Tremaine lose his mind from being under too much pressure? Can you bear the responsibility when something happens?"

    Right then, she was shoving such a big responsibility towards him.

    And his heart was trembling from her words.

    He was under a lot of pressure from Madam

    Quartley questioning him about Montez'' s biological mother, but he said nothing about it.

    Seeing Tremaine''s strange action, he felt like he was about to break down himself.

    In a moment of panic, Noel blurted out, "Madam Quartley, Mr. Montez''s biological mother is a woman named Qiana Lanes..."

    She was shocked to hear it.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Madam Quartley sent Montez to the kindergarten.

    However, she did not leave immediately.

    She hid in a dark corner around the kindergarten to observe Qiana.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Qiana was very gentle towards the children, and she seemed very concerned for Montez.

    Something shed across Madam Quartley''s eyes.

    She knew that Qiana had been paying a lot of attention to Montez since long ago.

    At that time, she had thought that it was because Qiana had found out that Montez was from a noble family. However, it seemed like it was just her maternal instinct for her child.

    With that, she felt her heart filled with joy.

    She was satisfied to know that Montez''s biological mother was Qiana.

    Because her impression of Qiana was particrly good.

    Furthermore, Qiana was also a teacher at the kindergarten. It was quite a decent upation.

    The Quartley family was already wealthy. To have such a woman be married into the family would be a blessing. She could stay at home and support the family.

    Suddenly, Qiana looked over in her direction.

    It was toote for Madam Quartley to hide.

    Qiana hurriedly over and said, "Madam Quartley, you''re still here. Why didn''t you tell me? You have been here for some time. Are you thirsty? I could get you a ss of water to drink."

    However, Madam Quartley shook her head. "I''m not."

    Qiana insisted and poured a ss of warm water for her.

    Smiling at Qiana, Madam Quartley took the ss of water from her as she asked, "Miss Lanes, do you have a boyfriend?"

    Qiana was stunned for a moment before letting out augh. "I''ve been so busy with the children that I don''t even have the time to get a boyfriend." After a pause, Qiana said somewhat embarrassedly, "Please don''tugh at me. I''ve never had a boyfriend before."

    Madam Quartley was delighted.

    Noel had told her why Qiana had sold her ovum. Although she was not pleased with it, she let it go since Qiana was doing it to get even with her father.

    Seeing Qiana''s gentle demeanor when educating the children, Madam Quartley could not help but forget her displeasure.

    After all, no one was perfect and no one would not make mistakes.

    Qiana''s character was still good. She was willing to forgive Qiana''s willful behavior since Qiana had been young and immature.

    "That''s great. Nothing is wrong with that," Madam Quartley said.

    She pondered over whether she should be clear to Qiana.

    She had to be careful and observe Qiana more.

    After all, she had made a mistake before.

    She, too, had felt that Yesseca was a finedy, but she was wrong.

    This time, she had to be more careful.

    After a few more words, Madam Quartley left.

    Looking at Madam Quartley''s back, Qiana had aplex look on her face.

    Madam Quartley was acting unusual that day.

    First, she hid herself to observe her. Then she asked her whether did she had a boyfriend.

    Moreover, the expression in Madam Quartley''s eyes when she talked to her was not quite right. It looked like she had wanted to say more things to her but stopped.

    Qiana thought of a possibility.

    Did Madam Quartley find out about it?

    Did Madam Quartley think she was Montez''s biological mother?

    Qiana''s pupils constricted.

    It was for the best if that were to ur.

    She could carry out her next move now.

    With that, she returned to the ssroom.

    The children in the ss were okaying with stacking blocks in groups of three. Only Montez was sitting at the table ying with an action figure alone.

    Generally, children that age would

    not want to y with action figures.

    Due to his higher IQ, Montez could y with moreplex figures with no problem. He was having fun from the challenge of it right then.

    Qiana walked over to his side and caressed his head. "Montez, are you ying with the action figures?"

    He raised his head and smiled. "Miss Lanes."

    She took out a piece of chocte from her pocket. "You like this brand of chocte, don''t you? I specially brought one today."

    His eyes lit up, and he put down the figure in his hand.

    Naturally, food wasn''t scarce in Montez''s family. But because Tremaine had been strict towards his upbringing, he was not allowed to have snacks like chocte. He was excited when he saw it

    He took the chocte and said, "Thank you, Miss Lanes."

    After that, he tore it open and split it into halves. He handed half of it to her and said, "Miss Lanes, let''s share it." Qiana smiled warmly and said, "There''s no need. I have a lot of chocte at home, and I''m too full to have more." Montez ate the two pieces of chocte one by one.

    The milk chocte had the sweet taste of milk and richness of the chocte. He enjoyed it very much.

    "Miss Lanes, you''re the best," he said.

    "Do you like me the most out of all the teaches?" she asked intentionally.

    After some thoughts, he replied, "Miss Lanes, although I knew you would be happy me saying I like you the most, you''re not my favorite person."

    She smiled even more gently as she said, "Montez is an honest child. Tell me, who is your favorite person?"

    "Yesseca!" he said without hesitation.

    Her breathing froze.

    She thought of the girl she sawst time.

    The girl looked young, not even the

    age of twenty. She had a childish appearance, just like a college. student. She had clear eyes that one could see her thoughts without difficulty.

    "I see. So you like Yesseca the most," Qiana asked as if she didn''t care, "Does your family like her too?"

    "She''s very nice. Everyone must like her too," Montez said.

    She caught something from his words.

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611

    ?

    Even if Qiana did not know what others thought about Yesseca, she did know that Madam Quartley disliked Yesseca. As long as she kept instigating, there would be a tear in Madam Quartley''s rtionship with Yesseca.

    That was why Montez said such an ambiguous word.

    He was very smart for his young age.

    "What about your dad? Does he like Yesseca too?" Qiana asked with a smile.

    Her smile and her tone were natural, just like how anyone would when chatting with others. No one would have any doubts about her.

    Hearing her words, Montez paused to think.

    Did his dad like Yesseca?

    He concluded his dad might not like her.

    Because his dad liked no one.

    "My dad..." Montez sighed, "he likes no one."

    Qiana was ted.

    From Madam Quartley''s words, Tremaine seemed like he was interested in Yesseca. However, Montez was saying that his dad did not like her. With that, she still felt relieved regardless.

    "But..." Suddenly, Montez said, "I will try my best to make my dad like Yesseca. Even if I have to use all my power, I will make it happen." She tensed up again.

    It seemed that he was determined to have Yesseca as her stepmother. Seeing how much Madam Quartley cared for her great-grandson, she might be influenced by Montez too.

    Just as Qiana was thinking about how to make Montez give up on the idea of making Yesseca his stepmother, he spoke again, "After all, Yesseca will be my wife in the future. I hope that Yesseca and my dad could have a great rtionship since they would be in-ws. This is an important matter to me."

    His words rendered her silent.

    The corner of her mouth twitched.

    Right then, Montez seemed to realize he had spoken his mind by ident.

    Quickly, he covered his mouth and said. "Miss Lanes, I said nothing. I didn''t say anything."

    Qiana squatted down and showing her pinky, saying, "Don''t worry, Montez. I will help you keep it a secret. I won''t tell anyone. This is only between us."N?velDrama.Org content.

    Her actions imperceptibly pulled them closer.

    With wide eyes, Montez asked, "Really?"

    Qiana nodded her head.

    Extending his pinky, he said, "Okay, you can''t tell anyone. I''m still young, and it will be a long time before I could marry Yesseca. I don''t want everyone to know about it."

    Smiling, she nodded, "I got it. Don''t worry, I will not tell anyone."

    The night before, Yesseca had made a wish to the star, hoping Lothar woulde into her dreams that night to show her a sign.

    And she did dream about him.

    Lothar started off looking normal.

    And he was smiling at her.

    She saw him from a distance.

    Seeing him, she dashed towards him while calling his name.

    She was so happy and excited.

    Because she got to see him again, and she had lots of things to tell him about.

    Just as she was about to where he was, he changed.

    His pale face turned a greenish-white, and his eyes turned musty. It was horrifying. Even his eyeballs were gone.

    She was shocked to see this.

    However, she still decided to reach out her trembling arm towards him, asking, "Lothar, is that you? How did you be like this? Or is this how humans look when they die?"

    Lothar took a step back.

    But Yesseca took another step forward.

    She continued to extend her arm towards him. "Lothar, I''m not afraid of you. No matter what you be, you''re still my big brother. I''m not afraid of you, so please don''t go."

    "Ah!"

    A shriek suddenly rang through the clouds.

    The instant her fingertip made contact with him, she turned into countless particles and vanished.

    Yesseca opened her eyes in fear.

    It was bright outside already.

    Even sunlight was shining in through the window.

    Looking at the time, she saw that it was almost nine o''clock.

    She was going to bete for work.

    Quickly, Yesseca got out of bed to wash up.

    When she asked Lothar toe into her dreams, she did not expect it to turn out to be a nightmare.

    After washing up, Yesseca rushed downstairs.

    A car was parked downstairs.

    As soon as she arrived, the door of the car opened.

    Kylin came out with a big smile on his face. "Yesseca, get in the car."

    She felt a headacheing on.

    He was here again to pick her up.

    "I-1 already called for a cab," she hastened to exin.

    Looking into her eyes, he said, "You only have five more minutes before you''re going to bete. Do you have aint about me, so that''s why you refused my ride for a cab?"

    He was not questioning her as his tone was gentle.

    When she heard his words, she felt a little guilty.

    He hade all the way here to wait for her, and she chose to call a cab instead of letting him send her. She, too, felt like she had gone too far. After hesitating for a moment, Yesseca got on Kyi in''s car.

    "How do you know I would bete in five more minutes?" she said in an awkward tone after getting on the car.

    He nced at her with a smile and said, "You know how I know about your working hours."

    She went silent.

    "Have you been waiting for long?" she asked again.

    Since he knew her working hours, he must have arrived early.

    It would take her at least 20 minutes to get to work. He could not have just arrived.

    "That''s right."

    "Why didn''t you call me then?" Yesseca couldn''t help but say, "You could have called me to rush me, so you wouldn''t have to wait this long."

    With gentleness in his eyes, Kyi in said, "Well, if almost time for you to get to work and you have yet toe down from your apartment you must have slept in. There is nothing more important than your sleep. I would wait until you were awake."

    His words made her hold her breath.

    She had a surge of emotions in her heart.

    He was really a nice person.

    No wonder Selina told her he would dote on his wife in the future.

    Although he was the son of a wealthy family, he did not behave like he was high and mighty. Instead, he was modest, gentle, and considerate.

    Just as she was absorbed in her thoughts, they arrived at the shopping mall.

    Before getting off of the car, Yesseca said to Kyi in, "I think I have made a mistake. I realized what I said to youst night was wrong."

    "Which part?"

    Embarrassed, she said, "You told me

    there is only one of me in this world, so that is why I am precious and worth cherishing. But there''s only one of everyone in this world. Even if you found another girl, she would be precious and worth cherishing too."

    "Well, how big do you think is the world?" He did not answer her question.

    She was stunned.

    "Big, very big," she answered without hesitation.

    "Well, since the world is that big, and there are many ces in this world, could you see everything that is this world?"

    "Of course not!" Yesseca immediately said.

    Kyi in''s eyes were smiling as he said, "That''s right. There are many girls in the world, but I only have eyes for you."

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612

    ?

    Yesseca could not say a word.

    She was burning red up to her ears.

    Opening the door, she said to Kyi in, "I''m getting off. Goodbye."

    Standing in front of the cashier, she thought about what he had said to her. Somehow, she felt that there was something wrong with his words.

    Why did she have to react so slow to only notice it now?

    She could not possibly see the whole world, but it was impossible for him to only have her in his eyes. Wasn''t this too unrealistic? Was she the only girl he knew?

    It just so happened that Cassie was here to chat with her.

    She told Cassie about the conversation just now.

    Of course, she didn''t say that mention that it was a conversation she had with someone. She told Cassie she heard it from a TV show.

    However, Cassieughed.

    "Silly girl. You too young, so that''s why you don''t

    understand," she said.

    Yesseca was confused.

    Poking Yesseca''s forehead, Cassie said, "Silly, he was flirting. No wonder you couldn''t understand."

    Flirting?!

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    Cassie exined, "He meant that even if there were tens of millions of women in the world, but he could only see her, and she was the only one for him. What a romantic man."

    Yesseca did not know what to say.

    Her face was about to turn red again.

    Just when she was worried that Cassie would see through her, someone visited Cassie''s department.

    Cassie quickly said to Yesseca, "I''m going to entertain customers now. I''ll talk to youter."

    Ten minutester, a man appeared on the third floor of the mall where Yesseca was.

    His name was Walden. He was not tall, and there was a thick gold chain around his neck. He looked like he''d just gotten rich not long ago.

    What was particrly eye-catching was that he was bald. His head was shining like a bulb.

    Right then, he was looking around, and he looked like he was up to no good.

    Soon he noticed Enaryln standing in front of the shop.

    Her makeup was heavy, but it brought out her charms as a woman.

    Walden''s eyes lit up.

    He walked over and looked at Enaryln ambiguously. "Excuse me, are you Yesseca?"

    Her face fell.

    She was utterly disgusted by Yesseca''s name.

    Pointing to the front, she said impatiently, "Yesseca is over there at the men''s department."

    Only then did he realize he had made a mistake.

    He immediately rushed towards the direction she pointed towards.

    Enaryln grinned as she watched Walden walked away. He had a wretched appearance. Although she did not know what he had to do with Yesseca, she thought a man like him was an excellent match for Yesseca.

    Wait!

    Suddenly, something came to her mind.

    She remembered the unpleasant leer that he had when he mentioned Yesseca''s name.

    She felt her breathing sharpen.

    Could it be that her post on the forum was working, and someone hade looking for Yesseca?

    Right then, Enaryln''s heart was pounding.

    Walden was here to look for Yesseca because of her post?

    The corners of her lips were curled upward.

    It seemed like a show was about to happen.

    Seeing the chain around his name, she concluded that he was not someone to be trifled with. Yesseca would be in trouble for sure!

    Walden arrived at the clothing department.

    Yesseca immediately went forward to greet him, "Wee, sir."

    When she saw the man, her heart missed a beat.

    He was bald, and he was wearing a gold chain. He looked like a punk, the type that she did not like.

    However, her job was to serve the customers, and customers were her highest priority. Keeping the smile on her face, she asked, "Sir, what kind of clothes are you looking to buy? I could help you pick a few."

    He did not speak.

    He stared at her with some doubt as he said, "So you''re Yesseca."

    She was taken aback.

    How did he know her name?

    She nodded subconsciously. "Yes, I am."

    Disappointment shed through his eyes.

    Enaryn, who had heavy makeup and a seductive charm, was more his type.

    To Walden, Yesseca was like a little girl who was wet behind the ears.

    He looked at her again as heforted himself. Although she was young, she was still pretty goodlooking. Her skin was fair and smooth, and her eyshes were. long and thick. Although he had always liked his woman to be voluptuous, it was good to have a change once in a while.

    "How would you know my name?" Yesseca asked.

    Walden did not answer her question.

    He said, "Pick a shirt for me."

    Seeing that he was here to shop, she suppressed the doubt in her heart and chose a shirt for him. "Sir, how about this one? Would you like to try it?"

    He took the shirt from her and went into the fitting room.

    Yesseca stood outside the fitting room.

    Her face was full of doubts.

    How did Walden know her name? After all, she did not know him.

    After a while, the door of the fitting room opened.

    Although he had put on the shirt, he left the buttons opened, showing his plump figure.

    "Come in and help me with the buttons," he said to her.

    Yesseca was stunned.R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Politely, she refused, "Sir, it''s not convenient for me. Could you please do it on your own?"

    Walden showed signs of impatience. "Why are you talking so much? Just do what I asked you to."

    "Sir, I''m afraid you have to button them yourself."

    He swept his gaze over her. "I came here because I saw your post from the forum."

    She was confused.

    She could not understand what he meant.

    He took a card out of his pocket, saying, "I have tens of thousands of dors in here. I''m sure it is enough to buy some of your time. Although you have a beautiful face, your body isn''t up to my expectations. force myself to y with you."

    Yesseca''s face instantly turned red.

    She said angrily, "You''ve gone too far. Please leave the store right now!"

    Although Walden was a customer, she could not let him insult her at will.

    He was angered by her words.

    On the forum, Yesseca had imed that she had a figure worth dying for. Looking at her in real life, Walden felt scammed. Not only was he lied to, but

    he was also asked to leave.

    Was she saying that he was offering too little?

    He took a step forward and grabbed her hand. "You shameless b*tch! How dare you act innocent now? I''ll force myself on you if I have to."

    With that, he dragged her into the fitting room, trying to rip off her clothes.

    p!

    Yesseca pped Walden''s face hard.

    Just as he was too stunned to react, she escaped.

    He quickly caught up. "You b*tch! How dare you hit me? I''ll make you pay with your life today!"

    However, she shouted as she ran, "Someone, help me! Help!"

    Her shouting soon attracted the security guards of the mall.

    Under the joint efforts of the security guards, Walden was caught.

    Yesseca pointed angrily at him and said, "He tried to sexually assault me. Please send him to the police station."

    Walden was so mad that he exploded.

    He shouted, "You b*tch! How could

    you be so shameless! You were the one who posted on the forum, asking for men toe to you. You

    said you would do anything if we gave you money! Why are you pretending to be all pure now? How

    could you say I''m offering you too little? Do you think you''re worth a lot?!"

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613

    ?

    While Yesseca''s cries did alert the security guards, it also attracted the staff and customers.

    Everyone thought that Walden was harassing a youngdy. When they heard his words, they were confused.

    Walden shouted, "F*ck off and let me go! It was Yesseca who seduced me! Why are you holding me down?!" Soon, talks surrounded them.

    They were discussing whether was he telling the truth.

    "Hey! The youngdy doesn''t look like she would do something like that! She looks so decent."

    "That''s right! If she was the person that you described, why would she call for help?"

    "I don''t think so. She might look pure."

    It was Enarlyn who spoke. With a cough, she began to state her reasoning, "If she hadn''t posted online, how could he know that her name is Yesseca?"

    Her words stunned everyone.

    Cassie couldn''t help but refute, "Enaryln, how could you say that? How could you nder

    Yesseca in front of a crowd?"

    Enaryln retorted, "How am I ndering her? Haven''t you heard what the man said? The other party said that Yesseca only called someone over because he didn''t offer her enough money, and she''s already a mistress for a wealthy person. How could she be interested in some money? From that man''s appearance, I don''t think he would be able to pay that much."

    After a pause, Enaryln said meaningfully, "I think all the staff here has seen how Yesseca has beening and getting off work in luxurious cars, right? Everyone has been wondering how she knows so many wealthy people. If this had not happened, no one would doubt her."

    As soon as her words fell, all the staff of the mall shot contemptuous nces at Yesseca.

    They had been wondering for some time how Yesseca got to know them. It turned out she had been selling herself by posting online.

    Right then, Yesseca was on the verge of tears from Walden''s usation. "Nonsense! I have done nothing like that!"

    She turned to look at the security guards and said, "Why haven''t you taken him to the police station yet?"

    At this moment, Enaryln stepped forward and said to the security guards, "Wait a minute! When this man here asked me about where Yesseca was, I assumed that he was her friend. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen."

    After that, she looked at Walden and asked, "Sir, is what you just said true?"

    With his head high, Walden raised his voice and said, "It is true, of course! How would I know this b*tch works on the third floor of this shopping and her name? It means that she was the one who posted online, saying that she would do anything if we give her money."

    Suddenly, all his words made sense, and everyone was shocked.

    Enaryln looked at the security guards. "Did you hear that? You wouldn''t want to capture the wrong person, do you? He is just a customer who came because she posted an invitation online. It would do you no good to capture someone innocent."

    The security guards who were holding Walden down showed signs of hesitation.

    ring at Enaryln, Yesseca said, "Enaryln, you''ve gone too far. I have nothing against you, so why are you framing me with him? Are you even human?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    However, Enaryln looked innocent. "Yesseca, what are you saying? We''re colleagues. Why would I help an outsider instead of you? I was trying to help you by asking him for the details. But he made sense, so I couldn''t help you. How can you me me?"

    One of their colleagues also spoke up.

    "Yesseca, how could you say that when you were the one who did something so shameless? Disgusting!"

    "I know, right! I have been wondering how you have gotten to know many wealthy people and had luxurious cars sending you here and there. So this was the reason."

    "Yesseca, we have been colleagues for so long. I never thought of you like this. You''ve changed my view on you!"

    "You''re the one who called him over. I guess you were just upset he didn''t pull up here in a Rolls-Royce, so you got mad!"

    Enaryln clicked her tongue twice.

    She looked at Walden and said, "Sir, did you hear that? All the men who came to find Yesseca drove Rolls-Royces. I am guessing you did not. No wonder you''re in such a situation. It''s all because you''re not as wealthy as them."

    With that, Walden was enraged.

    He scolded, "Shameless! I''ve given you tens of thousands of dors, but I can''t believe you pushed me away. How could a woman like you have men driving Rolls-Royce going after you? I wouldn''t believe it."

    l

    Then he looked at Enaryln, "I would believe it if came from you. You''re such a beauty that wealthy men woulde rolling in with their Rolls-Royce. But her? What a joke. It was apliment for her to give her so much money!"

    Hearing these words, Enaryln was delighted.

    She had always thought that she had a better figure than Yesseca.

    And that she had a higher chance of getting together with wealthy men instead of Yesseca.

    Walden had spoken all of her true thoughts.

    However, she suppressed the

    delight in her heart and said

    deliberately, "Sir, how could you say

    that about me. I know I am pretty good-looking, but I don''t do the things she does. Please don''t

    categorize us in the same group. It''s an insult to me."

    Yesseca was furious with Enaryln and Walden that she couldn''t think straight.

    When she saw that the security guards had no intention of sending Walden to the station, she took out her phone and said, "Well, if you guys aren''t going to do it. I will call the police myself. Well find out when they''re here."

    When Enaryln saw this, her heart tightened.

    She shouted to the security guards, "Why don''t you let him? Everything will be revealed when the police are here. What would happen to the mall if they find out you''ve hurt a customer?"

    Her words were powerful, and the security guards immediately let go of Walden.

    Aggrieved, Walden walked towards Yesseca.

    He took the phone from her and threw it to the ground.

    Bang!

    The phone was smashed.

    He growled at her, "You b*tch, how dare you call the police? I''ll give you a good beating first."

    He was aware that she was the one who lured him here, but he wouldn''t get anything good if she did call the police.

    He had to teach her a lesson before the police arrive.

    When Yesseca noticed himing towards her, she knew she was no match for him. She shouted at the security guards, "Well, why are you just standing there? Why aren''t you pinning him down?"

    Enaryln immediately said to the security guards, "This is between Yesseca and that customer. We should let the police handle this.

    Aren''t you afraid you''ll lose you

    when the management hears about this and when he seeks revenge?"

    After finishing her words, Enaryln shot a nce at Walden. She was saying that Walden mighte back for revenge.

    The security guards stood there, hesitating.

    Meanwhile, Walden was about to reach Yesseca.

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614

    ?

    Seeing Walden was suddenly rushing towards her, Yesseca was so stunned that she forgot to avoid him.

    He extended his arm, wanting tond a punch at her.

    A pleased and vicious look shed across Enaryln''s eyes.

    At this critical moment, Cassie ran over and pulled Yesseca away.

    Cassie was also intimated by Walden''s fierce look, but she forced herself to be calm as she said, "I warn you! You better not do anything rash! There are still many of us watching you, and I''ve just called the police. They will be here soon."

    When he heard that the police were about to arrive, he felt the urge to get rid of Yesseca even faster. Or else, he wouldn''t feel like he had gotten his vengeance.

    He thought he was lucky to be able to sleep with a woman with a great figure with only tens of thousands of dors. He did not expect the real deal to be so far off from his expectations.

    He was about to let her off even when he had been deceived.

    Not only did she looked down on him, but she was also saying he was paying too little. He was embarrassed to have lost his face in front of a crowd

    now.

    How could he relieve the hatred in his heart without giving her a good beating?

    "Lady, get out of my way! Or I''ll beat you up too!" Walden shouted.

    He sounded so loud and powerful that Cassie was intimidated.

    Yesseca could feel her friend''s body trembling, and so she pulled the girl behind her.

    She looked at him, saying, "I don''t know you, nor did I post anything on any forums. Don''t you think you had the wrong person?"

    He sneered.

    It did not matter if she was speaking the truth because the fact that he had been humiliated remained. He could not let her go.

    He showed an obscene gesture with his hands and shouted, "I would not stop beating you up until I hear you beg for mercy! Else I wouldn''t be satisfied!"

    With that, he charged towards her.

    Yesseca was no fool. She knew the security guards would not dare to make a move, and she only had Cassie on her side. All of them were still not enough to go against Walden. Anyone in their right mind would be afraid of him.

    She grabbed Cassie and started running.

    Suddenly, someone grabbed her other hand.

    She felt her cold palm being enveloped in warmth.

    And she couldn''t run away anymore.

    Right then, she knew that it must be Enaryln holding onto her. Enaryln had been involved in this matter, so she must be stopping her from running away.

    She took a deep breath.

    Forget it. Since she could not escape, she would admit defeat.

    However, she would not let EnaryIn off either.

    Yesseca nced at her coldly. "Enarlyn, if you want it this way, let''s both suffer the consequences together."

    However, her words got stuck in her throat.

    Because it was not Enaryln but Kylin who had grabbed her.

    She was dumbfounded.

    When did he arrive?

    Even the crowd was stunned.

    This was because no one noticed his appearance. Just as soon as they saw him, he was already holding onto Yesseca''s hand.

    The punch that Walden threw out stopped in midair.

    This was because he noticed the noble air around Kyi in, despite his gentle appearance.

    Therefore, he did not dare to do anything just yet.

    He asked, "Who are you? Get out of the way. It''s none of your business."

    "Of course, it has nothing to do with me." Kyi in''s tone was gentle, but it gave off an imposing feeling. "Because I am her boyfriend." Hearing this, everyone was shocked.

    Yesseca stared nkly at Kylin. She was too shocked to react.

    "Before you do anything to my girlfriend, shouldn''t you ask for my permission?" Kyi in''s eyes fell on Walden''s face.

    Walden trembled under Kyi in''s piercing gaze.

    But he calmed down soon.

    Was he supposed to be afraid? He was a gangster. Why would he be scared off by Kyi in''s gaze?

    Howughable it would be if he ran away now.

    "Your girlfriend!" Walden sneered, "Why don''t you ask your girlfriend what she has done?"

    The corners of Kylin''s mouth curled up. "May I ask, what did my girlfriend do?"

    Walden exined, "She posted on a forum, saying she has a figure just like a supermodel. She was looking for money, and that she would do anything a man wants if he gives her money." Content belongs to

    Yesseca immediately blushed and said, "Nonsense. I''ve never said such a thing. You''re making false charges against me."

    Walden spoke louder, "If you hadn''t posted this post online, I wouldn''t have found this ce, and I would not have known that your name is Yesseca. How dare you not admit to your doings?"

    Suddenly, a chuckle was heard.

    It was from Kylin.

    Kyi in took out a card and said, "I have a hundred million dors in here that I was going to gift my girlfriend. Do you think she would post such a thing when she bas such a wealthy boyfriend?"

    Everyone was shocked, and their eyes widened.

    Walden continued, "Well, how could you prove it? I can also say that I have a billion dors in my card."

    In stark contrast with him was Kylin''s calm demeanor. "Well, is there an ATM nearby or a bank? We can go check now."

    Cassie spoke up, "Yes, it''s not far from here. You can check your card bnce there."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Kyi in handed the card to Cassie and said, "Would you do it for me? The pin is thest four digits on the card."

    With that, Cassie took the bank card from Kyi in, but it felt very heavy.

    How could he just pass her a card with a hundred million in it?

    She looked at Kyi in with hesitation.

    Kyi in smiled and nodded at her.

    Cassie said, "I''ll be back then."

    A few staff from the mall followed behind her. When they returned, they all had shock written on their faces.

    Cassie''s hand trembled as she returned the card to Kylin. "Yes, there is a hundred million."

    Walden was dumbfounded.

    Just then, Kylin said, "Do you all think that my girlfriend will still post such a thing to ruin her own reputation when she has such a rich boyfriend?"

    No one answered.

    But everyone knew it well.

    Of course, the answer was no!

    Kylin was young and handsome, which was a sharp contrast to the ferocious Walden.

    If Yesseca was in her right mind, she would never do something like that.

    It was clear who was right and who was wrong.

    Kylin helped Yesseca out of the predicament and washed away Yesseca''s grievances.

    Walden knew he had made a mistake. Just as he was about to flee, the police arrived.

    He screamed as he was taken away by the police.

    The whole misunderstanding ended.

    Everyone dispersed, leaving Cassie, Kylin, and Yesseca.

    Cassie gave Kylin a thumbs-up. "Not bad, youngd. You did a good job."

    She was more senior, so it was natural she could read into the situation more. Even she could help but praise him.

    With Kyi in''s wealth, he should be able to do anything he wants. He could have taken Walden down and give him a good beating.

    But Kylin did not do so.

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615

    ?

    Because if Kylin were to do so, everyone would think that he was abusing his power. Then, everyone would conclude that Walden was innocent, and Yesseca had done what she''d been used of.

    And Yesseca would never be able to get rid of her bad reputation.

    Fortunately, Kylin had been calm and gentle in handling the matter. He had not taken any violent action. In the end, Walden had been taken away by the police, and he''d cleared up any doubt that might have remained, proving her innocence.

    Cassie was quick-witted. She realized that Kylin must have done something to have the police take Walden away without asking anything.

    It was her who''d called the police. However, the usual procedure would have been to take Yesseca away too, given that she was also involved in this case. She knew that Kylin must have done something beforehand.

    Walden would be punished for his wrongdoings for sure.

    Although Kylin looked young, he was thoughtful and thorough.

    Smiling, she said to Yesseca, "Since you have had such good fortune in meeting this great young man, why don''t you share some of it with me by treating me to a meal?"

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    Looking at Yesseca, who was in a trance, Cassie patted her on the shoulder, saying, "What''s wrong? Why are you still out of it?"

    Yesseca immediately came to her senses.

    The first thing she did was to withdraw her hand from Kylin''s.

    God, what was she doing? How could she wait so long to remove her hand from his?

    Cassie saw what she did.

    She said to Yesseca meaningfully, "Yesseca, why remove your hand? It''s normal for couples to hold hands. They say, the tighter the grip, the longer a couple stays together."

    Yesseca was rendered speechless.

    She blushed and said, "Cassie,e on. We''re not a couple."

    Kyi in smiled and said, "Yesseca, you won''t me me for that, will you? The situation called for it."

    Yesseca was speechless by the question.

    Indeed, how could she me Kyi in when he did it to help her?

    Cassie looked at Kylin and then at Yesseca. She sighed heavily and said, "I have never seen a girl who is more of a fool than you."

    Yesseca was confused.

    Cassie pointed at Kylin from head to toe, exining, "Look at this young man. He is so promising and rich. You would regret it if you let him go."

    She tried to intimidate Yesseca. "If you don''t want him, I''ll introduce this young man to my daughter. Only you would be this silly to make a man wait. Hurry up and be his girlfriend. I can be your witness."

    Yesseca fell silent.

    She was so embarrassed that she wanted the ground to swallow her whole.

    "Cassie!" Yesseca cried.

    Kylin said, "Ma''am, Yesseca is shy. Don''t make fun of her."

    Cassie looked at Yesseca and said, "Well, you two get along. I''ll be off."

    With that, she returned to her station, where she was surrounded by a few staff members almost immediately.

    They knew that she was close to Yesseca. After seeing how long Yesseca had been standing with

    Kylin, they came to ask about the situation.

    "Cassie, who is that man? What were you chatting about just now?"

    "Is he really Yesseca''s boyfriend? It turns out that Yesseca isn''t a mistress. She has gotten herself such a handsome and young boyfriend. It''s unexpected."

    "A hundred million. How generous of him. Yesseca sure is lucky."

    They were full of envy and jealousy.

    Cassie rolled her eyes at them. "Look at yourself. Here you are envying Yesseca when you see her with a rich boyfriend. Don''t you remember what you said about her just now?"

    They were embarrassed by Cassie''s words.

    Cassie pointed at them as she said,

    "See that? Yesseca is lucky to have such a rich boyfriend. She isn''t a mistress to any old man that your guys were talking about. Watch your tongue. Who knows what will happen to you if you keep spouting nonsense."

    It took some time for the blush on Yesseca''s face to fade.

    Kylin was not in a rush, so he just waited beside her.

    Finally, she said, "Why are you here? Didn''t you already leave?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    He looked at yesseca with a smile. "I was about to leave when I remembered that you must be bored at work. So I bought some snacks, wanting to give them to you to kill time didn''t expect to encounter such a thing."

    She looked at his empty hands. "Where are they?"

    His smile deepened. "Of course, I threw them away. Under those circumstances, I can''t be holding a big bag of snacks in my hand."

    Yesseca was rendered speechless.

    A scene suddenly appeared in her mind.

    She imagined what happened just now, but with Kylin with a bag of snacks with him.

    Sheughed.

    It would have been funny.

    "But I''m not your girlfriend," she added.

    She sounded embarrassed.

    "In due time."

    "What did you say?!" she said while she red at him.

    However, he was calm andposed. "I forgot what I just said."

    Once again, she was speechless.

    "Do you know who posed as you online?" He turned serious.

    He had already realized something was off when he heard what Walden said.

    Yesseca bit her lip.

    She thought of someone.

    Enaryln.

    But she was not sure.

    She shook her head. "I have my suspicions, but I''m not sure."

    "I''ll help you investigate this," said Kylin.

    She hesitated.

    "It''s a deal. I''ll call you when I find out." As if afraid that she would reject him, he immediately said, "Do you want to take a day off and rest?"

    She shook her head. "I can''t, especially when something like this has just happened. Or else, they would only suspect me again."

    Kylin smiled and nced at Yesseca. "Well, everyone knows now you have a rich boyfriend. No one would suspect you."

    Yesseca was silent.

    She nced at him. "Okay, enough

    You can''t get through my phone,

    though. The guy threw it to the ground. You can call Cassie instead. Her number is..." Content belongs to

    BUY

    The moment Yesseca returned to the station, a few colleagues came looking for her.

    "Yesseca, we were wrong. That baldy was the one who was in the wrong. We were lied to."

    "Yesseca, you''ve always been a nice person. We hope you don''t mind it."

    "Yesseca, ever since you started working, I could tell that you had great luck. No wonder you could get such a rich boyfriend."

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616

    ?

    This was how the world worked. Everyone had looked down at Yesseca based on how inly she dressed. Later on, when they''d noticed hering and leaving work in luxurious cars, they''d thought that she had be a mistress to a rich old man and looked down at her even more.

    When they found out that her boyfriend was handsome and young, they became jealous of her. At the same time, they wanted to get in her good graces.

    All except Enarlyn.

    Right then, Yesseca''s head was hurting from the voices of her colleagues surrounding her.

    She said, "Enough. We should all get back to work. Otherwise, we would be punished if the leader sees us gathering around."

    After she said that, everyone left.

    She breathed a sigh of relief.

    After a while, Cassie came over.

    Yesseca was happy to see her.

    After all, she knew that those people were not sincere, unlike Cassie. Cassie was the only one who''d helped her when she was in trouble just

    now.

    Yesseca poured Cassie a ss of hot water.

    Taking the ss from her, Cassie whispered, "They came looking for you, didn''t they?"

    Yesseca nodded.

    Cassie face was full of disdain. "People like them only care about power and would go to anyone who has it. Look at how they were currying favor with you when they found out you have such a rich, handsome boyfriend."

    Yesseca blushed. "Cassie, he isn''t my boyfriend."

    Cassie said, "It''s just a matter of time!"

    Yesseca did not know what to say.

    Helplessly, she thought to herself, "Although Cassie and Kyi in have only met a few times, they hit it off well. Even their words were the same." "What are your ns?" Cassie asked again.

    However, Yesseca was not nning to do anything about this matter. "Nothing. We''re all colleagues. Let''s pretend that nothing happened." After thinking for a moment, Cassie said, "Are you going to let Enaryln get away with this too?"

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    She did not intend to let it go.

    Because Enaryln had gone too far.

    When Walden was still there, Enarlyn had been fanning the mes.

    Seeing that Yesseca had gone silent, Cassie added, "Yesseca, now that I think about it, someone must be behind this. Or else, how was that man able to find you and know about you?"

    Then, she gestured discreetly at the counter where Enaryln was located and said, "Well, the happiest person here must be the one who was behind it."

    Her thoughts were the same as Yesseca''s.

    Since she had nothing to hide from Cassie, she told her,

    "Cassie, I think so too. But we need proof. So I will investigate it."

    "You can ask your boyfriend for help. He will be able to get find out who was behind it for sure for sure," Cassie said firmly.

    Yesseca blushed. "Cassie! I told you he''s not my boyfriend!"

    However, Cassie poked Yesseca''s face and said, "I know you''re just being shy."

    Kylin acted quickly.

    An hourter, he called Cassie.

    He had gotten to the bottom of this matter.

    The post that Walden had seen online was from Enaryln.

    He even sent the post to them to see.

    Seeing the content of the post, Yesseca was furious.

    It was unsightly. She didn''t expect someone to be this evil. She had no beef with Enarlyn, but Enaryln had ndered her with this post.

    Yesseca immediately went to find Enaryln.

    She wanted to make things clear with her.

    When Yesseca arrived at where Enarlyn was, she was serving a male customer.

    Yesseca stood by the side.

    Seeing Yesseca''s expression, Enaryln knew that she was in trouble.

    As soon as the male customer was done fitting, she smiled and walked over to Yesseca. "What brings you here?"

    Yesseca stared at Enaryln.

    Enaryln smiled even more sweetly

    as she said, is it for what happened

    just now? It was my fault, but I was also deceived. Don''t you think

    customer was too hateful to at

    Please don''t hold a grudge against me. I was also deceived." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Enaryln was guilty. She was trying to appease Yesseca''s anger so that Yesseca would not pursue this matter further.

    Enaryln knew that Yesseca had always had a good temper. She thought that Yesseca would give in if she apologized and let her off. But what happened was out of her expectations.

    Yesseca stared coldly at Enaryln, asking, "Are you done with this pretense?"

    Enaryln was stunned.

    "Yesseca, what do you mean?"R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "What do I mean?" Yesseca''s voice became even colder. "Don''t you already know?"

    EnaryIn pretended to be confused and said, "Yesseca, I don''t know what you mean. I admit I was wrong, but that man deceived me too..." "Enough!" Yesseca interrupted Enaryln. "You''re the one who posted on the forum, right?"

    Enaryln was dumbfounded.

    Yesseca inched closer and said,

    "Enaryln, you posted something on a forum pretending to be me, and you lured that man here. Then, you fanned the mes to go against me. What exactly were you trying to do? Why would you do this to me when I have nothing against you?

    Enaryln panicked, seeing how she had been found out.

    Yesseca continued, "I know that you''ve never liked me and even made up stories about me behind my back never said a thing about it, but you''re taking it too far! Don''t you have a conscience? How can there be such a vicious woman like you in this world?" Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Enaryln still wanted to struggle. "Yesseca, did you misunderstand something? I do dislike you, but how could it be me who posted that? I don''t know what you''re talking about. I have never done such a thing."

    "Are you sure it wasn''t you?" Yesseca stared into Enaryln''s eyes.

    Enaryln said with a face full of guilt, "I''m sure."

    "Is that so?" Yesseca grabbed Enaryln''s wrist and said, "Follow me to the police station now. Well let the police investigate whether it was your doing."

    She had suspected that this matter had something to do with Enaryln. When she got to know that Enarlyn was the one who posted it from Kyi in, she was more sure that Enarlyn was lying.

    Seeing that Yesseca was going to take her to the police station, Enaryln finally confessed everything.

    She knew that there was no way to stop it.

    If they did go to the police station, she had toe clean as she would be investigated throughout.

    What worried her more was the matter of Kylin.

    Even if she could go head-on with Yesseca alone, there was still an influential man who had Yesseca''s back. The consequences would be unimaginable.

    "Yesseca!" Tears streamed down Enaryln''s cheeks as she begged, "It''s my fault. I was blinded, and I did it in the spur of the moment. Please forgive

    me. It was all my fault."

    Yesseca was disgusted by Enarlyn''s crocodile tears.

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617

    ?

    "Enaryln, you finally admit it! How could you do such a shameless thing!"

    "Yesseca." Enaryln raised her tear- stained face. "Please don''t take it to heart. I know I was wrong. I won''t do it again."

    "How could that do!" Yesseca decisively rejected Enaryln, "I never said anything when you were talking behind my back. But look how far you''ve taken it! I have to turn you in to the police. You have to pay for your mistakes."

    After saying that, Yesseca increased the strength of her grip, forcing Enaryln to take a step forward.

    A burst of fear engulfed Enaryln.

    She would at most be detained for half a month for what she did. However, it would be a different story if the man behind Yesseca involved himself in this. She might be sentenced to prison. Would her life be ruined if a beautiful youngdy like her be jailed?

    No, she must not go to the police station.

    "Yesseca!" Enaryln cried, "You can''t take me to the police station. If you take me to the police station, what about my grandma? My parents are no longer around. I only have her. She brought me up, and I have to care for her now. If you take me to the police station, she will be devastated."

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    She could not help but loosen the grip on Enaryln''s wrist a little.

    Enaryln used her other hand to wipe away her tears as she added, "Yesseca, I did note from a good family. My grandma has been working so hard to bring me up, so that was why I wanted to marry a rich man. That way, I could repay her. But it isn''t easy for me to find someone worth marrying. I am pretty, but I don''t have higher education, nor do I have a good background. You finding someone wealthy to support you has made me jealous. And in the spur of the moment, I did something I shouldn''t have done. Please let me off this time. I won''t do it again."

    Yesseca did not speak, and a hint of hesitation shed across her eyes.

    Enaryln made herself sound more pitiful, "Yesseca, my grandma is waiting for me toe home to make her dinner. If I was detained, who would fix her meals?"

    Yesseca''s heart softened.

    She looked at Enaryln and said, "Well, I won''t take you to the police station, but you must apologize to me in front of all the employees on our floor before I spare you."

    Enaryln didn''t want to apologize.

    This was too embarrassing for her.

    But she also knew that this was the best option, so she had to agree.

    After a while, Yesseca went to find her supervisor and roughly mentioned this matter.

    Because it was not a weekend, there were not many customers. The supervisor gathered them on short notice.

    Under the gaze of dozens of pairs of eyes, EnaryIn apologized to Yesseca and promised that she would never do such a thing again.

    Because they were still at work, they couldn''t stay for too long. After six minutes, everyone left.

    But six minutes was indeed important.

    Enaryln had been highly sought after among the staff due to her beauty, but her standing had plummeted drastically.

    After the crowd dispersed, no one paid any attention to Enaryln. They all surrounded Yesseca.

    Yesseca became the center of the crowd.

    "Yesseca, Enaryln went too far. She''s so mean."

    "No wonder she was beaming just now. It turned out she was the one who posted it."

    "She''s just jealous that you have a rich boyfriend."

    "To be honest, everyone is jealous of Yesseca and her boyfriend. But we''re all also happy for you.

    Only Enaryln would do such a despicable thing."

    "I shouldn''t stay this close to Enaryln. Now that I have seen her true colors, I don''t feel like talking to her anymore."

    They went on and on.

    Enaryln returned to her station.

    No one came tofort her. She was surrounded by coldness.

    She looked over.

    Yesseca was surrounded by many people.

    Enaryln had a rough idea of what those people were talking about.

    Most people were fence- sitters, but there were many who switched sides at the drop of a hat.

    They were surrounding Yesseca

    because they saw that she has a rich boyfriend, and after she had apologized to Yesseca in public. Things would change for he after this.

    Enaryln''s heart suddenly started burning with anger.

    All of this was because of Yesseca.

    It was all because of her.

    Enarlyn hated her so much.

    When everyone left, Cassie came over.

    She said to Yesseca, feeling somewhat speechless, "It seems like it will be difficult to find a chance to chat with you in the future."

    There were usually not many people hanging around where Yesseca was. People usually gathered around Enarlyn.

    Yesseca was also feeling helpless. "Hearing their chattering gives me a headache."

    Cassie came nearer and whispered, "Don''t you think you''re punishing her too lightly?"

    Cassie meant Enaryln.

    Yesseca''s eyes narrowed.

    She knew that it was too light.

    She had wanted to take her to the police station, but she was letting her go after a public apology.

    Cassie saw that Yesseca did not speak and said, "You have a kind heart, but imagine what would have happened if it were not for your boyfriend today..."

    "Cassie, Kylin is not my boyfriend," Yesseca interrupted her before she could finish.

    "Fine, he''s not your boyfriend."

    Cassie smiled and changed her

    words. If it wasn''t for Kylin, don''t

    you know what would haveProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    happened? You''re letting Enaryln off

    too easily for what she did." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca sighed, "Cassie, she told me her grandmother raised her and that her family is not well off."

    Cassie looked at Yesseca in confusion.

    A sudden realization shed through Yesseca''s eyes. "My brother raised me as well. My family is also very poor."

    Everyone had weaknesses, and Enaryln''s words had touched Yesseca''s weaknesses.

    Seeing Yesseca''s expression, Cassie immediately understood.

    Yesseca was just too soft-hearted.

    Since Yesseca had made the

    decision, Cassie couldn''t help but et

    say, "Well, it''s her luck to have

    you instead. If it were any othet

    else, she would suffer for sure."

    one

    Yesseca said, "This matter is over. I believe that she has also learned a lesson and will never do it again."

    Cassie curled her lips up.

    She had a feeling Enarlyn woulde up with something else.

    But on second thought, Yesseca had a rich boyfriend now. Why should she be afraid of Enaryln?

    Enaryln couldn''t do anything to her.

    Cassie smiled and said, "Of course. You have someone to be at your back now. She wouldn''t dare think of doing anything."

    Yesseca was rendered speechless.

    Tremaine had been working all day.

    When it was almost three o''clock, he suddenly thought of one thing.

    Something very important.

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618

    ?

    Tremaine realized he hadn''t seen Yesseca for a long time.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, it could not be considered a very long time either.

    Even so, as soon this idea arose in his mind, he couldn''t continue working.

    He felt the urge to see her and to have dinner with her.

    With that, he took out his phone.

    His slender fingers were just about to dial her number when they suddenly stopped. In what name should he ask her to dinner?

    After all, he had left with Montez in his arms when they were at the mall the other day. He needed a reason to call her.

    He pondered for a moment.

    Then, he dialed her number.

    He had found a reason.

    That reason would be Montez.

    He would tell her that Montez had missed her, and so he wanted to have dinner with her.

    No one answered the phone.

    There was no signal.

    Tremaine frowned.

    He could have called again, but he couldn''t wait any longer.

    He stood up and went out.

    He bumped into Noel when he came downstairs.

    A hint of guilt shed across his face when he saw Tremaine.

    After all, he had told Madam Quartley about Montez''s biological mother, and Tremaine was still in the dark.

    He started debating whether he should confess his deeds to Tremaine, or make another n.

    While he was still hesitating, Tremaine had disappeared.

    Noel was speechless.

    The person who was going to take over Yesseca''s shift came in earlier that day, so she got off work earlier than usual.

    She saw Kyi in''s car parked at the entrance of the mall.

    Instantly, she felt gloomy.

    Why was he always here to pick her up?

    She walked over.

    The car window was opened, revealing a handsome face.

    Yesseca said directly, "Kylin, you don''t have to send me home. I''ll go back by myself. I want to walk home today because the weather is lovely." Kylin smiled. "I''m not here to send you home."

    She did not know what to say.

    He exined, "I did you a favor today. You must be feeling grateful towards me, right?"

    She immediately nodded. "Of course."

    "Since you are grateful, you should buy me a meal, right?" He looked at her with an eyebrow raised.

    Without hesitation, she replied, "I should indeed."

    The door suddenly opened. "Well,e on in then.

    You owe me a meal."

    She was silent.

    When she got in the car, she suddenly found that she might have been tricked by him again.

    After Yesseca got in the car, Kylin started the car and drove away. Just then, a Rolls-Royce pulled up at the mall with Tremaineing out of it.

    He went straight to the third floor but could not find Yesseca.

    He frowned.

    He dialed Yesseca''s number again, but no one answered.

    He walked toward the elevator to see if she was on other floors.

    Two security guards were there waiting for the elevator too.

    They were chatting while waiting for the elevator to arrive.

    "The baldy today was terrible. He had been about to hit someone."

    "I agree. He even threw Yesseca''s phone and destroyed it."

    Tremaine''s breath stuttered.

    His sharp gaze immediately swept over them. "What''s happened to Yesseca?!"

    The two security guards were shocked.

    In front of them was a tall,

    handsome man with a fierce

    temperament. They did not know him, but his aura made them answer his question, "A punk came to Yesseca at the men''s

    artment. He smashed her phone."

    el

    The other security guard quickly

    added, "But nothing happened.

    Nothing happened to Yesseca. The

    police came and took the

    trouble seeking bald man away"

    "Nothing happened to her?"

    Tremaine confirmed again Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    The security guards nodded and said, "She''s fine and unharmed."

    The two security guards felt that he would kill them if they told him that she was hurt.

    The two security guards didn''te to their senses until Tremaine left.

    They looked at each other.

    "Who was that man just now?"

    "I don''t know him."

    "Why did you answer all of his questions then?"

    "Isn''t it the same for you?"

    Both of them fell silent.

    Tremaine drove to Yesseca''s home.

    The two men didn''t seem to be lying, so she must be okay and at home now. Therefore, he decided to go to her house to look for her.

    Halfway through the drive, he ran into a red light.

    He stopped his car and waited.

    While waiting, he suddenly saw a mobile phone store in front of him.

    He remembered that the security guards had said that her phone had been broken.

    When it turned green, he drove towards the store and pulled over.

    He got out of the car and went into the phone store.

    The salesperson immediately greeted him.

    Tremaine said, "The best and most expensive model for a woman."

    Within five minutes, he walked out of the mobile phone store with a phone in his hand.

    His eyes suddenly froze when he was about to get into his car.

    There was a restaurant next to the mobile phone store.

    The restaurant was small but fancy. Through the windows, he could see everything inside.

    When his gaze swept past, it fell on Yesseca sitting inside with an unfamiliar man.

    Yesseca had noticed the restaurant by ident when Kylin was driving.

    She had not thought of where to have dinner with him. Seeing that this restaurant was quite chic, she asked him, and he agreed to it.

    The restaurant served western food. She let him decide on the order since she was buying the meal. He ordered two steaks.

    While waiting, he said to her, "By the way, I have something for you."

    After that, Kylin took out a delicate box from his bag.

    Yesseca recognized it. It was thetest phone model, and it was popr at the moment.

    She refused him, "I can''t ept it."

    "Isn''t your mobile phone broken? This is exactly what you need," he said.

    "No, I can''t take the phone."

    "But I got it for you. Just ept it."

    "I can''t and I don''t want it." Yesseca hastily waved her hand.

    But in the next second, someone

    sudden

    grabbed her hand. Kylimet bought it. Just ept it."

    looked at Yesseca and said, "I''ve

    She felt as if his burning touch on her hand.

    At the same time, Tremaine saw everything from outside the restaurant.

    His eyes narrowed, and then he strode into the restaurant angrily.

    At the same time, Yesseca pulled her hand out from Kyi in''s hand. Her face was burning hot.

    Yesseca felt that she had to wash her face to calm herself down.

    So she stood up. "Excuse me. I need to use the washroom."

    After saying that, she hurriedly walked towards the washroom.

    Tremaine happened toe in.

    Seeing Yesseca walking towards the washroom, he went in her direction. When he passed by where Kyi in was sitting, he stopped.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619

    ?

    After a moment of pause, Tremaine strode forward.

    Kylin could feel an invisible deing his way, and he felt its chill brushing past his neck. Kylin looked over, yet he saw nothing at all. On the other hand, Yesseca walked into thedies'' restroom.

    She sshed her face with water.

    After washing her face, she looked into the mirror and found that her face was still a little red.

    Yesseca''s heart was pounding hard.

    Everything was going well just a while ago. Why did Kylin suddenly hold her hand?

    Just then, Yesseca''s gaze was locked on somewhere.

    She saw the reflection of a man in the mirror.

    She was dumbfounded at once.

    Why would there be a man appearing in thedies'' restroom?

    And that man...

    It seemed to be Tremaine.

    Yesseca suspected that her eyes had deceived her, and she couldn''t help but rub her eyes again.

    As she put her hands down, someone suddenly grabbed them.

    The force was so hard that she felt her bones creaking.

    Yesseca cried out in pain.

    At this moment, she was sure that it was Tremaine who came in.

    She didn''t know why Tremaine suddenly showed up in thedies'' restroom, nor did she care at that moment. The only thing in her mind was that Tremaine was grabbing onto her wrist so hard that it hurt a lot.

    "Let go of me. It hurts..." There was some moisture in Yesseca''s eyes due to the sharp pain.

    But Tremaine did not be gentle because of that.

    With a gloomy face, Tremaine turned the white porcin tap, and water came out instantly. He grabbed Yesseca''s hand and put it under the water tap, washing her hand.

    After that, it was as if he still felt that Yesseca''s hand wasn''t clean enough, and he rubbed her hand with his palms.

    It was as if there was dirt on Yesseca''s hand, and he had to keep on trying to clean it.

    Yesseca felt as if her hand was about to get skinned.

    She couldn''t pull her hand back, and she could only stomp her foot hard. "Mr. Quartley, what are you doing? There''s no dirt on my hand. You don''t have to wash it so hard! The skin on my hand is going to get ripped off! You''re too much!"

    Her words seemed to have provoked him.

    Tremaine grabbed onto Yesseca''s jaw with his fingers, forcing her to lift her chin. His voice was as cold as ice, "I''m too much? Was he not then? Was that man who held your hand not being too much?"

    Yesseca was stunned.

    The man who held her hand? Was he referring to Kylin?

    What on earth had happened?

    How did Tremaine know about that?

    When Tremaine saw her being in a daze, it made him even angrier. He thought she was admitting it.

    He suddenly bent down and covered Yesseca''s lips with his own.

    His kiss was rough and overbearing as if he was punishing her.R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Yesseca''s mind went nk in an instant.

    When she finally came to herself, she tried hard to push Tremaine away. Her delicate face was red from the anger. She was truly being disrespected! "Tremaine, have you gone mad? How could you do this? You couldn''t be doing this. You''re too..."

    Before Yesseca could finish her words, Tremaine interrupted her sentence.

    His eyes were as dark as if he was a wild beast, with unspeakable danger in it. He said, "If I''m not allowed to, who else is? Is the man who held your hand just now allowed? You probably didn''t just shake hands. Did you both kiss before? Or..."

    "Tremaine!" Yesseca was trembling in anger. "You''ve gone too far!"

    Tremaine''s eyes turned cold, and a hint of danger shed in his eyes. "I''ve gone too far? Do you know what is going too far?"

    Before Yesseca could react, her body was already pushed against the ss sink in the bathroom.

    The ss sink was chilling cold, and it made Yesseca felt cold all over as well.

    Compared to the cold her body felt, the feeling in her heart was even more icy.

    Tremaine''s eyes were burning with raging mes as if he was going to destroy everything on earth. He looked so much like a stranger at that very moment, and Yesseca felt like she didn''t know him at all.

    Before this, she''d almost started to think that Tremaine was a decent person.

    But what had just happened had ruined her impression of him.

    She began to doubt Tremaine once again.

    Yesseca''s body trembled from fear.

    The image of the girl''s pale face, as well as her trembling body sitting on the counter, entered Tremaine''s gaze. It started to show hesitation.

    But very soon, the scene of Yesseca holding hands with another man appeared in his mind again.

    Not only had Yesseca had dinner with another man on her own, but she''d also took his hand.

    It almost burned all of Tremaine''s rationality into ashes. His jaw was tightly elenched, and his face was icy cold. His gaze was like sharp des, piercing everything into shreds.

    His lips once againnded on Yesseca''s. He bit down on it, almost making Yesseca''s pink lips bleed.

    What made Yesseca even more afraid was his free hand tugging onto her skirt.

    Seeing that her skirt wasing off, Yesseca was almost about to burst into tears. "Tremaine, stop it!"

    |

    "Why should I stop?" Tremaine

    stared at Yesseca with a furious look, "Didn''t you say that I went too far? I show you right now what it is actually like when I''ve gone too far."

    Helplessness, fear, and all sorts of other emotions devoured Yesseca.

    She said with tears in her eyes, "Tremaine, have you thought of Montez when doing such things to me? What would Montez think if he knew what

    you did?"

    Tremaine was taken aback for a bit.

    Just at that moment, a voice came over from outside the door.

    "Yesseca, Yesseca, are you in there?"

    It was Kyi in''s voice.

    When Kyi in noticed that Yesseca hadn''te out of the restroom after a long time, he''de over to look for her.

    Outside the bathroom, Kyi in called out for Yesseca, but he received no response.

    He was a man, and it was not appropriate for him to directly go into thedies'' room to check.

    Kyi in was frowning hard.

    Yesseca would surely reply to him if she were in the restroom. She wouldn''t be in there for so long.

    Could it be that she''d gone somewhere else?

    He suddenly recalled how he had not been able to control himself and held Yesseca''s hand just now.

    Had he made her angry by doing that? Had she taken the opportunity to run to a restroom and then leave?

    Kyi in was full of regret.

    He had simply been too reckless just now.

    He then hurried out of the restaurant.

    He was almost sure that Yesseca was no longer in the restaurant. If she had left, she wouldn''t have gone too far yet. He should be able to find her

    along the way.

    Kyi in''s voice was finally gone.

    Yesseca''s body could finally stop trembling.

    She had been really afraid just now.

    She was afraid that Kyi in woulde in.

    Although she had nothing to do with him, if he happened to walk in on them, how would she be able to face him in future?

    Even if it wasn''t Kylin but someone else instead, she would still feel too ashamed to face them in the future.

    Tremaine saw Yesseca tensing and then rxing

    immediately after Kylin''s voice faded.

    His anger rose again.

    His gaze was like a sharp de cutting right into Yesseca''s cheeks. "Why were you that afraid? Were you afraid that he wouldn''t want you any more

    after seeing that?"

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620

    ?

    The man''s voice was full of anger, sarcasm, and also a sort of indescribable emotion.

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine with disbelief.

    What on earth was this man talking about?

    She said in a hoarse voice, "I''m not only afraid of himing in, but anyone else as well. Tremaine, why do you have to speak such nonsense?" "Nonsense?" Tremaine''s voice was cold as a cier, bringing in thunderstorms. "Is it nonsense that you''ve held that man''s hand then? Since when did you start this rtionship? Yesseca, you''re more capable than I thought!"

    Yesseca bit her lip hard.

    Tremaine was going too far.

    She and Kylin didn''t have that sort of rtionship, but even if they did, what did that have to do with Tremaine?

    Yesseca''s cheeks were flushed, "Kylin and I have nothing going on. He helped me earlier today, and that''s why I treated him to dinner. As for why did he suddenly took my hand, I don''t know anything about it. My mind was in a total mess at that time as well. Tremaine, nothing is going on between us. And even if there is, it''s none of your business either! What rights do you have to scold me here?"

    "Because I am..." Tremaine stopped in the middle of his sentence.

    He looked at Yesseca, whose face was flushed with grievance and anger. Her eyes were full of tears, as if she was going to cry at any time. He suddenly felt annoyed.

    "There''s nothing going on between you and him?" He suddenly asked after a while.

    Yesseca raised her voice, which was filled with grievance and rage. "Of course, there''s nothing at all!"

    "Remember what you said. You''d better not lie to me." Tremaine looked at Yesseca gloomily, then left the restroom directly.

    After Tremaine left, Yesseca slowly slid into a sitting position like a deted balloon. The coldness surrounded her. The restaurant had been warm, yet everything made her feel as if she was in the North Pole.

    It was so cold, so cold that she couldn''t bear it.

    Tears of grievance flowed out from her eyes.

    What had just happened?

    She had only gone out for a meal. Why had she suddenly met Tremaine? Why had he suddenly done all sorts of weird stuff to her and also speak those weird words?

    How had she offended that man? What did she even do wrong?

    Tremaine, how could he?

    How could he?

    Kylin was out looking for Yesseca, yet he couldn''t find her.

    He could not help but feel anxious.

    Yesseca didn''t have her phone with her, and he had no way at all to contact her. If he still couldn''t find her, he could only call Selina and get someone to look for her.

    Kylin returned along the same route.

    He wanted to search the surrounding area. If he still couldn''t find her, he''ll give Selina a call.

    At the end, he really found Yesseca outside the restaurant.

    Yesseca was walking extremely slowly on the road.

    Kylin pressed on his car horn in front of Yesseca, yet she seemed as if shed heard nothing.

    Kylin got out of his car immediately.

    "Yesseca!" He called.

    Yesseca still did not give him any response.

    Kyi in did not dare to grab her hand so casually again. He could only block her way. "Yesseca, what happened?"

    Only then did Yesseca finally stop walking.

    She raised her chin and looked up at Kylin.

    Seeing the expression on her face, Kyi in''s heart skipped a beat.

    Yesseca''s face was pale, and her eyes seemed to have lost its focus.

    Kylin suddenly felt really guilty.

    Kylin thought that it was because of him. It was all because he''d taken her hand rashly without thinking.

    He immediately apologised to Yesseca, "Yesseca, it''s all my fault. I was too reckless just now. I promise that I won''t do it next time. Yesseca, please don''t be mad."

    Hearing Kyi in''s apology, Yesseca''s heart raced.

    It was not because of Kylin, but that b*stard Tremaine!

    He''d barged into thedies'' restroom and hoisted her onto the sink, kissing her forcefully, and even tried to pull her skirt down. If it weren''t for her mentioning Montez, she

    wouldn''t dare to imagine wherR��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    have happened next!

    would

    And the door of the bathroom was not locked. If someone had suddenlye in...

    Tremaine, that b*stard!

    Yesseca was tearing up again.

    Seeing that Yesseca was about to cry, Kyi in panicked even more.

    "Yesseca, it''s all my fault. Please don''t cry. You can punish me however you want, as long as you''re not sad or angry."

    Kylin had always been calm andposed, and this was the first time he''d seemed so anxious.

    Yesseca shook her head and said in a muffled voice, "This has nothing to do with you."

    "Yesseca, if it has nothing to do with me, why are you acting like this?" Kylin was sure that all this had something to do with him.

    Yesseca''s lips moved.

    How could she tell Kylin about such a shameful thing?

    She shook her head. "It''s nothing. I was just in a bad mood. I want to go back to get some rest. Can you send me back?"

    Lothar had once told her that nothing was a major problem apart from death. Even if something terrible happened, it would turn into nothing after a good nap.

    At that moment, Yesseca just wanted to go home and have a good sleep.

    When she woke up, everything would be fine.

    Although Kyi in was worried about her, he could only agree to her request.

    He then drove Yesseca home.

    When he arrived at Yesseca''s house, he started to worry for her again.

    He was afraid that something would happen to Yesseca if she went home alone. He wanted to stay with her, but he was scared that Yesseca would misunderstand again.

    On the other hand, Yesseca had already opened the car door.

    "Yesseca."

    Kyi in called out to her.

    Yesseca turned around.

    "Do you want me to call my cousin toe over and apany you?" He didn''t want to trouble Selina too much, but it wasn''t appropriate for him to apany Yesseca in her ce.

    Yesseca immediately refused.

    She said, "Kylin, you can rest assured that nothing will happen. How can shee to stay with me when she is pregnant? If you ask her toe, I''ll get upset then."

    After saying that, a smile appeared on Yesseca''s face. "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I''m really fine."

    Kyi in went silent for a moment before he said again in a low voice, "Yesseca, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."

    "It has nothing to do with you." Yesseca said, "I''ll rest first."

    Then she walked into the corridor.

    Every step was difficult for her, as if her legs were heavy stones.

    When she reached home, Yesseca sat on the sofa for a moment. After a while, she picked up a photo frame of Lothar and herself.

    The photo had faded a little. She and Lothar were both smiling at the camera, their teeth showing.

    Yesseca touched the photo and muttered, "Brother, I''m feeling bad today. Something happened earlier He was a man whom I''ve always thought to be a decent person, but today I realized that he was not. He''s a psycho and a huge b*stard!"

    For a man to rush into thedies'' restroom for no reason at all, how could he not be a psycho? Moreover, he had done unspeakable things to her How could he not be a b stard as well?

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621

    ?

    "Brother, he''s so annoying! I won''t ever think that he''s a good person anymore!" Yesseca said while biting her lip, "I''ll be going to sleep now. You told me that after a sleep, even the most depressing problems would be nothing. Please make me forget everything after waking up."

    After saying that, she carried the photo into her bedroom.

    She carefully tucked the photo under her pillow and thenid on top of it.

    The Quartley household knew that Tremaine was in a bad mood this day.

    He hadn''t evene down for dinner.

    When Noel went to invite Tremaine down for dinner, Tremaine had thrown the teacup from his table to the ground because Noel was talking too much.

    "Thump!"

    ss shards were scattered all over the floor.

    Noel was trembling in fear.

    Although Tremaine had always been cold, his emotions were stable, and he''d never lost his temper. It was the first time Noel had seen him lose his temper like that.

    Although smashing a teacup wasn''t considered losing control for average people, it was different for Tremaine.

    Noel went back to the dining hall.

    Because Montez was still there, Noel thought that he shouldn''t say too much.

    He whispered a few words in Madam Quartley''s ear.

    Madam Quartley''s face changed.

    "Great-grandma, does my daddy not want toe down and eat?" Montez asked in his kiddy tone.

    Madam Quartley''s face softened. "Your father has something else to do first."

    After dinner, Madam Quartley asked the servants to look after Montez.

    She pulled Noel aside and asked, "Do you know why Tremaine got so mad?"

    Noel shook his head and said, "I don''t know. He was still fine earlier. Aftering back, he seemed to be really upset."

    Yuliana interrupted from beside, "Did the other side do any weird things again?"

    Madam Quartley pondered for a moment. "Tremaine''s style has always been perfect. The only thing people could attack him with was by saying that he doesn''t like girls. Tremaine should hurry up and find a wife."

    Yuliana deliberately said, "There isn''t a suitable candidate, is there?"

    "Yes, there is."

    "Who is it?" Yuliana''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Montez''s biological mother."

    "I thought we couldn''t find Montez''s biological mother yet?"

    "We''ve found her."

    Yuliana''s heart sank immediately.

    She said dryly, "We''ve found her? How quick. Who''s she?"

    Madam Quartley said softly, "Yuliana, this matter is to be kept a secret for now. I''ll have to keep an eye on this girl first, in case I made a mistake like how I did with Yesseca previously. You will know when the timees."

    "Bang bang bang!"

    There was a knock on the door suddenly.

    The sound wasn''t too loud.

    Tremaine knew who it was as soon as he heard it.

    He ignored it.

    "Bang bang bang!"

    It sounded again.

    Tremaine still ignored it.

    The next second, the door was pushed open.

    Tremaine looked coldly at Montez, who was putting an awkward smile on his face.

    Montez pointed to the door and said, "Daddy, I heard no response when I knocked. I just pushed it a little, and the door opened after a slight push." Tremaine snorted coldly.

    Montez ran to his side, "Daddy, why didn''t you want to eat?"

    Tremaine didn''t reply.

    Montez said again, "Daddy, did you not give any response because you thought that I was going to ask you to eat?"

    Tremaine still didn''t speak.

    Montez said in a soft tone, "Daddy, you''re wrong. How would I ask you to eat? You''re such a strong man that you wouldn''t starve to death even if you didn''t eat for ten whole days. Skipping a meal doesn''t matter. You can even maintain your good figure!"

    Tremaine was rendered speechless.

    "Get lost," He said coldly.

    "I won''t." Montez replied, "Daddy, why are you upset? I can see the word ''upset'' written all over your face."

    "It has nothing to do with you."

    "No! It does." Montez said firmly, "Because I am feeling upset as well. I suppose it''s because we''re father and son, that''s why we share the same feelings as well. If you''re upset, I get upset as well. Daddy, we''re fated!"

    "What do you have to be upset about?" Tremaine sneered.

    Montez said, "Of course, I do. It''s been a long, long time since I''ve seen Yesseca."

    Since thest time Tremaine had angrily brought him out of the shopping mall, he had not seen Yesseca since then.

    Hearing Yesseca''s name, Tremaine''s eyes became even more frosty.

    "Why do you have to see her?"

    "Of course I have to." Montez raised her voice slightly. "Yesseca is my wife. How can I not see her?"

    Tremaine was speechless, making his face look sharp and scary. "How do you know that she has no other man around her?"

    Montez doubted nothing. "Of course not. Yesseca wouldn''t have any other men."

    Tremaine''s lips raised coldly, and the sarcastic smile that appeared on his face was frightening.

    Montez said in an assured tone, "Daddy, Yesseca will definitely tell me if she has another man. She is single, and she will wait for me to grow up and marry her."

    V

    "Why would she tell you if she has other men? Only in your dreams!"

    "Really!" Montez raised his voice. "Daddy, why don''t you believe me? I am confident about that."

    He patted his chest, "Are there any men better than me in this world? Apart from me, Yesseca won''t go for any other men."

    Tremaine didn''t know what to say at all.

    Montez chirped happily again, "So Yesseca must have no other men Even if she wants to, she will let me know-about it. Daddy, you don''t have to worry that your daughter-inw will cheat on me."

    Tremaine frowned hard.

    The scene of Yesseca holding hands with the man came into his mind again.

    Suddenly, something crossed his mind.

    A memory shed by.

    He suddenly thought of a part that he had neglected.

    That was, that Yesseca''s hand had been waving before the man reached out to grab Yesseca''s hand.

    It could be understood as the two of them shaking hands, or that the man grabbed her hand when Yesseca was not prepared.

    Tremaine''s breath hitched.

    He recalled what Yesseca had said.

    Yesseca said that she had nothing to do with that man. The only reason she had dinner with him was to repay him for helping her out.

    His mind suddenly became confused.

    Momentster, Tremaine''s thin lips parted. "You haven''t seen Yesseca for a long time, so you''re upset."

    Montez nodded hard.

    "Do you want to do something that will make you happy?"

    Montez nodded in delight.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Tremaine hummed.

    Montez was so happy that he was jumping. "Daddy, do you mean that I am allowed to look for Yesseca?"

    Tremaine said in a cold voice, "Ask Noel to take you there."

    Montez cheered.

    He turned around and ran to find Noel.

    "Hold on!" Tremaine stopped Montez.

    Montez turned around, "Daddy, do you have any more orders for me?"

    "Don''t tell her that I asked you to find her."

    "Why, Daddy?"

    "If you still have more nonsense to say, you don''t have to go anymore."

    "Yes, Daddy. I promise not to tell her."

    "There''s one more important thing still," Tremaine narrowed his eyes. "Daddy, tell me about it."

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622

    ?

    "You should go to see whether or not she likes another man."

    Montez paused for a moment, "Daddy, are you afraid that Yesseca would cheat on your dear son? No worries, such a thing would never happen." Tremaine was totally speechless.

    Montez added, "But Daddy, if you are that worried about it, I shall go and have a look so that you can rest assured!"

    After receiving Tremaine''s order, Noel brought Montez to Yesseca''s house.

    Montez was delighted on the way there, and he kept on urging Noel to drive faster.

    Noel was also very puzzled.

    The young master had never allowed Montez to go out at night before. Why would he ask him to go to Yesseca''s house sote at night?

    The car sped along the way and finally arrived at Yesseca''s home.

    Montez raised his arms in the air. "I''m so happy! I haven''t been to Yesseca''s house in so long."

    "Little man, I''ll be waiting for you downstairs," Noel said.

    "No, it''s fine." Montez immediately refused. "I''ll sleep with Yesseca tonight. You should go back."

    Noel didn''t know how to reply.

    This...

    Tremaine had asked him to bring Montez here, yet he hadn''t told him what time he should fetch him home.

    Noel simply said, "Little man, you should go ahead first. Don''t worry about me."

    He thought that he should just wait there. He was afraid that Tremaine would get furious if he went back alone like that.

    Montez didn''t think too much and went up while hopping in joy.

    Sitting in the car, Noel thought that Tremaine had been acting stranger and stranger recently.

    Tremaine had just smiled in the mirror eerily a few nights ago, and then he''d be very upset. Now, he''d even sent Montez to Yesseca''s ce sote at night. Such things had never happened in the past.

    Noel couldn''t seem to figure out Tremaine''s thoughts.

    In the end, he simply stopped thinking about it.

    Anyway, he had already told Madam Quartley about who Montez''s biological mother was. It was up to Madam Quartley to make the final decision. He just didn''t know what Tremaine would do to him if he found out that he had leaked her identity.

    At the thought of it, Noel felt a chill running down his spine.

    Yesseca had had a nightmare.

    She dreamt about Tremaine stripping off her dress after pulling her into the restroom, doing all sorts of shameful stuff to her.

    She was crying out for help.

    Tremaine still wouldn''t let her go.

    At the end, many people went into the restroom.

    There were Kyi in, Cassie, Enarlyn, and also the employees in the mall.

    Everyone was stunned upon seeing the scene.

    Yesseca was both ashamed and furious, but Tremaine still didn''t stop.

    Enaryln pointed at Yesseca and said, "Everyone has seen it now, Yesseca. I didn''t expect that you would be such a shameless woman! Look at her. How could she do this in public? How shameless!"

    "Yesseca, Yesseca!" A kid''s voice suddenly appeared by her ear.

    Yesseca felt as if a huge stone had fallen right onto her head from the sky. What? Montez was there as well?

    Montez had also seen it?

    Yesseca wanted so badly to smash her head against the wall and vanish.

    Just then, she opened her eyes.

    It was a familiar bedroom.

    Yesseca rubbed her eyes. It turned out that she''d only been having a nightmare.

    She pulled out the photo of herself and Lothar from under her pillow.

    She sighed while looking at the photo. "Brother, I had a nightmare. Can you show me your magic? Please make sure that I don''t have any nightmares again tonight. Please make me forget everything that has happened today."

    After saying that, Yesseca took a photo and waved it around in the air, saying, "May the bad luck be all gone! My brother, you will have to give me your blessings."

    "Yesseca, Yesseca!" A kid''s voice was heard along with a series of door knocks.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    It was Montez''s voice!

    She looked at the clock. It was already past nine o''clock at night.

    It waste, and it was time for Montez to sleep. How could he be here? Could it be that she''d heard it wrong?

    "Yesseca, open the door..."

    The voice continued toe from outside.

    Yesseca was sure that she had not misheard this time.

    She immediately got out of bed and put on her slippers before hurrying to the door. Montez''s cute little face appeared just as she opened the door. Yesseca was surprised. "Montez, what are you doing here?"

    Montez hugged Yesseca''s waist and said, "Because I missed you, Yesseca. I missed you so much."

    Yesseca''s heart was about to melt.

    She pulled Montez inside. "Have you eaten yet? Do you want something to eat?"

    Yesseca knew that Montez liked eating the snacks she had in her ce.

    Montez nodded immediately. "Even though I''ve already had my dinner, I''m feeling hungry again. It''ll be nice if I could have some yummy dumplings and a bowl of hot noodles."

    The little boy was really good at speaking.

    Yesseca chuckled.

    It turned out that Montez still remembered the dumplings she made. She had made it once for him previously when he came over to her ce. She still had some in the freezer that she''d prepared a few days ago.

    Yesseca then cooked some dumplings for Montez.

    Montez followed her into the kitchen.

    "Yesseca, haven''te to your ce in so long. Dad was merciful enough to let mee here today. I don''t know why he was that nice today either..." Montez kept on talking.

    Yesseca''s movements halted for a bit.

    After a while, she said in an awkward tone, "Your father asked you toe?"

    Montez nodded, and his mind went nk all of a sudden.

    Oh God, he was going to be screwed soon. He had been too delighted that he identally spilt it.

    Before he came, his dad had specially warned him not to tell Yesseca about it!

    Montez shook his hand in panic. "No, no, how could Daddy be so nice? He''s just a bad person. He surely wouldn''t be so nice."R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Yesseca then breathed a sigh of relief.

    That''s right, Tremaine was indeed a bad guy.

    She ced the dumplings on a te and put them in the living room. "You should leave after eating. Tremaine would scold youter if he realized that you''re in my ce."

    Montez was not worried about it at all. "It''s okay. I can sleep with you tonight!"

    Yesseca widened her eyes. "Aren''t you afraid of him scolding you?"

    Montez looked a little hesitant.

    Yesseca thought of something. "Could it be that he''s not home?"

    Montez nodded immediately. "Yes."

    Yesseca felt conflicted deep down.

    Tremaine had done such a terrible thing to her earlier that day. Where had he gone to now?

    After a while, she took a deep breath.

    He could do whatever he wanted and go wherever he liked.

    Yesseca prayed that she would never see that man again.

    "Yesseca, can you let me sleep with you tonight? I may not be able to have the luck to get such a good opportunity again in the future." Montez blinked hard, looking at Yesseca with dark round eyes.

    Yesseca''s heart immediately softened.

    A terrible thing had happened during the day. She was afraid that she

    would have no contact with Tremaine at all ever in the future, and Montez was Tremaine''s son, so their meetings would be less frequent soon.

    So she should really cherish the time she could spend with Montez. Yesseca touched Montez''s head and said, "Okay then."

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623

    ?

    Montez was so happy that he finished all the dumplings in no time.

    After he finished the dumplings, Yesseca brought him to wash up.

    After washing up, the two of them then went to bed.

    Originally, Yesseca wanted to go to sleep directly after getting into bed, but Montez refused. Montez wanted to chat.

    If it were before, if Montez wanted to have a chat with Yesseca sote at night, she surely wouldn''t agree to it. But this time, she agreed.

    The reason was none other than being afraid that she wouldn''t get to see Montez much again in the future.

    After reporting to Yesseca about what he did all day, Montez asked Yesseca, "Yesseca, what did you do today?"

    He didn''t mean much by it, but to Yesseca, she heard all different sorts of meanings in it.

    Her face went pale.

    She thought of how Tremaine had gone too far and kissed her earlier in the restaurant, even trying to pull her skirt down.

    Her heart felt as if there were des slicing it.

    "Yesseca, what''s wrong?" Montez asked when he found that Yesseca wasn''t giving him any response.

    Yesseca quickly snapped back to reality.

    She took a deep breath and said, "It''s nothing. I just went to work as usual."

    Montez nodded, "Yesseca, we''ve not seen each other for a while. Did you miss me?"

    Yesseca caressed Montez''s head. "Of course, I really missed you, Montez."

    Montez suddenly felt sad and said in a pitiful voice, "Then why didn''t you call me at all?"

    "Montez, you don''t have a phone."

    "You can call my Daddy."

    Yesseca choked.

    Call Tremaine?

    Forget it.

    She didn''t want to see that man again for the rest of her life.

    Montez''s heart skipped a beat when he saw a different expression on Yesseca''s face.

    He lowered his voice, "Yesseca, are you dating? Could it be that you''ve gotten another man, and you forgot me already?" Yesseca was rendered speechless.

    She said rather helplessly, "You little thing, what are you talking? Since when am I dating another man? Stop talking nonsense." Montez immediately grinned.

    He knew it. How could his Yesseca date another man?

    Tremaine had asked him toe to confirm it. Still, it was a fact that didn''t need to be confirmed.

    He was Montez. He was such a charming person. Yesseca would surely wait for him to grow up. She wouldn''t date another man.

    Montez hugged Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, you''re so nice."

    A smile appeared on Yesseca''s face when the soft little boy hugged her.

    She patted Montez''s face, "You should sleep earlier. We''ll have to get up early tomorrow. I''ll bring you to a nice ce for breakfast. They serve really good dishes there."

    "Really?" Montez''s eyes lit up. "Is it going to be tastier than yours?"

    "Yes, it''s tastier than the food I make."

    Montez closed his eyes. "Then I''ll go to bed early so that I can have breakfast with you tomorrow!"

    Seeing Montez shutting his eyes, Yesseca sighed.

    She thought of the child''s father.

    Their originally peaceful rtionship was now broken. What would happen next in the future?

    Would her rtionship with Tremaine affect her rtionship with Montez? Perhaps she would never get to see Montez again in the future. Yesseca bit her lip.

    Forget it, she should stop thinking too much.

    She should cherish the time she had with Montez for the time being. Who knows, their time together might lessen in the future.

    Yesseca hugged Montez and closed her eyes.

    Noel got a call from Tremaine downstairs.

    "Mr. Tremaine, we''ve arrived at Miss

    l

    Cowell''s house, and Mr. Montez hasn''te back out yet." After a pause, Noel said awkwardly, "Mr. Montez said that he would be sleeping in Miss Cowell''s ce tonight. I didn''t receive any orders from you, so I kept waiting downstairs for him. If you want him back right away, I''ll ask him toe down."

    "No need," Tremaine said directly.

    Noel said, "Mr. Tremaine, do you mean that you''re allowing Mr. Montez to stay?"

    "Yes, you shoulde back now."

    "Yes, sir."

    After hanging up the phone, Tremaine went into deep thought.

    A momentter, his fingers were tapping on the table.

    As for the things that had happened earlier, had he misunderstood Yesseca?

    If it was a misunderstanding, what should he do then?

    If it was not a misunderstanding, what should he do?

    Tremaine pondered for an hour and was surprised when he nced at the clock on the wall.

    How could he have spent so much time on such a simple question?

    How could he spend so much effort on one woman?

    Tremaine then got up and went downstairs.

    He was going to make himself a cup of ck coffee.

    His mind had been in a huge mess recently, and he needed to freshen up.

    As soon as Tremaine got downstairs, he saw Yulianaing in. She was in her pyjamas, and her clothes seemed a little messy, revealing parts of her fair skin.

    Yuliana also saw him.

    She walked over at once while calling, "Tremaine!"

    There was a hint of sorrow in her voice. With tears in her eyes, she looked very pitiful.

    Tremaine looked at her, "What is it?"

    Yuliana nodded pitifully. "Tremaine, I don''t know if I should say this or not. I feel sad and depressed keeping it inside."

    Yuliana was beautiful. Her pitiful look made people sympathize with her even more.

    But it was an exception for Tremaine.

    He said in a faint tone, "You came here sote at night. Aren''t you very eager to say it?"

    Yuliana didn''t know what to reply at once.

    A hint of embarrassment appeared on her face.

    After a moment, she said sadly, "I

    don''t know who I should talk to about this. I was afraid that Madam Quartley would worry if I told her about it. The only person I could think of telling is you. Tremaine, I..."

    "Just get straight to the point." Tremaine interrupted Yuliana impatiently.

    Yuliana sniffled. "I''ll tell you then, Tremaine. Please don''t tell Madam Quartley about this. She''s getting older. I''m really afraid she can''t take it. This..."

    Yuliana did not say anything after stuttering for a long time, as if it was something difficult for her to speak out.

    Tremaine was getting more and more impatient.

    Yuliana blurted out, "Tremaine, I suspect that Zorion is cheating on me! I suspect that Zorion has fallen in love with another woman!"

    Tremaine was speechless.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Montez woke up in the middle of the night because Yesseca was hugging him too tightly.

    Although it was a little hard for him to breathe in her arms, Montez still felt overjoyed.

    Yesseca was hugging him so tightly. She was surely deeply in love with him!

    He also loved Yesseca a lot.

    Montez chuckled.

    He suddenly felt thirsty.

    Montez wanted to drink some water.

    But he didn''t want to wake Yesseca up. After all, she was sleeping so soundly.

    Montez pushed Yesseca''s hand away and gently stepped out of the bed.

    Being afraid that the lights would

    el

    wake Yesseca up, Montez didn''t turn on the lights. He walked toward livingroom under the dim moonlight

    which shone in from the window.

    the

    After drinking a ss of water in the living room, Montez went back to the bedroom.

    He subconciously looked out of the window.

    Montez''s pupils dted suddenly, as if he''d seen a really terrifying scene.

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624

    ?

    Montez saw a face sticking onto the window of Yesseca''s bedroom.

    The face was pale, and his pupils looked like a dead fish''s eyes.

    "Ah!"

    Montez fell onto the ground.

    "Ah!"

    After all, he was just a child. Seeing such a terrible scene, he started crying due to fear.

    Yesseca was sleeping soundly when she was suddenly awoken by the loud cry.

    Montez was not by her side.

    Yesseca immediately turned on the lights.

    Montez was weeping not far from the bed.

    Yesseca immediately ran over to him. "Montez, what''s wrong?"

    Montez snuck into Yesseca''s arms in an instant and said, "There''s a ghost!"

    Yesseca was dumbfounded. "Montez, there are no ghosts here. Don''t be afraid, I''m here."

    Montez pointed towards the window and said, "There''s a ghost outside!"

    Yesseca felt her heart thumping hard.

    She then looked out of the window.

    There was nothing at all outside the window.

    Yesseca patted Montez''s back. "Montez, there''s nothing there. Did you see something else?"

    Montez peered over while trembling.

    Just as Yesseca had said, there was indeed nothing there.

    There was a big tree outside the window. The leaves would rustle when the wind blew. Looking at it at night, it really looked like a ghost.

    Yesseca said, "Montez, did you mistake the leaves for a ghost? It''s not a ghost, don''t be afraid."

    Tears welled up in Montez''s eyes. "No, Yesseca. I really saw a face. The face of a dead person was sticking onto the window."

    Yesseca felt a buzz in her head.

    Her tone suddenly raised. "Montez, what did you see?"

    She had seen Lothar''s face on the window before. Yet everyone had told her that she was just hallucinating because she''d missed Lothar too much.

    Even she herself had believed that she was just hallucinating in the end.

    She probably missed her brother so much that she''d started seeing illusions.

    But Montez wouldn''t!

    Montez didn''t even know Lothar!

    He wouldn''t have any hallucinations at all!

    Montez was shocked by Yesseca''s agitation and her sharp tone.

    He took a step backwards unconsciously.

    He had just witnessed such a scary scene, and now Yesseca was overreacting. All of this made Montez even more nervous.

    He said in a trembling voice, "Yesseca, Yesseca, what''s wrong? You''re scaring me."

    Yesseca took a step forward and grabbed Montez''s arm. "Montez, tell me about what you saw, tell me."

    Montez''s arm felt like it was breaking when Yesseca shook him so hard.

    "Yesseca, it hurts!" Montez shouted.

    But it was as if Yesseca didn''t hear it at all.

    Her eyes were wide open as she kept on repeating, "Montez, tell me exactly what you saw!"

    Montez was so frightened that his legs were shaking.

    He suddenly remembered that Yesseca had left her phone on the table where they had the dumplings earlier before they went to bed.

    He shook off Yesseca''s hand and ran towards the living room.

    His fingers trembled as he was dialing Tremaine''s number.

    When the call was connected, Montez shouted, "Daddy,e here. Yesseca is in trouble!"

    Yuliana was looking at Tremaine with tears in her eyes.

    She was waiting for Tremaine''s response.

    There was a sh of astonishment in Tremaine''s eyes, although it onlysted for a brief moment.

    At this moment, his phone suddenly rang.

    Someone was calling him.

    Yuliana was not in a hurry either.

    She knew that Tremaine regarded Zorion as really important as well.

    Tremaine would never ignore such matters.

    She was waiting for Tremaine to talk to her about Zorion after hanging up the phone call.

    She didn''t expect that Tremaine''s expression would change so drastically as soon as he answered the phone.

    He immediately stood up and ran out of the living room.

    Yuliana didn''t know what to do.

    She finally came back to her senses after a while and stood up, "Tremaine, Tremaine... Don''t run away, about that..."

    She ran forward with all her might. She was running so fast that her vision was going ck until she finally bumped into someone.

    Yuliana felt slightly delighted.

    She thought that Tremaine had returned.

    Yuliana immediately pretended that she was falling down and pulled her pajamas down, revealing her shoulders. "Tremaine, how could you run just like that?"

    Yuliana''s words were suddenly stuck in her throat.

    Because it was the butler who was standing awkwardly in front of her.

    Yuliana quickly pulled her pajamas back on.

    She stared at the butler. "Why are you here?"

    The butler was embarrassed as he said, "Young Madam, I was just heading inside. I didn''t expect you to rush out so suddenly. I couldn''t avoid you and you bumped right into me."

    Yuliana didn''t want to waste time arguing with the butler either. "Where is Tremaine?"

    The butler was also confused. "I saw Mr. Tremaine leaving in a hurry just now. I don''t know what happened either."

    Yuliana hurried out to chase after Tremaine again.

    However, Tremaine was long gone.

    Yuliana stomped her foot hard on the ground.

    What on earth had actually happened that it would be more important than Zorion?

    Yuliana went back to her vi.

    She sneezed a few times in the cold night.

    Yuliana was a little furious.

    She had deliberately went worn such thin and sexy clothes, but she didn''t expect that a phone call would make Tremaine leave, and that she would stand in the cold for no reason.

    Back in the vi, Yuliana hurried up and put on a sweater, then asked the servants to prepare a bowl of hot soup for her.

    She had asked a middle-aged servant to prepare her the soup, but it was Ruth who brought the soup up to her.

    Yuliana was stunned for a while. "Didn''t I ask you to stay with that idiot?"

    Ruth handed the soup over to Yuliana. "Mr. Zorion has already slept, so I came downstairs and saw Mira cooking some soup incidentally. Mira is already old, so I asked her to rest."

    Yuliana took a sip of the hot soup and finally felt a lot warmer.

    She nced at Ruth. "That idiot sleeps quite early."

    Ruth looked a little awkward.

    She hesitated for a long time and finally said, "Mrs. Yuliana, did you really go to look for Mr. Tremaine just now?"

    "Yes."

    Ruth gathered her courage before saying, "I feel that this was somewhat inappropriate. I think that it''s better for you not to do that.

    Yuliana misunderstood her words.

    She patted Ruth''s hand and said,

    "You don''t have to worry. This matter wouldn''t affect you at all. I was just saying that that idiot has feelings for you, but it has nothing to do with you whatsoever. Don''t worry. Although Tremaine is a cold person, he''s still reasonable. He won''t make things difficult for you."

    Ruth''s face turned a little pale.

    That day, Yuliana had seen her folding paper cranes together with Zorion. At that time, both of them didn''t notice that Yuliana was there

    Pet

    watching from the side as they continued folding the paper cranes while chatting cheerfully. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yuliana had watched them for half an hour.

    After that, Yuliana had gone to Ruth and asked if she had a good rtionship with Zorion.

    At that time, Ruth had been frightened to death.

    She immediately told Yuliana that even servants didn''t care about Zorion because of his low IQ. She felt that Zorion was pitiful, and that was why she''d apanied him. She asked Yuliana to notN?velDrama.Org content.

    ��

    misunderstand the situation.

    However, she didn''t expect that Yuliana would justugh upon hearing that.

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625

    ?

    She''d patted Ruth on the shoulder and asked her to continue having fun with Zorion, and told her that it was better if they got closer.

    Ruth did not understand what Yuliana meant back then. She''d only understood after Yuliana had told Ruth about her n.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She wanted Zorion to fall in love with Ruth.

    Then, she could go to Tremaine and cry in front of him, and she might even have the opportunity to get closer to him. It was normal that men would pity girls when they cried, and she could seize the opportunity once Tremaine pitied her a little.

    Ruth was scared out of her wits when she heard about the n, and she tried her best to talk Yuliana out of it. But Yuliana wouldn''t listen at all, and she''d even went to Tremaine that very night.

    Realizing that she''d failed to persuade Yuliana, Ruth''s heart sank.

    "Well, it''s veryte. You should go to sleep first." Yuliana was about to stand up.

    "Madam Yuliana!" Ruth said, "Master Zorion is so deeply in love with you, he''s never fall in love with me. Madam Yuliana, you should just give up!" Yuliana looked at Ruth and suddenly smirked. "Ruth, do you know why I like you so much? Because you have some self-consciousness. Of course, I know that idiot wouldn''t fall for you, but as long as he is willing to get closer to you, then I could have a reason to cry in front of Tremaine." "Madam Yuliana, but.."

    Yuliana waved her hands. "Okay, you don''t have to say anything more. Don''t worry, this matter wouldn''t affect you at all. I''ve already decided, so don''t bother me about this again!"

    After that, Yuliana went away.

    Ruth felt her body had went numb in an instance.

    How could Yuliana even think of such a stupid idea?

    But she did not dare to go against Yuliana either.

    What should she do? What could she possibly do?

    Tremaine rushed all the way to Yesseca''s neighborhood.

    When he got off the car, he immediately rushed to Yesseca''s ce.

    "Knock knock!"

    Tremaine knocked on the door loudly.

    In the room, Yesseca was still questioning Montez about what he had seen. Due to Yesseca being too agitated, Montez was so frightened that he couldn''t even utter a single word.

    The more he stayed silent, the more agitated Yesseca became, and Montez was almost tearing up.

    Hearing the knock on the door, Montez felt like his savior had finally appeared.

    He knew that it was Tremaine.

    He immediately strode towards the door and opened it.

    It was indeed Tremaine standing right at the door.

    Montez almost burst into tears that moment he saw Tremaine.

    At that very moment, his father was no big devil nor a bad person, but his savior.

    "Daddy!" Montez rushed into Tremaine''s arms. "Please hurry up and save Yesseca. She has been possessed by a ghost."

    Montez could''ve just ran out of the house before Tremaine showed up.

    However, he was still very worried for Yesseca.

    So he could only hold his fear back and stay in the room.

    On the other side, Yesseca also ran over to them.

    Her hair was all messy and her eyes were wide open. "Montez, tell me what you''ve seen. Tell me quickly. Didn''t you say that you saw a face outside the window..."

    Montez''s lips were trembling.

    Tremaine pulled Montez behind him.

    Tremaine stood in front of Yesseca and held her shoulders. "Yesseca, calm down!"

    Yesseca couldn''t calm down at all. How could she calm down now?

    Right then, she only had a single thought in her mind. It was that she wasn''t hallucinating at all, her brother was still alive.

    Yesseca screamed out loud, "Montez, tell me. Is my brother still here? Did you see him earlier?"

    "Boohoo!"

    Montez was shocked and he just burst into tears.

    Tremaine knew that this couldn''t continue.

    It was obvious that Yesseca couldn''t beforted by words at all in her current state. She seemed as if she was mentally unstable.

    Tremaine immediately picked Yesseca up and said, "Montez, follow me. We''ll head to the hospital right now."

    After getting in the car, Tremaine asked Montez to sit in the back while Yesseca sat in the passenger''s seat. Tremaine also helped Yesseca put on her seatbelt.

    After they have arrived at the hospital, he carried Yesseca in, with Montez following from behind.

    Although Tremaine was carrying a person in his arms, his steps were still fast. Montez had to jog a little to catch up with him.

    After getting the doctor to examine Yesseca, the doctor had said that Yesseca was in shock, and she needed a sedative to calm down. Tremaine agreed to it.

    When the sedative was injected into her, Yesseca was still making a fuss, but in less than five minutes, she soon calmed down. After a little while more, she even fell asleep.

    Tremaine asked the doctor to arrange a ward for Yesseca.

    "Do you want to sleep as well?" Tremaine asked Montez.

    Montez''s face was still pale as he said, "Daddy, I don''t want to sleep anymore. Just let Yesseca sleep. I can''t fall asleep either."

    Tremaine nodded.

    After what happened, he knew that Montez surely couldn''t sleep.

    He then stared right into Montez''s eyes and said,

    "Tell me, what actually happened?"

    Now that Tremaine was here and Yesseca had fallen asleep, Montez wasn''t that anxious anymore. He then told Tremaine about the whole story.

    "I don''t know why Yesseca suddenly became so agitated. Did the ghost from outside the window possess Yesseca? Daddy, you should get an exorcist toe!"

    Tremaine frowned hard.

    He had seen the face sticking on the window before as well, just as Montez had described.

    But this matter could not be exined by logic, and Tremaine did not believe in the existence of supernatural beings.

    Besides, Tremaine had even installed some cameras in Yesseca''s home.

    After observing for a while and getting no findings, Tremaine had also thought that it was just an illusion that day, but now that Montez had also seen

    it...

    "Montez, did you really see it?" Tremaine asked him in a low voice.

    Montez nodded hard and tried to describe it with his actions. "The face was this big, and it was quite pale. Not only that, his eyes were like those of dead fish in the market. Daddy, it was just so scary

    Tremaine frowned even more hardly.

    What on earth was going on?

    He wanted to go back to the Quartley home immediately to take a look at the surveince camera and see if there had really been such a face sticking onto the window. But Yesseca was still here, and he would be worried for her if he went back just like this.

    Moreover, it was impossible to get someone else to check it as well.

    After all, the surveince camera was installed in Yesseca''s bedroom, and it might include Yesseca''s private moments in it such as her changing clothes. He would definitely not let someone else see it.

    For now, he could only wait till Yesseca woke up!

    The next day soon arrived.

    Madam Quartley realized that not only was Montez missing, but Tremaine was gone as well.

    After asking about it, she heard that Tremaine had asked the butler to send Montez to Yesseca''s ce. Not only that, Tremaine had even gone crazy and rushed out in the middle of the night as well.

    "Nonsense, how dare they!" Madam Quartley was

    furious.

    She immediately ordered the butler to go look for them at Yesseca''s home. Seeing that Madam Quartley was so enraged, the butler immediately went

    over.

    Yulianaforted Madam Quartley. "Don''t be angry, Madam Quartley. It''ll be bad for your health if you get angry."

    "How can I not be angry!" Madam

    Quartley opened her eyes wide. "I

    thought Yesseca had nothing to do with Tremaine anymore. How could Tremaine ask the butler to send Monte to Yesseca''s ce at night and let him stay there withouting back all night long! Tell me, did Yesseca drug Tremaine, to force him to do such things?"

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626

    ?

    After a pause, Madam Quartley said angrily, "Tremaine rushed out in the middle of the night. I asked the secretary earlier and she said that Tremaine didn''t go to the Shiryu Pce. Where else would he go in the middle of the night? Could it be Yesseca''s ce?"

    Hearing what Madam Quartley had said, Yuliana was also someWHAT worried.

    Yesseca hadn''t appeared in their sight for a long time.

    She thought that Tremaine had gotten tired of Yesseca and Yesseca would never show up in their lives again. Little did she expect that Yesseca woulde up with such trouble again.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Grandma, I told you long ago that Yesseca is not a good person. Look at her, she is making trouble again!" Yuliana deliberately tried to make Madam Quartley madder. "I don''t know what she is up to either. Perhaps she knows that you don''t like her, so she asked Montez and Tremaine to go over to her ce."

    Hearing this, Madam Quartley became even angrier. She mmed the table and said, "How dare she!"

    After a while, the butler came back.

    The butler told Madam Quartley that there was no one in the Cowell home.

    "What about calling Tremaine? Can you reach Tremaine''s phone?"

    "Madam Quartley, his phone is still turned off."

    Yuliana took the opportunity to speak, "Grandma, Tremaine would surely know that you would be worried after not seeing him and Montez here in the morning, yet he still chose to turn his phone off. Who would ask him to do that? Tremaine wouldn''t do such a thing himself."

    Madam Quartley was so furious that she couldn''t calm down at all!

    Needless to say, it was definitely Yesseca who did all that!

    Tremaine only realized that his phone was turned off when Montez reminded him about it.

    Montez said, "Daddy, do you want to give Great Grandma a call? Great Grandma sends me off to kindergarten every day. She''ll be anxious not seeing me by now. You should let her know that I''m not going to be attending school today."

    Tremaine only then remembered it as he took out his phone.

    It was because he had been troubled by what had happened that he''d actually forgot such an important matter.

    As soon as he took out his phone, Tremaine found that his phone was turned off.

    It was not that the battery had been too low. It was probably because he''d identally turned it off when he was carrying Yesseca in his arms. Tremaine then turned his phone on.

    Just as he turned it on, he found that there were countless missed calls.

    Some were from Madam Quartley, and some were from the butler.

    Tremaine then dialed Madam Quartley''s number.

    When the call got connected, Tremaine immediately said, "Grandma, I have some matter to attend to so I won''t be apanying you for breakfast today. Montez won''t be going back either. I''ll inform his kindergarten that he won''t be going today. You don''t have to send Montez to school."

    The matter was simply tooplicated, and Tremaine was in no mood to exin it to Madam Quartley, so he simply exined it briefly.

    This made Madam Quartley even angrier.

    She had called him so many times. Although

    Tremaine did call her back, he didn''t even exin, and simply tried to dismiss her with a simple sentence.

    "Tremaine!" Madam Quartley suddenly raised her voice and said, "Why did you send Montez to Yesseca''s housest night? And why did you go out in the middle of the night as well? Did you go to Yesseca''s house too? What were the both of you doing all night?"

    "Grandma, I don''t have time to exin it to you now." Tremaine said in a low voice.

    Madam Quartley was still furious, "You''d better exin it to me. Tremaine, you''ve always been doing things right. Why did you do such a thing? You''d better exin it clearly to me right now!"

    Although it was Tremaine who made all the decisions in the Quartley family, Madam Quartley was still Tremaine''s grandmother no matter what, so she had the right to be mad at him.

    Tremaine frowned at the other end of the phone.

    He knew that Madam Quartley was really angry. A doctor then suddenly came and saw Tremaine on the phone. The doctor then whispered, "Mr. Quartley, Miss Cowell is now awake."

    Tremaine immediately said, "Grandma, wait for me toe back and exin it to you. I''ll hang up now."

    Hearing the beeping sounding from the phone, Madam Quartley immediately called again.

    She couldn''t wait at all, so she had to make Tremaine exin it all.

    However, the call was hung up as soon as she dialed the number.

    Madam Quartley called again and again, and this time Tremaine''s phone was turned off once again.

    "Bam!"

    Madam Quartley threw the phone to the ground.

    Yuliana was shocked at once.

    She came into the Quartley family for so long, yet it was the first time that she''d seen Madam Quartley being so furious. She quickly held Madam Quartley and said, "Madam Quartley, why are you so angry? What if your body can''t stand it?" She gently patted Madam Quartley''s back as she spoke.

    Madam Quartley''s face was full of anger. "Yuliana, I watched Tremaine grow up. He''s always has a sense of propriety and has never let others worry about him. But look at what he didst night. He disappeared with his son for a whole night. He didn''te back this morning and yet he still didn''t give me a call. In the end, he probably called me only after seeing that I''ve given him so many missed calls. He didn''t even bother exining it even after knowing that I was mad, and he actually hung up on me! How could he do such a thing?!"

    Yuliana took advantage of the situation and said, "Grandma, Tremaine has always been sensible and reasonable. He always takes everything into consideration and is filial to you as well. I know that very clearly. If it weren''t for that Yesseca, he wouldn''t have acted like this. Grandma, I think that you should not have showed your displeasure towards Yesseca back then. Yesseca is indeed a very smart girl. Now that she knows that you dislike her, she''s probably started thinking of ways to worsen the rtionship between you and Tremaine. Look, this is why Tremaine acted like this."

    Madam Quartley''s face turned red with anger. "Do I have to please her instead then?"

    Yuliana did not reply.

    "This is too much, this is simply too

    much!" After being influenced by

    Qiana and Yuliana for so long, Madam Quartley had already started to dislike Yesseca. What happened today made her hate Yesseca even more.

    UMS

    "When Tremainees back, I''ll talk to him and see what he''ll do!" Madam Quartley said angrily. Yuliana then said deliberately, "Grandma, I think Tremaine likes Yesseca a lot. Perhaps by then it wouldn''t be up to you to make any decisions

    anymore."

    "What did you say?" Madam Quartley raised her voice.

    Yuliana quickly lowered her head. "I''m sorry. I was just worried for you."

    She continued to pat Madam Quartley on the back while saying, "Don''t worry, Grandma. I will also try to persuade Tremaine. He should look for a wife that will respect the elderly."

    After a pause, Yuliana added, "Perhaps a woman like me, so that she wouldn''t anger you so much."

    Madam Quartley didn''t speak, and her breathing was heavy because of the anger.

    After a while, the butler suddenly came with a phone in his hands.

    Seeing Madam Quartley''s furious look, the butler lowered his voice and said, "Madam Quartley, the teacher from Mr. Montez''s kindergarten is

    calling."

    Madam Quartley was stunned for a bit.

    The butler continued on, "They said that he didn''t attend to school today, so they called to ask. It was my number that got registered when Mr. Montez

    was enrolled in that kindergarten."

    Madam Quartley immediately reached out and said, "Give me the phone."

    She then put the phone to her ear after the butler handed it to her.

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627

    ?

    Qiana''s gentle voice came from the other end of the phone, "Is this Madam Quartley?"

    Hearing Qiana''s gentle voice, Madam Quartley''s anger had lessened a little, "Miss Lanes."

    Qiana smiled and said, "I''m sorry to trouble you, Madam Quartley. Montez didn''t attend school today and I''m really worried about him, so I''ve called the registered phone number. You wouldn''t be angry, right?"

    "No, of course I wouldn''t."

    Qiana then said, "Madam Quartley, why didn''t Monteze today? Did he catch a cold? Many children in kindergarten have caught a cold recently. They should be drinking plenty of water."

    "He did not catch a cold." Madam Quartley sighed heavily.

    "Then what happened?"

    Madam Quartley suddenly thought of something. "Miss Lanes, are you free?"

    Qiana paused for a moment, clearly being surprised at Madam Quartley''s question.

    After a while, she replied, "I don''t have time now. I have a ss with the children, but I will be free at noon."

    "How about I go over during noon and have lunch with you? I would like to have a conversation with you." Qiana agreed at once, "Alright then. I''ll be waiting for you, Madam Quartley."

    After hanging up the call, Madam Quartley returned the phone back to the butler and asked him to leave. Yuliana felt that something was wrong when she heard the conversation.

    She looked at Madam Quartley warily, "Grandma, why are you looking for Montez''s teacher? Could it be..."

    Madam Quartley gave Yuliana a nce and said, "Don''t ask too much for now. You''ll know when the timees."

    Yuliana shut her mouth and felt quite surprised.

    She had been by Madam Quartley''s side for many years, so she understood her behavior quite a bit. It was really peculiar that Madam Quartley had requested a meeting with this teacher so politely when she was so furious at that moment.

    Could it be that Montez''s teacher was actually his biological mother?

    How on earth could there be such a coincidence?

    Tremaine brought Montez into the ward.

    Yesseca was sitting on the bed with a dull expression on her face.

    Seeing Tremaine and Montezing over, her eyes moved around a little.

    Montez felt his heart aching when he saw Yesseca like this.

    He held Yesseca''s hand and said, "Yesseca, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me."

    Yesseca then said in a hoarse voice, "Montez, did I frighten youst night?"

    Montez was about to nod when he suddenly shook his head. "No, no. I am a man. I surely won''t be frightened by anything. Yesseca, don''t worry, I am a strong man."

    At this moment, Montez had totally forgotten about how he was sitting on the ground crying like a crybabyst night.

    Yesseca took a deep breath and asked, "Montez, did you really see a face sticking on the windowst night?"

    Montez nced at Tremaine.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Tremaine narrowed his eyes a bit.

    Montez could only say, "Yesseca, when I wanted to go over to your ce previously, Daddy told me that there was a ghost on your window, saying that there would be a face sticking against the window, so he asked me not to go. Yesterday, I woke up suddenly in the middle of the night and thought about what Daddy had told mest time, so I looked at the window, and it seemed like there was really one there. But I''m not too sure about it either. Perhaps I was just scaring myself, and there was actually nothing at all..."

    Yesseca was dumbstruck.

    She looked at Tremaine.

    Tremaine said in a low voice, "I went to check yesterday, but there was nothing at all. It was just Montez having an illusion. He''s still little after all and he will hallucinate easily after hearing all these from us grown-ups."

    Yesseca lowered her eyes.

    It turned out to be like that.

    It turned out that Montez had just seen an illusion after hearing Tremaine''s words. She was just thinking too much.

    She was still suspicious about the possibility of her brother still being in this world.

    Yesseca suddenly smiled.

    Her smile was bitter and sad.

    She then lied down again. "Montez, can the both of you go out for awhile? I want to calm down alone for a bit."

    Montez looked at Yesseca uneasily.

    Tremaine then held Montez''s hand, and Montez had no other choice but to leave with Tremaine.

    When they walked out of the room, Montez made sure that Yesseca couldn''t hear them anymore before saying, "Daddy, why did you make me lie to Yesseca? You''ve never told me about such a thing before. It was not an illusion at all, I''ve seen it with my own eyes."

    Tremaine took a deep look at

    Montez and said, "Do you remember how she wasst night? She needed sedatives to calm herself down. This matter would give her too huge a shock. We cannot tell her the truth before making it clear ourselves. I''m afraid that she couldn''t take it."

    Montez didn''t fully understand Tremaine''s words.

    But he could understand that Tremaine was doing this for the sake of Yesseca.

    Montez then nodded hard. "Daddy, don''t worry. As long as you don''t want me to tell it, I won''t tell it. But

    e

    you have to help Yesseca find out what''s going on. You''d better hurry up and get an exorcist. There must be a ghost whoes by to trouble Yesseca. You have to chase that ghost away!"

    Tremaine frowned hard.

    He''d never believed in supernatural beings such as ghosts and gods.

    He didn''t believe it then, neither did he now.

    If it was really a ghost''s face sticking onto the window, it was surely just a real live troublemaker!

    At noon, Madam Quartley went to see Qiana.

    Qiana then invited Madam Quartley to the teacher''s cafeteria to have lunch there together.

    By that hour, the other teachers had already finished their meal, and they were the only ones there.

    The food served was light.

    Qiana knew that Madam Quartley would dislike her if she invited Madam Quartley to some fancy restaurants with expensive dishes. Madam Quartley would prefer things to be kept simple.

    As expected, when she saw the light dishes, a hint of appraisal shed across in Madam Quartley''s eyes.

    Madam Quartley said, "Young people these days know nothing else but to spendvishly. Miss Lanes, you''re not bad."

    Qiana handed Madam Quartley

    some utensils as she said, "Madam

    Quartley, I do not deserve such praise. I just enjoy having simple food normally, and I suppose that simple food is healthier for you as well. I have to look after the children after lunch as well, so I had the cafeteria to only serve some simple dishes. I hope you don''t mind it."

    "Of course I won''t." Madam Quartley took the cutlery.

    Qiana''s face was filled with concern as she said, "You told me earlier that Montez wasn''t ill. So what actually happened?"

    Madam Quartley sighed hard and said, "An unfortunate thing happened in my household!"

    Qiana said nervously, "Madam Quartley, don''t scare me. You shouldn''t be saying this."

    Madam Quartley gave no reply.

    Qiana then looked at Madam Quartley nervously.

    Madam Quartley, however, did not reply and started eating.

    Qiana, too, began to eat.

    On the surface, she looked very uneasy, but in fact, she was calm.

    She knew that Madam Quartley would not ask her out for a meal for no reason. There must be something that Madam Quartley wanted to know about or to tell her. Even if Madam Quartley wouldn''t tell her about it immediately, she would surely say it sooner orter.

    Sure enough, after taking a few bites of the food, Madam Quartley said, "Actually, nothing happened to Montez. He just misses his mom. I wonder where his biological mother is."

    Qiana pretended to be surprised, "Madam Quartley, could it be that you don''t even know where his biological mother is at?"

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628

    ?

    Madam Quartley forced a smile. "Miss Lanes, to tell you the truth, Montez was not born like any other children..."

    Madam Quartley lowered her voice and said.

    Qiana''s expression became really shocked.

    Madam Quartley then waved her hands and said, "You wouldn''t understand even if I tell you. After all, you have never even dated before."

    "No, Madam Quartley, I do understand!" Qiana suddenly said loudly.

    Madam Quartley looked at Qiana with aplicated expression in her eyes.

    Qiana''s eyshes were shaking hard, and her voice was filled with sadness. "Madam Quartley, what you said just now reminded me about some things that happened back in the past. My father didn''t care about me at all after he married a second wife. A few years ago, I actually did something simr to make my father mad."

    Qiana''s voice became lower and lower, and in the end, she even began to tear up, "Madam Quartley, I regretted it a lot up till today. If it weren''t because you told me about Montez''s matter, I wouldn''t want to even bring it up. My father was too much back then. He chased me out of the house and disowned me, and he even cursed my mother. That was the reason why I did such a stupid thing!"

    Madam Quartley stared at Qiana and asked, "Do you know where the child is at now?"

    Qiana shook her head, with tears welling up in her eyes. "I don''t know, and I''ve never asked about it either. I just hope that the child is doing fine. I hope that his father wouldn''t ignore him after marrying a second wife, and I hope that he wouldn''t have a life as miserable as mine."

    Qiana''s words made Madam Quartley''s face turn pale at once.

    It was because Qiana''s words made her think of a possibility.

    If Tremaine didn''t marry Montez''s biological mother, it would be very likely that Montez would receive the same treatment as Qiana.

    After all, Tremaine would definitely have children with his new wife. When the time came, Montez would be the odd one out in that family! "Miss Lanes, if you could find the child, would you still be willing to be the child''s mother?" Madam Quartley asked.

    "Of course I''m willing to!" Qiana almost cried out, but she shook her head bitterly, "But it''s impossible, Madam Quartley. When I gave the child away, I signed an agreement with the other party. That child will have nothing to do with me in the future. Although I would often think of that child and feel pain in my heart, there is nothing I can do about it!"

    As she said, Qiana seemed as if she couldn''t continue on anymore. Tears were running down her cheeks and she couldn''t stop crying.

    The look on her face was really touching.

    Madam Quartley handed her a tissue and said, "Good girl, don''t cry."

    Qiana took the tissue and wiped her tears.

    She sobbed as she said, "Can I ask you for a favor please, Madam Quartley? Please don''t tell others about whatever I''ve told you today. I just couldn''t control myself for a moment. I don''t want anyone else to know about it. Please keep it a secret for me."

    Madam Quartley nodded. "Don''t worry."

    "Thank you." Qiana lowered her head.

    Madam Quartley''s lips twitched a little.

    She wanted to say something, but she chose not to say anything after some thought.

    She stood up and said, "Miss Lanes, I shouldn''t disturb you anymore. Please have a good rest."

    Qiana also stood up.

    She had stopped crying, but her eyes were still a little red. "Have a safe journey, Madam Quartley."

    After Madam Quartley left, Qiana''s lips slowly curled into a smile.

    She had never realised how well she could act.

    In the old folks home.

    A group of old people had gathered together talking about their children.

    Tadeus was sitting silently at a side, not saying a word.

    The group of old people were talking about their children''s filial piety and care towards themselves, and Tadeus felt sad.

    He knew that those people were lying again.

    If their children were so filial, they wouldn''t send their elderly to the old folks home. But no matter how bad they were, their children would at leaste to visit them.

    Except for himself.

    Tadeus''s heart felt like it was being sliced.

    He thought of Yesseca, that kind and lovely girl.

    She was really a nice girl.

    Tadeus thought.

    But after all, they were not rted by blood. Yesseca was not his daughter.

    Actually, Tadeus had lied to Yesseca about one thing.

    It was a lie that he didn''t have any children.

    In fact, he had a son.

    His son''sst name was Lanes.

    In the afternoon, Yesseca said that she was going to work.

    She had been in the hospital for the whole morning and had finally thought it through.

    The night before, it had just been an illusion that Montez had seen. Why should she be so persistent about it?

    Her brother had already passed away.

    Even if he were alive, he would not look at them through the window in such a creepy way. That was absolutely impossible.

    There was no other exnation except that it was just an illusion.

    What''s more, Montez had also told her the reason for him seeing the illusion.

    Yesseca said she was going to work, and Tremaine wanted to send her there.

    He didn''t try to persuade Yesseca to

    continue resting. He knew that Yesseca would overthink again if she continued to rest, and it was

    better for her to go to work and have something else to do. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Tremaine wanted to send Yesseca there but Yesseca rejected his offer.

    She still hadn''t forgotten what Tremaine did to her yesterday.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Seeing Yesseca rejecting himself, Tremaine naturally knew the reason as well.

    However, he didn''t want to exin anything to Yesseca.

    Besides, there was nothing much for him to exin either.

    He then helped Yesseca get a taxi. Of course, he did not let Yesseca know about it. Yesseca thought that it was just a taxi that happened to pass by when she went out of the hospital.

    When Yesseca got into the car, Montez asked Tremaine, "Daddy, why don''t you send Yesseca back? How can you let her go back on her own?" Tremaine nced at Montez and said, "Do you think that she would allow me to send her?"

    Montez didn''t know how to reply.

    He had also seen Yesseca''s cold attitude towards Tremaine.

    Montez did not know what had happened that made Yesseca''s attitude toward her father be so cold. After thinking for a while, Montez thought that Yesseca had just been too frightenedst night.

    "Daddy, have you found the exorcist? You have to exorcise Yesseca as soon as possible." Montez urged Tremaine.

    Tremaine replied coldly, "Do you really believe that there are ghosts in this world?"

    "Do they not then?" Montez''s eyes widened. "Daddy, I saw it with my own eyesst night. It''s definitely a ghost. His face was so pale, just like the ghosts I''ve seen on TV."

    A cold look appeared in Tremaine''s eyes. "Even if there''s a ghost, it must be a human disguising themself as a ghost."

    Montez was shocked, "Daddy, do

    In

    you mean that someone pretended to be a ghost to frighten Yesseca Why would he do such a thing? Yesseca is such a nice person, who would do that to frighten her? Don''t scare me, Daddy." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Tremaine took Montez''s hand and got on the car. "We will still have to investigate what was actually going on. Don''t tell her anything for now, and you

    shouldn''t make her worry."

    Montez nodded hard. "Don''t worry, Daddy. I won''t

    tell her about it."

    Tremaine then drove towards the Quartley family''s ce.

    Montez suddenly added, "Daddy, you''re so kind to Yesseca. Thank you for being so caring and considerate to your future daughter-inw."

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629

    ?

    Tremaine was speechless.

    When Yesseca reached her office, she had already missed half a day''s work.

    Fortunately, no one said anything to her.

    Everyone knew that Yesseca had a rich boyfriend. No one dared to offend Yesseca, nor was there anyone who would even talk about her behind her back.

    However, when they saw Yesseca''s distracted expression, everyone came over to ask what had happened.

    Yesseca didn''t say anything at all.R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    She just stood there with her head lowered, as if the people around her didn''t exist.

    Soon, the people who asked questions found it uninteresting and started to leave.

    After the people surrounding Yesseca left, Cassie then came over.

    She asked worriedly, "What happened to you, Yesseca? I couldn''t even reach your phone."

    Yesseca said in a low voice, "Cassie, that bald man broke my phone." "Don''t you have a spare phone at home? No one answered when I called that either." Cassie said.

    Yesseca had one phone that she carried around, and another one that she kept at home. She wasn''t being extravagant by owning two phones. It was just that she had overheard a conversation between two elderlies in the mall previously, saying that the dead would maybe leave some messages to those alive, and they wouldn''t be able to receive the messages if their phone was turned off.

    How could Yesseca not know that it was just nothing but nonsense?

    But she still bought a phone and kept it at home.

    If perhaps Lothar sent her a message, she wouldn''t want herself to miss it if her phone was turned off or disconnected.

    So she kept a spare phone at home.

    Although she knew that it was impossible for Lothar to send her a message, she still kept it.

    Because it was Cassie who apanied her when she bought the spare phone, she''d asked Yesseca for the phone number.

    In fact, Montez had given Tremaine a call the night before using that spare phone in Yesseca''s home.

    "I was out." Yesseca replied in a soft voice.

    She was in the hospital, and she left the phone at home, of course she wouldn''t be able to pick it up.

    Cassie felt that something must have happened.

    Yesseca was serious in her job. Although she had a rich boyfriend, she wouldn''t miss work for no reason as long as she hadn''t resigned yet. Furthermore, Yesseca''s face seemed so pale.

    "Yesseca, tell me, what actually happened?" Cassie looked concerned. "Did you quarrel with that young man? It''s normal for young couples to quarrel with each other. Don''t take it to heart."

    Yesseca shook her head.

    "What''s the matter then?" Cassie was a little anxious.

    Yesseca kept silent for a long time before she raised her head again. She looked at Cassie and suddenly asked, "Cassie, do you believe that there are ghosts in this world?"

    Cassie was dumbstruck by that question.

    Why would Yesseca ask such a question?

    Cassie immediately said, "Of course not, Yesseca. Those so-called supernatural beings only exist in TV and novels, and there are no such things in real life. Don''t believe in that nonsenses."

    Yesseca''s face went pale.

    She said softly, "Cassie, do you know why I left a spare phone at home?"

    "Isn''t it because you have elderlies at home? It''s more convenient for you to contact them if you keep a phone at home." Cassie said.

    Cassie was only guessing as she didn''t know much about Yesseca''s family.

    Yesseca shook her head.

    Her eyes looked a little sad. "Last time when I was eating in the restaurant on the first floor, I heard two olddies chatting. They said that the dead would send messages to the living asionally. But the living must not turn off their phones or be on the phone, otherwise, they would not receive the message. I heard it and immediately bought a spare phone and left it at home so that it''s always ready to receive the message..."

    It was there for Lothar to send her a message.

    Yesseca didn''t continue on. She lowered her head, her long and thick eyshes fluttering gently.

    Cassie thought that she shouldn''t say much.

    She thought that Yesseca was talking about one of her elderlies who had passed away.

    A momentter, when she saw that

    Yesseca''s sad expression, she patted Yesseca''s shoulder and said, "Yesseca, don''t think too much. about it. He or she''s already gone. There''s no point in overthinking it anymore."

    Yesseca raised her chin.

    She sighed as she said, "That''s right, Cassie. He''s left already. Why would I even believe in such a ridiculous thing?"

    How could she actually buy a phone and leave it at home? How could she actually believe in Montez''s words, when he was just a kid? How foolish she was!

    Thinking about it, Yesseca''s eyes turned red, and tears started to cloud her eyes.

    Cassie handed her a napkin, "Don''t think too much. What''s the purpose of living? We live to enjoy after all. You shouldn''t think of unnecessary stuff."

    Yesseca nodded her head hard.

    Tremaine returned home with Montez.

    Madam Quartley was sitting in the living room, waiting for them to return.

    The butler had his head lowered as he was standing at the side.

    Seeing Tremaine and Montezing in, the butler gestured at them desperately.

    Needless to say, Tremaine understood it.

    Montez realized it as well, being the smart boy he was.

    He lowered his voice and said to Tremaine, "Daddy, Grandma seems unhappy. Is it because I did not go to kindergarten today?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Madam Quartley''s voice rang out, "At least you still know toe back home!"

    Montez was so frightened that he immediately shrunk into himself.

    After that, Madam Quartley''s gaze fell on Montez. "Montez, where did you gost night?"

    Montez thought that it wasn''t a

    secret that he went to Yesseca''s

    ce, but seeing the stern look on

    Madam Quartley made him. suddenly feel so scared that he

    didn''t dare to say anything Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Judging from Montez''s silence, Madam Quartley was even more convinced that Yesseca must have said something behind her back. Otherwise, how would Montez not dare to say anything?

    Madam Quartley hit the couch hard as shemanded, "Tell me right now!"

    "Mr. Butler." Tremaine suddenly said, "Take Montez somewhere else."

    Hearing Tremaine''s words, the butler immediately stepped forward.

    Montez couldn''t wait to run away.

    Madam Quartley was being too scary today. He had to escape from there.

    Montez turned his back to Madam Quartley and winked at Tremaine, indicating Tremaine to be careful as he followed the butler off.

    Madam Quartley didn''t mind Montez leaving.

    After all, although she was asking Montez, the one she was concerned about was Tremaine!

    She snorted. "You asked Montez to leave. Why don''t you exin to me where you took Montez tost night? Why didn''t you return all night? Why did

    you hang up on me this morning?"

    Madam Quartley''s voice was full of anger as she questioned.

    Tremaine''s eyes became gloomy. "I

    originally wanted to exin

    everything to you. But seeing how

    anxious and upset you are now, think that it''s not the right time for me to exin it now. You should caten yourself down first. I have something else to do as well."

    After that, Tremaine was about to leave.

    Madam Quartley was so furious that she was almost puking blood.

    She had waited so long for Tremaine to return, but when Tremaine finally came back, he had just dismissed her like that!

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630

    ?

    "Tremaine!" Madam Quartley stood up and shouted at Tremaine, who was leaving. "Don''t you think that I have no idea where you brought Montez to! You went to Yesseca''s ce, didn''t you? Let me tell you, that girl isn''t allowed to step foot into our house! I''ve already found Montez''s biological mother! I will be bringing her back home!"

    Tremaine stopped in his tracks.

    He turned around and looked at Madam Quartley

    Hearing that Madam Quartley had found Montez''s biological mother, a hint of surprise shed across Tremaine''s eyes.

    But the expression on his face soon disappeared.

    Tremaine''s eyes were as dark as ink as if all his thoughts were hidden deep down. "Grandma, you''re telling me that found her, and you must bring her back?"

    "Yes!" Madam Quartley replied in a loud voice.

    Tremaine then said in a sarcastic tone, "Why are you bringing a stranger back home? Are we stillcking servants here?" "You!" Madam Quartley red at Tremaine angrily.

    "She''s Montez''s biological mother. Why else do you think I want to bring her back? Apart from Montez''s own biological mother, no other women are allowed to be your wife!"

    Tremaine said with a faint but imposing tone, "This woman is aplete stranger to me. I haven''t even seen her before, neither do I want to in the future. You shouldn''t be wasting your time and energy on this."

    "Tremaine, I''m bringing her back, and you will marry her!"

    The sarcastic smile on Tremaine was even more obvious, "Grandma, I won''t ever meet her nor marry her. If you like her that much, how about you marry her yourself? We live in an open-minded society nowadays. It''s not a weird thing for a female to marry another female. Grandma, if you would like to keep up with the trend, it will be fine as well!"

    Madam Quartley was totally speechless.

    She was already standing up, yet Tremaine''s words made her so speechless that she fell back onto the couch, "You''re rebelling against me now!" Tremaine had always been filial to her, but he was actually rebelling against her now!

    Someone must have made him do it!

    Tremaine realized that Madam Quartley was really

    furious.

    He sighed and then went out to make a cup of tea.

    Tremaine handed the tea to Madam Quartley and said, "Grandma, have some tea and calm yourself down."

    Madam Quartley waved her hands and said, "Take it away!"

    Tremaine then put the teacup on the tea table in front of the sofa. "Grandma, don''t be angry. There was a reason why I didn''t return with Montezst night. Besides, it was my mistake that I hung up on you this morning while you were so worried about me. I should apologize for that."

    Hearing Tremaine''s words, Madam Quartley felt less angry, but her expression was still sour.

    Tremaine added, "Grandma, everything is still in a mess now. I have a lot to settle at my side as well, so I cannot exin every single detail to you yet. I hope you can understand my situation. If you continue to question me further, it''ll just bother me even more."

    Tremaine finished his sentence in a calm manner. His words stabbed straight into Madam Quartley''s heart.

    Madam Quartley looked at Tremaine.

    Tremaine was also looking at her.

    After a while, Madam Quartley finally said, "Forget it. I am old now, and I can''t control you anymore. Let''s just put that matter aside for now, and we''ll discuss it againter."

    After Tremaine said that, Madam Quartley finally gave in.

    She no longer asked about what had happened the day before.

    But at the same time, she held something back.

    When she said "we''ll discuss it againter", it meant that she would still interfere in the matter of Montez''s biological mother.

    At this time, Tremaine didn''t want to talk to Madam Quartley anymore. He then said in a low voice, "Grandma, you should rest. I have many other matters to settle."

    After Tremaine left, the butler came.

    "Madam Quartley, I''ve brought the Mr. Montez back to his room. He said that he was tired just as he went in, and I came here only after watching him fall asleep."

    Madam Quartley seemed upset still as she said, "Okay, stop talking, I''m feeling annoyed."

    The butler immediately kept quiet.

    "I have to have some rest and think about it," said Madam Quartley.

    Before leaving, Madam Quartley said to the butler, "If Yessecaes here, inform me immediately. Don''t hesitate for a moment. If shees, remember to inform me!"

    The butler didn''t know what Madam Quartley was going to do. But since she said so, he could only agree to it. "Yes, Madam."

    Tremaine returned to his study.

    He turned on hisputer.

    After inserting a drive into theputer, the monitor showed two images.

    They were the scene on the inside and outside of Yesseca''s bedroom.

    Tremaine rewound the video, and soon he stopped his mouse cursor, causing the image to freeze.R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    On the screen, it was showing the image in Yesseca''s bedroom.

    The lights weren''t turned on, so he couldn''t see too clearly.

    Tremaine saw Montez. He was standing in the bedroom with his eyes wide open and a terrified expression on his face.

    Tremaine''s gaze fell on the window.

    His breathing stopped for a moment.

    There was a face right there on the window.

    It was as if it was glued to the window, and there wasn''t any gaps in the middle.

    Tremaine had seen this face once before as well.

    But the face was even paler thanst time, and his pupils looked creepier.

    Tremaine stared at the face on the window for five whole minutes before he looked away again.

    Then he turned his eyes to another image.

    It was showing outside the window.

    A tall man was seen floating in the air. His hands and feet were dangling, and he just floated in the air, with his face against the window.

    Tremaine was shocked.

    He clicked onto the mouse and zoomed in, trying to see if there were any thin strings tying the body, yet he couldn''t seem to find anything. The man was hanging there just like that, in a peculiar yet so unbelievable manner, floating midair with his face sticking onto the window.

    Tremaine frowned hard.

    This situation could simply not be exined by human logic at all.

    After a while, Tremaine took out his phone.

    He made a call to someone.

    He ordered someone to retrieve the surveince camera''s recording around Yesseca''s neighborhood.

    He wanted to see how that man had appeared there.

    Twenty minutester, the surveince recordings in Yesseca''s neighborhood was brought in.

    When he was installing surveince

    cameras in Yesseca''s ce, he also installed some around Yesseca''s neighborhood for safety purposes.

    He didn''t expect that he would

    actually get to use it now. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    It waste in the middle of the night, and two people appeared in Yesseca''s neighborhood.

    One of them was a young girl.

    She was dressed in red.

    The red clothing was oversized and loose, making her look even skinnier, and she even looked somewhat hollow.

    Red had always been a joyful color in their culture.

    Especially on young girls, it made them look bright and joyous.

    ��

    But when this girl dressed like this in the middle of the night, it somehow seemed peculiar. She looked as if she was a ghost from horror movies, making people feel terrified.

    What was even more horrifying was not the girl, but the person following behind her.

    He was dressed in ck, and his outfit was just as loose as the girl in red.

    He was walking in a very strange way.

    It was an indescribable strangeness. When he walked, it looked as if his whole body was being dragged forward by an invisible force and his limbs were somewhat twisted.

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631

    ?

    R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    And he was walking with such a distorted posture.

    The both of them walked towards Yesseca''s house.

    The young girl looked towards the ce where Yesseca was.

    She stared at it for a long time.

    After a while, she seemed to be whispering to the man.

    Then she walked far away. The man then proceeded to stick his face onto Yesseca''s window as quickly as if he had teleported.

    About ten minutester, the girl let out a whistle.

    The man then retreated immediately.

    After that, the both of them walked out of the neighbourhood.

    Tremaine felt confused.

    He couldn''t understand what the man and the girl were trying to do. After repeating it over and over again, Tremaine still couldn''t understand. Finally, Tremaine stood up.

    He walked to the window and thought to himself

    with a frown.

    Such a matter could not be exined by logic at all. He had to sort his mind out.

    After some time, Tremaine finally returned to hisptop.

    This was the first time he had been stuck in such a difficult situation, and even he himself could not figure it out.

    The only thing he could do now was to find the man and the girl in the surveince recordings. Only by finding them could he figure out what had actually happened.

    Time quickly passed by and Yesseca soon got off work.

    She dragged her fatigued body to the entrance of a mall.

    When she reached the entrance, Yesseca saw a car parking there.

    That seemed to be the car that Kylin usually drove to pick her up.

    Yesseca paused for a moment before walking towards the car.

    Kylin was surely worried as she suddenly went missing that day. She thought that she should exin it to Kylin.

    Yesseca went over, and the window was rolled down as Kylin''s face appeared before her. "Yesseca, you are finally willing to meet me.''

    The man''s tone sounded extremelyplicated.

    Yesseca was dumbfounded for a moment.

    She finally was willing to meet him?

    She couldn''t seem to understand what Kylin meant.

    "Yesseca." Kylin said in a low voice, "My abruptness that day must''ve made you angry. I went to pick you up to work in the morning, but you didn''te down. I thought that you didn''t want to see me, so..."

    Kylin paused for a moment and said in a bitter tone, "So I left. When I came here to pick you up from work, I thought that I shouldn''t bother you if you didn''t want to meet me. But you finally came to see me. Yesseca, thanks for forgiving me."

    Yesseca held her breath.

    She knew that Kylin had misunderstood her.

    Yesseca shook her head. "It''s not like that. This morning..."

    Yesseca couldn''t seem to continue her words.

    She wasn''t trying to avoid Kylin on purpose. It was just that she had gone to the hospital. However, she didn''t know how should she tell Kylin about

    that.

    Yesseca sighed. "It''s fine. I don''t hold onto grudges. Don''t worry."

    Kylin finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Due to Yesseca leaving the restaurant without a sign that day, it had pressured him a lot. Moreover, when he went to pick up Yesseca from work, she did note down after a long time. This made him thought that Yesseca was avoiding himself and it caused him to feel not only pressured but disappointed as well.

    But fortunately, Yesseca was finally willing to meet him now.

    "I''ll treat you to dinner as apensation," Kylin said.

    Yesseca rejected his offer, "You don''t have to. Just take me to Selina''s ce, I want to meet her."

    They reached the Perry family home.

    Because Yesseca wanted toe, Kylin had immediately given Selina a call. Selina then asked Brine to prepare some more dishes. Yesseca arrived before the dishes were ready.

    Selina was a little surprised upon seeing Yesseca. She touched Yesseca''s cheeks as she asked, "Yesseca, why is yourplexion so bad?" Yesseca forced a smile and said, "It''s nothing. I probably didn''t sleep wellst night."

    She tried to change the topic by adverting her eyes towards Selina''s belly. "Selina, you''re going to give birth soon, aren''t you?"

    Selina''s belly was already getting really big.

    Selina smiled, and Matthew who was beside her replied in her ce, "She will be giving birth next month."

    Hearing this, Yesseca''s mood finally improved a little. She immediately said, "I shall congratte you both."

    Selina took Yesseca''s hand and said, "You must be there to witness me giving birth."

    Yesseca nodded hard. "That''s for sure."

    As they ate, Selina kept asking Kyi in to put more food onto Yesseca''s te.

    Yesseca seemed to have something on her mind, and she just ate whatever Kyi in gave her.

    At the sight of this, Selina felt happy.

    In this period of time, it seemed that the rtionship between Kyi in and Yesseca had progressed quickly, seeing how Yesseca was eating the food that Kyi in gave her without anyints.

    However, Matthew frowned slightly.

    He felt that something wasn''t right by looking at the expression on Yesseca''s face.

    Something seemed to have happened to Yesseca.

    After finishing the meal, Selina and Yesseca sat on the sofa and chatted.

    "Yesseca, how''s your rtionship with Kylin been goingtely?" Selina asked with a chuckle.

    She had directed Kylin and Matthew away on purpose just now, so she didn''t have to mind her words as it was just the both of them there.

    A hint of bewilderment shed

    across Yesseca''s face. "There''s

    nothing much going on between us."

    "Not yet, right?" The smile on Selina face became wider as she said, "I think you both seem to have progressed a lot."

    Yesseca shook her head. "Selina, it''s not as what you think."

    She bit her lip. "By the way, Selina, I want to ask you a question."

    "Sure."

    "Have you seen my brother? Has my brother also appeared at your window?" Yesseca looked into Selina''s eyes.

    She thought that she must have been possessed or something.

    Montez had already said that it was an illusion because Tremaine had frightened him by telling him stories. She had already decided to not think about it again, yet after seeing Kyi in when she got off work, she somehow wanted to see Selina and ask her that question. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    The smile on Selina froze.

    "Yesseca, don''t talk nonsense." Selina''s expression became serious. "How could your brother be looking at me through the window? Your brother is

    already..."

    Selina didn''t finish her sentence, but her meaning was obvious.

    Yesseca lowered her head and said nothing.

    Selina''s heart tightened.

    She held Yesseca''s hand and asked, "Yesseca, did you have a nightmare again?"

    Yesseca nodded and then shook her head again.

    She forced a smile. "I wasn''t getting any nightmares. Selina, I''m tired now. I should go back."

    After saying that, Yesseca then stood up.

    "Hold on." Selina also stood up. "I''ll ask Kyi in to send you back."

    "There''s no need." Yesseca rejected. "I shouldn''t trouble him. I''ll go back myself. There''s no need for him to send me back."

    "No." Selina immediately said, "If you really don''t want Kylin to send you, then you should let Matthew send you. He has some matters to settle as well, and he could drop you home on his way."

    In fact, Matthew didn''t have any matters to settle whatsoever. Selina just deliberately said that.

    Since Yesseca had asked her such a question, she felt that something must''ve happened on Yesseca''s side. Hence, she thought that she should find

    out what Yesseca was actually thinking about.

    However, Matthew was better at it aspared to herself.

    Yesseca heard Selina''s words and didn''t refuse. Then, Selina went to get Matthew.

    "Yesseca has just mentioned Lothar

    again. I''m afraid that she''s still stuck in grief Take the opportunity to send her back and chat with her so that she won''t be so upset anymore." Selina''s tone was filled with worry.

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632

    ?

    Matthew seemed to have expected that.

    "What did she tell you?" he asked Selina.

    Selina simply just repeated whatever Yesseca said to her, "She had a nightmare previously and dreamt that Lothar was sticking onto the window looking at her, and now she came and ask me about it again. I suppose that she still hasn''t gotten over it yet."

    Speaking of this, Selina somehow started scolding Matthew, "Wasn''t the psychiatrist you found was very skillful? I don''t think he is very skillful at all! It''s only been a short while since Yesseca was treated!"

    Matthew was afraid that Selina would be worried.

    He touched Selina''s belly gently. "Don''t think too much about it. I''ll handle this matter. You should just stay at home and wait for the baby''s birth. I''ll handle the rest."

    "Can I really let you handle everything?" Selina still kept on talking, "The psychiatrist that you rmended didn''t help at all, and Yesseca is still having some mental issues. It''ll make me worried if it keeps going on like that."

    Matthew could only interrupt Selina''s words, "Okay okay, my little girl. If you continue on, I won''t be able to give her a ride Yesseca back."

    It was only then that Selina finally stopped. She gave Matthew a look and said, "You''d better talk to Yesseca about it. You should find out about what''s going on in her mind, and whether or not she''s still thinking that Lothar is still alive. No wonder, I felt that something was strange when she came today. It turns out that it was because of Lothar."

    Selina then heaved a deep sigh. "It''s my fault. Before Lothar passed away, he told me to take good care of Yesseca, yet I didn''t take good care of her. It''s been so long already, yet she''s still thinking about it."

    Matthew gave Selina a hug "You have taken good care of her. Don''t me yourself anymore. I will leave now."

    Yesseca then got on Matthew''s car.

    She said, "Sorry to trouble you, Matthew."

    Matthew replied gently, "It''s no trouble for me at all."

    Yesseca nodded and didn''t talk anymore.

    If it were in the past, she would definitely talk to Matthew, but she was not in the mood this time.

    Matthew did not say anything as well and he just

    drove the car.

    They remained silent until Matthew suddenly stopped the car.

    Yesseca was lost in her own thoughts the entire time. When she saw the car stopping, she thought that they had reached her ce. However, just as she pushed open the door and was ready to get off, she realized that she was unfamiliar with that ce.

    They hadn''t reached her ce yet.

    Yesseca then looked towards Matthew.

    Matthew got out of the car and said, "Yesseca, let''s go in for a bit."

    It was a cafe.

    A hint of astonishment shed across Yesseca''s eyes.

    Matthew said gently, "Do you have something on your mind? Let''s talk about it. Selina is also worried about you."

    Yesseca''sshes trembled slightly.

    She shook her head. "I''m fine. Matthew, you should just send me home."

    Matthew smiled and said, "If you don''t have anything on your mind, let''s just have some coffee then. Don''t girls like milk tea a lot? Selina told me that the coffee of this store is delicious. You should try it."

    His tone was not aggressive at all, and he was gentle, but Yesseca felt that she couldn''t refuse him at all.

    Yesseca and Matthew then walked into the cafe.

    Yesseca didn''t know what to order, so Matthew simply ordered the store''s specialty, which was thette.

    When it was served, they could smell a strong milky fragrance mixed with the coffee''s fragrance. Yesseca drank it and found that it tasted really good.

    The aroma of the coffee made her mind clear for a moment.

    "Yesseca, are you still thinking about your brother?" Matthew asked.

    "No, I''m not."

    "Selina told me about whatever you asked her about." Matthew''s eyesnded on Yesseca''s face as he said, "Yesseca, did you see something again? Were you having nightmares again?"

    Yesseca was still trying to hide it from Matthew. "No."

    "Yesseca, Selina is about to give birth, but she is still worried about you. If you want her to give birth without any worries, you should not hide it it from us. Let me know what you are thinking about, and I will try my best to help you settle it in the case that you trust me."

    "Of course I do trust you." Yesseca blurted out.

    "You don''t want Selina to worry about you, do you?"

    Yesseca immediately nodded.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Then tell me, what happened?"

    Yesseca bit her lip. She could not hide it anymore since it hade to this point.

    Yesseca then told Matthew about what happened that night.

    Astonishment shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    "Matthew, I don''t think you should tell Selina about this." Yesseca added, "Selina doesn''t like me having any contact with the Quartley family. She will get upset once she hears this."

    Seeing Yesseca''s gaze falling on him, Matthew tried to hide his astonishment.

    "Did that child also see it?" He said in a low voice.

    Yesseca nodded. "It was his father who tried to frighten him, because I had told him about it before. Earlier on, Montez had wanted to sleep over at my ce, but his father didn''t agree He said that there would be ghosts sticking on my window while telling Montez not toe. Montez might have seen an illusion after hearing that."

    Matthew''s heart skipped a beat.

    He didn''t really know Tremaine, but he had heard of him. Such a man would never threaten his child like that.

    That was probably an excuse.

    Matthew''s mind was totally in a mess, and it was so messy that he couldn''t seem to sort anything out at the moment.

    Yesseca murmured on, "When I was

    in the hospital, I thought I had

    already epted that it was just an

    he

    illusion. don''t know why I asked Selina about it just now. I''m sorry for

    letting Selina worry. It''s just an

    illusion, you shouldn''t think too much about it either. I will try to sort out my mind on my own." Content

    R

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    After that, Yesseca forced a smile. "I think I''ll be fine the next day after a good sleep tonight. Go back and tell Selina not to worry about me. Tell her to rx and wait for the day to give birth."

    Matthew could only hold back his thoughts and nod.

    Yesseca finished the coffee and said, "That''s it for now, I suppose. I should go back now. Is it still on the way to the ce you are going to? If it''s not, I can grab a taxi on my own. You should go ahead and deal with your stuff."

    Matthew also stood up. "It''s on the way, I will send you back."

    The car then drove on, and Yesseca got off at her destination.

    Yesseca pushed open the door and said, "Goodbye, Matthew."

    "Yesseca." Matthew suddenly called out.

    Yesseca stopped.

    Matthew looked into Yesseca''s eyes. "Was it really just an illusion?"

    Yesseca was dumbstruck at once.

    After a while, she chuckled and said, "Of course it was just an illusion. What else could it be? Don''t worry about me, I won''t think too much about it.

    You and Selina should not worry too much about it."

    Matthew nodded. "Alright, have a good rest then."

    "Mhmm." Yesseca said. "You should also take good care of Selina."

    After Yesseca went upstairs, Matthew held the steering wheel with both hands but did not drive off.

    He was still thinking about it.

    Even Tremaine''s son had seen it.

    If it wasn''t that Tremaine and his son had deliberately nned to scare Yesseca, then it must be that the child really saw it.

    Of course, Matthew was more inclined towards thetter.

    After all, there was no reason for Tremaine to do such a thing with his son just to scare Yesseca.

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633

    ?

    If the child saw it, did it mean that it had been real?

    At that moment, Matthew got off the car.

    Casually, he nced at the window outside Yesseca''s residence.R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Her house was on the third floor, and it was rtively high. It would be very difficult for someone to get to her window.

    After watching for a while, Matthew drove the car to the entrance of the neighborhood.

    He caught sight of a security guard who was approximately seventy years old.

    After that, Matthew knocked on the window and the old man opened it. "Who are you looking for?"

    Although the old man was old, he spoke in an articte way.

    "Sorry to disturb you. I wanted to ask if you have surveince footage that I can have a look?"

    The old man immediately waved his hand said, "There''s no surveince footage in such a small ce as this. We haven''t had any for a long time."

    "Alright. Sorry for disturbing you."

    Matthew returned to the car.

    After thinking for a while, he stepped on the gas pedal and drove the car away.

    Right now, he was definitely still worried about Yesseca. However, he had to go back to check on Selina first. Other matters could be discussedter. Kylin was talking to Selina.

    His expression was heavy. "Selina, is it that Yesseca didn''t want me to send her home, and that''s why you asked Matthew?"

    As he spoke, Selina burst intoughter. "No, don''t think too much about it, Kylin."

    "Maybe I have done something wrong," said Kylin ufortably.

    Selina was taken aback. "What did you do?"

    "I," Kyi in''s face flushed with embarrassment, "I grabbed Yesseca''s hand yesterday..."

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    She''d thought that something serious had happened, but...

    She was speechless.

    It was out of her expectations that her cousin was so pure!

    Selina patted Kylin on the shoulder. "So when you said you did something wrong, you meant you grabbed Yesseca''s hand?"

    Kyi in''s voice was a little dry. "I was too rash that day. She''s angry with me. I don''t even know what happened..."

    He had always been a gentleman, but he had not been able to control himself that day.

    With a smile, Selina nced at Kylin. "I think Yesseca must be angry as well."

    Kylin expressions looked even worse.

    With that, Selina said, "She must be angry that you didn''t go a step further."

    In a split second, Kylin was dumbstruck by her words.

    He stared at Selina with his mouth agape.

    Selina patted Kyi in''s head. "Kylin, we are adults now. Don''t be so pure! You''re so conflicted just because you held her hand. Don''t tell me that you''ve never held another woman''s hand before."

    In a sh, Kylin''s cheeks turned red. "Selina, men and women should not touch each other. I''ve always respected women."

    Upon hearing this, Selina understood.

    She was right as her innocent cousin had never held another woman''s hand before.

    No wonder he became so tense after he held Yesseca''s hand.

    With that, Selina said, "Well, don''t bber nonsense. You are someone who grew up in America. Yesseca must be angry that you just held her hand. The way you speak is going to make her misunderstand that you''re a homosexual..."

    Selina thought that since Kyi in had been pursuing Yesseca for such a long time, they would have been more intimate, but now she knew that she had been overthinking.

    She continued, "So, you can''t be so inflexible. Your brother-inw secretly kissed me all the time back then, you..."

    All of a sudden, the words were stuck in her throat.

    Selina began to blush.

    Feeling a little embarrassed, she waved her hand and said, "Women like it when men take more initiative. You can try to kiss her or hug her." In a daze, Kyi in stared at her.

    As he didn''t know much about girls'' thoughts, Kyi in needed more time to process what Selina had just said to him.

    "I have to think about this. I''m going back to my room," said Kylin.

    Nodding, Selina patted Kylin''s shoulder. "You really need to think about it. Remember, don''t be so pure andughable!"

    As her p was slightly on the heavier side, Kyi in frowned in pain.

    After Kyi in left, Selina continued to wait for Matthew. Fortunately, it didn''t take long for him to arrive.

    The moment she saw him, she greeted, "How was it? Did you have a good talk with Yesseca? What is she thinking? Did she have a nightmare again?"

    Ripples shed across Matthew''s eyes, but it calmed down.

    With a smile, he said, "When Yesseca was chatting with you that day, she talked about her nightmare, now she''s fine, don''t worry."

    "Really?" Selina was a little suspicious. "Why do I feel that there''s something wrong with Yesseca?"

    "Rather than that, I think that there''s something wrong with you," Matthew said, "People who are pregnant like to think too much. Don''t worry, I have talked to Yesseca. Don''t you believe what I said?"

    "Really?" Selina looked at Matthew.

    "Yes," replied Matthew with certainty.

    With that, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    After a bath, Matthew and Selina returned to their

    bedroom.

    She exined what Kylin had told her.

    Bursting out intoughter, she said, "How can Kylin be so pure? He was so nervous after holding Yesseca''s hand. He was afraid that Yesseca was angry and ignored him, so he came to ask me. This cousin of mine!"

    Matthew broke out in a peal ofughter as well.

    Selina nced at Matthew and said, "If Kylin is half the man that you are, he would have sessfully pursued Yesseca already."

    "What do you mean, like me?" Matthew smiled and asked Selina.

    "What do you think?" Selina replied.

    Out of the blue, Matthew kissed her. "Like this?"

    "What do you think?"

    Matthew smiled, "You''re different from others, Selina. Yesseca takes time to warm up, so Kylin didn''t do anything wrong."

    Upon hearing this, Selina felt that it made sense, but also felt that there was something wrong with it.

    With that, she threw a re at

    el

    Matthew. "What do you mean, Matthew? Do you think that I''m more liberal aspared to Yessega?" "I didn''t say that. You said it," Matthew replied, the amusement in his eyes increasing.

    "You!" Selina tried to hit Matthew, but he dodged her quickly. Both of them rolled onto the bed,ughing.

    "All right, all right. Don''t make trouble. It might affect the baby!" Matthew carefully held Selina and sat down.

    She touched her belly and said, "The baby in my belly is strong, and it won''t get hurt so easily."

    After a pause, she said, "But what

    you just saidas indeed reasonable. Yesseca''s character is more reserved than that of ordinary girls. If Kylin takes too much initative I''m afraid that he will really frighten her. I have to talk to Kylin tomorrow, or he will scare Yesseca if he does what I say."

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634

    ?

    "You don''t have to tell Kylin," Matthew said.

    In a daze, Selina looked at him.

    Matthew exined, "Kylin is not someone who would take too much initiative. As he has his own way of thinking, he won''t be affected too much by what you said."

    "Is that true?"

    "Yes."

    Selina gave it some thought and said, "Alright, I''ll listen to you. If that''s the case, it will take too long. I just wish that they could get married tomorrow and have a child."

    "You are too impatient."

    "How can I not be? I''m just looking forward to Yesseca finding happiness as soon as possible. This will fulfill Lothar''s final wish," Selina said as she sighed, lying on the bed. "Okay, let''s not talk anymore. I want to sleep. I need more energy so that I can have this baby."

    Thus, Matthew alsoid down.

    However, he did not close his eyes like Selina.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Her words echoed in his mind repeatedly.

    "Lothar''s final wish, Lothar''s final wish."

    Matthew was stunned.

    At this moment, he thought of a possibility.

    In the blink of an eye, the next day soon arrived.

    Tremaine received a phone call.

    Atst, the answer he wanted was here.

    Yesterday, he took a screenshot from the camera surveince of a man and a woman and sent it for investigation. Now, the results were out.

    He found out that the man''s name was Lothar.

    Afterparing the photos with the national public records, he was certain that this was Lothar.

    Tremaine held his breath.

    Lothar.

    He was indeed Lothar, Yesseca''s older brother!

    Yesseca had told him that the man next to the window was her brother, but he didn''t believe it.

    As Lothar was already dead, Yesseca had already informed him of this matter.

    It was impossible for a dead person to go to Yesseca''s window.

    With that, Tremaine suspected that there was someone else or someone else who was simr to Lothar.

    However, now that the photo waspared to the national public records, it was true that the person at the window was Lothar!

    Wasn''t Lothar already dead?

    What was going on?

    Puzzled, Tremaine frowned.

    "What about the woman''s identity?" he asked.

    His subordinate sounded embarrassed. "Sir, the photo of the woman is unclear. I can''t see her face properly, so I am unable to find out who she is yet."

    Tremaine deepened his frown. "I see. Continue investigating."

    After hanging up the phone, Tremaine pondered for a moment and then walked out of the study.

    He wanted to look for Yesseca.

    He wanted to ask Yesseca if her brother had died, and how he had died!

    That morning, Kyi in did not pick Yesseca up to work.

    He remembered what he had said to Selina the night before, and went to sleep veryte after thinking about it.

    As his biological clock was messed up, he''d woken upte. Thus, he''d missed the timing that he had to pick Yesseca up. Fortunately, he had another backup n.

    At breakfast, he told Selina. "I thought about what you saidst night. I finally understand."

    Selina was dumbfounded.

    Kyi in had thought about it for a long time?

    He couldn''t be that serious.

    Selina was about to say that she did not mean what she said, but Kyi in replied, "I don''t agree with what you said that men have to be the ones to take the initiative when pursuing a woman. There is a reason why men should respect women and keep a distance."

    As he spoke, Selina was silent.

    Kylin added, "So I still need to be a gentleman to pursue Yesseca. I can''t do what you told me to do."

    At that instant, Selina broke intoughter.

    Caught off guard, Kylin looked at Selina. "What are youughing about? Did I say something wrong?"

    Selina shook her head. "No, you''re right. I''m justughing because your brother-inw is very smart, he understands you."

    However, Kylin didn''t understand why it had something to do with Matthew.

    He asked, "Why didn''t I see my brother-inw this morning?"

    Every morning, Matthew would apany Selina to have a meal. This was the first time that he had seen that Matthew was not around.

    "He is busy with work so he left early, around five in the morning."

    "Why must he leave so early?"

    Selina nodded. "Yes, he''s busy managing a bigpany."

    At a ce on the edge of Agaphen City.

    Matthew drove to the ce where Essie used to live.

    True to his expectations, the house was empty.

    Besides, Essie was nowhere to be seen.

    Matthew went to ask the residents nearby, but they were not sure about her wellbeing.

    As Essie seldommunicated

    with the neighbors, they didn''t know where Essie had gone. On seeing that she was nowhere to be seen, Matthew left a note in the bungalow.

    He wrote that Essie should give him a call when she saw the note.

    He had saved Essie''s mobile phone number, but also found that the phone was no longer in service when he called that morning.

    Yesseca was in good spirits today.

    Cassie smiled and asked, "Why are you so happy today?"

    With her hands raised up, Yesseca said, "No, I''m in a good mood every day."

    Actually, nothing happy had happened. In fact, she was a bit upset, but Yesseca had to pick herself up and smile.

    She had to spend every day happily.

    As she had been sad for a whole day yesterday, she must recover. She could not always be immersed in sadness all the time.

    On seeing Yesseca like this, Sierra was finally relieved.

    She said, "I''ll go back to my counter. I was afraid that you were unhappy, so I came to check on you. Now I''m relieved to see you like this."

    Today''s business was very good.

    After Sierra left, a few male

    customers tried on their or

    Yesseca smiled at every

    and

    many of them came back.

    After thest male customer left, Yesseca was about to drink some water to rest when she saw someone walking over.

    Immediately, Yesseca smiled and greeted him. "Wee."

    In a trice, Yesseca''s words were stuck in her throat.

    The person in front of her was Tremaine.

    The smile on Yesseca face froze.

    Tremaine squinted at Yesseca and said, "Why aren''t you weing me, why aren''t you smiling anymore?"

    Yesseca red at Tremaine. "Why should I wee you? Why should I smile?"

    She hadn''t forgotten what Tremaine had done to her that day!

    Although she was a generous person, Tremaine had gone too far that day. She would not forgive him easily!

    "Don''t you smile at customers?" Tremaine was a little displeased.

    Earlier, Yesseca had greeted him with a smile, but when she saw it was him, she stopped smiling.

    She could smile at her customers, but not to him.

    He had spent so much effort on her and spent so much time investigating things for her.

    "Are you a customer?" Yesseca retorted.

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635

    ?

    Tremaine snorted and took out a gold card. "Pack up all the clothes here for me."

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    She was speechless. "You want all these clothes?"

    "I won''t wear it. I''ll throw them away."

    "You!" Yesseca was so angry that her face turned red. "How could you throw away your clothes? Do you have that much money?"

    "Yes," Tremaine answered directly.

    Yesseca was dumbfounded.

    With a huff, she turned her head away from Tremaine.

    This type of man was too quick-witted. She knew that there was no way to speak with him, so ignoring him was the best option. Unexpectedly, Tremaine said coldly, "Is this your attitude towards customers? Yesseca, I can file aint about your attitude."

    Furiously, Yesseca replied, "That''s the attitude I have because you''re looking for trouble."

    Tremaine sneered, "Would it be too much trouble if I wanted to buy all the clothes here?"

    Yesseca''s blood was boiling and she had no idea what to do.

    She simply took over the card: "Okay, okay, you''re loaded. You''ll buy all the clothes and throw all the money away if you wish. I will swipe your card for you. It will be a million dors."

    The price that she stated was nonsense. She did not know how much all the clothes cost.

    "The password is 123456," Tremaine said calmly.

    Yesseca took the POS machine and keyed in the password while Tremaine watched, emotionlessly.

    Yesseca felt helpless.

    It seemed that Tremaine would allow her to swipe that much money!

    Yesseca handed the card to Tremaine and said, "I''m not going to swipe it. If you have that much money, you should donate it to those who need it. There''s no need to waste it here."

    "If you need me to donate it now, I can."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Didn''t you just say that I should donate money to the needy?" asked Tremaine softly.

    At that moment, Yesseca felt that she was being trapped.

    She stamped her foot. "Forget it, forget it. I won''t argue with you anymore. Just do what you want!"

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca. Her face was red and her eyes were wide. She looked adorable.

    "Yesseca, I need to have a good discussion with you." Tremaine''s expression turned serious. "Let''s put aside the past."

    He knew why Yesseca was so angry.

    "Put it aside!" Yesseca red at Tremaine and said, "Mr. Quartley, who do you think you are? You can''t make me put something aside just because you want me to. I don''t want to talk to you."

    "You refuse to put it aside, and you refuse to talk to me?"

    "That''s right!" Yesseca shouted.

    Tremaine suddenly leaned forward and said, "In this case, let''s do it again."

    After saying that, Tremaine lowered his head to kiss Yesseca.

    Yesseca was so frightened that she took a step back. "You, what are you doing?"

    Tremaine said meaningfully, "You''ve already said it, yet you don''t understand."

    "You hooligan!" Yesseca''s face turned red.

    "You called me a hooligan. If I don''t behave that way, then I''ll just be letting you down." He looked at her with his deep blue eyes. Upon hearing this, Yesseca trembled in fear.

    This was a public ce, but Tremaine did not care about this as he always did whatever he wanted.

    On the other hand, Yesseca was in a state of panic.

    Tremaine was too much!

    Not only did he treat her like that in the restaurant that day, but he also wanted to bully her at her workce!

    What behavior was this?

    What could she do? Tremaine was so tall that she could not defeat him.

    The more Yesseca thought about it, the worse she felt.

    How did she get to know such a person?

    Yesseca widened her eyes, which seemed to be covered with ayer of mist. "Tremaine, you''ve gone too far. You just think that I''m an easy target, don''t you? When you did what you did in the restaurant, was that not enough? You''re here now to kill me, aren''t you!"

    As she said that, Yesseca reached out her hands to push Tremaine. "Leave! I don''t want to see you ever again. I hate you!" Looking at Yesseca''s tears, Tremaine felt as though someone had hit his chest. In a sh, he was ovee by emotions too. Yesseca could not push Tremaine away, so all she did was re at him.

    Tremaine felt his heart soften.

    His tone became gentle. "I''m sorry, it was my fault that day. Let me apologize to you."

    As he spoke, Yesseca was startled.

    Tremaine had always been a proud man, and she didn''t expect to hear an apology from him.

    After a while, she bit her lip and said, "I don''t want your apology."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    She turned her back towards him.

    "Alright, stop it." Tremaine''s deep voice sounded behind Yesseca. "Yesseca, turn around. I have something to say to you."

    Yesseca bit her lips even harder.

    Why should she turn towards him just because he asked her to?

    "Yesseca,e on." Tremaine continued.

    "Do you think I''m a child? I won''t listen to you."

    The next second, Tremaine stretched out his hand and gently flicked a strand of her hair. He used a gentle force to pull Yesseca''s hair. "Turn around."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She was suddenly brought back to her primary school days, when the boys sitting behind her liked to make fun of her. Every time she was angry and ignored the boys, they would reach out to pull her hair.

    Yesseca was speechless.

    How could Tremaine be so childish?

    She felt helpless and amused, but her anger had subsided.

    Yesseca turned around. "Don''t pull my hair. What if you pull it out?"

    "It doesn''t matter since you have so much hair."

    Yesa was speechless yet again.

    She stared at Tremaine for a long time and didn''t know how to refute it. After a long while, she made a noise in response.

    Tremaine couldn''t helpughing when he saw Yesseca''s action.

    He thought of Montez.

    Every time Montez was angry, he would respond with a heavy snort.

    "What are youughing at?" Yesseca said angrily.

    "How old are you? Why are you acting like a child?" Tremaine said.

    Yesseca was tongue-tied.

    She raised her voice and said, "You say that I look like a child, but you''re the one that is still a child. You just pulled my hair!"

    Just as she finished speaking, a few male customers walked in.

    They came to buy clothes.

    As Yesseca was a professional, she immediately turned to wee the customers with a smile when she saw theming.

    At the same time, Tremaine nced at the male customers calmly.

    They felt as though his gaze was piercing through them, and walked out right away.

    Yesseca was dumbfounded.

    Since all her customers had left, Yesseca immediately put the me on Tremaine.

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636

    ?

    Yesseca red at Tremaine. With dissatisfaction, she said, "Why did you scare the customers away?" Tremaine said calmly, "Why would you say that? Did you see me speaking to them?"

    "You stood there so fiercely that you scared them away! They wouldn''te in because of that!"

    Tremaine scanned Yesseca from head to toe and said, "Then why didn''t you get scared away by me?"

    "I work here, I sell clothes here. Why would I leave because of you?"

    After that, Tremaine said with a sneer, "If they really came to buy clothes, how could they be scared away by me?"

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She couldn''t refute Tremaine''s words at all, and could only re at Tremaine. "Fine, you have the sharper tongue. I don''t want to talk to you anymore."

    Just then, Cassie walked in.

    She caught sight of Tremaine and was taken aback.

    It wasn''t her first time seeing Tremaine, but it was her first time seeing him up close.

    He was very handsome and could attract women very easily.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    On seeing that Cassie had fix her gaze on him, Tremaine felt annoyed.

    He stared coolly at her.

    Cassie then looked at Yesseca. "Yesseca, is he a customer?"

    At that moment, Yesseca didn''t know how to respond.

    Cassie raised her voice. "Yesseca, if you have anything to say, you can say it now. We''re all here, even the security guards are here."

    Immediately, Yesseca understood what Cassie meant.

    Cassie made it sound as though she was in danger.

    Thus, she shook her head and said, "I''m fine, you can go back to your store, I''m okay."

    Helplessly, Cassie threw another nce at Tremaine.

    "Cassie, I''m really fine," said Yesseca.

    Patting Yesseca''s hand, Cassie said causally, "Let me know if you need anything."

    After Cassie left, Yesseca looked angrily at Tremaine and said, "Mr. Quartley, when are you going to leave?"

    Tremaine nced at the time and realized that it was almost lunch time.

    He said, "Let''s have lunch together."

    "I don''t want to eat with you." Yesseca''s expression had darkened.

    Tremaine said as if he didn''t see it, "I''ll wait for you."

    Yesseca was speechless as her words were being ignored.

    No matter what she said, Tremaine just waited there as if he didn''t hear her.

    In the end, Yesseca had no choice but to concede. "I''ll have lunch with you, but you have to leave immediately after that. Please do not disturb me."

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca.

    As he did have things to doter in the day, he would not trouble Yesseca any further.

    Tremaine agreed at once. "Okay."

    With that, Yesseca let out a sigh of relief.

    Tremaine stood in her store, exuding a sense of coldness that made customers fearful of entering. The important thing was that Yesseca was still angry with Tremaine and was reluctant to interact with him.

    At noon, Yesseca took Tremaine to a fast restaurant, which Yesseca often went to. They were very efficient and quick in preparing their food. When the two of them sat down at the table, Yesseca recalled something.

    Didn''t shee here with Tremaine and Montez in the past?

    During that time, she had ordered some mushrooms, and Tremaine had caused a bit of a scene.

    Yesseca wanted to hit herself on the head.

    Why was she so careless? Why did shee to this restaurant?

    However, since she was already here, it would not be good for her to leave, so she stayed put.

    There were also mushrooms in her dish today.

    Although the kinds of mushrooms today were different from those that she ordered thest time, Yesseca could still remember Montez''s innocence that day.

    Gradually, Yesseca''s gaze wandered between Tremaine''s legs.

    She was a little puzzled.

    Why was it a mushroom, did it look like a mushroom?

    The more she thought about it, the more she could not look away.

    Besides, Tremaine also noticed her gaze.

    Yesseca''s eyes were fixed on a certain ce.

    He was stunned.

    "Ahem," Tremaine cleared his throat.

    Yesseca still did not react.

    "Are you done?" Yesseca heard his voice and jolted back to reality.

    She just raised her head and looked into Tremaine''s eyes.

    Yesseca was too embarrassed to say anything.

    She couldn''t wait to find a hole to dig herself in. Had she been possessed just now? How could she do such a shameful thing?

    "I..." Yesseca wanted to exin why she kept staring at Tremaine, but she couldn''t think of any words to exin it.

    What should he say?

    Could she say that she was staring at it to see if it looked like a mushroom?

    Just when Yesseca''s face was red and embarrassed, Tremaine''s voice came again, "No need to exin, I understand."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    What? He understood?

    Tremaine''s gaze became deeper. "Spring ising."

    As he spoke, Yesseca did not know how to react.

    She suddenly remembered that when she was a child, she had watched Animal World. The host of the Animal World always said in an attractive voice, "Spring ising, and the season of animal coption ising."

    Yesseca waspletely taken aback.

    At that instant, she nearly spat out her food.

    However, Tremaine continued to eat as if he didn''t see Yesseca''s embarrassment.

    The man looked good when he ate as he was noble and elegant.

    It took Yesseca a long time to regain herposure. After some time, she pulled herself together and herplexion became fair again.

    She said bitterly, "Mr. Quartley, I really think you should be a TVmentator."

    Tremaine looked up at Yesseca and said, "I heard that your brother used to be an actor."

    He said it in a very casual tone.

    Yesseca was stunned by his words.

    It was because Tremaine suddenly mentioned her brother, and she wondered how he knew about her brother''s profession.

    Yesseca quickly thought it through.

    Tremaine had probably only

    mentioned her brother because of

    what she had said. It was not

    strange that Tremaine knew Lothar

    was an actor, because might have

    watched a movie in which he''d

    appeared in before. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Although Lothar was not a famous actor, he was a handsome man. Many young girls had recognized him when he was in the hospital.

    "Have you seen my brother''s TV

    shows?" Yesseca replied. "My

    brother was an actor, he even took a

    performing arts major at university He became an actor because he

    ��

    thought he could earn a lot of money. He thought that he''d be able to earn enough money to pay for my medical expenses, besides me being able to see him onscreen."

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637

    ?

    Perhaps it was because they were discussing Lothar, but Yesseca had suddenly gotten over her reluctance to talk to Tremaine. Tremaine threw a nce at Yesseca and said, "What happened to your brother?"

    Yesseca lowered her head and her eyshes were quivering. "My brother was a sailor. When he entered the entertainment industry, he knew that it was tooplicated and difficult to seed. Without sufficient connections and background, he couldn''t stand out. In addition, Selina cured me and we didn''t need arge sum of money. So, my brother went to be a sailor after that. He was nning on using his sry to start a small business for the both of us, but then, who would have thought..."

    Yesseca was choked with sobs. Swallowing hard, she continued, "Who would have thought that the first time he went out to the sea, he died."

    At this point, Yesseca took a piece of tissue paper and wiped her tears. She then smiled and said, "Alright, lunch is over. We agreed that you wouldn''t disturb me anymore."

    It was really strange that she had spoken so much

    to Tremaine.

    After that, Tremaine also stood up. "Yesseca, you..."

    Before he could finish, Yesseca interrupted him. "Don''t talk to me anymore. I have to go to work. Goodbye."

    After finishing her sentence, she walked towards the entrance of the restaurant.

    It happened that someone threw a banana skin in the restaurant, and before the waiter had time to clean it up, Yesseca slid and fell after stepping on it.

    Just in front of Yesseca, a waiter was carrying a bowl ofmb stew.

    It was boiling hot.

    The waiter wasn''t quick-witted either. When he saw Yesseca falling, he was stunned. He stood there foolishly with the pot ofmb in his hand, waiting for Yesseca to fall onto him.

    Just as Yesseca was about to collide with the waiter, Tremaine grabbed her and she fell into his arms.

    Although neither of them hit the pot of stew, Tremaine''s arm came into contact with it, scalding him.

    Tremaine shot a nce at Yesseca in his arms

    and asked, "Are you all right?"

    Yesseca was stunned for a moment beforeing back to her senses.

    She immediately broke free from Tremaine''s arms.

    "I''m fine." Her face was a little red.

    At this time, the waiter finally came to his senses. He looked at Tremaine''s red hand and was shocked. He said in a panic, "Sir, I''m sorry, I... I..." The waiter was too terrified to say anything.

    Following the waiter''s gaze, Yesseca noticed Tremaine''s scalded hand.

    She was startled. "What happened to you?"

    "Nothing, let''s go." Upon hearing the stuttering apology from the waiter, Tremaine felt angry.

    Upon seeing that Tremaine was striding out, Yesseca quickly followed him.

    She was in aplicated mood. "Mr. Quartley, wait for me, wait for me."

    Out of the restaurant, Tremaine stopped and said, "Go back to work. I''m leaving."

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine''s injured hand and said, "How could you leave justlike this? You have to tend to the wound on your hand."

    However, Tremaine didn''t care. "It''s not a big deal." On the other hand, Yesseca did not think that it was not a big deal. Tremaine''s hand was red and swollen, it hurt her to look at it.

    "No, we need to go to the hospital," Yesseca insisted.

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca with a faint smile. "Didn''t you just say I should not disturb you? Now that I want to leave, you won''t let me go." Yesseca was speechless.

    She raised her voice. "It''s not the same!"

    "I''m fine." Tremaine looked serious. "You can go back to work. I''ll handle it myself."

    After saying that, Tremaine turned and left.

    "Mr. Quartley, wait!" Yesseca ran over and stopped in front of Tremaine.

    "I said that I''m fine, you can go back to work," said Tremaine.

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine with her eyes wide open and suddenly realized that she couldn''t understand him anymore.

    Tremaine had done something horrible to her in the restaurant, so she''d thought that Tremaine was a bad guy.

    However, Tremaine had just saved her, and his hands had been injured, but he still insisted that he was fine. He behaved like a good man.

    Was Tremaine a good person or a bad one? Yesseca was puzzled.

    She looked at Tremaine confusedly, "Mr. Quartley, I don''t think I can understand you."

    Tremaine''s eyes were deep. "Of

    course you can''t understand me. You call me Mr. Quartley, which proves that we are not familiar with each other. You would be able to understand me if you changed the way that you address me and we became closer."

    Yesseca was tongue-tied.

    Looking at her perplexed face, Tremaine found it amusing.

    He smiled slightly and asked, "Has anyone called you a fool?"

    Yesseca shook her head.

    "Remember, now someone has."

    "Who is it?"

    "Me."

    Yesseca was speechless yet again.

    "Wait," Tremaine blurted out of the blue.

    A few meters away from him, there was a shop. Tremaine went over and bought some walnuts for Yesseca. "Have some of these at work."

    At that moment, Yesseca did not understand.

    "It''s good for your brain."

    As he spoke, Yesseca was silent.

    When Tremaine disappeared from Yesseca''s sight, she understood.

    Good for her brain?

    Why did she need something that was good for her brain?

    Was she stupid?

    Nevertheless, Yesseca carried the bag of walnuts back to the store.

    The walnuts had already been

    peeled, making it very con

    2

    eat. With that, Yesseca stood in front of the cashier and ate the walnuts.

    As she was eating, she wondered if Tremaine was a good or bad person.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Before, she hated him, but now, he did not appear to be as bad as she''d thought.

    Yesseca sighed helplessly.

    She felt that she had no principles. How could she be so indecisive?

    Initially, she''d thought that she would always be at loggerheads with Tremaine, but she was rebelling bravely now!

    Yesseca thought to herself, she wasn''t born in an era where she had to fight. With that, she would have be a rebel very easily.

    "Yesseca, you''re having walnuts," said Cassie.

    Yesseca handed over the walnuts in her hand. "Have some."

    Cassie looked at them unpleasantly. "No, they''re so dry, why do you like to eat them?"

    "I don''t like eating them either, but they''re good for my brain," said Yesseca.

    Cassie was surprised.

    "You''re right, I think your brain needs them," replied Cassie.

    Yesseca looked at Cassie and said, "Cassie, do you think that I''m a fool?"

    It seemed that it was not only Tremaine who thought that she was stupid.

    Cassie looked at Yesseca, "Yesa, the man who brought the child thest time, was the man from earlier at the store."

    Yesseca nodded.

    Cassie said, "Why are you still in touch with him? He brought the child to your workce that day, and then he came to see you today. Yesseca, tell me, is there something going on between the both of you? Don''t do something stupid!"

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638

    ?

    Yesseca was silent.

    She wanted to tell Cassie that it was not the case, but Cassie did not allow her to interrupt.

    "I took a close look at his face. He''s very handsome, and even I felt tempted, but that''s not enough. Yesseca, he''s a divorced man with a child, and you''re not suited to be a stepmother. The Whitlock boy is morepatible with you. Honestly, you should choose him. I''m so much older than you, and I have seen more of this world than you..."

    Yesseca was about to faint from Cassie''s words.

    When Cassie stopped for a moment, Yesseca took this opportunity and replied hastily, "Cassie, it''s really not what you think, there''s nothing going on between us."

    "Then why did hee here, he wasn''t here to buy clothes!"

    "He was looking for me to..." Yesseca felt as though her words were stuck in her throat.

    Wait, why did Tremaine look for her?

    After a customer came in, Cassie walked away. It was as though she''d just woken up from a dream.

    Yesseca was puzzled.

    Why had Tremainee by to look for her today, was it just to take her out for a meal?

    That did not seem right.

    She was the one who had paid for lunch, because Tremaine had not had cash on him.

    Perhaps he''d wanted to ask her to pay for the meal.

    Even so, Yesseca also felt that something was fishy.

    Why would Tremaine want to get a free meal when he was so rich?

    In a daze, the phone suddenly rang.

    The call was from Selina.

    That day, Kylin and Selina had discussed the issue of holding Yesseca''s hand. Selina had thought that Kylin was overreacting and told him that he should take more initiative. After listening to Matthew''s exnation, Selina realized that she was wrong.

    She thought about it again and realized that Kylin might have been too abrupt.

    She had to say something to Yesseca to ensure her that Kylin was not a pervert.

    "Hello," greeted Yesseca.

    "Hi, Yesseca, what are you doing now?"

    "I''m working."

    "How have you been at worktely?"

    "Very good," Yesseca said with a smile.

    Upon hearing Yesseca''s voice on the phone, she seemed to be in a good mood. Selina felt relieved. "Yesseca, Kylin has been feeling very guilty these past two days, but do you know why?"

    Yesseca was taken aback. "Guilty?"

    "Yes, I heard that it was because he held your hand, which made you unhappy," said Selina softly.

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She was also a little embarrassed.

    It was because she wasn''t aware that Selina knew about this.

    "I... I..." Yesseca didn''t know how to respond.

    "Yesseca, Kylin told me that he was very sorry. He was impulsive that day, but he is not a man who is casual with these things. Let me reassure you, he did not mean to do it," exined Selina.

    As Selina spoke, Yesseca became even more embarrassed.

    In fact, she had not paid much attention to what happened that day. She was not stupid, and she knew that Kylin was not the kind of man who would take advantage of a woman. Yesseca did not expect Selina to call her just to exin this.

    Yesseca said, "It''s okay, Selina. It''s just a small matter. I''m not mad at him."

    "Really?"

    "Yes!" Yesseca nodded her head forcefully.

    Selina breathed a sigh of relief. She smiled and said, "It''s good that you didn''t take it to heart. I was afraid that you might have done that." After a pause, Selina said, "Let''s have dinner tonight. I''ll ask Erine to order your favorite dishes. Pleasee."

    Yesseca had no choice but to agree after hearing this. "Since you have invited me, I''lle."

    "Great! Kylin will pick you upter," Selina said.

    With that, Yesseca hesitated for a moment.

    Hastily, Selina added, "If you don''t let him, it will show that you are still angry at him. If you''re angry at him, I''ll ask Matthew to pick you up."

    In a trice, Yesseca replied, "Then you can ask him to pick me up."

    After Selina''s call, Matthew was peeling some pine nuts next to her.

    Recently, she''d been craving pine nuts.

    They were tasty, but difficult to peel. Thus, Matthew peeled them for her.

    After that, Selina put aside the phone. "How are you so smart? You''re right again."

    That day, Selina had wanted to call Yesseca, as she was afraid that

    told her, not to call, saying that Yesseca was not angry at all. Ultimately, after Selina''s call with her she found that Matthew was right.

    Yesseca would be angry. Mat

    Matthew ced the peeled pine nuts on Selina''s palm.

    "How did you know that Yesseca wouldn''t get angry? Didn''t you say that Yesseca is a very conservative girl?" Selina asked as she ate the pine nuts. Matthew smiled and said, "Yesseca has a good point. She is like her brother. As she is a generous person, she wouldn''t care too much about these small matters."

    Selina nodded. "That''s true. Lothar was a generous person."

    Matthew continued, "So, she wouldn''t care about Kyi in''s behavior. Although she is conservative, she is not that childish. She wouldn''t cry because of something like that. Don''t worry."

    Selina patted Matthew''s head gently. "What do you have in your head, you''re so smart."

    "

    "The same thing as you do."

    "I think you are much smarter than me."

    "Maybe you could listen and think more," concluded Matthew.

    With that, Selina thought about it and replied, "That takes a lot of time. I don''t want to listen or think too.

    much. I have you, and that is enough. I won''t have to waste my time thinking."

    As she spoke, Matthew broke into a burst ofughter.

    He held Selina in his arms and put his chin on her forehead. "Silly girl, it''s enough to have me. You made the best decision."

    Closing her eyes, Selina smiled.

    As Matthew''s gaze fell on Selina''s face, it was as though ripples were forming in his heart.

    Frankly, Selina wasn''t a 16-year-old

    girl who was wearing a beautiful red dress anymore. Furthermore, she wasn''t even young, but when she smiled a shallow dimple appeared on her white cheeks. Matthew felt moved by this.

    "By the way, the doctor said that I might give birth in less than twenty days," said Selina as she touched her belly. "Are you happy?"

    "Of course."

    "Are you looking forward to it?"

    "Yup, definitely."

    "Are you excited?"

    "I am very excited!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Selina rolled her eyes. "Since you''re so excited about the birth of our child, will you dote on the child more than me?"

    Matthew knew that Selina had something else to say.

    He gently patted her cheek. "Don''t worry. You''re the one that I will dote on the most. You will always be number one." "That''s good," Selina smiled and

    said.

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639

    ?

    In that moment, the phone suddenly rang.

    Matthew stood up. "I''ll take this call."

    Selina had realized something.

    For the past two days, Matthew had started leaving the room to pick up the phone. It seemed as if he did not want to answer calls in front of her anymore.

    She couldn''t help but tease him. "You''re not doing anything to be guilty for, are you? Is that''s why you''re always taking calls away from me?" Of course, she knew it was impossible. She''d mentioned it offhandedly.

    A smile shed across Matthew''s eyes. "It''s all about work. I was afraid that you might be annoyed. If you want to hear it, I can speak here." Selina waved her hand. "Forget it. I don''t want to hear it."

    Matthew left with his phone.

    Only when Matthew was sure that Selina was out of earshot did he take the call.

    "Sir." A low male voice came from the other end of the phone.

    "Do you have any intel on her whereabouts?" Matthew asked.

    "Nothing much yet, but we''ve found that she recently appeared in the neighborhood where Miss Cowell lives."

    Matthew held his breath.

    After a few beats, he said, "Continue investigating. Inform me as soon as you find her."

    An undecipherable light shed in Matthew''s eyes after hanging up the phone.

    Yesseca had seen Lothar through the window, and Essie had appeared in Yesseca''s neighborhood. What kind of connection was there between them?

    Essie shouldn''t have seen Yesseca before, nor should she know of her existence. Why would she appear in Yesseca''s vicinity?

    These were veryplicated matters, and Matthew found them perplexing.

    Kyi in''s car pulled up at the entrance of the mall that Yesseca worked at.

    Yesseca got into the car.

    After getting into the car, Kylin greeted her and started the engine. He did not say anything else after that.

    After arriving at the Perry family''s vi, Kyi in said, "Yesseca, I hope you don''t mind what I did that day."

    Yesseca, however, smiled. "I don''t, but you apparently seem to mind."

    Kyi in was taken aback.

    Seeing Yesseca''s smiling eyes, Kyi in suddenly understood.

    He also smiled. "You''re right, I keep thinking about it."

    At this moment, the estrangement between the two seemed to have been resolved. After getting out of the car, Yesseca said, "I heard from Selina that Erine has prepared a lot of nice dishes. We should hurry, I''m getting really hungry."

    After that, Yesseca quickened her pace and Kyi in followed behind her.

    Looking at the back of the cheerful girl in front of him, Kylin felt a warmth in his heart.

    After this incident, he realized that he''d started liking Yesseca even more.

    She was pure but not childish or immature. She was definitely someone worth pursuing.

    Kylin hurriedly walked forward and caught up with Yesseca.

    That night, Erine had outdone herself with the amount of dishes she made, all of which Yesseca liked to eat.

    Selina looked at Yesseca. Compared to thest time she saw Yesseca, she seemed much better now. Herplexion had improved tremendously. After dinner, Matthew received a phone call saying that he needed to go to thepany.

    Matthew offered to drop Yesseca off on the way.

    Yesseca agreed immediately.

    Selina had a problem with it.

    She pulled Matthew to the side. "Why are you sending Yesseca home? Kyi in should be the one doing that."

    Matthew smiled and said, "They''ll have more opportunities in the future. For someone like Yesseca, it''s better to keep a distance first."

    Selina didn''t fully understand him.

    However, she knew that Matthew was definitely smarter than her, so there must be a reason behind his words.

    Selina stopped doubting Matthew. "If you say so," she told him.

    After Matthew and Kyi in left, Selina exined the reason why Kylin did not have to send Yesseca off. She didn''t want him to misunderstand. Kylin smiled and said, "I understand, you don''t need to exin. I keep overthinking this, I can''tpare to a woman."

    Selina did not understand what he meant.

    Kylin did not give an exnation.

    He just said, "Yesseca is a great girl. I will try my best with her. Thank you for introducing her to me."

    Hearing this, Selina became happy. She didn''t think much about what Kylin had said earlier.

    She nodded. "Don''t just thank me verbally. If you really want to thank me, then keep trying with Yesseca."

    Yesseca''s mood was much brighter aspared to thest time she and Matthew had been in a car together.

    In the car, Yesseca was very chatty. She suggested many kinds of food that Matthew should buy for Selina, who was still pregnant.

    "Today, one of my colleagues at

    work told me that it''s best for

    pregnant women to eat goose eggs. It''s good for reducing toxins. You buy some for Selina," said Yesseca. Content belongs to

    could

    Matthew knew that this was an old wives tale, but he smiled and replied, "Sure, I''ll get some for her

    tomorrow."

    Yesseca smiled in response.

    "I want to see what her baby looks like, I can''t wait for her to give birth," said Yesseca longingly.

    Matthew replied, "I don''t really want her to give birth so soon."

    Yesseca looked at Matthew in surprise.

    Matthew exined, "It''s very dangerous for women to give birth. I''m afraid that she might not be able to take it. The longer it takes for her to give birth, the better."

    Yesseca understood Matthew''s feelings.

    "Matthew, you treat her very well," she said.

    "Since your sister has married me, I''ll definitely treat her well." Matthew smiled. "Yesseca, you will find someone like that one day."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Is that so?" Yesseca said subconsciously.

    "Yes." Matthew said firmly, "You''re a great girl."

    After a pause, Matthew changed the topic. "How is the rtionship between you and Kylin?"

    Yesseca''s expression instantly became conflicted.

    She felt confused and awkward.

    "It''s okay. I''m not your sister. You can tell me anything," said Matthew. His tone wasn''t pressuring at all.

    Yesseca nodded.

    She felt like Matthew was a gentle person who could draw people in and encourage them to open up.

    "Matthew, does Selina really want me to be with Kylin?" Yesseca asked.

    "Yes," replied Matthew bluntly, "Kylin is her cousin. She wants you to marry him. What''s more important is that Kylin has good character. He is a good man worthy of being trusted."

    "I understand. Kylin is indeed a good person."

    "There are many twists and turns in love. Selina doesn''t want you to experience that. She hopes that you can find a smooth path."

    "But..." Yesseca licked her dry lips. "Even if it''s a winding path, I still have to experience it myself."

    Matthew nodded. "That''s what I''ve been telling her. Whether it''s pain or happiness, you have to try to explore it yourself. But she still wants to help you She''s afraid that you wilDsuffer otherwise." Content belongs to

    Matthew''sst sentence warmed Yesseca''s heart.

    "I know that Selina is nice to me. She''s the one who''s treated me the best apart from my brother," Yesseca said. "That''s why I do not want to go

    against her wishes."

    There was a light twinkling in Matthew''s eyes.

    He looked at Yesseca. "So, do you intend to get together with Kylin?"

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640

    ?

    Confusion shed across Yesseca''s eyes.

    She murmured, "Matthew, I want to try it out with him. After all, I don''t have a boyfriend, and Selina wants me to be with Kylin. But at times, I don''t think it would work, it''s just..."

    She paused for a long time before she let out a long sigh. "Sometimes, I don''t even know what I''m thinking about, but I will try my best with him. I don''t want to go against Selina''s wishes. I don''t want to disappoint her."

    Matthew''s eyes revealed a trace of thoughtfulness.

    "You think Kylin is great too, right?"

    Yesseca heavily nodded. "Yeah, he''s a good person."

    Matthew suddenly stopped the car.

    They were on an empty road, so the sudden halt of the car was not an issue.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    She looked at Matthew doubtfully.

    Matthew nced back at Yesseca.

    He parted his thin lips. "Yesseca, if you think Kylin is a good person, you should try going out with him. Kyi in is the type of guy you can entrust your life to. But if you don''t like him, you don''t have to think about Selina. You should ce your own feelings first."

    Yesseca held her breath.

    After a moment, she said, "Matthew, shouldn''t you speak for Selina? Why did you say all that? Shouldn''t I follow what she says?"

    Matthew smiled. "I am speaking for her."

    Yesseca was baffled. She looked at Matthew in confusion.

    Matthew sighed. "Your sister''s true intention is to make you happy, Yesseca. Do you understand?"

    If Selina set Yesseca up with a guy she didn''t like, how would she be happy?

    It was just that Selina did not understand this yet.

    Yesseca was a simple- minded person, but she was not stupid.

    She immediately understood what Matthew meant.

    Yesseca''s eyes instantly lit up.

    She suddenlyughed. "Matthew, I understand what you mean."

    Matthew gave a small smile and continued driving.

    After arriving at Yesseca''s house, Matthew stopped the car.

    He asked casually, "You''re not having nightmares anymore, are you?"

    Yesseca shook her head. "No, I don''t. I''ve been eating and sleeping just fine."

    "That''s good." Matthew said, "Remember to tell me me immediately if you have a nightmare. Don''t bottle it up." "Okay," Yesseca promised.

    After Yesseca went upstairs, Matthew drove out of her neighborhood and parked outside.

    He made a call in his car.

    After a while, a man in ck came over and got into his car.

    "Mr. Perry," the man said in a low voice.

    Matthew nodded. "Have you found anything unusualtely?"

    The man said, "I have been here for the past two days. I haven''t noticed anything unusual."

    Matthew frowned slightly and said, "Continue to keep watch here. If you find anything suspicious, inform me immediately!"

    Just as Yesseca was about to go to bed, she suddenly recalled the wound on Tremaine''s hand.

    She didn''t know if he had gone to the hospital or if his injury had be more serious.

    Yesseca wanted to ask, but she felt like she couldn''t.

    After the way he''d treated her, how could she ask about him so shamelessly?

    But if she didn''t ask, she would feel guilty if something had really happened to him. She was to me for Tremaine getting hurt. Yessecaid in bed as she tried to work through that dilemma.

    In the end, even she herself was annoyed.

    When had she be such a weak willed person? She was usually a straightforward person. This was not how she was!

    Yesseca sat up and took a deep breath.

    Matters had to be taken care of individually.

    Although Tremaine had done something very disrespectful towards her in the past, she couldn''t ignore his injury that was sustained due to him trying to save her.

    She had to find out if he was alright.

    Yesseca decided to ask Montez.

    That was the perfect solution!

    But how should she ask Montez?

    Montez did not have a phone, so she had to call Tremaine.

    After thinking for a while, Yesseca sent a text message to Tremaine''s cellphone.

    "Is Montez there? If so, please tell him to give me a call."

    Yesseca believed that Tremaine would hand over his phone to Montez without a doubt.

    Tremaine was in the study room.

    Suddenly, his phone vibrated.

    He took a look and saw it was a text message from Yesseca, but it was not directed toward him.

    Tremaine didn''t know how to react.

    Why was this woman asking for Montez sote at night?

    Tremaine stood up and was prepared to give Montez his phone to ask her what Yesseca needed.

    However, he stopped at the door of the study room.

    Ripples shed across his deep eyes.

    Momentster, he sat back down.

    He tapped his fingers on the phone.

    "It''s Montez. What''s up, Yesseca? You can text me

    here."

    After sending the message, Tremaine twitched his lips.

    When did he start imitating Montez so urately?

    On the other end, Yesseca received a text message from Tremaine.

    She didn''t think much of it.

    She would never have imagined that it was Tremaine pretending to be Montez.

    Yesseca replied.

    "I want to ask you something. Don''t tell your father."

    Tremaine

    shorted coldly after

    receiving the text message. She''d et

    from him! NovelDrama.Org

    Bs & ved Montez to keep ite

    to keep it

    swelongs to

    "Alright, I promise you. Tell me," replied Tremaine.

    A reply came back.

    "Have you noticed the condition your father''s hand? How is it?"

    Tremaine''s eyes were fixed on the words on the text message, and his lips curled up.

    It turned out that she had been worried and wanted to ask about this matter.

    "His hands are pretty red, it''s as if it was injured. How do you know about this, Yesseca?"

    Tremaine''s way of texting uncannily resembled Montez''s.

    Seeing this message, Yesseca''s heart skipped a beat.

    Tremaine''s hand was badly injured?

    A sense of guilt rose in her heart.

    She immediately sent a text message.

    "It''s nothing serious, right?"

    "I think it''s bad. His hand might be ruined."

    Yesseca was about to cry as she read the text.

    "Montez, did your father go to the hospital?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "No, I told him to, but he didn''t listen. Why don''t you tell him to go to the hospital?"

    Yesseca did not know how to reply.

    What should she say?

    "Why

    your for you give your phone to

    Also,

    your father? I''ll call himter. remember to delete our text messages." Content belongs to

    "Yesseca, why don''t you invite both of us to have dinner at your house tomorrow? You can persuade him then."

    After seeing this text message, Yesseca hesitated for a long time.

    Eventually, she gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, you cane tomorrow and delete these text messagester. Call your father and tell him

    you will be having dinner at hime

    my

    house. Remember, don''t mention that any of this was my idea, just

    say it was yours. You have to be careful about this, Montez."

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641

    ?

    The smile on Tremaine''s face widened.

    He replied with only a single word.

    "Sure."

    The next day soon arrived.

    Kylin had appeared outside Yesseca''s house again.

    He smiled brightly, as though nothing had happened between them.

    Both Kylin and Yesseca behaved as though any obstacle they''d met had been ovee.

    She got into Kyi in''s car.

    Last night, she''d thought about what Matthew had said to her.

    In the end, she had made her decision.

    Why not give it a try?

    Although she had no feelings for Kylin yet, she might be able to get along with him after spending some time together.

    After all, she definitely wanted to get married one day.

    And choosing Selina''s cousin was her best option.

    After chatting andughing together, they arrived at the shopping center.

    Before getting out of the car, Yesseca specifically told Kylin that there was no need to pick her up after work.

    "I have something to do," Yesseca said to Kylin.

    "What is it?" Kylin asked casually.

    There was a hint of embarrassment on Yesseca''s face.

    Selina did not like her being in touch with the men of the Quartley family. Yesseca was afraid that if she told Kylin, he would inform Selina.

    Fortunately, Kylin was not someone who would force an answer out of her.

    Seeing that Yesseca wasn''t going reply, he changed the topic. "Alright, Yesseca, go to work. You''re going to bete."

    "Okay." Yesseca got out of the car.

    Not long after, she bumped into Cassie.

    Cassie smiled and said, "Yesseca, you should be with that Whitlock boy. That single father isn''t right for you."

    Yesseca said nothing.

    She replied helplessly, "I''m not with Kylin. Cassie, don''t talk nonsense."

    Cassie said, "Don''t lie to me. I still don''t get it, he picks you up every day, how are the both of you not together?"

    Yesseca did not reply.

    What could she say about Kyi in driving her around every day? It had been hard for her to refuse back then, but today, she''d decided not to turn him down. She''d wanted to see what it would be like to spend time with him. She''d done this for the sake of Selina.

    If she really had no feelings for Kyi in, she would make it clear to him. She couldn''t drag things out like this.

    Seeing how Yesseca did not speak, Cassie patted her on the shoulder and said, "Yesseca, don''t be with that single father. If the Whitlock boy sees you with him, he''ll be jealous, and you might even end up quarreling."

    Yesseca remained silent.

    What was this all about?

    She was speechless. "Cassie, I have nothing to do with that single father. Don''t make wild guesses."

    Cassie clicked her tongue and said, "How old are you? There must be something going on between you and that man. I can see something between the both of you when you talk to each other."

    Yesseca couldn''t even respond.

    She said helplessly, "Why, is there something wrong with the way we look at each other?"

    Cassie replied, "It just doesn''t look right. It''s a feeling I''m getting."

    Yesseca did not reply.

    After arriving at the shop, Yesseca stood by the cashier alone.

    She thought of what Cassie had said.

    Cassie had said there was something strange about her gaze when she spoke with Tremaine.

    She didn''t think there was anything strange about her. Why had Cassie insisted?

    The more Yesseca thought about it, the more confused she became.

    She always had a very innocent rtionship with Tremaine. If this was the way Cassie viewed them, did that mean Selina had misunderstood it as well?

    Was there really something between her and Tremaine? Something she just hadn''t noticed herself?

    Yesseca''s mind was in a mess.

    God, what was she thinking about? How could there be something between her and Tremaine?

    Suddenly, a sh akin to a bolt of lightning darted across her mind.

    She recalled what Tremaine had done to her in that restaurant that day.

    At the time, she''d only felt sad and angry, but she had not thought about it any further.

    Of course, it was also possible that because she had never experienced certain things that happened between a man and woman, so she didn''t think too deep about itIt was merely superficial.

    And Cassie had just misunderstood thigns.

    Yesseca suddenly felt her mouth go dry.

    Why had Tremaine done that?

    When it had happened, she''d thought he was just an unruly person who wanted to bully her, and had done all of this because he''d seen her holding hands with another man during a meal.

    Did Tremaine do all that because he was jealous?

    The word jealous made Yesseca''s heart skip a beat.

    How was this possible?

    How could Tremaine be jealous?

    Was he jealous because of her?

    Suddenly, a wave of heat swept over Yesseca, and her face blushed a shade of red.

    The air conditioning at the mall was centrally controlled, but Yesseca felt hot all over.

    It was as if someone had grabbed her neck, making it difficult for her to breathe. Her heart started to beat quickly.

    It pounded faster and faster.

    It kept going until Yesseca felt as if her heart was going to jump out of her chest.

    Just as she thought that she might die, Cassie came over.

    Cassie had some sunflower seeds with her.

    These were sunflower seeds from her hometown, and she''d intended to give some to Yesseca to try it out.

    However, she was startled when she saw Yesseca''s expression.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    She put her hand on Yesseca''s forehead and touched it. "Why are you burning up? Yesseca, are you developing a fever?"

    Yesseca felt dizzy.

    Cassie dragged Yesseca over to the shopping mail''s infirmary.

    The doctor checked her temperature.

    She was fine.

    But it wasn''t normal for her to be this flushed.

    "Could it be a skin allergy?" Cassie looked at

    Yesseca worriedly.

    The doctor waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong."

    Cassie brought Yesseca back.

    Yesseca gradually came back to her senses after her inner torment. Her heartbeat calmed.

    She said to Cassie, "I''m fine. You can go back to your store. I''m good."

    Cassie looked at Yesseca and said, "I keep feeling like something is wrong with you? But the doctor said that you were fine. Maybe he''s just not a good doctor. Why don''Dwe go to a hospital to check it out?"

    you

    Yesseca immediately waved her hand and said, "Cassie, please spare me. I''m really fine." After that, she grabbed the seeds that Cassie had just given her and ate them. "See, I still can eat these. I''m alright, really."

    Cassie noticed that Yesseca''s expression was normal.

    She nodded. "Then eat the seeds. If something happens, call me."

    Yesseca immediately nodded.

    After Cassie left, Yesseca put down the sunflower seeds in her hand.

    Suddenly, the image of a person shed across

    her mind.

    His body was elegant and tall, his angr face was striking, and he had a distinguished aura to him. The figure belonged to Tremaine.

    Her heart started to beat hard again, and the feeling of overwhelming heat washed over her once more.

    A thought appeared in Yesseca''s mind.

    Oh no!

    She was doomed!

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642

    ?

    Yesseca was feeling waves of regret.

    She really shouldn''t have agreed with Montez''s suggestion to invite Tremaine over for dinner.

    Her mind was only filled with thoughts of Tremaine. She didn''t know what would happen if she saw him.

    Yesseca picked up her phone.

    She thought about sending a text message saying that she had something to do, and to cancel the dinner.

    But as soon as she picked up the phone, she put it down again.

    She had made a promise, it would not be good to go back on her word.

    But when she thought about seeing Tremaer, she felt worried.

    The moment she saw him, she would definitely blush. Would Tremaine notice anything unusual about her?

    When the time came, her heart would probably thump so loudly he''d be able to hear it.

    "God, what should I?" she wondered.

    With her mind filled with all kinds ofplicated thoughts, time flew by. It was soon time to finish work.

    Yesseca deliberately dawdled before finally leaving the mall.

    At the entrance of the mall was a luxurious Rolls-Royce.

    The owner of that car came naturally to Yesseca.

    At that moment, an idea urred to her.

    Yesseca felt like she had to run away.

    She didn''t want Tremaine to see her.

    It was best to turn off her cell phone so that Tremaine could not find her.

    Just as she was about to take action, she was stunned again.

    "Hang on, why am I behaving like a thief?" she thought to herself.

    She had done nothing wrong!

    It was clear that Tremaine had treated her like this that day because he was jealous. Tremaine was interested in her. What reason was there for her to be scared?

    Yesseca took a deep breath.

    She shouldn''t be nervous.

    She couldn''t be nervous!

    She hadn''t even proven her hypothesis yet. Even if it was true, Tremaine should be the one blushing, not her.

    Yesseca walked towards the Rolls-Royce.

    Every step she took was difficult.

    When she got to the car, she suddenly felt like all her courage had disappeared.

    The idea of running off came to her mind again.

    Yesseca wasn''t sure what to do.

    Tremaine also noticed.

    He simply opened the door and said, "Get in the car.

    "Thump, thump, thump." Yesseca''s heart began beating rapidly.

    At the same time, her face turned visibly red.

    The tension surrounding her made it almost impossible for her to breathe.

    Tremaine looked at her suspiciously.

    There seemed to be something wrong with Yesseca today.

    "Still not getting in the car?" said Tremaine.

    Yesseca gritted her teeth and stepped into the car.

    Tremaine was the only one in the car. Montez was nowhere to be seen.

    However, she in such a tense state that she didn''t even notice it. Tremaine spoke first, "Last night, Montez told me you wanted to ask me to dinner?" After speaking, his gaze pierced Yesseca.

    Yesseca lowered her head, but her eyshes kept fluttering.

    "That''s why I''m here." Tremaine replied directly.

    She lowered her head even further.

    "Montez can''te today. He has some things to do, so he couldn''t make it," exined Tremaine.

    With Yesseca looking down, she

    couldn''t see Tremaine''s expression when he spoke. If she did, she

    would''ve realized the rather unusual expression on his face. Something wasn''t right!

    Tremaine continued speaking, but Yesseca did not respond. She had sunken so low into her seat she was almost on the floor.

    Tremaine felt a little odd.

    "Raise your head," said Tremaine.R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Yesseca acted as if she had heard nothing.

    "Yesseca, lift up your head!"

    She kept her head lowered, and Tremaine couldn''t help but angle up her chin, forcing her to raise her head.

    Tremained was frightened at the sight of Yesseca after lifting her chin.

    Yesseca''s entire face was tinged with red, and she looked terribly off.

    Having her head raised because of Tremaine, the redness on Yesseca''s face began to spread, until it was the only color he could see.

    Tremaine immediately covered Yesseca''s forehead with his hand.

    Her face turned even redder with the contact.

    Tremaine frowned.

    He could feel heat on Yesseca''s forehead and immediately stepped on the elerator. "I''ll take you to the hospital right now. You have a fever." Yesseca said nothing.

    She said weakly, "I don''t have a fever."

    Tremaine nced at Yesseca and said, "Look at your face, it''s burning. Why are you denying it?"

    "I''m fine."

    "Stop fooling around."

    Tremaine took Yesseca to the hospital, and tests showed that she did not have a fever.

    Tremaine thought it was weird.

    He stared at Yesseca, "If you don''t have a fever, then why is your face so red?"

    Yesseca was flustered.

    She was afraid that Tremaine would

    see through her, so she said, "Maybe I''m allergic to something. Today my colleague brought me sunflower seeds, that may have been the cause." Content belongs to

    This was the first time Tremaine had heard someone being allergic to sunflower seeds.

    He asked the doctor to examine Yesseca to see if she had an allergy, but the result was negative.

    When the results confirmed that Yesseca was fine, Tremaine took her and left the hospital.

    Breathing the fresh air outside the hospital, Yesseca felt like she couldn''t behave the way she did earlier. She had to act normal!

    She asked Tremaine, "Why didn''t Monteze today?"

    As soon as she saw Tremaine, she became panicky again. It was as though she had just realized her situation.

    Tremaine did not reply.

    He looked at Yesseca. "Didn''t I tell you?"

    Surprised, Yesseca asked, "What did you tell me?"

    "Montez can''te today because he has something to do."

    "Did you say that?" "I told you as soon as you got in the car." Yesseca felt dizzy. As soon as she''d gotten in the car, she had been too nervous to hear

    what he said.

    "Yesseca, you''re acting strange today." Tremaine looked into Yesseca''s eyes, as though he wanted to look into her soul.

    Yesseca''s heart trembled as Tremaine stared at her.

    She turned her head. "I''ll treat you to dinner at a restaurant. It''s alreadyte, I can''t cook now."

    It was just an excuse, but the main reason was because she didn''t want to take Tremaine to her home.

    The day before, when she''d decided

    ??? (9

    to invite Tremaine and Montez over for dinner, her mind hadn''t been filled with suchplicated thoughts. However, after Cassie spoke to her, she''d started wondering if she really should invite Tremaine over for dinner Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    To make things worse, Montez was not here. She didn''t expect that she would be having dinner alone with Tremaine.

    Tremaine wanted to try Yesseca''s cooking.

    But just as Yesseca said, it was really toote to start cooking.

    He didn''t care about theteness, but he was afraid that Yesseca would go hungry.

    Tremaine agreed and said, "Okay, where do you want to eat?"

    Yesseca didn''t know either. She looked around and caught sight of a pasta restaurant.

    The restaurant was filled with people.

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643

    ?

    "We can eat there," said Yesseca.

    If she invited Tremaine out to eat, Yesseca would consider the kind of food he''d liked to eat. However, now she wanted to go somewhere with a lot of people, so she would feel less awkward and nervous.

    Tremaine looked at the restaurant and replied nonchntly, "Let''s go then."

    It was a restaurant that was on the cheaper end, but he didn''t mind. Anything was fine as long as it could fill his stomach.

    The most important thing was Yesseca. It was more fun to eat with her, so as long as Yesseca was by his side, it did not matter where they dined.

    Two of them walked into the restaurant.

    It seemed a bit strange. Everyone was focused on eating, and Tremaine, who usually always caught the attention of others, did not seem to be of much interest to anyone.

    They found a corner and sat down. Yesseca ordered two servings of pasta.

    When she finished ordering, Yesseca''s expression was rather unnatural.

    Her expectations had shattered.

    Tremaine was incredibly handsome and had a respectable air around him. He would usually attract countless people''s attention wherever he went. Yesseca had expected that the upants of this restaurant would act the same way, with everyone staring at Tremaine, which meant that her awkwardness and embarrassment could slowly dissipate.

    However, there were many people in the restaurant. Everyone lowered their heads while eating, and no one saw Tremaineing in. There were also so many people, and they could only find a corner to sit down. One problem was that they weren''t noticed by the waiters at all.

    Even though there were so many other customers, without all kinds of stares, she felt like the dining table she and Tremaine sat at was a small enclosed space, Yesseca felt awkward.

    She tried her best not to be noticed by Tremaine.

    She was afraid that Tremaine would think she had allergies and would take her to the hospital again, but she was even more afraid that Tremaine would really notice something.

    She had nothing to say to ease the embarrassment. "It''s so strange today. There are usually many people are watching you when you go out. Today, everyone is busy eating, and no one is looking at you."

    Tremaine squinted at Yesseca. "Isn''t that good? Would you prefer to be stared at, as though you were a gori?"

    Yesseca said nothing.

    She suddenly thought of a gori and associated it with Tremaine. She couldn''t help butugh.

    Tremaine asked, "What are youughing at?"

    Yesseca held back herughter. "I suddenly thought of a gori with your face on its body."

    Tremaine twitched his mouth and said, "What a wild imagination you have."

    The waiter served them their dishes.

    When the waiter put down the tes, she looked at Tremaine and was taken aback. Only a few moments did the waitere to her senses and leave Yesseca''s table.

    Obviously, the waitress had been stunned by Tremaine''s handsome and distinguished aura.

    Tremaine had been ustomed to this and simply started eating.

    Yesseca also began to eat.

    Although she had briefly spoken to Tremaine earlier, after quieting down, the awkwardness and nervousness had returned.

    Yesseca felt like she was not in the mood to eat any more.

    She brought her fork to her mouth, and her mind was filled with all kinds ofplicated thoughts.

    Tremaine noticed this.

    He ced some shrimp from his te onto Yesseca''s te.

    Yesseca did not say anything.

    She held her breath.

    Tremaine said lightly, "Don''t you like shrimp? It''s all for you."

    Yesseca panicked and replied, "Okay." She picked up the shrimp and ate it. She shoved it into her mouth and suddenly realized her situation. This shrimp was from Tremaine''s bowl.

    Her face suddenly turned red again.

    Yesseca lowered her head and didn''t dare lift it, afraid that Tremaine would discover her strange behavior.

    However, she would finish her food at some point, and soon, she was about to clear her te...

    After eating, she had to raise her

    head. When she looked up at Tremaine, her face would be red and

    hot. Would Tremaine notice

    something?

    He was so smart. Would he see through what she was thinking?

    But what was she thinking about?

    She didn''t seem to know what her thoughts were. Whenever she saw Tremaine, her heart began to beat faster.

    Yesseca wailed to herself internally.

    What was going on with her?

    Why had she started acting weirdly after Cassie had pointed it out?

    Just then, a warm current flowed out from her lower body.

    Yesseca''s body stiffened.

    "Oh my god!"

    Now she was screwed!

    Her period had started!

    Yesseca had felt a little

    ufortable and predicted it''s et

    arrivata while back, but she did not realize that it woulde today.

    Yesseca suddenly stood up.

    She had to buy a pack of sanitary pads, otherwise, it would be terrible.

    Seeing Yesseca suddenly stand up, Tremaine looked up at her.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    "I, I''m going to the washroom," she finally replied.

    After saying that, Yesseca walked towards the restaurant''s exit.

    Tremaine froze when eyes swept over Yesseca''s back.

    He immediately stood up, pulled Yesseca back, took off his suit jacket and put it around her.

    He was much taller than Yesseca, and his jacket enveloped her lower back.

    Yesseca felt her face burning.

    Tremaine had just touched her arm and put his jacket around her.

    There was a faint whiff of a man on his suit jacket, like a thinyer of fog.

    Why did he put the coat on her? This only made her blush and her heart beat faster.

    "I''m not cold." Yesseca was about to stop Tremaine from taking his suit jacket off.

    "Do you want to walk over with your clothes all red?"

    Yesseca was stunned.

    She opened her eyes wide with horror.

    Had it already soaked through her pants?

    In that moment, Yesseca wanted to dig a hole and

    lie in it.

    She had never felt so embarrassed, and Tremaine noticed this. Her tears were on the verge of falling.

    Tremaine paid the bill in cash.

    Yesseca had paid for theirst meal

    when

    card instead of printed

    remaine only had a bank

    �� sure to bring cash the

    t time.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    After paying the bill, Tremaine walked over to Yesseca and said, "Let''s go."

    Yesseca''s face was nk. Her eyes were watery, and she wanted to cry. She was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644

    ?

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca and said, "You look like an idiot."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    Even at a time like this, he was still making fun of her.

    Yesseca red at Tremaine.

    However, her anger had caused her nervousness and awkwardness to dissipate significantly.

    Tremaine said, "If you don''t want me to make fun of you, juste with me."

    After saying that, Tremaine walked out of the restaurant. Yesseca hesitated for a moment and followed him.

    Tremaine got into the car first. Yesseca hesitated before entering. "I''m afraid I''ll stain your car."

    Although the suit jacket covered the blood on her trousers, she was afraid she might dirty Tremaine''s car.

    Tremaine said faintly, "I don''t even mind, what are you afraid for?"

    Yesseca was still hesitating, but Tremaine pulled her in and made her sit down.

    Yesseca was surprised.

    As Tremaine started the engine, Yesseca lowered her head and bit her lip, not daring to make a sound.

    Tremaine drove to a convenience store nearby.

    "Wait for me. I''ll buy it for you." Tremaine got out of the car.

    Yesseca''s eyes widened.

    Tremaine had said that he''d wanted to go to the convenience store to buy something for her, could it be that he wanted to buy...?

    Yesseca''s face instantly became hot, but after a while, Tremaine came back.

    His expression was strange.

    He looked at Yesseca and coughed. "Do you- do you know where the aisle for hygiene products is?"

    Yesseca''s head buzzed.

    She really didn''t expect that a day like this woulde. She had never thought Tremaine would ever buy female toiletries and ask her where to get them.

    However, no matter how awkward it was, Yesseca had to bite the bullet and say, "They''re usually in a corner." "Mm." Tremaine replied with a hum and went back to the convenience store.

    Later, he emerged.

    He held a ck stic bag in his hand.

    As soon as he got into the car, he quickly stuffed the stic bag into Yesseca''s hand, his expression still unusual.

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine''s tensed face and suddenly realized that this was the first time she had seen him look like this.

    She felt likeughing a little.

    This was especially so, as he was a man who was always calm and collected. When she thought about this, the corners of her lips lifted. Yessecamented silently to herself.

    She''d felt likeughing at Tremaine, but she was the one that ought to beughed at. She had made the whole situation so ufortable.

    The car suddenly stopped again.

    "What''s the size of your pants?"

    Yesseca instinctively replied, "Size S."

    "Mmm." Tremaine got out of the car again.

    Yesseca looked out of the car window and saw a women''s clothing store in front of her, and Tremaine walking towards it.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Yesseca knew that Tremaine must have been

    going to get her a new pair of pants

    Buying a pair of trousers wasn''t as awkward as buying sanitary pads. She heaved a sigh of relief.

    But halfway through her exhale, she sucked in another breath again.

    Yesseca saw Tremaineing out of the women''s clothing store and entering the store beside it.

    It was a store that sold female lingerie.

    Yesseca was speechless

    Her heart began to pound.

    Of course, Yesseca knew Tremaine

    was obviously buying her a new of pants, but she did not expect Tremaine to be so thoughtfuband considerate about everything.

    She was incredibly embarrassed at the thought of him buying something so intimate!

    Even when she was in hospital, her brother, Lothar would order these things and send them to her. Instead, Tremaine had personally bought these things for her.

    Yesseca felt as though she might explode from embarrassment. Soon, Tremaine finally returned.

    Buying lingerie was just as bad as buying sanitary pads.

    Tremaine grimaced.

    After handing over the items to Yesseca, he didn''t even look or talk to Yesseca. He just drove to a hotel in front of them.

    Tremaine stopped the car and said, "Go into the hotel and change."

    Yesseca stammered, "I''ll go back. I''ll go home and change."

    She had been to the hospital today, and it was a long distance from home, but she still wanted to change in her house instead of changing in a hotel.

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca as if he was looking at an idiot. "If you were going home and change, why would I buy these things for you?"

    He didn''t know what it felt like to be

    el

    a woman, but he knew it must be ufortable. After all, it would surely feel damp, so Tremaine wanted Yesseca to be able to. change her clothes as soon as possible.

    Yesseca said nothing.

    She was taken aback.

    S

    Tremaine was right. If hadn''t reminded her, she wouldn''t have thought of that.

    Yesseca stared nkly at Tremaine.

    "Don''t look at me like that. You look really dumb." Tremaine patted Yesseca''s head. "Change quickly.

    Otherwise, it would definitely be very ufortable. The earlier you change, the better."

    Yesseca did not reply.

    Her eyshes fluttered. It turned out that Tremaine had prepared everything for her in order to make her feel better.

    She wanted to insist on going home to change, but she did not.

    She couldn''t refuse Tremaine''s kindness.

    After all, it was very awkward for men to buy women''s things, but he did it to make her feel less embarrassed.

    Yesseca and Tremaine got out of the car.

    Yesseca was still wearing Tremaine''s suit jacket. The dark-colored jacket was covered with some blood, but it was not obvious.

    The two went to the front desk and Tremaine asked for a room.

    The receptionist saw a man and a woman wrapped in a men''s suit jacket and instantly understood the situation. She enthusiastically rmended, "We have new Room type for couple''s suites. Would you like to go for it?"

    "No," said Tremaine.

    The receptionist exined, "The roomes with plenty of facilities. Are you sure you don''t want to

    try it? It''s very exciting."

    Yesseca''s face was burning hot.

    Tremaine looked at the receptionist and replied, "I didn''te here to listen to things I don''t want to hear."

    The receptionist was terrified of Tremaine''s gaze, so she set them up with an ordinary room.

    Tremaine and Yesseca stepped into the elevator.

    In the elevator, Yesseca held her head low, not daring to look at Tremaine.

    When she thought of the various kinds of facilities that the receptionist had mentioned, she felt incredibly ufortable.

    After arriving at the floor, Tremaine swiped the room card and said, "Go in,take a hot bath and change into clean clothes."

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645

    ?

    Yesseca''s mind was nk as she reyed the receptionist''s word in her head.

    Tremaine did not say anything.

    He patted Yesseca on the shoulder. She was startled, and she red at Tremaine with her eyes wide open.

    Tremaine twitched his lips.

    He''d noticed that Yesseca was acting very strange today. She had been unusually quiet, but women who were on their period tended to be like that.

    "Take a hot bath and change your clothes." Tremaine said.

    "Oh." Just as Yesseca was about to enter, she suddenly stopped. "Are you..."

    She wanted to ask where Tremaine would be going while she was taking a bath.

    Tremaine nced at Yesseca and said, "Do you want me to go in and wash myself with you? Forget it, the scene of blood flowing like a river is too much for me."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    Her face was blushing all over.

    That had not been her intention. She was obviously not going to invite Tremaine to take a bath with her! What was he talking about?

    Yesseca was so angry that she stepped on Tremaine''s foot. "You wish! I don''t want to take a bath with you."

    After that, she carried her items into the room and shut the door.

    A faint smile appeared on Tremaine''s face.

    She was finally acting normally again.

    After taking a shower, Yesseca changed into her new underwear and trousers.

    The size was unexpectedly well fitted, as if it was tailor-made for her. When she put it on, her skin seemed to have countless electric currents flowing across it, and it was all because it was Tremaine who had bought it.

    Later, Yesseca''s gaze swept over the clothes that she had changed out of. They were stained with blood.

    She could take them home to clean, but Tremaine''s coat...

    With a red face, Yesseca took the jacket to the bathroom and washed the bloodstains with some soap. Just as she was about to squeeze it, there was a knock on the door. Yesseca opened the door.

    Tremaine was standing at the door.

    The man nced lightly at Yesseca. "I noticed you were inside for a long time and thought that something had happened to you because you''d bled too much."

    Naturally, Yesseca knew that Tremaine was poking fun at her.

    She red at Tremaine with a red face. "Nonsense!"

    Although she seemed angry on the surface, in reality, Yesseca wasn''t angry at all.

    Although Tremaine had teased her several times tonight, she had been moved by the things he had done for her.

    "I''ll wash your clothes, and I can give them back to you after drying them."

    "Don''t bother." Tremaine took the suit from Yesseca and said, "I''ll take you home."

    "You don''t need me to dry it for you?"

    "No."

    "Oh..." Yesseca followed Tremaine out of the hotel.

    They drove all the way to Yesseca''s home.

    "Go back and have a good rest," said Tremaine to

    Yesseca.

    Yesseca nodded and got out of the car.

    She had initially wanted to say thank you to Tremaine, but the words were stuck on the tip of her tongue, and she couldn''t say it. Thinking about it, Yesseca hurried upstairs.

    After Yesseca went upstairs, Tremaine''s eyes shed with a deep thought.

    Yesseca had acted bizarre today. Perhaps ''that'' was the reason.

    Was it painful for a woman on her period? Was that why she had been so out of it?

    Momentster, Tremaine took out his phone and searched about it on the inte.

    Based on the information he gathered, it was indeed painful for a woman to have a period. She would have abdominal cramps.

    Tremaine thought of Yesseca''s red face and uncertain expression throughout the day. Was it because of the cramps?

    in the end, Tremaine searched for some remedies and saw that a certain medicinal tea was an option.

    Tremaine immediately drove to a convenience store nearby.

    There were bags of ginger tea lined up in the convenience store. All he needed was to make it into tea, but as Tremaine thought about it, he remembered how Yesseca was a caretess person. He was afraid that she wouldn''t know the right way to prepare the remedy.

    Tremaine simply took another thermos cup and asked the salesgirl to help make the tea for him.

    "Sir, are you making this for your girlfriend?" The salesgirl asked with a smile.

    The tea was a popr relief method for women on their period, and the salesgirl could tell that it was not for Tremaine.

    The mention of "girlfriend" by the salesgirl made Tremaine feel inexplicably happy.

    "Yes," he said, even saying a few more words for the first time. "She''s on her period."

    The salesgirl poured warm water

    into the new thermos cup after washing it. There are many men who buy these drinks for their girlfriends, but this is the first time that i''ve seen someone buy itin a thermos. Your girlfriend is very lucky." Content belongs to

    After a while, Tremaine went out with the thermos. Watching him leave, the salesgirl looked at him enviously.

    She wondered what girl was so lucky to find such a handsome and considerate boyfriend.

    At home, Yesseca washed her trousers that she had changed out of in the hotel. Suddenly, she heard someone knocking on the door.

    She was stunned.

    Who could it be at this time?

    Someone came to mind.

    Yesseca''s heart beat faster.

    It was impossible. Hadn''t he left?

    After walking to the door, Yesseca opened it.

    Tremaine was standing at the door.

    Yesseca held her breath and stared at him.

    Tremaine raised his eyebrows and said, "Does every woman on their period look like a fool, or is it just you?"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    "I''m not a fool," she could not help but say.

    Tremaine passed the thermos cup to Yesseca and said, "Here you go."

    Yesseca was stunned. "What is this?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    It felt a little warm.

    Tremaine casually said, "It''s tea. I heard it was good for women on their period. It''s for you."

    Yesseca was surprised.

    How did he know this?

    However, her surprise soon disappeared. Did Tremainee over just to give this to her?

    "Drink it quickly." Tremaine ordered in a low voice.

    Yesseca opened the lid, and the sweet and spicy smell of ginger wafted into her nose.

    She nced at Tremaine and then drank.

    After drinking, she felt her lower abdomen be warmer.

    Seeing Yesseca drink it, Tremaine was relieved.

    He said, "I''m leaving. Rest well."

    When Tremaine turned around, Yesseca suddenly came to her senses. She shouted, "Tremaine."

    This time, she did not call him "Mr. Quartley."

    Tremaine turned back.

    The man looked at Yesseca. "Is there something you want to ask?"

    Yesseca''s throat tightened. "Why are you being so nice to me?"

    Tremaine didn''t speak.

    He looked straight at Yesseca with deep and unfathomable eyes. In that moment, there seemed to be nothing in his eyes other than the figure of Yesseca, and she had wormed her way even deeper into his heart.

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646

    ?

    Being under Tremaine''s gaze, Yesseca''s heart beat like a drum. Although she was in a panic, she forced herself not to lower her head, but to meet his eyes.

    After a few beats, Tremaine raised the corner of his mouth and said, "You really are a fool."

    After saying those words, he went downstairs.

    When he had disappearedpletely, Yesseca felt like she had lost all of her strength at once and almost copsed to the ground. It took a lot of effort for her to return to the living room. She then sat down on the sofa.

    She''d better wash her pants that were still left uncleaned in the bathroom.

    But now, she was in no mood to do any cleaning.

    She was thinking about what Tremaine had just said.

    Tremaine had told her that she really was a fool.

    Did that mean that he thought she was stupid?

    She connected this encounter with Tremaine''s jealous actions from before.

    A white beam of light streaked across Yesseca''s mind.

    Yesseca''s lips trembled.

    Did Tremaine really like her?

    Her heart was in a mess.

    God, how could this be!

    Tremaine liked her!

    Yesseca''s face instantly turned red. It was burning hot. Even though there was no one around and no one could see her awkward state, she still covered her face with her hands.

    After a long time, Yesseca finally removed her hands from her face.

    She stood up.

    She was not in the mood to wash her pants, so she decided to put it off until tomorrow.

    Yesseca went to her bedroom.

    Sheid on the bed.

    After tossing and turning, Yesseca took out a photo from under her pillow.

    It was a photo of her and Lothar.

    Both of them were beaming happily at the camera.

    Yesseca looked at Lothar who was in the photo and muttered, "Lothar, I''m done. I''m so done."

    It felt as though Yesa''s heart had been split open, with all kinds of emotions roaring within.

    Perhaps it was because of the baby, but Selina found it difficult to fall asleep that night.

    She even woke up in the middle of the night.

    All because her baby was moving back and forth.

    Tonight the baby had been moving again, and Selina was awoken by it.

    She touched her belly helplessly. "Hey small fellow, calm down a little."

    The only response she received was a bulge on the right side of her stomach.

    Selina turned on the lights and a glow enveloped the room.

    After staring at her belly for a long time, the baby finally stopped moving.

    The baby was asleep, but Selina was unable to do the same.

    Selina took a look at Matthew, who was sleeping next to her.

    Matthew was still sleeping soundly.

    She had turned on the lights for such a long time, yet Matthew didn''t stir one bit.

    Selina had often woke up in the middle of the night during theter term of pregnancy. Matthew noticed this as well. Every time Selina woke up, he would wake up too.

    After waking up, she would want to talk. Matthew would apany her, and they would talk until dawn.

    But where Selina could catch up on her sleepter on, Matthew had to get ready to go to work.

    This sort of pattern had continued for a long while. Nowadays, Matthew was too exhausted to be woken up by Selina turning on the lights. Selina turned off the lights and left the bedroom.

    She couldn''t fall asleep and wanted to chat with someone, but she didn''t want to wake up Matthew, who was extremely tired. She wanted to go downstairs and eat something to kill time.

    She went downstairs and took some yogurt and fruit. The more she ate, the more awake she felt.

    Selina walked out of the vi.

    She thought of walking around the vi.R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    There were streetlights outside. Although it was not as bright as day, it wasn''t very dark either. She walked to the vegetable garden.

    What was once a regr garden had now be a vegetable garden because of a joke she''d made.

    Now, she had eaten a lot of vegetables from this garden.

    She smiled.

    Life was truly unpredictable.

    She and Matthew had experienced so much, and now they were finally together.

    She looked down at her belly.

    Their child would finally be born. It would be as though she and Matthew had finally arrived at their destination.

    Selina did some calctions and realized that it would take around ten more days for the baby to be born.

    She was really looking forward to their baby''s birth.

    She wanted to know if their child was a boy or a girl. Would it look like her or Matthew?

    Well, not only was she looking forward to it, Cecilia and Natalie were also excited as well. They called he almost every day to ask when the due date was. And when Cecilia finished asking, she told Setina to be careful, and to make sure that she would not be hurt.

    Selina looked at the darkness and thought of how Cecilia would me her if she knew that she went out for a walk in the middle of the night.

    She walked back into the vi.

    Although Cecilia would not know, she had to listen to her advice and be careful at thete stages of her pregnancy. It would be bettenfor her to go back to sleep.

    As she was approaching the vi, Selina suddenly saw a figure at the entrance.

    The figure was a little blurry. They seemed tall.

    Selina thought that it must be Matthew.

    Perhaps he had woken up and noticed that she was not there, and he hade out to look for her.

    She immediately quickened her pace, but when she got closer, she suddenly felt something was wrong.

    That figure didn''t seem to be Matthew''s.

    Although he wasn''t Matthew, he gave her a very familiar feeling.

    "Who on earth is it?" she wondered.

    Selina was confused.

    Just then, the man turned around.

    Selina felt like her entire body had been struck by lightning.

    Lothar.

    She saw Lothar.

    How was this possible?

    Why was Lothar here!?

    Selina rubbed her eyes forcefully. She suspected that she was hallucinating. How could it be Lothar?

    When she opened his eyes again, there was no one in front of her.

    Cold sweat broke out on Selina''s forehead.

    Was she hallucinating?

    Selina went back to her bedroom.

    Matthew was still sleeping.

    The man was probably exhausted.

    He had always always alert, but that night, he hadn''t even noticed that Selina had been gone for such a long time.

    Sheid on the bed.

    Her hands were little cold and her body was trembling.

    She must have been hallucinating just now.

    Because Lothar was supposed to be dead.

    He had given her his heart, how could he be alive?

    But was it really a hallucination? She felt as though she''d truly seen Lothar standing at the entrance of the vi.

    She put her hand on her chest, and she could feel the resonant pounding of her heart.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Yesseca got up with dark circles under her eyes.

    After washing up and having breakfast, she went downstairs.

    Kyi in''s car was parked outside as usual.

    He''de to pick her up again.

    Yesseca held her breath.

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647

    ?

    Yesseca got into Kylin''s car.

    "Good morning, Yesseca," Kylin smiled as he greeted her.

    Yesseca smiled back. "Good morning."

    "Did you sleep wellst night?" Kylin noticed the dark circles around Yesseca''s eyes.

    Yesseca didn''t answer him. "Let''s go. I''m already runningte."

    Kylin didn''t say anything else as he started the car.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the mall, Yesseca didn''t get out of the car right away. She looked at Kylin and said, "Kylin, don''te to pick me upter. You don''t need to pick me up tomorrow either. I''ll call you in a couple of days. I have something to tell you,"

    Kylin was surprised.

    The look of surprise in his eyes then slowly drifted away.

    Kylin replied quietly, "Well, I''ll be waiting for your call,"

    Yesseca nodded. "I''ll use my new phone to call you then."

    This so-called new phone was none other than the one she left at home. She finally epted her folly and stomached the hard truth that Lothar couldn''t send her a text message ever again.

    "Alright." Kylin nodded in agreement.

    Yesseca walked into the mall.

    She didn''t sleepst night. She was up all night thinking about Tremaine.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Although her mind was still muddled, at least it had started to clear up a little.

    Yesseca knew that Kylin fancied her.

    However, when she was with Kylin, she never felt flustered and overwhelmed.

    But yesterday, after realizing that Tremaine loved her, she began to panic. She had turned into a dull goose, just as Tremaine said she would. All of this caused Yesseca toe to a singr conclusion.

    She loved Tremaine back.

    She didn''t know whether the rtionship between her and Tremaine would work out, but regardless, so long as she was sure that she loved Tremaine back, she didn''t want to keep leading Kylin on.

    Yesseca decided to take these two days to think it through.

    If she was sure that Tremaine loved her and that she felt the same for him, she would break the news to Kylin.

    She would tell Kylin to stop picking her up every morning and that it would be impossible for them to be together. Yesseca''s mind drifted in and out of focus constantly.

    She was so lost in thought that she was very slow to notice several customers who asked her for help.

    There were two burning questions that lingered within Yesseca''s mind.

    Did Tremaine love her?

    Did she love Tremaine?

    She thought so, at first. Tremaine loved her and she loved him too. However, the more she thought about it, the more uncertain she became. Her brain was a mess.

    She even picked a flower and started plucking its petals.

    "He loves me, he loves me not, he loves me, he loves me not."

    Thest petal on the flower ended with He loves me''.

    Yesseca''s face felt hot as she blushed.

    Did Tremaine really love her?

    Or was she just imagining it?

    No, she had to be sure.

    Yesseca plucked another flower. This time, it ended with ''He loves me not''.

    Yesseca felt dejected.

    Did Tremaine not love her?

    Why did she feel that he did?

    If he didn''t love her, why was he so jealous at the restaurant that day? Why was he so nice to herst night?

    Yesseca grabbed another flower.

    After some time, the trash can was full of petals. Yesseca still didn''t find a conclusive answer as she ended up with a different conclusion with each flower she plucked.

    Yesseca was at aplete loss when a female colleague approached her.

    This female colleague used to be friends with Enaryln. However, after Kylin stood up for Yesseca in public, she decided to stand with Yesseca. She would oftene to chat with Yesseca whenever she had freetime.

    This time, she came to gossip about Enaryln.

    She lowered her voice and said, "Enaryln has been dressing up very provocatively for the past few days So long as any man who looks rich pays her even the slightest bit of attention, she can''t wait to stick her entire body onto him. Tsk tsk..."

    Yesseca didn''t care about Enaryln and had nothing to say about her.

    The female colleague grew bored after not getting a response from Yesseca.

    "Well, I''ll be heading off then."

    She took out a handful of candy from her pocket and said, "My sister travelled to Thand recently. Have some of this candy she brought home,"

    She ced the candy on the counter and was about to leave.

    "Wait." Yesseca suddenly called out to her.

    Her colleague turned around and asked, "What''s up, Yesseca?

    Yesseca''s eyshes trembled. "How do you know if you really love someone?"

    Her female colleague was stunned.

    After a while, she smiled and said, "I''d end up blushing and feeling embarrassed when I see that person. I''d get so nervous that I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it,"

    Yesseca felt that every wording out of her colleague''s mouth was like a bullet, piercing through her heart and soul.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Every word felt like a bullet that was directed at the bullseye of her heart.

    The bullets didn''t hurt her at all, they just made her go numb.

    Her female colleague''s response perfectly described how she felt about Tremaine the other night.

    Her face blushed red and her heart was racing. She felt embarrassed and nervous.

    "How do you know if a man loves you?" Yesseca''s throat felt dry.

    "He''d be very nice and considerate towards you." Her colleague paused and asked, "Yesseca, don''t you have a rich boyfriend? I don''t actually know if you do,"

    Yesseca cried out in surprise.

    Her colleague''s heart skipped a beat.

    Did something happen between Yesseca and that man? That must be why she asked her all those questions.

    She truly wanted to be friends with

    Yesseca, so she didn''t forget to warn her, "However, Yesseca, rich men are fickle. You have to be careful. There are countless women waiting to hook up with them. So if you have a rich boyfriend, don''t get into any arguments with him, or you will be cheated on," Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca held her breath. "Do all rich men do this? Just how many women does one man have? Three? Four?"

    The female colleague quickly rified, "That''s not what I meant. It was just a figure of speech. Your boyfriend looks very devoted, so you can rest

    easy..."

    After that, her female colleague

    continued to chat about other

    things, but Yesseca didn''t pay attention to her. The only thing she heard from her was that all rick men

    were all fickle and that they were many women after them.

    Yesseca''s mind went nk.

    Was Tremaine the same?

    Was he only nice to her, or was he the same with other women?

    Yesseca couldn''t understand this.

    She had never been in love before and was unfamiliar with all theseplicated feelings as an adult.

    Yesseca then took out her phone and surfed the web for answers.

    The results of her search shocked her.

    There were several articles on the inte that said that rich men often dated several women at the same time. Their love was fake and they would

    ruthlessly abandon you once they had their fun with you.

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Was Tremaine doing the same thing?

    She didn''t think so. She had never seen him talking to other women. He seemed very distant to everyone around him.

    All these articles online might not even be true.

    Her brother-inw, Matthew, was rich, but he was very devoted to her sister.

    Yesseca switched off her phone and ced it aside.

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648

    ?

    Forget it. She wouldn''t believe all that nonsense on the Inte. She had to think about it herself.

    The more she thought about it, the sadder she got. She didn''t feel very smart, because she couldn''t figure out if Tremaine was only nice to her or behaved the same around other women.

    Did Tremaine really love her? Or was she just like what they said on the Inte? Just the victim of another rich man?

    Yesseca needed to know for sure.

    Montez was the best person to ask.

    He was Tremaine''s son, so he would know his father best.

    Once Yesseca thought about this, she couldn''t control herself.

    She had to ask Montez.

    She could have taken her time to ask Montez about it, but Yesseca felt that she had to go right away. She couldn''t wait a moment longer.

    She had never felt this way before. She felt like she was going crazy.

    Yesseca decided to make a bold decision.

    She decided to go to Montez''s kindergarten.

    Yesseca found her supervisor and took a day of leave to head over to the kindergarten.

    On her way there, Yesseca was shocked at what she was doing.

    Goodness, she was going crazy.

    She had left work and was on her way to Montez''s kindergarten to ask him such a ridiculous question!

    She knew that the right thing to do was to go back to work, but it was toote now.

    Twenty minutester, she arrived at Montez''s kindergarten.

    The security guards stopped her from going in.

    Yesseca exined that she was here to see Montez.

    The guard immediately notified Montez''s ss teacher, Qiana.

    Qiana was shocked to see Yesseca when she arrived at the gate.

    A momentter, she smiled at Yesseca. "I remember you. Montez tells me how much he adores you all the time."

    Yesseca had only met Qiana once before, but she had a very good impression of her.

    She had a warm and gentle smile on her face.

    Yesseca felt a little embarrassed. "I have something to discuss with Montez. Ms. Qiana, could you please bring Montez out for a moment?" "Sure." Qiana then casually asked, "What''s the matter?"

    Yesseca''s face blushed red.

    What...what should she say?

    Seeing that Yesseca was hesitant, Qiana grew suspicious.

    Still keeping a straight face, Qiana said, "Come inside with me, I''ll call Montez out,"

    Yesseca let out a sigh of relief.

    "Thank you, Ms. Qiana."

    Qiana brought Yesseca inside, then told her to wait in the dance hall.

    "Please wait here, I''ll bring Montez over."

    Yesseca thanked her again.

    Qiana then walked out of the dance hall.

    A glint shed through her eyes.

    Why did Yessecae looking for Montez all of a sudden?

    Montez was ying with some building blocks along with a friend in ss when Qiana came over.

    She told him gently, "Montez, someone is here to see you,"

    "Oh, who is it?" Montez didn''t pay much attention to her and ced another wooden block on his masterpiece.

    "It''s Yesseca," Qiana replied.

    Montez''s hand stopped in mid-air.

    His face suddenly lit up and beamed with glory. "Yesseca is here to see me? She must have missed me so much, that''s why she came to see me. Where is she? I want to see her."

    Qiana gently patted Montez''s head, "Don''t worry, I''ll bring you to her now,"

    Montez followed Qiana out of the ssroom. Montez suddenly froze when he reached the door.

    Qiana asked, "Montez, why have you stopped?"

    He touched his face nervously and said, "Ms. Qiana, is my hair messy? Is there any dirt on my face? Are my clothes messy?"

    "It''s not messy and there''s nothing on your face." Qiana smiled.

    Montezughed. "That''s good. I have to look my best for Yesseca, so that she will like me even

    more."

    Qiana held Montez''s hand and walked towards the dance room, "Montez, you like her very much don''t you?"

    "Of course." Montez said confidently, "I told you that when I grow up, I''m going to marry Yesseca,"

    Montezughed, feeling embarrased.

    They soon arrived at the dance hall.

    Qiana then looked at Montez and said, "Go on in Montez. I''ll be out here,"

    "Okay." Montez then walked into the dance hall.

    Yesseca was feeling very restless.

    Yesseca had already begun to regreting here since Qiana went to get Montez.

    She felt like she had done something foolish.

    Why did shee all the way to Montez''s kindergarten for nothing? How was she even going to ask him those questionster?

    "Yesseca, you''vee to see me!" Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice.

    Yesseca turned around and saw Montez, who was smiling brightly.

    Although she was here to ask about Tremaine, they were very happy to see each other.

    She smiled back. "Hi, Montez."

    Montez walked over and wrapped his arms around Yesseca''s waist. "Yesseca, did you miss me? I missed you so much."

    "I missed you too," Yesseca replied.

    "I really wanted to see youst night, but daddy told me to do my homework and wouldn''t let me.

    After finishing my homeworkstet

    night, I drew on my notebook. They were all drawings of you. I hoped you would be able to hear the voice inmy heart, and you did! That''s why you''vee to see me today!"

    Yesseca was shocked!

    She had asked Tremaine why the both of them didn''te overst night. Tremaine said that Montez had something on and couldn''t

    make it! Content belongs to

    ��n.swnovelsProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Montez had just confirmed it!

    S

    Yesseca''s mouth felt dry. "Montez, didn''t you have something onst night?"

    Montez shook her head and said, "Nope. I just wanted to see you, Yesseca, but that grumpy monster wouldn''t let me. Humph, what a bad man he is. I''m so angry!"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Her fair cheeks suddenly began to burn.

    Why didn''t Tremaine bring Montez along to see her?

    Did he want to be alone with her?

    Bump! Bump! Bump! Bump! Her heart began to beat wildly.

    At the same time, a wave of joy and excitement filled her heart.

    She couldn''t help smiling.

    Montez could see how happy she was.

    He said cheerfully, "Yesseca, do you know how happy I am to see you? I know that you adore me,"

    Yesseca didn''t answer his question. Instead she asked, "Montez, do you know where your daddy wentst night?"

    Montez shook his head. "Who knows where that grumpy monster went?"

    "Then, then... your daddy..." Yesseca blushed as she stammered, "Your daddy... normally, is very nice to a lot of women isn''t he?"

    Montez was shocked.

    Why was Yesseca asking him this?

    He looked at Yesseca, confused.

    Yesseca couldn''t hide anything from Montez''s puzzled gaze.

    She felt like she shouldn''t have asked.

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649

    ?

    Montez was just a child. What would he know? How could she have asked him that?

    Yesseca quickly said, "Montez, just pretend I didn''t say that. I shouldn''t have asked you that,"

    Montez was quiet.

    Just then, a woman''s gentle voice called out, "Montez, something''s happened in ss. Can youe out for a moment?"

    Qiana was standing at the door of the dance hall.

    Montez was surprised. "What is it, Ms. Qiana?"

    Qiana gently called him over, "Come over here,"

    Yesseca, who was still embarrassed, said, "Montez, you should go back to your ss. I should go,"

    Qiana then said, "It''s nothing much, he''ll be back shortly. Please wait for a moment, Miss Cowell,"

    Montez added, "Don''t leave yet, Yesseca. Wait for me. Ms. Qiana gave me some delicious chocte today. I''ll bring some for youter,"

    Qiana had given him some chocte that morning. It was very delicious. Montez only ate half of it and ced the other half in his school bag. He was going to finish the rest of it when he

    got home.

    Now that Yesseca was here, he was definitely going to share it with her.

    Seeing how excited Montez was, she could onlyply.

    Qiana brought Montez back to the ssroom.

    It wasn''t a big deal. Montez''s pile of blocks had been knocked down by another child.

    Montez waved his hand magnanimously. "It''s fine, Ms. Qiana. I won''t get into a fight with these children."

    Qianaughed, "You''re a kid yourself,"

    Montez said seriously, "Although I am the same age as them, I am much more mature than them. I''m very different, Ms. Qiana,"

    Having said that, Montez went to his school bag and took out his half- eaten chocte bar. "I''m going to share this with Yesseca. Ms. Qiana, you don''t mind, do you?"

    "Of course not." Qiana smiled warmly and said, "I brought that for you, so you can share it with anyone you want, ok?" Qiana then asked casually, "Is there a reason why she came to see you?"

    "It''s no big deal," Montez replied. "She came to see me because she was thinking about me." "Oh, I see. I thought she was here to ask you for something, because I noticed she looked quite anxious on her way in," Qiana mentioned casually.

    Montez stopped and thought about what Qiana had just said.

    "Yesseca did ask me a very strange question."

    "Oh, tell me about it." Qiana had a gentle expression on her face.

    She already knew what the question was, because when Yesseca and Montez were talking inside the hall, she was listening behind the door and heard everything.

    "Yesseca asked me if there were a lot of women around daddy, and if he was nice to all of them." Montez''srge, ck eyes widened. "Why did Yesseca ask me this question?"

    Qiana thought about it for a moment before lightly patting Montez''s head. "Montez, it looks like your daddy is going to be your rival in love." Montez was stunned.

    Although he was still a child, he was very smart. However, when Qiana mentioned this, he felt incredibly hurt.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Montez was about to cry. "Ms. Qiana, there''s no way. How could Yesseca ever like daddy? Daddy is an old man. Yesseca adores me, and she doesn''t like daddy. That would be impossible."

    Qiana knelt down and said, "Montez, I didn''t say that was true. Maybe she''s just thinking about it. After all, your daddy is very handsome and tall. When your dad came to pick you upst time, all the little girls in the kindergarten said that your daddy was very good-looking. You just didn''t notice,"

    Montez recalled that incident.

    Thest time Tremaine came to the kindergarten to pick him up, the little girls in the ss were very surprised to see him. The very next day, they came up to him to ask about his daddy''s star sign and his birth date. There was even a little girl who said that when she grew up she would be his stepmother.

    Montez was shocked to hear her say that.

    He felt that all those little girls were being very superficial. What was there to love about his daddy anyway? He was nothing but a grumpy monster, but now Yesseca was acting the same way.

    Montez began to panic.

    He looked at Qiana and said, "Ms. Qiana, what should I do? I can''t let daddy steal Yesseca from me. Daddy is so fierce and old, he will bully her all the time. Only I can take good care of her,"

    Qiana patted Montez''s head, "Don''t worry. I''ll think

    of something for you."

    Yesseca waited in the dance room for quite some time, but Montez still hadn''t returned. As she was about to head over to his ssroom to find him, he suddenly returned.

    Montez was holding his half- eaten bar of chocte in his hand. He looked very dissapointed.

    As he looked at Yesseca, he handed the chocte in his hand to Yesseca. "Here, have some chocte Yesseca. You can have the other half of my chocte bar."

    Yesseca put the chocte bar away. "Thank you, Montez."

    "You''re wee." Montez smiled at her.

    The smile was obviously a forced one. He looked like he wanted to cry.

    Yesseca looked at him quietly.

    She asked, "Montez, are you ok? You don''t look very happy to be here. What happened?"

    Montez pursed his lips. "Some clumsy kid knocked over my building blocks."

    Yessecaughed, "I see, that''s alright. Since you like ying with those blocks, I''ll build something with you next time,"

    "Really?" Montez asked.

    Yesseca nodded. "Of course."

    Montez''s usual happy and energetic self returned in that split-second.

    He then said, "Yesseca, you asked me earlier if my daddy had a lot of women around him,"

    Yesseca''s heart skipped a beat.

    She said dryly, "I... I just thought I''d ask in passing. Don''t take it so seriously, and please don''t tell your daddy,"

    "I won''t tell daddy." Montez suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Yesseca, I''ll tell you a secret,"

    "Oh."

    "Come closer."

    Yesseca knelt down and ced her ear close to Montez''s lips.

    Montez then said, "Yesseca, the truth is, my daddy is a yboy,"

    Yesseca held her breath.

    Montez continued, "He keeps a lot of

    womenpany. I''ve seen him call them very often and watch him send messages to many, many women. He also called them his

    sweethearts,"

    Yesseca''s heart sank.

    She trembled. "Montez, is this true?"

    Montez added, "To be very frank, my daddy is a yboy. Women shouldn''t fall in love with my daddy, it never ends well for those who do,"

    Yesseca felt her heart fall apart.

    It was shattered into a million pieces.

    She struggled to stand up.

    Her face turned pale. "Montez, I have to go. I need to go to work. Have fun in kindergarten."

    "Yesseca, Yesseca..." Montez called after her.

    Yesseca pretended not to have heard him and rushed away. Montez was about to chase after her when Qiana suddenly held him back. She had appeared out of nowhere.

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650

    ?

    "Montez, don''t chase after her," Qiana told Montez.

    Montez replied in a worried tone, "Ms. Qiana, Yesseca looks so sad,"

    "That''s good," said Qiana. "That way, she won''t love your father anymore."

    "Yesseca may not even love my daddy."

    "If she didn''t, then everything you said wouldn''t have affected her. You have nothing to worry about anymore," Qiana added. Montez was confused.

    He thought that he loved Yesseca and that she loved him too, but now his teacher was telling him that Yesseca loved his father.

    Now their rtionship was all messed up.

    How can a daughter-inw be in love with her father-inw?

    Yesseca couldn''t remember how she found her way back to the mall.

    When she arrived, there was only an hour left before her shift ended.

    Yesseca stood in front of the cashier, her body still trembling.

    She feltpletely different from earlier.

    All the excitement and nervousness she felt was gone, leaving behind only an endless void of sadness.

    How could this be!

    She thought that Tremaine loved her, but now it seemed that everything she had seen online was true. She was just the ything of a rich man, another body on his list of countless conquests.

    Montez said that Tremaine had many women waiting on him.

    He called these women frequently and called them his sweethearts.

    She thought about how Tremaine behaved after she had her periodst night.

    Although he was a little embarrassed, he was thoughtful enough to buy her some sanitary pads and brought her to a hotel to clean up. He was very familiar with how to go about that situation. Had he experienced that before? Otherwise, how could he know what to do so easily?

    He also felt jealous when he learned that he wasn''t the only one who treated her this well. He must have treated those other women the same way. The more Yesseca thought about it, the more upset she became.

    She felt so restless in her heart that she couldn''t sleep that night. She had even gone to see Montez in hopes that he would confirm her feelings with such excitement, only to learn it was all wishful thinking. It was ridiculous of her to even have the idea.

    In a blink of an eye, her shift ended.

    Even when the employee for the next shift arrived, Yesseca hadn''t left yet.

    The employee who was supposed to rece her asked, "Yesseca, why haven''t you left yet?"

    Yesseca looked nkly at her. "Ah, is my shift over?"

    Her colleagueughed, "Of course. Your shift ended ten minutes ago. What happened to you? You don''t seem excited to be done with work," "Oh," Yesseca whispered before walking out of the store.

    Yesseca walked out of the mall slowly, like a snail. There was a Rolls-Royce parked at the entrance of the mall.

    It was Tremaine''s car.

    Yesseca stopped walking.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Her heart raced for a moment before calming back down.

    Yesseca patted her chest.

    What on earth was she getting so worked up for?

    Tremaine must have taken in several women, not just her!

    She didn''t want to be like them, another one of Tremaine''s conquests!

    This man, who''s been with so many other women and called them his sweethearts, was such a yboy. What a shameless and perverted man! Weirdo!

    She didn''t care about that pervert!

    Yesseca changed course swiftly.

    She didn''t walk straight ahead. Instead, she turned left.

    She was avoiding Tremaine.

    However, Tremaine had spotted her when she came out.

    Tremaine noticed that Yesseca walked in another direction after she recognized his car. It was obvious that she was avoiding him.

    Tremaine frowned. What was this woman doing?!

    I

    Last night, for her sake, he went to a convenience store for the first time to buy some sanitary pads anddies underwear. He had never experienced such an awkward situation before, yet she was still avoiding him!

    Tremaine was not amused.

    He started the car and followed her.

    He whistled at Yesseca.

    Yesseca turned around.

    When she realized it was Tremaine, Yesseca quickened her pace.

    Tremaine was renderedpletely speechless.

    Earlier, it seemed that Yesseca was simply avoiding him. Now, shepletely ignored him.

    Tremaine got out of the car, walked ahead of Yesseca and stood in front of her.

    "Ignoring me?" The man looked down at Yesseca, his gaze full of pressure.

    Yesseca bit her lip and kept quiet.

    Tremaine found Yesseca''s awkward and stubborn appearance funny.

    Thinking out loud, Tremaine said, "Do all women act weirdly when they''re on their period?"

    Why else was Yesseca avoiding him?

    Yesseca red at him. "You''re the one who''s acting weird!" "Then why are you hiding from me?" "I''m not hiding from you. I just don''t want to see you," Yesseca said angrily.

    "Why don''t you want to see me?"

    Yesseca wanted to say that she was avoiding him because he had a million women wrapped around his finger, but how could she say something like that out loud?

    All she could say was, "I won''t see you if I don''t want to see you. Do I owe you an exnation?"

    "But I want to see you," Tremaine said.

    "What for?!"

    Tremaine said leisurely, "I helped you outst night. Don''t you think you should thank me by treating me to dinner?"

    Yesseca dug into her pockets, took

    out some money, ced it into Tremaine''s hand and said, "So you want me to treat you to a meal, huh? Take the money and go eat it yourself!"

    Tremaine was quiet.

    His face stiffened. "You think I need money?"

    After saying that, he stuffed the money back into her pocket.

    "What I need is someone to dine with me." Tremaine stared directly at Yesseca''s face.

    Yesseca wasn''t in a good mood. She

    said, "Mr. Quartley, why would you need me to apany you for

    dinner? You have so many othe

    women. You probably have enough women to keep youpany for every single day of the year," Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Tremaine was confused.

    He stared at her, his eyes full of suspicion. Why was she saying all these strange things?

    Yesseca had been acting weird ever since yesterday.

    He figured it must be because of her period.

    Last night, he read on the Inte that a woman''s temperament could be unstable when they''re on their period.

    Tremaine didn''t want to argue with her.

    He said softly, "Join me for dinner. I was just joking earlier. My treat,"

    "Whether you pay for it or I do, I won''t eat with you!" Yesseca shouted.

    "Are you sure?" Those tHREE simple words felt incredibly heavy.

    Yesseca''s voice grew louder. "Yes! I''m sure! You think you can just do whatever you want? I won''t have it!"

    After saying that, Yesseca angrily walked ahead, but soon she realized that she couldn''t move.

    Tremaine scooped her up into his arms.

    Yesseca was rendered speechless in shock.

    She became angry as she panicked. "What are you doing? Put me down."

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca. "You said so earlier. I can do whatever I want."

    After saying that, he opened the car door and threw her in.

    He then got in and jammed on the elerator. The car sped off.

    Yesseca tried to open the door, but she discovered that it was locked. "Let me out. Let me out right now!"

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651

    ?

    Tremaine ignored Yesseca and continued driving.

    In her fit of anger and panic, Yesseca also felt resentful.

    Tremaine was just too much.

    He just had to get his way!

    Didn''t she even have the right to reject his invitation to dinner with him?

    Why did he throw her into the car?

    He must see all women as ythings and did whatever he wanted with them.

    Feeling horribly wronged, Yesseca began to cry.

    Each teardrop was crystal clear.

    Tremaine noticed that she was crying.

    He stopped the car.

    "What are you crying for?" Tremaine asked.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Yesseca just ignored him as she sobbed even louder.

    He frowned.

    Since she was on her period, her temperament was wildly unpredictable, but he still felt like she was overreacting.

    Tremaine took out a tissue and handed it to her. "Wipe your tears."

    Yesseca didn''t respond to him at all.

    Yesseca pped Tremaine''s hand away and said, "I don''t want your tissue,"

    His hand stung from Yesseca''s p, which was quite strong.

    His eyebrows furrowed into a tight knot.

    He spoke with a gravelly tone. "You''re the first woman who has ever dared to hit me."

    Yesseca stared at him with tears in her eyes. "You think every woman out here has to please you? I''m not interested in yboys like you!" Tremaine looked at her quietly.

    He suddenly stretched out his hand and ced it on Yesseca''s forehead.

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Once again, she pped his hand away. "Don''t touch me!"

    He said coldly, "You don''t have a fever. It seems that I should have bought some tranquillizers for you as well yesterday. You''re behaving very erratically,"

    Yesseca felt even more wronged, and it was bing more and more evident on her face.

    She wasn''t behaving this way because of her period. It was because she despised Tremaine.

    After Montez told her who he really was, she hated him very much.

    "I want to go home. I don''t want to have dinner with you. I want to go home!" Yesseca yelled while staring at Tremaine.

    A cold glint shed in Tremaine''s eyes.

    He had never been a good-tempered man.

    He came all the way here that afternoon, just to pick Yesseca up for dinner. Instead of being pleasantly surprised, she ignored him, then stared at him with a cold expression and exhausted his patience. He felt a wave of dissatisfaction erupt in his heart.

    Tremaine turned the car around.

    After speeding along for some time, they arrived at Yesseca''s apartment building.

    Neither of them spoke on the way there. The atmosphere was freakishly quiet.

    When they arrived, Yesseca quickly opened the door and got out of the car.

    She didn''t even say goodbye to Tremaine.

    Tremaine watched Yesseca disappear into the corridor and then looked away.

    "Ridiculous." Tremaine punched the steering wheel with his fist.

    It was simply ridiculous!

    He didn''t get to have dinner with Yesseca today. Instead, he was treated to a meal of anger and disappointment.

    Tremaine was just about to leave when he stopped himself.

    He just realized something.

    Yesseca didn''t have anything to eat.

    It wasn''t likely that she was going to cook for herself in her current state.

    After thinking about it, Tremaine called his assistant.

    He didn''t know how to order takeout, so he asked his assistant to order some food for Yesseca.

    After making the call, Tremaine drove away.

    Yesseca wasn''t the only one surprised today. Montez was as well.

    As soon as Tremaine returned to the vi, Montez kept staring at him.

    Tremaine frowned. "What''s the matter?"

    Eventually, Montez plucked up the courage to speak. "Daddy, you''re many, many years older than

    me."

    "Obviously, how would I be able to have you if I was younger than you?"

    "Daddy, I am still young and in my prime. I will be an excellent man when I grow up, but you are old and aging. Your whole body is. You can''tpare yourself to me."

    Tremaine was quiet.

    He ignored Montez and went straight into his study.

    Despite being ignored, Montez followed him.

    Montez spoke as he followed him, "Daddy, you''re not just old, but also very hot-tempered, just like a grumpy monster, but why are

    women still attracted to a grumpy man like you? I really don''t

    understand!" Content belongs to

    Tremaine opened the door of the study and was about to close it when Montez blocked him.

    Tremaine said coldly, "Get out of the way,"

    Montez didn''t move.

    He looked up at Tremaine and said, "Daddy, why do women still want you? You''re just an old man going through menopause,"

    Tremaine emphasized each word slowly, "Move, or I will throw you out the window,"

    Monotez stood there silently.

    He was quivering in fear from his father''s threat.

    He quickly jumped backwards, then with a loud "bang", Tremaine mmed the doors closed.

    Montez looked at the closed door quietly.

    He pursed his lips at the locked doors of the study. "An old man is an old man, yet he still has such a bad temper. Humph!"

    A passing housekeeper happened to notice this.

    The housekeeper quickly pulled Montez aside and whispered, "Mr. Montez, please don''t say such things. Don''t aggravate your father just because you''re in a bad mood today,"

    As soon as Tremaine came home, the housekeeper saw how angry his face was.

    Montez pursed his lips. "I get angry when he''s angry!"

    Yesseca belonged to him, but his teacher told him that Yesseca might have fallen in love with his daddy. Although this was only a possibility, it broke

    his heart.

    The housekeeper smiled bitterly.

    Montez rolled his eyes.

    He waved his hand at the housekeeper.

    The housekeeper understood and lowered his head.

    "Housekeeper, tell me something." "Yes Mr. Montez, what is it?"

    "Can a father-inw and his daughter-inw be in love with each other?"

    The butler was quiet.

    He felt like he had been struck by lightning. How could Montez ask him such an oundish question?

    Montez waited anxiously for the housekeeper''s response. "Housekeeper, answer my question."

    The housekeeper replied, "Mr.

    Montez, why would you ask about

    this? It would be impossible. How could a father-inw and daughter- inw be together? It''s simply impossible!"

    "Really?" Montez''s eyes lit up.

    "Definitely." The housekeeper continued, "That would mean that an

    older man is with a younger woman. They are a generation apart. What''s more, the daughter-inw is the

    wife of the father-iw''s son, A father and son shouldn''t fight over the son''s wife,"

    Hearing the housekeeper''s reply, Montez felt his heart drop back onto the ground.

    They couldn''t be together.

    It was just as he had thought.

    It was impossible for his Yesseca to be with his daddy. Yesseca was his.

    Montez found the weight in his heart that his teacher had ced on him float away. He was happy once again.

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652

    ?

    Kylin didn''t send Yesseca to work that morning, nor did he pick her up in the afternoon, which just felt weird to Selina.

    She decided to ask Kylin about this.

    Kylin told Selina all that Yesseca had said to him before.

    Selina was very excited.

    She said with her voice full of anticipation, "Kylin, Yesseca is going tomit to you,"

    There was a sh of joy in Kyi in''s eyes. "Cousin, is this true?"

    Selina nodded heavily. "It must be. We have to wait for the good news."

    Kylin had always been a very expressive person. Right now, he wasughing out loud.

    Selina wanted to call Yesseca but decided against it since it was a critical period of time. She wouldn''t disturb Yesseca for these two days.

    It wasn''t long before Matthew came home.

    Selina immediately told him the news.

    She said happily, "Yesseca told Kylin not to pick her up for the next two days. She said that she had something to say to him. She''s going to agree to a serious rtionship with Kyi in,"

    Matthew blinked.

    He didn''t think so.

    "Yesseca might have something on her mind," Matthew said.

    "Yes, she''s thinking about dating Kyi in," Selina replied happily.

    Matthew wanted to say something, but stopped himself.

    She might decide to be with Kyi in, or not. Either way, it wasn''t as simple as Selina thought it was.

    However, seeing that Selina was so excited, Matthew wasn''t going to rain on her parade.

    After all, there was still a chance she would be right. It wouldn''t be nice to shoot down their hopes right away.

    Selina touched her belly and said, "I might have our baby in the next few days. By then, Kyi in and Yesseca will be together. Double joy!"

    Matthew smiled. "Anyway, it''s great news that our baby ising into the world soon."

    As soon as he said that, Matthew''s cell phone started ringing.

    Matthew nced at Selina.

    Selina gently pushed Matthew aside, "I know how concerned you are about me being exposed to electronics, so go and answer it,"

    Matthew smiled and walked over to the corner.

    "Mr. Perry," A man''s deep voice spoke over the phone.

    Matthew lowered his voice, "Any news?"

    "We''ve found Essie."

    Matthew''s brows furrowed. "Where is she?"

    "We found her near your vi, but she''s disappeared again."

    Matthew held his breath.

    Essie came close to his vi?

    If she had been here, she would definitely be looking for him or Selina, but neither of them had seen her.

    Although he hadn''t asked Selina about it, if Essie had appeared, she would definitely have told him.

    Unless he was wrong.

    Essie wasn''t looking for him or Selina, but she hade here for some other reason.

    "Continue your search. If you find her..." Matthew paused for a moment. "Get a hold of her and contact me right after. Be sure not to lose her again." Yesseca was lying on the bed.

    She felt very conflicted.

    She was angry, frustrated, sad, and disappointed, all at the same time.

    Tremaine left right after dropping her home.

    He didn''t call or even knock on her door to ask her what was going on.

    She guessed that Tremaine probably didn''t care about her as much as she thought.

    He didn''t care about her at all.

    She had thought too highly of herself.

    The more she thought about it, the more depressed she became. She was about to burst into tears once more.

    However, just as she was about to cry, she caught herself and held back her tears.

    What was she crying for?

    What was there to cry about?

    There was nothing going on between her and Tremaine, so why did she need to cry or feel sad about it?

    She sniffed.

    She didn''t need to cry, she wasn''t sad.

    Just then, someone knocked on her door.

    Yesseca''s body stiffened.

    Could it be Tremaine?

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Her heart pounded.

    Was Tremaine knocking on her door?

    He did care about her after all!

    Yesseca quickly got out of bed. When she reached the door, she suddenly stopped herself.

    Hang on a minute.

    Why was she so excited?

    Was she excited because he was knocking on her door?

    Had she already forgotten what Montez told her?

    This man had a lot of women at his beck and call.

    He was a womanizer.

    Maybe he had knocked on the doors of all those women too!

    Yesseca stood in front of her door.

    The knocking continued, with each knock heavier than thest.

    Finally, Yesseca gritted her teeth and opened the door.

    A young man was standing outside her door.

    Yesseca had never seen him before.

    The moment she saw him, Yesseca was stunned for a moment and felt a faint crack in her heart. It hurt.

    It wasn''t Tremaine.

    She had let her emotions get the best of her again.

    "What is it?" Yesseca asked.

    Her voice sounded very weak.

    The youngster took out arge paper box from his bag, and handed it to Yesseca. "This is yours."

    Yesseca was puzzled, "What is this?"

    "Your takeout."

    "I didn''t order any takeout?"

    "This is Building XX unit XXX, Ms. Yesseca, yes?" The young man read out from his order sheet.

    Yesseca nodded. "Yes, that''s me."

    "That''s yours alright." The young man then promptly left.

    Yesseca was at a loss for words.

    Since the young man had already walked off, Yesseca had no choice but to bring the paper box in with her.

    She opened the paper box and saw a mouthwatering feast inside.

    There was meat, vegetables, seafood, soup, fruit juice, and sliced fruit.

    Yesseca had so many questions.

    She hadn''t ordered any takeout, but how did the deliveryman know her address and name?

    Could it be...

    One possibility came to mind.

    Had Tremaine ordered this for her?

    Her eyshes trembled violently.

    Why did he order this for her? Did he know that she hadn''t had her dinner yet?

    "Is he worried about me?"

    She didn''t want his concern. This

    man had all those women wrappe around his pinky. She didn''t want to be cared for by a yboy.

    W

    Tremaine might not have just ordered takeout for her, but for all those other women too.

    Yesseca was angry.

    "I don''t want to eat anything sent by that yboy."

    Yesseca angrily ced everything back into the paper box and was about to throw it into the trash can.

    However, just as she was about to throw it away, she hesitated once again.

    "No, I can''t throw it away. She''d get Tremaine to return it personally.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She wanted Tremaine to know that she wouldn''t ept anything from him, not even takeout.

    Yesseca dialed Tremaine''s number.

    Tremaine was reading a file when he suddenly saw Yesseca''s name appear on his phone. She was calling him.

    He was quite unhappy at what

    happened earlier, but when he s

    that it

    was her calling, he felt a little

    bit better.

    Yesseca was probably calling to apologize for what happened earlier.

    Tremaine picked up the phone, but

    buty

    hadn''t expected to hear her yell at him, "Did you order takeout for me? I don''twant it. Take it back, I don''t need it!"

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653

    ?

    Yesseca''s tone was harsh and piercing to the ear.

    Tremaine''s face fell.

    He thought Yesseca was calling to apologize, not to throw even more usations at him.

    He had gotten her takeout out of good intentions, because she was so upset and hadn''t had anything to eat. Now she was calling him to cause even more trouble.

    "I ordered you some takeout. I was worried you didn''t have anything to eat." Tremaine controlled his temper.

    Yesseca screamed, "I don''t want it. Take it back,"

    "I''m not taking it back."

    Yesseca bit her lip. After a brief moment, she said, "If you don''t take it back, I''ll throw it into the trash can,"

    She had said that out of anger, but Tremaine took it seriously and replied, "If you want to throw it away, then just throw it, do as you wish!"

    Yesseca got annoyed.

    She was just saying that to get a reaction out of him, but hearing Tremaine''s reply only fueled her anger even more. She walked over to the trash can and threw the paper box inside.

    Smash.

    Tremaine heard the box fall into the trash can.

    "I threw everything into the trash can," Yesseca said.

    Tremaine felt a chill in his heart.

    He had done so much for her, but she didn''t appreciate any of it.

    Even if she was on her period and couldn''t control her emotions, she was being way too harsh with him.

    "Yesseca," Tremaine parted his lips and emphasized each word, "You''ve broken my heart,"

    Yesseca was shocked.

    This was the first time Tremaine had ever said something like this to her. She felt all her blood rush into her brain.

    In a panic, she suddenly felt that she had done something terribly wrong.

    However, she bit the bullet and said, "You must have ordered takeout for all your other women. I don''t need anything from a yboy like you,"

    "It was only you." Tremaine said, "I only ordered that for you,"

    Yesseca''s brain buzzed.

    She clenched the cell phone. "Then you must have bought sanitary pads for all those women when they''ve had their periods..."

    She said that rather awkwardly.

    Tremaine sneered at his end of the phone.

    "Yesseca, that was the first time I''ve ever bought them." Tremaine emphasized, "You fool!"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Her mind was a mess.

    Tremaine added, "Of course I''m a much bigger fool than you are!"

    If he wasn''t a fool, why was he being so nice to such an ungrateful woman?

    Tremaine hung up the phone right after.

    "Beep beep beep..." Yesseca was stunned for quite some time after she heard the dial tone.

    She ced her cell phone down.

    She realized that she had messed up horribly.

    She knelt down.

    She stared at the takeout in the trash can.

    Tremaine had kindly ordered takeout for her. Why did she throw it into the trash can?

    This wasn''t who she was.

    She would be incredibly grateful to those who

    were kind to her. How did she end up being such a heartless person?

    Yesseca thought about this for a very long time, but she couldn''t figure it out.

    All she knew was that after Montez told her his father was a yboy, she became angry.

    She burned with anger at the very sight of Tremaine.

    She felt that whatever Tremaine did to her, he had done the same for all those other women. She felt disgusted, and she hated that she felt this way. Yesseca slowly stood up a short whileter.

    She patted her head.

    Tremaine had said over the phone that he had never ordered takeout for any other woman before, nor had he taken such good care of them on their periods.

    She was the only one.

    Bang!

    She felt like a bomb had exploded in her heart.

    A thought suddenly shed across her mind.

    She hadn''t confirmed anything that Montez had told her.

    Why was she so sure about it?

    She thought that children didn''t tell lies. Since

    Montez had told her this, it must be true.

    Yesseca''s breathing suddenly quickened.

    She suddenly grabbed her phone and dialed Tremaine''s number.

    After it ringed for a short while, the call disconnected.

    Yesseca wasn''t looking to argue with him, but he refused to answer her call.

    She called again, only to find that Tremaine had turned off his phone.

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She knew that Tremaine wouldn''t answer his phone when he was angry. She could wait until the next day to call him again when he had cooled off a bit, but there was no saying that things would definitely be better. She couldn''t just sit here and wait.

    She couldn''t wait any longer.

    Just like when she went to the kindergarten to talk to Montez, she could have chosen a better time. However, she was so anxious that she asked for leave right then to go over at the time. Content belongs to

    She was feeling the same way right now. She was a frog that got dumped into a pot of boiling water. She had to move quickly.

    Yesseca quickly left her apartment.

    She decided to head over to the Quartley vi.

    She was going to see Tremaine.

    She was going to ask Tremaine himself if he was a yboy and if he was actually hooking up with other women.

    She knew that she was crossing the line by asking Tremaine such questions, but she couldn''t control herself.

    Yesseca thought to herself, "I''m going crazy. No, I''m definitely crazy,"

    Tremaine switched on the security camera recording.

    He checked it every day to see if there was anything strange going on.

    Although he hadn''t seen anything unusual in such a long time, he still followed the same routine every day.

    He opened the surveince video and saw the scene of Yesseca changing her clothes.

    Tremaine moved his mouse cursor towards the time bar.

    Although it was a very enticing scene, and was very tempting to him, he wouldn''t watch it. Instead, he would skip past it.

    Although he wasn''t able to keep calm, he would never do something so heinous.

    He installed the cameras in

    6 was scaring her at ber

    to

    ��ݧ�

    Yesseca''s house for her safety and bedroom window, not to peek at Yesseca changing. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Just as Tremaine clicked on the mouse, his phone started ringing.

    Tremaine moved his hand away.

    Coincidentally, the surveince video paused at a frame where Yesseca was bent over, halfway through removing her pants.

    Tremaine picked up his phone.

    It was Yesseca.

    Tremaine frowned.

    "Why is this woman calling me again?"

    She had already thrown the takeout into the trash can. Did he also have to take the trash can with him?

    Tremaine hung up.

    It rang again.

    Tremaine hung up again.

    The phone rang a third time.

    Tremaine felt his patience had reached its limit.

    He turned off his cell phone.

    Hethen stood up.

    He felt incredibly irritated.

    He was so kind to her, and how did she repay him?

    It felt like a fire was burning in his heart. He couldn''t breathe.

    After a while, Tremaine strode out of his study.

    He wanted to get some air.

    Tremaine would never have been so careless like he was now.

    He left without turning off theputer.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    However, he was being so careless only because Yesseca had pushed him to his limit.

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654

    ?

    Tremaine happened to see the butler with Montez just as he was storming out angrily from the vi.

    The butler had taken Montez out for a run.

    Montez had asked the butler to teach him how to grow taller. He wanted to grow up as quickly as possible so that he could marry Yesseca. The butler said that running could help him do that, so Montez dragged them along for a run.

    The poor, elderly butler had to run in circles in the garden with Montez. After running a fewps, he was so exhausted it felt like his old bones were about to fall apart.

    As they entered the vi, they saw Tremaine leaving with an angry look on his face.

    Tremaine pretended to not have seen them.

    Neither Montez nor the butler dared to greet Tremaine, and simply watched him rush off.

    Once Tremaine was gone, Montez pulled on the butler''s hand and said, "Butler, did you see that? My dad doesn''t look happy,"

    The butler lowered his voice and said, "That''s why I''ve advised you not to bother him. He''s in a bad mood today,"

    Montez rolled his eyes and said, "It must be because I called him an old, grumpy monster. I shouldn''t do that anymore,"

    The butler nodded at Montez.

    He certainly couldn''t just run his mouth like that.

    Tremaine was still in his prime. How could he be considered old when he was still in his prime?

    Montez sighed again and said, "People don''t like to hear the truth. Daddy must know it himself that he''s old and weak, but he won''t be happy to hear other people call him that. Well, I won''t speak the truth next time. No one likes to hear the truth,"

    The butler was silent.

    He was impressed by Montez''s self-reflection.

    Yesseca arrived at the Quartley vi.

    She happened to spot a maid at the gate.

    The maid and Yesseca knew each other.

    Yesseca would often chat with this maid when she served the Quartley family.

    She quickly asked the maid where Tremaine was.

    The maid didn''t know that Tremaine had gone out and thought that he was still in the study.

    "Mr. Tremaine is in the study." The maid continued, "Are you looking for him? I''ll go and tell him you''re here,"

    Yesseca felt impatient.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    She interrupted, "No, I''ll go over to the study by myself,"

    Coincidentally, she didn''t run into anyone on her way to the study. If she had run into Montez or the butler, things would have turned out differently. Unfortunately, she didn''t.

    She walked uninterrupted into the study.

    Yesseca had calmed down a bit after she reached the door to the study.

    At that moment, she just felt hesitant and scared.

    Gritting her teeth, she knocked on the door.

    After knocking a couple of times, no one opened the door.

    Yesseca gave it a hard push.

    Tremaine hadn''t locked the door when he left, so Yesseca was able to push it open easily.

    No one was inside.

    Yesseca looked around the room quietly.

    Wasn''t Tremaine supposed to be here? Why isn''t anyone here?

    After looking around, she still couldn''t find Tremaine.

    Yesseca was about to look elsewhere when she spotted something moving on the table.

    Tremaine had left his cell phone behind and a text message had just been delivered.

    Yesseca walked over to the table.

    She spotted Tremaine''s cell phone on the desk.

    Since Tremaine left his cell phone behind, it meant that he was still nearby. He would probably return in a little while. Yesseca felt that she should just wait for him here.

    She then casually nced about the table and was stunned at what she saw.

    Her eyes were glued to theputer screen.

    A video was paused on the screen.

    It showed a woman who was bending over with her pants down.

    She felt that there was something familiar about the image.

    After taking a better look, she erupted in anger.

    She knew why it felt familiar.

    Because that woman was her.

    It felt like an entire mountain had copsed on top of her. She found it very difficult to breathe.

    With trembling hands, she moved the mouse.

    After clicking on the y button, the video began to y.

    The video clearly showed her changing her

    clothes.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"

    It felt like fireworks were going off in her brain. Yesseca was dumbfounded.

    After staring at the screen for some time, she felt a sudden and painful twitch in her head. The pain spread throughout her body. Yesseca quickly ran out of the study.

    The Quartley family didn''t live in the downtown area anymore, so there weren''t any security guards around.

    Yesseca kept running, as if she could run forever.

    After running for about half an hour, she finally spotted an empty taxi.

    She hailed it down.

    When she got into the taxi, Yesseca felt all of her strength disappear. She nearly copsed on the taxi''s back seat, panting heavily. A little whileter, Yesseca reached her apartment.

    She searched her entire apartment but couldn''t find anything.

    She searched online for professionals in the security camera industry. After she found apany nearby, she called them right away.

    Half an hourter, a man in his forties arrived.

    Yesseca exined that she wasn''t

    the one who installed the camera. Her face was pale as she said,

    "Someone has installed a hidde

    camera in my apartment. Please help me find it. You can name your price," Content belongs to

    The middle-aged man was stunned.

    He soon collected himself and began his search.

    Even though he was very experienced, it took him a little more than ten minutes to find it.

    The middle-aged man was a very kind person.

    After he removed the camera, he

    said to Yesseca, "Miss, you should

    ???

    call the police. Someone is clearly taking advantage of you to have done such a dirty thing. I''ve seen this kind of thing many times. They''d install cameras in the bathroom and bedrooms of young women to peek at them privately. Men nowadays..."

    The middle-aged man had wanted to say that men were so shameful nowadays, but after thinking about it, he realized he was a man as well and held

    back from saying it.

    After he left, Yesseca copsed on the sofa.

    She was drenched in cold sweat and was trembling all over. It felt like an electric drill was continuously burrowing through her heart with blood

    gushing all over.

    She knew Tremaine was a cold and ruthless person. He was very different from the general poption, but she never imagined he would do something so shameless andscivious.

    He installed a hidden camera in her apartment and peeked at her when she changed her clothes!

    She trusted him, only to find him doing this!

    How could he be so shameless?!

    Montez was right, he was a womanizer. On top of being a womanizer, he was also a shameless and despicable man. To think he would install a

    hidden camera to peek at her!

    He had such a stoic and honest demeanor, but that was all just an act.

    He''s a pervert, a good for nothing pervert!

    Tears flowed down her cheeks.

    She covered her face with her hands.

    More tears trickled down from her hands.

    She had never been in love before.

    She now understood why Cassie said she looked different when she was talking to Tremaine the other time.

    She was nervous and restless, but happy.

    That was what she looked like when she was in love.

    That was also the first time she had ever fallen in love with someone.

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655

    ?

    However, now she knew that she was wrong to love him.

    This man was not worth her love at all.

    She could love whoever she wanted, but of all the people she had to fall in love with, she had to fall for such a despicable and shameless man! Yesseca dug her fingers into her palms. The pain she felt in her hands temporarily dulled the hurt she felt in her heart.

    Selina woke up again.

    It was exactly two o''clock in the morning.

    She also woke upst night around this time. She was feeling hungry, so she went downstairs to get something to eat. A short whileter, Matthew came down as well.

    Although she told him to go back to bed, he insisted on keeping herpany.

    It was because of this that Matthew went to work with dark circles around his eyes again...

    Selina carefully got out of bed.

    She guessed that Matthew must have been exhausted from staying up sote for the past two days, so he would probably stay asleep tonight. She went downstairs.

    All kinds of snacks had been prepared in the kitchen in case she got hungry. Matthew had bought some fresh plums just for her and Erine had baked some fresh pastries as well.

    Seline helped herself to some plums and a ss of milk.

    The more she ate, the more energetic she felt.

    Without Matthew''s presence, she could think about things a bit more clearly.

    For example, she thought about Lothar.

    Thest time she saw Lothar, he was standing outside the vi.

    She didn''t tell Matthew about this, because she thought it was all just in her head. If she had told him about it, she was afraid that Matthew would be worried about her.

    Even though she knew it was just an illusion, she couldn''t help but feel slightly hopeful.

    She really hoped to see him outside the vi again.

    Although she was very happy and had spent so many amazing years with Matthew, she still felt a familiar crack in her heart. It was caused by

    Lothar.

    As she thought of Lothar, she felt a faint pain in her chest.

    She really missed him.

    That handsome, cheerful boy.

    She thought that she and Lothar would be good friends for the rest of their lives. They would still chat with each other happily, drink tea together and grow old together.

    It was such a pity how quickly he left.

    He left, to save her.

    Of course, even though he never med her for it, Lothar still left.

    However, she still stubbornly believed that Lothar''s death was her fault. She felt like she owed Lothar a great debt of gratitude.

    This was why she took such good care of Yesseca.

    She hoped that by taking good care of Yesseca, she would be able to repay Lothar and allow him to be at peace in the afterlife.

    She ced the half-empty ss of milk in her hand aside.

    She lost her appetite.

    A strange feeling welled up in her heart, which made her ufortable.

    Selina stepped out of the vi to get some fresh air. She secretly hoped that she might see Lothar again.

    If she were to hallucinate again, she would take the chance to talk to Lothar.

    She had so many things to tell him.

    She wanted to tell him that her life was good and that she was about to give birth to her baby.

    She wanted to tell him that Yesseca was also doing well. She had introduced her cousin to Yesseca. Kyi in was a great and virtuous man. If Yesseca got together with her cousin, Yesseca would be happy for the rest of her life.

    In short, she really had a lot to say.

    Selina slowly stepped out of the vi.

    The air was cold outside.

    A person suddenly appeared in front of Selina.

    Selina''s entire body shook.

    It wasn''t Lothar, but Essie, whom she hadn''t seen in a very long time.

    "Essie!" Selina couldn''t believe it. "Is it really you?"

    Under the ding moonlight, Essie had a red dress on with her ck hair hanging over her shoulders. As the night wind blew, her dress and hair

    strangely bleak but beautifer

    drifted in the wind, giving off a

    presence.

    Essie looked at her with an oddly sweet sneer. "Why are you so surprised? Is it such a shock to see me?"

    Selina shook her head, "No, I just haven''t seen you in such a long time. Essie, how have you been?"

    Essie was a friend of hers. After

    Lothar left, she should have gone to see her. Unfortunately, it wasn''t easy for her to do that as she was

    l.ne

    pregnant. She had not gone to see Essie since. Selina didn''t expect Essie to show up at her door.

    Nevertheless, what was she doing here at two o''clock in the morning?

    Selina was happy to see her, but she was also very confused.

    However, her confusion was overshadowed by how surprised she was to see Essie.

    Essie didn''t answer her question.

    Her gaze fell on Selina''s belly.

    "You''re about to give birth," Essie said.

    "In a few more days," Selina replied.

    Essie''s gaze turned cold.

    After a brief moment, she raised her head and stared at Selina.

    Selina was taken aback.

    Essie''s gaze looked terrifying.

    She was struck with terror that she had never experienced before.

    She had never seen Essie like this in the past.

    In a panic, she blurted out, "Essie, what''s wrong?"

    "What''s wrong?" Essie''s tone was indescribably glum as she whispered softly, "Selina, you''re living such a nice life. You and

    I

    Matthew are so happy togethert

    a baby on the way. What a happy family you two make! I''m so jealous,"

    She thought that Essie would be happy for her, but she didn''t sound happy at all.

    This made her feel uneasy and confused.

    She realized there was something strange about this person in front of her.

    She didn''t seem like the Essie she knew.

    "Selina," Essie stared into her eyes. "You''re alive because you have Lothar''s heart. Lothar is dead, but you''re living such a happy life. You took away

    everything that belonged to me."

    Selina was stunned.

    She didn''t understand what Essie meant.R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Essie didn''t exin anything she said to her. She simply gave Selina a cold stare and then walked away.

    She was going to leave the vi.

    After Essie left, Selina took some time to collect herself.

    Something wasn''t quite right with Essie.

    What did she mean?

    Selina chased after her. "Wait, Essie."

    Essie ignored Selina and continued walking.

    Selina kept calling after her as she chased after.

    She was pregnant, so she couldn''t run very fast. Essie was getting farther away from her.

    Just as Selina couldn''t run anymore, a tall shadow suddenly appeared beside Essie.

    Selina held her breath.

    That figure looked like Lothar.

    All the blood in her body rushed up into her head in an instant.

    Selina shouted, "Lothar!"

    The two people in front of her slowly turned to look at her.

    Selina froze.

    One of them was Essie, and the other was Lothar.

    Selina couldn''t believe it.

    "Lothar, is that really you? Are you really Lothar!"

    Selina screamed.

    Lothar was like a zombie, he didn''t react at all. His eyes were empty, as though they were made of lifeless flesh.

    A strange smile appeared on Essie''s lips. "Selina, remember that the happiness you have only happened because you robbed me of mine. I will take

    it back someday."

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656

    ?

    Essie ignored Selina and walked away. Lothar followed her and the two of them disappeared into the darkness.

    Selina wanted to chase after him, but her trembling legs couldn''t catch up to them.

    She mumbled, "Lothar, Lothar, was that really you?"

    Selina felt a wave of pain wash over her.

    The pain came unexpectedly and violently. It felt like arge truck had rolled over her. The pain made her bend over and crouch on the ground.

    Matthew tossed over in his sleep and reached out to hold Selina.

    However, he didn''t feel her there.

    Matthew slowly opened his eyes.

    There was no one there.

    Matthew got up.

    He had a smile on his face.

    Selina must have gone downstairs to eat something again.

    He figured that she would be bored if she ate alone, so he decided to go and have a chat with her.

    Although he was exhausted, he wanted to be responsible and caring towards his wife. He wanted to be gentle and caring towards her and relieve her boredom as well. This was his obligation as her husband.

    Matthew went downstairs.

    However, she wasn''t eating on the sofa like she did yesterday.

    There were some snacks and an opened carton of milk on the coffee table.

    Matthew noticed that the food was still warm and guessed that she was in the washroom. He then walked over to the washroom to look for her.

    Or maybe she went out for a walk?

    Matthew walked out of the vi.

    What he saw shocked him.

    She was crouched on the ground, and there were bloodstains on the ground.

    Matthew rushed over to her.

    He picked her up and asked, "Selina, are you alright?"

    He was panicking.

    Selina''s face was pale and warm. "Matthew, I saw

    Lothar and Essie."

    Matthew was shocked to hearthat.

    At this moment, he felt that his thigh had be a little wet. The blood flowing from Selina''s crotch had stained his pants.

    Matthew no longer cared about what Selina had said. "Selina, I''m taking you to the hospital."

    Selina noticed that her lower body was bleeding.

    She panicked. "Am I bleeding? Why am I bleeding? Am... am I in trouble?"

    Matthew held her hand. He stared into Selina''s eyes. "Nothing''s wrong. Nothing''s going to happen to you as long as I''m here."

    Selina was taken to the hospital.

    She wasn''t injured, it was time for the baby to be born.

    Selina was stricken with an unending wave of pain and agony throughout her entire body. She had already gone intobor, but it would be many hours more before the baby was ready toe out.

    Tormented by the pain, Selina felt herself slowly losing consciousness.

    She thought about Lothar, whom she had seen earlier.

    She wondered if she had been hallucinating again.

    She might have imagined Essie as well.

    However, why was she imagining them? Was Lothar angry at her for not taking care of Yesseca?

    No, she wanted to see Yesseca.

    Selina looked up at Matthew, who was standing beside her, "I... I... Yesseca, I want Yesseca..."

    Selina couldn''tplete her sentence because of the agonizing pain.

    Fortunately, Matthew was able to understand.

    "You want to see Yesseca, is that right?" Matthew asked.

    She nodded her head.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll get her right away."

    Matthew called Yesseca.

    However, Yesseca''s phone was switched off.

    He had no other choice but to go to Yesseca''s apartment.

    However, he couldn''t leave Selina''s side, so he had to ask Kyi in to get Yesseca.

    Although it waste at night, Yesseca couldn''t sleep.

    She was drenched in pain and agony.

    Suddenly, she heard someone knock on her front door. It sounded as if they were in a hurry.

    Yesseca was shocked.

    Who would knock on her door at this hour?

    Yesseca could only think of one person who would.

    Tremaine.

    Apart from him, no one else woulde at this time.

    Her heart filled with anger.

    What was he doing here?

    Was he going to take advantage of her in the middle of the night after doing such a shameless thing to her?

    Engulfed in fury, Yesseca went to open the door and prepared to give him a hard p.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Although she didn''t know what Tremaine did for a living, she knew that he held an extraordinary reputation. Regardless, he must be punished formitting such a shameless crime.

    p!

    The crisp sound of a p rang out into the night.

    Kylin was stunned.

    Yesseca was just as surprised to see him.

    It wasn''t Tremaine. It was Kylin.

    "I... I didn''t mean to. I..." Yesseca was on the verge of tears.

    How was she to know that it was Kylin at the door?

    Looking at her bright red handprint on Kylin''s fair cheek, Yesseca felt extremely guilty.

    Kylin had no time to ask Yesseca why she pped him. He got right to the point, "Yesseca,e with me. Your sister is about to give birth. She is in the hospital right now,"

    Yesseca''s head buzzed.

    Selina was about to give birth.

    She flew into a frenzy. "Which hospital is she in? Take me there."

    This was the first time Yesseca had seen Selina in so much pain.

    She was rolling around on the bed in pain.

    Yesseca was so anxious that she was about to cry.

    Even Matthew was anxious.

    Matthew had nned for Selina to undergo a C-section. He was afraid that she couldn''t bear the pain, but Selina insisted on giving birth the natural

    way.

    Cecilia and Natalie were also there.

    Cecilia agreed with Selina. "Giving

    birth the natural way is the best choice. If she can insist on it, she can give birth to her child by herself. You can rest easy, nothing bad will happen after the child is born The baby will be given a small vine jab after that and that''s all."

    Since both Selina and Cecilia insisted, Matthew had to give in.

    He had been holding onto Selina''s hands tofort her until Yesseca arrived.

    Selina told everyone to step outside. She told them she had something to say to Yesseca.

    After everyone left, Selina grabbed Yesseca''s hand.

    Yesseca could feel her trembling from the pain from her hands.

    She sobbed, "Sis, are you in pain?"

    She really wished she could help her bear some of the pain.

    Selina shook her head.

    Even she found this strange. She was a very pampered and delicate girl. She wasn''t able to withstand even the slightest bit of pain before, but now she was able to endure such intense pain.

    "Yesseca, I... I don''t feel any pain. I... I have something to tell you." Even though she said that, her forehead was riddled with sweat.

    Yesseca nodded heavily. "Please, tell me."

    Selina knew that Yesseca might

    commit to Kyi in soon, and was relieved at that thought. However, she was certain that she wasn''t hallucinating when she saw Essie

    Qu

    and Lothar that night, which made

    her feel very uneasy. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    She had to get an answer from Yesseca.

    She had to guide Yesseca down the road that would guarantee her happiness so that Selina would feel at ease.

    Selina said sweetly, "Yesseca,

    promise me that you will be with Kylin. You two will have a healthy rtionship together and then get married. Then you can have a baby

    like me. I want to see you and Kylin have a happy family, and for you to have a good life without any doubts. Yesseca, promise me,"

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657

    ?

    It hurt so much. Everything she said before was iprehensible, but she spoke very clearly to Yesseca right now.

    Yesseca felt like her head was being bombarded with countless explosions.

    She felt overwhelmed.

    She recalled how she actually wanted to give things a shot with Kyi in a few days ago.

    However, she realized she had fallen in love with Tremaine.

    Only to find out that he was a horrible jerk.

    That man was sloppy and a total sleazeball.

    He wasn''t worthy of her love.

    Not to mention that Kyi in was a really good man.

    "Yesseca, promise me," Selina held Yesseca''s hand tightly.

    Yesseca looked up at her.

    Selina was staring straight into her eyes.

    Yesseca''s mouth opened, but she couldn''t say anything.

    Her mind was racing. Selina really hoped that she would get together with Kylin.

    Kylin was a really good guy.

    In this case, why not give it a try?

    She could never feel the same about Tremaine ever again.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Firstly, she still wanted to fall in love and get married. Second of all, Kylin was a very good candidate.

    Besides, she did not want to disappoint Selina.

    She should say yes.

    Suddenly, she heard a tony voice whispering into her ear, "You should say yes,"

    "You can''t do that. You don''t love Kylin. It wouldn''t be fair to him." Another voice shouted into her ear.

    Yesseca''s mind was a mess.

    "Yesseca!" Selina suddenly cried out. "Promise me.

    Yesseca came back to her senses.

    She looked at Selina.

    Selina was in a lot of pain. Sweat poured from her forehead and her body trembled.

    The pain wasn''t from Yesseca''s hesitation to reply, but from the waves of pain she felt coursing through her body.

    However, Yesseca believed that it was because she didn''t make that promise she wanted. That''s why she was in so much pain.

    If only she agreed.

    Then Selina wouldn''t be in so much pain.

    "Just say yes.

    She had always wanted to get married and to fall in love. There was no harm in having Selina insist on a partner for her, and if she agreed, Selina wouldn''t be in so much pain.

    Lothar was dead, so Selina was the only family she had left.

    She couldn''t let her only remaining family member suffer so much pain.

    "Sis," Yesseca finally opened her mouth. Every word she said felt as heavy as a ton of bricks. "I promise."

    Selina finally let out a long sigh of relief.

    Yesseca agreed. Yesseca finally agreed.

    The biggest weight on her shoulders was finally lifted.

    Around this time, Tremaine had just returned to his vi.

    Shortly after he walked into the vi, a ckout urred.

    Fortunately, they had backup power generators and power was soon restored.

    Tremaine''sputer had shut down because of the power outage.

    When Tremaine returned to his study, his eyes fell onto theputer. He thought about switching it on again, but decided not to.

    He was gone for a very long time because he was very upset.

    Yesseca was probably asleep by now. He should get some rest.

    However, he couldn''t even if he wanted to.

    Tremaine sighed forlornly.

    He had to see Yesseca.

    Twenty minutester, Tremaine arrived at Yesseca''s apartment. He had prepared an excuse for showing up.

    He would say that he was here to take out her trash since she demanded that he return the takeout he had ordered for her.

    After arriving at Yesseca''s apartment, he realized that there was no one inside.

    Tremaine felt a sudden tug in his heart. He didn''t realize how anxious he suddenly felt.

    Tremaine immediately ordered his men to search for Yesseca.

    Waiting was the most difficult part.

    He tapped his fingers on the steering wheel, and his eyebrows furrowed together into a tight knot.

    Luckily, it wasn''t long before they found Yesseca.

    She was in a hospital in Agaphen city.

    It was a hospital that specializes in obstetrics and gynecology.

    Tremaine was silent.

    He thought to himself, had Yesseca suffered such horrible side effects from her period that she had to be sent to the hospital in the middle of the night?

    Selina was finally ready to deliver the baby.

    After the doctor confirmed that she was ready, he pushed her into the delivery room.

    No one was allowed to be with her.

    She had heard that giving birth to a child was a very bloody sight.

    She did not want the others to see this.

    Fortunately, both Matthew and Cecilia respected her request and didn''t insist on being with her. Everyone sat outside and waited.

    Yesseca did the same.

    She sat outside the delivery room, staring into space.

    Normally, someone would have asked her if she was ok by now. However, no one came by this time because everyone''s minds were upied with Selina. Everyonez focused all of their attention on Setina, and none of them noticed

    Yesseca. Content belongs to

    n

    To them, Yesseca just seemed worried for Selina based on how pale and tired she looked.

    Ten minutester, a nurse came looking for Matthew.

    She said that someone hade to the hospital to look for him.

    "No one is allowed toe in right now." Matthew replied, "You don''t have to bother us with such trivial things,"

    He never liked using his authority to have his way, but not this time.

    ???

    Although modern medical science had developed significantly, a woman in childbirth still ran the risk of losing her life. This was

    very

    critical moment. Content belongs to

    The nurse looked embarrassed.

    If it was anyone else, she wouldn''t have dared to even ask Matthew about it, but the person who came wasn''t just any Tom, Dick or Harry.

    The nurse whispered into Matthew''s ear.

    He held his breath.

    He never expected Tremaine toe here.

    Tremaine couldn''t havee here to see him or Selina, there was only one possibility...

    Matthew looked at Yesseca.

    Momentster, he walked towards her.

    "Yesseca, someone wants to see you at the door."

    Yesseca was stunned.

    "Who wants to see me?"

    "Tremaine."

    That name exploded in Yesseca''s ears like a bomb.

    "I won''t see him!" She became agitated.

    Matthew replied hastily, "Alright, I''ll get someone else to talk to him,"

    "Wait," Yesseca suddenly called out to Matthew. "I''ll see him."

    When she stepped out of the hospital, Yesseca wondered why she suddenly wanted to see Tremaine again.

    This was obviously unnecessary.

    In her point of view, Tremaine was an obscene yboy. What was the point of meeting with such a person?

    Moreover, she had already promised Selina that she''d be with Kylin. She had no reason to meet

    with Tremaine.

    However, Yesseca still went to see him.

    She thought, "Just take this as me saying goodbye to the past,"

    After this, Tremaine would be an afterthought to her. He would be left in the past.

    Tremaine didn''t know that there was a pregnant woman who had gone intobour in the hospital until he arrived.

    This woman had some authority as well, seeing as she managed to book the entire hospital.

    Tremaine remembered that Yesseca once told him that she had a very rich sister.

    Tremaine guessed that Yesseca''s sister might be giving birth to a baby right now.

    When Yesseca''s slender figure appeared in front of him, he frowned. She was as pale as a ghost.

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658

    ?

    "What''s wrong?" Tremaine asked.

    Yesseca nced at Tremaine and said, "My sister is giving birth to her baby right now. I''m going to stay here with her,"

    She spoke very calmly. Even she was taken aback by how calm she was.

    After seeing that image on Tremaine''sputer and knowing that he had installed a hidden camera in her apartment, she became extremely angry. If Tremaine was standing in front of her at that moment, she definitely would have given him a hard p on his cheek.

    However, at that moment, she was unexpectedly calm.

    She didn''t even tell him about the hidden camera.

    She thought to herself, maybe there was no need to be so tense all the time.

    Of course, it was also very likely that she didn''t have the strength to argue with him.

    Tremaine was relieved to see that Yesseca was able to speak calmly and clearly.

    Child birth was a very difficult thing for a woman to go through. He had seen it once before.

    When he was much younger, one of his rtives was giving birth. He was there when it happened. His rtive cried and howled from the pain. That image was etched in his mind to this day.

    He imagined how traumatizing it must be for Yesseca to witness her sister giving birth.

    Yesseca, after all, wasn''t a very bold woman.

    "There''s no need to be afraid. It''s not like you''re the one in there right now." Tremaine said quietly.

    Yesseca looked up at him.

    Tremaine was handsome and very approachable. He was tall and manly. He didn''t look like the type who would peep at women through a hidden

    camera.

    You can''t judge a book by its cover.

    Yesseca''s heart filled with sorrow.

    "Were you looking for me?" Yesseca asked.

    Tremaine was speechless.

    He wasn''t looking to do anything to Yesseca, he was just worried about her.

    He wouldn''t let her know this of course.

    "No," Tremaine parted his thin lips.

    "Oh." Yesseca''s eyshes drooped. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going now."

    After saying that, Yesseca turned around and left.

    Tremaine wanted to stop Yesseca, but he realized how indifferent her attitude was to him today. It felt like she had simply thrown him into a trash can. He just couldn''t call out to her no matter how hard he tried.

    After Yesseca walked out of sight, Tremaine frowned and left as well.

    Yesseca had been acting weird since yesterday.

    He thought it was best to give her some space for now and not contact her for the time being.

    He would wait until Yesseca''s period had passed.

    Yesseca thought she could finally get to talk to Tremaine properly this time.

    Turns out, it just wasn''t meant to be.

    They had spoken so briefly with each other and Yesseca was able to keep her calm throughout the conversation.

    However, a faint bitterness lingered in her heart. It just wouldn''t go away no matter how hard she tried.

    Yesseca walked back into the hospital.

    Except for Matthew, no one else knew where Yesseca went. They assumed she had gone to the bathroom.

    As soon as Yesseca returned, Kylin offered her a ss of hot milk.

    The hospital didn''t have hot milk at a time like this. Kylin had bought the milk elsewhere and asked the nurse to heat it up for him.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    He gently said, "You don''t look well. Are you worried about Selina? She''ll be fine. Have some hot milk, you''ll feel better,"

    Yesseca took the cup.

    She looked at Kylin.

    Under the light of the corridor, a faint, gentle light glowed from Kyi in''s face.

    He was such a good-tempered man.

    She got caught up in her train of thought.

    Such a man was a good match for her.

    They would definitely treat each other with the utmost respect if they got together.

    The man Selina chose for her wouldn''t be the wrong choice.

    "Kylin, you''re such a good person," Yesseca suddenly said out loud.

    Kylin smiled and said, "Have some milk,"

    She drank it.

    Her body warmed up as the warm milk trickled down her throat.

    Yesseca took a deep breath.

    Some decisions should have been made a long time ago. What was the point of dying it any longer?

    "Kylin." Yesseca said softly, "I will,"

    Kyi in was surprised.

    Yesseca raised her gaze and looked at Kylin very seriously. "I will... I want to be with you."

    Kylin felt like his heart was going to jump out of his chest.

    He had always been calm and collected. He never allowed his emotions to get the better of him, but this was an exception.

    Ovee with intense emotion, he was unable to say anything.

    After a long time, Kylin managed to get his emotions under control.

    Kylin looked at Yesseca, his clear eyes full of determination and responsibility as he made his

    promise to her, "Yesseca, I promise you to treat you well and I also

    promise to take good care of you for the rest of my life,"

    Yesseca nodded.

    She put on a smile and said, "Okay,"

    Selina still hadn''t given birth to the baby yet.

    Matthew was extremely anxious.

    However, Natalie and Cecilia were fine.

    Cecilia in particr was constantly

    Cg Matthew, "Don''t worry.

    It''s

    big deal. Women give birth

    toes every day. You don''t have to worry so much,"

    "I''m just worried about how much pain she is in," Matthew said.

    Natalieforted him, "Selina is fine. She''s been given an epidural. She won''t be in terrible pain, she can manage it,"

    "That''s right," Cecilia continued, "She''s always been such a delicate girl. It''ll do her some good to feel a little pain,"

    Matthew smiled bitterly, "She really

    is a delicate girl. I hope she can continue to be this way for a very long time. I''m definitely going to spoil her silly. I won''t let her suffer even the slightest pain,"

    Just as he said this, a loud and clear scream suddenly rang out from the delivery room.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Cecilia was the first to react.

    She was in high spirits. "Has she given birth to the baby? Did she do it?"

    Natalie nodded with a smile.

    She was very experienced and recognized what that scream meant.

    Matthew felt his blood freeze within his veins. He couldn''t even think. There was only one thought in his mind, and that was Selina.

    She had finally given birth to their baby.

    Kyi in and Yesseca heard someone crying.

    Yesseca looked at Kylin and asked, "Has she finally given birth to the baby?"

    She felt her heart beating violently, it was nerve-wracking. The atmosphere they were sharing in the room earlier waspletely overshadowed by

    the scream.

    Kylin smiled. "Sounds like the baby is here."

    The nurse came out with the baby.

    With a big smile on her face, the nurse announced, "Congrattions, it''s a boy,"

    Everyone surrounded the baby.

    The baby was so small that none of them dared to hold him. They were afraid they might hurt his tiny hands and feet.

    Cecilia was the first to hold him.

    She couldn''t helpughing. "This is my grandson, my little grandson."

    After that, she brought the baby close to Matthew.

    "Matthew, look, this is your son."

    Matthew nced at the baby.

    "Mom, please take care of the baby. I''m going in to see how Selina is doing." He then hurried into the delivery room.

    Natalie watched Matthew with a smile, and then turned her gaze to Cecilia, "Mom, Matthew is so considerate,"

    The smile on Cecilia''s lips deepened. "Isn''t he? Tobias reacted the same way."

    Yesseca looked at the baby.

    Her heart was flooded with an intense myriad of emotions.

    So this was what a newborn baby looked like.

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659

    ?

    Tiny, wrinkled, like an old man, but still so full of life and hope.

    The emotions swelling in Yesseca''s heart made it difficult for her to calm down for a very long time.

    Matthew pushed Selina into the ward.

    Then, he carried her onto the hospital bed.

    Her face was pale, and her forehead was covered in sweat.

    Despite all that, she was smiling broadly.

    She looked at Matthew. "You should go see the baby. Why didn''t you? That''s your son."

    Matthew sat down at the side of the bed and held her hand. "If I went to see the baby, who''de to see you?"

    Whenever a baby was born, everyone would focus on the child andpletely forget about the mother.

    It was just as Cecilia said, she was a very delicate girl. How was such a delicate natured person like her going to tolerate being ignored? Knowing this, Matthew went to look after her.

    Sure enough, after he said that Selina smiled happily. "So you''re saying you don''t care about your son."

    "I care about you a lot more." Matthew then kissed her forehead.

    Selina''s eyes sparkled. "Matthew, I gave you a son.

    I am now the hero of the Perry family."

    Matthew broke intoughter. "Silly girl, regardless of the gender of the baby, or even if you didn''t get pregnant, you''re still the hero of the Perry family."

    A sweet smile spread across her face as she said, "Oh right, today really is a day of double joy. Not only was our baby born, Yesseca promised me. She''s agreed to be with Kyi in,"

    Matthew held his breath.

    That must have happened when she asked everyone to leave, so that she could to talk to Yesseca in private...

    He calmed down. "Yes, that is good news, you must be very happy now."

    "Of course I''m happy."

    "Why did you run out of the vi in the middle of the night?" Matthew continued, "You''re very lucky that I found you when I woke up in the middle of the night. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known what had happened to you,"

    Selina felt a slight buzzing in her brain.

    She was overwhelmed by the pain from giving birth earlier and didn''t have the strength to think about it.

    After she gave birth to the baby, she was so overwhelmed with astonishment and surprise that she didn''t have time to think about it either.

    It wasn''t until Matthew brought it up, did she recall how important it was.

    Selina looked at Matthew and said in a trembling tone, "Matthew, I saw Essie,"

    Matthew''s heart tightened. "You saw her? What did she say to you?"

    Everything Essie told her sounded very strange.

    She had no idea what any of it meant.

    All she knew was that the Essie she saw today, wasn''t the Essie she knew from before. She was terrifying and scary.

    She also saw Lothar.

    Lothar, who was dead.

    She felt the air being squeezed out of her lungs.

    When Matthew saw the strange expression on her face, he softened his tone. "Don''t be nervous, sweetheart. Tell me, what did Essie say to you?" Selina didn''t tell him what Essie said. Instead, she said, "I saw Lothar as well,"

    Matthew was shocked.

    Selina murmured, "I saw Lothar, but I think I was having a hallucination then because my stomach started to hurt just after I saw him. Is it possible to have hallucinations before feeling intense pain? After all, Lothar is gone, how could I have seen him?"

    Matthew was confused.

    Selina was still mumbling to herself. Matthew was afraid that she might turn manic from this.

    He immediately said, "It was an illusion. Women tend to hallucinate before feeling extreme pain. You seeing Essie might have been a hallucination as well,"

    Selina looked even more confused.

    Was Essie just a hallucination?

    No, no. She talked to Essie.

    They had talked to each other. How could that be a hallucination?

    Selina shook her head. "I might have been hallucinating when I saw Lothar because of how much I miss him, but I''m certain that Essie wasn''t just a hallucination. I really saw her."

    Selina was exhausted.

    Later that day, Cecilia brought the baby in to show to Selina.

    When she saw the baby, she smiled and then fell asleep.

    The baby might have read his mother''s mind.

    The baby promptly fell asleep as well.

    Everyone left the room.

    Matthew made a call to his subordinates.

    They had neglected their duties.

    They assumed that Essie would only appear during the day, so none of them was looking out for her that night. Due to their negligence, they were unaware that Essie had appeared in the Perry vi. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Mr. Perry, I assure you that we will not repeat this mistake. I will send some people to keep watch every night."

    Matthew wasn''t in the mood to reprimand his subordinates at that moment.

    "Don''t let such a thing happen again," After saying that, Matthew hung up the phone.

    He was filled with excitement and joy earlier because of the birth of his son. However, what Selina told him after left him in a whole other mix of emotions.

    What was going on?

    Yesseca said she had seen Lothar outside her window and now Selina said she saw him too.

    But Lothar was dead.

    He had undergone a heart transnt to save Selina''s life.

    Matthew didn''t believe that a person could survive without a heart. That wasmon sense.

    Also, why did Essie make her way to the Perry vi, even when no one was around in the middle of the night?

    He had been looking for Essie for such a long time. It was impossible that Essie didn''t know about it.

    However, why did she avoid him after bumping into Selina?

    What on earth did Essie want?

    All kinds of doubts remained unsolved in his mind.

    Matthew could only put them aside for now.

    Yesseca was still in the hospital.

    Matthew told Yesseca to head home.

    After all, Selina and the baby were fast asleep, and there wasn''t any need for Yesseca to hang around.

    Yesseca wanted to stay longer, but under Matthew''s insistence, she agreed to leave.

    Naturally, Kylin sent her home.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Alright, I''ll be going then," Yesseca said to Matthew.

    When Matthew saw the disappointment in Yesseca''s eyes, he felt a little bitter in his heart.

    He thought about the things Selina told him.

    Matthew''s brows furrowed.

    He asked Kylin to drive his car out to the entrance of the hospital.

    After Kylin left, Matthew spoke to Yesseca, "Yessica, Selina just told me that you''ve agreed to be with Kylin,"

    Yesseca nodded.

    She smiled and said, "Matthew, you should be congratting me. I''ve finally fallen in love,"

    Matthew could clearly see the forced smile on Yesseca''s face.

    He stared into Yesseca''s eyes. "Yesseca listen to me. You''re in charge of your own heart. Don''t force yourself to do something you don''t want to do. Doing that will only bring you suffering."

    Yesseca was shocked.

    She looked at Matthew, "Matthew..... I thought you''d give me your blessing," "If you truly want to be in this rtionship, then, of course, I''lK give you my blessings," Matthew then changed his tone, "But if you''re doing this just because Selina made you promise to, I won''t. Yesseca, don''t do anything you disagree with.

    If you can''t refuse her, just leave that to me. I will make it up to you and Kyi in,"

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660

    ?

    Yesseca remained silent.

    After a while, she shook her head. "Matthew, you''re mistaken. No one is forcing me into this. I''m doing this because I want to."

    Matthew looked at her with a deep look in his eyes. "If that''s true, why do you look so unhappy?"

    Yesseca bit her lip as sheughed. "I''m not unhappy because of Kylin. It''s something else entirely unrted to him. I will definitely get along well with him in time. He''s a good man, isn''t he? I''ll definitely be happy when I''m with him."

    Kylin arrived at the entrance of the hospital in his car.

    Yesseca waved at Matthew, "Well Matthew, I''ll be leaving now. You take good care of Selina,"

    The car drove all the way to Yesseca''s apartment.

    Yesseca and Kylin didn''t speak the entire way.

    Kylin didn''t know what to say.

    Because Yesseca had suddenly agreed to be with him, their rtionship had changed dramatically. He was now Yesseca''s boyfriend.

    He hadn''t figured out what to say to her as her boyfriend.

    As for Yesseca, she felt conflicted inside.

    Kylin stopped at the entrance to her apartment building.

    Yesseca smiled at Kylin. "I''ll be going home then."

    "Have a good rest Yesseca," Kylin said carefully, "You shouldn''t go into work today. If it''s too much trouble for you, I''ll call your workce to inform them and apply for leave for you. It''s nearly dawn. You should get some sleep. I''lle and pick you up for dinnerter tonight,"

    Kylin had so considerately nned everything out for her.

    Yesseca wanted to say that she didn''t want to have dinner with him tonight, but then she quickly stopped herself.

    She almost forgot about her rtionship with Kylin.

    Since they were a couple now, she should have dinner with him.

    Yesseca nodded in agreement. "Okay."

    Tremaine received the news that same morning.

    The election was approaching, and his opponent was secretly making his move.

    He had to be at Shiryu Pce from now on.

    Before he left, Tremaine felt like there was someone he had to see.

    Yesseca.

    He had to be there for an entire month. Although he coulde back to see Yesseca a monthter, he couldn''t help himself.

    He wanted to talk to her.

    Although he had already gone to see Yesseca earlier that day, she was still in such a baffling state. She seemed so unsure, so indifferent. She wouldn''t even look at him properly.

    Nevertheless, he still felt that he needed to see her.

    He had always been so cold, so aloof and had never looked at anyone in the face. Naturally no one else dared to look at him differently. However, Yesseca was the exception.

    Knowing her, he didn''t know if he should be nice to her or not. All he knew was that he wanted to see her.

    Tremaine drove to the shopping mall that Yesseca worked at.

    Yesseca had just arrived at the mall for work.

    She had wanted to get a good night''s sleep.

    She wanted to sleep and forget about everything.

    She had always been like this.

    She would have forgotten everything after a good night''s sleep.

    After she got home, she had called her supervisor and told her she would be taking a rest day.

    Then, she took out Lothar''s photo from under her pillow.

    She asked Lothar to help get some sleep and to help her forget everything when she woke up.

    Yesseca then went to bed.

    But she couldn''t fall asleep.

    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t sleep.

    Several hourster, Yesseca finally gave up.R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    She got up.

    She went to watch some TV, but she couldn''t enjoy any of the shows that were on.

    She wanted to go to the hospital to see Selina, but Matthew had specifically told her to get some rest. She was afraid that Matthew would chase her away if she returned to the hospital.

    After thinking about it, she decided to go to work.

    She would get off work around four o''clock. By then, she would call a taxi to take her home.

    Kylin would then pick her up for dinner at six o''clock. The timing would be just right.

    Yesseca left for the mall.

    The supervisor had already called in a recement for Yesseca''s shift, but since she was here, the supervisor dismissed her recement to let her work.

    It was the weekend and they had a lot of customers.

    Yesseca was extremely busy.

    However, she enjoyed how busy it was.

    She was so busy she didn''t have time to think about things.

    Soon after starting her shift, Yesseca served an old couple. The man bought a coat that cost a thousand dors.

    The couple didn''t seem very wealthy.

    The man was reluctant to splurge on anything too expensive at first, so Yesseca found a more reasonably priced coat for him. However, his wife refused.

    She said with a gentle look on her

    face, "You haven''t bought yourself any nice clothes in so many years. Now are 60, there''s no need to you save on clothes anymore. Well take that coat!"

    He then looked at Yesseca and said, "Youngdy, please wrap this up for me,"

    Yesseca immediately wrapped it up and used her employee card to give the old couple a discount.

    The old couple took their clothes and walked out of the store hand in hand.

    Yesseca felt something as she watched the couple leave.

    They were such a loving and harmonious couple!

    The man looked happy, and the woman looked so gentle.

    They looked like they would be happy for the rest of their lives.

    She suddenly thought of Kylin and her.

    Would she be happy for the rest of her life if she was with Kylin? Yesseca guessed that she would.

    She wasn''t the kind of woman who liked to cause trouble. She wanted to live a simple and happy life. She was very gentle-natured and he was a gentleman. If the two of them were together, they would definitely be happy.

    Although she knew that she would be happy, she still felt conflicted and confused.

    Yesseca couldn''t figure it out.

    That was until a man suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Then, she understood.

    It was because of this man. That was why she was confused.

    The man in front of her was Tremaine.

    It was very strange, just likest night when she met him in the hospital. Yesseca wasn''t excited or angry. She felt extremely calm and that made her feel powerful.

    "Mister, are you looking to buy some clothes?" Yesseca asked.

    Tremaine frowned.

    Yesseca was still acting like this.

    He stared at Yesseca with a deep and calm look in his eyes. "A woman on her period is a truly baffling thing. Yesseca, stop pretending, it''s me."

    She was treating him like a customer, like they had never met before!

    Yesseca''s heart filled with sadness.

    She just didn''t know who Tremaine really was.

    What she saw on hisputerst night had shattered everything she believed she knew about him.

    Yesseca sounded a little stiff, "Sir, I really don''t know you,"

    Or maybe it wasn''t untilst night that she truly got to know Tremaine.

    Tremaine frowned even deeper.

    After a while, he said coldly, "I really shouldn''t havee here. I came all this way just to get upset,"

    He had some things he wanted to say to her.

    When Yesseca asked him why he was being so nice to her that day, he had wanted to tell her.

    However, he kept it inside.

    He wanted to wait until everything was ready.

    Having said that, he made sure he would exin everything to her when it was time.

    With his status, it wasn''t easy to exin everything to her. He had to be very sure that everything was prepared beforehand.

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661

    ?

    It certainly wasn''t easy to get everything prepared in time too.

    However, because of Yesseca''s erratic behaviour, Tremaine had to rush things. He was even prepared to tell her everything before he was ready to. Because he didn''t like her acting this way.

    He didn''t like how she was so cold to him and how she pretended to not even know him.

    Although he should have told her sooner, he couldn''t do it today.

    He had to be at the Shiryu Pce today.

    This time, it wasn''t a day trip. Instead, he would be staying there for a month.

    He then decided he would tell her how he felt about her after he came back.

    "Yesseca," Tremaine said. "I''ll be away for a whole month."

    Astonishment streaked through Yesseca''s gaze.

    Tremaine would be away for a month.

    The look of surprise on her face soon vanished. She then let out a long sigh of relief.

    Tremaine would be away for a month.

    This was good.

    A month is a very long time.

    Long enough to forget about him.

    She figured that after a month, she wouldn''t harbor any more feelings for Tremaine. She and Kyi in would grow much closer in that time.

    "Sir, was there something you wanted to purchase?" Yesseca asked again.

    Tremaine was quiet.

    His eyes narrowed. "Not only are you a fool, but a broken recorder as well."

    Yesseca felt hurt by hisment.

    She was stupid.

    She really was stupid!

    How could she be so stupid as to fall in love with Tremaine?

    This womanizer, this pervert who peeked at women while they were changing their clothes.

    Even without knowing all that, she was still stupid for liking him.

    It was just as Cassie had said. He was divorced and had a child with him.

    Why else would she have fallen in love with a man who broke his vows instead of a gentle, modest, and unmarried young man like Kylin?

    It was because she was stupid.

    She was an absolute idiot.

    "Sir, was there something you wanted to buy?" Yesseca asked again.

    Tremaine remained silent.

    He looked at her, dejected. "Yesseca, I''lle see you in a month''s time. Until then, please take good care of yourself. If you''re in any danger, call me immediately."

    The danger he was referring to was the face that Yesseca had seen by her window.

    He hadn''t found out anything yet.

    The person responsible was so elusive and well prepared that his intelligencework couldn''t find anything even until now.

    Although he said that, he had already taken extra measures to ensure her safety.

    He had already assigned people to keep watch over her apartment.

    These men would keep watch on her 24-7 and ensure that no form of harm came near to her.

    As he had to be in the Shiryu Pce for an entire month, he won''t be able to ess the security camera feed. That''s why he assigned his men to keep an eye on her to ensure that there weren''t any unwee surprises.

    Yesseca was baffled when she heard him say this.

    Danger.

    What danger could she be in?

    Maybe she was in danger because of Tremaine.

    Now that he would be away, she wouldn''t be in danger anymore.

    Yesseca muttered to herself, "I''ll be fine,"

    With him gone, she would definitely be fine.

    In the past two days, Yesseca had spoken to him so coldly. Despite all that, Tremaine felt that Yesseca''s reply this time was humane at the very least.

    He felt relieved.

    It was nice to see her act normally again.

    He then moved closer.

    He reached out and pinched her cheeks.

    Yesseca had a very slender figure, but she had exceptionally chubby cheeks. Tremaine couldn''t resist the urge to pinch them every time he saw her. He could always keep himself under control.

    But he just couldn''t help it this time.

    They were going to be apart for some time. He

    wanted to act recklessly for just a little while.

    Yesseca was stunned.

    She never imagined that he would pinch her cheeks.

    She felt anger rising in her heart.

    Why was he pinching her cheek?

    He had gone too far.

    Yesseca was about to push him away when something caught her breath.

    She happened to look into Tremaine''s eyes as she looked up.

    He was smiling as she spotted her reflection in his eyes.

    It looked like nothing else existed in his world. She was the sole inhabitant.

    She was captivated by his gaze.

    She was so entranced, she had totally forgotten about pushing him away.

    She just stared at him, motionlessly. Letting him pinch her cheek.

    His smile grew deeper.

    Her cheek felt nice against his palm.

    He was very happy.

    He decided that after he returned, he would pinch her face every day.

    He then put his hand down.

    "Wait for me," he said.

    His voice was deep and maic.

    Yesseca was in a daze as she stared at him.

    She looked like a dazed goose.

    That was what Tremaine thought of her right now.

    However, out of all the women he met so far, only this dazed goose managed to catch his eye.

    Tremaine smiled and said again, "I''ll be back, so wait for me,"

    There were so many things he wanted to say to her, but time was running short. He had to leave.

    He would wait until he returned to tell her everything.

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    "Silly girl," Tremaine rubbed Yesseca''s head and left.

    As he disappeared from her sight, Yesseca''s lips trembled as if she was going to cry.

    Silly girl.

    She really was a silly girl!

    Why did she have to fall in love with such a man?

    Moreover, he had done such a despicable thing to her. She also acted so awkwardly in front of him, pretending not to know him.

    She was so silly.

    An absolute idiot.

    She felt so foolish that she hated herself.

    Just then, Cassie came running at her.

    She ran over when she noticed that Tremaine had left.

    1.n

    As soon as she arrived, Cassie said with a distressed look on her face, "I say, Yesse?��, how could you have done something so silly again?" "Didn''t tell you to stay away from that handsome man? He has a child and he is divorced!" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Didn''t you say that you already have a boyfriend? That young man is such a good partner, why are you mingling with that man again? Your boyfriend won''t be happy with you."

    Noticing that Yesseca hadn''t replied after some time, Cassie pped her thigh. "I knew that man was a despicable person. He hurt a good girl like

    you."

    Yesseca finally responded. "Cassie, there''s nothing going on between us."

    "You''re still denying it!" Cassie red at her. "I saw him pinching your cheek. He even caressed your head!"

    Yesseca was still in a trance.

    She felt warm where he had touched her on her cheek and head earlier.

    Cassie went on a tirade about him.

    Yesseca wasn''t listening to her at all.

    However, Yesseca also knew that she couldn''t just let Yesseca ramble on like this.

    Yesseca said, "Cassie, don''t worry,

    I''m official with Kyi in now. Froon''t

    now on, I''ll only focus on him.

    be involved with that other man anymore. Don''t worry,"

    "Really?" Cassie was doubtful.

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662

    ?

    "For real."

    Cassie was still suspicious of her, but she couldn''t say much. She wasn''t Yesseca''s mother after all.

    She could only sigh. "Anyway, you need to be strong. You are still young and inexperienced. I told you it wasn''t good to be with a man like him. You''d be doing yourself a favour by staying away from him."

    Tremaine went to Montez''s kindergarten.

    He couldn''t wait for Montez toe back from kindergarten. It would be dinner time by then, that''s why he decided to meet with him now to tell him that he would be away for a while.

    Upon reaching the kindergarten, he spotted Qiana.

    Tremaine told Qiana to bring Montez out of ss for a while. Even though he thought his tone was polite, it actually sounded cold and distant. Qiana kept a straight face.

    On the surface, she acted the part of a gentle teacher.

    When she turned away, a glint of light shed across her eyes.

    He was such an astounding man.

    He had a killer body, with looks and power to boot. She had put in so much effort and was even willing toe here to be a boring teacher just to hook up with this man.

    When would she be able to gain his affection?

    How much further did she have to go?

    She wasn''t very sure.

    All she knew was that she had to be patient and trust the process.

    When they arrived at Montez''s ssroom, Qiana gently called Montez and said, "Montez, your father is here to see you,"

    Montez didn''t believe her.

    Tremaine never came to see him during ss.

    "Are you pulling my leg, Ms. Qiana?" Montez giggled.

    Montez was quite fond of Qiana.

    After all, no matter how smart Montez was, he was only a child. His viewpoint and philosophy were sure to be that of a child. Qiana, on the other hand, was an adult.

    It was easy for an adult to please a child and gain their favor.

    Not to mention that Qiana was also Montez''s

    teacher.

    Qiana smiled even softer. "Montez, I''ve never lied to you. If you don''t believe me,e and take a look for yourself."

    Montez went to take a look.

    As expected, Tremaine was standing right there.

    "Daddy," Montez cried out then looked out at the sky. "The sun isn''t setting in the east today."

    Tremaine looked at him quietly.

    He had always been distant and quiet, so he didn''t know where Montez got his sarcastic personality from.

    "I''ll be leaving soon. I''m here to tell you that," Tremaine said curtly.

    Montez didn''t say anything.

    "I''ll be going to the Shiryu Pce," Tremaine added.

    "Oh, so you''ll being back veryte tonight?"

    Montez knew that whenever Tremaine went to the Shiryu Pce, he would be there for a very long time. He would usuallye homete at night if he went early in the morning.

    "I''ll be back next month," Tremaine said.

    Montez quietly processed what he had just heard.

    His eyes widened. "Daddy, what did you say?"

    "I said that I''ll be away for a month." Tremaine''s expression showed that he was slowly losing his patience.

    "Why do you have to go for so long?"

    "You don''t need to know."

    Montez pouted, "Okay,"

    This was the first time Tremaine would be away for such a long time. He always thought he hated his grumpy monster of a father.

    However, knowing that his father would be away for an entire month this time, Montez felt reluctant to see him go.

    However, his reluctance was quickly reced with ecstasy.

    Something suddenly urred to Montez.

    With Tremaine away for so long, there wouldn''t be anyone to keep an eye on him!

    With no one watching him all the time, he could go and see Yesseca as often as he wanted!

    He wanted to spend the night at Yesseca''s apartment!

    Montez''s heart started pounding.

    Oh my God, this was amazing.

    He was so excited!

    He couldn''t wait!

    Montez took a lot of effort to hide his excitement. Putting on an act, he said pitifully, "Daddy, do you really have to be away for so long? I don''t want to be away from you for so long. Although you haven''t left yet, I already miss you,"

    Tremaine looked coldly at Montez.

    Just then, he spotted a look of glee on Montez''s face.

    He could tell exactly what Montez was thinking about.

    Tremaine interrupted him. "Since you feel that way, then I won''t leave."

    Montez was quiet.

    He was frozen in ce.

    After a moment, he said in a slight

    panic, "Daddy, you don''t mean that. You have to leave. Your work is very

    important. You shouldn''t have to worry about me. Don''t worry about

    me..." Content belongs to

    Tremaine smiled coldly and said, "You''d better not cause any trouble for me while I''m away, or I''ll teach you a lesson when I get back,"

    Montez took Tremaine''s words to heart.

    Montez''s curiosity got the better of him as he asked, "What kind of lesson are you going to teach me when you get back?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "I''ll skin you alive."

    Montez stared at him in silence.

    Work was done for the day.

    Yesseca walked out of the mall.

    Usually, she would take the bus back, but today, she took a taxi.

    Although she estimated that Kyi in would arrive at her apartment to pick her up at six o''clock, it was simply a guess. What if he arrived earlier?

    That''s why she decided not to take so much time waiting for the bus and took a taxi straight home instead.

    It was strange. She didn''t feel tired at all during work, but the moment she got home, she felt flooded by exhaustion.

    She hadn''t slept a wink sincest night.

    Yessecaid down on the bed.

    Checking the time, she estimated she could sleep for a couple of hours.

    She then closed her eyes.

    She soon fell into a deep sleep and had a nightmare.

    In her dream, she discovered Tremaine''s disgusting secret.

    He was a professional pervert.

    He made a living by secretly taking pictures of all kinds of women.

    He relied on his handsome looks to seduce women and then he would take obscene pictures of them in their homes.

    Near the end of her dream, Yesseca had exposed his secret.

    Numerous women gathered together to expose Tremaine and all his evil deeds.

    Yesseca was among them.

    She was being pushed around the crowd of women and she fell down.

    She was on the ground, but no one came to help her.

    Instead, those same women were trampling over her body.

    She couldn''t breathe, let alone call for help.

    Under the extreme pain, Yesseca eventually woke up from her nightmare.

    She realized that it was just a dream when she woke up.

    That was a very long dream.

    She had to leave her affection for Tremaine in her dream, never to be seen again. Now, she had to get back to reality and start anew.

    Yesseca sat up.

    She took out a photo from under her pillow.

    It was a photo of Lothar and her.

    Lothar was smiling, revealing a mouthful of white teeth.

    Yesseca sighed and said, "Brother, please help me forget about the man I fell in love with. Also, please help me get closer with the man I should have

    been with from the start,"

    After a brief pause, Yesseca said to

    herself, "Brother, you want me to forget about that person? Let''s not talk about h��m then. There''s no need

    to talk about what''s in the past. I should tell you about the person

    like. His name is Kyi in, and he''s Setina''s cousin. I''ve told you this before, haven''t you? He''s very, very handsome, very cultured and a graduate of a prestigious university. I..."

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663

    ?

    Yesseca paused for a moment. She didn''t really know how to continue.

    Yesseca ced the photo back under her pillow. She was shocked to see what time it was.

    It was already nine o''clock!

    She had slept for such a long time!

    Why hadn''t Kyi ine to look for her? It was already sote!

    Kylin said that he woulde to pick her up!N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Yesseca ran to the living room and looked outside her window.

    Yesseca saw that Kyi in''s car was parked below.

    She quickly ran down, still in shock.

    Kylin was in the car.

    "Why didn''t you call me?" Yesseca asked, surprised.

    Kylin looked at Yesseca''s hair. "Yesseca, your hair is a little messy."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She had forgotten tob her hair after she woke up.

    "No rush. Go ahead and wash up first," Kylin said.

    "Then please wait for me," Yesseca quickly ran back upstairs.

    She washed up and then came back down again.

    This time, she had cleaned herself up.

    Kylin then exined.

    He had arrived at 6 p.m., but when he knocked on her door, there was no response, so he waited downstairs.

    Yesseca was speechless. "I must have not heard you. You should''ve kept knocking, and called me over the phone."

    Kylin had a gentle smile on his face. "I knocked on your door several times, but you didn''t answer, which meant that you were probably asleep. Since you were still sleeping, I didn''t want to wake you. Sleep is very important, so I waited downstairs."

    "But you''ve been waiting for three hours!"

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for as long as it takes for you."

    Yesseca was dumbfounded.

    After a while, she murmured, "Kylin, you''re such a nice person,"

    "It''s not about being nice," Kylin said meaningfully, "This is what a man should do for his girlfriend,"

    Yesseca held her breath.

    She looked at Kylin.

    Kylin looked back at her. "Yesseca, if you regret being with me, I won''t hold it against you."

    Yesseca''s breathing returned to normal.

    She smiled. "I don''t regret it. I said I''d be with you and I meant it."

    Kylin looked relieved. "Let''s get some dinner. Where would you like to go?"

    "Anything is fine," Yesseca said. "I want to visit Selina after."

    "Alright."

    Kylin took Yesseca to a Japanese restaurant.

    Their food was served shortly after they sat down.

    There was ramen, sushi and some teriyaki meat.

    "I often ate at ces like this when I studied abroad. It''s convenient and healthy," Kylin said to Yesseca with a smile on his face.

    Yesseca nodded. "Service is quite fast."

    "Do you like it?"

    Trying to liven up the conversation, Yesseca replied, "I''m a foodie. I''m happy as long as I get to eat,"

    "Then I''ll take you to eat anything you want next time."

    Yesseca smiled at Kylin and began to eat her food.

    Both of them ate rtively fast and left the restaurant soon after.

    Kylin drove to the hospital.

    On the way, Yesseca asked Kylin about Selina.

    "Selina is doing well and the baby looks really adorable. He looks much better than he didst night," Kylin answered.

    Yesseca couldn''t believe it.

    "In such a short time too?"

    "Yeah. Justst night, the baby looked like a wrinkly old man, and now he''s a cute, chubby baby!"

    Yesseca couldn''t wait to see them.

    She thought about how cute the little baby was and wondered if it still had wrinkled skin like it didst night.

    Kylin saw how excited she was and drove faster.

    They soon arrived at the hospital.

    Yesseca went to see the baby.

    It was just as Kylin said, the wrinkly looking baby fromst night was now a chubby, happy baby.

    Yesseca had arrived just as the baby was waking up.

    The baby opened his two ck eyes.

    Yesseca had never seen such a beautiful pair of eyes before.

    The baby''s sclera looked as white as ivory in contract with its ck iris. It was like seeing a drop of ck mercury in a pool of white.

    "The baby is so cute," Yesseca couldn''t resistughing.

    Lying on the bed, Selina said, "The baby looks more like Matthew, so handsome,"

    Beside her, Matthew said earnestly, "I think it would have been better if he looked more like you. I think you look way better,"

    Selina waved her hand in dismissal. "You''re lying." Everyoneughed at herment.

    Everyone was excited about the

    arrival of this baby. Yesseca was wrapped up along in the cheerful atmosphere and felt her mood improving. Time passed very

    el

    quickly. In a blink of an eye, it was

    eleven o''clock. Content belongs to

    Except for Matthew, who stayed with Selina, everyone else headed home, including Yesseca.

    However, Yesseca didn''t want to go home.

    She was very happy to be in such a cheerful atmosphere with lots ofughing and chatting. It helped her forget about how sad she felt inside.

    She was afraid that if everyone left, she would start to feel sad again.

    But everyone was already leaving.

    She couldn''t stay here by herself.

    Yesseca had no choice but to say goodnight to Selina.

    Selina then held her hand and asked, "Yesseca, today is your first day being in a rtionship with Kylin. How do you feel?"

    Yesseca looked bewildered.

    How did it feel?

    She didn''t seem to be feeling anything.

    She could only reply vaguely, "It was alright,"

    Selina was overjoyed. She said, "Today is the 26th. Yesseca, I''ll remember this day forever. This will be your and Kyi in''s anniversary day of love, Wait till next year, I will hold a romantic anniversary party for the two of you,"

    Yesseca sensed the kindness in Selina''s heart.

    She couldn''t help but say, "Thank you, Selina,"

    el

    "You don''t need to thank me." Selina said sweetly, You''re my sister. Your business is my business. If Kylin even dares to bully you, tell me and I will give him a good talking to," "However," Selina''s tone suddenly changed. "I don''t think that day will evere. Kylin is a real gentleman. That will never happen."

    Kylin sent Yesseca home.

    Just like Selina said, Kylin was a real gentleman.

    Although Yesseca had agreed to be with Kylin, Kylin was still as respectful as before. He didn''t say or do anything to her that crossed the line.

    At first, Yesseca was very afraid. She had just started a rtionship with him and was very worried about getting intimate with him.

    However, she realized she was worried over nothing.

    Kylin didn''t cross over any of her boundaries.

    This allowed her to let out a sigh of relief.

    This was good for her, she thought to herself. This would give her enough time to get used to him.

    When they arrived at her apartment building, Kylin said goodbye to Yesseca.

    This farewell was a little bit different than his usual one though.

    Kylin spoke a bit more than usual.

    He told Yesseca to get a good rest and not to use her phone before going to bed. He also told her the time he''de to pick her up tomorrow.

    "I''ll take you to breakfast tomorrow. You don''t have to make it at home. Get some more sleep," Kyi in added.

    Yesseca wanted to refuse his offer.

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664

    ?

    She could just have breakfast at home, which would be much more convenient and economical, but after thinking about it, she didn''t say anything. She had just gotten together with Kylin. She wanted to spend more time with him instead of constantly declining his invitations.

    So, she agreed.

    When Yesseca reached her door, she saw a small figure sitting on the stairs.

    That person had buried his face between his knees, so his face could not be seen clearly. Coupled with the fact that the corridor was dark, Yesseca didn''t even know it was Montez.

    She had to ask, "Hi there, what are you doing here? Where are your parents?"

    The little boy raised his head.

    Yesseca was surprised to see who it was.

    It was Montez.

    "Montez, why are you here?" Yesseca cried out.

    Montez looked at Yesseca with a very sad look in his eyes. "Yesseca, I thought you didn''t want me anymore. I''ve been waiting for you for such a long time. I felt like I had to wait till the end of time before I could see you again."

    He must have watched too much television. Montez''s quirky speech could always make herugh.

    Yesseca look at him quietly.

    She quickly opened the door. "Come on in. You''ll catch a cold sitting out here."

    After walking inside, Montez said sadly, "Yesseca, I haven''t eaten yet. I''m so hungry,"

    He then pointed at his stomach. "Look, my stomach is t."

    Yesseca looked at him in silence.

    She then said, "I''ll cook you some noodles for you then,"

    Montez nodded happily.

    Yesseca went to the kitchen to cook some noodles. When the noodles were cooked, she added a fried egg on top and sprinkled some freshly chopped spring onion toplete the dish.

    Montez ate the dish with much gusto.

    Yesseca felt conflicted as she watched Montez devour his delicious dinner. "Montez, what are you doing here? Does your family know you''re here? Didn''t they object to youing here?"

    She was talking about his father, but now she referred to him as his "family".

    Montez took a bite out of his fried egg and said, "Yesseca, I have some good news for you. That grumpy monster can''t control me now. He has no control over me for a month, so you don''t need to worry. I can sleep here with you,"

    "He..." Yesseca hesitated for a moment. "Why can''t he control you?"

    "He will be away for a month," Montez took another mouthful of noodles.

    He was so happy.

    He was in Yesseca''s apartment, eating noodles that she had just cooked for him and soon would be sleeping on the same bed with her.

    Life was great.

    Yesseca held her breath.

    Tremaine told her the same thing when he came to see her at her workce. Why would he be away for a whole month?

    Yesseca bit her lip.

    What was she going to do?

    Tremaine would be away for one whole month.

    This had nothing to do with her!

    It would be best if she and Tremaine never saw each other again.

    It was just...

    Yesseca looked at Montez''s face, which was brimming with joy.

    She wouldn''t see Tremaine anymore, but what about Montez?

    Yesseca watched Montez finish his te of noodles. He then held the te in front of her and spoke in a clear voice, "Yesseca, I''m done eating. Your cooking is delicious. It''s simply the best in the world!"

    As she looked at Montez''s cheerful smile, Yesseca sighed in her heart.

    Forget it.

    Montez was innocent.

    Although he had such a perverted father, Montez was innocent.

    She couldn''t ce her hatred for Tremaine on Montez.

    "Montez, since you''re done eating, you should go home," Yesseca said.

    However, Montez refused.

    He lurched over and hugged her thigh. "Yesseca, don''t chase me away. I want to sleep with you."

    Yesseca still said no.

    Montez pursed his lips. "Yesseca, tell me the truth.

    Have you fallen in love with someone else?"

    Yesseca didn''t love Kyi in, but she didn''t want to hide her rtionship with him from Montez.

    In other words, he wouldn''t bother her anymore if she told him.

    Yesseca was about to speak when Montez added, "Yesseca, did you fall in love with my daddy?"

    Yesseca felt like she had been struck by lightning.

    Her face turned red, as though she

    was trying her best to defend

    herself "How could that be

    possible? He''s a psycho, and he''s a pervert. How could I ever fall in love with him?!" Content belongs to

    Tremaine was Montez''s father.

    No matter how bad Tremaine was, Yesseca wouldn''t tell Montez about it.

    However, when Montez asked her about this, she suddenly panicked and forgot about it.

    Right after she was done talking, she realized she shouldn''t have said any of that out loud.

    However!

    Montez seemed to be very satisfied with what she had said.

    His mouth was twisted fromughing. "Yesseca, you''re absolutely right. My daddy is a pervert and a sleaze ball. You shouldn''t fall in love with my daddy."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    All the rage she felt in her heart disappeared.

    She wondered why Montez asked her such a loaded question.

    Once Yesseca calmed down, she said softly, "Don''t worry, that''s impossible. He''s just a stranger to me now,"

    Montez was very happy.

    Ever since Qiana exined this sort of thing to him, he had been very worried, but not anymore.

    Yesseca didn''t love his grumpy monster daddy.

    Yesseca had already made it very clear.

    Montez sank into Yesseca''s arms and said, "Yesseca, let''s sleep together. I''m so tired. I want to sleep with you,"

    Montez stuck to Yesseca like glue.

    Yesseca had no choice but to agree to his request.

    However, she added, "I should inform your butler that you''re here with me at my house."

    Montez nodded and said softly, "He knows, he knows,"

    Montez suddenly remembered something as he hopped onto the bed.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    He looked out of the window uneasily. "Yesseca, will that ghost appear outside your window tonight?"

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    She then looked outside of her window.

    In fact, she wished that face would appear again.

    If she saw it again, she wouldn''t be afraid of it this time.

    She would say all kinds of things to it.

    However, this was impossible!

    It was just a hallucination, a silly hallucination.

    Yesseca shook her head. "No, get some sleep."

    Somewhere in Agaphen City, at a mountain.

    Deep within the forest was a log cabin.

    It looked like a simple cabin, but it was very well equipped.

    There were two people inside.

    One was dressed in red.

    The other was dressed in ck.

    Thedy in red was Essie.

    She was sitting on the floor, lost in thought.

    The man in ck didn''t move at all. He was as still as a statue.

    "You want to see your sister, don''t you?" Essie said suddenly.

    In that quiet log cabin, her voice sounded ethereal and odd.

    She was speaking to the man in ck.

    However, as the man in ck didn''t move or respond, it looked like she was talking to herself.

    A short whileter, Essie said, "There

    two

    are ups of people walk Roete

    over

    Woour sister, so we can''t

    Joe l

    We''d get caught,"

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665

    ?

    After saying that, Essie''s eyes turned red.

    Then, she stood up.

    She slowly ran her fingers along the man''s face.

    The man''s face was bluish-gray, like a zombie right out of the grave.

    Essie murmured, "I know you miss your sister, but I can''t take you to her. If they catch you, they will destroy you. Lothar, they will most definitely destroy you,"

    Selina had slept for a very long time during the day, so she couldn''t sleep at night.

    Fortunately, Matthew was there to keep herpany.

    Unfortunately, she couldn''t eat a lot of things because she was in confinement.

    Matthew heated up some milk for her.

    After drinking a lot of warm milk, she felt full.

    Now that she had time, she started to think about what had happened that night.

    She seemed to be asking both Matthew and herself, "Matthew, do you think I was hallucinating or did I really see Essie and Lothar that night?"

    She then shook her head, "No, even if Essie wasn''t a hallucination, Lothar couldn''t have been real,"

    Matthew didn''t reply.

    He only stared at her with his deep eyes.

    He was certain that neither Selina nor Yesseca were having any illusions.

    If Essie was real, then what about Lothar?

    Lothar was dead.

    He had given his heart to Selina through a transnt.

    How could a person survive without a heart?

    It was impossible for Lothar to be human if he did.

    If he wasn''t human, what was he?

    Matthew''s scalp turned numb.

    He couldn''t tell Selina any of this.

    Matthew held Selina''s hand. "You''d better focus on getting better now. This is your only priority at the moment. Don''t think about anything else." She sighed. "Can I not think about it?"

    However, then she was happy again. "This time, I''ve settled things between Yesseca and Kylin. I think that Lothar is happy in heaven. Even if I have another hallucination and see Lothar again, I can still face him calmly, because I''ve taken good care of Yesseca."

    Matthew smiled, "That''s a good thing to keep in mind, don''t think about whether it was an illusion or not. You''ve taken very good care of Yesseca. You don''t need to feel ashamed of facing Lothar,"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    As soon as he said that, the baby started crying.

    The baby had woken up.

    Matthew quickly picked up the baby.

    Selina wanted tough as she watched him.

    Matthew had always been calm andposed in whatever he did. This was the first time she had seen him so flustered.

    He was like this all the time with the baby.

    Matthew was really panicking.

    Because the baby was so small, Matthew was afraid that he might injure him by ident.

    After calming the fussing baby back to sleep, Matthew was covered in sweat.

    Selina smiled sweetly at him, "Matthew, you look so flustered,"

    Matthew smiled bitterly.

    However, after a short while, he said, "Don''t worry, give me some time. I promise I''ll be a qualified caretaker,"

    She looked at Matthew and said, "Why do you want to be one? Looking after the baby is a woman''s job,"

    Matthew looked at Selina and smiled faintly. "It takes a lot of effort to take care of a baby. How can I let you do all of that? I''ll do it. It was hard enough for you to give birth to him. Let me take care of the rest."

    Selina felt warm inside.

    She smiled and said, "No, we will take care of him together. Matthew, our family needs both of our effort to make it a happy family. I can''t just leave everything to you. I have to contribute as well. I can''t be some useless, delicate princess,

    "It''s fine," Matthew''s eyes filled with affection. "I''m more than happy to spoil you."

    Her smile deepened.

    The longer she stayed with Matthew, the more convinced she was that being with him was the best decision she had ever made in her entire life. Soon, the following day came.

    Yesseca heard someone knocking frantically on her door.

    Montez was still fast asleep, but Yesseca had been awakened by the noise.

    She hurried over to open her door.

    It was the Quartley family''s butler standing outside her door.

    The butler looked very anxious. "Miss Cowell, is Mr. Montez here?"

    "Yes, he is."

    The butler patted his chest and said, "Thank goodness. I''m so d he is here with you. He really gave me such a fright this morning."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She realized that Montez had lied to herst night.

    His family must have been clueless that he had spent the night at her ce.

    Sure enough, the butler told the same story.

    Last night, the maid tucked Montez

    into bed and then left his bedroom. Montez sneaked out right after. In the middle of the night, the maid

    came to check on him and we done!

    she

    pulled his nket aside, she found that he had gone missing

    The entire Quartley family was up all night looking for him.

    "I haven''t been able to find him anywhere, until I thought of you, Ms. Cowell. Luckily, he''s actually here, if not I''m afraid I would have lost my head," The butler said gratefully.

    Yesseca brought Montez out.

    Montez was especially embarrassed to have his lie exposed on the spot.

    Yesseca bent down and said, "Montez, you shouldn''t tell lies next time. Your family didn''t even know you were here. They must have been terribly worried about you. Look how anxious your butler is,"

    Montez pulled on Yesseca''s sleeves pitifully. "If you had told them that, they wouldn''t have let mee. I''d miss you terribly."

    Yesseca''s heart softened when she saw Montez''s pitiful face. She decided not to scold him anymore.

    The housekeeper was in a hurry to take him home.

    Montez wanted to stall for time. "It''s still so early. I''ll go back after I have breakfast with Yesseca."

    "Mr. Montez!" The butler raised his

    voice and said, "We had no idea you disappearedst night. Your grandmother still doesn''t know you''re missing, but she will when

    she notices you''re missing at breakfast, you should know that. We have to leave now," Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca patted Montez on his head. "Montez, listen to your butler. Go home."

    Montez could only pout as he was forced toply.

    After the butler left with Montez, Yesseca didn''t feel sleepy anymore.

    After washing up, she was about to cook some noodles for breakfast.

    Yesseca had just started when she remembered something.

    Last night, Kyi in said that he would take her out for breakfast.

    After thinking about it, Yesseca turned off the gas.

    She sat on the sofa and waited for Kylin.

    Having to wait for someone was very boring. She had no idea what to do.

    Her mind began to run wild.

    She started to think about Montez.

    She didn''t expect Montez to have done something like this. This morning, his butler came looking for him, but if he did something like this again, was

    she going to have to go through all of that again? She ought to call Tremaine.

    Yesseca felt like this was a bad idea.

    She had to exin things clearly to Montez.

    Although it might be somewhat cruel to forbid him from staying over at her ce for the time being, she had no other choice. She didn''t want to see Tremaine again.

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666

    ?

    She would treat him as a stranger the next time they met.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on her front door.R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    The knock was gentle, it wasn''t harsh or rapid.

    Yesseca understood why she didn''t wake up when he knocked on her doorst night.

    He was being way too gentle.

    Unless she was having a light snooze, there was no way she could have heard him.

    However, of course, she knew why he was so gentle with the way he knocked on her door. He didn''t want to wake her up. Yesseca went to open the door.

    Kylin was surprised that Yesseca had opened the door so quickly. "That''s quick?"

    Yesseca nodded. "I woke up a long time ago. I was on the sofa when you knocked on the door."

    Kylin smiled and said, "Well, let''s get you some breakfast,"

    Yesseca followed Kylin out of her apartment.

    She thought that Kylin would take her somece fancy like a five-star hotel or something simr.

    After all, rich people liked to go to ces like that. However, she was surprised that Kylin took her to a small restaurant.

    There were a lot of people in the store, selling the mostmon breakfast items like bagels and sandwiches.

    After sitting down at an empty table, Kylin said, "The best items on their menu are their bagels, egg sandwiches and coffee. Do you want one of each?"

    "All right."

    A short while after, they were served their food.

    Yesseca was surprised after taking her first bite.

    She didn''t expect it to taste so delicious.

    The coffee was strong, the bagels were fresh and the egg sandwiches were bursting with filling.

    Yesseca didn''t feel very hungry at first, but then happily ate until she was full.

    After they were done eating, Kylin dropped Yesseca off at the shopping mall.

    Yesseca asked curiously, "I didn''t know there was a ce that served such good food near my apartment. Kylin, how do you find that ce?"

    Kylin answered vaguely. "I just found it by ident." "It was really tasty. I''ll go there more often now," said Yesseca.

    "Then, I''ll take you there more often," Kylin said while looking at Yesseca.

    "There''s no need for that. It''s too much of a hassle for you to get up so early to do that. Actually, you don''t have toe to see me off every day. The weather''s been getting coldertely," Yesseca said.

    Kylin smiled and said, "It''s only natural for a man to send his girlfriend to work. It''s what I should do,"

    Yesseca could only look at him in silence.

    After he stopped the car at the entrance to the mall, Kylin took out a bag of snacks he had bought for her.

    He said, "You might get bored at workter, so here''s a bag of snacks to help you kill some time,"

    Yesseca felt somewhat dazed.

    This snack bag was much too big for her. The amount of snacks inside was more than enough to feed her for a whole week.

    She said helplessly, "I''ll freak all my colleagues out by taking this into work,"

    "It doesn''t matter. You can share it with them," Kylin replied.

    A thought suddenly crossed her mind.

    It suddenly urred to her that such arge bag of snacks from Kylin probably wasn''t just for her alone. It was for her colleagues as well. Why did Kylin do this for her? He must want to help smoother, her rtionship with all of her colleagues.

    He was really thoughtful.

    He was so considerate and caring.

    Yesseca took therge bag of snacks and said, "Well, thank you,"

    "You don''t need to thank me. It''s what I should do."

    Yesseca went into the mall.

    Sure enough, she caught the attention of all her colleagues with her giant bag of snacks. She opened them and distributed them to her colleagues. Although the shopping mall had a rule against eating during work hours, rules were just words on a page at the end of the day. Enforcing them was a whole separate thing.

    Except for the weekends, there weren''t any customers around during the day, so the staff would secretly eat their snacks then.

    Since everyone was getting snacks, Enarlyn was also included.

    Yesseca asked a colleague who was close to

    Enaryln to pass her a bag of potato chips and some groundnuts.

    Enaryln knew that Yesseca was passing out snacks, but she didn''t expect to actually get some.

    She received them from her colleague, but the moment she left, Enarlyn turned around and tossed the snacks into the trash can.

    Her eyes red with hatred.

    Yesseca had humiliated her. Did she really think she could just brush that under the carpet with some snacks?

    Sooner orter, she would serve Yesseca a taste of her own medicine.

    Around ten o''clock, Yesseca received a phone call from Selina.

    "Did Kyi in take you out for breakfast this morning? The food in that restaurant is very delicious, isn''t it?" Selina asked with a sweet smile on her face.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    How did she know what the food tasted like?

    "Yes, he did. How did you know?"

    el

    "Yesseca, Kylin is very kind to you," Selina said happily. "He told mest night that he was going to take you out for breakfast, then spent the whole night preparing. He wanted to take you somewhere that had delicious food you would like and that was close to your apartment. He asked a lot of people for suggestions, that''s how he found that restaurant."

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Kyi in told her he had found it by ident this morning. She didn''t realize he had put so much effort into finding that ce.

    Yesseca felt a wave of emotions welling up in her heart.

    "He''s so modest too," Selina added.

    "Yeah," Yesseca murmured.

    It was good to have Kyi in around.

    "I told you. If you got together with Kyi in, he''d take good care of you. You won''t suffer with him as your partner. I wasn''t lying to you," Selina reminded

    her.

    Yesseca didn''t know how to respond.

    She knew that Kylin is a very nice man, but she wasn''t very good withpliments. If she was asked to speak highly of him, she wouldn''t have any idea how to do that.

    After a short while, she had to change the subject. "Selina, I''lle to see you today after work." "Okay." Selina replied. "I''ll be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. You cane and see me tonight."

    "You''re getting discharged tomorrow?" Yesseca was surprised. "Didn''t you say there was a confinement center in the hospital? You have to stay there."

    "Yes, that''s what I had nned to do,

    but Erine didn''t agree to it. She said that the staff at the confinement centre weren''t aspetent as her." Selina exined. "I couldn''t stand Erine''s nagging so I''ve decided to go back home to work andplete the rest of my confinement period there." Content belongs to

    Yessecughed.

    She knew that Erine was doing this for Selina''s sake. If she were to be at home, Erine would be able to take much better care of her than any of the

    staff at the hospital.

    "It would be good for you to be home. Erine is definitely more caring than any of the staff in the hospital."

    "That''s what I thought as well. That''s why I agreed," Seline replied with a smile.

    After chatting for a little while more, Yesseca hung up the phone. After a while, Sierra came running over.

    Sierra said with a smile, "The snacks you gave us this morning were from that young man, weren''t they?"

    Yesseca was surprised. "How did you know?"

    Sierra sounded very confident. "Just a guess."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She couldn''t believe that Sierra had actually found out by just guessing.

    Sierra then exined, "I''ve eaten these snacks before. One of my husband''s friends is the director of thepany that distributes them He gave some to our family once

    and they were very expense

    Knowing you, you wouldn''t have the

    heart to splurge on such expensive treats. So that young man must have bought these for you,"

    Yesseca listened quietly.

    She then asked, helplessly, "Sierra, am I really that stingy?"

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667

    ?

    "I''m not saying you''re stingy," Sierra said, "You''re quite a simple girl. You''re still working here even when you''re in a rtionship with a young man who drives a luxury car. Any other woman would have quit long ago. They''d let the man take care of them,"

    "Women still have to take care of themselves," Yesseca said.

    She knew that her job wasn''t very prestigious and the sry was very low, but she still had to work.

    Sierra gave Yesseca a thumbs-up. "Well said. No wonder that young man dotes on you so much. He even brought that big bag of snacks for you to smoother, things out with your colleagues."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Sierra had thought the same thing.

    "By the way," Sierra lowered her voice again. "You and that man with the child..."

    Yesseca felt as though her heart had been stabbed with a needle.

    It hurt so much that she almost jumped.

    She quickly interrupted Sierra, "Sierra, stop talking.

    I told you nothing''s going on between us!"

    Yesseca sounded very aggravated.

    Sierra noticed it.

    She quicklyforted Yesseca, "If you say so, then so be it. I won''t ask about him anymore. You should have a good talk with that young man soon. He is a very good person. If you marry him, you''ll definitely have a good life. Don''t think about anything else,"

    A hint of bitterness shed across Yesseca''s eyes.

    "Don''t think about such things."

    Indeed, she had nothing else to think about.

    "Kyiin is so kind and considerate to me. What else do I have to think about?"

    "I understand," Yesseca murmured back quietly.

    The hospital was much livelier at night.

    That was because of the arrival of two old men.

    Yesseca heard that one of them was Matthew''s father and the other was Selina''s grandfather.

    The two old men were both in high spirits and looked very happy.

    Yesseca and the two old men were standing slightly apart from each other. They didn''t know each other very well.

    Cecilia then saw Yesseca standing in the corner.

    She smiled and asked, "Are you Yesseca?"

    Yesseca knew that thisdy was Selina''s mother.

    She quickly greeted her, "Hello, madam,"

    Cecilia patted her hand affectionately. "No need to call me Madam. Just call me Auntie."

    Yesseca felt closer to her after that.

    Without hesitating, she said, "Hello, Auntie,"

    Although Cecilia was a rich woman, Yesseca found her to be very kind, just like any other neighborhood auntie.

    "Such a good girl," Cecilia looked at Yesseca tenderly. "Selina talks about you all the time. Selina really cares about you. She doesn''t have a biological sister, but she definitely loves you like one."

    Yesseca''s heart filled with warmth. "I know, Auntie. She''s been very nice to me."

    Cecilia pulled Yesseca further along the corridor and lowered her voice, "Selina''s told me about you and Kyi in,"

    Yesseca blushed.

    After some time, she nodded.

    Cecilia was very happy. "That''s good. You two are a good match. Yesseca, believe me when I say this. You can rest easy. I''ve watched Kyi in grow up. I know him very well. You won''t miss out on anything if you get together with him."

    "I understand."

    She already knew this even without Cecilia''s advice.

    She had kept in touch with him for quite some time now. She knew what kind of man he was by now.

    After exchanging a few more words with each other, Selina then called her over.

    Selina apologized, "I''m sorry Yesseca, there are so many people here tonight, I feel that you''ve been neglected,"

    Yesseca quickly replied, "No, it''s fine. I''ll just watch you and the baby from a distance,"

    She then smiled and added, "The baby looks much healthier and better than yesterday,"

    "He does," Selina agreed, "When I just gave birth to him, I thought to myself, where did this tiny old mane from? My sister-inw told me that he''d look much better soon, but I didn''t believe her. Now it seems that she was right,"

    Kyi in was very busy because Mr. Whitlock was here.

    He wanted to apany Mr. Whitlock.

    Even though it was already 10 o''clock in the evening, he was still very busy.

    Selina wanted her driver to send Yesseca back, but Kylin still insisted that he would send her back.

    "Please wait for another half an hour, Yesseca. I will settle everything by 10:30 p.m. and then I''ll take you home," Kylin said.

    She agreed.

    She had nothing else to do at home anyway, so she might as well wait.

    "You can take your time. Don''t worry," Yesseca said. "I''d be bored at home anyway. I don''t mind killing some time here."

    Ten minutester, the baby had fallen asleep.

    Therge group of people who had gathered around the baby now surrounded Selina.

    Many of them were Selina''s rtives from the United States, so it wasn''t

    easy to talk to her. Yesseca walked

    over to the corner of the room and

    watched them chatter happilyR��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    among themselves.

    Although the room was very spacious, the atmosphere soon felt very cramped.

    Yesseca felt a little suffocated and decided to step outside to get some air.

    Yesseca walked out of the hospital.

    The air outside was much fresher due to the abundance of trees nted around the hospital. She took in deep breaths of the cool, fresh air.

    "Selina must still be surrounded by all of her rtives." She thought to herself.

    If she gave birth to a child one day, would there be this many people surrounding her as well?

    Her heart ached.

    No matter how many people she had around her, the most important person in her life wouldn''t be there.

    Lothar.

    Her brother.

    If only her brother could be there for her when she gave birth.

    In fact, she didn''t even mind if Lothar wasn''t there for her when she gave birth. It was enough for her to have him just see the baby.

    However, that was impossible now.

    Yesseca''s eyes turned red. She was about to cry.

    She took a deep breath and fought back her tears.

    Why was she crying like this?

    This was a happy moment for Selina. She was supposed to be happy!

    Yesseca squeezed out a smile.

    "You want to cry?" Suddenly, she heard a woman''s voice.

    That was unfamiliar to her. It sounded ethereal and strange.

    Yesseca was shocked to see a woman suddenly appear in front of her.

    She looked young and was dressed in a red suit.

    Her red outfit looked much too big for her, so big that when the wind blew it ruffled in the wind violently.

    "Who are you?" Yesseca asked.

    She didn''t know this woman.

    The woman stared back at Yesseca. "Do you miss your brother?"

    Yesseca was shocked.

    "How do you know my brother?!" She shouted.

    The woman smiled and said, "Selina''s given birth to a sweet baby boy, but your brother is dead. How unfair! Yet you still came to see her. Aren''t you

    letting your brother down?"

    Yesseca felt flustered.

    She said abruptly, "What are you talking about? Selina is my brother''s best friend. He''d be very happy to know that she has given birth to a baby boy. His soul in heaven would have hoped I''de to see her. If I hadn''te, my brother would feel terrible!"

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668

    ?

    "My best friend," The woman''s eyes dimmed. "He is my good friend, my best friend."

    This strange woman looked incredibly creepy as she muttered incoherently, with her head hung low in the middle of the night.

    "Who the hell are you?!" Yesseca yelled out again.

    She didn''t know if it was just an illusion, but Yesseca got goosebumps as she talked to her.

    "Who am I?!" The woman suddenly became agitated. She red fiercely at Yesseca. "I''ll tell you who I am. I''m Lothar''s best friend!"

    Yesseca was shocked.

    This woman was her brother''s best friend?

    How could this be?

    She didn''t know this woman at all!

    How could this woman be her brother''s best friend?

    Yesseca shook her head. "I don''t even know you. You mustn''t be that important of a friend of my brother''s!"

    "If not me, then who else could it be?!" The woman became even more agitated. "Besides me, who else could be your brother''s best friend?!" "Selina," Yesseca replied. "She''s my brother''s best friend!"

    The woman''s eyes widened.

    Her irises were freakishlyrge. "Her? She isn''t your brother''s best friend. She''s a swindler, a total fraudster!"

    After saying that, the woman closed in on Yesseca and said, "I can''t believe that you''re defending such a chatan. When that swindler gave birth to her baby, you came to visit her. Yet you still call her your sister. Yesseca, are you even worthy of Lothar?!"

    As the woman approached her, Yesseca suddenly saw her face up close.

    The empty look in her eyes against her pale face was particrly scary.

    She didn''t like a real person at all, she seemed more like a puppet.

    Yesseca was so frightened that she stumbled backwards and fell to the ground.

    Bang!

    The impact of her fall rang out loud.

    When the woman saw Yesseca fall down, a look of guilt shed across her face.

    She held out her hand. "Get up."

    Yesseca''s eyes were filled with fear.

    The woman added, "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. You are Lothar''s sister. How could I ever hurt you?"

    Yesseca looked at the hand that was reaching out towards her.

    The hand looked thin and pointed.R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Her hands were beautiful, but they looked kind of old as they were very thin and withered.

    "Go away!" Yesseca shouted at her.

    She didn''t want to get any closer to this woman.

    Just looking at her was terrifying.

    The woman saw the fear in Yesseca''s eyes.

    Her face fell. "Are you afraid of me?"

    Yesseca didn''t reply.

    The woman reached out her hand again. "I''ve done so much for your brother, and I''ve brought your brother to see you. Yet here you are, afraid of me, terrified of me!"

    Yesseca didn''t understand what this woman was talking about.

    Her mind was a mess. Yesseca simply stared at her, afraid that she would hurt her.

    The woman sneered, "Yesseca, I owe your brother so much for his kindness towards me. Yet you fear me, but you are so nice towards Selina. Do you even care about your brother? Can''t you see what''s going on here?!

    Yesseca plucked up her courage and said, "I don''t know what kind of feelings you had for my brother. I don''t even know you, but Selina is my sister. I''m very grateful to her for taking care of me. She is good to me, so I have to be good to her,"

    The woman suddenly threw her head back and burst outughing.

    "You have to be nice to Selina. You actually believe that you have to be nice to her!" She suddenly red at Yesseca''s face. Her gaze was so sharp that it felt like it was going to dig a hole into Yesseca''s face. "Selina is the reason your brother is dead, and you want to be nice towards her? Look at your sister Lothar! Look at her!"

    Yesseca shouted, "What nonsense are you talking about? Why would she kill my brother? You''re wrong!"

    "Nonsense?!" The woman''s lips curled up menacingly. "I''m not talking nonsense. I''m simply stating a fact, she killed your brother. It was her! She''s the murderer!"

    The woman''s voice felt like a heavy that had enveloped Yesseca. It was so heavy she couldn''t escape.

    Just then, a figure started walking closer from a distance.

    The woman noticed it.

    She suddenly Jeaned over and whispered into Yesseca''s ear, "You should know, in this world, I''m the only one who is loyal towards Lothar. Me, only me. It''s such

    that you and Lothar don''t

    a pity

    understand this. Selina is a liar. She was the one who killed Lothar. She''s a murderer!"

    The woman then disappeared without a trace.

    Yesseca''s body was frozen in ce. She couldn''t move a muscle.

    The woman was already gone, but the things she told her lingered around her ear like a cold breeze.

    That chilly breeze made its way

    her

    up to her brain and

    body. This caused her to tremble.

    "Yesseca, what''s wrong?" She suddenly heard Kyi in''s voice.

    Kyi in had just stepped out of the hospital.

    He was looking for her since she wasn''t in the building. He didn''t expect to find her on the ground.

    Yesseca stared nkly at him.

    Kylin quickly helped Yesseca up. "Why are you on the ground? Have you been waiting for very long?

    Sorry, its my fault you''ve had to wait for so long."

    Although Yesseca had regained her bnce, her legs were weak.

    Her lips had turned white. "Kylin, did you see that person?"

    Kylin looked around and said, "Who? I didn''t see anyone. You''re out here alone,"

    Yesseca looked around as well.

    That woman was nowhere in sight.

    She suddenly shivered.

    "Come on Yesseca, I''ll take you home," Kylin said to her.

    However, Yesseca wouldn''t move. "Where''s my sister?"

    "She''s e

    want

    Tallen asleep. If you

    her tomorrow, we

    go over to the Perry family vi"

    Yesseca''s eyshes trembled.

    A little whileter, she said, "Let''s go home,"

    Yesseca had a nightmare that night.

    It was a terrible nightmare.

    She dreamed about Lothar.

    Lothar was still alive and well.

    He was tall, handsome and had his iconic sunny personality. When he smiled, he bared his white

    teeth.

    She was having a pic with him.

    Selina was there with Lothar.

    She was smiling as sheid out the food on the pic nket on the grass. Lothar was talking to her.

    Suddenly, she heard Lothar yell out in pain.

    She looked over and saw Selina stab Lothar in the heart with a dagger.

    Yesseca was shocked.

    When she woke up, she realized it was a nightmare.

    Yesseca was sitting on the bed gasping for air.

    Her nightmare and the things that the woman told her matched up.

    Who was that woman?

    Why did she tell her all of this?

    The woman knew Selina and Lothar, but why had Yesseca never seen her before?

    Why did she keep saying that Selina killed Lothar?

    Yesseca trembled violently.

    A momentter, she took out Lothar''s photo from under her pillow.

    She murmured, "Brother, that woman was crazy, right? She was talking nonsense, right?"

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669

    ?

    "It can''t be, it can''t be."

    Yesseca was deep in thought.

    She remembered that Selina had contacted the doctor to pay for her treatment.

    She recalled how Selina took care of her after Lothar died.R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    She thought about how concerned Selina was for her wellbeing and happiness, even when she was in the pains of childbirth.

    She then thought about thest time she saw Lothar when he was alive. Every time he mentioned Selina, he wouldugh and smile happily.

    She remembered Lothar telling her that Selina was the cutest and kindest woman he had ever met.

    It had to be fake.

    A look of guilt flickered across her eyes.

    She spoke to the picture of Lothar, "This is all my fault. Why did I have that nightmare about all the things that woman told me?"

    She ced the photo back under the pillow.

    Yesseca then went back to sleep.

    She decided to pretend as though none of this had happened.

    She had never seen that woman, nor did she hear anything that woman told her.

    Qiana had gone to visit the Lanes family.

    At their high and mighty home, the mayor''s residence.

    She came for money.

    She had pursued her studies at junior college but dropped out before finishing her course. She only managed to get a position as a teacher in a prestigious kindergarten because of Wesley''s help.

    She had changed her identity and acquired a diploma certificate from a famous university.

    However, a diploma from a prestigious university was far from enough.

    She had to be the real deal.

    This wasn''t just any normal kindergarten where teachers could just fool around all day. This was a prestigious kindergarten.

    She had to have real skills and real knowledge.

    Qiana hired an experienced tutor to teach her the skills she needed.

    She was a teacher by day and student by night.

    Of course, hiring tutors cost a lot of money and she had asked the mayor, her father, for the money.

    When Qiana knocked on the door, henna was the one who opened it.

    Lenna was the mayor''s wife.

    She had a head full of curly hair which was the fashion right now. Her hair was tightly packed up in curlers and she had silk pajamas on. When she saw that it was Qiana, a look of disdain shed across her eyes.

    She wasn''t jealous of her daughter that her husband had with another women, she simply looked down on her.

    A country bumpkin.

    That was what Lenna thought of her.

    This country bumpkin even had a very cheesy name, Lavender.

    It was such a pity that her husband was oblivious to what was going on. He took her in as his daughter and even gave her a new name. "I''m looking for my father," Qiana said to Lenna.

    She responded contemptuously, "Come inside,"

    Qiana walked inside.

    The Lanes family lived in the city centre. They lived in a duplex that was over 300 square metersrge and was decorated luxuriously. In Qiana''s point of view, this ce looked like a pce.

    However, this was no longer the case.

    Because Qiana had bigger ns in mind.

    Tremaine''s home was much bigger and even more luxurious than Wesley''s. Compared to Tremaine''s vi, this ce looked like a shack. Lenna went into the study to inform Wesley.

    "Your daughter''s here to see you," Lenna said this with her nose held high, "She''s a bumpkin who doesn''t deserve your time," Wesley shot Lenna a warning re and said, "Be polite. She''s useful to me,"

    Lenna snorted heavily.

    Wesley had told her this many times before. If he hadn''t told her, Lenna would have thrown her out the door by now.

    When Lenna went to call Wesley, his other daughter just happened to walk past the living room and spotted Qiana sitting on the sofa.

    Norah stopped in her tracks and asked, "What are you doing in our house?"

    Although Qiana was Norah''s half-sister, Norah never fully epted her.

    Norah and Lenna both thought the same way about Qiana. She was a bumpkin who had run away from the countryside, a bumpkin who wasn''t even worth talking about.

    Qiana stared at Norah''s face.

    Norah was all dolled up with an exotic look.

    This was what it was like to be raised by a prominent family in a wealthy city.

    She didn''t just look beautiful, she looked exotic as well.

    Qiana had seen Norah once before.

    Back then, she was called Lavender.

    Qiana always felt that Norah lived like a princess.

    Even now, Qiana hadn''t changed her mind.

    However, Qiana didn''t feel so lowly before Norah as she did before.

    She imagined the day when she would be able to step on Norah and crush her under her sole.

    If she became Tremaine''s wife, Norah would have to grovel for her favor.

    What did she need to act humble in front of Norah for?

    Thinking about this, Qiana raised her head and said, "I came to see my father,"

    Norah looked at her disdainfully. "Your father? You mean my father, you bumpkin."

    Qiana opened her mouth, but closed it again.

    She was about to talk back when she realized that it was a waste of time.

    She wasn''t in the position to talk back to her, but one day she would.

    When that day came, she would teach Norah a lesson.

    She wanted to drag Norah down from being a princess to being a lowly nobody like how she used to be.

    Qiana smiled faintly, keeping her thoughts to herself.

    Norah found her smile rather strange.

    She just couldn''t put her finger on it.

    She found it disgusting.

    As she was about to speak again, she spotted Wesleying down the stairs.

    Norah looked at Wesley with a look of dissatisfaction on her face.

    Wesley had known about Qiana''s existence for quite some time.

    However, Wesley overlooked herpletely.

    This was because she was a bumpkin, a nobody that didn''t need to be bothered about.

    However, for whatever reason, it

    seemed fike Wesley had gone mad recently. He seemed to care a lot for Qiana and even publicly

    nov

    acknowledged her as his daughter.

    This was really incredible.

    When Wesley came down and saw Norah, he ordered her to leave.

    "I have something to discuss with Qiana," Wesley said.

    Norah expressed her dissatisfaction by saying, "There''s nothing to talk about with a bumpkin,"

    After that, Norah left.

    Once Norah was gone, Qiana exined why she was here.

    Wesley was quite unhappy.

    He thought Qiana hade to bring him some good news. He didn''t expect her toe to him for money.

    "I''ve already given you arge sum

    of moneyst time." Wesley whispered, "I''ve also arranged. everything for you, but you haven''t

    given me any good news in such a

    long time," Content belongs to

    Qiana replied calmly, "Good news doesn''te fast. Men like Tremaine aren''t easily fooled. You

    have to give me some time,"

    Wesley looked at Qiana.

    Qiana looked very determined and eager to seed.

    Wesley hoped that this unsightly daughter of his could be given some semnce of certainty

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670

    ?

    He had already spent so much money on Qiana, so he didn''t mind giving her a little extra.

    Wesley agreed to her request.

    He didn''t forget to remind Qiana once again, "Remember, once you''ve gotten close to Tremaine, get him to give me Nashnd," Qiana calmly agreed to his request, but deep in her heart she criticized him for his greed.

    He wanted Tremaine to give him control over Nashnd.

    It seems he wasn''t satisfied with just being mayor.

    There was an incident at Agaphen City today.

    A cargo ship sank.

    There were countless casualties.

    It just so happened that the father of one of her colleagues worked on that cargo ship and died during the incident.

    That afternoon, Cassie walked over to Yesseca''s counter to talk about it.

    She said sadly, "It''s not easy for someone poor to get married nowadays. That poor guy doesn''t have any money. His girlfriend needs 300,000 dors for them to get married. They say he only makes a few thousand dors a month working as a security guard in our mall. His father went to work on that cargo ship to help him earn the money, but then this happened. Such a tragedy!"

    Yesseca was sad as well.

    She was sad because of what happened to her colleague''s father and also because her own brother had died on a ship at sea.

    "Why don''t we help raise some money for him?" Yesseca suggested.

    The dead couldn''te back to life, so the least they could do was pool their money together to help their colleague. This would at least give his deceased father some sce up in heaven.

    After all, his father died working on that cargo ship to make some money for his son.

    "Yesseca, you''re such a kind girl," Cassie continued, "I''ll speak to our supervisorter and get her to inform everyone. You have no idea how depressed that man must have been when he heard about his father. A six-foot-tall man was crying his heart out,"

    Yesseca sighed. "When did he find out about it?"

    "While he was at work, someone called him and asked him to collect his father''s body. He fell onto the ground and cried," said Cassie.

    Yesseca was stunned. "Who called him?" "The government," Cassie replied. "For a cargo ship to sink to the bottom of the sea, that''s no small matter. The government will definitely recover the bodies and inform their families about it."

    Yesseca felt short of breath. She felt like several threads were intertwined in her head.

    "Cassie, is it possible that some of those bodies might not get found and end up lost?" Yesseca''s eyshes began to tremble.

    "That is possible."

    "Will the government still inform their families about it?"

    "Of course they would," Cassie said firmly.

    "Cassie, are you sure? You''re sure that the government will notify the families?! They won''t miss out on any of them will they?!" Yesseca suddenly became very aggravated.

    Cassie was shocked.

    She asked, "What''s the matter with you, Yesseca?"

    "Don''t worry about me. Cassie, just answer my question," Yesseca looked like she was about to cry.

    Cassie answered, "No matter what, the government has to inform that person''s family. Even if the body couldn''t be recovered, it still has to be made public. That is the government''s responsibility. Why do you think they tax us so much?"

    Yesseca''s head was buzzing.

    When Lothar died, no one called to inform her about it.

    Selina was the one who told Matthew that her brother''s ship had sunk and that her brother was dead.

    It wasn''t as Cassie said, the government didn''t call her at all.

    If she hadn''t encountered that strange woman fromst night, Yesseca might have found this suspicious, but she wouldn''t have given it much thought. However, she did encounter that woman.

    When she connected the things that the strange woman told her with Cassie''s exnation, she felt like her heart had been squashed by a copsing wall.

    Her faith that she held so strongly and firmly was shattered.

    After her shift ended, Kylin came to pick Yesseca up.

    Kylin told Yesseca that Selina had already been discharged from the hospital. Setina had invited Yesseca over for dinner at her house tonight, but there were too many people there right now. She knew that Yesseca would be quite shy around them and wouldn''t befortable eating with so many people, so she told Yesseca toe overter.

    Yesseca thought, "Yeah that''s a good idea, it would be better to go overter,"

    Besides, she didn''t know how to talk to Selina about this right now.

    Yesseca looked very restless during dinner.

    Kylin noticed this.

    He ced a pair of cutleries on her te and asked, "Yesseca, what''s wrong? You seem to be in a bad mood,"

    Yesseca looked up at him.

    After a while, she asked, "Kylin, if a family member of yours gets into trouble on a cargo ship, which then sank into the ocean and died, will the government attempt to recover their body and inform you about it?"

    Kylin answered without hesitation, "They have to recover the body and contact the family. It''s the government''s responsibility,"

    "Do they have to inform his rtives if his body hasn''t been recovered?" "Yeah, they''d still have to inform them. They must inform them that he is missing. However, they''d only reach out to his parents and spouse. It would be impossible to inform all ofhis rtives."

    "What about friends?! If his parents aren''t around anymore or if he never married, won''t they inform his friends?" Yesseca suddenly raised her voice. Kylin shook his head. "That''d be impossible. If he didn''t have any parents or a spouse, they would inform his siblings. Not unless he had no family at all, then they would inform his friends."

    Yesseca''s head buzzed.

    She had no idea what else to think about next. All she knew was that her mind was in a mess.

    ng! ng!

    The cutleries in Yesseca''s hands fell onto the table.

    Kylin looked at Yesseca, surprised. "What''s going on with you, Yesseca?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Yesseca stood up. "I''m going home. I''m not hungry anymore. I''m going home..."

    She felt like she was in an iron cage. The cage was closing in on her, and the only way for her to escape it was to get home.

    She had to get home!

    That was the only ce she felt safe now.

    "Home, I need to go home." Yesseca then rushed out.

    As she turned to leave, she didn''t notice the chair behind her and tripped. Luckily, Kyi in caught her before she fell to the ground.

    Kylin was very worried. "Yesseca, are you alright?"

    The two of them had been enjoying a nice meal. Suddenly, Yesseca started acting strange.

    "I need to go home." Yesseca was still mumbling to herself continuously.

    Kylin quickly said to her, "Okay, I''m taking you home right now,"

    He then drove Yesseca home.

    Even though she was already on her way home, Yesseca still kept muttering to herself, "I need to go home,"

    Kylin furrowed his eyebrows.

    Kylin stepped out of the car after they arrived at Yesseca''s apartment.

    He even made a request, "Yesseca, I know this sounds very sudden, but I want to go up with you. I promise you I won''t do anything excessive. I''ll leave right after you''ve fallen asleep,"

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671

    ?

    Yesseca didn''t reply.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She quickly ran upstairs,pletely ignoring Kylin. He hurried after her.

    Once she got into her apartment, Yesseca sat down on the sofa.

    She kept muttering to herself, "I want to go home, I want to go home,"

    Kylin told her, "Yesseca, you are home,"

    Yesseca felt like she had been struck by lightning.

    She suddenly looked up. "I''m already at home."

    After saying this, Yesseca wentpletely silent.

    She just sat there with her lips closed, not saying a single word.

    Kylin tried talking to her several times, but Yesseca never answered him.

    With no other options left, Kylin simply sat down on the couch next to her.

    Time passed. Soon it was ten o''clock.

    Yesseca didn''t look like she wanted to sleep at all.

    Kylin carefully reminded her, "Yesseca, you should get some rest. I''ll leave once you''ve gone to sleep,"

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    She simply stared at her wall, without blinking.

    Kyi in felt that something was wrong.

    Yesseca''s face was abnormally red.

    He was getting worried.

    "Yesseca, why is your face so red?" Kyi in walked closer towards her.

    Yesseca still didn''t say anything.

    "Yesseca?" Kyi in raised his voice.

    Yesseca was still quiet.

    Kyi in ced his hand on her forehead.

    Her forehead was burning hot.

    Kyi in was shocked. "Yesseca, you have a fever. I''m taking you to the hospital."

    Yesseca still didn''t say anything.

    She was like a mannequin. She sat there motionless, as though she had gone catatonic.

    This was not the time to worry about formalities and personal space between a man and a woman.

    Kyi in picked Yesseca up and rushed downstairs.

    Yesseca was taken to the hospital.

    Her body temperature had reached forty degrees Celcius.

    The doctors were thankful that she was brought in this quickly, otherwise, her brain might have suffered some damage.

    Matthew and Selina had their entire schedules turned upside down because of their baby boy.

    The little baby boy had turned their days aroundpletely.

    During the day, he slept soundly, but at night, he was very energetic and would look all over the ce with his curious eyes.

    Just then, the baby started fussing about again.

    Matthew and Selina could not calm the baby down, but luckily Erine came in and took over.

    After swaddling the baby for a bit, the little baby soon fell asleep. Erine then carefully ced him into his cradle.

    "Thank you for all your hard work, Erine," Selina looked at her gratefully.

    Ever since Selina gave birth to the baby, Erine had been very busy. She would rush up and down the house to help her. She was getting very tired for her age.

    "Not a problem," Erine replied happily.

    It was very strange how she could manage with only a few hours of sleep every day. She had to take care of the baby and Selina at the same time, but her face didn''t look tired at all.

    "I have to take care of myself, as I don''t have anyone to do that for me." Erine added, "Miss Whitlock you''ve done a wonderful thing giving birth to a baby boy for your husband. I love what I do,"

    After a brief pause, she said, "Luckily, before you gave birth, I learned how to take care of children with my little sister for some time. Otherwise, I really couldn''t have managed all of this,"

    Matthew smiled and said, "Erine, you''re very kind,"

    Erine smiled sincerely. "Sir, although

    vel

    bel

    I am just a servant, you''ve treated me well and respected me as an elder. So will take care of your child as though he were my own grandson. You have nothing worry about, I will take good care of your child and Miss Whitlock."

    "I understand. It''s veryte now. Erine, you should get some rest."

    Erine agreed, but she didn''t move away.

    She looked at the baby and smiled at him.

    Selina knew that Erine wanted to spend a bit more time with the baby.

    She let Erine stay a little longer. She then mentioned, "By the way, I didn''t see Kyi in today,"

    Kylin said that he woulde by to see her after he had sent Yesseca home, but she hadn''t seen him at all today.

    Erine replied casually, "Mr. Whitlock hasn''te back today. I haven''t seen him ever since he left the house,"

    Selina was surprised. "He hasn''te back?"

    "Yes, Miss Whitlock," Erine replied.

    After thinking about this for a moment, Selina suddenlyughed out loud.

    Both Erine and Matthew were shocked at how happy she was.

    The two of them looked at Selina.

    Selina then held back herughter. "What else do you think it means f he didn''te home? He must be spending the night with Yesseea. I didn''t expect things between them to progress so quickly. That''s great!"

    "Miss Whitlock, it probably isn''t going that fast," Erine said after thinking about it. "Mr. Whitlock is a very reserved man, and Miss Cowell isn''t the type

    of girl to sleep with a man so soon."

    "Why not? It''s very easy for a man and woman to sleep together." "That''s a very good point Miss Whitlock. Young people nowadays can''t control themselves." Erine added.

    "Ahem." Matthew coughed awkwardly.

    Erine decided to keep quiet.

    She suddenly realized what she had done. What was she doing? Miss Whitlock''s husband was still here. She shouldn''t be talking about such things with her.

    She was already quite old anyway, she had done all those shameful things before.

    Erine was too embarrassed to say anything else.

    She quickly said, "It''ste. I should get some rest. I have to make breakfast for Miss Whitlock in the morning."

    Erine then quickly left.

    Selina and Matthew looked at each other.

    She smiled sweetly, "Erine was embarrassed,"

    Matthew smiled and said, "I don''t think things are moving that quickly with those two,"

    As he said this, Matthew''s expression suddenly turned serious.

    Selina was startled by this. "What''s the matter with you?"

    Matthew nced at her and said, "Nothing. Get

    some rest. I''m going out,"

    She spotted Matthew''s sudden change in expression. How was she going to get any rest after seeing how serious he was?

    She asked, "What on earth is it? Tell me already, stop scaring me,"

    She held Matthew''s hand and didn''t let him leave. "If you won''t tell me, I will keep you here and I won''t let go."

    Left with no choice, Matthew then said, "I''m going to make a call to Kyi in,"

    "Why are you calling him?" Selina then added sweetly, "He''s having a very tender moment with Yesseca right now. Please don''t disturb them, okay?"

    Matthew looked at Selina. "Do you really think that''s what''s happening right now?"

    "Isn''t it?" Selina asked happily.

    Matthew shook his head and said,

    "Erine was right. Kyi in is very introverted and Yesseca likes to keep things subtle. Although they''ve known each other for some time

    now they''ve only been a couple for a very short time. Things wouldn''t have happened so quickly,"

    Selina was stunned.

    After a moment, she asked, "Then what''s going

    on?"

    "That''s why I''m going to call him and ask him why he hasn''te back yet."

    Selina became anxious. "I''ll call him, let me talk to Kyi in."

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672

    ?

    Kylin wasn''t expecting to receive a phone call from Selina in the middle of the night.

    He never lied, so he told her the truth. Yesseca was in the hospital with a high fever and her temperature had gone as high as forty degrees Celsius.

    Selina felt her soul shatter when she heard this.

    She told Matthew to take her to the hospital right away.

    Matthew didn''t agree to this. Selina still had to be in confinement for another month. He told her that she had to stay home.

    However, Selina wouldn''t give in so easily.

    She was visibly agitated as she said, "It''s no joke getting a fever at forty degrees Celsius. She might have gotten brain damage. What if something has happened to Yesseca? I don''t care if I''m in confinement, I have to go and see her, even if it''s risky for me,"

    Matthew couldn''t persuade her to stay.

    So, they drove over to the hospital.

    Kylin didn''t expect to see Selina.

    He said, surprised, "What are you doing here?

    You''re supposed to be in confinement. Why did youe all the way here? You should be resting in bed,"

    "Rubbish to your rest!" Selina barked at him, "How can I rest when something like this has happened to Yesseca? How is she?"

    "She was given an IV drip. She''s sleeping right now," Kyi in answered.

    "I''m going to see her."

    "She''s fine, Selina. You should go home and get some rest. It''ste."

    She red at Kylin. "I''m going to see her no matter howte it is."

    Kylin looked at Matthew.

    Matthew shot a look at Kylin, motioning for him to bring Selina to where Yesseca was. Kylin obliged.

    It was just as Kylin said, Yesseca had already fallen asleep.

    However, even though she was asleep, she was still in a very worrying condition.

    Her cheeks were unbearably red, and her long, thick eyshes trembled heavily from time to time.

    Selina was worried. "Kylin, why is her face so red?"

    Kylinforted her by saying, "Don''t worry. The doctor has given her some antipyretics,"

    "How did she get such a high fever? She looked fine yesterday," Selina asked.

    Kylin didn''t answer.

    He didn''t know why either.

    After that, Selina went to see the doctor that was treating Yesseca. Once she was sure that Yesseca was safe, Selina sighed with relief.

    Seeing her breath out a sigh of relief, Matthew urged her to go home.

    She had just given birth, after all, she shouldn''t push herself so much. Selina refused.

    She had to wait until Yesseca woke up.

    Yesseca hadn''t actually fallen asleep.

    She was awake but she couldn''t move her body.

    She tried to open her eyes several times, but couldn''t. She eventually gave up and just decided to stay in this state.

    Her head hurt.

    She kept thinking about everything Kylin told her, as well as the things Cassie had said as well. However, most of all, she kept thinking about the things that the strange woman told herst night.

    She didn''t believe anything that the strange woman told her at first.

    But now, she was suspicious.

    When Lothar died, aside from what Matthew and Selina had told her, she hadn''t actually seen Lothar''s corpse.

    This was already suspicious by itself, but she didn''t think about it at the time because she trusted Selina.

    Fast forward to the present, she was doubting Selina.

    She wondered if Selina had lied to her about Lothar''s death. He wouldn''t have given up so easily after all. She suddenly heard Selina''s voice calling out to her.

    Yesseca wanted to open her eyes to see if it actually was Selina, but couldn''t.

    She also heard Matthew''s and Kyi in''s voices.

    "Selina, Yesseca is fine. You should listen to Matthew and go home to rest."

    "Babe, listen to me. Let''s go home. You shouldn''t push your body so much. You''ve just talked to the doctor. Yesseca will be fine."

    Then, she heard Selina''s voice.

    "You can stop talking now. I''m not leaving. I''m confident that Yesseca will wake up before I leave."

    "I know she''s fine, but I still have to wait here until she wakes up."

    "Alright, Matthew, take Kylin with you and leave me alone. I won''t leave until Yesseca wakes up. Lothar was Yesseca''s only family member left. I have to make sure nothing bad ever happens to her. Otherwise, I won''t be able to face Lothar in heaven!"

    Bang!

    A white light shed across Yesseca''s mind.

    Her heart filled with guilt.

    Selina was so nice to her.

    How could she have ever doubted her?

    How could she have done that?!

    She was terribly wrong about her!

    Yesseca tried her best to open her eyes.

    She wanted to wake up. She wanted to tell Selina to go home and rest. Selina still had to be in confinement for another month. She shouldn''t be pushing herself so hard.

    It was strange. Although Yesseca couldn''t open her eyes before no matter how hard she tried, she could open them this time.

    In a blur, she saw Selina.

    She was sitting beside her bed, dressed in her pyjamas. She was looking over with a worried look on her face.

    Selina was surprised when she saw her wake up. "Yesseca, you''re awake."

    Yesseca''s mouth was dry. "Selina..."

    Selina told Kylin to pour her a ss of warm water and to bring it over.

    She then fed Yesseca some warm water. "Here, have some water."

    Yesseca drank the water and moistened her throat. "Sis, I''m alright. Go home. I''m fine, really." Selina hesitated, she was still very worried about her.

    Yesseca added, "Sis, you''re still under confinement. I can''t rest easy knowing you''re watching over me here. Go home,"

    Matthew added, "There, Selina, Yesseca has woken up. You should go home and get some rest,"

    Selina stood up. "I''ll be going home then, Yesseca. Have a good rest."

    Yesseca nodded.

    Just as Selina and Matthew walked out of the ward, Yesseca suddenly called out to her, "Selina,"

    Both of them turned around.

    "Did you need something, Yesseca?" Selina asked affectionately.

    Yesseca looked at her "Selina, did my brother really die out at sea? Did something really happen to his ship?"

    Selina was stunned.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She never expected Yesseca to ask about this again.

    After being in a short daze, she felt a sharp pain in her mouth.

    The pain was so bad, Selina couldn''t say anything.

    Matthew replied, "Yes, Yesseca,"

    Yesseca ignored him.

    She looked at Selina. "Selina, is that true?"

    Selina fought against the pain. "It''s true."

    It wasn''t her intention to lie to Yesseca, but she had promised Lothar not to tell her the truth.

    Hearing this, Yesseca smiled.

    She nodded. "Okay, Selina."

    She trusted her.

    Since Selina said so, it must be true.

    She didn''t want to think about it anymore.

    After Matthew and Selina left, Kylin brought the nurse back into the ward.

    He had gone to get a nurse to measure Yesseca''s temperature after he noticed that she had woken up.

    Yesseca''s body temperature had dropped back to normal.

    Kyi in sighed with relief. "If nothing else happens, you''ll be discharged from the hospital by tomorrower''i help you request for leave tomorrow so you don''t have to be at work."

    Yesseca shook her head. "I''ll do that. You don''t have to help me with that."

    "Why did you suddenly have a

    fever?" Kylin asked, "No wonder I felt something was wrong with you when you got off work. I was being

    careless and only found out when it was toote,"

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673

    ?

    "This won''t happen again," Yesseca whispered.

    Kylin didn''t hear her. "What did you say?"

    Yesseca looked up at Kylin and said, "Nothing. Kylin, my sister takes very good care of me, doesn''t she?"

    Kylin answered confidently. "Of course. She came as soon as she heard that you were in the hospital even though she had to be in confinement for another month. Yesseca, I have never seen my cousin take such good care of anyone like this before."

    Yesseca''s eyes gleamed.

    Selina was so nice to her because of Lothar.

    Lothar and Selina were good friends.

    There was no way Selina would want to hurt Lothar.

    That strange woman who appeared out of nowhere must have been spouting nonsense.

    As for why the government hadn''t informed her about her brother''s death, she didn''t want to think about it anymore.

    There was always room for exceptions in this world.

    Maybe the government had forgotten to inform her, or maybe it was due to some other reason!

    In any case, Selina would never hurt Lothar, that she was certain.

    Selina and Lothar were good friends. She was the one person Lothar cedplete trust in. She wouldn''t listen to the nonsense other people would tell her from now on.

    Yesseca''s lips curled up. "You''re right. I shouldn''t have to ask anymore."

    The next day, Yesseca was discharged from the hospital.

    Selina even called in the morning to ask about Yesseca. She was relieved to hear that Yesseca had recoveredpletely.

    After she ced the phone down, she spoke to Matthew with a warm smile, "I just called. Yesseca is all better now. There''s nothing to worry about now,"

    "That''s good," Matthew smiled back.

    However, there was a hint of worry in his eyes.

    Selina liked to look at the bigger picture, so she wasn''t good at noticing small details.

    However, he thought differently.

    Last night, when he went to the hospital to see Yesseca, he found Yesseca''sst question rather

    strange.

    Matthew hadn''t figured out the meaning behind her question, but then, he suddenly thought about Essie.

    Essie was still missing.

    Matthew was sure that Essie was deliberately avoiding him.

    Ever since he had assigned his men to keep watch over Yesseca''s apartment, that face never appeared outside her window again.

    What was the connection between them?

    Within the ancient and solemn Shiryu Pce.

    Tremaine was at an office, dressed neatly in a suit.

    There was a knock on the door.

    "Come in," Tremaine called out.

    Another man in a suit walked in.

    He was a very handsome man who was in his thirties.

    This was Tremaine''s right-hand man, Sheldon Hawls.

    "Mr. Quartley, I''ve found out that our opponent is attempting to sway some of our men into a rebellion. They''re attempting to get some of our senior members on board with them as well. I''ve already identified the people in question," Watson reported.

    Tremaine smiled coldly and said, "Take care of it,"

    "Yes, Mr. Quartley."

    After Sheldon left, Tremaine frowned as he went deep into thought.

    Politics was so veryplicated. Even though he knew how to solve every possible problem to arise efficiently, it still wasn''t an easy task. Having pondered this for far too long, Tremaine ended up with a headache.

    Suddenly, someone''s face appeared in his mind.

    It was Yesseca''s face.

    Her fair face,rge eyes and pink lips.

    His headache subsided.

    He suddenly remembered how he had pinched Yesseca''s cheeks before he left that day.

    Her face was soft like silk.

    Tremaine felt warm in his heart.

    Whenever he was working, he would rarely be distracted by trivial matters, but this time was an exception. He kept thinking of Yesseca and wanted to talk to her.

    As soon as the thought arose, he could hardly

    suppress

    Tremaine picked up the phone next to him.

    There was a phone on his desk.

    Yesseca was at home.

    She had taken leave for the day.

    Yesseca had wanted to go to work today, but Kyi in told her not to. He insisted she stay home and get rest.

    Yesseca understood that she was his girlfriend. She realized that she had to respect his advice.

    She did as she was told.

    Yesseca slept through the entire morning. It was noon when she got up and prepared some food for herself.

    Suddenly, the phone rang.

    Yesseca looked at her phone screen with a surprised look on her face.

    This was strange.

    It wasn''t a phone number she recognized, and it didn''t seem to be a number from Agaphen city. It was a phone number she had never seen before. Yesseca answered the call. "Hello, who is it?"

    A deep, maic voice answered, "Yesseca, it''s me,"

    Yesseca was startled.

    She didn''t expect it to be Tremaine. Yesseca hung up the phone immediately.

    However, soon her phone rang again.

    Yesseca declined the call.

    The phone rang for the third time.

    After some careful consideration, Yesseca gritted her teeth and answered it.

    She couldn''t keep hanging up on him. She had to make things clear with Tremaine.

    As soon as the phone call connected, Tremaine answered angrily, "Why did you keep hanging up on me?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Tremaine was in a good mood earlier and even felt like he missed her when he called However because Yesseca hung up several times, his good mood had disappeared.

    Yesseca spoke in a serious tone, "Mr. Quartley, please don''t ever call me again,"

    "What do you mean don''t ever call you again?!"

    "I don''t want to talk to you ever again, we should just go back to being strangers!"

    Tremaine was gnashing his teeth as he answered over the phone, "Yesseca, you''re still on your period and you aren''t thinking straight. Why are you saying this?"

    From the day Yesseca had her

    period, she had been acting very

    strange. Tremaine hoped that Yesseca would have returned to

    normat by now. He didn''t expe

    to still be in the same state before. Content belongs to

    as

    her

    Yesseca thought back on the day when her pants were stained red from her period, since Tremaine had brought it up again.

    She blushed, then took a deep

    breath. "Mr Quartley, I''m not confused assure you its because am sane, that''s why I''m telling you

    this. Please don''t ever call me again! I don''t want to know you. Don''t ever call me again."

    Tremaine was speechless.

    Veins popped out of his head.

    Tremaine suppressed his anger and said, "I''m going to have to teach you a lesson when I get back,"

    Tremaine then hung up by mming his phone down with a loud bang.

    He was still furious after hanging up, so he kicked his desk angrily.

    That stupid, ungrateful woman!

    Just then, someone knocked on the door.

    "Come in!" Tremaine yelled.

    Sheldon was shocked to see Tremaine in such a state when he walked in.

    Tremaine was fine when he came in here earlier, but now Tremaine looked furious and seemed to be surrounded by storm clouds.

    Sheldon was startled. He then

    lowered his head and said, "Mr. Quartley, although it''splicated, I''m confident you''ll be able to solve this issue if you are strict with your subordinates. As for the senior members, I''m confident they''ll remain loyal to you. You don''t need to worry about any possible rebellion happening,"

    "That''s not what I''m angry about!" Tremaine waved his hand impatiently.

    Sheldon was stunned.

    What else was Tremaine worried about?

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674

    ?

    "You can go," Tremaine ordered.

    Sheldon ced the documents in his hands on Tremaine''s desk and said, "Yes, sir,"

    When Sheldon reached the door, Tremaine stopped him, "Wait,e back,"

    Sheldon turned around and took a few steps forward, saying, "Mr. Quartley, what else can I do for you?"

    "Come closer," Tremaine said.

    Sheldon moved closer.

    "Come closer!"

    Sheldon kept quiet.

    He moved even closer.

    Tremaine still didn''t think he was close enough.

    "Come a little bit closer!"

    Sheldon hesitated for a moment, but then moved even closer.

    He was very close to Tremaine now.

    Tremaine stared at him with his deep eyes.

    Sheldon looked at him quietly.

    He suddenly thought about something.

    He thought about the rumors he had heard about Tremaine.

    They said that Tremaine was constantly horny for men!

    As his assistant, Sheldon knew that those rumours were being spread by his opponent, but Sheldon also knew that Tremaine was really bad with women. He never had a woman around him, and even his child was a surrogate baby.

    Sheldon was nervous.

    Could it be...

    His voice trembled. "Mr. Quartley, I like women. I like women with an hourss figure."

    He didn''t quite understand why he said that, but he realized that something felt off.

    Tremaine frowned. "What are you talking about?"

    After a brief pause, Tremaine asked, "Have you ever been in a rtionship with a woman?"

    Sheldon then spoke loudly, "Of course, Mr. Quartley, I''ve been in love with a few women before, and they all had an hourss figure. I didn''t care about their looks,"

    After saying that, he quietly looked at Tremaine.

    Tremaine nodded and asked, "Why do women suddenly go crazy and start talking nonsense to

    US?"

    Sheldon was stunned.

    He didn''t expect Tremaine to ask him this sort of question.

    After all, he had been Tremaine''s assistant for a very long time. Tremaine never talked to him about women before, this was the first time. Noticing that Sheldon hadn''t answered him after waiting for some time, Tremaine demanded an answer. "Well?"

    Sheldon then collected himself.

    He said, "Did someone make her unhappy? Maybe her boyfriend has upset her?"

    Tremaine fell into deep thought.

    First of all, they were still figuring out exactly where they were in their rtionship, so technically she wasn''t his girlfriend. Besides, he hadn''t aggravated Yesseca. Contrarily, she had stepped on his tail instead.

    "No," Tremaine answered.

    Sheldon felt awkward. "Then I wouldn''t know."

    Tremaine squinted.

    After a while, he asked, "Would a woman''s period affect her mood?"

    Sheldon kept quiet.

    This was incredible, Tremaine was even asking him about a woman''s period.

    Sheldon braced himself and replied, "Women are troublesome creatures. When they get their periods, they arepletely at the mercy of their instincts to be troublesome,"

    "Really?" Tremaine looked like he was genuinely interested.

    Noticing that Tremaine was paying attention to him, he then continued, "I once had a girlfriend who was quite nice. Whenever she had her period, she would lose her temper and hit people. She once hit me on the head with her handbag, that''s when I learned. Never aggravate a woman on her period,"

    Tremaine understood.

    He hadn''t had any contact with women before and didn''t know anything about women either, but after listening to Sheldon''s story, he finally realized what was going on.

    "I see. You can leave now," The storm clouds around Tremaine''s head slowly dissipated.

    Sheldon left the office.

    Once he had walked a safe distance away, he shivered.

    What was wrong with Tremaine today?

    Why did he ask so many questions about women?

    This was very strange.

    When it came to people like Tremaine, whatever they did had a reason behind it.

    He was certain that everything Tremaine asked him today was meant for something, but what?

    Sheldon suddenly thought of someone.

    Miss Xanthe.

    Sheldon''s eyes narrowed.

    Was it because of Miss Xanthe? Was that why Tremaine was suddenly so interested in the opposite sex?

    Soon, an entire week had passed.

    Yesseca and Kyi in were still in a rtionship.

    Kylin was a perfect gentleman. He didn''t even shake hands with Yesseca, so from Yesseca''s point of view, this was no different than how they were before they were a couple.

    She just saw him more often.

    However, the more time she spent with him, the morefortable she was with him.

    For one, he was very attentive to her.

    He would remind her to put on more

    clothes when it was cold and to

    dress lighter during warmer weather. He would tell her to bring her

    umbre when it rained and every night at 9:30 pm, he would say goodnight to her and remind her not to stay upte. Content belongs to

    Kylin had never asked her what her favorite food was, but he would consistently bring her to restaurants that served food that she enjoyed. He was very patient with her.

    He never forced Yesseca to do anything.

    For example, whenever he took Yesseca out, if she wanted to go home, Kylin would take her home immediately.

    She couldn''t find any fault with such a well-rounded man.

    All she could say was that he was a very good person.

    She thought very highly of him.

    The strange thing about it was that she never felt flustered around him. She never got upset or anxious around him either.

    She thought of Kylin the same way she thought of Selina.

    She liked being with Selina too.

    She felt the same way about Kylin.

    Yesseca and Kylin only ate out once this week.

    They were at the Perry vi for the rest of the time. Yesseca couldn''t resist spending time with the baby boy, he was so cute after all.

    Selina could see how much Yesseca loved the little baby.

    Selina then said, "Yesseca, since you love Yervant so much, you should be his godmother,"

    They had named the baby boy Yervant.

    Selina and Matthew had gone

    through so much together and had

    experienced so many of life''s challenges as a couple. All they hoped for now was for God to bless

    them with a peaceful life, one that would be free of tribtions from now on.

    That''s why they named their baby Yervant.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Yesseca panicked as she quickly waved her hand at them. "How, how could that be possible?"

    "Nothing is impossible," She smiled and said, "Just agree to be Yervant''s godmother. It''s that simple," "But Selina..."

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675

    ?

    Selina held Yesseca''s hand affectionately. "No ''buts''. From now on, you''re Yervant''s godmother. When he grows up and finds a wife, you''ll have a say as well."

    Matthew, who was standing at the side, also chimed in, "I agree with this as well, Yesseca,"

    Yesseca''s lips trembled.

    She didn''t think that she was deserving of bing Yervant''s godmother.

    After all, Yervant''s parents were Selina and Matthew. Both of them came from very influential and powerful families. They were from upper-ss society, whereas she was just an ordinary girl.

    However, when she saw how earnest and serious Selina eyes were as she looked at her, Yesseca kept her doubts aside.

    She nodded heavily. "Okay, Selina. I''ll be Yervant''s godmother."

    Selina lifted up Yervant''s little hand. "Come over here, he wants to hold his godmother''s hand."

    Yesseca reached out her hand.

    She wrapped her hand around Yervant''s little one.

    The baby''s hand was small and soft. Yesseca was afraid that she would break it.

    Yervant, who was sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes.

    The baby hadn''t smiled once since it was born, but to everyone''s surprise, he actually smiled at Yesseca.

    Although it was a brief smile, it was enough to melt Yesseca''s heart.

    She thought to herself.

    Since she had be Yervant''s godmother, she had to take good care of Yervant for the rest of her life.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    That day, after having dinner at the Perry family vi, Selina spoke to Yesseca.

    She said that Mr. Whitlock wanted to see Yesseca.

    Yesseca was nervous.

    She knew that Mr. Whitlock was a sweet old man, but what did he want to see her for?

    Selina smiled and said, "He''s just curious about your rtionship with Kylin, that''s why he wants to see you. No need to panic," Yesseca felt that this was way too sudden.

    She said, "Selina, this is way too soon. We need more time,"

    She and Kylin were dating, but they hadn''t been a couple for very long. There was no need to meet his elders so soon.

    "The old man lives in the United States all year round. He''s not used to life here in Glevania. He came back because I had given birth to my baby. He''ll be going back to the United States tomorrow, so he wants to see you before he leaves."

    After Selina exined the situation to her, Yesseca knew that she couldn''t refuse his request. So, she agreed.

    Mr. Whitlock was staying at the Whitlock family vi, so Yesseca had to go over there to see him.

    Matthew drove Yesseca over.

    This was because after Kylin had escorted Yesseca over to the Perry family vi, he had to leave. He went over to the Whitlock family vi to discuss some matters.

    Matthew and Yesseca chatted on their way over.

    Althought Yesseca was extremely nervous, she was still in a good state of mind.

    Matthew had his doubts about the things Yesseca said in the hospital the other day.

    He didn''t have the time to ask her about it then.

    But he had time now.

    While they waited for the traffic light to turn green at an intersection, Matthew asked cautiously, "Yesseca, on that day when you were hospitalized from that high fever when Selina and I came to see you, why did you ask her that question?"

    Yesseca held her breath.

    She seemed to be thinking about something.

    Matthew looked into her eyes. "Yesseca, you can talk to me if you have any quesitons."

    Yesseca looked at Matthew.

    After a brief moment, she shook her head. "It''s nothing. I was just curious."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yea,." Yesseca answered.

    Since she had already figured it out, there was no need to talk about it, so she avoided answering his question.

    The light turned green. Matthew stepped on the gas pedal.

    He wanted to ask Yesseca a few more questions, but after giving it some thought, he decided not to.

    Yesseca was going to see Mr. Whitlock, so it would be best for her to be calm.

    Matthew began to talk to Yesseca about Yervant. He told her that Yervant liked to take long naps.

    Sometimes, he would fall so deep into a slumber that even if Selina turned him over in his sleep, he wouldn''t wake up. Matthew''s anecdotes amused Yesseca so much that sheughed. Any awkward feeling from before had disappeared. When they arrived at the Whitlock family vi, Kyi in was already waiting for them.

    As soon as Yesseca arrived, he told her, "Yesseca, the old man wants to see you,"

    "I know," Yesseca nodded. "Selina told me."

    "No need to be nervous or afraid," Kyi in added.

    Yessecaughed, "I''m just going to meet him, not fight a monster. What''s there to be afraid of?"

    Her confidence reassured Kylin.

    He smiled back at her. "That''s good."

    The Whitlock family vi wasrge and luxuriously decorated. Its ir was on par with that of the Perry family vi.

    Yesseca was supposed to meet Mr. Whitlock in the main living room.

    This wasn''t Yesseca''s first time meeting him. She had once seen him at the hospital just after Selina had given birth.

    However, back then, neither of them spoke to each other. He didn''t even look at her. Of course, she didn''t as well, but this time it was different.

    As soon as Yesseca stepped into the living room, Mr. Whitlock couldn''t take his eyes off her.

    Yesseca was nervous.

    Nevertheless, she still greeted him naturally and gracefully, "Hello, Mr. Whitlock,"

    She heard everyone refer to him that way, so she did the same.

    Peter nodded. "Sit down."

    Yesseca sat down on the sofa.

    Back in the hospital, she didn''t really take a good look at him, but she could now. He was very majestic, with his thick, unruly eyebrows and his rtively sharp eyes.

    His facial features were very well- proportioned. He was obviously a very good looking fellow back in the day.

    "So, you''re Kyi in''s girlfriend," Mr. Whitlock didn''t beat around the bush and went straight to the point.

    Yesseca nodded. "That''s correct."

    At the same time, Kylin came in with two cups of warm water.

    He handed a cup to Mr. Whitlock and the other one to Yesseca.

    He said, in a joking tone, "Grandpa, Yesseca is quite shy, please don''t scare her,"

    Peter looked at Kyi in and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t scare your girlfriend. I''m afraid I''m not in the mood for warm water. I''d like fo have some coffee instead. Please go and make me a fresh cup of coffee,"

    Peter clearly wanted to keep Kyi in busy for the time being.

    Kyi in left anyway.

    He trusted that his grandfather wouldn''t make things difficult for Yesseca. He was just going to talk to her.

    "What does your family do?" Mr. Whitlock asked.

    Sure enough, any elder of a family would ask this question to the partners of their younger family members.

    Yesseca answered honestly, "Ie

    from an ordinary family. My owne apartment..." Yesseca gestured with her hand. "It''s probably not even a quarter of the size of this living room."

    Peter listened quietly.

    He could tell at a nce that Yesseca was an honest person, but he didn''t expect her to be so straighforward.

    Even though he had invited Yesse?a over, he already knew that Yesse?a''s apartment was just an ordinary one. He didn''t expect her apartment to be as small as she had described.

    Peter thought, "What a way to live."

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676

    ?

    "Where are your parents?" Mr. Whitock asked.

    Yesseca lowered her voice and said, "My parents have passed away, it''s just me in that apartment,"

    Peter''s heart skipped a beat.

    This girl is from a poor family and has lost both of her parents at such a young age.

    He figured that her family might have been poor, but she was probably doing ok for herself.

    After all, Yesseca looked like she was doing quite well.

    "Where do you work?" Peter asked.

    "At the business mall, I sell clothes. If you''re ever in the market for a suit or some new clothes, you should visit us sometime," Yesseca said.

    Peter''s heart sank.

    She''s a saleswoman for a clothing store?

    "Where did you graduate from?" Peter assumed she had probably gone to a rather ordinary university to have ended up selling clothes.

    Yesseca replied, "I''ve never been to university Mr. Whitlock,"

    Peter was speechless.

    His heart was palpitating.

    He had hoped that despite her family''s poor background, she would be able to make up for it with her own personal effort. However, he didn''t expect Yesseca to be just as poor. Even if she was a salesgirl, she didn''t even get herself an education from a university.

    He remembered that Kylin graduated from a first-ss foreign university.

    This...

    Peter had a headache.

    Why did Kylin find himself such a woman?

    He and his cousin, Tobias, were just the same.

    Peter suddenly found that there was very little he could discuss with Yesseca.

    Kylin then returned with a cup of coffee.

    Peter took the cup of coffee and said, "It''s quitete. You should send her home,"

    After Kylin and Yesseca left, Peter summoned Tobias.

    He said with some dissatisfaction, "Your cousin doesn''t seem very close with you. Why then does he have the same prefences as you?"

    Tobias didn''t understand.

    Mr. Whitlock then spoke straightforwardly, "When ites to women, I mean. She has no qualifications, a lowly job and no family. What the hell is that?"

    Tobias then understood.

    Heughed.

    "How keen of you to have noticed that about Kyi in."

    "This is what''s called being insightful!" Peter then raised an eyebrow.

    "What ordinary people oftenck is vision. Most people would fall back onto the education their families provided them to define themselves, but often ignore the essence of their lessons. Kylin has vision."

    "So you''re saying I don''t have vision!" Peter spoke loudly.

    "That''s not what I mean, Grandfather," Tobias replied with a smile.

    Peter sat quietly.

    He seemed to recall that his grandson used to be quite serious and never cracked any jokes, but now that he was married to Natalie, he seemed to have be quite theedian.

    Peter waved his hand at Tobias. "Forget it. You youngsters don''t care for family backgrounds or education when ites to your partners. I''m already so old, I can''t be bothered with any of this anymore."

    Yesseca asked Kyi in if Mr. Whitlock was dissatisfied with her.

    She wasn''t dumb.

    She could tell that Mr.Whitlock wasn''t very happy to talk to her after she answered his questions.

    There was a faint smile in Kyi in''s eyes. "Why do you think that? If the old man wasn''t happy with you, he wouldn''t want to see you again."

    Yesseca insisted. "No, I don''t think he''s satisfied with me."

    After a brief pause, Yesseca added, "Well, I don''t me him. I know I''m not the best choice,"

    "Yesseca, that''s not true," Kyi in

    spoke seriously. "You are kind,

    upright optimistic, and cheerful. You

    have all of those amazing qualities

    and more. I think you''re the best choice for me."

    "You really think so?"

    "Of course."

    "Alright then," Although Yesseca felt slightly better after listening to Kyi in, she couldn''t help but sigh. "I don''t think Mr. Whitlock agrees, though." "Are you my girlfriend or Mr.O Whitlock''s girlfriend?"

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She burst outughing. "Alright, stop kidding around."

    Things became more rxed after that. They continuedughing and talking the entire way back to her apartment.

    After washing up, Yesseca prepared to go to bed.

    Before she did, her eyes suddenly swept towards the corner of her wall. Something caught her breath.

    That corner was where Tremaine had once installed a hidden camera.

    As she thought about him, she felt something tug on her heart.

    She felt a strong wave of bitterness emerging from it.

    However, the feeling didn''tst long.

    Lately, Yesseca was spending less time thinking about Tremaine and she wasn''t as depressed as she used to be.

    Yesseca felt very lucky.

    She thought that it was because she didn''t love Tremaine deeply enough.

    Luckily, she found out just what kind of man Tremaine really was while she was still in the early stages of falling in love with him. After she found out, she could quickly put a stop to it.

    Yesseca had always been a very optimistic person.

    After thinking about it in this light, she felt much better about herself.

    Although she fell for the wrong man, she quickly found out about him and buried her feelings for him deep in her heart.

    "This is a good thing," Yesseca thought to herself.

    Then, she closed her eyes.

    She would eventually stop missing him in time and eventually forget about himpletely.

    As for what he said about dealing with her when he returned, Yesseca wasn''t afraid about that at all.

    If Tremaine came looking for her, she would expose him for all the obscene things he had done. He wouldn''t dare toe looking for her again!

    Just thinking about put Yesseca into a daze, and she fell asleep.

    Yesseca had never imagined that she would be on a business trip.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    In her opinion, going on business trips was of no use to her as she simply sold clothes in a shopping mall. However, it was her turn to do so.

    That morning, she was called into a meeting with more than a dozen other young female employees.

    It turned out that the director was going to set up another outlet in Agaphen City.

    The department store was to be located in a high ie area, and would be thergest men''s clothing mall in Agaphen City.

    Such a luxurious shopping mall required the work of many employees to run it.

    The director had specially selected the most beautiful and youthful looking girls with the best sales performance in the men''s clothing department in

    the mall.

    The director was going to send those girls for training.

    Currently, there weren''t that many shopping malls around the world which only sell men''s branded clothing. The director decided to send these girls to

    Nashnd.

    Nashnd had a simr shopping

    mall that specialized in selling all kinds of luxury designer clothes for men. There were a total of six floors. Plenty of foreigners visited this shopping mall.

    The director wanted these girls to experience and learn how they ran things in that mall.

    Nashnd and Agaphen City weren''t very far apart. In fact, they were quite close to each other.

    The most important thing was that Nashnd and Agaphen City shared the same customs andnguage. They were just two different countries on

    paper.

    A dozen employees were trained for two whole days in preparation for this business trip.

    Yesseca was very excited about going to a foreign country.

    Although Nashnd was very close to Agaphen City, it was also in another country, which was just as good as going abroad.

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677

    ?

    Yesseca had heard that Nashnd was a very self-contained nation.

    It didn''t cover much territory, but it was a very rich nation. The people lived and worked in peace and were content.

    During her two days of training, Yesseca got to know a girl named Preslie.

    Preslie was a slightly roundish girl who was very enthusiastic and had a cheerful personality. Although they both worked in the same mall, Yesseca was stationed on the third floor while Preslie was on the fourth floor. They didn''t know each other before this.

    They got along very well and soon became fast friends during their two days of training.

    Today was Yesseca''sst day in Agaphen City.

    Tomorrow, she would be travelling to Nashnd on a boat.

    Before she left, she had to pay a visit to the Perry family.

    Kyi in and Selina knew about her uing business trip.

    Kyi in agreed with her decision to go.

    While Kylin had no issue with her trip, Selina was worried about her.

    She remembered something that Matthew had once told her about Tremaine.

    "Are you sure you want to go?" Selina asked Yesseca again.

    She nodded.

    Yesseca was very excited and happy about the trip. "Of course I want to go. Selina, this will be my first time visiting another country. I heard that they have lots of delicious food in Nashnd. I''ll get to go and try them with my friends."

    Selina could see how happy and excited Yesseca was.

    She didn''t want to put a damper on Yesseca''s excitement.

    After checking to see that no one else was around them, Selina pulled Yesseca close and whispered, "Yesseca, I want to ask you something," "Sure, go ahead, Selina."

    Still whispering, she asked, "Yesseca, you haven''t contacted Tremaine, have you?"

    Yesseca held her breath at the very mention of Tremaine''s name.

    After a short while, she shook her head. "I''ve cut all contact with him."

    "You really haven''t spoken to him at all?" Selina was still unsure.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "No," Yesseca said with certainty, "I haven''t seen Tremaine in a very long time, and I have no business with him anymore,"

    Yesseca felt guilty as she said this.

    On the night when she was on her period, she felt some romantic feelings between Tremaine and her. However, on the very next day, she found out what kind of person he really was, and her feelings for him disappeared.

    Regardless, nothing happened between her and Tremaine.

    "Don''t worry Selina. I''m with Kyi in now, I won''t be involved with any other person." Yesseca added.

    It seemed like she wasn''t just talking to Selina, but to herself as well.

    Selina felt the same way.

    Yesseca wasn''t the type to lead a double life, so she felt reassured at her statement.

    "Do you really want to go to Nashnd?"

    "Selina, I don''t really want to go, but I''ve already decided to,"

    "Then I''ll send a bodyguard to protect you," Selina added.

    She didn''t expect Yesseca to protest so strongly against it.

    Yesseca spoke seriously, "Selina, I''m only going to Nashnd for a business trip. I will be there with several other employees. I''ll be with arge group of people, so there''s nothing to worry about. If I had a bodyguard following me around, it would be very awkward for me,"

    "I will order my bodyguards to protect you in secret. They won''t disturb you."

    Yesseca didn''t know whether tough or cry. "I''d still be followed around. Selina, I really hate feeling like I''m being followed. Please don''t send anyone."

    Selina couldn''t quite make up her mind so she excused herself and went to look for Matthew.

    When she told him that Yesseca was going on a business trip to Nashnd, she sounded very worried.

    Matthew felt just as helpless about it. "Selina, you worry too much. Yesseca is just going on a normal business trip. It''s not like she''s going on a mission to assassinate someone. Look how nervous you are."

    Selinaughed at him, "You''re exaggerating. Am I really that nervous?"

    "Yes, should I bring you a mirror?"

    Selina waved her hand at him. "Don''t tease me." She paused for a moment before whispering, "Isn''t Nashnd Tremaine''s territory? What if he does something to Yesseca?"

    Matthew still felt like Selina was overthinking this.

    "Selina, first of all, Yesseca and Kyi in are together now, Termaine is not part of the picture. Secondly, why would Tremaine go all that way to Nashnd just to see her? Besides, if he really wanted to do something to her, why would he wait until Yesseca travels all the way there?"

    Selina thought that made sense.

    She really was overthinking things.

    Selina sighed, "You''re right, this is just a normal thing, but when ites to Yesseca, I can''t help but worry. If this happened to anyone else, I wouldn''t be like this,"

    "That''s because you care about her way too much," Matthew held her hands. "It''s alright, Selina. You just feel guilty about Lothar. I understand how you feel."

    She smiled bitterly. "Of course I feel guilty. He literally gave me his heart."

    "Even if he didn''t give it to you, he

    wouldn''t have lived for much longer." Matthew whispered, "Lothar left willingly. There''s nothing to feel guilty about, Selina. Lothar doesn''t

    want you to live with so much guilt,"

    Selina nodded gravely.

    Matthew held Selina in his arms and ced her head next to his. "Yesseca is an adult. You don''t have to worry about her, even if she makes a mistake. She''s not a little girl anymore."

    "I know." Selina added, "I''ll tell her that I support her decision to go to Nashnd. I won''t send my bodyguards to follow her and I''ll let her enjoy her trip,"

    Matthew smiled, "That''s my girl,"

    He kissed her on her forehead. "Although my darling wife may be stubborn, she can still see sense at the end of the day."

    Soon, it was the very next day.

    Yesseca woke up early.

    More than a dozen employees who

    were attending the training session in Nashnd were going to gather at a meeting spot in Agaphen City today Then, a bus would pick them up, and then they would travel north by boat.

    After washing up, Yesseca heard someone knocking on her front door.

    "Is it Kyi in?" She thought to herself.

    Sure enough, Kyi in was standing at her door when

    she opened it.

    "Didn''t I already tell you that you didn''t need to pick me up today? Ourpany has chartered buses for us," Yesseca said.

    "You still need someone to drop you off at the assembly point," Kyi in smiled and handed her a paper bag. "I was worried that you might be short on time, so I got you some breakfast."

    Yesseca looked at him gratefully. "Thank you."

    She opened the paper bag and found some fresh bagels and a cup of hot coffee.

    She took them out of the bag and ced them on the table. "You haven''t eaten yet, right? Let''s eat together."

    "Alright," Kylin agreed.

    He bought more than enough food for two people.

    Because time was short, Yesseca ate very quickly. Kylin did so as well.

    Even when he was stuffing his mouth in a rush, he still looked very elegant.

    Yesseca was surprised at how rich men like him still managed to look so elegant despite rushing through their food.

    She recalled that Matthew was the same.

    He ate elegantly, just like a noble prince from the Middle Ages.

    However, her brother, Lothar, wasn''t like them.

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678

    ?

    Lothar would gobble down his food as quickly as he could.

    Ten minutester, they had finished their breakfast. Kyi in then left with Yesseca.

    On the way there, Kylin gave Yesseca all kinds of advice. For example, she had to be extra careful when she was in a foreign country and that if she was in danger, she had to call him immediately...

    Yesseca felt like he had transformed into her mother.

    She then said jokingly, "Since you''re so worried about me, you shoulde with me,"

    Kylin replied gently. "I do want to go with you, but I know that you definitely won''t want me around."

    Yesseca held her breath.

    She then looked at Kylin.

    He was driving the car through traffic and his face looked very handsome right then.

    She felt warm in her heart.

    Both Kylin and Selina cared about her so much.

    Even though they both cared for her, Selina was the one who would often run her mouth about all kinds of things. Kylin was very different. He''d rarely say anything and would always be respectful of her opinions and decisions.

    In a blink of an eye, the chartered bus had arrived at the meeting spot.

    There was a parked bus at the site and there were several employees already seated in it.

    Before she got out of the car, Kylin handed Yesseca a small bag.

    "There''s some medication inside to help make your journey smoother, like motion sickness pills. Remember to take themter, especially when you''re on the boat. I heard you''ve never been on one before. You''ll feel faint since it''s your first time," Kylin exined carefully.

    Yesseca was moved.

    She never expected Kylin to be so thoughtful about her.

    Yesseca nodded in gratitude. "Thank you. I''ll keep that in mind. I''ll definitely take themter. You didn''t have to do all this."

    "Silly girl," Kylin smiled gently. "I''m your boyfriend. This is what I should do. There are also some snacks in the bag for you to eat when you get bored." "Alright." Before stepping out of the car, Kylin added, "Be careful. I''ll be waiting for you,"

    Yesseca nodded heavily.

    "Yesseca, I''ll miss you," Kylin shouted out suddenly.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    She had been dating Kylin for just over ten days now, but Kylin hadn''t said anything particrly romantic to her. This was the most romantic thing he had said to her so far.

    Yesseca knew that she had to say something back to him.

    She wanted to say that she would be thinking about him the entire time.

    However, no matter how hard she tried, she just couldn''t say it.

    In the end, she gave up trying.

    She simply smiled at him and said, "I''ll be back soon. I won''t be long,"

    On the bus, she became the center of attention.

    Everyone saw her exchange with Kylin.

    Most of them had already heard about Yesseca and started to chatter among themselves.

    "Yesseca, your rich boyfriend dropped you off, huh?" "Wow, in a Ferrari too. We''d never be able to afford a car like that with our sry, even if we worked our entire lives."

    "Yesseca, you must really have it easy. If I had a rich boyfriend like you, I wouldn''t have to go to work anymore. I''d just be his mistress at his house." "Your boyfriend is so nice to you. He came to see you off so early in the morning. Yesseca, you''re so lucky."

    Yesseca was embarrassed at all of theirments.

    She said out loud with a red face, "That''s enough, stop talking about it."

    The bus driver then got in and turned on the engine.

    The bus began to move, and everyone gradually stopped talking.

    Yesseca sat in the back of the bus with Preslie.

    Preslie didn''t know much about Yesseca as they had only just met each other a few days ago. All she knew about her was that she had a rich boyfriend.

    Preslie''s eyes were wide open as she said, "You''re amazing Yesseca. You actually have a boyfriend who drives a Ferrari. That''s amazing." Embarrassed, Yesseca said, "No, that''s not true."

    "Yes you do." Preslie looked at her seriously. "I saw it. You just got out of that Ferrari."

    Yesseca was so embarrassed she didn''t know what to say.

    She casually opened the bag that Kyi in gave her. There were a lot of snacks in it. Yesseca took out a bag of candy and gave it to Preslie. "I''ve been looking forward to this."

    Preslie opened her mouth and happily ate the candy.

    Yesseca then handed out the rest of the snacks to the others on the bus.

    When Yesseca came back to her

    seat, Preslie said with a smile, "Yesseca, envy you. You have a rich boyfriend, unlike me. I haven''t even gone on a date before. I don''t even

    have a boyfriend, let alone a rich one."

    "You''re still young," Yesseca added.

    UMS

    She had a very youthful face, which made her look like a high schooler. Preslie shook her head. "I''m not a youngster anymore. I''m already 22 years old."

    This surprised Yesseca, she thought she was only seventeen or eighteen years old.

    Preslie looked dejected as she said, "I haven''t even fallen in love yet and I''m already 22 years old. This is so tragic,"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "That just means you haven''t met the right person yet."

    "No," There was a trace of sadness in Preslie''s eyes. "It''s because I''m fat. Men like skinny girls. Look, my body is shaped like a ball. I look like a watermelon with legs."

    Yesseca was silent.

    She nearly burst outughing at Preslie.

    instead, she managed to hold back herughter.

    She thought that it would be extremely mean to do so.

    How could sheugh when Preslie looked so sad?

    Yessecaposed herself and said, "I look forward to hearing about your first date. I, for one, think you''re very cute and pretty,"

    She was being honest.

    Although her figure was rather round, her fair skin and youthful facial features made her very cute.

    "You''re so kind tofort me,"

    .ne n?

    Preslie said as she ced another piece of candy into her mouth. "Let''s not talk about that anymore," Yessega said. "That''ll just make us sad. Let''s have ourselves some nice food in Nashnd. I heard they have a lot of delicious food up north."

    Preslie then said, "Look at me, I''m already so fat, and yet you''re still encouraging me to eat,"

    With a sigh, Preslie continued, "Even

    if I''m fat, I guess I still have to eat. Can''t I eat something that won''t get me fat? all of us fat people have to starve to death to be loved?& still want to eat though. Let''s find some nice food when we get there Yesseca,"

    Yesseca kept quiet.

    She was a little surprised by Preslie''s sudden change in attitude.

    She couldn''t tell if inviting her out for a meal was a good idea or not.

    The bus arrived at the dock 30 minutester and the group boarded the boat.

    Yesseca took the medicine that Kyi in had prepared for her.

    He had packed quite a lot of it, so Yesseca handed them out to the rest of the group.

    While handing some to Preslie, she said, "Yesseca, you''re such a nice person. You''re so thoughtful of everyone. I really appreciate you as a friend,"

    Yesseca smiled.

    She was really d to have Preslie as a friend as well.

    Preslie was really cute and interesting, and talking to her along the way kept things from being boring.

    "Do I really have to take a boat to Nashnd?" Yesseca asked after boarding the boat.

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679

    ?

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "It''s not the only way," Preslie knew a thing or two about Nashnd. "You can travel up to Nashnd by car, but only certain people are allowed to use those roads. Ordinary people like us have to travel by boat."

    "Is there such aw?" Yesseca asked.

    Preslie began to exin to Yesseca.

    Nasnd wasn''t that big, but it was quite a well-known destination all over the world.

    Nashnd was well known for it''s stable political situation and it''s honest and efficient government. They were one of the most internationally diverse countries in the world.

    The ferry soon arrived at the port.

    They had arrived at Nashnd.

    After getting off the boat, Yesseca looked around and found herself in a truly beautiful country. The trees in Nashnd were extremely tall, and much of the country was covered in greenery. Thendscape was very well nned out and the roads were straight and clean.

    "The people here in Nashnd speak the samenguage as us and share the same customs too."

    Preslie then ended by saying, "So, no need to be afraid, just take it as though we are still in Agaphen City,"

    Yesseca nodded with a smile.

    Yesseca and the rest of the employees were arranged to stay in a hotel in Nashnd. Thepany had arranged for two people to share a room. Yesseca and Preslie stayed in the same room.

    They went shopping that evening.

    Although this was their first time in Nashnd, in the age of unlimited inte ess, they could easily make their way around Nashnd to all the famous food hot spots.

    That night, they found themselves at a popr night market that had many food stalls.

    It was just as Preslie said, there was no difference between Nashnd and Agaphen City. They spoke the samenguage and many of the food stalls sold food that was simr to that in Agaphen City.

    As Yesseca and Preslie walked along the street, munching happily on some tacos, Yesseca got a phone call from Kylin.

    Kyi in asked how Yesseca was in Nashnd.

    "I''m having a lot of fun here." Yesseca''s voice wasn''t very clear as she was half way munching on her taco. "Nashnd isn''t very different from home. I feel like I''m still in Agaphen City."

    Kyi in smiled modestly and said, "The nativenguage of the northern countries is quite simr to that of our own, that''s why it feels like you''re still at home,"

    "I see." Yesseca swallowed the rest of her taco that she had in her mouth.

    After exchanging a few words, Yesseca hung up the phone.

    Preslie asked, with great interest, "Yesseca, was that your rich boyfriend calling?"

    Yesseca was very embarrassed. "It''s fine to call him my boyfriend, but please don''t add the word ''rich'' to it."

    Preslie said with admiration, "Wow, so it''s not ''rich'' to drive a Ferrari. I really envy you. I don''t know when I''ll ever find myself a boyfriend,"

    She nced at the taco in her hand and said, "s, I can''t eat another bite. If I did, I''d only get fatter and I''ll never find a boyfriend then," She then balled up the taco and tossed it away.

    She had tossed it towards a trash can right in front of her.

    Unfortunately, Preslie didn''t manage to toss it into the trash can. Instead, it hit a man who was walking in front of her.

    The man''s clothes were soiled.

    He was dressed formally, but now he looked like he had been tossing about in a trash can.

    Preslie was dumbfounded.

    When she realized what had happened, she quickly apologized. "Sir, I''m sorry, I am so sorry."

    The man looked at her with a deep frown and stiffly said, "It''s fine,"

    "Let me clean you up." Preslie took out a tissue and tried to clean his trousers.

    As he looked at the woman''s small hands rubbing against his legs, Sheldon''s frown deepened.

    "There''s no need to do that," Sheldon added.

    This woman who was rubbing on his trouser leg annoyed him tremendously. More importantly, it would be really bad if any people from the media were to take photos of someone like him being rubbed on the street by some random woman.

    However, Preslie continued to clean his trousers.

    Sheldon raised his voice. "I said, stop it. Didn''t you hear me?"

    He had been working for the government for many years now and always carried himself in a dignified way. He was shocked at how loud he was talking.

    Her hands trembled and the tissue fell to the ground.

    She then stared at Sheldon with her eyes wide open, looking rather foolish.

    She was frightened.

    Yesseca felt that this man had acted too harshly towards Preslie.

    She quickly went to Preslie''s defense. "She didn''t do that on purpose, you don''t need to be so harsh towards her! Can you even call yourself a man for berating a woman like this?"

    Sheldon was speechless.

    He had stepped out to check out the food stalls, but ended up getting a taco thrown at him, and now his dignity as a man was being questioned! Sheldon simply grumbled coldly.

    He didn''t care much for women.

    "Unimaginable." Sheldon simply said that and promptly left.

    After Sheldon left, Yesseca quickly helped her up. "Preslie are you alright? That man is gone now."

    Preslie stood up, looking very anxious. "Oh Yesseca, I was so careless." "It''s alright. You didn''t mean to. He was behaving like a thug. He shouldn''t have yelled at you," Yesseca said.

    Preslie shook her head. "It''s not his fault. It''s because I''m a fatso. Men have no patience with me. I''m used to it."

    Yesseca''s heart sank.

    She then learned that underneath Preslie''s cheerful and bubbly personality, she actually had very low self-esteem and would constantly berate herself.

    She looked at Preslie. "Who told you that? Our dear Preslie isn''t fat, she''s adorable and very cute." "Really?" Preslie''s mouth twitched.

    "It''s the truth."

    Preslie still felt very sad. "Yesseca, I''m so sad. I think I''ll need another taco to ease my sadness."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    Tremaine''s car was parked just outside the street with all the food stalls.

    He wanted to look around Nashnd this evening, but since it wasn''t a good idea to get noticed around here, he brought Sheldon with him.

    After waiting for some time, Sheldon returned.

    As soon as Sheldon returned, he reported to

    Tremaine, "Sir, there are still a lot of people out on the street. It''s very busy,"

    Tremaine nodded. "I''ve noticed a lot of people mention this street as a must-see destination in Nashnd online. You should consider expanding the market area and

    bringing in more variety of stalls."

    Sheldon agreed. "That''s a good idea. We can look into it after you''ve taken office."

    Tremaine was about to drive off to their next destination when he noticed arge stain on Sheldon''s trousers.

    He frowned. "What is that?"

    As Tremaine asked him this,

    Sheldon became very angry. "I bumped into two ridiculous women. They were crazy. One of them threw her food at me, and the other

    over

    used me of being ungentlemanly." Content belongs to

    Tremaine didn''t think much of it.

    He spoke casually, "That''s crazy,"

    Soon, it was the very next day.

    Yesseca and the others headed to the mall.

    They were going to receive training at this mall.

    This mall was huge and was very well known in the area. It sold all kinds of men''s products, ranging from clothes and essories to shoes.

    Yesseca and Preslie were assigned

    to receive training at one of the many men''s clothing stores. They were going to receive training on how to upsell their products and on how tomunicate with

    ��

    customers. Content belongs to

    After spending the morning there, Yesseca knew exactly why the boss had sent them here for training.

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680

    ?

    The staff of this shopping mall were much more professional than she was. Not only did they conduct themselves elegantly whenmunicating with customers, but they also smiled pleasantly and consistently.

    In a blink of an eye, an entire day had passed.

    Yesseca and Preslie returned to their hotel room.

    Preslie didn''t want to have dinner tonight.

    She had suffered a major blow that day.

    When she was being trained at the counter, the staff had blurted out that someone with a figure like Preslie would never get hired at this mall. Not unless she lost at least ten pounds.

    Because of this, Preslie was adamant about losing weight right away.

    Yesseca tried her best to persuade her otherwise. However, despite her best efforts, Preslie wouldn''t budge. Yesseca had no choice but to eat on her

    own.

    She didn''t find her fat at all. She thought she was cute and round.

    Yesseca found a restaurant and sat down to eat.

    By the time she finished her meal, the sky had already turned dark.

    Nashnd was just like Agaphen City. If there was anything different about it, the sky seemed to turn dark much earlier here than at Agaphen City.

    On her way back to the hotel, Yesseca noticed that someone was following her.

    She was startled.

    She quickened her pace. So did her stalker.

    Yesseca''s heart was pounding.

    Who in Nashnd would want to tail her? She wasn''t familiar with the area. Was the person following her a thief?

    Yesseca took out her phone and was about to call the police when a familiar voice called out to her. "Yesseca,"

    Yesseca was shocked.

    It was a woman''s voice that sounded strange and ethereal.

    Strange but familiar.

    Yesseca turned around.

    A woman in red appeared in front of her.

    It was the same woman she had encountered at the hospital.

    "Yesseca, we meet again." Yesseca stared at her quietly.

    The woman hadn''t done anything, but Yesseca''s heart boomed in her chest.

    Yesseca felt goosebumps all over her body.

    She stared at the woman and asked, "Who the hell are you?"

    The woman was calm. "My name is Essie, and I''m your best friend."

    Essie.

    Yesseca repeated that name in her mind.

    She wasn''t sure if she had ever heard this name before. She didn''t know if Lothar had ever mentioned her either.

    "I don''t know you."

    "You don''t need to know me. Your brother knows me. I am your brother''s best friend."

    "Nonsense!" Yesseca said, "If you actually are my brother''s friend, I definitely would have seen you before. If not, I would have at least heard about you from my brother, but I''ve never heard him even mention you once."

    Essie looked at her feet.

    Yesseca just noticed how long Essie''s eyshes were. They were terrifyingly long.

    When she looked down, her long eyshes cast a deep shadow over her eyes, adding to her already strange appearance.

    After a short while, Essie looked up again.

    She then said, "Your brother never mentioned me because he met me after his ident. At the time, you didn''t get to see your brother. Of course, he''s never mentioned me to you,"

    Yesseca''s mind buzzed with anger.

    Her voice suddenly rose sharply, "You mean my brother is alive"! Is he in trouble?!"

    "No," Essie said, "Your brother is dead,"

    Yesseca felt her heart soar with hope, only toe crashing back down.

    She felt a sharp pain in her heart.

    The pain turned into frustration.

    She felt like she was cruelly toyed with by this woman named Essie.

    She stared at her and said, "What are you here for if my brother is really dead? How could hee to know you after his death? Cut the cr*p!" She realized that Essie was a psycho.

    After saying that, Yesseca turned to leave, but was stopped by Essie.

    She emphasized each word, "Your brother is dead, but he was still alive when he met me,"

    esseca''s breath suddenly caught in her throat.

    She stared at Essie intently. "So you have met my brother. Tell me, what happened? When did he die?"

    She had a series of questions in her brain. After asking those three questions in one breath, she waited anxiously for an answer. She stared at Essie with widened eyes.

    Essie didn''t answer any of her questions.

    She spoke very slowly, "You''re close

    to Selina, aren''t you? I know you visit her every day. Yesseca, how could you do this? Selina killed your brother. Yet you treat her like family?"

    "Nonsense!" Anger blinded her of any doubt Yesseca had in her heart. "Why would she kill my brother? She''s my brother''s best friend, and his benefactor!"

    "Nonsense!" Essie sneered. "She''s the one who caused your brother''s death!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "I don''t believe you," Yesseca said angrily, "That''s just ridiculous. It''s so ridiculous that no one would ever believe it I''m telling you, Selina

    would never kill my brother. M"

    brother died out at sea. He met with

    a mishap on his ship. That''s how my brother died,"

    Essie suddenlyughed out loud.

    Her movements were rather exaggerated.

    Yesseca was enraged by herughter. "What are youughing at? What''s there tough about?!"

    Essie then stoppedughing.

    She straightened her body and said, "Your brother died out at sea and met with an ident on a ship. Was that what Selina told you? She lied to you.

    Do you really believe that?"

    Yesseca firmly believed Selina, but after she heard Essie say that, she suddenly began to have doubts.

    "Enough nonsense!" Yesseca suddenly pushed Essie away.

    She couldn''t bear to listen to any more of this woman''s bullsh*t.

    She was afraid that her confidence would be shaken by the woman''s words.

    Selina was so good to her. How could she doubt her kindness?

    Essie was staggered by Yesseca''s push. Yesseca took this opportunity to quickly walk away.

    Essie''s voice rang out from behind.

    "Yesseca, you''re such a foolish woman. Selina killed your brother,

    yet you''re so close to her. You even believe in her lies! Are you sure there isn''t another reason for your brother''s death at sea?"

    Yesseca stopped in her tracks.

    A secondter, she quickly ran off.

    The voice soon melted away and the woman was out of sight.

    Yesseca returned to her hotel room.

    Preslie was doing yoga inside the room.

    Seeing Yesseca walk in, she stood up from her bed. "Yesseca, I''m hungry. I did some yoga to ease my hunger. I didn''t expect to get so hungry."

    As soon as she said that, she looked at her and asked, "By the way, what did you have for dinner?"

    Yesseca wasn''t paying attention.

    She ignored her question and copsed on her bed.

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681

    ?

    Preslie found this very strange and got off her bed.

    She pulled on Yesseca''s hand and asked, "Yesseca, what''s wrong? Why are you so upset after having your dinner?"

    Yesseca looked around the room.

    A momentter, she shook her head and said, "It''s nothing. What did you say just now?"

    "I asked you, what did you have for dinner?"

    Yesseca''s mind was nk. For a moment, she had forgotten what she ate earlier.

    She shook her head. "I forgot."

    Preslie sighed. "That''s kind of impressive. It wasn''t that long ago and you''ve already forgotten."

    She ced Yesseca''s hand on her stomach. "Listen, my stomach''s been growling the whole time. I''m really hungry. Ah, losing weight is so difficult."

    Yesseca heard Preslie''s stomach grumble.

    The rumble slowly brought her back to her senses.

    She tried very hard to repress everything that the strange woman told her earlier.

    Yesseca had a dream that night.

    She dreamt about that strange woman, Essie.

    She repeatedly told her that Lothar was killed, that Selina had killed him.

    Yesseca pushed the woman away and ran off. She didn''t want to listen to her.

    However, the woman''s voice was like the wind that could be heard from all directions. She could not hide from it no matter how hard she tried.

    Just as she was about to copse, she heard Selina''s voice. "This chocte is delicious."

    After she said that, Yesseca heard her smack her lips twice.

    Yesseca opened her eyes right away.

    She had finally woken up from her nightmare.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Some sweet jelly would be tasty, but cream cakes are good too."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She switched on her bedsidemp and spotted Preslie muttering to herself.

    She was talking in her sleep.

    Yessecughed.

    She had felt like a child herself as if she was the only child among all the adults working around her. It wasn''t until she had met Preslie did she realize that there was someone else like her. In fact, she was much more childish than her.

    Preslie''s muttering lightened her depressed mood as sheid back down on her bed.

    Yesseca soon fell asleep again while Preslie continued muttering to herself in her sleep," Cupcakes, chocte, fruit jelly, peanut butter cups..." Time passed by very quickly.

    In the blink of an eye, it was Yesseca''sst day of training in Nashnd.

    After today, they would stay one more day in Nashnd, mainly to visit the various tourist attractions before returning to Agaphen City.

    After stepping out of the shopping mall, Yesseca and Preslie returned to the hotel.

    Preslie didn''t want to eat, as usual. Yesseca had gotten used to this by now.

    Preslie hadn''t eaten dinner in the past few days because she wanted to lose weight. She was filled with excitement as she told Yesseca that she had lost two pounds.

    That night, Yesseca went to eat alone again.

    She had been eating egg sandwiches at a small restaurant that was close to the hotel.

    The food in Nashnd wasn''t very different from the food in Agaphen City. The only difference here was that they prepared the eggs a little differently. Back at Yesseca''s neighbourhood, the eggs were fried and served with sliced sausages, while in Nashnd, the eggs were cooked into an omelette and had ketchup mixed into it. Yesseca found it very strange at first but then decided to try it after it was strongly rmended to her by another salesgirl who was native to Nashnd. She didn''t expect to fall in love with it after one bite.

    The egg looked much darker than usual because of the ketchup, but it tasted delicious. It had a tangy sweetness to it.

    That night, Yesseca ordered an egg sandwich with a ss of juice, as she always did.

    She finished her sandwich and then drank her juice.

    Suddenly, a person sat down in front of her.

    Yessie didn''t think much about it and finished her juice.

    Then again, something felt off about this person.

    That person seemed to be staring at her.

    Yesseca raised her head.

    She then noticed the person''s face.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    It was Essie.

    Yesseca stood up and was about to leave when Essie said, "I just want to have a few words with you," Yesseca hesitated for a moment.

    She then sat down.

    Essie wasn''t dressed in her red dress, nor was her long, ck hair draped over her shoulders as usual. She was dressed in a pale yellow dress, and her hair was tied up, revealing her clean and elegant face. Essie didn''t look as strange or terrifying like she did the other night.

    If it weren''t for the cold look in her eyes, she could easily be the girl next door.

    "Yesseca, it was because of Selina that Lothar died," Essie said calmly.

    one

    Yesseca looked at Essie in disgust "If you''re going to talk about this again, then I''m not going to listen to you."Then what do you want me to say?" Essie asked.

    Yesseca took a deep breath. "Do you actually know my brother? Last time you said you met him before his ident. What''s going on? What happened to my brother?"

    A sh of emotion lingered in Essie''s eyes.

    She looked extremely mncholic.

    Yesseca thought that she had fallen into a trance.

    Essie didn''t seem like such a bad person right now.

    She had mentioned her brother, that was why she was sad.

    It seemed that Essie really did care for her brother like a friend would.

    Yesseca felt like she had overacted. She shouldn''t have been so harsh towards Essie.

    Yesseca lowered her voice and

    spoke gently. "Are you really a friend

    of my brother''s? If that''s true, then I''m very sorry, I''ve been very unkind to you, but please, stop saying that Selina killed my brother. I hate it when you keep saying that,

    "Why do you feel that way?" Essie had calmed down.

    "She couldn''t have killed my brother," Yesseca said. "Selina is my brother''s best friend and like a sister to me. It would be impossible for her to have killed my brother."

    Essie sneered.

    She ignored everything Yesseca said.

    "Believe it or not, no matter what you think of Selina, she couldn''t have killed my brother," Yesseca said. "I think you''re mistaken."

    "I''m not mistaken," Essie said, emphasizing every word. "Selina killed Lothar."

    Yesseca sighed deeply. "I don''t know what else to tell you. You have no idea how good Selina has been to me and my brother!"

    "Your brother died because of her!" Essie said stubbornly.

    Yesseca stood up.

    "Forget it, I am not talking to you anymore. I''m leaving."

    "Yesseca." Essie stood up. "Selina was very kind to your brother."

    Yesseca stopped walking away after hearing her say that. She red at Essie and said, "I already told you that, so stop saying she killed him,"

    "But," Essie suddenly changed the subject, "...the best thing she could have done for Lothar was to let herself die."

    "What do you even mean?!" Yesseca was startled.

    Essie looked at Yesseca and said, "Selina wanted to live. For her to do that, she had to take your

    brother''s life. So she did,"

    Yesseca''s eyes slowly widened.

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682

    ?

    She couldn''t believe her ears.

    Essie, on the other hand, looked very serious. She didn''t look like she was joking at all.

    "Enough with the nonsense!" Yesseca shouted.

    "It isn''t nonsense." Essie stared at Yesseca as though she was looking through her. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Selina if she killed your brother. You just need to ask her how your brother died."

    "Ha! Ha! Ha!"

    She was still in the restaurant, but Yesseca could feel strong gusts of wind raging against her ears.

    The strong wind made it hard for her to think.

    She was flustered.

    It felt like she was running through a forest while being chased by a wild beast. That beast was Essie.

    Yesseca couldn''t bear listening to Essie any longer.

    She yelled, feeling panicked, "I''m leaving. I''m sick of listening to you,"

    After that, Yesseca rushed away.

    "Yesseca, go and ask Selina about it. Ask her to tell you in detail, ask her how your brother died." Essie still shouted after her.

    Yesseca ran back to her hotel.

    This was even more embarrassing than thest time.

    Fortunately, when she got back into her hotel room, Preslie didn''t notice how peculiar she looked, because she hadn''t had dinner for several days in a row now. She was so hungry that she was having trouble taking care of herself and didn''t have time to worry about Yesseca.

    When Yesseca reached her room, she copsed on her bed.

    Preslie was also lying down on her own bed.

    Preslie muttered out weakly, "Yesseca I''m starving to death. I need to sleep. I can''t talk to you tonight. I need to sleep so I can stop feeling hungry," Yesseca didn''t reply.

    Preslie wasn''t bothered to wait for Yesseca''s reply.

    She closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.

    Yesseca buried herself under her nkets.

    Everything Essie said to her was still bouncing around in her head.

    She didn''t believe anything Essie had told her before.

    However, this time, Essie had told her something shocking.

    Essie had told her that Selina was about to die and she had taken Lothar''s life to save her own.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Essie told her to ask Selina about it.

    Two hourster, Yesseca managed to calm down.

    Essie had to be lying to her, she had to.

    Selina was never sick, let alone at the brink of death.

    Even if she was, she wouldn''t take Lothar''s life to save her own!

    That was impossible!

    This sounded like the plot of some fantasy story. Why was she worrying over such a ridiculous story?

    On the other hand, if it really was so ridiculous, why was Essie so adamant for her to ask Selina about it?

    If all of this was fake, why did Essie insist that she get answers from Selina?

    Yesseca just couldn''t figure it out.

    Her head began to hurt.

    Yesseca figured that she should get some sleep.

    Maybe all of this will disappear when she wakes up again.

    All of her pain and doubts would be gone.

    She closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep.

    She ended up having a nightmare again.

    She dreamed of Lothar and Selina.

    In her nightmare, she saw Selina stabbing Lothar with a dagger. There was a gush of blood spraying out of his body.

    Selina looked ferocious in her nightmare. She had never seen her like that before.

    She heard Selina say to Lothar, "Lothar, I''ll live only if you die, so you have to die!" Blood sttered all over Yesseca.

    She was so frightened by her nightmare that she opened her eyes in shock.

    Everything in front of her was pitch ck.

    She realized that she had another nightmare.

    Yesseca moved her fingers.

    She was wondering if she should ask Selina about this.

    It was all fake anyway, so there was no harm in asking.

    However, if she actually asked Selina about it, then it would seem as though she was doubting her. Selina has always been so kind and good to her. It would seem incredibly unappreciative of her to ask her about it. Selina would feel

    terribly upset if she knew that

    Yesseca had suspected her. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca was in pain from this dilemma.

    "Should I ask her or not?"

    Then, she heard a voice. Yesseca thought that there was a thief in her room. She was so frightened that she jumped up from her bed and switched on themp. "Who''s there?"

    Bang!

    Preslie fell onto the floor.

    Yesseca was speechless at what she saw.

    Preslie was so hungry, she had quietly snuck out of her bed to get some food in the middle of the night.

    The hotels in the Nashnd would always have pastries and snacks avable around the clock. If the guests at their hotel felt hungry, they could eat them whenever they wished. They would then settle the bill at check out.

    She was afraid of waking Yesseca up. That''s why she didn''t turn on the lights and tried to sneak out to get some pastries using only the light from her smartphone. She didn''t expect Yesseca to wake up all of sudden and switch on all the lights while yelling at her.

    "Preslie, it was you..." Yesseca was dumbstruck.

    Preslie looked pretty gloomy with a piece of pastry in her hand. "Yesseca, you nearly scared me to death. I just snuck out to get something to eat." Yesseca quickly got out of bed and helped her up.

    She said, "Why didn''t you turn on the lights? I thought you were a thief,"

    Preslie felt dizzy. "How could there be thieves in a city as safe as Nashnd? I just didn''t want to wake you up." Preslie smiled dryly. "I was afraid that you''dugh at me for sneaking out to snack on things even though I said I wanted to lose weight."

    Yesseca sighed. "Why would Iugh at you? I''ve already told you that you don''t need to force yourself to lose weight. There''s nothing wrong with being a little round. You''re cute."

    Preslie opened the bag and started eating her piece of pastry.

    Her sad face turned into a look of satisfaction.

    Preslie sighed heavily and said, "Well, I''d better stop forcing myself then. I don''t have the will to lose weight like this, and I can''t stand being hungry,"

    It was five o''clock in the morning. The both of them could have gone back to sleep but neither of

    them did.

    Yesseca felt a little hungry after watching Preslie gobble up her pastry, so she made herself a hot cup of instant noodles.

    "Yesseca, did you know that we are going to visit the presidential train today?" Preslie said while enjoying her pastry.

    "The presidential train?" Yesseca''s eyes widened. "What''s that?"

    "It''s the train that exclusively runs for the president but they''re opening it to the public today." Preslie continued excitedly, "I''ll be checking out a lot of ces today, but I''m super excited to see the train. The political scene in Nashnd is prettyplicated right now. Two major parties are contending to form the next government," Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca waspletely unaware of all this.

    Everything Preslie said was so foreign to her. Wasn''t the president an elected candidate? What were they fighting for then?

    Preslie continued, "The President of

    Nashnd said that this will depend on the election, but most of the people who take office often inherit the title This time thest president passed away before any official statements were made. There are rumours that the two major

    candidates have been quietly

    competing for the role," Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "I see," Yesseca replied casually.

    Preslie nodded. "It''s prettyplicated from what I''ve heard, but a new president will be elected soon. He was supposed to take office a long time

    ago, but someone has been making thingsplicated for him. As I said, it''s veryplicated."

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683

    ?

    Yesseca nodded unenthusiastically.

    Although she was quite the gossiper herself, Yesseca wasn''t interested in these things.

    It was all happening in a world so far away from hers.

    Mainly because she wasn''t from Nashnd in the first ce.

    Not to mention that the President was the supreme leader of this country. Mostmoners like her didn''t think about it very often.

    Yesseca and Preslie left at eight o''clock in the morning. They went down to the entrance of the hotel where the other staff members had already gathered. Everyone was looking forward to today.

    After today, they will be going back to Agaphen City.

    They were on their feet for the entire day and visited all the famous locations in Nashnd.

    Yesseca realized that Nashnd was an amazing ce.

    Aside from the beautiful scenery, there wasn''t a single scrap of rubbish on any of the roads. The leader of this country must be extremely efficient. Thest ce they were going to visit was the President''s train.

    The train had 6 cars attached back to back.

    The tour director exined that the train had been around for many years and ran exclusively for the president''s use.

    Someone then asked, "Does the president only travel on this train? Doesn''t he ever take a car or a ne?"

    "Of course he does." The tour director smiled and exined, "The president does most of his travelling by ne and car. This train is mainly used to travel to neighbouring countries that have strong ties with Nashnd. The first president once took this train to visit every one of our neighbours and this became a tradition. Since then, every newly elected president takes this train whenever they visit a neighbouring country,"

    Everyone who heard this found it strangely interesting.

    Yesseca kept looking around the president''s train.

    The president''s train wasn''t open to the public very often, so she wanted to take in the ambience.

    Right at that moment, Yesseca felt a sudden wave of pain in her abdomen, followed by a wave of heat coursing through her body.

    Yesseca''s face fell.

    "Is it my period again?"

    "It can''t be, it''s way too soon."

    Her next cycle wasn''t due so soon.

    Then again, it really felt like it was that time of the month.

    Yesseca had to check to be sure.

    Otherwise, she would be very embarrassed if her pants were stained red from her period again.

    Yesseca asked the tour director if there was a bathroom nearby.

    The tour director said that there wasn''t one around and that she''d need to take the elevator up to find out.

    The tour director said, "I''ll take you to the elevator shortly,"

    Suddenly, someone called for the tour director. He went over immediately.

    Yesseca then happened to notice that the door to the president''s train was open.

    Yesseca thought that every train must have a bathroom somewhere.

    She had to go and check if she was having her period. It should be fine.

    Yesseca stepped in without hesitating.

    At that moment, Preslie was facing the other way.

    She was talking to another colleague and then went to look for Yesseca. She spotted her from a distance entering the presidential train. Preslie was stunned.

    Yesseca didn''t know much about Nashnd, but she did.

    One of her rtives was married to a local.

    Although the train was open for viewing to the public, you weren''t allowed to actually go inside.

    Preslie wanted to stop her, but Yesseca had already gone in. Preslie ran towards the train.

    She needed to get Yesseca out of that train.

    However, the moment she entered the carriage, she couldn''t see her anywhere.

    "Yesseca! Yesseca! Where are you?!" Preslie called out to her.

    Yesseca was inside a bathroom.

    The bathroom was so well insted that she couldn''t hear Preslie at all.

    Preslie didn''t hear any response from her, so she could only keep calling after Yesseca as she walked further into the carriage.

    Yesseca wasn''t on her period.

    She was mistaken.

    She then breathed out a sigh of relief.

    After washing her hands, Yesseca pushed against the door, only to find that it wouldn''t budge.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    She began to panic. When she first got in, she locked the door by pressing the button next to it, but even after pressing it again, the door wouldn''t open.

    Five minutester, someone suddenly ran over and whispered into the tour director''s ear.

    The tour director panicked at the news he was just told.

    He quickly gathered the crowd. "I''m sorry, but we have to put a stop to the tour. A very important person is on their way."

    He couldn''t have anyone here when an important person was on their way.

    The crowd quickly gathered together.

    Normally, the tour director would do a headcount before moving on, but he didn''t have time to do one right now and quickly brought the crowd away. Five minutester, a group of people appeared.

    The group were all dressed in military uniform, except for the man who walked in front of the group. He was dressed in a sharp formal suit. Although he wasn''t dressed in a military uniform, his aura clearly outshone everyone else''s.

    A tall man in uniform suddenly said, "Sir, we should head out now,"

    It was Sheldon.

    Dressed in his military uniform, he looked much more handsome.

    Tremaine nodded at him.

    "I''ll be meeting with the other candidate tonight. Let''s head off now." Having said that, Tremaine got onto the train first, with the others following after

    him.

    A short whileter, the train began to move.

    Yesseca finally got the bathroom door open.

    She had run her hands all over the ce looking for the button that unlocked the bathroom door. It was only after she pressed all the buttons in a frenzy that she finally pressed the right one out of luck.

    Yesseca let out a long sigh of relief.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    However, that relief didn''tst very long.

    She had been so anxious in the bathroom earlier that she didn''t realize that the train was already moving. Now that she was out of the

    room, she could tell that it was

    already travelling at full speed.

    Yesseca was about to cry,

    The train was moving!

    Yesseca began to walk along the carriage. She had to find someone. She had to get off this train.

    The presidential train was luxuriously decorated. This included the bedroom, the living room, and the dining room.

    All six carriages were lined with thick cashmere carpeting and had thick curtains draped downwards. It was extremelyfortable.

    Tremaine was in the dining car at this moment.

    Sheldon brought him some coffee and bread.

    Although there were chefs on the train who could prepare very borate dishes, Treamine liked to keep things simple.

    "Sir, this matter will be settled when we meet tonight. You can then officially take office by tomorrow."

    Sheldon thought to himself that by

    tomorrow, Tremaine would finally seed in bing president. He shouldn''t call him Mr. Tremaine anymore, he would have to refer him to his official title from then on.

    Tremaine nodded.

    He didn''t look very excited.

    At this point, it was only a matter of time before he could im his victory.

    A few parties were attempting to dy the inevitable with their schemes, but regardless, the victory was his.

    "You can go," Tremaine ordered.

    "Yes, sir." Sheldon saluted him and promptly left.

    Tremaine was the only one left in therge dining car.

    Something suddenly caught his eye as Tremaine took a sip of coffee...

    Tremaine nearly spat out a mouthful of coffee.

    He saw a woman staggering about in a panicked state.

    That woman was none other than Yesseca.

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684

    ?

    Tremaine stood up.

    How did Yesseca even get here?1

    Yesseca spotted someone from a distance.

    She rushed over to him.

    However, she had rushed over so quickly that she couldn''t stop herself even when she wanted to...

    She crashed into Tremaine''s chest.

    Yesseca was petrified.

    She quickly raised her head. "Sorry, I''m so sorry."

    Her words were stuck in her throat.

    When she ran over earlier, she didn''t notice who it was and had simply ran over. She had just noticed that it was Tremaine.

    Yesseca felt her brain explode.

    Tremaine?

    "Why is Tremaine here?"

    The two of them stared at each other. They were both stunned to the core.

    A momentter, Tremaine was the first topose himself. "What are you doing here?"

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I asked you a question!" "I asked you one too."

    "Of course I''d be here!"

    "If you can be here, then why can''t I?"

    Tremaine was speechless.

    This woman, she had been ignoring him for such a long time. Now, seeing her like this, she was just as dumb as she had always been!

    However, he had fallen in love with this dumb woman.

    Tremaine said with a gloomy face, "Yesseca, do you even know where you are? You can''t just be here whenever you want!"

    Yesseca was already in a panicked state, but what Tremaine said made it much worse. "I didn''t mean toe in here. I needed to use the bathroom, but the train was already moving when I came out. I have no idea what happened."

    Tremaine looked at her quietly.

    He looked perplexed.

    Yesseca ran into the president''s train to use the bathroom?

    Tremaine was very confused.

    He decided to start from the beginning by asking her, "How did you get to Nashnd?"

    "What about you? What are you doing here?" "I asked you a question!" Tremaine sounded very authoritative now. He carried an air of dignified control.

    Yesseca''s heart trembled.

    She answered, "I''m in Nashnd for a business trip, it was for a training session. After the training session ended, we were rewarded with a free day to explore the city. The director then invited us to have a peek at the presidential train. I ran into the train because I needed to use the bathroom. I had no idea why the door wouldn''t open after I was done. I was in there for ten whole minutes. By the time I got out, the train was already moving," Tremaine listened quietly.

    He had no words to describe how incredibly stupid Yesseca''s actions were.

    After a brief moment, Tremaine said quietly, "After all this time, you''re still the same silly goose,"

    Hearing Tremaine bring up the past, Yesseca then thought about the obscene thing that he had done to her.

    She red at Tremaine.

    However, she realized that this wasn''t the time to be arguing with Tremaine. She had to get off this train.

    She then asked Tremaine, "Are there any other people on this train? I need to ask someone if there''s a way I can get off,"

    Tremaine stared coldly at her and said, "Aren''t I a person?"

    Yesseca was stunned at his question.

    "How did you get on this train? Did you get in by ident? Were you stuck in the bathroom too? That bathroom door is really tricky to open," Yesseca simply asked.

    The corners of Tremaine''s mouth twitched.

    "I''m out." Just as he said that, the carriage window cracked. A bullet flew straight between them. It flew straight into the wall of the carriage and whizzed past Yesseca''s ear.

    Yesseca felt her blood freeze in her veins.

    She had never experienced this in her entire life.

    Bullets. Those were things she had only ever seen in movies and television shows. A real bullet had just whizzed past her ear.

    She felt an intense pain just from the impact of the bullet flying by her ear.

    She waspletely spooked from the first shot Tremaine immediately grabbed her and held her down

    the ground. Suddenly, a

    concentrated barrage of bas

    fired at them, smashing all

    windows open. Content belongs to

    Yesseca felt like all the bullets were hitting her heart and were about to crack it open.

    Her lips trembled...

    What was going on? Why were they being shot at? What was happening?

    The train then sped up and began travelling several times faster.

    Some people were ambushing the train, and it had to quickly get away to avoid their gunfire.

    The gunshots soon stopped.

    "Are you all right?" Tremaine''s deep voice could be heard.

    He looked very pale.

    It was obvious that he wasn''t expecting this, but luckily, he managed to maintain hisposure.

    Yesseca was so scared that she was trembling.

    "It''s all right," Tremaine said with a hint of distress in his voice.

    Yesseca looked like a scared little deer. It made his heart ache.

    However, at the same time, he felt a burning rage of fire within him.

    How dare they set up an ambush against him here!

    "What... what''s happening?" Yesseca''s voice trembled as she asked.

    Tremaine pursed his lips.

    This matter was tooplicated. He was figuring out how to exin things to Yesseca.

    Just as Tremaine was about to speak, his face suddenly dropped.

    He thought about something important.

    Since the other side had the guts to prepare an ambush, that meant that wasn''t just a warning. They were well prepared.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Tremaine stood up immediately.

    He had to tell Sheldon to stop the train, but it was already toote. An explosion blew out the front of the train, sending the bread and coffee on the dining table flying onto the ground. Content belongs to

    However, the train was still moving despite the explosion. The train was still being pushed forward from inertia and was heading right into a giant fireball caused by the explosion.

    The raging fire devoured the train as though it were a demon from hell eating people up.

    The fire was also spreading into the train from the broken windows.

    The wind was extremely strong. The fire grew tremendously and burned brilliantly. The fire soon spread onto the ground and was getting closer to Tremaine and Yesseca.

    Tremaine immediately pounced on top of Yesseca.

    Yesseca cried out in pain at his sudden movement.

    As she was about to push Tremaine

    away, she suddenly felt a burst of hot wind over her head. The wind was so hot that it was suffocating. Yesseca looked around and noticed that all of the curtains were on fire.

    The carriage had turned into a cage of fire.

    Yesseca was so scared that she forgot to push Tremaine away.

    Tremaine held Yesseca in his arms as the two of them stood up.

    Yesseca''s face turned pale as she asked. "I... we... Are we going to die here?"

    The fire was much too fierce.

    "Follow me," Tremaine said.

    Even though he was panicking, his voice still sounded calm. Despite how chaotic things were, he was still in control.

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685

    ?

    Tremaine grabbed Yesseca''s hand and ran forward. The whole carriage was on fire. Yesseca was so petrified that she didn''t dare to enter the fiery pit in front of her. Tremaine dragged her by the hand and finally brought her towards thedder at the end of the carriage.

    Tremaine pushed open the fire escape door above thedder. They climbed up onto the roof of the burning carriage.

    The train was still speeding ahead, the wind rushing past them.

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca and spoke in a rushed tone, "Follow me and jump down,"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Yesseca took a step back. "I don''t want to jump."

    The train was moving way too fast, and it was so high up. She thought she would definitely die if she jumped down.

    The zing fire was getting closer to them.

    Tremaine''s eyes turned chilly.

    There was no more time!

    Tremaine quickly picked Yesseca up. As she yelped in surprise, Tremaine jumped off the train.

    When Sheldon heard the first gunshot, he realized that something had happened.

    He immediately ran out to look for Tremaine, but the carriage had been set on fire.

    He could have jumped off the train, but he didn''t.

    He had to find Tremaine.

    He was a soldier, and it was his duty to protect Tremaine.

    When Sheldon rushed towards the dining carriage, he noticed that Tremaine wasn''t there, but the emergency fire door above thedder was open. Sheldon heaved a sigh of relief.

    It looks like Tremaine managed to jump off the train.

    The train then turned into a zing cage around Sheldon. He was preparing to jump off when he heard someone.

    It was a woman''s voice.

    A strangely familiar woman''s voice.

    It wasing from the other carriage.

    Sheldon hesitated for a moment, then rushed over.

    There really was a woman.

    She was crouched on the ground, shivering. She had tears streaming down her cheeks and her face looked dark.

    She was lucky to have survived the assault by simply staying here.

    Sheldon didn''t know this woman.

    He had no idea how she even got on the train.

    He didn''t have the time to think about it now.

    He grabbed the woman''s hand. "Can''t you see how fierce the fire is? Come on, or you''ll die here!"

    Sheldon picked Preslie up to her feet.

    He then held her hand and pulled her along as he ran.

    She was so petrified from everything that was going on that she couldn''t move. She could only crouch on the ground and tremble in fear. Until Sheldon appeared, that was.

    At that moment, Preslie thought that Sheldon was a god.

    A heavenly being sent from heaven.

    Sheldon ran towards the carriage door with Preslie.

    He ordered with amanding tone. "Jump."

    Her legs were shaking. "I... I... I don''t dare to. I don''t want to jump."

    Just as she said this, she suddenly felt a strong push from behind her.

    Preslie had been kicked off the train by Sheldon.

    Sheldon then jumped off right after.

    Preslie thought that she was going to die.

    After getting kicked by Sheldon, she felt the wind blowing against her ears. Right at that moment, she felt the entire world had stopped. She thought that she had died.

    She had to be dead.

    Thump!

    Shended heavily on the ground.

    She just happened to havended on her head. She felt her soul leave her body.

    She thought, "Have I died and gone to heaven?"

    God was so unfair.

    She got on this train to find her friend, and now she was dead.

    She hadn''t even gone on a date before and she also hadn''t managed to lose weight yet. She couldn''t die yet.

    As she was immersed in the eternal darkness, she suddenly heard a loud thump beside her.

    Preslie felt something heavynd on top of her.

    When Sheldon jumped off the train, hended on Preslie.

    Both of their bodies were intertwined and their lips touched.

    Preslie was speechless.

    She opened her eyes wide and stared at the man who was pressing down on her.

    Sheldon was staring at her too.

    He was a soldier. It wasn''t a big deal for him to jump off a train. He didn''t expect to fall on a woman however Sheldon didn''t get a good look at the woman when he rescued her earlier. He just noticed that she hado beautiful eyes.

    Her eyshes were rounded and long.

    Sheldon stared at her for quite some time.

    When heposed himself, he quickly said, "Excuse me,"

    Preslie was quiet.

    When Sheldonnded on top of her, she felt the pain of his weight on her, but when Sheldon stared deep into her eyes, her face flushed red and her heart throbbed wildly. She then realized that she was still alive.

    Preslie struggled to get up on her feet.

    The fall might have hurt her a lot more than she thought. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t stand up.

    Sheldon reached his hand out in embarrassment.

    Under the faint moonlight, the man''s hand looked extremely attractive. His hands were long and slender. He looked especially attractive in his military uniform.

    Preslie gulped.

    She reached out her hand.

    Sheldon pulled Preslie up.

    Attempting to cover up her embarrassment, Preslie said dryly, "Thank you, sorry. I''m pretty fat, that''s why it''s hard for me to get up,"

    Sheldon frowned.

    Her voice sounded very familiar.

    He kept staring at Preslie.

    Preslie felt nervous when she felt the

    man''s eye examining her closely as though he was taking an X-ray of her entire body. Taking a step back, she said, "Why are you staring at me like that? I''m not doing anything wrong,"

    Her words were stuck in her throat.

    She suddenly felt like there was something familiar with this man.

    She had seen him somewhere before.

    The question was, where?

    She thought really hard about it.

    Then, a thought shed across her mind.

    She remembered where she had met him.

    ||

    Wasn''t this the same man she met on the street the other night with Yesseca? She identally tossed her taco at him and soiled his pants.

    "It''s you!" Preslie called out in surprise.

    "So it''s you!" Sheldon called out at the same time.

    Preslie''s heart was pounding.

    Thest time she saw him, she didn''t get a good look at his face because she was panicking.

    However now that he was right

    front of her, she thought that he

    Now that he was in his military uniform, he looked even more handsome than before. Content

    actually looked quite halitan pe

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    He looked just like a heroic soldier that you''d see on a television show.

    She said, "You''re so handsome,"

    Sheldon was speechless.

    He never expected that this woman could say something so brazen even at a time like this.

    Frowning, he asked, "What were you doing on the train?"

    His cold tone snapped her out of her daze.

    What was she doing on the train?

    Right, she was looking for someone.

    She was looking for Yesseca.

    But where did Yesseca run off to?

    Preslie was in such panic that she started to cry. "I was... I was looking for... Yesseca...Yesseca..."

    As soon as she said that, a burst of intense gunfire red out in their direction.

    Sheldon''s face fell.

    He immediately grabbed Preslie and brought her down to the ground.

    She struggled to get back up.

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686

    ?

    All Preslie could think of right was Yesseca''s whereabouts. Was she dead? She was so fixated on her thoughts that she didn''t hear any of the gunshots.

    Sheldon was furious when he saw Preslie trying to stand back up.

    Containing his anger, he asked, ''Are you trying to get yourself killed?"

    Preslie looked back at him nkly, "I need to find her. I need to find her,"

    The sound of footsteps was fast approaching.

    Sheldon grew nervous as they got closer.

    It was toote to run, but the tall grass around them was thick enough for them to hide in.

    So long as this woman would keep quiet and not move around.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Shut up!" Sheldon whispered angrily.

    However, Preslie wouldn''t stop murmuring to herself and wouldn''t keep her head down.

    Sheldon then held her down with his hands and covered her mouth with his lips.

    Preslie couldn''t say anything now.

    Her eyes widened in surprise.

    This was her first kiss.

    It had been stolen from her.

    What she didn''t know was that this was Sheldon''s first kiss too.

    Tremaine chose a very good location to jump onto from the train. There was a lot of tall grass around and the ground was soft. Both of themnded safely without even a scratch.

    After theynded, before Yesseca couldpose herself, Tremaine grabbed by the hand and ran.

    Several gunshots could be heard in the distance.

    Tremaine pounced on top of Yesseca at lightning speed.

    The tips of their noses rubbed against each other and their lips were very close together, but they weren''t touching.

    Yesseca held her breath.

    Being this close to him, she looked deep into his dark eyes. It was as if they could swallow her uppletely.

    In fact, she waspletely entranced by them.

    She was so entranced by his eyes that she barely noticed the sound of gunshots and running footsteps.

    After some time, the sound of guns firing stopped.

    Tremaine heard the footsteps moving further away from them.

    He then stood up.

    After looking around, he noticed that there wasn''t anyone around.

    Tremaine looked into the thickest parts of the forest.

    The other party clearly wanted to kill him tonight. They would have arge force out on the look for him. Having Yesseca with him was going to slow him down.

    Tremaine bent down and took Yesseca''s hand. "Get up."

    Yesseca was already used to this.

    She was in a daze when she stood up and started running with Tremaine. She wasn''t sure if it was because she was frightened or if she had been so entranced by his eyes, but she didn''te back to her senses until she reached the forest.

    Yesseca was terrified.

    Although she came from a poor family, she had always lived in the city and had never been in a forest before...

    "What, what kind of ce is this..." Yesseca was so scared.

    "It''s a forest." Even during a crisis, Tremaine exuded an extremely calm and collected aura.

    "What... What are we doing going into the forest? There are wild beasts there. I want to leave." When Yesseca turned around to leave, Tremaine stopped her and said, "If you want to live, you need toe with me,"

    Although the other party wasn''t out to kill her, it was dark and there would be stray bullets moving about when they fired their guns. She might end up dying from a stray gunshot.

    Yesseca was shocked at what Tremaine had said.

    Her head felt like it was spinning in circles.

    Then she remembered how she ended up here.

    She had gone on to the train to use the bathroom. The next thing she knew, she was getting shot at and then the train exploded. There was fire everywhere and she had to jump off the train.

    Did she get on a normal train or was this a death train?

    "What on earth happened? How could this happen to me?" Yesseca was crying.

    Everything felt like a dream.

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca.

    Although he couldn''t see Yesseca''s face in the dark, he knew that she was frightened.

    Now wasn''t the time to exin things to Yesseca, not to mention that exining things to her now would only make her even more frightened. Tremaine took out his phone.

    Luckily, he still had his phone with him.

    He couldn''t catch a signal in the woods, but at least the shlight from his phone would be enough to illuminate the path before them.

    Tremaine switched on his phone''s torchlight.

    The forest was huge and his torch only lit up a small area, but it would have to do.

    Tremaine saw arge tree in front of him.

    This was it.

    He''d be able to find his way out when the sun rose. For now, he had to conserve his strength and get some rest. The soldiers out to get him probably had no idea where he was, so he had to make sure they didn''t find him.

    Thisrge tree would be a great ce to hide.

    Tremaine took Yesseca''s hand and walked over to the tree.

    Yesseca was still in shock, so she simply let Tremaine lead her by the hand.

    Tremaine crouched down and said, "Get on my back,"

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    "Why do I need to get on your back?"

    "So you can climb up the tree."

    Yesseca silently thought about what he had just said.

    She was so scared that she snapped out of her shock. "Why do I need to climb up this tree? I''m not a monkey. What''s the point of going up there?"

    Tremaine red at Yesseca.

    Now that he had the light from his phone''s shlight, he could see Yesseca''s petrified expression clearly.

    At the same time, he looked even more frightening to Yesseca.

    Although Yesseca was just a little girl, she was extremely stubborn.

    There wasn''t time for her to be stubborn right now. The only way to get her to move was to scare her into doing it.

    Tremaine Whispered, "Don''t you

    know where you are? This is a

    forest, it''s full of beasts like wot

    and bears. Aren''t you afraid of theming out to eat you?"

    Yesseca broke into a cold sweat. "There... there are wolves, and... and lions...?"

    "Yes." Tremaine nodded.

    "Then why don''t we just walk out of the forest? Won''t it be safer for us to leave?" Yesseca was weeping as she spoke.

    "On your way out, you may be eaten by a wolf or a bear."

    Yesseca suddenly stomped her feet. "Then why did you bring me in here? If you didn''t drag me along, we wouldn''t have to be afraid of these wild animals!"

    Tremaine frowned.

    He didn''t have time to keep talking to her like this. He had to move fast.

    Tremaine then said coldly, "If you won''t go up, then I''ll go up myself. Stay here and be food for the animals,"

    That worked. Yesseca quickly got onto Tremaine''s back.

    Tremaine looked at her quietly.

    "Hold tight onto my neck."

    Yesseca had no idea how he managed it, but he was able to climb a long way up onto the tree. They stopped at a veryrge and sturdy branch.

    Yesseca was frightened when she looked down and saw how high above the ground they were.

    The ground was a very long way down.

    She felt that if she fell from this height, her whole body would smash into pieces.

    "Tremaine what... What are you

    doing? Why did you climb up so

    high? Are you some kind of monkey?" Asking questions was the

    only way to distract herself from

    how high up she was right now.

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687

    ?

    An average person wouldn''t be able to climb so far up such a tall tree, much less with a person on their back. Tremaine didn''t reply.

    Climbing this tree wasn''t much of a challenge for him. He had gone through much worse from his field training.

    "Get some sleep," Tremaine said, "We should rest now,"

    Yesseca could only keep quiet.

    Sleep on this big tree?

    Tremaine had to be joking.

    Tremaine had already switched off the light on his phone, so he couldn''t see Yesseca''s face at all. If he did, he would have noticed that Yesseca''s face was as dark as the night sky right now.

    "What if we fall off the tree? If we went to sleep, we''d definitely fall and die!" Yesseca added.

    "Sleep in my arms, then you won''t fall."

    Yesseca blushed bright red. "No!"

    "Up to you," Tremaine said casually, "You don''t have much of a choice right now,"

    Just as he finished talking, a loud howl rang out from somewhere within the forest.

    Yesseca was so scared that she nearly fell off the tree. Luckily, Tremaine held onto her hand.

    Tremaine said coldly, "You''ll hear that very often in the forest at night. You won''t notice them if you''re asleep. All you need to do is sleep in my arms, and then it''ll be morning before you know it,"

    Yesseca''s lips trembled.

    Tremaine was right. She didn''t have much of a choice right now.

    She was terrified.

    Not only was she high up on a tree, there were animals howling out there and it was so dark she couldn''t see anything in front of her.

    She was very eager to fall asleep and see the sunrise.

    Yesseca finally got into Tremaine''s arms. "Alright, I''ll sleep in your arms. You won''t fall, will you?"

    "No, I won''t." Tremaine said curtly.

    If anyone else said this, she wouldn''t have trusted them, but when Tremaine said it, Yesseca believed himpletely.

    If he said he wouldn''t fall, then he definitely won''t.

    Yesseca closed her eyes.

    The whole experience she went through today kept reying in her mind like a movie. She was still confused as to what was going on. She forced herself to stop thinking about it.

    She then tried to go to sleep as soon as possible. Everything would be fine when you fall asleep. Things will be okay when the sun rises tomorrow. Yesseca slept in Tremaine''s arms, but he didn''t get any sleep.

    He closed his eyes, but waspletely alert.

    An hourter, he heard footstepsing from far away.

    He immediately opened his eyes.

    He heard the cracking of branches snapping just below him.

    He was very high up the tree. He heard someone say. "Find him and kill him."

    A cold glint shed across Tremaine''s eyes.

    It was an order to kill him on sight.

    He was certain that someone was out to get him. However, since he had earned such a strong foundation in the trust of the public, it was impossible to shake him off. That was probably why his opponent wanted him dead.

    However...

    The chill in his eyes grew deeper.

    Since his opponent had the information to set up an ambush against him, it could only mean one thing. There was a spy in his organization.

    As Tremaine had expected, the soldiers looking for him were unable to find him after searching for some time. They left, unsessful once again. Tremaine closed his eyes again.

    He had to rest up to tackle the challenges he''d have to face tomorrow.

    That night, Yesseca had a nightmare.

    She dreamed of a wolf and a bear.

    When numerous wolves and bears chased after her, Tremaine held her hand and ran with her. She suddenly couldn''t run anymore.

    As desperate as she was to get away, she couldn''t move her legs at all. She was terrified at the thought of getting eaten.

    Then, a wolf appeared and lunged at her with its mouth wide open.

    Yesseca woke up in a cold sweat.

    It was daybreak.

    She looked up and looked at Tremaine''s handsome face.

    He was still fast asleep.

    Yesseca tried to move her body.

    Tremaine was tightly holding on to her and noticed her moving.

    He opened his eyes.

    "You''re awake," he said.

    What a strange man.

    Everyone woke up feeling slightly groggy and sleepy, but he got up looking fresh and alert.

    Yesseca trembled as she looked down. "Can...

    Can we get down now?"

    Tremaine looked at her and said ndly, "Yeah, sure,"

    Yesseca climbed onto his back again. Tremaine then climbed down the tree with ease.

    This time, Yesseca was able to see him climb down the tree clearly.

    He moved nimbly and very quickly.

    They soon reached the ground and Yesseca jumped off Tremaine''s back.

    "Let''s get out of the forest, right now." Yesseca didn''t want to spend another second here.

    "You think you have the strength to leave?"

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca.

    "Why not?" As she said that, Yesseca took a single step forward. Her legs turned into jelly, causing her to fall.

    She had no strength at all.

    Her stomach was growling.

    "Wait here, I''ll be right back," Tremaine told her.

    For example, they were very likely to encounter wild beasts, so he and Yesseca had to have enough strength to survive.

    After Tremaine left, Yesseca felt dizzy and confused.

    She looked around at the towering trees and wondered how they ended up here.

    Well, she was here because she went looking for a bathroom, but what about Tremaine?

    Why had hee to Nashnd and why was he on the presidential train?

    Tremaine had said he would be away for a month.

    Was this why he was here in Nashnd?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Suddenly, she had a bold idea.

    Tremaine was on the presidential was on

    train and helped her escape from being shot at and from the train catching fire. He definitely wasn''t a regn person since he was able to climb up that tree easily. Was he the

    president''s bodyguard?

    Yesseca guessed that this was possible.

    No wonder he was always so mysterious about what he did for a living.

    So that''s how he could afford thevish vi he lived in!

    Being the personal bodyguard of the president, he would certainly earn a

    of

    tney for himself. ?

    be his job... Content belost

    Tremaine returned just as she was thinking this.

    to

    He came back with some wild berries and an unknown animal in his hands.

    Yesseca looked at him quietly.

    Tremaine ced the wild berries in her hand. "Eat these first." Yesseca was so hungry, she didn''t hesitate to gobble down the berries.

    The wild berries were delicious. They tasted tangy and sweet.

    After eating some of the berries, she felt much better. "What''s that?" Yesseca looked at the animal in Tremaine''s hands.

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688

    ?

    "We''re going to eat it," Tremaine replied.

    "Then how are we going to cook it?" Yesseca asked.

    They didn''t have any kitchen tools out here in the forest.

    Tremaine looked at her in disbelief. "We''re going to roast it over a fire, of course. What, you want to eat it raw?"

    Yesseca was a little taken aback.

    She red at him and said, "That''s not what I meant! Where are we going to find a fire to cook it then?"

    Instead of answering her, Tremaine picked up some branches next to him.

    Yesseca didn''t know how he did it, but Tremaine used those branches to get a fire going. He then peeled the animal''s skin off and roasted it over the fire. After some time, the meat began to cook nicely.

    Yesseca caught a whiff of the fragrant smell of cooked meat.

    Although she had just eaten quite a lot of wild berries, they were just fruits. Right now with the fragrant smell of cooked meat, her stomach began to growl.

    Tremaine tore off a leg and handed it over to Yesseca.

    Yesseca had no idea what animal this was, but she was too hungry to care and immediately bit into it.

    She found that the meat tasted really good and gobbled up all the meat in no time.

    The meat was very tender and tasted very fresh. It was so good by itself, it didn''t need any seasoning at all.

    Tremaine began to eat as well.

    Yesseca looked at him as he ate.

    In such a situation, anyone would feel incredibly dejected and be in a depressed state. In fact they way she was right now, squatting on the ground, eating some wild animal with her hands, she felt like a beggar on the street.

    However, Tremaine wasn''t like that.

    Even in such a situation, he still looked calm and collected.

    Yesseca began to think about everything that had happened.

    If it weren''t for Tremaine, she would have died on the train.

    When she was getting shot at, she panicked. Tremaine was the one who saved her by pulling her down onto the floor and protecting her.

    Out here in the forest, she had no way to survive by herself.

    Tremaine was able to help her climb up onto a tree to sleep in safety. He also found some wild berries and caught an animal to cook and feed her. Yesseca said, "It must be really difficult to do your job,"

    Tremaine looked at her in surprise.

    "You know what I do?"

    Yesseca nodded. "You''re really knowledgeable. You know how to pick wild berries and how to start a fire. Not many people can be the personal bodyguard of the president. After all, you have to protect the president of the country."

    Tremaine remained quiet.

    His mouth twitched.

    "The president''s personal bodyguard?" He whispered.

    Yesseca replied seriously, "Yeah, you don''t have to hide it from me. It wasn''t hard to guess,"

    Tremaine didn''t respond.

    Now wasn''t the time to exin things to her.

    They''ll talk about it once they were safely out of the forest.

    Tremaine stood up and said, "Are you done? We''ll leave once you''re done eating,"

    Yesseca stood up and was ready to head off.

    It was so strange. It didn''t feel like they had run very deep into the forestst night, but now in the daytime, it felt like they have been walking for forever.

    After walking for a very long time, they were still deep in the forest.

    Yesseca was exhausted from all the walking.

    "When can we get out of here?" she asked.

    Her legs were so tired, they felt as heavy as lead.

    "Soon," Tremaine replied quietly.

    Yesseca dragged her legs forward.

    Ten minutester, Yesseca heard the growl of a wild animal nearby.

    She stopped.

    She heard the growling once again.

    Her body tensed up.

    She didn''t know what kind of animal made that noise, but it sounded dangerous to her.

    It sounded very different from the howling she heardst night.

    Yesterday, they were high up on a tree. Now they were on the ground, the animal could be nearby.

    Tremaine heard it too.

    He stopped and scanned their surroundings.

    "What was that?" Yesseca asked in a panic.

    "A wolf," Tremaine replied curtly.

    Yesseca felt her head buzzing.

    Wolves!

    They were ferocious animals. They might lose their lives.

    "What should we do?" Yesseca said in a trembling voice, "Should we run?"

    Yesseca realized that she had no idea what she was talking about.

    Run?

    Where could they run to?

    Even if they did, were they able to outrun those wolves?

    "Stand here and don''t move," Tremaine whispered.

    As soon as he said that, the silver, shiny mane of a wolf appeared in front of them.

    Yesseca felt her heart tremble in her chest.

    She had seen wolves once before.

    In the zoo.

    When she was very young, Lothar took her to the zoo.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    However, with

    more wolves than there the zoo, and their eyes

    Womans time, she was faced

    looked much fiercer too.

    Even without his warning, Yesseca didn''t dare to move.

    The wolf looked at the two of them and didn''t move. It growled menacingly.

    After staring at each other for five minutes, Yesseca finally opened her mouth.

    She

    reh tears in her eyes,

    are we going to die

    t wolf is going to eat?

    I should we do..." Conte belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "You''re right. It wants to eat us."

    us.

    Unlike Yesseca who was sobbing, Tremaine sounded calm and collected.

    He spoke as though this was a normal thing for him.

    Yesseca was in despair.

    She trembled and said, "Then we''re dead. We''re done for. We''re going to die. Tremaine, we''re going to die..."

    Yesseca began to mumble incoherently.

    "Shut your mouth," Tremaine said. "You''re distracting me."

    Yesseca burst into tears. "But I''m scared!"

    Hearing her say this, he felt his heart throb violently.

    He felt such tenderness for her at that moment.

    Yesseca was afraid.

    Of course she was afraid. She was a girl from the city who had never experienced any of these things before.

    He shouldn''t have spoken like that to her.

    He thought she would be like him. He was fearless and prepared. He didn''t panic during such a dangerous situation.

    Tremaine held Yesseca''s hand and said, "Don''t worry. You have nothing to be afraid of,"

    Even though he just took her hand for a moment then let it go, it was enough to catch Yesseca''s breath.

    Last night, Tremaine took her hand

    and dragged her along into the night,

    but she didn''t care about it then because she was panicking at the

    time. But this time, the warmth from his hand lingered in hers.

    She closed her mouth.

    She trusted Tremaine to figure a way out for them.

    He was very capable. As the president''s personal bodyguard, he wouldn''t be afraid of a single wolf. He''d have a n.

    The wolf suddenly leapt towards them.

    Yesseca''s mind went nk.

    The wolf had leapt right at her.

    Her blood froze.

    She felt like the wolf was going to bite her head off.

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689

    ?

    However, Yesseca did not feel anything.

    The moment the wolf was about to bite her head off, it fell to the ground. At the same time, blood sttered over her face.

    She did not know what to say.

    She could only stare nkly at the dead wolf.

    "W-What''s going on?" she asked.

    "It''s dead." Tremaine raised the gun in his hand.

    Only then did she realize that he was holding a gun.

    Looking at the wolf on the ground, she asked, "Did you shoot the wolf?"

    "That''s right."

    "Why wasn''t there a gunshot?"

    "I have a silencer."

    "Why do you have a gun?"

    Before he could reply, Yesseca answered, "Of course, you would have a gun. You''re the president''s bodyguard,"

    This time, it was Tremaine who was rendered speechless.

    He changed the topic. "We should leave as soon as possible."

    She nodded.

    It was true that they had to get out of here. Although they had just avoided a wolf, who knew what they would encounterter? They might not be as lucky if they met another wild animal.

    Just as they were about to leave, she looked up to take a look at him.

    At this moment, rays of the sun shone through the mosaicwork of leaves in the canopy above them, falling onto Tremaine''s body. He looked like a deity.

    She shuddered at the thought of the appearance of a wolf, but he was not afraid at all. It proved that he was courageous as he only pulled the trigger when the wolf was jumping towards them.

    Although it might be safer to fire before it pounced, he might not be able to shoot it.

    Yesseca couldn''t help but ask, "Why weren''t you afraid when you saw that wolf just now?"

    Tremaine squinted at her and said, "Do you think I am the same as you?"

    It rendered her speechless.

    She couldn''t help but stick out her tongue. "It was a normal reaction from a normal person. Do you think many aren''t afraid of wild animals like you?" A glint shed through his eyes. "Wild animals aren''t that scary."

    She asked, "Why not?"

    "Human hearts are way more terrifying," he said softly.

    The whole reason why he was being attacked was because of a traitor in his party.

    The human heart is wicked above all else.

    She was about to agree with him because he made sense.

    But then, she remembered something.

    He had installed surveince cameras in her room.

    She had almost forgotten about it since they had been through many things in the past 24 hours.

    Yesseca stopped in her tracks.

    Tremaine nced at her and said, "Why aren''t you walking?"

    She raised her head and nced at him.

    He was still basking in the sunlight and still as handsome as always, but he was no deity to her.

    She whispered, "Let''s go,"

    Just as they were about to exit the forest, the leader, who was in a military uniform, immediately walked over to them and greeted Tremaine. It was Sheldon.

    He looked relieved to see them. "Sir, it''s a good thing that we have found you."

    After saying that, he looked at Yesseca in surprise.

    Since when did Tremaine have a woman beside him?

    However, she did not greet Sheldon.

    Usually, she would have said hello.

    But she was not in the mood at that moment.

    She couldn''t help ying what he said over and over again in her head.

    "Human hearts are way more terrifying."

    She felt like these words were like a giant ice cave, and she was within it, shivering from the cold.

    It repeated over and over in her mind.

    "Sir, she is?" Sheldon asked hesitantly.

    "Send someone to take her to the hotel to rest."

    Tremaine nced at Yesseca as he spoke.

    Her pale face gave her away.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    After experiencing so much, he assumed that she

    was just shaken.

    "Yes, sir!"

    Yesseca was sent to a hotel in Nashnd by a soldier while Tremaine got in Sheldon''s car.

    Tremaine was shocked when he finally got a good look at Sheldon once they got into the car.

    There seemed to be something wrong with him.

    His mouth was swollen.

    "What''s wrong with your mouth?" Tremaine asked.

    Sheldon''s face turned red.

    It was because of the woman he met the night before.

    The woman was screaming. Fearing she might ruin things, he used his lips to block hers, and itsted for almost ten minutes.

    His lips wouldn''t be swollen from kissing her, but it just so happened that she was wearing some cheap lipstick, and he was allergic to it. This was why his lips were swollen that day.

    He had already gone to see a doctor, and the swelling had gone down a bit before he came to see Tremaine.

    "It''s nothing." Sheldon covered his lips and said, "Just an allergic reaction,"

    "How did it happen?" Tremaine casually asked.

    Embarrassed, Sheldon said, "1-1 don''t know either,"

    Fortunately, Tremaine stopped badgering him.

    "How did you escape yesterday?" Tremaine asked again.

    Just then, Sheldon told Tremaine everything in detail.

    He went looking for Tremaine at the dining car a night ago. He knew that Tremaine had jumped out of the car ��ѧ� when he couldn''t find him, so he followed suit and jumped down too.

    However, he encountered another

    ambush of gunshots from the

    enemy. Content belongs to

    In that situation, he could onlyy still on the ground.

    Soon, half a night went by.

    When the other party left, Sheldon wanted to go find Tremaine, but he changed his mind.

    It was uncertain whether he could

    find Tremaine in the dark, and it

    would be the end of him if he ran into the enemies. He might lose his life before he could even find Tremaine. He decided that the best choice was to go back to Nashnd and inform the army.

    "I thought you would have made it

    back by then. I only found out you did not return when I got back, so I brought some men to find you." When Sheldon said so, a hint of doubt shed across his eyes.

    Tremaine could have gotten rid of the assassins himself and head straight back to Nashnd. Why did he flee to the forest instead?

    He didn''t expect that Tremaine did this because of Yesseca.

    It was easy for Tremaine to return alone.

    However, having Yesseca with him made it difficult.

    They had to avoid attacks, and the journey was long, which exins why he took her into the forest to avoid danger.

    Yesseca was brought to the hotel by a man.

    She had been sitting in a daze in her room for an hour before she stood up.

    She had been staring nkly at the walls.

    Just then, she went to the door. The man in military uniform was guarding it. She said to him, "I want to go out,"

    The man looked like he was in a tough spot when he said, "Mr. Quartley has asked you to remain here, and he woulde to see youter,"

    She nodded. "I''m hungry. Can you buy something for me? Anything would do."

    "Yes, miss." The man left immediately.

    After the man left, Yesseca walked out of the hotel room. Relying on her memory, she returned to the hotel where she and Preslie had been staying.

    Preslie was waiting for her at the entrance of the hotel.

    The moment she saw Yesseca, she almost burst into tears.

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690

    ?

    Immediately, Preslie hugged Yesseca, saying, "You''re back. I knew you''de back. They said you wouldn''t, but I insisted on waiting, and I was right,"

    Having gone through so many things, she felt a myriad of emotions when she saw Yesseca.

    Yesseca took Preslie''s hand and said, "Preslie, I experienced a lotst night. The train was on fire, and a bullet brushed past my ear. I know you might not believe me, but it is true. Everything was just like a TV show, and I even went to the tree..."

    Suddenly, she paused.

    She wanted to say that she had climbed up a tall tree and spent the night on it. However, she remembered it was Tremaine who carried her up there. So, she decided not to say any more.

    Looking at her, Preslie almost burst into tears. "I know, I know. I understand because I have experienced it all too."

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    Her eyes were opened wide as she asked, "How could you have experienced it too?"

    There were trains of tears on Preslie''s face as she said, "Because I followed you onto the train!" Yesseca did not know what to say.

    At this moment, Preslie had no time to exin. She immediately made a phone call, and then she took Yesseca onto a bus. The bus was empty, and there were only two of them on it.

    She told Yesseca that the director had been looking for them since he found that they were missing a day ago. She bumped into the director when she came back that morning. The director said that people from Agaphen City were requested to head back first and asked Preslie whether she wanted to go back. She told the director that she would stay and wait for Yesseca.

    In the call a while ago, the director said that he would arrange a bus for them if she managed to find Yesseca to take them back to Agaphen City. Only when they boarded the bus did Preslie finally feel at ease.

    She patted her chest and said, "Yesseca, I thought we were here to have fun in Nashnd. Who knew it was a death trip instead. I can feel my heart thumping now just thinking about it,"

    Yesseca was full of questions. "What exactly happened? Why did you follow me onto the train?"

    Preslie said, "I saw that you boarded the train, and I wanted to ask you to get off, but I lost sight of you once I entered the train. I searched for you everywhere, when I suddenly saw a group of people in military uniforms boarding. I was so scared that I hid, but the train started moving. I did not dare to make a sound. I wanted to get off at the next stop. Who knew the train would catch fire. I was scared out of my wits,"

    Although it was over, her little face was still pale at the mention of these things.

    Yesseca immediately held Preslie''s hand. "Don''t be afraid. It''s over."

    Preslie nodded. "You''re right. It''s over, and I shouldn''t be afraid."

    She continued, "Fortunately, someone appeared and saved me. He-"

    Just as she was speaking of this, Preslie''s face turned red. "He took me off the train, hid me somewhere, and asked me to wait for him. I waited for a long time until it was almost dawn. He was the one who picked me up and brought me back here, but I was still worried about you, so I decided to wait for you to return. I knew you woulde back to the hotel."

    Yesseca felt a surge ofplicated emotions.

    She did not expect Preslie to have such an awful night too, just like herself.

    She was the reason why Preslie had to go through all this.

    If she had not been careless to board the train, Preslie would not have followed her.

    Yesseca said guiltily, "It''s all my fault that you have been through all these."

    "It''s okay." Preslie was cheerful. "Anyway, it''s not a big deal since we both made it out alive. Besides, we can brag about these experiences to others. It''s more exciting than any other TV show. When I think about it, it really was an interesting experience!"

    She had been depressed at first, but Preslie''s words made her want tough.

    "I thought I was optimistic, but I''m far inferior to you." Yesseca could not help but say.

    Preslieughed. "Well, what choice do I have? I couldn''t possibly let my body get to me, so I have to always keep a positive mindset."

    "You look fine," Yesseca said earnestly, "You''re just a little chubby, but you look cuter this way,"

    Preslie said with a sigh, "If only you were a man. We could be a couple since you know how to appreciate me,"

    "There will always be a man who admires you,"

    Yesseca said.

    Preslie didn''t think so.

    She remembered the man who saved her the night before.

    He was really good-looking.

    He even got on top of her and kissed her for a long time. She felt like she was on cloud nine the whole time.

    When he asked her to stand, she couldn''t even get up.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Her knees had given in from the kiss.

    He had to pull her up.

    However, he said to her subconsciously when helping her up, "Why are you so heavy?"

    With that, she returned to normal, and all her wistful thinking dissipated.

    Preslie sighed heavily. "Let''s not talk about this. How did you get off the train?"

    Yesseca held her breath.

    Everything that happened from the night before came to mind.

    It was such an incredible and bizarre night.

    However, it ended on a sad note.

    Because of Tremaine''s words.

    "Human hearts are way more terrifying."

    Thinking of what he had done, she felt like she did not want to have any contact with him any longer.

    She didn''t even bother to know who he was and why he boarded the train.

    "I just somehow managed to get off. I don''t feel like talking about it anymore," said Yesseca.

    Although Preslie was simple-

    minded, she was sensible. Seeing

    how Yesseca did not want to speak of it, she did not badger her any longer.

    At the same time, in front of Shiryu Pce.

    Countless people in military uniforms stood in a neat line on the square, and a 60-year-old man slowly appeared on the stage.

    "Tremaine Quartley did not turn up

    at the presidential Mone

    voice

    inauguration." His

    g through the square el.

    through the microphone.

    Although he was old, his voice was full of energy.

    There was an immediate uproar under the stage.

    He looked around and said, "Since he did not show up, another candidate should take his ce,"

    As soon as his voice fell, he saw a ck shadow moving toward him from a distance.

    He took a closer look and saw a ck military vehicle that was escorted by the five armies.

    His heart jolted.

    Soon, the crowd opened a path for

    ve

    the vehicle, and it pulled up near the stage. Two soldiers stepped forward to open the door, and Tremaine emerged from the vehicle. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    He was dressed in a delicate suit, which made him look particrly dazzling and tall.

    Seeing Tremaine, the old man''s face turned ashy.

    Tremaine walked to the stage step by step.

    He stood on the stage, exuding the aura of a king, which made people want to bow to him.

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691

    ?

    "T-Tre..." Before the old man finished his words, Tremaine waved his hand and said, "Take him away!" Immediately, two soldiers charged onto the tform and grabbed hold of the man.

    Panicked, he shouted, "Tremaine, you can''t take me away. I''m the prime minister! You can''t do this."

    Tremaine re at him coldly, "As the prime minister, you were supposed to assist the president, but you rebelled against me. I have all the evidence of your crimes. Save the exnations for the military court."

    Then he looked at the crowd under the stage and said clearly, "The presidential inauguration starts now!"

    The audience was about to stir just a while ago. When they saw that Tremaine had returned and that the minister had been arrested, they were all depressed. For a moment, there was only a loud noise in the Shiryu Pce. "Your Excellency!"

    The presidential inaugurationsted for four hours, and it had finallye to an end.

    Ignoring his weariness, Tremaine went to look for

    Yesseca, only to find out that she had left.

    The soldier who''d been guarding Yesseca said in a trembling voice, "Sir, that youngdy wanted me to go shopping. Who would have known that she would be gone when I came back."

    Tremaine''s face immediately turned cold.

    "Where is she now?"

    "Sir, she took a bus back to Agaphen City. She is still on the road. I have already sent someone to follow her. We will get her back if you order us to." A dim light shed in Tremaine''s eyes.

    If Yesseca had taken a bus back to Agaphen City, she must have gone home.

    Forget it. She could go back if she wanted to.

    He had been sworn in as president and had no time to deal with other affairs. When he was done with the matters of the rebels of Nashnd, he would go to Agaphen City to find her.

    Tremaine said, "Forget it. There''s no need to follow her. Let her be."

    Finally, Yesseca and Preslie had returned to Agaphen City.

    As soon as Yesseca arrived home, she called Kylin to tell him that she was safe.

    Soon, Kylin came to pick her up.

    He told her that Selina wanted to see her at the Perry family home.

    "Selina has been nagging me about you since you left. But she has prepared a lot of delicious food for you tonight," he said with a smile.

    Hearing this, she did not feel as happy as she usually did. She felt as if a huge rock was weighing down on her heart.

    Essie''s words echoed in her ears, and she could not forget about them.

    "What''s wrong?" Kylin couldn''t help but ask when he saw that Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    Only then did shee back to her senses.

    As if she had made up her mind, she said, "Okay."

    When they arrived at the Perry family vi, Selina asked Yesseca many questions about Nashnd.

    Yesseca told her everything apart from the overwhelming part with Tremaine and about Essie.

    After hearing her words, Selina looked at Kylin and then took a long look at him, saying, "Yesseca, I don''t mind you going on a business trip for a few days, but someone has been missing you so much that he almost died of it."

    However, Yesseca was clueless.

    She asked subconsciously, "Who is that someone?"

    The corners of Selina''s lips curled up. "He''s nearby. His name is Kyi in."

    Yesseca was rendered speechless.

    She blushed at once while Kyi in coughed.

    Selina continued to say, "I''ve kept count. Kylin has mentioned you about a hundred times during your absence. He was worried whether it was cold

    for you in Nashnd or whether you had gotten used to it. I told him he could call you if he misses you, but guess what he said."

    "He said he was afraid he would disturb you. Even though he was missing you, he resisted the urge to call you."

    Hearing these words, Yesseca felt both shy and touched.

    She subconsciously nced at Kylin, only to find that he was also looking at her.

    There was a trace of warmth in his beautiful smiling eyes.

    Yesseca immediately lowered her head shyly.

    Looking at this scene, Selina was delighted inside. She felt that the two must have a great rtionship.

    Time passed by. In a blink of an eye, Yesseca had

    to leave.

    Before she left, she asked Kylin to wait for her in the car.

    She had something to say to Selina.

    She believed in Selina.

    But she thought that it would be fine for her to ask Selina about it.

    So she would just go ahead.

    It was true that she had been bothered by Essie''s words. If she did not get to the bottom of it, she would feel like there was a knot inside of her.

    "Do you have something to say to

    me?" Seeing that Yesseca had asked

    Kylin to wait for her in the car, Selina

    knew there was something Yesseca wanted to know.

    She curved her lips and said, "Let me guess. Did you ask about Kylin? You want to know how much he misses you, right?"

    "It''s not about Kylin," said Yesseca.

    Selina was confused.

    She''d thought it was about Kylin.

    "What is it about then?" Selina asked.

    Yesseca swallowed her saliva.

    She was finding it hard to put forth her questions. It was like she had to spit out food that had been

    disgested.

    "Selina." Finally, Yesseca gathered her courage. "I want to ask about my brother. How did he die? Did he really had an ident in the sea?"

    Selina''s expression changed when she heard that.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Yesseca had asked such a question

    before. She had been at a loss on how to answer Yesseca. Fortunately, Matthew was beside her, and he answered Yesseca.

    But Matthew was not around this time.

    He was still working at thepany and hadn''te back yet.

    Without him, it was like she had lost her pir of support. She was stunned by Yesseca''s question.

    Yesseca''s eyes drooped as she waited for Selina''s reply.

    She would believe in anything Selina told her.

    And she would not care about what Essie said from then on.

    If she met Essie again, she would drive her away and refuse to listen to her nonsense.

    But she hadn''t heard an answer from Selina for a long time.

    Puzzled, Yesseca raised her head.

    As soon as she looked up, she saw Selina''s

    expression.

    There was panic, confusion, and pain in her expression.

    Yesseca''s heart sank.

    She was simple-minded but not stupid.

    If Lothar did die at sea, Selina wouldn''t have reacted like this.

    Yesseca could ask more, but she''d lost the courage to.

    She''d be fearful since she saw Selina''s reaction.

    There was a huge hole in her heart. She felt that it would grow bigger if she asked about it, and she might copse from it.

    Yesseca panicked, even more than Selina.

    She said hastily, "Kylin has been waiting for me for a long time. I''ll be leaving."

    After saying that, she ran away without waiting for Selina''s reply.

    Kylin noticed Yesseca''s strange behavior.

    But he did not think too much about it.

    He thought that she had just chatted with Selina, and she might be just embarrassed by what Selina had said.

    Along the way to avoid making her

    more embarrassed, Kyi in remained silent. When he arrived at her house, he said, Vesseca, rest well. You

    from Nashnd. Take a bath and get some sleep. I''lle to see you tomorrow."

    must be tired aftering se

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692

    ?

    Yesseca hurriedly nodded and got out of the car.

    As soon as she got home, she mmed the door.

    She sat on the sofa and gasped.

    Selina''s expression came to her mind again.

    The panic, the confusion, and the pain.

    She had never seen Selina like that.

    She felt her heartbeat increasing.

    After a moment, she stood up and returned to her bedroom. Her fingers trembled as she took out a photo from under her pillow. It was a photo of Lothar and her.

    Seeing Lothar''s bright smile in the photo, she felt her heart gradually calming down.

    Staring at him, she mumbled, "Lothar, you are Selina''s best friend, aren''t you?"

    "She treats you well, doesn''t she?"

    "She was the one who cured me and did a great favor for our family, isn''t she?"

    He did not respond.

    He kept smiling at her.

    Yesseca spoke again, "Lothar, I shouldn''t doubt her, should I?"

    Just as she just asked, she heard something.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Human hearts are terrifying."

    She was startled.

    She looked around, but there was no one with her.

    It was just her imagination.

    "Human hearts are terrifying."

    It was what Tremaine had said.

    She used to think that he was a good guy, but she had found out that he wasn''t.

    If she hadn''t seen the picture on hisputer, she would never have believed that he would do such a thing.

    But he did do it.

    She couldn''t believe it was Selina who had caused her brother''s death, but the truth was...

    Right then, she felt someone''s hands clenching her heart. Her heart was convulsing. She didn''t know anything anymore! "Beep! Beep!"

    Just then, her phone rang urgently.

    Yesseca was frightened, and she was trembling.

    Picking up her phone, she saw that it was Preslie who was calling her.

    There were beads of sweat on her back.

    It was like she had juste out from a strange, terrifying ce inside her. Preslie''s call brought her back to reality.

    She answered the phone, "Hello."

    "Yesseca, I can''t sleep." After finishing this sentence, Preslie sighed, "I''m going to tell you a secret. I kissed a man in Nashnd."

    Yesseca gave a perfunctory reply.

    She was in a trance still, so she was not paying attention to what Preslie was saying.

    Preslie continued, "I was afraid that you would make fun of me, so I didn''t tell you at first. After thinking, I feel like I should tell you as we are best friends. I shouldn''t be so reserved towards my best friend, right? That was my first kiss."

    After a pause, she said shyly, "I was so confused when he kissed me, and I am still thinking about him now. He looked so good in his military

    uniform, just like those

    soldiers from the movies. Yesseca, I think I''m done for. I must have fallen in love with him."

    Yesseca said nothing even thought Preslie had poured out so much.

    Fortunately, Preslie had always been careless, so she did not notice it.

    In the end, Preslie sighed deeply. "I know you would think I''m acting silly. I''ll leave it here. I''m hanging up. See you tomorrow."

    Hearing the beeping sound from the phone, Yesseca felt herself shivering again.

    Although she didn''t respond to Preslie''s words just now, at least she had felt like she was living and breathing in reality by hearing her voice. As soon as Preslie hung up, she felt herself reentering that creepy dark world again.

    In that world, the good were all evil.

    Selina, who she''d treated as her sister, had be the murderer of her brother.

    As soon as Matthew returned to the vi, Erine said urgently, "Mr. Perry, hurry! Take a look at Miss Whitlock."

    He was stunned. "What''s wrong with her?"

    "Nothing much," she said, "When I went to take care of Yervant, I felt that Miss Whitlock was acting strange. I spoke to her, but she seemed like she was in a trance. She wasn''t like this a while ago."

    "I''ll go take a look." He immediately went upstairs.

    Selina was sitting by the baby''s bed.

    She had always been all smiles whenever she was looking at Yervant. However, she was absentminded at the moment, and her face was a little pale. He walked over and put his arms around her waist. "What''s wrong?"

    She looked at him, "Matthew, I was just thinking of Lothar."

    He paused.

    Then, he said even gentler to her, "Lothar is already gone. He left happily and peacefully. You don''t have to be upset."

    She didn''t say anything.

    He tightened his arms around her.

    His hot breath surrounded her, and she felt the heat returning to her cold body.

    "Matthew." After a moment, she muttered, "Just now, Yesseca asked me about Lothar. She wanted to know how he died and if he actually died in an ident at sea."

    A hint of astonishment shed across his eyes.

    But it soon disappeared. Matthew asked, "How did you answer her?"

    "I didn''t." Selina shook her head in pain. "I don''t know how to. It had

    always been a lie. How am I supposed to tell Yesseca that? I promised Lothar that I wouldn''t tell Yesseea the truth, but hiding it from her makes me sad. Do you think she would she had asked me like this?"

    noticed something? Or whink she

    He whispered, "Selina, even if she noticed something, you don''t have to be sorry about it. You haven''t done anything wrong to Lothar or Yesseca. Don''t think too much about it."

    "I understand, but..." She couldn''t finish her sentence.

    Because even she herself did not know what it was.

    "Go to bed earlier. You seem a little tired today."

    She nodded. "I should, huh? I guess I am really tired."

    When the two of them went to bed, it did not take long for Selina to fall asleep and started dreaming.

    In her dream, she saw Yesseca pointing at her, questioning, "Selina, you killed my brother, didn''t you?"

    Selina shook his head. "It''s not. It wasn''t me."

    "You liar!" Yesseca suddenly raised her voice. "You took my brother''s heart. If you hadn''t taken his heart, he wouldn''t have died. You took it for your own sake!" "It''s not like that!" Selina''s breath quickened as she exined, "Lothar was about to die. He only had a few days left. That''s why I epted his heart. It''s not what you think."

    "It''s not what I think, huh?" Yesseca stepped forward and looked at Selina with hatred. "Why did he only have a few days left? Because of Reid, and

    he is Matthew''s brother. Selina, you guys are the murderers of my brother! It has everything to do with you!"

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693

    ?

    As Yesseca spoke, she approached Selina. "I want you to pay for Lothar''s life."

    Selina stepped back.

    She kept exining to Yesseca, but Yesseca refused to listen. She insisted that Selina was the murderer of her brother.

    In the end, Selina was forced off the edge of the cliff by Yesseca.

    The sudden weightlessness brought Selina back to consciousness.

    Her body was shaking.

    Matthew noticed it.

    He hugged her tightly, asking, "What''s wrong?"

    She burrowed herself into his arms "I dreamt of Yesseca. She said that I was the murderer who killed Lothar."

    "Silly girl." He touched her head tofort her. "Why would you have dreamed such a ridiculous dream?" "But..."

    Before she could finish her words, he interrupted her, "There''s nothing to worry about. I''m here. You

    don''t have to be afraid."

    Nodding, she muttered, "Yes, I have you. You''re right."

    The next day arrived.

    Kylin sent Yesseca to work.

    She did not look well.

    Seeing that, he asked with concern, "Did you not take a warm showerst night? You don''t seem well-rested. Why don''t I help you take a leave of absence and you go back and have some more sleep?"

    She refused.

    Her mind was in a mess.

    And she felt that working was the only was to calm her disordered mind.

    "I want to go to work," Yesseca said.

    Kylin had always respected her. Since she insisted, he would not tell her otherwise.

    She was busy at work that day.

    Because they had juste back from Nashnd, they had more to report back about their training. They had been busy for the entire morning. It was lunchtime when she and Preslie got some rest and went to have lunch.

    Preslie looked at Yesseca''s face and said, "Did you not sleep wellst night?"

    Yesseca nodded.

    Preslie ate a mouthful of her lunch and said, "Me too. I had a nightmare with gunshots and fire. And now I can''t help wondering whether ourst day in Nashnd was real or just a dream. I am confused."

    "Perhaps it was just a dream," muttered Yesseca.

    "I think so too." Preslie replied, "After all, it does seem unrealistic. But if it''s a dream, why do I feel that someone was very real?"

    "Who?" Yesseca nced around.

    Preslie''s face turned red. "The handsome man in the military uniform."

    Yesseca didn''t understand her words.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Preslie looked at Yesseca and gave her a piece of meat. "You can have this. I need to lose some weight. What if God gives me another chance to see him again?"

    In the past, Yesseca would have asked Preslie about the man she met, but she had too much on her mind now. Seeing how absent-minded Yesseca was, Preslie fell silent.

    After a busy morning, they had not much to do in the afternoon.

    Yesseca''s imagination was running wild again.

    As she thought about it, she saw Essie.

    Maybe she was hallucinating, she thought to herself.

    Therefore, she rubbed her eyes.

    Essie was still standing in front of her.

    She was still there.

    Yesseca was stunned.

    "Essie," she said subconsciously.

    "Yesseca." Essie smiled as she greeted her, "We meet again."

    Yesseca was stunned because she was not hallucinating.

    Without realizing it, Yesseca had gone to a cafe with Essie.

    She didn''t know why she''d followed Essie.

    All in all, Essie had told her that she had something to talk to her about, and she wanted to do it somewhere else. Yesseca even forgot to ask for leave before she followed behind Essie.

    Essie bought two cups of coffee for them.

    She handed Yesseca a cup and said, "Lothar loved the coffee from this store. He used to say he would buy it for me if we ever came to the city. Too bad the day never came."

    Yesseca lowered her head and looked at the drink in her hand.

    A huge ripple of emotion stirred in her heart.

    Because it was true that Lothar had liked drinking the coffee from that store.

    When she had still been in the hospital, Lothar had often brought her a cup of coffee from this ce.

    "You were close to Lothar, weren''t you?" Yesseca could not help but say.

    Essie smiled. "Are you still in disbelief, Yesseca?"

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    Essie took a sip of coffee. "It does taste good. No wonder he liked it so much."

    Yesseca also took a sip.

    It was a familiar taste.

    The coffee had a nice fragrance to it.

    "Essie, can you tell me what happened? Please?" Yesseca looked at Essie.

    Essie''s gaze drifted as she said, "Yesseca, you''re starting to believe me, aren''t you?"

    These words caused Yesseca to panic.

    If she believed in Essie, it would mean she was betraying Selina.

    "You''re wrong!" To prove that she wasn''t betraying Selina, Yesseca raised her voice.

    "No?" The corner of Essie''s lips curled up coldly. "Why did you follow me here then? It means you''ve already begun to doubt Selina."

    Yesseca''s hand that was holding the cup of coffee trembled violently.

    Even if she was unwilling to admit it, the truth was that she was suspicious of Selina.

    Ever since she had asked Selina about it the night before and did not get a reply from her, she had begun to grow suspicious.

    "Essie, tell me, what happened? Tell me!" Yesseca''s tone was urgent.

    Essie lowered her head. "We have to go way back. I had been living in a very remote ce. One day, I found a man lying on the beach. It was your brother."

    Yesseca was shocked. "So it was true that he met with an ident at sea."

    Essie''s lips curved into a mocking smile. "He was thrown into the sea. He was beaten up and thrown into the sea!"

    "Impossible!" Yesseca got emotional as said, "He is a good man. He would never make enemies with others. I don''t believe you. You''re lying."

    "But this is the truth!" Essie got

    emotional too. Her eyes were red

    "Yesseea, I''ll tell you all about it. If you want to listen, shut up, and don''t say that you don''t believe meand that I am lying. I''m telling the truth!"

    After hearing Essie''s words, Yesseca felt like a blunt object had hit her.

    Her head hurt a little.

    Essie continued, "When I saved him, he was dying. You have no idea how miserable he was! You wouldn''t know!"

    Essie said in a strange and ethereal voice, "His skin was torn open, and his wounds were inmed because he had been soaked in seawater. He had no skin that was in good condition, and his face was swollen

    velin

    and unrecognizable. Can you

    imagine how he looked then?"

    Yesseca felt goosebumps all over her body.

    Shortly following that was fear and pain.

    A momentter, Yesseca suddenly stood up. Her face was flushed red. "Who did it? Who beat up my brother until he came to be in that state?"

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694

    ?

    Essie was calm as she looked at Yesseca. "Matthew''s brother."

    Yesseca was shocked.

    "Impossible!" Yesseca said. "How could Matthew''s brother be the one who had beat Lothar up like this?"

    She didn''t know who Matthew''s brother was, but Matthew was a good person to her. So, Matthew''s brother must also be good person. How could a good person beat her brother up?

    This was absolutely impossible!

    The corners of Essie''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Yesseca, do you think he wouldn''t? Matthew was also one of the ones who caused Lothar to die."

    "Nonsense!" shouted Yesseca.

    "I''m not spouting nonsense." Essie stared into Yesseca''s eyes. "His brother was against Matthew being together with Selina. Lothar was mad at him for it, so he went looking for Matthew''s brother. And he ended up being beaten and thrown into the sea."

    Yesseca''s eyshes trembled as she muttered,

    "Impossible, impossible."

    Essie continued, "Selina was poisoned by Matthew''s brother, and she couldn''t live long as her heart would give up soon."

    Yesseca gawked at Essie.

    What? Poison?

    She didn''t understand at all.

    "It''s something that the Witch n does," Essie exined. "You don''t need to know too much about it. All you need to know is that Selina was going to die from the poison. Didn''t you realize how much Selina had aged? It was because of the poison."

    Yesseca felt her head buzzing.

    Essie''s words reminded her of one thing.

    She did remember thinking that Selina had been acting weirdly for some time. Selina always looked tired and devastated. Even her words were a bit strange.

    And Selina even gave her a card, telling her that she would never see her again. At that time, Yesseca couldn''t figure out why Selina would say that, but now...

    An extreme fear rose in Yesseca''s heart.

    Was Essie really telling the truth?

    Yesseca''s body began to tremble.

    Essie looked at Yesseca''s reaction, and her eyes darkened as she said, "Later on, Selina was about to die, and she needed a heart transnt to be saved. She asked for Lothar''s heart, and she has it in her now. Selina was saved, but your brother died."

    "Plop!"

    Yesseca fell to the ground on her knees.

    Her knees had gone weak after hearing Essie''s words.

    Matthew decided to look for Yesseca.

    He figured she would not have asked those questions for no reason. He felt that she must have known something and misunderstood Selina. Therefore, he wanted to have a good chat with her.

    If necessary, he would tell her everything.

    He called her.

    Just as Yesseca was shivering on the ground as if she was wrapped in ice, her phone rang.

    The ringing of her phone brought her back to reality.

    She supported herself with the chair and took out her phone.

    The caller ID disyed Matthew''s name.

    Yesseca stiffened.

    She subconsciously looked at Essie.

    Essie was also looking at her.

    Yesseca immediately hung up the phone.

    Soon, her phone rang again.

    Yesseca immediately hung up.

    Her phone rang for the third time.

    She gritted her teeth and decided to turn off her phone.

    Just as she turned off the phone, Essie''s faint voice came. "Don''t you want to answer the phone? Don''t you want to hear what Matthew is going to say? Don''t you want to know what he is going to trick you with again?"

    The word lie struck Yesseca''s brain.

    At this moment, she felt like she was in a dream.

    Everything around her was fake.

    Whether it was Selina or Matthew, they were both liars.

    Her fingers trembled as she answered the call.

    "Yesseca." Matthew''s gentle voice sounded.

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    "Do you have time? I want to talk to you," he said.

    She wanted to say yes.

    She couldn''t say it no matter how hard she tried as she feared meeting him.

    She had no courage to see him.

    "I''m busy." Yesseca finally squeezed out these two words.

    "What about tomorrow?" Matthew asked again.

    Yesseca looked at Essie again.

    Essie''s eyes were deep like two ck holes.

    Inside her eyes was a deep dark forest, so terrifying and creepy. It was like she was staring at hell.

    "I have time tomorrow," Yesseca replied.

    "Okay. I''ll contact you tomorrow."

    After hanging up the call, Yesseca threw her phone on the table and muttered, "Everything is a lie. A lie!"

    At this moment, she felt as if her world had been turned upside down.

    Everyone present was fake and behind their smiles were coldness and pure evil.

    Essie picked up Yesseca''s phone.

    She ced it into Yesseca''s pocket.

    Then she whispered into Yesseca''s ear, "When you see Matthew tomorrow, ask him if it was his brother who beat Lothar up and threw him into the sea. Then, ask

    I

    him Lothar''s heart is in Selina''s body." Content belongs to

    A cold gust of wind enveloped Yesseca.

    "Cold," Yesseca spat out the word.

    She was freezing.

    UMS

    "I''m leaving. If you want to find me, you can find me..." Essie said slowly, "Don''t tell anyone where I am. If you believe me,e to me. If you don''t believe me, you don''t have tofind me"

    After that, Essie left, leaving Yesseca alone.

    An hourter, Yesseca returned to work.

    Cassie had been waiting there for a long time.

    When she saw Yesseca, she said, "Where did you go? Why didn''t you give us a head-up? Luckily, I was here to handle your customers for you, and the manager did not diseover it."

    Suddenly, Cassie paused.

    Only then did she realize that Yesseca''splexion was as terrible as it could be.

    It was the first time she had seen Yesseca''s face turn so pale after knowing her for so long.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Cassie quickly asked, "Yesseca, what''s wrong with you? You look so pale..."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    Cassie quickly put her hand on Yesseca''s forehead.

    Yesseca did not have a fever, but she was cold.

    "Say something. Don''t scare me," Cassie said.

    Yesseca still didn''t say anything.

    Anxious, Cassie pushed Yesseca lightly with her hand, but Yesseca''s entire body fell backwards.

    Pang!

    Yesseca fell to the ground.

    Cassie was stunned for a moment before she shouted at the top of her voice, "Somebody, help!"

    Kyi in rushed to the hospital.

    He had gone to pick Yesseca up from work, but he did not see her. When he went into the mall, he found that Yesseca was at the hospital.

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695

    ?

    In the hospital, Cassie kept apologizing to Kylin. "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I pushed Yesseca because she had not said a word. I did not expect her to fall down. It''s all on me. If anything happens to her, I..."

    She was feeling extremely guilty for pushing Yesseca.

    He knew she did not mean for it to happen.

    He said, "You don''t have to feel guilty. I''ll take care of Yesseca from now on. You can head back."

    "How can that do?" she said, "I have to stay until Yesseca wakes up."

    "It''s okay," he said. "I''ve asked the doctor. They say she''s fine. You have your family waiting for you, and you need to rest. It''s gettingte."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Cassie hesitated.

    But she did have to pick her children up from kindergarten.

    After a few words, she finally left.

    Kylin sat in front of Yesseca''s bed and looked at her.

    She was looking pale and almost transparent.

    He sighed softly. "What happened? Why didn''t you tell me?"

    She did not respond.

    After a moment, he extended his hand, and his fingers fell on her face, but he removed it after a second.

    Although they were a couple, he did not want to be too abrupt.

    He sat upright next to her bed and did nothing more.

    The Quartley family vi was bustling.

    The news of Tremaine''s bing the president came in.

    Madam Quartley called Yuliana over. She said happily, "Yuliana, Tremaine is president now. He didn''t disappoint his grandpa."

    Yuliana was happy too.

    She said with a smile, "For Tremaine to be president is everyone''s wish. Nashnd''s presidency has always belonged to the Quartley family. It was only in thest term that some troubles came up. Now it''s back in the Quartley family."

    Madam Quartley couldn''t help nodding as she agreed, "If Tremaine''s grandpa knew, he would have been happy. Tremaine is surely capable. It wasn''t an easy task, but he did it. I''m so proud of my grandson."

    Originally, Madam Quartley had had a lot of opinions about Tremaine because of Yesseca. But now, she did not mind it anymore. Although it was expected that he would be president, she knew how hard it had been on him. When Tremaine''s grandfather had stepped down, the Quartley family had be less influential. If it wasn''t for Tremaine, it would have been hard for their family to gain control again.

    Tremaine was the hope and pride of the Quartley family.

    "All weck now is a wife for him." After a while, Madam Quartley added, "After all, we need to have the First Lady."

    Yuliana felt an ache in her heart.

    She wished so badly to be the one married to him.

    It would be such a blessing to be able to marry a handsome and excellent man like Tremaine. And bing the First Lady was such an honor. But she didn''t dare to tell Madam Quartley.

    She knew it was impossible.

    It would only be possible if Tremaine liked her. Then, she would still stand a chance if she told Madam Quartley she was still a virgin.

    When she''d finally found a way to seduce him, he''d gone to Nashnd, so she could only put her n aside.

    "Grandma, do you have anyone in mind for Tremaine?" Yuliana asked tentatively.

    Madam Quartley nodded.

    The one she had in mind was Montez''s biological mother. Qiana was the ideal woman. It was just that it was up to Tremaine to decide.

    "You''ll know when the timees,"

    Madam Quartley said, "I''m going to

    talk to him. He did not agree to marry her before, but he might change his mind as he is now the president. He needs to think further ahead. I hope he will say yes the next time I bring it up."

    Yuliana''s heart tightened.

    She felt that she had to speed up her n. Otherwise, Montez''s biological mother would ruin her n after she had finally driven Yesseca away. "Grandma, when the timees, we''ll have to move to Nashnd too, won''t we?" Yuliana asked again.

    Madam Quartley said, "Of course. We werepelled to move here because of the situation. We have to move back to Nashnd. Tremaine

    must have many things to handle

    after seeding. When he''s done

    with them, we will move." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yuliana had made up her mind. She would initiate her n to seduce Tremaine as soon as they moved to Nashnd.

    After chatting with Madam Quartley for a long time, Yuliana returned to her vi.

    Ruth was ying with Zorion.

    When Zorion saw that Yuliana was back, he presented the paper ne in his hand to her, saying, "Dear, Ruth folded paper nes for me." Yuliana looked at him in disgust.

    Tremaine and Zorion were both brothers. They were both tall and handsome, but their intelligence was different.

    "y with your paper ne somewhere else. I have something to say to Ruth." Yuliana said.

    Zorion was obedient to Yuliana, and so he did as she said. He left with the ne and went upstairs.

    Yuliana sat on the sofa, and Ruth quickly poured a cup of hot coffee for her.

    Yuliana took the hot coffee and took a sip. "Ruth, how are things with you and Zoriontely?"

    Ruth lowered her head. "Madam Yuliana, I have been doing as you told me by ying with Mr. Zorion every day. But he misses you and brings you up every moment when he is with me."

    Yuliana''s face was full of disdain. "Disgusting! Why would I want to hear that from a fool."

    "Madam Yuliana, Mr. Zorion is sincere towards you." Ruth couldn''t help but say.

    "Shut up!" Yuliana''s face fell. "When did you grow the nerve to meddle in my business?"

    Ruth quickly lowered her head. "Madam Yuliana, I''m sorry. I will never do it again."

    Yuliana''s face softened a little.

    She patted on Ruth''s hand and said, "Ruth, I have good news for you. Tremaine has been elected as the president."

    "I heard about it," whispered Ruth.

    The presidential election was a

    major event for the whole Quartley family. So everyone knew about it when Tremaine was elected. Although she had been with Zorion the whole time, she''d found out too.

    Yuliana nodded. "It won''t be long before we move to Nashnd."

    "I understand." Ruth''s heart did not waver in the slightest.

    She was just a servant. It was natural for her to follow her master, so it was the same to her no matter where they were.

    Then, Yuliana suddenly waved to Ruth. "Come

    here."

    Ruth understood and bent down.

    Yuliana whispered, "When we arrive in Nashnd, our n will begin again. Be prepared."

    Ruth''s heart jolted.

    She thought Yuliana had given up on her n, so she hadn''t expected it to be brought up again.

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696

    ?

    Ruth knew how bizarre and impractical Yuliana''s n was, but she knew that Yuliana would not like her opinion if she spoke it out loud. However, she still couldn''t help but say, "Madam Yuliana, this isn''t for the best. What if you have some mishaps? You know how intelligent Mr. Tremaine is. If he saw through it and got mad, you would be in trouble."

    "Shut up!" Yuliana interrupted Ruth with a long face.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "Ruth, you are the servant that I brought from the Fernandez family. You should listen and do everything I say. Don''t me me for not holding back if you keep this up."

    Ruth''s body trembled.

    "Yes, Madam Yuliana. I''m sorry," Ruth said in a low voice.

    Yuliana snorted coldly. "Good. Don''t think you can judge me just because I am treating you well. Know your ce. You''re just a servant and forever a servant. All you have to do is obey my words and get Zorion to like you."

    There was a sh of hesitation in Ruth''s eyes.

    After a while, she said, "Yes, Madam Yuliana."

    Then, Ruth went upstairs.

    After a few steps on the stairs, she heard Yuliana calling her. "Ruth."

    This time her voice was softer.

    Ruth turned around. "Yes, Madam Yuliana?"

    There was a hint of joy in Yuliana''s eyes. "Ruth, imagine how glorious it would be for me to be the First Lady. I can''t help but feel worked up." Ruth did not speak, but she sighed sadly in her heart.

    Yuliana seemed to be an intelligent woman, but she was foolish when it came to this.

    Not to mention, Tremaine didn''t like Yuliana at all. She would never be his wife, even if she wanted to.

    Firstly, she had been married, and even more shockingly, it was to his brother. Would he be as foolish as to marry his brother''s wife?

    But why couldn''t Yuliana see through such a simple truth?

    Ruth couldn''t figure it out.

    So she continued up the stairs.

    Zorion was on the rooftop.

    He was sitting on a chair with his head up, looking at the blue sky and white clouds.

    Ruth walked over. "Mr. Zorion."

    Zorion turned to her with a smile on his face. "Ruth, you''re here."

    She nodded and squatted beside him. "What are you looking at, Mr. Zorion?"

    "I was thinking if my paper ne could fly in the sky," he said.

    Sheughed. "That''s impossible. A paper ne can''t do that."

    He looked upset. "I see."

    Then, she nodded. "That''s right. If you want to be in the sky, you can take a ne. It will bring you up there."

    Hearing this, he cheered up again. He held her hand and said, "I want to take a real ne and fly up to the sky. I''ll take you with me to see the clouds."

    Ruth held her breath.

    She looked down at his hand which was holding hers.

    His knuckles were distinct and fair. He had a nice pair of hands.

    Ruth blurted out, "Mr. Zorion, if you can only take a person to fly to the sky, will you take me or Madam Yuliana?"

    "My wife, of course," Zorion said without hesitation. ''TH take my wife with me."

    There was a tinge of bitterness in her eyes.

    But soon after, she burst outughing.

    What was she upset about?

    Yuliana was Zorion''s wife, after all. If Zorion didn''t put his wife in the first ce, why would he put her, a servant, in the first ce? He was right.

    Ruth took her hand from Zorion''s hand and said, "Mr. Zorion, you really like Madam Yuliana, do you?"

    "Of course." Heughed. "She''s my wife."

    Ruth''s heart rippled.

    He liked Yuliana, but why didn''t Yuliana like him?

    And Yuliana even wanted to kill him.

    Looking at his cheerful look, she felt extremely tired.

    After a long while, she said, "Mr. Zorion, you are a good person. God will bless you."

    Selina and Matthew arrived at the hospital.

    Because Kylin hadn''te back the

    night before, she''d called him. She

    hadn''t expected that Yesseca kad

    been sent to the hospital

    again like

    last time

    As soon as she arrived at the hospital, she said, "What''s wrong with Yesseca? It seems like she has grown weak. She catches a fever so easily now."

    Kyi in exined, "It''s not a fever."

    "Not a fever? What is it then?"

    "She suddenly fainted."

    Selina grew anxious as she said, "Is there any problem with her body?"

    Heforted her, "Selina, don''t worry. I asked the doctors. They say there''s nothing wrong with her body."

    Afterwards, Selina went into the ward to keep Yessecapany while Matthew called Kyi in out to ask about the details of the matter.

    After hearing what Kyi in said, Matthew suddenly had a bad feeling.

    He did not know why and what was wrong, but he felt that way.

    Yesseca had had a chaotic dream.

    She dreamed of Lothar, Tremaine, Selina, Matthew, and Matthew''s brother.

    She didn''t know how Matthew''s brother looked like, but she saw him wearing a scary mask with fangs in her dream.

    In this chaotic dream, everyone was evil except for Lothar.

    They chased after her and Lothar. In the end, Lothar died to protect her from them.

    She hid behind a giant rock as she watched Selina rip Lotha open and dig out his heart. Then, she ced it directly inside her body.

    She screamed when she saw the bloody scene unfolding in front of her.

    "Ah!"

    Selina was sitting by the bed and

    looking at Yesseca when she suddenly saw Yesseca''s body.

    trembling. She was about to call the doctor when she heard Yesseca''s scream. Content belongs to

    She immediately grabbed Yesseca''s hand and said, "Yesseca, I am here. Don''t be afraid. I am here."

    Perhaps it was her voice that pulled Yesseca out of her nightmare that she woke up.

    Selina''s concerned face appeared right in front of her.

    The moment she saw Selina, Yesseca was shocked.

    After a while, she shook Selina''s hand away and moved back, saying, "Don''te near me!"

    Her voice was so sharp that it startled Selina. Just then, Matthew and Kyi in saw this scene too.

    Matthew''s heart jolted.

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697

    ?

    Kylin hurried forward. "What''s wrong, Yesseca? It''s was just Selina."

    Yesseca shook her head with all her might, and her eyes were shining with fear.

    Selina was confused. "Yesseca, I''m Selina. Don''t you remember me?"

    Matthew stepped forward.

    His eyes were fixed on Yesseca. "Don''t be afraid. Take a closer look. She is Selina."

    Yesseca lowered her eyes.

    After a while, she raised her head again. She looked at Kylin and Matthew but swept past Selina. It was like looking at Selina was something too difficult for her, and her eyes seemed lost.

    Seeing Yesseca like this, Selina couldn''t be more anxious.

    She looked at Kylin and said, "The doctor must be wrong. She must be having a fever, or she wouldn''t be this confused."

    Just as she finished speaking, Yesseca said, "I''m fine."

    Seeing that she was speaking normally, Selina breathed a sigh of relief, "Yesseca, you''ve scared me to death. I thought your brain was damaged from the fever, seeing how you were looking at

    ���� me.

    Yesseca didn''t say anything and wanted to get out of bed.

    Selina and Kyi in both tried to stop her, but Yesseca insisted. She stubbornly said, "I''m fine. I want to go home now."

    In the end, theypromised because of Yesseca''s insistence.

    After all, the doctor had also said that Yesseca was perfectly healthy.

    Selina instructed Kyi in to send Yesseca home and talk to her while on the way home.

    He said, "Rest assured. You can head home with Matthew first. After all, it had not been long since you had given birth. You need rest, or it wouldn''t be good for your body. Leave Yesseca to me."

    Selina said helplessly, "It has been some time since I have given birth. I''ll feel fine as long as you take good care of Yesseca."

    On the way back, Selina said to Matthew sweetly, "Matthew, why do I feel that Yesseca is acting strange? I can''t exin it." His eyes narrowed.

    He knew that he couldn''t dy any longer. He had to find Yesseca the next day to have a good talk with her.

    He had a feeling that Yesseca''s abnormality had something to do with Lothar.

    But he did not speak what he was thinking to Selina.

    He said gently, "There''s nothing strange about her. You''re thinking too much. Maybe she hasn''t fully recovered from the high fever." She thought that his words made sense.

    She nodded and said, "True. I should ask Kylin to bring her to a checkup in case ofplications."

    Kylin and Yesseca arrived at Yesseca''s house.

    He asked with concern, "Are you sure you''re alright? I''m worried about you."

    She shook her head. "I''m fine. I''m going back to rest. You should go back early too."

    After saying so, she opened the car door.

    "Yesseca," he called out again.

    She turned around. "What''s the matter?"

    Perhaps he was hallucinating, but she saw her eyes filled with coldness.

    He said softly, "Nothing. Have a good rest. I''ll call

    you tomorrow."

    She didn''t reply and left.

    He also got out of the car after thinking about it.

    He felt that there was something wrong with her. He wanted to stay with her and chat.

    But just as he reached the corridor, he suddenly stopped.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    It was already veryte, and she was a woman living alone. It would still seem inappropriate if he went to see her, even if they were a couple. Therefore, he decided against it.

    He might ruin her reputation if someone with bad intentions saw them.

    After thinking about it, he went back to the car.

    He would have a good chat with Yesseca the next day.

    Yesseca returned home.

    The first thing she did was to take out Lothar''s photo from under her pillow.

    She looked at the photo for ten minutes before saying, "Lothar, were you killed by Selina?"

    The person in the photo did not reply her.

    She felt her head hurting.

    She held her head and murmured, "Tell me, Lothar.

    What should I do?"

    After an unknown period of time, her phone suddenly vibrated.

    She raised her head.

    Then, she took out her phone.

    What surprised her was that it was a message from Matthew.

    "Have you slept yet?" The message was short.

    Yesseca immediately replied.

    "Not yet."

    Soon, the phone rang and she picked up.

    "Yesseca." Matthew''s gentle voice sounded.

    "Matthew." A sharp contrast to his gentle voice, her voice was very stiff.

    "I wanted to meet you tomorrow to chat with you face to face, but I was worried about you, so I called you," he said.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I should be the one asking you this question. What''s up?"

    Her throat was so dry that she felt like she couldn''t even utter a single word.

    Matthew continued, "Yesseca, you have something on your mind, have you? Tell me. I can help you with it."

    He and Selina had both promised Lothar not to tell Yesseca about what happened to Lothar.

    But he suspected that Yesseca must have misunderstood something.

    If he didn''t tell her the truth, she would be in unbearable pain.

    So if his suspicions were true, Yesseca would get to know the truth.

    Because Lothar''s original intention was not to let Yesseca feel pain.

    If hiding it from her would cause her pain, it would mean that they were going against his intentions.

    "Boom! Boom!"

    Matthew''s words were like a

    hammer striking on Yesseca''s heart.

    She felt her heart trembling to the point that it kept getting stronger and more intense, even her fingers also started to tremble.

    She didn''t say anything, but her breathing was getting heavier and heavier.

    He didn''t say anything either.

    He was quietly waiting for her to tell him.

    After an unknown period, Yesseca''s voice finally sounded. "Matthew,

    Lother die at sea? Did he fall ind

    the

    sea because the ship went missing?"

    Matthew hesitated.

    After a while, the hesitation dissipated. He answered clearly, "No."

    Bang!

    The phone in her hand fell to the ground.

    "Yesseca, Yesseca?" She could hear his voice vaguely from the phone.

    She rushed over and picked up the phone that had fallen to the ground.

    "Did he give his heart to Selina?!" She suddenly shouted at the top of her voice.

    His heart sank.

    It seemed that his doubts were true.

    Yesseca had found out about something, and so she had misunderstood them.

    "Yes." Matthew said directly, "Lothar did give his heart to Selina."

    At this moment, a woman''s voice came, "Matthew, who are you calling?"

    Matthew''s heart tightened when he heard Selina.

    Selina had always been an

    over. Moreover, she had just

    given birth

    not long ago, and sh

    was still weak. He did not want her to find out about it.

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698

    ?

    Matthew lowered his voice and said, "Yesseca, I wille to see you tomorrow and exin the whole thing to you." After that, he hung up the phone in a hurry.

    Right then, Selina hade up to him and asked, "Who were you talking on the phone with?"

    "It''s about work." After saying that, he changed the subject. "Weren''t you already asleep? Why are you awake?"

    She sighed, "I was thinking about Yesseca. Matthew, why would she ask me about Lothar''s death twice? Do you think that Yesseca was suspicious of something?"

    "Don''t think too much. Go to bed. Now is not the time to talk about this." After saying that, he directly held her in his arms.

    She did not know what to say.

    She hit him with her hands, saying, "Why are you holding me?"

    Just then, he carried her to their bed, saying, "I''m going to hug you to sleep. Let''s not think about it now and get some rest.'' She was helpless.

    She closed her eyes. "Okay. Let''s go to sleep."

    After Matthew hung up the phone, Yesseca fell to the ground.

    She was motionless like a statue, and she didn''t even blink her eyes.

    Half an hourter, she got up from the ground.

    She took out Lothar''s photo.

    She stared at him, who was in the photo. "Lothar, so it was Selina who killed you! It was true."

    After saying that, she burst into tears.

    The sadness and grief overcame her body. It was like she was going to tear into half.

    "

    She was in such pain because Lothar was truly killed by someone, and even more so by Selina, whom she''d regarded as her sister.

    Yesseca could not sleep the entire night.

    At six o''clock in the morning, she was ready to leave.

    She was going to find someone.

    Before leaving home, she left her phone at home. She knew there would be people looking for her. Kylin and Matthew were going to call her, but she didn''t want to answer any of them.

    Just when she put down her phone, it suddenly rang.

    It was an unfamiliar number.

    She answered the phone.

    Tremaine''s voice came from the other side of the phone. "Dummy."

    She was calm as ever.

    She used to think that Tremaine was disgusting because he did something out of line.

    But suddenly, what he did seem like nothingpared with what Selina and Matthew had done.

    Therefore, after receiving Tremaine''s call, she was able to remain calm.

    "What''s the matter?" she asked.

    "Why did you return to Agaphen City that day? Didn''t I ask you to wait for me?" he questioned.

    "I''m hanging up."

    He was speechless when he heard that.

    His voice turned cold. "Your period should be over. Why are you acting strange still?"

    "Well, I was born like this." she suddenly said, "Maybe you''re right, and I am strange. Not only am

    I strange, but I''m also going out of my mind."

    Once again, he was rendered speechless.

    He snorted, "Congrattions on gaining the ability to admit it."

    He wanted to tease her, but she took it to heart as she said, "I know, right? I had been stupid before."

    She sounded like she was choking with sobs.

    Just then, he noticed something off.

    He immediately raised his voice. "Yesseca, what''s wrong?"

    She sniffed and replied, "Nothing much. It''s just that I realized how foolish I was for thinking bad people were nice people, even treating them as my rtives."

    Tremaine, who was at the other end of the phone call, frowned and said, "What do you mean? Which bad people have you mistaken as good? Did someone bully you?"

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    He continued, "When I''m done with my business in Nashnd, I''ll go back to Agaphen City. I''ll help you get rid of those bullies."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    She said softly, "It''s alright. There''s no need for that. I''m hanging up. Goodbye."

    After saying that, she immediately hung up the phone.

    He called again, but he couldn''t get through.

    After Yesseca left home, she headed east of the city.

    There was almost no one else on the streets at six o''clock in the morning. She only saw a taxi after an hour of walking.

    She hailed the taxi.

    When she told the driver where she

    wanted to go, the driver''s eyes shed with surprise. "Miss, that ce is at the mountaintop. There is no one there. It would be dangerous for you."

    "Just drive me there," whispered Yesseca.

    The taxi driver looked at her and thought for a moment before saying nothing.

    He had said what he had to say. It was his duty to send his passengers where they wanted to go.

    About half an hourter, the driver pulled over.

    He still kindly advised, "It''s dangerous for you to stay here. You''d better find apanion."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    She paid the driver and got out of the car.

    There was a mountain in front of her. It was not too tall, and one could vaguely see the mist lingering over it.

    She remembered what Essie had told her.

    Essie said that if she wanted to see

    her, she shoulde to this

    mountain to find her. There was a

    wooden cabin on the top of the

    mountain, and she was in this

    wooden cabin. Content belongs to

    With that, she started climbing up the mountain.

    The mountain road was not rugged, but there was no one in sight, just as the taxi driver said.

    She should have been afraid to

    climb such a mountain alone, but she did not feel a sense of fear All

    she felt was the chill surrounding her.

    Her body was cold, and her heart was cold.

    UMS

    Two hourster, Yesseca reached the peak of the mountain.

    It was a long journey up the mountain, but she wasn''t out of breath at all. However, she was still cold.

    At the top of the mountain, she saw a shabby wooden cabin.

    She walked into the wooden cabin.

    The interior was very simple. There were old kitchen utensils and wooden beds, but Essie was nowhere to be seen.

    "Yesseca." Suddenly, a female voice sounded.

    Yesseca turned around.

    She saw Essie.

    A strange smile appeared on Essie''s lips.

    "Yesseca, I knew you woulde to find me."

    Tremaine was furious.

    Because Yesseca had hung up the phone.

    When he called again, no one answered.

    He sent a text message.

    "Dummy, if you don''t answer my call, I''ll kill you when I get back."

    After he sent the message, he dialed her number again. However, still, no one answered.

    He wanted to rush to Agaphen City to find her and teach her a good lesson.

    But Sheldon came looking for him just then.

    He handed over a lot of documents to Tremaine.

    "Your Excellency, this road in Nashnd needs fixing."

    "Your Excellency, arge number of people areining about the heavy taxes, and they wish for a lower tax n."

    "Your Excellency, this is..."

    Tremaine suppressed his desire to teach Yesseca a good lesson by immediately returning to Agaphen City.

    He was too busy at the moment.

    He took the documents and nced at them, asking, "Have you found anything about the traitor?"

    Sheldon was stunned.

    If Tremaine had been watching Sheldon, he would have noticed the strange look on Sheldon''s face.

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699

    ?

    Unfortunately, Tremaine wasn''t looking at Sheldon when he asked.

    This was because he trusted Sheldon, so he did not need to observe Sheldon''s every move when he asked questions.

    "Your Excellency, not yet."

    A cold light shed across Tremaine''s eyes, and he said, "Hurry up and investigate. We must catch the mole."

    "Your Excellency." Sheldon hesitated. "What if there is no mole?"

    Tremaine raised his head.

    He smiled coldly and said, "Impossible! Without a mole, that old man wouldn''t have attacked me. Continue the investigation."

    "Yes, Your Excellency." Sheldon left the office.

    When he walked out of the office and closed the door, he felt a chill run down his back.

    Yesseca and Essie sat on the floor of the cabin.

    "How did you know I woulde to find you?"

    Yesseca asked Essie.

    Essie took a deep look at Yesseca and exined, "Because what I said is true, so I knew you woulde to me."

    Yesseca''s eyshes trembled violently.

    She lowered her head and said nothing.

    Essie''s faint voice echoed through the cabin. "I know you are shocked, and you almost refused to believe me. After all, your most trusted person is the murderer of your brother. It is a bit sudden to ept, so I can understand what you''re feeling."

    Hearing Essie''s words, Yesseca felt annoyed and angry.

    She looked up at Essie and said, "Since you understand, why did you tell me? Why! Speak up!"

    Essie''s face darkened.

    She red coldly at Yesseca. "Are all of you from the Cowell family this unappreciative? I saved your brother''s life, but he never once thanked me for it. Even now, you''re disrespecting me when I was telling you the truth so you would not be in the dark anymore!"

    Essie''s words pierced through Yesseca''s heart like a sharp sword.

    The truth.

    The truth.

    The truth.

    These words echoed in Yesseca''s mind, making her head hurt.

    She covered her head. "Essie, I don''t know what to do. Really."

    Essie leaned over until her mouth was very close to Yesseca''s ear. "Selina and Matthew killed your brother. What are you going to do? Don''t you want to avenge your brother?"

    The words ''avenge'' caused Yesseca to tremble.

    She subconsciously blurted out, "How can I take revenge?"

    "Kill Selina." Essie stared coldly at Yesseca. "Take back Lothar''s heart."

    Yesseca''s face instantly turned pale.

    She shook her head desperately. "No, I can''t kill her. I can''t. I can''t do that."

    "Why not?" Essie raised her voice. "Yesseca, she killed your brother. Why can''t you kill her?"

    "No, I can''t." Instead of answering Essie''s question, Yesseca shook her head vigorously.

    Essie stopped talking as she contiued to re at Yesseca.

    After a long time, Yesseca finally calmed down.

    She buried her head in her knees as if she was talking to herself, "What I should do? What I should do?"

    She thought she had had a clear idea of what she was going to do, so she came to see Essie.

    But when she met her, she suddenly didn''t know what to do next.

    Essie had told her to kill Selina.

    But she couldn''t possibily do that.

    Even though she was unwilling to admit it, the truth that it was Selina who killed Lothar remained. Deep in her heart, she still treated Selina as her sister and the person closest to her in the world.

    How could she kill her sister? The only person whom she had?

    The pain on her head was getting more and more stronger.

    Suddenly, she felt regretful.

    She shouldn''t have looked for Essie.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    But if she did not, no one would tell her to kill Selina to avenge Lothar.

    At the same time, three people came to see Yesseca.

    Kylin.

    Matthew.

    Sheldon.

    Kylin hade to pick Yesseca up that morning but Yesseca had note down from her apartment. He thought that she had slept in, so he''d waited for her. However, he had been waiting for a long time, and she was still nowhere to be seen. With that, he had called her.

    However, no one answered the phone.

    He ran up and knocked on her door. No one opened it.

    At this time, Matthew arrived.

    He had also came to find her as she had not answered her phone.

    Kylin was surprised to see Matthew. "Why are you here?"

    Matthew casually found an excuse to prevaricate him. "I have something to ask of Yesseca, but I couldn''t get through to her phone. I was afraid something had happened to her, so I dropped by."

    Kylin frowned. "Yesseca is not at home. I knocked on her door for a long time, but no one came. And I couldn''t get through to her phone too." "Could it be that she went to work?"

    "I don''t think so. I''ve been waiting for some time, and I did not see hering down."

    Matthew thought for a moment and felt that they still had to y it safe. "I think we should go to the

    mall to see if she''s there."

    Kylin immediately drove to Yesseca''s workce with Matthew.

    At the same time, Sheldon arrived at Agaphen City.

    He was also speechless.

    Tremaine had suddenly given him a task and asked him to look for a woman named Yesseca Cowell.

    He even showed him a photo of Yesseca.

    Sheldon recognized at a nce that she was the one who had been with Tremaine previously.

    Along the way, he kept thinking about Tremaine''s rtionship with Yesseca and why Tremaine had sent himself to look for her.

    Never had Tremaine sent anyone to look for a woman for him.

    After arriving at Agaphen City, Sheldon found the residential area where Yesseca lived.

    However, no one opened the door even after he''d been knocking for some time.

    Yesseca was not at home.

    Sheldon catted Tremaine to tell him about it, but he couldn''t get through. He then remembered that Tremaine was probably in a cab meeting, and he never brought his phone into the conference room.

    With that, he stood at the corridor and waited.

    Since Yesseca would have toe home, he would just wait for her.

    However, he was wearing a military uniform when he arrived, and it attracted many people''s attention when he stood outside her door. From time to time, some people would cast their eyes on him.

    He was not used to such a gaze either.

    In the end, he went downstairs to find a secluded corner to wait for her return.

    Kylin and Matthew went to Yesseca''s workce.

    Yesseca had not gone to work.

    And she hadn''t asked for leave.

    Matthew made a prompt decision to drive back to Yesseca''s apartment.

    When they arrived, he immediately found someone to open the door to Yesseca''s house. Her house was empty, and her phone was left home.

    Kylin was a little anxious. "Where did Yesseca go? Did she go on a holiday?"

    Matthew denied this statement.

    He said, "Although Yesseca is young, she has a strong sense of responsibility. She wouldn''t go on a holiday during a workday and without asking for

    leave."

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700

    ?

    Kylin''s heart tightened. "Are you saying-"

    Matthew''s emotions surged.

    He started ming himself.

    He should havee to see Yesseca earlier.

    At that time, he''d already sensed that there was something wrong with her mood. He should have talked to her face to face, but it was already quitete into the night. He did not want to disturb her rest, so he decided to push it back. He didn''t expect that something would happen.

    He didn''t know where Yesseca had gone either, but he could vaguely sense that something must have happened to her.

    "I will ask some men to look for her. Follow me to check on the surveince cameras of the area. We''ll see if we can find out what time she left."

    In the corner, Sheldon watched Matthew and Kyi in go downstairs.

    He saw them entering Yesseca''s home and leaving afterward.

    He could tell that they were no ordinary people.

    He had some doubts of his own.

    Tremaine was looking for Yesseca, and the two men were also looking for her.

    What ability did this Yesseca have?

    To have three men looking for her.

    She had just been an ordinary girl to him when he saw her that day.

    Kyi in and Matthew managed to ask for the surveince footage and found that Yesseca had left before dawn.

    Kyi in became more anxious. "Why did she go out so early? And her face..."

    He didn''t know how to describe how she looked. Although he couldn''t see her face clearly from the footage, he sensed her abnormal behavior. Matthew could see how anxious Kylin was.

    Heforted Kylin, "Don''t worry. I''ve already sent my men to search the city for her. Well find her for sure."

    Kylin was still anxious. "I''m going to drive around and see if I''ll bump into her on the street."

    Matthew knew that the possibility of this happening was slim.

    Seeing how anxious Kylin was, he was afraid that something bad would happen to Kylin if he drove alone. He said, "I''ll go with you."

    Essie sent Yesseca down the mountain.

    At the bottom of the mountain, Essie stopped.

    She stuffed the item in her hand into Yesseca''s.

    Yesseca felt like she had been scalded by a cigarette. She immediately threw away the item in her hand. "I don''t want it!"

    Essie bent over and picked up the small bottle.

    She looked at Yesseca''s face and said, "You will need it. There will be a day when you will need it."

    "No, I don''t need it!" Yesseca shouted.

    Essie sneered, "Just take it. If you don''t need it, you can throw it away. It won''t matter anyway."

    After that, Essie put the small bottle back into Yesseca''s hand.

    Yesseca''s hand trembled violently, but she didn''t throw it away as she did before.

    "Remember, you can throw it away if you don''t need it. I don''t care." Essie nced at Yesseca and turned to leave.

    Yesseca squatted on the ground, burying her head in her knees.

    After a long time, she finally stood up.

    She nced at the small bottle in her hand and put it in her pocket.

    "You can throw it away if you don''t need it. I don''t care."

    These words echoed in her mind.

    Two hourster, Yesseca returned to her residential area.

    When she appeared downstairs, Sheldon saw her.

    Sheldon heaved a sigh of relief.

    He had waited for so long and she was finally back.

    At this moment, his cell phone rang.

    It was a call from Tremaine.

    "Did you call me?" Tremaine asked in a low voice.

    "Yes, Your Excellency." Sheldon said, "She''s back."

    Tremaine raised his voice immediately, "Ask her to answer the phone. Immediately!"

    "Yes, Your Excellency!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Sheldon ran to Yesseca. Yesseca was walking in a muddle-headed manner when he appeared in front of her.

    There was a ripple in her eyes, but she quickly calmed down.

    She acted as if she had not seen Sheldon and walked past him.

    Sheldon said, "Miss Cowell, His Excellency asked you to answer the phone."

    Yesseca didn''t hear it clearly.

    She looked up at him.

    He passed his phone to her. "Miss Cowell, please answer this call."

    Although she didn''t know him, she took the phone anyway. She put the phone to her ear, and soon a male voice sounded. "Yesseca, why didn''t you pick up my calls?!"

    She knew it was Tremaine''s voice.

    Before she could speak, Tremaine''s voice rang again. "How dare you hang up my phone, not reply to my messages, and not answer my calls? Do you have a death wish?"

    The word death pierced through her head.

    Yesseca''s eyes suddenly widened.

    She was stimted by the word.

    She had been worried enough, but she was so irritated by the word Tremaine said that she wanted to release her emotions.

    Yesseca couldn''t control herself and shouted at the phone, "So what if I have a death wish? It''s none of your business!"

    On the other end of the phone, Tremaine was stunned.

    Yesseca sounded very emotional to the point that it was abnormal.

    Before he could react, she blurted

    out, "Please stop calling me. I deliberately did not answer your calls. I hate you. Aren''t you tired of calling me? Don''t you get that hate you? Not only will I not answer your catts, but I will also smash my phone. It is all because I hate you!"

    After saying that, Yesseca threw the phone in her hand onto the ground.

    Bang!

    The cell phone fell to the ground and made a loud sound.

    After smashing the phone, she crouched down and cried.

    She was too depressed. She had just used the opportunity to vent her emotions. But how could she be satisfied after this? Soon, the pain and sadness came back to her, and so she started crying.

    Sheldon, who was next to her, waspletely dumbfounded.

    It was the first time that he had seen someone speak to Tremaine in this way.

    This scene was too shocking for him. His eyes were fixed on her as she cried. He couldn''te to his senses for a long time.

    In the end, Yesseca stood up.

    She wiped her tears and picked up the phone on the ground.

    The screen was ck.

    She gave her phone to Sheldon. "I smashed your phone. I''llpensate you with a new one."

    Her words brought him back to reality.

    He looked at her as if he was looking at a ghost.

    Just now, her shouting had made him think that she was no ordinary woman. To have the nerve to yell at Tremaine, she must be a she-devil.

    A fearful she-devil.

    With that, Sheldon did not dare to ask Yesseca for a new phone.

    He opened his thin lips.

    But she was so terrifying that he did not know what to say.

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701

    ?

    Even after some thought, Sheldon did not know what to say, so he kept quiet.

    After taking a look at Yesseca, he immediately dialed the number that she''d hung up.

    His phone was still usable.

    The screen had turned ck because the call was hung up, not broken. After all, his phone was a special military phone that could withstand more than a smash.

    Soon, the call was connected.

    Sheldon asked carefully, "Your Excellency, look..."

    He wanted to ask Tremaine if he still wanted to talk to Yesseca.

    "Return to Nashnd." However, Tremaine said only these three words to him.

    And he sounded utterly cold.

    Hearing his words, Sheldon felt a chill in his bones.

    After that, Tremaine hung up the phone.

    Sheldon held his breath.

    After a while, he decided to go back.

    Since Tremaine had asked him to go back, he couldn''t stay here any longer.

    Then, he nced at Yesseca.

    She was still standing in a daze, and her eyes were hollow.

    He shook his head and left.

    Inside, he was thinking how scary and weird she was.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Preslie came to see Yesseca.

    It was because Yesseca had been absent from work without taking a day off.

    And when she called Yesseca, she couldn''t get through, so she was worried about her.

    Yesseca had once told her where she lived. Although she didn''t know which unit Yesseca was staying at, she decided to try her luck, and she might run into her.

    When she arrived at Yesseca''s neighborhood, she had already prepped herself to ask around if they knew Yesseca.

    Just then, she saw a figureing in her direction.

    And so she was about to approach them.

    However, when she took a closer look, she was stunned to see him.

    Sheldon was also stunned to see Preslie. Then, he cursed himself for his bad luck.

    Why had he run into two terrifying women in the same day?

    One was a woman who had the guts to yell at Tremaine, and one was the one who''d caused his lips to be swollen. How unlucky he was that day!

    He intended to make a detour as he had no interest in talking to this woman who poisoned him with her cheap lipstick. However, she seemed to be interested in talking to him.

    When she saw him making a detour, she immediately caught up with him.

    She said with a happy face, "Mr. Lifesaver, it''s you! What a coincidence to see you in Agaphen City!"

    How could he ignore such a smiling face.

    Although he did not like her, he still replied to her perfunctorily when he saw her happy face, "It is. I had something to do here." Preslie sized him up.

    Sheldon could feel her hungry gaze on him. It was as if she had never seen a man, and she wanted to look through him with her eyes. Just the, he felt goosebumps forming on his arms.

    She looked at him admiringly as she said, "You''re in military uniform again. You look good in it, just like the soldiers on TV."

    He did not reply.

    He was not interested in chatting with her.

    However, she did not get the hint as

    she added, used to think that

    l

    soldiers in real life would not be handsome, but I realized I was wrong when I saw you. Your parents are so lucky to have such a handsome son..." Content belongs. to NovelDrama.Org

    "Ahem." Sheldon couldn''t help but say, "I have to go."

    Preslie was a little confused. Why was he leaving already? She still wanted to have a good chat with him.

    "Let me see you off," she said.

    "There''s no need." As soon as he finished his sentence, he strode away, but she followed behind him, saying, "I insist."

    Taking advantage of his long legs,

    he was way ahead of her. She had to

    speed up to catch up with him. Careless, she lost her bnce

    was about to fall. Luckily, she n

    regained her bnce in time so she did not fall.

    He saw it happen.

    Frowning, he said to her, "Why are you following me? What if you fall again? I refuse to help you up again. You''re quite heavy, you know?"

    Her expression changed when she heard that.

    The brilliance in her eyes disappeared without a trace, and she sounded a little aggrieved. "Am I that heavy?"

    "Yes," he said honestly.

    Because he was a soldier, he had always been straightforward and had never beat around the bush.

    She showed him five fingers, saying, "But I''m trying to lose weight. I cut down on my food, and I''ve already lost five pounds.''

    However, he didn''t think so. "Five pounds isn''t a big deal to you. You need to lose another twenty pounds."

    Preslie was rendered speechless.

    Sheldon''s words suddenly made her think of something.

    With that, she built up the courage to ask him, "Are you saying you like girls when they look like me after losing twenty pounds?"

    Her face was full of expectation and shyness.

    He said directly, "I don''t like you, so no matter how much weight you lose, you wouldn''t be my type."

    He was a typical man, and he liked women with curvy bodies. It was apparent that she had no curves.

    Hearing her words, she was instantly dumbfounded.

    Suddenly, he felt like she looked just like Yesseca. He frowned and said, "I''m leaving."

    This time, there was no response from her.

    Without saying another word, he left.

    Only when Sheldon''s figurepletely disappeared did Preslie finallye back to her senses.

    She curled her lips and felt like crying.

    However, after thinking for a while, she restrained herself from crying.

    Why should she be crying?

    There was no reason for her to get emotional.

    After rubbing her eyes, she stopped a woman in front of her. "Hello there, Miss. Do you know Yesseca?"

    Preslie had always been shot down for her figure since she was a child, so she did not care about this one.

    It was just her dream man calling her fat, and saying that she wouldn''t be his type no matter what weight she had, right?

    This was normal for her.

    A man as handsome as him must like beautiful women. Why did she have to be so thick-skinned by asking such a question? Wasn''t this asking for

    humiliation?

    She should be looking for Yesseca.

    The woman whom she stopped just a while ago had pointed her in the direction of Yesseca''s apartment. Therefore, she looked around and saw Yesseca downstairs.

    Yesseca was standing there like a sculpture.

    Preslie walked over to her and patted her shoulder. "Why didn''t youe to work? You..."

    She was shocked to see Yesseca.

    She had just patted Yesseca gently,

    but Yesseca fell backwards.

    .ne

    ���ݧ�

    Fortunately, she grabbed hold Yesseca in time. Otherwise, Yesseca would have fallen to the ground.

    Preslie was so anxious that she was about to cry. "Yesseca, am I this fat? Is just one light tap enough for me to push you over?"

    Looking at her familiar face and hearing the familiar voice, Yesseca gradually returned to the real world.

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702

    ?

    Before Preslie had arrived, Yesseca''s mind had been in total darkness, and it was fuzzy.

    "It''s not your fault." Yesseca''s voice was very soft. "I fell on my own ord. It has nothing to do with you."

    It was because she had been absent-minded.

    Preslie took a look at her hand, asking, "Are you sure? For a minute, I thought I was so fat that I had identally used too much force without realizing it."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Yesseca was rendered speechless.

    She would have been amused by Preslie''s words before, but she couldn''t bring herself tough now.

    "Yesseca, why didn''t you pick up your calls? Why didn''t you go to work? That''s why I came to look for you," Preslie asked.

    Yesseca did not reply.

    After a while, she said, "I''m not going to work. Could you ask for a day off for me? I''m tired, and I need some rest."

    Preslie looked at Yesseca''s face. She had to agree that she did not look too well.

    "I''ll take you in and apany you for a bit. I already asked for the morning off, so I can be with you," Preslie said. Yesseca nodded.

    Later on, the two arrived at Yesseca''s house.

    When they were inside, Yesseca sat on the sofa and said nothing. Preslie kept talking to her, but she did not respond. Preslie lost interest, and so she stopped talking.

    She walked up to Yesseca and stared at her face. "I think you must have something on your mind. Otherwise, why wouldn''t you say anything?"

    Yesseca shook her head.

    "Don''t lie to me. I can see it from your face," Preslie said, "But I know you won''t say it. Well, it''s fine if you don''t feel like sharing. I''ll be here with you. I''ll leave in a bit. I have to go back to work at half-past one."

    Yesseca nodded.

    After a long sigh, Prelie sat back on the sofa.

    She was wondering why Yesseca was so sad.

    Had Yesseca gotten shot down like herself?

    Preslie thought that it was impossible.

    Yesseca had such a handsome and rich boyfriend. How could she suffer such a blow?

    Unlike Yesseca, she did not have a boyfriend, let alone a rich and handsome one. She had finally met someone she was interested in, but he''d shot her down already.

    Sigh!

    Life was so hard!

    Matthew received the news that Yesseca had already returned home.

    He immediately asked Kylin to drive back to Yesseca''s neighborhood.

    After arriving at Yesseca''s home, Matthew knocked on the door.

    Preslie was the one who opened the door.

    Although it was her home, Yesseca did not seem to hear the knocking on her door. She did not move at all, so Preslie took the initiative to open the door for her.

    The moment she opened the door, she was shocked.

    The man in front of her was so good looking.

    How could he be so good-looking?

    Preslie swallowed her saliva and suppressed this thought.

    She did not want to feel that way as she already had someone on her mind.

    Although Sheldon did turn her down so tantly, she could not care less.

    To her, Sheldon was perfect.

    No other man was as handsome as him.

    "Hello, who are you looking for?" Preslie asked.

    Matthew looked around, thinking he hade to the wrong apartment.

    He nced at the number at the door and said, "Is Yesseca here?"

    Preslie immediately shouted, "Yesseca, someone is looking for you." Yesseca did not respond.

    At that moment, Kylin also came up.

    Preslie recognized Kylin. She said excitedly, "I''d seen you before when you were driving. You''re Yesseca''s handsome, rich boyfriend!" Kylin nodded politely. "Is Yesseca in there?"

    "Yes, she is."

    With that, she let Kylin and Matthew in.

    Kylin was the first to arrive in front of Yesseca.

    He bent down and asked softly, "Yesseca, where have you been? We have been looking all over for you."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    Preslie interrupted, "Yesseca, your boyfriend is here."

    Only then did Yesseca look up at Kylin. "I didn''t go anywhere."

    "Yesseca." Matthew''s voice sounded.

    Yesseca''s entire body trembled.

    She immediately looked at Matthew. When she saw his handsome face, a hint of panic shed through her eyes.

    Matthew had some ideas in his mind.

    He said, "Yesseca, I have been looking for you with Kylin. But it''s good to know that you''re all right. I''ll leave you to talk with him."

    He had been determined to talk to Yesseca that day, but it was not the right time. After all, Kylin and a friend of Yesseca were there. After saying that, Matthew turned and left.

    Yesseca didn''t say anything about Matthew''s departure, not even a word. Kylin stood up and asked, "Matthew, are you leaving now?" Matthew nodded. He patted Kylin on the shoulder and said, "We''ve found her, so stay with her and talk to her."

    Kylin nodded. "Alright. Thank you for running around and helping me look for her. Get some

    rest."

    "It''s nothing."

    Preslie was envious of Yesseca.

    She always thought that marriage and love had to be between two who were equals. There existed ordinary girls who got together with men who were out of their leagues. However, they would always end up being the submissive ones. After all, the rich and good-looking men were always bossy. Content belongs to

    After all, it was hard being in a rtionship with a huge gap between them.

    But she realized how wrong she was.

    It turned out such men were still gentle and kind to ordinary girls. There were rich and good-looking men who were not bossy.

    Kyi in had been talking to Yesseca gently, even though Yesseca had not been answering him.

    Later, he asked her whether she wanted to have lunch at noon.

    She didn''t say anything.

    "I''ll order takeout for you and your friend," Kyi in said again.

    Yesseca still didn''t say anything.

    Preslie was worried. She was afraid Kylin would be angry at Yesseca. However, not only did he not get mad, but he asked Yesseca, "You don''t want takeout, don''t you? W

    cook for you then. You''ve never tasted my cooking." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca looked at Kylin and finally said, "There''s no need for you to cook."

    "I will, though." Kylin stood up. "I''ll go to the supermarket to buy some ingredients. Wait for me."

    With that, he turned to Preslien and said tenderly, "Stay for lunch."

    Preslie did not know what to say.

    Her eyes were wide open. She never expected he would ask her to stay for lunch, and she even got a chance to taste the cooking of a rich and

    handsome man.

    Suddenly, she felt embarassed.

    But she still agreed shamelessly.

    Firstly, she had never tasted the dishes made by a super- rich and handsome man. She wanted to know the difference between his and an ordinary

    man''s cooking.

    Of course, she was also worried about Yesseca.

    Yesseca looked like she had lost her soul, so Preslie wanted to stay with her.

    After Kylin left, Preslie said eagerly, "Your boyfriend is so nice to you. You are so lucky."

    Yesseca did not say a word.

    Preslie raised her voice and said,

    "Yesseca I''ve been with you all morning, so tell me what happened to you. You have to let me know.

    Don''t keep silent like this. You''ll only get more depressed."

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703

    ?

    "I''m fine," Yesseca spat.

    She sounded weak.

    It was obvious that something was wrong.

    Preslie said, "Yesseca, how can you say that you''re fine? It''s really sad to see you like this. What are so you dejected about? You have a handsome rich boyfriend who treats you well. If I had such a boyfriend, I''d be happy everyday. I wouldn''t ever be depressed."

    Yesseca shook her head. "Preslie, you don''t understand. You haven''t had a taste of betrayal from someone you thought you could trust."

    Preslie was stunned.

    She widened her eyes. "Your boyfriend!"

    "No, it''s not him."

    Preslie heaved a sigh of relief.

    Yesseca''s boyfriend did not seem like the kind of person who would betray others.

    "Who is it then?" asked Preslie.

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    Preslie asked again, "Yesseca, just tell me. I can figure out something for you, there''s no use keeping this to yourself. You''ll feel better once you let it out."

    Yesseca suddenly curled up into a ball.

    Preslie was shocked. "Yesseca what''s wrong with you?"

    "I''m so cold." She sounded like she was in pain.

    "How are you feeling cold?" Preslie was anxious now.

    Fortunately, Kylin had just returned.

    Preslie immediately informed Kylin, "Hey, take a look at Yesseca. She said she''s feeling cold."

    Kylin immediately squatted down and patted Yesseca on the back. "What''s wrong? Are you ill?"

    "It''s so cold." Yesseca felt as if an endless chill had enveloped her.

    Kylin took off his jacket and draped it over Yesseca.

    He asked again, "Where are your clothes? I''ll get them for you."

    His jacket was too thin, and he needed to give her something thicker.

    Yesseca pointed to her bedroom, and Kylin immediately went in.

    He came out with a coat and an electrical heating pad.

    He covered Yesseca''s body with her coat and then took the heat pad to charge.

    A short whileter, the heat pad was at full capacity.

    Kylin ced it in Yesseca''s hand. "Yesseca, warm your hand."

    Yesseca took the heat pad.

    With a coat and the heat pad, she felt at ease.

    "Are you feeling better?" Kylin asked.

    Yesseca nodded.

    Kylin heaved a sigh of relief.

    He stood up and said, "Then I''ll make lunch for you. If your heating pad gets coldter, call me and I''ll charge it for you."

    Preslie immediately spoke up, "If it''s nothing major, I can help. You do what you need to do."

    Kylin nced at her and said, "Thank you."

    "It''s what a friend should do."

    Kylin went to the kitchen to work.

    Through the transparent ss, Preslie looked at Kylin, who was busy preparing food.

    He looked rather good doing so.

    At first, she thought that the tall, rich, and handsome man could not cook at all. Even if he was able to cook, he would make a mess out of it. Preslie then whispered in Yesseca''s ear, "Yesseca, look how great your life is. Your boyfriend is so kind to you. He''s handsome and considerate, and he can cook too. You have such a good boyfriend, why aren''t you happy?"

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    She did not know how to react to Preslie, so she chose not to say anything.

    Preslie decided toe up with a new n.

    She stood in the center of the living room. "How about this, I can dance for you. Maybe you''ll brighten up at the sight of it."

    After saying that, she started dancing.

    Yesseca''s mood wasn''t uplifted at all by it. She looked constantly depressed throughout the day.

    Preslie''s energy was sucked out of her.

    She became grumpy. "Yesseca, why aren''t you having any reaction? Is it because I''m fat, and you don''t like to see me dance? Perhaps if I had a better figure, you would be happier."

    Yesseca shook her head and said in a dry voice, "It''s not that. Don''t get me wrong, I''m just in a bad mood. Please stop teasing me, I need to adjust myself."

    Preslie sat down beside Yesseca.

    "Yesseca, I won''t try to persuade you

    e

    then. Let me tell you something. You always say I''m just a little round, but you don''t know what I looked like before this. I was even fatter than I am now, thirty pounds heavier to be exact. My parents have never once liked me ever since I was young. I have an older sister, and she looks so different from me, it''s as though we don''t share the same parents. She''s beautiful and slim, and I''m like the ugly duckling."

    nee

    ��

    "Because I was fat, not only was I not liked by my parents, but I was alsoughed at by ssmates. They gave me the nickname Fatty. These people used my figure as a joke every single day. Later when I was in high school, I finally decided to lose weight. I lost 30 pounds. I thought I could get a perfect figure. But in the end, I lost so much weight that I was sent to the hospital. The doctors said I couldn''t lose anymore weight, otherwise I would be in danger."

    Yesseca looked at Preslie in shock.

    For as long as Yesseca knew Preslie, she had always seen her wanting to lose weight.

    Preslie could presume what Yesseca was thinking.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    She smiled bitterly and said, "You want to say that

    I''m always joking about losing weight, right? That''s all talk. Whenever I get hungry, I''ll get stomach cramps. My doctor told me I can''t starve myself. Recently, I lost five pounds and my stomach started cramping again. If I eat again, I''ll gain the weight back."

    Preslie spread out her hands and said, "So I''m not in pain. I can''t lose weight. Even if I lose weight, I will gain it back. But you see, I''m not unhappy. I still smile every day. Do you know why?"

    She looked at Yesseca with a beaming smile.

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    She didn''t know about any of this.

    Preslie cupped her face with her palms and said, "Because my life is miserable enough. If I''m not happy, I''ll feel even worse. So I have to be as happy

    as possible to make my life seem less depressing."

    She lowered her gaze after speaking

    and said, "I also know there''s so many people just waiting to see me make a fool of myself. They think have to be sad every day because of my size. I''m not going to give them that satisfaction. All I can do is live my life the best way I cant

    After saying that, Preslie twisted her waist and said, "Look, even though I have a thick waist, I can move it pretty well."

    Yesseca felt like the way Preslie moved her waist was adorable.

    She felt as though she had been pulled out of |-]er own sadness.

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704

    ?

    Yesseca took a deep breath.

    She stood up. "I''m fine. I''m just in a bad mood. I appreciate your kindness. Rest assured, I''ll be fine after some good sleep."

    "That''s good. I''m d you''re all right."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Later, Kyi in served his dishes.

    Kylin was very skilled at cooking. Everything tasted delicious.

    He even added more food to Yesseca and Preslie''s te.

    He was so considerate and modest that it made Preslie incredibly envious.

    She smiled at Yesseca and said, "Look, you''re really blessed."

    Yesseca forced a smile.

    Preslie particrly enjoyed a specific dish.

    She asked, "Hey, handsome, why are you so good at cooking? I thought men couldn''t cook."

    Kylin said gently, "I used to stay in the United States. After I came back, I wanted to try to recreate a few dishes myself."

    Preslie understood.

    She gave Kylin a thumbs-up and elbowed Yesseca. "Yesseca, your boyfriend really is something."

    After their meal, Preslie had to go to work.

    Fortunately, Yesseca''s condition was much better than before, so Preslie left feeling relieved.

    Before she made her exit, she repeatedly reminded Yesseca to be optimistic. She promised that she would visit her the next day.

    Yesseca said, "Don''t take a leave just to see me, I''lle to work."

    Preslie hesitated. "You''re going to work so soon?"

    Yesseca nodded.

    Her pain was only temporary, not forever. She had to recover no matter how much it was hurting. Otherwise, it would only make her feel even worse. She had to go to work to clear her head.

    Preslie felt even moreforted knowing that Yesseca could go to work the next day. After chatting a bit longer, she left.

    Only Kylin and Yesseca were left in the room.

    It was fine when Preslie was around, but it was rather awkward for a man and woman to be alone. Although they were a couple, Kylin felt like they shouldn''t be careful not to rouse talk.

    He asked Yesseca for her thoughts. "Do you want me to stay here with you, or would you prefer to rest by yourself?"

    Yesseca said, "I''ll rest by myself. Kyi in, you should go home. You must be tired."

    "Well, call me if you need anything. Don''t make it impossible for me to contact you again," said Kylin.

    In actuality, there were many things that he wanted to ask Yesseca, questions such as what happened to her, or where she went early in the morning. But he respected her privacy. He did not want to probe any further.

    After Kylin left, Yesseca returned to her bedroom.

    She took out a small bottle from her pocket.

    It was the bottle that Essie had given her.

    After staring at the bottle for a full minute, Yesseca ced the bottle under the bed and went to the bathroom. She took a warm bath.

    When her cold body was submerged in hot water, she felt increasingly better.

    An hourter, Yesseca came out of the bathroom and was about to go to bed.

    She would always be in a better mood after a long rest.

    She hoped she wouldn''t be sad after some good sleep. She had to keep her mind sober and mull things over.

    Just as she was about to sleep, she heard someone knocking on the door.

    It was Matthew.

    He had arranged for people to guard the entrance of Yesseca''s neighborhood. When he saw Kylin and Preslie leave, he immediately went over. The door opened.

    When Yesseca saw that it was Matthew, she was taken aback.

    A momentter, she opened her mouth.

    She was about to say the words "brother-inw", but she swallowed it abruptly.

    Yesseca fell silent.

    "Yesseca, let''s have a chat. I have something to tell you," Matthew said.

    After all, it wasn''t convenient to discuss it in Yesseca''s home.

    "Hold on for a moment." Yesseca closed the door.

    She returned to the bedroom and changed from her pajamas into a set of clothes suitable for going out Before leaving, she bent down and took out the small bottle from under the bed. After ncing at it, she stuffed the small bottle back beneath the bed before heading out.

    Matthew drove Yesseca to a cafe.

    The two of them entered a private room with no one around.

    Matthew ordered two cups of coffee.

    "The coffee here is good. Selina likes it very much." Matthew opened his mouth and took a sip.

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    After ncing at Yesseca, Matthew changed the topic. "Yesseca, where did you go this morning? Kyi in and t were looking for you, but we could not find you. We couldn''t even contact you. Can you tell me where you went?"

    ene

    Yesseca still did not respond, keeping her mouth shut.

    Matthew decided to get straight to the point. He said straightforwardly, "Yesseca, you asked mest night f Lothar died at sea. I said that he had not. You asked me if he gave his heart to Selina. I replied yes, do you remember?"

    Yesseca finally reacted.

    Her body shuddered and her face turned pale as she looked at Matthew.

    Of course she remembered!

    How could she forget!

    Those words cut her heart like knives, and it left a gaping wound in her chest.

    "Yesseca, do you know where I''m getting at with all these questions?" Matthew stared at Yesseca.

    Yesseca''s lips trembled.

    "Then I''ll tell you the ins and outs of what happened," said Matthew.

    After half an hour, Matthew finally finished exining. He tried his best to tell Yesseca every detail and spoke without leaving anything out.

    Yesseca could only feel like she was hearing a very long story.

    The story was very bizarre and inconceivable. It sounded like a plot from a movie.

    However, it was not a movie, but something that had happened to her own brother.

    It was as if there was a huge clock that throbbed in her mind, making her feel a headache.

    She felt cold. Her feelings were frozen, and her mind was numb. It was as though her heart had fallen into a bottomless, icy ocean.

    "Yesseca, say something," Matthew said. "You have been silent since the beginning. If you have any questions, just ask away. I came to tell you the truth to help you understand everything."

    Yesseca''s eyes quivered. "It feels like everything''s so confusing."

    Her mind was in a chaotic state, and she did not know what to say.

    She couldn''t understand what Matthew had just told her.

    "Then tell me, did anyone tell you something?" asked Matthew.

    Otherwise, Yesseca would not have asked those questionsst night.

    Yesseca was stunned.

    As she looked at Matthew, there was a hint of defensiveness in her eyes.

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me." Matthew decided not to make things difficult for Yesseca. "But no matter who informed you about this, it''s not

    true. You''re being misled."

    "Then that could only mean that what you''re saying is all true."

    "Yes, Yesseca, what I''ve just told you is nothing but the truth."

    "She, she took away my brother''s heart." After a moment, Yesseca spoke up again.

    The "she" Yesseca was referring to was none other than Selina.

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705

    ?

    "Yesseca, Selina does in fact have your brother''s heart, but the reason that she received his heart was because he only had three more days to live. Even then, Selina did not agree, but it was because of your brother''s insistence that she finally gave in," said Matthew. "The reason why Selina and I hid the truth about your brother''s death from you was because that was his wish. I hope you understand where we wereing from."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    There were all kinds of emotions in her eyes.

    After a long while, she stood up. "I want to go back and rest. My mind is in a mess. I need some time to think about all this."

    Matthew stood up as well. "Alright, I''ll walk you out."

    After getting into the car, Matthew said to Yesseca, "By the way, Selina doesn''t know about this. She doesn''t know I came to look for you. She just gave birth to our baby, I don''t want to worry her. I hope you understand."

    Yesseca didn''t reply.

    Matthew started the engine and drove out.

    The atmosphere was dreary.

    Neither Yesseca nor Matthew spoke.

    Matthew also knew that Yesseca couldn''t digest so many things at once. He needed to give her time. He only hoped that Yesseca could believe his words and not be misled by others.

    Although Yesseca didn''t mention the person who misled her, Matthew could make a guess.

    There were only a few people who knew about this matter. Except for Essie, no one else would tell Yesseca about this.

    But why didn''t Essie keep her promise? Why did she tell Yesseca? She must have made up a few parts of the story as well.

    No one knew for certain where Essie''s whereabouts were. Matthew had sent people to look for her, but she could not be found.

    What on earth did Essie want?

    Matthew furrowed his brows.

    He was worried that if Essie really did something bad, it would be very tricky. After all, she wasn''t an ordinary person. She was skilled in dark magic, and could do all kinds of things that most people could not.

    In a blink of an eye, they had arrived at Yesseca''s house.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Matthew stopped the car. "Yesseca, go back and have a good rest. If you have any questions, call me immediately."

    Yesseca pushed open the door.

    She was about to step out when she came to a realization.

    She turned back. "So, your brother attacked my brother, and threw him into the sea."

    Matthew''s expression turned apologetic. "Yes, that''s right."

    No matter what his rtionship with Reid was, Reid was indeed his biological brother. Their rtionship could not be denied. If Yesseca was angry at him because of Reid, there was nothing Matthew could do about it.

    Yesseca stressed each word, "If it weren''t for the fact that he was beaten up, he would have lived."

    "That''s right."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything more. She turned around and got out of the car.

    On the second floor, Yesseca saw a gloomy man standing by the entrance of her house.

    He exuded an aura of nobility. His presence was ipatible with that of the shabby corridor he was standing in.

    It was Tremaine.

    Yesseca acted like she didn''t see him.

    It was as if he was invisible. She just wanted to walk into her home.

    Her apathy ignited the anger within Tremaine.

    He had already been angry because of that phone call.

    Yesseca didn''t pick up her phone. He''d even sent someone to look for her, and in the end, she scolded him.

    He thought, for the sake of this woman, he waspletely irrational.

    He had so many things to deal with, and yet he''d actually went all out to look for Yesseca.

    But after looking for her, she treated him as though he was invisible.

    No one had ever regarded him as thin air.

    Tremaine went in along with Yesseca the moment she opened the door and entered. He locked Yesseca in his arms.

    "Yesseca, are you done?!" shouted Tremaine.

    Yesseca didn''t even look at Tremaine. Instead, she gave him a heavy push.

    Tremaine grabbed Yesseca''s arm. His face darkened, his jaw tensed, and his gaze grew sharper.

    treat me as though I''m in You

    as

    though you don''t know who I am!"

    Yesseca raised her head.

    She looked at his face.

    She wish she had never met Tremaine in the first ce.

    It was the first time in her life that she had fallen in love with a man, but he was such a disgusting jerk.

    He had so manyyers to him, just like the story about her brother''s death at sea.

    She didn''t even know if those stories were true or false.

    Grief filled Yesseca''s heart.

    She said in a cold voice, "I guess I never really knew you at all. You''re a stranger. Please, get out of my house!"

    The word "stranger" was like a sharp knife piercing into Tremaine''s heart.

    He was furious, but also deeply hurt.

    Tremaine''s eyes were sharp, his jaw was tense. It was as if his body was shrouded in a cold aura.

    The next second, he lifted Yesseca

    up and said, "You say don''t know

    me, right? I''ll let you take a good look

    at me now. Do you still not know who I am?" Content belongs to

    Tremaine strode to her bedroom with Yesseca in his arms.

    m!

    He threw Yesseca onto the bed.

    He''d always had a desire for Yesseca, but he had never thought of using force.

    However, he was thinking of it now.

    He wanted to press this woman under his body and torture her. He wanted to see if she still insisted that she didn''t know him.

    He wanted to hear her begging for mercy under him.

    After being thrown on the bed, Yesseca tried to get up but to no avail.

    Yesseca was unable to move out of under him.

    Her mood finally changed.

    It flipped from sorrow to panic.

    She pushed Tremaine away desperately, "Go away, please go away..."

    But how could she push away a man who was on top of her!

    Tremaine''s expression was cold, and his dark eyes were dark and murky. "You said you don''t know who I am? I''ll let you know now."

    Then Tremaine ripped off Yesseca''s shirt.

    A patch of snow-white skin greeted his eyes.

    Yesseca felt a chill on her upper body. She shuddered as his hands touched her skin.

    She shivered even harder.

    Tremaine looked like a predator eyeing his prey. It was as though he was going to swallow her whole.

    Seeing the look in Tremaine''s eyes

    Yesseca could only feel fear. She felt

    like she was going to be eaten alive

    by Tremaine without even a

    bone.

    In the midst of that fear, Yesseca frantically resisted.

    She twisted her body desperately and kicked Tremaine.

    He became more aroused as she struggled.

    Tremaine held down Yesseca''s leg and said in a hoarse voice, "The more you move, the more I''ll want to eat you up."

    Yesseca was so frightened that she didn''t dare to move again.

    She said in a tearful voice, "Tremaine, let me go. Get off of me."

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706

    ?

    Tremaine stroked Yesseca''s cheek and said, "You said you didn''t know me!"

    His fingers were like needles piercing into Yesseca''s skin.

    Just as Yesseca was about to speak, Tremaine sealed her lips.

    There was no trace of gentleness in his kiss.

    It was as if he wanted to devour Yessecapletely.

    The blood all over Yesseca''s body rushed towards her head.

    She was neither excited nor angry, and the only emotion she felt was anger.

    She bit Tremaine''s lips when he was caught off guard. She bit so hard that his mouth began to bleed.

    A drop of his blood fell onto Yesa clothes.

    Tremaine raised his face slightly.

    He didn''t seem to care about the blood on his lips. "Go ahead and bite me. The more you bite, the more aroused I''ll feel."

    He was already an attractive man. The drop of blood on his mouth made him even more irresistible. Yesseca''s face turned red. "Tremaine, if you do this, I''ll hate you. I''ll despise you forever!" Tremaine''s eyes were cold. "Feel free to do so. As you said, if you choose to hate me, I''ll allow it." Then Tremaine reached out his hand to pull off Yesseca''s skirt.

    Seeing that her skirt was about to be torn off, Yesseca grabbed ahold of amp on her bedside.

    Tremaine noticed her picking it up.

    Tremaine grabbed Yesseca''s hand and said, "Do you think it''s going to be of any use to hit me with thismp?" His words were full of contempt.

    Yesseca felt as if she was surrounded. She had nowhere to escape, and the feeling of despair suffocated her.

    She said with a tearfully, "If I don''t hit you, I can hit myself. If I kill myself, I won''t need to witness what you''re doing to me!"

    Tremaine was shocked.

    Yesseca''s words suddenly removed all his impulses and filled him with a certain coldness.

    Who knew Yesseca really hated him that much.

    She would rather hit herself than be touched by him.

    That was how much she hated him.

    Tremaine left.

    After Yesseca finished speaking, he left without saying a word.

    When Tremaine was gone, Yesseca sat on the bed and buried her head in her knees, trembling violently.

    It was a long time until she was able to raise her face.

    Tears were streaming down her cheeks.

    Yesseca took out a photo from under her pillow.

    It was a photo of her and Lothar.

    Seeing the both of them in the photo, Yesseca''s shoulders twitched as she cried, "Lothar, what should I do? Tell me, what should I do?"

    Lothar, who was in the photo, smiled at Yesseca.

    He couldn''t answer Yesseca.

    Yesseca''s shoulders trembled even harder.

    Before this, she had always been a simple and happy girl. Nothing was overlyplicated, but now, things had changed.

    Her world was a nk canvas before this. Now, it was as if someone had taken a brush and painted it ck.

    What should she do?

    What could she do?

    Who could tell her?

    Who could give her an answer?

    Tremaine returned to the Quartley family''s vi.

    It was very cold.

    When he was driving, he took off his coat and only wore a white shirt. The window was also opened, and a gust of cold wind blew in. The wind blew on Tremaine''s face, which made him feel pain.

    But he woke him up.

    It cleared his mind.

    She was just a woman.

    Why did he have to care so much about her!

    He was the president of a country, with many subordinates and things to do. Yet, he''d left all of this toe to Agaphen City for a woman. He had even gotten this agitated because this woman!

    What was going on with him!

    Tremaine clenched the steering wheel tightly.

    He forced himself to remove Yesseca from his mind.

    Since he had returned to Agaphen City, he decided he would go back to the Quartley family vi to see Madam Quartley and Montez.

    Madam Quartley was about to go to bed when she heard the news of Tremaine''s return. She rushed over.

    She smiled brightly. "You''re back, Tremaine. You''re doing a good job. You''re the pride of the Quartley family."

    "You tter me too much," Tremaine said in a low voice.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Madam Quartley said happily, "It''s not ttery. Your grandfather nearly destroyed everything belonging to the Quartley family. It wasn''t easy for you to snag the position of president. Tremaine, your

    grandfather would be very happy up in heaven!"

    After a pause, Madam Quartley asked, "Are you very busy now?"

    "Yes, very busy." Tremaine said, "I''ll take you to Nashnd after some time." "There''s no hurry," replied Madam Quartley, her eyes filled with anticipation.

    After exchanging a few more words, Tremaine went to see Montez.

    Montez had fallen asleep, and Tremaine did not wake him. He just looked at him from his bedside.

    Montez seemed to have grown a lot in a short period of time, his hair was longer and hisshes were thicker.

    Tremaine watched him for 20 minutes before leaving Montez''s bedroom. He called the butler to ask how Montez had been faring recently.

    The butler said that everything was well.

    "Mr. Montez reads aftering home from kindergarten every day, and he eats on time as well," exined the butler.

    Tremaine nodded. "That''s good."

    Yuliana received the news of Tremaine''s return.

    She was so excited that she immediately rushed to find him.

    When she was halfway there, the butler informed her that Tremaine was about to leave and had already reached the door of the vi.

    Yuliana changed her course of direction and rushed to the vi''s entrance,

    Tremaine was leaving, and he was about to enter the car.

    "Tremaine! Tremaine!" Yuliana shouted.

    Tremaine stopped right before he got in.

    He looked at Yuliana.

    Yuliana ran over breathlessly.

    "Congrattions on your sess," said Yuliana.

    Yuliana changed the subject before

    Tremaine could even reply.

    "Tremaine, I have to tell you about

    Zorion. Did you know Zorion doesn''t

    care about me at all? What do you think I should do as a woman."

    Yuliana''s words were stuck in her throat.

    Because Tremaine had gotten on the car without listening to her.

    When the car left, it stirred up a cloud of dust.

    Yuliana was perplexed.

    She had wanted to gain Tremaine''s sympathy and then get close to him. How could Tremaine leave while she was speaking!

    Yuliana''s n had failed. She didn''t expect that she would bump into Madam Quartley along the way back.

    Madam Quartley looked up and down at Yuliana and said doubtfully, "Yuliana, why did youe out wearing pajamas at night?"

    Yuliana couldn''t give a response.

    She immediately made up an

    excuse, "Zorion has been bringing up

    Tremaine in conversationstely. He said he hadn''t seen Tremaine for a long time and I heard he was here tonight, so I came to ask him to meet up with Zorion. Otherwise, he''d be all up in my face talking about him."

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707

    ?

    Madam Quartley nodded in appreciation when she heard Yuliana''s words. "You are so considerate, Yuliana." "How can I not be?" Yuliana said with a hollow smile, "Zorion is my husband, I must be considerate to him."

    Although Madam Quartley was happy, she reminded Yuliana. "It''s a good thing that you''re considerate, but you shouldn''t be dressed like this to look for Tremaine. Even rtives should avoid arousing suspicion!"

    Yuliana pretended to realize this and she patted herself on the head and said, "How silly of me, I was too excited. I''ll be sure to be careful next time!"

    If Yuliana had talked about Zorion in the past, Tremaine would have been patient, but he was not in the mood for it today.

    With some cold air in the car, he became more clear headed.

    But somehow, his thoughts became muddled again.

    Yesseca once again entered his mind.

    She looked at him with hatred.

    She said that she despised him.

    He could not get rid of the image in his head.

    "Creak!"

    Tremaine abruptly stepped on the brakes and stopped the car.

    After a while, he turned in the direction of Agaphen City. He then stopped after five minutes.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    He opened the door and got out of the car.

    The icy wind gave Tremaine chills.

    He stood out there in the cold for a while.

    He then got back into the car.

    He rerouted his direction and headed towards Nashnd.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Yesseca hadn''t gotten a wink of sleep all night.

    She decided to go to Essie again.

    When she went downstairs, she saw Kylin.

    She knew that Kylin was here to pick her up.

    Yesseca got into his car.

    "Send me to the office, please," Yesseca said.

    Kylin looked at Yesseca with concern. "Yesseca, do you want to take a day off? If you want to rest, you don''t have to go to work.."

    "No need, I''m going to clock in," Yesseca said.

    Kylin drove to Yesseca''s workce.

    When he arrived, Kylin stopped the car and said to Yesseca in a serious tone, "Yesseca, what exactly are we?"

    Yesseca was stunned.

    She did not know how to answer this.

    She was initially with Kylin mostly because of his rtionship with Selina.

    But now, Selina''s position in her heart had changed. Where did that leave her and Kylin?

    It was as though something was being tugged in her mind.

    "We''re a couple." Yesseca did not respond, and Kylin answered in her stead.

    At the same time, Kylin stared into Yesseca''s eyes, as if he wanted to receive an affirmation from her.

    Yesseca licked her dry lips.

    No matter how she felt about Selina now, Yesseca was already Kyi in''s girlfriend. And all things considered, Kylin was a good man.

    Yesseca nodded.

    A smile appeared on Kylin''s lips. He said in a softer voice, "Since we are a couple, we should share the same burdens. That''s my duty as your boyfriend."

    After a pause, Kyi in said, "Yesseca, I''ve noticed that you''ve been behaving strangely recently. I''ve been waiting for you to tell me the truth, but since you don''t want to, I''ll respect your privacy. But you can tell me about it in the future, it''s my responsibility as your boyfriend to carry your burdens with you."

    Yesseca''s mouth felt parched.

    If it was something else, she could tell Kyi in, but this was a different issue. He was Selina''s cousin.

    "I''ll tell you when I have the opportunity," Yesseca replied quietly. "I''m off to work."

    Fortunately, Kylin did not force her.

    He only took a deep look at Yesseca.

    "This is the first time I''m seeing you as if you''ve put on a mask. Your

    smile doesn''t seem real, and you et

    look like you''re feeling all kinds ofplicated emotions. I hope that you can return to how you were before."

    Yesseca hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    "I will. Things will return back to normal."

    After getting off the car, Yesseca received a call

    from Matthew.

    Before Matthew could speak, she already opened her mouth to say, "I''m going to work. Let''s talk about itter."

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.

    After a while, Matthew''s deep voice came from the speakers, "Okay, Yesseca, I''lle see you tonight."

    After hanging up the call from Matthew, Yesseca was distracted for a moment until someone patted her on the shoulder. "Yesseca."

    The person who patted her on the shoulder was Preslie.

    Yesseca replied, "Preslie, you''re here."

    "That''s right." Preslie held Yesseca''s hand. "Let''s go in together."

    Yesseca pulled her hand out of Preslie''s. "Can help me apply for a leave? I don''t want to go to work today."

    Preslie was stunned for a moment. "Aren''t you already here? Why don''t you want to work?"

    Yesseca shook her head. "There''s something I need to do."

    Kylin hade to pick her up, and she didn''t want him to know too much. That was why she''d turned

    up at work.

    Preslie said, "Are you sure

    everything''s okay?" "Yes,

    everything''s fine." "Well, I''ll ask for a

    leave for you." Preslie had always

    been a simple minded person, and she didn''t press any further

    "Thank you."

    After bidding farewell, Yesseca got into a taxi.

    Coincidentally, the driver was the same guy Yesseca had met yesterday.

    The driver recognized Yesseca.

    He asked in surprise, "Why are you going there again? You''re always there."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    The driver continued to ramble on, talking about how there were so many dangerous ces that people should not go to.

    Yesseca asked, "Do you think ghosts are scarier, or do you think people are scarier?"

    The driver was taken aback.

    After a while, he said, "Why would you ask a question like that? There are no ghosts around. If there were, ghosts would be scarier than people."

    Yesseca shook her head. "No, people are more terrifying." "How could people be terrifying?" asked the driver.

    Yesseca said softly, "The human heart can be frightening."

    Yesseca saw that mountain again.

    She walked to the top of the mountain, step by step. She was deft with her thoughts all the way

    the

    Omit, and she arrived in the blink

    of an eye.

    Yesseca saw the wooden hut once more.

    Just as she was about to enter, a ck shadow shed in front of her eyes.

    Yesseca saw the silhouette and stopped breathing.

    The shadowy figure turned out to be actually Lothar.

    "Lother!" Yesseca shouted.

    The shadow soon disappeared into the woods.

    Yesseca ran over and shouted as she ran, "Lothar!"

    No one responded to her.

    It seemed like the shadow was just an illusion.

    However, Yesseca was certain.

    What she saw was not an illusion, but reality!

    "Lothar!" Yesseca continued to shout, when all of a sudden, she fell.

    It was an old well.

    It seemed to be an old well built by hunters to catch animals on the mountain.

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708

    ?

    Fortunately, the well was not too deep.

    In addition, given the age of the well, the trap that was set for animals was no longer in use.

    Even so, when Yesseca fell down, she hit her head and started bleeding.

    After a short moment of dizziness, Yesseca got up, She tried to climb out, but even if the well wasn''t deep, it was almost impossible for her to get out. In the end, she could only shout for help.

    She wasn''t sure if anyone could hear her. Apart from Essie, she was afraid no one else would be in the area. The chances of Essie hearing her were thin.

    But no matter how slim her chances were, she had no choice but to keep on shouting for help.

    No one responded to her.

    Yesseca''s heart sank.

    If no one wasing to save her, she would likely die here.

    At the thought of dying, Yesseca fell into a state of panic.

    She couldn''t die.

    She couldn''t die here.

    Yesseca shouted with all her might, "Help! Help! Essie, are you there?!"

    Just as Yesseca was shouting until her mouth was dry, she suddenly heard footsteps.

    Yesseca felt hopeful, and shouted with her chest, "Essie, save me!"

    Then, a face appeared in above her.

    It was indeed Essie.

    Essie rested her upper body on the edge of the well.

    "Essie, please help me get out of here!" shouted Yesseca.

    Essie, however, did not respond.

    She stared motionlessly at Yesseca.

    Yesseca became anxious. "Essie, please get me out of here!"

    Essie''s mouth open. "I''ll save you, but if I do, you''d better remember that you owe me your life!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    After that, Essie disappeared.

    A momentter, adder slowly descended into the well, and Yesseca used it to climb up.

    After getting out, she gasped for air.

    Essie''s face was calm. "You''re injured. Let me get you some medicine."

    Yesseca followed Essie to the log cabin. Essie applied medicine to Yesseca as promised.

    It was some herbs that she had ground herself, but it seemed to work well. When the herbs were applied on the wounds, it felt cool andfortable.

    After the pain in her body dissipated, Yesseca hurriedly said, "Essie, I saw my brother. I saw my brother on the top of the mountain. I fell into the well because I was chasing after him!"

    Essie nced at Yesseca and said nothing.

    This nce caused Yesseca''s heart to skip a beat.

    She stared right into Essie''s eyes. "Don''t tell me you already knew that my brother is still alive!"

    "You''re hallucinating!" Essie said.

    "I am not!" Yesseca raised her voice. "I''m sure I saw my brother. I saw him at my house once. My brother''s face was against the window. That was not a hallucination!"

    Essie''s voice was a little cold. "He''s not your brother."

    Yesseca was startled.

    After a moment, she shook her head desperately.

    "That''s impossible, he is my brother. It''s not possible for someone else to look so much like him! Essie, what do you know about this? Tell me, is my brother still alive?"

    Back there she had seen Lothar on the mountaintop, and now, with Essie''s attitude, Yesseca felt that something was amiss.

    Essie didn''t answer but asked, "The bottle I gave you."

    Yesseca held her breath.

    She took out a small bottle from her jacket pocket and handed it to Essie. "Here you go."

    "Are you sure you want to return it to me?" Essie asked.

    el

    Yesseca hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yesterday he... my brother-inw came to look for me. He told me the truth. Later on, I thought about it but I couldn''t me them. After all, it was his brother who did it, not him. And the salt on the wound was that my brother could not live much longer anyway. I can''t me them." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca''sst sentence sounded exceptionally dry.

    Essie said coldly, "Have you ever thought that maybe he''s lying to you? What he''s saying isn''t the truth."

    Yesseca''s body trembled.

    She replied, "Of course not, he wouldn''t lie to me!" "They''ve lied to you before, haven''t they? Now they''reing up with stories to lie to you again." "Impossible, impossible!" Yesseca shook her head.

    She didn''t believe Matthew would lie to her. The reason why Matthew came to her yesterday was to tell her the whole truth. How could he lie to her? Essie sneered, "It''s okay if you don''t believe me. But don''t give this bottle to me. Try to get Selina to consume it."

    "I won''t do that." Yesseca immediately said, "Are you trying to hurt her? I won''t help you!"

    Essie lowered her voice and said in a

    luring tone, "Yesseca, listen to me Find a way to get Selina to consume

    this. She''ll listen to everything say after that. She''ll do whatever want her to do!"

    Yesseca felt her hair stand on end.

    She stared at Essie cautiously. "What are you trying to do to her? I won''t let you hurt her!"

    "I''m not doing much to her." Essie looked into Yesseca''s eyes as if she was looking into her heart. "I just want to get close to her and remove her heart."

    Yesseca suddenly stood up.

    Her face was seething red. "I want to go back and tell her all about your scheme. You can''t do this!"

    Just when Yesseca was about to leave, Essie said, "I want her heart because I want to resurrect your brother."

    It was as if Yesseca had been struck by a heavy blow, and an expression of disbelief shed across her face.

    Essie also stood up.

    She faced Yesseca and said, "Your brother is indeed dead, but I can use a secret technique to resurrect him as long as you give your brother''s heart back to him. And the figure you saw just now, he really is your brother. No, he is and isn''t your brother." Content belongs to

    "What exactly do you mean..." Yesseca felt her breath quicken.

    Essie said slowly, "He technically isn''t your brother. He is a body without a soul. Even so, I think he still wanted to see you. That was why you saw him

    by your window."

    Yesseca''s blood rushed to her head.

    She wasn''t hallucinating after all!

    The man by the window really was her brother!

    "But do you know why your brother never appeared at your house again?" Essie''s eyes shed with resentment. "It''s because of Matthew.

    He sent people to protect you, so I couldn''t get in. Matthew was afraid that I would tell you the truth. How can you still trust him!"

    Yesseca took a step back.

    After a while, she suddenly became agitated. "What about my brother? Where is he? I want to see him!"

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709

    ?

    She wanted to see her brother, even if it was just a shell of what he used to be.

    Even if her brother had no soul to recognize her.

    "You want to see your brother?" Essie sneered. "Find a way to get Selina to consume the contents of the bottle. I can guarantee you''ll be able to see your brother then. He will no longer be a body without a soul, he would return to a living breathing human."

    As she spoke, Essie put her lips close to Yesseca''s ear and said, "Don''t you want your brother to stand beside you again? To have him apany you when you eat and talk to you like before?"

    Yesseca''s breathing became more rapid.

    Essie''s words were too tempting to her.

    She couldn''t resist.

    She could only clench her hands. Her nails dug into her flesh, and after a a few beats, her mind cleared. "I can''t do this. I can''t harm Selina like this." "You even call her your sister!" Essie''s voice sank. "She''s not your sister. She killed your brother,

    Yesseca. Selina is a murderer!"

    Yesseca stared nkly at Essie.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Essie red at Yesseca. "Whether it''s Matthew or Selina, they''re all lying to you. They killed Lothar and took his heart. Right now, I just want them to return what they have to its rightful owner. The reason Selina is treating you so well is because she feels guilty. She isn''t fit to be your sister, and she isn''t fit to be friends with your brother."

    She pointed at herself and said, "I am your brother''s one true friend. I''m the only one who was ever truly good to your brother, do you understand?" Yesseca felt like there were countless thoughts in her mind, tearing her apart.

    She couldn''t say a word. She could only look at Essie.

    Essie returned the small bottle to Yesseca and stuffed it back into Yesseca''s chest pocket. "Remember to find a way to get Selina to take this. Sprinkle it in her water or in her meals. The powder is colorless and tasteless, so she won''t notice it."

    "Also, don''t raise Selina''s suspicions. Matthew is looking for me now. I''m guessing they must have discovered something, so you must be careful. Yesseca, remember what I''ve told you."

    Yesseca opened her mouth, and her throat was extremely parched. "What will happen to her?"

    Essie sneered, "Nothing''s going to happen. I''m just returning things to the original owner. Her heart belongs to Lothar. All she would be doing is returning that heart to him."

    Essie sent Yesseca to the foot of the mountain.

    Yesseca had went up to the mountain to return the bottle to Essie, but now, the bottle was returned to her.

    Before Yesseca left, Essie said to her, "Remember to give it to Selina. You''ll be able to see your brother then."

    Emotions surged in Yesseca''s heart.

    She suddenly murmured, "I don''t want to hurt her, not even a single bit. She treats me very well."

    Essie saw how stubborn Yesseca was and couldn''t help but turn cold. "Remember, she''s only treating you this well because she''s guilty for the death of Lothar. She has taken something that belongs to your brother!"

    Yesseca returned to her workce before lunch.

    Preslie took Yesseca to have lunch together and said, "I''ve already applied for a leave for you.

    There are people to take care of your store. You can have lunch and head home to rest."

    Yesseca shook her head. "I''m not going back."

    Preslie thought about what she said for a moment and spoke, "If you''re not going back,e with me to work. I''m feeling bored."

    Yesseca nodded in agreement.

    As Preslie ate, she made an order for one serving of chitterlings.

    At first, Yesseca didn''t know what it was, but she ate it anyway.

    "Is it delicious?" Preslie looked at Yesseca expectantly.

    Yesseca''s mouth tasted nothing, but she still nodded as a courtesy.

    Preslie said happily, "Let me tell you about this, its name is chitterlings, one of my favorite dishes."

    Yesseca''s eyes suddenly widened.

    She retched all over the ce a mere secondter.

    Preslie was horrified.

    She hurriedly patted Yesseca''s back and said, "Yesseca, what''s wrong with you?"

    Yesseca picked up the water on the table and gulped it down.

    After finishing a big ss of water, she hurried out of the restaurant.

    Preslie didn''t have the time to eat and followed her out.

    At the door of the restaurant, she caught up with Yesseca and grabbed her hand. "Yesseca, don''t you like this dish? It''s all my fault. I should have told you about it I didn''t know you don''t fancy intestines."

    Yesseca''s face turned pale. "Can you please not say that?"

    Preslie nodded quickly. "Sure, sure. You must still be hungry. Let''s get some bread."

    Yesseca shook her head. "I''m not eating anymore."

    She had no appetite.

    After a pause, she then said, "Let''s go buy it anyway."

    It didn''t matter if she didn''t eat, but Preslie wanted to, and she couldn''t only think of herself.

    Then, they went to a bakery to buy some croissants.

    Although Yesseca didn''t want to eat it, she forced herself to eat even if it was just a bit. It stopped her nausea and made her feel better.

    It was not yet time to go to work. Yesseca and

    Preslie were sitting in the dining area of the bakery.

    "This is delicious." Preslie was very cute when she ate. Her eyes lit up in a smile and she looked happy.

    "I''m looking forward to it." Yesseca suddenly asked, "Do you think the human heart is a frightening thing?"

    Preslie was eating bread carefreely when she heard Yesseca''s words. She was stunned.

    She slowly put down the bread in her hands.

    She''d lost her appetite.

    "Yes, it can be horrifying." Preslie said, "The human heart is a terrible thing. When told you I was studying, there was a girl who I was close with. I considered her my best friend She liked some food from a store near our school, so I would buy it for her every day. I would even queue up for her. It sounds like I treated her well, didn''t I?"

    Yesseca nodded.

    n��

    Preslie smiled bitterly. "But one day I identally saw her chat log with others on the Inte. She said she liked to hang out with me only because I was fat. She felt like she could appear more attractive when she was out with me. It''s wasn''t as if she liked me anyway." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    After speaking, she lowered her head, her eyes trembled.

    Yesseca felt upset after hearing her story.

    She reached out her hand to touch her face and said, "Don''t mind them, Preslie, that''s all in the past. Besides, you''ve made so many improvements toward your body."

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710

    ?

    Preslie shook her head, "I''m not sad. It''s just that what you asked me just now reminded me of what happened. It''s not a big deal for me to tell you this, and it''s true that the human heart is frightening. People can be two-faced but they''ll smile at you and stab you in the back."

    Yesseca clenched her fists. "I understand."

    Although Yesseca didn''t go to work, she stayed at the mall until Kylin came to pick her up.

    Yesseca said she wanted to go to the Perry family home.

    Kylin smiled and said, "What a coincidence. My cousin was also talking about how it''s been so long since she''s seen you and wants to meet up as well."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    After arriving at the Perry family''s home, Selina held Yesseca''s hand and asked about how she was faring.

    Normally, Yesseca would feel touched, but this time, she felt empty.

    She even wondered if Selina was faking her smile.

    As Preslie said, people could be two-faced creatures.

    Yesseca felt her hair stand on end.

    While eating, Yesseca thought of the bottle in her shirt pocket.

    All of a sudden, her heart began to pound.

    It would be easy for her to pour the contents into Selina''s water.

    However, she hesitated.

    If Selina really did consume the content of the bottle, she would then lose her heart, and as a result, lose her life.

    Thinking about how the contents of the bottle could kill Selina, Yesseca felt herself shrinking.

    But soon, Essie''s words rang again in her ears.

    Selina was only going to return her heart to Lothar.

    It was originally Lothar''s heart to begin with, so she was only going to give it to him.

    Why should she hesitate?

    Just like that, Yesseca felt torn. She could not make a decision.

    When Yesseca was about to leave, Matthew came back.

    Matthew took the opportunity to ask Yesseca while Kylin and Selina weren''t paying attention. "Yesseca, are you okay?"

    Yesseca nodded.

    "It must have been Essie who told you those things, am I right?" asked Matthew. "Can you tell me where she is?"

    He had been looking for Essie for a long time without any luck.

    Essie was like a ghost, forever without a trace.

    Although he couldn''t find Essie, Matthew was still deeply concerned.

    He was worried that Essie would do something.

    He had to find her as soon as possible.

    He wasn''t going to ask Yesseca because he knew he''d put Yesseca in a difficult position.

    However, he decided he would now start with her.

    Yesseca looked up at Matthew.

    Matthew saw the caution in her eyes.

    "Yesseca," Matthew said, "I don''t intend to do anything to Essie if I find her. I just want to ask what her goal is face to face. Lothar told us not to tell you about this matter, yet she has spilled everything to you, and she even spun lies in her story. I''m just worried for you, that''s why I''m looking for her."

    Yesseca kept her mouth tightly shut.

    While she was back at the mountaintop, Essie told her that what Matthew said was false, and that he wasn''t telling the full truth.

    But now, Matthew was the one telling her that Essie was the liar, and that she was the one who had added falsehoods into her story. Who was telling the truth?

    Yesseca''s mind was in a mess.

    She wanted to believe in Matthew, but at the same time, she felt like Essie had no reason to lie to her.

    To make matters worse, Matthew had a record of lying to her before.

    Matthew stared at Yesseca. "Yesseca, tell me, where did you see Essie?"

    Yesseca took a deep breath.

    She seemed to have made up her mind. "I don''t know."

    Matthew''s eyes shed with disappointment.

    In the end, however, he did not force an answer out of Yesseca. "Alright, I understand."

    Right as they finished speaking, Selina came over. "Matthew, what are you and Yesseca talking about?"

    Matthew turned around.

    He regained his usual gentle expression. "Nothing.

    Just chatting with her."

    Kylin sent Yesseca home.

    Before getting out of the car, Yesseca asked Kylin a question, "Kylin, do you think my sister and brother-inw are good people?"

    Kylin paused for a moment and thenughed. "That''s quite a strange question, Yesseca. Of course, they are."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "Oh," Yesseca replied. "I''ll be heading off then."

    "Wait, Yesseca," Kylin suddenly called out to her.

    "Is there something else?" Yesseca asked.

    Kylin looked very serious. "Yesseca, how long have we been dating?"

    Confusion shed across Yesseca''s eyes.

    She could not remember.

    Kylin uttered a number.

    Yesseca suddenly realized.

    She forgot that amount of days that have passed since she got together with Kylin.

    "Yesseca, I don''t think," Kylin hesitated, "I don''t think we''ve made any progress even though we''ve been together for such a long time."

    Yesseca didn''t understand what Kylin meant.

    "Sometimes, I feel like we''re not a couple." Kylin looked into Yesseca''s eyes, his gaze soft.

    Yesseca did not say anything.

    She didn''t know what to say.

    "Yesseca, hope well be more like

    couple in the future." Kylin said seriously, "We should hold hands,

    kiss

    and tell each other things, okay?"

    Yesseca stopped breathing.

    After a while, she nodded. "Okay, I''ll try my best."

    Just as she was about to open the door again, Kylin suddenly grabbed her hand. Yesseca was stunned as she turned to look at Kylin.

    Kylin leaned towards her. "Could you try now?"

    His eyes were determined and gentle.

    Thump, thump, thump. Yesseca''s heart pounded heavily.

    She subconsciously wanted to push Kylin away, but reason told her that she could not.

    When she''d agreed to be with Kylin, she would have to fulfill the responsibility of a girlfriend.

    And kissing was obviously one of many responsibilities.

    Yesseca closed her eyes.

    Kylin was so kind to her, so it was reasonable for her to let him kiss her.

    As Kylin slowly approached,

    Yesseca became more and more et

    nervous. Just as Kylin''s lips were about to touch hers, Yesseca suddenly pushed him away.

    She gasped for air.

    Just as Kylin was about to touch her mouth, a picture shed through her mind.

    The image of Tremaine kissing her.

    No, it was not a kiss, it was a bite.

    The image of a man biting down on her lips.

    He was like a ferocious beast, ready to swallow her whole.

    Fear shed across Yesseca''s eyes.

    And when Kylin saw Yesseca reacting the way she did, he immediately took a step back. There was restraint in his eyes. "I''m sorry I scared you."

    Although he was nning to take it slow with Yesseca, the progress was moving along a little too slow

    and that left him confused. He felt like Yesseca was bing more of a friend rather than a girlfriend. He wanted to move forward.

    But unexpectedly...

    "I''m sorry, Yesseca. I was too abrupt."

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711

    ?

    Yesseca shook her head. "What happened just now had nothing to do with you. It''s my own issue."

    After that, Yesseca pushed open the door and got out of the car.

    Looking at Yesseca''s retreating figure, Kyi in''s eyes shed with confusion.

    He had never fallen in love before.

    But he also knew what love was.

    However, he had a growing suspicion that what he and Yesseca had wasn''t love at all.

    Kyi in sighed.

    He looked away.

    Love could not be rushed. He would have to take it easy.

    Recently, Yesseca''s troubled expressions had been worrying him. He didn''t know if it was because Yesseca didn''t feel happy with him. He wanted to do better and make her feel content whenever they were together.

    After Kylin went back, he happened to bump into Matthew.

    Matthew asked, "Was Yesseca in a good mood when she went back?"

    Kylin hesitated.

    "What''s wrong?" Matthew asked.

    Although Matthew was cousin-inw, Kylin and Matthew had a very good rtionship, and he was willing to express his feelings to Matthew. "Matthew, were you and Selina happy while you were dating?"

    Matthew smiled bitterly. "There are too many conflicts and too many things happening between us. Of course, if it weren''t for those issues, we would be happy every single day."

    Kylin said, "After I got together with Yesseca, we haven''t ran into any conflicts or problems."

    "That''s great."

    "But I feel like Yesseca and I are unhappy. I think she''s been depressed recently." Kylin sounded upset. "Is it because I''m not good enough? Is that why she''s dispirited when she''s with me?"

    Matthew held his breath.

    He knew why Yesseca was unhappy, but he had no ns to tell Kylin the truth.

    It was not something that he wanted to talk about openly. He wanted to resolve the problem by himself.

    Matthew patted Kylin''s shoulder. "Kylin, you''re a good man. Everyone''s rtionships are different, don''t think too much about it. Perhaps Yesseca is someone who is more reserved. Don''tpare her with other girls."

    "Is that so?" Kylin said softly.

    "Yes."

    Kylin raised his eyes. "She''s a great girl. I''m just afraid I''m not good enough. After all, I don''t have much experience. I don''t think I know much when ites to making my significant other happy."

    "Kylin, you don''t need to learn such skills. The most important thing for you to do is to be sincere, just as you are now," exined Matthew.

    Kylin felt a little relieved by Matthew''s words.

    He smiled and said, "I understand. I''ll continue treating Yesseca with sincerity. I''ll stop overthinking it."

    "Yes, that''d be for the better."

    Kylin went back to his room to rest, but Matthew did not leave.

    He thought about what Essie might have told her to warrant such resistance from Yesseca. Although Yesseca did not reveal anything, Matthew could see the defiance in her eyes.

    Yesseca was no longer as affectionate with Selina.

    What on earth was Essie nning?

    Matthew called his men.

    He contacted his mostpetent assistant, Hansen.

    Matthew had told Hansen to get the job done perfectly. However, Hansen had encountered some problems while he was looking for Essie. In the end, he''d returned empty handed.

    When Matthew called, Hansen felt guilty. He said, "Sir, this woman really is a ghost. I have searched everywhere, but I simply can''t find her."

    "She''s not a ghost." Matthew said in a low voice, "She''s a human being. A living person. You only have yourself to me for not being able to find her."

    "Yes, the fault is all on me, sir."

    "From now on, you will start trailing Yesseca." A light shed in Matthew''s eyes. "Yesseca and Essie should be in contact with each other. Maybe we can find Essie by following Yesseca."

    At first, Matthew didn''t think of

    following Yesseca to find Essie, but

    tel

    he had an intuition that she might have met up with Essie in private in the past two days. If asking Yesseca wasn''t going to give him any others, he might as well try such a tactic.

    He had to find Essie and figure out what her ns were.

    Essie knew how to use magic. That was something that Matthew deplored. He could never forget how Selina had nearly died from what Essie had done.

    "Remember to find Essie. You must bring her to me." Matthew ordered in a deep voice before hanging up the phone.

    Hansen hung up the phone.

    He was a subordinate of Matthew, and he also had arge group of men who worked for him.

    In that moment, all the men grew listless. "Sir, the big boss is calling again. Is he trying to trace that woman again? We can''t find her, it''s been ages!" Hansen made a gesture, and everyone stood up.

    Hansen raised his voice and said,

    "The big boss has asked us to follow a woman. Perhaps by following her, we can find Essie. No matter what, we must bring Essie to the big boss. We cannot disappoint him!"

    Hansen raised his voice even higher, "Don''t forget who pays your sries to keep your families afloat. We must produce results! All of you need to buckle up!"

    Everyone replied in unison, "Yes!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Everything went by with the same routine as before. Kyi in sent Yesseca to work.

    Yesseca''s eyebags had been severetely.

    She did not sleep well anymore.

    She had been up all night thinking about the questions that popped into her head.

    Was it Essie or Matthew who was lying?

    If it weren''t for the fact that Matthew had once deceived her, she would be undoubtedly be siding with him.

    Now, she couldn''t bring herself to trust him.

    However, when she recalled Essie''s words, she thought of what Selina and Matthew have done for her.

    She felt as if there were two viins having a showdown in her heart, and it was impossible to foresee the victor.

    Preslie was looking forward to having lunch with Yesseca.

    She was telling Yesseca something.

    "A couple of customers came by to

    the store this morning. Couples are usually the ones entering the store, but this time they were brother and sister. The brother cared for his little sister so much, I''m super envious." Prestieughed to herself, "Lactually have a brother, but he treats me terribly. I''m really jealous of girls who have good brothers."

    Yesseca did not swallow her food.

    Brother!

    That single word had flooded her head.

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712

    ?

    All of a sudden, her longing for Lothar overwhelmed her.

    Essie had told her before that she would be able to see Lothar. Not just a body without a soul, but him as a living breathing human.

    Too many things had happened the day before that resulted in her pushing away her thoughts about Lothar, however Preslie''s words had now caused such thoughts to rise again within her.

    She suddenly did not want to think about who was telling the truth

    She only had one thought in her mind, which was to see Lothar.

    She couldn''t wait to see him.

    Yesseca didn''t have the time to eat.

    She suddenly stood up and said, "Preslie, please ask for leave for me. I need to go."

    After saying that, Yesseca left.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Preslie was taken aback.

    She thought to herself, "What''s wrong with Yessecately? Why does she keep asking for leave?"

    Yesseca went back to the mountaintop.

    She saw Essie.

    Essie was preparing a fire in the cabin.

    The current weather wasn''t considered cold, but it was particrly chilly on the mountaintop. Essie decided to be prepared.

    She was flowing through the stream of her thoughts while setting the fire when she saw Yessecae in.

    Essie became excited. "Did you give the medicine to Selina?"

    Instead of answering Essie, Yesseca anxiously said, "I want to see my brother. Please let me see him, Essie."

    Essie''s excitement faded away.

    Yesseca was too simple-minded. Her eyes were so clear, a simple nce would be able to tell anyone what she was thinking of.

    Such as now, after listening to Yesseca''s words, Essie knew that she had not fed the contents of the bottle to Selina.

    Essie sat down again. "I can''t let you see your brother. He''s just a body without a soul, there''s nothing to see."

    Yesseca was short of breath. "No, even if it''s just a body without a soul, I still want to see him. Essie, please let me see him!" "No." Essie looked at Yesseca coldly. "I promised to let you see him if you gave Selina the medicine. I would let you see the real him, not just his soulless corpse."

    Yesseca bit her lip. "Essie, I can''t do this. She saved my life, I can''t do this to her!"

    "You can''t do it even though she took your brother''s life?" shouted Essie.

    Yesseca bit her lip even harder.

    She couldn''t respond.

    Essie looked at Yesseca with contempt. "If that''s the case, don''t expect to see your brother. Since you didn''t give Selina the medicine, I''ll never let you see him. I won''t even let you see his soulless body. Lothar doesn''t need a sister like you!"

    Her words hurt Yesseca.

    "Essie, you don''t have the right to do this! He''s my brother. Why can''t you let me see my brother? Why?!" she shrieked.

    "Because!" Essie looked at Yesseca with a sharp gaze. "If it wasn''t for me, Essie, your brother would have turned into dirt. I was the one who preserved his body."

    Yesseca deted.

    She stared nkly at Essie.

    After a moment of silence, her voice was stained with a tearful tone. "Essie, please let me see him. It doesn''t matter what you told me, I can''t do what you want me to. Selina saved me, I can''t kill her. I know that if I give the medicine to her, something will happen to her heart. Without a heart, she will die, and I can''t hurt her..."

    "But she killed your brother, didn''t she?" Essie red at Yesseca.

    Yesseca took a step back. She didn''t answer Essie''s question but shook her head desperately. "I can''t do it, Essie. I really can''t do it. When I had a fever, she came to see me even after giving birth, Essie, I can''t..."

    Yesseca was almost incoherent towards the end.

    Essie could not stand Yesseca like this.

    She stood up again. "How could Lothar have such an ipetent sister like you!"

    She shouted and walked out of the log cabin. Yesseca followed her. "Essie, let me see my brother!"

    Essie suddenly stopped when she stepped outside the wooden cabin.

    She noticed something felt unusual.

    She raised her voice and said, "Who''s there?"

    Hansen and a group of his subordinates were hiding in the shadows. Upon hearing Essie''s voice, a man said in a low voice, "Boss, what should we do? That woman has discovered us. Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Hansen made a prompt decision. "We discovered her just in time. We''ll surround her right now!"

    After that, Hansen whistled and a group of people immediately formed a circle to surround Essie.

    Yesseca was shocked by the situation.

    What was going on?

    Wasn''t Essie supposed to be the only one on the mountaintop?

    How did all of them appear like this? They all looked so strong!

    Essie looked coldly at the crowd surrounding her. "You''re Matthew''s men!"

    Hansen raised his voice and said, "Since you already know we are, why note with us and see him!"

    Essie turned to look at Yesseca.

    "Yesseca, not only are you ipetent, but you''ve also

    vel

    betrayed me! You actually brought Matthew''s men to arrest me!"

    Bang!

    Yesseca felt as though she had been hit in the head.

    They were Matthew''s men!

    "How is this possible?" she thought to herself.

    She shook her head instinctively. "No, I wasn''t aware about any of this!"

    Essie pointed to Hansen''s group. "What''s going on here? No one should have been able to locate my whereabouts!"

    Yesseca''s head buzzed.

    She suddenly recalled something.

    She''d felt like she was hearing faint footsteps behind her when she went up the mountain.

    At that time, however, she only wanted to see Lothar and paid no attention to it.

    And now...

    Cold sweat formed on Yesseca''s forehead.

    Were they following her?

    "Essie, you''reing with us to see our boss!" Seeing as Essie refused to move, Hansen shouted and began inching closer towards her.

    A light shed in Essie''s eyes. In a split second, she made a dash to her right.

    On the right nk stood a man with a crew cut.

    He looked to be the youngest and

    the most vulnerable. Essie rushed towards him without warning, trying to knock him over. The man with the crew cut seemed to be their weakest link, and she was going to use him to her advantage.

    Essie took him down.

    But thanks to his fast instincts, he stood back up in a blink.

    He quickly pulled out a gun.

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713

    ?

    "Don''t move, or I''ll pull the trigger!"

    Essie knew she couldn''t outrun the gun, so she had to stand still.

    Not far away, Yesseca felt like everything was a bolt from the blue.

    She didn''t expect Matthew''s men to take out their guns!

    Yesseca had seen it before.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was on a train from Nashnd.

    In Yesseca''s eyes, a gun only represented one thing... killing.

    Her mind was suddenly in a mess.

    Matthew actually wanted to kill Essie.

    He wanted to kill Essie!

    She couldn''t let Essie die!

    She was the one who was followed by Matthew''s men, and if Essie died, it would be her fault. She couldn''t let this happen!

    Yesseca, feeling dizzy, rushed over.

    She held onto the man with the crew cut. "Essie, hurry up, run!"

    The man who was about to grab Essie was furious after the joy of his apparent sess was overturned by Yesseca grabbing onto him.

    He had been looking for Essie for a long time. It wasn''t easy for him to make any progress today, and he was unwilling to let his sess be hampered by this woman.

    He remembered Hansen saying that Matthew wanted to get hold of Essie.

    He pointed his gun at Yesseca, "Let go, or I''ll shoot!"

    Hansen, seeing this, was terrified out of his wits.

    His subordinates didn''t know, but he knew that Yesseca was practically the younger sister of Matthew''s wife. If his subordinates killed Yesseca, Matthew would skin all of them alive.

    Hansen was about to ask the man to stop, but Essie ran over.

    She was afraid that the man would really kill Yesseca.

    She hit the man with force and sent him flying. At the same time, he pulled the trigger, and the bullet flew towards Yesseca. Essie instantly pushed Yesseca to the ground with the bullet narrowly escaping Yesseca''s head.

    When Yesseca heard the shot of a bullet, her soul felt like it had been sucked out from her body.

    Everything around her seemed to have turned nk.

    Hansen stepped forward and kicked the man with the crew cut. "You fool, you could''ve just ask her to move. If Matthew thought that she had gotten injured, we will all die with her!"

    The man was stunned. He thought Yesseca was someone uninvolved, he never would have thought she was someone who would be important. Just then, a glint shed across Essie''s eyes.

    She quickly whispered in Yesseca''s ear, "Did you see that? The one you trust the most was going to kill the both of us!"

    After that, Essie ran forward quickly and soon disappeared.

    Hansen''s sudden actions earlier caused everyone to betaken aback. No one dared to stop Essie. It wasn''t until Essie ran away that they came to their

    senses.

    Hansen was furious.

    He said angrily, "Hurry up and go after her!"

    Everyone went after her except for the man with the crew cut, who was now on the ground.

    Yesseca stood up.

    Essie''s words had sobered her up.

    Essie said that Matthew wanted to kill them.

    Yesseca''s mind was in a mess.

    That was impossible!

    Matthew would never kill the two of them.

    He had always been a modest gentleman. How could such a man kill people?

    At that moment, the man with the crew cut also got up and walked towards Yesseca.

    Yesseca''splexion instantly turned pale.

    She had just been shot by that man. If it weren''t for Essie, she might have been killed.

    The man with the crew cut haircut apologized to Yesseca. He stammered, "I didn''t know... It was Mr. Perry who asked me to..."

    The man wanted to say that it was Matthew who ordered them to find Essie. He shot just now because of the adrenaline. He was terrified and ended up stuttering.

    Just then, Hansen returned.

    He once again kicked the man with the crew cut onto the ground.

    It was because of him that Essie managed to escape.

    At the same time, Hansen apologized to Yesseca, "Miss Cowell, it''s all our fault. He shot you by mistake!"

    Yesseca suddenly felt her hair stand on end.

    He called her "Miss Cowell". They knew her, and what he just said was what it was Matthew''s orders...

    Could Essie be telling the truth?

    Yesseca felt as if her heart had sunk into a cold and deep well. For a moment, she felt a chill run down her spine.

    Fear shed through Yesseca''s eyes as he looked at Hansen.

    Hansen saw through Yesseca''s fear.

    He immediately reassured her, "Miss Cowell, don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. My subordinate is a fool!"

    After that, he kicked the man with the crew cut again.

    As soon as the man stood up, Hansen kicked him once more.

    Yesseca took a deep breath.

    She tried her best to calm herself down. "They won''t be able catche Essie, she''ll definitely escape!" If Essie fell into the hands of these people, she would be as good as dead!

    "We couldn''t catch her. She''s run off." Hansen murmured.

    The group of men went down the mountain, and as Yesseca followed them, her legs kept trembling.

    Hansen offered to carry Yesseca but she turned him down.

    She needed to walk on her own, even though her legs were shaking badly.

    Hansen also knew that this matter had beenpletely bungled.

    Matthew had originally asked him to follow Yesseca without her knowng. He didn''t expect that one of his men would attack her.

    Hansen called Matthew to apologize when he was on his way down.

    Instead of waiting on Matthew to call him, he thought might as well break the news to Matthew first.

    Matthew was silent for a moment after hearing the update. His voice was a little cold. "How did this happen?"

    Although he didn''t say anything harsh, Hansen knew that Matthew was deeply upset.

    He lowered his head and said, "I messed up this time, Mr. Perry. Please punish me as you see fit." "Is there even a use for punishment now?"

    Matthew said coldly, "Hand over the phone to Yesseca."

    "It''s Mr. Perry." Hansen walked over to Yesseca and handed the phone to her. "Miss Cowell, he wants to speak with you."

    Yesseca''s breathing sped up.

    She looked at the phone with fear.

    It was as if a demon was living in her hands.

    After a long time, she reached out and took the phone.

    "Yesseca, I''m waiting at the foot of the mountain. There may be some misunderstandings. Let''s talk."

    Yesseca was terrified.

    "Okay." Finally, she squeezed the word out of her mouth.

    Matthew''s car was waiting at the foot of the mountain.

    Yesseca saw it as she descended the mountain.

    Her body trembled a little.

    However, she suppressed the fear in her heart and got into the car.

    After getting into the car, Matthew immediately spoke to Yesseca, "My men have already told me what happened on the mountain just now.

    Someone almost hurt you. Are you okay?"

    Yesseca forced herself to look into Matthew''s eyes. "Why are you trying to kill Essie!"

    "I''m not." Matthew exined,

    "Yesseca, I only asked my men to

    find Essie bring her to me. I never wanted to kill Essie. This is all a misunderstanding."

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714

    ?

    Yesseca didn''t believe it. Not a single word.

    The man with the crew cut had almost said it, but another man had kicked him, which was the only reason why he did not tell the truth.

    Yesseca felt like Matthew noticed this change.

    Beneath his kind and handsome facade lurked a devil.

    Yesseca suddenly remembered that Lothar had been beaten half to death by Matthew''s brother and thrown into the sea.

    At that time, she still didn''t believe it.

    Matthew was a good person, and she thought that his brother would definitely be someone good as well. How could he have done such a thing?

    She wouldn''t believe it until Matthew admitted it.

    Now, however, she came to a realization.

    Could it be that Matthew''s brother and Matthew were the same? They appeared to be kind people, but in reality they were in fact deplorable individuals.

    Yesseca shuddered.

    A glint shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    "Yesseca, listen to me. I have been looking for Essie because I am afraid that she might be up to something bad. She knows how to do dark magic, and if she ended up doing something bad in the midst of confusion, there would be an irreparable oue. I''ve been searching for her for a long time, and every attempt has failed." Matthew paused. "Later, I asked my men to follow you in order to get hold of Essie. They fired their guns in order to capture. That''s the truth, Yesseca, I am so sorry for what happened."

    Matthew''s wordspletely went over Yesseca''s head.

    Yesseca couldn''t even remember what Matthew had told her.

    Matthew also knew that it would be useless to talk to Yesseca at this time.

    He could only say, "I''ll take you home first. You''re in mild shock, you need to get some rest."

    Finally, they arrived at Yesseca''s home.

    Before getting off the car, Matthew said to Yesseca, "Lothar was Selina''s best friend, and you''re also the person that she cares about the most." Instead of answering him, Yesseca said, "Will you hurt Essie? Can you promise me that you won''t hurt her?"

    Matthew promised, "I swear that I will never hurt Essie!"

    He just wanted to see Essie and ask her what she was nning to do. He had no intention of hurting her.

    After all, if it weren''t for Essie, Selina would have died.

    "Okay then, keep your promise." After saying that, Yesseca got out of the car.

    Sheldon felt very confused.

    After all the things that had happened, Tremaine asked Sheldon to drive him around.

    This was where that horrible woman who scolded Tremaine lived.

    Sheldon thought Tremaine was going to find the woman, but wasn''t expecting Tremaine to stay seated in his car.

    Sheldon was at a loss for words.

    At first, he was silent, but in the end, he couldn''t hold back.

    He asked, "Aren''t you nning to go upstairs? Why are you sitting in the car?"

    Tremaine nced at Sheldon.

    His nce sent shivers down his spine.

    Sheldon kept his mouth shut.

    Time passed by. Just when Sheldon thought Tremaine would be sitting in the car permanently, Tremaine asked, "Do you think I''m someone who overthinks things?"

    Sheldon did not reply.

    He never thought Tremaine of all people would ask such a question.

    Sheldon replied, "Of course not, sir. You''re a logical man, why would you say that about yourself?"

    Tremaine snorted. "There is no difference between the two."

    Sheldon did not reply.

    When he didn''t know how to continue the conversation, Tremaine, with tiredness etched into his brows, said, "let''s go back."

    Sheldon remained silent.

    Did Tremaine ask him to drive here just so he could sit there in silence?

    Yesseca took out Lothar''s photo.

    That night, she kept repeating the same questions to Lothar''s likeness.

    "Lothar, what should I do?"

    "Lothar, are the two of them really bad people?"

    "Is it true that he really wants to kill me? Is this a lie?"

    No one answered her.

    The whole night through, she was left by herself without a response.

    The next morning approached, and Yesseca felt upset.

    She threw the photo onto the bed. "Lothar, why won''t you tell me? can trust now? Who? If you don''t

    tell me, who can I even turne

    Tears streamed down from her eyes.

    An hourter, Yesseca finally stopped crying.

    She carefully put the photo back under the pillow.

    She couldn''t rely on anyone now. She could only rely on herself.

    She couldn''t trust anyone, and she could only believe in herself.

    Yesseca cooked some food for herself.

    After eating, she regained her strength.

    Yesseca called Kyi in again.

    She asked Kylin not to pick her up these days ore to see her.

    Kylin was obviously feeling anxious. "Yesseca, what''s the matter?"

    At that moment, Yesseca strangely wanted to avoid Kylin.

    It was because Kylin was Selina''s cousin.

    Prior to this, she was fine, but after what had happened yesterday, she

    had developed an aversion towards

    Kylin She was afraid that Kylin and Matthew were on the same side.

    Yesseca''s tone was cold. "Do I have to report to you about my affairs? I just wish you would leave me alone for the next few days!"

    Kylin suddenly fell silent.

    This was the first time Yesseca had spoken to him in such a tone.

    Yesseca realized theck of response from Kylin and said, "I''m hanging up!"

    Before Yesseca hung up the phone, Kylin said, "I understand, Yesseca. Rest well.''

    After hanging up Kyi in''s phone, Yesseca called Preslie.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    She asked Preslie to take a leave for her.

    Preslie asked strangely, "Yesseca, why are you always asking for leave recently? What''s the matter this time?"

    Yesseca did not say anything.

    She just said, "There are some things I need to take care of. Please apply for yet another leave for

    me. Sorry to bother you."

    "It''s no trouble at all."

    "Then I''ll be hanging up." Yesseca hung up.

    Then, she walked back to the bedroom and took out the bottle under the bed.

    After staring at the bottle for a long time, Yesseca suddenly felt her hand turn hot.

    The bottle was the source of the heat. Yesseca threw it back onto the bed.

    Right at this moment, someone knocked on the door.

    Yesseca opened the door.

    At the door stood a man with arge

    suitcase. His face was covered by a mask and a hat on his head, soit was impossible to see his face clearly.

    Yesseca immediately said, "You must be at the wrong ce. I didn''t order takeout."

    The man took off his mask.

    Yesseca was stunned.

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715

    ?

    Essie was standing by her door.

    Most of the time, food delivery people were men. That was what Yesseca thought.

    Essie entered Yesseca''s room and closed the door.

    Yesseca snapped back to reality.

    She was short of breath. "Essie, are you okay?"

    "No," Essie replied coldly.

    She rolled up her sleeves and pants. There were bloodstains everywhere.

    Yesseca didn''t dare to look.

    Essie came closer. "Terrifying, isn''t it?"

    Yesseca''s throat felt dry.

    Essie said coldly, "This is what Matthew did. He almost killed me. Yesseca, I almost died by his hands!"

    Yesseca did not reply.

    She didn''t even defend Matthew.

    She had experienced a near moment of death.

    If Essie hadn''t pushed her down, she might have been shot in the chest.

    "Essie, thank you for saving me," said Yesseca.

    Essie''s face was still cold. "You really should be thanking me. You almost killed me, but I saved you."

    A guilty expression appeared on Yesseca''s face. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know I was followed."

    Essie sneered, "Yesseca, you''ve been used by Matthew. You call him your brother-inw but he used you, and even wanted to kill you. Yesseca, it was your own brother-inw, the person you trust the most."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    Essie added, "That''s right, Selina appears to be a person of virtue as well. The truth is, they''re hypocrites. Everything they portray to you is fake, Yesseca, please see them for who they truly are!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Yesseca''s eyes were filled with emotions.

    After a long time, she suddenly said, "Essie, can you let me see my brother?"

    "You want to see your brother?" Essie raised her voice.

    Yesseca nodded.

    The smile on Essie''s lips became sinister. "Then give the medicine to Selina."

    Yesseca went to her bedroom.

    She took out the little bottle.

    "Can I see my brother if I give her this?"

    Essie stared into Yesseca''s eyes.

    Yesseca had changed.

    Back then, she would straightforwardly refuse to give this to Selina, but now, she was wavering. Essie could tell that Yesseca was changing her mind.

    Essie lowered her voice and said, "Yes, you can see your brother if you give this to her. You will see your brother, healthy and alive. You''re just taking what you deserve from Selina, you''re not doing anything wrong."

    Yesseca was breathing rapidly.

    After a long time, she seemed to have made up her mind and spit out, "I''ll give it to her. I''ll take back what''s owed to my brother."

    That night, Yesseca went to visit the Perry family home.

    Kyi in was not there.

    When Selina saw Yesseca, she immediately asked what had happened between her and Kylin. She looked worried. "This morning, I felt like something was off about Kylin. He was distracted when I talked to him."

    Erine added in, "That''s right. Mr. Kylin is usually very polite to us servants, but today he didn''t seem to pay any attention to us. He left very early in the morning."

    Yesseca lowered her head as she looked at Selina and Erine. "I don''t know anything about that."

    Selina requested Erine to apany Yesseca while she made a phone call to Kylin.

    She told Kylin that Yesseca was with her.

    "Yesseca is there?" Kyi in''s voice, which had sounded emotionless, suddenly became more energetic.

    "Yes, so you''d bettere back soon," urged Selina.

    Kylin was silent for a moment and said, "Forget it. I''m noting back."

    Selina was shocked. "Why not?"

    She thought Kylin would immediately return when he heard that Yesseca was around.

    Kyi in''s throat was dry. "Selina, did Yesseca tell you she wanted me toe back?"

    He already knew the answer, but he still had to ask.

    Selina hesitated for a moment.

    After Yesseca had arrived at the Perry family home, she didn''t mention Kylin at all.

    Selina hesitated and said, "Yes, she

    must miss you. She definitely wanted to see you when she visit the Perry family. You didn''t pick her up, that''s why she missed you."

    Kylin felt like his throat was dry.

    He didn''t pick her up because Yesseca didn''t want him to pick her up.

    But he didn''t want to tell Selina about this.

    Kylin said, "I have some things to take care of. You take your time. I''ll go first. Don''t worry about me."

    Selina muttered, "Why are you so busy?"

    Kylin said, "I have plenty of time to meet Yesseca tonight. Let''s talk about it after I''m done with my work." Selina thought for a while and said, "Sure, go ahead. I''ll have dinner with Yesseca first."

    After Kylin hung up the phone, his eyes drifted to a book on the bookshelf.

    He''d stayed in the bookstore all day that day.

    He kept reading books from the same genre.

    A young female clerk in the distance had been observing Kylin for some time.

    He had been in the bookstore for a day. The clerk noticed him because of how attractive he looked.

    She paid more attention to him after she saw the book he was reading.

    Kylin had read all the books on how to make your girlfriend happy and safe.

    The female clerk was a little confused.

    For someone who looked like him, he would definitely have no shortage of women going after him. Why would he need to read books like these?

    It was already gettingte. The bookstore was about to close.

    Apart from Kylin, there was no other customer in the store.

    And it seemed that he had no intention of leaving.

    The female clerk gave it some thought and walked forward. She politely said, "Excuse me, sir. We''re going to close soon."

    Kylin put down the book in his hand.

    He had not realized how fast time had flown by.

    He had bought several books.

    He had already finished reading everything he needed, but he needed to buy a few books to make sure that the bookstore still made some business.

    When he was paying the bill, the

    female clerk asked curiously, "Sir that''s an interesting book that you''re reading. Does a man like you need to make your girlfriend happy?"

    Kyi in nced at the clerk and asked in a gentle voice, "Why should I not?"

    The female clerk looked at Kyi in''s words and said with a smile, "Sir you''re an attractive man. I''m sure whomever that is with you is very happy. You don''t need to read something this."

    Kyi in was deep in thought.

    After a while, he smiled at the clerk and said, "Thank you."

    She was fascinated by his smile.

    When Kylin left, all she could think about, was if she had such a boyfriend, even if she had nothing else, she would be happy.

    Selina wanted to get more food.

    Just as she was about to get up, Yesseca suddenly took her te. "Let me do it."

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716

    ?

    Selina smiled and replied, "It''s okay, I can do it by myself."

    "Let me do it," said Yesseca stubbornly as she red at Selina''s bowl.

    Erineughed and said, "Miss Whitlock, let Miss Cowell do it, you''re her sister. Let her help you."

    Selina gave it some thought and passed Yesseca the bowl.

    Since Yesseca wanted to help her, it would be fine.

    Yesseca took the bowl and felt her fingertips tremble. She nearly dropped the bowl several times, but she was careful not to.

    Finally, she reached the kitchen.

    Yesseca filled the empty bowl with rice.

    She hesitated for a moment before taking out the small bottle from her pocket.

    She sprinkled the white powder from the small bottle into the food.

    As Essie said, the powder was colorless and tasteless.

    Yesseca took the bowl and walked out of the kitchen.

    Suddenly, shbacks were reying in her mind.

    A scene where Selina sought help from doctors.

    A scene where Selina was asking how she felt.

    A scene where Selina was caring for her.

    Her head throbbed.

    What was she doing!

    Selina was her sister!

    What the hell was she doing!?

    Yesseca suddenly rushed to the trash can and threw the bowl into it.

    ng.

    A loud sound rang throughout the room.

    She threw the bowl into the trashcan, but her hands burned as if she was still holding onto it. She gasped for air.

    Yesseca had note back for a long time.

    Selina asked, "Why isn''t she back yet?"

    Erine immediately said, "I''ll go and have a look."

    When she reached the kitchen, she saw Yesseca standing there with a pale face, gasping for air.

    She was startled. "Miss Cowell, is everything okay? Don''t scare me like that."

    Yesseca looked at Erine.

    She slowly came to her senses.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Her eyes fell to the trash can. "I identally threw the bowl into the trash can."

    Erine was speechless.

    It wasn''t that big a deal.

    Erine couldn''t help butugh. "That''s just a small matter. Besides, where Ie from, breaking bowls is a good thing. It''s signifies good luck."

    Time passed by but Kylin had not returned yet. Instead, Matthew was the one who came back.

    Matthew was surprised to see Yesseca.

    When Yesseca saw Matthew, she didn''t want to stay any longer. She asked to leave immediately.

    Selina asked Matthew to send Yesseca back, which had been Matthew''s intention.

    Yesseca tried to refuse but could not.

    The car headed for Yesseca''s residence.

    "Yesseca, about what happened that day," said Matthew, but Yesseca interrupted him. "You promised me you wouldn''t hurt or kill Essie."

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Matthew knew that Yesseca was still tied up in her thoughts.

    However, he couldn''t force Yesseca to think it throughpletely.

    Matthew said, "Yesseca, I swear to you on my character, I will not harm Essie."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    She did not believe in his words.

    Swearing on his character?

    Could that even be trusted?

    The human heart could not be trusted, let alone its character.

    Matthew wanted to say something, but Yesseca interjected, "I''m tired, I want to rest."

    Matthew nced at her.

    He saw the hostiliy on Yesseca''s face and refrained from doing anything more.

    Yesseca returned home.

    She remembered something after sitting for a while at home.

    She recalled how Matthew''s men had been following her.

    Yesseca walked to the window. She stretched her head out to see if there was anyone was trailing her. She observed everything that was happening. Yesseca saw a car parked downstairs.

    It was a luxury car.

    A ck luxury car.

    Just now, when Matthew sent Yesseca home, she was absent minded and did not notice what kind of car Matthew was driving. It was actually a ck car!

    Yesseca''s breathing quickened.

    Why hadn''t Matthew left yet?

    Why did Matthew have to stop at her house?

    What was he nning?

    Could it be that he knew that Essie hade to look for her? He had intentionally stayed, hoping to kill Essie when she turned up!

    Yesseca felt her hair stand on its end.

    She ran downstairs.

    She couldn''t let Matthew do this!

    Absolutely not!

    She could not let Matthew hurt Essie!

    Yesseca ran to he car and opened the door in one fell swoop.

    The car door was unlocked and it opened directly.

    When she saw the person in the car, Yesseca was stunned.

    The person sitting inside was not Matthew, but

    Tremaine and another man.

    That man hade to see her before.

    He had also let her answer Tremaine''s phone.

    Yesseca''s head buzzed.

    "What are they doing here?" she wondered.

    Usually, she wouldn''t react much, but now things were different. Yesterday''s incident made her terrified, and she was constantly on high alert.

    Now in her current state, when she saw Tremaine and Sheldon, she immediately thought that they had ulterior motives by being here.

    Yesseca remembered that Tremaine had installed a camera in her bedroom!

    It felt as though her head was exploding.

    Yesseca was sure that Tremaine was trying to spy on her again.

    Yesseca suddenly bent over and picked up a stone from the ground.

    She picked up the stone haphazardly, but she didn''t notice that it so sharp. Yesseca threw it at Tremaine''s face and shouted, "Go to hell, you pervert!"

    Silence.

    Yesseca ran away.

    The pebble hit Tremaine''s face and instantly wounded him. Blood immediately trickled out from Tremaine''s face.

    Sheldon was scared out of his wits when he saw it happen.

    Tremaine was the President of Nashnd, but now his face was ruined.

    Sheldon said immediately, "Sir, I''ll take you to the hospital right away, and I''ll have the woman arrested immediately!"

    Tremaine''s face was livid. "Bring me to the hospital, but don''t youy a finger on that woman!"

    Tremaine had wanted to have a talk with Yesseca today.

    When he reached her home, he''d continued lingering in his car instead of getting out.

    On the way here, he had wanted to see Yesseca and discuss something with her. He kept thinking about it even after he went downstairs and sat through the car ride, but soon, he saw Yessecaing down.

    She was moving fast and seemed to be very agitated.

    Tremaine felt like Yesseca had noticed his car.

    Yesseca''s speed made Tremaine feel happy.

    But his happiness went away as quickly as it

    came.

    Because when the car door opened,

    he could see clearly that Yesseca''s face was not filled with excitement, but anger. She then threw a sharp pebble at his face.

    He was in pain not because of the pebble, but because of Yesseca''s words.

    Yesseca had called him a pervert.

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717

    ?

    That girl!

    There was a sh of irritation in Tremaine''s eyes.

    He said to Sheldon, "Is there anything that I can throw?"

    He was extremely frustrated.

    Yesseca was just different from everyone else.

    If someone annoyed him, he would want to make them pay but Yesseca was different.

    He didn''t want to hurt her.

    Sheldon took out his thermos after a long time.

    Although he was young, his body had went through a lot from the war. That was why he always brought a thermos filled with a health drink along with him.

    Sheldon gave Tremaine the thermos and said, "You can throw this."

    He figured he could always buy another thermos as long as it calmed Tremaine down.

    Of course, he thought it was odd.

    Calming Tremaine down was easy... he just needed to get his hands on that woman. However, Tremaine didn''t want to touch that woman but wanted to throw things to vent his anger.

    Bang!

    There was a loud nk.

    Tremaine had thrown the thermos out of his car window.

    He was so strong that the thermos broke into pieces, and the liquid in the thermos flowed out.

    Tremaine wound up the car window.

    He snorted coldly.

    Sheldon nced at Tremaine from the rearview mirror and noticed Tremaine looked slightly better. He couldn''t help and said, "Sir, why you don''t get your hands on the woman? She humiliated you greatly, she..."

    "No!" Tremaine cut Sheldon off, "If we did that, she would probably be scared out of her wits."

    Without a sudden thought, Tremaine gave Sheldon a warning look, "You can''t do anything to that woman nor say a word to anyone about this." Sheldon got what Tremaine meant.

    He lowered his head. "Yes, Mr. Tremaine."

    "Since we can''t go to the hospital, let''s find a reliable doctor that won''t spread the news of me hurting my face," Tremaine''s face turned serious. "Yes, Mr. Tremaine. This matter will not go out,"

    Sheldon said.

    It didn''t take a genius to figure out what was up with the President''s injured face. This matter had to be kept secret.

    There was a knock on the door.

    Yesseca thought it was Tremaine.

    The man she hit was definitely here for payback.

    Yesseca got up.

    Bring it on!

    She was not afraid of Tremaine!

    She could take the opportunity to talk to Tremaine about his scandalous deeds.

    Yesseca rushed to open the door in anger.

    The person standing at the door was not Tremaine, but Kylin.

    Kylin looked at Yesseca with a faint smile in his eyes, as gentle as ever.

    Yesseca''s breath hitched.

    After a while, she said stiffly, "I''m going to sleep.

    You should head back and rest too."

    She didn''t even ask why Kylin was here because she didn''t want to ask.

    Matthew''s matter was as if it was something caught at her throat. Even the people around her gave her an odd vibe.

    "Yesseca, follow me. Let me bring you out to admire the view," Kyi in said.

    Yesseca didn''t think the view was any interesting to look at.

    It was already pitch ck outside. So what was there to see when it was all dark outside?

    Yesseca declined, "Sorry, I''ll pass. You should rest. It''s gettingte."

    She tried to soften her tone.

    Because Kyi in had always been a good person.

    She didn''t want to be biased against Kyi in because of Matthew. Although she had some biases now, Yesseca still tried to be gentle. Kylin said, "If you don''t want to head out, then look out your window, okay?"

    Yesseca was a little suspicious.

    But she still walked to the window.

    There was nothing.

    The night sky outside was as dark as ink.

    Just as Yesseca was about to turn around to ask Kylin, her eyes widened in shock.

    She saw fireworks booming outside the window.

    This was not ordinary fireworks.

    This was a huge firework disy.

    It was enough to light up the whole residential area.

    Suddenly, she saw something falling from the sky.

    Yesseca immediately turned around and asked Kyi in, "Wh-what is that?"

    Kylin smiled at Yesseca, "You''ll know when you go down."

    Yesseca immediately ran downstairs.

    It was raining candy, apanied by breathtaking fireworks.

    Countless people ran out of their houses to watch the show.

    Usually, it was dark around, and everyone would be at home by this hour. But, this time, everyone ran out; most of them were kids.

    They cheered and screamed.

    "Oh my god, it''s raining candy!"

    "There''s milk candy, fruit candy. Ah, and my favourite coconut candy!"

    The children''sughter resounded in Yesseca''s ears.

    Yesseca looked at the fireworks in the sky and the candy scattered on the ground. She suddenly remembered how her mom had brought her and

    Lothar to watch fireworks when she was little.

    Of course, the fireworks she saw when she was little weren''t this grand or long.

    Back then, she''d liked to eat sweets.

    She pointed at the fireworks in the sky and asked, "Mom, will there be candy falling from the sky? I can have some if it does."

    Yesseca''s mother patted her head

    and said, "Silly girl, why would there be candy falling from the sky? You now what you''re talking

    about."

    Lothar said, "That may not be true. Candy might fall from the sky one day."

    Her mother smiled and rebuked him. "That''s enough, Lothar. You''re speaking nonsense like your sister."

    "I''m not," Lothar said in a serious tone. "Mom, when I get rich in the future, I''ll make candy fall from the sky so that Yesseca can have a lifetime supply of candy to enjoy."

    Yesseca had passed the age where she loved to eat candy.

    But the sky was raining candy.

    Abundant candy.

    Yesseca extended her hand.

    A piece of milk candy fell in her hand.

    Yesseca unwrapped the wrapper and put the milk candy into her mouth.

    It was delicious.

    The milk was rich.

    She looked at the children who were screaming and cheering.

    They looked ted.

    Yesseca''s eyes gradually moistened.

    Those children were just like how she and Lothar had been back then, young and naive, happy without a care in the world.

    Yesseca looked up at the sky and muttered, "Lothar, are you seeing this? The fireworks are so pretty, and there''s so much candy."

    The fireworkssted for 20 minutes.

    Candy filled the streets of the neighborhood; the children took them all.

    Some even brought bags to fill them up.

    The children returned home happily

    Stood there looking at the

    happy kids. Her heart Sol

    melted a little looking at

    "Yesseca, do you want some candy?" Kyi in''s voice suddenly sounded in Yesseca''s ears.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Only then did Yesseca remember Kylin was still there.

    Kylin had always stayed by her side.

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718

    ?

    She looked at Kylin, and Kyi in was looking right at her, his gaze clear with a faint smile.

    Suddenly, a warm sensation swept across Yesseca''s heart.

    Yesseca nodded.

    Kylin took a piece of milk candy, unwrapped the wrapper, and put the candy into Yesseca''s mouth.

    "Is it delicious?" Kylin asked Yesseca with a smile.

    The thick aroma of milk spread through her mouth.

    Yesseca pointed at the sky and said, "It is nice. But how did you do all this? How could the sky rain so much candy?"

    "I arranged for a ne," Kylin said.

    "But I didn''t see any ne," Yesseca was surprised.

    Kylin smiled, "If you saw the ne, then it wouldn''t be a surprise anymore."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    Kylin stared at Yesseca thoughtfully, "Yesseca, I could feel your unhappiness these days, so I hope that what I''ve arranged is enough to cheer you up." "Kylin, thank you," Yesseca knew that it took a lot of effort to arrange such an extensive firework show and candy rain.

    "Don''t sweat it. As long as you''re happy."

    Yesseca didn''t speak further.

    Warmth flowed through Yesseca''s heart.

    Kyi in''s voice was gentle. "Rest. I hope your dreams are as sweet as the candy you ate."

    Yesseca nodded.

    But she didn''t leave immediately.

    She looked up at Kylin thoughtfully, "Kylin, you are really a good person, one-of-a-kind."

    Kylinughed and said, "How am I one-of-a-kind? There are a lot of good people in the world. I''m not that special." Yesseca shook her head stubbornly.

    She said, "No, you are. There are not so many great people in the world. They are just wolves in sheep''s clothing."

    Kylin didn''t understand why Yesseca had such an idea.

    To his knowledge, someone as innocent as Yesseca would believe that the world was full of good people. She should not wary of anyone. "Why do you think that?" Kylin asked.

    Yesseca''s eyes drooped.

    Those long and thick eyshes were gently trembling over her eyelids, "Because the human heart is the scariest thing in the world." Although her eyes were downcast, Kylin still saw a sh of horror in Yesseca''s eyes when she said this.

    Thinking of how unusually Yesseca had been behaving, Kylin wondered if anything terrible had happened to Yesseca recently for her to feel this way. He said in a softer voice, "Yesseca, the human heart may be scary, but at the same time, the best of the best alsoe from our human nature." Yesseca looked up at Kylin.

    Kylin spoke softly but firmly, "Yesseca, there are both good and bad people in the world. However, there are more good people. Otherwise, the world would be in chaos. The human heart is not really as terrible as you think."

    "Really?" Yesseca muttered.

    "Of course." Kylin said, "Believe me!"

    Throughout the entire way home, Kyi in''s words were still ringing in Yesseca''s ears. She could still taste the sweetness of the candy in her mouth until someone knocked at her door.

    She opened the door and saw a delivery man by the door.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    This time, Yesseca didn''t wait for the person to speak and let her in.

    The delivery man took off her cap and mask. Sure enough, it was Essie.

    Essie stared into Yesseca''s eyes. "Have you used the potion I gave you on Selina?"

    Yesseca remained silent.

    "I knew it," Essie said coldly. "You''re such an ipetent woman!"

    Essie suddenly took out her phone and yed a video, "Watch it yourself."

    Yesseca took a nce and was stunned.

    It was her brother in the video.

    She brought the phone over, staring straight at it. Her face was practically glued to the phone.

    The screen was clear. The man in it was Lothar.

    He was in a forest.

    His face was pale, his eyes were turbid.

    This video onlysted for three seconds. Yesseca kept ying it back until Essie snatched the phone away. "Give it to me!" Yesseca shouted.

    Essie sneered, "Do you want to see more of this? If you don''t give Selina the potion, you won''t get to see more." Yesseca was heaving.

    A dark light shed across Essie''s eyes. "And you won''t be able to see any of it anymore! Let me tell you, Yesseca Your brother won''t survive for long with my poison in him, your brother doesn''t get his heart back, his body will start to

    dpose. He won''tst past three days." Content belongs to

    Yesseca''s entire body trembled in shock.

    Essie inched closer, "I''m saying that you won''t be able to see your brother anymore. Not even his dead body."

    "Then what can I do? What should I do?" Yesseca muttered.

    Essie raised her voice, "Simple. Get your brother''s heart back."

    Yesseca was silent.

    Essie continued, "I know something.

    Matthew will be out of town two days from now. He''ll be leaving the country. Then, you can ask Selina out and poison her. That''s all you have to do. After that, you can leave the rest to me. This is yourst chance, Yesseca. If you miss this chance,

    you won''t be able to see your brother anymore. Your brother will be gone forever."

    Yesseca''s face was drained of color.

    Essie stared into Yesseca''s eyes. "Remember to ask Selina out two days from now. Remember, what Selina made you feel was just a facade. She''s the bad person here. If not, she wouldn''t steal your brother''s heart and let your brother die And don''t forget about what Matthew did that day. He tried to kill you and me. Matthew and Selina are a married couple. Do you think Selina would not know Matthew''s every move?"

    Yesseca''s head was throbbing.

    "Remember, everything about Selina is not real. Even her good side is not real. Two days from now is yourst chance." Saying that, Essie gave

    Yesseca a deep look then walked away.

    Tremaine returned home to the Quartley family vi.

    The doctor came over to give Tremaine treatment.

    Little did he expect Madam Quartley to witness everything.

    She was shocked. "What happened to you, Tremaine? Why is your face injured? Was it from one of your political rivals? How could there be so much

    blood..."

    Tremaine felt overwhelmed by Madam Quartley''s

    response.

    If he had known that Madam Quartley would see his injuries, he wouldn''t havee back home to get treatment.

    Tremaine waved his hand in dismissal and said, "It''s nothing. I got into an ident."

    Madam Quartley didn''t believe it.

    She nced at Sheldon.

    Sheldon obviously wouldn''t say anything about it under Tremaine''s orders. He nced down, avoiding Madam Quartley''s gaze.

    "Tremaine, how did you get these injuries? It must have been one of your rivals, I know you have a lot of people going against you? After all, you''re

    so young."

    "Grandma, you''re overthinking," Tremaine said faintly, "Go and get some rest. It''s not what you think."

    Madam Quartley was about to say something but stopped herself.

    She nced at Tremaine and said, "Rest well. I''m going to bed too."

    After that, Madam Quartley went out.

    She didn''t go far. She stopped by the door and immediately glued her ears to the door.

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719

    ?

    The doctor finished treating Tremaine.

    His injuries was not too serious.

    Plus, Tremaine was receiving the best treatment, so there wouldn''t be any scarring on his face.

    Before the doctor left, he was specially instructed by Sheldon to not tell anyone about the visit.

    The doctor naturally understood the ramifications of disobeying.

    When the doctor went out, he spotted Madam Quartley.

    Just as he was about to speak, Madam Quartley gave him a look.

    The doctor immediately shut up.

    After all, Madam Quartley was Tremaine''s grandmother. It was better that he didn''t say anything. The doctor pretended he saw no one and left while Madam Quartley stuck her ear close to the door.

    The conversation between Sheldon and Tremaine resounded in her ears.

    "Sir, are you going back tonight?"

    "I''ll go back tomorrow when the injuries arepletely gone. I''ll ask the servants to arrange a guest room for youter."

    "Yes, Sir."

    "Also, if Madam Quartley asks you anything about this, tell her you don''t know anything about it. You can''t reveal that it was Yesseca who did it." "Yes, I understand."

    Yesseca!

    Her name echoed in Madam Quartley''s mind.

    Madam Quartley was worked up.

    She opened the door instantly. "Tremaine, you lied to me. How could that woman do that to your face? Tell me what''s going on!"

    Tremaine was speechless.

    He frowned and realized Madam Quartley hadn''t gone away as he''d expected.

    But he never expected Madam Quartley to eavesdrop by the door.

    "Grandma, it''s time for you to rest," Tremaine said in a low voice.

    "Tremaine!" Madam Quartley raised her voice, "Tell me what''s going on. Did you let that woman get away with it? I''ve known all along that she was bad luck. Look at what happened today. She dared to injure your face. Does she even know who you are..."

    Tremaine stood up.

    He said indifferently, "Since you''re not going to rest, then I''ll go and rest. I still have to attend to business tomorrow morning, so I''ll be off."

    Tremaine then walked out of the room.

    Madam Quartley found his actions outrageous.

    Sheldon spoke just as she was about to chase after Tremaine, "Madam Quartley, he is really bogged down with work now. He does need to rest." Madam Quartley stopped.

    She looked at Sheldon and asked, "How did that woman hurt his face?"

    Sheldon said nothing.

    Since he was under Tremaine''s instructions not to say anything about it, Sheldon naturally dared not speak a word of it. He sealed his lips tight and pretended he did not hear Madam Quartley.

    Madam Quartley also knew that Sheldon wouldn''t answer her question.

    Sheldon was Tremaine''s most loyal subordinate, and Tremaine valued him the most.

    Sheldon had taken a bullet for Tremaine once on the battlefield.

    Madam Quartley could only say, "Sheldon, you may not know this, but that woman is trouble for Tremaine. She is nothing but a bad woman trying to seduce Tremaine..."

    Sheldon was perplexed.

    That woman was trying to seduce Tremaine?

    Well, that wasn''t the way he saw it.

    He recalled her cursing at Tremaine over the phone and throwing stones at Tremaine. How could she be seducing Tremaine?

    Madam Quartley went to visit Yuliana that night.

    She was unhappy as she had a lot to get out of her chest.

    Yuliana had a facial mask on. When she knew Madam Quartley hade, she immediately washed her face clean and went down to greet Madam Quartley.

    Madam Quartley told Yuliana about Tremaine''s injuries.

    Yuliana was shocked when she heard this. "How did he get hurt? And even injured his face!"

    Madam Quartley looked at Yuliana and said, "Keep your voice down. This must not be spread out!"

    Yuliana immediately understood and lowered her voice, "What is going on, Madam Quartley?"

    Madam Quartley gritted her teeth, "It''s all because of Yesseca. That evil, scheming woman!"

    Yuliana was shocked.

    Yesseca!

    It was a name that she''d almost forgot.

    That was because Yesseca had note by to the Quartley house for a while now. Yuliana had assumed nothing was going on between Tremaine and Yesseca anymore. But who knew she was still in Tremaine''s life?

    Yuliana couldn''t help but say, "Madam Quartley, what did she do this time?"

    Madam Quartley shared her hunch, "I saw the injuries on Tremaine''s face and figured it was Yesseca that did it. Now that Tremaine is President, he''s busier and has no time for her. So I''m guessing that she was displeased andshed it out on Tremaine." Content belongs to

    Yuliana was so angry that she gnashed her teeth, "And Tremaine just let her hurt his face!"

    Madam Quartley was frustrated. "I don''t know. Tremaine didn''t want me to know. That woman is such a pest!"

    Yuliana''s voice became sharp.

    "Madam Quartley, we can''t just let it go. Tremaine is now the President. Whoever that hurt him needs to be

    dragged in and punished by the ne

    court. We can''t just let things be. Yesseca went so overboard that she dared to hurt Tremaine. If we let things slide, who knows what could

    happen in the future?"

    "And your n is?" Madam Quartley looked at Yuliana.

    Yuliana whispered something in Madam Quartley''s ear and finally said heavily, "We must teach her a lesson!"

    It was another sleepless night.

    Essie''s words rang in Yesseca''s ear for the whole night.

    She said she had two days left.

    If she didn''t act, she would never see her brother ever again.

    Essie also said everything Selina did was a lie.

    In the morning, Yesseca took out her phone.

    She called Selina.

    And asked her out to shop the next day.

    Selina was thrilled, "Sure, I''m done recuperating at home. I''m free, let''s meet tomorrow."

    After hanging up, Yesseca''s eyshes trembled intensely.

    She took a deep breath to calm herself down.

    She headed down after she finished her breakfast.

    She was going to work.

    Yesseca was in a daze.

    She still had to go to work.

    She needed to be in a crowded

    ce. If not, she would go crazy. She had managed to rx herself the night before when she''d seen the smiles on the children''s faces, She needed a crowd to surround her just likest night.

    Yesseca was downstairs but did not see Kyi in''s car.

    She was a little surprised.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She''d figured that Kylin woulde to pick her up every day.

    Yesseca finally remembered.

    She''d called Kylin few days back telling him that he didn''t need to pick her up to work for the next few days.

    Right.

    Yesseca walked to the bus stop and got on a bus.

    There were many people on the bus, so Yesseca could only stand.

    She felt her head getting dizzier the longer she stood. Thank God the bus reached the mall soon enough, and she immediately got down.

    She''d nned to speak with Preslie after she reached work.

    Yesseca always felt much more rxed after speaking to her.

    But Preslie was on leave that day.

    Yesseca called Preslie to check on her.

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720

    ?

    Preslie said she was on her period.

    "I always suffer whenever my period is here. I think it''s the aftereffect of me trying to lose weight. I asked for leave today and will be back tomorrow. The pain usually only happens on the first day." Preslie told Yesseca over the phone.

    Yesseca thought to herself that she would no longer be here the next day.

    But she didn''t know why she hung up before she could tell Preslie that.

    The morning passed.

    Yesseca thought that being around people at work would make her feel better.

    But it didn''t.

    Perhaps it was because she did not sleep well or because of the phone call she''d made to Selina; her mind was in a muddle the whole morning. Finally, she could take a short break during lunch.

    She ordered some beef and ate mechanically.

    She was numb but Yesseca still managed to discover something.

    She seemed to have a lot of beef in her food today.

    She knew the shop owner of the restaurant was stingy with his portions. So every time Yesseca came by, the beef on her te was gone after three bites. But, that day, there was still meat on her te no matter how many bites she took.

    Yesseca was a little shocked.

    She could not help but raise her head.

    And that was when she saw Tremaine sitting opposite of her.

    There was a big te of beef in front of Tremaine. Whenever Yesseca took a bite, Tremaine would ce a piece of meat onto her te. Perhaps Yesseca had too much on her mind that she only realized Tremaine was sitting opposite of her at this moment.

    "Why are you here?" Yesseca muttered.

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca as if he was looking at an idiot. "You''re getting more and more distracted. How could you not notice me for such a long time?"

    Yesseca did not reply.

    She thought for a while and stood up.

    She had a thought.

    This man in front of her was a bad person.

    She should not have anything to do with him.

    Seeing that Yesseca was about to leave, Tremaine stopped her, "I want to talk to you. Why did you call me a pervert and throw stones at me yesterday?"

    Yesseca ignored Tremaine and walked forward quickly. Tremaine followed her with his long legs and pulled Yesseca into a washroom nearby.

    Tremaine closed the door.

    Yesseca''s body shuddered.

    She remembered what happened before. Tremaine had brought her into a washroom and molested her.

    Her senses seemed toe back to her.

    She was about to rush out.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    But Tremaine stopped her.

    The look on Yesseca''s face changed. "Let me out."

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca calmly and said, "You''re finally responding. You pretended as if I was dead earlier!"

    After saying that, Tremaine suddenly picked Yesseca up.

    Just likest time, he carried Yesseca towards the countertop.

    "What did you mean by what you said yesterday?"

    Tremaine looked into Yesseca''s eyes.

    Yesseca tried to hop down.

    But Tremaine held Yesseca''s legs down.

    Her slender and smooth legs.

    Yesseca felt greatly humiliated. "Let go of your hand!"

    Tremaine sneered, "If you don''t exin to me today, I won''t let you go and will force myself on you on the spot!"

    Yesseca''s face turned red, "You''re despicable!"

    "You called me a pervert. Do you think I would still care about you calling me despicable?"

    Yesseca was so angry that she wanted to kick Tremaine with her leg, but she could not move as Tremaine was much stronger than her and was holding her down.

    Tremaine tilted Yesseca''s chin up

    and said, "Yesseca, I know I have been busy with work and have had

    no time to ask. I thought to make e

    things clear when I had more but I can''t wait anymore. Tell me, what do you mean?! What''s with the

    180?" Content belongs to

    Yesseca red at Tremaine with hatred, "How could you not know what you did? Now, you even have the audacity to ask me!"

    Tremaine thought for a moment, and his eyes

    darkened. "I saw nothing more than your pants stained with blood. That''s normal for women. I didn''t mean to tease you. You don''t have to hate me this much."

    Yesseca was struck speechless.

    She was furious. "I have long forgotten that thing!"

    "Then what is it?!" After that night, Yesseca had seemed to turn into a different person.

    Yesseca took a deep breath.

    Well, since Tremaine wanted to know so badly, then she''ll justy everything out.

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine and

    said, "Don''t you know how

    shameless you are?! Did you forget that you installed a hidden camer at my house?! How can you do something so shameless just to peep on a woman? Are you Voyeuristic?"

    Tremaine was caught by surprise.

    But he quickly collected himself.

    "You know about it?" Tremaine asked.

    Seeing how calm Tremaine was after being exposed of his wrongdoing, Yesseca became madder. She raised her voice and scolded, "I know everything. I saw it on yourptop. You have a clip of me changing clothes.."

    Yesseca couldn''t continue. Her face had flushed red from anger.

    Tremaine roughly figured out what happened.

    His eyes sank.

    So that was what was going on.

    No wonder Yesseca became so distant as she thought that he installed the camera to peep on her secretly.

    Gosh, the woman was dense!

    Tremaine suddenly poked Yesseca''s forehead hard. "You''re really silly!"

    Yesseca was speechless.

    "What do you mean?!"

    Tremaine sneered.

    He decided to tell Yesseca the truth.

    Otherwise, he would be used of being a psycho and voyeur.

    "I did install a camera in your house, and it was in your bedroom, but not to peep at you. Do you remember that time when someone stuck a face by your bedroom window? saw it that day when I went to your house." Content belongs to

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    Tremaine continued, "For your safety, I had someone guard your neighbourhood and installed the hidden camera in your bedroom. I didn''t watch

    even a glimpse of you changing your clothes. I''m

    not that depraved."

    Yesseca''s head throbbed.

    After a long while, she said, "You''re not lying to me."

    Tremaine smiled sarcastically. "I can do anything to you anytime. I don''t need to install a camera to peep on you. You could exercise your brain a little,

    Yesseca."

    Yesseca felt as if an anvil had dropped from the sky and struck her head dumb.

    Yesseca returned to her work.

    Tremaine also went back.

    Tremaine needed to head to Nashnd to handle some political business.

    Tremaine was relieved at the moment as things between him and Yesseca were all cleared up. In the meantime, Yesseca;s mind was in a jumble.

    Yesseca thought things through the whole afternoon.

    It turned out she''d misunderstood him.

    It turned out Tremaine hadn''t peeped on her.

    Not everyone was wearing a facade.

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721

    ?

    Yesseca suddenly thought of what had happened in Nashnd.

    Tremaine had saved her.

    He''d climbed up the tree with her so that she wasn''t attacked by the wild beast. Yesseca wondered why was she so hung up over the camera in her bedroom.

    And Tremaine had installed the camera for her sake.

    For her safety.

    And she''d misunderstood him the entire time.

    How could she be so stupid?!

    How could she be so silly?!

    Tremaine was right. She was really silly, a silly air head!

    Yesseca did not head back to work that afternoon.

    She wanted to find someone to talk.

    She really, really, wanted to.

    She thought of Preslie.

    Since Preslie wasn''t working, she figured she could drop by her house.

    Yesseca called Preslie.

    Little did Preslie expect that Yesseca would want toe by her house.

    But she still gave her address to Yesseca.

    Yesseca took a taxi to Preslie''s house.

    It was an old neighbourhood.

    Preslie lived on the first floor.

    After knocking on the door, a beautiful young girl opened it.

    The girl''s eyes looked somewhat like Preslie''s.

    But she was obviously more beautiful and slimmerpared to Preslie.

    Some were born slim, but looking gorgeous required effort. Yesseca figured if Preslie dressed herself up, she would probably be as pretty as the girl standing in front of her now.

    The girl was stunned to see Yesseca.

    Yesseca immediately said, "Hello, I''m looking for Preslie."

    The girl replied with an "oh".

    She raised her voice, "Fatty, someone''s here for you."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    Preslie came over.

    There was a sh of surprise in her eyes when she saw Yesseca.

    Preslie took Yesseca''s hand and walked them both into her bedroom.

    Yesseca caught herself in surprise when she was in Preslie''s bedroom.

    Her bedroom was so small that it could only fit nothing else but a bed. It was obvious that Preslie''s bedroom wasn''t a bedroom, but a small remodeled study room. Previously, when Yesseca hade over to Preslie''s house, she''d thought her house seemed spacious. Logically speaking, Preslie shouldn''t be staying in such a small space.

    Yesseca couldn''t help but ask, "Preslie, why is your room so small?"

    Preslie said, "The bigger room is for my sister. She has lots of clothes and make up so she needs more space."

    Yesseca thought of the girl who''d opened the door for her.

    The girl that called Preslie a fatty.

    She could not help it as she said, repulsed, "She''s your sister. How could she call you a fatty? That''s just rude."

    Even if her brother had been fat, Yesseca would never call her brother a fatty.

    Preslie curled her lips and said, "She is slim and skinny. She''s been calling me a fatty ever since we were little."

    Saying that, Preslie looked slightly downcast, "Let''s forget about her. Why are you here, Yesseca? Aren''t you supposed to be at work?"

    "I don''t feel like going to work all of a sudden."

    "Oh, what''s the matter?" asked Preslie.

    Yesseca didn''t know how to exin.

    After thinking for a long time, she said, "Do you think there are more good or bad people in the world?"

    Preslie replied without hesitation. "Of course, there are more good people."

    "Why?"

    Preslie looked around, "There are many bad people too. I was bullied since I was little because of my figure. I look better now, but I was fatter and bigger back when I was in school. Boys will throw small-stones at me, and girls said I wouldn''t get married. They were horrible people, but," Content belongs to

    Preslie let out a long sigh, "But I still think that there are more good people in the world, because I am a good person. I believe that there are more people like me in the world, so there are still a lot of good people in the world."

    "But Preslie, you also said that the human heart is terrifying," Yesseca muttered.

    Preslie smiled and said, "The human heart is terrifying, but it''s a matter of perspective. Though the human heart may be scary, but I''m still willing to trust people. I can''t just assume that everyone in this world is bad just because of my bad experiences right? I still view the world optimistically, though the world may not be kind to me. Now, have you heard this saying before?"

    "What saying?"

    Preslie stood up and shook her head, "The world has kissed my soul with its pain, asking for its return in songs."

    Yesseca was dumbfounded.

    Then she repeated, "The world has kissed my soul with its pain, asking for its return in songs.".

    Preslie nodded hard and said, "I tried

    to lose weight until the doctor told me that I shouldn''t lose weight anymore, I cried at home everyday back then. I thought God was being unfair to me. It was fine that I was ridiculed for being fat, but God hadn''t given me the opportunity to lose weight. After that, I stumbled across this saying. It was like a wake up call. I told myself that God may be unfair to me, but I''ll still live everyday to the fullest." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Preslie gave Yesseca a brilliant smile. "This is why you always see me smiling now. Who cares if I''m fat? My fat helps to keep me warm. I have something that you skinny girls don''t have."

    Yesseca felt the atmosphere turning warmer as Preslie brightened the ce with her smile.

    She was clearly standing in Preslie''s room yet she felt as if she was basking under warm sunlight, sunshine radiating all over Preslie.

    Yesseca knew.

    Finding Preslie had been the right thing to do.

    Yesseca then bid Preslie farewell.

    She went to the orphanage and nursing home.

    She saw many volunteers there.

    At the nursing home, some of the volunteers were giving the elderly haircuts, some were feeding them fruits.

    At the orphanage, the volunteers spent time ying with the children and read storybooks to them.

    Yesseca''s heart warmed.

    Preslie was right.

    There were still many good people in this world.

    She was also a good person.

    Preslie was also a good person.

    None of them were hiding behind facades. Whatever life brought, they would face it with rawness and authenticity. Yesseca wondered why she''d

    thought that the world was full of bad people.

    When Yesseca was about to go home, she received a call from Selina.

    Selina told her, "It almost slipped my mind to tell you, Yesseca. I''ll pick you up tomorrow. Don''t eat any breakfast. I know a ce that serves really

    good breakfast. I''ll bring you there."

    Selina''s voice was sweet and filled with warmth.

    Yesseca''s heart was roaring with emotion.

    The human heart was terrifying.

    But human nature was also radiant.

    Tremaine hadn''t peeped at her.

    He''d just wanted to help her.

    Sometimes some things were not what it seemed.

    What more, if heard from someone else?

    Yesseca nodded her head hard, "Alright, let''s have breakfast together."

    Saying that, Yesseca suddenly felt relieved.

    An indescribable feeling of relief.

    Because it had been a long time since she''d felt so close to Selina.

    Before returning home, Yesseca bought herself a cup of coffee.

    It had been Lothar''s favorite coffee shop when he was alive.

    When she got home, she finished the drink and cooked some noodles for herself.

    Essie came after Yesseca had finished her dinner.

    And she came prepared with a disguise as usual.

    Yesseca had thought Essie was just avoiding Matthew. But now, she was thinking otherwise.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722

    ?

    If Matthew had really arranged for people to be around her house, what was the use of Essie being well prepared?

    Yesseca felt that it was useless.

    If Matthew really did that, it would be useless even if Essie pretended to be a deliveryman.

    Right now, Essie was still able to enter and leave her house freely. This could only mean one thing. Matthew did not send anyone to guard her house.

    But why didn''t Matthew send anyone to guard her house?

    Yesseca thought to herself.

    Was it because of her?

    She found out that Matthew had sent people to trail her to find Essie and she was upset. Matthew probably could discern her feelings so he''d stopped sending people to follow her or to guard her house to avoid misunderstandings and her being upset.

    "Yesseca, have you made an appointment with Selina?" Essie''s question suddenly broke Yesseca''s thoughts.

    Yesseca regained her senses.

    She nodded.

    Joy shed across Essie''s eyes.

    She could not control her excitement. "That''s good. Tomorrow, Selina will be able to return the heart to Lothar and Lothar can be reborn."

    Yesseca remained silent.

    She looked at Essie, and her eyes were fixed on her.

    After a long time, she said, "Essie, I really hope you are also a good person."

    Essie held her breath.

    Essie then replied in annoyance, "You don''t need to care if I''m a good person or not. I just want to save your brother!"

    After that, Essie whispered a few words in Yesseca''s ear.

    Then, Essie left.

    After she left, Yesseca took out Lothar''s photo from under her pillow.

    She muttered to Lothar in the photo, "Brother, you once told me that Miss Whitlock was the best person in the world. She was your best friend, right?" Lothar didn''t answer.

    Yesseca suddenly let out a smile as she said, "I''ve always believed your words, brother. This time, I will still choose to believe you. I hope you''re not wrong."

    The next day soon arrived.

    Selina came over early in the morning to pick Yesseca up.

    In fact, Yesseca knew that something big would happen today.

    However, she had been able to sleep wellst night.

    Unlike the previous sleepless nights she''d had, she fell asleep not long after she got to bedst night.

    Perhaps it was because fatigue came over her that she finally couldn''t hold on anymore.

    Or perhaps it was because she had finally thought it through.

    Selina brought Yesseca for breakfast.

    It was a shop that specialized in waffles.

    They had all kinds of toppings for the waffles, from sweet to savoury.

    Selina ordered two tes of waffles with different toppings.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They were delicious.

    Yesseca ate a lot.

    Selina looked at Yesseca and grinned. "I told you it was delicious, right?"

    Yesseca said, "It really is. You chose the right ce."

    "Then I''ll ask Kyi in to bring you here next time."

    A hint of guilt suddenly shed across Yesseca''s eyes.

    She thought of the tone she''d used to talk to Kylin that day. She had asked Kylin not to pick her up anymore...

    Yesseca''s gaze lowered. "Selina, how is Kylin doing?"

    Seeing how Yesseca was acting, Selina guessed that what she thought had happened between them was probably right.

    She looked at Yesseca and spoke, "Did something happen between you and Kylin? Kylin stopped going to your ce to pick you up and he''s a little down these days. I''ve asked him about it but he doesn''t talk much either. What''s going on between you two?"

    Yesseca didn''t feel like answering either.

    How was she supposed to exin it to Selina?

    Fortunately, Selina did not push her but added, "It''s normal for couples to argue or fight. It happened to me and Matthew as well. Don''t worry too much about it."

    Yesseca nodded.

    "I''ll contact him when the timees," said Yesseca.

    She figured that she had to apologize to Kyi in for her bad attitude.

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Selina''s heart eased a little.

    She smiled and said, "That''s good. Don''t bear grudges. Just make peace with each other."

    Later on, Yesseca and Selina went shopping to buy clothes.

    Yesseca noticed something.

    Though they were shopping together, Selina bought most of the stuff for Yesseca.

    When Selina asked Yesseca to try

    on yet another outfit, Yesseca

    couldn''t help but ask, "Do you act the

    same way when shopping with

    others? Won''t you shop for yourself too?" Content belongs to

    Selina smiled.

    She said, "Nobody is as lucky as you. If I were shopping with someone else, I would shop for myself and not care a thing for other people."

    Selina hade from a rich family.

    Her slightly arrogant temperament was still with her.

    Although she was already married and had had children.

    But her husband doted her a lot. It was said that a woman''s personality would change after marriage. But this was not the case for Selina. Instead, with Matthew''s love, Selina felt that she tended to go overboard with having things her way at times.

    When she was back at home, Cecilia would at least nagged her about her attitude.

    Now that she had married Matthew, he wouldn''t say anything whatsoever.

    All he did was dote on Selina.

    Yesseca held her breath.

    She could not help but ask, "Why are you so good to me?"

    Selina looked at Yesseca and said, "There''s no reason why. But you''re the first. I don''t normally treat other women as well as I treat you."

    Selina then paused for a moment.

    Aplicated look shed across her eyes. "Probably because you are Lothar''s sister."

    Yesseca wanted to reply but didn''t say anything after all.

    Selina then motioned for Yesseca to take off the jacket she had just tried on.

    She felt that Yesseca looked good in the jacket and immediately bought the jacket for her.

    After paying the bill, Selina told Yesseca, "Your brother was one of the most important people in my life. Now that he''s gone, you''re the most important."

    Yesseca''s eyes rippled.

    They then stopped at a coffee shop after some shopping.

    It was the shop that used to be Lothar''s favorite.

    Yesseca wanted to buy a drink for Selina.

    After a while, she handed the drink to Selina.

    Selina drank the coffee and she looked a little forlorn. "Yesseca, your brother used to tell me that he liked to drink the sweetest coffee from this shop. I found it odd that a man like him liked to drink a sugary type of coffee."

    Then, Selina lowered her head and chuckled.

    She continued, "Your brother took me with him too. I didn''t like this type of coffee very much originally, but he made me like it."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    She just listened intently to what Selina said.

    After Selina was done speaking, Yesseca suddenly said, "Selina, let''s find a ce to sit. I have something to tell you."

    Selina nced at Yesseca.

    Yesseca''s expression was grave.

    Selina''s heart skipped a beat.

    "It wouldn''t be that the conflict between Kyi in and Yesseca was moreplicated than what she had thought, right?" Selina thought to herself.

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723

    ?

    Selina figured it was best if they could find somewhere quiet to talk.

    They went into a restaurant and requested a VIP room.

    A VIP room was a private room and it was separated from the rest of the guests in the restaurant. Hence, they could talk freely without any disturbance.

    Selina ordered some snacks.

    She began to eat it as soon as it was served.

    Although they were in the private room, Yesseca hadn''t spoken a word. Besides, she had had a solemn expression all the while.

    Selina then handed a snack to her and said, "Try some of this. It''s pretty good."

    Selina did not want the atmosphere to be tense nor heavy.

    She hoped that the conversation with Yesseca would be in a rxed and pleasant atmosphere.

    But Yesseca was not in the mood to eat.

    She shook her head and said, "I don''t feel like eating."

    Selina then shoved the shrimp into her mouth instead. "So, what do you want to talk to me about?"

    Yesseca struggled a little.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    After a while, she looked into Selina''s eyes seriously as she said, "I want to talk to you about someone called Essie rk." Selina''s eyes widened.

    At first, Yesseca thought it was because Selina was surprised.

    But soon she realized that it wasn''t a surprise in her expression.

    It seemed that Selina wasn''t surprised, but more of...

    Yesseca couldn''t describe the look on Selina''s face.

    She asked anxiously, "What''s wrong, Selina?"

    Selina replied in a hushed voice, "I don''t exactly know why, but I feel a little ufortable."

    Selina tried to lift her hand but to her surprise, she couldn''t raise her arm whatsoever.

    Selina felt as if all of her energy was being sapped away from her.

    Her eyes widened even more, "Yesseca, I-what''s wrong with me? I feel lethargic and tired as if my energy is draining out of me." Yesseca panicked.

    She got closer to Selina, "What''s wrong?"

    Selina took a deep breath and said softly, "I think something''s wrong with my body. Please call for help."

    Yesseca immediately wanted to rush out of the room to call for help.

    Just then, the room''s door opened.

    A woman then walked in.

    She then closed the door of their room.

    Like Selina, Yesseca''s eyes widened in astonishment.

    That was because it was Essie that had walked in.

    "You, you..." Yesseca cried out involuntarily.

    Essie looked at Yesseca coldly. "You didn''t expect me to be here right? You traitor, you promised that you would drug Selina but you didn''t. Thank God I have been following you both and had the opportunity to drug Selina instead. You ipetent imbecile!"

    Yesseca''s head buzzed.

    "Essie, what on earth do you want?!"

    "What do I want?" Essie suddenly pulled out a knife. The sharp de of the knife glimmered under the lights. "I want to take out her heart today. Her heart that belongs to Lothar."

    Yesseca stood in front of Selina without thinking, trying to protect her from Essie. "I won''t let you hurt her!"

    Just then, Selina spoke. "Why did you drug me? Why... the knife?" She looked at Essie confusedly, with questions written all over her face.

    Essie stared at her coldly. "Because I want to take your heart out. Your heart belongs to Lothar, and I''ll return it to him."

    Selina was just bewildered to hear that from Essie. "Why... why would you think of that? Lothar is already dead. What''s wrong with you?"

    Essie''s eyes darkened. "Dead? That''s because you took his life away!"

    Taking a deep breath, Selina tried to speak calmly, "Essie, you knew what happened back then. Lothar had only a few days left to live. That was the only reason why I epted his request to have his heart transnted into me."

    Essie said nothing.

    However, she looked at Yesseca and asked, "Yesseca, do you believe what she said?"

    Selina was being thrown off her bearing hearing the conversation between Essie and Yesseca.

    She didn''t know that Essie and Yesseca knew each other.

    Yesseca''s gaze wavered.

    She looked at Essie and then at Selina. Finally, she dered, "I believe Selina."

    A cold glint shed across Essie''s eyes. "Yesseca, your brother was killed by Selina. Selina was the one that stole your brother''s heart. Your brother is dead because of Selina."

    Disbelief shed through Selina''s eyes.

    In her impression, Essie had always been a good person.

    But right now, her impression of Essie wasn''t adding up with the person that was spewing usations and spinning nonsense right in front of her.

    Selina couldn''t help but roar, "Essie, what are you talking about?!"

    She then fixed her gaze on Yesseca and asked, "How do you know her?"

    Yesseca couldn''t help but stagger a step back.

    Something then shed across Selina''s mind.

    Although she was born with a silver spoon in her mouth, she had always been smart and was always able to pick on things fast. Though she didn''t know exactly what had happened, she could feel that something was definitely going wrong here.

    Selina then looked at Essie and said, "Essie, why are you gibbering on about such things? And what did you tell Yesseca to lead her on?"

    Essie''s eyes turned colder. "I''m not gibbering. It''s a fact that you killed Lothar!"

    Selina felt a surge of emotion welling up in her chest.

    She then bellowed angrily, "Why are you trying to bend the truth?"

    Essie did not speak. She just sneered.

    Selina knew that it was impossible

    to keep things from Yesseca anymore since it hade to this She didn''t know why Essie had decided to spout such nonsense all of a sudden. She was sure that Essie had said something to Yesseca previously to mislead her

    No wonder Yesseca had been out of herselftely.

    She thought it was because that she had had an argument with Kylin.

    But now she knew better.

    It had nothing to do with Kylin.

    It probably was Essie''s fault.

    Selina tried to hold down her confusion regarding

    Essie and settled her eyes on Yesseca, "I''ve indeed lied when I told you that your brother went missing in the sea. At that time, he only had a few days left to live. And it was at that time I was gravely ill too. Your brother knew and decided to donate his heart to me as he knew he was on the verge of dying. He hoped that he could save my life with his remaining days. Besides, he wanted me to keep this from you as he didn''t want you to know."

    Yesseca said nothing.

    Her eyes trembled.

    Essie then raised her voice, "She''s lying, Yesseca. Everything she said was a lie. Don''t buy her story. It''s just too ridiculous. Your brother was fit and healthy, but Selina was selfish and wanted for herself to live longer so she stole your brother''s heart."

    Selina saw red after hearing Essie''s words.

    Back then, Lothar had really had only a few days left to live. She had been so hesitant about epting his heart although Lothar had offered it to her. But right now, Essie was just bending the truth.

    Selina couldn''t help but yelled, "Essie, you were there too. You were the one who transnted Lothar''s heart into me. How could you say what you

    just said?"

    Essie felt like she had been hit.

    Yes, she was indeed the one who did the transntation.

    She was the one that had took Lothar''s heart out of his chest and transnted it in Selina''s chest.

    And that was the worse regret that Essie ever had in her life.

    Which was why she wanted to make up for it now.

    In a sudden motion, she lifted her hand up high, with the knife glinting in the air, "Enough of this nonsense, Selina. I will remove your heart now and

    return it to its owner."

    Selina tried to stand up to defend herself.

    She felt that Essie was no longer the Essie she knew before.

    The Essie in front of her waspletely insane.

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724

    ?

    Things could go out of hand if Essie were just let free to do what she wanted.

    Selina had to snatch the knife out of Essie''s grasp.

    But she had no energy whatsoever.

    She couldn''t even stand up, let alone snatch the knife from Essie.

    She felt as if her whole body had been turned into a puddle of water.

    Just as Essie was closing in onto Selina, Yesseca cried out at once, "Stop, Essie! You can''t hurt Selina!"

    Essie''s gaze was fierce as she red at Yesseca. "How dare you protect her even now? Didn''t I say that she killed your brother? She''s your brother''s murderer!"

    Yesseca''s eyshes trembled even more.

    It was flittering and fluttering heavily like a butterfly patting its wings hardly when it was about to drown.

    Yesseca looked at Essie and said, "Essie, I trust Selina."

    Essie stared at Yesseca. "What did you say?"

    Yesseca emphasized each word again, "I believe in Selina. My brother once told me that Selina was the best person in the world, so I believe her."

    "Yesseca, you really are blind and an imbecile! She killed your brother, and yet you still trust her!" Essie was yelling madly, "Do you even know that everything she''s doing and saying is all an act? She''s faking everything. She''s not the good person you think she is. She doesn''t deserve your trust." Yesseca''s breathing was a little disordered, but she still tried to speak clearly, "Essie, I was a sick child since I was young. I stayed in the hospital for half my life. It was Selina that helped me find a doctor so that I could be saved. After my brother passed away, she continued to take care of me. She treats me like her sister. I don''t believe that everything she did is fake because you can''t fake such sincere kindness and care for someone. I believe she was sincere to me all along."

    After hearing Yesseca''s words, Essie''s expression darkened. "Do you mean to say that I''m the one that is lying to you?"

    Yesseca said nothing.

    After a moment of silence, she gave Essie a deep look. "Essie, I trust Selina."

    She did not answer Essie''s question directly, but herck of answer clearly stated her stance.

    She believed Selina.

    Essie sneered.

    She knew that it was useless to say anything more.

    Because Yesseca was simply an idiot.

    An idiot like her brother.

    For the sake of Selina, Lothar could sacrifice his own life, and Yesseca could disregard her brother.

    Fine!

    That was totally great!

    Wasn''t Yesseca going to disregard her brother?!

    Then she would let Yesseca take a good look at her own brother.

    Would she really remain unmoved seeing her brother standing in front of her?

    Essie suddenly whistled.

    That whistle was shrill and mysterious, making people feel goosebumps hearing it.

    Essie then opened the door of the room.

    A man walked in.

    No, he wasn''t walking.

    He had jumped in.

    Just like how zombies jumped in movies.

    Both Selina and Yesseca were speechless seeing the man jumping in.

    This was because even though the man''s face was extremely pale and his eyes were as if they were fake, they could still recognize that he was Lothar.

    "Lothar!"

    "Brother!"

    Both the women''s voices rang out in the room.

    Selina''s heart was beating violently, and her tears had almost fallen.

    She didn''t expect to see Lothar again.

    Not in this lifetime.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    She wanted to stand up, walk over and touch him to be sure that he was real and not just an illusion. However, she was drained of energy. No matter how much she wanted to move, she just couldn''t.

    Yesseca on the other hand ran over to her brother.

    Her hand fell on Lothar''s face.

    It was real. She could feel his flesh.

    But there wasn''t the slightest warmth in his face. His skin was just sticking to his bone frame without any sticity. The feel of touching his flesh wasn''t human at all.

    But Yesseca didn''t care.

    Because Lothar was indeed standing in front of her.

    It wasn''t air!

    It was not an illusion!

    "Brother!" Yesseca muttered. Then, she suddenly burst into tears. "Brother, it''s really you. I thought I would never be able to see you again. Oh gosh, it''s really you!"

    Lothar did not respond.

    He stood still like a sculpture.

    Yesseca then hugged Lothar. "Brother, I''m Yesseca. Oh, brother. I missed you so much..."

    Bong!

    After a strange-sounding whistle, Lothar suddenly took a step back and Yesseca was hugging air.

    Yesseca was about to step forward when Essie stopped her.

    "Get out of my way." Yesseca was about to push Essie away.

    Essie said coldly, "You want to hug your brother, right? I''m telling you, Yesseca. You won''t be able to hold him for long, because your brother will turn into ashes soon."

    Yesseca was shocked.

    Essie continued, "You should know

    vel

    that your brother is now a dead man. Only I can resurrect him. If you don''Dreturn your brother''s heart, he''ll bepletely gone from this world."

    Yesseca''s face turned pale.

    She shook her head desperately. "I don''t want my brother to disappear. I can''t let him disappear."

    It was not easy for her to finally be able to meet her brother that she missed so much again. How could she let her brother disappear just like this for the second time?

    Essie handed the knife to her and

    said in a voice that was soothing butced with control, "You don''t want your brother to disappear, right? Then, go! Get Selina''s heart out of her chest. Use this knife to get her heart out. That heart belongs to your brother in the first ce. We''re just returning it back to its rightful owner. Your brother can be resurrected once you do that." Content belongs

    to

    Yesseca subconsciously staggered backward.

    "Do you want your brother to disappear from this world?!" Essie suddenly raised her voice.

    "I don''t want to!"

    Essie stepped forward again and

    handed over the knife. "That''s right. Take this. As long as you return your brother''s heart, he wille back to life. He would no longer be the walking dead. He would always be with you like he was in the past." "Always with me," Yesse?a

    murmured. Content belongs to

    "Yes, always with you, just like in the past, just like your brother has never left your side. He will always be with you."

    Following Essie''s words, a fragment of memory appeared in Yesseca''s mind.

    Lothar was grinning widely as he spoke to her.

    It was such a beautiful scene.

    If she could really bring that back, she was willing to pay everything for it.

    In a muddle, Yesseca took the knife.

    A glint shed in Essie''s eyes.

    She pointed at Selina and ordered, "Just walk over there, Yesseca. Push the knife down and get your brother''s heart out. Once you do that, your

    brother will be resurrected."

    Yesseca slowly fixed her gaze on Selina.

    Selina cried out at the same time.

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725

    ?

    "Essie, if I give Lothar my heart back, will hee back to life?"

    "Of course!" Essie replied without hesitation.

    Selina''s breathing quickened.

    If it was true, would she return Lothar''s heart?

    Just a second of hesitation and Selina made up her mind.

    "Then I''ll return my heart to Lothar."

    She was originally going to die but it was Lothar''s heart that let her live on. She had epted his heart not because she wanted Lothar to sacrifice his life so that she could live on.

    It was because at that time, Lothar could not live for long.

    But now Lothar coulde back to life if he had his heart back.

    In that case, she should return the heart to Lothar.

    She did not doubt Essie''s words.

    Because she had witnessed Essie''s power with her own eyes. It was Essie that had transnted Lothar''s heart into her chest. Besides, she''d even managed to preserve Lothar''s body until now!

    Now that Essie mentioned that Lothar coulde back to life as long as he had his heart back, Selina did not doubt her at all.

    She gazed at Yesseca. "Yesseca, give my heart back to your brother. It belonged to him anyways. If he can be brought back to life with his heart back, then I''ll give his heart back to him."

    Yesseca stopped in her tracks.

    Selina''s words seemed to bring her back to her senses.

    There was a sh of confusion in her eyes. After a while, she looked at the knife in her hand that was shining brightly under the lights. ng.

    The knife in Yesseca''s hand fell to the ground.

    The sound of the knife falling onto the ground brought her back to her sensespletely.

    She shook her head desperately, "I can''t do this. I can''t do this."

    Essie yelled, "Yesseca, did you hear what had Selina said? She said she''ll give her heart back to your brother! What are you waiting for?" Yesseca''s expression turned agitated. "I can''t do this!"

    If she took Selina''s heart out, then Selina would die.

    She couldn''t kill Selina and let her die.

    Selina had done so much for her. Yesseca wasn''t willing to take her life.

    Essie''s face turned red. "Yesseca, you''re so useless. Are you going to watch your brother disappear into thin air?!"

    Then, she strode over.

    Essie picked up the knife from the ground.

    She had waited for so long, but Yesseca refused to make a move, so she had to do it herself.

    Otherwise, it would be toote.

    Just as Essie walked towards Selina with the knife in her hand, Yesseca stood in front of Selina again.

    This time, Essie did not manage to speak as Selina beat her to it. "Yesseca, get out of the way."

    Yesseca''s eyes wavered but she did not move.

    Selina took a deep breath and said, "Yesseca, I was meant to die originally. Your brother gave me a chance to live a little longer. I epted his heart previously because I knew that he only had a few more days to live. But now that your brother woulde back to life if he had his heart back, so I want to give him his heart back. Get out of the way, Yesseca. I know you can''t do it so let Essie do it."

    Yesseca trembled even more.

    Her lips were tightly closed. She did not speak, but she did not move away either.

    Essie couldn''t wait any longer.

    She pushed Yesseca aside with one hand.

    Yesseca was caught off guard and staggered a few steps to the side. Essie then raised the sharp knife in her hand and aimed it at Selina''s chest. Selina closed her eyes as she prepared to be stabbed.

    However, at this moment, the door of the room was kicked open and someone barged in.

    The man came in quickly and snatched the knife away from Essie''s hand.

    Essie shouted in surprise, "Matthew Perry!"

    She had already investigated and found that Matthew was away on a business trip. That was why she had put her ns into motion this day. She did not expect Matthew to show up here all of a sudden.

    Matthew nced at Essie coldly as he said, "Essie, we meet again."

    Matthew hadn''t gone on any business trip today.

    He had found out that Essie was following him a while back.

    At that time, he''d wanted to immediately catch Essie

    red-handed. However, after some thinking, he decided to observe Essie further. He acted as if he had no knowledge that Essie was investigating him and fed her false information about him leaving for a business trip.

    He wanted to observe what ns Essie had.

    He should have actuallye in long ago.

    But he had been waiting outside all that time, waiting for Essie to speak more in order to figure out her intentions. However, with the

    situation getting way out of hol

    couldn''t wait any longer, or etse Selina''s life would be in danger.

    he

    Various emotions shed across Essie''s eyes. Then, she came to a realization all of a sudden. "You knew that I was tailing you all along. You did it on purpose!"

    Matthew did not speak.

    His silence was his answer.

    Essie felt disappointed.

    She could have seeded today, but Matthew had intervened and her ns had failed. It was now impossible for her to get Selina''s heart.

    Essie couldn''t help but look at Lothar.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Lothar was still standing in a corner of the huge room, motionless, like a statue.

    Could it be that Lothar had no more chances to be brought back to life anymore?

    Essie''s heart ached so much as if it was being grabbed by some powerful force.

    She had spent so much effort but still couldn''t save Lothar!

    Essie''s breathing quickened.

    She couldn''t just let things turn out that way!

    She must save Lothar!

    Essie''s eyes suddenly turned red. She looked at Matthew and said, "Matthew, I just want to resurrect Lothar. I want Lothar toe back to life!"

    After that, she pointed at Lothar and said, "Look at Lothar, he''s just standing there. As long as we return his heart, he''ll be able toe back to life!"

    Matthew looked at Lothar.

    Lothar was nothing more than the walking dead.

    Matthew did not know what method Essie had used to preserve Lothar''s body and to even have the ability to move.

    But he had heard of some kind of ck magic that could manipte the dead.

    It was not surprising that Essie used such power.

    Matthew then spoke in a low voice, "Essie, let the dead rest in peace. We promised to give Lothar''s corpse to you, not for you to manipte and

    control him."

    "I''m not controlling him!" Essie yelled. "I just want him toe back to life. I want him to live again!"

    "How sure are you that Lothar woulde back to life if you give him his heart back?!" Matthew''s gaze turned sharp.

    "I''m confident! As long as I return Lothar''s heart, he''ll be resurrected!" Essie''s eyes shone brightly.

    Before Matthew could say anything, Selina spoke, "Matthew, let her take my heart. I believe she can bring Lothar back to life."

    A dim light shed across Matthew''s eyes. "Selina, if she takes your heart, you will die. Think about me and our child as well."

    Selina''s face instantly turned pale.

    She had only thought of Lothar all this while.

    Since Lothar could be resurrected, she would return his heart to him.

    But Matthew''s words reminded her.

    If she gave her heart back to Lothar, she would die.

    Moreover, she had Matthew and a child. She had a family.

    Essie noticed Selina''s hesitation.

    Essie suddenly raised her voice. "Selina, did you know? Back then, Lothar had lied to you. He had colluded with me to deceive you! The truth of the

    matter isn''t what you think it is!"

    Selina froze in shock. "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726

    ?

    Essie spoke again by stressing each word, "Lothar could have survived longer. If I could save him, how is it possible that he only had few days left to live? He could have lived a long life. But he lied to you in order to save your life."

    Selina felt as if she received a heavy blunt to her head. She was astonished.

    Essie continued, "Lothar knew that you would not ept his heart, which was why he lied to you. I disagreed, but he begged and pleaded with me to go along with him."

    Essie was on the brink of madness as she continued, "Selina, I regretted it the moment Lothar died. I could have not gone along with his ns but my heart softened. He could have lived if he had the time to recover. He could go back to living his normal life. But, you, Selina, you were the one that destroyed it all."

    Selina''s face turned pale instantly.

    Matthew froze as well.

    When Lothar had decided to donate his heart to Selina, he felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t point out what was wrong. Now that Essie had mentioned it, he finally knew it.

    He believed Essie was telling the truth.

    He never imagined that Lothar would sacrifice his life for Selina''s sake.

    Essie continued, "After that, I preserved Lothar''s corpse and it was a coincidence that I found a way to resurrect him. As long as I return Lothar''s heart back, he will be resurrected!"

    After saying that, Essie pointed at Lothar, who was standing in the corner. "Then, he''ll be as he was in the past. He would be alive again." Selina''s eyes wavered.

    After a long time, she looked intently at Matthew and said, "Matthew, take care of yourself and take care of the child well. Don''t miss me. You should live well."

    Speaking of that, Selina''s eyes reddened. "I know you don''t want me to leave and I don''t want to leave you either. But I can''t just forget everything that Lothar did for me. He sacrificed so much for me. I can''t just be selfish and take his heart. Now is the time for me to return his heart."

    Matthew suddenly reached out to grab Selina''s hand.

    He held Selina''s hand tightly.

    His deep and hoarse voice rang in Selina''s ear, "You can''t die. You should continue living a good life. You''re still young. How can you die so early? I''m much older than you. If one of us needs to die, that would be me."

    Selina was speechless.

    Matthew then let go of her hand.

    He looked at Essie with a sharp gaze. "Take my heart. I''ll repay Lothar for what he did for Selina."

    Selina couldn''t help but yelled, "Matthew, you can''t do this."

    Matthew turned around and smiled at her.

    The smile was as sweet and loving as ever. "I have to do this. I have loved you for so long. How can I bear to let you lose your life now?"

    Before Selina could say more, Essie said, "Matthew, your heart won''t work. Lothar won''t be able to live even if he has your heart. He needs his own heart back."

    Matthew''s expression changed.

    He growled in a low voice, "I won''t allow you to do that."

    He could have Essie take his own life.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But he could not let Essie have Selina''s life.

    He couldn''t bear for that to happen.

    Selina sniffed.

    There were tears in her eyes, but she tried hard not to let the tears flow down.

    "Matthew, listen, I know you want me to live on, but this is what I owe Lothar. I have to return his heart to him. If I don''t, I''ll feel burdened and sorry forever. Don''t stop Essie, please." Selina pleaded, "If you stopped Essie, I''ll hate you forever."

    Matthew tried to control his voice. "I won''t let you die even if you will hate me for the rest of your life."

    Selina begged, "Matthew, please. Do you need me to get on my knees?"

    Matthew clenched his hands into fists.

    Veins popped along his arms.

    Selina took a look at Essie and said, "Do it, Essie."

    Matthew stopped Essie.

    All of a sudden, Selina yelled, "If I die, will my heart still be of use?"

    "Of course."

    Selina then gave a wry smile, "That''s great. Matthew, if you are still going to stop Essie, then I''ll take my own life."

    Matthew gritted his teeth and roared. "How dare you?!"

    "Why not?" Selina nced at Matthew. "You''ve always had things go my way since I married you. You can''t stop me now even if I want to die." Before she could finish speaking, Matthew hurled himself over to Selina and hugged her in a tight embrace.

    As he spoke, his voice was tinged with pain. "I know I can''t stop you. I know that if you really want to die, it would be futile no matter what I do I know you want to return your heart back to Lothar but you should think of our child and think of me. We can''t live without you. Our child can''t live without a mother and I can''t live without you."

    Matthew''s words were like a sharp knife scraping on Selina''s heart and the intent pain she felt in her heart made her want to curl her body up.

    Tears finally fell from Selina''s eyes. "Matthew, I don''t ever want to leave you nor our baby. I want to continue living forever with you. I want to live with you till the days that our hair turns white. I want to be with you until the days you retire, and you can spend all of your time with me."

    She paused, then her eyes shone with firm resolution. "But that would be too selfish of me, wouldn''t it? Lothar gave away his life for me. Now that he could live again, how can take his heart as mine? I can''t do that, that''s too selfish. I just can''t, Matthew." Content belongs to

    "I''ve never been selfish in my life, Selina." Matthew swallowed. "But this time, I want to be selfish."

    Selina shook her head, "But I can''t. Matthew, I can''t

    do it."

    Selina was then about to bite off her tongue to end her life but before she could do it, Matthew shoved his hand into her mouth, and Selina bit hard

    into his hand.

    There was a teeth mark on his hand.

    Sadness flowed out of Selina''s eyes.

    Matthew took his hand out.

    He stared at Selina and said, "You can''t. You can''t kill yourself."

    Selina smiled bitterly, "You can stop me now but you can''t stop me forever!"

    As soon as she said that, a hint of strong determination shed across her eyes.

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727

    ?

    Selina suddenly realized that her energy was back.

    Her limbs that were drained off of energy were now filled with a surge of energy all of a sudden.

    She then shoved Matthew away.

    Normally, Matthew wouldn''t even budge, but Matthew was so distracted that he stumbled a few steps backwards.

    Selina immediately bit the tip of her tongue.

    As long as she tried hard enough, she would die soon.

    Then, Essie would be able to remove her heart and return it to Lothar.

    She must die immediately.

    The selfish intent was beginning to creep into her heart and mind. She wanted to continue living with Matthew and their child. She was afraid that if she dyed any longer, she would change her mind and be reluctant to give her heart back to Lothar.

    This was why Selina thought that she needed to be decisive.

    Just as Selina bit into her tongue, Yesseca, who had been silent all this while, yelled, "Selina, do you think my brother would want you to die?!" Selina paused in shock.

    Her teeth stopped at the tip of her tongue.

    Yesseca''s eyes were covered with tears. "You''ve always treated me well, like a sister, and perhaps even better than how a sister would treat her siblings. But no matter how good you are, you can''t bepared to my brother. I grew up with him and had a close rtionship with him. That''s something that you wouldn''t be able to rece, no matter what. So, if I have to choose between you and my brother, I''ll choose my brother. But,"

    Yesseca paused for a moment before continuing in a bitter voice, "You still can''t return the heart to my brother. Back then, Lothar gave you his heart voluntarily, right? He knew that he could live on but he made up such a lie so that you would be able to live on. That''s probably because in my brother''s heart, your life was more important than his!"

    Yesseca had never been in a rtionship. Whenever Lothar spoke of Selina, his eyes would light up and he could spend hours and hours talking about Selina. Yesseca had always thought that was because Selina was a dear friend to Lothar.

    Only now did she understand.

    It was more than that.

    Even if Selina was a dear friend to Lothar, he would not sacrifice his life in such a way for Selina.

    Lothar had liked Selina.

    It was at this moment that Yesseca knew about his brother''s feelings for Selina.

    It turned out that whenever Lothar''s eyes lit up when he was talking about Selina, it was because that he liked her.

    Yesseca spoke clearly, "If you give my brother his heart back, he''ll suffer anyway even if he is resurrected because he wanted you to live." Yesseca finally understood Lothar''s intentions.

    Even though she wanted Lothar to live.

    More importantly, she wanted Lothar to be happy.

    She believed that Lothar must have felt blessed when he left as he was able to give Selina another chance to live.

    Moreover, Matthew, who was a great man, was with Selina.

    Lothar could only hide his feelings.

    When Lothar had decided to give his heart to Selina so that she can live on, he must have made that decision happily.

    If he got his heart back, that would be against his intentions and he surely wouldn''t be happy about that.

    Yesseca didn''t want her brother toe back to life only to suffer.

    Even though Lothar had already passed away, it was better for him to feel blessed when he left than to live and suffer.

    Yesseca looked at Selina with her red-rimmed eyes, "My brother sacrificed his life for you, which is why you need to live out your life for him and for your own sake."

    Lothar''s heart was now beating in Selina''s chest.

    Perhaps this was one way for Lothar to continue being in this world.

    Selina could help live out a life for Lothar.

    Yesseca''s words immediately muddled Selina''s mind.

    She wanted to speak, but no words came out.

    Matthew, too, came to his senses.

    Yesseca''s words suddenly reminded him of something.

    Matthew looked at Essie with a gaze as sharp as a de. "Essie, you obviously had many opportunities to carry out your n, but you didn''t.

    You lured Yesseca to do it for you because you understand and knew about his intentions, right?"

    Essie''s expression changed.

    Matthew approached her step by step. "Because you understand Lothar''s true intentions. He wants Selina to continue living a good life. He doesn''t want to be resurrected. You understood his intentions. You are afraid that he will me you if he came back to life, so you tured Yesseca to do it instead." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Essie staggered backward.

    She shook her head, her face now pale. "No, it''s not like that."

    Matthew''s gaze seemed to be able to see through Essie''s intention. "You dare to deny that? Do you dare say that you didn''t lure Yesseca because of your own selfish wishes? You did that because you knew and

    you

    n

    ere afraid that Lothar would me you if he came back to life."

    Essie stepped back again until she felt someone behind her.

    It was Lothar.

    Lothar stood there motionlessly.

    Essie turned around in panic.

    She saw Lothar.

    The Lothar that was emotionless.

    Essie recalled the time when Lothar had just died. She sat beside him for two whole days.

    She thought she had gotten over her grievance.

    Butter, she found that she had not.

    She had done a lot for Lothar.

    At that time, Lothar was beaten half

    to death and was found in the sea

    He was about to die. It was Essie who had thought of every way to save Lothar''s life.

    on?

    She was also the one that had been taking care of Lothar as well.

    However, Lothar''s heart had already been filled by another woman.

    Her efforts were all in vain.

    He''d decided to give his heart to Selina.

    Selina could then continue to live a happy life.

    All that was left with Essie was Lothar''s corpse.

    Although she had a way to preserve Lothar''s corpse and even control it, Lothar was still a dead person after all.

    He could not speak normunicate with her.

    Essie wanted more than that.

    She wanted Lothar to be resurrected.

    She wanted Lothar toe back to life.

    There was once when she spotted Matthew and Selina when she went to the hospital to get some medicine.

    Selina was still pregnant at that time. She saw Matthew wrapping his arms around her waist and supporting Selina, and Selina was all smiles.

    The scene hurt Essie.

    At that time, Essie had wondered why Selina could live a happy life while all she had was just a corpse of the man she loved?

    It was unfair.

    At that moment, Essie''s wish to bring Lothar back to life had been overwhelming. She had tried all sorts of methods, and she had finally found one.

    At that time, she had a chance to get Lothar''s heart back from Selina

    Matthew hadn''t had his guard up, but Essie did not take any action back then.

    That was because she knew of Lothar''s intentions.

    Lothar indeed wanted Selina to live on.

    Lothar would definitely not want to be resurrected.

    She was afraid that once Lothar came back to life, he would me her for everything.

    So she wanted Yesseca to do it for her.

    She figured that Lothar would not me his younger sister.

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728

    ?

    That was the reason why Essie came looking for Yesseca.

    What Essie did not expect was that Yesseca was much harder to persuade than she had expected.

    Essie had no choice but to take matters into her own hands.

    If Yesseca didn''t do anything, Lothar would probably turn into ashes soon. That was why Essie had no choice but to carry out the n herself. She wanted to take Selina''s heart out of her chest with her own hands.

    Unfortunately, it was toote.

    It was all under Matthew''s expectation.

    Matthew had not gone on a business trip at all. Instead, he had set up a trap that Essie had so blindly jumped into.

    Sadness pooled in Essie''s eyes.

    She had been learning witchcraft from an early age.

    She had practiced for hours and hours.

    For that reason alone, she had no friends.

    Everyone who knew her had said that she was strange.

    When she was a child and wanted to y with other children, they''d mocked andughed at her, saying that she was a monster and wasn''t willing to y with her.

    Essie was truly very lonely.

    Then she had moved out and lived alone in Agaphen City.

    She had bought a TV.

    When she was bored, she would watch TV to kill time.

    It was on one of those days she saw Lothar on TV.

    Lothar was just a small actor, he acted as a cameo in a drama she watched.

    But she felt that he was very good-looking, even better looking than the male lead of the drama.

    He had a pair of eyes that seemed toe to life itself and a row of white teeth.

    Essie had watched the drama over and over again.

    Just to look at Lothar.

    She knew that some people would be fans of the celebrity that they liked.

    At that time, she had the impulse to follow Lothar and be his fan, but after some thought, she gave up.

    She was a strange person who practiced witchcraft.

    She felt that she wasn''t qualified to be a celebrity''s fan.

    However, there was one day that she found a man being washed up to the shore.

    The man''s face was beaten beyond recognition.

    But she still recognized him.

    He was Lothar!

    Essie tried her best to save Lothar.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She had spent some time with Lothar.

    Although Lothar''s face was no longer the same as before, Essie still felt that Lothar was still the same actor she saw on TV.

    The short time she had spent with Lothar was Essie''s happiest moment in her whole life.

    She never knew that it felt so good to havepany.

    Only then did she realize how lonely she had always been.

    Butter, everything had changed.

    Because Lothar had wanted to save Selina.

    Essie didn''t agree.

    Butter on, Lothar had knelt down to beg her.

    Essie finally relented.

    It was only when Lothar passed away that Essie began to regret what she had done.

    She returned to how it was before, being all alone again.

    That loneliness was unbearable.

    Essie figured she had to bring Lothar back to life.

    In order to bring Lothar back to life, she would do anything.

    When she lied to Yesseca, she felt very guilty.

    However, she kept telling herself that this was all for Lothar and to bring Lothar back to life. She had done all of this and came this far for Lothar! Despite her efforts, Essie had failed to bring Lothar back to life.

    With a faint cracking sound, Lothar''s body began to fall apart bit by bit and turned into ashes.

    Essie burst into tears.

    It was toote.

    In the end, it was all toote.

    Even if she were to take Selina''s heart out now, it was toote as Lothar''s body was starting to disappear.

    No matter how powerful she was, she couldn''t preserve Lothar''s body for very long.

    It was Lothar''sst day.

    If he didn''t have a heart, he would truly leave this world. Not even his body could be preserved.

    Selina and Yesseca both rushed over.

    However, neither crying nor yelling could save Lothar from turning into ashes.

    In the end, all that was left was a pile of ashes on the ground.

    It was like how a person being cremated after death, leaving only ashes behind.

    Essie wanted to take Lothar''s ashes away.

    Matthew did not agree.

    Essie yelled like a madwoman, "Can''t you leave me at least this?"

    Matthew looked at Essie coldly. "Essie, do you deserve it?"

    Selina''s eyes turned red. "Essie, he''s right. You don''t deserve it!"

    Essie stared at Matthew and Selina.

    She knew that it was impossible for her to take away the ashes as long as Matthew was here.

    Essie then cursed, "You''ll both experience hell in

    the future!"

    She then turned and left.

    Matthew was about to chase after her.

    After what she had done, he could not let Essie leave just like that.

    Selina stopped Matthew.

    Her face was pale. "Forget it. Let her leave."

    "Selina, she..."

    Selina interrupted, "She is Lothar''s friend. If Lothar is still alive, he would hope that you''ll let Essie go."

    Matthew fell silent.

    His silence signaled his agreement.

    Matthew then had someone store Lothar''s ashes in an urn.

    Yesseca wanted to take it away.

    Selina wanted to go with her but Yesseca rejected.

    Her eyes were filled with grief. "I want some time alone with my brother. Just a little while."

    Matthew stopped Selina.

    He signaled Selina with a look.

    Selina understood and didn''t follow Yesseca in the end.

    After Yesseca left, Selina threw herself into Matthew''s arms and muttered as she sobbed, "Matthew,!

    regret it now. I shouldn''t have listened to Yesseca''s words and hesitated. If I hadn''t hesitated, perhaps Yesseca wouldn''t have been left alone and Lothar would have survived." Content belongs to

    After that, Selina burst into tears.

    Matthew held Selina tightly in her arms and said in a hoarse voice, "Live a good life for Lothar. That''s what you should do, just like what Yesseca had

    said."

    Yesseca brought the urn home.

    She took out a photo of her and Lothar.

    you left us, right?"

    Looking at the picture, she said to herself, "Brother, I saw you again today, but you looked so ugly today. I think you must have known it. That''s why

    "I really wanted you toe back to

    life today. I am very selfish. Although Selina treats me so well, I still want you to live. But I changed my mind in the end because I heard your voice. You whispered in my ear. You want me to stop her from dying."

    "Brother, I finally understand now. You liked Selina, don''t you? You would rather sacrifice your own life to let herdive. I really hate your decision, because it was like you''d forgotten that you still have me, your

    sister. Didn''t you know how hard it

    would be for me to live on without you?!" Content belongs to

    e

    At this point, Yesseca couldn''t help but shed tears. "But I still helped you. I helped you stop Selina because I respected your decision as my brother."

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729

    ?

    "Because," Yesseca said word by word, "You liked Selina, you wanted her to live on. I am your sister, I know your intentions. I know it all..."

    Yesseca''s voice started to choke.

    She had wanted to be selfish at that moment.

    She had wanted to ignore everything and bring Lothar back to life regardless of whether or not Lothar would me her afterwards.

    However, at that moment when she wanted to be selfish, Lothar''s voice seemed to have entered her mind. Moreover, what Selina had done for her also surfaced in her mind...

    Yesseca sniffed.

    It was over.

    Lothar had truly left the world.

    Yesseca carefully ced the urn under the bed.

    She held the photo and put it close to her face. She then murmured, "I won''t be sad anymore. I know you want me to be happy when you pass away. I promise that I''ll live a good life from now on."

    After saying that, Yesseca ced the photo under her pillow.

    Sheid on the bed and closed her eyes.

    Her eyelids were gently trembling.

    From now on, she must sleep well every night. She must not overthink anymore. Her brother was just under her pillow monitoring her. She must live well and happily.

    The next day soon arrived.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Yesseca called Selina.

    She wished to bury Lothar''s urn beside her mother''s grave.

    The Slovenians attached great importance to burying the dead so that they could leave peacefully.

    She couldn''t keep her brother''s urn under the bed all the time. Besides, she knew that her brother would definitely want to be buried next to their mother.

    Not long after, Matthew came to pick Yesseca up.

    Yesseca carried the urn and got into the car.

    Seeing the urn in Yesseca''s hand, Selina felt her heart aching badly.

    All three of them were silent along the way.

    It was only when they had reached Yesseca''s mother''s grave that Selina finally spoke. "Yesseca,

    I''m sorry that I lied to you before."

    Yesseca shook her head.

    Her eyes were filled with relief.

    She felt like she had understood everything now. "Selina, do you know why you had lied to me and why my brother had lied to you?"

    Selina was astonished to hear that.

    Yesseca said softly, "Because he wanted you to feel at ease and you wanted the same for me too."

    Emotions welled up in Selina.

    When Matthew heard what Yesseca said, he knew that Yesseca had gotten over her grief.

    Atst, the burden in his heart was relieved.

    After burying Lothar''s urn, Matthew stared at Lothar''s photo on the gravestone.

    He was a very young and handsome man.

    All sorts of emotions surged in Matthew''s eyes.

    Lothar had been his rival in love.

    But he was also the only rival whom he''d admired and respected.

    Although Matthew did not say anything, he made a promise to Lothar in his heart.

    In the future, he would treat Yesseca as his own sister.

    Since Lothar was gone, he would take care of Yesseca like how Lothar had always cared for Yesseca.

    The three of them left the graveyard.

    Yesseca requested Matthew to drop her off at the mall.

    She was going to work.

    She needed to restart her life.

    Before she got out of the car, she said to both Selina and Matthew, "Both of you are the people I''m closest to in my life, and this won''t change."

    "Yesseca," Selina couldn''t help but hug Yesseca tightly. "You''ll always have a special ce in my heart."

    A smile appeared on Yesseca''s lips. "For my brother''s sake, we must all live a good, happy life."

    After that, she pointed to the sky as she said, "My brother is watching us in the sky. He wants us to live a good life."

    Selina nced at the sky.

    The sky was blue and clear without any clouds.

    A sad mushy feeling welled up in her heart.

    But Selina nodded.

    She had to live on.

    She wouldn''t let Lothar down.

    Time passed quickly.

    In the blink of an eye, five days had passed.

    Time would wipe everything clean.

    In these five days, everyone had slowly gotten back on track in their life.

    Yesseca''s life returned to normal.

    She went to work as usual every day, serviced customers who went shopping, and also spent some time with her colleague.

    One day, Yesseca received a call from Kylin.

    In fact, two days ago, she had called Kylin.

    She had always felt guilty about her attitude towards Kylin the other day so she wanted to apologize to him But Kylin said he''d returned to the United States, so Yesseca could only wait. She didn''t expect that Kylin would be back so quickly.

    Kylin said that he would take Yesseca to dinner after work.

    Yesseca immediately agreed.

    She would apologize to Kylin during the meal.

    After work, Kylin''s car stopped at the entrance of the mall.

    He was waiting outside of the car, leaning against the car.

    The sun was still ring hot. The sunlight hitting Kylin''s body made him look magnificent and warm.

    Yesseca walked towards Kylin.

    Kylin smiled at Yesseca and said, "Hey, long time no see."

    "It''s been a while." Yesseca smiled somewhat embarrassedly.

    "I brought you something." Kylin suddenly bent over and took out a box from the car.

    It was a nice and fancy-looking box.

    Kylin opened the box and she saw a Hello Kitty.

    Hello Kitty was famous all around the globe.

    The Kitty was extremely cute, and Yesseca liked it very much.

    "Have a try." Kylin saw Yesseca''s expression and knew that he had bought the right item.

    Yesseca was a little dumbstruck.

    Have a try?

    Was it food?

    Kylin saw the doubts on Yesseca''s

    face and exined, "It''s an ice cream in Hello Kitty form. It''s super

    popr around the world these days, but it''s only avable in the United States. A lot of people traveled to the States just to buy it."

    Yesseca was a little surprised to hear that news.

    She carefully took out this peculiar ice cream from the box.

    Putting the taste of ice cream aside, the shape and craft were just spectacr. If Kyi in hadn''t told her

    that it was an ice cream, she

    wouldn''t even be able to discern that

    this was an ice cream. Content

    belongs to

    Yesseca took a bite. The thick and milky aroma mixed with the scent of rich chocte bloomed on the tip of her tongue.

    It was extremely delicious.

    Yesseca couldn''t help but continue eating the ice cream.

    There was a variety of stuffings in the ice cream such as blueberry, cheese, and ckberry. Eachyer tasted very rich.

    After she finished eating the ice cream, Yesseca still craved for more.

    She dared say that she had never eaten such delicious ice cream in her life.

    No wonder Kylin had said that this ice cream was so popr. Many people even went to the United

    States to buy it because it was indeed delicious.

    Hang on...

    Yesseca held her breath.

    She looked at Kylin. "You didn''t go to America just to buy me this ice cream, right?"

    Kylin did not answer Yesseca''s question.

    He said with a smile, "Come on, let''s go to dinner." Seeing that Kylin didn''t answer, Yesseca continued to ask.

    Kylin looked at Yesseca. "It doesn''t matter, Yesseca. You enjoying it is all that matters."

    Yesseca''s heart was filled with emotions.

    So it was true.

    Kylin had really traveled to United States just to buy the ice cream for her. She didn''t know that Kylin had put in so much effort to make her happy.

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730

    ?

    Yesseca had now realized Kylin''s effort towards her.

    She was deeply moved.

    But she also felt increasingly guilty at the same time.

    Kyi in was so kind to her, but she had acted so rudely to Kylin.

    Yesseca apologized in the car. "Kylin, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have been so rude to you that day."

    "When? What day?" Kylin suddenly asked.

    Yesseca was a little fazed.

    Kylin didn''t remember?

    That was impossible.

    The words she spoke that day were a little harsh and rude. She''d even noticed that Kylin''s expression hardened a little that day. Besides, Kylin had stopped contacting her after he arranged the fireworks show for her.

    She didn''t believe that Kylin didn''t remember.

    Yesseca lowered her head. "That day I told you not to pick me up anymore..."

    Kylin said with a smile, "Oh, that day, you don''t need to apologize to me."

    "But I went too far."

    "It''s not too much." Kylin suddenly reached out and patted Yesseca''s head. "I don''t think it''s too much. I don''t think you went over the line. You don''t need to apologize."

    Yesseca was a little speechless.

    She looked up and happened to see the smile and kindness in Kyi in''s eyes.

    Her heart was surging with emotion.

    After a long time, Yesseca muttered, "Kylin, you''re really a good person."

    At the Shiryu Pce.

    Tremaine had a lot of things to do after he first became the president. Fortunately, he was very capable, so he managed to sort things out in a short time.

    He wasn''t too busy now since many things were already settled.

    Tremaine decided to move the Quartley family to Nashnd.

    He ordered Sheldon to arrange the move.

    Just as Sheldon was about to leave the office, Tremaine asked, "Haven''t you found the mole?"

    He had been attacked when he was first appointed to be the president. There must be a traitor among the team.

    But it was strange that they had not found him after a long time, and it showed how deeply hidden that mole was among the team.

    Sheldon''s expression changed slightly.

    But he quickly regained hisposure. "No, sir."

    Tremaine knitted his brows. "Why are there no results yet?"

    Tremaine knew Sheldon''s capability.

    This was why Tremaine found something was off when Sheldon mentioned that there weren''t any results for the investigation.

    Were there really no moles?

    Was he overthinking?

    "Sir, we really didn''t find anything."

    A suspicious light shed across Tremaine''s eyes.

    After a while, he waved his hand and said, "Just do what I ordered you."

    "Yes, Sir." Sheldon then left.

    After Sheldon left, Tremaine recalled the attack he had encountered when he was appointed as

    President.

    He was sure that there was a mole.

    But this hidden traitor was so well hidden that even Sheldon had failed to find him.

    Tremaine sneered.

    That smile was a little horrifying.

    No matter how well the traitor hid, he would still expose himself.

    Tremaine was not in a hurry to take control of the situation since he had great powers as a President. He would just wait for the traitor to make a mistake and expose himself.

    Tremaine picked up the documents on his desk.

    He had been working tilltest night, but he couldn''t go back homete that day as the Quartley family was moving in today. He needed to be back early.

    After the Quartley family moved to Nashnd, only Yesseca would be left in Agaphen City.

    Thinking of Yesseca, Tremaine suddenly had a weird smile.

    Sheldon reached the Quartley family home and told them about moving.

    "Mr. Tremaine has already prepared a vi

    need to pack much..." Sheldon told them all.

    Nashnd. I am ordered to drive all of you to Nashnd. Everything is prepared there, so you all don''t

    He and other drivers had especially drove Lincolns today.

    There was a light of hope in Madam Quartley''s eyes.

    Finally, they could return to Nashnd.

    In the past, the Quartley family had been in control of the Nashnd for generations. They didn''t expect that Tremaine''s dad would be taken advantage of and be exiled. Madam Quartley thought that she would not be able to return back to Nashnd anymore.

    But she didn''t expect that Tremaine would be able to help the Quartley family.

    Tremaine was destined to be the man among men.

    He had turned the tide and restored the Quartley family''s reputation.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Madam Quartley muttered, "We''re going back to Nashnd, finally."

    She figured that she was old and probably didn''t have long left to live.

    At that time, what she feared most was that she would not be able to return back to her homnd.

    Yuliana was also excited.

    Although she was respected by others in Agaphen City, she was more noble in Nashnd because she was a member of the ruling family.

    On the contrary, Zorion was not very happy.

    He felt that his life in Agaphen was great. Moving houses meant that it was going to be a change of environment and he wasn''t going to get used to it. Plus, Zorion didn''t like sitting in the car for long hours as he would have motion sickness.

    "Can we not move?" Zorion said. "I''m fine living here, and I like it here."

    Yuliana got angry when she heard Zorion''s words.

    Zorion was such a fool!

    And honestly, what could you expect from a pig other than a grunt.

    Thank God the Quartley family had Tremaine. If Tremaine was like Zorion, then they probably wouldn''t be able to go back to Nashnd and would forever not be acknowledged.

    Yuliana nced Zorion. "Don''t move?! If you don''t want to move, then stay here alone, you fool!"

    Zorion was very upset after hearing Yuliana''s words.

    Ruth felt sad as well listening to that.

    Only after Yuliana left did she dare tofort Zorion. "Mr. Zorion, don''t be upset. Madam Yuliana probably didn''t mean it."

    "My wife is unhappy. She''s angry with me," Zorion said in a low voice.

    Ruth said softly, "No, it''s just that Madam Yuliana wants to move so it would be best if you move along with her. Then she won''t be angry anymore."

    "She wants to move?" asked Zorion.

    Ruth nodded.

    Zorion thought for a moment and said seriously, "Then I''ll move too. I like moving house too. I''ll like it as long as my wife likes it."

    Ruth''s heart felt as if it had been pierced by countless needles. A subtle sensation of pain seeped into her heart.

    What a good man he was!

    He treated Madam Yuliana wholeheartedly, but why couldn''t she do the same for him?

    Sheldon had to pick up another person.

    And that was Montez.

    Montez was still in kindergarten.

    Sheldon was supposed to go alone to pick him up, but Madam Quartley wanted to follow along.

    She had something that she wanted to do.

    When they arrived at the kindergarten, Madam Quartley asked Sheldon to wait at the door.

    She walked into Montez''s ss.

    She saw that Qiana was talking to Montez with a warm and gentle tone.

    From the looks of it, Qiana loved Montez.

    How could she not like Montez?

    Qiana was Montez''s biological mother!

    However, after the family moved to

    Nashnd, it would be impossible

    for Montez to study at this kindergarten anymore. Montez would be separated from Qiana, and the rtionship between Tremaine and Qiana would be impossible to develop.

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731

    ?

    Madam Quartley had made up her mind.

    Qiana spotted Madam Quartley.

    She quickly walked over. "Madam Quartley, you''re here."

    There was still ten more minutes until kindergarten ended for the day.

    Madam Quartley nodded and said, "Miss Lanes, I have something to discuss with you, that''s why I''vee so early."

    Qiana smiled and said, "Please Madam Quartley, just call me Qiana. There''s no need to be so formal, I''m only a teacher."

    Madam Quartley felt at ease with how weing Qiana was.

    She then corrected herself, "Qiana, Montez won''t being to ss tomorrow."

    Qiana was stunned. "Oh, why not?"

    "Montez will be transferring to a different kindergarten."

    Qiana became flustered. "Why is he getting transferred? Our kindergarten is a fine ce for him. Montez is excelling here. Why the sudden transfer?"

    Madam Quartley exined, "Yes, this is a fine establishment. But our family is moving to Nashnd, so Montez will be transferring to a kindergarten there."

    Qiana''s heart jolted at the news.

    "Is the Quartley family really moving to Nashnd?"

    Qiana had actually expected this to happen.

    She then said the line that she had prepared from a long ago, "Madam, what a coincidence. A good friend of mine is a teacher in Nashnd, she works at a kindergarten there. I had applied for a position there before, but I didn''t get it. That was a pity, I would have loved to move to that country." Madam Quartley was delighted to hear her say that.

    She was just thinking of a way to convince Qiana toe with them to Nashnd, this was the perfect opportunity to ask her.

    Madam Quartley then asked, "Are you still interested in going to Nashnd?"

    Qiana nodded earnestly, "Of course! Everyone wants to go to Nashnd. Their country has the best infrastructure and provides the mostprehensive national welfare n in the world.

    It''s a pity I didn''t get that position at the kindergarten in Nashnd."

    Madam Quartley then replied happily, "I can help you with that."

    Qiana pretended to be surprised. "Madam Quartley? Really?"

    "Of course. Whichever kindergarten you wish to work in, I''ll get you a job there."

    Qiana''s face instantly lit up with joy. "Thank you so much, Madam Quartley. To be honest, I''d be pretty helpless there by myself. I''ve only visited Nashnd a few times and I have some friends there. I''ve always wanted to move there. I''d be forever grateful to you for helping me. I don''t know what to say."

    Madam Quartley smiled. "No need to thank me. All I ask is for you to continue teaching Montez once you''ve moved to Nashnd. Would you be willing to do that?"

    Qiana agreed right away. "Of course! I adore Montez. I was smitten by him from the first time I met him. If I can get into Nashnd, I''ll be more than happy to continue teaching him."

    Madam Quartley was relieved to hear her say that.

    So long as Qiana could get into Nashnd, the rest of her n would proceed as she hoped, and there was no need to rush.

    Madam Quartley took Montez into the car.

    When Montez heard that the whole family would be moving, he told Sheldon to stop the car.

    He told him that he wanted to see someone.

    He wouldn''t leave until he got to see that person.

    He wanted to see Yesseca.

    Madam Quartley did not agree to this.

    Montez, however, stubbornly insisted. "No, I want to see Yesseca. I have to see Yesseca!"

    He was moving to another country. He had to see Yesseca. He had to tell her.

    He had to tell Yesseca to wait for him to grow up so that they could get married.

    Madam Quartley was greatly annoyed at Montez.

    She then raised her voice. "Alright, stop fooling around. Sheldon, drive the car."

    "I''m getting out of the car!" Montez wasn''t having any of this.

    He then proceeded to open the car door!

    Madam Quartley was appalled at how unruly Montez was!

    She yelled out, "Montez, enough with this nonsense! Stop this right now, the car is moving!"

    Montez grew manic.

    He turned around and looked at her with bloodshot eyes. "I''ve been so obedient. You told me not to see

    Yesseca anymore, and I haven''t. The butler said that as long as I stay obedient, I will get to see her again someday. Now, you''re saying we''re moving to Nashnd! I have to see her before we go!"

    Tears were streaming down Montez''s cheeks like beads from a ne.

    Madam Quartley couldn''t bear to see her beloved great grandson crying so badly!

    She had topromise. "Alright, alright, you can go and see her if you really want to."

    Madam Quartley only agreed to let Montez see Yesseca for a short while. Once they moved to Nashnd, they''d never have to see her ever again.

    As soon as Montez heard Madam Quartley agree to his demand, he stopped crying.

    He then ordered Sheldon to drive over to Yesseca''s apartment.

    Sheldon felt that something was strangely wrong.

    As Montez directed him, he found the area he was driving in was somewhat familiar.

    "This way?"

    Wasn''t this the way towards that vicious woman''s home?

    When he arrived at Yesseca''s apartment, Sheldon then connected the dots.

    This was the vicious woman''s apartment.

    Sheldon was baffled.

    What was the rtionship between his employer, Montez and this woman?

    Yesseca and Preslie were heading home for the day.

    Preslie was in a bad mood that day.

    That morning, she had eaten a few extra slices of bread and her elder sister had made fun of her by calling her fat for eating so much and that if she kept doing that she would never get married.

    S

    In her fit of anger, Preslie and her elder sister had a lengthy argument. She didn''t expect to get lectured by her parents.

    When she arrived at work that morning with red eyes, Yesseca noticed it and asked her if she was ok. Preslie then told her everything.

    After hearing her exin everything, Yesseca was angry on Preslie''s behalf. "Your parents are so biased towards you. Your sister started the whole

    thing."

    Preslieughed out loud.

    She smiled sadly. "It''s always been

    like this. Even as a kid I was chubby, whereas my sister is slim and beautifulThey''ve always been ashamed of having a fat daughter like me, so regardless of what actually happened, they''d lecture me..." Content belongs to

    Just as she was about to get off work, she told Yesseca that she didn''t want to go home.

    Yesseca immediately invited Preslie over to her ce.

    She said, "I''m always by myself at home anyway, you could keep mepany."

    Preslie hesitated for a moment then epted her invitation.

    They agreed to cook dinner together and made their way down to the supermarket. As they reached the ground floor, they spotted a small figure

    running towards them.

    "Yesseca!" Montez dashed straight into Yesseca''s arms.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca didn''t know what to say.

    She was stunned for a moment before she realized it was Montez. She hadn''t seen him in a very long time.

    Montez hugged Yesseca tightly. "Yesseca, I haven''t seen you in such a long time. I''ve missed you so much. You have no idea how much I''ve missed

    you!"

    Yesseca''s heart melted as she heard Montez''s adorable voice.

    Preslie was surprised.

    Because a young boy had suddenly ran into Yesseca''s arms.

    When she got a good look at him, she was amazed.

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732

    ?

    Goodness, this child was very good looking.

    Was it possible for a child to be this good looking?!

    His skin was as white as snow, and his eyes were onyx ck. It was hard to describe what she was looking at. She had never seen such a gorgeous looking boy before!

    Inside the car.

    Looking out from the window, Madam Quartley saw Montez hugging Yesseca affectionately.

    She was disgusted at the sight of the two of them.

    She couldn''t tell what sort of devious trick Yesseca had yed on him to cause him to adore her so much.

    She wanted nothing more than to move the two of them as far away from each other as possible.

    But Madam Quartley couldn''t bear to see Montez crying his little heart out like he did earlier.

    She then barked out an order at Sheldon, "Sheldon, get down there and keep an ear on what they''re saying to each other! If she says anything that might trick Montez into staying with her, drag him

    back immediately!"

    Sheldon was speechless.

    He couldn''t imagine Yesseca saying anything like that to Montez.

    But since it was an order from Madam Quartley, he had to obey.

    She was Tremaine''s grandmother after all.

    Sheldon got out of the car.

    As soon as he got out of the car, Preslie spotted him.

    Her eyes lit up immediately.

    Goodness, it was the handsome man in uniform again.

    Preslie walk over to him. "Hello, we meet again, huh?"

    She felt especially shy and only managed to whisper that out.

    Sheldon was so focused on listening in on Yesseca and Montez''s conversation that he didn''t notice Preslie at all.

    Preslie was quiet.

    She was stunned by this and suddenly heard her sister''s voice from that morning echoing in her head.

    "You''re already so fat, yet you''re still eating!"

    "Tut, tut, I know you''ve lost a lot of weight before, but what does that matter? You''re still a fat girl. No man will be interested in a fatty like you. You''d better watch out, otherwise you''ll never get married and will end up having to live with our parents for the rest of your life."

    She felt inferior about herself as her sister''s cruel mockery reyed in her mind.

    Preslie silently took a few steps back and hid behind a tree.

    She felt bitter inside.

    She felt embarrassed at how cheeky she had acted.

    It was great that he had saved her, but there was no way she should have just gone up to him like that. A man like him wouldn''t want anything to do with a woman like her.

    Men probably saw her as nothing more than a fat, unattractive woman. They wouldn''t pay any attention to her. She was just a nuisance to them. Her heart ached terribly.

    She had been ridiculed and mocked by plenty of people before which brought her self esteem to it''s absolute lowest. She had since recovered after reading several self-help books about psychology. She thought she had be a cheerful and bubbly person, but right now, all her past insecurities were resurfacing.

    After Montez was done with showering Yesseca with his affection, he broke the news to her.

    He was moving to Nashnd.

    Yesseca was very surprised at this.

    Montez then spoke like an adult, "Yesseca, you should know that I will never forget you even when I''ve moved to Nashnd. I will always think of you." Montez then blushed as he said, "If you''d be willing to... would youe with me to Nashnd?"

    He looked at Yesseca with a solemn face. Yesseca could tell from his expression that he was being sincere.

    Yesseca held her breath.

    After a while, she said with a forced smile, "Montez, I''m very happy here. It would be impossible for me to move to Nashnd."

    The spark of hope in Montez''s eyes slowly dimmed.

    He had expected this.

    It would be impossible for Yesseca to move to Nashnd with him.

    He had hoped that the fantasies in his mind woulde true on their way here.

    But it wasn''t meant to be. Yesseca wasn''t going to move to Nashnd, but he had to.

    He had always known that he would be moving to Nashnd with his father one day.

    Montez sniffed. "Yesseca, I''ll ask my family to buy me a smartphone."

    He would ask his great grandmother to get him a smartphone.

    Yesseca shook her head. "No, Montez, little children shouldn''t be ying with smartphones."

    "I won''t y games with my phone." Montez said seriously, "Yesseca, rest assured that I am a good boy

    and that won''t y games on my phone. will use the phone to keep in touch with you, so that we can call each other often and send

    no

    messages everyday. That way even if we are far apart from each other, we can still be together."

    That''s when Yesseca realized why he wanted to get a smartphone.

    She felt a surge of emotions in her heart.

    She was surprised at how much he cared about her.

    "Yesseca..." Montez asked while pointing at his cheek. "Would you give me a kiss please?"

    Yesseca bent down and kissed his cheek.

    Montez smiled so widely that his eyes curved happily from Yesseca''s kiss.

    They spoke to each other for a whole hour.

    But it was time to go.

    Montez waved at Yesseca as he said goodbye.

    He then said to her, "Yesseca, I''ll miss you. I will especially miss you when I get to Nashnd."

    Yesseca was overwhelmed with emotions.

    So many things had happened to her

    lately that she hadpletely forgotten about Montez. She didn''t expect to get the chance to see him once more before he had to move away.

    She didn''t think she''d feel so reluctant to see him go.

    When she heard that he was moving far away, she was very sad to see him go.

    But she knew that Montez had his own life to live. She had to let go.

    Yesseca then said, "Montez, I''lle and visit you in Nashnd. We''ll y together again."

    "Really?" Montez''s eyes lit up.

    She nodded. "Really."

    Montez stretched out his hand and said, "Pinkie promise?"

    Yesseca extended her hand out as well and said, "Pinky promise."

    Yesseca watched Montez get into the car and watched it drive away.

    After some time, Yesseca looked away.

    She felt sad.

    Yesseca took a deep breath.

    What was she even sad about!?

    This wasn''t some life or death situation.

    Besides, Nashnd wasn''t that far away. She could go over to visit him whenever she wanted.

    Yesseca then began to walk back to her apartment.

    After taking a few steps, she suddenly remembered something.

    Preslie!

    Where had she gone?!

    Yesseca looked around and finally found her hiding behind a tree.

    She was leaning against the tree. Her face was pale.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca took her hand and said, "There you are, Preslie. I''ve been looking for you. Come on, let''s go cook some dinner."

    Preslie followed Yesseca to her apartment.

    When they were cooking in the kitchen, Yesseca noticed that something was wrong.

    She took out a chopping board and said, "Let me cut the vegetables, you can help wash them."

    She was afraid that Preslie would cut herself if she chopped the vegetables.

    Preslie washed the vegetables with a nk look on her face.

    Yesseca looked at her carefully and asked, "Are you okay? You seem to be in a bad mood."

    Preslie had seemed to be in a good mood on their way here.

    Preslie didn''t answer.

    Yesseca then added, "If you''re still

    upset about what your sister said to you this morning, well, stop thinking about it. You can stay with me for the next few days, and you should also tell her that you''re upset with her That way she''ll stop being so mean to you."

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733

    ?

    Preslie bit her lip.

    She ced the carrot in her hand down. "Yesseca, am I really that horrible? Am I really that ugly and fat? No man wants me."

    Yesseca''s heart jolted from surprise.

    She had guessed right, Preslie was still upset about her sister''s words.

    Yesseca stopped cutting the carrot.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She spoke to Preslie sincerely, "Preslie, I''ll be honest with you. You are a little round. But that''s not a bad thing, it''s actually charming because it''s baby fat. You''re a very beautiful woman, not ugly like what your sister said. Plenty of men would be interested in you. You have very fair and soft skin, and your eyshes are very attractive. If I were a man, I would definitely have gone for you."

    Preslie bit down even harder on her lip.

    She recalled how Sheldon hadpletely ignored her earlier.

    She thought that Yesseca was only saying these things tofort her.

    She really was ugly and fat.

    She thought that she had lost enough weight to no longer suffer the fate of an overweight woman. But all that did was turn her from being a huge squash into a huge watermelon.

    A momentter she smiled and said, "It''s fine. I''m alright now."

    All she could do wasfort herself this way.

    What else could she do?

    The doctor told her that she couldn''t lose anymore weight as it was.

    "So be it."

    What else could she do?

    The Quartley family vi in Nashnd had eight floors. Each floor had armed soldiers keeping guard at all times.

    Every previous president of Nashnd had stayed here.

    Madam Quartley burst into tears as she finally made her return to this ce.

    She was talking to Yuliana, "Yuliana, are you seeing this? This is the residence of the former president of Nashnd. I used to live here with Tremaine''s grandfather. I didn''t expect that I''d be back here again."

    Madam Quartley let out a long sigh. "I never imagined I would be back here again so soon.

    This is all thanks to Tremaine!"

    Yuliana was very happy as well.

    She understood what this vi represented.

    It wasn''t a symbol of wealth, but of power. Only the very best got to live here in Nashnd.

    Zorion didn''t like this ce at all.

    In his opinion, the whole ce wasrge and confusing, like a maze. On top of that, every floor had soldiers with guns, that just made the whole ce scary to be in.

    But he didn''t dare say this to Yuliana.

    He could only quietly whisper to Ruth, "Ruth, this ce is so big. I think I will get lost. Will you be able to find me?"

    Ruthughed at hisment.

    She smiled and said, "Mr. Zorion, you''re exaggerating. You won''t get lost, and even if you did, I''de and find you." "Really?" Zorion asked.

    Ruth nodded earnestly. "Really. No matter where you go, I''ll find you."

    Zorion felt safe when Ruth told him this. He didn''t feel like he''d ever get lost again.

    He smiled and said, "That''s good, very good. If I got lost, my wife would never see me again. She''d be so afraid and lonely."

    Ruth felt bitter in heart when she heard that.

    A momentter, she collected herself and smiled wryly.

    Why did she feel this way?

    He wasn''t wrong.

    Mr. Zorion and Madam Yuliana were husband and wife. He was supposed to feel this way about his wife.

    Ruth then quietly peeked at Zorion''s face.

    Zorion was smiling happily.

    Just then a thought crossed her mind.

    He had no idea that if he really did get lost, she would be very sad and upset. She would find him again, no matter where he had gone, even if he had gotten lost at the very end of the world.

    She would find him.

    Eight o''clock that evening.

    Yesseca and Preslie had finished their dinner and went for a walk.

    During their walk, they spotted quite a number of couples around them.

    Preslie then thought about Kylin.

    She then said to Yesseca, "Yesseca, you''re so much luckier than all the other girls we saw tonight."

    Yesseca didn''t understand what she meant.

    Preslie looked at her with a serious face. "Look at all of those girls'' boyfriends. None of them canpare to yours."

    Yesseca looked at her quietly.

    Sheughed.

    Preslie held Yesseca''s arm and said, "I haven''t seen your boyfriend for quite some time. Are things going okay with the two of you?"

    Yesseca held her breath.

    Her mind felt stuck.

    She had no idea why her mind was stuck right at this moment.

    She simply replied, "We''re fine."

    "That''s good." Preslie said, "Yesseca, I may not have gone on a date before, but even I can see that your boyfriend is a really good man. He''s rich and handsome. So you have to hurry up and marry him as soon as possible, or he''ll get snatched up by another women." Content, belongs to

    Preslie was very simple minded.

    In her opinion, the best way to keep a man was to marry him.

    Yesseca became misty eyed when Preslie mentioned marriage.

    Marriage.

    Getting married to Kylin.

    Suddenly, a thought appeared in her mind

    She was dressed in a white wedding dress and was standing at the altar with Kylin.

    Would she end up marrying Kylin?

    Seems that she would.

    They weren''t just dating for fun.

    What''s more, Kylin was a very good man.

    But, whenever she thought about it, she couldn''t help but feel a certain emptiness in heart. It felt as thought something was missing.

    Yesseca didn''t know what it was exactly that was missing.

    Preslie then asked Yesseca another question that made her blush.

    Preslie leaned close to Yesseca''s ear and said, "Yesseca, have you and your boyfriend done it yet?"

    Yesseca stood there quietly.

    She blushed. "No!"

    "I see, you haven''t." She didn''t find this strange at all. After all, Yesseca was a very conservative girl, it was normal that she hadn''t gotten that far with Kyi in yet. Content belongs

    to

    However, Yesseca then blurted out something that shocked Preslie. "We don''t even hug each other, how could we..."

    Preslie was quiet.

    Her eyes widened. "Yesseca, don''t tell me that you haven''t embraced or kissed your boyfriend?!"

    Yesseca whispered, "Yes."

    Preslie felt as though she had been struck by lightning.

    This seemed impossible to her.

    Yesseca had been with her boyfriend for so long and they''d never hugged or kissed each other? That wasn''t normal.

    This was very strange.

    Preslie considered why this was the case.

    Was Yesseca''s boyfriend gay?

    Otherwise, how else would it be possible for a man and woman to be together for so long and not even hug or kiss each other once!

    Preslie looked at her and asked very carefully, "Yesseca, please don''t be mad. You haven''t hugged and kissed him ever once after such a long time. Is there something wrong with your boyfriend? I''ve talked to you about this before, there was

    television program aen who

    weren''t interested in women."

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734

    ?

    Yesseca was silent.

    There was nothing wrong with Kylin!

    Yesseca was afraid that Preslie had the wrong idea about Kylin and quickly exined, "No, you''ve got the wrong idea. Kylin isn''t like that, he''s not interested in men. He tried to kiss me once, but I rejected him..."

    Preslie''s mind exploded.

    She rejected him!

    Her eyes opened wide as she asked, "Yesseca, you''ve been together with your boyfriend for quite some time now, haven''t you?"

    This caused Yesseca to pause.

    Because she had forgotten how long it had been since she first started dating him.

    It seemed like it had been quite some time ago.

    Yesseca nodded. "Yes, quite some time now."

    Preslie then pointed at Yesseca and said, "If you''ve been together for a long time now, and he''s made the first move in wanting to kiss you, why did you reject him? Is there something wrong with you?"

    Yesseca stood in silence.

    She felt pretty awkward right now. "There''s nothing wrong with me or my sexual orientation."

    "Then why won''t you let your boyfriend kiss you?" Preslie asked.

    The two of them had been together for a very long time now. It didn''t make sense that they still couldn''t agree on anything. They didn''t even give way to each other. It just didn''t make sense.

    Yesseca was stunned after Preslie asked her this question.

    She looked very confused.

    Yeah, why didn''t she allow Kylin to kiss her?

    The two of them were clearly dating. It was normal for Kylin to want to kiss her. But why didn''t she let him?

    "Perhaps it just isn''t the right time." Yesseca''s mind was a mess.

    Preslie was surprised. "How could that be? It''s already been so long! When we went to Nashnd, your boyfriend saw you off. At that time, you two had already been dating for some time. It''s been so long since then..."

    Yesseca was afraid she might say that, and now that she did, her mind became even more frazzled.

    She then interrupted Preslie, "Okay Preslie, I don''t want to talk about it anymore."

    Preslie decided not to continue talking about this.

    Although she had so many more questions, Yesseca had already said she didn''t walk to talk about it anymore. She wasn''t going to be insensitive to her feelings.

    Preslie didn''t talk about it anymore.

    The two of them returned to Yesseca''s apartment just as the sun had set.

    They both were on the morning shift at work tomorrow and needed to get some sleep.

    Yesseca had prepared a separate bed for Preslie, but Preslie then said that she wanted to sleep with her.

    Yesseca looked at her quietly.

    She was a little confused. "There is a spare bedroom, why do you want to sleep in the same bed with me?"

    Preslie was an adult after all, she expected her to want her own bed.

    Preslie was embarrassed as she said, "Yesseca, I''ve always envied other people who got along well with their sisters, and how they would sleep in the same bed when they were younger and talk to each other. I had a ssmate who did all that with her sister. I''ve felt very at home in your apartment, so I want to sleep in the same bed as you, because I''ve never experienced all of that before."

    So that''s what it was!

    Yessecughed.

    She then asked, "Didn''t you sleep on the same bed with your sister when you were kids?"

    Sisters would usually share a bed together when they were kids.

    Not just sisters. Even she and Lothar who were brother and sister would often sneak into the same bed and hide under the covers. They would then whisper to each other all kinds of stories.

    Preslie looked a little sad.

    She thenughed at herself and said, "I really wanted to sleep on the same bed with her, but she never wanted to. She would always call me fat and then push me off the bed."

    It sounded funny, but Yesseca didn''tugh.

    Because she understood how sad and lonely Preslie was, and how she coped by using self-deprecating humor.

    She then held Preslie''s hand. "There''s no need to be afraid. If your sister won''t sleep with you, then I''ll sleep with you. We can talk with each other on the bed."

    Preslieughed.

    She felt warm inside.

    She''d always known that Yesseca was a good person.

    From the very moment she met her, she had known.

    The both of them got under the covers and began to whisper to each other.

    As they spoke, they wouldugh together from time to time.

    Just then, someone knocked on the front door.

    Yesseca and Preslie were both surprised.

    Preslie asked, "Yesseca, why is there someone knocking on your door? Who woulde to see you at this hour?"

    Yesseca didn''t know either.

    She got out of bed. "You should go to sleep. I''m going to take a look."

    Yesseca walked to her front door.

    Through the peephole, she saw a man.

    It was an extravagantly dressed man, who seemed out of ce standing in the dpidated hallway.

    Yesseca''s heart jolted.

    It was Tremaine.

    She opened the door.

    "What are you doing here, looking for me sote at night?" Yesseca sounded nervous and perplexed.

    Ever since she learned the truth that Tremaine hadn''t installed that camera to peep on her, but rather for her safety, she had mixed feelings about him.

    She had kept him out of her mind the entire time since.

    Because every time she thought about him, a wave of emotions would ovee her.

    She had to keep those feelings at bay.

    Because she had a boyfriend now.

    "You don''t want me to see you?" Tremaine slightly raised his eyebrows.

    "Of course not." Yesseca quickly added, "It''s veryte. You''d better leave."

    After saying that, Yesseca began to close the door.

    She was scared.

    Scared that Tremaine would do something to her.

    For example, kiss her.

    This couldn''t happen.

    Because she had a boyfriend.

    Tremaine noticed that she was about to close the door and quickly held it open.

    He suddenly felt very annoyed at her.

    It wasn''t easy to find the time to meet Yesseca.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Although Nashnd was rtively

    close to Agaphen City, it was stilkan entirely separate country. Even thought he could visit Yesseca

    whenever he pleased, it was still thousands of miles away. Content

    belongs to

    Not to mention he had a lot of work to take care of.

    He should have gone back to the Quartley Pce as he was exhausted from the busy day he had.

    That was where he lived now.

    That was also where all the previous presidents of Nashnd had stayed during their time in office.

    The location never had a set name, the building would always take after thest name of the current president.

    But Tremaine hade all this way just to see Yesseca.

    Only for her to look at him coldly with an unfriendly face.

    Yesseca didn''t even have the decency to tell him she was closing her door.

    He thought that after they had cleared up the misunderstanding with the hidden camera, she would have been more weing towards him. It turned

    out he was wrong.

    Instead she continued to ignore him and acted coldly towards him.

    Tremaine was very unhappy about this.

    He had alwaysmanded respect and absolute obedience from the

    people around him. No one,

    his

    Yesseca, had dared to go wishes. This really upset him.

    On his way to see her, he had prepared to tell her a lot of things.

    He wanted Yesseca toe with him to Nashnd.

    The reason he wanted her to do so was so that he could finally talk to her properly.

    However, with h how difficult she was

    being right now, he wasn''t able to

    tell her all of those things with the amount t of affection and care he had intended to. Instead all he was able to spit out was, "Yesseca,e with me to Nashnd." Content belongs

    to

    He didn''t want to tell her why.

    He had only one thing in mind, to tell her how he felt!

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735

    ?

    Yesseca was baffled by what she had just heard.

    Tremaine hade to see sote at night, only to ask her this?

    Why would she go to Nashnd with him?

    Before Yesseca could ask him this, he suddenlymanded her with an air of superiority. "Pack your things, I''m taking you to Nashnd. You will live there with me from now on."

    After a brief pause, Tremaine added, "Don''t worry. Nashnd will be a lot better than it is here in Agaphen City. You''ll be treated with respect over there."

    Yesseca looked at him with her mouth agape.

    She then asked, "Why should I go to Nashnd with you?"

    "No reason!"

    "Then why should I go?" Yesseca asked.

    Tremaine frowned.

    He said stiffly, "Because you are my woman, you have toe to Nashnd with me!"

    Yesseca blushed.

    When had she be Tremaine''s woman?

    Red faced she asked, "Stop with this nonsense. When did I be your woman?"

    Tremaine''s frown deepened.

    There were some things he wanted to tell her, but he couldn''t say them.

    Tremaine only managed to say, "What, just because you''re a silly goose, does that mean you can''t be my woman?"

    This sentence made no sense out of context.

    A regr would have no idea what it meant.

    But, Yesseca understood.

    She felt insulted.

    Tremaine called her a silly goose, that''s why she was his woman!

    So the reason he wanted her to go to Nashnd with him was simply to be made fun of for his own amusement.

    He was the personal bodyguard of the president of Nashnd after all.

    The job must be dangerous and quite boring. He needed to find a clown to make fun of.

    But why was he looking for her?

    She wasn''t a member of the circus!

    Yesseca''s eyes widened. "Tremaine, go look for a clown at the circus. Leave me alone, I''m not going to Nashnd with you. You''re crazy!" Tremaine''s anger red up. "How dare you call me crazy!"

    Yesseca was also getting angry. "Yes, you''re crazy, aplete whack job."

    Tremaine then grabbed Yesseca''s hand. "Yesseca, it seems that I really have to drag you to Marsnd. You''ve be even more arrogant than before!"

    She had been so cold towards him and would often say things that would upset him.

    Thest time was because of a misunderstanding.

    But even after they had cleared things up, she was still acting this way towards him.

    He was going to have to take her to Nashnd and teach her how to behave gently like a woman should!

    Yesseca wasn''t going to let a man drag her away like this.

    She tried to free her hand from Tremaine''s grip, but he was much too strong for her. She became anxious and then, in her flustered state, bent her head down and bit down hard on his hand.

    Tremaine stared at her wordlessly.

    He then gritted his teeth. "Yesseca, you''re acting

    like a dog!"

    Yesseca ignored him and bit down harder.

    Preslie stepped out of the bedroom to see what was going on.

    She was worried because Yesseca hadn''te back after a long time. When she looked out of the bedroom she saw her biting down on a man''s hand.

    Preslie was terrified at what was happening.

    She thought that the man at the door was a thief.

    She then rushed over to the washroom and grabbed a mop.

    Preslie then rushed towards Tremaine with the mop in her hand. "Let Yesseca go, you bad man!"

    She had cooked dinner with Yesseca earlier today and made a bit of a mess on her floor. Yesseca told Preslie that she could use the mop to clean up the floor.

    The mop was still very dirty as she hadn''t cleaned it.

    She held the mop up and thrusted it at Tremaine''s face.

    If Tremaine had noticed, he would have easily dodged her attack.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    But at this very moment, he waspletely focused on Yesseca,

    who was still biting down on hi

    hand, and didn''t notice Preslie

    rushing over to him with the

    mop.

    Preslie sessfully hit Tremaine in the face with the dirty mop.

    There was a silence.

    Yesseca managed to get her free from Tremaine''s grasp. She also stopped biting him and looked at him in shock.

    Tremaine''s handsome face was covered in vegetable scraps.

    He had never been embarrassed like this before in his entire life.

    It was then that both Yesseca and Preslie felt a wave of insurmountable anger radiating from him.

    His rage caused them to tremble.

    Tremaine''s face darkened.

    He grabbed the filth that was on his face. When he realized what it was, he became outraged.

    Vegetables!

    It was vegetable scraps!

    No one had ever dared to do this to him.

    How dared they!

    Tremaine whipped out a pistol from his coat.

    The muzzle was pointed directly at Preslie.

    Tossing vegetable scraps onto the face of the president was a nderous and treasonous act. He was going to kill her.

    Preslie

    gone numb at the very only

    sight of the pistol and could stare nkly

    St the ck muzzle in

    t of her. Content bel

    Luckily, Yesseca reacted quickly.

    She quickly stepped in front of Preslie.

    to

    When she looked at Tremaine''s face, she knew that he was furious.

    If she didn''t stop him, he was very likely to shoot Preslie on the spot.

    "Tremaine stop! Preslie didn''t mean to do that to you!" She yelled at him.

    Tremaine stared coldly at Yesseca.

    He stared daggers at Yesseca, it looked like he would gouge her eyes out.

    Yesseca shuddered.

    But she suppressed her fear and stood stoutly in front of Preslie. After staring each other off for a full minute, Tremaine finally put the gun away.

    He red coldly at Yesseca and Preslie before turning out to leave.

    With the man gone, both Yesseca and Preslie felt their legs turn into rubber.

    Yesseca''sdegs buckled because she

    was

    Wouldafraid of what Tremaine

    would have done to Preslie if she hadn''t stopped him.

    W

    Tremaine was the president''s personal bodyguard after all. Killing a regr civilian was no issue for him.

    Preslie''s legs went weak out of fear. No one had ever pointed a gun at her before. It was terrifying!

    Tremaine returned to his car.

    Sheldon was waiting inside.

    Sheldon was stunned to see Tremaine walk back to the car with a cold stare on his face.

    He stared at Tremaine, dumbfounded.

    There was a tiny vegetable scrap on his head.

    Because Tremaine had thick, ck hair, it wasn''t very obvious unless you looked for it,

    The small white cabbage leaf tucked in his hair was in stark contrast to his handsome face.

    Sheldon was speechless.

    This was the first time he''d seen Tremaine in such a state.

    Sheldon wanted tough, but didn''t dare to.

    He said awkwardly, "Sir, you..."

    How could he tell Treamine?

    "What is it?" Tremaine yelled out in anger.

    Sheldon gulped.

    He touched his own head. "I something on your head, sir?"

    *ink there''s

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736

    ?

    Tremaine didn''t respond.

    Sheldon sighed.

    He leaned over and quickly picked out the white cabbage leaf from Tremaine''s hair and tossed it out the car window. He did it very quickly and hoped that Tremaine didn''t notice.

    But, Tremaine did notice.

    His face darkened when he saw Sheldon pluck out the small white cabbage leaf from his hair.

    He wished, at that moment, to be able to go back up there and kill that woman who had done this to him.

    But then he recalled how Yesseca had stood between him and that woman. He then calmed down.

    He looked at Sheldon coldly.

    Sheldon trembled.

    He thought, "What happened to the President? How did he end up with a piece of cabbage on his head?"

    What did that ferocious woman do to the President?

    Emphasizing every word, Treamine said, "Don''t tell anyone about what happened today."

    "Yes, Mr. President!" Sheldon replied loud and clear.

    "Also!" Tremaine frowned. "Forgot about what just happened."

    Sheldon was quiet.

    What had just happened?

    Was he talking about that cabbage leaf on his head?

    Sheldon thought that this wasn''t going to be something he would forget anytime soon.

    But he didn''t dare say that.

    "Yes, Mr. President." Sheldon''s voice trailed off.

    Yesseca helped Preslie over to the sofa.

    Preslie''s face looked very pale.

    Yesseca poured out a ss of warm water for Preslie. "Drink some water."

    Preslie took the ss of water with her trembling hands.

    She looked at Yesseca with her very sad face. "Yesseca that was way too scary. That person actually had a gun on him. Why does he have a gun? God, we live in a society controlled by the

    law. He had a gun!"

    After saying that, Preslie calmed down.

    She continued, "Yesseca, that man mighte back to get revenge on us. We have to call the police immediately, otherwise, he might kill us with his gun."

    Yesseca sighed. "It''s no use calling the police. He''s above that."

    "You know him?" Preslie asked, surprised.

    Yesseca nodded. "Yes, he won''t kill us. I guess you simply angered him earlier. Everything will be fine." Preslie covered her mouth and said, "Oh, my God, Yesseca, you know such a dangerous man like him?!" Although he was quite handsome, when he became angry, he looked like a demon straight from hell. Yesseca replied, "He''s the President''s personal bodyguard."

    Preslie was quiet.

    Her eyes widened.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    He was the personal bodyguard of the president of Nashnd!

    This was a huge deal!

    Preslie spoke with bated breath, "Did you meet him when we went to Nashnd for training? How did Yesseca get to know the bodyguard of the President of Nashnd?"

    Yesseca was silent for a moment before saying, "It''s a long story. Let''s go to sleep.

    Preslie looked at the door uneasily. "You sure he won''te after us?"

    Yesseca shook her head. "Don''t worry, he won''t. He was just upset earlier, and now he''s gone, so there''s nothing to worry about. He... he''s not a bad person."

    When the car arrived at the Quartley Pce.

    Tremaine was about to get out of the car when he suddenly asked Sheldon a question, "Sheldon, am I particrly impatient towards women?"

    He recalled everything that happened at Yesseca''s home.

    If he had been more patient with Yesseca, he might have been able to tell her his reason for inviting her to Nashnd with him. If he did, he might have been able to avoid the whole mess he ended up in.

    He should have been more patient, but instead when Yesseca pushed him away, he overreacted impulsively.

    Sheldon hadn''t answered.

    He said without thinking, "Sir, you

    don''t need to have patience to deal with women. A man of your station deserves to be admired and

    respected by women.ne

    need for you to be patient them."

    S

    Tremaine didn''t really agree with Sheldon''s advice. "Does every single woman have to admire me?"

    He didn''t think so.

    Yesseca, for example.

    Yesseca wasn''t like that with him!

    no

    Tremaine looked coldly at Sheldon. "Sheldon, do you know why I think so highly of you?"

    Sheldon answered confidently. "Sir, because of my loyalty."

    Tremaine nodded and said, "Loyalty for one, and your wisdom as well."

    Sheldon agreed with Tremaine.

    He was very wise indeed.

    Not even Tremaine''s best strategist was as wise as he was.

    But then Tremaine added, "But Sheldon, everything you said earlier was extraordinarily stupid!"

    Sheldon was speechless.

    Tremaine stepped into the Quartley Pce.

    Yuliana walked over to him.

    She had been waiting for him for some time.

    Now that she was living in the same building with him again, Yuliana decided to carry out the rest of her n.

    Yuliana handed him a bowl of hot stew. "Tremaine, you must be tired. Here, have some hot stew and warm up your body."

    Normally Tremaine wouldn''t have epted it.

    But this time, he actually sat down and ate the stew.

    His mind was filled with thoughts about Yesseca at the moment, and it just so happened that the weather was pretty cold tonight. That''s why he epted the bowl of stew, just to warm up his body.

    Right now, regardless of whoever handed him the stew, he would have drank it.

    Yuliana was excited to see him drink her hot stew.

    She sat next to Tremaine and began to grumble, "Tremaine, I have to tell you something. Things between me and Zorion have been getting worse. He doesn''t care about me anymore."

    "Tremaine, do you know about that

    maid who is always around me, Ruth? Now that Ruth and Zorion have been getting closer, Zorion ignores me now, especially when Ruth is around. What do you think I

    should do? I''m still so young, and can''t bear sleeping alone in an empty bed."

    Tremaine didn''t respond.

    He wasn''t listening to her at all.

    I

    I

    He simply sat there, drinking his stew as he thought about Yesseca.

    Yuliana thought that he was listening to her intently.

    She felt quite excited.

    Tremaine had never been so patient with her before. He was actually sitting down with her and listening to her talk about her problems.

    Yuliana began to speak suggestively with her husky voice. "Tremaine, you''re not a woman. You wouldn''t understand how painful it is for woman to be all by herself in an

    1246130

    empty cold. I can''t eat or sleep at

    all.

    Tremaine suddenly stood up.

    Yuliana was quiet.

    UMS

    She stood up as well, "Tremaine..." Tremaine''s deep, dark eyes looked at her face.

    It seemed like he only had eyes for her.

    He then asked, "Yuliana, how do I court a woman

    and encourage her to be more gentle?"

    The oracle had asked the same question before.

    Yesseca had been acting very strangelytely.

    He figured that Yuliana, who was a woman, would have a solution.

    Yuliana was silent.

    She never thought that Tremaine would ask her such a question!

    And after all she''d gone through!

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737

    ?

    Yuliana looked at Tremaine and stared into his deep eyes that looked very inviting to her.

    Her heart was pounding.

    Yuliana felt her body going weak. "Tremaine, to pursue a woman you have to be gentle, patient and meticulous...

    Yuliana''s voice was getting softer.

    She didn''t have the strength to keep talking. Although Tremaine hadn''t done anything to her, just his stare along was enough to turn her body into jelly.

    Tremaine nodded thoughtfully at what she had just told her.

    After a while, he left and left her alone in the room.

    Yuliana copsed onto the sofa.

    She looked flustered.

    Tremaine had looked at her with his burning eyes and asked her how to pursue a woman and how to encourage her to be gentle.

    Why would he ask her such a question?

    And patiently listen to her griping!

    And he looked at her so intently. Was he trying to hint at something?

    Goodness!

    Yuliana felt her face burning up and her body was getting very warm as well.

    Ruth walked into the room.

    She was looking for Yuliana.

    Zorion was feeling unwell tonight and wanted Yuliana to apany him.

    Ruth was helping Zorion to look for Yuliana.

    After searching for some time, Ruth finally found Yuliana on the sofa in the living room.

    Ruth was speechless.

    She looked at Yuliana, who was lying on the sofa with a flustered look on her face.

    Ruth walked over. "Madam Yuliana."

    Yuliana snapped out of her daze from Ruth''s hollering.

    She looked at Ruth.

    "Madam Yuliana, Mr. Zorion..." Before Ruth could finish her sentence, Yuliana interrupted her.

    Yuliana nced at Ruth and asked, "Ruth, am I especially beautiful?"

    Ruth was stunned for a moment.

    Yuliana was very beautiful, no question about that.

    But Ruth hesitated to answer her because she noticed something else about her aside from her usual beauty.

    It was something that Ruth had some trouble mentioning.

    She remembered a scene from a movie she had watched.

    The female lead in the movie had been drugged by some bad people, and she was lying on the bed with her face flushed...

    Yuliana looked just like the woman did in the movie right now.

    "I must be very beautiful indeed." Yuliana didn''t wait for Ruth''s reply and said, "Tonight especially, I must be extremely beautiful tonight." Then, Yuliana stood up.

    She took a few steps forward, but her body was much too weak. She was about to fall after taking a few steps forward, but luckily Ruth caught her in time.

    "Madam Yuliana, please be careful." Ruth reminded her.

    Yuliana said, "Ruth, take me to a mirror. I want to see how beautiful I am tonight."

    Ruth was speechless.

    She thought to herself, "What''s going on with her tonight?"

    Ruth helped Yuliana towards arge mirror.

    Yuliana admired herself for a very long time.

    The longer she looked, the happier she felt about herself.

    Yuliana thought, "No wonder Tremaine asked me such a question just now! It must be difficult to resist my beauty, so much so that he had to drop those hints towards me!"

    "Tremaine wants to pursue me!"

    But that was still hard to make things clear, she was after all Zorion''s wife.

    Yuliana looked at Ruth with a smile and whispered, "Ruth, I have some good news for you. My n is going to work. Tremaine is hooked. He was fascinated by me and now wants to pursue me!"

    Ruth had no words to say.

    She couldn''t believe that Tremaine would actually do such a thing with Yuliana! This was outrageous!

    She''d never believe that Tremaine would ever go after a woman like Yuliana.

    But Yuliana...ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Yuliana, who was still admiring herself in the mirror, was thoroughly convinced that this was the case. She smiled so widely that her mouth looked crooked.

    Ruth felt like something had possessed Yuliana tonight.

    She figured it would be best not to mention that Zorion was asking for her tonight. Informing her about this would spoil her good mood and she might get upset again.

    It didn''t matter if she got scolded by Yuliana.

    She was afraid that Zorion would have to suffer her anger as well.

    After apanying Yuliana for a while more, Ruth then said, "Madam Yuliana, I''ll be going upstairs now."

    Zorion was still upstairs, she was getting quite worried about him.

    Fortunately, Yuliana didn''t force her to stay.

    Yuliana waved her hand at Ruth. "Leave then."

    "Thank you, Madam Yuliana, please have a good rest tonight," Ruth reminded.

    Yuliana didn''t respond. She simply stared at herself in the mirror, fascinated by herself.

    She wouldn''t go to bed so early.

    She was much too excited tonight.

    She wanted to look at herself in the mirror for the entire night. She wanted to see how beautiful she was!

    Ruth went towards Zorion''s bedroom.

    Zorion was lying down on his bed, his face was red.

    Zorion was unwell and had vomited several times after dinner.

    Ruth had cooked some porridge for him but he could barely finish a bowl. After lying in bed, Zorion couldn''t fall asleep so he asked for Yuliana to apany him.

    As soon as Ruth walked in, Zorion opened his eyes and said, "Honey? Where is my wife?"

    Ruth looked embarrassed.

    She said softly, "Mr. Zorion, Madam Yuliana is already asleep. I didn''t want to wake her."

    Before she could finish speaking, Zorion interrupted her.

    He said, "Don''t wake my wife. Sleep is very important for my wife. Don''t wake her up."

    Upon hearing this, Ruth felt upset.

    Mr. Zorion was much too kind towards Madam Yuliana. He was sick and wanted her to apany him, but the moment she told him that Yuliana was asleep, he told her not to disturb

    her.

    But still, how could Yuliana have no idea?

    She then remembered what Yuliana had just told her earlier, and then felt extremely disgusted at her.

    She was not worthy of Mr. Zorion''s kindness.

    But she couldn''t say it out loud.

    She was a servant of the Fernandez

    family. She had been taken in by then and was practically raised by them If not for their kind help, she would not be standing here today.

    She couldn''t betray anyone for the Fernandez family.

    But seeing Mr. Zorion like this caused her so much distress.

    Ruth couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Zorion, why do you love Madam Yuliana so much?"

    Hearing what Ruth had just asked, his eyes began to sparkle.

    He answered, "Because she is my wife. I want to be good to her. I want to love her."

    "Is that all?"

    Zorion shook his head with a silly grin on his face.

    He liked Yuliana not just because she was his wife, but because he had a secret.

    It was a secret he had buried deep in his heart.

    He had met Yuliana when he was very young.

    At the time, he had been beaten to the ground by a group of bullies.

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738

    ?

    Those bullies had called him a fool.

    But a girl who was passing by saved him.

    She drove the bullies away.

    She had also helped clean him up and bought him a sweet roll.

    He asked the little girl for her name.

    She replied.

    Her name was Yuliana, she was the youngest daughter of the Fernandez family.

    Zorion never forgot her.

    But he never saw her again after that day.

    When he got older, it was time for him to get married.

    Madam Quartley handed him photos of several beautiful women and asked him to choose a bride for himself.

    But he didn''t want any of them.

    He said that the only woman he would marry was Yuliana, the youngest daughter of the Fernandez family.

    After they were married, he told Yuliana about that day.

    Unfortunately, Yuliana couldn''t remember that day at all.

    She simply rolled her eyes and said, "I don''t remember doing any of that. But who knows what kinds of things I did as a child!" Althought Zorion felt sad about it, he stillughed.

    After all, it didn''t matter if Yuliana had forgotten. He still remembered.

    He remembered her saving him from those bullies when he was a kid.

    He also knew that his brain wasn''t well developed.

    Although he was very well taken care of at home, whenever he went out, he was looked down upon.

    Yuliana was the first person from the outside who didn''t see him that way.

    He always remembered that.

    "Ruth, I can''t tell you. It''s a secret," Zorion answered.

    Ruth nodded. "Okay Mr. Zorion, since it''s your secret, I won''t ask about it."

    Although she really wanted to know, she respected him much more than her curiosity.

    "I''ll stay with you until you''ve gone to sleep," Ruth added.

    Zorion nodded.

    Realizing that Yuliana wouldn''t being after all, Zorion gave up on waiting and was soon fast asleep.

    Ruth heard his shallow breathing.

    She looked at Zorion with a glimmer in her eyes.

    The sleeping Zorion looked so peaceful and handsome. It was a picture perfect moment.

    Ruth reached out her hand.

    When her fingers touched his face, she gasped and quickly withdrew her hand, as thought she had been hit with an electric shock. What was she doing?!

    She had touched his face so brazenly!

    Ruth then hastily stood up.

    She shouldn''t have such delusions about him.

    She was just a maid.

    A lowly maid.

    Ruth rushed out of Zorion''s bedroom.

    She went back to her bedroom and threw herself onto her bed.

    "Ruth, you''re just a servant." She said to herself.

    In her fit, a memory from her childhood suddenly reappeared in her mind.

    There was a time where something happened when she was very young.

    She saw a well-dressed young boy being bullied, so she stepped forward and saved him.

    The little boy seemed a little silly, but he was very handsome. His face was as fair as freshly fallen snow and his eyes were onyx ck.

    She helped clean him up by wiping away his blood stains and gave him a sweetroll.

    As they said their goodbyes, the boy suddenly asked for her name.

    She was feeling very flustered at the time.

    She was very young then and didn''t know how to respond. She felt insecure about herself.

    She looked at the little boy, who was dressed in expensive clothing and felt that she would get looked down upon if she told him that she was just a lowly servant.

    So, out of impulse, she answered.

    She said that she was Yuliana, the youngest daughter of the Fernandez Group.

    She figured that she would never see this boy ever again, so there was no ham in telling a little white lie.

    At that time, Ruth was very envious of Yuliana and wished she was as lucky as her.

    Because Yuliana had a beautiful

    white dress and was given countless

    exquisite desserts, while she had

    nothing. Yuliana had even scolded

    her for touching her dress once.

    She had felt so inferiorpared to her.

    This inferiorityplex was deeply rooted inside her.

    That''s why when that little boy asked for her name.

    She''d said that she was Yuliana.

    Tremaine had decided.

    He wanted to pursue Yesseca.

    He had given a lot of thought to this.

    He had never pursued a woman before in his entire life.

    Based on his understanding, since he fancied Yesseca, she shoulde to Nashnd and live with him.

    Butst night, Yesseca had rejected him.

    Of course, Tremaine could just bring her over by force.

    But he didn''t want to upset her.

    So after taking some time to think about it, Tremaine decided to pursue Yesseca.

    Courting her would be the only way to get Yesseca to join him in Nashnd.

    But as for how to do that...

    Tremaine realized just how tricky of a situation he was in.

    Because he had never courted a woman before.

    Tremaine had no idea of where to even begin.

    He then called Sheldon over.

    Sheldon was just as clueless.

    Tremaine stood there quietly.

    He recalled Sheldon telling him several times before about his preference for very curvy women. He assumed that Sheldon had several curvaceous women as hisConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    companions, making him an

    l

    experienced lover! Content belongs

    to ?

    But when he saw how hopeless Sheldon looked right now, he realized he had assumed wrong.

    He looked at Sheldon quietly. "Sheldon, don''t tell me you''ve never been in love before? You''ve never been with a woman before either, have you?!"

    Sheldon was silent.

    His face blushed red.

    He was well aware of how shameful it was to be a virgin at his age!

    But, this was true!

    He had never been with a woman before!

    Sheldon responded with a firm grunt, in an attempt to hide his embarrassment.

    "I thought you''ve been with lots of women before. Sexy women!" Tremaine added.

    Sheldn was keeping very quiet.

    Swallowing his pride, he replied "I made all of that up."

    Tremaine snorted coldly. "With your rank, you could have any woman you want."

    Sheldon felt embarrassed and said, "Sir, although I agree with you on that, it''s not enough for me if the rtionship is only physical."

    "You''re not interested in them physically?" Tremaine asked.

    Sheldon was quiet.

    He blushed and struggled to get his words out.

    Tremaine found Sheldon to be very awkward right now, very unlike the brave and confident soldier that he was on the field.

    He red at him and barked out, "Why are you acting like a woman? Just say it!"

    Sheldon looked at him wordlessly.

    He braced himself and said, "Sir, of course I want to have a physical rtionship: After all, I am a man. straight man. There were several mature and sexy women who would have happily thrown themselves on

    me." Content belongs to

    "Then?" Tremaine asked.

    Huasheng blushed and said, "But still I refused them. After all, it''s not much of a rtionship if we''re not emotionally invested in each other."

    "Hmm," Tremaine responded.

    Sheldon then asked, "What about you? Don''t you have any desire for women with curvy bodies?"

    "No." Tremaine answered directly.

    He had met plenty of women with amazing bodies, but had never fancied any of them.

    Sheldon was shocked. "Then are you even interested in women?!"

    Tremaine rolled his eyes at him. "Of course I am."

    He was very interested in Yesseca.

    Aside from her, he wasn''t interested in any other women.

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739

    ?

    Sheldon breathed out a huge sigh of relief.

    Thank goodness Tremaine was attracted to women.

    Everyone had desires. If a man wasn''t interested in women, then that meant they were interested in men. If Tremaine wasn''t interested in women, then he must be interested in men and that would put him in danger!

    Tremaine felt that something was wrong.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Why was he discussing such things with Sheldon?

    Tremaine then said coldly. "Sheldon, why am I even telling you all of this?!"

    Sheldon was quiet.

    He was rendered speechless.

    Well, Tremaine was the one who called him in and asked him about women in the first ce. Next thing they knew, they were talking about this! "Get out," Tremaine ordered.

    "Yes, Mr. President!" Sheldon saluted briskly and turned around to leave the room.

    But then Tremaine stopped him.

    Tremaine then asked him about the spy. "Have you found the spy yet?"

    Sheldon hung his head. "Not yet, sir."

    After a brief pause, Sheldon continued, "Sir, why don''t we put a stop to this investigation? It''s been a very long time since we''ve begun the search. There might not have been a spy all along."

    Tremaine sneered.

    He stressed every word, "Keep searching."

    Sheldon''s eyes shed with a strange light.

    He responded, "Yes, Mr. President."

    Five days passed in a blink of an eye.

    Several things happened during those five days.

    The first was that Kyi in had gone to the United States.

    A rtive from his mother''s family was getting married. Kylin had flown over to attend the wedding.

    During those five days, Yesseca received a delivery every single day.

    They wererge bouquets of roses.

    They were delivered promptly to her workce every time, each bouquet was prepared with delicate red roses and sprinkled with sprakly dewdrops. Yesseca had no idea who was sending them to

    her.

    But if she had to guess, it would be...

    Kylin.

    Aside from Kylin, no one else would send her roses.

    Yesseca also visited the Perry family homd several times in those five days.

    The dust had settled between her and Selina and their rtionship had gone back to normal.

    After clearing things up, there weren''t any more misunderstandings between them.

    However, there was still something that Selina hadn''t told Yesseca yet.

    That Lothar and Reid only knew each other because Reid had bribed Lothar.

    She hoped to preserve Yesseca''s impression of Lothar as her perfect brother.

    Selina and Yesseca went to visit Lothar''s grave.

    Yesseca looked at Lothar''s picture on the gravestone and said, "Brother, I know everything that''s happened now. I understand why you did those things. From now on, I will treat Selina as though she''s a part of our family. I no longer have any doubts or worries."

    After Yesseca was done talking, Selina said, "Lothar, I''ll make a promise to you. Regardless of things in the past, present, or future, Yesseca is my sister. When you left, I promised you that I would take care of her. Now I will continue that promise I made to you. So long as I am alive, I will take care of Yesseca in your stead."

    There was a silence.

    After she said that, Selina and Yesseca looked at each other and smiled.

    When they left together, they held each other''s hands tightly.

    Yesseca muttered, "Selina, I think my brother is very happy up in heaven to see us like this."

    Selina looked up into the sky.

    The sky was clear and blue.

    Selina smiled warmly. "You''re right. He''s definitely happy."

    "Selina, let''s always be like this from now on. Well always be happy together." Yesseca looked earnestly at Selina.

    Selina nodded and answered cheerfully, "Of course. Things will be good from now on!"

    On the sixth day, Tremaine came to see Yesseca.

    He had sent her roses everyday for the past five days.

    Sending a woman roses was one of the things men would do to court their women.

    He wanted to see if Yesseca was moved by his generosity.

    While Tremaine was out looking for Yesseca, something happened at the Quartley Pce.

    Zorion had suddenly fallen ill.

    He was seriously ill this time.

    Ever since he moved to Quartley Pce, Zorion had vomited several times. At first, they''d thought it was just him not being used to the weather and from all the travelling he went through.

    The doctor said that he had been infected with a dangerous virus and had to be quarantined. He was not to be in close contact with anyone.

    The mortality rate was very high among those who had been infected, and the doctor couldn''t guarantee if they could save Zorion. Because of this sudden news, Tremaine turned around and went back despite already travelling halfway towards Agaphen city. He drove his car at full speed the entire way home.

    When he arrived at the Quartley Pce, Madam Quartley ran at him, imploring him to send for more doctors with tears streaming down her

    cheeks.

    She said through her sobbing, "The doctor said that Zorion was infected with the WT.virus and that he might not survive. Tremaine, you must find a better doctor. The ones who have seen him must be ipetent. Zorion has always been healthy. There must be a way to save him!"

    Tremaine immediately went to speak to the doctor.

    The doctor said that Zorion had been infected with the WT virus. When it was first discovered, the virus was rapidly circting around the world, but then disappeared suddenly. It had since reappeared recently.

    Zorion had to be brought to a hospital in Nashnd immediately to be safely quarantined. The doctor was not optimistic about his survival and couldn''t guarantee anything.

    Tremaine immediately called Sheldon.

    He ordered Sheldon to bring the most experienced doctor in the entire world to help.

    The following day, Sheldon brought the doctor over.

    The doctor examined Zorion and gave them the same diagnosis as the previous doctor. However, this doctor said that there was a higher chance for Zorion to survive.

    The entire Quartley family breathed a sigh of relief.

    So long as there was a big enough of a chance, that meant there was hope!

    Although the virus was highly contagious, the doctor still suggested that they send someone who was close to Zorion to take care of him while he was in quarantine.

    Naturally the first person they thought of was Yuliana.

    She was his wife after all.

    Yuliana''s face fell when she heard that they wanted her to take care of Zorion.

    Zorion was currently infected with

    the WT virus, which was very

    contagious, Currently there was no known medicine to cure people with, which means that taking care of Zorion would definitely get her infected as well!

    How dare they even ask her to take on such a risk!

    She quickly reasoned, "Madam Quartley, its not that I don''t want to

    take care of Zorion, it''s just that my body is already very weak as it is won''t be able to properly take care of him if I am sick as well. In fact, when he gets better, and if were to remain ill and die, Zorion himself might die from a broken heart."

    Madam Quartley believed her and found this

    sensible.

    Although the doctor had suggested for someone who was close to Zorion to take care of him, this was a very dangerous and infectious virus. It was

    very risky, of course Yuliana was reluctant to do it.

    Although Madam Quartley loved her grandson, she didn''t want her granddaughter-inw to face such dangerous risks.

    She then asked, "You''re right, it''s better if you don''t go in case you get infected."

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740

    ?

    Madam Quartley then asked the doctor, "Doctor, will he be alright without someone to watch over him? Isn''t there someone from the hospital that can do that?"

    The doctor then responded, "Of course we have staff who can take care of him, but even though he has been infected with the WT virus, he is still conscious. Having someone close to the patient care for him will improve his chances of recovery. But I understand that this is a very risky thing to do, so it''s fine if no one is willing to do it."

    Yuliana quickly responded, "I really want to be there for him, but my body..."

    After a brief pause, Yuliana seemed to have made up her mind. "Fine, I''ll go in with him. Although my body will copse after staying with him for a day due to the infection, I have to be with him. It''s worth the risk."

    Madam Quartley then spoke gravely, "Yuliana, don''t be silly. Zorion is infected, you''ll die for nothing if you do that! You should just take good care of yourself and wait for Zorion to get better!"

    After a brief pause, Madam Quartley said, "That''s settled then. No one needs to stay with Zorion.

    Although Zorion would recover faster if someone did, we can''t let any of us take that risk!"

    Madam Quartley doted heavily on Zorion.

    Even though Zorion had grown up with an underdeveloped brain, she loved Zorion a lot more than she loved Tremaine.

    But she wasn''t ignorant.

    She wasn''t going to risk another person''s life just for the chance that Zorion would have a speedier recovery.

    If she could, she would risk her own safety for Zorion''s sake, but doing that would only cause moreplications for her to get infected at her age.

    Then the doctor said, "Madam Quartley, I forgot to mention. The best case scenario would be to have someone who has already been infected with the WT virus before to take care of him. If someone who has been infected with the WT virus and has already ovee it''s symptoms, they would have then developed an immunity to the virus and won''t get infected again."

    As soon as the doctor finished his exnation, Yuliana turned around with red eyes and cried out loud, "Oh why haven''t I been infected with the virus before?! If only I had been infected, then I could have gone in there with him."

    Madam Quartley pitied Yuliana, she looked so miserable.

    Her granddaughter-inw was so sincere towards her grandson!

    She held Yuliana''s hand and said, "Yuliana, it''s okay. Even though he doesn''t have anyone to take care of him, he''ll be fine! Zorion is blessed. God will take care of him."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Yuliana sneered in her mind.

    "Doubt it!"

    "I wish he''d die already!"

    If he really was blessed, he wouldn''t have been born with an under-developed brain!

    Tremaine was the one who was blessed!

    If these were ancient times.

    He would be heaven''s son!

    Yuliana really hoped that Zorion would sumb to the virus and die as soon as possible. Then she could be with Tremaine.

    After all, he was already interested in her,

    Zorion was the only thing standing between them.

    No one else in the family had ever been infected with the WT virus before.

    So Madam Quartley had decided not to send anyone to take care of Zorion.

    Just as she was about to dere this, a small voice suddenly asked, "Doctor, if someone has been infected with the WT virus once before, they won''t get infected again?"

    Everyone suddenly turned around and looked at Ruth.

    Ruth had been standing quietly in the corner of the room,pletely unnoticed by everyone in the room.

    "Yes, anyone who has been infected once before will be immune to it," the doctor confirmed.

    Ruth took a deep breath.

    Suddenly, the corners of her lips lifted up. "Doctor, I''ve been infected with the WT virus before, I have."

    The doctor replied happily, "That''s great."

    Madam Quartley was overjoyed.

    She recognized Ruth as one of Yuliana''s servants. Since she often took care of Zorion, she was considered someone close to him.

    She then said, "Why didn''t you tell us sooner? You will take care of Zorion then."

    Ruth nodded. "Don''t worry, Madam Quartley. I will take good care of Mr. Zorion."

    Yuliana looked at Ruth suspiciously.

    "Ruth had been infected with the WT virus before?"

    She never knew.

    Ruth had been a servant for her family ever since she was a child. If Ruth had been infected with a serious infection, she definitely would have known.

    But there wasn''t any time for her to ask.

    Because Ruth had already changed into a set of sterilized clothing and went straight into the quarantine room to apany Zorion.

    Inside the quarantine room.

    Zorion was fast asleep.

    He was lying on the bed, his face was red.

    Ruth sat down beside Zorion.

    No one could hear her inside the room, so Ruth said, "Mr. Zorion, Madam Quartley said that you were blessed and that you''de out of this fine. So you didn''t need anyone to take care of you. I didn''t agree with her however."

    Having said this, Ruth smiled bitterly and said, "M, Zorion, the truth is I feel that you''re actually very unlucky. You love your wife so much, but she doesn''t care for you at all and would much rather see you dead. That doesn''t sound very blessed at all."

    She then bit her lip. "That''s why I came in to apany you, Mr. Zorion. Don''t be afraid. I''ll stay here with you. No matter what happens, I''ll be here with you."

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    During those three days, Tremaine travelled back and forth from the President''s Office and the hospital.

    Zorion''s condition wasn''t changing but he was still at risk of losing his life. Even though Tremaine never showed it, he was extremely anxious.

    Apart from handling governmental affairs at the office, he stayed at the hospital day and night.

    He never went back to the Quartley Pce.

    Montez hadn''t seen Tremaine for several days.

    He didn''t know where he was either.

    For fear of causing him unnecessary worry, the adults had avoided telling Montez about Zorion''s condition.

    Montez asked the butler about what was happening.

    The butler was quite reluctant to say

    that he was quite annoyed at Montez''s persistent questioning then finally said, "Mr. Tremaine is at the hospital. He has been keeping an eye on his brother who has contracted the WT virus." Content

    belongs to

    The butler had spoken to him very softly, so Montez didn''t catch the whole sentence.

    He thought he heard him say that Tremaine had been infected with the WT virus.

    He had no idea what the WT virus was.

    When he asked the butler again, the butler wouldn''t respond.

    Montez thought about this for some time then decided to ask Yesseca about it.

    It just so happened that he hadn''t called her in awhile.

    He took this opportunity to call her.

    Montez dialed Yesseca''s number.

    A momentter, he heard Yesseca''s voice, "Hi Montez."

    Montez''s heart filled with joy when she heard her voice.

    After chatting with Yesseca for a little while, Montez then asked, "Yesseca, I was told that my daddy was infected with the WT virus and was taken to

    the hospital. What is the WT virus? Is it like a cold or something?"

    Montez didn''t think much about it. He assumed this was just a minor thing, like catching a cold.

    Yesseca heard Montez say that Tremaine had been infected with the WT virus.

    She gripped her phone. "Montez, what did you just say?"

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741

    Yesseca''s mind was a mess.

    She''d never expected Tremaine would catch the WT virus.

    He always looked so fit and healthy, it wasn''t possible for him to catch the virus.

    "Yesseca? Yesseca? Why aren''t you saying anything?" Montez shouted over the phone.

    Yesseca then snapped back to reality.

    She responded, sounding confused, "Give me a moment. I''ll call youter."

    Yesseca quickly hung up the phone.

    She wondered if she had misheard.

    Or maybe she remembered it wrong.

    Maybe the WT virus wasn''t as deadly as she remembered, maybe it was more like themon flu.

    She had to find out.

    Just as Yesseca was about to search for information on her smartphone, Preslie showed up.

    She had brought a bag of fruits for Yesseca.

    "Yesseca, have some fruits. These are really tasty,"

    Preslie said with a smile.

    Yesseca looked at her with her face growing pale. "Preslie, do you know anything about the WT virus?"

    Preslie suddenly looked serious. "I do. It kills people. An elderlydy in my neighborhood got infected with the virus. It was very well known around the world a few years ago but then suddenly disappeared. I heard that it recently resurfaced. Many people have been infected with it. It''s been reported than there are more than a dozen deaths in Agaphen city alone."

    Upon hearing this, Yesseca''s heart sank.

    It seemed that she had remembered correctly.

    It was a deadly virus that could cause death.

    Yesseca''s began breathing rapidly.

    Oh no. She had to see Tremaine.

    She didn''t understand why she had to see Tremaine the very moment she heard that he had been infected with the WT virus. She didn''t have time to think about it either. All she knew was that she had to see Tremaine right away.

    Yesseca immediately said, "Please request for some time off for me. I have to leave right now."

    After saying that, Yesseca ran off in a hurry.

    Preslie was speechless.

    Yesseca ran out of the mall and called Montez. She told him that she wasing to Nashnd.

    Montez was ted to hear that. He was so happy he felt like he was flying in the sky.

    He thought that Yesseca wasing to Nashnd to see him.

    Montez immediately said, "Yesseca, I''ll get the car to pick you up. You wait at home. I''ll get the car to pick you up."

    Yesseca agreed immediately.

    If she wanted to travel to Nashnd, she''d have to wait for the bus. Since Montez would get his family''s driver to pick her up, it would be much faster. Yesseca had gone home.

    She then waited.

    She was very ufortable having to wait. She paced around her room.

    Her mind was in an absolute mess.

    How was it possible for Tremaine to have caught the WT virus?

    All sorts of things were running in her mind.

    The virus was life-threatening!

    Tremaine was going to die!

    When she thought about this, she felt as though her heart was being strangled by tworge hands. She found it hard to breathe.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She spent the next two hours feeling this way.

    Soon, Montez called her again.

    The car that he had called to pick her up was waiting outside her apartment building.

    Yesseca immediately ran downstairs.

    She spotted a military jeep.

    It had the Nashnd emblem on it.

    Yesseca was stunned.

    What was a military jeep doing here?

    But then she realized that Tremaine was the personal bodyguard of the President of Nashnd. He must have some connections with their military. It wasn''t surprising for him to have sent a military jeep over.

    Yesseca immediately got into the jeep.

    It sped all the way to Nashnd.

    Most people would have to sail from Agaphen City to Nashnd by ship, but military vehicles could directly cross the border, so this saved a lot of time.

    In a blink of an eye, they had arrived in Nashnd.

    The military jeep brought Yesseca to a white pce-like building.

    It was wide and solid but also looked elegant and imposing.

    Yesseca got off the jeep and noticed several heavily armed men guarding the entrance.

    She then spotted Montez.

    No one knew where Montez hade from. He threw himself into Yesseca''s arms. "Yesseca, you came to see me! I''m so happy."

    Yesseca didn''t have time to talk to Montez.

    She asked him, "Montez, which hospital is your daddy in? I need to see your daddy."

    Montez was stunned.

    Why was Yesseca asking about his daddy the moment she arrived?

    And her face...

    Her face was pale.

    Montez''s heart was pounding hard.

    Although he was young, he was very smart. He could tell that something was off.

    Was the WT virus just like the

    common flu or was it a very serious

    illness? Why else was Yesseca so worried that she immediately asked

    to

    see his father the moment she

    arrived? Content belongs to

    Montez stared at Yesseca, "Yesseca, is the WT virus like the flu or is it deadly? Is my daddy in danger?"

    Yesseca figured it was best not to tell Montez the truth.

    She didn''t want him to worry.

    But she wasn''t a very good liar, and Montez was very smart.

    She then decided to just tell him the truth.

    Montez''s face turned pale.

    Although he had always called his father a grumpy monster and a big bad man, when he heard that his father was in danger, his life shed before

    his eyes.

    "I''ll ask the butler. I''ll ask the butler which hospital my daddy is in," Montez said as he rushed off.

    He then ran into the majestic building.

    Yesseca had wanted to follow him,

    but was quickly stopped by a guard who was dressed in a military uniform with a spear in his hand.

    Yesseca had no choice but to wait outside anxiously. Content belongs

    to noveldrama.org

    The butler was startled.

    Montez had suddenly rushed in looking very pale and asked him which hospital his father was in.

    The butler didn''t want to tell him.

    Montez then grabbed his arm and said, "Tell me! Please tell me!"

    Montez cried as he screamed at the butler.

    The butler gave in and told him.

    Montez then rushed back outside.

    The butler watched him run off in silence.

    He was still shaken from how hysteric Montez was.

    The butler thought to himself, "Well, Montez and Zorion are very close. Montez must be hysteric to learn that his uncle had been infected with a

    deadly disease."

    The military jeep rushed Yesseca and Montez to the hospital.

    Montez was crying the entire way there.

    He grabbed Yesseca''s hand. "Yesseca, tell me, is my dad going to die? I''m so scared, I''m so very scared."

    Yesseca''s heart was in pain seeing how upset Montez was.

    She didn''t know either.

    She only knew that this virus had a very high mortality rate.

    Seeing that Yesseca wasn''t responding, Montez grew even more upset.

    He cried out, "That grumpy monster was going to live for a hundred

    .ne

    years. There was no way he was.

    going to die. My daddy, the grumpy

    gster can''t die from this." Content

    belongs to noveldrama.org

    Yesseca''s heart hurt so badly to see Montez cry so badly.

    She held Montez andforted him. "Montez, nothing''s going to happen to your daddy. That grumpy monster will live for a thousand years. Your

    daddy will be ok."

    Montez stared at Yesseca with tears in hisrge eyes.

    Yesseca was silent.

    She wanted to give herself a p in the face.

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742

    What nonsense was she spouting!

    It must have been because Montez had called his dad a grumpy monster, that''s why she''d called him a grumpy monster too.

    Yesseca waved her hand and said, "Montez, I didn''t mean to call him that. I didn''t mean it."

    Montez said with tears rolling down his face, "Yesseca, the truth is my father is a good person. Although I''ve always called him a bad man, the truth is he is a really good person."

    Yesseca hugged Montez even tighter. "I understand. He really is a good person."

    She hadn''t said that just tofort Montez.

    She had said this from the bottom of her heart.

    Tremaine may seem ruthless, he was actually a very good man.

    Montez clutched Yesseca''s arm. "Nothing bad can happen to daddy. The WT virus can''t take my daddy from me."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    She was absolutely terrified.

    She knew.

    The WT virus had a very high mortality rate.

    If Tremaine actually...

    Yesseca didn''t even dare to think about it.

    Although in her opinion, she was already with Kyi in, and all those feelings she had about Tremaine had disappeared, Tremaine was just a friend.

    But for some reason, the moment she heard that Tremaine was infected with the WT virus and realized that he might die, she''d panicked and had to see him right away.

    A ck car followed closely behind the military jeep.

    No matter how fast the car moved, it always kept a certain distance from the military vehicle.

    The butler urged the driver, "I told you to hurry up. I have to stop Mr. Montez. If Mr. Tremaine finds out that I told Mr. Montez what happened, he will be very angry at me."

    The driver felt pretty helpless.

    They were chasing after a military jeep. He was driving an ordinary car, they wouldn''t be able to catch up to them at all.

    The driver couldn''t help but say, "I told you not to tell him. If you didn''t tell him, we wouldn''t be in

    this situation."

    The butler replied with a sad face, "He pulled on my arm and was crying his heart out. How could I not tell him? Besides, I didn''t expect him to feel so strongly about Mr. Zorion. When he learned that Mr. Zorion was infected with the WT virus, and that he might die..."

    In the hospital.

    The Quartleys had just received some bad news about Zorion.

    His condition was getting worse.

    The doctor had notified the family that he had gone into a critical condition.

    Zorion could die at any time.

    Upon hearing this, Madam Quartley nearly fainted. Yuliana quickly helped Madam Quartley up and took her somewhere to rest.

    Madam Quartleys eyes looked cloudy. She kept muttering to herself, "God, oh god. Please look after my Zorion. Please bless my Zorion. Zorion has to make it. If he died, I won''t be able to go on..."

    Yuliana was crying as she said, "Madam Quartley, please calm down. God will protect him. Zorion is blessed."

    Although she said that, in truth she was praying for Zorion to die.

    Aside from Zorion''s good looks, he didn''t have any other redeeming qualities. He was mentally retarded and was an absolute waste of resources to keep alive.

    Once he was dead, she could finally go after her real happiness.

    When Tremaine heard that Zorion might die at any time, his face turned pale.

    He called for the doctor.

    He didn''t raise his voice, but spoke firmly. "If he dies, you''ll follow him to his grave!"

    The doctor was drenched in cold sweat.

    If he had known this would happen, he wouldn''t havee to treat this person.

    As a world-renowned doctor, he had treated several national leaders before, and all of them had been very polite.

    Or at least they were polite enough.

    As the leader of a country, he should be maintaining a superficial image.

    Who would have guessed that the president of Nashnd would be a special case?

    He was decisive and direct. He was not sugar coating anything. He even threatened to kill him personally.

    The doctor regretteding here.

    Still, he couldn''t afford to offend the president of Nashnd!

    If he didn''t cure his patient in the quarantine room, it was very likely that he would die in Nashnd.

    Several doctors were standing around Zorion in the quarantine room.

    One of the doctors performing CPR on Zorion.

    Zorion wasying down on the bed, his face was pale. His body pulsed up and down as the doctor kept pumping his chest with his hands. Content belongs to

    Ruth was very frightened to see all of this.

    She didn''t know anything about what was going on.

    But she had this on TV before. In the show, when the doctors did this, it meant that the patient was dying.

    Zorion''s face was pale and looked like a zombie.

    Ruth was overwhelmed with fear.

    Ruth was about to cry.

    One of the doctor''s noticed that she was about to cry.

    He then immediately said, "Don''t cry, you will disrupt the doctors who are trying to save his life."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Ruth quickly held back her tears and nearly fell onto the floor.

    Tears were building up in her eyes.

    She wanted to cry, but didn''t dare to.

    Ruth pressed her back against the wall.

    Her body was trembling from the overwhelming pressure of emotions.

    Her life was shing before her eyes, like a movie in her mind.

    She saw herself as a maid.

    She had been a servant for the Fernandez family ever since she was a child.

    She had always thought that she would live her life like a robot, repeatedly doing the same things everyday, until the day she died.

    UMS

    But then she met Zorion.

    She knew that Zorion was mentally challenged.

    But then, he would listen to her, smile warmly at her and would often sneak candies into her mouth.

    It was because of him that she got to live so many happy years with the Quartley family. She had never been so happy before in her entire life. Content belongs to

    swn

    She thought life would be like this for the rest of their lives.

    She wanted to grow old with Zorion.

    That would be wonderful.

    Her life would have been perfect.

    She never expected him to contract the WT virus.

    Zorion was going to die.

    Ruth clenched her hands.

    She dug her fingers into her palms.

    She then felt a sharp pain in her palms.

    "I can''t stand the pain in my heart."

    Suddenly she heard one of the doctors say, "I don''t think we can''t save him, Dr. rk."

    Thump!

    It felt like a massive blunt weapon had smashed into Ruth''s head.

    Mr. Zorion was going to die.

    She felt everything around her going dark.

    She suddenly felt a strong impulse inside her.

    She wanted to stand up.

    She wanted to hold Zorion''s hand.

    She wanted to tell Zorion that he had to survive.

    He had to.

    Ruth took a step forward.

    Butthen, she stopped.

    Her lips were trembling.

    His family should be the ones to hold his hand right now, not hers.

    She was just a maid.

    How could she do something like this?

    She was just a maid!

    A lowly maid!

    What right did she have to do that?

    Ruth couldn''t do anything else but shed tears.

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743

    Ruth''s tears kept flowing.

    Just then, a doctor turned around and looked at her.

    He said urgently, "You''re supposed to be taking care of the patient, right? Hurry up ande see whether you can wake him up, please."

    Ruth was taken aback.

    She held back her tears and hurried over.

    "Try calling out to him. See if you can wake him up." The doctor sounded anxious.

    He had encountered a few cases like this before.

    The patient would be on the brink of death, but they would suddenly have the urge to live and be able to make it through after hearing the pleas of their family and friends.

    Although the chances were slim, it was not impossible.

    Ruth''s eyshes trembled violently.

    She had always seen herself as a lowly maid. She would never have expected to be entrusted with such a huge responsibility at such a critical moment.

    She took a deep breath, then boldly held Zorion''s hand. "Mr. Zorion, it''s Ruth. Please wake up, will you? You promised me you''d have a snowball fight with me once there was snow, didn''t you? Have you forgotten about your promise to me?"

    Ruth nearly started to cry again as she gazed at Zorion''s deathly pale face.

    She did not dare to, however.

    She could only try her best to hold her tears back as she spoke to Zorion.

    Ruth continued to speak, but there was no reaction from Zorion.

    His breathing was even growing weaker.

    She was starting to panic.

    She looked at the doctor. "Mr. Zorion isn''t responding at all. Can you guys give him some more CPR or something? He''s not responding!"

    The doctors shook their heads.

    It looked like this was the end!

    Ruth immediately understood what the doctors meant. She felt like she was descending into an endless pit of despair.

    In her terror, she pressed her face to Zorion''s and cried, "Mr. Zorion, don''t scare me! Say something, please!"

    Zorion was plunged into darkness.

    In his dazed state, he saw himself as a child again.

    He had gone out to y once.

    He would always be apanied by a group of maids or butlers, but that time he had given them the slip and ran out on his own. He had ended up being attacked by a bunch of older kids.

    They had beaten him up and crushed him under their weight.

    Zorion was being smothered.

    He wanted to breathe, but to no avail.

    He felt like he was definitely going to die.

    Suddenly, a little girl appeared.

    She was about the same age as Zorion, or perhaps even younger than him, but she helped him to chase the bullies away.

    She even helped him wipe away the blood on his face.

    Zorion''s hands and face were cold.

    He pointed at his face and said, "Cold, it''s cold."

    The little girl then pressed her face to his and rubbed his hands with hers to warm them up. "You won''t be cold once I do this."

    A wave of warmth washed over Zorion.

    He really did not feel cold anymore.

    Not even a little.

    Zorionughed happily.

    "I''m not cold anymore."

    The little girlughed along with him.

    Her smile was beautiful, warm and sweet.

    Zorion gazed at her in a daze.

    In that instant, he felt like the little girl''s smile had cleared away the endless darkness, allowing the sun to shine down on them.

    Five minutes ago.

    The doctor had gone to inform the Quartley family to see Zorion onest time.

    This was theirst chance to see Zorion.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Zorion would stop breathing any minute.

    The doctor also mentioned that at this stage, the virus in Zorion''s body was almost negligible and the chances of it being contagious were very slim.

    Whether or not the virus was contagious, this was theirst chance to see him!

    Tremaine, Madam Quartley, and Yuliana all rushed into the quarantine room.

    Madam Quartley wanted to cry at the sight of

    Zorion lying there motionlessly, but she could not.

    When a person was truly devastated, they would not even be able to squeeze out a tear.

    She simply stood there, her body wavering.

    Tremaine quickly held her up.

    His handsome face was filled with suppressed pain. "Grandma..."

    Madam Quartley looked at him nkly. "Tremaine, why does Zorion have such a hard life? There wereplications when your mother gave birth to him and it affected his brain. Now he''s been infected by the WT virus and is dying. Why does he have to suffer from all this hardship? Can''t he just live a happy and peaceful life?"

    Tremaine didn''t answer.

    His eyes turned red.

    On the other hand, Yuliana shoved Ruth away and grabbed Zorion''s hand, wailing, "Zorion, you can''t die! You can''t leave me! If you die, I''ll be right behind you!" Content belongs

    to noveldrama.org

    "Zorion, how can you bear to leave me? Please, don''t die! I can''t live without you!"

    Suddenly, someone cried out, "The patient''s vitals are improving!"

    An agitated doctor pointed at one of the machines by the hospital bed. "The patient''s heartbeat is getting stronger..."

    He was too agitated to continue.

    It was a medical miracle!

    Yuliana was struck dumb.

    She was dumbfounded!

    Had she brought Zorion back to her life with her howling?

    Zorion was saved.

    He was suddenly filled with the desire to live at the veryst moment.

    It was this desire that allowed him to escape from the clutches of death.

    Of course, all of this was attributed to Yuliana.

    Everyone thought so.

    This was because Zorion''s heartbeat had grown stronger when Yuliana held his hand and wailed.

    Everyone aside from the doctors stepped out from the quarantine room, leaving Yuliana to apany Zorion.

    Because she was his savior.

    With Yuliana nearby, Zorion''s desire to survive would only grow stronger and stronger.

    The moment they were out of the quarantine room, Madam Quartley''s tears finally started to flow. She mumbled, "Thank God Zorion''s fine. He''s

    fine..."

    Tremaine''s back was covered in cold sweat.

    He had been forcing himself to stay stoic all this while.

    It was only when he heard that Zorion was fine did he allow himself to rx.

    Tremaine breathed out a huge sigh of relief.

    Just then, the sound of harried footsteps rang out.

    No one noticed it as they were still overwhelmed by the joy of Zorion''s survival.

    They were pulled out of their joy

    when Montez suddenly ran up to et

    Tremaine, grabbed his thigh and howled, "Daddy, don''t leave me! I can''t live without you!"

    Tremaine was speechless.

    He looked at Montez in surprise.

    Montez looked up at Tremaine, his face covered in tears. "Daddy, I may call you the Big Devil, but I don''t really mean it! I know that you''re the best

    and

    I know you love me, Daddy. I can''t live without you!"

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744

    Montez was tearing up again. "Daddy, you can''t leave me. You just can''t. I want you to live a very long life."

    Tremaine was lost for words.

    He frowned. "What are you even talking about?"

    Yesseca walked over to them.

    Her heart ached at the sight of Tremaine.

    It had not been long since they hadst seen each other, yet Tremaine looked vastly different. He looked exhausted, and his dark eye circles were obvious.

    It seemed like the WT virus was taking its toll on Tremaine.

    On her way here, Yesseca felt like she had so many things to say to him.

    However, she found herself at a loss for words and just gazed at him wordlessly.

    After a while, she finally said, "Tremaine, you have to stay strong and win the battle against the virus. I know you can do it. You''ve always been so strong and willful, I''m sure you''ll be able to survive it!"

    Yesseca''s eyes turned red as she spoke.

    She wanted to cry, but forced herself to keep it together.

    Tremaine''s frown grew deeper.

    What were Montez and Yesseca up to, showing up so suddenly and spouting nonsense?

    Just then, Noel hurried up to them.

    He had not been able to catch up to Montez''s car after all.

    Noel''s forehead was covered in sweat. He grabbed hold of Montez and said, "Mr. Montez, let me take you home."

    This was not the time for Montez to be causing a fuss.

    Montez refused to leave, however.

    Noel tugged harder.

    Montez wrested free of Noel''s grip and red at Noel. "Why do I have to leave when Daddy''s about to die? I want to stay here and be with him!" Everyone was shocked to hear him say that.

    Tremaine looked at Noel grimly. "What''s going on here?"

    Noel was just as confused as he was.

    He had no idea what was going on either.

    He could only ask Montez, "Mr. Montez, what are you talking about? Mr. Tremaine''s fine. You shouldn''t say such nonsense!"

    Montez red at Noel.

    "Weren''t you the one who said that Daddy was about to die because of some virus? How is it that I''m the one spouting nonsense now?"

    Noel fell silent.

    He feltpletely, utterly wronged.

    When had he ever said something like that?

    Noel quickly exined, "Mr. Montez, I had no choice but to tell you the truth the other day when you wouldn''t let it go. I said that Mr. Zorion was the one who''d gotten the WT virus, not Mr. Tremaine!"

    Montez was stunned into silence.

    So was Yesseca.

    They exchanged nces.

    Soon, Yesseca and Montez found out the whole truth.

    Tremaine was fine.

    It had all just been a misunderstanding.

    Zorion was the one who was sick.

    Fortunately, he was out of danger at the moment.

    After learning the truth, Yesseca was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig herself a hole and hide in it.

    What was wrong with her?

    It was fine for Montez to kick up a fuss about this, yet she had gone alone with him!

    She hade all this way without even checking the facts.

    She truly wanted to apud herself.

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine, feeling extremely awkward. "Er, Tremaine, looks like it was all a misunderstanding. It''s great that you''re fine. I, er, I have to get to work, so I''ll be leaving now."

    After that, she hurried away.

    At first, Tremaine did not stop her. A momentter, he suddenly chased after her.

    Madam Quartley''s face fell.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She had been so taken aback by Montez''s sudden appearance and outburst, but Tremaine''s actions jolted her back to her senses. She watched as Tremaine chased after Yesseca.

    She yelled at Tremaine to stop.

    However, he pretended not to hear her.

    Madam Quartley wanted to chase after him, but she was too old to do so and could only me it on Noel. "It''s all your fault, telling Montez such nonsense!"

    Noel hung his head guiltily. "It''s all my fault, Madam Quartley!"

    Madam Quartley then said in a low voice, "Why did Montez suddenly ask about Tremaine? Was it that woman egging him on again? I knew she wasn''t some innocent character!"

    After finding out that Zorion was the one who was ill, Montez wanted to go see him right away.

    Though he could not enter the

    quarantine room, at least he could see Zorion through the window. At that moment, Montez was pressed up against the window, so Madam Quartley was not afraid that he would hear her.

    Noel hung his head even lower.

    He did not know how to answer Madam Quartley.

    Madam Quartley pondered for a moment, then said to him, "Go and get Tremaine back here. Tell him Montez needs him. Hurry!"

    She did not want Tremaine spending any time with Yesseca.

    The way Madam Quartley saw it, Yesseca had to have known the truth and had purposely found a way to mislead Montez so that she could take the chance toe to see Tremaine!

    Yesseca knew that Tremaine was no longer interested in her, and this had to be her way of getting close to him again.

    There was no way she would allow Yesseca to seed!

    Tremaine managed to catch Yesseca.

    He gazed at Yesseca. "You thought I was sick."

    Yesseca was extremely embarrassed.

    She scratched her head awkwardly. "It was nothing but a misunderstanding. Sorry about that." "You''re very nervous." Tremaine''s eyes shed

    knowingly.

    Yesseca did not respond.

    Was she?

    Was she nervous?

    Tremaine suddenly took a step forward and said in a low voice, "Yesseca, do you care about me?"

    His question caused her heart to skip a beat.

    She instinctively tried to defend herself. "No, I... it''s just me being worried for a friend."

    "Just friends?" Tremaine retorted.

    "Of, of course." Yesseca''s eyshes fluttered.

    Tremaine stared deeply into Yesseca''s eyes as if he wanted to look right into her heart.

    Yesseca could not help feeling extremely nervous because of his gaze.

    She did not dare to meet his eyes and averted her gaze, looking down at the floor.

    A momentter, Tremaine inched closer to her, close enough that his

    warm breath fanned out over her face. "Yesseca, I don''t think that you care about me as just a friend."

    Yesseca''s heart pounded wildly.

    She felt like she had to correct Tremaine.

    She could not allow him to misunderstand.

    She only saw him as a friend.

    That was all.

    UMS

    However, her mouth felt like it had been glued shut.

    Suddenly, a voice called out, "Mr. Tremaine!"

    Yesseca heaved out a sigh of relief.

    Noel wasing!

    He had saved her from this moment.

    On the other hand, Tremaine was extremely upset.

    His face was as ck as coal.

    Noel did not dare to speak.

    He was shocked.

    He could not help feeling afraid at Tremaine''s murderous expression.

    He stammered, "Mr. Tremaine, Mr... Mr. Montez needs you."

    Tremaine looked at him, his gaze as sharp as a de.

    Noel could not help taking a step back.

    What had he done wrong?

    He was only here to deliver a message from Madam Quartley.

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745

    With that, Yesseca stuttered, "Montez is looking for you, you should go to him."

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca and said, "You, stay here and wait for me."

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    She looked at him with her eyes open wide. "Why should I wait for you? I have my own things to do."

    Tremaine looked at his watch.

    It was already the afternoon.

    Zorion was notpletely fine yet, and he had a lot of official matters to attend to as well. It probably was better to let Yesseca go for now, or she would have to wait a long time.

    Tremaine switched tacks. "I''ll get someone to send you back."

    Tremaine headed back to Montez and asked him what he needed him for.

    He asked Montez what he needed him for.

    Montez''s eyes widened. "Daddy, I didn''t ask for you. I''ve been watching Uncle Zorion."

    Tremaine fell silent.

    He then realized what had happened.

    This must have been Madam Quartley''s doing.

    "Continue watching, then," Tremaine said to Montez.

    Just then, Montez remembered Yesseca and said, "Right, Daddy, where''s Yesseca? I want to see her."

    "She''s already left."

    Montez immediately became anxious when he heard that.

    He had finally gotten a chance to see Yesseca. How could she have left just like that?

    Montez was just about to chase after Yesseca when Tremaine stopped him. "She''s left in a car. I asked the driver the send her home."

    Montez red at Tremaine and said, "Daddy, you can''t just let Yesseca leave like that. She came here to see me, you know. You should''ve at least told me if you wanted the driver to send her home."

    Tremaine looked at him disdainfully. "She came to see me."

    "No, Yesseca came for me."

    "I doubt that." Tremaine''s voice was deep and strong, obviously drowning Montez out.

    Montez looked at Tremaine indignantly. "Yesseca''s going to be my wife in the future. I''m going to marry her when I grow up."

    This was all he could say in retort.

    Tremaine''s lips twitched.

    He flicked Montez''s head with his finger. "Stop dreaming."

    Montez was upset to hear that.

    He put his hands on his waist and said, "You really are a bad guy. I''m not dreaming. I''m very serious about this!"

    Tremaine snorted. "Me? A bad guy? Who was it who called me a good person earlier?"

    Montez had nothing to say to that.

    He flushed in embarrassment. "I take it back, I take it all back!"

    That night, Tremaine returned to the Presidential Office.

    He had spent a lot of time at the hospital because of Zorion, so he had to work through the night to clear up his work.

    The very next morning, he rushed over to the hospital again.

    Zorion had woken up.

    With his body having developed immunity to the virus, Zorion had recovered fairly well from the virus. Save for his weak body, he was perfectly fine. Everyone was gathered around Zorion''s bed.

    Except for Ruth.

    She watched Zorion from a corner of the room.

    Despite the crowd, she only had eyes for Zorion.

    The man she cared a lot for.

    Unfortunately, Zorion did not care about her.

    He only had eyes for Yuliana.

    He held onto Yuliana''s hand and looked at her, his eyes bright.

    He said, "Yuliana, Yuliana''s the one who pulled me out of the darkness. It was Yuliana."

    Although Zorion was mentally- challenged, he remembered this clearly.

    When he had

    d been on the brink of

    death, a young Yuliana had appeared and pressed her face to his. She had warmed his cold body up, and she had held his hand and pulled him out of the darkness step by step.

    Everyone could not helpmenting over the power of love.

    The doctor nodded vigorously. "The patient''s wife was able to bring him back to life by calling out to him. It''s truly a medical miracle! I never thought I''d be able to witness something like this!"

    Madam Quartley''s eyes were shining as well. "Yuliana''s always loved Zorion with all her heart. I just knew that their love would move the heavens!"

    Tremaine''s eyes shed.

    He had never liked Yuliana.

    The first time he had met her, he sensed that she was not as innocent as she looked, and she was not the type who would be willing to spend the rest of her life with Zorion.

    However, Zorion liked her very much.

    Tremaine was willing to respect his elder brother''s wishes.

    Everything that had happened this time truly surprised him, however.

    He supposed that Yuliana and Zorion truly had something special. Otherwise, there was no way Yuliana would have been able to wake him up.

    As everyonemented, Yuliana wanted to cry.

    She could not, though. She could only force herself to smile.

    She really regretted waking Zorion up.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    If she had known that he would survive this, she never would have howled for the sake of keeping up appearances!

    Ruth gazed at Zorion and watched as everyone praised Yuliana, her heart filled with bitterness.

    None of these people knew.

    She was the only one who knew what Yuliana actually thought of Zorion.

    The moment they found out that Zorion had caught the WT virus, she knew that Yuliana would never stay with him. That was why said she had been infected before.

    had lied and

    In truth, she had not.

    Perhaps the heavens were watching over her, or perhaps she was just healthy. Ruth had not gotten infected.

    When Zorion was on the brink of death, Yuliana had rushed in and put on a show by howling a few sentences.

    Aside from that, Yuliana had not done anything for Zorion, yet Zorion had woken up.

    Ruth smiled bitterly.

    She supposed that Zorion truly liked Yuliana a lot.

    He did not have eyes for anyone other than Yuliana.

    Regardless, it was good to see Zorion awake again.

    This was the most important thing.

    All that mattered was that he was awake.

    In the blink of an eye, five days had passed.

    Tremaine continued to send roses to Yesseca every day.

    Roses which she had epted without fuss.

    Though Tremaine had not signed the cards that were included with the roses, he figured that Yesseca must have guessed who they were from. The fact that she had

    epted the roses must mean that

    she had epted him. Content

    belongs to noveldrama.org

    Considering how quickly she had rushed over to see him when she had thought that he was infected by the WT virus, Tremaine felt that it was time

    for him to make his move.

    However, due to his history of being too confident in himself, Tremaine did one more thing to avoid making a fool out of himself. He called the person who delivered the roses for him and instructed him to do something.

    Yesseca and Preslie were nibbling on some snacks.

    It was a weekday morning, so they did not have any customers. The two of them snacked and chatted away.

    Suddenly, a man in a suit and a tie came over and handed a bouquet of roses to Yesseca.

    He said respectfully, "Miss Cowell, these are for you."

    Yesseca looked a little shy.

    Ever since Kyi in had left for the United States, he had been sending her roses every single day.

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746

    Yesseca epted the roses and said, "Please thank him for me."

    Preslie walked over and said, "Yesseca, your husband is such a romantic person."

    Yesseca was embarrassed at Preslie''s yfulment.

    Previously, the man delivering the roses would leave right after giving them to her, but not this time.

    He handed her one more thing.

    It was a beautifully crafted ss heart.

    He said to Yesseca, "Miss Cowell, if you''re willing to ept the man behind the roses, please give the heart a kiss."

    Yesseca did not know what to say.

    She never knew that Kylin was such a romantic. She, on the other hand, was an easily embarrassed person and could not help flushing.

    Preslie urged her on. "Yesseca, give the heart a kiss! Come on!"

    Everyone around them was now looking at her.

    Yesseca was getting very embarrassed.

    She quickly kissed the ss heart to put an end to this embarrassing situation.

    She did not know what the ss heart was made out of, but a bright red kiss appeared on the heart the moment she pressed her lips to it even though she did not have any lipstick on it.

    Yesseca blushed even more intensely.

    The man took the heart with the kiss on it and left.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Preslie continued to tease Yesseca. "Yesseca, I never would''ve expected Kylin to be such a romantic. God, even asking for a kiss of yours like this. Is he trying to ease the pain of not being able to kiss you in person?"

    Yesseca did not know what to say.

    She blushed and said, "Stop, enough with that."

    Preslie stopped teasing her. "Seriously, though. The two of you have been dating for so long now, you really should think about actually kissing him. All men have needs, and it''s fine if you don''t go all the way, but you should at least allow him to kiss and hug you."

    Yesseca''s heart skipped a beat.

    She had never thought that Kylin would do something like that.

    Yet that was exactly what he had done. Was it really because...

    Yesseca bit her lip.

    Preslie was right. As Kylin''s girlfriend, it was only normal for her to kiss him.

    It would be very hypocritical of her to refuse even being a little intimate with him!

    Yesseca made up her mind. Once Kylin was back, she definitely could not reject him if he wanted to kiss her or hold her.

    Soon after, Kylin returned.

    The following day, Yesseca received a call from him.

    Kylin told her that he was back.

    He said that he would pick her up after work and they could go for dinner.

    Yesseca epted his invitation right away.

    The moment she got off work, Kylin was already waiting for her at the entrance. On their way to the restaurant, he told her all about the things that had happened these past few days.

    During dinner, Kylin suddenly said, "My mother asked me why I''ve been hanging around in Glevania."

    Yesseca had just scooped up a spoonful of food and put it into her mouth. She looked at Kylin with her cheeks puffed up.

    Kylin was amused at her reaction.

    He then said gently, "Let''s eat first."

    Yesseca tried her best to swallow her food.

    Kylin stared into Yesseca''s eyes. "I told my mother that I was dating a girl from here and that I really liked her. That''s why I stayed in Glevania for her."

    Yesseca felt a little shy at his words.

    Her face was red and her eyshes fluttered.

    Kylin continued, "Then, my mother asked when I''d be bringing this girl home for her to meet. When do you think that''s going to happen, Yesseca?" Yesseca started feeling a little anxious.

    She had almost died of anxiety thest time she had met Mr. Whitlock. What more if she had to meet Kyi in''s mother?

    She stammered, "Will... will your mother dislike me? Will she think that I''m not good enough for you?"

    "Of course not, silly." Kyi in''s tone became even more gentle. "Don''t worry, my mother''s an open-minded person. She''ll like you solely because I like you."

    Although Kylin said that, Yesseca still felt very nervous.

    Everything else that Kylin saidpletely flew over her head.

    At the same time, Tremaine was driving to Agaphen City.

    There was a ss heart in his car, a bright red kiss right in the centre of it.

    It was Yesseca''s kiss.

    When his subordinate brought this back to him, Tremaine knew that Yesseca had truly epted him.

    Although he still had some official business to settle on this night, he could no longer hold himself back and headed to Agaphen City.

    He had to bring Yesseca back with him to Nashnd this night itself.

    The car sped the entire way to Yesseca''s apartment.

    Meanwhile, Kyi in and Yesseca had just arrived at her apartment.

    Kyi in then parked the car outside her apartmentplex.

    He suddenly said, "Yesseca, I feel like my return to Agaphen City marks the start of something new. Should we start dating officially from this day on?"

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    She then stammered out, "Aren''t... aren''t we already officially dating?"

    Kylin smiled. "Of course not."

    He looked directly into Yesseca''s eyes, almost like he was trying to look right into her heart. "Yesseca, it may seem like we''re dating, but I can

    sense

    e you pushing me away. Can you promise to stop pushing me away from today onwards? ept me, and thene meet my mother."

    Yesseca''s eyshes fluttered. She felt rather guilty.

    She lowered her head. "Kylin, I''m sorry. That was all my fault. I haven''t been fair to you."

    Kylin gently lifted her head up. "Don''t

    be silly. It''s my fault for not being good enough. That''s why you pushed me away. I promise that I''ll do my best to change and make you happy from now H on. Content

    belongs to noveldrama.org

    Yesseca shook her head vigorously. "No, you''re more than enough, really. It''s me that''s the issue."

    "Really?" Kyi in''s gaze turned even deeper.

    "It''s true."

    A gentle smile shed in Kyi in''s eyes.

    He said lightly, "Yesseca, if I''m really good enough, then will you ept me? Will you stop pushing me away?"

    Yesseca took a deep breath. "Kylin, I won''t reject you anymore."

    Kylin saw the determination in Yesseca''s eyes.

    He believed that she truly did not want to push him away anymore.

    Then, a thought crossed his mind.

    He wanted to kiss Yesseca.

    He acted on it right away.

    He moved his face closer to hers.

    Yesseca could see what he wanted to do.

    She instinctively wanted to dodge.

    Just as she was about to turn away, however, she forced herself to stop.

    She had almost forgotten the things she had told herself! Since she was Kyi in''s girlfriend, she would have to start acting like it.

    Kissing was something all couples did. She could not be such a hypocrite!

    Kyi in''s lips were just about to meet hers when a face shed in her mind.

    A face suddenly appeared in her mind.

    Tremaine.

    Yesseca''s breathing suddenly hitched.

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747

    Yesseca''s breathing hitched.

    She turned her head away.

    Kylin did not get to kiss Yesseca.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    A sliver of disappointment shed in his eyes.

    "Well, it seems I''m not doing enough after all," Kylin whispered.

    Yesseca felt like her heart had been pierced by needles because of Kylin''s words and the sorrow in his eyes.

    Because of what Kylin had said and how lonely he looked in his eyes.

    She forced the image of Tremaine out of her mind.

    Since she was with Kylin, she could not think about another man anymore.

    She had made a promise to herself.

    Yesseca gathered up her courage.

    She then dived in and kissed Kylin.

    Tremaine arrived at Yesseca''s apartment.

    The moment he got out of the car, he spotted another car parked outside her apartment.

    Tremaine casually nced over at the car and saw something that he could not bring himself to believe.

    And saw something that he never thought he would.

    Through the window, he saw Yesseca taking the initiative to kiss another man.

    Tremaine felt as though his head was about to explode.

    A wave of anger washed over him. He strode over, ripped the door open and dragged Yesseca out of the car. Yesseca''s lips had just barely touched Kyi in''s when she was dragged away forcefully.

    Kylin followed after her out of the car.

    "Yesseca!"

    He was just about to grab Yesseca when he found himself looking right into the muzzle of a ck handgun. Tremaine was pointing it right at Kylin.

    Kylin was so worried about Yesseca that he could not bring himself to be bothered by the gun.

    He was about to take a step forward when Yesseca turned and faced the gun herself.

    She was afraid that Tremaine would hurt Kylin, so she used her own body to protect him.

    Tremaine grew even more furious.

    He gritted out, "Get out of the way!"

    "Tremaine, have you lost your mind?!" Yesseca shouted. "What are you trying to do?"

    Tremaine scowled. "I''m just about to!"

    He thought that Yesseca had epted his feelings and he hade all the way here to pick her up, overjoyed. Only to see this!

    Yet he had been greeted by the scene of Yesseca making the first move in kissing another man!

    Yesseca''s heart started to sink at the sight of Tremaine''s expression.

    She did not know why he was suddenly in such a rage, but she could sense that there was danger. She had to get Kylin to leave, otherwise, things would end badly!

    She shouted at Kylin, "Kylin, hurry up and leave!"

    Kylin did not move.

    He looked at Tremaine and said, "Who are you? Let go of Yesseca!"

    "How dare you refer to her so casually!" Tremaine pointed the gun at Kylin again.

    Caught up in his rage, he unlocked the safety and cocked the gun.

    Yesseca was scared out of her wits.

    She hurriedly grabbed Tremaine''s arm.

    "Idiot!" Tremaine scolded.

    The bullet would shoot her right in the head if she were to grab his arm like that.

    Luckily, Tremaine was quick to react.

    He quickly moved his arm upwards and shot at the sky.

    Yesseca''s heart pounded in fear.

    If she had not grabbed Tremaine''s arm, he would have shot Kylin.

    Yesseca shouted, "Kylin, why aren''t you leaving?"

    Kylin was on edge.

    He could tell that the one in danger at the moment was Yesseca, not him.

    Yesseca could not break free of this man''s grip, yet she had stood in front of him to block him from the man''s line of sight. Fortunately, the man had managed to switch directions quickly enough, or else Yesseca would be in trouble!

    In that instant, he knew what was going on.

    This man wanted his life, not Yesseca''s.

    Otherwise, he would not have shot at the sky.

    Him staying here would only put Yesseca in more danger!

    He had to think of another way to rescue her.

    Kyi in immediately said, "I''ll leave right now."

    After that, Kyi in got in the car and sped off.

    He had to get help right away.

    Staying there would only worsen the situation. It was fine for him to get hurt, but he was worried that Yesseca would be harmed instead. Kylin left.

    Tremaine did not know what had gone through Kyi in''s mind.

    He only felt that Kylin was a coward, leaving right after seeing him open fire.

    Yet Yesseca had made a move to kiss such a coward!

    A sense of sorrow surged up in him amidst the fury.

    He felt like he was about to explode as his emotions swirled.

    Tremaine put his pistol away.

    He dragged Yesseca into his car and sped away.

    The car sped along the road.

    Yesseca was seated on the passenger seat, feeling so dizzy that she almost vomited a few times.

    Just as she was about to pass out, the car suddenly stopped.

    Bang!

    Tremaine mmed his hand on the steering wheel.

    He red at Yesseca venomously. "Yesseca Cowell, I never knew you were such a slut!"

    Yesseca widened her eyes.

    It was a very grave insult to call a woman a slut.

    Yesseca''s chest heaved in anger. "What right do you have to be calling me that?"

    "What right do I have?" Tremaine scoffed. "Yesseca, you epted my roses and my heart, yet you''re still going around kissing other men. Do you know how shameless you are?!"

    Boom!

    Yesseca felt like her mind had imploded.

    epted his roses?

    Suddenly, she realized what had happened.

    Tremaine was the one who had sent her those roses every day.

    Her heart began to beat wildly.

    She had no idea that Tremaine was the one sending those roses. It just so happened that the roses had started to arrive just after Kylin had gone to the United States, so she had assumed that he was the one

    giving her the roses! Content

    belongs to noveldrama.org

    If she had known that Tremaine was the one behind the roses, she never would have epted them.

    Yesseca stammered out, "I... I didn''t know those roses were from you!"

    "You didn''t know?" Tremaine''s gaze

    turned sharp. "Who did you think

    they were from, then? Or are you telling me that you''ll ept roses from any other man? Is this who you really are, Yesseca?"

    Yesseca was so angry she wanted to cry.

    Her eyes filled with tears of anger. "Shut up, Tremaine! I won''t allow you to humiliate me like this!"

    Tremaine had more horrible things to spew, but he forced himself to stop at the sight of her tears. After a while, he gritted out, "You shouldn''t act like a slut if you don''t want anyone to call you that."

    Yesseca''s eyes were red. "What do you mean by that? What are you trying to do, Tremaine? Why did you send me roses for nothing? Are you out of your mind?"

    Tremaine was furious at Yesseca for talking to him like this.

    He shouted, "Yesseca, you idiot! Can''t you tell that I have feelings for you? I didn''t know you could be so obtuse!"

    Yesseca fell silent.

    She waspletely stunned.

    Tremaine had feelings for her?

    In all honestly, she had vaguely

    sensed it a long time ago, but she could not be sure. Since their falling out, she and Kyi in had gotten together, and she had tried her

    vel.ne

    hardest to suppress hers.

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748

    Yet Tremaine was admitting that he had feelings for her.

    Yesseca''s mind was abuzz.

    Tremaine could not stand the idiotic look on Yesseca''s face.

    He wanted to p himself in the face!

    That''s what he needed!

    Yes, he wanted to p himself, not Yesseca.

    Because even though Yesseca was a fool, he still had feelings for her!

    He should not even bother with a woman like her, yet here he was!

    But yet, here he was!

    Tremaine red fiercely at Yesseca. "Who was that man?!"

    Yesseca could not help trembling.

    His eyes were so piercingly fierce that she did not dare to speak.

    After some time, she finally said, "He''s my boyfriend.��

    Perhaps she was too shocked by Tremaine''s words.

    Yesseca''s voice was as soft as a whisper when she answered him.

    Tremaine still heard her, though.

    "Say that one more time!" Tremaine''s eyes shed furiously.

    Yesseca felt like she was suffocating from his gaze.

    Despite that, she still said, "He''s my boyfriend."

    Tremaine felt like someone had clubbed him on the head. It hurt so badly that he could not think.

    Suddenly, Tremaine pulled Yesseca into his arms. He stared deep into her eyes, a wild look in his eyes. He forced out, "Has heid a finger on you?" Yesseca felt even more oppressed.

    The look in Tremaine''s eyes reminded her of the wolf they had seen in the forest. It scared her, and she felt like she would lose her life at any second. Under such an oppressive gaze, she could not bring herself to speak.

    Under the pressure of such angry eyes, she couldn''t say anything.

    Tremaine grew angrier from her silence.

    He suddenly started tugging at Yesseca''s blouse.

    "Tell me whether heid a finger on you!"

    Her fair skin was exposed.

    She shuddered.

    "Did he touch you or not?!" Tremaine started pulling at her skirt.

    Yesseca burst into tears when she saw him reaching for ces that he should not. "No, no! Tremaine, you monster! Are you going to always act like this?"

    Yesseca could not remember how many times Tremaine had treated her so cheaply!

    He had just said that he was in love with her!

    Yet he was being such a brute!

    How could she trust him?

    He had gone too far, and he was going from bad to worse!

    And things were getting worse.

    Was he going to vite her right here in his car?!

    Tremaine''s rage-filled mind cleared up a little at Yesseca''s words.

    She had called him a brute.

    He, the President of Nashnd, was nothing but a brute to her!

    Tremaine felt cold inside.

    He looked at Yesseca and uttered, "So, that''s how you see me... A brute."

    Yesseca rearranged her clothes and said, "Yes, that''s exactly what you are!"

    A vein bulged on Tremaine''s forehead.

    He stared at Yesseca with restraint. "Tell me, have you ever had feelings for me?"

    Yesseca''s breath hitched.

    She wanted to say no.

    She could not bring herself to say so, though.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    After a while, Yesseca dodged the question and said, "I have a boyfriend."

    For Tremaine, that was confirmation enough!

    It turned out that he had been entertaining a fantasy this entire time!

    Yesseca was already taken!

    He had beenbouring under the delusion that Yesseca would be waiting for him in Agaphen City, waiting for him to take her to Nashnd.

    What a stupid fantasy!

    Tremaine felt utterly defeated.

    He waspletely disheartened.

    "Get out of the car!" Tremaine spat out. "Yesseca, get out before I change my mind!"

    Yesseca frantically opened the door and got out of the car.

    Before stepping out, she subconsciously nced

    at Tremaine.

    He looked absolutely murderous.

    The moment Yesseca got out of the car, Tremaine''s car shot off like a bullet being shot from a gun.

    Yesseca stared nkly at the car as it gradually disappeared from view.

    Five minutester, a row of cars suddenly drove over.

    They stopped in front of Yesseca.

    Kyi in was the first one out of the car. "Yesseca, are you okay?"

    He sounded anxious and worried.

    He had made a risky decision earlier to leave Yesseca with that man so that he could go get help.

    That man had a gun after all. He did not stand a chance against him.

    The most important part was that he could tell that that man was

    extremely emotional at that moment He was worried that that man would open fire if he had not left, and Yesseca would be harmed trying to protect him. He had to leave. Content belongs to

    After leaving, it suddenly urred to Kylin that that man might do something to Yesseca if he had just left her there.

    However, it was already toote when the thought urred to him.

    Kyi in called Matthew and Selina for help to rescue Yesseca.

    Luckily, she was alright.

    They had traced that man''s car here and found that Yesseca had already gotten off.

    Yesseca looked at Kylin and shook her dazedly.

    It had only been a short while since they hadst seen each other, yet Yesseca felt like an eternity had passed.

    Seeing Yesseca in such a confused daze, Kylin felt guilt and pain wash over him.

    It was fortunate that she was fine.

    If anything had happened to Yesseca...

    Kylin did not dare to think about it.

    He could not hold himself back anymore and wrapped his arms around her tightly. "I''m so d that you''re fine, Yesseca."

    Selina and Matthew got out of the car.

    Selina had been so anxious that she had cried the entire time.

    Her tears had stopped, but her eyes were still red.

    She had never been one to restrain herself, so she pushed Kylin away and threw her arms around Yesseca. "Yesseca, you scared me to death! Do you know how terrified I was when heard Kylin say someone had taken

    that

    ����

    MS

    you away?"

    The only thing that had been on Selina''s mind was how she would face Lothar if something had happened to Yesseca.

    How was she going to exin this to Lothar in the afterlife?

    After being wrapped in both Kylin and Selina''s arms, Yesseca started toe back to her senses.

    She mumbled, "Selina, I''m fine."

    Selina sniffed, a sliver of hatred shing in her eyes. "Yesseca, tell me who that jerk was! I''m going to rip him to shreds!"

    Yesseca''s breathing sped up.

    She did not answer Selina.

    Selina asked her again, but Yesseca only bit her lip.

    Matthew saw that something was amiss.

    He stopped Selina and said, "Selina, let''s get in the car. Give Yesseca and Kylin some time to talk."

    Just as she was about to object, Matthew shot her a look.

    Selina and Matthew had been married for so long that she immediately got the hint.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749

    Matthew and Selina returned to the car.

    The moment they were in the car, Selina asked, "What were you hinting at just now? Do you have something to say?"

    Matthew looked at Selina. "Selina, I think Yesseca has something to tell Kylin. It would be awkward for us to be there. We should give them some time alone."

    Selina fell silent.

    She thought that Matthew had something important to say, but she had not expected it to be this!

    After a short while, Selina huffed, "Matthew, you have to find out who it was that kidnapped Yesseca and get him! We can''t let him get away with this!" Matthew''s eyes darkened. "If I''m not mistaken, Tremaine Quartley was the one who kidnapped Yesseca."

    Selina''s breath hitched.

    Her tone became even angrier. "Him again? Does he think he can do anything he wants just because he''s some president?"

    "Fine, I admit that he''s not someone to be trifled with, but we can''t just let him off the hook for kidnapping Yesseca. Matthew, we need to get revenge for Yesseca using both the Perry family and Whitlock family''s power!"

    Matthew spoke in a low voice. "Selina, if he really did kidnap Yesseca and do something to her, we can get revenge for her. But what if this is only a matter of the heart?"

    Selina was stunned.

    She stared at Matthew. "What do you mean by that?"

    Matthew sighed. "Can''t you see that Yesseca and Tremaine still have feelings for each other? I suspect that they are in a love triangle right now."

    Selina was silent.

    She was very confused.

    She shot Matthew down immediately. "That''s impossible! Yesseca''s not the type!"

    She knew Yesseca.

    She was a sweet and innocent girl!

    Such an angel would not allow herself to get caught up in a love triangle and lead two men on like that.

    "I know that Yesseca isn''t that sort of person. She is much too simple and innocent, but that could be the exact reason that misunderstandings happen. You were the one who matched Yesseca and Kylin together in the first ce. She''s an obedient, sweet girl, and she may have agreed to be with Kylin without even knowing how she truly felt. Also, it''s obvious that Tremaine still has feelings for her. That''s why I think they''re in this mess now."

    Matthew did not know what exactly had happened between the three of them. He was just guessing, but he supposed that he was probably right on the money.

    Selina''s eyes widened. "Based on what you''re telling me, it was my fault that she''s in this mess!"

    Matthew smiled helplessly. "Of course not. I know you meant well, Selina, but matters of the heart..."

    He paused for a moment. "Who knows for sure? There''s a solution for everything on this earth except for matters of the heart. Just like me..."

    Selina quickly covered Matthew''s mouth. "Right, that''s enough, Mr. Perry. You don''t have to keep bringing your past up."

    Matthew tapped Selina''s forehead with his other hand. "Look, you''re being naughty again."

    Kylin was not a fool.

    After confirming that Yesseca was alright, he started to think about what had happened.

    He then realized that something was wrong.

    That man had dragged Yesseca out of the car in his rage and had even wanted to shoot him, yet he had not harmed a hair on Yesseca''s head. Even now, Yesseca was unharmed.

    However, she did not look relieved to be out of danger. In fact, she was shivering.

    Kylin suddenly understood something.

    He looked into Yesseca''s eyes and said, "Yesseca, tell me the truth. Is that man the reason why you''re unable to truly be with me?"

    Yesseca trembled.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She looked at Kylin, her face ashen.

    She had already prepared herself to tell Kylin, but she had not known where to start. Since he was asking...

    She knew that it was time for her to tell him everything.

    The car drove slowly towards Yesseca''s apartment.

    Kylin drove slowly, almost as if they were riding a bike.

    He had been listening to Yesseca speak on the way.

    Yesseca told him about her story with Tremaine.

    They had met when she worked at his house as a maid, and Yesseca had slowly developed feelings for him. After that, they had fallen out due to a misunderstanding.

    After that, Yesseca had been persuaded by Selina to be with Kylin.

    Yesseca gulped. "That''s all."

    She knew that she could hide the truth about her feelings for Tremaine from Kylin.

    However, she felt that since she was going to tell Kylin, it would be best for her to just spill everything.

    It was not right for her to hide anything from him.

    As Kylin listened to her speak, he felt like his heart was being pierced by countless needles.

    He had always found Yesseca''s attitude towards him strange.

    The way she was around him.

    Although Yesseca had agreed to be with him, she did not act the way a lover would.

    At this moment, he finally understood.

    Yesseca had never loved him.

    The only reason she was with him was because of Selina.

    "Yesseca, you still love him, don''t you?" Kylin suddenly asked.

    He just asked this all of a sudden.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    It was getting hard for her to breathe.

    She sucked in a deep breath and said, "I''m your girlfriend now."

    Kylin smiled bitterly. "You''re my girlfriend because of Selina, right? Because Selina wanted you to be with me. You couldn''t say no to her, which was why you agreed to be with me."

    Yesseca quickly shook her head.

    "It''s not just because of Selina, Kylin. I think that you''re a good person

    want to have a boyfriend and eventually get married, and I know that you''re a good match for me."

    "But do you love me?" Kylin asked.

    Yesseca''s mind was in a mess.

    She did not know the answer to that question.

    Kylin was a good man, a wonderful man. He could even touch the softest part of her heart.

    However, she just could not answer his question.

    She did not know.

    She really did not know.

    At Yesseca''s silence, Kylin knew he had his answer.

    He then fell silent as well.

    After that, the car sped up.

    They finally arrived at Yesseca''s apartment.

    Kylin stopped the car.

    He seemed toe to a decision and looked at Yesseca. "Yesseca, if you hadn''t misunderstood that man, you probably would''ve already ended up with him, right? Since it

    misunderstanding

    was nothing but a

    ve

    willing to end

    things with you so that you can chase after your happiness." Content belongs to

    Yesseca''s breath hitched.

    She shook her head vigorously. "No, I''m your girlfriend now."

    She was not a promiscuous woman.

    Since she had agreed to be Kyi in''s girlfriend, she would not change her mind so easily.

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750

    Otherwise, there was no reason for her to continue suppressing her feelings for Tremaine.

    Kylin had already made up his mind to set Yesseca free.

    He had made up his mind to set Yesseca free.

    However, Yesseca''s words made him waver.

    He loved this girl, very much.

    He loved her very much.

    He wanted to be with her too.

    He hesitated for a moment and then said, "Yesseca, I''ll give you two days to think about it. If you decide to break up with me in those two days, I promise I will leave you alone. If you really want to be with me, then well be together, okay?"

    Yesseca nodded.

    He then said softly, "Yesseca, I really love you."

    Kylin returned to the Perry family manor.

    Selina quickly asked him what he and Yesseca had spoken about.

    Kylin did not tell her.

    Selina was about to call Yesseca when Kylin stopped her.

    He looked at her imploringly. "Selina, please give Yesseca some time to calm down and think things over."

    Selina could not bring herself to turn him down.

    She stomped her foot anxiously. "I just want to know what the two of you are up to."

    Kylin said slowly, "You''ll know in two days time."

    Yesseca took two days off.

    She wanted some peace and quiet to think about this.

    On the first day, Preslie came to see her.

    Yesseca asked her if Kylin was a good match for her.

    Preslie answered without hesitation. "Of course he is. I saw with my own eyes just how well he treated you. He even cooked for you! No rich kid is willing to personally cook for others like that."

    Yesseca felt moved.

    That was true. It was hard toe across a rich, well-bred, young man who would personally cook for a woman.

    The next day, Yesseca decided to get out of her apartment and went to a bookstore.

    The bookstore was quiet. Yesseca wanted to just flip through some books and rx.

    She happened to spot a special section in the shop. It had several books that discussed topics about love and emotions.

    She did not know what to look for, so she just flipped through some books.

    As she perused the selection of books on the shelves, she spotted a book.

    This book actually taught people how to pursue women.

    Yesseca was about to put it back on the shelf when her gaze swept over something in the book. Her breath hitched.

    The tricks that were exined in this book...

    They were strangely familiar.

    Just the other night, countless fireworks had been set off in her neighbourhood, and candies had rained down from the sky.

    It was one of the tricks rmended in this book.

    Yessecaughed bitterly.

    What a coincidence.

    Since it was such a coincidence, she decided to buy this book.

    The young girl at the cashiermented, "Even a youngdy like you wants to buy this book. This must be a very good book! Just the other day, a handsome young man spent quite some time reading it before buying it."

    Suddenly, a thought crossed Yesseca''s mind.

    Maybe it was not a coincidence?

    Her breathing sped up, and she started gesturing with her hands. "Was that man around this tall? Did he have fair skin and gentle eyes and speak gently as well?"

    "Yes, yes, yes!" The young girl nodded. "That''s him. Do you know him? I spoke with him for a little while. He seemed quite confused about the girl he fancied..."

    The young girl at the cashier started gossiping with Yesseca.

    Yesseca was certain that man was Kylin.

    It turned out that he had been here on the day that she had harshly told him not toe to pick her up.

    Yesseca felt a ripple in her heart.

    She had not expected him to be

    affected enough by something she had uttered in a bad mood toe to a

    herkstore to find a way to cheer

    Kylin was so nice to her...

    After a while, Yesseca took a deep breath.

    She had made up her mind.

    In truth, she had made her mind up a long time ago. At this moment, she was as sure as could be.

    Yesseca called Kylin.

    He answered quickly.

    "Kylin, I''ve made up my mind," Yesseca said.

    Kylin did not respond.

    Yesseca could hear him waiting with bated breath.

    After some time, Kylin said, "Yesseca, tell me your answer."

    He paused, then continued, "I''ll ept it whether it''s good or bad."

    "Kylin... I''m still your girlfriend. My brother always told me to be someone that kept their promises. Since +agreed to be with you, can''t just change my mind like that," Yesseca said.

    "Then what about..."

    Before Kylin could finish, Yesseca cut him off. There''s nothing going on between us. It''s true that I used to have feelings for him, but that''s in the past. Kylin, from now on, l''Ibe

    completelymitted to you''

    UMS

    There was a very long silence on the other end of the line.

    Kylin finally said, "I''m very happy to hear that, Yesseca. I truly am."

    Yesseca could tell he was overjoyed because she could the tremor in his voice.

    Tremaine was in a rage in the presidential office.

    He had swept everything on his desk onto the floor. About an hourter, he picked them up again.

    He was the president of Nashnd and he had countless people relying on him.

    He had countless people under him.

    No matter how bad of a mood he was in, he could not allow his personal matters to affect his work!

    Tremaine called up the cab members and they finished up the meeting that he had cut off earlier because of his emotions.

    After the meeting was done, Tremaine cleared off a huge portion of work.

    Finally, he walked out of the presidential office.

    After returning to the Quartley Pce, Tremaine''s face fell once again.

    Earlier in the presidential office, he had restrained himself because of his job, but he could not hold himself back anymore.

    He felt a strong impulse to kidnap Yesseca and bring her here!

    An impulse to kidnap Yesseca and bring her here!

    How dare she get herself a boyfriend behind his back?!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Soon, however, Tremaine was awash with a sense of irony.

    Yesseca had not cheated on him.

    There was nothing going between him and Yesseca.

    Yesseca had never cheated on him, because they were never together.

    He had just been feeding himself a fantasy borne from his own overconfidence.

    Even though he had never expressed his feelings to Yesseca, he had somehow convinced himself that she had known all along.

    Yet...

    It was obvious to Tremaine from Yesseca''s reaction that she truly had not known that the roses were from him!

    Tremaine felt both angry and ashamed of himself.

    He always knew that Yesseca was dense and a fool!

    At this moment, he could not help feeling that he had be as dense and foolish as she was!

    Even more so, actually!

    Montez happened to step on Tremaine''s tail at this very moment when he was fuming. He told Tremaine that his face was as ck as coal.

    Tremaine was already furious, but Montez''sment only made him more so.

    He shot Montez a dark look. "If you say another word, I''ll throw you right into a coal pit and show you what it feels like!"

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751

    Montez shrank in fear.

    He pouted. "Why are you being so fierce? You''re acting like your wife''s run off with another man."

    Montez watched a cartoon earlier. In it, the main character''s wife had run off with another man, and the main character had fumed every day. When Montez saw Tremaine in such a rage, he was immediately reminded of this.

    Tremaine was so angry that he was about to explode. He gnashed his teeth and said, "You''re right. My wife has run off with someone else!"

    Montez was silent.

    He snorted to himself. What wife? He was such a liar!

    Montez knew for a fact that his father did not have a wife.

    Montez acted the way the main character''s mother had acted and said, "It''s your own fault that your wife''s run off with someone. Look at you, flying into a rage at every little thing that doesn''t go your way. Just take a look at all the other men who treat their wives well. That''s why their wives haven''t run away!"

    Tremaine fell silent.

    Montez''s bout of nonsense caused him to realise something.

    His eyes dimmed.

    It was true that he needed to be gentle and romantic when chasing after a woman. This was something that he had only learned recently, which was why he had started sending Yesseca roses. Who would have expected that she would get a boyfriend in such a short time?

    "Plink! Plunk!"

    Tremaine, who was in the middle of his meal, suddenly put down his cutlery and stood up.

    The rest of the Quartley family turned to look at him.

    Tremaine ignored them.

    He just had a revtion.

    So what if Yesseca had a boyfriend?

    He could just snatch her back!

    He was Tremaine Quartley, the president of a country with countless subjects. It was impossible that he would fail to win a woman''s heart!

    He was the president of a country and in charge of over 10,000 people. He could get his woman back. He would get his woman back! Tremaine turned and walked out of the dining room.

    Madam Quartley called out, "Tremaine, where are you going?"

    Tremaine left without a word.

    Yuliana stood up.

    She said, "Grandma, I''ll go check on him."

    Madam Quartley nodded. "Yes, go and see what''s up with him. Why''d he just suddenly walk off halfway through his meal?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Montez shook his head and said, "I feel like Daddy''s been a little weirdtely. He hasn''t gone crazy, has he?"

    Madam Quartley red at Montez. "Stop spouting nonsense. Your father''s the president of a country. How can you say such things about him?" Montez stuck out his tongue.

    Yuliana caught up with Tremaine.

    She said gently, "Tremaine, why''d you leave in such a hurry? Nobody knows what''s going on, and

    Grandma''s really worried about you..."

    Yuliana paused, her voice turning rather coquettish. "I... I''m really worried too."

    She said this so softly that Tremaine did not even hear her.

    However, as he turned to look at Yuliana, Tremaine''s eyes shed.

    On a whim, Tremaine said, "Yuliana, I have another question for you."

    She became excited at this.

    Tremaine was going to ask for her advice again!

    "Go on," she said.

    "A woman that I like has been taken away from me. What do you think I should do?"

    Yuliana fell silent.

    The woman that Tremaine liked had been taken away?

    Who was she?!

    Could it be that Tremaine was not in love with her after all? Was he in love with someone else?

    Yuliana''s breath quickened. "Tremaine, which woman are you referring to?"

    Tremaine was not going to tell her who it was just yet.

    He shot her a meaningful look, hoping that she would stop asking.

    Yuliana, however, misunderstood.

    Her heart started to race.

    Was Tremaine referring to her?

    Yes, it made sense!

    Zorion had been on the brink of

    death. If he had died, she would have been Tremaine''s. Since Zorion had survived, however, she had been taken away by him again! Content

    belongs to noveldrama.org

    After all, she was still Tremaine''s sister-inw. How could Tremaine be expected to put everything out in the open like that?

    Yuliana was very excited. "Tremaine,

    if the woman you love has been

    taken away, you have to get her back at all costs! Don''t let anything hold you back, regardless of what the world thinks of you. Get her back immediately!"

    This sentence resonated in Tremaine''s heart.

    He was thinking the same thing!

    He would get Yesseca back.

    Tremaine nodded at Yuliana. "I agree!"

    After saying that, Tremaine turned around and left.

    Watching him leave, Yuliana felt her body tremble with excitement.

    God, he had been so obvious.

    Tremaine had asked her a simr question before, but he had not

    acted on her advice. Yuliana hai

    been wondering whether she had misunderstood. Content belongs to

    This time, however, she was sure of it.

    She was sure of it.

    Tremaine had feelings for her!

    Otherwise, why would he have asked her such a question?

    He was just holding himself back because Zorion was his elder brother!

    Yuliana touched her face.

    She knew that she was beautiful. No man could resist such a beautiful woman like her!

    After returning to the dining room, Madam Quartley asked Yuliana about what she and Tremaine had spoken about.

    Yuliana was not able to answer her.

    She was still in shock.

    Her face was flushed and her eyes were dazed. She looked exactly like a rabbit in heat.

    Madam Quartley''s heart sank at the sight of this.

    She knew that Tremaine had always been indifferent to Yuliana.

    Madam Quartley suddenly regretted allowing Yuliana to speak to him.

    She shouldn''t have let Yuliana speak to him.

    Tremaine must have said something awful to Yuliana, causing her to turn red with anger.

    Madam Quartley sighed to herself.

    Her grandson was amazing in every way, but was far too difficult to get along with!

    Madam Quartley had mistakenly thought Yuliana was upset, but there was one person who could tell that something was amiss.

    That was Ruth.

    Ruth had been standing in one corner of the dining room, waiting on the Quartley family. Upon Yuliana''s return, she knew what had happened.

    It looked like Yuliana had gotten caught up in her fantasies again.

    After dinner, Ruth, Yuliana, and Zorion went upstairs.

    The third floor of Quartley Pce was just for them.

    When they reached the third floor, Yuliana let go of Zorion''s hand.

    There was no one else around now.

    If there were outsiders around, she would have to act affectionately with Zorion.

    When Zorion noticed that Yuliana had let go of his hand, he moved to hold it again. Yuliana avoided him, and he tried to grab her hand again.

    After doing this several times, Yuliana lost her patience.

    She red at Zorion. "Why do you keep trying to hold my hand?!"

    Zorion looked at her pitifully. "I want to hold your hand. Your hand is beautiful, it''s the prettiest in this world."

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752

    Yuliana looked at her hands.

    They really were quite beautiful.

    So slender and fair.

    Yuliana snorted.

    Regardless, Zorion was not worthy of touching her hands!

    Zorion wasn''t worthy of holding her hands!

    The only person who could was someone like Tremaine!

    Zorion reached his hand out again, but Yuliana pped it away harshly.

    She used so much strength then his hand turned red immediately.

    "Mr. Zorion!" Ruth eximed.

    Yuliana red at Ruth.

    Ruth was about to step forward and check on his hand, but she stopped at Yuliana''s re.

    Zorion was in so much pain that he feared up.

    He was tall and handsome, but also had a certain childish charm about him. The sight of tears filling his deep-set eyes made one feel sorry for him. Yuliana didn''t feel that way at all, though.

    She sneered to herself that he was a fool, aplete idiot!

    What a fool!

    A stupid fool!

    He should just die from the pain!

    "Yuliana, why did you hit me? It really hurt," Zorion held his hand up and said.

    Yuliana pointed directly at Zorion''s nose. "You deserve it, you fool. Why didn''t you die from that virus?!"

    Rage washed over her as she spoke.

    Tremaine had made things clear enough with her earlier!

    If Zorion had not survived the virus, she would probably already be with Tremaine!

    It was all this fool''s fault! She wished that he would just drop dead!

    Drop dead already!

    Zorion was taken aback at her words.

    He said nkly, "Yuliana, you want me dead?"

    "Of course I want you dead! I loathe the sight of you!" Yuliana said venomously.

    Her spiteful words pierced both Zorion and Ruth''s hearts.

    Ruth felt hurt and angry.

    Though Yuliana had never viewed Zorion as her husband, he was still a member of the Quartley family. He was a president''s elder brother, an honourable figure! How could he suffer such humiliation?!

    Ruth wanted to stop Yuliana.

    She did not want her to scold Zorion like this.

    She could tell that Zorion was very upset because of her.

    She did not dare say anything, though.

    She could only lower her head and clench her fists tightly.

    She was just a maid.

    She had no right to say anything!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She could only do her best to suppress her emotions.

    Zorion suddenly mumbled, "Yuliana, I don''t believe that you want me dead. You were the one who pulled me out of the darkness. You saved me when I was going to die!"

    Yuliana found this ridiculous. She had saved him?

    That she was the one who saved Zorion!

    Was he referring to when she had howled for the sake of keeping up appearances?

    Yuliana sneered. "I meant every word, Zorion. I never wanted to save you, and I want you to drop dead this very moment! An idiot like you is a waste of space!"

    Yuliana had always hated Zorion, but she had never said such outrageous things. She was just too emotional because of Tremaine''s words. She could not stop her hatred for Zorion from growing.

    Zorion was an obstacle to her bright future.

    Zorion took a step back.

    His face was as pale as a sheet of paper.

    After a while, he rubbed his eyes. "I must have done something wrong to make you hate me. I need to go think about what I did. I need to really think..."

    Zorion then headed towards his bedroom.

    He wobbled unsteadily, as if he would fall at any moment.

    Ruth was just about to follow him when Yuliana''s voice rang out. "Stop right there, Ruth!"

    Ruth stopped.

    She turned around.

    Yuliana looked at her oddly. "Ruth, I have something to ask you."

    Ruth suddenly found it hard to breathe.

    She felt very uneasy.

    Quartley Pce was a huge ce.

    Aside from the bedrooms on the third floor, there were also guest rooms, a lounge, gym and dining room.

    Yuliana and Ruth were in the living room.

    Yuliana was seated, while Ruth stood in front of her.

    From the moment that they hade into the living room, Yuliana had just appraised Ruth without saying a word.

    Ruth felt nervous.

    She raised her head. "Madam Yuliana, do you want some coffee? I''ll go get you some."

    "I don''t need to drink coffee," Yuliana

    said. "I just want to ask you something, Ruth. When exactly did you get infected by the WT virus?

    I''ve known you all my life, but I didn''t know that you got the virus before."

    QUMS

    Yuliana had been wanting to ask Ruth about this for a long time. However, Madam Quartley had been too excited over Zorion''s survival that she constantly wanted to chat with Xuliana. Yuliana had not had the energy to speak with Ruth.

    Ruth''s eyshes fluttered.

    She stuttered and stammered, unable to answer the question.

    Yuliana suddenly raised her voice. "Tell me when you got infected with the WT virus!"

    Ruth was so frightened that she blurted out, "Madam Yuliana, I''ve never gotten the WT virus. I lied because knew you wouldn''t take care of Mr. Zorion. I figured that someone would have to take care of him, so I lied about having had the Virus before."

    Yuliana''s gaze turned sharp. It was as if she could see right through Ruth.

    Ruth trembled.

    She had been a lowly servant ever since she was a child.

    This was something that had been instilled in her since she was young.

    Being fearful of her master was second nature to her.

    "Ruth, I had no idea that you were so worried about me." Yuliana stood up.

    She walked over to Ruth and tilted her head up. "But what I want to know is whether you''re thinking of me or that fool, Zorion."

    Ruth did not dare to respond.

    Yuliana lowered her voice. "Also, why were you so nervous when I hit Zorion? Don''t tell me you''re in love with him."

    Ruth''s head began to buzz.

    She paled. "Madam Yuliana, I''m not! Mr. Zorion''s my master. How would I dare to fall in love with him? I''m really not!"

    She was just a maid!

    What right did a maid have to be in love with their master?

    Yuliana looked at Ruth''s pale face, then let her go. "Don''t be so nervous. I was just joking with you. It''d be great for my ns if you were really in love

    with that fool, though."

    She smiled scornfully. "I guess it''s impossible that you''d be in love with him, anyway. You might be nothing but a maid, but you probably wouldn''t fall

    for a fool like him!"

    Ruth did not respond.

    Her eyshes fluttered even harder.

    Yuliana waved her hand. "Okay, you can leave."

    "Yes, Madam Yuliana." Ruth bowed her head.

    After walking out of the living room, she hurried to her bedroom.

    She closed the door and leaned against it, breathing heavily. Tremaine drove over to Yesseca''s apartment.

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753

    When Tremaine reached Yesseca''s apartmentplex, he suddenly thought of something.

    It was very likely that Yesseca would say something to provoke him. They would probably end up getting into another fight.

    He had to keep his emotions in check.

    He had to make sure that he was in a good ce beforehand.

    He called Sheldon and asked him whether there was anything that could make him happier.

    He asked Sheldon for advice on what he could to feel better.

    "Aside from drugs," Tremaine added.

    Though drugs were the most efficient, as the president of a country, there was no way he could do something like that.

    On the other end of the line, Sheldon was confused.

    Why was the President asking him such a question out of the blue?

    However, as a soldier, he had to obey his orders.

    Since the President was asking, Sheldon answered truthfully. "Sir, there''s something called phhmine in chocte which can increase one''s happiness levels. Frequent consumption of chocte can make one feel happier."

    "Are you sure?" Tremaine frowned.

    To him, chocte was junk food.

    "Positive. Sir, I have a friend who eats a lot of chocte whenever he''s upset, and he bes happy every time."

    Tremaine considered this.

    He hung up and headed to a nearby department store.

    He picked out a box of choctes, then changed his mind and got another box.

    He figured that Yesseca would probably enjoy them as well.

    After paying for the choctes, Tremaine headed back to Yesseca''s apartment.

    After parking, he opened up one of the boxes.

    There were several pieces of chocte inside, in all kinds of cute and pretty shapes.

    They all looked the same to Tremaine, however.

    It was just chocte. Why did they have to make them in so many different shapes?

    Tremaine stuffed one into his mouth.

    It was so sweet that he almost spat it back out.

    He had never eaten something so sweet in his life!Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, he forced himself to swallow it.

    This was supposed to make him feel happier so that he would not be so easily provoked by Yesseca''s words and end up getting into another argument.

    In the blink of an eye, Tremaine had made his way through the whole box of choctes.

    He felt like his throat was coated in pure sugar.

    He felt that there was no chance of him getting into a fight with Yesseca this time.

    Tremaine got out of his car and went upstairs.

    When he reached the door to Yesseca''s apartment, he suddenly thought of something else.

    Yesseca already had a boyfriend, and he wanted to get her back.

    And he wanted to get Yesseca back.

    Was it possible that something had already happened between her and that man, though?

    He narrowed his eyes.

    After a while, he rxed again.

    It was not likely.

    Although he did not have any conclusive evidence to prove this, he had a hunch that she and her so-called boyfriend had not gotten that far yet. Nothing had happened between them yet!

    Tremaine knocked on her door.

    Yesseca was getting ready for bed.

    She had just finished talking to Kyi in over the phone.

    They talked to each other before going to bed like lovers did.

    After she hung up the phone, Yesseca breathed out a sigh of relief.

    Because just before she ended the call, she said, "Kylin, I''ll miss you."

    She learned this line from watching one of her television dramas.

    She figured that since she was Kyi in''s girlfriend, she had to be more affectionate towards him, like every other girlfriend.

    She was just thinking about her ns for the next day when she heard someone knocking on her door.

    This startled her.

    Having faced this multiple times before, she knew who it was.

    Only one person woulde knocking on her door at this hour.

    It had to be Tremaine.

    Yesseca suddenly found it hard to breathe.

    She covered her ears.

    She wanted to act like she had not heard him knocking in hopes that he would leave after a while.

    Even after a long while, however, she could still hear him knocking. The sound of him knocking reverberated in her ears and heart.

    She could not stand it anymore.

    She hurried over to the door but did not open it.

    She peered through the peephole and saw Tremaine outside.

    She raised her voice and said, "Tremaine, I know it''s you. I won''t open the door, so you should just leave."

    Yesseca''s apartment was located in

    an old, inexpensive area, and the

    soundproofing was almost

    negligible. Tremaine heard her loud and clear through the door

    When Tremaine noticed that

    Yesseca refused to open the door despite him knocking for so long, his

    first instinct was to get mad

    he

    restrained himself.

    He had to be gentle and patient with her!

    He had to be patient with women!

    He said, "Yesseca, I have something to tell you. Open the door."

    "No, I won''t."

    "Please, open the door."

    "I''m not doing that."

    "Yesseca, you..." He was just about to yell at her, but then caught himself and calmed himself down.

    So what if she refused to open the door? He would find a way!

    No matter!

    He would find a way!

    Fifteen minutester, the locksmith that Tremaine called arrived and very easily got the door open. He then strode into her apartment.

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She never thought that Tremaine would go so far as to get a locksmith to open her door!

    She widened her eyes. "You! This is breaking and entering! I''m calling the police!"

    Tremaine looked at her leisurely.

    Yesseca wanted to call the police? By all means.

    Yesseca was about to take out her phone when she suddenly realized something.

    Calling the police probably would not help in any way.

    Tremaine was the personal bodyguard to the president of Nashnd, after all.

    Nashnd was one of the most

    powerful countries in the world, so

    the police might not even do

    n

    anything as they would not want to offend someone working for the president of Nashnd!

    Yesseca took a deep breath. "Tremaine, what are you doing here sote?"

    Tremaine handed her the box of choctes and said, "This is for you."

    She looked at the box of choctes in his hand.

    She felt a tug in her heart.

    He hade all this way to give her this.

    Yesseca clenched her fists.

    She could not ept his choctes.

    She already had a boyfriend.

    She rejected him. "Tremaine, take the choctes and leave. I don''t want them, because I already have a boyfriend."

    It was already toote for anything to happen with

    them.

    If he had given her choctes and told her that he had feelings for her while she still had a crush on him, she would have been ecstatic.

    That was out of the question at this point of time, though.

    She was Kylin''s girlfriend.

    He had missed his chance.

    When Tremaine heard her remind him that she already had a boyfriend, he began to get upset again.

    He recalled her kissing another man the other day.

    He was just about to lose his temper again, but then he saw the box of choctes in his hand.

    He managed to control his temper once again.

    Though it seemed that eating these things did not seem to help much, he did not want his effort in forcing them down to go to waste. He could not get

    mad.

    Tremaine gazed at Yesseca and said in his deep voice, "It doesn''t matter whether or not you have a boyfriend. Yesseca, you''re destined to be mine." His words caused her heart to skip a beat.

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754

    At the same time, his words made her blush. "You... you''re shameless."

    Tremaine''s eyes were focused on her. "I''m fine with that. Yesseca, I want you. I''ve wanted you for a long time, and even if you tell me that you have a boyfriend now, it doesn''t change the fact that I want you."

    This was the first time Tremaine had ever spoken so openly to her.

    Yesseca felt like her mind was swirling.

    She looked at Tremaine nkly, unable to say anything.

    Tremaine returned her gaze. "How long have you been with that man?"

    Yesseca was a little dazed. She subconsciously answered, "A couple of months."

    Tremaine was about to explode.

    He thought that she had been with her so-called boyfriend for a week at most! He could not believe they had been together for months now!

    He had even visited her several times in the past few months.

    He never even noticed it!

    He had been calling her a fool this whole time, but it turned out that he was the real fool!

    But it turns out that he was the real fool here!

    Tremaine gritted out, "Since it''s been so long, have you guys gone all the way already?"

    The look in Tremaine''s eyes made Yesseca feel like he would drag her to the deepest depths of hell at any second.

    She shuddered instinctively. "No, we haven''t done anything."

    "I saw you moving in to kiss him that other night!" A vein throbbed on Tremaine''s forehead.

    Not that they had actually managed to kiss.

    It was only because he had pulled her away in time!

    If he had just been a secondte, they would have already kissed!

    Furthermore, she was the one who had initiated the kiss!

    Yesseca replied, "That was the first and only time."

    Tremaine was surprised.

    He stared Yesseca in the eyes. "Nothing''s happened between you two? Not even a kiss?"

    Since they had not actually kissed, he would let it go.

    Yesseca nodded.

    She was so dazed that she just answered Tremaine without thinking.

    Soon, she was jolted out of her reverie.

    Because Tremaine had suddenly hugged her.

    She could feel his hot breath fanning over her.

    Yesseca felt like she had just been shocked.

    What was she doing? Had she lost her mind?

    This was too much!

    Yesseca tried to push Tremaine away.

    However, Tremaine was hugging her so tightly that he seemed to want to be one with her. His deep voice rang out, saying, "Yesseca, I knew you were meant to be mine!"

    This was meant to be, and no one could change this!

    Otherwise, why would Yesseca have remained untouched even after being with that man for so long?

    It could only be because she was meant to be his.

    Yesseca did not want to listen to his nonsense.

    The only thing she was certain of was that she was Kyi ins girlfriend.

    And as Kyi in''s girlfriend, she absolutely could not be hugging another man.

    Since she could not push him away, she bit down on his shoulder harshly.

    She used all of her strength to bite him.

    It hurt him, and he let her go.

    He wanted to wrap his arms around her again, but Yesseca took a step back.

    She looked at Tremaine warily. "Don''te any closer."

    Tremaine stared at her. "Yesseca, break up with that so-called boyfriend of yours. You''re mine, and I''m the only one who can be your boyfriend. Nobody else has the right to call you their girlfriend!"

    Yesseca bit her lip. "Why? Why are

    you the only one who can be my boyfriend? Just because you''re the personal bodyguard of the president of Nashnd? I know how capable you are, but you can''t force me to do as you say."

    Tremaine fell silent.

    A look of pride appeared on his face. "Yesseca, I''m not the personal bodyguard of the president of Nashnd. I am the president of Nashnd." Yesseca peered at him speechlessly. Did he really expect her to believe him?

    She didn''t believe him.

    There was no way that he was the actual president of Nashnd!

    The president of a country?

    She could not even fathom such a concept.

    It was as unreachable as the stars in the sky.

    up

    How would the president of a country be running around like amoner? He should be locked in the presidential office, caring for his subjects. Even if he were to leave the presidential office, he would be surrounded by his entourage.

    Yesseca was confident that Tremaine was simply bragging.

    She never knew that Tremaine was so vain. He was telling such a farfetched lie just to be her boyfriend.

    She was speechless. "Yes, yes, you''re the president of Nashnd. It doesn''t matter, though, because I don''t want you to be my boyfriend. I already have one."

    Tremaine said demandingly, "Break up with him immediately, then. You''re mine, Yesseca."

    "No way," she replied.

    Tremaine''s gaze turned sharp. "Why won''t you break up with him? Is he forcing you or threatening you to stay with him? I''m going to teach him a lesson!"

    Yesseca quickly stopped him. "Don''t you dare! If you hurt him, I will never forgive you!"

    Tremaine red daggers at her. "Do you really care about him so much?"

    Yesseca felt his oppressive aura.

    She faced it head on. "He''s my boyfriend."

    "But you don''t love him," Tremaine responded.

    Yesseca was taken aback, then a sliver of guilt shed in her eyes.

    Tremaine noticed this.

    He was even more convinced of this.

    Yesseca did not love her so-called boyfriend.

    Tremaine continued, "If you did love him, something would have happened between the two of you by now. Yesseca, you don''t love him at all."

    "You! Enough of your nonsense!" Yesseca panicked.

    Tremaine stalked towards her. "Tell me whether or not you love him."

    "I... I love him, I don''t love you," Yesseca shouted.

    Tremaine stopped in front of Yesseca, so close that his face was almost pressing against hers. His

    eyes shone possessively. "You''re et

    wrong. You love me, not him. Otherwise, something would have

    happened between thee

    of you

    already. Don''t forget that we''ve kissed and done a lot

    more..."

    Yesseca felt angry and ashamed.

    Tremaine was still going on.

    Yesseca raised her hand to p him, but he stopped her and stared right into her eyes as if he wanted to look right into her heart. "Yesseca, you

    know I''m right. I''m the one you love."

    Her hand was caught in his vice-like grip.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She was angry but she could not break free.

    She could only re at him, eyes red. "Tremaine, you b*stard!"

    Judging from her words and the way she looked, Tremaine knew that he had made her angry again.

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755

    That was odd. He had restrained himself this time. He had not lost his temper or said anything harsh to her, yet Yesseca had still gotten mad. Tremaine let go of her hand.

    He hade here to have a proper talk with her, not to make her mad.

    "Don''t be angry," Tremaine said lowly. "Since you love me,e to Nashnd with me. That man can''t even be considered your boyfriend. I''m your boyfriend."

    Yesseca gasped for air.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She truly despised Tremaine''s self-righteous attitude!

    How dare he just decide for himself that Kyi in was not her boyfriend!

    What right did he have to decide that for her?

    There was nothing going on between them.

    She suddenly reached out and pushed Tremaine away. "Get out of here! I want you gone, and I don''t want to see you. Get lost, you b*stard!" Yesseca was extremely agitated, and Tremaine did not want to make her mad, so he allowed her to push him to the door.

    Seeing how red her face was and how she was gasping for breath, he decided to let her calm down beforeing to talk to her again the next day. Anyway, he knew that nothing had happened between her and her so-called boyfriend. He barely even counted as her boyfriend.

    Tremaine said, "I''ll talk to you tomorrow. Get some rest. Also, that man clearly means nothing to you. Why did you want to kiss him that night?" Tremaine looked at her deeply. "Yesseca, that man clearly means nothing to you. Why did you want to kiss him that night?"

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Before she could say anything, Tremaine continued, "It''s because you saw me, right? You put on a show to make me jealous."

    After all, Yesseca had not been intimate with that man even after they had been together for so long. It was impossible that she had feelings for him. Why else would she want to kiss him if she did not love him?

    There was only one possible reason!

    She had done that on purpose to make him jealous!

    Tremain could not think of any other reason.

    Or perhaps he could have, but just was not willing to.

    He was absolutely convinced that Yesseca loved him!

    He ignored everything else.

    It did not matter. There was nothing going on between Yesseca and that man, and she was destined to be his. He could just ignore all the little things! Yesseca waspletely lost for words.

    She was furious, but when she heard Tremaine''s narcissistic words...

    She finally understood that God was fair.

    He had made Tremaine so handsome and smart, but he had also given him such a narcissistic personality. It was his biggest w!

    "I''m... I''m done talking to you. Don''t evere here again!" She mmed the door in his face.

    Although Tremaine had ordered someone to open her door against her wishes, they did not damage her door frame, so she was able to close it. She heard him say through the door, "I''lle to see you tomorrow. Well go look for that man and make things clear with him."

    Even though there was nothing going on with Yesseca and that man, he had to make things

    clear.

    He was going to tell that man that Yesseca was his woman, and that he could noty a single finger on her!

    Hearing this, Yesseca bit down heavily on her lip.

    A momentter, she said, "In your dreams. I won''t be making anything clear to him, because Kylin is my boyfriend! I can''t treat him like this!" Unfortunately, Tremaine did not hear her.

    Because he had already left.

    Tremaine returned to his car.

    Instead of driving off right away, he took out a piece of paper and a pen.

    He quickly sketched out a face.

    It was a portrait of Kylin.

    It was a very detailed picture of him, almost like an actual portrait.

    As the president of a country, Tremaine was clearly not an average person.

    Therefore, it was not hard for him to sketch someone he had only met once. Moreover, he had such a strong impression of this person. Tremaine snapped a picture of the sketch he made and sent it to Sheldon.

    He then tore the paper up into pieces.

    Later, Tremaine called Sheldon as he drove.

    "Sir." Sheldon''s voice rang out.

    "Sheldon, run a background check on someone for me. I''ve sent you a sketch of him."

    "Yes, sir."

    A minuteter, Sheldon called him again.

    He sounded shocked. "Sir, this... this is just a sketch."

    Did he not even have a picture of this person in such a modern age?

    Tremaine''s voice was cold. "What''s wrong? That sketch should be good enough."

    Sheldon fell silent.

    He was rendered utterly speechless.

    Still, it was a soldier''s duty to obey.

    "Yes, sir."

    Just as Sheldon was about to get started on checking up on this man''s background, his phone rang again.

    Sheldon thought that Tremaine was calling him again, but he tensed at the caller ID.

    It was her!

    Sheldon answered the phone.

    A young woman''s voice rang out. "Is Tremaine Quartley trying to develop the mushroom cloud? Our people traced it back to him..."

    Sheldon interrupted her. "What are

    l.ne

    you up to?! This isn''t something that you can stick your nose into. I''ve yet to get back at you for what happenedst time, and if you pull anything funny this time, I''ll kill you!" Content belongs to

    QUMS

    The person on the other end of the line just hung up without another word.

    Sheldon looked furious.

    After a moment, he mmed his fist on the wall. It caused the wall to crack.

    On this night, Selina had a chat with Matthew.

    Selina told Matthew that Yesseca had probably picked Kylin.

    Though she had not asked, she could tell that Kylin was in high spirits these few days.

    He was overjoyed, even.

    At that, Matthew pondered for a moment before saying, "Looks like I''ll need to have a chat with Tremaine tomorrow, then."

    Selina asked, "You know him?"

    He replied, "I don''t actually know him, but I can find a chance to chat with him. Since Yesseca''s made her choice, he should let her go."

    Selina understood what Matthew meant.

    She said, "Thanks for going to such trouble for her."

    "There''s nothing to thank." Matthew smiled. "She''s your sister, so she''s mine as well. It''s no trouble."

    Selina let out a sigh of relief. "I hope

    nee

    that Yesseca and Kylin can be together properly this time. I''m still a little@nnerved from what you said."

    UMS

    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Matthew held her hand.

    Selina smiled at this.

    She rested her head on Matthew''s shoulder Matthew, we''ve been married for ages, but I still want you to know that meeting you was the best thing that ever happened to

    me" Content belongs to

    UMS

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756

    "I was just thinking the same about you," Matthew replied.

    Selina smiled happily while Matthew chuckled.

    Another voice rang out.

    Their baby, lying in the stroller, wasughing as well.

    Matthew and Selina looked at each other and saw the happiness in each other''s eyes.

    Yesseca could not fall asleep.

    She tossed about until it was midnight, but she still could not fall asleep.

    She sat up.

    After having a ss of water, Yesseca pulled out a photograph of Lothar from underneath her pillow.

    She said to the photo, "Lothar, you saw that, right? That was the person that I used to love, Tremaine. If he''d told me those things earlier on, I would''ve said yes in a heartbeat. But I''m with Kyi in now, so I can''t." "Do you think I did the right thing?"

    There was no response from the photograph.

    She continued, "I''m sure you agree with me, Lothar. I can''t be someone who breaks promises, and Selina wants me to be with Kylin. He''s such a great guy. If I were to tell him that I didn''t want to be with him now, he''d be heartbroken."

    Yesseca ced the photo back under her pillow.

    She decided to take the next day off.

    She would wait for Tremaine toe to her so that they could clear things up.

    She would clear things up with him.

    She had been so agitated that they had not worked things out, so she had to sit down and have a proper chat with him the next day.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The following day.

    Several things should have happened.

    Tremaine wanted to bring Yesseca to see Kylin so that they could make things clear with him.

    Yesseca was also prepared to have a proper talk with Tremaine.

    Matthew had also nned to have a talk with Tremaine.

    However, none of these things happened because Nashnd and Tremaine were suddenly caught up in a huge storm.

    Because Nashnd and Tremaine were suddenly swept up in a horrible storm.

    That morning, Tremaine headed to the presidential office.

    Sheldon handed him all the information he had gotten on Kylin.

    After ncing through the documents, Tremaine immediately understood why Yesseca had be Kyi in''s girlfriend.

    Kylin was rted to someone named Selina Whitlock.

    Tremaine had heard Yesseca mention her name several times before.

    She mentioned that Selina was her elder sister and the person that she was closest to on this pl.

    He guessed that Selina must have introduced Kylin to her.

    Yesseca, out of her respect for Selina, agreed to be with him even though she did not love him.

    That was his guess.

    Although there was no evidence to prove it, he was very confident of his assumption.

    Tremaine tossed the documents into the trash can.

    She really was a fool!

    At the same time, he felt more at ease.

    He was all the more convinced that Yesseca had no feelings for Kylin.

    At around nine o''clock, the doors to the presidential office were suddenly pushed open.

    Sheldon rushed in, looking rather pale.

    Tremaine looked at Sheldon, somewhat displeased. "What''s up with you? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."

    Sheldon''s voice had a slight tremor. "Sir, n X has been leaked!"

    Tremaine shot to his feet.

    His face fell. "What did you say?!"

    Nashnd was not arge nation, but it still yed an important role globally.

    This was because Nashnd was rich in oil.

    Capitalizing on their abundant supply of natural oil, Nashnd became a very wealthy country.

    Several other countries envied their rich natural oil deposits, and many sought to grab a piece of the pie for themselves.

    However, due to Nashnd''s powerful military might, none of those countries dared to invade them in all these years.

    It was only after officially bing the president that Tremaine discovered something.

    He had lost several men from all the internal fighting amongst his opponents in his fight for the presidency.

    His forces had quite literally fallen apart.

    As if that was not enough, Tremaine found another headache he had to deal with.

    The previous president was severely ipetent.

    Under his reign, the military force that Nashnd was so proud of was actually not as godly as it was said to be. In fact, several of their military resources had been depleted!

    If they were to enter into a war with another country, they would definitely lose. The fact that Nashnd''s military was not as powerful as it once was would definitely spread out.

    Tremaine decided to do something.

    He would initiate n X.

    n X was actually a n to secretly develop the mushroom cloud so that Nashnd could protect itself if it were in danger. This was the fastest way.

    Nashnd had a group of experts that had once looked into developing the mushroom cloud.

    The mushroom cloud was a devastatingly destructive weapon, and with it came terrible consequences. Ten years ago, it had been banned globally.

    A very simr incident had urred

    to a country on the other end of the

    world. That country was rich in oil and was soon found out by another nation, a powerful one. They soon concocted a reason to invade that country. Content belongs,

    s won

    In the end, the leaders of that country were hanged, and the people starved.

    Tremaine would never allow such a thing to happen to Nashnd.

    They had no choice but to initiate n X. With that as their trump card, they would have the time to develop their military and restore it to its former strength.

    Since it was globally illegal to conduct any research into the mushroom cloud, they had to do so in secret. Unfortunately, this had been discovered!

    At this juncture, Tremaine did not have the time and energy to find out who had leaked the n. He had to do all he could to suppress this matter! That morning, he was bombarded with phone calls from all over the world.

    Each one of them was from people using Nashnd of conducting illegal research on the mushroom cloud and wanted to take them to military court to be tried and punished.

    Tremaine was dealing with hisrgest crisis as President of Nashnd!

    At 11 o''clock that morning, Tremaine had a meeting with several members of his cab.

    Although their ns to develop the mushroom cloud had been leaked out, the only people who knew were leaders and high profile people from other countries. The general public was still unaware of this.

    Matthew was at the very top on that list of powerful people.

    He had paid special attention to Tremaine because of Yesseca, which was why he knew about n X being leaked.

    At that time, he was getting ready to go meet Tremaine.

    He was going to invite Tremaine out for lunch to talk about Yesseca. He had not expected something so huge to happen.

    Matthew called Selina.

    The day before, when he had told

    Selina that he was going to have a talk with Tremaine, she had specially asked him to call her right after speaking to Tremaine to let he

    el.n

    know what they had spout.

    swnG

    However, Tremaine was currently caught up in a political storm. There was no way Matthew could see him.

    Matthew exined this to Selina and told her not to tell anyone about this.

    Selina was shocked to hear this.

    She never expected Tremaine to be so bold as to secretly develop the mushroom cloud!

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757

    "How could he be so bold? Isn''t the mushroom cloud banned globally? Also, hasn''t Nashnd always had a powerful military? There''s no need for him to risk developing the mushroom cloud!"

    Matthew''s voice was grim. "Selina, have you heard of Sarcus?"

    Selina replied, "Yes, of course. It''s the country that was invaded by a stronger nation in order to get to their natural oil resources, right? I heard that their people are still suffering to this day."

    Matthew exined, "I think that''s the reason Tremaine initiated n X. He wants to avoid Nashnd from ending up like Sarcus."

    Selina found it hard to believe. "That''s impossible. Isn''t Nashnd''s military one of the most powerful in the world?"

    "I''ve heard that Nashnd''s military force isn''t as strong as the rumours say it is, and with Tremaine havingunched n X, that gives those rumours some credibility. Restoring Nashnd''s military might is too time-consuming, and developing the mushroom cloud is the fastest, most efficient way for them to protect themselves because they already have some knowledge on this..."

    Selina was stunned to hear this.

    She could not understand what Matthew was talking about.

    All she could gather from him was that Tremaine had acted much too rashly!

    He had only just be the president!

    It was also rumoured that his family was so weak that they could not provide him with the support he needed. Yet he had acted so boldly! "He''s much too bold and vicious!" Selina could not help muttering.

    "You''re right. The Quartley family''s unable to give him any support, yet he''s still able to be the president. That''s more than enough to prove how vicious he can be. He probably made his way to the presidential office by stepping on countless dead bodies."

    Selina was shocked. "Then there''s no way we can allow Yesseca to be with him! She can''t be with someone so vicious."

    Matthew did not agree with that.

    He said, "Selina, sometimes the more vicious a person is, the more loyal they could be to their other half. It''s much too unfair for you to just decide on things like that."

    This made Selina unhappy.

    She raised her voice. "Why does it sound like you''re defending Tremaine?"

    "I''m not, I''m just being objective."

    "No, I think you''re defending Tremaine!"

    Matthew sighed.

    However, his number one principle in life was that his wife was always right. If ever there was a time that she was wrong, he would have to remember principle number one.

    Therefore, Matthew corrected himself. "You''re right, Yesseca cannot be with such a person."

    Selina was satisfied with that. "Yesseca and Kyi in are perfect for each other. I need to make sure they pick up the pace so that things between Yesseca and Tremaine end for good!"

    In Nashnd.

    Tremaine and his ten cab members were still having a meeting.

    Tremaine made himself very clear.

    n X was to proceed as nned without dy, especially at such a critical moment.

    Especially at a critical time like this.

    Since word had gotten out about them developing the mushroom cloud, it was indirectly proving that their military was not as powerful as before. It was highly likely that other nations would take the opportunity to pull something off!

    "It''s a dog-eat-dog world. With Nashnd''s rich natural oil reserves, if we don''t be stronger, we won''t be able to keep other nations at bay and we''ll be taken over in no time! n X has to go on!" Tremaine said.

    One of the members objected to this.

    "Several other countries have now threatened to sue us, though. Even if they don''t actually follow through with their threats, we wouldn''t be able to bear the pressure from so many countries."

    Tremaine sneered.

    His eyes gleamed coldly. "If we can''t bear the pressure, we''ll have to shut them up so that they''ll leave us alone and pretend like none of this ever happened!"

    After a brief pause, Tremaine added, "We''ll be able to wrap up n X within two years, and all of these nations'' dissent will mean nothing."

    Another cab member stood up,

    so enraged that his beard billowed as he spoke. "Sir, do you think that these nations will give us two years just because we ask for it? I''m sure that military court will send

    someone to arrest us by this ve

    afternoon. I never would''ve expected you to say something so immature, sir!"

    The others began to speak up as well.

    "That''s right, sir. It''s impossible that they''ll let us go! You know how they''ve had their eye on Nashnd for ages.''

    "Sir, we have to put a stop to n X, or else we''re all going to go down with this sinking ship!"

    "You have to stop it!"

    While everyone was expressing their disapproval, one person remained silent.

    It was Sheldon.

    In this secret meeting, apart from a few trustworthy cab members, Sheldon was there as well.

    Sheldon looked at Tremaine.

    Tremaine stood there looking as arrogant as ever.

    The other nations would never agree to sit idly by and give Nashnd two years toplete their development of the mushroom cloud. It would be toote to do anything after two years.

    Though Sheldon felt that Tremaine was thinking of doing the impossible, he still found himself believing him.

    He had been working for Tremaine for a long time, and Tremaine had always been this arrogant. Yet there had never been a single asion that Tremaine had failed to do the things he had nned.

    There was a usible reason for his arrogance.

    Themotion in the conference room was growing.

    The cab members were even starting to doubt whether they had made the right choice in choosing Tremaine to be their president. After all, his words were so oundish that they could not help doubting his ability.

    S

    Suddenly, Tremaine mmed his fist on the table.

    His aura was oppressive enough to make them all fall silent at once.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    His gaze swept over each and every one of them.

    "None of you believe me? Let me tell you that I never fight a losing battle," Tremaine said.

    fools."

    One of the cab members said solemnly, "It''s not that we don''t trust you, sir. It''s just much too farfetched. These people are leaders of nations, not

    Tremaine smited coldly. When he

    spoke, his voice was filled with

    inborn arrogance. "When I initiated

    n X, I foresaw that something like

    this would happen. That''s why prepared for this in advance

    Everyone was shocked to hear this.

    QUMS

    They were surprised to learn what he had done.

    Tremaine had ced spies at many years ago.

    all therge nations

    They had collected plenty of secrets about these nations'' incumbent leaders.

    They could not afford for any of these secrets to be leaked, or else they would be doomed.

    Tremaine was going to use these secrets against them and threaten them to keep their mouths shut about Nashnd developing the mushroom

    cloud.

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758

    Once thoserger countries stopped harassing them, the smaller countries would soon shut their mouths too. This whole matter would be suppressed.

    The most shocking part of this n was that Tremaine had ced spies in all those countries so many years ago!

    He was not even the president at the time!

    Tremaine had amazing foresight!

    In that instant, any doubts they had about him were dispelled.

    Everyone present unanimously agreed that it was the wisest decision to have Tremaine as president!

    No one couldpare to Tremaine with his courage and ferocity.

    He was the hope of Nashnd. He would definitely return Nashnd to its former glory.

    However, Sheldon looked quizzically at Tremaine.

    He did not know anything about Tremaine cing spies in those countries.

    By right, as Tremaine''s most trusted subordinate, he would be involved in arranging all of this!

    Unless he was wrong and Tremaine did not trust him as much as he thought?!

    Perhaps Tremaine didn''t trust him as deeply as he thought!

    Sheldon felt very conflicted about this.

    Tremaine boarded a ne.

    He was going to have a meeting with the leaders of the other countries.

    As the president of Nashnd, he had to attend to this matter personally.

    On the ne, Tremaine finally allowed himself to rx for a short moment. Someone''s face immediately shed in his mind. It was Yesseca.

    He had nned on seeing Yesseca on this day so that they could go make things clear to that man!

    It was obvious that he would not have time for that at this point.

    Nashnd was caught up in a storm. As its leader, he had no choice but to put aside his personal matters.

    Tremaine''s eyes were as deep as the ocean.

    After a long while, he muttered, "Yesseca, wait for me."

    Yesseca had taken the day off.

    She did not go anywhere.

    She was waiting for Tremaine.

    She wanted to make things clear with him.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She had even prepped herself for their conversation.

    She had gotten up early and rehearsed her speech, using one of her dolls as Tremaine.

    After rehearsing several times, Yesseca was finally confident enough.

    She believed that when Tremaine came over, she would be able to express herself confidently.

    Yet...

    Tremaine never showed up.

    It was already 10 o''clock in the evening and he had not shown up.

    Yesseca did not know what to do.

    She supposed that Tremaine probably was noting.

    She felt an indescribable feeling in her heart.

    Why had he not shown up?

    He said that he would.

    Had he just been saying it for fun?

    Perhaps the truth was that she just was not that important to him. It was just one of his whims.

    Yet she had taken him so seriously. She had thought that Tremaine was truly ying for keeps, and had even promised herself to shoot him down for good!

    She had even practiced so much with her doll!

    Such wishful thinking!

    Her eyshes trembled slightly.

    After a short whileter, she smiled.

    This was a good thing.

    It was better this way, in fact. There was no way she would get together with Tremaine anyway. She was Kyi ins girlfriend.

    This was for the best.

    It really was for the best.

    Yesseca approached the mirror.

    She pulled at her cheeks and forced her smile to widen.

    Selina had a nightmare.

    It was a terrifying one.

    The source of this nightmare was probably her conversation with Matthew.

    Her impression of Tremaine had been vague before this, but the things that Matthew had said earlier that day suddenly made things clear.

    She now saw him as a devil.

    He was a cruel and merciless demon with countless people''s blood on his hands. He was not afraid to do anything to get what he wanted. Selina had a nightmare about him.

    In her nightmare, Tremaine had taken Yesseca against her will.

    After that, he forced Yesseca to marry him and even threatened to chop her head off if she refused him.

    He even threatened to chop off Yesseca''s head if she refused him.

    Yesseca burst into tears and married him.

    Selina woke up in a fright in the middle of the night.

    Matthew had always been a light sleeper, and he woke up when Selina did.

    His first reaction was to wrap his arms around her to warm her up before asking her what had happened.

    Selina told him about her nightmare.

    Matthew feltpletely helpless.

    He said, "You

    ou worry too much. I don''t

    think Tremaine''s the type to do something like that. He might be ruthless and vicious, but he''s

    definitely not bloodthirsty.

    vel

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have be the president."

    Fear still lingered in Selina''s heart.

    She could not allow things to be dyed any longer.

    She had to settle things between Yesseca and Kyi in immediately.

    Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind.

    She came up with an especially bold idea.

    She would get Yesseca and Kyi in to get married.

    Matthew was stunned when Selina said it out loud.

    Momentster, he ced his hand on Selina''s forehead. "You don''t have a fever, do you?"

    Selina pushed Matthew''s hand away.

    She said seriously, "I don''t have a

    fever. I''m serious! Look, they''ve been together for such a long time, and they''re perfect for each other. It''s definitely the right time for them to get married."

    She rubbed a hand over her chest. "Once they''re married, I''ll finally be at ease."

    Matthew suddenly realized something right then.

    In that instant, Matthew felt like Selina was not Yesseca''s elder sister. She was more like her mother.

    Matthew objected to her idea. "It''s

    much too hasty. You want them to get married when things between Yesseea and Tremaine aren''t even settled yet. I don''t think it''s a good idea."

    "I don''t need your approval." Selina red at him.

    Matthew was speechless.

    Hemented, "I finally know how worthless I am in this family. I don''t even have the right to express an opinion."

    Selina rolled her eyes. "You can, but it''s still up to me. If I''m firm enough in my decision, nothing you say will change my mind!"

    Matthew fell silent again.

    Then, all of sudden, he grabbed her head and kissed her.

    Selina widened her eyes.

    She could only let out muffled moans.

    Since words would not work, he would just shut her up.

    What had started out as a nightmare had turned into a sweet night.

    After that, Selina stopped talking about Yesseca and Kylin.

    Matthew thought that Selina had only said those things on a whim and had probably found herselfughable after giving it some thought.

    He did not bring the matter up anymore. However, he had no idea that Selina had taken the matter to heart.

    After thinking things over, Selina felt that it was a wonderful idea!

    The next day.

    Yesseca, who was at work, received a call from Selina.

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759

    Selina invited Yesseca over for dinner.

    Yesseca epted her invitation right away.

    After her shift ended, Kylin came to pick her up.

    Since Yesseca agreed to officially be Kyi in''s girlfriend, he had never even asked her about Tremaine.

    This was the kind of man he was.

    He was always very considerate.

    As Kylin drove over to the Perry family manor, Yesseca kept stealing nces at him.

    His side profile looked so gentle and handsome.

    Yesseca felt that she had made the right choice.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Since she was his girlfriend, she would be with him forever.

    Nothing would change that.

    That night, Erine and the maids prepared a huge feast for dinner.

    Selina had even decorated the ce.

    There were heart-shaped balloons everywhere.

    Yesseca almost thought that she had been invited to Selina and Matthew''s wedding anniversary.

    However, she realised that probably was not the case when she saw that Matthew was not even around for dinner.

    Halfway through the meal, Selina ced her cutlery down.

    She coughed and said, "Yesseca, Kyi in, I''ve invited the two of you here today because I have something to tell you."

    The both of them looked at Selina.

    Selina looked back at the two of them.

    She really found them to be a very good match for each other.

    Kyi in was gentle and handsome while Yesseca was lovely and kind.

    This was a match made in heaven!

    She was practically the Goddess of Love!

    Getting married would be the best thing in the world for them!

    Selina said, "I think that you two are a match made in heaven! You''ve been dating for so long, and you''re obviously very much in love with each other. You''ll never find any other couple like you two!"

    Yesseca did not know what to say.

    Kyi in was the same.

    Yesseca blushed.

    Why was Selina being so weird?

    Kylin was also somewhat confused.

    Selina was about to get to her point when she realised that something was amiss.

    She had said something incorrectly.

    She corrected herself. "No, sorry. You''re not the only couple like that. Myself and Matthew, and Natalie and my brother are matches made in heaven as well. The three of us are the only three couples like that!"

    Yesseca and Kylin nearly burst outughing.

    Selina then put on a serious expression. "Don''tugh, you two. I have something important to announce, so listen closely."

    Yesseca and Kylin rearranged their expressions to look serious, and Yesseca even sipped at her water to suppress herughter. Selina cleared her throat again and said, "Yesseca, Kylin, you should get married!"

    Yesseca spat out her water.

    No one spoke.

    Selina quickly wiped Yesseca''s mouth.

    She was ted. "Yesseca, I didn''t know that you wanted to marry Kylin so much. Look how excited you are."

    Yesseca was silent.

    She waved her hands in embarrassment. "No, I''m not."

    "Oh, stop it! You are! Look how excited you are!"

    Yesseca wanted to dig herself a hole.

    Kyi in also felt embarrassed.

    He and Yesseca had gotten together with the end goal of getting married, but he had not expected it to happen so soon.

    Kyi in said, "Don''t you think this is

    Ke''

    much too soon?" "No, not at all." Selina waved her hand, dismissing, his question and said, "Absolutely not. Many people get married after being together for only a week. The two of you have been together for so much longer than that. It''s settled then. You''re both getting married!"

    "Selina..."

    Selina red at him and cut him off. "Stop being so wishy- washy about it! Yesseca''s already so excited to marry you, so cut the crap!"

    Yesseca''s face flushed in embarrassment.

    She wanted to exin, but she felt so overwhelmed by this that she could not get any words out.

    She felt so embarrassed.

    Kylin then said, "Selina, if Yesseca is willing to, I''mpletely fine with that, of course."

    If Yesseca was willing to marry him, he would marry her the next day itself.

    Selina was happy to hear that.

    Yesseca finally managed to say, "I''m... I''m not in such a hurry."

    It really was not like how Selina made it out to be. She really was in no hurry.

    In fact, she had not even considered marrying Kylin so soon.

    She was still young, and there was no harm in them dating for a few more years before even discussing marriage.

    Selina wanted to say something in response to Yesseca''s words but Kylin beat her to it. "Selina, it''ste. I need to send Yesseca home so that she can rest. She has work tomorrow."

    Kylin was helping Yesseca to get out of this predicament.

    He could see that Selina was getting excited over nothing. Yesseca was about to die from embarrassment.

    Selina stopped pushing the subject after she heard that Yesseca needed to get some rest.

    Yesseca hung her head low in embarrassment.

    She could not even bring herself to look at Kylin.

    Luckily, Kylin did not talk to her about it on the way home.

    When they reached her apartment, Kylin finally spoke, obviously having thought things through. "Yesseca, Selina''s always been one to speak her mind. Don''t mind her and just pretend like you didn''t hear her say anything. I know that it takes time to go from dating to getting married, and I''ll be by your side all the way."

    He was as gentle as a warm breeze on a winter''s night.

    Yesseca felt much calmer hearing him say that.

    She looked up at him. "I understand."

    Kylin smiled. "That''s good. Go on up and get to bed, I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning."

    The following day.

    Yesseca was in the middle of counting stock when someone appeared in front of her.

    She was shocked.

    When she looked at who it was, she was even

    more surprised.

    It was Selina.

    Yesseca was agape for a moment.

    She then asked, "Selina, what are you doing here?"

    Selina smiled sweetly. "I''vee to see you. Are you busy?"

    Yesseca shook her head. "Not really."

    Selina took Yesseca''s hand and said, "Yesseca, let''s talk."

    Yesseca immediately said, "Hold on just a second, Selina. I''ll get you a chair."

    It was always slow in the morning

    so there was no problem with her chatting with someone. They just did not have any chairs in the store, and Yesseca was afraid that Selina would get tired from standing.

    QUMS

    Selina refused. "What''s wrong with standing? We can just chat while standing."

    Seeing how insistent Selina was, Yesseca decided not to get the chair.

    They stood by the cashier which had some snacks around it. Yesseca handed Selina some and said, "Selina, have some snacks."

    Selina opened a bag of chips, then held one up to Yesseca''s mouth. "You have some." Yesseca had barely swallowed the chip when Selina suddenly said, "Yesseca, do you know about Tremaine''s true identity?"

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    She looked at Selina, confused as to why she was asking her this.

    Selina then took out another chip and fed it to Yesseca.

    Yesseca ate it.

    She then said, "Selina, you don''t need to keep feeding me. You should have some too."

    "Okay." Selina ate a chip, then said, "You didn''t answer me."

    Yesseca gulped. "I know who he really is. He is a very powerful man. He isn''t a regr man."

    He was the personal bodyguard to the president of Nashnd after all. How could he be ordinary?

    "So she does know." Selina thought to herself.

    Yesseca continued, "Why are you asking me this?"

    Selina didn''t want to upset Yesseca, so she said, "Just asking. There''s nothing to do right now anyway, so I was just making conversation." Yesseca watched as Selina ate the chips and felt that she would get thirsty soon. She said, "I''ll go get us some water."

    Selina nodded.

    She had a lot to talk about with Yesseca, so she would need some water to moisten her throat.

    The shop didn''t have a water dispenser, so Yesseca had to walk out of the stop to get the water.

    On her way back, she spotted someone else walking into the shop.

    Peslie hade to chat with her as well.

    Yesseca said apologetically, "Sorry, Preslie. Can we do this some other time? My sister''s here to see me."

    "Oh, you have a sister?" Preslie was shocked.

    Yesseca was always alone, so she had no idea that she even had a sister.

    Yesseca nodded. "Yes, she''s here right now. She came to see me."

    Preslie then said, "Alright, go and catch up with your sister. I''ll head back to my store. I was just thinking of chatting with you because there aren''t any customers around."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca filled up two sses with water and returned to the store.

    She handed one to Selina. "Here, have some water."

    Selina epted the ss and sipped on it. Yesseca was too obedient for words!

    Kylin was lucky to be able to marry her!

    She had to get Yesseca and Kylin married as soon as possible to avoid any moreplications.

    Selina cleared her throat and said, "Yesseca, since you know that Tremaine is the president of Nashnd, then I''ll be frank with you. Tremaine..."

    Before Selina could finish her sentence, Yesseca interrupted her.

    Yesseca''s eyes widened in shock. "Selina, what did you say?!"

    "I said I''d be frank with you."

    "The one before that."

    "Tremaine is the president of Nashnd. Didn''t you already know this?"

    Yesseca was silent.

    She was so surprised that she fell to the floor andnded on her butt.

    Selina was speechless.

    She did not expect Yesseca to react this way. She helped her up and said, "What''s wrong, Yesseca? Didn''t you already know about this?" Yesseca''s lips trembled.

    She was different from girls like Selina who were born in rich and powerful families. She was just amoner.

    To her, someone like the president of a country waspletely out of her league!

    In olden times, he was akin to the King!

    And if this were heaven, he would be God!

    Meeting someone like him waspletely unimaginable.

    She then remembered something from her childhood.

    One of her neighbours had been fortunate enough to meet with the president at that time because they had been selected as a role model for the nation. The president had shaken their hand while awarding them with a certificate.

    That neighbour had been so excited about it that they did not wash their hands for half a month.

    At that time, everyone was envious of them.

    After all, it was such an honour to be able to meet the president and even shake his hands!

    And here she was, finding out the Tremaine was actually the president of a country!

    Yesseca stammered out, "He... isn''t he the personal bodyguard to the president of Nashnd?"

    Selina was speechless.

    Yesseca actually thought that Tremaine was just a bodyguard!

    How could that be?!

    Even she, who barely knew Tremaine, could tell from his mannerisms that he was not some lowly bodyguard.

    Selina said helplessly, "You''ve got it all wrong. He''s the president, not some bodyguard. He''s the newly elected president of Nashnd."

    Yesseca did not know what to say.

    She was much too shocked.

    She felt like her mind had exploded.

    How could Tremaine be president?!

    How was this possible?!

    He hade to see her so often and even teased her, saying such shameless things. How could someone like that be president?!

    The president should be someone unwavering and stoic!

    Selina had a lot more to say to Yesseca. However, it seemed that she would have to keep it to herself for the time being.

    She could tell that Yesseca was incapable of listening to her at the moment.

    Selina could only say, "Yesseca, you should calm down first. I''lle and see youter. You should digest the fact that Tremaine is the president."

    She had to give Yesseca some time to calm down.

    Yesseca did not respond.

    She was still in a daze with her eyes and mouth wide open.

    Selina looked at her helplessly.

    The president was a very powerful person, but there was no need to have such a huge reaction to him, right?

    Also, Yesseca had known Tremaine for such a long time. How could she not have known who he actually was? To think that she thought he was simply a bodyguard.

    Tremaine was probably the one who told her that.

    Why had he lied to her about that? He probably had some ulterior motive.

    As to what that motive was, Selina had no clue. Regardless, to Selina, Tremaine definitely had some tricks up his sleeve.

    Selina decided to do some shopping while Yesseca calmed down.

    Yesseca had not been left alone for long. Preslie came to see her.

    Earlier, when Yesseca mentioned that her sister was here, Preslie had secretlye to see what she looked like.

    Later, after Setina left, she rushed

    over excitedly and said, "Yesseca,

    your sister is so beautiful. God, I don''t know you had such a beautiful sister She''s so stylish and exquisitely dressed that she looks like a celebrity!"

    Selina looked a lot older because of her previous illness, but it did not hide the fact that she was a beauty. Besides, life was good for her at the moment that she was looking younger by the day. Content belongs tonoveldrama.org

    She just had to dress up a little to look gorgeous.

    Normally, Yesseca would sing praises of Selina''s beauty.

    However, she was not in the mood for that at the moment.

    Yesseca was still in shock and was unable to return to her senses.

    "Yesseca, are you alright?" Preslie nudged Yesseca.

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761

    Yesseca gulped and said, "Preslie... President, president..."

    She kept muttering the word president over and over again.

    Preslie was very confused.

    She thought she figured out what Yesseca was trying to say. "Yesseca, are you saying that the president''sing to our shopping mall? That''s impossible. We might not be half bad, but it''s definitely not good enough for the president."

    Yesseca waved her hands. "That''s not what I meant."

    "Then what do you mean?" Preslie asked.

    Yesseca took a deep breath. "Preslie, imagine if someone you''ve known for a very long time was suddenly revealed to be the president, how would you feel?"

    She was finally able to speak.

    Preslie was quiet for a moment.

    She then said, "That''s just a fantasy. How could someone like us be friends with the president? We sell clothes in a mall. If all of us can be friends with the president, then he wouldn''t be the president."

    Yesseca''s eyshes trembled violently.

    Her thoughts exactly!

    Yet there was no denying that Tremaine really was the president.

    Selina would not lie to her!

    "Then again, you have a rich and handsome boyfriend, right? Maybe you''ll be able to meet the president one day, thanks to him. Either way, it''s impossible for people like us to meet the president," Preslie continued.

    "I''m not talking about the president of our country," Yesseca muttered. "He''s the president of another country."

    Preslieughed. "What difference does that make? They are both presidents of their own countries, both are equally out of our reach. But..." Preslie then looked at Yesseca. "What''s wrong with you today? Why do you keep talking about the president?"

    Yesseca opened her mouth.

    She wanted to tell Preslie that Tremaine was the president of Nashnd.

    Preslie was her good friend, after all. She had nothing to hide from her.

    She just was not sure whether Preslie would

    believe her.

    On top of that, her mind was a mess at the moment. She was unable to sort herself out at the moment, let alone telling someone else about it. Considering this, Yesseca decided not to tell her.

    She felt it best to keep it to herself for the time being.

    Yesseca looked at her and said, "Preslie, could you go back to your counter for now? I''m kind of in a mess right now. I need to be alone." Preslie was quiet.

    This was the first time Yesseca had ever told her that she was not in the mood to chat and even asked her to leave.

    Preslie felt like there was definitely something going on with Yesseca.

    However, since Yesseca had said so, Preslie could only put aside all her questions. She took out some choctes from her pocket. "I''ll get going, then. I''lle to see youter. Oh, someone gave me these choctes. They''re pretty tasty."

    Yesseca nodded.

    Once Preslie had left, Yesseca''s gaze fell on the choctes.

    She suddenly remembered the choctes that Tremaine had given to her the other night.

    Would the president of a country personally travel all the way just to visit her and give her choctes?

    It was not likely.

    He was the president. How could he do things that a regr man would do?

    Yesseca buried her head in her hands.

    Goodness! Her mind was in such a mess, it felt like it was going to explode.

    Selina called Matthew.

    She told Matthew that Tremaine had ulterior motives.

    She also added that he had lied to Yesseca and told her that he was the personal bodyguard of the president of Nashnd.

    Matthew suddenly asked, "Why would he lie to Yesseca like that?"

    Selina did not know either and could only guess. "Maybe he just wanted to have some fun with Yesseca but was afraid that people would find out, so he lied!"

    Matthew was silent.

    He sighed helplessly.

    Selina''s idea was much too ridiculous to be taken seriously.

    He did not intend to argue with Selina, though.

    He knew that Selina waspletely opposed to Tremaine at the moment, and he would only be making things worse by defending him.

    Matthew was brave enough to stare down the barrel of a loaded gun.

    But he would not dare to challenge Selina.

    He pampered her so much and treated her like a treasure. How could he possibly anger her?

    Suddenly, Matthew heard a loud noise over the phone.

    He then asked, "Are you out right now?"

    "Yeah. I''m having some coffee. I just went to see Yesseca..."

    She had wandered around the shopping mall for a while before losing interest. Figuring that Yesseca would not be returning to her senses so soon, she decided to get some coffee.

    Selina chatted for quite some time.

    Matthew felt even more helpless.

    It was one thing to y with the idea of Kylin and Yesseca getting married, but he did not expect Selina to actually take action.

    "Selina, it''s much too soon. I really don''t think you should do this," Matthew said.

    "Tell me, is Kylin going tomit to Yesseca? Will he be with her forever?" Selina asked.

    Without hesitating, Matthew replied,

    "The both of them take their

    e

    rtionship very seriously. Since they are already dating, they should be ready to be together for their entire lifetime."

    "Exactly!" Selina raised her voice. "Since they''ll have to get married sooner orter, it would be better to get married as soon as possible. That''s why they should just get married already."

    Matthew was quiet.

    He was about to say something until he heard Selina make a sound like she was about to throw up.

    Matthew felt his heart jump out of his throat. "What''s wrong?"

    Selina muttered, "Why do I feel like throwing up again? I''ve been feeling nauseous a lot recently."

    Matthew was taken aback for a moment before his breathing sped up. "Are you pregnant?"

    Selina was quiet.

    She subconsciously said, "It shouldn''t have happened so soon. It hasn''t been that long since I gave birth. I can''t possibly be pregnant so soon...

    right?"

    Logically speaking, she had not been

    breastfeeding and her menstrual

    cycle was back to normal, so it was

    possible for her to be pregnant. However, she did not think it would happen so soon. Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew however, did not feel the same.

    He asked, "Where are you now?"

    Selina told him where she was.

    Matthew said, "Wait for me. I''ll be right there."

    Selina waited for him quietly.

    Ten minutester, Matthew found Selina.

    Selina was stunned. "You actually came. You''re taking this way too seriously."

    Matthew held her hand. "I have to be extra cautious for you. I''ve already booked you an appointment at the hospital. I''m taking you over for a check

    up right now."

    Selina''s eyes widened. "You can''t be serious."

    Matthew spoke firmly. "Of course I''m serious. I wouldn''t joke around about something like this."

    "But it hasn''t been that long since myst pregnancy. I won''t get pregnant again so soon."

    "Why not?" Matthew looked deeply into her eyes, "We do it very often."

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762

    Selina blushed at Matthew''s words.

    Very often...

    That was true. Theysted long as well.

    After giving birth, she had to rest for some time and they could not be intimate.

    Matthew had had to abstain for a long time.

    Once she had fully recovered, he had immediately be a thirsty monster!

    Thinking of their long nights, Selina suddenly felt that it was actually possible that she was pregnant.

    After all, even though Matthew was in his 30''s, he was still as energetic as ever.

    The results were out.

    Selina was pregnant.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was still in the early stages.

    Matthew wrapped his arms around her as she stared at the report.

    He sounded emotional and excited. "You''re really pregnant, Selina. We have another child."

    Selina subconsciously said, "It''s all thanks to you." Matthew looked at her quietly.

    Luckily, he was already used to her sarcastic attitude.

    He held back fromughing. "Our families will be very happy to hear this."

    At this, Selina smiled widely. "Of course. This is our second child in such a short time. I wonder whether it''s a boy or girl."

    Though it was still early days, Selina was already very excited.

    They chatted for a while before Selina suddenly patted herself on the head. "Oh my God, it''s a double dosage of happiness! It''s a sign!" Matthew fell silent.

    He did not understand what she meant. He simply looked at her, confused.

    Selina exined excitedly, "Matthew, think about it. I''ve been trying to get Yesseca and Kyi in married, and now I''m pregnant. This is a sign of good things toe. Kylin and Yesseca have to get married as soon as possible."

    Matthew was really impressed at her logic.

    How were these two events connected?

    Selina was probably the only person who could link something like this up.

    Selina made Matthew drive her over to Yesseca''s workce.

    She had already nned on looking for Yesseca, and more so at this time!

    Matthew felt that this was not the time for her to go looking for Yesseca.

    She should be resting at home.

    However, he could not stop Selina.

    Matthew always spoiled her, and even more so since she was pregnant.

    Finally, under her demand, Matthew agreed to drive Selina over to Yesseca''s workce.

    When he parked the car at the entrance of the mall, Matthew was about to step out and apany Selina.

    Selina refused. "There''s no need for a man to join in on this conversation. You should head back to yourpany. Don''t you still have a lot of work to do? I want to talk to Yesseca. Don''t butt in."

    "But you''re pregnant now..."

    Selina cut him off. "Don''t worry. Besides, this isn''t my first time. It''s fine!"

    After going back and forth, Matthew finally agreed to leave her be.

    He arranged for the driver to wait at the entrance of the mall. The moment Selina was done, she would be sent home. He then called Erine and told her about Selina being pregnant so that she could prepare something nutritious for her to eat.

    Erine nearly went crazy with excitement when she heard about Selina''s pregnancy.

    She was even more excited than Matthew and Selina.

    She said excitedly, "I''m on it! I know exactly what pregnant women like to eat, and I took such good care of Miss Whitlock when she was pregnant the first time. It has to be nutritious and..."

    Erine talked a lot over the phone.

    She spoke about all sorts of things from the foods that pregnant women needed and the kind of things they had to prepare for. Matthew had to interrupt her.

    Otherwise, she would probably go on endlessly.

    It was only then that she realised she had been rambling.

    She chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry about that, Mr. Perry. You know how I get."

    "It''s fine, Erine. I know you mean well."

    "Then I''d best go and prepare dinner. I''ll be waiting for Miss Whitlock to get back."

    After hanging up, he specifically told Selina not to be out for too long.

    "The driver will be waiting for you at the entrance of the mall, and Erine will get dinner ready for you. I also asked her to get some desserts ready for you in case you get hungry. If you get home early and feel hungry, have some desserts and wait for me toe home for dinner..."

    Selina startedughing when she heard this. "Matthew, sometimes I feel like you''re more feminine than an actual woman."

    Even her own mother was not as thoughtful as this.

    Matthew sighed. "I have no other choice. I married a woman who doesn''t care about anything, so I have to arrange everything for her."

    Selina was touched.

    She really was a very carefree person who did not pay attention to anything.

    After getting married, Matthew was the one who arranged all these matters. He constantly had her in mind.

    "Also, you should control yourself

    when ites to Yesseca. Don''t push her too hard if she doesn''t want to get married yet. This is something for the two of them to work on, okay?" Matthew gave her another look.

    Since he could not stop her, he had to at least make sure she would not go overboard.

    Selina nodded, "I know. I''m not that

    dense. How could I possibly force Yesseca to marry Kylin? I''m just going to chat with her. Even if she really were to marry Kylin, it would have to bepletely up to her to

    decide. I won''t force her into doing anything."

    Matthew knew that Selina was not the type to gopletely wild, so he let her go.

    He figured that Yesseca would still disagree with her request.

    Selina would not give up until she had run herself into a corner.

    Selina returned to Yesseca''s shop.

    She was so happy that she was almost flying.

    It was a sign for her to get pregnant at this time. Things would definitely work out well!

    Selina smiled broadly.

    She looked just like a mother whose daughter had found her Prince Charming.

    When she arrived at the store, Selina told Yesseca that she was pregnant.

    Yesseca''s eyes widened.

    Her head felt like it had exploded again.

    She never would have expected to receive bombshell after bombshell on this day.

    First, she learned that Tremaine''s real identity was the president of Nashnd!

    And here Selina was, telling her that she was pregnant again!

    Though the second bombshell was not as explosive as the first, it made Yesseca feel extremely joyful. It even managed to wash away the shock of finding out who Tremaine really was.

    "Selina, you''re... you''re pregnant. That''s... that''s great." Yesseca was so happy she could not speak properly.

    It was as if she was the pregnant one and not Selina.

    She then insisted on getting a chair for Selina to sit on before getting some snacks and fruits from Preslie.

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763

    She had some pistachios, but there was not much left. She had other snacks as well, but they were not good for pregnant women. Yesseca figured that nuts were good for pregnant women, and they would be good for the baby''s brain.

    Fruits would be even better. It would be good for the baby''s skin.

    Preslie looked at Yesseca, feeling quite confused.

    Yesseca was not a glutton, and Preslie was normally the one who would bring snacks over to Yesseca. This was the first time she wasing over here to get some snacks.

    "Yesseca, you''re acting very strange today. Very strange." Preslie looked at Yesseca suspiciously.

    Yesseca was smiling brightly. "My sister is pregnant. She''s back in my store now, so I came to get her some food."

    Preslie was quiet.

    "Your beautiful and gorgeous sister?" she asked.

    Yesseca nodded. "That''s right."

    Preslie wondered how things had changed so quickly. Yesseca''s sister definitely had not been pregnant earlier on. Had she gotten pregnant after taking a walk around the mall?

    She had more to ask Yesseca about this, but she had already gone back to her shop with the fruits and nuts.

    Yesseca stuffed the nuts into Selina''s hands and started peeling an apple.

    Selina did not know whether tough or cry. "Yesseca, why are you behaving just like Matthew? I''m still in the early stages of pregnancy. It''s much too early to be doing all of this."

    Yesseca then ced the peeled apple into Selina''s hand. She said, "Because we care a lot about you. That''s why we''re so nervous." Selina felt warm inside again.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She smiled and said, "Looks like I didn''t make the wrong decision in taking you in as my sister."

    Yesseca smiled, feeling embarrassed.

    "Yesseca, do you know why I came to see you today?"

    Yesseca held her breath.

    At Selina''s question, Yesseca recalled what she had temporarily forgotten.

    Tremaine was the president!

    "I meant about you and Kylin getting married," Selina said.

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She thought that Selina hade all the way here to tell her who Tremaine really was!

    Selina continued, "Yesseca, I came to talk to you about Kyi in, butthen I found out I''m pregnant. Isn''t it a sign? That''s why you should listen to me and settle down with Kyi in as soon as possible."

    Yesseca blushed. "Selina, it''s much too soon."

    She was not ready.

    Selina immediately said, "No, it''s not. You and Kylin started dating with marriage on the table, right?"

    Yesseca nodded, still feeling embarrassed.

    She continued, "Do you know Kylin well?"

    Yesseca thought about this for a moment then nodded.

    They had not been together for long, but she probably knew him well enough. He was a good person, a gentle and caring person.

    "That''s all you need, then! Look, you two started dating with marriage on the table, and you know him well. There''s really no difference between getting married now orter. In fact, it''s better to get it settled right now since I''m pregnant. It would be a double dosage of happiness!" Selina''s eyes gleamed.

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She felt very embarrassed.

    She did not have any reason to say no, but...

    Marriage was a big deal. She could not just rush into it.

    Just as Yesseca was thinking of what to say to turn Selina down, Selina said in a low voice, "Yesseca, do you know why I told you about Tremaine''s identity the moment I got here?"

    Yesseca''s eyes stopped darting around.

    She thought that Selina had just mentioned it casually, but it looked like she was wrong.

    Yesseca shook her head.

    "Yesseca, Tremaine''s still interested in you, isn''t he? He has ulterior motives."

    Yesseca nodded, then immediately shook her head.

    She felt that Tremaine had probably just acted on a whim.

    He said that he woulde to see her the next day and make things clear to Kyi in, yet he had not appeared even to this day. His interest in her was probably just a fleeting thought.

    Selina did not care whether Yesseca nodded or shook her head.

    She was certain that Tremaine had ulterior motives towards Yesseca!

    "Yesseca, you know what happened thest time Tremaine suddenly took you away. You''re lucky that nothing happened that time, but if something had, do you think you could face Kyi in with your head held high?

    Yesseca''s heart trembled.

    Her face turned pale and she said, "No, I couldn''t."

    "That''s it, then. Tremaine''s the president of a country. He can do anything he wants to any woman he wants because he''s all up on his high horse. Matthew and I may be powerful, but we won''t be able to save you immediately if he does kidnap you. You know that it''s likely something will happen before we can get to you because of his interest in you!"

    Yesseca''s face turned even paler after Selina said that.

    She suddenly recalled how Tremaine had forcefully kissed her and had appeared at her home, saying such shameless things and even hugging her.

    As she thought about this, she clenched her fists.

    She had been much too careless.

    Although nothing happened between her and Tremaine, she had already betrayed Kyi in by allowing Tremaine into her home and giving him the chance to hug her!

    She was Kylin''s girlfriend!

    Kylin was the only man who could hug her.

    After some time, Yesseca said, "Selina, I definitely won''t let such a thing happen!"

    Selina sighed. "Yesseca, you can''t stop things like that just because you want to: As I said, Tremaine''s a powerful man, and it''s impossible for you to be on your guard at all times. The only way to stop it is to get him to give up on you."

    Yesseca''s eyshes fluttered.

    Selina was right. She had to make Tremaine give up on her.

    Although Tremaine might have acted on a whim, Yesseca still could not take it.

    If Tremaine started showing up whenever he wanted, kissing and hugging her as and when he liked, what would she do?

    "That''s why you need to marry Kylin! Once you two are married, Tremaine will give up on you for good. He''s the president of a country, after all, and he can''t go around doing things to a married woman. Yesseca, you should really give this some

    thought," Selina concluded. Content

    belongs to noveldrama.org

    Yesseca fell into deep thought.

    She had never thought about marrying Kylin before this... However, Selina''s words really gave her something to think about.

    Yes, she really needed to think about it.

    The next day.

    Yessece had stayed up all night, thinking about this.

    Although Selina''s words made sense, the thought of marrying Kylin so soon still made Yesseca feel weird.

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764

    Yesseca spent the entire night wrestling with this dilemma.

    In the morning, Kylin sent Yesseca to work.

    On the way, Kylin suddenly asked Yesseca a question. He asked her what she wanted.

    Yesseca''s mind was in such a mess that she did not even think about why he had asked her that question.

    She replied nonchntly, "I don''t want anything."

    "Yesseca, think about it." Kylin looked into Yesseca''s eyes seriously. "Tell me what you want the most."

    Yesseca could not think of anything.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    All she could think about was whether she should marry him!

    However, Kylin pushed Yesseca for an answer.

    Feeling like she had no other choice, she responded: "When I was young, I read a fairy tale. A little girl had stumbled upon a house that was made of chocte, biscuits and so on. The little girl happily ate as much as she wanted. At that time, I wished I had a house like that too."

    Kylin burst outughing.

    He had no idea how much of a foodie Yessica was.

    "That''s what you want the most?" Kylin asked.

    Yesseca nodded.

    Kylin did not say anything else after that.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the following day.

    Yesseca still did not have an answer.

    It felt like she had two tiny people fighting in her head.

    "Yesseca, you should marry Kylin right away. He treats you so well, and you know how Tremaine hasn''t given up on you yet! If hees around and kisses or hugs you, won''t you feel bad about betraying Kylin?"

    "There''s no need to rush into marriage just to get Tremaine to give up. You can try talking to Tremaine about it. There''s no need to get married out of fear."

    "But you''re going to get married anyway, sooner orter!"

    "Even though you say that, it still feels weird."

    These two tiny figures kept arguing, but they could note to a conclusion. Yesseca was going to die of frustration soon.

    When Kylin dropped Yesseca off at work that morning he told her something.

    He told her to invite all her friends over for a party when she was done with work.

    Yesseca was surprised.

    She asked, confused, "Is today a special day? Why are you suddenly throwing a party?"

    Even asking her to invite all her friends.

    Kylin looked at Yesseca and smiled, "Because it''s your birthday today."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    God, what kind of life was she living? Her mind was so filled with thoughts of marrying Kylin that she had forgotten her own birthday!

    It really was her birthday!

    It was her 21st birthday.

    Kylin said gently, "I wanted to ask you to take the day off, but I know how much you love your job. You normally get off work early anyway, so we have the night to celebrate. Ask your friends toe along."

    Yesseca gulped.

    She had forgotten about her birthday. She hadn''t expected Kylin to remember and to prepare a party for her too.

    Yesseca wanted to tell him that there was no need to have a party. She was happy enough to celebrate over a simple meal.

    After thinking about it, however, she decided not to.

    Kyi in was kind enough to throw her a birthday party. How could she upset him like that?

    She said, "Okay, then. Thank you, I''m really happy."

    Kyi in looked at her lovingly. "No need to thank me. It''s my duty as your boyfriend. Selina and Matthew will be there too, to celebrate with you." Yesseca had arrived at work pretty early, so she didn''t head over to her counter just yet.

    Instead, she went up to the roof of the mall.

    The rooftop was pretty high up and empty. Standing up here, she could see the entirety of Agaphen City.

    However, Yesseca didn''te here to enjoy the scenery.

    She put her palms together and looked up at the sky. "Lothar, today is my 21st birthday. If Kyi in hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t even have remembered."

    In the past, Lothar was always there to celebrate with her.

    He would personally bake her a birthday cake.

    He would make a chocte cake with white frosting and candied sprinkles.

    Aside from that, he would also buy her lots of candies.

    This year, however, bother wouldn''t be here to celebrate with her.

    Her eyes welled up and turned red.

    She took a deep breath and tried to smile. "Lothar, although you can''t be with me, you can rest easy, it will still be a great birthday. Someone has prepared a party just for me. It''s my first time celebrating my birthday like this. I''m really happy. I''m sure you''re also very happy for me, aren''t you?" Several white clouds floated about in the blue sky.

    She felt that some of those clouds suddenly started forming into a shape.

    It was a silhouette of Lothar.

    Yesseca continued, "Lothar, you must be very happy up there knowing that someone will take care of me and love me. You should feel just as happy and at ease as am." Content belongs to

    The rooftop was a veryrge space.

    IMS

    So when Yesseca came up here, she didn''t notice that there was someone else standing on the other end of the roof.

    The other person hadn''t noticed her either.

    It was Preslie.

    She was looking up at the sky with her palms together. "Dear God, today is my twentieth birthday. I hope you''ll answer my prayers. I pray that I''ll be able to get a boyfriend and be prettier, and I pray that my sister will stop making fun of me, calling me an ugly spinster. It makes me sad, really."

    She had asked for a lot of things, but there weren''t any signs from God.

    Preslie put her hands down.

    There was a trace of bitterness in her eyes.

    It was the same every year. Every year on her birthday, she would make a prayer to God.

    Perhaps she was just too insignificant. That''s why God never noticed her and therefore never answered her prayers.

    That morning, Yesseca invited two people to her birthday party.

    These were her two best friends from work.

    One of them was Preslie.

    The other was Cassie.

    Cassie and Yesseca''s counters were close by, so

    Yesseca invited her first.

    She couldn''t make it, though.

    Her child had a cold and she needed to take care of him.

    Yesseca felt a little sad.

    After that, she went to look for Preslie.

    She guessed that Preslie would be happy to attend.

    Because Preslie loved to have fun.

    However, she was surprised to see her look so shocked.

    After a moment, she said, "Yesseca, it''s your birthday today."

    "Yeah, it''s my 21st birthday," Yesseca said. "But Kyi in had to remind me about it. If he hadn''t mentioned it, I wouldn''t have remembered."

    Preslie looked a little bit strangely at her. "Did he organize the party for you too?"

    Yesseca nodded.

    Preslie felt a little bitter.

    She spent her birthdays alone every year.

    Because no one ever celebrated her birthday.

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765

    At home, her parents never celebrated her birthday. They would only celebrate her more beautiful elder sister''s birthday.

    She had once asked about celebrating her own birthday. Her mother looked at her scornfully, "I was so unlucky to have given birth to such a fat and ugly child. Why even bother having a birthday? Did you want to remind me of the day I gave birth to such an ugly child?"

    Preslie came to realize that she would never have a birthday at home, so she always celebrated it elsewhere.

    On her birthday, she bought herself arge birthday cake and invited some of her friends.

    One of the kids she invited then made fun of her, saying, "Preslie, you''re already so fat, but you bought yourself arge cream cake. Is this a birthday or a day for getting fat?"

    From then on, Preslie never celebrated her birthday ever again.

    On her birthday every year, she would find a quiet corner and send up a prayer to God.

    However, her prayers were never answered.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She never celebrated her birthday and no one ever remembered.

    Her eyes began to turn red.

    Yesseca was puzzled. "You look so unhappy. What''s wrong?"

    She thought that she''d be happy to join the party.

    Preslie quickly rubbed her eyes.

    What was she doing?!

    It was Yesseca''s birthday and she was so kind as to invite her. She shouldn''t be sad right now, this would be very rude to her! Preslie forced out a smile. "I''m just so happy. I will definitely be there. I''ve never been invited to a birthday party before!" After her shift ended, Kylin came to pick Yesseca up. Preslie got into the car with her.

    Yesseca thought that Kylin had organized her birthday party at a hotel, but when they arrived at the venue she realized it wasn''t.

    They were at a location that Kylin had found. There was a huge transparent ss house on top of a wide grassy field.

    Upon entering the huge ss house, she saw several small, exquisite looking houses.

    All of them were made out of food.

    Some were made out of biscuits, others cookies, chocte and more.

    This was just like the fairytale where all of the houses were made out of delicious food.

    Yesseca''s eyes widened.

    She looked at Kylin.

    Kyi in looked back at her. "Well, Yesseca, is it everything you imagined?"

    After that, he reached for one of the windows of the house in front of them. It was made out of mint candy.

    Kylin ced the mint candy into her mouth.

    The mint tasted very fresh and sharp.

    The small houses didn''t just look good, they tasted good too.

    "How... how did you do this?" Yesseca stammered.

    She had told Kylin this not too long ago and in passing. She didn''t expect him to prepare all of this so quickly. It wasn''t exactly an easy feat to get so many houses done in such a short time.

    "Selina and Matthew helped," Kylin answered.

    He could have taken all the credit, and in fact, Selina had told him to do so. She told him not to let Yesseca know that she and Matthew had helped him to get people to create these houses.

    "This is how you''ll win her heart," Selina told him.

    Kyi in decided to tell her the truth, though.

    He didn''t want to lie to Yesseca. The way he saw it, it was always best to be honest.

    Just then, Selina and Matthew stepped in, hand-in-hand.

    Seline happened to hear Kylin.

    She kept shaking her head.

    Oh, this cousin of hers!

    He was simply much too honest. Even after she had told him not to, he still told her.

    Matthew''s voice rang out. "Selina, I was right."

    Matthew had told her that Kylin wouldn''t be able to lie.

    Selina didn''t believe him, but it turned out that he was right.

    But as it turns out, Matthew was right.

    She sighed helplessly.

    She looked at Matthew. "If only Kylin was half as good as you at making women happy, Yesseca would''ve married him a long time ago." Matthew was speechless.

    Selina was making it sound like he was some yboy.

    He said helplessly, "I''m not good at making women happy. It''s because I know what makes you happy."

    Selina shook her head. "That''s not enough, you know. Women like to listen to sweet talk, and Kyi in''s just

    not good at that. Looks like he needs to learn a trick or two from you." Content belongs to

    QUMS

    Matthew fell silent.

    He then changed the subject. "Alright, alright. Let''s get over there for the celebration."

    Selina smiled and said, "Yes, we should. Look at me, just standing here and talking to you."

    They held hands and walked towards Yesseca and the others.

    Yesseca and Preslie were looking at a house made out of chocte. Both of them were entranced by it while Kyi in smiled as he watched them. He could see that Yesseca was very happy with this party.

    As long as Yesseca was happy, he would be happy.

    He felt that all the effort he had put in was worth "Oh, my God, Yesseca, how much chocte is in here? They actually made a house out of it!" Preslie had her eyes wide open. Content belongs to

    Yesseca couldn''t imagine how much chocte had been used.

    Yesseca was curious as to how they hadbined the chocte walls together, Kyi in exined that they were held together by melted sugar.

    Just then, Selina''s voice rang out. "Yesseca, happy birthday."

    Yesseca moved her gaze from the chocte house over to Selina.

    Sheughed happily. "Selina, you''re here."

    She then looked at Matthew and said, "Matthew, you''re here too."

    Matthew''s voice was as maic and warm as ever. "Yesseca, happy birthday."

    He then looked at Preslie and asked, "Is this your friend?"

    Yesseca quickly pulled Preslie over and said, "Selina, this is my good friend, Preslie. I''ve invited her to attend my birthday party."

    Seline and Matthew weed her warmly.

    Preslie greeted them in return, feeling slightly nervous.

    She had seen Selina before once. She thought that Selina was very beautiful, but now seeing her up close, she was so much more beautiful than before. Especially when she was standing next to an

    equally handsome man. They looked

    so amazing together.

    It was obvious that they were rich, too.

    Yesseca didn''t expect Kyi in to surprise her with something other than all of these wonderfully edible houses.

    Kyi in had also invited a host just for her.

    A host for her birthday party.

    Yesseca was stunned when she saw who it was.

    This guest was a very famous host in Glevania.

    This wasn''t the most surprising part.

    After all, it wasn''t difficult to invite such a famous local host with how influential their family was. What surprised her was that this host was Lothar''s

    favorite as well.

    She looked at Kylin in astonishment. "How? How did you know? I..."

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766

    Yesseca couldn''t speak properly because she was so shocked.

    Kyi In smiled gently. "Yesseca, I saw a poster of him on the wall in your house. I figured you were a big fan of his, so I specially invited him to be the host for your birthday party tonight."

    Yesseca''s eyshes were fluttering.

    She had a poster of the host because Lothar was a huge fan of his!

    She never expected Kylin to be so considerate as to notice such a small detail about her and even invited the host.

    Although this wasn''t her favourite host, it was close enough. Whatever Lothar liked was what she liked!

    The fact that she would get to witness her brother''s favourite host hosting her birthday party though he wasn''t around anymore... she couldn''t even begin to describe how touched she was.

    Yesseca thought to herself, "Lothar, are you seeing this? This is your favourite host, and he''s here to host my birthday party. Lothar, you must be happy."

    It was a very lively birthday party.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    The host was very witty and livened up the party immensely. There were also several singers who came to perform and a host of talented actors acted out skits for them.

    Yesseca didn''t blink even once throughout the entire party.

    She had never had such an amazing birthday party. She had always thought that it was fine to celebrate over a simple meal.

    When the party wasing to a close, everyone stepped out of the ss house and stood outside on the open field of grass. The night sky then lit up with fireworks that exploded into a message that was written on the night sky.

    "Happy birthday, Yesseca."

    Yesseca felt a feeling of immense joy in her heart.

    She thanked Kyi in for organizing a birthday party for her.

    She was very happy.

    While she watched the fireworks in the sky, her eyes began to turn red.

    She felt like crying for some reason.

    She was puzzled by this as well. She didn''t know why she felt this way during such a happy

    asion.

    Selina was the first to notice Yesseca''s eyes turning red.

    She pulled Yesseca close and said, "Yesseca, let''s go over there."

    She then said to Kyi in, "Kylin, I''m going to borrow Yesseca for a little chat."

    Selina pulled Yesseca to the side and asked, "What''s wrong, Yesseca? Did Kylin do something to upset you?"

    Yesseca shook her head.

    She rubbed her eyes and said emotionally, "Selina, I''m so happy. I never imagined that I could have such a wonderful birthday party. I just thought of Lothar and how he''d see from heaven. He''d be overjoyed to see me having such avish birthday party. I... I''m just really happy."

    When Yesseca mentioned Lothar, Selina felt a little sentimental.

    She said, "Your brother is definitely happy for you. Come on, it''s your birthday, you shouldn''t cry. Give me a smile."

    Yesseca smiled. "I''m not sad. Really, I''m not. If I am going to cry, they will be happy tears."

    "That won''t do. When you are happy, you should smile, not cry." Kylin was talking to Matthew at the

    moment, whereas Yesseca''s friend was standing at a corner with her back towards them.

    Selina leaned in close to Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, Kylin''s really put a lot of effort into this. He got all of this ready in just two days. You really mean a lot to him."

    "I understand, Selina," Yesseca said. "I know he''s put in a lot of effort for me. I understand."

    Selina sounded serious now. "So are you sure you want to make such a good man wait? It''s best for you to marry him as soon as possible. When two people are in love, getting married will only make things better, Yesseca. Just like Matthew and I."

    Selina was constantly urging Yesseca to marry Kyi in as soon as possible because she was afraid that Tremaine would cause more problems in her life if she didn''t. Getting married would keep her safe from him and save her from further trouble.

    The second reason being that she personally found marriage to be a wonderful thing.

    Because after she got married, she found that she was much happier with her lifepared to when she was single. She wanted the same for Yesseca.

    Yesseca held her breath when she looked into Selina''s glowing eyes.

    She wanted to say something, but couldn''t in the

    end.

    Preslie knew that it was wrong of her to be hiding in a corner.

    She was just feeling really sad.

    It was a happy day, and Yesseca was her best friend. She should have been celebrating for Yesseca, but she couldn''t suppress her sorrow.

    Preslie was so envious of everything

    that Yesseca had. A wonderful birthday party, a gentle and caring boyfriend, and even such a wonderful sister and brother-inw...

    Especially Yesseca''s elder sister...

    AQUMS

    She couldn''t help looking at Selina the whole time.

    Yesseca''s sister was so beautiful!

    She was like a movie star.

    On top of that, she noticed how kind and loving she was towards Yesseca.

    Preslie couldn''t help thinking about her own sister. Her sister was never gentle towards her. Her sister would always be so sarcastic and her. Content belongs to

    swnoean to

    Preslie has been holding back her feelings throughout the entire party.

    When Yesseca went off to talk with her sister,

    Preslie couldn''t hold it in anymore.

    She was so sad.

    Nobody knew that this day was her birthday as well.

    No one would celebrate it with her.

    "Are you okay, Preslie?" Suddenly, she heard Yesseca''s voice.

    Preslie turned around and looked straight into Yesseca''s concerned face.

    She quickly responded, "Yes, yes, I''m fine. Something fell into my eyes

    during the fireworks showner

    and I''m feeling a little

    ������

    ufortable."

    Yesseca saw how red Preslie''s eyes were.

    She said, "Don''t move. Let me see what''s in your eyes."

    After saying that, Yesseca gently pried open her eyelids.

    Preslie noticed how anxious and concerned Yesseca looked.

    Yesseca looked so anxious and concerned for her.

    Her cold heart suddenly felt warm.

    Though no one knew that it was her birthday, at least she had a friend who cared about her so much.

    She gently pushed Yesseca''s hand down.

    She said, "I''m alright, really. It''s all better now. My eyes don''t hurt anymore."

    Yesseca breathed out a sigh of relief.

    Everything was fine.

    After some time, the party finally ended. Kyi in sent Yesseca home and they organized a driver to send Preslie home as well.

    On the way back to her apartment, Yesseca''s phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767

    She saw that it was a number she didn''t recognise.

    Yesseca answered her phone.

    A familiar voice rang out, the arrogance in his voice as apparent as ever. This time, it also sounded rather tired. "Yesseca."

    Yesseca''s hand trembled, almost dropping her phone.

    She never expected Tremaine to call her.

    "I''m busy with some things here, so wait for me toe back. Once I''m back, we''ll go make everything clear with that so-called boyfriend of yours." Tremaine paused, then continued, "Your sister''s the one who set you up with that man, right? She forced him on you. Yesseca, both of them have ulterior motives towards you."

    Tremaine had always been like this.

    He was extremely domineering and insufferably arrogant.

    That was why he never tried to be tactful. He would just go straight to the point.

    Hearing him say that, Yesseca''s nervousness turned into anger.

    Tremaine was actually using Selina!

    He had even used Selina and Kylin of having ulterior motives!

    She couldn''t stand for this.

    She was so angry that she hadpletely forgotten that Kylin was right next to her.

    She raised her voice. "You''re the one who doesn''t mean well, Tremaine!"

    "Yes, I don''t sugar coat things with you. When I get back, I''m taking you back to Nashnd with me. I won''t take no for an answer, Yesseca. I''m determined to get you."

    Yesseca was shocked to hear him say that.

    Normally, Tremaine''s threats wouldn''t bother her very much, but now that she knew who Tremaine really was, she was terrified.

    Suddenly, she remembered what Selina had told her.

    If Tremaine were to do anything to her and they weren''t able to save her in time, what would she do?

    Her fear intensified.

    Another unfamiliar male voice rang out and she heard Tremaine say, "That''s all. I need to go."

    He hung up.

    Yesseca clutched her phone nkly.

    "Creak!"

    Suddenly, Kylin brought the car to a stop.

    Yesseca then came back to her senses.

    She looked at Kylin.

    There was a sliver of restraint in his eyes, and his gentle voice was slightly hoarse. "Yesseca, did he call you?"

    Yesseca''s eyshes trembled.

    She didn''t answer, which confirmed his suspicions.

    "You''re still keeping in touch with him." This time, Kyi in''s voice sounded a little cold.

    Cold and disappointed.

    Yesseca opened her mouth but couldn''t say anything.

    Kylin suddenly opened the door, and strode out of the car.

    Yesseca held her breath.

    She could tell that Kylin was very upset.

    She had been with Kylin for so long, and he had always been the perfect gentleman. This was the first time she had even seen him unhappy. Yesseca quickly got out of the car and followed him.

    "Kylin, wait."

    He stopped.

    After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Yesseca, get back in the car. It''s cold outside."

    Instead of getting into the car, Yesseca looked at him and asked, "Are you angry?"

    "No, I''m not."

    "I can tell that you''re angry."

    Kylin was quiet again.

    After a moment, he looked at her and said, "Yesseca, I''m not a saint. In fact, after you told me about that man, I was really upset. Although I didn''t say anything about it, I felt extremely upset."

    Yesseca felt her heart being pierced by a thousand needles.

    Kyi in''s voice became even deeper. "Later on, when you told me that you still wanted to be my girlfriend, I was so happy figured that that meant that you wouldn''t be in contact with that man anymore, that I had finally managed to move you... yet you spoke to him on the phone, and you were distant at the birthday party."

    Kylin was much too depressed to continue.

    He had misunderstood Yesseca''s distance at the birthday party to be because of Tremaine, not because of Lothar.

    Then, she''d answered that phone call.

    The way she''d said that Tremaine didn''t mean well sounded flirtatious to him, and it pierced him.

    Kyi in knew that he was probably overreacting.

    But he still couldn''t help thinking about it.

    During the birthday party, Yesseca was so distant towards him. Was it because her mind was thinking about that man? Did she wish she was celebrating her birthday with that man instead of him?

    He knew that he was on edge.

    Later on, when Yesseca answered the phone, Kylin instinctively felt that it was that man.

    Yesseca''s mobile phone wasn''t exactly soundproof, so he could make out some of the things that man had said, like "I''m taking you back to Nashnd".

    That linepletely broke him.

    He had always been calm and gentle, and he almost never got angry or upset. At this moment, however, he felt like he was losing control.

    Kylin looked

    at Yesseca and said,

    "Yesseca, I''m sorry, this is really outContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    of character for me. I trust you, but if you''re with me because of Selina, there''s really no need for that. You''re a kind girl, but there''s no need for kindness in a rtionship.

    This is something that''s going to change your whole life, so you should listen to your heart. If you don''t like me, I''m still willing to let you go. I''ll exin everything to Selina, and I respect your decision."

    Yesseca was feeling rather short of breath.

    A bunch of memories shed through her mind.

    The memories of Kylin treating her well.

    Suddenly, a strong impulse surged in her.

    It finally helped her make her mind

    elifet

    up. "Kylin, you''re wrong. I was distant at the birthday party because I was thinking about my brother. I was thinking about how happy he would be if he could see how someone had nned out such a wonderful birthday party for me. Also, my brother always told me to stick to my promises. Since I''ve agreed to be your girlfriend, I won''t think about any other men. If you

    don''t believe me..." Content belongs

    to noveldrama.org

    Yesseca took a deep breath and then stood on her tiptoes to kiss Kyi in''s cheek. "Kylin, let''s get married."

    Kyi in''s mind suddenly went nk.

    It was partly due to the warmth on his cheek and partly because of Yesseca''s words.

    After a while, Kylin came back to his senses.

    He stared into Yesseca''s eyes, breathing heavily.

    "Yesseca, are you sure you''re not marrying me just because of what Selina said?"

    Yesseca said, "I''m sure. Kyi in, you''re a good man, and we''ll eventually get to this stage. If that''s the case, there''s no need to drag things out. You

    said that if I was willing to, you''d marry me in a heartbeat. Do you still want that?"

    Kyi in didn''t hesitate for a moment.

    His answer was loud and clear. "Of course! Yesseca, that''s exactly what I want!"

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768

    Preslie arrived home.

    Before she got out of the car, she thanked the driver profusely. "Thank you so much for taking the trouble to send me home, it''s so far away."

    This was the first time the driver had ever met such a polite person. He smiled brightly and said, "No need to thank me, miss. This was Mr. Perry''s order. I''m just doing my job, that''s all."

    Preslie waved goodbye to the driver.

    A woman came down. She was Preslie''s sister, Amelia Fernandez.

    The first thing Amelia noticed was the car.

    It was a ck Bentley.

    Her eyes suddenly lit up.

    A Bentley was a very expensive car.

    She then looked around and saw Preslie waving at the car as it drove away.

    She saw Preslie waving longingly at the car as it drove away.

    Amelia''s eyeballs nearly popped out of her head.

    Preslie knew someone who drove a Bentley!

    What the f*ck?

    This fat, ugly girl knew someone who drove a Bentley?

    Preslie was about the head upstairs when she saw Amelia.

    She was taken aback.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Amelia looked at her contemptuously. "Who were you talking to? I didn''t know you knew someone who drives a Bentley."

    "He sent me home. I was just saying thank you to him," Preslie replied.

    Amelia condescendingly looked at Preslie from top to toe.

    She leaned in close. "I''m surprised, really. With your figure, I didn''t think that even a guy riding a bike would send you home. How did you hook up with him? Don''t tell me he''s into fat women."

    Preslie understood what Amelia was saying.

    Her face turned red out of anger.

    She red at Amelia. "I''m not as dirty as you think!"

    After saying that, she ran upstairs.

    Amelia pouted and followed her.

    She then broadcasted the things she''d seen to her parents.

    Preslie''s parents didn''t believe a word of it.

    "Someone who owns a Bentley drove Preslie home? Impossible."

    "No man would ever love her. It worries me to death that she might never find a husband."

    "If only she was as beautiful as Amelia, then we''d have nothing to worry about."

    Preslie heard everything they said from inside her bedroom.

    She couldn''t help bursting out of her bedroom.

    She shouted at the three of them in the living room, "Haven''t you said enough? Do you even know what day today is?"

    The three of them looked at each other.

    Amelia was the first to respond.

    Her face looked disdainful. "What''s wrong with telling the truth? Nobody will want you when you''re so fat. Mom and Dad are probably going to be stuck with you for the rest of their lives. Aren''t they allowed toin about it a little?"

    Their mother chimed in. "Really, you''re ugly and disobedient. How did I give birth to a daughter like you?"

    Preslie clenched her fists.

    She didn''t say anything else and went back into her bedroom.

    m!

    She mmed her bedroom door shut.

    Tears fell from her eyes.

    It was her birthday.

    It was bad enough that nobody had celebrated her birthday with her, and even her own family was making fun of her. All because she was fat?

    She had already lost dozens of pounds. She wasn''t as obese as before, so why were they still making fun of her?

    Was an attractive body that important?

    She just couldn''t understand.

    She even considered ignoring her doctor''s advice and thought about just losing all her weight to the point that she was just skin and bones, even though she might die.

    She couldn''t do it, though.

    She wanted to live.

    Even if her life felt like some sick joke.

    She wanted to live out the rest of her life.

    Yesseca and Kyi in were about to get married.

    Selina heard the news while she was drinking some milk.

    Erine had prepared it for her.

    She didn''t really like it, but Erine made her, saying that it was good for the baby''s skin.

    "Miss Whitlock, I dreamt that this

    baby''s going to be a girl, so you have to make sure that you drink milk twice a day to make sure that the baby has good skin. You know how

    important it is for a girl to have good skin!" Content belongs to

    UMS

    Selina was no match for Erine''s nagging, so she gave in and drank her milk.

    If she refused to drink it, Erine would nag her incessantly, which annoyed her greatly.

    She was just starting to drink when Kyi in came back.

    His face was practically glowing.

    He told Selina that he and Yesseca were going to get married.

    "Pfft!"

    Selina spat her milk out in surprise, and it sttered all over Kyi in''s face.

    Kylin was lost for words.

    He wiped his face awkwardly. "Selina, you don''t have to be so agitated."

    Even he wasn''t as agitated as she was.

    Selina practically jumped to her feet. "How can I not be agitated? Kyi in, I''ve finally seeded in getting Yesseca to marry you!"

    After she said that, she then realized she might have said too much.

    She changed tacks. "Don''t overthink things. Yesseca''s marrying you because she wants to. I just pushed things along a little." She winked at him. "You''re a great man, Kylin. Otherwise, Yesseca wouldn''t have fallen for you."

    Kylinughed.

    He had mixed feelings about this.

    For a split second, he wondered if Yesseca was still interested in that man, but then she had agreed to marry him.

    Regardless, he was still very happy.

    Yesseca agreeing to marry him was proof that she did have feelings for him.

    On the way back to the Perry family manor, Kylin startedying out his ns.

    First, he would call his mother tell her to get ready to meet her future daughter-inw.

    Then, he felt that it would be best if Yesseca agreed to move to the United States with him. If not, he would buy a house in Agaphen City and live here

    with her.

    His parents had lived in the United

    States for such a long time that they didn''t think that he had to stay with them, so they definitely wouldn''t have any objection to him settling down in Agaphen City.

    "Selina, I want to start preparing for the wedding as soon as possible. Since Yesseca was the one to bring it up, I have to get things done fast," Kyi in

    said.

    "That''s great! You two should get registered first, though. It''s going to take some time to get the wedding ready, so it''s better to get registered in the meantime," Selina replied.

    Selina was very concerned about Tremaine suddenly appearing and causing trouble. Once Kyi in and Yesseca were legally married, there would be nothing to worry about.

    She suddenly changed her mind. "No, wait. Let''s get it over and done with tonight. Let me call Matthew and ask him to arrange things."

    Kyi in was taken aback.

    He said helplessly, "Selina, that''s too

    much. I can''t rush Yesseca into registering our marriage tonight. I want to bring her back to the United States to meet my parents first We''llregister our marriage when we get back, and then we can start

    nning the wedding."

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769

    At this, Selina still felt that it''d be better for them to register their marriage first, but she decided not to say anything.

    Yesseca had already agreed to marry Kyi in anyway. He was going to take her to the United States the next day to meet his parents. This was as good as settled. There was nothing to worry about.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Besides, if they really insisted on registering their marriage right this instant, it would probably scare Yesseca out of her wits.

    Selina said, "Fine, fine, I''ll leave it up to you. Let me make this clear to you, though. Yesseca''s like a sister to me, so you have to make sure you give her the very best for this wedding."

    Kyi in smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Selina. I''ll never give her anything other than my best."

    Selina added, "Matthew and I will help you with the wedding preparations so that we can get everything ready as soon as possible."

    The next day.

    Yesseca and Kyi in went to the United States.

    She didn''t feel too anxious on the way there.

    Because once she had made a decision, she wouldn''t have any regrets or second thoughts.

    Yesseca thought to herself about how she would soon marry Kylin and be Mrs. Whitlock. She would obey his every wish and try her best not to put him in a tough spot.

    The following day, Yesseca and Kylin arrived at his parents'' home.

    She met Kyi in''s parents.

    They were a kind, amicable pair, and it was obvious that they doted on Kylin. They didn''t even ask much about Yesseca''s family or education and all that.

    To put it simply, whoever Kylin picked was the best, and they had no objection whatsoever.

    Although Kyi in''s parents were very weing, Yesseca still felt awkward around them. After all, she wasn''t used to being in the United States, and Kylin could see that. He arranged for her to sleep in one of the guest bedrooms, and as they headed towards the room, he suddenly asked, "Yesseca, are you willing to stay here with me, or do you want to live in your homnd?"

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    She wasn''t expecting Kylin to ask her this. She hadn''t even thought about it.

    Before she could answer him, Kylin then said, "I think you''d prefer to live in your homnd, am I right?"

    Yesseca nodded immediately.

    "Okay, then, that''s where well live," Kylin said. "Once we get back, I''ll need to buy a house. I was staying at Selina''s, but it wouldn''t be appropriate to continue living there once we''re married. We should have a home of our own."

    After a brief pause, Kylin added, "I''ll purchase a vi near Selina''s ce so that you can see her often."

    He felt that this would be the best choice, as everyone would be happy with it.

    Though Yesseca and Kylin were going to get married, she hadn''t even given it much thought yet. She hadn''t expected Kylin to think so far into the future.

    She had wanted to suggest they''d just continue living in her current apartment.

    But she decided not to say anything.

    She was fine with that, but Kylin probably wouldn''t be used to living in her apartment.

    Besides, her apartment was old and worn, he wouldn''t find it veryfortable.

    Since Kylin was willing to stay in Agaphen City for her, she shouldpromise for his sake as well. Yesseca just nodded. "Alright."

    Kylin smiled happily. "Yesseca, I feel like I''m still dreaming. We''re really getting married." He paused, then continued, "Once we get back, let''s go get registered and then start preparing for the wedding. Are you okay with that?"

    Yesseca blinked.

    She felt like she was dreaming as well.

    She and Kylin had only been dating not too long ago, and they were already getting ready for the biggest day of their lives.

    Since he''d already thought things through, there was nothing much to hesitate over.

    Yesseca nodded. "Alright."

    Seeing that Yesseca was being so agreeable to everything that he said, Kylin felt like his dream wasing true.

    He looked at Yesseca.

    Under the dim light, she looked beautiful with her fair skin and gentle features.

    He felt a strong urge to kiss her.

    So he did.

    He lowered his head and slowly leaned into her.

    Yesseca could see what he was about to do.

    She felt a little nervous.

    But soon calmed down.

    They were already about to get married, so it was natural for them to kiss. Yesseca was just about to close her eyes when she caught sight of a figure through the corner of her eye.

    Yesseca immediately took a step back.

    Kyi in looked shocked.

    Yesseca shot him an awkward look.

    Kyi in turned to see his mother, Marleigh, standing not too far away from them.

    Kyi in was lost for words.

    Marleigh said, "Yesseca, you probably want to get some rest, don''t you? It''s already sote."

    Yesseca quickly nodded. "Yes, yes. You should get some rest as well, auntie."

    Marleigh smiled gently. "Have a good rest."

    After Yesseca went into the guest room, Marleigh called Kyi in over.

    She had identally overheard their conversation, and she wanted to tell him something.

    She told Kylin not to register their marriage so soon.

    Kylin was confused. "Mom, are you dissatisfied with Yesseca?"

    He thought that his parents would be happy with his choice.

    �֧�

    Marleigh shook her head. "Of course not. Kylin, you''ve always been the perfect son in our eyes. I just happened to overhear that you two were nning on getting registered. There''s actually a rule in my family about this."

    Marleigh paused, then said a little embarrassedly, "You have to have the wedding before getting registered. my family, it''s a blessing to the couple. Of course, as part of the Whitlock family, you don''t have to follow this rule, but I hope that you''ll still have the wedding first before getting registered so that my family''s blessing will carry over to you and Yesseca. You know how happy all the couples in my family are because they followed that rule..." Content belongs to

    Marleigh rambled on. To Kylin, it was nothing more than a superstition.

    Their happiness did not depend on something like that.

    However, he was willing to respect his mother''s wishes.

    After all, his mother respect his decision to live in Agaphen City with Yesseca.

    Kylin agreed to her request. "I''ll do as you say, Mom."

    It didn''t change much, really. They would still be getting married.

    He was sure that Yesseca would understand.

    Marleigh was relieved to hear him agree.

    Two dayster, Kylin and Yesseca headed back to Agaphen City.

    They had actually nned on staying alittle longer, but Yesseca broke out in spots, perhaps because she wasn''t used to the weather in the United States. Kylin decided not to stay on for her sake.

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770

    After returning to Agaphen City, the spotson Yesseca''s face disappeared.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    The following days weren''t very different for Yesseca, but it was especially busy for Kyi in as he was preparing for their wedding.

    Preparations for the wedding would have taken at least two months, but thanks to Selina and Matthew''s support, it was reduced to only a month. Kylin was extremely busy during this period.

    There were days where he couldn''t even pick Yesseca up from work.

    Yesseca, on the other hand, had nothing to do.

    She felt a little bad about it.

    She asked Kylin if there was anything she could help with. He only said, "Yesseca, you just have to wait to be a beautiful bride. Leave everything up to me."

    Yesseca told her two closest friends at work, Preslie and Cassie that she was getting married.

    She told Preslie and Cassie.

    Preslie kept the news to herself, but Cassie wasn''t one to keep a secret.

    To her, it was great news. Yesseca was going to marry her rich and handsome boyfriend. Since it was good news, then it had to be spread out.

    News spread quickly, and soon enough the entirepany knew about it.

    Soon, news of Yesseca getting married had spread throughout the entirepany.

    Everyone was talking about it.

    People were already envious of Yesseca getting a rich and handsome boyfriend, what more the fact that they were getting married!

    Yesseca was incredibly lucky!

    After all, it was normal for rich guys to treat normal girls like ythings or at best, to just date them. Few of them would actually marry normal girls, yet Yesseca was one of them.

    Everyone started feeling envious as they gossiped about her, and many of them even came over to suck up to her.

    Of course, there were some who were jealous of her.

    Enaryln was one of them.

    When she heard that Yesseca was going to marry her rich boyfriend, she was almost smoking with anger.

    However, she didn''t dare to do anything.

    She was still traumatised from her earlier lesson.

    During this period of time, she had tried to hook up with some rich and powerful men so that she could get revenge on Yesseca, but those men weren''t actually fools. None of them wanted to really date a normal salesgirl like her.

    As for Yesseca, she got lucky and was about to get married to one of them!

    This made Enaryln really upset.

    After some thought, Enaryln set her sights on Preslie.

    She was feeling too frustrated. Since she couldn''t get back at Yesseca, she would try to sow discord between Preslie and Yesseca.

    She spotted Preslie walking out of Yesseca''s shop.

    She knew that Preslie had gone looking for her.

    Enaryln walked up to her. "Preslie."

    Preslie stopped. "Enaryln."

    She was a cheerful girl, so everyone in the shopping mall was on good terms with her.

    Enaryln enthusiastically linked arms with her. "Come, let''s have a chat at my counter. I''m so bored being alone."

    Preslie didn''t think much about it and said, "Okay."

    When they arrived at Enaryln''s counter, Enaryln grabbed a bowl of snacks for Preslie. She acted casually and said, "Preslie, you seem to be really close to Yesseca."

    "Yeah, we get along well," Preslie said.

    Enaryln nced at her. "You''re friends with her because you get along well with her, but is that what she thinks?"

    "Of course," Preslie replied without any hesitation.

    "It doesn''t seem that way to me, though," Enaryln said pointedly.

    Preslie''s breath hitched.

    She looked at Enarlyn warily. "What do you mean?" EnaryIn pretended to be indifferent. "Oh, you know. Yesseca isn''t especially pretty, just skinny Girls like her love to be so-called friends with other girls to make themselves look better, which is why she''s so close to you."

    Preslie wasn''t stupid. She knew exactly what Enarlyn was doing.

    She ced the bowl of snacks back onto the counter. "Stop spouting nonsense. It''s not what you think!"

    After that, she turned to leave.

    Enaryln''s voice rang out from behind

    her. "Think about it, Preslie. If Yesseca really were the innocent type, she wouldn''t be able to marry a rich and handsome man. She looks innocent, but she''s really good at pulling sly tricks. Think about what I''ve said and don''t allow yourself to be someone''s stepping stone!"

    Preslie looked back at her.

    She red at Enaryln. "Psycho!"

    Enarlyn''s eyes shed deviously as she watched Preslie walk off.

    She knew that Preslie wouldn''t do anything to Yesseca based on her words alone.

    She was sure that it would nt a thorn in Preslie''s heart, though!

    A thorn that would emerge soon enough!

    Hmmph!

    Since she couldn''t get her revenge on Yesseca, she would drive all of her friends away instead!

    Time flew by.

    Twenty days had passed in the blink of an eye.

    A lot of things happened in those twenty days.

    First, Yesseca''s wedding dress was sorted out.

    It was designed by an internationally renowned wedding dress designer. This designer had designed Selina''s wedding dress as well, and she came highly rmended.

    Yesseca was very satisfied with her wedding dress.

    She had never seen such a beautiful wedding dress before. It made her look like a goddess.

    Yesseca tried on the wedding dress and showed it to Preslie.

    Presliemented on how beautiful it was.

    She looked at Yesseca enviously. "Yesseca, I''ll be able to die without any regrets if I were to have such a beautiful wedding dress."

    "You''ll definitely be able to. One day, you''ll meet someone who loves and cherishes you, and he''ll buy you a beautiful wedding dress and make you the prettiest bride ever," Yesseca said firmly.

    Preslie''s eyes gleamed.

    Would that day reallye?

    She found it hard to believe.

    Even if such a man appeared, she probably wouldn''t be able to fit into any pretty wedding dress.

    Preslieughed bitterly.

    One would imagine with the wedding fast approaching, Yesseca and Kylin should be getting closer to each other.

    But that wasn''t the case.

    Because he was just too busy.

    The wedding date was fast approaching and Kylin was terribly busy.

    Kylin had to oversee every single detail of the wedding, from the venue to the decorations. He could''ve handed it over to someone, but he just couldn''t be at ease. He had to attend to it personally.

    QUMS

    Meanwhile, Yesseca continued going to work, waiting for her wedding day toe.

    asionally, someone would appear in her mind.

    But she would always push the thought aside.

    She was about to get married, so she couldn''t entertain such thoughts anymore.

    She had to forget about him and wipe all traces of him away.

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771

    ?

    Although Montez was still in kindergarten, it was an elite one, so it was a step ahead of the average kindergarten.

    For instance, Montez already had to sit for exams.

    It was just like how primary school students had to sit for their final exams before the holidays.

    Montez''s results were excellent as always and he had managed to maintain his position as the top student in the kindergarten.

    He went home excitedly with his honor certificate.

    However, Madam Quartley didn''t look too happy about it.

    She was worried about Tremaine.

    He was in a lot of danger. Though she''d heard of Tremaine''s solution, she knew that these things weren''t so easily resolved, thanks to her years of experience with Tremaine''s grandfather.

    Once upon a time, the Quartley family had fallen from grace because someone had gotten ahold of some dirt on them.

    Madam Quartley merely let out a shortugh at Montez''s honour certificate. "That''s great, Montez."

    Montez was bright, so he could tell that Madam Quartley wasn''t really that happy. He immediately lost his gusto and walked away sadly.

    She could see how disappointed he was, but she wasn''t in the mood tofort him.

    She called Yuliana over.

    Tremaine was almost never at home these days, and Zorion was mentally challenged. The only person she could talk to was Yuliana.

    Madam Quartley knew that Yuliana was clueless about these things.

    But she was feeling so anxious that she needed someone to talk to her.

    Madam Quartley said, "Yuliana, why do you think Tremaine hasn''te home yet? It''s been close to a month. Do you think the military court sent someone to arrest him? I''ve heard of a country''s president being arrested and sentenced to death without any notice before. Do you think Tremaine''s..."

    Yuliana quickly cut her off. "Grandma, don''t say such things. That president was sentenced to death because he was too ipetent. Tremaine isn''t such a useless person, and the military court wouldn''t dare to do something like that. After all, Nashnd isn''t some weak nation. They wouldn''t dare sentence a strong nation''s president just like

    that!"

    Madam Quartley felt that Yuliana was making sense.

    She let out a long sigh.

    After chatting for a while more, Yuliana couldn''t help saying, "Grandma, I really don''t understand why Tremaine wanted to initiate that n X when there wasn''t any need to. Even if Nashnd''s military isn''t as powerful as before, we can just give the oil resources to those nations that want it. There''s no need to take such a huge risk."

    Yuliana didn''t pay much attention to these things, but it was hard to ignore when the news was everywhere. Madam Quartley had also told her some things.

    In her opinion, Tremaine was putting himself at risk by initiating n X. Once news got out, as the president, he''d be the target of attack of several nations. Not only would he lose his position as the president, but he would also be punished by the military court.

    Madam Quartley didn''t appreciate Yuliana''s opinion.

    She red at Yuliana. "You don''t know what you''re talking about. As the president, Tremaine can''t just think of himself. He has to think of the whole country! If we were to give up our oil resources just because other nations wanted it, we''d be allowing them to exploit Nashnd''s resources! You just don''t get it."

    Madam Quartley waved a hand at her.

    Forget it. Why was she even talking to Yuliana about this?

    It was fine to talk about other things with her, but Yuliana waspletely clueless about these matters.

    Montez decided to visit Yesseca with his honour certificate.

    He went over to see Yesseca with his certificate.

    It had been such a long time since he''dst seen Yesseca, and he really missed her.

    Of course, he had another reason as well.

    Montez felt that men had to maintain a heroic image in the eyes of their women.

    "Yes!"

    He was the top student in his kindergarten. That was the type of heroic image one wanted!

    He had to tell Yesseca.

    Despite them living in different

    countries, he wanted Yesseca toet

    remember him at all times. That way she would wait for him to grow up and marry her.

    Montez wanted to surprise Yesseca.

    He didn''t tell Yesseca that he wasing and told his driver to send him to the mall she worked in.

    He wanted to surprise her at her apartment at night, but he was afraid that Madam Quartley would notice he was missing if he didn''t show up for dinner, so he snuck out during the day.

    Yesseca was tidying up the shelves when she suddenly saw a handsome little boy walk into her store.

    That little boy was Montez.

    Yesseca''s eyes lit up with surprise. "Montez!"

    Although Montez was Tremaine''s son, Yesseca didn''t think about this often. To her, Montez was an individual separate from his father.

    Montez ran up to her and threw himself into her arms. "Yesseca, I''ve missed you so much!"

    Yesseca caressed Montez''s head with a big smile on her face. "Montez, I''ve missed you too."

    Montez took out a neatly folded

    piece of paper from his pocket and showed it to Yesseca, looking rather proud of himself. "Yesseca, this is my honour certificate. I''m the top student of my year!"

    Yesseca looked at it.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She was happy for Montez.

    "Montez, you''re brilliant. I always knew you were the smartest boy."

    Montez added, "Not just the smartest but also the most handsome too."

    Yessecughed.

    Preslie walked in at this moment.

    She hade to chat with Yesseca.

    When she spotted Montez, she was so taken in by him.

    God, what a handsome little boy.

    He looked a little familiar too.

    Preslie remembered seeing him at the entrance of Yessica''s apartment building. Even then, she was amazed at how good looking he was.

    At the time, she''d been a distance away. Seeing him up close and personal, Preslie was even more awed by his appearance.

    His skin was fair and his eyes shone brightly. He was still a child, but it was easy to see that he would grow up to be an extremely handsome man. "What a beautiful child. How can there be such a good-looking child?" Preslie couldn''t help saying.

    She couldn''t stop herself from touching his face either.

    Wow.

    His skin was so soft that it felt like silk.

    Preslie wanted to touch him again, but Montez dodged her.

    He didn''t like it when people other than Yesseca touched his face.

    Montez couldn''t feeling a little repulsed by Preslie. "You''re quite fat, you know."

    Preslie''s hand froze in ce.

    She never would''ve expected a child to say something like that to her. Hurt shed across her face.

    She retracted her hand.

    Although Montez was a child, he was also pretty shrewd. He could see how hurt Preslie was from hisment.

    He suddenly didn''t feel so repulsed by her.

    Montez coughed and said, "You''re a little fat, but you''re cute."

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772

    ?

    He was, of course, telling the truth.

    He really did find Preslie pretty adorable.

    Preslie dim eyes suddenly lit up again. "Really?"

    Montez nodded. "You look like a cartoon character. You''re adorable."

    He smiled and squinted his eyes.

    He said she was adorable!

    He loved sweet cherries.

    Preslie said happily, "You''re such a sweet talker."

    She then leaned down and kissed Montez on the cheek.

    Montez was caught by surprise.

    He quickly used his sleeve to wipe his cheek.

    He regretted calling her adorable!

    Aside from Yesseca, no other woman was allowed to kiss him!

    Montez reprimanded Preslie, saying, "You''re not allowed to kiss me. Only Yesseca can kiss me on the face, and no one else has the right to!"

    Preslie was lost for words.

    She couldn''t help being amused by him.

    Something urred to her.

    Preslie said to Yesseca, "Yesseca, he''s so goodlooking and charming. You should make him a flower boy at your wedding."

    Montez''s eyes widened. "What did you just say?!"

    "You can be Yesseca''s flower boy. She''s getting married at the end of this month," Preslie said with a smile.

    Montez''s mind went nk.

    Yesseca was getting married!

    How could this be?

    Didn''t she say that she would wait for him to grow up?!

    Wasn''t she going to marry him once he was all grown up?!

    She was getting married at this time?!

    Montez stared at Yesseca. "Yesseca, you''re getting married?!"

    Yesseca noticed how odd Montez looked, but she didn''t think much about it. She squatted down and said gently, "That''s right, Montez, I''m getting married. There''s no need for you to be a flower boy, though. You have your own life to live."

    Preslie didn''t know that Montez was Tremaine''s son, but she did. There was no way she would ask Tremaine''s son to be the flower boy at her wedding.

    Montez felt like a bomb had exploded in his mind. It hurt.

    For a moment, he felt a rush of anger.

    His Yesseca was getting married!

    She was going to marry another man!

    This was too much!

    Yesseca was his!

    Montez red at Yesseca. "Yesseca, you''re liar!"

    After that, Montez turned around and ran away.

    Tears rolled down his cheeks as he ran off.

    Yesseca had promised to wait for him and marry him, but here she was, getting ready to marry some other man!

    "What..." Preslie was stunned.

    What was going on?!

    She didn''t understand.

    Yesseca didn''t understand either.

    She still chased after him immediately.

    "Montez, Montez, stop!" Yesseca called out after him.

    Montez ignored her.

    Instead, he picked up the pace.

    Yesseca chased after him all the way to the entrance of the mall. She caught him before he managed to get into the car, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. "Montez, what''s wrong? Why''d you just run off like that?"

    She didn''t understand why Montez was so angry.

    Montez eyes had turned red. "Yesseca, why are you getting married?"

    She replied, "Everyone has to get married someday, and so will you, Montez. You''ll get married when you''re old enough."

    "But... but..." Montez''s face turned red, but he still shouted, "You''re supposed to marry me! You said you''d wait for me to grow up and marry you!" Yesseca was speechless.

    She knew she shouldn''tugh when Montez was so angry and upset, but she couldn''t help it.

    But she couldn''t help it.

    Yesseca burst out inughter.

    Montez became even angrier at her

    laughter. "Why are youughing?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Yesseca, how can you be so callous about our rtionship? Not only you being callous about our

    el

    rtionship, but you''re also marrying some other man! I''m going to die of frustration!"

    Yesseca tried her best to rein in herughter but to no avail. She could only try her best to suppress her smile as she rubbed Montez''s head. "Montez, you''re..." She couldn''t find the right words to say.

    She could only say, "Montez, you''re

    still a child. You''re like a younger brother to me, so how can we get

    married? We''re not even from the et

    same generation. In fact, I''m old enough to be your mother. By the time you grow up, I''ll be old enough that my son would probably have a child of his own."

    Montez''s eyes grew even redder.

    It wasn''t until this day that he realised something.

    It turned out that all of this was just a figment of his imagination.

    Yesseca had never been interested in him at all!

    He was such a fool!

    Montez pushed Yesseca away forcefully. "Yesseca, I''m really angry. I''m so angry I could explode!"

    After that, Montez got into the car and mmed the door shut.

    Yesseca was just about to pull the door open when the car sped off.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    She dialed Montez''s number.

    He rejected her call.

    She called again.

    He rejected her again.

    She tried another time.

    He continued to reject her.

    It was followed by a text message, though. "Yesseca, stop calling me. I''m really, really angry.

    I''m also really, really sad. So sad I could die."

    Yesseca read the message speechlessly.

    She felt both helpless and amused by his childish message.

    She replied to his text message.

    "Montez, don''t be angry. I''ll treat you to some hamburgers next time."

    He didn''t reply to her message.

    Yesseca turned around and headed back into the mall.

    She didn''t think much about Montez''s words nor how weirdly he''d acted.

    To her, he was just acting like the child that he was.

    Montez probably saw her as a really close friend.

    Children could be very possessive when it came to their friends.

    Now that she was about to get married, Montez probably felt like his good friend was being taken away from him, which was why he''d gotten so mad. All that talk about marrying her when he was older was nothing more than a joke as well.

    Yesseca returned to her shop.

    Preslie''s lips twitched when she saw Yesseca. "Yesseca, I didn''t know you were into younger men with sisterplexes."

    Yesseca knew that Preslie was teasing her.

    She red at Preslie. "Stop that. I''m old enough to be Montez''s mother."

    Preslie continued teasing her. "Well, I suppose he has a motherplex, then.

    Yesseca looked at her wordlessly.

    Preslie only stopped Yesseca when she pretended to hit her.

    She said seriously, "That child must really care about you, otherwise, he wouldn''t have gotten so mad over you getting married. He must think of you

    as one of his closest people, and now you''re being taken away from him."

    It was the same as what Yesseca had thought.

    She sighed. "I''llfort him when I have the time."

    Preslie said, "Why don''t you give his mother a call so that she canfort him?"

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773

    ?

    She thought that since Yesseca seemed to be so close with Montez, she would definitely know his mother.

    Yesseca shook her head. "He doesn''t have a mother."

    Preslie fell silent.

    He didn''t have a mother?

    That meant that his mother was dead!

    Realization dawned upon Preslie. "No wonder you''re so important to him! He probably thinks of you as his mother!"

    Yesseca''s breath caught in her throat.

    Montez thought of herself as his mother?

    She suddenly thought of Tremaine.

    Montez was Tremaine''s son.

    If Montez thought of her as his mother, then she and Tremaine...

    Yesseca quickly clenched her fists, digging her nails into her flesh to clear her mind of these convoluted thoughts.

    What was she even thinking about!

    Everyone in the Quartley family could see that Montez was down in the dumps.

    He fiddled with his cutlery as they had dinner.

    Though Madam Quartley was preupied with thoughts of Tremaine, she couldn''t help worrying about Montez.

    She asked Montez what had happened.

    He did not reply.

    Madam Quartley continued pressing for answers. Montez suddenly threw his cutlery down on the table and choked out, "I''ve been dumped!" After that, he stormed off.

    He ran back to his room and mmed the door shut, refusing to open it despite their pleading.

    Madam Quartley was taken aback.

    To think that he was going through a breakup at such a young age!

    He was still in kindergarten!

    Was he already dating someone?

    Goodness gracious!

    How''d he be so precocious?

    Madam Quartley decided to pay a visit to

    Montez''s kindergarten the next day to speak with his ss teacher.

    How could he have started dating someone while still in kindergarten and even gotten dumped?

    The next day soon arrived.

    Madam Quartley went to the kindergarten in person.

    Montez''s ss teacher was still Qiana. Madam Quartley had arranged for her to be the ss teacher at this kindergarten for elites when Qiana hade here with them from Nashnd.

    Madam Quartley had given Qiana a call the night before.

    Qiana had zero idea what was going on.

    She said that she would ask Montez in the morning.

    Madam Quartley arrived at around ten o''clock,.

    Qiana had also finished speaking with Montez.

    He had great trust in her. Montez was already sad, to begin with, and he spilt his guts when Qiana consoled him gently.

    Qiana immediately grasped the situation.

    It turned out that Montez was absolutely devastated that Yesseca was about to get married.

    Qiana, on the other hand, was ted.

    She had originally thought of Yesseca as a strong opponent, but this was obviously no longer a concern.

    Yesseca was actually married!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Qiana was overjoyed, but she didn''t show it outwardly.

    When she met with Madam Quartley, however, she didn''t mention this Madam Quartley,

    Montez wasn''t referring to any of the

    other children in the Re

    when he talked about being

    dumped. He said that he''d been dumped by a woman named

    Yesseca? She seems to be much

    older than him. I''m not too sure what

    exactly happened, but perhaps it''s

    just his fondness of someone older than him." Content belongs to

    After a short pause, she continued, "Don''t worry, though. I''ll continue to talk him through this."

    Madam Quartley was still stunned by Qiana''s words.

    When she left the kindergarten, she was struck by a thought.

    In a daze, she started to tremble with anger.

    What a shameless woman!

    How unbing!

    What a terrible thing she''d done!

    Yesseca must have seduced Montez because she wanted to get revenge on Tremaine for dumping her!

    How could she have done such an atrocious thing?!

    He was just a child!

    Madam Quartley wished she could kill Yesseca at this very instant.

    However, she didn''t.

    Firstly, this was only her spection. She didn''t have any evidence.

    Secondly, Tremaine was already caught up in a storm. She couldn''t allow anything to happen to the Quartley family at the moment, or it would only make things worse for Tremaine if things were to be blown out of proportion.

    Madam Quartley forced herself to suppress her anger for the time being.

    She would definitely get Yesseca back for this in future!

    "How do you deal with being dumped?" Montez asked the little girl next to him.

    This was his good friend.

    She blinked. "Montez, did you get dumped?"

    Montez nodded heavily. "Yes."

    The little girl sighed like an adult. "Aww, poor Montez."

    "You''re so handsome, though, and all the girls in kindergarten want to date you. Who would dare dump you?"

    Montez didn''t understand either.

    It was true that he was a handsome and adorable child.

    He had fair skin, big eyes, and he was intelligent. How''d he get into this predicament?

    Why did Yesseca want to marry another man instead of waiting for him to grow up?

    It didn''t make sense to Montez.

    "Well, that''s that." The little girl was quite sanguine about it. "Montez, you''re not a dor bill, so not everyone is going to like you."

    "Oh." Montez was even more depressed at that.

    He clutched at his chest. "I feel really bad, though."

    The little girl picked up a toy stethoscope and made to put it on his chest. "Come on, let me listen to your heart and see whether there''s anything wrong with it."

    Montez didn''t respond.

    The little girl loved watching TV and would frequently blurt out a line or two from TV shows that she''d watched which made Montez feel like she was much smarter than the other kids. That was why he had wanted to chat with her in the first ce. At the moment, however, her

    actions disappointed him.

    He suddenly felt like she was no different from the other kids rolling around in the mud.

    Montez took a step back. "No way. Put that immature thing down."

    The girl started to feel upset at that.

    She had to say something to make him thing that she was mature.

    Her mind raced over all the TV shows that she''d watched, trying to think of something to say. Finally, she thought of something.

    Putting down the toy stethoscope, she said, "You know, Montez, you shouldn''t be this sad after going through a breakup."

    Montez widened his eyes. "Why

    shouldn''t I? Are you telling me I shouldugh even when I''m heartbroken?" "Of course!" said the little girl seriously. "Love is a form of giving, not selfish possession. You should wish that woman well, even if she is with someone else. All that matters is that she''s happy."

    Montez seemed a little dubious.

    However, one thing stuck with him.

    Love was a form of giving, not selfish possession.

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774

    ?

    Days rolled past.

    Yesseca and Kyi ins wedding was only three days away.

    It was going to be held in Agaphen City.

    This was specifically chosen by Yesseca.

    Although many girls in Agaphen City would opt for more exotic and romantic locations, say, Maldives, Yesseca insisted on having it locally.

    Because it was the ce where she was born and raised.

    Because her brother''s and mother''s souls were situated in this city.

    This was Yesseca''sst day of work.

    She took a full month''s leave which would officially start on the next day.

    Before getting off work, Yesseca took inventory of the goods and handed them over to her colleague who was going to take over for her.

    She received a call when she was about to leave.

    It was from Montez.

    "Hi, Montez," Yesseca answered the phone.

    Montez''s tone was sorrowful. "Yesseca, are you really getting married?" "Yes," Yesseca said gently. "Montez, I''m already an adult, and getting married is a stage I should go through. I hope you can give me your blessings, okay?"

    There was silence at the other end of the line.

    After a long silence, Montez said, "Yesseca, can I meet the man you''re marrying?"

    Yesseca''s breath caught in her throat.

    He continued stubbornly, "I have to see him so I can rest assured before handing you over to him."

    Yesseca couldn''t produce a response.

    Montez''s words were wise beyond his years.

    Yesseca knew that she could refuse him, but she could not bear to do it.

    She said, "Well, let me make a call, then. Wait for my reply."

    Later on, Yesseca called Kylin.

    She said that there was a child who wanted to meet him.

    "I told you about him before, he''s that man''s son. I''m really close to him, but it''s not because of his father. I just really like him..." Yesseca stuttered out.

    In the end, she did not even know what she was saying.

    She could only bite the bullet and say, "Kylin, it''s up to you to decide whether to meet him. If you don''t want to, I''ll turn him down."

    Although she could not bear to see Montez disappointed, she had to respect Kyi in''s wishes.

    However, to her surprise, Kylin agreed

    immediately.

    "Yesseca, I can see how much you care about him," said Kylin. "I''ll meet him."

    Montez received Yesseca''s reply.

    He was going to meet Kylin.

    Montez couldn''t help feeling down.

    At the same time, it felt as though it would be the most painful experience to ever go down in his personal history.

    He felt that he should say something to Tremaine.

    Tremaine was his father.

    Now that he had to man up and experience one of the most brutal moments of his life, it was natural that he should give his father a heads-up. Montez called Tremaine.

    However, it was not Tremaine, but Sheldon who picked up the phone.

    At this moment, Tremaine was in a secret meeting with the leader of a huge country while Sheldon waited outside.

    "Mr. Montez," greeted Sheldon.

    "Uncle Sheldon, where is Daddy?" asked Montez.

    "He''s in a meeting."

    "When will he be avable to pick up my call?"

    "I''m afraid it may take some time, Mr. Montez."

    "Fine." Montez felt even more depressed.

    He said to Sheldon, "Uncle Sheldon, once Daddy''s done, tell him that I''ve gone to meet my rival in love."

    Sheldon fell silent.

    He suspected that he had heard it wrong.

    Wasn''t Montez still in kindergarten?

    How could he have a rival in love?

    Sheldon couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Montez, could you please repeat that?"

    He still felt that he had misheard.

    Montez repeated, "Uncle Sheldon, tell Daddy that I''m going to meet my rival in love!"

    Sheldon was gobsmacked.

    Children nowadays were so open-minded!

    Sheldon was still a virgin to this day!

    Yet Montez, a kindergartener, already had a rival in love!

    Montez and Kylin officially met.

    He''d expected it to be an extremely tense moment, maybe even ending up in a fight, yet nothing happened.

    Kylin was a gentle person who spoke to him so politely and nicely that he was almost swooning.

    During their meal, Kylin piled Montez''s te with food. "Kiddo, eat more of this so that you can grow up to be tall!" Montez picked out the vegetables.

    He expressed his anger over Kyi in''s words. "Don''t call me that. I''m a man, a manly man!"

    "Pfft..."

    There was a burst ofughter.

    It wasn''t from Kylin. Instead, it came from the people sitting at the table next to theirs.

    "That kid is going to go ces."

    "How interesting!"

    Montez''s blood boiled and his face flushed.

    Kylin, however, spoke to him as if they were equals. "You''re right. You''re a man, and a manly

    one."

    Because of Kylin''s words, Montez felt a little better.

    He continued to eat.

    While eating, he observed Kylin.

    He was tall.

    Montez reluctantly checked it off his mental checklist.

    Quite the handsome guy, too.

    Another check.

    He even had a good temper to boot.

    Yesseca would probably not be bullied in the future.

    Montez observed Kylin for a while and felt a mncholy surge in his heart. He''d asked to meet Kylin in hopes of finding fault with him so that he could talk Yesseca out of marrying him.

    However, he couldn''t find a single thing toin about.

    Montez picked at his food, feeling disheartened.

    Yesseca probably wouldn''t belong to him anymore.

    She was really going to marry this man.

    His heart twitched.

    Suddenly, those words came to his mind again.

    Love was about giving, not selfish possession.

    He had thought a lot about it over the past few days, and he had made peace with it.

    He was too young. It would be years

    before he could marry Yesseca, while she was in the prime of her youth. It wouldn''t be fair for her to waste her time waiting for him.

    Therefore, he would give her his blessings!

    UMS

    Montez suddenly climbed onto the chair and stood on it.

    It added to his height.

    This way, he could look down at Kylin.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Montez said, "You better take good

    care of

    e

    Comesseca, or else... or else

    you get away with it!" Content

    belongs to

    let

    For many adult men, it was a humiliation being talked down to by a child. It would most definitely cause them to fly into a rage.

    Kylin didn''t, though.

    He suddenly held his hand out. "I promise you that I''ll take good care of Yesseca. If I break my promise, you cane after me."

    Montez was stunned.

    After a while, he reached out his own little hand.

    They shook hands.

    Kyi in smiled at Montez.

    Montez, on the other hand, wanted to cry.

    He suddenly felt terrible.

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775

    ?

    He couldn''t bring himself to eat anymore.

    Getting down from the chair, Montez said, "Yesseca, I wish you two all the happiness in the world. I... I won''t be attending the wedding, but promise me you''ll be happy..."

    Montez dashed off once he was done.

    Yesseca was about to chase after him when Kyi in stopped her. "Yesseca, don''t go after him. Let him be."

    After that, Kyi in pointed outside.

    Through the window, Yesseca saw Montez getting into the car that was waiting outside.

    It was the Quartley family''s car.

    It was the same car that had dropped Montez off.

    Yesseca was relieved.

    Montez was probably heading home.

    "I don''t know why he''s this upset because I''m getting married," said Yesseca softly.

    Kyi in handed Yesseca a ss of warm water. "He must like you very much, and he cares deeply for you." Yesseca epted the water.

    She looked at Kylin gratefully. "Thank you for being so kind to Montez today."

    Kylin had not teased nor mocked Montez. Instead, he''d been perfectly polite and had treated him like an adult.

    "No worries." Kylin smiled at Yesseca. "We are soon to be married, what''s there to thank?"

    Yesseca was a little embarrassed.

    Kylin added, "I will send you backter. You should have a good rest these two days. You''ll be a bride soon." "What about you?" Yesseca asked.

    "I still need to sort out some wedding details."

    "You nned the whole wedding on your own. I didn''t help in any way," said Yesseca with a pang of guilt.

    Kyi in''s voice was gentle. "Yesseca, there is no need for you to do anything. You just need to get ready to be a bride."

    He paused for a moment. "Get some rest and promise me you''ll be the most beautiful bride, my beautiful bride." Yesseca nodded. "Okay."

    The next day, Preslie came to look for Yesseca.

    Having nothing to do on her day off, she chose to hang out with Yesseca.

    Selina turned up shortly after.

    Selina had brought a beautician along as well as a variety of skincare products.

    She looked a little shamefaced, saying, "It only urred to mest night that you have to look your best on your wedding day. There''s no way you can miss out on skincare! It''s a littlete, but we can still do somest-minute glow-ups."

    Yesseca didn''t know what to say.

    She''d turned Selina''s offer down repeatedly, but she was as stubborn as a mule. Yesseca had no choice but to agree.

    Later, the beautician began to work on Yesseca''s face while Preslie watched.

    She was very envious.

    It was not that she was envious of Yesseca being able to go through a spa day before her wedding. Instead, she was envious of her having such a wonderful sister.

    Preslie had a sister who only knew how to mock andugh at her.

    When Yesseca had a face mask applied on her, Selina enthusiastically invited Preslie to join in on

    the fun.

    She''d brought more than enough products for Yesseca to use. They would probablyst her a whole year.

    Preslie hastily refused.

    However, Selina said, "You''re going to be Yesseca''s bridesmaid, aren''t you? Don''t be shy, you have to look your best as well."

    Preslie felt ttered.

    She hadn''t expected to be treated so well.

    At the same time, she felt a little awkward.

    All the skincare products that Selina had brought were foreign brands and she couldn''t understand a single wordon them, let alone use them. Content belongs to

    Preslie said softly, "I-1 don''t know how to use them. I only use drugstore products. It''s fine, just forget about it."

    Selina subconsciously asked, "What''s that like?"

    Coming from an affluent family, the concept of drugstore products werepletely alien to her.

    The beautician couldn''t helpughing.

    Preslie felt even more awkward.

    Fortunately, Yesseca chimed in, saying, "Drugstore products are pretty good, you know. I use them too."

    At Yesseca''s words, Preslie''s awkwardness faded a little.

    Selina rolled up her sleeves. "I''ll do it for you, then. I''ll be your beautician."

    Although she had never done it before, she was familiar with the process.

    Preslie immediately turned nervous when she heard that.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    To her, Selina was someone who was of

    much higher status than

    lovelet

    herself How could she allow someone like that to be her beautician?

    She hurriedly refused.

    However, Selina was not one to be deterred.

    She pressed Preslie down and said, "Come on, humour me. Let me clean your face first."

    Since Selina was so determined, Preslie had to concede to her.

    Selina helped Preslie wash her face andther on all kinds of serums and lotions.

    This was the first time that Preslie had experienced such a skincare process.

    She had always just swiped on some lotion after washing her face.

    Selina was very gentle, and Preslie felt extremelyfortable while Selina was taking care of her.

    Her eyshes trembled slightly.

    Yesseca''s sister, she thought, was such a godsend.

    If she had such a wonderful sister, she''d probably sleep with a smile on every night.

    After two spa days, both Yesseca and Preslie were glowing.

    Kylin would be picking Yesseca up the next day before heading to the wedding venue together.

    Preslie would be spending the night with Yesseca and would apany her the next day.

    Preslie''s custom-made bridesmaid gown was delivered to her.

    As she caressed the gown, she was excited beyond words.

    She had never worn such a beautiful gown before, not to mention that it was tailored ording to her size.

    Yesseca saw right through her.

    She said, "Why don''t you try it on now?"

    Preslie was a little nervous. "Is that

    vel.

    okay? Will wearing it in advance bring bad luck or something? Maybe we have to wait till tomorrow?" "Qf course not." Yesseca grabbed Prestie''s hand and said, "Come, let''s try it. I want to try on my wedding dress again."

    Three minutester, Yesseca had her wedding gown on while Preslie had her bridesmaid gown on.

    Although Yesseca''s wedding dress was stunning, she had already tried it on once and it wasn''t as much of a surprise anymore.

    However, this was Preslie''s first time trying on her gown.

    It had been specially tailored for her, concealing all her ws and showing off her curves. She looked better than ever.

    Preslie was so excited that she was almost in tears.

    She never knew she could be so beautiful.

    "Yesseca, is this really me?" asked Preslie.

    Yesseca smiled and said, "Of course."

    Preslie threw her arms around Yesseca. "Yesseca, I''m so happy that I can be a beautiful bridesmaid for you."

    Yesseca said, "Me, too. I''m so d to have such a beautiful friend as my bridesmaid."

    Something finally urred to Sheldon.

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776

    ?

    He thought about Montez''s previous phone call.

    Sheldon wanted to bring it up when Tremaine walked out of the meeting room the other day, but Tremaine had been in a bad mood because the negotiation hadn''t gone well.

    Anxious as Sheldon was, he had thrown Montez''s phone call to the back of his mind.

    Fortunately, the negotiation finally worked out on this day.

    Within a month, Tremaine finally seeded in getting everything settled.

    Both Tremaine and Sheldon and heaved a sigh of relief.

    As they got ready to head back, Sheldon recalled Montez''s phone call.

    He immediately told Tremaine.

    Tremaine frowned. "Rival in love? What kind of rival in love can a child have?"

    Sheldon felt helpless. "My thoughts exactly, but that''s what he said."

    Tremaine grimaced.

    It looked like Montez needed to be taught a lesson, talking about rivals in love at such a young age! Suddenly, Tremaine''s breath hitched.

    Wait, a rival in love?

    He remembered that Montez had mentioned on several asions that he wanted to marry Yesseca!

    Tremaine picked up his phone.

    He immediately called home and asked Noel to get Montez to answer the phone.

    After a long time, Montez''s woeful voice rang out. "Daddy."

    Tremaine''s voice was tight. "What did you mean by a rival in love?"

    Montez looked depressed. "Daddy, I''ve been dumped. Yesseca''s marrying someone else."

    The phone in Tremaine''s hand slipped and ttered to the ground.

    Although Yesseca was the one getting married, after trying on the bridesmaid gown, Preslie seemed to be even more excited than she was. Yesseca could tell that this was probably Preslie''s first time wearing something that fit her so well. It was only natural for her to be so happy. Eventually, Preslie said that they had to get some rest.

    After all, it was Yesseca''s wedding day the next day. She couldn''t get too caught up in her own excitement.

    Just as the two of themy down on the bed, Yesseca''s phone suddenly rang.

    She thought it was from Selina.

    Selina had already called her several times to remind her of important things that she needed to watch out for.

    Yesseca answered the phone without even looking at it.

    "Yesseca, you''re getting married!" A grim voice rang out over the phone.

    It sounded like it wasing straight from hell.

    Yesseca shuddered.

    She knew that it was Tremaine.

    She hung up.

    She didn''t know how Tremaine caught wind of the news that she was going to get married; perhaps it was Montez who told him. Tremaine sounded as though he was calling for an interrogation, and she did not want to speak with him.

    Soon, her phone rang again.

    Yesseca hardened her heart and rejected the call.

    It rang another time.

    Yesseca turned it off.

    The tranquility of her world was finally restored.

    However, Yesseca''s heart began to pound violently.

    Preslie looked at Yesseca strangely. "Yesseca, what''s with you? Who was that calling you? Why didn''t you pick it up?"

    Yesseca looked at Preslie with a sh of panic in her eyes.

    After a while, she suddenly got out of bed.

    She ran to the living room and moved all the desks and chairs against the door. Only after doing all this was she relieved. Preslie was even more perplexed.

    She raised her voice. "Yesseca, what''s going on?"

    Yesseca tugged on Preslie''s hand. "Come on, let''s go to sleep."

    How could she?

    Yesseca was simply too out of character.

    At first, things had been fine. They''d tried their gowns on and admired themselves in the mirror, all smiles andughter. Then, Yesseca hadpletely changed after answering a phone call.

    "Yesseca, tell me what''s going on! You''re scaring me," Preslie said.

    Yesseca bit her lip so hard that it was almost bleeding.

    After a long while, she loosened up. "Preslie, that man called me."

    "Who?"

    "The man who pointed the gun at youst time."

    Preslie''s breath hitched.

    At the same time, Tremaine boarded the ne.

    Sheldon couldn''t stop him at all.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    They''d originally nned on leaving the day after the next because they had to arrange for Nashnd''s military toe to protect Tremaine. Tremaine''s trip was fairly smooth this time.

    The leaders of the previous nations that they''d been to had been rather cooperative, eding to Tremaine''s request when they found out that he had news on their dirty secrets.

    Only thisst country that they were in had caused trouble.

    Although they''d reluctantlye to an agreement, Sheldon was worried that this leader would pull something behind Tremaine''s back. Hence, he''d immediately arranged for Nashnd''s military toe over here to protect Tremaine. They would leave Nashnd that night and arrive the day after the next. Content belongs to

    At this moment, however, Tremaine insisted on leaving on this very night. It was extremely dangerous.

    No matter how Sheldon persuaded him, Tremaine refused to listen.

    He red at Sheldon, his eyes bloodshot. "Shut your trap. One more word out of your mouth, and you''re dead meat!"

    This was Sheldon''s first time seeing Tremaine speak to him so savagely.

    He knew Tremaine all too well. There would be no stopping him, so Sheldon had no choice but to board the ne with him.

    He kept praying that nothing would happen on their way back!

    Her mind buzzing, Preslie listened to Yesseca''s story.

    A figure appeared in her mind while listening to Yesseca.

    It was that handsome yet terrifying man.

    She still couldn''t forget the scene when the man had pointed the gun at her, sending her legs buckling under her.

    At that time, she''d wondered why a man would be at Yesseca''s house. At that time, she knew that Yesseca had a handsome and rich boyfriend, so

    she suppressed her suspicions.

    However, she did not expect that...

    "Yesseca, do you still like that man?" Preslie asked Yesseca.

    They were lying on the bed, side by side.

    Nobody hade knocking on their door. Yesseca started to rx a little.

    A hint of confusion shed across Yesseca''s eyes.

    It disappeared as quickly as it hade.

    Yesseca said, "Preslie, I already have a boyfriend. I can''t possibly have feelings for another man. Anyway, I''m getting married tomorrow, to Kylin."

    "But you used to like him," said Preslie.

    A tinge of bitterness shed in Yesseca''s eyes as she spoke her mind. "I feel that in life, you''ll probablye across plenty of people that you feel attracted to, but there''s no way you can be with every

    one of them. I admit that I did have feelings for him at one point, but we had a falling out because of a misunderstanding. He didn''t do anything wrong, but once you''ve missed out on something, it''s gone forever."

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777

    ?

    Preslie felt her words slipping away from her.

    Yesseca added, "Anyway, I feel that Kyi in''s a better match for me. He threw me a birthday party and made me happy, rather than giving me a phone call and making me mad. I don''t think we have anything inmon."

    Preslie thought of how ferocious Tremaine had looked thest time.

    It was true that he wasn''t a man with a good temper.

    Preslie said, "You''re right, Yesseca. Kylin is a better match for you."

    Yesseca smiled and didn''t reply.

    Preslie suddenly thought of something and blurted out, "Say, if you were not with Kylin, would you be with that man?"

    As soon as she spoke the words, she knew that something was amiss.

    God, she chastised herself, what sort of question was this?

    Sure enough, Yesseca''s face turned slightly pale.

    Preslie said quickly, "Yesseca, sorry, I didn''t mean that. You don''t have to answer me."

    A moment of silence stretching between them, Yesseca still said, "Preslie, there aren''t that many ''what ifs'' in this world. I''d already agreed to be with Kyi in at the time. I owe Selina a huge debt, and Kyi in truly treats me well. I can''t just throw that all away for nothing. It''s all in the past now."

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Preslie felt an inexplicable bleakness billowing in her heart.

    She sighed and held Yesseca''s hand. "Alright, let''s stop thinking about it. Borrowing your words, it''s all in the past."

    After that, she let go of Yesseca''s hand and turned to pinch her cheeks instead. "Come on, give me a smile. You''re going to be a bride tomorrow."

    Yesseca beamed in ordance to her wish.

    Preslie also grinned. "That''s my girl. You will be the most beautiful bride ever!"

    The next day soon arrived.

    That night, Yesseca had a nightmare.

    She dreamed that Tremaine had suddenly appeared at her and Kyi in''s wedding with a huge army in tow. Even Matthew and Selina couldn''t stop him. Not long after, Tremaine shot Kylin.

    Kyi in copsed in a pool of blood.

    The scene of Kylin in that bloody state

    jolted Yesseca awake.

    Sweat beaded on her forehead.

    There was a hazy light when she opened her eyes. The sun was rising.

    Yesseca looked at the time.

    It was only about six o''clock.

    Yesseca rubbed her eyes, not expecting to wake Preslie up with such a small action.

    Preslie cracked her eyes open and looked at Yesseca. "Yesseca, what time is it? Is it time to get ready?"

    Yesseca immediately said, "Not at all, it''s still early. It''s only six o''clock. You can still sleep."

    Since Preslie was awake, it was difficult for her to fall asleep again.

    She did not want to continue sleeping.

    She said, "No, it''s fine. Why are you up so early, though?"

    A ripple appeared in Yesseca''s eyes.

    After hesitating for a moment, she told Preslie about her nightmare.

    Preslie felt that Yesseca was overthinking things.

    She said, "Yesseca, this is real life, not a movie. No one shoots someone at a wedding. It''s just not possible."

    Preslie was firm.

    Yesseca also felt that she was catastrophizing everything.

    If Tremaine had really wanted to do something, he would have shown up the night before.

    She was probably right in thinking that he was merely infatuated with her. Since he already knew that she was getting married, he''d leave her alone.

    However, Yesseca couldn''t entirely shake off her worries.

    After thinking about it, she turned on her phone.

    She sent a message to Tremaine.

    "Greetings Mr. Quartley. From today onwards, I''m going to marry Kylin and officially be Mrs. Whitlock..." Yesseca''s fingers slowed and stopped. What else should she say?

    She couldn''t think of anything at all, even giving herself a headache.

    In the end, she simply deleted the text message that she''d originallyposed.

    She''d just have to let it go. She''d already been clear enough with Tremaine over the phone the night before, and there was no need for her to go overboard by sending such a message to him.

    Yesseca put her phone away.

    "Yesseca, you need to stop overthinking things,"

    Preslie suddenly said. "About what happenedst night, I mean."

    Yesseca forced out a smile. "Don''t worry, I''m not overthinking anything. I''m going to be a bride soon!"

    "Yup!" Preslie said happily. "Yesseca Cowell, the most beautiful bride in the world, is getting married today!"

    Yesseca imitated her tone and said, "And the world''s most beautiful Preslie Fernandez is going to be my bridesmaid."

    Preslie''s smile was radiant, and Yesseca mirrored her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She found that she''d made the right decision, asking Preslie to spend the night before her wedding with her. She was definitely much happier because of Preslie''s presence.

    After an hour, they got out of bed.

    A makeup artist had been hired to give Yesseca an iconic makeover, and she was here.

    At the Perry family manor, Kyi in was decked out in a ck tuxedo.

    He was tall and handsome, and the clothes lent him an even more attractive charm.

    At this moment, the Perry family manor was bustling with activity. Kyi ins parents had also arrived.

    Kyi in''s father wasn''t a man of many words.

    His mother, however, couldn''t help nodding approvingly. "My boy is so handsome today."

    Selina ran over. "Of course! Kyi in''s going to be a groom today, how can he not be handsome?"

    After that, she gave him a gentle punch. "I say, Kyi in, how does it feel? The excitement and anticipation of marrying such a beautiful woman?"

    With a faint smile, Kyi in said, "Selina, I think it''s more appropriate to ask Matthew this."

    Selina didn''t know what to say to that.

    She didn''t realize that Kylin was cheeky enough to deflect the question so well.

    Matthew, on the other hand, came over and said in his usual gentle tone, "There''s no denying the excitement and anticipation. That''s how I felt, and I''m sure Kylin feels the same." Content belongs to

    "I couldn''t agree more," Kylin said with a smile.

    "Okay, okay." Selina interrupted the conversation between the groom and the used-to-be-groom. "Stop talking. You must get ready to wee the

    bride!"

    A throng of people set off to pick Yesseca up.

    To be honest, Selina was not entirely satisfied with the wedding.

    In her imagination, the wedding would bevish and grand, almost like a scene in a fairy tale. In fact, it should''ve been held at a castle.

    However, Yesseca had made two requests, despite not participating in the wedding preparations.

    Firstly, she wanted the wedding to be held in Agaphen City. Secondly, she wanted everything to be done as per the local customs.

    Due to these two requests, while the wedding could be consideredvish, it was still quite down-to-earth. This was not up Selina''s alley at all.

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778

    ?

    She''d originally wanted to persuade Yesseca to have the wedding at a beautiful overseas castle, but she decided not to say anything in the end. On the way to pick Yesseca up, Selina said to Matthew, "I think that this wedding is much too small-scale. It''s not the fairy tale princess- like dream wedding that most girls want."

    Based on Selina''s preferences, everything would have to be done asvishly as possible. She would have gotten a grand vi and decorated it to look like it was straight out of a dream, then asked Yesseca to spend the night there so they could pick her up from there.

    Yet here they were, picking Yesseca up from her shabby apartment.

    Although Selina did not think that this was a disgrace to the Whitlock family, she was afraid that this might not be good enough for Yesseca.

    Yesseca was like a sister to her.

    However, Selina had fretted over Yesseca''s wedding like she was her mother. She wanted nothing but the best for her, not wanting her to feel wronged in any way.

    Matthew said helplessly, "Look at you. You''re at it

    again."

    Selina pouted. "I just don''t want Yesseca to feel bad."

    Matthew said, "What do you mean ''feel bad''? What is there for her to feel bad about? Do unto others as how they desire. This is what Yesseca wanted, and this is what''s best for her."

    Selina was silent.

    She was rendered speechless by Matthew''s words.

    Although she was speechless and unable to refute, Selina still felt that the wedding wascking something.

    Matthew saw through Selina''s thoughts.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    His voice became even lower. "Selina, do you know why Yesseca doesn''t want a vi for her wedding? Because it''s no match for the warmth she gets from her home. To you, it''s nothing but a shabby, rundown apartment, but that''s her home. She wants her mother and brother to witness her leaving their home for a new one."

    Although Yesseca''s mother and brother were no longer around, she still felt a longing for them.

    Upon hearing Matthew''s words, Selina understood.

    After a while, she smiled with relief. "You''re right. I say, how are you always the smartest person in the room? You''re always able to get to the root of the matter."

    Matthew said, "When you look at things, don''t just look with your eyes, but with your heart."

    Selina let Matthew''s words slowly sink in.

    No matter how hard she tried, her mind just couldn''t take it all in. She knew that she was never going to be as smart and wise as Matthew.

    It didn''t matter, though.

    She had Matthew.

    As long as Matthew was there to help her, that would be enough.

    With Matthew around, the world was Selina''s oyster.

    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help butugh.

    Matthew looked at her strangely. "What are youughing at?"

    When she looked at Matthew, she thought about how she could shrink him into a miniature version of himself and carry him around in her pocket. Selina held back herughter. "Nothing, nothing."

    Yesseca was all made up.

    The makeup artist was skilled and made Yesseca look lovely. Her beauty became more amplified, despite the light makeup.

    At this moment, Yesseca looked ethereal. Coupled with her white, pristine wedding gown, she looked like an angel descending from above.

    The makeup artistplimented Yesseca many times, saying that she had never seen such a goddess-like bride.

    Yesseca was embarrassed to hear that.

    Later on, she asked the makeup artist to do Preslie''s makeup.

    This makeup artist was one of the best in the industry. She hardly ever did any bridesmaid''s makeup, but since Yesseca was so courteous, she did Preslie''s makeup as well.

    When she was done, Preslie looked beautiful.

    Preslie''s features were naturally pretty, but she was on the plump side, which concealed her beauty. With the makeup artist''s expertise, Preslie''s features began to show.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Preslie became very excited.

    She kept taking selfies with her phone and then said to Yesseca, "I never thought that I would look this beautiful!"

    She was so happy.

    Yesseca looked at Preslie''s expression and could not help butugh as well.

    Preslie put down her phone.

    She suddenly thought of something.

    It was Yesseca''s wedding. She couldn''t siphon all the attention to herself!

    A littleter, Yesseca''s two other friends also came, including Cassie from the department store and a slightly olderdy who stayed in the apartment below hers. They were a bit old to be bridesmaids, butthey joined for the fun.

    Around 10 o''clock in the morning, the car that was sent to wee Yesseca arrived.

    Kyi in and his groomsmen got out of the car.

    The groomsmen were all Kyi in''s university ssmates who had purposely made a trip to Agaphen City for the wedding.

    At the door, Kylin and the groomsmen were intercepted by Preslie and the two olderdies. They had toplete a series of tasks.

    Selina observed this with amusement.

    She did not know weddings could be like this.

    In her opinion, it seemed mind-boggling for the groomsmen to behave like this.

    She felt that it must be quite the culture shock for Kylin.

    "Really, Yesseca has found herself a perfect husband," said Matthew softly to Selina.

    She looked at Matthew. "Oh, what makes you say that?"

    A hint of a smile shed across Matthew''s eyes. "Look carefully, and with your heart this time."

    Kyi in had grown up outside of

    Glevania, and it was only reasonable that he would not be able to ept these customs. However, he went along with it, a smile on his face. It was obvious that he truly loved Yesseca. Content belongs to

    As for Kyi in''s groomsmen, it was obvious that they were all rich kids. Yet, they were very sporting and did not find such tasks degrading at all.

    As the saying went, birds of the same feather flock together.

    One could tell Kyi in''s character from his friends.

    Selina was confused by Matthew''s words.

    Why was Matthew always telling her to use her heart to observe things?

    Did he have a pair of eyes on his heart?

    It didn''t matter.

    She didn''t have eyes on her heart, but it was enough that Matthew did. He''d be her eyes.

    It was enough that she had Matthew.

    Selina smiled.

    "Yesseca made a wise

    choice in choosing Kylin. He''s well known for being a perfect

    gentleman. Countless girls had their

    eyes on him. He''s handsome, well- educated, polite,es froma good family..." Content belongs to

    SV

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779

    ?

    Before Selina could finish her sentence, Matthew ced a hand over her mouth.

    He gazed at her. "Stop talking."

    Selina widened her eyes.

    Matthew bent down and put his lips close to her ear. There was a hint of a smile in his voice as he said, "In your heart, only I am allowed to be the best man out there."

    Selina said nothing.

    She sighed helplessly.

    She did not expect Matthew to get jealous over something like this!

    After all the fun and games, Kylin and his group entered the house.

    Upon entering the bedroom and seeing Yesseca sitting on the bed, Kyi in''s heart skipped a beat.

    Yesseca had always been pretty.

    At this moment, she was breathtaking.

    Most bridal makeup was thick by default, but Yesseca''s was an exception. The makeup artist used her expertise to make Yesseca absolutely stunning.

    Kylin walked towards Yesseca.

    She had her head bowed, too shy to look at Kylin. Her eyshes fluttered.

    He squatted down in front of her and helped her into her heels.

    Then, he turned his back towards her.

    It was time to piggyback her into the bridal car.

    Yesseca climbed onto Kyi in''s back.

    Her chest pressed up against his back and her heart raced.

    Though they were already going to be married, this was her first time being so intimate with him.

    Kylin seemed to see through her nervousness.

    He spoke in a low voice that only Yesseca could hear, "Don''t be nervous. I''m here."

    His reassurance injected her with a dose of serenity.

    Kylin left Yesseca''s house with her on his back.

    After leaving, Yesseca turned to look at the door of her house.

    It was worn out and had definitely seen better days.

    It was obvious that the house was now empty.

    However, Yesseca felt like she could see two people standing at the door.

    Her mother and brother.

    They looked at Yesseca and beamed.

    "Mom, Lothar," she mumbled.

    "Yesseca?" Kyi in thought Yesseca was talking to him.

    Yesseca snapped back to reality.

    She turned back. "It''s nothing. Let''s go."

    She was getting married and would be leaving the home she''d grown up in, but it would always be a part of her. It was a ce where she could be with her mother and brother.

    Kylin carried Yesseca down the stairs.

    It was very noisy downstairs.

    However, at this moment, Yesseca seemed to be unable to hear anything.

    She only heard her mother and brother talking to her.

    They whispered in her ear, "Yesseca, you must be happy!" "Yesseca, you must be happy!"

    Yesseca''s eyshes fluttered, forming a shadow under her eyes.

    She had to be happy.

    The most luxurious hotel in Agaphen City was where Yesseca and Kyi ins wedding was going to take ce.

    There was an empty seat at the main table.

    It was reserved for Lothar, though he couldn''t be here.

    Previously, Yesseca had wanted to leave a table empty for Lothar.

    However, Matthewter suggested not to.

    He said that Lothar was such an outgoing person that he definitely would not have wanted to sit at a table all on his own. He would''ve loved to be a part of the festivities. It would be better to seat him with them so they could all celebrate together.

    Yesseca immediately agreed.

    There was only one empty seat at the table, and it belonged to Lothar.

    Lothar''s favorite host was invited to host the wedding.

    The wedding ceremony followed the customs of A?aphen City. They had finally reached thest segment, where the host asked Kyi in, "Do you, Kylin Whitlock, take Yesseca Cowell as yourwfully wedded wife, have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, till death do you part?"

    Kylin did not hesitate at all.

    His voice was firm. "I do."

    The host then asked Yesseca.

    For some reason, Yesseca did not immediately answer the question.

    Because when she opened her mouth, a figure suddenly shed through her mind.

    It was Tremaine.

    Yesseca''s breath hitched.

    She soon came back to her senses, though.

    What was wrong with her?!

    This was her and Kylin''s wedding.

    Yesseca replied, "I do."

    She''d only had a split second of absentmindedness, so nobody noticed anything wrong, save for one person.

    Just as Yesseca''s voice faded, there was a loud bang.

    The door to the hall was kicked open.

    A man strode in.

    He had a ck tuxedo on, and he had a handsome face with sharp features.

    It was Tremaine.

    "She will not!" he shouted, his voice booming through the entire hall.

    Everyone was stunned by this sudden intrusion.

    Tremaine strode onto the stage.

    The host came to his senses and tried to stop him, but Tremaine immediately brandished a pistol.

    The host was so terrified that he left the stage immediately.

    After all, it was a pistol. He was reminded that life was more important than anything else.

    Kyi in also came to his senses.

    He was just about to say something when the pistol was pressed against his head.

    Tremaine looked at Kyi in and said, "If you don''t want to die, get out of here."

    Kyi in met Tremaine''s fierce eyes and said, retreated thest time because I didn''t want you to hurt Yesseca. This time, there''s no way I''ll back Content belongs to

    down!"

    Kylin had always been a gentle man, but at this moment, he looked strong and aggressive!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Tremaine sneered.

    He''d thought of Kylin as a coward when he''d left without looking back thest time, but it turns out that he was wrong.

    Tremaine''s voice became even sharper. "Trust me when I say I''ll shoot you right this instant if you don''t f*ck off!"

    There was no trace of fear in Kyi in''s eyes. "Go ahead and try."

    Kylin was not afraid, but Yesseca was.

    Yesseca had not expected that her nightmare woulde true!

    Tremaine was actually here!

    And he''de bearing a gun, which was now aimed at Kyi in''s head.

    He was going to kill Kylin!

    Yesseca''s teeth were chattering. "Tremaine, if you dare to kill Kylin, I will kill you too!"

    Aser-like gaze bore a hole on her face.

    Tremaine gritted his teeth and

    forced out, "Yesseca, how dare you

    speak

    to me like that! And because

    of him! How much do you love him?!" Content belongs

    to

    Just then, two figures dashed onto the tform.

    It was Selina and Matthew.

    Though they''d been through a lot, this waspletely out of their expectations. That was why it had taken them some time to respond.

    Selina watched as Tremaine pressed the gun against Kyi in''s head, looking almost deranged.

    The Whitlock family was massive.

    She did not have a younger brother, but she had plenty of younger cousins. However, Kylin was the only one that she was close to.

    She had always had a soft spot for him.

    He was polite and well mannered, and she truly admired him. Otherwise, she would not have tried her best to matchmake him and Yesseca.

    Both of them held a special ce in Selina''s heart.

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780

    ?

    At this moment, however, there was a gun pointed at Kylin''s head.

    "Tremaine Quartley, you''re out of your mind! Put the gun down! How dare you point a gun at Kylin''s head!" shouted Selina.

    Tremaine''s gaze swept over her.

    So, this was the sister that Yesseca had talked about!

    Tremaine said coldly, "So you''re the sister that Yesseca mentioned. I was right, you had ulterior motives in introducing this man to her. What do you take her for?!"

    Before Selina could speak, Yesseca shouted, "Tremaine, don''t you speak that way to her!"

    At this moment, Matthew spoke. His voice wasn''t loud, but it was full of power. "Mr. Quartley, you''re the president of Nashnd. Aren''t you worried that you''ll be an internationalughingstock by crashing someone''s wedding like this?"

    Tremaine paid no attention to him.

    He said coldly, "Do you think I give a f*ck?"

    Tremaine had never cared about maintaining a pristine public image. As long as he could lead Nashnd well and provide his people with better lives, it didn''t matter whether everyone thought of him as cruel and ruthless!

    Matthew''s voice turned cold as well. "Mr. Quartley, even if you don''t care about rumours and your image, this is not Nashnd. If you pull anything funny, I guarantee that you won''t make it out of here."

    This was the first time anyone had threatened Tremaine.

    He looked at Matthew.

    Matthew met his eyes straight on.

    Tremaine snorted coldly.

    This man could actually be his opponent.

    He did not know this man, but he could tell from one look that he wasn''t a simple character.

    Tremaine said, "Don''t make meugh. There''s no way you can keep me here."

    "Try me!"

    Tremaine was about to say something else when a bomb suddenly descended on a corner of the hotel. It caused a huge explosion, the waves sending the people around there flying.

    The sudden explosion appalled everyone.

    No one expected that there would be a bomb.

    How could a bomb have exploded in such a peaceful era in Agaphen City?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew''s eyes shed with disbelief. "Tremaine Quartley, how dare you!"

    He knew that Tremaine was here to crash the wedding and possibly take Yesseca away, but he''d thought that he would''ve juste with a huge army in tow. He had not expected Tremaine to cause an explosion!

    The aftermath would bepletely disastrous!

    He had brought a new meaning to the term psychopath!

    He did not care for the lives of anyone!

    Tremaine''s eyes also shed with disbelief.

    But after a moment, he suddenly thought of something and tensed up.

    Sh*t!

    He immediately grabbed Yesseca''s hand and said, "Come with me!"

    Another bomb fell from the sky,nding right on stage.

    Tremaine dragged Yesseca with him and ran off stage as quickly as he could. Yesseca, dazed, was pulled away.

    Matthew, on the other hand, pulled Selina into his arms and jumped offstage while shielding her.

    Kylin made to grab Yesseca''s hand, but she was already gone. At the same time, a huge wave sent him flying.

    The hotel was inplete chaos.

    The walls were cracked and looked like they would copse at any second. The entrance to the hotel was also packed with people. The explosion had caused a stampede.

    Tremaine decided not to escape from the exit.

    There were already too many people there. It would just be a waste of time.

    Tremaine pulled Yesseca towards the window.

    Yesseca suddenly stopped running.

    She shouted, "Selina, Kylin, Matthew, Preslie!"

    Tremaine was maddened by Yesseca, but at the same time, he feltforted.

    He was furious because she still had the capacity to think of others.

    The most pressing matter at the moment was to make it out alive.

    At the same time, he feltforted because that man was not the only person she''d thought of.

    She''d thought of so many people while on the

    brink of death.

    In other words, Kylin was not that special to Yesseca.

    Perhaps she did not even want to marry him. Perhaps Selina was forcing her!

    Tremaine said urgently, "We need to leave the hotel right now. There''s on stage, they all got away.

    We need to go."

    Yesseca nced at the stage.

    There was indeed no one left.

    Just then, another bomb descended, sending dust and pieces of concrete flying.

    Yesseca couldn''t see where Kylin and the others were either.

    She bit her lip.

    They could only try to leave the hotel for the time being.

    "Then where should we go?" Yesseca said.

    She suddenly realised that at a time like this, she had no choice but to rely on Tremaine.

    Tremaine pulled her over to one of the hotel''s windows.

    He dragged a table over and climbed onto it before helping Yesseca up.

    A sudden wave of hot air billowed towards them, and Yesseca heard people crying out.

    She was so scared that her entire body trembled.

    Tremaine pushed her towards the window. "Hurry up and get out."

    Yesseca snapped to her senses at his prompting. During such a

    dangerous situation, Tremaine

    pushing her out first.

    belongs to

    At the exact moment that she jumped out of the window, another bomb fell in their direction.

    Amidst the sudden explosion of mes, Yesseca was sent flying by the airwaves, and her vision turned ck.

    In this darkness, Yesseca''s heart was suddenly engulfed by fear.

    Tremaine had yet to jump out of the window.

    The bomb had descended right where they''d stood. Was Tremaine...

    Yesseca felt like her heart was being

    squeezed so hard that she cou�;

    breathe. It was as if her heart was being torn to shreds. Content

    belongs to

    With a bang, Yessecanded on the ground and passed out from the impact.

    Before passing out, Yesseca only had one thought.

    If Tremaine hadn''t pushed her out first, he would''ve been the one out the window and, at the very least, safe.

    Yesseca''s body was floating.

    In a daze, Yesseca wondered if she was in heaven.

    She felt disappointed in herself.

    Tremaine had given her a chance to live, but she still went ahead and died.

    Suddenly, she heard the sound of a something buzzing.

    Yesseca didn''t know what it was.

    Was that something that could only be found in heaven?

    Yesseca forced her eyes open.

    What she saw shocked her. She was on a helicopter, a small helicopter.

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781

    ?

    Tremaine was the one piloting the helicopter.

    "You... you''re not dead!" Yesseca stammered out.

    Tremaine turned back.

    His face was covered in dust and had streaks of blood over it. He looked especially dishevelled, but it made him look oddly handsome.

    Tremaine said coldly, "You''re the one who''s dead."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She sat up.

    Scenes flickered through her mind.

    At her and Kyi in''s wedding, Tremaine had stormed in with a gun. It was then followed by that terrifying explosion, turning a wedding into a scene from hell.

    Yesseca''s face nched.

    She said in a trembling voice, "Where''s Selina? And Kyi in and everyone else?"

    She sounded like she was about to cry.

    Tremaine''s irritation grew.

    His voice became even frostier. "Yesseca Cowell, focus on keeping yourself alive for now, instead of worrying about others!"

    They were still in danger!

    Fortunately, he had reacted quickly enough to jump before the bomb exploded.

    He''d found Yesseca unconscious on the ground afternding.

    Bombs were still exploding left, right and centre.

    Tremaine could see that the people behind this would only stop when he was dead. They were not worried about coteral damage whatsoever.

    He immediately pulled Yesseca onto his back and ran, spotting a helicopter in the distance.

    It had probably beenmissioned to record the wedding from the air. Tremaine instantly got into the helicopter so that he could fly them to Nashnd. Otherwise, it was highly likely that they would die there.

    "No, I want to get out. I need to find them!" Yesseca shouted.

    She could not be so selfish and only think of herself!

    Yesseca''s words gave Tremaine a headache.

    "You idiot." Tremaine stopped before he could finish his words.

    His gaze changed.

    He saw a few helicopters chasing them from behind.

    "Sh*t!" he swore.

    He did not think that they would still be after him.

    Five minutester, Tremaine knew that he could not outrun them.

    They were using military helicopters while he was in a regr one. There was no way he could get away.

    Tremaine looked down.

    They were flying above the ocean.

    Tremaine said to Yesseca, "Can you swim?"

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    "Tell me, do you know how to swim?" Tremaine almost shouted, his voice carrying an obvious urgency.

    Yesseca realized the gravity of this matter.

    She said, "Yes, I can swim well."

    When she was younger, she''d been rather weak, though not yet to the point of being hospitalised.

    Yesseca''s mother had heard that swimming could strengthen her body, so she often took Yesseca swimming.

    Yesseca realized that she had an aptitude for swimming.

    Although she did not swim very frequently as an adult, the basics had been deeply drilled into her.

    Tremaine breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Yesseca say that.

    This was good news.

    He said grimly, "Listen closely to every word I say, Yesseca. There''s a parachute behind you, put it on right now."

    Yesseca''s breath caught in her throat.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She subconsciously did everything he said.

    After putting on the parachute,

    Tremaine said, "I want you to jump out right now and open up the. parachute. You''llnd in the ocean. After that, swim somewhere safe and look for help."

    He turned back and looked her right in the eyes. "Yesseca, promise me you''ll stay alive."

    This made Yesseca''s heart skip a beat.

    It sounded like a ominous premonition.

    Her voice trembling, she asked, "What are you going to do, then?"

    "Just do as you''re told and cut the crap," Tremaine replied.

    "No, you have to jump too!" Yesseca said.

    She hurriedly rummaged around for another parachute but found that there was only one.

    The blood drained from her face. "Tremaine, there aren''t any more parachutes. What are we going to do?"

    "I know that there''s only one!" Tremaine sounded ferocious. "That''s why I asked you to go! Don''t you understand me, you idiot!"

    He was aware that there was only one parachute.

    He could predict the weight that the parachute could bear.

    It could only support one person''s weight.

    Yesseca felt a chill along her spine.

    Tremaine had known from the beginning!

    He knew that there was only one parachute on the helicopter!

    He wanted to give her a chance to live!

    Then what about him?

    What was he going to do?

    Yesseca quickly walked over to him and said in a panicked voice, "Tremaine, I''m not going to jump on my own. We''re going to jump together. I can''t just leave you here like this!"

    Tremaine was furious.

    The people on their trail would catch up with them at any second, yet Yesseca was still bbering on about such rubbish!

    She didn''t even know how much danger they were in at the moment!

    These people wanted his life, and they''d do anything to get it!

    Yesseca had to flee for her life.

    If she were to fall into their hands, she would most definitely be dead meat.

    "Yesseca, get the f*ck out of here! You f*cking idiot!" Tremaine couldn''t help yelling.

    This was the first time Tremaine had scolded Yesseca like this, but she didn''t get mad.

    Her eyes were red, but she stood her ground. "Tremaine, I want us to jump together. If there''s only one parachute, we can share it."

    Seeing that the military helicopters behind them were getting closer, Tremaine became more anxious.

    He suppressed his emotions and

    said to her, "Vesseca, the parachute

    can only bear the weight of one person. we share it, the parachute won''t be able to function and we''ll turn into minced meat when wend

    in the ocean. Can you understand that?" Content belongs to

    Yesseca knew that Tremaine''s words made sense.

    However, nothing was absolute. There might still be a chance of survival, however slim.

    If she were to jump and leave Tremaine alone, he probably wouldn''t make it out alive.

    Because she knew that he would leave her with the greatest chance of survival. Just like how he''d made her jump out the window first.

    She didn''t know why the helicopters were chasing them, but she knew there was no way he''d be able to survive if he stayed on this helicopter. Otherwise, he wouldn''t tell her to jump. Content belongs to

    Yesseca''s eyes glistened with tears.

    After a while, she suddenly said, "Tremaine, I''ve never used a parachute before. I don''t think I can jump out on my own. Can you push me?"

    Tremaine was lost for words.

    If he wasted any more time giving her a push, it would be equivalent to a suicide mission.

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782

    ?

    However, Yesseca was unyielding. "I wouldn''t dare to jump if you don''t push me. I''ll stay right here."

    Tremaine had no choice.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He knew that he would be courting death, and it was all for this woman.

    Perhaps he''d done something terrible to Yesseca''s family in a past life. That was why he was unfortunate enough to care about her so much, even willing to give his life up for her!

    Tremaine stood up.

    He quickly said, "Remember, deploy the parachute immediately after jumping. Stay alive!"

    After saying that, he pushed Yesseca forcefully.

    At the same time, astonishment shed in his eyes.

    The moment he''d reached out to push her, she''d wrapped her arms around him as tightly as he could.

    They jumped out of the helicopter together.

    "Yesseca, you dumba*s!" Tremaine shouted.

    At this moment, he caught sight of someone leaning out of one of the military helicopters with a gun in his hand. The gun was directed at the both of them.

    Bullets flew in their direction.

    Tremaine also noticed it.

    He suddenly turned around and held Yesseca in his arms, shielding her.

    Yesseca felt Tremaine jolt.

    Panic shed across her eyes.

    At this moment, the parachute gave out and they plummeted towards the ocean.

    Yesseca could only hear the wind howling in her ears, and she felt like her soul was being ripped from her body.

    Kyi in, Matthew, Selina and Preslie were all alive.

    Unfortunately, the wedding had ended up with one casualty.

    It was Kylin''s father.

    With Yesseca missing and his father dead, Kylin turned into skin and bones almost overnight.

    It was the same for Selina.

    Yesseca had gone missing and she was on the verge of going crazy.

    This was the same thing that had happened to

    Lothar in the past.

    Lothar had gone missing, and the next thing they knew, he was dead.

    Selina was terrified.

    She was afraid that Yesseca would end up just like Lothar.

    At 10 o''clock in the evening, Matthew came back.

    Selina had been waiting by the sofa. She leapt to her feet when she saw him. "Matthew, is there any news on Yesseca?"

    A ripple shed across Matthew''s eyes.

    That ripple disappeared quickly.

    Instead of answering Selina''s question, he said, "You''re pregnant, you should rest. You didn''t sleep a winkst night, be sure to make up for it today." Selina''s tone was anxious. "Stop joking around. How can you expect me to sleep at a time like this? Did you look into Yesseca''s disappearance or not? Did you find anything?"

    Matthew''s heart tightened.

    He''d managed to track down Yesseca''s whereabouts.

    Tremaine had boarded a helicopter with Yesseca, but they were trailed by a few military helicopters on their way to nd. The two of them

    had jumped from the helicopter with bullets flying towards them and the parachute eventually giving way.

    They''d plummeted straight towards the ocean.

    It was highly likely that they were dead. They''d fallen from such a high altitude and had probably taken a bullet or two.

    Under such circumstances, Matthew felt that they were probably dead.

    However, he couldn''t possibly tell Selina that.

    She was pregnant. If he were to break the news to her like that, she''d probably have a miscarriage.

    Matthew had

    no choice but to say, "Selina, Yess@ca''s still missing, but I''ll continue to search for her. Don''t worry, I''m sure we''ll find her. Right now, the most important thing for you is to take care of the baby. Forget about everything else and just make sure that you''re well."

    Selina only felt a sense of bleakness over Matthew''s words.

    It had been two days, but they had yet to track Yesseca down.

    Thinking about this, Selina''s eyes turned red and she feared up. "Matthew, Lothar entrusted Yesseca to me before leaving, and I promised him that would. If something were to happen to her, how am I going to face Lothar? She''s still so young and has a whole life ahead of her she can''t just die like this! She has a wonderful husband and marriage waiting for her, and she''ll have plenty of children and grandchildren in the future. How am I going to exin this to Lothar..." Content belongs to

    Matthew wrapped his arms around her and murmured, "Selina, I know. Don''t overthink things..."

    Ten minutester, Selina calmed down a little.

    She rubbed her eyes. "Have you found out who was trying to kill us?"

    At first, both she and Matthew thought that Tremaine had ordered people to bombard the hotel in order to steal Yesseca away, butter on, they realized that it couldn''t have been perpetuated by Tremaine.

    Matthew looked grim. "They weren''t trying to kill us. They were trying to kill Tremaine!"

    Selina''s breathing stalled.

    Matthew told her everything that had happened.

    Tremaine had gone all over the world, negotiating with several leaders over the mushroom cloud incident. Thest ce that he''d been to was Europe.

    Its leader was well known for his ruthlessness and

    viciousness.

    Matthew found out that Tremaine had gotten his hands on some secrets that all of these leaders wanted to take to the grave and had used them as bargaining chips.

    On the surface, Europe''s leader seemed to have eded to Tremaine''s threats, but the moment Tremaine was out of his jurisdiction, he''d sent his men to assassinate him.

    After all, Tremaine was the president of a country. It wouldn''t bode well for something to happen to him while still in Europe, so the leader had waited for Tremaine to leave Europe and arrive in Agaphen City before making his move.

    Hearing this, Selina was shocked.

    She blurted out, "How dare he! He didn''t even try to do it in secret! It was a public bombing of a hotel. How could he just disregard so many lives like

    that?!"

    Matthew''s tone was frosty. "He''s known for being ruthless. I think he probably wanted to take the chance to scare off anyone else who was tempted to threaten him as Tremaine did."

    Selina''s lips trembled.

    She thought that she''d experienced a lot, but this was definitely her first timeing across someone so psychotic!

    She asked, "Didn''t Tremaine expect something like this at all? Didn''t he arrange for Nashnd''s military to protect him?"

    Matthew fell silent.

    Aplicated emotion shed in his eyes. "Selina, I found out that one of Tremaine''s men did arrange for Nashnd to send some troops over to escort him back, but for some reason, Tremaine left without waiting for them to arrive."

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783

    ?

    Selina was taken aback.

    She asked in astonishment, "Why?"

    Matthew looked at her but said nothing.

    But Selina could see through him.

    It was probably regarding Yesseca.

    Because that day, Yesseca was going to get married.

    Kylin was here.

    He told Yesseca that he was going back to the United States tonight.

    He wanted to transport his father''s body back there.

    Since Efren''s body had been destroyed beyond recognition by the bomb, he had to be cremated at Agaphen City before leaving for the States. Because of her husband''s death, Marleigh was slowly losing her mind to profound grief.

    They hade to celebrate their son''s wedding, but it had spiraled into a tragedy.

    Not only did Kylin have to im his father''s body, he had to take care of his mother as well.

    Before leaving, he came to bid farewell to Selina and ask her to continue searching for Yesseca.

    "Selina, drop me a word as soon as you track down Yesseca''s whereabouts." Kyi in could not conceal the agony in his tone. "I wille back once I have settled everything with my parents in the States."

    Looking at Kyi in, Selina felt depressed.

    She said, "Don''t worry, Kylin. I will tell you once I find Yesseca. You should..."

    Selina could not continue, her eyes bloodshot.

    Kylin was in no mood to continue speaking either.

    Overwhelmed by sadness, he had no strength to say anything further.

    Kylin left.

    Selina was alone at home.

    Matthew went out to look for Yesseca and the others.

    When Matthew went out, he''d specifically reminded Selina to stay home and rest.

    But rest she could never.

    After staying at home for two hours, Selina instructed her driver to send her somewhere.

    Lothar''s grave.

    In front of his grave, Selina looked at his photograph for a few moments before saying, "Lothar, you''re ming me, aren''t you? About what happened to Yesseca''s wedding. It''s all my fault, I did not take care of it properly..."

    Selina felt that everything was on her.

    If she hadn''t been in a hurry to have Yesseca married off, perhaps she could have made foolproof preparations. If so, this tragedy would not have happened.

    "Lothar, if you me me, then punish me. Tell the heavens not to punish Yesseca just because of my mistake. Can you help me find her? Lothar, can you help me find her..."

    Lothar''s photograph was on his grave.

    He was staring at Selina from it.

    But the picture could not give her any response.

    After a long time, she murmured, "I will find Yesseca, I must find her."

    At night, Matthew came back.

    He told Selina that he was still unable to find Yesseca.

    Selina was beside herself.

    She red at Matthew. "Why couldn''t you find her after such a long time? Are you even trying?"

    "Selina, calm down."

    She could not be calm.

    She was going to the Whitlock family home.

    Now that Matthew couldn''t find her, she would ask Tobias to try.

    Once Selina was in the throes of her stubbornness, no one could stop her. Finally, there was no other way, so Matthew had to go to the Whitlock family home with her.

    Upon reaching, Selina immediately asked Tobias for help.

    She said in a serious tone, "Tobias, she is a very important person in my life. You must help me find her. You must assemble your subordinates to look for her!"

    Tobias was shocked, but he still kept a straight face.

    Natalie handed over a cup of milk and said, "Very well, Selina. Your brother will help you. Matthew told me that you''re pregnant. You should rest, it''s alreadyte."

    Selina took the milk and said in a low voice, "Thank you, Natalie."

    Natalie pulled Selina aside to speak to her.

    Matthew had asked Natalie to speak to Selina, who had been under a lot of stress recently.

    Natalie had to help to ease her worries.

    When Natalie and Selina were still speaking, Matthew went to look for Tobias.

    He told Tobias about what he had investigated.

    Matthew said in a low voice, "I''m afraid that she''s dead. I can only hide it from Selina, I can''t tell her the truth. I hope you''re with me on this." "Why didn''t you tell her the truth?" Tobias asked.

    Matthew sounded helpless and

    bitter. "Because it''s always good to sustain a glimmer of hope. I''m worried that if she knows the truth, she will not be able to bear it. AN`"` least, the truth has to be put off until she gives birth to the baby. Otherwise, I''m worried that her baby will not survive."

    Not only could he lose the child''s life, but he was even more worried about the trauma inflicted on Selina.

    Tobias''s gaze were deep. "So that woman is so important to her?"

    "Yes, Tobias. You can''t even imagine how important she is."

    "I understand," Tobias said. "Matthew, I''ll keep it a secret and not tell her the truth."

    Later, Matthew returned with Selina.

    Along the way, Selina said that with Tobias''s help,

    Yesseca would be able to be found soon.

    Matthew pressed his thin lips together and said nothing.

    While he felt an acute bitterness in his heart, he could only keep it to himself.

    Yesseca opened her eyes in a daze.

    What she saw were the walls of cement and old furniture.

    She was stunned.

    Where was she?

    Some blurry memories emerged.

    She had been marrying Kyi in, and then something happened. Tremaine took her to the helicopter, which was pursued. She and

    Tremaine jumped, and someon ne

    shot them. The bullet was originally aimed at her, but Tremaine blocked it for her.

    The parachute was out of control. Yesseca felt that her body was

    rapidly falling, and then she mmed into the surface of the

    water. After a while, she could not remember what happened

    Yesseca''s heart skipped a beat.

    Tremaine!

    Where was he?

    She cried out, "Tremaine!"

    She shouted, and soon an old couple came in.

    The couple looked to be in their seventies, and their hair was almost white.

    Seeing that Yesseca had woken up, they were very happy. They surrounded her and said something that Yesseca didn''t understand.

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Was this a foreign country?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She didn''t know how to use theirnguage, so she could only say anxiously, "Did you guys see a man?" Yesseca gestured with her hand: "A man." Unexpectedly, after Yesseca finished speaking, the old man spoke in anguage that Yesseca understood.

    Yesseca didn''t expect that the old man who had just spoken such a foreignnguage would speak the samenguage as her. She immediately

    nodded her head.

    The olddy also said in surprise, "I didn''t expect to meet someone who can speak the samenguage as we can!"

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784

    ?

    Yesseca had no mental wherewithal for things other than Tremaine''s condition.

    She said hurriedly, "Sir, did you see a man? A tall and handsome guy."

    The two old folks exchanged nces.

    Then the old man said with a guilty face, "Oh, that man. I''m afraid he''s dying. He won''t survive the night."

    Yesseca''s heart sank.

    In an equally shabby room next door, Yesseca saw Tremaine.

    He was lying in bed, his eyes were firmly closed, and he was not exuding the usual arrogance that he possessed.

    After listening to the old man''s ount, Yesseca roughly understood what had happened.

    She and Tremaine had fallen into the sea.

    They would have died, but the old couple hade out to fish and spotted the both of them.

    In the end, they had rescued Yesseca and Tremaine.

    There was a doctor in the neighborhood when the both of them were rescued.

    The old man asked the doctor to treat Yesseca and Tremaine.

    The doctor said that there should be no problem with Yesseca, but Tremaine was seriously injured due to the bullet that he had taken.

    At that time, the doctor performed a simple operation to remove the bullet from Tremaine. He then gave the old couple some medicine and asked them to give it to Tremaine.

    After the doctor left, the old man had given Tremaine the medicine, but Tremaine showed no signs of waking up.

    Unfortunately, the doctor had gone to the city because of an emergency and couldn''te back. They didn''t know what to do. Thinking about Tremaine''s state, they reckoned that he couldn''t survive the night.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Hearing this, Yesseca panicked.

    She immediately said, "Let''s send him to the hospital right now."

    The old couple shook their heads.

    Only then did Yesseca realize that this was an extremely isted vige. The vige was self-sufficient, and its upants lived up to that by staying in whenever they could. There was only one car bound for the city, and it would only stop by once a week.

    Seeing that the car hade and gone yesterday, it would only pass by in another six days.

    What was worse, there was no signal in this remote ce.

    The vigers didn''t watch TV and didn''t have phones. They lived like primitive people.

    Apart from the car to the city, the vigers did not have any contact with the outside world.

    Hearing this, Yesseca was floored.

    She never knew that such a ce would exist in this modern world.

    The old couple apologized to Yesseca, as it was also their fault. The day before, they should have directly taken Tremaine to the hospital in the city, but they did not do so because they could not afford the expense.

    They knew that the cost of going to the hospital was too high, so they went to the doctor in the vige. Since the bullet had been removed from Tremaine and they had given him medicine, they did not expect that his situation would take a turn for the worse.

    Yesseca did not want to me them.

    After all, if it weren''t for the old couple, she and

    Tremaine would have been dead.

    But what should she do now?

    They could not contact anyone, and she could not send Tremaine to hospital. Even the only doctor was gone. There was nothing that could be done.

    In a panic, Yesseca went to check the medicine left by the doctor. She wanted to see if there was any that could lower a fever.

    She just touched Tremaine''s forehead, which was burning hot.

    But after turning over the medicine, Yesseca found that something was wrong.

    The doctor had left a few types medicine.

    There were anti-inmmatory drugs, antibiotics, and medicine that could regte a patient''s blood.

    However, except for the medicine to regte his blood, the old couple had not given Tremaine the anti-inmmatory medicine or antibiotics. Yesseca immediately went to ask the old couple.

    The old couple said that they were illiterate, so they just did what they were told.

    Yesseca immediately understood.

    The old couple had misunderstood!

    The anti-inmmatory drugs and antibiotics should be taken first, and the other one should be takenter.

    But the old couple had reversed the order!

    Tremaine''s high fever was probably because of an infection.

    Yesseca immediately fed Tremaine antibiotics and anti-inmmatory drugs.

    After taking the medicine, Yesseca stayed close to Tremaine, praying that he would recover after taking the medicine.

    Time passed by slowly.

    The old couple asked Yesseca to join them for dinner.

    Yesseca was not in the mood to eat because at this moment, Tremaine still showed no signs of getting better.

    But she knew that she had to eat.

    Because she had to save her

    strength. She estimated that she would have to wash and cool Tremaine with a wet towel for the night, and she needed sustenance to carry out all that.

    The dishes were simple.

    It was impossible for such a poor little fishing vige to have any luxurious seafood. Yesseca forced herself to take a few bites and then went in to take care of

    Tremaine.

    UMS

    Yesseca had been wiping and cooling Tremaine all night, which exhausted her.

    Fortunately, while Tremaine''s temperature didn''t drop, it didn''t rise either.

    There was no thermometer here, but Yesseca estimated that Tremaine''s temperature at the moment should be between 38 degrees to 39 degrees. The sun gradually rose in the morning.

    Yesseca muttered to Tremaine on the bed, "Tremaine, you have to wake up, you have to wake up."

    Although such an ordeal had befallen them, Yesseca didn''t have time to think about anything else. She only had one thought, that was, Tremaine had to wake up quickly.

    She would never forget who had protected her when the bullet had almost hit her.

    If it were not for him, the bullet would have hit her, and she, Yesseca, would have been lying in bed with no one knowing if she was dead or alive! Around eight o''clock, Yesseca drank some oats, and then went in to take care of Tremaine.

    She pressed her forehead against Tremaine''s.

    Without a thermometer, she could only measure

    Tremaine''s body temperature in such a natural fashion.

    The temperature on Tremaine''s forehead was still very high.

    Yesseca''s eyshes trembled violently, as if a ck butterfly was pping its wings in the eye of a storm.

    She murmured, "Tremaine, please wake up. Can you wake up quickly?"

    Still no response.

    Yesseca bit her lip tightly.

    A momentter, she took a wet towel, wrung it, and ced it on Tremaine''s forehead again. At this time, she was all worn out because she hadn''t slept at all. When she put the towel on Tremaine''s forehead, she was sleepy.

    She couldn''t help squinting, and then her hand slipped down Tremaine''s forehead.

    Her hand slid on to his chest.

    Yesseca was silent.

    He was rather buff, and his body was splendid to the touch.

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785

    ?

    For some God-knows- why reason, Yesseca actually indulged in touching it. At this moment, a hoarse voice came. "You dimwit, feeling me up, huh."

    Yesseca''s hand quickly flinched away, and her face immediately red up.

    Hold up!

    A bolt of white light struck across Yesseca''s mind.

    Tremaine was awake!

    She immediately looked at Tremaine. Indeed, the man''s eyes were open at this moment, and he was staring at her with a deep, bottomless gaze.

    Yesseca was about to cry tears of joy.

    She had waited so long, and Tremaine had finally woken up!

    She''d almost thought that Tremaine would never wake up again!

    Choked with sobs, Yesseca mumbled, "Tremaine, you''re finally awake."

    Tremaine scanned his surroundings and found that this was apletely unfamiliar ce.

    "Where is this ce?" he asked.

    As he spoke, he noticed that his throat was on fire; he sounded exceptionally hoarse.

    "This is a fishing vige. We were saved by an old couple. We fell into the sea..." Yesseca exined everything to him.

    There was a ripple in Tremaine''s ck pupils.

    "We made it out alive," he strained to say.

    He thought, what were the chances? If there was no one there, he and Yesseca would have been swallowed by the boundless sea, turning into marine fossils.

    Emotionally charged, Yesseca said, "We did make it out alive. You were in aa for some time because you were shot, but you''re okay now." Tremaine frowned slightly.

    "Is it possible to contact the outside world here?" he asked.

    Yesseca nodded. "We don''t know where this ce is. There''s no signal at all. The fishermen only make a living by fishing. There''s only one way to the city and they have to take a car, but there''s only one car that leads to this fishing vige and the city. It''s sent once a week. We have to wait for a few more days."

    Tremaine frowned even harder.

    "Are you sure that there is no way to contact the outside world now?" he asked again.

    Yesseca nodded and said firmly, "I''m sure. Otherwise, I would have sent you to the hospital long ago."

    Tremaine didn''t speak.

    His deep ck eyes were full of emotions as if he was thinking about something.

    After a moment, he said, "Did I take any meds? Show me."

    Yesseca immediately took out therge bag of medicine and said, "At that time, the old man invited a local doctor to treat you. The gunshot wound was not fatal. He removed the bullet..."

    Before Yesseca could finish her words, Tremaine interrupted her, "Did I take the anti-inmmatory and antibiotics after the operation?" Yesseca was stunned for a moment before astonishment appeared in her eyes.

    Tremaine was so smart!

    He was aware of this.

    Yesseca nodded. "Yes, the doctor instructed the couple to give you antibiotics and antiinmmatory drugs. But the old man doesn''t know how to read and made a mistake. They gave you the blood-regting medicine first."

    Tremaine said nothing.

    Yesseca was afraid that Tremaine would be angry, so she quickly spoke on their behalf, "That was just an oversight on their part. Besides, if it weren''t for them, we would have died long ago."

    Tremaine did not want to talk to Yesseca about this.

    He said to Yesseca, "Yesseca, listen clearly what I have to say."

    Yesseca held her breath.

    Tremaine''s words gave her the heebie-jeebies.

    She straightened her back. "Speak."

    Tremaine said, "I''m awake now, but I can''t guarantee that I won''t be in aa again."

    Yesseca panicked.

    The man meant that he would faint again?

    How could this be!

    He was already awake, which meant that he was all safe and sound now, no?

    How could he faint again?

    Yesseca couldn''t help but say, "Aren''t you already well? How can you still faint when you wake up? That''s impossible!" Tremaine took a deep look at Yesseca and said, "Listen to me first."

    Yesseca kept quiet.

    Tremaine continued, "I know how I''m feeling. I could feel better now, but drop dead the next moment."

    Yesseca''s heart seemed to have been struck by a blunt weapon.

    She knew what he meant.

    "No, it''s impossible!" She shouted, "Absolutely impossible!"

    Tremaine said, "I may fall into aa again. During this period, you need to feed me medicine. If I''m unconscious for more than 12 hours, just stab me with a knife." Content belongs to

    UMS

    In Tremaine''s mind, Yesseca wasn''t the sharpest tool in the shed, so he borated, "Don''t stab me in the heart Stab my arms and legs, so the pain will wake me up." Content

    belongs to

    Then it depended on whether his willpower could help him escape from death.

    He was confident.

    He had not experienced anything in the past and yet had survived the hail of bullets.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    He believed that God would not take him, yet.

    Tremaine originally wanted to speak more, but his throat was parched.

    In the end, Tremaine only said, "Yesseca, wait for me to wake up."

    After that, hey there.

    He didn''t fall asleep. His eyes were wide open, but he couldn''t say a word.

    Yesseca could see that Tremaine was enveloped in pain and seemed to be wrestling with it.

    Yesseca panicked.

    She asked anxiously next to him, "Tremaine, what''s wrong? Don''t freak me out, what''s wrong with you?"

    But no matter how hard she asked, Tremaine didn''t answer.

    He looked at Yesseca and his mouth moved. He wanted to say something but couldn''t.

    Yesseca was extremely anxious.

    "Are you thirsty? You can''t speak because of thirst. By the way, you haven''t eaten yet. You must be very hungry. I''ll bring you some water and porridge."

    After that, Yesseca rushed out of the bedroom.

    When she arrived at the dpidated

    hall, Yesseca took a mug and

    poured a ss of hot water from the kettle, and then asked the old couple if they had anything to eat. The old couple was excited when they heard that Tremaine was awake, so they quickly served a bowl of leftover porridge from the morning.

    Yesseca went in with porridge and warm water.

    She knew that for people like Tremaine, porridge would not be something he was used to.

    But there was no other way. Under such conditions, it was already quite good to have porridge.

    When she reached the bedroom, Yesseca went agape.

    Because Tremaine had lost consciousness again.

    "ng!"

    The mug and bowl in her hand crashed to the ground...

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786

    ?

    Sheldon was a bundle of jangled nerves.

    Because Tremaine had not been found yet.

    That day, Tremaine had decided to leave without an escort. Sheldon had felt that there was something wrong with this, and he''d tried to dissuade Tremaine, who, of course, had not obliged.

    It was his duty to obey Tremaine''s orders.

    Sheldon had known that it was dangerous, but Tremaine had been adamant, so Sheldon had no choice but to agree.

    Originally, Sheldon had wanted to go back with Tremaine, but Tremaine had insisted that Sheldon get off the ne.

    He''d asked Sheldon to wait for the army.

    The next day, he''d heard about Tremaine''s ident.

    Sheldon had already hazarded who the perpetrator was.

    But now there was no concrete evidence and Tremaine had not been found, so this matter could only be put aside. Now finding Tremaine''s whereabouts was the most important thing.

    Their people had found out that Tremaine had plunged into the sea.

    Everyone unanimously assumed that Tremaine was dead.

    There was also the talk of arrangement for the election of a new president.

    However, Sheldon felt that Tremaine was not dead.

    Although it was impossible for him to survive after being shot from such a high altitude, Sheldon didn''t know why, but his instinct told him that Tremaine was still alive.

    Besides, it wasn''t as if some random character could just take over Tremaine''s position.

    Back then, he and Tremaine had experienced a rain of bullets, all kinds of hardships, and had been in countless dangers, but he had survived. The remarkable resiliency of Tremaine''s will to live was beyond the imagination of ordinary people.

    Therefore, Sheldon ordered them to continue searching for him.

    Unless he found Tremaine''s body, he would never believe that he was dead!

    At this time, Madam Quartley called again.

    Ever since the ident happened, Madam Quartley had called him every day.

    Sheldon took the call.

    She still asked the same questions. These days, she would always repeat the question, asking whether Tremaine had been found yet. "Madam, we haven''t found him yet," exined Sheldon sadly.

    On the other end of the phone, Madam Quartley''s mouth trembled. "You haven''t found him..." she mumbled. "Then continue looking."

    After hanging up the phone, Madam Quartley slumped on the chair.

    It had been so many days, but Tremaine had not been found. He was most likely dead.

    She did not want to think about it any further.

    She was afraid that she would not be able to take it.

    Later, Yuliana arrived.

    Yuliana also asked about Tremaine''s whereabouts.

    After knowing what had happened to Tremaine, she was constantly anxious.

    "They haven''t found him yet," exined Madam Quartley, unmoored.

    Yuliana raised her voice. "Why haven''t they found him? Those who work for Tremaine �� are they useless? It''s been so long!"

    "Shut up, will you!" shouted Madam Quartley.

    Yuliana was so frightened that she mped her lips.

    Madam Quartley was silent for a moment and said again, "Yuliana, I''m afraid the worst has happened. If something really happens to Tremaine, I might not be able to take it. You will have to take care of this household. You will be the matriarch of the family. Please look after Zorion, he is your husband. I want the both of you to be happy."

    Upon hearing her words, Yuliana could sense a red g.

    In the beginning, she did not think that it would be a big deal because of Tremaine''s ident. But now after a few days and he could still not be found, the gravity of the situation had finally hit Yuliana.

    But she thought at most that Tremaine would only have been slightly injured.

    But when she heard what was being said...

    Yuliana understood.

    It was not just an injury. He might be dead.

    Yuliana felt like the ground was copsing

    beneath her feet.

    How could this be?

    How could this happen?

    She was still waiting to marry Tremaine. How could he die?

    novel

    Yuliana did not know how she left Madam Quartley''s room. She staggered along the way, and servants quickly helped to send her back.

    The two servants only had a shallow understanding of her personality. When they saw Yuliana like this, their hearts went out for her. "She really cares about her family. She''s so upset because of this!"

    "That''s right. The elder Mr. Quartley was about to die, yet she called him back. She really cares for him, she''s such a good woman." "It''s such a blessing for him to marry her."

    Yuliana plonked down on the sofa. She looked nkly at the chandelier on the ceiling.

    Tremaine''s ident made her feel that it was over.

    Her dream was about to fall apart.

    If Tremaine died, her dream would bepletely

    shattered!

    She still had to live with Zorion, that fool, forever, and would never marry such an excellent man as Tremaine.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Thinking of this, Yuliana felt as though her heart was being shed.

    Her eyes were red and she wanted to cry.

    Zorion and Ruth entered the living room.

    Zorion had folded a paper ne and asked Ruth to apany him to y in the living room. When Zorion entered the living room, his eyes fit up when he saw Yuliana. Leaving Ruth aside, he went to Yuliama.

    QUMS

    He came to her like a child holding a paper ne and said to Yuliana, "Dear, look, I folded a paper ne, isn''t it beautiful?"

    Yuliana was already upset to begin with.

    When she saw that Zorion was foolishly holding a paper ne, the rage got the better of her.

    She grabbed Zorion''s paper ne and threw it out of the window.

    Zorion tried to stop her, but failed.

    The paper ne zoomed out of the window and disappeared.

    Yuliana had discarded Zorion''s paper ne, but it was not enough. She also pointed to Zorion and scolded, You moron. You don''t even know that your brother is going to die. How are you still in the mood to y with nes? You bloody schmuck!"

    Zorion was dumbfounded.

    He was the only one in the Quartley family who had been kept in the dark.

    He said in horror, "My brother is in trouble. My brother is in trouble."

    Ruth was afraid that Zorion would be too agitated.

    She hurried over to support Zorion and soothed, "Hey, hey, she''s only joking."

    After that, she whispered to Yuliana, "Ma''am, you know that Madam Quartley has already given her instructions."

    Madam Quartley had specially ordered that they were not to tell Zorion about Tremaine.

    Although Zorion was cognitively impaired, he still bore a deep kinship for Tremaine.

    Yuliana did not speak.

    Ruth said to Zorion in a coaxing tone, "Mr. Quartley, Madam Quartley is only joking. Your brother is well, he''s just busy."

    Zorion widened his eyes. "Ruth, don''t lie to me."

    Ruth nodded with a guilty look in her eyes. "Yes, I

    won''t lie to you."

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787

    ?

    Then, Ruth sent Zorion back to his bedroom.

    He was so sad that he lost the paper ne that he wanted to sleep off the pain.

    In his eyes, everything would be fine after a sleep.

    After he fell asleep, she quietly left.

    When she came to the living room, she found Yuliana crying.

    Her eyes were red from crying.

    Ruth was shocked to see this.

    She walked over and said, "Madam Yuliana, why are you crying? Mr. Zorion is not mad at you. He''s asleep."

    ring at her, Yuliana scolded, "What are you talking about? I am not crying for that fool, but Tremaine. What if something happens to him?"

    Then, she paused and pointed to the position where her heart was. "Do you know how much my heart hurts, Ruth? After knowing what happened to Tremaine, I couldn''t eat or sleep. Apany me to the church tomorrow. I have to pray for his safety. As long as he''s fine, I am willing to go vegan for the rest of my life."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Yuliana''s words did not move Ruth at all. All Ruth felt was coldness from them.

    She had always known that Yuliana had no feelings for Zorion.

    But she was more sure now than ever.

    She remembered how calm Yuliana had been when Zorion''s life was at stake. Yuliana had never been concerned about him besides the pretense she showed in front of everyone.

    However, she was so sad now when something had happened to Tremaine.

    With that, she also became sad.

    She felt sorry for Zorion.

    Not only was the Quartley family anxious about the situation, but Selina too.

    While the Quartley family was worried about Tremaine, Selina and the others were concerned about Yesseca.

    It was because there were no clues on Yesseca''s whereabouts up until this day.

    That night, Selina had gone to ask Tobias for help. She had been hoping that he could be able to find Yesseca. Unfortunately, he could not find Yesseca either.

    It was like Yesseca had vanished into thin air, leaving no trace.

    At the same time, Kylin came back from the United States.

    Which was after Efren''s funeral.

    As soon as he came back, he asked for Yesseca''s whereabouts.

    Unfortunately, they had yet to find her.

    Hearing this, he fell silent.

    Seeing him like this, Selina knew he was depressed.

    This incident had taken his father''s life, and now his bride was nowhere to be found.

    He must be far sadder than her.

    All this while, Selina had been receiving everyone''sfort. When Kylin returned, it was her turn tofort him. She said, "Don''t worry. We will find Yesseca for sure. She is an adult, after all, so she wouldn''t just disappear without a trace. We will find her soon. I can feel it in my bones."

    However, she was just lying to him.

    But what more could she do?

    She could only lie to him and herself.

    Hearing this, Kylin fell silent.

    After a long time, he said, "Selina, let''s go back to the ce of the incident."

    Selina froze.

    Twenty minutester, the two of them arrived at their destination.

    One-half of the grandest hotel in Agaphen City was in ruins.

    Selina said to Kyi in, "There can''t be any trace of Yesseca here. Matthew had sent people to look for her several times. She is not here."

    He looked at the ruins for some time before he withdrew his eyes. "She must be with that man. When that happened, they were together." She didn''t say anything.

    A momentter, she forced a smile. "Kylin, don''t think too much about it. Even if Ye?seca was with him when that happened, it must be he who took her away by force. She is your wife now. She will be there with you no matter what happens. He must have forced her."

    Ripples formed in his eyes.

    Just then, he recalled something from the wedding.

    The host had asked Yesseca if she was willing to marry him and not leave him forever.

    At that moment, he saw the hesitation in her eyes.

    He felt like there were thousands of needles piercing his heart. It wasn''t painful, but it was an indescribable bitterness he felt from it.

    Tremaine had been suffering from a high fever after losing his consciousness again.

    Yesseca kept applying a wet towel to his forehead.

    Two hourster, the elderly couple suddenly called her out.

    They wanted to show her something.

    It turned out to be arge bucket of ice.

    They said that they had tried hard to get it and they wanted her to use it to cool Tremaine''s fever down.

    "He''s running a fever. Use the ice to cool him down. His fever will subside soon," they said to her.

    Yesseca didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    If she did use this ice to cool him down, she might send him to heaven from the cold.

    However, she also that this was an act of kindness. They had not seen much of the world and had no medical skills. Therefore, they thought that ice would be effective for Tremaine''s burning body.

    She did not point it out, but asked them to put the bucket of ice aside.

    By 10 that night, Tremaine had been in aa for five hours.

    Just then, Yesseca remembered Tremaine''s words.

    He told her to stab him with a knife to force him to wake up if he was still in aa after 12 hours.

    Therefore, she went to take the knife from the bedroom.

    But she did not want to use it.

    She knew that it was not the best way.

    After all, not much was avable there, and she would have nothing to treat his wound with.

    And what if his wounds got inmed?

    These were all things that she had to consider.

    She decided she would not use the knife unless it was absolutely necessary.

    Yesseca stared at Tremaine''s face.

    Even in such a situation, he still looked as handsome as ever.

    She poked his face violently, saying, "Aren''t you spirited? Aren''t you all that? Aren''t you the president? Why are you lying here?! Why are you ying dead now! Don''t you like calling me a dummy? Come on! Wake up and call me dummy. I challenge you to do so."

    She wished so much that he would wake up and call her a dummy.

    However, he disappointed her.

    Hey there with his eyes closed, and even his eyshes did not move.

    In the blink of an eye, another half an hour had passed.

    Yesseca''s eyes gradually reddened, and she choked with sobs, "Tremaine, I beg you. I beg you.

    Please wake up. You''ve be like this forme. If anything happens to you, die of guilt, and I''ll never be

    happy..." Content belongs to

    AS

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788

    ?

    As soon as Yesseca finished her words, Tremaine''s eyshes moved.

    She was overjoyed.

    With that, she raised her voice, "Tremaine! Are you waking up?"

    His lips moved.

    He tried to speak, but his voice was so soft that she didn''t hear what he said.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Hurriedly, she drew her ear close to his lips. This time, she finally heard him clearly.

    He uttered a word, "Cold."

    She was stunned.

    Cold?

    How was he feeling cold?

    He was having a high fever.

    She hurriedly put her hand on his forehead to estimate his body temperature. As soon as her hand touched his forehead, she was stunned to find that his forehead was cold.

    It was burning just a while ago, but it was cold now.

    This should have been a good thing, meaning that Tremaine''s fever was going down. But he kept repeating the word cold.

    Yesseca even saw the cold breathing from his mouth when he said that word.

    She didn''t know what was going on. Therefore, she went to look for the elderly couple who were already asleep to ask for a quilt.

    Soon, three quilts wereyered on top of him.

    But he kept saying the same thing.

    She was so anxious that she was about to cry.

    Why was he still cold under three quilts?

    She said to the elderly couple anxiously, "Sir, Madam, I know it''ste and inconvenient. But can you help me borrow quilts from the neighbors? If he gets sick because of the cold, I''m afraid something bad will happen to him."

    When the old man heard this, he was about to go out, but his wife stopped him.

    She said, "I''m afraid it''ll be useless even with more quilts."

    She then said to Yesseca, "Youngdy, the same thing happened to one of my rtives too. No matter how manyyers you cover him in, it will be useless. He will still feel cold."

    Yesseca''s heart sank. She panicked and said, "How could this be? What should I do then? Is it

    truly no use?"

    "Don''t panic." The olddy said, "That rtive of mine ended up drinking tons of warm water. His wife hugged him while covered in the quilt to warm him with her body temperature. Then, he got better. Why don''t you try it? I''ll go boil some hot water with my husband."

    Yesseca''s face suddenly turned red.

    It was nothing for her to feed Tremaine hot water, but hugging him under the quilt to warm him up seemed a bit too...

    The couple had boiled the water. After letting it cool a bit, Yesseca lifted Tremaine, wanting to make him drink the warm water. However, he did not want to open his mouth.

    Just as she was getting anxious, the olddy said, "You can''t do it like this. Use your mouth to feed him. You''re a couple anyway. What''s there to worry about!"

    Seeing how Yesseca and Tremaine were caught in the ident together and how she had been caring for him without sleeping, they assumed that they were a couple.

    Hearing her words, Yesseca hesitated, but she did as she was told.

    It was not time for her to be thinking about this as

    Tremaine''s life was more important.

    With that, she drank a big mouthful of water and aimed it at him, forcing him to drink.

    In this way, she made him drank several sses of water.

    His body warmed up a little, but it was still cold.

    The olddy asked Yesseca to use the other method.

    She knew that it was not convenient for them to stay here, so she went out with her husband.

    Yesseca looked at the pale

    Tremaine lying on the bed with a sh of determination in her eyes. She then unbuttoned her clothes and quickly burrowed into the bed, hugging him tightly.

    She was feeling quite embarrassed throughout the whole process.

    After all, this was the first time that she had hugged a man in bed.

    But she had no choice.

    She wanted to save him. Even if the chances were slim, she would do it.

    Time passed by, and in the blink of an eye, an hour had passed.

    Tremaine''s body gradually warmed up. When Yesseca was about to rx, something unexpected happened again.

    His body was warmer now, but it was burning. It was like she could cook an egg on him.

    This time, she waspletely frightened.

    His fever had not when down before, but she guessed that it was at most 39 degrees.

    But at the moment, he must be burning at 40 degrees and above.

    If this continued, she would not be able to guarantee his life, and his brain might be fried.

    The method of applying a wet towel on his forehead before would be useless.

    Yesseca first gave Tremaine some antipyretics, then she thought of the bucket of ice sent by the old couple.

    She knew that if she soaked him in the bucket of ice water directly, he would be suffering even if he stopped burning. She must find another way.

    She remembered a TV drama that she had watched before.

    In the movie, the female lead had a high fever on a snowy day. The male lead went to bury himself in the snow. After more than ten minutes, he ram to the female lead''s bedand held her tightly to force the heat on her body away.

    S

    And the method of warming Tremaine''s body was simr to the one shown on TV.

    Yesseca thought about how she used her body to watm him up.

    That also meant that she could use this method to cold him down too.

    Yesseca ced all the nkets on the bed to one side and walked towards the bucket of ice.

    After being there for some time, it had be part ice and water. She took off her remaining clothes, gritted her teeth, and entered the barrel.

    Ah!"

    She couldn''t help but cry out when she submerged into the ice water.

    It was so cold.

    And she was freezing from it.

    She had never experienced such coldness in her life.

    The coldness seeped into every inch of her body and her bones. She could feel the pain from the cold.

    Yesseca knew that it was because of the cold.

    Her teeth were chattering from the cold.

    She used her arms to embrace herself.

    Because she knew that she had to endure it no matter how cold it was.

    Tremaine was willing to give up his life for her. So, this counted as nothing.

    Lothar had told her once.

    Humans had to be grateful.

    One should repay kindness with more kindness.

    She owed him her life, so she had to repay him.

    Ten minutester, Yesseca walked out from the barrel.

    Trembling, she climbed onto the bed and hugged Tremaine tightly.

    Gradually, his temperature dropped a little, while her cold body became hot from his high temperature. She soaked herself in the ice water again and tried to cool him down.

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789

    ?

    After repeating the process a few times, Tremaine''s fever finally subsided.

    Yesseca was afraid that he would catch a cold after a high fever, so she quickly covered him with a quilt.

    At this time, she was a little fuzzy from soaking in the water and warming him up.

    But she pulled herself together to care for him.

    Right then, she had two hours left before the time he asked her to wake him up.

    Fifteen minutes passed again.

    He started shivering again.

    His skin was very cold to the touch.

    Yesseca covered Tremaine with all the quilts.

    When she wanted to warm him up with her body, she realized that her body was cold from soaking in the ice water. Therefore, she ran around the room shakily for a few rounds.

    After some light exercise, her body was starting to warm up, so she went to hug him tightly.

    She wanted to transfer some of her body heat to him.

    Twenty minutester, his body warmed up, but he kept saying the word cold.

    Therefore, she hugged him tighter.

    At this time, she was slowly starting to lose consciousness.

    She cked out, and everything in front of her was dark. She felt like she was falling into a bit of darkness, but she bit her lip to force herself to stay conscious.

    But it was useless.

    Her lip was torn and bleeding, but she still felt surrounded by darkness.

    With the darkness, she felt her body getting colder and colder.

    An extreme cold spread across every part of her body, and she felt colder than when she was soaking in ice water.

    It was so cold that her lips began to tremble.

    She couldn''t help but stick to him.

    Because his body had warmed up.

    The closer she got, the morefortable she felt.

    Yesseca had warmed Tremaine just now, but now it was the other way around.

    In the end, she could only feel herself in a wintrynd, and a burning furnace was in front of her. All she wanted was to approach it to get some warmth.

    This furnace was him.

    Right at this moment, a pair ofrge palms covered her body.

    They were very warm too.

    They belonged to him.

    Tremaine opened his eyes. Although he was still semi-conscious, he could felt Yesseca sticking tightly to his body.

    This was a fatal temptation for a normal man.

    He could have stopped himself if she were to resist.

    However, she was not resisting now.

    Instead, she got closer to him.

    He felt his head buzzing, and his mind was muddled. Although he did not know what he was doing, he pressed his body over hers by instinct.

    His body was hot, but hers was cold. His instinct called him to dispel his burning passion.

    Just as she was gettingfortable from the warmth, she felt something entering her body.

    Then an overwhelming pain spread across her body.

    She curled her body from the pain.

    Yesseca had yet to be found.

    However, Matthew identally found a small fishing vige on the edge of the sea.

    The vige was isted from the world, and he wouldn''t have known about it if he wasn''t looking for her.

    When he found out about the existence of the vige, a thought shed through his mind.

    He thought of a possibility.

    Although the possibility was slim, he still sent people to the small fishing vige to find her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Just as he sent out the order, he changed his mind.

    He decided to go there himself.

    For some reason, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was right.

    Although he was not familiar with Tremaine, he knew that the man was not simple.

    Such an extraordinary man would never die so fast as he would survive even if the chances were slim. The slim chance here might be the fishing vige.

    As Yesseca was with him, it was very likely that she had survived as well.

    Matthew had a very strong instinct.

    He knew that they were in that isted small fishing vige.

    So he decided to go there himself.

    When they were ready to set off, Selina appeared.

    She came to the Perry Group home.

    When he saw her, he was stunned. "Why are you here?"

    Staring at him, she said angrily, "How dare you ask me why am I here? I am here to ask if have you found Yesseca."

    Matthew was speechless.

    He knew that Selina was concerned about Yesseca''s whereabouts, but she had been waiting for news back home every day. He did not expect her to visit him at work.

    One could imagine how anxious she was.

    "Not yet." He said, "I will ask the

    driver to send you back right away. You are not suitable for walking around now since you are pregnant. Didn''t I tell you this morning?

    UMS

    She sniffled, "kcan''t wait any longer. You have been telling me to be patient for so long, but you have yet got a clue where she is! You couldn''t find her, nor could my brother! I''m going insane! I can''t wait any longer. Not even a minute and a second!"

    S

    After a pause, she looked at him fiercely, "Matthew, if you still can''t find Yesseca, I will break up with you!"

    He did not know what to say.

    He knew that she was losing her temper.

    It was because she was overly worried.

    Matthew put his arms around Selina''s waist. "I know you are anxious, but I can''t rush this matter. I will help you find her. Be patient."

    "I can''t be patient!" Her eyes turned red. "Matthew, I can''t wait anymore. I have nightmares of Yesseca and Lothar every night."

    She couldn''t say anymore. She

    leaned on his shoulder and said, "I''m

    going crazy, so I came to your

    company today to find you. I can''t

    wait any longer. I think I''ve reached my limit. Any more, and I would lose

    my mind." Content belongon

    He could also see that she had reached her limit.

    If it went on like this, she might break down.

    He decided to tell her that he was going to the small fishing vige to find Yesseca.

    Although he wasn''t sure if he could find Yesseca, at least he could give her some hope and calm her down a little. Or she wouldn''t be able to take it. Matthew whispered in Selina''s ear, "Listen to me. I find that there is a small fishing vige by the sea where Yesseca and Tremaine fell, and I suspect she is there."

    "Are you serious?" She raised her head. Her breathing was rapid, and her eyes were shining with a strange light.

    He nodded. "But it''s just my personal opinion. I can''t bepletely sure."

    She was anxious: "Don''t worry about whether you''re sure or not. As long as there is a little possibility, you have to take a look."

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790

    ?

    "I''m getting ready to leave now."

    Selina immediately grabbed Matthew''s hand and said, "Hurry up then. I''ll go with you too to the small fishing vige."

    He fell silent.

    Pulling his hand from her, he said, "You can''t. Just go home and wait. I''ll go there myself. It''s remote, and the journey is difficult for a pregnant woman like you."

    But how could she not go?

    She said word by word, "Let me tell you. I don''t care how remote that ce is. Even if she is in the clouds, I will go there!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    There was nothing Matthew could do about it.

    In the end, he agreed to bring Selina along with him.

    Just as he was about to set off, Sheldon also found this small fishing vige.

    His idea was the same as Matthew''s.

    Tremaine was tough. Even in the harshest conditions, he would survive.

    Therefore, he immediately led an army towards the small fishing vige.

    Fernandez family.

    Preslie had be the subject of ridicule.

    And a few days ago, she almost made her family see her in a new light.

    It was because of a wedding in Agaphen City.

    That wedding was grand, and plenty of rich and powerful gathered there that day. Even Tobias and Matthew, who were well-known in Agaphen City, were there.

    There were even rumors that the groom was a rtive of the Whitlock family, and his status and background were very prominent.

    Preslie''s family had never expected she would be invited and be a bridesmaid of such a high-profile wedding.

    On the day of the wedding, she updated her social media with a picture. The caption was ''Today I am attending my best friend''s wedding. It is my first time as a bridesmaid, so I am nervous. I wish her eternal happiness!''

    That was the first photo she had posted on her social media.

    Because she had always felt inferior.

    The reason behind it was herck of confidence in how she looked.

    On the day Yesseca got married, she wore a custom-made bridesmaid outfit and a beautiful makeup look. She almost could not recognize herself from her beauty.

    She couldn''t help taking a picture of herself and posting it online.

    At that time, her family was so shocked that their eyeballs almost fell out.

    Her parents had not expected that their youngest daughter, whom they had always looked down upon, would be able to attend such a grand wedding and be a bridesmaid.

    Most importantly, she looked so beautiful.

    Amelia was so jealous of her that she was furious.

    It was because Preslie looked so beautiful in the photo.

    And she had to admit that she couldn''t recognize her at all.

    Looking at the phone, Amelia was so angry that she smashed it.

    How could Preslie look so pretty?!

    On what basis!

    Preslie had always been an ugly duckling. She should have never appeared in public. Why could she be so stunning as a bridesmaid?

    But Amelia''s jealousy didn''tst long.

    After all, shocking news soon surfaced.

    That grand wedding was destroyed.

    A ne hovered above the hotel andunched a few grenades. The hotel exploded and was now in ruins. Guests fled the hotel in a hurry, and the bride was missing.

    Preslie stumbled all the way home.

    She desperately knocked on the door when she got home. It was Amelia who opened the door.

    At that time, Preslie was no longer as pretty as she had been in the photo.

    Her gown was dirty, and so was her face. Her carefully arranged hair was messy, making her look like a refugee.

    Seeing her look like this, Amelia finally felt good.

    This was exactly what she had been looking forward to.

    An ugly woman should have the self-awarness of an ugly woman.

    How could Preslie dream of bing beautiful?

    God must have been pissed off, so he destroyed the wedding to punish Preslie.

    All for her wishful thinking.

    She must be dreaming to think she could wear such a beautiful gown and put on such a delicate makeup look. Did she think she could be the center of attention at the wedding?

    Meanwhile, Preslie had been suffering since the incident at Yesseca''s wedding.

    At that time, the bomb happened to

    drop on her table, and she was

    thrown into the air by the airwaves Fortunately, her body buffered the fall, and she was not seriously injured when shended. As soon as shended, she looked at the stage in a hurry.

    She wanted to see if Yesseca was alright.

    But there was no one on the stage.

    Amid the chaos, she saw Selina running towards the exit.

    At that time, she thought that Yesseca probably had ran out.

    Therefore, she rushed out of the hotel without second thoughts.

    But when she got outside the hotel, she found out that Yesseca was missing.

    In the past few days, she had been searching for news about her every day, but she did not manage to get any.

    She asked around for Selina''s address and gathered her courage to see her.

    However, Selina told her sorrowfully that she had not found Yesseca''s whereabouts yet.

    Preslie ran home without a trace of hope.

    Before she left, she gave Selina a call. She told her to call her as soon as she received news about Yesseca.

    However, Selina had yet to call her.

    Staring at the phone, Preslie felt her heart aching.

    She was wondering what would happen if something happened to Yesseca.

    If something did happen, she would be sad.

    Yesseca was her best friend.

    Yesseca had such a rich boyfriend,

    but he was polite and down to earth. He was kind enough to ask her to be their bridesmaid, despite her appearance. She liked Yesseca very much.

    She felt that Yesseca was a good person.

    If possible, she wanted to be forever friends with Yesseca.

    But now...

    Preslie was so anxious that her eyes were filled with panic.

    She suddenly stood up and rushed out of the bedroom.

    No way.

    She had to find Selina again.

    Although Selina did not call her, she could take the initiative to look for her. Maybe she had forgotten to call her because she was thrilled to find

    Yesseca.

    When Preslie was about to leave, Amelia stopped her.

    With a snack in her mouth, she said, "Why are you running away in such a hurry?"

    Preslie ignored her.

    With sarcasm in her eyes, Amelia

    said, "You have yet to delete the photo on your social media. Who are you trying to lie to with that appearance? Did you forget how sorry you looked when you came

    home that day? That is how you always are. Hurry up and delete it. You''re embarrassing us."

    If it weren''t for Amelia''s reminder, Preslie would have forgotten about the photo.

    A hint of sadness suddenly shed across her eyes.

    She had been so happy on the day she took the photo.

    But how did it be like this in a blink of an eye! "Amelia, step aside," Preslie said in a low voice.

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791

    ?

    Preslie was used to Amelia''s sarcasm, so she did not react much. What she wanted right now was for her sister to step aside so she could find Selina.

    "Get out of the way." Amelia grinned. "Why should I? Where can you go now? It''s not like you have another grand wedding to attend."

    Preslie looked at her and sniffed. "I''m going to find Yesseca''s sister to see if she has found Yesseca."

    Although Amelia did not know who Yesseca was, she guessed that she must be the bride.

    Amelia curled her lips. "Knock it off. She must have died in the explosion. Why bother asking? She''s dead, you hear me?"

    When Preslie heard Amelia''s words, her mind went nk.

    She got emotional as she yelled, "Amelia, you''re not allowed to say such nonsense!"

    Amelia was stunned.

    She had always bullied Preslie, and the girl had always epted it. How could Preslie be speaking to her like this now!

    A stream of anger suddenly rose.

    Infuriated, Amelia remarked sharply, "How was I wrong? She died from the explosion! Do you want to know why? It''s because she was sorry to be friends with you. You''re just an ugly duckling, you should understand your ce in the world. You shouldn''t have been to such a grand wedding, nor have be friends and a bridesmaid to a wealthy woman. That''s why God destroyed the wedding and her life. This is your destiny, Preslie. Do you understand? You are fated to be an ugly duckling forever!"

    Preslie''s face turned red, and her chest heaved violently from the agitation. Amelia''s words sent rage to all parts of her body, and she felt like exploding.

    The next second, she suddenly did something.

    It was something that neither she nor Amelia had expected.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She raised his hand.

    p!

    She had pped Amelia on the face.

    It was clear and loud.

    And it was the first time that she''d hit someone in her life.

    After the hit, both Amelia and Preslie were stunned.

    Amelia covered her red face and stared at Preslie motionlessly.

    She couldn''t believe that her naive and nice sister had dared to hit her.

    However, when she reacted, Preslie was already gone.

    Yesseca''s body was no longer cold.

    Her body temperature returned to normal.

    Her head was also starting to clear up.

    But she would rather stay unconscious.

    Because when she saw the blood on the bedsheet, she knew something must have happened.

    She sat still on the bed like a sculpture.

    And she remained like that until something sounded beside her.

    Tremaine had woken up as well.

    He had had a beautiful dream.

    In his dream, both of them were lying on the bed, unclothed. They had been hugging each other tightly, bing one in the end. He thought it was just a dream.

    But when he woke up, he realized that it was not a dream.

    The bloodstains on the bed and how she was acting made him realize he had done something with her.

    To him, it was nothing.

    After all, he wanted her.

    Sooner orter, he would make her his.

    However, what he regretted was to have her first time in such a situation.

    "Yesseca," Tremaine called out.

    His voice was a little hoarse.

    Hearing his voice, Yesseca''s eyes moved.

    After a while, she slowly turned her head to him, and her eyes fell on his face.

    He stared right at her and said, "Yesseca, you''re mine now. You..." Probably because of his injury, he could not speak as smoothly as normal. He paused for a moment before saying, "You''re not allowed to marry anyone else in the future. You can only be my woman."

    From then on, she was his and only his.

    Hearing his words, she felt her world copsing.

    She was stunned because of what happened between them.

    She could not believe that what had happened had happened.

    But he reminded her of it.

    What happened between them would not affect only them, but Kyi in too.

    She and Kyi in had been about to get married.

    But this had happened with another man.

    How could she face Kylin?

    And how could she face Selina?

    With that, Yes''seca got out of bed. She did not know what she wanted to do, but her conscience told her to run. It was like if she ran far enough and got Tremaine out of her sight, she could pretend nothing had happened.

    "Yesseca! Stop right there!" he shouted.

    How could she run away?

    She didn''t stop when she heard him.

    She ran out of the bedroom.

    He was about to get out of bed and chase after her.

    His body was already weak. Plus, he had used up most of his energy in bed with her. As soon as he got down from bed, his knees gave in With a bang, he fell to the ground before he could even take a step forward.

    This fall sent him unconscious again.

    Yesseca didn''t know that Tremaine had fainted.

    She rushed out of the house, gasping for air.

    Probably for the fishing vige was close to the sea that it was cold here.

    When she ran out of the house, a cold wind blew over.

    She sobered up in the cold wind.

    Right then, many people shed through her mind.

    Tremaine, Kyi in, Selina...

    She clenched her fists and murmured, "What should I do? Good heavens, what should I do?"

    Matthew''s guess was correct.

    When they arrived at the fishing vige, they happened to see a family.

    He stopped them to ask about the whereabouts of Tremaine and Yesseca.

    He couldn''t understand what they said at all.

    Selina was growing anxious and wanted to stamp her feet. Just then, a man came out of the car and talked to the person.

    Soon the manughed.

    He said to Matthew, "Mr. Perry, someone rescued two people from the sea a few days ago. They live

    right ahead."

    Hearing this, Selina got so worked up that she almost fainted.

    Two people! It must be Yesseca and Tremaine!

    It couldn''t be wrong.

    She immediately shouted at Matthew, "Let''s go now! Hurry and drive there! It must be Yesseca!"

    Matthew couldn''t hide his joy either.

    He couldn''t help but thank God.

    Yesseca was alive.

    They all survived such a life-threatening situation.

    He held her hand and said, "Don''t worry. We''ll drive there now."

    After that, he immediately asked the driver to speed up in the direction the person told them.

    On the way, Selina kept asking Matthew, "Who was the man who talked to the people here just now? Why could he speak theirnguage?"

    UMS

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792

    ?

    Matthew then exined things to Selina. He told her that he had already predicted that the people in the fishing vige might not speak theirnguage. Therefore, he had found them a guide and a trantor.

    After hearing his words, she was impressed with him.

    She would never have thought of such details. If it were her, she would havee right here without considering the need for a trantor.

    He was such a smart man.

    Although she had been married to him for so long, and they were expecting their second child, he surprised her every time. He was like a treasure chest with infinite surprises inside. She never failed to be amazed at his wisdom and intelligence. This was why she admired him.

    Soon, the car arrived at the house. Selina and Matthew got down the car immediately.

    What they saw got them really excited.

    They saw Yesseca.

    She was standing at the door.

    Matthew heaved a long sigh of relief.

    At first, when he heard that this family had saved two people, he thought that they would be badly hurt even though they were alive, especially Yesseca.

    But who would have thought that at this moment, Yesseca would be standing right in front of the door?

    Selina swung away Matthew''s hand and ran towards Yesseca, yelling, "Yesseca!"

    On the other hand, Matthew walked at a moderate pace, watching Selina rushing over with a faint smile on his face.

    He knew how excited she was.

    It was not bad to let them catch up with each other first.

    When Yesseca heard someone calling her, she was stunned.

    She thought she had heard it wrong.

    But when she saw the person in front of her, she knew that she had not misheard.

    It was Selina.

    Behind her were Matthew and several cars.

    Before Yesseca could recover her sense, Selina was already right in front of her.

    She immediately embraced her, speaking with excitement in her tone, "Thank God, you''re fine. I finally found you."

    After saying so, she let go of Yesseca.

    She seized Yesseca up and even lifted her arm to check on her. Then she let out a long sigh. "It''s great that you''re not injured." Right then, Matthew also walked over.

    His eyes were smiling as he said, "You can rx now that she''s fine."

    Selina nodded. "That''s right."

    The sudden appearance of Selina and Matthew brought Yesseca back to reality.

    If she did not see the red bloodstains on the sheets, Yesseca would have been jumping and getting worked up.

    After what happened, although she was happy to see them, she couldn''t help but feel suffocated. She could not feel delighted at all.

    Facing Selina''s excitement, Yesseca forced a smile.

    In a short while, Selina took Yesseca''s hand, wanting to leave.

    She did not want to stay a second longer in this remote small fishing vige.

    "Yesseca, let''s go back now. You look fine, but it''s better to get checked at the hospital. We have to be safe since you fell from such a high altitude." However, Yesseca did not move.

    She thought of Tremaine who was in the bedroom.

    Although they had done something by mistake, he saved her life. She should take him back with her too.

    Yesseca said reluctantly, "Selina, T-Tremaine is still inside. Let''s take him with us."

    The expression on Selina''s face changed when she heard of this name.

    She didn''t want to take Tremaine with them.

    His men would find him eventually, and they should just let his men save him.

    Selina softened her tone and said, "Yesseca, we''re here for you, not him. We don''t care about him as long as we found you." Yesseca bit her lip. "B-But he''s injured."

    Selina immediately said, "I''ll ask Matthew to call his men and ask them to take him away."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    Although Selina had given her word, she was still worried.

    At this moment, the old couple came over.

    They were people who saved Yesseca and Tremaine.

    Seeing the old couple, Yesseca immediately went forward to thank them.

    Selina understood that it was them

    who saved Yesseca, so she went

    forward to thank them too. She

    asked Matthew to reward them with

    arge sum of money. Content

    belongs to

    In the end, the old couple was so ttered that they waved their hands and said, "It''s fine. We just did what we should have done."

    A short whileter, an army arrived.

    They were Tremaine''s men.

    Yesseca recognized Sheldon.

    She knew that he was Tremaine''s man.

    She heaved a sigh of relief.

    It turned out that Tremaine''s men knew that he was here.

    Since they hade for him, she did not have to worry. She looked back, but she did not see Tremaineing out.

    She didn''t understand why.

    Why was he still in the room since he was awake?

    But she did not want to think about it anymore.

    Since his men were here, she said to Selina, "Let''s go."

    Sheldon noticed Yesseca before he walked into the old couple''s house.

    When he saw Yesseca, he was delighted.

    Yesseca was with Tremaine. Since Yesseca was fine, then Tremaine would be fine too.

    He wanted to greet her, but she avoided him as she lowered her head.

    The woman next to Yesseca showed a frightful expression.

    She said fiercely, "Your President is inside. Hurry up and go in. Don''t bother Yesseca!"

    Sheldon was speechless.

    He then entered the shabby house and saw Tremaine.

    Tremaine was unconscious on the ground, and Sheldon was scared out of his wits.

    He immediately took Tremaine to the hospital in Nashnd.

    Tremaine was injured.

    Fortunately, the injury was not fatal.

    After a while, Sheldon called Madam

    Quartley. He knew she was

    anxiously waiting for news. Although

    Tremaine was unconscious and

    injured, they found him, and his

    injuries were not fatal. Content

    belongs to

    When Madam Quartley received Sheldon''s call, she was too excited to speak.

    She held her cell phone and kept muttering, "Thank God! "Thank God!"

    After hanging up the phone, she immediately asked the driver to send her to the hospital to see Tremaine.

    It just so happened Yuliana was also with her.

    She also received the news immediately.

    She was so excited that she almost fainted.

    She thought that Tremaine must have been dead, seeing how they had not found him after so long. She did not expect they had found him.

    She wanted to go with Madam Quartley to the hospital.

    Madam Quartley didn''t want Yuliana to go. After all, this wasn''t Zorion, so Yuliana didn''t have to go.

    Yuliana hastened to exin,

    "Grandma, Tremaine is ill and needsText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    someone to take care of him. Lcan do it. Let me go. It''s better to have one more person to care for him."

    UMS

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793

    ?

    Madam Quartley did not notice Yuliana''s thoughts.

    She thought that Yuliana was a great sister-inw to want to care for Tremaine. She couldn''t help praising her in her head. After thinking for a moment, she agreed to let Yulianae with her.

    The servants by Madam Quartley''s side happened to hear the conversation between them.

    After Yuliana and Madam Quartley left, the two of them chatted and praised Yuliana.

    "Madam Yuliana is so kind to want to care for Mr. Tremaine, who is sick. Where could you find such a kind sister-inw?"

    "That''s right. Even when Mr. Zorion was sick, she cared for him. I think her actions must have touched heaven, so that was why Mr. Zorion could survive. It was all thanks to her."

    Things started to spread quickly.

    The conversation between the two servants soon spread to all of the servants of the Quartley family.

    Admittedly, Yuliana was very good at pretending in front of others. Most of the servants believed that she was a kind-hearted woman. Not only was she affectionate with her husband, but she cared for her brother-inw too.

    Of course, some doubted her.

    Ruth was one of them.

    When she heard that Yuliana had rushed over to the hospital to care for Tremaine in the hospital, she knew what she was trying to do.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Unfortunately, no one else saw through Yuliana''s n. It was as expected of Yuliana and her excellent reputation.

    However, Ruth was disheartened.

    She realized how many evil people existed in this world, but many could not tell them apart.

    The truth was well tucked away.

    Many of them could not differentiate between good and bad, just like Zorion. Yuliana had been so cruel towards him and even wanted to kill him, but he loved her.

    Thinking of this, Ruthughed.

    Her smile was filled with an indescribable bitterness.

    Just as Yesseca was found, Kyi in went missing.

    Selina then found out that Kylin had managed to find a boat and went to the spot where Yesseca when missing in the sea. He had gone to look for her.

    Selina didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Matthew had searched there many times, so she did not expect Kylin to look there.

    On the other hand, it showed that Kylin really loved Yesseca deeply.

    Selina took the opportunity to praise Kylin, "Yesseca, will you look at that? Matthew''s men had searched the sea many times, and Kylin knew about it. But he insisted on searching for you. I already told him that he did not need to worry and just wait for the news, but look at him..."

    Yesseca lowered her head as her mind was in chaos.

    When she heard Selina speaking of Kylin, she remembered she had lost her first time.

    She felt sorry for him.

    Seeing that Yesseca didn''t say anything, Selina thought Yesseca was moved.

    She immediately said, "Yesseca, there''s no need to be moved to tears. Kylin will be distressed to see you cry."

    Hearing this, Yesseca didn''t say anything, and her eyes turned even redder.

    Selina noticed Kylin about how they had found Yesseca, and he immediately rushed over.

    When Yesseca saw Kylin, she was stunned.

    In less than a week, Kylin looked like he had changed a lot. His clear eyes had always been smiling at her like the spring breeze.

    But now, she saw indescribable sorrow in his eyes.

    Even she could feel his sorrow.

    When Kylin saw Yesseca, he couldn''t help but hug her.

    He hugged her tightly in front of both Selina and Matthew.

    In such a short period, he''d experienced the biggest twists and turns in his life.

    His wedding had been ruined.

    His wife had gone missing, and his father had died.

    Great grief enveloped him, and he couldn''t sleep nor eat well.

    But fortunately, Yesseca had been found.

    This was his only relief.

    Kylin hugged Yesseca, wishing to melt her into his body. He kept muttering, "You''re fine. You''re fine."

    She almost couldn''t breathe under his embrace.

    She suddenly had a feeling.

    She felt as if he was clinging onto her like she was his savior.

    He had been helpless and sad, and the onlyfort he had was her. Therefore, he hugged her tightly.

    And she let him do as he wished.

    Because she could feel his sorrow and she wanted to give him somefort.

    Suddenly, a scene came to her mind.

    She remembered when she and Tremaine had been entangled in bed and the red bloodstain on the bedsheets.

    Right then, her entire body trembled.

    Then, Yesseca pushed Kylin away.

    He staggered from the push. When he steadied himself, he saw the panic in her eyes.

    In an instant, he felt like a lost child.

    felt a knife cutting on his hea et

    on the streets before nightfall. Het

    then 8

    and

    pain. Content belongs to

    He remembered her hesitation on the day of their wedding when the host asked her if she was willing to marry him.

    He had suppressed this matter to the bottom of his heart, trying not to let himself think of it.

    But at this moment, this matter came up again.

    The sadness on Kyi in''s face deepened.

    Yesseca also sensed it.

    She knew he was more upset now.

    She felt sorry for pushing him away.

    Therefore, she stammered, wanting to exin, "I-I suddenly feel a little ufortable. I want to rest."

    She wanted to make him feel less sad.

    Right then, Selina also noticed Yesseca''s abnormality.

    At this moment, she hurried up to ease the situation. "Yesseca, I knew you would be feeling unwell. You fell into the sea and been saved by the people in the fisherman vige, There isn''t much food to eat there, right? Why don''t I ask Brine to make you some soup forter? We can eat out for now."

    After that, she took Yesseca''s hand and walked to the kitchen.

    Yesseca''s lips trembled.

    She wanted to say a few words to Kylin.

    But she swallowed her words.

    What else could she say?

    She was no longer a virgin. What right did she have to speak?

    So she followed Selina.

    Looking at Yesseca''s departing figure, a dim light shed through Matthew''s eyes.

    When he first saw Yesseca, he had been too excited to notice anything.

    But after the excitement died down, he noticed that something was wrong.

    He felt that something must have

    happened when Yesseca and

    Tremaine were missing for so many days. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be acting like this.

    However, Matthew quickly suppressed these thoughts.

    Kyi in must be in a bad mood now.

    He would firstfort Kylin.

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794

    ?

    Yesseca sat on the chair in the dining area.

    Erine cooked some fish stew for her, saying that it was great for healing.

    Yesseca stared at the stew in front of her.

    Beside her, Selina said, "Hurry up and eat. Erine prepared this just for you."

    Erine spoke, "That''s right. Have some. It took me a long time to prepare this, and I added the freshest ingredients. It will be good for your body." However, Yesseca could not listen to a word they were saying. Her head was buzzing, and she felt a headache.

    Then she made a gesture.

    She covered her ears.

    Both Selina and Erine were stunned.

    Then, Selina regained her senses.

    She waved her hand to Erine, saying, "You can leave now."

    Erine nced at Yesseca uneasily before leaving.

    Then, Selina peeled Yesseca''s hands away from her ears.

    She looked at Yesseca and said, "Can you hear

    me?"

    Yesseca nodded in confusion.

    Just then, Selina said slowly, "Why did you push Kyi in away just now? He was just excited to see you, but why did you push him away? Why didn''t you want to listen to us when we were talking to you? Are you upset?"

    Yesseca shook her head again.

    "Then why did you cover your ears? Are you upset by what I said?"

    Holding her breath, Yesseca lowered her head, almost whispering, "That''s not what I meant. I-1 don''t know why either."

    Selina, however, was a little mad at Yesseca when she covered her ears.

    She had always been a nobledy with high status. She had never had someone covering their ears when she was speaking to them.

    Looking at Yesseca''s trembling eyshes, she felt guilty. The upset feeling she felt had dissipated.

    Yesseca must have been afraid to have been through so much in the past few days. She needed herfort, so how could she get upset over her actions now?

    Could she call herself Yesseca''s sister?

    She admit that she had gone too far.

    With that, Selina softened her tone, "Yesseca, tell me. What''s wrong with you? It''s okay to talk to me. You don''t have to be scared. I''m like a sister to you. You can tell me everything. It was hard on you at the fishing vige, wasn''t it? It''s alright now. Tell me what you want to eat. I''ll make sure to fulfill them all."

    Yesseca''s eyshes trembled even more.

    She didn''t want anything, nor did she want to eat.

    All she felt was guilt.

    She did not know how to face Kyi in and Selina.

    Her lips hovered.

    She looked up at Selina, "Can I talk to you for a moment?"

    "Go ahead."

    "Will you agree to anything I say?"

    Selina thought Yesseca wanted something.

    She immediately said, "No problem. I''ll even give you the moon if you want it."

    If Yesseca wanted the moon, she would ask Matthew to get it for her before giving it to Yesseca.

    Yesseca felt like there was a lump in her throat. She had to try so hard to swallow it before she could speak, "Selina, I am thinking of breaking it off with Kylin."

    She felt that she was not worthy of him after losing her virginity.

    Kylin was a good man. He was gentle, handsome, and tall. Plus, he had a distinguished background. A man like him deserved someone better than her, not her who was no longer a virgin.

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Selina was stunned.

    She stared at Yesseca in disbelief. "What did you say? Can you repeat it for me?"

    Suppressing the pain inside of her, Yesseca repeated her words.

    Her words came like a bolt from the blue to Selina.

    Why would Yesseca want to break up with Kylin?

    How was this possible?

    Both of them had just gotten married!

    It didn''t matter if the wedding was ruined. They could hold another one.

    Selina said in a hurry, "Yesseca, why would you want this? Are you unhappy about the wedding? We can alway''s hold another ceremony. Don''t say such silly things. How could you break up when you''re

    already married?" Content belongs

    to

    Yesseca''s voice was bitter. "I''m not fooling around, and I don''t need another ceremony. I need to break up with him. We can''t be together."

    Selina saw the determination in Yesseca''s eyes when she spoke.

    She felt like her heart was sinking into the sea with a heavy stone tied to it.

    She had set Yesseca up with Kylin.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    When she saw them getting married, she had been so happy.

    This was because Kylin was a man who was worthy of Yesseca. If they got married, she would be happy forever.

    If Yesseca was happy, she would feel like she did not disappoint Lothar. This way, she could return his favor too.

    But now Yesseca was telling her that she wanted to break up with Kylin.

    Emotional, Selina raised her voice and said, "Yesseca, tell me! Why do you want to break up with Kylin?! Tell me! Aren''t you happy together with him? Why break up now!"

    Yesseca trembled when she heard how agitated Selina was.

    Bitterness filled her throat.

    After a moment, she finally said, "Selina, because I am not..."

    Before she finished speaking, Selina interrupted her, "Is it because of Tremaine? Is it because of him you want to break up with Kylin!"

    It must be because Tremaine had

    .n

    come to took Yesseca away from the wedding and even escaped with her. This must be why she was wavering and regretting being with Kylin She wanted to go back to him!

    Right then, Yesseca felt even more bitter.

    UMS

    It was like there was something heavy squashing her. And with this on her head, she nodded.

    It was true that she wanted to break up with Kylin because of Tremaine.

    She had given her first time to Tremaine. Even if she was not willing, her virginity was gone. How could she stay with Kylin?

    After receiving Yesseca''s definite answer, Selina got more worked up.

    She had always been a person who couldn''t retain herposure. At this moment, she yelled, "How could you! He doesn''t suit you! Kylin is the most suitable for you. Do you know how much Kylin loves you? Hisz father died in the explosion at the wedding! Do you know he went back to the states for his father''s funeral and rushed right back here to look

    atthe

    for you? Do you think breaking up with him is fair to him?"

    She had not intended to tell Yesseca about this matter.

    This was what Kylin had said.

    He knew that Yesseca was kind by nature and was afraid that she would feel guilty if she knew.

    Therefore, Selina agreed to keep it from her.

    She didn''t want Yesseca to be sad after knowing that.

    But at that moment, she could not help but blurt it all out.

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795

    ?

    Selina hoped that Yesseca would change her mind about breaking up with Kylin. She wished Yesseca would understand how well he treated her and loved her.

    Such a man was the most suitable for her Yesseca, not that Tremaine.

    When Yesseca heard about Efren''s death, she felt like she could not think. She stood there, unable to move with her eyes staring nkly at Selina. After a long while, she mumbled, "K-Kylin''s father is gone..."

    Selina, suppressing her sadness, said, "Yes, he''s gone. I didn''t want to tell you, but I couldn''t help it."

    Before she could finish her words, Yesseca rushed towards the living room.

    When she was running, she felt something changing inside her. There was a forming around her heart, and it was tightening every second that her heart was in so much pain.

    She ran over and embraced Kylin.

    At this moment, she realized why she saw such sorrow in his eyes when she saw him.

    It was not just because she was missing.

    It was also because his father had passed away.

    She had been to his home. She could feel the warmth from his family. Although Efren was not good with his words, he had shared a strong bond with his son.

    Now that Efren was gone, Kylin must be very sad.

    She had experienced such a feeling.

    When Lothar left, she''d experienced such grief.

    His pain now was more or less the same as hers back then.

    The way he hugged her showed his pain and how he wanted to seek somefort from her. However, she had pushed him away.

    After hugging him, she felt knives cutting deep into her heart.

    Then, tears started streaming down her face tears. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know Uncle Efren was gone. I''m so sorry..."

    Her tears fell onto his shoulder.

    When Tremaine woke up, Yuliana was rubbing his hands.

    When he was in aa, the doctor told them that rubbing his body could promote blood flow.

    This was the nurse''s job, but Yuliana wanted to do

    it for him.

    Unfortunately, she could not rub other parts of his body.

    It was because Madam Quartley was against it.

    Although she did not doubt that Yuliana had some wicked thoughts, Yuliana was Tremaine''s sister-inw. How could Yulian be seen doing something like this to her brother-inw?

    So in the end, Yuliana could only massage Tremaine''s hands.

    Although it was just a massage, it was enough to make her blood boil.

    Because he had such beautiful hands.

    His fingers were slender and well-defined. It was not like a pair of hands but a perfect work of art.

    If it weren''t for the presence of others, she wanted to kiss his hands.

    When Tremaine opened his eyes, he saw Yuliana rubbing his hands with a strange gaze in her eyes.

    He did not say anything.

    He quickly retracted his hands with a sense of disgust.

    "What are you doing!" He snapped.

    His gaze and voice seemed like he wanted to kill her.

    She was shocked.

    Right then, Madam Quartley was also in the ward.

    Seeing that Tremaine finally woke up, she was relieved.

    She leaned forward, and her face was full of joy. "Tremaine, you''re finally awake!"

    Tremaine ignored her as he continued to stare at Yuliana in disgust.

    Madam Quartley quickly exined on behalf of Yuliana, "The doctors said we need to massage you while you are in aa. She was just trying to help."

    He almost blew up. "Massage me?!"

    "She was only massaging your hands." She exined, "After all, it not convenient anywhere else."

    Yuliana also came to her senses.

    She also said softly, "I was just helping to promote your blood flow. Are you feeling better now?"

    His face darkened.

    He said coldly, "Yuliana, even if I need help, I wouldn''t ask for I

    yours.

    You should be caring for your set

    husband instead."

    Yuliana did not know what to say.

    During this period, she had been sure that

    SWI

    Tremaine had feelings for her, so she was confused by his cold re.

    Madam Quartley felt that he was acting too heartlessly.

    After all, Yuliana was just being kind.

    Was there anyone who was as kind as her to help their brother-inw in

    massaging their hands? Only in

    she

    would do it.

    But Tremaine was not grateful at all.

    Madam Quartley said, "Tremaine, you can''t be rude. Yuliana was acting out of kindness. How could you speak to her..."

    Tremaine ignored her.

    All he thought of was one woman after being disgusted by Yuliana.

    It was Yesseca.

    How could she!

    Why did she run away!

    Tremaine asked Madam Quartley and Yuliana to leave the ward before calling Sheldon over.

    He heard the whole story from Sheldon.

    Right then, veins popped out on his forehead.

    Yesseca had actually left just like that.

    After he''d fainted on the ground, she left with her sister.

    What made him even madder was that Sheldon had told him Yesseca had been quiet when he went to greet her at the door.

    D*mn it!

    Did she not care about him at all!

    After all, he had saved her life!

    More importantly, he''d taken her first time.

    And looked at what happened after that.

    She left without saying a word.

    Tremaine was furious. "Bring her back to me now!"

    He wanted to find Yesseca and open her chest to see if she had a heart.

    Sheldon immediately dissuaded Tremaine.

    He whispered a few words in Tremaine''s ear.

    Tremaine frowned when he heard that.

    He knew that there was no way for him to find Yesseca now.

    .ne

    Because of his ident, Nashnd. was now in a panic, and many nations were eyeing them now He

    had toe out and contr

    situation.

    After thinking for a while, he said in a low voice, "I''ll show up right away. Go prepare for it immediately."

    Sheldon hesitated and said, "Your Excellency, yourContent held by N?velDrama.Org.

    body..."

    He was worried that Tremaine couldn''t support himself in his current physical condition.

    "Your Excellency, why don''t we wait till tomorrow?" he suggested.

    "I can''t wait any longer," Tremaine said.

    A day longer meant a day more of danger for Nashnd.

    "Get the doctors here to give me some drugs. I want to be able tost for at least three hours," he ordered.

    He knew his physical condition. If he showed up now, he was afraid something might ur, so he had to rely on drugs.

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796

    ?

    Hearing Tremaine''s words, Sheldon said immediately, "Your Excellency, I''m afraid it will be bad for your body."

    There were such drugs that could help Tremaine in this condition. It worked like the stimnt that athletes could take to cheat. However, it was very harmful to the body.

    "Go now!" Tremaine snapped.

    He knew that it would harm his body, but he had to take it. He was the President of Nashnd, and he was responsible for the country and his people.

    Sheldon went to find the doctor.

    He knew how Tremaine was.

    Once he made up his mind, there was no way to stop him.

    In the Perry family vi.

    Kyi in patted Yesseca''s back gently,

    He knew that she was sad.

    Because his father had died.

    She was a kind girl, so of course, she would me herself for this.

    He wanted tofort her, but he couldn''t.

    The pain of losing his father was so great that he had no strength tofort others now.

    After a long time, she finally stood up straight, no longer hugging him. However, her eyes were still red, and there were tear stains on her cheeks. Kyi in handed a paper towel to Yesseca.

    He whispered, "Yesseca, don''t be sad. I''m going to the United Statester. My father has just been buried. I want to be at his grave for a few days. Take care of yourself while I am gone, okay?"

    He hade back because she had yet been found. Since she was found now, he wanted to go back again.

    He wanted to mourn the loss of his father and keep his motherpany.

    Marleigh had just lost her husband, so as her son, he should be with her.

    Yesseca immediately said, "I want to go too."

    She wanted to apologize to Elfren at his grave. After all, if it weren''t for this wedding, he wouldn''t have died.

    Kyi in did not want her to go there with him right away.

    She had just returned home, and it had been hard for her at that fishing vige. She was sallow and emaciated. He wanted her to rest for two days before leaving for the United States.

    She didn''t agree at first as she wanted to go immediately. But shepromised after his insistence.

    They came to an agreement.

    However, Yesseca was not going to rest for two days. She would leave the next day after having a good night''s sleep. It just so happened that Selina would be going there too, so they would go together.

    Soon, Kyi in set off.

    It would be ideal for Yesseca and him to leave together the next day. However, he couldn''t wait any longer. Since Yesseca was found, he wanted to go back as soon as possible to be with his parents.

    Yesseca and the others sent him off at the airport.

    When she saw the enormous ne slowly rising into the air, Yesseca''s mind went nk. Several people shed through her mind.

    Kylin.

    Efren.

    Tremaine.

    She felt conflicted and sad at the same time.

    What would she do next?

    At this moment, someone held her hand.

    It was Selina.

    There were some things she wanted to say to Yesseca, but it was not convenient since Kylin was around. She could talk to Yesseca now that he had left.

    On the way back, Selina asked Matthew to drop them off somewhere, so she and Yesseca could walk the way back.

    "What do you mean just now? Why did you want to break up with Kylin?" She never liked to beat around the bush, so she went straight to the point

    even now.

    Yesseca felt as if there was an egg in her throat.

    She did not know whether she should swallow it or try to spit it out.

    Seeing her like this, Selina got anxious.

    She stopped in her tracks and said, "Yesseca, what are you thinking? What happened when you were with Tremaine? Did he do something like ckmail you to break up with Kylin?"

    Yesseca gulped, wanting to swallow the egg.

    Selina continued, "If he ckmailed you, you don''t have to be scared. I

    know he''s the president, but the

    Whitlock and the Perry family armet

    not easy to deal with either.

    Matthew and I will protect you, so don''t be scared."

    Yesseca let out a long breath.

    Finally, she swallowed the egg.

    She shook her head and looked at Selina with bitterness in her eyes, "No, he''s not ckmailing me."

    "Then why do you want to break up with Kylin? You decided to marry him already: I won''t believe that you would break up with him now

    without reason. I know it might not

    I

    Swe have

    hard for you to tell me, but to."

    Yesseca felt immense pain in her heart.

    "Selina," Yesseca said lightly. It was as if she was whispering. "I can''t be with him. Something unspeakable happened between Tremaine and me. I am no longer a virgin."

    Selina couldn''t believe her ears. It was like a bolt from the blue, or someone had poured a basin of cold water on her, making her numb.

    She stared fixedly at Yesseca, "What did you say?"

    Yesseca lowered her head even lower.

    She could not repeat such words.

    She said with difficulty, "I said I can''t be with him. I don''t have the face to be with him. Don''t ask about it anymore, please."

    After saying that, she lowered herself.

    She buried her head in her knees and cried.

    Selina was shaking too.

    Suddenly she became emotional. "Do Tremaine force you? I''ll make him pay for this!"

    Yesseca raised her head.

    Her face was pale with trains of tears. "No, he didn''t force me. I don''t know how it happened, but we ended up doing it."

    Matthew received Selina''s call.

    She asked him to pick her up.

    In fact, he had never driven home.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    After sending Kyi in off, he saw that there was a weird atmosphere with Yesseca and Selina.

    But he did not say anything when Selina asked him to leave.

    He promised her that he would drive home, but he did not. He was following them as he drove slowly, afraid that something would happen to them.

    As a result, he saw them stopping after walking for a bit.

    Then Yesseca crouched on the ground and cried.

    At that time, he did not get off of the car.

    He understood that since Selina had asked him to leave, it must be some private topic that they wanted to discuss. She must not have wanted a man to hear about it, so he pulled over and waited in the car.

    Matthew did not expect to receive Selina''s call shortly.

    After putting down the call, he appeared in less than two minutes.

    But at this time, Selina had no care as to why Matthew had arrived so soon.

    After hearing Yesseca''s words, she felt blood rushing to her head, and she couldn''t hold herself together. She was afraid that she would lose consciousness, so she immediately called him.

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797

    ?

    When Matthew arrived, Selina grabbed his arm and blurted out, "I have let Lothar down."

    Lothar had asked her to care for his only family before he left this world.

    But she''d failed to do so.

    Because of her, Yesseca had been taken advantage of.

    Matthew was shocked to hear it.

    He lowered his voice and said, "Selina, what happened exactly?"

    She didn''t say anything.

    She bit her lip hard, and her beautiful eyes were full of self-me and pain.

    Matthew looked at Yesseca, who was squatting on the ground. She buried her head in her knees, and her shoulders were trembling.

    He brought both Selina and Yesseca home.

    He understood that they were both emotional and in no ce to be in the same room.

    So he took Selina to the bedroom first and let her have a good rest. After that, he went to see Yesseca.

    Matthew casually asked Yesseca what had happened.

    He didn''t expect her to tell him, but she told him anyway.

    It might be awkward telling it to him.

    But to her, he was just like Lothar, a brother to her.

    At this moment, she was feeling depressed, and she was certain that Selina was angry at her. Therefore, she told him everything.

    She told him that something that shouldn''t have happened had happened between her and Tremaine. Hearing this words, he immediately turned cold and said, "He forced himself on you, didn''t he?"

    Yesseca shook her head. Her voice was low and bitter. "He did not force me. How could he have forced me under those circumstances? He was running a fever. His whole body was burning, so I was helping him cool down. We were both on the bed..."

    Just then, she paused. There were some words she could not articte.

    Matthew was smart, and so he figured it out, although she was being vague about it.

    "Please help me talk to Selina. I know she is sad about what has happened to me." Yesseca''s face was pale.

    Matthew''s mind was in a mess.

    He didn''t expect something more than escaping death that would happen to Yesseca and Tremaine. They had actually had sex by mistake. He cleared his thoughts quickly.

    Everyone was in a mess right then, so he had to be the one to stay clear-headed.

    He said to her, "Firstly, you have to understand that this is not your fault. You don''t have to feel burdened about it, okay?"

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    "Rest up. I''ll talk to Selina about this. She just hasn''t processed it yet. Leave it to me. Since it has happened, there''s no need to feel bad. All we can do now is to y by ear and try to solve things together,"forted Matthew.

    She nodded.

    After a while, he left the bedroom.

    He found Erine.

    He asked her to make some desserts for Selina and Yesseca.

    Then he went to see Selina.

    He had asked her to nap and have some rest, but she did not obey him.

    At that moment, she was sitting on the bed, staring nkly at the wall like she was thinking about something.

    Of course, it was just as Matthew had expected.

    After what had happened, Selina couldn''t rest now.

    He sat down beside her. "Yesseca told me everything that happened."

    She held her breath.

    She looked up at him. "So, she told you everything."

    "Yes."

    Selina was silent for a moment before grabbing onto Matthew''s hand. "We have to avenge Yesseca. Tremaine must have forced her. I knew he was no good when I first saw him. He has ulterior motives towards Yesseca! He''s..."

    "Calm down!" He interrupted her,

    "Yesseca told me about the whole story. At that time, Tremaine was seriously it in bed, and Yesseca wanted to cool him down. It''s just that things were not in their control, with two of them lying in bed. No one forced anyone. Neither of them expected it. It was just a mistake. You understand it, do you?"

    fet

    "I don''t!" Her voice was piercing when she said, "He did it on purpose! Why are you defending him! Is it because he is the president? Well, am not afraid to speak my mind Even he is the president of world, not only Nashnd, Would not be afraid of him! I will make him pay for what he did to Y��sseca."

    the

    "Selina!" Matthew pressed on Selina''s shoulder and stared at her as he said word by word. "I have never feared anyone in my life, not even Tremaine, who is president.df he did take advantage of Yesseca or force her, I would avenge her. But you know that is not the truth. He took a bullet for her. How could he force himself on her? I know you''re

    getting emotional, but you can''t fabricate the truth."

    She gasped for air.

    She knew and understood what he was saying.

    But she was so angry.

    Right then, she needed to vent her anger.

    Selina tightened her grip, saying, "But he did take her first time."

    "I know." Matthew sounded like he was in pain. "Rest assured. I will go and find Tremaine. Although he did not force Yesseca, she lost her innocence.

    He must give Yesseca an exnation."

    However, she was flustered.

    How was an exnation enough!

    Yesseca''s innocence was gone!

    She could have been happy with Kyi in, but now everything was ruined.

    Selina couldn''t help saying, "Matthew, I don''t want just an exnation from him. I want him to pay. Do you know how much I hate him now! If it wasn''t

    for him, Yesseca''s wedding or her happiness would not be ruined, nor would Kyi in''s father be dead!"

    Although it was a pity that the wedding was ruined, it did not mean the end for Kylin and Yesseca.

    The two of them were still alive, and they still had feelings for each other. They could always hold another wedding in the future.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    But it was not the same for Yesseca''s innocence. It was gone, and nothing could make ite back.

    That was why she was furious.

    Matthew held Selina and kissed her on the ear, saying, "Selina, the wedding was ruined, and Kyi in''s father died because that man threw the grenades. We will seek revenge from that person for Yesseca and Kylin. But this has nothing to do with Tremaine. As for Yesseca..."

    He paused for a moment. "Yesseca told me Tremaine did not force her. If he did, we would make him pay. Otherwise, we could only ask for him to be responsible for what he has done.

    Yesseca told me it was Tremaine who saved her. He gave her thest parachute and took a bullet for her."

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798

    ?

    Selina tightened her grip further. She felt a swirl of emotions within her. She was angry and powerless at the same time. Matthew was right.

    Tremaine did take Yesseca''s innocence, but he did not force her, and he did save her life.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Selina left for the United States with Yesseca.

    Matthew did not want toe along. He wanted them to leave so he could look for Tremaine.

    But he was still worried, so he apanied them.

    On the ne, the three of them did not say anything to each other.

    Selina was conflicted, so she didn''t know what to say.

    As for Yesseca, she was feelingplicated emotions, so she didn''t know what to say.

    Seeing that they were silent, Matthew said nothing too.

    They arrived at their destination just like that.

    After they got off of the ne, Selina finally said,

    "Yesseca, what are you going to do about Kylin?"

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    She felt conflicted.

    At first, she was determined to break up with Kylin, but after knowing that he had lost his father...

    However, she was no longer innocent, so she was too ashamed to face him.

    Her thoughts were all over the ce. It was like two people were pulling her in different directions.

    Selina took a deep breath and said, "Yesseca, I don''t care what you intend to do, but at least don''t say anything to Kylin while in the United States. We''ll talk about it when we return home."

    Yesseca nodded. "I understand."

    She could not say anything to him anyway during this period.

    If she had to, she must wait until he got over the pain of losing his father.

    She knew that he was in enough pain now. She couldn''t rub salt on his wound anymore.

    In the blink of an eye, a week passed.

    This week, Kylin woulde to his father''s grave every day.

    And Yesseca would follow.

    After a week, Marleigh finally spoke.

    After Efren''s ident, she had not been herself. She was either crying or silent. This day, she seemed to have recovered. She told Kylin that he didn''t need to stay there any longer.

    Those who had left were gone, and those who were alive must continue with their lives.

    On this day, the group of people returned to Kyi in''s home in the United States. They sat on the sofa. Marleigh asked the servant to serve them some fruits, and she turned the TV on. She deliberately said in a rxed tone, "Everyone is worn out. Let''s watch some TV and eat."

    On an international channel, Tremaine appeared in a suit, making a speech. The TV broadcaster said fluently, "Nashnd''s President Tremaine Quartley has appeared to make a speech, breaking rumors about his death..."

    When she saw him on TV, Yesseca was shocked.

    She suddenly stood up absent-mindedly.

    She said in a trembling voice, "Excuse me. I have to go to the bathroom."

    After saying that, she left in a hurry.

    Kylin was also shocked.

    He had met Tremaine and could tell that he wasn''t an ordinary person. Only now did he realize that he was the President of Nashnd. Momentster, Kylin stood up as well.

    He subconsciously wanted to catch up with Yesseca, but at this time, Marleigh looked at him.

    She said, "Kylin,e here. I have something to ask you."

    After that, she turned to look at Selina and Matthew. "Selina, Matthew, will you excuse us? I have something to say to Kylin."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, only Selina and Matthew were left on the sofa.

    They looked at each other.

    Later, Selina picked up the remote control and turned off the TV. She was breathing hard.

    Matthew immediately asked, "Are you alright?"

    She shook her head.

    She said, "I''m going to see Yesseca."

    After that, she hurried to the bathroom.

    When she arrived at the washroom, she saw that Yesseca was sshing cold water on her face and how her fingers were shaking violently.

    "Yesseca," Selina called out to her.

    Yesseca''s movements stopped.

    She looked up in a hurry and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it."

    She had just lost herposure.

    She thought that Selina was ming her for losing her cool in front of Kylin and his mother. They might have seen through her, and they would not feel good about it

    QUMS

    Seeing Yesseca''s flustered expression and her apology, Selina felt a stab in her heart.

    She suddenly discovered something.

    After she found Yesseca, Yesseca had always been apologetic to her, but she did not need to do so at all.

    She was the one who suffered the most, and she neededforting, but she had been guilty all this while.

    She walked up to Yesseca.

    She hugged her, saying, "You don''t have to apologize. It''s all my fault."

    She was the one acting selfish and only cared about her emotions. However, she didn''t care about how Yesseca felt.

    What Yesseca needed most at this time was herfort, not her rebuke and her continuous shouting.

    She should have held back andforted Yesseca when she told her about it. Then, Yesseca wouldn''t have been so flustered when she saw her.

    Selina said in a choked voice,

    "Yesse?a, I know that you are

    upset.

    I have been angry this whole time,

    not concerned about you. It''s my fault. I failed as your sister Content

    belongs to

    Yesseca''s eyshes fluttered as she said in a weak voice, "I know you were just thinking about me."

    "No, I was wrong. I was selfish.

    Yesseca, I''ve neglected my duty and have gone too far. You don''t need to consider how I feel about this matter. Just follow your true

    feelings. No matter what you,

    to do, I''ll support you and give you advice, but you have to listen to what your heart wants." After a pause, Selina still couldn''t help but say, "But I have to say Tremaine is not a good person."

    Although Marleigh had recovered, her mind was still in a mess.

    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have called Kyi in over at this time.

    She should have discussed this when no one was around.

    But after turning on the TV, she called him over. As for what was on the TV, she did not notice.

    She only had one thought.

    She wanted to talk to him about something while the others watched TV.

    After calling him to a corner, she said, "Kylin, do you know why I asked you to hold a wedding ceremony with Yesseca before registering your

    marriage?"

    Kylin was stunned for a moment.

    He did not understand why his mother had said these words at this time.

    He asked, "Isn''t this our family tradition?"

    Marleigh smiled bitterly. "Kylin, did you really believe that there are such rules in the world?"

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799

    ?

    Kylin''s breath stopped.

    He had questioned why Marleigh had told him to do so, but he believed her regardless. He had never been an overthinker. Plus, this was his mother who said this, so there was less reason for him to question things.

    "Kylin, I''ll tell you the real reason." There was a hint of sadness in her eyes when she said, "Because your father had stomach cancer, and he wasn''t going to be able to live long anyway."

    He was shocked.

    He looked at her in disbelief. "How could that be!"

    He knew that his father''s stomach had always been weak and that he had gastric problems. However, he never thought it would be stomach cancer. Marleigh lowered her voice. "We found out about it not long before you introduced Yesseca to us. We wanted to tell you, but you told us you were getting married. We didn''t want to put a damper on your good news, so we decided to keep it from you."

    After a pause, she continued, "At that time, your father didn''t have much time left. It would be bad for you to register your marriage with Yesseca, but he wanted to be a part of one of the most significant moments of your life. So we decided to ask you to hold the wedding first, and we would tell you about his cancer afterward. And maybe half a year after his passing, you two could register your marriage."

    Kylin''s head was buzzing.

    It turned out that was such a reason behind why he and Yesseca should hold a wedding before the marriage registration.

    He knew that it was not good luck to have a funeral and wedding around the same time. However, Efren wanted so badly to see him get married. Therefore, they hade out with this idea.

    Just then, Marleigh said something that shocked Kyi in even more.

    That was that his father would not have died during that wedding.

    But he had wanted to save a child.

    At that time, he had already escaped.

    But to save a child, he had rushed in again.

    At that time, she''d grabbed hold of him, not wanting him to enter again.

    In the end, he said, "My life ising to an end. I might die next month, but that child''s life has just begun. This is a worthy exchange!" Finally, she let go of him.

    With that, Efren rushed in.

    And he saved the child.

    When he ran out with the child in his arms, something came crashing down. He shoved the child out of the way, and itnded on him.

    He had used his life to save a child that was aplete stranger to him.

    Because he was crushed, his appearance became unrecognizable, and his lips were disabled. Marleigh was so shocked to see Efren in that state, so she lost herself.

    Fortunately, she had recovered.

    Right then, her eyes were full of tears. "Kylin, although your father died, he saved a child before his death. I think he left feeling satisfied. You know how he was a man of a few words, but he loved helping people. He..."

    She couldn''t continued as she choked with sobs.

    She wiped her eyes and said, "I should have told you about this earlier, but I couldn''t bear it when I saw your father''s body. I''ve been muddleheaded this whole time because I felt that he was still beside me and had yet to leave. But I am fine now.

    Go back to them. It was a little abrupt of me to pull you away. They don''t know about this, so hurry and return."

    Yesseca never thought that Selina woulde to understand her.

    She had always thought Selina was ming her.

    After all, Selina had hoped that she could be with Kyi in, but she had had intimate rtions with Tremaine. She couldn''t be with Kylin anymore, and Selina must have been ming her for this.

    But Selina''s words made her know that she was wrong.

    Yesseca couldn''t help but choke and say, "I really did want to do what you expected me to do and be together with Kylin until we''re old and gray. He is a good man, and I know it. It was a mistake for me to do this with Tremaine, but I didn''t know how it happened. Only when I felt the pain did I realize. I''m sorry. I''m no longer a virgin, and I don''t know how to be with Kylin anymore."

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Selina felt her heart tighten.

    She patted Yesseca''s shoulder and said, "Don''t be afraid. There will always be a way. Believe it, okay? I..."

    Suddenly, she felt a lump in her throat.

    Because she had suddenly noticed that Kyi in was standing nearby.

    No one knew when he hade over, but he was standing there with a pale face.

    Selina couldn''t help but shout, "Kylin!"

    Yesseca was shocked.

    She looked up and saw him too.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    His face was terribly pale.

    Yesseca felt her heart fall straight from the sky and hitting the ground hard.

    Kylin hade to look for Yesseca.

    He had wanted to tell her about his father.

    He knew that she would feel guilty about his father''s death, so he wanted to tell her the truth to make her feel better. He didn''t expect to hear what he shouldn''t have heard. Content belongs to

    He didn''t know the ins and outs of the matter, but he knew something.

    He knew Yesseca had had intimate rtions with Tremaine.

    And that Yesseca''s innocence was gone.

    After that, his entire world seemed to copse. He could no longer hear what Yesseca and Selina said to him. Looking at the two faces in front of him, Kylin finally said, "Let me be alone for a moment."

    Three hourster.

    Kylin went to see Yesseca again.

    He said he wanted to have a good talk with her.

    The two of them entered the room.

    Selina was so anxious that she paced back and forth outside. She wanted to enter the room, but Matthew stopped her.

    He brought a cup of coffee to her. "Calm down. It''s between them. You have to give them space. This is their business."

    She drank his coffee.

    She waited for ten minutes and couldn''t stand it anymore.

    She said to him, "Although I know that it''s between them, Yesseca had never been good at speaking. I''m afraid that she couldn''t express her feelings clearly and that she and Tremaine were just a mistake. What if Kylin thinks she likes Tremaine? Then, there would be a

    swi

    misunderstanding. I..." Content

    belongs to

    She stamped her feet. "No, I have to go in. I have to make it clear, so there is no misunderstanding."

    After that, she rushed in regardless of his dissuasion.

    In the room, Kylin and Yesseca sat on either side of the sofa in silence.

    She had told him the ins and outs of the matter.

    After hearing that, he kept silent.

    The silence did not end until Selina barged in.

    Selina said to Kylin, "Kylin, I don''t know what Yesseca told you, but believe me, she did not be

    you,

    el

    Something should not have happened between her and Tremaine, but even she doesn''t know how it happened. Kylin, don''t me her."

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800

    ?

    Kylin did not speak.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca lowered her head and clenched her fists tightly.

    She knew that he must be ming her, or hating her already.

    No man would be able to ept something like this. Although they had not registered their marriage orpleted the wedding, they were already practically married.

    No man could tolerate his fiance giving her virginity to another man.

    Yesseca sniffed.

    She said, "Kylin, go ahead and scold me. I was wrong. I deserve it."

    Even if she had had done it with Tremaine while semi-conscious, she was wrong to do so, and she was sorry for Kylin.

    She hoped that he would scold her so that he could vent the hatred in his heart.

    Hearing this, Selina was about to defend her when he suddenly stood up.

    He walked towards Yesseca.

    Then he bent down.

    Their gazes were at the same level.

    She was forced to look up to meet his gaze.

    All kinds ofplicated emotions surged in his eyes.

    It was something she had never seen before.

    The next second, Kylin suddenly hugged Yesseca tightly. His somewhat hoarse and choked voice sounded in her ears. "It''s my fault for not protecting you. You''re not wrong. It''s me. I didn''t protect you well."

    She was shocked.

    Her eyes were filled with disbelief.

    He wasn''t ming her, not scolding her. Instead, he was ming himself.

    She panicked. "Kylin, you were not at fault. It was me. I wasn''t a good person. I got married to you, but I had intimate rtions with another man. I''m a sl*t..."

    Kylin suddenly stretched out his hand and covered Yesseca''s mouth with his hand.

    The pain in his eyes deepened. "Stop it. Don''t say that about yourself. You''re a good person, and I know it."

    Since he had covered her mouth, she couldn''t speak. She responded by shaking her head.

    All sorts of thoughts began to form in his head.

    He loosened his grip and stared into her eyes. "I am going to say a few words. You must listen to me, alright?"

    She swallowed the words that she was about to say.

    His handsome face was pale and expressionless, but his eyes were sparkling as if there were a million stars in them. "When you decided to get married to me and to hold the wedding, you wanted to spend your whole life with me, am I right?"

    She nodded her head.

    "That was just an ident, right?" When he said this, he felt like his heart had been stabbed by a dagger, and blood was gushing out.

    It was the same with her.

    But she still managed to nod.

    Kyi in s eyes darkened, and they became bottomless like the ocean. "Nothing is absolute in life. If you are still willing to be with me, and if you still love me, this would all be just an ident. I would understand." He paused for a moment, and his voice was tinged with iciness. "I know his identity, but as long as you are still willing to be with me, he couldn''t take you away from me no matter what. But if..."

    This time, he paused for a very long time, dragging his words. When Yesseca thought that he would not continue, he spoke, "If you love him, I will set you free."

    When he said this, he thought about her hesitation on the day of their wedding. He had to endure the pain to finish his sentence.

    Yesseca felt air flowing into her heart, filling it up, and it was crushing her heart continuously.

    She looked at Kyi in, and her heart was about to jump out from her chest. "Do you still want me? Do you not mind?"

    She thought he would push her away and leave her after what had happened, even if she did not initiate a breakup.

    His expression froze. "Don''t say such a thing. I said you were not at fault. You''re you, and you are a good person." Her mind was a mess.

    What should she do now?

    He still wanted her.

    And he was waiting for her answer.

    But how should she answer?

    Her lips hovered, but she couldn''t say a single word.

    He spoke before she could, "Don''t be in a rush to give me an answer. You can tell me about your choice tomorrow."

    That night, Selina did not sleep in the same bed as Matthew.

    She slept with Yesseca.

    She knew that Yesseca was in a battle with herself, so she wanted to be with her to give her advice.

    She suggested she be with Kylin.

    Hearing this, Yesseca clenched her fists tightly.

    Her fingers almost sank into her flesh.

    "Selina," she said bitterly, "Kylin said he still wants me even when I lost my virginity. How could he..."

    Society was growing more open about this topic and no longer weighted a person''s worth on their virginity.

    However, Yesseca was very old school.

    She valued it highly.

    Hearing this, Selina felt horrible.

    At the same time, hatred welled up in her.

    It was towards Tremaine.

    She hated him a lot.

    To her, all of this was his fault.

    It was all because he took Yesseca''s virginity.

    Chapter 1800 1

    "Virginity doesn''t mean everything." After a long time, she suppressed the hatred in her heart and spoke.

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    Her eyshes were fluttering above her eyelids.

    "I want to get a cup of water downstairs," she said.

    "Go ahead."

    Yesseca got out of bed and walked out of the bedroom.

    She didn''t want to drink water.

    She just wanted to take a walk.

    Therefore, she wanted to take a walk to loosen up her nerves.

    She had no idea what to do.

    She had been determined to break up with Kylin after losing her virginity.

    But he had epted her regardless.

    And he still loved her.

    If he still wanted to be with her, how could she say otherwise?

    And it did not matter if she was doing it to lessen her guilt. She had to be with Kylin.

    But what was stopping her was the fact that she had lost her virginity.

    If they were together, she would feel even more sorry towards Kylin.

    Yesseca bit her lips tightly.

    Her lips were about to tear and bleed.

    What should she do now? What should she do?

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801

    ?

    "Yesseca." Suddenly, a female voice called out to her.

    Yesseca turned and saw that it was Marleigh.

    Yesseca was a little surprised.

    Only when Kylin''s mother was in front of her did shee back to her senses.

    She lowered her head. "M-miss Marleigh."

    Yesseca felt sorry towards Kyi in, and she felt the same towards his mother.

    When she saw Marleigh, all Yesseca could feel was shame and contrition. She dared not even look at Marleigh in the eyes.

    Marleigh spoke in a tired voice, "Yesseca, I would like to speak to you. I''ve been so busy and now it just so happened that I bumped into you, so let''s sit down and talk."

    Yesseca''s eyes quivered.

    She didn''t know what Marleigh was going to talk about, but all she felt was nervousness.

    Yesseca tried to keep her anxiousness down a notch and nodded.

    "Come and sit down," Marleigh invited.

    They both sat down on a sofa.

    "Yesseca, I hope you don''t mind me being straightforward and direct, but I would like to ask you a question." Marleigh spoke.

    Yesseca responded instantly, "It''s fine, feel free to ask any questions you have."

    Marleigh nodded. "Who was the man that showed up at yours and Kyi in''s wedding?"

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    When Marleigh asked her that million dor question, she kept her sharp gaze on Yesseca, and she felt a little suffocated under the prating stare. She was already nervous, but now she was even more frayed. Her hands on her knees began to tremble.

    Yesseca opened her mouth.

    She wanted to say something, but her throat seemed to be stuck and she could not say a word.

    "Yesseca!" Marleigh raised her voice. "I think you should give me an answer. After all, Kyi in is my son. On his wedding, another man showed up. As his mother, I think I deserve to know who he is."

    Marleigh didn''t know much about international affairs as she didn''t keep up with the news, which was why she didn''t know who Tremaine was. "Um," Yesseca finally opened her mouth. "He, he..."

    Just as Yesseca was about to speak, a maid walked into the living room.

    She looked anxious. "Madam, someone is outside the vi. He said he was looking for someone."

    Marleigh was clearly unhappy to be interrupted.

    She hissed in annoyance, "Why is he looking for someone at such an ungodly hour? Tell him that our residence does not entertain any guest past 9 in the evening and tell him toe back tomorrow. You know about the rules in this house."

    The maid got even more anxious. "Madam, but, but that person is the President of Nashnd." The maid was a young girl.

    Although she did not know much about international affairs were, she knew about handsome guys. And naturally, since he was the most handsome president in history, She knew who Tremaine was. Which was why when she opened the door, she waspletely stunned.

    She had never imagined that this could happen.

    The President of Nashnd, the man that she saw on TV, had actually appeared before the front door.

    As soon as the maid finished her sentence, Yesseca felt even more startled and scared. Her face paled.

    As for Marleigh, she was puzzled.

    The President of Nashnd.

    What was the President of Nashnd doing here at her doorstep?

    Tremaine had brought an army over.

    At that moment, dozens of helicopters were flying atop the air behind him, lighting up the dark night into daylight. It was quite an intimidating scene. Tremaine had worked for a whole week and finally caught a break.

    Sheldon suggested that Tremaine was to be admitted to the hospital immediately.

    After all, Tremaine had yet to recover.

    Despite being sick, he had been working continuously. Now that he had some free time on his hands, he should head over to the hospital and allow himself to recuperate.

    However, the only thing upying Tremaine''s mind was Yesseca.

    He wanted to find Yesseca.

    When he went to look for Yesseca, he found out that she hade to America. Tremaine immediately rushed over. The reason why he brought the army here was not for Yesseca, but for his safety due to recent attacks. Content belongs to

    V

    After all, Tremaine had yet to finish off the man who almost killed him because he was in a rush. He had reason to be cautious.

    The President of Nashnd.

    That wasn''t an ordinary person.

    And Marleigh definitely knew that this was an important guest.

    Of course, Marleigh would not neglect him.

    She said to Yesseca, "Have a seat, Yesseca. I''ll see to the President of Nashnd."

    Saying that, Marleigh stood to leave the living room.

    However, after taking a few steps, Yesseca stopped her.

    "Miss Marleigh, hold on!"

    Marleigh turned around and saw Yesseca''s chalky face.

    Yesseca opened her mouth and her words were jumbled when she spoke, "He''s here for me."

    Marleigh was shocked.

    A momentter, a sh of recognition zipped through Marleigh''s brain.

    She remembered the man who had kidnapped Yesseca at the wedding.

    The man looked grand and dignified. It was obvious that he wasn''t an ordinary person.

    Marleigh had never expected thising.

    The kidnapper''s identity was the President of Nashnd.

    Marlegih''s face turned pale as a piece of paper.

    Yesseca walked out.

    She saw the helicopters and their bright ring lights illuminating the dark night outside the Whitlock family vi.

    Yesseca was pretty sure Tremaine had brought lots of people with him.

    Thank God she could only see Sheldon, Tremaine and a few men in military uniform. The rest were probably hidden and crouching somewhere.

    The first thing Tremaine told Yesseca was, "Come back to Nashnd with me."

    Yesseca''s lips moved. "No."

    Tremaine pulled a long face and said, "Why won''t you want toe back with me? You even ran all the way here when I haven''t even settled things with you, you..."

    Tremaine exhaled a long deep breath.

    He recalled the first time when Yesseca had given her innocence to him and the blooming red pool of blood staining white sheets.

    He couldn''t be so fierce to Yesseca!

    He should be gentle.

    Be gentle!

    Although he was mad that Yesseca went all the way ere, he had to keep his temper in check.

    Tremaine''s voice softened a little,

    "Yesseca,e back with me. You gave me your first time, I need to take responsibility for that. I''ll take care for you. If you go back with me to Nashnd, I''ll hold a wedding for you. You''ll be in my heart forever, I promise." Content belongs to

    Tremaine had always been cold, and this seemingly rational but emotional speech was perhaps the most loving words he had ever spoken.

    However, Yesseca did not appreciate it.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca lowered her head and said in a low voice, "I, I never agreed to do it with you."

    At that small fishing vige, she had tried her best to save Tremaine, but she never thought of giving her body to Tremaine. She waspletely dazed in bed. It was only when the pain red over her body that she knew what had happened. Content

    belongs to

    Unfortunately, it had been toote.

    Tremaine wanted to hold back his temper, but when he heard Yesseca''s words, he was infuriated.

    This woman!

    How dare she say she didn''t consent!

    There were so many women who wanted to climb into his bed but Tremaine didn''t even spare a nce at them. Yesseca, however, spun the whole

    story as if she was forced when it wasn''t the truth!

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802

    ?

    "Yesseca Cowell!" As soon as Tremaine raised his voice, someone knocked him on the head.

    Tremaine was caught in surprise.

    Sheldon was the one who had hit him.

    Tremaine turned around, and his face darkened to a point where his re could kill. "Sheldon, why did you hit me?"

    Sheldon remained silent.

    He was caught off guard when Tremaine asked such a question, then answered him in a helplessly, "That was your order, sir."

    It was Tremaine''s turn to be silent.

    He recalled the moment when he''d went mad and crazy after finding out Yesseca had fled to America.

    In order to not add oil to the fire when he met Yesseca, he specially instructed Sheldon to warn him by hitting him if he ever got angry.

    Tremaine took another deep breath with Sheldon''s reminder.

    He had to control himself.

    He couldn''t lose his temper at Yesseca!

    Yesseca had given her first time to him. He should be patient and gentle to her.

    Though that wentpletely against his nature!

    Tremaine softened his voice again. "Yesseca, whether you''d like to or not, you became my woman the moment you gave me your virginity. Come with me and I''ll love you dearly."

    Tremaine gritted out the words.

    The deliberate gentleness stirred goosebumps all over Yesseca''s body.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca remained silent.

    She looked at Tremaine nkly, feeling like the way he spoke was really unlike him.

    Then, Tremaine stretched out his arms and grabbed Yesseca''s small hand. "Yesseca,e with me."

    "Tremaine Quartley, stop it!"

    Suddenly, a female voice rang out.

    It was Selina. She ran over to them.

    Yesseca said that she was going to the bathroom, but she''d ended up being gone for quite some time. Selina found it weird that Yesseca hadn''t returned and decided to look for her. Who knew she would stumble across a scene where Tremaine was taking Yesseca away.

    Selina was so angry that her head went dizzy.

    Tremaine was really harassing people with his power!

    Did he think he was all that just because he was the president of Nashnd?

    How dare he came to the Whitlock family''s home to take Yesseca away.

    He must have really thought that the Whitlock family was easy to intimidate!

    The sudden appearance of Selina stunned both Tremaine and Yesseca.

    Selina pulled apart Tremaine and Yesseca''s hands. "How dare you hold her hand. Yesseca isn''t someone you can just simply touch." Tremaine was speechless.

    The empty feeling of his palm brought him back to his senses.

    Veins popped out on his forehead in anger.

    He had only ever met two women who dared to talk to him loudly.

    One was Yesseca, and the other was this woman in front of him.

    For Yesseca, he would endure it!

    After all, Tremaine liked her!

    This woman in front of him, however, was nothing. How dare she talk to him like this!

    "Are you looking for death?" Tremaine said with a livid face.

    Yesseca was shocked to see Tremaine''s face.

    She was afraid that Tremaine would hurt Selina, so she hurriedly stopped him. "Tremaine, this is my best friend, practically my sister. You can''t hurt her!"

    Selina pulled Yesseca behind her again. "Yesseca, let him try. Let''s see if he dares touch me! He''s the President of Nashnd, but I''m also the daughter of the Whitlock family and Matthew Perry''s wife. I can do anything I want!"

    Marleigh didn''t go out.

    Yesseca had told her.

    The person who came was looking for Yesseca. There was no need for her to go out.

    After Yesseca left, Marleigh went to Kyi in''s room.

    She knocked on the door.

    After a while, Kyi in opened the door.

    Kyi in was still awake and still dressed in a suit.

    "Mom." Kyi in said, "It''ste, why haven''t you gone to sleep?"

    Marleigh''s face was a little pale. "Kylin, I never asked you who the man that suddenly appeared in your wedding was."

    Kylin''s throat went dry.

    He wasn''t sure how to answer his mother, but she continued speaking. "If you don''t know who he is, I''ll tell you. He''s the President of Nashnd and," Marleigh raised her voice, "He''s having a rtionship with your fiancee."

    Kyi in blurted out, "Mother, he doesn''t have an affair with Yesseca. Yesseca''s an honest girl. She won''t cheat. There''s a reason behind this. It''s not what you think."

    el

    "Not what I think?" Marleigh raised her voice higher. "Then tell me, why is the President of Nashnd on our doorstep? If he''s not having a rtionship with Yesseca why would he be here and spoil your wedding? Who''s the one you''re lying to here, yourself or me?"

    Kylin''s face paled.

    Tremaine was here!

    He immediately left the room.

    He needed to see what was going on outside.

    Marleigh, however, held back Kylin. "Kylin, stop!"

    Kyi in halted.

    He said in a hasty tone, "Mom, I need to see what''s going on. I''m afraid Yesseca will be in danger."

    "It''s not Yesseca who''s in danger, it''s you!" Marleigh almost screamed, "You should''ve seen it at the wedding! He wanted to steal Yesseca. He and Yesseca are a couple, and now he wants to take Yesseca away!"

    "That''s why I stopped him!"

    "Kylin, the President of Nashnd isn''t an ordinary person. Although the Whitlock family is powerful, if create any conflict with people of his status, it''s hard to say who will win and who will lose. Why trouble yourself and the Whitlock family?" Content belongs to

    Kyi in''s voice wasn''t loud, but it was full of strength. "Because Yesseca is my woman. He can''t just bring her away as he wishes!"

    Marleigh could see Kyi in''s determination.

    Her voice was suddenly filled with sorrow. "Kylin, are you sure that Yesseca really has no second thoughts? If she didn''t, why would the President of Nashnd steal your bride at the wedding?"

    Kylin held his breath.

    After a while, he said, "Mom, I trust her."

    Marleigh shook her head. "Kylin, you

    don''t understand. I''m a woman. I''m more sensitive about such issues than you Let me tell you something. I''ve spoken with Yesseca before. You''ve been loyal to her, but can''t guarantee that she''s devoted to you. Let that man take her away.

    Don''t put yourself into a bind."

    Kyi in did not respond.

    But his expression told Marleigh it was absolutely impossible that he would give her up.

    Marleigh said bitterly, "Kylin, I beg you. Forget it. Yesseca isn''t suitable for you. She has caused so much trouble for our family before even being officially married into the name. She really isn''t the one for you."

    "Mom." Kylin said in a low voice, "I''m sorry. If Yesseca doesn''t have me in her heart, I will let her go without fuss. But if she still wants to be with me,

    no one can take her away."

    After that, Kylin strode away.

    Selina brought her phone with her.

    She took out her phone and called Tobias first. She told Tobias that someone was causing trouble and asked Tobias to send help immediately.

    After that, she called Matthew. "Tremaine is here. Hurry up and get to where we are. Yesseca''s being harassed!"

    Then Selina told Tremaine, "Tremaine, I won''t let you walk away in one piece!"

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803

    ?

    A mocking smile shed in Tremaine''s eyes.

    Not walk away in one piece?

    This woman was clearly fearless!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    No one had ever dared to face or speak in such a way to him.

    At that moment, Matthew rushed out.

    Seeing the scene in front of him, he was stunned.

    Then he asked, "Selina, what happened?"

    Selina was about to answer when he suddenly noticed a gun at Matthew''s waist.

    Matthew had been in the room when he received Selina''s call. He''d brought a gun to prevent any idents from happening.

    Seeing Matthew''s gun, Selina''s eyes lit up.

    She quickly took the gun out and aimed it at Tremaine''s head.

    The scene shocked everyone.

    Yesseca was so scared that she was on the verge of tears. "Selina, you can''t do this!"

    Hatred appeared in Selina''s eyes.

    She punctuated her words, "Yesseca, today, I will

    solve this once and for all!"

    She had despised Tremaine for a long time.

    If it weren''t for Tremaine, Kylin''s father wouldn''t have died!

    If it weren''t for Tremaine, Yesseca''s innocence wouldn''t have been ruined!

    Tremaine could only die to pay for his crimes!

    Sheldon reacted quickly.

    He quickly took out his gun and pointed it at Selina

    At the same time, arge number of people got off the helicopters. They wore military uniforms and had loaded guns with their guns pointing at Selina.

    If ordinary people were caught in the scene, they would have been scared to death.

    But Selina was not.

    As the daughter of the Whitlock family, she had experienced all kinds of situations.

    Not to mention when she was with Matthew, she had to go through hellish times. Even the heart beating in her chest was not hers. Having guns pointing to her was nothing.

    Selina''s arms didn''t tremble one single bit.

    Tremaine''s eyes shed with consternation.

    He didn''t expect this damned woman to be so bold!

    He had newfound respect for her!

    "Selina, put down your gun." Matthew immediately urged the Selina.

    He knew that if Selina fired a bullet at Tremaine, Tremaine''s men would also shoot back.

    Both parties would lose.

    Selina ignored Matthew.

    She looked at Tremaine coldly with a gun in her hand.

    Selina surprised Tremaine.

    At the same time, Tremaine also surprised Selina.

    She thought that Tremaine would be more or less afraid, but she didn''t see a trace of fear in the man''s eyes.

    It didn''t take long for Selina toprehend.

    Tremaine was the President of Nashnd.

    He had experienced so much more.

    That''s right, being targeted by a gun was nothing to Tremaine.

    Behind them, Kylin and Marleigh came out from the house.

    Seeing the scene in front of them, both of them were shocked.

    Kylin was the first to react. "Selina, you!"

    Selina spoke loudly, "Kylin, Aunt Marleigh, it''s good that you''re here. Do you see this man? It''s because of him that the ident happened during the wedding. He''s the cause of my uncle''s death. He needs to pay with his life!"

    "Selina, calm down!" Matthew said in a low voice, "Your uncle died at the wedding, but it wasn''t Tremaine who nted the bomb."

    "He didn''t, but my uncle died because of him. If it weren''t for Tremaine, he wouldn''t have died. This is rted to Tremaine, and I''m going to put the me on him!"

    "Selina!" Marleigh shouted, "Things are not the way you think it is! Your uncle has cancer, he didn''t have long to live!"

    Everyone was shocked.

    Selina looked at Marleigh in shock. "Aunt Marleigh, what did you say?!"

    With tears in her eyes, Marleigh said,

    "I should have told you about this matter, but after your uncle left, I wasn''t myself and my mind was clouded. only told this to Kylin and nned to let the rest of you

    tomorrow. But since things turk, w

    out this way, I''ll just say it here. He had cancer. He wasn''t going to be able to live long anyway. He wasn''t supposed to die at the wedding, but he risked his life to save that child knowing he didn''t have much time left, which was why he..."

    Marleigh choked with sobs and couldn''t continue.

    Selina''s head went nk.

    She had never expected that the truth to reveal itself this way.

    Hearing this, Matthew was also surprised.

    He didn''t expect it either.

    But he reacted quickly.

    He snatched the gun in Selina''s hand away as quick as he could.

    Selina was speechless.

    She was angry. "Matthew, give me back the gun."

    Matthew''s tone was stern. "Selina, now''s not the time to be stubborn."

    After that, Matthew shouted to Tremaine, "Tremaine, ask your men to put down their guns!"

    Tremaine made a gesture.

    Although he had only met Matthew a few times, for some inexplicable reason, he was willing to respect Matthew and let Matthew have his way this time.

    Tremaine''s men put down their weapons.

    Tremaine said to Yesseca, "Yesseca,e with

    me."

    Kylin suddenly walked over.

    He stopped in front of Yesseca and said, "Yesseca will never go with you!"

    Tremaine sneered, "What right do you have to stop her from leaving with me? She is already mine, she muste to me!"

    "Never!" Kylin stressed.

    "You''d better not challenge my patience, or else I can''t promise you that you''ll live to see the sun tomorrow!" Tremaine said in a cold voice.

    Kylin showed no fear.

    He met Tremaine''s gaze. "You can try!"

    After saying that, Kylin reached out his hand to the back to hold Yesseca''s hand.

    However, his hand only grabbed onto air.

    Yesseca had moved away.

    Kylin was stunned.

    He looked at Yesseca in astonishment.

    Yesseca did not dare to look at Kylin.

    Her eyes were full of guilt.

    This was undoubtedly the most horrible moment in her life. Worse than when she had to jump with a parachute as her wedding blew up.

    Because all the people present here were the most important people to her.

    If they fought, what could she do?

    Yesseca didn''t even dare to think about it.

    She would not let this situation happen.

    Yesseca''s heart lurched a little when she heard how Tremaine told Kyi in that he wouldn''t be able to live till tomorrow.

    She knew that Tremaine could do such things without any remorse.

    He might really shoot Kylin.

    She felt guilty about Kylin. If she let Tremaine kill Kylin, she might as well let Tremaine kill her.

    With her reasoning, Yesseca decided to go with Tremaine.

    Only by following Tremaine could they avoid conflicts.

    If she followed Tremaine, Tremaine would leave and so will his men.

    A decisive look shed across Yesseca''s eyes.

    She looked at Tremaine and said, "Tremaine, I''ll go with you."

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Tremaine smiled slightly.

    He knew that Yesseca would go with him.

    Tremaine still had a ce in Yesseca''s heart. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have given him her virginity.

    And she absolutely did not like Kylin.

    e

    The only reason Yesseca was with

    him was because she was too soft-hearted, along with Selina''s added meddling.

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804

    ?

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Kylin felt utterly disheartened.

    He looked at Yesseca and asked slowly, "Yesseca, are you sure?"

    Yesseca bit her lip. "I''m sure."

    Kylin said nothing.

    He only felt cold. He didn''t know what to say.

    Selina, however, reacted dramatically.

    She stared into Yesseca''s eyes. "Yesseca, don''t fool around. Are you sure you want to leave with Tremaine? If you''re scared of him, don''t be! My brother can help us immediately, don''t be afraid of his soldiers."

    Yesseca shook her head bitterly. "Selina, forget it. I''ve already made my decision."

    "But Yesseca, you..."

    Before Selina could finish, Yesseca cut her off. "Selina, forget it, really. I''m going with him."

    Selina could only stomp her feet in anger.

    At that moment, Matthew spoke up. "Yesseca, let me have a few words with you."

    Yesseca nodded with faint hesitation.

    "Are you sure you want to go with him?" Matthew looked into Yesseca''s eyes.

    His gaze seemed to see through Yesseca''s heart.

    Yesseca lowered her head.

    She said, "Yes."

    Matthew''s voice was soft but firm. "If you''re afraid we might get into a fight with Tremaine then you needn''t worry. I can help you solve this matter. If you''re not willing to leave with Tremaine, he won''t be able to drag you out. You don''t need to worry, just let me handle the problem, but if you have other reasons then..."

    Matthew did not continue.

    He had always felt like things between Kyi in and Yesseca were a little off even though Selina seemed to think differently.

    However, after Yesseca had decided to marry Kylin, he didn''t think much of it.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    And thus led to their current situation.

    Matthew wanted this love triangle to be over, otherwise, there would be endless troubles in the future.

    Yesseca could hear Matthew''s unfinished words.

    In fact, her mind was also in a mess.

    She''d used to have a good impression of Tremaine, and her feelings went deep.

    Butter on, her good impression had turned into disgust.

    After the misunderstanding between her and Tremaine had been cleared up, she was already in a rtionship with Kylin.

    She wasn''t going to let herself be a two-timer, so she put all her attention on Kylin. Right now, she didn''t know if she still had a good impression of Tremaine.

    Perhaps now, she only regarded Tremaine as an ordinary passerby.

    However, she could not tell Matthew the truth.

    She knew that Matthew was a good person.

    If she told him, Matthew would not let her go.

    She also knew that things were definitely not as easy as Matthew said. When the time came, it would definitely be a mess.

    She couldn''t allow anyone to get hurt.

    Therefore, she had to leave.

    In Yesseca''s thoughts, that as long as she followed Tremaine, everything would be fine.

    There would be no conflicts or fights. No one would get hurt.

    Yesseca clenched her fists.

    Her nails dug into the flesh of her palms.

    She looked at Matthew, "Matthew, I will go with him. I gave my virginity to him."

    "Listen, Yesseca." Matthew said in a low voice, "If you think you have to go with him just because you gave him your body, you''re wrong. We''re not living in some historical era. It''s good to stay chaste, but a man that truly loves you would be able to disregard that."

    Yesseca softly spat out, "Why do you think I gave my body to him?"

    Her words made Matthew stop breathing.

    A bolt of lightning shed across his mind.

    He suddenly understood.

    Perhaps things were not as simple as he thought. Maybe Tremaine was still in Yesseca''s heart.

    That was why she gave her body to Tremaine.

    At that moment, Matthew understood that he could no longer dissuade her.

    He gave Yesseca a deep look. "I respect your decision."

    Yesseca nodded. "Thank you, Matthew."

    After a pause, she said, "Help me let Selina know, I know she''ll be angry with me."

    "She won''t be angry with you." Matthew said in a low voice, "She just did it for your own good, but she made a mistake. She thought that she was doing what''s best for you, but she didn''t know it only seemed that way in her eyes and not yours." Content belongs to

    Yesseca walked up to Kylin.

    Kylin''s face was extremely pale.

    Yesseca lowered her head and said,

    "Kylin, I''m leaving. I''m sorry. You told me to make a decision before, but now I''ll tell you my decision. I''m going with him. Kylin, please pretend that nothing happened between us. I know I''m the one to me for everything."

    Kylin did not respond.

    Yesseca''s words was like a sharp knife stabbing into his heart one puncture at a time. Blood gushed out from his heart, and he was in so much pain that he could not utter a word.

    He could only look at Yesseca like this, his eyes a little dazed.

    Yesseca looked at Kylin with an extremely devastated expression.

    But she turned around and left.

    Thest person she said goodbye to was Selina.

    Just like with Kylin, Yesseca didn''t dare to look at

    her. "Selina, I''m leaving, I''m sorry."

    Selina grabbed Yesseca''s hand tightly and said, "Yesseca, you''re scared of Tremaine, right? I told you there''s nothing to be afraid of. Even if I have to risk my life, I won''t let him hurt you. You don''t have to be cower before him. How can you be so stupid!" Content belongs to

    Yesseca continuously shook her head, "I''m not afraid of him, that''s not what this is.

    After saying that, Yesseca wanted to pull her hand out of Selina''s grasp but Selina held onto it tightly, and Yesseca couldn''t yank herself away. Yesseca felt pain in her wrist and she could see that red marks were beginning to form. Matthew forcefully pried their hands apart.

    He said to Selina, "Selina, let her go."

    After that, he looked at Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, go."

    Yesseca didn''t dare to look at Selina and quickly walked over to Tremaine.

    Walking to the man, she whispered, "I''ll go with you."

    Somehow, Tremaine felt ufortable.

    He hade to take Yesseca away.

    But now that Yesseca was willing to go with him, he felt disturbed.

    Maybe it was because Yesseca looked so wronged.

    Suddenly, he felt like he was under an illusion.

    It was as if he was forcing Yesseca to leave with him.

    However, Tremaine banished the thought.

    No matter what, Yesseca had already promised to go with him.

    From now on, Yesseca would belong to Tremaine.

    Tremaine held Yesseca''s hand and turned to walk towards the helicopters. He helped her up.

    Dozens of helicopters rose to the sky, creating a magnificent sight.

    It was only after Yesseca had left that Matthew let go of Selina''s hand.

    By then, Selina couldn''t catch up with Yesseca even if she wanted to.

    She gave Matthew a hard punch, "Matthew, I''m not done with you!"

    After saying that, she suddenly thought of Tobias.

    Selina fished out her phone, "I need to call my brother. I asked him toe but he''s nowhere to be seen. This is just too much!"

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805

    ?

    Matthew felt like Selina was in hysterics as he looked at her.

    He snatched her phone. "Selina, I called Tobias and told him not toe."

    Selina was already mad at Matthew, but hearing what Matthew said made her even more cross at him.

    She shouted at Matthew, "Matthew, you madman, are you afraid of Tremaine? You really told my brother not toe? You even took away the gun and let Yesseca go. Matthew, were you reduced to a coward in front of Tremaine?"

    Matthew''s voice was low. "Selina, I''ll tell you once again. I''ve never feared anyone. For you, I could do anything. How could I be a coward front of Tremaine? I just hoped you wouldn''t make a mistake. You wanted to kill him, but that''s because you were so fed up in the moment. Tremaine saved Yesseca, and Yesseca must have been grateful to him. If not, she wouldn''t have cared for him back in the fishing vige. But you wanted to kill him in front of her. Wouldn''t that put Yesseca in a difficult position? Do you want Yesseca to feel guilty forever?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew''s words startled Selina.

    She suddenly felt defeated. She had nothing to say.

    Although she was unwilling to admit it, she knew that Matthew was more thoughtful about this matterpared to her.

    She''d just said all those words in a fit of anger.

    In reality, she knew in her heart that Matthew didn''t take any action not because he was afraid of Tremaine.

    Even if Tremaine was the President of Nashnd, Matthew did not fear him.

    But she was so angry.

    She could only cry out to vent her anger.

    She then turned to Kylin.

    Kylin stood there like a sculpture.

    Selina sniffed.

    She knew that Kylin was the saddest at this time.

    Selina walked over and said, "Kylin, don''t be sad, you..."

    She never knew how tofort people. Plus, she felt terrible at the moment, and she didn''t even have the right words. Selina didn''t know what else to say.

    Matthew was the one that continued, "Kylin, it''ste. Go rest. We''ll talk more tomorrow."

    Marleigh went over as well.

    She whispered, "Kylin, let''s go back. Matthew is right. It''ste. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."

    After a moment of silence, Kylin left without saying anything.

    Marleigh was upset as well.

    She said to Matthew and Selina hurriedly, "Rest early, the both of you. I''ll head in first."

    Selina found her legs giving away and she felt like she no longer had the energy to stand. Matthew then swept her up and carried her in. He tucked Selina in bed.

    Selina remained quiet all the while.

    Matthew stayed in silence with Selina.

    Selina broke the silence after a long time. "What did Yesseca say to you back there?"

    Matthew said in a low voice, "Yesseca asked me why I think she gave her virginity to Tremaine."

    Selina was startled.

    Matthew locked his gaze at Selina. "Do you know what this means? It means Tremaine still has a ce in her heart. If not, she wouldn''t have given her body to Tremaine. That''s why I let Yesseca leave."

    Selina felt her hopes were shattering.

    She bit her lip. "Matthew, did I do something wrong? I shouldn''t have set up Kylin and Yesseca. If I didn''t, such a thing wouldn''t have happened. I should have listened to you."

    At that time, Matthew had told her to let things go but she didn''t listen. She insisted on making Yesseca and Kylin happy.

    Matthew hugged Selina, "You did nothing wrong, You had the best in mind for Yesseca. You didn''t expect things to turn out this way. There was a chance for both Kylin and Yesseca. Yesseca was the one who said yes to marrying Kylin, it''s just that," something shed in Matthew''s eyes, "nobody expected things to take such a turn. Tremaine trashing the wedding, the hotel being bombed, Tremaine saving Yesseca''s life, staying in the fishing vige, perhaps all these things made Yesseca''s feelings for Tremaine resurface."

    "Really?" Selina''s eyes were downcast.

    "That''s my guess."

    Selina smiled bitterly. "Every guess

    of yourses true. I think that must be it. But I really feel sad. Kylin and Yesseca were about to get married. They even held a wedding. How can things turn out to be so ugly in a blink of an eye? I really didn''t see thising, not at all." Content belongs to

    "Selina, life''s hard to predict."

    notat

    She murmured, "You''re right. Life''s really hard to predict."

    Life was hard to predict.

    Sheldon thought the same as well.

    In his heart, Tremaine had always been cold blooded, murderous, and not someone who would be intimate with women.

    Sheldon had always remembered one incident.

    When Tremaine was in the army, a new nurse had joined the army.

    The nurse was beautiful and had a voluptuous figure. When she put on her nurse uniform, a bunch of them had their blood pumping wildly.

    This nurse had been interested in Tremaine.

    However, Tremaine was not.

    Once, the nurse couldn''t hold it in

    any longer. When she was treating

    Tremaine''s wound, she put her hand directly on top of Tremaine''s chest.

    For other men, this was fatal temptation.

    Who would be able to resist it?

    UMS

    Especially for soldiers like them who never had women around when they were at war all year round. Tremaine, however, flung the nurse''s hand away.

    The nurse toppled and fell to the ground, hitting the corner of the table and bleeding uncontrobly.

    The matter was circted across whole camp.

    Everyone began to gossip.

    That Tremaine certainly didn''t like women.

    Sheldon thought so too.

    He had been following Tremaine for so many years, and he had never seen Tremaine with a woman.

    Now, however, Sheldon knew he was wrong.

    Tremaine loved women.

    And once he liked a woman, he would go crazy.

    He would even openly rob someone else''s fiancee.

    Sheldon sighed.

    Life was certainly unpredictable.

    How could such a man, who was never close to women, have gone so crazy about someone?

    Tremaine sessfully brought Yesseca back with him.

    However, his mood was not as great as he had imagined it would be.

    Yesseca looked like she was on the brink of death.

    It was as if she had suffered great devastation. She sat there with her eyes drooping, and even tears could be seen on her eyshes.

    Tremaine took in the sight with annoyance.

    He was with Yesseca now, and he''d even given her some food. However, when he spoke to Yesseca, she tantly ignored him. When he gave Yesseca food, she didn''t eat it.

    Tremaine felt like the anger in his heart was finally about to burst.

    ?

    "You silly goose, what else do you want!" Tremaine finally couldn''t help but raise his voice. "I threw away my life for you. What else do you want me to do?"

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806

    ?

    Yesseca finally raised her head.

    Her voice sounded faraway. "I don''t want you to do anything, I''ve already left them to be with you."

    "Exactly, you''re with me!" Tremaine''s face turned livid. "But can you at least smile for me, why do you look so dead?!"

    "No, I can''t."

    Tremaine was speechless.

    "Fine then!" Tremaine gritted his teeth. "You''re impossible!"

    He moved closer to Yesseca, his voice filled with hatred, "Would you believe me if I said I''d kill you on this ne, right here, right now?"

    Yesseca''s eyes showed no emotion, as if Tremaine''s words had no effect on her.

    Tremaine continued his sentence, "I''ll take off your clothes and leave you naked till we reach Nashnd. I didn''t have enough that time when I was hurt, but I''ll be able to satisfy you now."

    Yesseca finally panicked.

    Tremaine''s ruthless words made Yesseca blush and scared at the same time.

    Her eyes turned misty. "You, you''re shameless."

    Tremaine felt a little better.

    Yesseca had finally reacted.

    Although she looked small and helpless, at least she didn''t look dead any longer. Her cheeks were even tinged in red.

    Tremaine kissed Yesseca on the face and said, "You haven''t seen yet how shameless I am. If you''re not obedient, I will show you how dirty I can be."

    Yesseca was struck mute.

    She was bewildered and angry.

    She felt like she''d followed some gruff b*stard who would continuously embarrass her.

    The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt.

    The tears in her eyes grew thicker and thicker.

    Kyi in was a gentleman. She wondered why she''d followed a b*stard instead of him.

    But she''d had no choice.

    Tremaine was just too infuriating.

    He had brought so many troops to the Whitlock family. She couldn''t let innocent people get hurt, so she knew she had to go with him. Drip. Drip.

    More and more tears pooled in Yesseca''s eyes, and in the end, it became teardrops.

    Her tears fell.

    Tremaine saw it.

    He didn''t expect Yesseca to cry.

    He was suddenly at a loss.

    Tremaine was usually fearless, but he was suddenly afraid when he saw Yesseca crying.

    He panicked.

    Tremaine said in a muffled voice, "Don''t cry, I''ll stop talking."

    Yesseca still felt upset although Tremaine promised not to harass her.

    Her tears flowed faster.

    Tremaine was startled.

    He took out a tissue and helped Yesseca wipe her tears dry. The tissues were wet in an instant.

    Tremaine raised his voice, "Yesseca, don''t cry!"

    Hearing the man''s fierce tone, Yesseca wanted to cry even more.

    Tears poured down her cheeks.

    Tremaine could do nothing.

    How could he threaten her while she was crying?

    He tried to intimidate Yesseca to stop crying.

    "Yesseca, I don''t want you to cry again. If you continue to cry, I''ll do something you''ll regret."

    Yesseca''s tears continued to fall, and her voice broke when she spoke, "Tremaine, my chastity has already been destroyed by you. You can do whatever you want!"

    Tremaine certainly did not expect that.

    Yesseca''s tears seemed to turn into thin needles that was stabbing into his heart.

    Tremaine felt very ufortable and panicked at the same time.

    Finally, he stood up.

    He went to look for Sheldon.

    He went to ask Sheldon if he knew any way to stop a girl from crying.

    However, what would Sheldon know?

    Sheldon stammered, "Sir, women have mood swings. If she wants to cry, just let her cry, she''ll be fine afterwards."

    Before he could say any more, Sheldon kept his mouth closed.

    That was because he felt Tremaine''s murderous gaze.

    Sheldon knew that Tremaine didn''t like his answer.

    He could only say, "I''m not sure, sir. I... I''ve never been in rtionships before, I don''t know how tofort a girl."

    Tremaine red at Sheldon.

    "Sheldon, you''re such a failure. How

    can you not know such a thing? You''re a shame to the male species!" Content belongs to

    Sheldon was taken aback by Tremaine''s words.

    Sheldon thought to himself after Tremaine left, wasn''t that the same for him?

    Wasn''t Tremaine single before he met Yesseca?

    What''s more, it was unclear whether Yesseca and Tremaine were indeed in a rtionship.

    Tremaine returned to Yesseca''s side.

    After walking for a while, Yesseca stopped crying, even though there were still tears stains on her face.

    Tremaine heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was a good thing that Yesseca had stopped crying.

    He was afraid that Yesseca''s tears would never stop.

    Tremaine handed her a piece of tissue paper and said, "There are still tears on your face. Wipe them off."

    Yesseca took the tissue and wiped the tears off

    from her face.

    Tremaine held Yesseca in his gaze and could only think about how Yesseca looked good when she didn''t cry.

    Yesseca sensed Tremaine''s gaze.

    She lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Tremaine, why did you bring me here?"

    Tremaine felt that like Yesseca asked was simply irrelevant.

    Why would he bring her to Nashaand?

    Did she not understand?

    Tremaine answered without thinking, "I want you of course. Naturally, I''d need to take you back to Nortnd."

    Yesseca plucked up her courage and asked, "You like me?"

    "Of course."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    She thought of Kylin.

    He was a true gentleman inside and out.

    From Kyi in''s appearance and actions, she could tell how much he liked her.

    However, she saw more possessiveness within Tremaine.

    It was like a child taking im of a toy he wanted.

    Having tunnel vision on one single object.

    But this was not love.

    When he got tired of it, he might abandon the toy.

    Yesseca could only feel like her future was full of uncertainty.

    The more she got closer to Tremaine, the more she saw how unpredictable he was.

    For her, he could throw his life away.

    She figured Tremaine must have liked her a lot.

    But she just couldn''t feel his love for her.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    After taking away her virginity, he never looked after her, or even

    her, but instead

    in over her. Content red

    belongs to

    Tremaine

    lock family''s home to whisk

    the even came all the way to

    the

    her

    y without any regard Whit thoughts and feelings. Co to her

    W?

    belongs to

    If he was a man that truly loved her, would he not consider how she felt?

    If it was Kylin, Yesseca bet that he definitely wouldn''t do the same

    Yesseca clenched her fists on her knees.

    She suddenly felt at a loss on the way to Nashnd. She didn''t know what could happen.

    Tremaine had always treated her well, but maybe it was because that was how he treated his toys.

    Who knew, maybe he would abandon her after he no longer found her any fun.

    A momentter, Yesseca loosened her grip.

    She did not know what would happen in the future, but she wasforted with one thought.

    If she didn''t agree to leave, a fight would definitely ensue between Tremaine and the Whitlock family.

    If Tremaine really wanted to bring an army over, many people would die. She could never let such a situation happen.

    Yes, absolutely not.

    Her only option had been to leave with Tremaine.

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807

    ?

    Preslie was called home.

    Just as a stray dog was called.

    After pping Amelia that day, she''d rushed out the house without any further thought.

    When she arrived at some strange deserted ce, she''d stopped and stared at her palms for an interminable amount of time.

    She couldn''t understand where her sudden surge of boldness hade from.

    That she would have the guts to hit Amelia.

    She had been teased, bullied, andughed at by Amelia ever since she was young and not once had she dared to fight back.

    This time, however, she''d found her courage and stood up to Amelia.

    Later on, Preslie went to Selina''s house only to find out that she wasn''t home.

    Preslie didn''t dare to go home so she found a motel and stayed there for a few nights. However, her parents found her eventually and drove her home.

    Once they''d reached home, she immediately received an earful from her parents.

    "Preslie Fernandez, how dare you p Amelia? She''s your sister! How could you be so rude as to hit her?"

    "Raising a dog would be better than raising you. How dare you hit your sister!"

    "If you ruined your gorgeous sister''s face, I''ll have to make you pay for it. Your sister needs to use her beauty to marry into a rich family. She''s our precious treasure, you absolutely cannoty a hand on her!"

    Amelia felt ted listening to her parents teaching Preslie a lesson.

    She said, "Mom, Dad, Preslie''s just jealous that I''m more beautiful than her, that''s why she pped me! She just wants me to be disfigured!" Her mother immediatelyforted Amelia. "Amelia, don''t argue with your sister. She''s ugly and fat, it''s normal for her to be jealous. But I never thought she''d p you. She''s utterly heartless."

    Amelia replied, "Mom, she must have wanted to do this for a long time, she just didn''t have the guts to do it before. Now that she has a rich friend and almost became the only bridesmaid at the wedding, she became brave enough to do what she always wanted to do, but..." Amelia paused and then she let out a sigh.

    Amelia initially wanted to say that Preslie''s rich friend was dead too and that Preslie had no one with her anymore. But when Amelia recalled the deathly re Preslie had given her when she brought it up thest time, Amelia stopped herself.

    Hearing Amelia''s words, Celine was angrier.

    She pointed to Preslie and said, "You wicked girl, how could you have such a rotten heart? You''ve wanted to hit your sister all this time. How did I never see how evil you were all along? I suppose what they say is true, ugly on the outside, ugly on the inside."

    Preslie''s heart stung as she listened to her mom scolding her.

    Ugly on the outside, ugly on the inside.

    Wicked girl.

    Were these words someone used to describe their own daughter?

    How could her parents be so biased? She and Amelia were both their blood rted daughters.

    The only difference between them was that she''d been chubby since she was a child. It wasn''t her fault. She didn''t ask to be born this way. Did her parents just hate her so much?

    Preslie sniffled.

    She said nothing.

    She had been bullied and mistreated this way since she was a child. Years of abuse had made her a coward who refused to rebel.

    She just stood there listening to her parents and Amelia''s scolding until Amelia came up to her.

    Amelia''s eyes were malicious. "Preslie, since you pped me, I want you to have a taste of your own medicine, tenfold."

    A look of shock shed across Preslie''s eyes.

    She thought Amelia would let it go after berating her for so long, but she did not expect her sister to want to hit her back. Before she could speak, Amelia pped her.

    Amelia was brutal and Preslie''s face immediately turned red.

    Pain.

    The pain was unbearable.

    Preslie covered her face. "I gave you a p, and so did you. We''re even now."

    Amelia snorted coldly.

    How could she just let Preslie win so easily?

    That would never happen!

    Amelia stared at her and said, "There are still nine ps. Just look forward to it!"

    Preslie trembled.

    Amelia''s p was so painful, she could not imagine what the next nine ps would be like...

    Amelia was harsh with her ps.

    When she was done with the rest of the nine ps, her face would probably be ruined.

    Preslie was not stupid.

    She knew that she could not fight Amelia here.

    Preslie wanted to run.

    She knew that her parents would not help her, so she had to run away from her house.

    However, before she ran out, her parents stopped her.

    Celia said, "Preslie, just let your sister hit you and everything will be resolved."

    Looking around, she felt a sense of destion.

    She knew that Amelia wanted to

    beat her up and her parents would not care. But she had never imagined that her parents would stop her from using basic self defense.

    Preslie cried out, "Mom, don''t you see? She wants to kill me, not hit me!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Her mother couldn''t care less.

    She said, "Since you pped your sister, it''s only fair that she hits you back."

    Preslie''s father interrupted her as well. "That''s right. Since you pped your sister, it''s only right that you get something in return! Giving you ten ps is nothing!"

    Looking at her parents, Preslie suddenly felt like she was falling.

    She''d always known that her parents were biased.

    But it wasn''t until today that she knew not only did they have a ring preference, they even hated her!

    Right then, Amelia pped her.

    The second p.

    It was just as heavy as the first.

    Preslie stood still.

    p! p! p!

    The impact came one after another and blood oozed out of the corners of her mouth.

    Pointing at Preslie, Amelia said,

    "Preslie, that ends it. If you dare to

    do anything else to me in the

    ure,

    I won''t let you off as easily as I''m doing right now."

    A drop of blood dripped from the corner of her mouth.

    Drip!

    Blood began to gush out from the corner of

    Preslie''s lips.

    Her parents, however, surrounded Amelia.

    "Amelia, does your hand hurt? Let your mother massage your hands."

    "Amelia, you''re too kind. You only pped her ten times..."

    Somehow, Preslie felt cold. She felt as if an icy wind was howling at her, leaving her out of breath with the sharp coldness surrounding her.

    Looking at her parents and Amelia in front of her, she suddenly felt like she was a stranger.

    She had been in this house for so many years.

    Only now did she truly realize.

    She was merely an outsider.

    Why was she so stupid to continue living in this house?

    She didn''t want to stay here.

    She wanted to leave. She should have left long ago. This was not the home she wanted to stay in.

    With that notion, Preslie opened the door and ran out.

    Yesseca followed Tremaine to Nashnd.

    The moment Yesseca reached Quartley Pce, everyone was shocked to see her arrival, except Montez who had yet toe back from school.

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808

    ?

    Tremaine ordered his servants to bring Yesseca to a bedroom to rest.

    Tremaine knew that Yesseca needed some rest after the flight.

    The maid said instinctively, "Yes sir, I''ll prepare the guest room for Miss Cowell."

    Just as the maid was about to leave, she felt a chilling stare directed at her.

    Tremaine was ring at her.

    The maid was startled.

    Did she say something wrong?

    Tremaine said, "You don''t need to arrange a guest room. Bring her to my bedroom at once!"

    The maid did not expect that.

    Her eyes widened in shock.

    This woman was going to stay in the president''s bedroom?!

    "Tremaine, why did you bring her here?" The look on Madam Quartley''s face was both of shock and anger.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Yuliana stood by Madam Quartley''s side.

    The look on her face was no better than Madam Quartley''s.

    Tremaine said calmly, "Grandmother, she belongs to me. Don''t you think I should bring her back?"

    Madam Quartely felt her heart lurch.

    "Tremaine, she isn''t a good person!" Madam Quartely raised her voice.

    A streak of coldness shed in Tremaine''s ck eyes.

    He stared at Madam Quartley and said with emphasis, "Grandma, I told you she''s mine. Nobody can say anything bad about her,"

    Tremaine then left without regards to his grandmother.

    Madam Quartely wanted to catch up to him but her legs gave way. When she walked forward, she almost tripped.

    She then told Yuliana, "Yuliana, help me to a chair, I need to sit down. I need to calm myself."

    Madam Quartely felt her head buzzing, and she felt as if she was going to faint at any given moment.

    Yuliana quickly helped Madam Quartley to the couch.

    Madam Quartley asked Yuliana to pour her a cup of hot tea.

    After drinking it, Madam Quartley felt much better.

    She looked at Yuliana and said in a trembling voice, "Yuliana, what is going on? Why did Tremaine bring Yesseca here? What does he n to do?" Yuliana was just as clueless.

    She thought both Tremaine and Yesseca were done with each other, but who knew that Tremaine would bring her back and dere that he was together with Yesseca?

    Tremaine''s way of addressing Yesseca made Yuliana very ufortable.

    Why should that b*tch be Tremaine''s woman?

    "I don''t know what Tremaine wants, but that woman is absolutely malicious!" Yuliana said, gnashing her teeth.

    Madam Quartely had the same thought too.

    She had a terrible impression of Yesseca. The girl was probably low enough to try and bewitch Montez.

    This woman was a nuisance!

    Tremaine had actually brought this scoundrel home!

    Madam Quartely felt like she had to stop Tremaine.

    She had to chase Yesseca out of the household.

    She couldn''t let Yesseca harm her family.

    Now that Tremaine had just be president, he couldn''t let this b*tch continue fooling him!

    However, before Madam Quartley could speak to Tremaine about it, Tremaine had gathered all the servants in the house.

    He summoned everyone to make an announcement.

    He told everyone that Yesseca was now his wife.

    The whole lot of them had to treat Yesseca with the utmost respect and could not disrespect her in any way.

    Although Tremaine''s words shocked the servants, he had always been viewed as strict, so no one except Madam Quartley would dare go against him.

    When she heard Tremaine announcing that Yesseca would be his wife, Madam Quartley was so angry that she saw red.

    After the crowd dispersed, Madam Quartely sought out Tremaine.

    She said to Tremaine, "Tremaine, I absolutely won''t allow you to marry that woman. That woman is despicable."

    Before she finished speaking,

    Tremaine shot her a cold look and said, "Grandma, I just announced that she will be my wife from now on. No one is allowed to be rude to her"

    Under Tremaine''s gaze, Madam Quartely could only feel small.

    Tremaine''s re was fierce and firm. His gaze made Madam Quartley recall her own husband.

    Back then, Tremaine''s grandfather had also been powerful to the point where no one could match or be equal with him.

    Tremaine was obviously leagues superior than his grandfather.

    After a few beats, Madam Quartley gulped.

    She said, "Tremaine, I am your grandmother!"

    Madam Quartley used her status in the family.

    Tremaine pursed his thin lips and did not respond.

    Madam Quartley continued, "No matter what, I won''t allow you to marry that woman."

    "Grandma," Tremaine said

    indifferently, must marry her.

    There is no doubt about this. And I

    hope that you can respect her. If you don''t, that means you don''t respect me either. You''re my grandmother. I hope you''ll be able to ept your grandson along with his wife." Content belongs to

    Tremaine had always been quiet. He never spoke much, and he rarely talked in such lengthy sentences as he did now.

    On top of everything, there was absolute certainty in Tremaine''s eyes.

    Madam Quarter''s heart thumped.

    She wondered if Tremaine was really going to marry Yesseca now that he had brought her back.

    Madam Quartley also knew that Tremaine was stubborn. It might be useless if she used force on Tremaine, and she could only try another way.

    She lowered her voice. "Tremaine, I am your grandmother, which is precisely why I am trying to do what is best for you. That woman is not a good woman."

    Tremaine gave her a mild look and said, "Grandma, this is my wife. I know better than anyone whether or not she''ll be a good spouse."

    Madam Quartley immediately

    retorted, "You know nothing! You''re being fooled and led on by her. She," Madam Quartely sighed heavily. "She''s willing to go through extreme lengths in order to achieve her own goals. Do you know why Montez likes her? It''s because she probably bewitched him. She''s shameless. How could she do that to a child? Do you think that behavior is appropriate for the wife of a president?"

    Madam Quartely was furious when it came to this matter.

    Thest time Montez had been upset, she went over to his school and found out what happened from Qiana. It was only then that she knew what

    Yesseca had done.

    She must have bewitched Montez after Tremaine had started ignoring her.

    Madam Quartely had wanted to settle the score with Yesseca from long ago.

    However, she had had no time.

    She never expected that Yesseca woulde here to her house.

    Madam Quartley thought Yesseca must have used a dirty scheme to trick Tremaine into marrying her.

    She hoped to bring this matter to Tremaine''s attention.

    Then Tremaine would truly know how shameless Yesseca was.

    Tremaine, on the other hand, was speechless.

    He had always known that Montez was fond of Yesseca.

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809

    ?

    He didn''t expect Madam Quartley to have such a rich imagination.

    Tremaine said, "Grandma, it''s only natural that Montez likes her. She''s kind and lovely and that''s how she attracts children like that. It''s reasonable for any child to like her. What''s more, Montez liking her is a good thing, as it''ll be easier for him build a good rtionship with someone who''s going to be his future mother."

    Madam Quartley did not see thating.

    She didn''t expect that Tremaine would be so nonchnt about the issue after she''d exposed Yesseca''s shameless acts.

    Madam Quartley wanted to say more, but Tremaine cut her off. "Grandma, since you''re from the older generation, I thought that you would be more conservative and closeminded. I didn''t expect you to have such a rich imagination on such things."

    Madam Quartley was speechless.

    She almost vomited blood.

    Madam Quartley was furious at Tremaine.

    For the first time in her life, she had been told she was close minded.

    Madam Quartley felt like her life wasn''t worth living anymore.

    She found Yuliana and said, "Yuliana, did you hear what Tremaine said? He said that I was close minded, how can that be? I am his grandmother, how can he speak of me in that way for the sake of a woman...."

    Normally, Yuliana wouldfort Madam Quartley with a few words.

    Now, however, she was not in the mood.

    Since Tremaine summoned everyone to announce that Yesseca was going to be his wife, Yuliana had been in a daze.

    Not long ago, she had thought that Tremaine liked her, and that she''d be Tremaine''s wife soon.

    However...

    The beautiful dream shattered as quickly as it came.

    In a blink of an eye, Tremaine was going to marry another woman.

    That low-ss woman she looked down on.

    Madam Quartley was annoyed at theck of response from Yuliana despite venting for so long.

    She stood up and waved her hand. "I''m going to take a rest. Tremaine made me so angry that now my head''s dizzy. I''m going back to my bed..."

    Even after Madam Quartley left, Yuliana was still in shock.

    She returned to the room andid on the bed, staring at the ceiling.

    An hourter, Ruth came over.

    Ruth brought over a tumbler of detoxing drink.

    In order to maintain her beauty, Yuliana consumed detox drinks every day.

    "Madam Yuliana, your drink is ready," Ruth said softly.

    Yuliana did not respond.

    Ruth spoke a little louder and repeated her words once again.

    Yuliana''s eyes turned toward her.

    She looked at the tumbler in Ruth''s hands.

    ng!

    She made a violent gesture.

    The open tumbler ttered to the floor, the drink sshing everywhere.

    Fortunately, Ruth reacted quickly, or she would have been sshed with the drink.

    "Madam Yuliana, what are you..." Ruth panicked.

    She was going to clean up the mess on the ground, but Yuliana stopped her. "Don''t move!"

    Ruth had no choice but to stand still.

    Yuliana sat up. "Ruth, look up at me."

    Ruth did as Yuliana told her.

    She noticed Yuliana''s face had lost all color and turned pale.

    Ruth understood the reason.

    She was there when Tremaine had summoned everyone.

    "Ruth, am I no longer beautiful? Am I suddenly getting old?" Yuliana asked a little anxiously.

    Ruth said in a low voice, "No, you are still very beautiful."

    "You''re lying!" Yuliana raised her voice.

    Ruth did not speak.

    Yuliana''s eyes turned vicious. "If I''m still beautiful as you say, why did Tremaine choose another woman?

    He clearly liked me in the beginning!"

    UMS

    "Yes, he did like me. He expressed his feelings to me before. Why would he bring another woman home...."

    Silence.

    Ruth listened to Yuliana''s rambling and remained quiet.

    She had never once believed Tremaine ever liked Yuliana.

    In her eyes, it was impossible for Tremaine to like her.

    Yuliana had always been deluding herself.

    Yuliana saw how silent Ruth was and rushed over to her.

    She looked a little crazy, "Ruth, why aren''t you saying anything? You know that Tremaine liked me, right?"

    Yuliana eximed loudly.

    Ruth was so frightened that she immediately covered Yuliana''s mouth.

    Ruth spoke urgently in Yuliana''s ear, "Madam Yuliana, please stop rambling. It''ll be troublesome if someone were to hear it." Yuliana was startled.

    Although she was an emotional wreck, she had notpletely lost her mind.

    Her expression on her face was ferocious but she kept her voice low. "He liked me. He obviously liked me. He once liked me." Tremaine had never told Yuliana that he liked her, but Yuliana stubbornly believed that Tremaine must have liked her before. Ruth regarded everything Yuliana said as baseless logic.

    She lowered her head and said nothing.

    Yuliana rambled on and on about how Tremaine had liked her when suddenly she switched the topic to Yesseca.

    Yuliana grifted her teeth. "It''s all because of that b*tch. She must have yed some trick on him. Otherwise, Tremaine would be mine! How did she ever stand a chance?"

    Ruth continued keeping her mouth shut.

    UMS

    Yuliana went on and on for a long time before tiring out.

    When Ruth saw how Yuliana had gone quiet, she gathered up her courage to speak, "Madam Yulian? if Mr. Tremaine and Miss Cowell are

    seriously going to be together, then Mr. Zorion is the only one by your side."

    QUMS

    Yuliana had been treating Zorion terribly as ofte.

    Ruth wanted to give Yuliana a subtle reminder to treat Zorion better.

    However, Yuliana gave Ruth a hard look. "Are you kidding me? You''re asking me to rely on a fool. Do you think of me as idiot?"

    Ruth didn''t dare to speak with Yuliana looking so enraged.

    Yuliana''s face grew even more malicious. "I won''t let that b*tch be with Tremaine. Absolutely not!"

    The maid brought Yesseca to Tremaine''s room, but she didn''t sleep.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She could not fall asleep.

    Although her journey had been exhausting, her mind was still racing.

    All sorts of thoughts were upying her mind.

    Yesseca walked to the window.

    She opened the window.

    ncing down, she saw many soldiers walking around with guns.

    Yesseca didn''t know what kind of ce this was for it to be guarded so strictly.

    Looking at the armed soldiers, she felt a sense of indescribable fear. Yesseca turned to look at the sky.

    The sky was navy blue. Somehow, it wasforting to look at.

    The air in Nashnd felt good. Yesseca took in deep breaths of fresh air.

    The people that she had met before suddenly shed through her mind.

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810

    ?

    Matthew, Selina, Marleigh and finally Kylin. All of them shed in her mind. Her mind lingered on the heartbroken expression on Kylin''s pale face.

    Yesseca''s heart felt like it had been pierced by a thousand needles.

    "Kylin, I''m sorry." Yesseca muttered. "I''m sorry. I''ve let you down."

    She couldn''t deny that Kylin was really good to her.

    She''d also thought that she would be with Kylin for a lifetime.

    However, things were unpredictable.

    No one had expected this to happen.

    Yesseca looked into the distance and softly asked, "Lothar, did I do anything wrong?"

    No one responded to her.

    Lothar couldn''t answer her.

    Yessecaughed bitterly and said as if she was talking to herself, "I didn''t do anything wrong. Definitely not. I only wanted to protect everyone. I had to follow him."

    Perhaps it was because Yesseca was too caught up in the view.

    She didn''t realized that someone had snuck into the room until a pair of hands were wrapped around her waist.

    It was Tremaine.

    Yesseca''s heart seemed to be suspended in the air. She was so nervous that her body tensed.

    His cool scent spread to Yesseca''s nose.

    "Hey, dummy, what are you looking at?" Tremaine''s deep voice rang in Yesseca''s ears.

    A look of bewilderment shed through Yesseca''s eyes.

    She remembered that Tremaine liked to call her dummy.

    He always wore fierce-stricken face whenever he called her that. Now, Tremaine was hugging her with his voice reverberating in her ears, and she felt ufortable.

    She wanted to be free of his grasp but she was afraid that it would provoke Tremaine to anger.

    Seeing that Yesseca didn''t answer, Tremaine forced her to turn to face him.

    Yesseca lowered her head and her eyes fluttered.

    Tremaine wanted Yesseca to look at him.

    He lifted Yesseca''s chin. "Look at me."

    Yesseca could only look at Tremaine.

    Tremaine''s eyes were deep and dark. "Dummy, listen to me. I have already dered to everyone that you are my wife. If someone harasses you in the future, tell me. If anyone daresy a finger on you, they will be my enemy. I will never let them get away with it!"

    Yesseca felt her eyelids trembling even more.

    Tremaine was clearly standing right in front of her, but she felt like she could no longer see him.

    His words were supposed to be touching.

    However, Tremaine term of endearment for her sounded disgusting in her ears.

    If Tremaine really liked her, would he still use such a nickname?

    Yesseca couldn''t understand it.

    After a moment, she spat out, "You are a very strange person."

    Tremaine was confused by Yesseca''s words.

    He asked, "What do you mean?"

    Yesseca didn''t want to borate. "There''s nothing much to it."

    Tremaine didn''t get to the bottom of it either.

    He took Yesseca''s hand and said, "Let''s have dinner."

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Dinner.

    She remembered thest time she''d ate dinner with the Quartley family. Montez, Yuliana, Tremaine and even Madam Quartley had been there. Madam Quartley and Yuliana had seemed to dislike her very much...

    While Yesseca was thinking, Tremaine took her to the door. As she walked to the dining room, she bumped into Montez.

    Montez was back from school.

    Montez was stunned when he saw Tremaine and Yesseca.

    Then, his eyes fell on Tremaine and Yesseca''s hands.

    In that moment, Tremaine was still holding Yesseca''s hand.

    After a few beats, he looked up at Tremaine and Yesseca, his eyes full of confusion.

    Yesseca avoided Montez''s gaze.

    Not long ago, she''d told Montez that she was about to get married and brought him to meet Kylin. Now that she was with Tremaine, however Montez must have found it weird. Yesseca didn''t know how she could exin it to him.

    Tremaine, on the other hand, was calm as ever.

    He said, "Montez, you''re back. Let me introduce you to my wife, she''s going to be your.."

    Tremaine wanted to say that Yesseca would be his mother in the future, but after thinking about it, he didn''t say anything.

    After all, the term "mother" would certainly impact Montez a lot. Montez needed time to ept it slowly.

    Even if Tremaine didn''t say that Yesseca was going to be his mother, the term "wife" was enouch shock to Montez.

    His eyes widened.

    He stared at Yesseca, his eyes motionless. After a some time, he said, "Yesseca, you and daddy, you..."

    He sputtered for a long time.

    Tremaine said to Montez, "Yes, Yesseca and I are together."

    Montez suddenly felt dizzy and his legs went limp.

    Tremaine witnessed it happen.

    He called over the servants and asked them to send Montez to his room.

    "Come out for dinner whenever you''re ready," Tremaine said to his son.

    Montez gave no reply.

    He only widened his inky eyes with inscrutable emotions swirling inside of him.

    After Montez left, Tremaine said to Yesseca, "He may not be able to ept you being with me for a while. Take it easy."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    She felt embarrassed and awkward.

    When they arrived at the dining

    room, Yuliana and Madam

    Quartley''s gaze lingered on Yessent

    and she felt even more out

    swce.

    Yesseca tried to immerse herself in eating while Tremaine kept putting food on her te.

    Madam Quartley was boiling with anger.

    As for Yuliana, she was filled with jealousy.

    Even with her head lowered, Yesseca could feel the hostility radiating from the both of them at the table.

    She finished her meal in a hurry and stood up. "I''ll be heading back now."

    Tremaine hadn''t finished eating.

    He stood up as well. "I''ll go with you."

    At that moment, Tremaine''s cell phone suddenly rang.

    Seeing that it was a call, he frowned slightly and then answered the phone. Yesseca had already left in a hurry.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Tremaine hung up the phone not long after he picked it up.

    Before ending the call, he said, "I''ll head over to the office right away."

    After Tremaine left, Yuliana looked at Madam Quartley and said, "Madam Quartley, Tremaine has gone to the President''s Office."

    She was hinting to Madam Quartley that with Tremaine gone, she could go and cause trouble for Yesseca.

    Since Tremaine had summoned

    everyone and dered that Yesse?a

    was his wife, Yuliana definitely wouldn''t dare to touch Yesseca. She could only provoke Madam Quartley to take action.

    Madam Quartley couldn''t hold her temper in any longer.

    Thinking about how her grandson, who had always been high and mighty, had put food on Yesseca''s te, she felt ufortable.

    Tremaine was the President of a country. Why did he have to wait on that b*tch hand and foot?

    Madam Quartley was in no mood to eat.

    She stood up and said, "Let''s go and find Yesseca. Lets see what sort of love potion she fed to Tremaine!"

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811

    ?

    Heavy knocks sounded from the bedroom door.

    The knocks got louder and louder.

    Yesseca got up and opened the door.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Madam Quartley stood at the other end of the door.

    Behind Madam Quartley was Yuliana, who was staring at Yesseca with vicious eyes.

    "Yesseca, don''t think for a second that you''re able to do as you please just because you managed to sessfully seduce Tremaine! I am his grandmother, and my words hold immense weight!"

    Seeing as Madam Quartley was the first to speak, Yuliana became bolder.

    She moved forward and said, "That''s right, it''s Madam Quartley who''s in charge of the Quartley family. Without her consent, no one is allowed to enter the Quartley family. Don''t think that Tremaine''s words are final. This family is still under her rule."

    Madam Quartley took a look at Yuliana and said, "Yuliana, be quiet. This woman is a dirty schemer. Who knows, she might twist your words and tell

    Tremaine a pretty taleter. Let me teach her a lesson today."

    Madam Quartley was still concerned for Yuliana''s wellbeing.

    Upon hearing her, Yuliana immediately shut her lips.

    Madam Quartley stared at Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, you better leave the Quartley family home immediately, otherwise..." Madam Quartley snorted coldly. "Just wait and see how things go for you!"

    Yesseca did not respond.

    She may have once stood up for herself in front of Madam Quartley, but all the willpower to fight had been drained out from her. She had been in a daze ever since she arrived at Quartley Pce. She didn''t have the emergy to fight or speak with anyone.

    Seeing how Yesseca remained silent, Madam Quartley got even more heated thinking that Yesseca was using silence as her weapon.

    Madam Quartley''s anger grew.

    She raised her voice and said, "Yesseca, do you know who Tremaine is? He''s the president! The President of Nashnd! Look at you! Who do you think you are? Do you think you''re worthy of him? Do you think you can also be the mother of a country?"

    "Don''t think I don''t know about your dirty tricks. Tremaine is wrapped around your finger, but sooner orter he will wake up. You have to pay for what you have done!"

    "You''re such an ordinary person, but I didn''t expect you to be a vixen. You even seduced him!"

    "As long as I am alive, I will never let you be the source of our problems! You wil never cause us trouble!"

    Yesseca simply stood there.

    Madam Quartley''s voice got louder and louder and her words became harsher.

    Yesseca only found it annoying.

    Her mind was already in a mess, and Madam Quartley constantly yelling and talking nonstop, Yesseca''s head was on the verge of exploding. She wanted peace.

    m!

    Yesseca had closed the door.

    The Quartley Pce had really great soundproof walls. The moment Yesseca shut the door, Madam Quartley''s voice waspletely silenced. Yesseca heaved a sigh of relief.

    Finally, she felt at peace.

    Madam Quartley, however, was stunned.

    When she realized how Yesseca was the one who closed the door directly in her face, she flew into a rage.

    She never expected Yesseca to do that.

    She couldn''t believe that Yesseca had mmed the door in her face while she was talking. To her, it was as if Yesseca held no respect for her whatsoever.

    Madam Quartley then knocked on the door again and again but Yesseca did not open the door.

    Madam Quartley''s face turned red with anger.

    Yuliana added fuel to the fire, "Madam Quartley, did you see what just happened? Yesseca only just moved in and now she''s totally gone overboard. Just because Tremaine has dered her as his wife, shepletely disregarded you. Does she really think that Tremaine is the head of the family..." Madam Quartley was irritated by Yuliana''s words.

    She said, "If she doesn''t open the door, I''ll ask someone to tear it down. I''ll see if she''s still as arrogant then."

    Saying that, Madam Quartley called the butler.

    She asked the butler to find someone to break down Tremaine''s bedroom door.

    The butler had a sense of propriety.

    He immediately told Madam Quartley, "Madam Quartley, that won''t be wise."

    Yuliana was incredibly eager to see Madam Quartley open the door and teach Yesseca a lesson. When she heard the butler''s words, she instantly red at him. "Who is the master here? Why is a servant like you questioning what Madam Quartley wants to do?!"

    The butler lowered his head and said with reverence, "Madam Quartley, I dare not question your decision, but Miss Cowell is now in the room. Mr. Tremaine also told us that we are not to disrespect her in any way. If I break down the door, then that means I am offending Mr

    Tremaine." Content belongs to

    As he spoke, the butler looked cautiously at Madam Quartley. "And Madam Quartley this will affect your rtionship with Mr. Tremaine."

    Madam Quartley''s heart tightened.

    She had been too impulsive, and the butler''s words were a wake up call for her.

    Even if she didn''t like Yesseca, she couldn''t do anything that would put Tremaine in a difficult spot.

    What''s more, if she really did break down the door,

    Tremaine might think that she was harassing Yesseca.

    Madam Quartley thought about it for a while and retracted her order.

    The butler breathed a sigh of relief, but Yuliana was unwilling to let it go.

    She was still waiting for Madam Quartley to open the door and teach Yesseca a lesson.

    Seeing that Madam Quartley wasn''t going to continue, she immediately said, "Madam Quartley, why aren''t you breaking down the door? If you don''t do it, the b*tch would think you

    are afraid of her. You shak

    down the door!"

    Madam Quartley snickered.

    She said, "Yuliana, you''re still too young to understand. The butler is right. This door can''t be broken down. If I really broke down the door, Tremaine would think that we are harassing her, then he won''t listen to us anymore."

    Yuliana was anxious. "We''re going to just let her go?"

    "Of course not!" Madam Quartley said, "Let''s take things slow. I believe I''ll be able to throw her out of the house!"

    After calming down, Yesseca began to think too deeply into situation.

    She remembered that she had once liked Tremaine.

    However, her love was like a small sapling that died before it could even grow.

    Then, she''d met Kyi in.

    Kylin had treated her like a queen.

    Only then did shee to understand how a man would act around the woman they like.

    He would respect a woman and would treat them gently and kindly.

    Tremaine was not like that.

    He was always rude to her, calling her "dummy", and he wasn''t even affectionate to her even after taking her virginity.

    However, this was the same man who''d risked his very own life to save her.

    Yesseca really couldn''t understand Tremaine.

    She knew that life with the Quartley family would be very difficult in the future.

    Tremaine was bad- tempered, so one disagreement would end up in a cacophony of shouts.

    There were also the issue of Madam Quartley and Yuliana. Both of them held disdain for her and would undoubtedly cause problems for her.

    And Montez.

    Montez certainly wouldn''t be able to ept the fact that she and Tremaine were together now.

    And she was stuck in this hurricane with nowhere to go...

    Just when Yesseca was at a loss, someone knocked on the door again.

    The knock on the door this time was very, very soft.

    Yesseca somehow had a feeling that it wasn''t Madam Quartley.

    Montez.

    He popped into Yesseca''s mind.

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812

    ?

    It was Montez who was knocking at the door.

    Although she didn''t know how to face Montez, Yesseca felt like she couldn''t just leave Montez at the door knocking. She then walked over to the door to open it.

    It was indeed Montez who was standing by the door.

    He stood there motionlessly as he looked at Yesseca.

    Yesseca''s mouth moved.

    She wanted to say something but couldn''t. It was as if something big had been lodged in her throat.

    They looked at each other. After a while, Yesseca gulped.

    She swallowed the invisible egg lodged in her throat.

    Yesseca then asked after a long while, "Montez, why are you here?"

    Montez''s ck eyes suddenly turned sorrowful when he heard her question.

    His voice was sad, "Yesseca, what''s happening? I thought you were marrying someone else. Why are you with my daddy now? How are you his wife?"

    Moontez asked the maid what had happened after she''d sent him back to his room, and she told him that his dad dered Yesseca to be his wife. Montez had thought about it for a long time and had been unable to figure out what was going on. Then, he came to Yesseca to get his questions answered.

    Yesseca didn''t know how to exin everything to answer Montez''s questions.

    She could only remain silent.

    However, Montez continued to ask, "Yesseca, what''s going on? Please tell me..."

    Montez''s constant questioning made Yesseca break her silence.

    She could only say, "Montez, this is a veryplicated matter and something rted to adults. Don''t worry about it. This is something adults will..." Montez didn''t understand what adult things were.

    He only knew one thing.

    He knew that he''d wanted to marry Yesseca. He had nned to marry her when he grew up, but out of the blue, Yesseca had told him she was going to marry another man.

    When he learned of the news, he had been heartbroken and lost his appetite.

    Just as he was getting over it, Yesseca then showed up and was about to be his dad''s wife.

    Montez was confused.

    Montez asked, "Yesseca, can women get married over and over again when they''re an adult? Like, one day she''s one man''s wife and the next day she belongs to another."

    Montez''s unfiltered words embarrassed Yesseca.

    She did not know what to say.

    Montez was about to ask more when he suddenly saw the sadness in Yesseca''s eyes.

    His concern for Yesseca immediately stopped all his curious questioning.

    Montez became nervous. "Yesseca, what''s wrong with you? Are you sad? Did I say something wrong?"

    Yesseca sniffed.

    Montez saw the dejection in her eyes, and Yesseca saw worry in Montez''s.

    Although Montez was still young, he treated her well and cared for her a lot.

    Yesseca crouched down.

    She hugged Montez and said, "Montez, the world of adults is veryplicated. I don''t think this is a question you can ask me, because I don''t know how to exin it to you. It''s justplicated."

    Montez became even more confused.

    But he knew one thing. Yesseca didn''t want him to ask anymore and he knew that if he asked Yesseca more she would get upset.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Although Montez really wanted to know, he couldn''t bear to make Yesseca sad.

    Montez patted Yesseca''s head with his tiny hands. "Then I''ll stop asking. Please don''t be sad, okay?"

    Yesseca nodded heavily. "Thank you, Montez."

    "Yesseca, then, are you really going to marry my daddy in the future?" Montez asked again after a long time. He knew that Yesseca didn''t like hearing such questions but he still couldn''t help but want to know more. Yesseca bit her lip and replied, "Yes."

    Sadness shed in Montez''s dark eyes. Suddenly, he became a little shy. After a long time, he stared at the ground and said, "Yesseca, can''t you just wait for me to grow up?

    When I grow up, I will mayo. 1,

    I...

    Montez finally summoned up his courage to look at Yesseca after a long while. "I''ll definitely be stronger and better than my daddy."

    Yesseca didn''t know how to answer Montez.

    Montez continued unting his traits like he was counting treasure, "I''m younger than my dad and he''s old. And since my dad is good looking, I''m pretty sure I am good looking as well, like father like son..." Content

    belongs to

    Montez rambled on and on to Yesseca, hoping that Yesseca would pick him over his father.

    Yesseca was originally in a bad mood, but Montez''s words made herugh.

    She interrupted Montez. "Montez, I know you''re amazing, and that you''re better than your father."

    Yesseca''s words made Montez excited. His eyes shone like stars in the sky, but the next sentence that Yesseca uttered dimmed the sparkle.

    "But, I''m not from the same generation as you. Montez, you have to find a girl as old as you to be your wife, because I''m old enough to be your mother."

    Montez certainly did not expect that.

    His heart was filled with sorrow.

    Was Yesseca going to be his mother?

    Now that Yesseca was Tremaine''s wife, she was definitely going to be his mother.

    Montez was pained.

    If it wasn''t for Yesseca''s marriage, he would have jumped in anger and dered war against his father and fought with him over Yesseca. However, thest time Yesseca was about to be wed, Montez had thought many things through.

    He could not do such a childish thing.

    If you loved someone, you had to respect her.

    Since Yesseca was going to marry his father, he could only respect her.

    Even though Montez was very reluctant about it.

    However, he told himself that he was a mature man. He absolutely could not do such childish things!

    Montez left Tremaine''s bedroom at around eight in the evening.

    After Montez left, a burden was lifted from Yesseca''s heart.

    At first, she had been worried that Montez couldn''t ept what was going to happen between her and Tremaine However, when she spoke to Montez, she found that Montez wasn''t really against the idea, and that somehow made Yesseca a little relieved. Content belongs to

    Montez still had an important ce in her heart and she hoped that Montez wouldn''t be upset by anything that was going to happen.

    Yesseca looked out window and realized that it was dark outside. Before she knew it, it was already nighttime.

    Tremaine wasn''t back yet.

    Thinking of Tremaine, Yesseca''s heart suddenly tightened.

    She wondered if he would be back soon.

    This was his bedroom. He must be sleeping in here tonight, right?

    Then, the two of them...

    Would the two of them be sleeping together? Would Tremaine...

    Yesseca''s breathing turned rapid.

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813

    ?

    Yesseca''s heart began to feel uneasy and her heart began palpitating.

    At Nashnd''s President''s office.

    Sheldon stood right in front of Tremaine who was currently looking cold and unhappy.

    Tremaine looked at Sheldon with sharp eyes.

    Sheldon lowered his head, not meeting Tremaine''s eyes.

    After a minute of silence, Tremaine opened his mouth.

    He said in a cold voice, "The people who attacked me, as well as the people who leaked the mushroom cloud project developed by Nashnd are the same people! Sheldon, how did you even carry out your investigation? I ordered you to investigate the people who attacked me on the train. I suspected that there was a mole but you returned without any news about the mole. Now things have turned out like this, what have you exactly been doing?"

    Sheldon hung his head even lower.

    His lips were tightly pursed, not saying a word.

    Tremaine became even angrier.

    He picked up the cup on the desk and threw it at Sheldon.

    ng!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The cup almost hit Sheldon''s body and shattered on the ground. In an instant, the cup was broken into pieces.

    Tremaine didn''t hit Sheldon, and it showed that he still had an ounce of respect left for him.

    A trace of guilt shed across Sheldon''s eyes.

    Tremaine stood up.

    He walked to Sheldon''s side, his eyes deep and cold, "Sheldon, you''re my most trusted and capable subordinate. I never once suspected your loyalty, your capability. I''ll give you a month''s time. You have a month to find out and disclose the identity of my attackers and the people who leaked the mushroom cloud project to me."

    "Yes, sir," Sheldon responded.

    His voice sounded a little unintelligible.

    Tremaine coldly looked at Sheldon and left.

    The driver drove Tremaine back to Quartley Pce.

    Tremaine asked the driver to stop the car halfway.

    He opened the door and got out.

    It was dark outside and the wind blew heavily.

    Tremaine felt undeniably agitated.

    An unspeakable irritation.

    From the train attack, he knew that there had to be a mole, and it was possible that it was the same person who leaked the mushroom cloud project. Tremaine was shocked when it had happened.

    He had asked to Sheldon investigate it but Sheldon couldn''t find anything.

    Logically speaking, this was impossible.

    He knew Sheldon, and he had especially gone to investigate about the matter. It was weird because with Sheldon''s capability, the mole should have been found long ago...

    A possibility came to his mind.

    However, Tremaine soon shut down this possibility.

    He couldn''t believe it.

    He couldn''t believe that Sheldon would betray him.

    Anyone could betray him, but it was impossible for Sheldon to do so.

    He was his most loyal soldier.

    Tremaine thought of a reason to justify Sheldon''s performance.

    There must have been a slip up.

    No matter how capable or detailed Sheldon and his investigation was, there would be bound to a mistake sooner orter.

    Tremaine wasn''t back home by midnight.

    Yesseca had a feeling Tremaine probably wouldn''t be back.

    She figured that the phone call he received must have been some emergency or a dire issue that he needed to settle as the president. Yesseca let out a huge sigh of relief.

    She was nervous thinking about the possibility of spending a night in bed with Tremaine.

    Yessecaid on the bed.

    Before she could close her eyes, she heard the door handle creak.

    Her heart suddenly sank.

    Was Tremaine back?

    Yesseca immediately closed her eyes.

    When she heard the click, she squeezed her eyes shut and her heart turned beat nervously. She knew that it was Tremaine who entered the room. He switched on the lights.

    Yesseca pretended to be asleep.

    She closed her eyes tightly.

    The footsteps came closer and closer until it stopped. Yesseca knew that Tremaine was standing beside the bed.

    Thump, thump, thump.

    Her heart began to beat faster.

    Following that was an overwhelming sense of nervousness and panic.

    The only thing Yesseca could do was close her eyes tightly and pretend to be asleep.

    It was as if she tried to escape from everything just by pretending to be asleep.

    As Yesseca shut her eyes tight, her brows knitted together involuntarily

    Tremaine noticed it.

    He reached out his hand.

    His fingernded on the space between Yesseca''s eyes and brows, smoothing the frown bit by bit. He then stood unmoving, looking at Yesseca. Yesseca could feel Tremaine''s gaze on her.

    She didn''t even dare to breathe and continued to fake her sleep.

    Then, she heard Tremaine say, "Dummy."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She felt like Tremaine was just too much.

    How could he called her a dummy while she was asleep?

    After that, Tremaine walked out of the bedroom.

    Tremaine was disconcerted by Sheldon''s issues. He didn''t want to disturb Yesseca knowing that she was asleep, but he didn''t know whether he would be able to control

    himself if heid down next to

    Yesseca. Content belongs to

    Which was why Tremaine decided to go to another bedroom to sleep.

    The first night Yesseca spent in Quartley Pce passed in peace.

    Selina, however, could not sleep.

    She was worried for Yesseca.

    After the wedding venue exploded, Yesseca''s phone had been lost so she couldn''t contact Yesseca, and Yesseca hadn''t called her either.

    Although Yesseca had only left two short days ago, Selina felt like it had been years.

    She even made wild guesses, "Matthew, why hasn''t Yesseca called me yet? She should''ve contacted me by now. She''s not hurt, is she? Did Tremaine hurt her? Is that why she isn''t calling me?"

    Matthew was speechless.

    The more she talked about it, the more she felt like her guess was true.

    She suddenly sat up and said, "No, we have to go to Nashnd now. We have to see if Yesseca is hurt!"

    Matthew felt like Selina was getting a little irrational.

    He was helpless.

    ne!

    He sat up and said, "Selina, first of all, Tremaine brought Yesseca away because he wants her to be his, not to hurt her. And the reason why Yesseca has yet to call you must be because she still feels sorry for what she did to you and can''t bring herself texcall you. Give it time and she''lle around."

    Although Matthew said as such, Selina was still worried.

    Her eyes were filled with anxiety. "I''m just worried! I feel like I still have to go take a look, or else I won''t be able to let it go."

    Matthew stopped Selina, "Selina,

    Yesseca is not a little girl anymore.

    2.

    You''ve always regarded her as child who has yet to grow up. You''ve messed up before, don''t make the same mistake again."

    Selina held her breath.

    Her eyes swirled with emotions.

    She knew what Matthew meant when he said she had messed up before.

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814

    ?

    She was the one who''d set Kylin and Yesseca up.

    Selina bit her lip.

    If she hadn''t been so insistent on it, things may not have turned out to be this ugly.

    Even if what she did was from the kindness in her heart.

    In the end, however, she''d made the wrong choice.

    "I just can''t let it go." After a long time, Selina whispered.

    Matthew circled his arm around Selina''s waist. "Don''t worry. Since Yesseca chose to chose to go to Nashnd to be with Tremaine, she has to learn what it means to grow up and face the struggles ahead of her, do you understand?"

    She nodded, her eyes a little lost.

    Matthew smiled and said, "Let''s just get some rest. We''ve already had to send our baby to your mom, promising her that you''d get a break. We can''t let them down."

    Since Selina got pregnant again, Cecilia was afraid that their newborn child would disturb Selina.

    After all, Cecilia had experienced and went through the same thing Selina was going through. She knew how noisy a newborn baby could be. Although the Perry family home had servants, Cecilia was still worried. She insisted on bringing the baby over to the Whitlock family house to personally take care of him for a while. She said that she would wait until their second child was born.

    At first, Selina and Matthew had been opposed to it, but in the end they could only do as Cecilia asked. Plus, Natalie also mentioned that they haven''t been around a child for very long and Cecilia also wanted to take care of a baby, so Selina had no choice but to go with their wishes.

    Hearing what Matthew said, Selina smiled bitterly. "I''d better appreciate their kindness then. I''ll go to sleep now."

    After lying down, Selina suddenly added, "But if I don''t get Yesseca''s call after five days, I will go to Nashnd and find her."

    She had to admit what Matthew said was logical but she was still worried.

    Matthew agreed.

    He guessed that Yesseca would probably call within five days.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Matthew went to thepany early in the morning.

    Selina was still asleep.

    During her second pregnancy, Selina had been sleeping more and usually woke upte in the day. Selina had been going to bedte in the night the past few days as she was gued with Yesseca and Kylin''s matter, which in turn had her waking upte that morning.

    At about ten in the morning, Erine knocked on the door.

    Selina rubbed her sleepy eyes and said, "Yes, Erine?"

    "Miss Whitlock, someone is looking for you," Erine said. "Who is it?"

    "A young girl."

    Selina found it weird.

    Which young girl was looking for her?

    She said, "Bring her into the living room and let her have a seat. I''ll be right downstairs."

    After Erine left, Selina changed her clothes swiftly and went to the living room after washing up.

    When she saw the guest in the living room, she was shocked.

    She had never expected that the young girl was Essie.

    Seeing Essie, Selina was shocked at first but then she frowned.

    She hadn''t forgotten that Essie had nned to take her heart. Did Essiee here with ulterior motives?

    Selina figured she was overthinking it.

    Lothar waspletely gone. Essie couldn''t do anything no matter how hard she tried.

    On top of that, now that Essie was at her home, she probably didn''t dare do anything rash.

    "Essie, long time no see," Selina greeted sweetly.

    Essie had a nk expression on her face.

    Selina cut to the chase, "To be frank, Essie, you''re not really wee here. After all, you schemed not just against me but Yesseca as well. If it wasn''t for the fact that you did it for the sake of Lothar and saved me that time, I wouldn''t have let you off the hook. But in the end, you are Lothar''s friend, and you saved me, so I will let go of the hostility harbored between us."

    Selina''s voice sounded a little tired, "The past is in the past. Essie, I can let it go, you should too."

    Essie still did not speak.

    Selina called for Erine.

    She asked Erine to make a cup of coffee for Essie.

    At this moment, Essie finally opened her mouth.

    Her voice was cold. "I want you to make it and serve it to me."

    Selina was shocked.

    No one had ever dared to order her like this before.

    Essie was the first.

    Regardless, Selinaplied.

    She went to make coffee for Essie,

    ???

    and then ced it in front of Essie. She said, "Essie, you''re the first woman to ask me to make them coffee, but I still made it for you. As

    for why, you know it well in your heart."

    After that, she handed the cup to Essie.

    There was a sh of light in Essie''s eyes.

    S

    Suddenly, she threw the cup of coffee to the ground.

    ng!

    The coffee cup broke into pieces when itnded on the ground. Several broken shards flew up from the impact and it cut Selina''s palm.

    Selina''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Essie, don''t try and do things the hard way!"

    Selina cried out in an angrily.

    Essie nced at her and said, "What if you poisoned the coffee?"

    Selinaughed. "Are you kidding me? Do I really need to do such despicable things to harm you? Essie, you''re underestimating my abilities!"

    Essie bent down.

    She picked up one of the shattered pieces, gently wiped it across with her finger, and then said, "You really didn''t poison it."

    Selina found the situation utterly ridiculous.

    If someone brushed their fingers against a shard to tell if their coffee was poisoned, Selina would have thought they were insane. However, this was Essie, she knew that there were things Essie could do with witchcraft. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    "So?" Selina looked at Essie coldly.

    5

    Essie stood up. "Nothing. This will be thest time Ie here to see you. From now on, I don''t think we''ll have the chance to meet again."

    After that, Essie turned and left.

    Selina was stunned for a moment.

    What did Essie mean?

    Was she here to say goodbye?

    Selina hesitated for a moment before chasing after her. "Essie, where are you going?"

    "That has nothing to do with you."

    Selina said, "I know it doesn''t matter,

    but I still want to remind you that you have to put Lothar''s matter aside. Also, don''t plot against Yesseca in the future, or else l'' never let you get away with

    swnovel

    Essieughed coldly. "In the future, I won''t need to see you, nor will I need to see Yesseca."

    An hourter, Essie arrived back at her own home.

    She stretched out her finger.

    There was a little bloodstain.

    She had gotten it from the broken shards.

    When the coffee cup fell to the ground, some fragments had cut Selina''s hand. The fragments were stained with blood, and Essie had secretly gotten

    some on her fingers.

    And that was exactly what Essie wanted.

    Twenty minutester, Essie had learnt some information with Selina''s blood.

    The baby in Selina''s belly was a girl.

    A girl?

    There was a sinister sh across Essie''s eyes.

    If the baby in Selina''s belly really was a girl, everything would go ording to n.

    The corners of Essie''s lips curled up coldly.

    She wanted to give Selina a big, wonderful gift.

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815

    ?

    The smile on Essie''s lips turned ominous. It looked frightening.

    The death of Lothar was all because of Selina.

    She had almost seeded!

    There had only been a little left to do!

    Lothar could have been reborn!

    Now, everything was over!

    She wanted Selina to pay the price. She had to pay!

    Not just Selina!

    There was also Matthew!

    They had to pay the price!

    Yesseca felt a gaze on her face when she was still in a blur.

    Yesseca opened her eyes immediately.

    Tremaine''s handsome face had appeared in front of her.

    Yesseca said nothing.

    She was so frightened that she almost screamed.

    Tremaine swallowed.

    He straightened his body and said, "You idiot, you really can sleep!"

    After that, Tremaine hurried out of the bedroom.

    While Yesseca was sleeping, her shoulders had been bare. He had be aroused, but was afraid that Yesseca would find out, which was why he had left the room quickly.

    Yesseca was stunned.

    He''d stared at her in the morning just to call her an idiot?

    What a strange man!

    She changed her clothes and left the room.

    Tremaine stood by the door.

    Seeing Yessecae out, Tremaine stretched out his hand and Yesseca couldn''t avoid it. Tremaine''s hand reached towards Yesseca''s ear and tucked her hair behind it.

    Yesseca held her breath.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Was he helping her with her hair?

    "Breakfast," said Tremaine after a while.

    Yesseca gave no reply and followed Tremaine to the dining room.

    Ever since she''d been brought to Nashnd and started living at the Quartley Pce, she''d felt like she had yet to regain her senses. She just did as

    Tremaine told her to.

    When they arrived at the dining room, both Yuliana and Montez were already there.

    As soon as Yesseca and Tremaine came in, Montez left the table and walked out.

    Yesseca wanted to call out to him, but she held back.

    The breakfast was grand. There were all kinds of sandwiches and fruits. Yesseca didn''t have much of an appetite and ate whatever was there. After breakfast, Tremaine brought Yesseca out of the dining worn.

    He asked Yesseca, "Did anyone make things difficult for you yesterday?"

    He wasn''t worried about the servants, but he was afraid that Madam Quartley would make things difficult for Yesseca.

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    Her silence indicated that she did not face any problems.

    In his mind, Yesseca was not a woman who could endure insults. She was someone with ws, and she would not take it lightly if someone bullied her.

    Tremaine breathed a sigh of relief.

    It seemed that Madam Quartley had listened to what he had said.

    "Stay in Quartley Pce," Tremaine said, "I''m going to the President''s Office. I''ll be back to keep youpanyter."

    After saying that, Tremaine turned to leave. "Tremaine." Yesseca suddenly stopped him. Tremaine turned back. "Is there something else?" Yesseca swallowed. "Tremaine, what''s our rtionship now?"

    Tremaine frowned. "What rtionship? Do you still not understand?"

    Yesseca lowered her head and said nothing.

    She was actually a little confused.

    Tremaine took three steps and walked up to Yesseca. "You''re my woman. That''s our rtionship. Do you understand now?"

    Yesseca''s eyelids trembled slightly.

    His woman.

    That could mean a lot of different things.

    Perhaps they were a couple, or perhaps she was just his possession. With his status, he could have as many women as he pleased.

    Yesseca felt slightly confused.

    If she didn''t know Tremaine''s real

    identity, she might not have been so puzzled. However, she did know him, and she could not consider him as amoner. She was perplexed. Content belongs to

    She couldn''t see through him.

    Tremaine was willing to sacrifice himself for her, but she couldn''t read Tremaine''s true intentions.

    Even she herself had no idea why she felt so conflicted.

    After Tremaine left, Yesseca returned to the bedroom.

    She wanted to go out for a walk, but the people downstairs were all soldiers, some of them even armed. She thought that it would be better for her to stay in the room.

    This was the second day since Yesseca hade to Quartley Pce. Her thoughts were not as chaotic and confused as they were the day before. Yesseca remembered that she had to make a phone call.

    She wanted to speak to Selina.

    Selina was unhappy that she and Tremaine were in Nashnd, but she was still concerned about her, and Yesseca wanted to ease her worries.

    However, she didn''t have a phone.

    It had been destroyed when her wedding venue blew up.

    Where would she be able to get one?

    Yesseca was pondered on her possiblities when she saw a telephone in the bedroom, ced on the corner of a desk.

    Yesseca hadn''t noticed it before seeing that she was in a big bedroom.

    Yesseca walked over.

    It was not a modern looking telephone. It looked vintage, and it even had a rotating wheel to it.

    Yesseca still remembered Selina''s phone number.

    She tried to make a phone call. She did not expect the phone to work, but soon, the line went through.

    Yesseca''s heart tightened immediately.

    She didn''t know if Selina would be angry.

    "Who is it?" asked Selina as she picked up.

    Yesseca felt weak.

    She cleared her throat. "Selina, it''s me."

    There was a moment of silence on the other end.

    "Yesseca!" The voice on the receiver suddenly increased in volume. It was different from Selina''s voice earlier, which sounded devoid of energy.

    Selina blurted out rapid fire

    que "Yesseca, where are you?

    with Tremaine? Did he hurt you? What does he want to do with you in Nashnd?" Content belongs

    to

    Her questions sent Yesseca into a daze.

    She adjusted her thoughts and responded, "I''m staying at his home in Nashnd. He., he''s treating me well. He wants to give me an exnation."

    In reality, she didn''t know whether Tremaine was treating her well or not.

    Although he had done things like putting food on her te, he did call her an idiot.

    Tremaine had also only said that she was his woman, and left it at that.

    However, she could not mention all of that to Selina.

    She knew that Selina didn''t like Tremaine. If she said everything, Selina woulde and take her away. Yesseca did not want any conflict.

    She could only deceive Selina.

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Selina didn''t say anything.

    Tremaine was treating Yesseca well...

    That was good.

    That was the only thing she could think of now.

    After all, the matter had settled down. She could only pray that Tremaine would treat Yesseca nicely.

    "Selina." There was nervousness in Yesseca''s voice. "How is Kylin?"

    Yesseca had originally wanted to call Kylin, but she didn''t have the courage to do so.

    She felt sorry for Kylin.

    Her cowardice made her feel guilty, so all she could do was ask Selina about him.

    Selina sighed.

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816

    ?

    Hearing Selina sigh, Yesseca became even more anxious. She said hurriedly, "What''s wrong? Did something happen to him?"

    Hearing Yesseca''s nervous voice, Selina''s gaze flickered.

    Kylin wasn''t faring so well.

    That night when Tremaine took Yesseca away, Selina had wanted to stay beside Kylin. However, Kylin was adamant that she and Matthew should head home. They had no choice but to leave.

    However, when Selina reached home, she received a all from Kyi in''s mother.

    She said that Kylin was not in a good state. He''d refused to eat or drink. Kyi in''s mother asked Selina to give him a call.

    When Selina called him, Kylin said that he was fine and asked her not to worry about him.

    Selina knew that Kylin wasn''t doing too well.

    Maybe it was because she was pregnant, that Kylin did not want to cause any worry for her.

    She wanted to persuade Kylin, but Kylin kept insisting that he was fine. In the end, Selina could only stop prying.

    Selina decided not to tell Yesseca about Kylin''s state.

    Unfortunately, her sigh had already made Yesseca concerned. It would be worse if she said something.

    As a kind-hearted person, Yesseca would die of guilt.

    Furthermore, since Yesseca left with Tremaine, that would mean she was with him. There was no other hope and there was no need to continue the subject.

    Yesseca had lie to Selina for her own good.

    Simrly, Selina was also lying to Yesseca. "Kylin is fine, Matthew and I have spoken to him, and he has nowe to terms with what has happened. Don''t think too much about it."

    Yesseca was relieved.

    "If he''s fine, that''s good."

    Yesseca said softly, "I actually wanted to make a phone call and apologize to him, but, but I didn''t dare. Can you..." She inhaled and held the receiver. "Please help me tell him that I am fine, and that I am sorry."

    Selina made a noise. "I will tell him. Don''t think about what happened between the both of you."

    Yesseca bit her lip and agreed.

    Selina said, "Yesseca, I don''t want you to be in Nashnd. Even so, you made this decision, so I can''t do anything about it. No matter what, Matthew and I are part of your family. If Tremaine ever harms you, let me know. I will make him pay. I''m not scared of him!"

    Yesseca''s heart was filled with warmth.

    She didn''t expect Selina to be this feisty.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    She thought that Selina would me her, but in the end, she was only concerned.

    "Thank you, Selina." said Yesseca.

    Selina went quiet for awhile before saying, "Yessa, you''ve always regarded me as a sister with a different surname. Know that you will always be part of the Whitlock family."

    Yesseca was silent.

    Confused, she asked, "Why?"

    Selina exined herself, "Yesseca, Tremaine is the president and has to keep up with a prominent status. But you are from a civilian family, which is why others may look down on you. If you say that you''re from the Whitlock family, then no one will look down on you. You are from a powerful family."

    Yesseca knew that Selina had good intentions.

    However, she did not n to rely on this.

    She said, "Selina, thank you, but I was born a member of the Cowell family, and that will never change. If I change my surname just because I''m afraid that others will look down on me, I think my mother and brother would never forgive me. I may be a regr civilian, but I am not upset about that."

    Yesseca''s words dispelled Selina''s intentions.

    "Yesseca, you are a confident woman." Her voice was full of praise. "What I said earlier was out of concern for you. But if you disagree, I will respect your wishes."

    Yesseca appreciated Selina''s thoughtfulness.

    After a few more exchanges, Selina remembered something.

    She thought of Yesseca''s friend.

    Ever since Yesseca was saved from the small fishing vige, many things had happened. She had forgotten about Preslie.

    Selina asked, "Yesseca, do you have a friend called Preslie? She''s been looking for you ever since your ident..."

    Yesseca gasped.

    Goodness, she had forgotten all about Preslie!

    After she was rescued, she hadn''t even called

    Preslie once to report that she was safe. Preslie was definitely anxious.

    Yesseca immediately said, "I''ll hang up now, I have speak to her."

    "Please do, I should have told you sooner."

    After hanging up her call with Selina, Yesseca called Preslie.

    She couldn''t remember Preslie''s phone number. She dialed some numbers out of pure memory. None of them belonged to Preslie. Just when Yesseca was about to give up, Preslie picked up the phone.

    Yesseca raised her voice, "Preslie, it''s me!"

    "Who are you?" asked Preslie, clearly agitated.

    Yesseca was agitated as well. "It''s me, Preslie, I''m Yesseca!"

    There was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the line. Them came a tearful voice. "Yesseca it''s you!d, I thought you were gone. I nearly died of anxiety!"

    Yesseca really felt terrible.

    She should have called Preslie earlier.

    "Preslie, I''m fine now."

    "Then I''ll go to you right away." Preslie said without hesitation.

    Yesseca was silent for a moment.

    ||

    "Where are you? I''ming now, Preslie said, "Yesseca, I have so many things to tell you. I don''t have a home to go back to. Are you at your sister''s house? I''lle by now." Content belongs to

    Yesseca gulped. "I''m afraid you won''t be able to find me."

    Preslie''s eyes instantly widened.

    After a full half hour, Preslie was up to date with what had happened to Yesseca.

    Yesseca was now in Nashnd.

    She was with a man from Nashnd.

    Yesseca left out the fact that this man was the president of Nashnd because she was afraid Preslie might not be able to ept it.

    Preslie''s mind was in a whirl.

    Wasn''t Yesseca married to Kylin?

    Why was she in Nashnd?

    "Why are you with a man in Nashnd?"

    After a long while, she said, "Is he the one who kidnapped you? The fierce one."

    Yesseca sighed, "It''s him."

    Preslie was silent.

    She wondered if this was a love triangle.

    Had Yesseca decided to be with him instead of Kylin in the end?

    Preslie thought of that man and remembered that he was very handsome.

    However, he was also a forceful man.

    Preslie still wanted Yesseca and Kylin to be together.

    Even so, she knew that since Yesseca had already gone to Nashnd, she must have made a decision. There was nothing left for her to say.

    As Yesseca''s friend, she could only ept it.

    At the same time, Preslie came up with a daring idea.

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817

    ?

    She said to Yesseca, "Yesseca, I''lle to Nashnd and find you. It''s not just for fun. I need your help. I want to live there!"

    What happened at home previously had broken her heart.

    She had decided to leave and never go back.

    Preslie, who was homeless, had looked for some friends for help and thought that they woulde to her assistance. She then realized that the people she knew were all fair weather friends, and none of them wanted to help her in such a crucial moment.

    In just a few days, she had seen true nature of people.

    Right now, the only person she still believed in was Yesseca.

    She honestly believed that Yesseca was a good person.

    She didn''t want to stay in Agaphen City.

    She had too many sad memories in Aghapen City. If not for Yesseca''s phone call, she would have been stuck in Aghapen City with nowhere to go.

    It just so happened that Yesseca had called at an opportune time, so she decided to go to Nashnd.

    At least in Nashnd, she would have her best friend there.

    She would have someone to rely on.

    Yesseca was taken aback by what Preslie had said.

    She wanted Preslie to be with her, but her current situation was far from smooth sailing. She did not know if Preslie could rely on her.

    Yesseca said, "Preslie, don''te here. Please stay in Agaphen City, don''te and look for me." Hearing this, Preslie felt as though someone had drenched her in cold water.

    After receiving Yesseca''s call, she was ecstatic. Firstly, it was because Yesseca was still alive. Secondly, she knew that at least she wasn''t going to be alone in this world. She would now have a friend that she could depend on.

    But unexpectedly...

    Her heart was as cold as ice.

    She said in a choked voice, "Yesseca, is it that you don''t want me toe and look for you, because you think I''m not good enough for you? Remember what I told you about my family, that they didn''t want me back after I left for a few days..."

    Preslie sniffed. "I have some friends, but none of them are willing to help me, I..."

    Preslieughed, sounding hollow. "Fine. Yesseca, take care of yourself in Nashnd." Although Yesseca did not want her to help her, she still wished Yesseca well.

    On the other end of the line, Yesseca was in a conflicted state.

    She didn''t think that Preslie would have had so many things happening in her life.

    Just when Preslie was about to hang up the phone, Yesseca suddenly blurted out, "Preslie, pleasee. Pleasee to Nashnd!"

    Preslie was silent.

    She was stunned. "Didn''t you just ask me not toe?"

    Yesseca bit her lip.

    She was really crazy, she thought.

    She was in such a state and she still let Preslie look for her!

    But what could she do?

    Preslie was homeless. Yesseca felt like she was probably thest person that Preslie could rely

    on.

    If she did not ask Preslie to look for her, Preslie would definitely die of misery.

    Yesseca said, "Preslie, I didn''t want you toe here because I''m not sure what''s happening here either. I wanted you to have a stable life in Agaphen City."

    Preslie murmured, "But my life in Agaphen City is anything but stable. Everything is a mess here. You don''t know how chaotic my life is right now." After being pped ten times by Amelia at home that day, her face was swollen to the point where she looked almost deformed.

    As a result, when she was at work, her supervisor came to check on the business and noted Preslie''s appearance. He asked her to leave her job, saying that Preslie was giving a bad impression to the shoppers.

    Preslie did not have a family, nor did she have a job. Her life was in shambles.

    Yessecaughed bitterly and said, "Both of our lives are in a mess."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Preslie said nothing.

    Initially, she felt like the road ahead of her was dark, but now, she had suddenly seen the light.

    She didn''t know how chaotic Yesseca''s life was, but she felt like she would be better off if she was together with Yesseca.

    At least the two of them could be together.

    There would be nothing for them to be afraid of!

    Preslie''s voice boomed through the speaker, "Well, Yesseca, then let''s have chaotic lives together!"

    After hanging up the phone, Yesseca gradually calmed down.

    After thinking for a while, Yesseca decided to have a good talk with Tremaine that night.

    Tremaine was the President of Nashnd.

    It should not be a problem to ask

    S to arrange a ce for Olive, but she would ha

    to

    him a favor. Content belongs to

    If it was for Preslie, however, she wouldn''t mind.

    After all, Preslie was her good friend. She had to help her.

    When Tremaine came back in the evening, Yesseca told him what had happened with Preslie.

    She stammered as she told Tremaine about a friend she had who wanted toe to Nashnd. She asked him for help.

    Tremaine''s face tightened instantly. Are they a man or a woman?"

    "A woman."

    "Mmm." Tremaine rxed a little. "Okay."

    Yesseca didn''t expect Tremaine to agree so easily. She thought it would take a lot of effort.

    She said gratefully, "Thank you so much. She''s a very close friend of mine."

    Darkness shed in Tremaine''s eyes. "How are you going to thank me?"

    "I''ll cook for you." Yesseca did not hesitate to give an answer.

    The food she cooked was delicious.

    Tremaine did not seem to care.

    He said, "I don''t need you to cook for me."

    Yesseca didn''t know how to respond to that.

    Silence pervaded the room.

    Then, she thought of various ways to thank Tremaine, but Tremaine did not ept any of her offers.

    In the end, Yesseca had no choice.

    She could only say, "Then I will never forget this favor you''ve done for me and hold it close to my heart."

    Tremaine said nothing.

    He stared at Yesseca. "You can''t just keep it in inside you. You have to do something for me."

    Yesseca felt helpless. "But you''ve rejected everything."

    What exactly was she supposed to do?

    Tremaine stared at Yesseca deeply. "Don''t you know what I want?"

    "What?"

    "What do you think?" he threw the question back at her.

    Yesseca held her breath.

    Tremaine''s gaze was too strong.

    It made her blush, and her heart beat rapidly.

    Yesseca took a step back and stammered, "Then, then what do you want?"

    Tremaine took a step forward, and from his attractive lips, he said tentatively, "You."

    Yesseca''s heart beat faster. "I, I''m right here."

    Tremaine stared at Yesseca with bold eyes. "I want you, you idiot, don''t pretend like you don''t understand me."

    Of course Yesseca understood!

    However, she still yed dumb.

    She wanted to keep her ditzy act up for as long as she could.

    She said, "I don''t understand. I, I

    think you

    you.

    I better let me cook for et

    go ahead and start on it right

    swhoke het

    es content belongs t

    Yesseca was about to walk out of the bedroom when Tremaine

    grabbed her hands. His deep

    rumbled in her ears...

    W

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818

    ?

    "Since you don''t understand, I''ll make it clear. I want you to sleep with me."

    Yesseca was stunned.

    She already knew what Tremaine meant.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She wanted to escape him, but she did not think that he would be so straightforward.

    Yesseca''s face instantly turned as red as a lobster.

    Tremaine...

    He was so shameless!

    "I want you to sleep with me."

    How could such a thing be uttered in broad daylight!

    Not to mention he was the president of a country.

    "Now do you understand?" Tremaine fixed his eyes on Yesseca.

    Yesseca''s face turned red. "You, you''re shameless. How could you say that?"

    Tremaine was silent.

    The corners of the man''s mouth twitched. "You''re so stupid. How could you understand if I don''t make myself clear?" Yesseca was quiet.

    Tremaine had already picked Yesseca up and threw her onto the bed. Before Yesseca could get up, he hovered over her. Yesseca''s head nearly exploded.

    "Idiot, I want you." Tremaine stared into Yesseca''s eyes as his throat moved slightly. "It felt good thest time. Let''s do it again." Yesseca wished she could dig a hole and lie in it.

    Why was he so direct and shameless when he spoke?

    Her eyelids were trembling and she didn''t look at Tremaine.

    Tremaine still asked, "Are you down for it?"

    "What if I say I''m not?" Yesseca''s voice was soft.

    Tremaine said without hesitation, "Even if you''re not, I''ll still do it!"

    Yesseca said nothing.

    So what was the difference whether she agreed to it or not?

    Suddenly, Tremaine grabbed Yesseca''s hand.

    Yesseca''s palm was warm.

    She looked up at Tremaine, who was also looking at her.

    Their eyes met...

    Yesseca took a deep breath.

    She thought, forget it.

    She would just give in to Tremaine.

    If he was going to help Preslie, she would have to repay him.

    She was the one who had followed Tremaine here, so there was no need to be so dramatic.

    Yesseca closed her eyes. "Get on with it."

    Tremaine said nothing.

    He looked at Yesseca with desire as she closed her eyes, but for some reason he wasn''t happy. What was Yesseca doing!

    She made it seem like he was going to force himself onto her.

    Tremaine let go of Yesseca''s hand and pinched her cheeks with both hands, forcing Yesseca to smile.

    Yesseca had no choice but to open her eyes. "You..."

    Tremaine gently patted Yesseca''s face and said, "You can''t look like a corpse. This is something to enjoy. Smile!"

    Yesseca was silent.

    She remembered what had happenedst time.

    For her, she hadn''t enjoyed it at all. It had only been painful.

    Yesseca muttered, "This isn''t really what I enjoy."

    Tremaine''s handsome facepletely darkened after hearing her words. He gritted his teeth. "Yesseca, are you doubting my abilities?"

    Yesseca was baffled.

    She didn''t think there was any difference between pleasure and a man''s ability.

    Tremaine bit Yesseca''s earlobe again and said, "I''ll show you what I can really do!"

    Tremaine stretched out his hands.

    Ten secondster, Tremaine''s face stiffened.

    His voice was raised to the max, almost breaking through the entire bedroom. "Yesseca!"

    Yesseca shivered because of Tremaine''s voice.

    Tremaine red at Yesseca. "Why didn''t you tell me that you''re on your period?"

    He had almost lost control, but now!

    It turned out, Yesseca was actually on her period.

    She must have done this on purpose!

    She could have told him earlier. At that time, he could have suppressed his desires.

    Yesseca shrank away.

    She replied, "I forgot."

    She had truly forgotten that she was on her period. If Tremaine did not mention it, she would not have remembered.

    "You!" Tremaine looked like he was about to kill her.

    Yesseca was so frightened that her body trembled.

    Just when she thought Tremaine was going to murder her, he got out of bed.

    He rushed out of the bedroom angrily.

    m!

    1

    After the door was closed, it was suddenly opened again. Tremaine raked his eyes over Yesseca from top to bottom, "You idiot, in the. future swear that you won''t be able to get off this bed by yourself when I''m done with you!"

    Yesseca did not reply.

    S

    This time, Tremaine left and did note back.

    Yesseca sat on the bed in a daze.

    She had only been here for two days. Tremaine had first called her an idiot, and now he was threatening her. She was worried about her future. However, he wasn''t entirely a bad man.

    He''d nearly sacrificed himself for her. He''d agreed to help Preslie. He was a good man and a bad man at the same time. Yesseca did not know what

    to think.

    At 10 o''clock at night, Yesseca was ready to sleep.

    Tremaine had note back after what happened earlier.

    Yesseca estimated that Tremaine wouldn''t be back at all.

    That night, she could sleep peacefully again.

    As soon as hey down, the phone rang in the bedroom.

    Yesseca ran to answer the phone.

    It was Preslie. She told her she had already arrived in Nashnd.

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She knew that Preslie wanted toe over, but she did not expect her toe over so soon.

    "Yesseca, will it bother you too

    much? I can look for a hotel tonight,"

    said Preslie. "I really didn''t want to

    stay at Agaphen City, I wanted toe here. I couldn''t wait tilb tomorrow."

    It was sote at night. Yesseca was also worried about Preslie finding a room by herself.

    Even if Preslie wanted to go to the hotel, she had to find someone to send her there. Preslie was in a foreign country where she did not know anyone.

    She asked Preslie where she was.

    Preslie replied and said she was at the docks.

    She''de to Nashnd by boat.

    "Then wait for me there. Don''t go anywhere. I''ll pick you up right away." Yesseca then hung up the phone.

    She changed her clothes and walked out of the bedroom.

    She had to find Tremaine.

    They were all armed soldiers. If it weren''t for Tremaine, the soldiers might have let her go.

    Just as she walked out of the bedroom, Yesseca saw a maid. She immediately asked the maid where Tremaine was.

    The maid took Yesseca to the study room.

    The door to the study room was tightly shut. Yesseca lightly knocked on the door.

    There was no response.

    She knocked a few more times, but she was still met with silence.

    Yesseca couldn''t wait any longer and pushed the door open.

    Under the bright light, Tremaine was sitting there reading some documents with a serious expression on his face.

    Yesseca''s heart skipped a beat.

    In her eyes, Tremaine had always been overbearing and rude. This was the first time she saw Tremaine working seriously.

    He looked rather attractive.

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819

    ?

    The light in the study shone above his head, enveloping him in a transcendent glow. He looked like a deity.

    Yesseca was stunned.

    One full minuteter, Yesseca finally regained her senses.

    What was she doing?

    She had something to discuss with Tremaine, how could she stand there like a fool?

    Yesseca cleared her throat. "Tremaine."

    Tremaine was really serious when he was working.

    It was only when Yesseca called him did he notice she was there.

    He lifted his handsome face and looked at Yesseca.

    When their eyes met, Yesseca felt a little nervous. "My friend is here. I want to go and pick her up."

    Tremaine frowned slightly as he said, "She arrived sote?"

    Yesseca nodded. "Yes." "I''ll ask the guards to pick her up," said Tremaine.

    Yesseca immediately said, "Then I''ll go too," "Just wait here."

    Yesseca immediately objected, "No, I have to go as well,"

    Tremaine remained silent.

    His frown deepened. "You''re such an idiot."

    He could just ask the soldiers to go and pick her up, why did Yesseca want to go as well?

    Tremaine stood up and said, "I''ll take you there,"

    Just as he uttered those words, Tremaine''s handsome face suddenly froze.

    He just called her an idiot.

    Clearly, he himself was the same!

    He had explicitly asked the soldiers to send Yesseca over to pick up her friend, but he had chosen to do it himself! Tremaine walked to Yesseca''s side and knocked her on the head. "Stupidity is contagious."

    He had been infected by Yesseca.

    Yesseca did not reply.

    She was baffled.

    Why would Tremaine say that?

    Was he implying that she was stupid?

    Yesseca''s heart was filled with resentment.

    All he did ever since she came here was hurl insults at her. Was she really such a klutz in Tremaine''s eyes?

    After waiting for 20 minutes, Preslie saw a military vehicle approaching.

    When it stopped in front of her, Yesseca got out.

    Preslie rushed over and hugged Yesseca tightly. She choked up a bit as she spoke, "Yesseca, thank God you''re safe. I thought you were dead. I thought something had happened to you..."

    Yesseca patted her shoulder. "It''s my fault. I should have called you. I shouldn''t have let you worry."

    Preslie shook her head. "As long as you''re fine, that''s good enough for me."

    After a while, she let go of Yesseca and carefully looked at the military vehicle. "Yesseca, are you really nning to be with that fierce man?" Yesseca nodded with mixed emotions.

    Preslie didn''t know what to make of it either.

    She felt like Kyi in was a great guy with a nice attitude. It would definitely be better for Yesseca to be together with such a man. This other man was fierce. She was afraid that Yesseca might be unhappy.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Now, however, there was nothing she could say.

    She could only say, "I came to you to seek refuge. He, he won''t object, will he?"

    Yesseca shook her head. "He promised me to arrange a ce for you to stay and find a job for you."

    Preslie didn''t expect the fierce man to be so helpful.

    There was a sh of astonishment in her eyes.

    Yesseca held her hand and said, "Get in the car first. I''ll take you to my ce. We''ll talk about it tomorrow,"

    Preslie nodded and followed Yesseca into the car.

    Preslie greeted Tremaine nervously, "Hello there,"

    Tremaine remained silent.

    When he saw Preslie''s face, his expression darkened.

    It turned out to be this woman!

    The woman who held a mop against him that time!

    Tremaine didn''t have a good impression of her. If it wasn''t for his promise to Yesseca, he would have asked the woman to leave.

    He turned a deaf ear to Preslie''s greeting and drove off.

    Preslie felt a little awkward.

    She also knew that this fierce man must hate her. After all, she held a mop against himst time...

    At that time, he almost wanted to kill her.

    However, Preslie thought that since it had been so long ago, it would all be water under the bridge and they could put it behind them. She hadn''t expected that he would ignore her greeting.

    Yesseca saw the awkward look on her face.

    She whispered in Preslie''s ear, "That''s just how he is, don''t worry about him,"

    Preslie nodded. Her gaze betrayed how conflicted she felt.

    She still thought that Kyi in was better.

    If it was Kyi in, he would definitely smile and greet her.

    Preslie could only sigh in her heart.

    Why did Yesseca choose this man, and not Kylin?

    The car arrived at Quartley Pce.

    After Preslie got out, she was in shock.

    Everything she saw was beyond her imagination.

    There were soldiers in front of this majestic residence.

    This...

    The bodyguards of the president of Nashnd lived in such a nice ce!

    Preslie said in Yesseca''s ear,

    "Yesseca, this must be a rich

    country. Even the bodyguards of the

    president get to live in such a

    luxurious ce,"

    Yesseca said nothing.

    She remembered that she had yet to reveal Tremaine''s real identity to Preslie.

    It still wasn''t an appropriate time to do so. Yesseca wanted to wait until she settled down.

    Yesseca had originally wanted to sleep with Preslie tonight.

    There were so many things she wanted to tell her.

    However, Tremaine would not allow it.

    He was extremely domineering. He said that she belonged to him, and she could only sleep with for the rest of her life.

    Yesseca was helpless. "She''s a girl. Two girls can sleep in the same bed."

    "No way!" Tremaine''s voice left no room for discussion. "Only I can sleep in your bed."

    She hung her head low.

    In the end, Yesseca had no choice but topromise.

    The servants arranged a guest room for Preslie. She was entranced from the moment she entered the room. It was like a luxurious pce Content

    belongs to en.kikisto

    Yesseca said as she gazed at her, "You should rest first. Let''s talk about it tomorrow,"

    Preslie nodded.

    She murmured subconsciously, "Nashnd is such a wealthy country. Even bodyguards can live here."

    Yesseca said nothing.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Yesseca had woken up early because she was looking forward to spending time with Preslie.

    After washing up, she went out of her bedroom and happened to bump into Tremaine, who was just about to enter her bedroom.

    "Good morning," Yesseca said dryly.

    Tremaine''s eyes fell on Yesseca''s face.

    Yesseca had just woken up, so her eyes were still bleary. Her hair was a little tousled, but in Tremaine''s eyes, she was adorable.

    Tremaine reached out his hand to pinch Yesseca''s face and said in a doting voice that even he was

    unaware of, "Idiot,"

    Yesseca didn''t reply.

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820

    ?

    "I I! make arrangements for your friend. She can leave today," Tremaine told Yesseca.

    Yesseca wasn''t too excited to hear that.

    If she could, she really wanted to live together with Preslie.

    However, she also knew that it was unrealistic.

    Yesseca let out a disappointed hum.

    She requested that Tremaine grant her the day to spend with Preslie so that they could go out for a walk.

    Tremaine agreed.

    With the way Tremaine agreed so readily, Yesseca asked, "Can you see you if you can arrange a job for Preslie close by? I want to see her more often,"

    Tremaine nced at Yesseca and said, "Close by... Shall we arrange for her to work at Quartley Pce?"

    Hearing this, Yesseca''s eyes lit up.

    If he could, that would be the best case scenario!

    Yesseca nodded rapidly.

    Tremaine knocked Yesseca on the head.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    She cradled her head in pain. "Why are you hitting me?"

    Tremaine scorned, "Do you really think that will happen? That stupid woman has no right to even be a maid at Quartley Pce!" Yesseca felt dizzy.

    It turned out that Tremaine wanted to make Preslie a maid!

    Forget it!

    Yesseca pleaded, "She''s so young, how can she be a maid? Can you please find a better job for her?"

    Tremaine saw the pitiful look in Yesseca''s eyes.

    He held his breath before finally letting out a snort in acknowledgement.

    Then, he hugged Yesseca. Both of them were in a very intimate position with each other. Tremaine, tall and lean, looked down at Yesseca. "You idiot, I am your man, you don''t have to talk to me in such a pitiful tone. It''s normal for you to make requests to me."

    Yesseca did not reply.

    She didn''t think it was normal to ask for favors or requests from Tremaine.

    He was such a fierce man, she was too terrified to ask anything from him!

    "I''m going to the Presidential Office. Wait for me until I get back." Tremaine let go of Yesseca.

    Yesseca nodded. She only hoped that Tremaine would leave quickly so that she could hang out with Preslie.

    However, Tremaine suddenly turned around after taking a few steps. He embraced Yesseca again and said with burning passion in his eyes, "I''ve been busy recently. When I''m done, I''ll exin what''s going on between us,"

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Did he need to give an exnation about their rtionship?

    What kind of exnation was it going to be?

    Yesseca''s mind was in a state of chaos.

    Yesseca wanted to ask what Tremaine meant, but in the end, she didn''t.

    She went to Preslie''s room.

    Yesseca pushed on the bedroom door gently as she didn''t want to wake Preslie up. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Preslie sitting on the bed.

    She walked over. "Preslie, you''re awake."

    Preslie stood up. "Yesseca, you''re awake too! We woke up so early!"

    Yesseca nodded. "Why are you sitting here even though you''re awake?"

    Preslie felt embarrassed. She scratched her hair.

    She squeezed out a dry smile. "Yesseca, it''s so luxurious here, just like a pce. I''m afraid I might get lost if I go out. I thought you woulde and look for me when you got up, so I waited for you."

    Yesseca didn''t know what to say.

    Preslie said, "This is a really nice ce. I feel as though I''m a princess in a pce..."

    Yesseca gave a bitterugh and

    changed the topic. "He agreed to find you a job. He''ll sort it out today, After that," Yesseca stopped for a moment. She said in a guilty tone, "Prestie, you will have to mo

    today," Content belongs to

    out

    If this was her house, she would let Preslie live here forever, but there was no other way. This was not her property, it was Tremaine''s. Yesseca had no choice but to follow his wishes.

    Tremaine wanted Preslie to leave today. Even though Yesseca was reluctant, she had to agree.

    She did not think that Preslie would agree to it, but surprisingly, Preslie was actually quite happy to move out.

    She patted her chest and saidContent held by N?velDrama.Org.

    happily, "Good, good! Moving out

    e''

    today would be great. Yesseca, don''t you know living here is torture to me? It''s too luxurious. I''m afraid that I''ll wrinkle the sheets or dirty the bed

    if I sleep in it. I feel so out of ce. People like me won''t feelfortable living in such a

    M

    luxurious ce," Content belongs to

    Yesseca heaved a sigh of relief.

    She took Preslie''s hand. "Preslie, we can still see each other often even if you don''t stay here. I will catch up with you every once in a while." Preslie nodded heavily.

    She looked at Yesseca gratefully. "Yesseca, you have my gratitude. I was homeless before this. Thanks to you, I finally have somewhere to go. I knew you were a good friend."

    Yessecaughed, "What nonsense are you talking about? There''s no need to thank me for that.''

    Preslie took a deep breath and said, "Yesseca, I want to hug you,"

    "Go ahead."

    Preslie held Yesseca tightly, "Although you don''t want me to thank you, I still want to say, thank you for being a friend to me,"

    The smile on Yesseca''s lips deepened. She was moved.

    She was grateful to have Preslie as a friend.

    It was a good thing that Preslie came to Nashnd. She would no longer have to be alone.

    Later, Yesseca asked Preslie to go wash up. She told her they would be heading out and the two of them would enjoy a good stroll today.

    Preslie went to the bathroom.

    There was an individual bathroom in every room of the Quartley Pce.

    She looked around for a while.

    She sighed again, "Yesseca, this is

    too grand. I just went to wash up and I recognized there was a luxury brand toothbrush on the washstand. It''s super expensive, costing a few thousand dors, everything is so extravagant!"

    Yesseca was also shocked.

    She didn''t know if it was genuinely a luxury brand, but why did it cost that much?

    How could anyone use it?

    It felt as though they would go to heaven if they used it!

    Preslie suddenly became excited as she looked around, "Yesseca, I think I made a solid decision ining to Nashnd. This is a country full of

    gold mines. Even the President''s bodyguard can be so rich..."

    Yesseca gulped.

    She felt like she had to tell Preslie the truth.

    Preslie was going to be living in Nashnd, so she had to tell her.

    Yesseca interrupted her. "I''m looking forward to it. Actually, he''s not a bodyguard."

    Preslie was stunned.

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821

    ?

    "Then, who is he?" asked Preslie.

    Yesseca licked her dry lips. "You''d better prepare yourself."

    Preslie ced her hands on her chest and replied, "Yesseca, when I came here yesterday, I noticed how luxurious everything was. I was curious. Is he some kind of high ranking official in Nashnd?"

    Yesseca shook her head and said, "He is the president of Nashnd,"

    Thud!

    Preslie fell onto the floor.

    Yesseca was shocked.

    She quickly helped Preslie to her feet, not knowing whether tough or cry. "Preslie, get up."

    Preslie felt as though all her energy had been drained. She could only get up because Yesseca helped her.

    Her mind was a mess.

    Everything was a mess.

    She thought Tremaine was a high ranking official, but she did not expect him to be the president of Nashnd.

    The president!

    What could this mean?

    That meant that he would have been a king in ancient times.

    Preslie shivered.

    She remembered thest time she rushed at Tremaine with a mop...

    Preslie held onto Yesseca. She sounded worried, "Yesseca, I ran at him with a mop. Will he kill me? Will he throw me in jail?"

    Preslie was too flustered and nervous to form a coherent sentence, but Yesseca understood what she meant.

    Sheforted Preslie immediately, "Don''t worry, he didn''t take it to heart. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have arranged a job for you here. Don''t think too much about it,"

    Preslie stood there in silence.

    With the help of Yesseca''s reassurance, Preslie calmed down. She was starting to believe that Tremaine may not hold the past against her. However, her heart was still beating fast.

    The Simpson family had always been a family ofmoners. She never would have thought she woulde in contact with a president, let alone enter his house.

    Preslie waspletely taken aback.

    After a while, she suddenly turned to look at Yesseca again. She looked at her from head to toe, as if her gaze was going to pierce through Yesseca.

    Yesseca was scared.

    She said, "Preslie, what''s wrong?"

    Preslie said in all seriousness, "Yesseca, you''ve been chosen by the president. You''re a woman chosen by God. And I''m friends with you. That means God has treated me well,"

    She always felt like God was unfair to her, but for once she could say that she was being treated right.

    The president''s woman!

    And she, amoner, was friends with her!

    She would not have had the right to speak to her otherwise!

    Preslie was the best friend of the president''s woman!

    In that instance, her heart was filled with joy.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Yesseca did not say anything.

    She was renderedpletely helpless by Preslie''s reaction.

    A woman chosen by God?

    "Preslie, please stop exaggerating," said Yesseca.

    "I''m not exaggerating." Preslie raised her voice. "Yesseca, do you know how much power he has? How many people love and respect him?" Preslie rambled on, and Yesseca became more and more baffled with each sentence.

    In the end, Preslie''s eyes were almost glowing. "Yesseca, this means that you''re the firstdy! The firstdy!"

    Preslie''sst sentence was much louder. It was as though the firstdy was not Yesseca, but Preslie instead!

    Yesseca was stunned when she heard this.

    She remembered Tremaine saying something to her before he left in the morning, and he said he would give her an exnation.

    Yesseca clenched her fists.

    An exnation about what?

    Did he want to marry her? Would she be the firstdy, as Preslie had said?

    Yesseca didn''t even dare to think about it.

    The firstdy, what would that mean?

    How could she be so casual about it?

    Yesseca felt like her mind was in a mess.

    She suppressed the bewilderment in her mind and said, "Alright, stop talking. I''m taking you shopping today. If you continue, I don''t think we''ll be able to go,"

    Preslie held Yesseca''s hand and said, "Come, let''s go shopping. I''m so excited. Let''s go shopping in Nashnd with the firstdy."

    For some reason, when Yesseca heard the words "firstdy", she felt ufortable.

    She looked at Preslie and said, "Enough. You can''t say things like that,"

    Preslie lowered her voice. "Yesseca, he came to steal you on your wedding day. He''s the president of a

    country. He could not have donene

    that ona whim! He must have been sure of you, that was why he did it."

    A magical feeling bloomed inside of her.

    Yesseca''s heart suddenly beat faster.

    UMS

    She wanted to ask Preslie if this was true. Preslie was so happy that she changed the topic. "Yesseca, you''re amazing. You''re in a rtionship ? with a president. Do you know that woman in Agaphen City, Natalie? She was a legend because she was amoner who married into a noble family. That''s pretty great, but you, you''re with the president..." Content belongs to

    Yesseca knew she was referring to Natalie Godfrey.

    Selina''s sister inw.

    She made no move to respond.

    Preslie''s words made her confused again. Her breathing becamebored.

    All kinds of indescribable emotions wrapped around her.

    At the president''s office.

    Tremaine was going to have lunch at 12 o''clock.

    He usually ate with Sheldon.

    Tremaine remembered something during his meal.

    Yesseca''s request.

    He said to Sheldon brusquely, "There is an annoying woman who needs a job and a ce to live. See to it that you make the necessary

    arrangements."

    Sheldon was confused.

    This was the first time Tremaine had asked him to be in charge of a woman''s work and amodation.

    Sheldon asked carefully, "Sir, what kind of job should we find? What kind of amodation should we arrange for her?"

    Tremaine looked peeved. "It doesn''t

    matter." Although the way Tremaine responded implied that Sheldon could do whatever, he did not dare to say those words out loud

    "Yes, Sir," said Sheldon.

    OUMS

    Tremaine was about to put the topic aside when he suddenly thought of Yesseca''s pitiful begging in the morning.

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822

    ?

    She told him that woman was her friend, and he had to find a suitable arrangement for her.

    Tremaine snorted coldly.

    Forget it, he had no choice when it came to that stupid woman.

    Tremaine changed his instructions, "Get that woman a decent job, and a nice ce to live,"

    "Yes, sir," Sheldon muttered to himself. Who was this woman who was capable enough to have Tremaine arrange a job for her?

    Yesseca and Preslie strolled around Nashnd.

    A driver had taken them there.

    Tremaine had arranged it.

    It was only when Yesa nned to head out with Preslie from Quartley Pce did she be aware of the arrangements made by Tremaine. The driver only rmended some tourist spots in Nashnd, but Preslie and Yesseca had the freedom to go wherever they pleased. Once they made a decision, he would drive them around and leave them to roam around by themselves.

    Preslie said to Yesseca, "Yesseca, I did not expect that fierce man, no," She changed her choice of words, "Nashnd''s president to be so considerate. I never would have thought he''d do all this for us,"

    Preslie suddenly felt like maybe Tremaine wasn''t as bad as she thought he was. However, in her heart, he wasn''t good as Kylin. She preferred Kyi in, who was kind and polite.

    Though she felt that way, this was Yesseca''s final decision. There was nothing she could say about it.

    Since Yesseca had chosen Tremaine, she would refrain from bringing up Kylin, afraid that she would make Yesseca upset. Preslie nned to only say good things about Tremaine. That was the least that she could do as a friend.

    Yesseca replied, "I didn''t expect it either. He didn''t tell me anything. I only found out about this when we were headed out,"

    Preslie said, "It seems like he''s actually quite a charismatic man,"

    Yesseca said nothing.

    Tremaine was always cold and arrogant. She did not associate him with the word "charismatic".

    Just as they were chatting, they arrived at a famous shopping mall in Nashnd. After shopping around, they sat in a smoothie shop and had a drink.

    This was theirst destination. They had no more ns after this.

    Looking around the grand shopping mall, Preslie sighed, "Yesseca, we''ll be staying here from now on. Nashnd will be our home in the future," Yesseca''s pupils shrunk.

    Would Nashnd really be her home in the future?

    Her heart was filled with uncertainty and panic.

    Although she and Tremaine had been in Nashnd for several days, she still was not sure how she felt about the entire ordeal. Preslie looked at Yesa. Yesa hung her head low, and Preslie figured she was upset because she was thinking about Kylin. She quickly consoled Yesseca, "Yesseca, since you have chosen him and you''ve chosen Nashnd, don''t think about the past,"

    Yesseca raised her head.

    She looked at Preslie and opened her mouth to speak, but not a word came out.

    She didn''te to Nashnd because she had chosen Tremaine, but because she was trying to avoid a disaster.

    However, there was no point in exining herself.

    Just like what Preslie said, the past was already in the past, it wasn''t something to joke about.

    Yesseca squeezed out a smile. "Preslie, we will have to rely on each other. We don''t know much about Nashnd, so it''s just the both of us."

    Preslie shook her head.

    Before she came to the Nashnd, she felt like her future would be filled with doubt. After all, it was an unfamiliar country. Now, however,, she did not feel that way.

    It was because she knew that Yesseca was the woman of the President of Nashnd.

    She had the woman of the president of Nashnd as her best friend, there was nothing for her to be afraid of!

    Nothing!

    She felt like she saw light in her future.

    "Yesseca, we won''t need to rely on

    each other. With your status, you don''t need that! You are the

    president of Nashnd''s womanket

    Preslieughed and said to Yesseca, "You will be the leader of so many people. You need to help me, so I''ll rely on you,"

    Yesseca was surprised.

    She was speechless.

    It sounded as if she was in some historical

    drama.

    "Preslie, stop making fun of me," Yesa said helplessly.

    Preslie suddenly stood up.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    She walked over and sat down next to Yesseca, She leaned on her shoulder and said, "Yesa, I''m not making fun of you. I''m being serious. I don''t feel anxious, I''m not scared of anything. It''s all because of you," Content belongs to

    "I left home for Nashnd because of problems with my family. None of my friends helped me. Yesa, you don''t understand how that felt. I felt hopeless. Now that I''m here, I think we''ll lead good lives. Life here is far better than life back at home. We Will thrive, don''t you agree?"

    Her eyes gleamed as she raised her head and looked at Yesseca.

    Yesseca felt a little better after hearing Preslie''s speech.

    Before Preslie said this, she did not think much about her life in Nashnd. She felt as though she was a puppet, but now, she felt like there was a possibility of an interesting life.

    A bright and exciting life.

    "Yeah," said Yesseca.

    Her voice was light and firm.

    Preslie smiled and stretched out her hands. "Yesseca, we will be the best of friends in Nashnd. We''ll stick through thick and thin together."

    Yesseca reached out to Preslie. "We will be the best of friends in Nashnd. We will stick through thick and thin together!" She echoed in excitement.

    After leaving the mall, the driver was going to send Yesseca back to Quartley Pce.

    As for Preslie, they informed her that there will be someone to pick her up.

    Yesseca knew Preslie couldn''t go back with her.

    Tremaine must have arranged for someone toe over.

    Although she knew that there was no problem, Yesseca was still worried. She had to wait for Preslie''s ride and make sure everything was properly sorted out for her.

    Ten minutester, a military vehicle came.

    It stopped in front of Yesseca. The door opened and a man in military uniform walked down.

    He was young and handsome.

    Dressed in military uniform, he stood tall and upright.

    When he saw Yesseca, his eyes shed with astonishment. "You?"

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823

    ?

    Sheldon did not expect to see Yesseca.

    Hadn''t this woman already followed Tremaine back to Quartley Pce?

    Why did Tremaine make more arrangements?

    He figured maybe Yesa had been chased out.

    True, even a fierce woman like her could be asked to leave Quartley Pce by Tremaine.

    Sheldon said in a courteous and distant tone, "Miss Cowell, I have been informed by President Quartley that I should make arrangements for your job and amodation. Pleasee with me,"

    Yesseca did not know what to say.

    She knew Sheldon had misunderstood.

    She said, "It''s not me, it''s my..."

    Yesseca turned around. Where had Preslie gone?

    Finally, she found Preslie in the car and pulled her to face Sheldon. "This is my good friend, Preslie Fernandez."

    Sheldon was speechless.

    Preslie looked somewhat familiar to him. Then, it hit him.

    How could it be her!

    Sheldon was stunned.

    Preslie''s face flushed bright red when she realised that Sheldon was staring at her.

    She recognized Sheldon the moment she saw him. She wanted to hide. Even though there was nothing between them, when Preslie noticed him, she still felt like escaping.

    She went to hide in the car, but she did not expect Yesseca to pull her out.

    Sheldon returned to normal after a brief moment of shock.

    He cleared his throat and asked, "Miss, could you tell me your name?"

    Upon hearing Sheldon''s question, Preslie felt a chill down her spine. What!

    How could he not know her name?

    She had told him her name that time, when she was attacked in Nashnd!

    She clearly remembered Sheldon''s name.

    Why didn''t he remember her?

    A bitter feeling arose in Preslie''s heart.

    That''s right. It was normal for a man to forget her name. Although she had told Sheldon before, who would care what her name was? She was not a beauty and she was rather plump. Why would he remember her?

    Preslie''s mouth moved.

    She wanted to tell him her name, but she couldn''t.

    She felt sad. Even if she told him, he might not remember.

    Since that was the case, what was the point?

    Yesseca replied, "Her name is Preslie Fernandez. She''s a really good friend of mine!"

    Yesseca especially emphasized thest sentence.

    Sheldon''s gaze shifted.

    Maybe the reason why Tremaine was helping this woman with a job and amodation was because of Yesseca.

    Yesseca was really important to him!

    Sheldon became more polite. "Miss Fernandez, please get in the car with me."

    Preslie did not move.

    She looked at Yesseca with a pitiful look in her eyes.

    Yesseca took Preslie''s hand in hers. "Okay, I''ll apany you."

    Preslie nodded vigorously.

    With Yesseca by her side, she wasn''t as flustered

    or helpless.

    The car drove all the way to the gates of the Shiryu Pce.

    Sheldon had arranged for Preslie to be a normal clerk of the lowest rank in one of the government departments.

    After all, Tremaine only asked

    Sheldon to find a job for her. He did not tell him about her educational background, so Sheldon had to find an easy job for her.

    Although it was just a civilian job, it was a job tons of people sought after. Many bright university graduates wanted to work there.

    Sheldon brought Preslie to the office

    and gave her a card. "I won''t be apanying you tomorrow. When you go to the president''s office, you need to clock in by using this card. Come at 9 o''clock. Someone will let you in." Content belongs to

    Preslie just stood there and gulped.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She knew someone would arrange a job for her, but she never expected it to be such a good job!

    She would be working at the President''s office!

    Oh my God, what did this mean?

    This was a job desired by many. Preslie felt as though she had a better chance of winning the lottery thannding this job.

    However, she had earned it easily.

    Her legs were trembling. She felt like she couldn''t stand straight.

    She had always been an ordinary citizen, but now she would be working at the president''s office...

    Preslie felt dizzy. She even forgot to take the card Sheldon was handing over to her.

    Sheldon''s hand was frozen in mid-air.

    Sheldon looked at Preslie, who was still gulping nervously.

    He didn''t know what was wrong with her.

    He furrowed his brows.

    Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together.

    Yesseca looked ditzy, but this friend of hers looked even ditzier. She looked like she was slow-witted. Sheldon wanted to hand the card to Yesseca so that she could pass it to Preslie, but Yessca was also staring at it. This was, after all, Yesseca''s first visit to the president''s office. Such a majestic ce rendered Yesseca speechless. Sheldon cleared his throat and said, "Miss Fernandez, please take the card. Otherwise, you

    won''t be able toe in tomorrow.,

    Preslie finally came to her senses.

    "Right, the ess card." She reached out her hand in a flurry.

    Sheldon noticed her fingers shaking, and his brows furrowed together into an even tighter knot.

    At that moment, he suddenly felt that even if he had only arranged a simple civilian job for this woman, it was also a wrong decision.

    Was she smart enough to handle it?

    After leaving the president''s office, Sheldon took Preslie to her new residence.

    It was a small neighborhood near the president''s office. It had good security, so Preslie didn''t have much to worry about.

    There were 3 bedrooms and 2 living rooms. For Preslie, this was huge.

    Preslie looked around and said, "This is for me? It''s too big,"

    This kind of house was more suited for a family.

    Sheldon did not answer.

    He felt like he and Preslie were not

    ???,

    on the same wavelength. He didn''t want to answer, so he said in a polite and distant manner, "Miss Fernandez, this is where you will live. If you require any assistance do let me know,"

    Preslie shook her head desperately. "Oh no, no it''s fine!"

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824

    ?

    What else could she possibly need?

    With such a good house and job, it was like she was in a dream!

    What more could she ask for?

    Preslie was very satisfied.

    "Since there''s nothing else you need, I''ll take my leave now," said Sheldon to Preslie.

    Preslie''s breath paused for a moment.

    She was very content with both the job and the amodation.

    The only thing that made her feel ufortable was Sheldon''s attitude.

    He treated her formally and curtly, as if he was meeting her for the first time.

    However, this was not their first time meeting each other.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    They had stood in the face of death together.

    Preslie let out a bitterugh.

    She was someone who fell in love very easily.

    In her heart, she felt like she had experienced a life and death situation with this handsome military officer, but he did not seem to think so.

    Perhaps she had thought too deep into it.

    Preslie said, "Thank you,"

    Yesseca originally wanted to apany Preslie, but the driver told her it was gettingte and that he''d need to send her back to Quartley Pce

    soon.

    Yesseca had to say goodbye to Preslie.

    "I''ll be heading off first. Let me know if you need anything," said Yesseca.

    "Everything will be fine," replied Preslie. "Yesseca, everything is great, thank you so much."

    "There''s nothing to thank me for."

    After chatting for a while more, Yesseca left with the driver. Preslie stood in her huge house, walking around and touching items here and there. She put her hand on her chest.

    Her heart was pounding.

    Her eyes were wide open.

    Goodness, everything was incredible.

    Not too long ago, she left home and had no job. She was pathetic, living like a homeless person.

    Now, she had such a beautiful house to live in and such a high-ranking job.

    Good heavens, she felt like she was dreaming.

    Presliey on the sofa.

    The sofa was so soft that she sunk into it.

    Preslie fell into a trance, until she was brought back to her senses by the sound of her phone ringing.

    Someone was calling her.

    It was her mother.

    Preslie held her phone in her hands.

    It was the first time her family had called since she left.

    She hesitated for a moment before answering the phone.

    "Mom," Her voice was very weak.

    "Preslie, where the h*ll have you been? When are youing home?" Celine shouted.

    Her loud voice scared Preslie.

    "I..." Preslie kept on stuttering.

    Her mother''s voice was booming

    through the phone. "If you don''t

    el

    come home now, no one''s going to take out the trash or tidy up the ce. You''d better get back here Then, she softened her tone. "Prestie, you were wrong for what you didst time. You pped your sister, otherwise, she would not have pped back. It''s all in the past, you shoulde back now."

    Preslie didn''t speak.

    She realized her mother only wanted her back to clean her house. Her mother did not miss her at all.

    After all, every single household chore was basically done by her.

    Preslie hesitated for a moment and finally said, "Mom, I''m noting back. I can see things clearly now. You and my sister might be a family, but I am an outsider to you. Now that I''ve left, I''m noting back!"

    "You d*mned girl!" Celine was very unhappy. "Where can you go? What can you do? You''re not pretty, you''re not educated, if you want to run off, please, at least look at yourself in the mirror first!"

    Her words agitated Preslie.

    She knew that she wasn''t the best person around, but to hear it from her own mother was soul crushing.

    Preslie straightened her back and

    raised her voice. "Mom, don''t talk about your daughter like that. I am not as bad as you think. I am in Nashnd now. I have a house with 3 bedrooms and 2 living rooms. I have a job too. Not as a salesperson, at the president''s office."

    Preslie felt a wave of emotions flow through her as she spoke.

    She wanted to tell her mother that she was capable.

    That she could livefortably after running away from home.

    Her words were met with silence.

    Preslie was a little nervous.

    Was her mother surprised?

    Even though she was nervous, she felt good.

    Soon, however, there was a burst ofughter from the other end of the line.

    Theughter was not from Celine, but from Amelia.

    Then, Amelia''s voice rang out, "I say, Preslie, you must be dreaming. You''re in Nashnd and you''re working at the president''s office. Do you really think it''s easy to get a job there? You must be mad!"

    Her mother chimed in, "Preslie, what nonsense are you spouting? Come back now, you''re an unattractive, uneducated woman, you will die out there!"

    Celine then said to her husband,

    Caller, "She ran off and now she''s

    noting home. She said she''s in Nashnd and that she found a job in the president''s office. She needs to look in the mirror and see how much of an embarrassment she is to the Fernandez family.

    Celine''s voice was cut off.

    Preslie had hung up the phone.

    She threw her phone aside.

    Bitterness engulfed her.

    She was a proud woman.

    They didn''t believe her.

    They didn''t believe her at all.

    Two streams of tears rolled down her cheeks, but she wiped them away.

    She stood up from the sofa and raised her small fist. "Preslie, the more people look down on you, the more you''ll have to work hard. You do well at

    the president''s office, and people will respect you for who you are!"

    Yesseca returned to Quartley Pce.

    Tremaine had also just returned.

    Yesseca thanked Tremaine for helping out with Preslie''s matters.

    She knew Preslie was very happy with what Tremaine had provided for her.

    She was very grateful to Tremaine.

    Tremaine dismissed Yesseca''s gratitude.

    He nced at Yesseca and said, "You''re my woman. There is nothing to thank me for,"

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825

    ?

    Yesseca did not reply.

    She whispered, "Actually, I think I''m more suitable as your maid."

    Every time Tremaine said that she was his woman, it gave Yesseca a strange feeling.

    Especially after she moved into Tremaine''s house as his woman. She felt utterly ufortable with this identity.

    She never remembered it being like this.

    Back when she was still working as a servant in the Quartley family, she felt fine. She didn''t dare stand up against Tremaine.

    Thus, Yesseca came to that conclusion.

    She was more suitable to be Tremaine''s maid than his woman.

    After hearing Yesseca''s words, Tremaine fell into deep thought.

    His gaze was deep. "I didn''t know that you liked role y."

    Yesseca said nothing.

    She was confused.

    "What do you mean by role y?"

    Tremaine could see that Yesseca had no idea what he was talking about.

    It turned out that he had misunderstood.

    Tremaine''s lips twitched.

    True, someone as innocent as Yesseca would not understand these mature themes.

    "Nothing." Tremaine said in a low voice, "I just think you''re stupid,"

    Yesseca was shocked.

    He always called her stupid!

    He had gone too far.

    Yesseca couldn''t help but secretly re at Tremaine.

    Yes, secretly.

    She wouldn''t dare to re at Tremaine so obviously. She could only nce at him. Tremaine gulped.

    D*mn it.

    Just this insignificant reaction was enough to spike his interest.

    Tremaine''s voice suddenly became hoarse. "Is your period over?"

    Yesseca didn''t understand what Tremaine meant.

    Tremaine focused his gaze on Yesseca''s lower body.

    Yesseca understood, and her body immediately tensed up.

    She looked incredibly vignt. "Not yet. What are you nning on doing?"

    "What do you think I want to do?"

    "How would I know!"

    Tremaine took a step forward. The look in his eyes was deep beyond description. "Yesseca, you''re my woman. What do you think a man and his woman can do together?"

    Yesseca''s face immediately turned red.

    In her view, Tremaine''s words were too vulgar.

    Kyi in would never say such vulgar words.

    Her brother-inw would never say such vulgar words to her sister.

    Only Tremaine would say things like that.

    Yesseca bit her lip. "Tremaine, I honestly can''t imagine how you became the president of a country!"

    How could a president be so vulgar in his speech?

    Tremaine''s eyes narrowed.

    How did he be the president?

    He reached out and unbuttoned his white shirt.

    Yesseca stood there, stunned.

    She instinctively took a step back. "You, why are you taking off your clothes? You, you should stop!" Tremaine ignored Yesseca and took off his jacket. He turned around and exposed his back to Yesseca. Before Yesseca could cover her eyes, she was shocked by what she saw.

    There were bullet wound scars all over Tremaine''s back. It looked horrendous.

    Yesseca held her breath so tightly that she almost stopped breathing.

    When she was in the small fishing vige, she was close to Tremaine, but she had never seen his back.

    This was the first time that she had seen his back with such a clear view.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca cried out.

    Tremaine put on his clothes again.

    He nced lightly at Yesseca. "Idiot, did you get scared?"

    Yesseca swallowed hard and said, "Why, why are there so many bullet scars?"

    How many bullets did he have to take? Was he a live target?

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca as if he was looking at an idiot. "Didn''t you just ask me how I could be the president? This is the answer."

    Yesseca took in a mouthful of cold air.

    Although Tremaine had put on his clothes, the bullet scars on the man''s back were still lingering in Yesseca''s mind.

    A momentter, Yesseca added, "Don''t you have very effective medicine at home? You could apply some. Won''t it be able to remove the scarring?" Tremaine said, "The medicine is useful for other scars. It''s no use. My back is full of them. They can''t be removed."

    A ripple appeared in Yesseca''s eyes.

    She couldn''t help but ask, "What kind of life did you lead? How could you be shot so many times?" Tremaine''s eyes darkened.

    These were all matters of the past. He wasn''t going to mention it originally, but since Yesseca had asked, he brushed it off.

    Ten minutester, Yesseca instinctively pulled Tremaine to the sofa and listened to his past.

    In Yesseca''s eyes, this was even more thrilling than television and movies.

    She finally understood that she had Tremaine was when she first came to Nashnd. They had experienced a gunfight, but she was so scaredpared to Tremaine who was ever so calm. When they arrived at the forest, Tremaine could climb up a tree without breaking a sweat. Content belongs to

    There might be nothing in the world that could scare Tremaine!

    The more she listened, the wider Yesseca''s eyes became. She held her chin and stared at Tremaine, not missing a single word.

    Tremaine also saw adoration in Yesseca''s eyes.

    There was an inexplicable sense offort in his heart.

    As the president of a country, a lot of people admired him.

    Tremaine was used to everyone worshipping him.

    Logically speaking, he should not have felt anything when he received such adoration. However, he liked it when it wasing from Yesseca.

    He wanted to simplify his past, but he became more detailed with his exnation.

    No matter how long he tried to extend it, Tremaine finished his whole story within an hour.

    After he finished speaking, Yesseca couldn''t help but sigh, "You''re amazing."

    "I''m not," said Tremaine, "you haven''t seen the extend of the truly amazing things I can do."

    Yesseca''s eyes brightened. "Then tell me more! I want to know what you consider as ''truly amazing''."

    At that moment, Yesseca was deeply immersed in Tremaine''s unimaginable past. She forgot about her hostility since they left from Agaphen City to Nashnd

    "You want to know?" Tremaine dragged out his voice.

    Yesseca nodded.

    Tremaine suddenly leaned into Yesseca. He was very close to her, so close that she could hear his breathing.

    And at this moment, his eyes were also covered with a strange luster His voice was full of temptation "When you are done with your period, you will know."

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826

    ?

    Yesseca was stunned.

    She was initially enchanted by Tremaine''s stories, but now she was once again aware of the nearing danger.

    She took a step back.

    The adoration in her eyes changed into anxiety. "You... you..."

    She understood what Tremaine meant. He was being impulsive again, but she could not say anything. All she could utter was "You...you..." Tremaine felt both amused and nervous when he saw Yesseca stammering in front of him.

    He patted Yesseca''s head. "What are you talking about, you little stammerer?"

    Yesseca did not say anything.

    She blushed and said, "You''re the little stammerer,"

    "He is not a little stammerer!" A loud voice rang out.

    Yesseca went quiet.

    So did Tremaine.

    When they looked over, they noticed Montez

    standing off to the side.

    Montez looked upset. He said, "Yesseca, my daddy is so old, how is he a little stammerer? He''s practically a ghost! You should call him an old stammered!"

    Yesseca didn''t expect Montez to appear. She just stood there, unsure of how to react.

    Tremaine had a dark expression.

    "Montez, go back to your room!"

    Montez merely snorted.

    Ever since Yesseca and his dad got together, Montez had been unhappy. He would hide in his room aftering back from school. He came out for a beverage when he saw Yesseca and Tremaine talking and overheard Yesseca calling his father a "little stammerer."

    Montez didn''t understand why Yesseca called him such a name.

    In his eyes, however, Tremaine had nothing to do with the word "little".

    He was so old!

    How could he be "little?"

    Montez was the little one!

    And his daddy was a downright elderly man.

    "Montez, did you not hear what I just said?" asked

    Tremaine. Seeing that Montez did not move, Tremaine''s voice became even colder. It scared even Yesseca.

    Yesseca immediately said, "Don''t scare your child like that."

    Seeing that Yesseca was helping him, Montez''s heart was filled withplicated emotions.

    He felt sadness and grief...

    He could not help but say, "Why would you choose someone like him, Yesseca? He''s such an old man. I''m young and fresh, I''m the one you should choose."

    Yesseca felt dizzy.

    Hearing Montez spout nonsense in front of Yesseca, Tremaine turned to Montez and said, "It seems that I haven''t taught you a lesson in a long time." Though Montez was sad, he was still intelligent.

    He turned around and ran away shouting, "Yesseca, see, this man isn''t just old and fierce, he''s also an evil man!"

    Yesseca was frightened by Montez''s words. She knew that Tremaine had a bad temper, and she was afraid that he might hit Montez. She quickly ran

    in front of Tremaine and held him back, "It''s okay, he''s just a little boy, he doesn''t know what he''s saying. Don''t take it to heart."

    Tremaine stopped and asked a strange question, "Am I old?"

    Yesseca didn''t respond.

    She didn''t expect Tremaine to ask a question like this.

    "You idiot, I''m asking you a question!" said Tremaine as he knocked Yesseca on her head.

    Yesseca patted her head. "Of course you aren''t old. How can you be old in your prime?"

    That was true.

    Tremaine''s darkened face suddenly rxed.

    He faintly replied, "Maybe you''re not so stupid after all."

    Tremaine leaned forward again and said into Yesseca''s ear, "Not only am I not old, but I''m also very powerful.

    Yesseca did not reply.

    She blushed from head to toe.

    Tremaine was too shameless.

    What kind of president was he? He was just a yboy!

    Yesseca stomped her foot on the ground. "I don''t care about you. I''m going to sleep."

    After saying that, Yesseca turned around and ran into the bedroom.

    Tremaine felt his blood rushing through his body when he saw Yesseca''s bashful expression. He was just about to chase after her when he suddenly thought of something. Yesseca was probably still on her period.

    He still felt ufortable going after her like this.

    Tremaine turned and went to the bathroom.

    He had to take a cold shower.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Preslie showed up at Shiryu Pce.

    As she looked at the magnificent Shiryu Pce, her heart began to beat faster.

    Oh my goodness.

    Preslie would be working here.

    She clenched her fists and said, "Preslie, you have to give it your all!"

    After that, she strode inside, and then she was stopped by the soldiers at the door...

    Preslie took out the ess card

    given to her by Sheldon the day

    before. She swiped her card and theContent held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ������

    the

    soldiers let her in. She arrived at the area that Sheldon had brought her to. She was in the logistics department, and it was a rtively easy job.

    The work was known to be rtively simple, and Preslie''s supervisor asked her to print out a table form.

    Preslie was instantly dumbfounded.

    She... she didn''t know how to create a table form.

    Although it sounded unbelievable, she really was unable to do it.

    She never went to university.

    After graduating from high school, she got into a third-rate university, but her parents barred her from attending. They said it was too shameful to be attending a third rate university, and that it''d be better to

    work than to study, and thus Preslie

    began selling clothes after high school. Content belongs to

    Although she knew how to use aputer, all she could do was chat online. She had never done anything rted to office work.

    Preslie wanted to ask someone, but she didn''t know a single person around her. She was too embarrassed, afraid that they''d tease andugh at her

    if they found out she couldn''t even perform such a simple task.

    Preslie tried to figure it out for an entire morning, but in the end, nothing was done.

    It was almost noon when her supervisor came requesting for her table form.

    Preslie could not produce anything.

    Her supervisor asked her why she couldn''t do something so simple. Such a basic table form would have only taken her half an hour.

    Preslie had no choice but to tell the truth. She was trembling. "M-miss, I don''t know how to do it."

    Her supervisor was taken aback.

    Her supervisor''s name was Merlin, a Harcady University graduate. When she found out Preslie couldn''t do an easy task, she asked, "Did you not learn this when you were at university?"

    Preslie became more nervous. "I never went to university."

    Merlin was silent.

    The department she managed had around 20 employees, each of whom graduated from a first-ss university and had a master''s degree at the very least. She had neve` expected to have an employee

    without a university degree. Content

    belongs to

    Merlin went to investigate how Preslie managed to get this job and found that Sheldon had something to do with it.

    Merlin went to look for Sheldon.

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827

    ?

    Merlin asked Sheldon how Preslie got the job.

    Even though Merlin did not say much, Sheldon knew she was unhappy with Preslie''s performance.

    In order to avoid making things difficult for Merlin, Sheldon told her that Preslie joined because of Tremaine.

    If an ordinary person heard how the new hire was recruited by the president, they would have donned a shocked expression. However, Merlin was different. She didn''t seem to care.

    Merlin replied sarcastically, "So it was the president who recruited her. No wonder she''s so arrogant. She didn''t attend university, she can''t even prepare a form, and yet she managed to get a ce here."

    Sheldon did not say anything.

    Although he did not think of Preslie as someone wealthy, he did not expect that she had not attended university, and was unable to prepare a simple form.

    Sheldon suddenly felt embarrassed.

    Merlin said, "Mr. Hawls, I was going to ask her to leave my department. Since the president is the reason why she''s here, however, I''ll let it slide. She is of no value to me. I''ll just be doing this for the president''s sake,"

    After that, Merlin turned around and left.

    Although she was extremely uptight, she knew when to let things off the hook.

    Since it was arranged by Tremaine, Merlin could only ept it.

    After she left, Sheldon''s face fell even further.

    After a while, he went to the department where Preslie was at.

    As soon as he entered, he saw Preslie sitting alone in front of aputer, looking rather pathetic.

    He wanted to speak to her, but seeing how sad she looked, he held back.

    Sheldon walked over to Preslie and said, "Come with me for a moment,"

    Sheldon''s sudden intrusion surprised Preslie. She followed him outside. He brought her to his office.

    "You don''t know how to useputers or create forms, do you?" Sheldon asked Preslie.

    Preslie looked down and replied with a hum. She then said, "I know how to use simple functions onputers, but I don''t know how to use office- rted software,"

    Sheldon sighed deeply in his heart.

    He didn''t know much about Preslie before, which was why he gave her a simple job. He thought it would pose no difficulty, but who would have known that she would not able to...

    Sheldon turned on hisputer.

    "Come here," he said.

    Preslie walked over to him.

    "I''ll show you how to do it once. Watch carefully." Sheldon moved the mouse.

    Preslie stared intently at theputer.

    A minuteter, Sheldon finished the task.

    "Just like that, do you understand?" Sheldon asked.

    Preslie was nervous and felt awkward. Her heart was pounding in her chest.

    She wanted to say that she understood.

    However, she did not.

    Sheldon was moving the mouse so quickly that she felt dizzy. She was unsure of what had happened.

    Preslie looked depressed. "No, I don''t understand."

    Sheldon was silent.

    Sheldon had the patience to train an army, but he did not have the patience to teach her how to create a form.

    Naturally, he was overqualified.

    Sheldon said, "If you don''t know how to do it, go back and practice. This is the easiest thing you can do. Your job was arranged by the president, but that doesn''t mean that you can sit here and do nothing,"

    Preslie felt even more ashamed. She wanted to find a hole to crawl into.

    "I, I, I''ll learn how to do it," she replied and walked out of Sheldon''s office.

    As soon as she left the office, her phone rang. She picked it up without looking at the caller ID.

    "So this is Preslie, who''s working at the government office," said a sarcastic voice.

    Preslie was stunned.

    That was Amelia''s voice.

    "I''ve told all our rtives that you''re working at the president''s office. Everyone''s ecstatic. When you get back, why don''t you tell them all about it. Or are you actually just daydreaming?"

    The line was cut off.

    Preslie had hung up the phone.

    Her shoulders were trembling, and her eyes were

    a little sore.

    It was only yesterday that she was in high spirits.

    When she was still excited.

    As for today...

    Reality pped her in the face.

    She was a disappointment. She didn''t even know how to create a form.

    Preslie clenched her fists.

    She could only motivate herself in her heart.

    "Preslie, you have to work hard!"

    "You can''t be looked down upon!"

    Yesseca called Preslie just as she

    was

    to get off work. She

    as die how her first davel

    Preslie replied that things were fine.

    swno

    Upon hearing Preslie''s words, Yesseca heaved a sigh of relief.

    She said with a smile, "That''s good. I''lle see you when you''re free,"

    After exchanging a few more words, Yesseca hung up the phone.

    Right as she put the phone down, the door of the bedroom was pushed open.

    Tremaine came in.

    Yesseca''s body tensed up instantly.

    Now, her

    26enever she saw Tremaine,

    would involuntarily go rigid recalled what he had said.

    swno

    "Who was that?" Tremaine stared at Yesseca with a hint of sharpness in his gaze.

    He happened to see Yesseca hanging up the phone when he came in.

    Yesseca didn''t like his probing stare.

    She said, "It has nothing to do with you,"

    Tremaine''s expression hardened immediately.

    "It has nothing to do with me?" He stressed each word.

    He stared at Yesseca as if he wanted to kill her.

    Yesseca was so frightened that she recoiled a little.

    Sometimes, you have to stay humble when you''ve got the short end of the stick.

    She wasn''t stupid.

    "That was Preslie, I asked her how her day was," Yesseca exined honestly.

    Only then did Tremaine''s face rx.

    "It''s okay if you''re talking to a woman, but you can never speak to a man," said Tremaine. "Apart from

    Yesseca did not reply.

    She was sick of it.

    Why was he so possessive?

    He was going too far!

    "I have something for you." Tremaine threw a thick book at Yesseca out of the blue.

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Why would Tremaine give her a book?

    To let her read it?

    Yesseca curiously took it.

    She then realized that it was not a book.

    Her fingers flipped to the first page,

    ine!

    and then her eyes shed with shock. When she turned to the second page, her fingers trembled, and the distress in her eyes grew more intense.

    She never thought Tremaine would give her this!

    How... how could this be possible!

    Tremaine had given her a wedding preparation n.

    Their wedding n.

    Yesseca''s heart suddenly jumped. She thought it would fall out of her chest.

    He wanted to marry her?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828

    ?

    Yesseca''s mind was a mess.

    Although Tremaine took her to Nashnd, she still couldn''t believe that Tremaine would want to marry her.

    After all, there was too great of a difference between them.

    She thought Tremaine would just be interested in her for a moment...

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca''s stunned face and stretched out his arm to hold Yesseca''s waist. "I spent so much time preparing this, yet you''re done with it in such a short time?"

    Yesseca took a deep breath.

    Her fingers began to move again as she scanned through every page.

    Wedding locations, gowns and even themes were all on disy.

    She could tell from the thick book that Tremaine had put a lot of thought into this.

    Yesseca''s eyelids trembled slightly.

    She didn''t know when Tremaine started preparing all of this.

    Since she came to Nashnd, she had been hiding in her bedroom every day. At night, she waited for Tremaine toe back, just to hear him call her an idiot. She did not expect him to prepare such a detailed n book for her.

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine.

    Tremaine gazed at her, his eyes deep as the ocean.

    Yesseca''s lips moved. "You, you really want to marry me?"

    "Yes." Tremaine said in a deep voice, "Well, are you touched?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca licked her dry lips. "What''s wrong with you?"

    Tremaine couldn''t believe what he had just heard.

    After Yesseca''s arrival, Tremaine had been preparing for their wedding. He wanted to give Yesseca a surprise. Finally, he was able to produce the thick book full of wedding ns.

    He thought she would be moved to tears.

    He didn''t expect that she would say something like this.

    Tremaine suddenly felt like he thought too highly of Yesseca.

    She was not just stupid.

    She was mentallycking!

    "Yesseca, what do you mean!" Tremaine pulled a long face.

    Seeing how Tremaine''s expression had changed, Yesseca was reminded of her current situation.

    She was done for.

    She had identally spoken her mind.

    Yessecaughed dryly, "No, I just feel like because you''re the president and you''re of such a high status, you should marry someone like a princess. I''m just amoner, I don''t think I deserve you,"

    "You really don''t deserve me," Tremaine said frankly.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    Tremaine looked Yesseca up and down and said, "You''re not particrly attractive, you''re in looking, and you''re rather dumb." "How dare you!"

    Tremaine tightened his grasp on Yesseca''s waist. "But I just happen to like you and want to marry you."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    "Do you want to marry me?" Tremaine puller her closer, his handsome face inches away from Yesseca''s. Looking at his sharp features, Yesseca''s heart skipped a beat.

    She didn''t have time to answer Tremaine''s question, so he answered on her behalf. "Of course you''re willing to marry me. I''m such an outstanding man, there is no reason that you would not. Congrattions, Yesseca, for getting married to such an excellent man such as myself."

    Yesseca could not respond.

    She was speechless.

    Was there any man in this world more narcissistic than Tremaine?

    That night, Yesseca carried the thick wedding preparation book to her bedroom to sleep.

    Tremaine told her to browse carefully and choose the location, gown and theme she wanted.

    After entering the bedroom, Yesseca flipped through the book again.

    Just by looking at the photos, Yesseca knew it would be a grand wedding. It would be grander than the destroyed wedding that she and Kyi in were meant to have.

    However, to be a bride at such a magnificent wedding, Yesseca felt a myriad of emotions coursing through her.

    Countless thoughts shed through her mind.

    She was going to be a bride again. Would this be

    considered her second marriage?

    Preslie''s words wereing true. Was she going to be the firstdy?

    Wouldn''t she beughed at because of her humble background?

    There was still Kylin.

    If he knew that she was going to get married, would he feel sad?

    Yesseca felt her heart clench at the thought of Kylin. It hurt.

    She was sorry for him.

    He was such a kind man.

    She felt guilty.

    Yessecaid on the bed and used her pillow to cover her face.

    She was in no mood to choose.

    She didn''t want to think about anything.

    The next day soon arrived.

    The maid identally stumbled upon the wedding preparation book as she was tidying up Yesseca''s room that morning. She was a sucker for good gossip, so the news spread like a wildfire. Content

    belongs to

    As a result, the news spread to Yuliana''s ears.

    Rumours had it that Tremaine and Yesseca were about to get married very soon. They had nned everything.

    Upon hearing this, Yuliana panicked.

    Ever since Yesseca turned up, Yuliana had sent people to keep eye on her. Even though Yesseca wa different room.

    in Tremaine''s bedroom, Tremaine

    in a

    Knowing that Yesseca and Tremaine

    were not staying in the same

    bedroom, Yuliana was relieved. She

    in

    thought Y��sseca and Tremaine might have had some conflict, but she didn''t expect them to get married so quickly.

    She and Madam Quartley didn''t know about such big news!

    Yuliana went to see Madam Quartley in a hurry.

    Madam Quartley frowned when she heard about the hot topic. "Why wasn''t I informed about this? I didn''t know that they were going to be married within a few days."

    Yuliana didn''t know whether or not it was true, but even if it was false, she had to tell the truth. She had to get Madam Quartley to get rid of Yesseca.

    Yuliana raised her voice. "It''s true. The servants have been talking about it. Tremaine must have kept this from you. He must have hidden a lot of things about this woman from you!"

    Madam Quartley was furious.

    "I''m going to find that woman and ask her what''s going on!" Madam Quartley went to Yesseca''s room. Only when she arrived did she realize that Yesseca had gone out.

    "When shees back, I will find out what happened!"

    That morning, Yesseca asked Tremaine for permission.

    She wanted to go out of Quartley Pce.

    She told Tremaine that she was bored from staying alone at Quartley Pce all the time and she wanted to head out.

    Tremaine agreed and specially arranged a driver for Yesseca.

    Yesseca was then able to look around.

    Last night Yesseca couldn''t sleep well. She was at a loss and wanted to find someone to talk to about her situation. Since she was still

    unfamiliar with Nashnd, she

    wanted to look for Preslie. Content

    belongs to

    It happened to be the weekend, and Preslie did not have to go to work.

    Yesseca came at 8 o''clock, and she expected that Preslie must be at home. She didn''t call in advance, and thus when she arrived, she didn''t expect

    Preslie to not be around.

    Yesseca made a call to Preslie.

    It was very difficult for Preslie to tell Yesseca her location.

    Hearing this, Yesseca felt her world spinning.

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829

    ?

    Preslie said that she had signed up for aputer training ss.

    Knowing that Yesseca had arrived, she asked Yesseca to wait a moment for her while she rushed over.

    Ten minutester, Preslie finally arrived.

    She was afraid that Yesseca would be waiting for her, so she ran all the way. Her forehead was beaded with sweat.

    "Preslie, why did you join aputer ss?" Yesseca asked out of curiosity.

    Preslie felt awkward.

    She licked her dry lips and said, "Yesseca, don''tugh at what I am about to tell you. I, I don''t know how to useputer software, so I went for some lessons." Preslie let out a hollowugh and said in an even more embarrassed voice, "When I went to the ss, even the teacher found it strange that I don''t know how to useputer software as I''m so young. Most of the students in the ss are at least thirty. I''m such a stupid fool! Please don''tugh at me,"

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She then said, "What''s there tough about? I don''t know much about usingputer software as well,"

    Preslie''s eyes widened. "Neither can you?"

    Yesseca nodded. "That''s right. I can''t either."

    She sucked at using aputer, let alone using software.

    Preslie was ecstatic when she heard Yesseca''s words. She stepped forward and hugged Yesseca, "Yesseca, we''re indeed good friends. It turns out that there''s someone as dumb as me who doesn''t know how to use simpleputer software. We''re really a dumb pair of best friends!"

    Yesseca didn''t find the situation funny.

    She was speechless.

    After a moment, Preslie felt that her words sounded a little strange.

    That was when she realized that she said something wrong.

    She quickly let go of Yesseca and grumbled, "Look at me, I have no social skills. Yesseca, don''t take it to heart. I''m stupid, but you''re smart," Yesseca smiled, "It''s alright. There''s nothing topete about. Plus, I''m not really smart myself,"

    Otherwise, why did Tremaine call her a dummy all

    the time?

    "Am I disturbing your ss?" She asked.

    Preslie shook her head. "No, you''re not. I can rece my sster. Why are you here looking for me?" Yesseca sighed.

    She stared at Preslie and said, "Preslie, I have something to tell you,"

    "Yes?"

    "Well," Yesseca bit her lip. "Tremaine wants to marry me."

    Preslie waspletely shocked.

    Her pupils went huge, and the corners of her mouth curved up at a wide angle.

    "Your Highness!" She suddenly bowed to Yesseca with a hint of glee in her voice.

    Yesseca was at a loss for words.

    She quickly helped Preslie up, "Stop it. That''s embarrassing! Don''t make fun of me,"

    "I''m not making fun of you." Preslie looked serious as she spoke. "Yesseca, if we were in ancient times, you would be a queen. How is that making fun of you when it''s the truth?"

    Preslie let out a sigh.

    When she first met Yesseca, the two of them were both working as salesgirls in a mall, but in the blink of an eye, Yesseca was about to be the wife of the President of Nashnd. A dignified woman!

    However, she was genuinely happy for Yesseca.

    In her eyes, Yesseca was a good woman. Most importantly, she was extremely kind to her!

    She was also d that her friend had such a bright future.

    Yesseca sighed, "But do you think I am fit to be a President''s wife?"

    She pointed at herself from top to bottom. "Have you ever seen such a President''s wife?"

    Preslie did not expect that.

    To be honest, all the President''s wives shown on TV were all self-assured and brimming with power.

    As for Yesseca, she was like a little girl. Indeed, she looked nothing like a President''s wife.

    However, people could change.

    Preslie tried to cheer Yesseca up.

    "Yesseca, don''t look at yourself in such a harsh light. Wasn''t there a

    woman in Agaphen City named Natalie? Iheard that she came from poverty, but she married into a rich family and is now a changed

    vel

    woman. Though I have neverseen her before, I heard of her. They say that she''s now so posh and dignified, you won''t even guess that she came from a lower-ss family. So if you be a President''s wife, perhaps you''ll changepletely." Content belongs to

    Yesseca knew that Preslie was talking about Natalie.

    Selina''s sister-inw.

    In her memory, Natalie was indeed a noblewoman. If she did not know her, she would not associate Natalie with the fact that she came from poverty. Yesseca looked at Preslie, "Preslie, the person you''re talking about is Natalie Godfrey. She is my sister''s sister inw,"

    Preslie was speechless.

    Her mouth hung open.

    God, how could there be such a coincidence in the world?

    The legendary woman of Agaphen City was someone that Yesseca knew!

    She couldn''t help but exim, "Then I''ve probably met her before! Perhaps at your wedding with Kylin?"

    She figured that if Natalie was

    Selina''s sister inw, she must be

    there, but Preslie probably didn''t recognize her as she had only heard

    of her name. She had never seen her picture. Content belongs to

    Yesseca''s expression changed.

    Preslie immediately realized what she did wrong.

    She apologized to Yesseca, "Yesseca, I''m sorry. I''m stupid. I''ve brought up something I shouldn''t have mentioned again. Don''t be angry. I''ll shut up

    now,"

    Yesseca shook her head, her face pale. "I''m fine. You''ve seen her."

    Preslie was full of curiosity about the topic, but she was afraid that Yesseca would be upset and decided to stop her questioning.

    She nodded hurriedly, "So I have met her then,"

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    There was a moment of silence.

    It was Preslie that broke the silence

    first. She could only b on about some irrelevant things, "I''mfortable living here alone. When I was with my family, they ordered me around and wouldugh and deride me when I wanted to eat more. But now that I am alone, nobody is there tough at me, and it''s great,"

    Yesseca forced out a smile. "That''s good then."

    A hint of longing shed through her eyes.

    It was not because of Preslie, but Kylin.

    Yesseca wondered if he was doing well now.

    It was her biggest wish that Kylin could forget her and move on with his life.

    At this moment, her phone rang.

    Yesseca looked at the caller ID. It was Matthew!

    She immediately picked up the phone and greeted, "Matthew,"

    "Yesseca, how are you doing in Nashnd?" Matthew''s voice was as pleasant and maic as ever.

    "I''m doing fine. Is there anything going on?" Yesseca felt that Matthew would not call her for no reason.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Sure enough, after being silent for a while, Matthew said, "Yesseca, if you have time,e back to Agaphen City,"

    Yesseca''s heart tightened.

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830

    ?

    Yesseca immediately asked him what was going on.

    Hearing that Yesseca sounded anxious, Matthewforted her, "Yesseca, don''t get anxious. It is nothing much. Selina is down with the flu and she has a fever. She would be fine after taking medicine, but since she''s pregnant, she can''t take any,"

    There was one thing that Matthew had yet to tell Yesseca. Selina''s sickness was rted to her mood. Selina wasn''t in a good moodtely, and the doctor said that her state of mind was affecting her health. If she could get back into a better mood and regte her diet better, Selina could get better. However, her mood just wasn''t improving.

    Yesseca knew that Matthew was not a reckless person.

    If it was only a small matter, Matthew would not call her.

    Yesseca said instantly, "I''lle over immediately,"

    "I''ll send someone to pick you up." "There''s no need," Yesseca rejected his offer.

    "You''ll be wasting time if you send someone over.

    I have a driver, and he''ll give me a ride."

    After hanging up the phone, Yesseca told Preslie that she needed to go back to Agaphen City. Preslie was dazed to hear that Yesseca was going back to Agaphen City.

    Originally, if Yesseca didn''t mention Agaphen City, she would be fine. But...

    She licked her dry lips.

    She wanted to go home and have a look.

    Even though she wasn''t in a good ce with her family, she had lived there for years. She still had feelings for her hometown.

    An impulse rose within Preslie.

    She put the impulse into practical action. "Yesseca, I''lle with you."

    Yesseca agreed without hesitation.

    When they arrived downstairs, they found that although the car was still parked there, the driver was gone.

    Yesseca figured that the driver was probably gone because he had something to deal with. She didn''t have the driver''s number and didn''t know when he would be back. She then decided to hail a taxi back to the border and then take a boat to Agaphen City.

    In the Perry family''s Vi.

    Selina was lying on the bed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    She had a wet towel on her forehead, and she didn''t look very well.

    Matthew poured a cup of warm water for her and asked her to drink it.

    She waved him away, "I don''t want to drink anymore. My stomach is full of water. I can''t drink anymore. If I drink more, my stomach will explode,"

    Matthew''s voice was gentle. "You still need to drink. The doctor told me that this will make you recover faster."

    Selina sighed, "I really wish I wasn''t pregnant. Then, I would be able to take that shot and get better,"

    Matthew''s eyes narrowed. "Selina, this isn''t anything serious. You''ll get better even without the shot. All you need to do is cheer up."

    Selina didn''t say anything.

    After a while, she spoke softly, "But I''m can''t. Ever since Yesseca went to Nashnd, I felt upset and unsettled. I kept on thinking that if it weren''t for me, Yesseca wouldn''t meet Kyi in, and whatever happened next won''t happen. Did you know that

    thest time I met Kylin, I..."

    Selina could not continue.

    The day she went overseas to visit Kylin, she was shocked to see that Kylin had lost so much weight, although he kept insisting that he was doing well over the phone. The sight made Selina feel so guilty, and it was the same night that she fell sick.

    She hadn''t recovered from her cold since that day.

    Matthew wrapped her hands in his. "Selina, there is no absolute right or wrong in this matter. What''s more, if Tremaine didn''t crash the wedding that day, maybe Yesseca and Kylin would live happily. You can''t predict what will happen next, and your intentions were good."

    "My intention was good," Selina smiled bitterly. "But I still did something wrong."

    Matthew fixated his gaze on Selina. "Silly girl, no one can do everything right. You have to understand that."

    Selina sighed again.

    Matthew took the wet towel from her forehead and stuck his forehead close to Selina''s.

    Selina was taken aback. "What are you doing?"

    Matthew''s voice was faint and gloomy. "I hope to transfer your illness to my body. You must feel upset. I hope I can take your suffering in your ce." A burst of warmth filled Selina''s heart.

    She sniffed. "Matthew, you''re so good to me. You''re just as nice to me as when we first fell in love after so long."

    "Silly girl, I promised that I will be good to you for the rest of your life."

    Selina smiled bitterly, "You say that I''m silly, but I think you''re silly too

    don''t know how you can treat m�� so when I make mistakes over and I

    again."

    "You are talking silly again." Matthew

    said, "It seems that I have to pour you another ss of water to help you recover quickly and keep your head clear."

    Selina was at a loss for words.

    She quickly closed her mouth. "Then I won''t say anything more."

    The taxi arrived at the Perry family''s vi.

    Yesseca invited Preslie, "Preslie, why don''t youe in with me?"

    Preslie shook her head. "No, you can go yourself. I have something else to do. I want to go home."

    Yesseca held her breath.

    She saw the torn expression on Preslie''s face.

    She understood her feelings.

    No matter how much she hated them, it was still her home.

    Though she said that she would cut them offpletely, could she really do that?

    It was normal for her to want to go back and have a look.

    She nodded. "Then you should go ahead. We''ll get in touchter."

    "I''ll call you."

    "Alright," Yesseca expression then suddenly changed. "Oh no, it seems like my phone is in your house!"

    After speaking to Matthew on the phone, Yesseca remembered throwing her phone on the sofa.

    Preslie was at a loss for words.

    She then said, "I''lle back here when I''m done. I''m only heading back to have a look. There probably isn''t much to say. I''ll be back soon."

    Yesseca agreed.

    Yesseca then met with Selina.

    As she looked at Selina up and down, she noticed that she had gotten skinnier. Herplexion was also terrible, making Yesseca feel a little worried.

    Selina was surprised to see Yesseca. She froze as she asked, "Yesseca? Why are you here?"

    The moment the words got out of her mouth, realization dawned on her.

    It was probably Matthew.

    She couldn''t help but grumble, "Matthew asked you toe, right? Seriously, I''m fine. Why did he ask you toe?"

    Yesseca inched closer to her, "I have nothing to do anyways. I''m here to visit you,"

    Selina didn''t say anything else.

    Instead, she carefully looked at Yesseca for a moment. When she saw that Yesseca didn''t seem to have changed much, she letout a sigh of relief.

    However, she still had to ask, "How are you in Nashnd? Does that man ever bully you?"

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831

    ?

    Yesseca shook her head. "No, he didn''t."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    After giving it some thought, Yesseca decided to tell Selina that she was going to marry Tremaine.

    She wanted Selina to know so that it could ease her worries.

    She knew that Selina was afraid that Tremaine may mistreat her.

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Selina''s gaze wavered.

    She sighed, "Matthew is right,"

    After Tremaine took Yesseca away, her heart burned with anxiety. It was Matthew who had been consoling her. Matthew told her that since Tremaine had taken Yesseca away, he must have been sincere and even prepared to marry Yesseca in the future.

    At first, she did not believe it. But now, it seemed...

    How could Matthew be so sharp to be able to see through everything?

    Selina looked at Yesseca, "If he treats you well, then I''ll rest assured." She paused before she continued, "But Yesseca, I don''t like him. As long as he treats you well, I will keep my dislike for him to myself, but..."

    She swallowed the words she wanted to say in the end.

    She had wanted to say that Kyi in wasn''t doing good, but after thinking about it, wouldn''t it make things even worse for Yesseca if she said that? Although she didn''t say it, Kyi in was still like a thorn in Selina''s heart, making her uneasy. She couldn''t help saying, "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have forced you and Kyi in together. If I hadn''t set you up, all this wouldn''t have happened,"

    Yesseca shook her head, "You didn''t know what would happen in the future, not to mention that you didn''t know about Tremaine and me at first. You did all that for my good."

    Yesseca didn''t me Selina.

    She knew that Selina had wanted the best for her.

    How could she me someone who was kind to her?

    Selina smiled bitterly, "Even if I did it for your good, I still did something wrong. How could I be so stupid? Yesseca, I''ve finally realized how foolish I am,"

    Yesseca was about tofort Selina when something popped up in her mind.

    She asked out of nowhere, "Selina, does Matthew ever tease you or call you stupid?"

    "No." Selina sighed, "Even if I''m as stupid as a donkey, he still praises me like I am a genius!"

    Yesseca did not know how to take that.

    Her heart was like a boat floating in the endless sea. She felt a little lost.

    Matthew and Selina really loved each other.

    So no matter how many ws Selina had, Matthew would still praise her.

    But what about Tremaine?

    She couldn''t understand that man.

    Tremaine would die for her. He should truly love her.

    However, if she was his one true love, she should be perfect in Tremaine''s eyes.

    Why wasn''t that so?

    In Tremaine''s eyes, she felt that he only saw her imperfections, always calling her a dummy.

    Yesseca was more and more confused.

    What on earth was love?

    What can be considered as love?

    How exactly will a man that really loves a woman behave?

    Preslie walked back and forth in front of her

    house.

    She wanted to go in and have a look, but she couldn''t muster up the courage.

    Until one of the residents identally saw her.

    The neighbour said, "I was not expecting you! I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why don''t you go in?"

    Preslie let out a hollowugh.

    It was not good for her to stay downstairs anymore since someone had seen her, which was why she could only head up.

    When she reached the door, her heart raced faster.

    She thought for a long time and finally found an excuse for herself.

    She was here just to have a quick glimpse. Once she was done, she would leave. If her parents asked why she was back, Preslie would say that she came to take some belongings she left behind.

    Preslie took out a key from her pocket.

    She still kept the keys to her house.

    Perhaps, when she ran away from home at that time, she had never thought about cutting off contact with her family. Otherwise, she would not have still kept the keys.

    Preslie inserted the key into the keyhole and pushed the door open.

    A delicious aroma flooded her house.

    That was the aroma of food.

    Along with the aroma came the voices of a crowd.

    She looked around and found many people sitting at the table, enjoying the food. In addition to her parents and Amelia, there were many rtives. When everyone saw her, they were all stunned.

    Amelia was the first to react.

    She raised her voice and said, "Oh, who is this? Preslie,e on, we are all eating. You should have some!"

    Preslie stood still.

    She did not expect that many people to be at her home.

    Her aunt quickly stepped forward.

    Preslie''s aunt was the only rtive of the Fernandez family who treated her well. Even when Preslie was at her lowest, her aunt neverughed at her.

    As soon as her aunt came forward, she spoke in an exasperated tone, "Preslie, how can you run away from home? You can''t do that. You''ve been away for so many days. Don''t you know how anxious your parents are? What are you doing?"

    A look of guilt-shed in Preslie''s

    eyes when she heard her aunt''s words. At that moment, Amelia raised her voice again. "Aunt, don''t me her. Preslie has been working at the President''s office of

    Nashnd ever since she left. She is a new person now!"

    As soon as Amelia''s words fell,ughter burst out.

    They wereughing at her.

    Preslie''s face flushed red and white.

    Someone immediately added, "Preslie is so talented. I didn''t expect the Fernandez family to have such a great daughter. As far as I know, it''s super hard to get into the office. One of my colleagues from Harcady University can''t even get in didn''t

    expect that a high school duate

    could get the job!"

    "Preslie''s amazing. At that time, we thought that she was just a fat, normal girl selling clothes, and we were even worried that she wouldn''t be able to find herself a boyfriend, but now, she''s working in the President''s office! Preslie, you have your pick of guys now, not the other way around."

    �է��,

    "Preslie''s parents are so lucky. My children are not as qualified as Preslie!"

    "That''s right. Your kids are nowhere near her intellect! They also don''t have the guts to tell such a big, fat lie!"

    There was another round ofughter.

    These words of praise were actually meant to mock her.

    Preslie''s aunt looked at her and sighed. "Preslie, look, why did you lie? Your rtives areughing at you."

    Her mother could no longer sit still.

    She suddenly stood up and strode towards Preslie. Her eyes were full of hatred and anger. "Why bother talking to her? She''s a disappointment. She''s nothingpared to Amelia. Now, she''s daydreaming and making us embarrassed!"

    Celine red at Preslie and said, "Didn''t you run away from home? Why did youe back? Aren''t you working at the Nashnd President''s office? Aren''t you capable? You are so arrogant. Why did youe back?"

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832

    ?

    Preslie''s aunt said hurriedly, "Preslie, look how angry your mom is. Quickly apologize to her, and things would be all right. You cane back home,"

    Then, her aunt chided Celine, "It must have been hard for her being outside. She must have nowhere to go. That''s why she came back! Why must you be so harsh with your words?"

    Celine was so mad that she said nothing.

    Preslie''s aunt whispered in a low voice, "Preslie, quick, say sorry to your mother. Just tell her that you shouldn''t brag and shouldn''t run away from home. This matter will then be over. Don''t embarrass yourself,"

    Preslie''s face turned red.

    Like a tomato.

    Since Preslie remained silent, her aunt continued, "Your sister is another crack nut. I don''t understand why she had to tell your rtives about it and let people mock you. I''ll have a word with herter on. It''s normal for people your age to brag and unt a little..."

    "I work at the President''s Office," Preslie suddenly stated.

    Her voice rang throughout the room.

    Everyone froze for a moment before bursting intoughter. As for Celine, she was so furious that her face turned blue.

    Preslie''s aunt was anxious as well.

    What''s wrong with this child? She was always quite clever and sensible. When did she change?

    "Preslie, don''t talk nonsense," Preslie''s aunt told her.

    "I''m not!" Preslie sniffed. "I indeed work there. They even arranged a ce for me to stay. I know you guys don''t believe me, and you guys areughing at me. I..."

    Preslie''s eyes turned red. "I shouldn''t havee back. It''s my fault. You can think about me as you like, but I do work at the President''s Office, and that is a fact!"

    After that, she turned around and ran out.

    Preslie''s aunt wanted to catch up with her, but Celine stopped her.

    She huffed angrily, "Let her be! She''s always doing something embarrassing. Seriously, getting a dog is much easier than having her!"

    At six o''clock, Tremaine returned to the Quartley Pce.

    Yesseca was not around.

    He called the driver assigned to Yesseca.

    The driver said in a panic, "Sir, I can''t contact Miss Cowell. I was waiting for her at the same ce, but she didn''t show up. When I realized something was wrong and knocked on the door, no one was there."

    At first, he sent Yesseca to Preslie''s home and stayed stationed downstairs, except when he went to the toilet.

    However, at 5:30 p.m., the driver went to knock on the door, and no one answered. He was so anxious that he drove around to look for Yesseca everywhere but failed to find her.

    Tremaine''s face darkened.

    "How can you not even do such a simple job well?" Tremaine''s words seemed to be bringing on an impending rage.

    The driver was even more terrified. "Sir, it''s my fault."

    Tremaine controlled his emotions.

    He knew that it was not the time to be angry. He had to find Yesseca. He immediately ordered his men to checked the CCTV footage, and they found that Yesseca and Preslie hailed a taxi and rode on a boat.

    Her destination was Agaphen city.

    When Tremaine found out where Yesseca was, he kept on calling her phone.

    When he called her for the thirty-first time, her phone was shut off.

    Tremaine was livid.

    Why would Yesseca go to Agaphen City, not even pick up his calls, and turn off her phone?

    His eyes turned cold, and a glint of light shed across his dark eyes.

    He could only think of one reason!

    Yesseca went over there to find that man!

    No wonder she wasn''t moved in the slightest when he had spent so much effort to prepare the wedding. On the contrary, she said that the screws in his head had gone loose.

    Because her heart was not with him. She had a change of heart!

    Her heart was upied by another man.

    He trusted Yesseca so much that after bringing her back to Nashnd, he did not restrict any of her actions. He did not doubt that Yesseca wouldn''t do anything sorry behind his back, but in the end,

    Yesseca still did it! Content belongs

    to

    Tremaine''s heart was on fire. The fire burned and grew, making him feel suffocated. The anger almost made him out of breath. He untied his tie and threw it on the ground.

    What a terrible feeling!

    Madam Quartley came over at this moment.

    She waited so long for Yesseca toe back, but it was Tremaine that came back home.

    Madam Quartley ran over and asked him, "Tremaine, you and that woman are going to get married, aren''t you? Why are you hiding such a huge thing from me?"

    Tremaine was already in a bad mood. Now that he was questioned by Madam Quartley, he was even more irritated.

    His chin tightened, and he said angrily, "Who wants to marry that stupid woman?"

    Madam Quartley was struck mute.

    Tremaine stormed off angrily.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Madam Quartley was in a mess.

    Didn''t Yuliana say that Tremaine is going to marry Yesseca? Why did Tremaine say that they weren''t going to get married? Madam Quartley was confused.

    What was going on?

    She went to look for Yuliana. She told Yuliana what happened and that Tremaine had no intentions of marrying Yesseca at all.

    That was not what Yuliana expected.

    She stammered, "Madam Quartley, I heard of it from the servants. The servants sounded convincing, so I thought what they said is probably true,"

    Madam Quartley''s face became even more sullen.

    She said with a straight face, "You

    took what the servants said

    seriously? Yuliana, what''s the matter

    with you? How can I believe you

    when the

    news you told me is not

    confirmed? Tremaine is now angry with me because of my question!"

    Yuliana was pissed off after being scolded by Madam Quartley. She dared not vent her anger out in front of Madam Quartley and went back with a ball of fire in her heart.

    When she arrived back at the living room, she ordered Ruth to prepare a cup of coffee.

    The coffee was a little hot.

    Usually, Yuliana would at most say a

    word or two to Ruth about the

    steaming coffee, but right now, she felt irritated and annoyed by Madam

    Quartley, so she threw the cup of coffee at Ruth and screamed, "This coffee is still steaming! Do you want me to burn my tongue?" Content

    belongs to

    The boiling coffee fell on Ruth''s body.

    Fortunately, Ruth wore manyyers, but even so, she was burned. She cried out in pain.

    Zorion happened to see this.

    He ran over in a panic, his face full of tension. "Ruth, are you okay?"

    Ruth shook her head. "I''m fine."

    Zorion looked at Yuliana, whose face was ferocious. He pleaded, "Honey, don''t hit Ruth. It will hurt. It will be painful for her,"

    Yuliana was even angrier when she saw Zorion speaking for Ruth.

    She raised her voice. "It hurts? Zorion! How do you know that she''s in pain?"

    "Honey, Ruth is a good person. Don''t hit her. Ruth is a good person."

    Yuliana frowned. "What do you mean? You said she is a good person. Do you mean that I am the bad person here?"

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833

    ?

    Zorion panicked even more.

    He shook his head. "Honey, no, that''s not what I mean. Ruth is a good person, but so are you. A good person doesn''t beat a good person."

    Yuliana was furious when she saw how silly and slow-witted Zorion was.

    This idiot!

    What did she ever do wrong in her past life to marry such a fool?

    Yuliana took off her high heels and used them as a weapon to hit Zorion. "Get out of my sight, you idiot!"

    The high heels hit Zorion''s head.

    Blood spurted out of his skull.

    Zorion was stunned when he saw the bright red blood.

    Ruth, on the other hand, was rmed.

    She was afraid that Yuliana would do something more harmful to Zorion and pull him away.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    As Ruth pulled him away, she pleaded, "Madam Yuliana, it''s my fault. I''ll lead Mr. Zorion away. Please calm down," Yuliana shouted, "Hurry up and bring that idiot away! Don''t let him show up in front of me!"

    The infirmary.

    Ruth applied medicine on Zorion''s wounds, and she gently blew on his wound. "Mr. Zorion, is it painful?"

    Probably because he was frightened, Zorion did not speak. After a long time, he uttered a word, "Blood,"

    Ruth felt terrible when she heard that.

    She said, "Mr. Zorion, the next time when you see that Madam Yuliana is angry, don''t go towards her. You know that she losses all control when she''s angry."

    Zorion said slowly, "She hit you,"

    Ruth sighed, "It''s fine if she hits me. Being burned isn''t a big deal. The next time you see the same thing again, walk away. Don''t bring yourself the trouble,"

    After that, Ruth looked at Zorion intently, waiting for his answer.

    Zorion''s eyes moved.

    After a moment, he suddenly said, "She shouldn''t have hit you. You are a good person. She did something wrong,"

    A look of astonishment shed across Ruth''s eyes.

    Zorion was too nice. He was also too stubborn.

    In his heart, Yuliana was his wife. To him, his wife was perfect without ws.

    This was the first time that Ruth heard Zorion say that Yuliana was wrong.

    No matter how badly Yuliana treated Zorion, he would never say a bad word about Yuliana.

    "She''s not good. She shouldn''t have hit you," Zorion muttered.

    Ruth was touched.

    She didn''t expect that Zorion would say such words for her.

    It was just that...

    Ruth knew that he shouldn''t say these words anymore. If Yuliana heard it, things would be worse.

    Without hesitation, she covered Zorion''s mouth with her hand. "Mr. Zorion, listen to me. It''s more than enough to say these once. Next time, don''t say it again, especially in front of Madam Yuliana."

    Zorion''s eyes suddenly widened.

    He detected a fragrance flowing into his nose, and the hand on his lips was so soft, so surprisingly soft.

    Zorion reached out his hand and pinched Ruth''s hand.

    Ruth was taken aback.

    She didn''t expect Zorion to do this, so she withdrew her hand in a hurry.

    However, Zorion reached out his hands again. He wanted to touch Ruth''s hands.

    Ruth blushed, "Mr. Zorion, what are you doing?"

    Zorion''s eyes seemed to shine. "Ruth, your hand is so soft, and it smells as good as a delicious bun."

    Ruth was speechless.

    A helpless smile shed in her eyes.

    Mr. Zorion.

    He was still a child.

    A mighty army set off to Agaphen City.

    Sheldon was shocked and puzzled to find Tremaine fuming.

    He wondered what Tremaine was going to do.

    After some hesitation, Sheldon finally couldn''t stop himself and asked, "Sir, what are you nning to do this time?"

    Tremaine''s words seemed to bring upon his rage, "Get the stupid woman back!"

    Sheldon remained silent.

    He guessed that Tremaine must have wanted to bring Yesseca back from Agaphen City.

    But was there a need to send a fleet of soldiers just to bring a woman back?

    Sheldon hesitated before saying, "Sir, I think Yesseca is not posing any danger to us. There isn''t a need to bring so many people just to bring her back. I think it would be fine if only the both of us go,"

    Tremaine sneered.

    He said coldly, "This time, I will teach him a lesson!"

    The man who was taking Yesseca away from his side!

    He didn''t care about what had happened before, but now that he had brought Yesseca to Nashng Yesseca was his woman. He definitely wouldn''t allow anyone toy their hands on her again, or that person would pay the price of blood! Content belongs to

    His woman couldn''t be touched by any other men.

    Yesseca chatted with Selina until they both forgot about the time.

    Matthew knew that the both of them must have a lot to catch up on since they hadn''t seen each other for a long time. He noticed that they had yet to head down when it was e nearing dinner time. He then went up to call them to dinner.

    It was only then that they realized that so much time had passed. Selina got out of bed. "Yesseca, let''s go down for dinner."

    Matthew looked at Yesseca with a smile. "Yesseca, you''re much more persuasive than I am. Before this, she stayed in bed all day and never even once got down from the bed. Now that you''re here, she''s finally willing toe down for dinner." Content belongs to

    Yesseca''s eyes widened. "You didn''t even get out of bed? How did you eat then? Were you not hungry?"

    The corners of Selina''s lips curled up slightly. "How do you think I ate?"

    Yesseca couldn''t get the hidden meaning.

    Selina nced at Matthew and dragged her tone while saying, "He brought the food to bed and fed me,"

    Yesseca was rendered speechless.

    She looked at Matthew and saw a gentle smile in his eyes as he looked at Selina.

    Yesseca''s eyes twitched slightly.

    She figured that true love would be how Matthew and Selina were.

    Yesseca was startled to find that the time was sote when she nced at the clock.

    God, it was already seven in the evening.

    She and Selina both forgot about the time.

    Tremaine must have returned to Quartley Pce at this time.

    She even forgot to tell him that she was here!

    Just as Yesseca wanted to call him, she realised that her phone was not in her pocket.

    She suddenly remembered that her phone was at Preslie''s ce.

    Yesseca was about to use the living room''s phone when a figure rushed over.

    It was Prine.

    Her face was full of panic. "Sir, bad news. There are many people with guns outside."

    It was the first time that Prine had seen such a scene. She was scared witless.

    Selina and Yesseca were surprised as well.

    Matthew reacted quickly.

    He frowned slightly and said, "I''ll go out and have a look,"

    Then he said to Selina, "Stay here with Yesseca. I''ll see what''s going on,"

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834

    ?

    Matthew saw that thousands of guns were aiming at the house. In the midst of them stood Tremaine. The man was enveloped with wrath, looking like Hades.

    Matthew''s frown deepened.

    He looked at Tremaine and said in a low but powerful voice, "Mr. Quartley, what are you trying to do?"

    If it were someone else, Tremaine would not bother to talk with them.

    But he respected Matthew.

    He then said loudly, "I''m looking for the man that brought Yesseca here!"

    Tremaine knew that Yesseca did note here alone. She was here because that man had lured her here.

    A questioning look shed across Matthew''s eyes, but in a matter of seconds, he knew what Tremaine was trying to say.

    "He isn''t here."

    Tremaine snorted.

    He stared at Matthew, "Do you think I will believe you?"

    "I don''t care whether you believe me or not," Matthew said in a low voice, "Mr. Quartley, this is my home. It is disrespectful for you to let your armies surround me with guns. Take them away now and leave immediately!"

    Matthew stood tall and confident despite facing someone like Tremaine, a country''s president.

    "If the manes out, I''ll leave right away," Tremaine insisted.

    "I said he isn''t here with me!"

    Suddenly, two figures ran out. They were Yesseca and Selina.

    Although Matthew had asked them to stay inside, it was practically impossible with Selina''s impatience. Once she knew that something was wrong, she immediately wanted to know what was happening. When she saw the sight in front of her house, she''d almost went crazy.

    Selina had never liked Tremaine. Now that Tremaine had his army surrounding her house, she was mad, and her anger couldn''t be suppressed. She shouted at Tremaine, "Tremaine, you madman, what are you trying to do? Get out of here with your people!"

    A thrilling frost shed in Tremaine''s eyes.

    This woman again!

    He made a gesture, and immediately, all guns were aimed at Selina. He said in a cold voice, "It''s you again! Did you ask your cousin to lure Yesseca out? I knew it. I knew you didn''t have any good intentions."

    Selina was so mad that her chest ached.

    She didn''t understand what Tremaine meant.

    She only knew that she was going crazy about what was happening.

    Selina roared, "Tremaine Quartley, I regret letting Yesseca leave with you. I must have been ignorant back then! How can Nashnd have such a lunatic as their President?"

    The coldness in Tremaine''s eyes became more intense, and he gave off a chilling aura.

    Matthew swiftly stood in front of Selina, blocking her.

    He looked into Tremaine''s eyes and spoke clearly, "Tremaine, I''ll say it onest time. Take your men and leave right now!"

    "Get out of my way!" Tremaine snapped, "I''ll teach this woman a lesson today!"

    Matthew''s eyes turned cold. "If you''re smart enough, you won''t dare to touch her!"

    "You think I don''t?"

    "If you dare to touch even a finger or hair of hers, I promise that you and your men won''t be able to leave today."

    Tremaine sneered. "Threatening me? You have some guts!"

    Everyone''s attention was focused on Matthew and Tremaine while they were arguing. No one noticed that Yesseca hade to stand next to Tremaine.

    There was a gap between their height, so Yesseca could only stand on tiptoe to catch Tremaine''s attention.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca stood on tiptoe and waved her hand in a motion to p him, but Tremaine noticed it before she couldnd the p and grabbed her hand in

    a swift motion. He then bellowed, "You stupid woman. What are you trying to do?"

    Yesseca''s eyes were red as she red at him. "Selina''s right! You''re a lunatic!"

    Tremaine''s face darkened.

    "Say it again!"

    Tremaine had only been unhappy when Selina had insulted him. But when Yesseca called him a lunatic, he felt his heart break.

    He treated Yesseca as well as he could.

    For her sake, he could even give up his life, but Yesseca had called him a lunatic!

    Her conscience must have been eaten by the dogs!

    "That''s right! You''re a psycho, a lunatic that has gone insane!" Yesseca pointed at the soldiers surrounding the Perry family''s and shouted, "Tremaine, Selina.

    sick, and I came down to pay

    a visit

    to her. Was it necessary for you to do this? I''m just here to meet her! Do you not have any friends or rtives that you would visit when they''re sick?" Content belongs to

    At this point, Yesseca''s voice started to choke up, "I''m just here to visit Selina. What was the point of you doing this?"

    This was Matthew''s vi. Tremaine''s actions made Yesseca really embarrassed and disappointed.

    Tremaine was surprised by her words.

    He stared into Yesseca''s eyes. "You didn''t run away with that man?"

    Yesseca was speechless.

    Her face suddenly flushed red. "Tremaine, what are you talking about? Since I went to Nashnd with you, why would I run away with another man?"

    As soon as she said that, Tremaine''s face brightened up.

    Although he was trying to keep his emotions in check.

    But the change of expression on his face was still obvious. He couldn''t suppress his happiness at all.

    "If you didn''t run away with the man, why couldn''t I get through to your phone? Why did you turn off your phone?" Tremaine asked again.

    Yesseca was so fed up with him.

    It was her fault and mistake for not letting Tremaine know where she was, but there wasn''t a need for him to bring his army with him to other people''s houses. Was he trying to destroy their home?

    "I left my phone in Preslie''s ce, so

    I couldn''t tell you where I was. I did

    not do it on purpose. I nned to go back before you returned to theQuartley Pce, but I forgot about the time when I was with Setina. I know it was my mistake, but you don''t have to do this!"

    Tremaine was speechless.

    He coughed awkwardly.

    It turned out to be a misunderstanding.

    Sheldon also felt speechless as well.

    The conversation had made him understand what

    was going on.

    This...

    He looked at Tremaine with a torn expression in his eyes.

    It was hard to imagine that such a wise man like Tremaine would be able to make such an impulsive decision.

    Sheldon recalled some lines he read in a book.

    When people were in love, their brains stopped working. It seemed that it was true.

    Tremaine, who was calm and

    composed all the time, had

    completely lost himself in front of

    his beloved. He''d lost all reason and even misunderstood that Yesseca had run away with some other guy. The fact that he brought an army of soldiers with him... Content belongs

    to

    Tremaine suddenly felt embarrassed standing in front of Yesseca, who was ring at him.

    How was he going to exin this to Yesseca?

    He''d made a fuss out of nothing!

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835

    ?

    Tremaine coughed. Since he couldn''t think of anything to say, it was better to remain silent.

    He pretended as if nothing had happened and held Yesseca''s hand and said, "Yesseca, let''s go back."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She stared at Tremaine with wide eyes.

    It was then and there that she found out how shameless this man was.

    He was at fault for causing such a huge ruckus by bringing so many men to surround the Perry family vi, and now he was acting as if everything was fine!

    How ridiculous was it?

    Tremaine could pretend as if nothing happened, but Yesseca couldn''t.

    She pulled her hand away from Tremaine''s and raised her voice, "I don''t want to go back with you. If you want me to go back, you should apologize first. If you don''t apologize, then I''ll stay."

    Hearing that, Tremaine darkened his face.

    Asking him to apologize?

    He had never apologized to anyone in his life!

    Tremaine said tightly, "Yesseca, you want me to apologize to others? Do you know who I am?"

    It was a sick joke for him to apologize to someone else when he was the President of Nashnd!

    Of course, Yesseca knew who Tremaine was!

    But so what?

    If he did something wrong, he should apologize.

    Yesseca dictated, "What you did today was wrong, and you''re the one at fault. So what if you''re the President of Nashnd? Even if you''re an emperor, you should still apologize, and that is because you did something wrong! If you know you''re at fault, you should admit your mistakes and apologize."

    There was a sh of irritation in Tremaine''s eyes.

    How dare Yesseca lecture him as if he was a kindergartener!

    What a stupid woman!

    Tremaine immediately ordered his subordinates, "Get out of here!"

    As soon he gave the order, the army instantly retreated.

    Tremaine was about to speak to Yesseca when he noticed Sheldon still standing by the side. He red at Sheldon, "What are you still doing here? Didn''t you hear that I ordered everyone to get out

    of here?"

    Sheldon looked uneasy.

    Since Tremaine had asked everyone to retreat, there was only one possibility about what he was about to do. He purposely stayed to observe Tremaine closely.

    He knew that Tremaine had always been cold and decisive.

    But in front of Miss Cowell, the always wise president was somehow stupid. Sheldon was afraid that Tremaine would really apologize.

    Sheldon thought about it and decided to tell Tremaine, "Sir, it would be fine if I went away, but you definitely can''t apologize. If you do, you''ll only embarrass yourself. You''re the president of a country. If you apologize, you''ll embarrass not only yourself but also the whole of Nashnd!" Tremaine was at a loss for words.

    He gave Sheldon a dark look and said, "Go now and stop bbering!"

    Sheldon hesitated for a moment, but he couldn''t bear Tremaine''s murderous gaze and left.

    After Sheldon left, Tremaine coughed lightly.

    He lowered his head and whispered into Yesseca''s ear in a tone that only she could hear, "Dummy, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault today."

    Yesseca shook her head. "I don''t want you to apologize to me. I want you to apologize to Selina and Matthew."

    Tremaine''s handsome face immediately tightened.

    That was absolutely impossible!

    That was nothing to even be considered.

    Just as Tremaine and Yesseca were locked in a stalemate, Matthew walked over to them. Sensing Matthew''s intentions, Selina immediately stopped him.

    She said to Matthew, "Are you going over to tell Tremaine that he doesn''t need to apologize, and this matter is over?"

    "You''re pretty smart," Matthew smiled.

    Selina snorted.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    She had been with Matthew for so long, and of course, she knew what he was thinking about.

    She huffed, "We can''t just let him off the hook. He needs to apologize for what he did. Letting his men surround our house was rude!"

    Matthew whispered, "Selina, I don''t want to make things difficult for Yesseca."

    Selina was struck for a moment.

    How would this make things difficult for Yesseca?

    Obviously, it was Tremaine in a difficult position.

    Yesseca demanded that he

    ap down ince he wasn''t able to

    put down his position as a president to apologize, he was the one ced in a difficult position. Content

    belongs to

    "Don''t you understand?" Matthew poked Selina''s head. "Use your smart brain to think it over."

    She rolled her eyes.

    Selina was wise, so obviously, she was able to understand what was Matthew trying to say.

    It was impossible for Tremaine to apologize!

    But Yesseca felt guilty towards them. That''s why she was forcing Tremaine to apologize.

    Therefore, in the end, it was Yesseca being ced in a difficult position.

    Selina wanted to torment Tremaine, but at the end of the day, it was Yesseca being tormented.

    Selina waved her hand in defeat, "Forget it then!"

    She didn''t want to let things end in such an easy way, but for Yesseca''s sake, there was no other choice.

    Matthew walked up to Yesseca and Tremaine.

    He said to Yesseca, "Yesseca, it''s fine."

    Yesseca''s eyes shed with guilt.

    Matthew said gently, "It''s gettingte now. Yesseca, go back with him."

    Yesseca lowered her eyes, and her eyelids were slightly trembling. "Matthew, I''m really sorry."

    Originally, she came over to visit Selina, but she''d brought trouble to them instead.

    Matthew smiled. "It''s nothing. It''s only a small matter. Don''t worry about it."

    Matthew then looked at Tremaine again and said in a deep tone, "Mr. Quartley, you are the first person who has dared to surround my vi."

    Tremaine snorted coldly. "You''re the first man who has dared to talk to me in this way."

    "Then we are even. This matter is over, but I hope it won''t happen again," Matthew raised his voice at thest note.

    Tremaine did not answer.

    He grabbed Yesseca''s hand and said, "Let''s go."

    Yesseca hesitated for a moment before saying to Matthew, "Goodbye, Matthew."

    It was not that she had not taken Sheldon''s words to heart.

    After all, Tremaine was the president of a country. If he really apologized, he wouldn''t be able to recover his pride. However, Yesseca felt sorry towards Matthew and Selina for Tremaine''s actions. Since Matthew gave them another way out she was refleved.

    Yesseca sat on the car.

    The car drove on the road to Nashnd.

    She turned her head to the window along the way.

    She was sulking.

    Of course, she was angry with Tremaine.

    Although Matthew gave her a way out and prevented her from forcing Tremaine to apologize, it did not mean that she was not mad with Tremaine.

    Yesseca was furious with Tremaine, and Tremaine was also angry at her.

    Because Yesseca had wanted him to apologize to someone else!

    Yesseca was his woman, yet his woman was asking him to apologize to some other person. That was simply insane!

    Both of them stared out their

    window throughout the whole drive,

    not talking to each other. Half an hour after they hit the road, Yes''seca suddenly recalled something

    An extremely important matter.

    Yesseca''s nerves immediately tensed up!

    QUMS

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836

    ?

    Preslie was missing!

    Preslie had told her that she would drop by Selina''s house, and judging from the time, she should have been there a long time ago.

    Yesseca''s heart tightened.

    She had to make a phone call to ask Preslie what had happened.

    However...

    Her eyes quavered.

    She didn''t have her phone with her.

    Yesseca nced at Tremaine subconsciously.

    He was looking out of the window, his face tensed tightly.

    Yesseca bit her lip.

    She could tell that Tremaine was not happy, and she grumbled internally. There was nothing that he should be unhappy about! It was all his fault.

    But now, he was the one sulking.

    Yesseca''s gaze travelled to Sheldon, who was driving the car.

    She wouldn''t borrow Tremaine''s phone. She would borrow Sheldon''s phone instead!

    Yesseca asked, "Mr. Sheldon, can I borrow your phone?"

    Sheldon didn''t think much about it. He held the steering wheel with one hand and took out his phone with his other hand, handing it over. Just as Yesseca was about to reach out and take the phone from Sheldon''s hand, Sheldon suddenly felt a murderous gaze on him. He paused.

    He quickly retracted his hand and continued driving as if nothing had happened.

    Yesseca was speechless.

    Her hand grabbed onto air the moment she was about to close her palm on Sheldon''s phone.

    Just as Yesseca was about to question Sheldon, a cold voice sounded from behind her, "If you want a phone, don''t you know how to ask me instead of other people?"

    Tremaine''s face was full of displeasure at this moment.

    This damn woman.

    He was sitting right next to her!

    But she was willing to ask Sheldon for his phone instead of him.

    Yesseca saw that Tremaine was pissed.

    She deliberately retorted, "You''re wondering why I''m borrowing a phone from "other people"? Sheldon is your subordinate. How is he "other people"? Don''t you think what you''re saying is wrong?"

    Tremaine was rendered speechless.

    He snorted coldly before tapping Yesseca''s head with his finger. "You''re quite sharp-tongued for a dummy."

    Yesseca remained silent seeing how Tremaine said nothing more.

    She was not in the mood to bicker with Tremaine.

    She had to find Preslie.

    Yesseca then asked Tremaine for his phone.

    She knew that there was no hope in asking Sheldon for his phone, so she could only ask Tremaine.

    Tremaine handed the phone to Yesseca, and she immediately dialled Preslie''s phone number.

    No one answered.

    She called three times in a row, but still, nobody asnwered.

    Yesseca became more and more worried.

    She knew that Preslie was not someone who would not keep her word. She would not lose contact with her for no reason.

    When she left the Perry family, it was already past seven o''clock in the evening. It was impossible that Perry hadn''te over, unless...

    Yesseca immediately said to Tremaine, "Stop. I need to get out of the car."

    Tremaine frowned and bellowed, "What are you pulling again?"

    Yesseca said in a hurried tone, "I need to find Preslie. She''s missing."

    Tremaine did not expect that.

    He certainly did not want to look for Preslie.

    In his eyes, she was simply an idiotic existence, someone not worth looking for.

    But Yesseca insisted on finding her.

    Tremaine could onlypromise.

    He had neverpromised with anyone, but Yesseca was the only exception.

    They went two ways.

    Tremaine and Yesseca hurried back to the Perry family home to check if Preslie had reached and nned on waiting for her there.

    Sheldon would head to her house.

    Yesseca told Sheldon Preslie''s home address.

    Sheldon immediately drove to Preslie''s home.

    As he drove, he figured that the only reason why Tremaine was willing to look for Preslie was because of Yesseca.

    Tremaine''s love for Yesseca really ran deep.

    Although he looked disgusted with Yesseca and called her a dummy, he was still willing to do whatever she said.

    Sheldon sighed.

    Love was a thing that could lower people''s intelligence.

    The Fernandez family.

    The rtives had gathered around to y cards.

    Preslie''s arrival had caused a rift in their gathering, but they had long forgotten about it after so much time had passed.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    Amelia stood up to open the door.

    She was stunned seeing who was standing there.

    A man in military uniform was standing in front of her.

    He looked fierce and strong. The stairway suddenly seemed small and shabby

    Amelia swallowed.

    What''s more, this man was so handsome.

    She had never seen such a

    handsome man in real life, especially one wearing a military uniforme which somehow made him even better looking.

    "Hello, is this Preslie Fernandez''s home?"

    Amelia''s eyes widened.

    Was this handsome man in a military uniform looking for Preslie?

    How, how could this be possible?

    In her panic, she almost forgot to answer.

    Just then, Celina came over.

    When she saw Sheldon, she was surprised as well.

    Sheldon shifted his gaze to Celine.

    He noticed the lovesick and adoring look on the young woman''s face just now, which made him ufortable.

    "Hi, is this Preslie Fernandez''s home?"

    Celine nodded nervously.

    "Is she at home?"

    Celine shook her head, "She''s not here. She left ages ago."

    Sheldon frowned. "Sorry to bother you."

    After that, he turned around and left.

    When hepletely disappeared into the corridor, Amelia came to her senses.

    She said in a panic, "Mom, what happened? Why is there such a handsome man looking for Preslie?"

    She inwardly cursed and grumbled at her sister. How was it possible

    that she knew such a handsome What''s more, the man came

    man?

    over to look for her!

    Celine didn''t know what was happening either.

    Just then, one of their rtives called out, "Guys, there are so many soldiers downstairs!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone then gathered by the window. Indeed, they saw armies and lots of car.

    Amelia then saw the man that knocked on their door getting into a car. The rest of the soldiers swiftly got into their cars and drove away.

    That was indeed a sight.

    Celine was the one to speak first.

    She pped on her thigh and

    eximed, "I knew it! Preslie probably made some mistake or messed up something, which is why these people are looking for her

    knew it was better to have adog than keeping her."

    Amelia''s heart toppled in relief after hearing Celine''s words.

    So that was what had happened.

    It turned out that the man in military uniform came to arrest Preslie.

    What a scare. She''d thought...

    The rtives instantly understood what was going on with Celine''s words. It turns out the army was here to look for Preslie.

    Everyone began to talk about it.

    "Preslie looks kind of dumb, but who knew she''d mess up big time? That was unexpected!"

    "Maybe all her braggingnded her in a bad ce with the government. That''s why they are here to catch her!"

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837

    ?

    "They won''t get us involved, will they? How did the Fernandez family end up with a child like her?"

    "I think you should cut ties with her!"

    "Yeah, that''s right. So many people havee to arrest her. She must havemitted a big crime!"

    "I reckon she didn''t have money when she ran away from home and then she decided to swindle people. Maybe that''s why she''s in big trouble!"

    Yesseca called Sheldon.

    Sheldon said he went to Preslie''s house but Preslie hadn''t been there.

    Hearing that, Yesseca immediately became even more anxious.

    Preslie had never went to the Perry family home either.

    Yesseca quickly asked Tremaine to help her to find Preslie.

    Tremaine was very calm. "We''ll just wait here. Sheldon will take care of the search, so you don''t have to worry."

    Yesseca knew there was logic behind Tremaine''s

    words.

    However, she was still concerned.

    Her mind was in a mess, and all kinds of troubling thoughts had flooded her head.

    "She can''t have been kidnapped, right?" Yesseca, filled with unease, asked Tremaine.

    Tremaine pondered carefully.

    He nodded slightly. "It''s possible. After all, she''s so stupid."

    Yesseca was struck mute.

    Preslie was found.

    The reason for her disappearance was so bizarre that no one could have imagined it. She had ran into a wall and fainted.

    Preslie had been extremely upset and disappointed as she had been derided and mocked back at home.

    She had been extremely sad.

    After leaving the Fernandez family, she''d walked around mindlessly. She hadn''t noticed a wall in front of her and had thus walked straight into it. The collision was pretty hard.

    Her head was covered with blood and she had fainted.

    She had been walking along a narrow deserted path before fainting, which was why no one had discovered her even though she had been lying on the ground for a long time. That was, until Sheldon found her.

    Sheldon initially surmised that Preslie was hit.

    However, when he had searched the surrounding area, he''dnded at an unbelievable conclusion.

    Preslie had bumped into a wall on her own and passed out.

    Yesseca and Tremaine went over once Preslie was rushed to the hospital.

    After hearing about the condition in which Preslie had been found, Yesseca was so scared that her face turned pale and her breathing became rapid. Countless possibilities shed through Yesseca''s mind.

    Her fingertips were trembling. "How could this happen? Who knocked Preslie out?"

    "Is she hurt?"

    "What did that person do to knock her out? Did you manage to catch the person who did this to her?"

    Sheldon stood there and listened to her.

    Yesseca had been rambling on with so many wild guesses that Sheldon couldn''t even interrupt.

    After a long time, Yesseca finally stopped.

    Sheldon finally had a chance to speak, "Miss Cowell, Miss Fernandez was not attacked. No one knocked Miss Fernandez out. She lost consciousness all by herself."

    Yesseca certainly did not expect that.

    She stared at Sheldon in disbelief. "What did you say?"

    Sheldon repeated, "Miss Fernandez knocked herself out."

    Yesseca couldn''t believe it.

    She immediately shook her head. "That''s absolutely impossible. How could she have knocked herself out by walking into a wall? Someone must have hit her hard enough for it to happen."

    Sheldon saw how firmly Yesseca believed in her own spections and decided to stay silent.

    His investigation could not have been not wrong.

    Although it was bizarre and unbelievable, it was true that Preslie had knocked herself out.

    "Mr. Sheldon, you have to catch the culprit. You''ve got to send someone to trail them immediately. Otherwise, that person is going to get away scott free!" Yesseca said anxiously.

    Sheldon looked calm. "Miss Cowell, Miss Fernandez herself was indeed the cause of her fainting."

    Yesseca had no choice but to ask Tremaine for help. "Tremaine, quickly, send someone to catch the culprit."

    The corner of Tremaine''s mouth twitched.

    He said, "I believe in Sheldon''s words. Preslie is stupid enough to have knocked herself out."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She red angrily at Sheldon and Tremaine.

    These two men!

    How could they be so inhumane?

    Was it even possible for someone to knock themselves out by walking into a wall?

    They just didn''t seem to care.

    Yesseca said angrily, "Fine then, I''ll just ask the police for help instead of both of you heartless men."

    Just as she said finished speaking, the nurse came out.

    The nurse told Yesseca that Preslie had woken up.

    Yesseca didn''t bother calling the police and rushed into the ward to see Preslie.

    Preslieid on the bed. She felt a little dizzy and disoriented. When she saw Yesseca walking towards her, she came back to her senses. "Yesseca," Preslie called out.

    Yesseca walked over to the side of the bed and saw her friend, pale with bandages wrapped around her head. The sight worried her.

    She held Preslie''s hand tightly. "Preslie, tell me who hurt you. I''ll catch them for you. I won''t let them go unpunished."

    Preslie said nothing.

    She looked embarrassed.

    Yesseca felt even more worried

    when she saw how quiet Preslie was. "Did a bad man do anything to you? It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have brought you here. If I hadn''t, things like this wouldn''t have turned out like this, it''s all my fault..."

    Yesseca felt extremely guilty, and tears gradually pooled in her eyes.

    When Prestie saw the tears in Yesseca eyes, she could only say "Yesse?a, don''t feel sorry. I am fine. I..I," Preslie mustered up courage to say it in one breath, "I walked into a wall and fainted."

    Yesseca was shocked.

    She looked at Preslie nkly.

    She didn''t believe what Sheldon had told her, but now, Preslie was saying the same thing.

    This... could not be true. How could such a thing be possible?

    "Yesseca," Preslie said with an pitiful look, "Don''t tell anyone else about this. It''s so embarrassing. I''m probably the first person in the world to knock myself out by walking into

    a wall. I''m so dumb." Content

    belongs to

    Yesseca said nothing.

    Preslie whispered, "You were the one who found me and sent me to the hospital right? Nobody knows about this, right? You can''t tell anyone about

    this. If you do, I won''t be able to live anymore."

    Yesseca swallowed with some difficulty.

    Her voice was very soft. "Mr. Sheldon found you. He brought you to the hospital."

    Preslie was not delighted to hear that.

    She was so shocked that her whole body froze.

    Just then, a nice attractive male voice sounded through the room. "Miss Cowell, do you believe me now? Miss Fernandez walked herself into the wall

    and fainted."

    Sheldon and Tremaine had walked in.

    When Preslie saw Sheldon, she felt embarrassment hit her like a strike of lightning.

    She had never experienced such an awkward moment in her life. She wanted to bury herself into the ground.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838

    ?

    En route to Nortnd.

    Yesseca and Tremaine sat in one car, while Sheldon and Preslie were seated in another.

    Halfway, Tremaine suddenly said to Yesseca, "I think you should find a different friend."

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine in confusion.

    Tremaine said indifferently, "Befriend someone smarter, because I''m sure that will make you smarter too."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She red at Tremaine in displeasure. "Stop with your nonsense. Preslie is a very smart girl. You just don''t know her."

    The corner of Tremaine''s mouth twitched.

    A woman who could knock herself unconscious by walking into a wall was deemed smart by Yesseca?

    Tremaine subconsciously said, "Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together."

    Yesseca had no retort.

    She was very unhappy. "Why do you always call me stupid? Am I as stupid as you say all the

    time?"

    Tremaine answered without hesitation, "Of course."

    Yesseca was getting worked up, but suddenly, Tremaine grabbed her hand in one swift motion.

    Yesseca''s breath stuttered.

    His hands were big and warm.

    Yesseca''s small hands were engulfed by Tremaine''s palm. It felt as if they were stuffed into a pair offortable, warm gloves.

    Tremaine stared into Yesseca''s eyes. "Yesseca, don''t pull this on me next time. Don''t just drop off the grid without telling me. I almost thought you ran away with someone else!"

    Yesseca''s lips were a little dry.

    Then, she suddenly asked, "What if I really ran away with someone else?"

    Coldness shed in Tremaine''s eyes. He looked as if he could break an iron into half. "Then I''ll skin you alive"

    Yesseca shuddered.

    Looking at Tremaine''s cold expression, she suddenly had a feeling that if she really run away with someone else, he would really do as he said. He would skin her alive!

    Confusion shed across Yesseca''s eyes.

    What kind of person was Tremaine?

    Sometimes he was nice and kind, but sometimes he was downright cruel.

    She really couldn''t understand Tremaine.

    While Sheldon was driving, Preslie was sitting in the passenger seat.

    Preslie''s mind was a mess the entire ride.

    Sheldon must have thought that she was really dumb to be able to knock herself out.

    Sheldon definitely looked down on her.

    However, she was not normally that stupid.

    It was the ridicule of her family that had made her lose her sense, which resulted in such an ident.

    She thought about it all the way to Nashnd, and she couldn''t help but open her mouth. "Um, I''ve never bumped myself into the wall when I walk. This is the first time."

    "I, I was going through a tough time today, that''s why all this happened. I, I don''t know how it happened as well."

    "But I''m definitely not clumsy enough to knock myself out when I walk."

    While Preslie was exining herself, she didn''t dare to look at Sheldon and kept her head down as she talked as if she was speaking to herself. Sheldon looked at Preslie strangely. Preslie kept talking and he couldn''t help but interrupt her. "Miss Fernandez, what is it that you want to say?" Preslie gulped nervously.

    She mustered up her courage to raise her head. "Mr. Hawls, I just want to let you know that I''m not that clumsy of a person. What happened today was an ident."

    After starting work in the President''s Office, she had heard her colleagues call Sheldon Mr. Hawls. Although she did not understand why they did it, she''d just followed their lead.

    Sheldon coughed.

    There was something he was too embarrassed to say.

    Even before whatever that happened today, Preslie had already been a dumb and clumsy person in his mind.

    When they arrived at Quartley Pce, Tremaine walked in while holding Yesseca''s hand.

    Madam Quartley happened to witness it.

    For some reason, Madam Quartley hadn''t been able to sleep and decided to get up and take a walk in the garden. Who knew she would bump into Tremaine and Yesseca...

    Madam Quartley''s eyes fell on Tremaine''s hand that was holding onto Yesseca tightly. Her heart jolted. Then, Madam Quartley stopped them and said, "Tremaine, I have something to say to you."

    Tremaine narrowed his eyes slightly.

    He let go of Yesseca''s hand and said, "Go back to the bedroom now."

    Yesseca nodded.

    She nced at Madam Quartley and saw a pair of eyes full of disgust.

    She knew that it was disgust towards her.

    Madam Quartley hated her.

    Yesseca could also guess the reason why Madam Quartley had stopped Tremaine. It was probably because she''d seen him holding Yesseca''s hand.

    To be frank, when Yesseca had seen

    Madam Quartley from a distance, she''d wanted to pull her hand out of Tremaine''s grasp. She didn''t want to provoke Madam Quartley. However, Tremaine hadn''t wanted to

    go...

    swnov

    Yesseca suppressed the mess in her mind and went into the bedroom.

    Madam Quartley regted her

    emotions and tried to talk to

    Tremaine in a kind tone, "Tremaine, you are the president of a country. You shouldn''t hook up with such a woman while you remain unmarried, and you shouldn''t let people gossip about it. You''d be better off cutting conflict with your future wife if she knew the existence of such a woman."

    ties with her or there will cutting

    Tremaine said mildly, "You worry too much. She is my future wife."

    Madam Quartley was speechless.

    She was shocked and doubtful. "Tremaine, didn''t you tell me that you wouldn''t marry her?"

    She had asked Tremaine about it not too long ago. Tremaine had gotten angry and imed that he would never marry Yesseca. She had also specially chided Yuliana for informing her of unconfirmed rumors.

    Now, however...

    Tremaine cleared his throat.

    He acted as if nothing happened. "Madam Quartley, I changed my mind. I have decided to marry her now."

    Madam Quartley waspletely dumbstruck.

    She said, trembling, "Tremaine, are you serious?"

    "Of course." Tremaine answered with certainty.

    Madam Quartley raised her voice and said, "Absolutely not. Tremaine, did you forget who you are? How can you marry her? I will not have it!"

    "Then who else should I marry?" Tremaine asked abruptly.

    Qiana''s figure shed through Madam Quartley''s mind.

    Qiana was a good candidate in her eyes. After all, she was Montez''s mother.

    Of course, if both Qiana and

    Tremaine had no feelings for each

    other, Tremaine could easily look for

    somebody else. After all, Qiana''sThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    e

    background could not match up with

    Tremaine. There were also many

    women in the upper ss that

    Tremaine could choose from.

    "There are a lot of other candidates." Madam Quartley said.

    She did not say too much.

    "Really?" Tremaine suddenly raised the corner of his mouth, "Then, choose your favorite, grandma."

    Madam Quartley''s eyes shed with joy.

    Was there hope?

    Was Tremaine willing to marry someone else?

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839

    ?

    Madam Quartley cleared her throat and said, "Tremaine, there are much better choices out there, like the daughter of the president from a different nation. That would naturally be a good idea, you''d get a good wife and bring benefits to Nashnd at the same age."

    Madam Quartley changed the subject and said, "I know of a nice teacher who could be a good candidate as well. She is gentle and respectable. If you''d like, I could arrange a meeting for you."

    "Sure, bring her in." Tremaine decided.

    Madam Quartley was delighted.

    She said, "As long as you agree, I could let here over tomorrow."

    Tremaine said, "Grandma, you can wee her in, but there isn''t a need for me to see her."

    Madam Quartley froze.

    She added quickly, "Tremaine, what do you mean? How can you not meet her?"

    "Of course I don''t have to see her. After all, it''s between you and her." Tremaine said mildly, "I''ve heard of this woman several times from you, and it''s clear that I''m opposed to meeting her, yet you''re still so tireless about it. If you like her that much, I will respect your decisions and the choices you make."

    After a pause, Tremaine added, "I''ll announce aw tomorrow for the legalization of same-sex marriage. Grandma, you don''t have to worry about anyone stopping you. You can go ahead and find whoever you like. If you want to marry her, you''re more than wee to."

    Madam Quartley was speechless.

    She was so angry with Tremaine that she almost saw red.

    If she remembered it correctly, Tremaine had mentioned the same thing once before, and she had been just as furious as the first time she heard it. Who knew that Tremaine would be saying such things again?

    "You!" Madam Quartley pointed to Tremaine and said, "Why do I have such a grandson like you?"

    After that, Madam Quartley stomped away in anger.

    The next day soon arrived.

    At the President''s Office.

    Sheldon reported to Tremaine.

    "Sir, I''ve already done what you said. At present, arge number ofpanies have decided to move to Nashnd. The economy there is seeing a decline, and the unemployment rate has is predicted to decrease dramatically. Currently, many people are protesting on the streets expessing their dissatisfaction with their president."

    Tremaine''s eyes glinted. He nodded slightly and said, "You did a good job."

    Sheldon didn''t think the same way. After all, all he''d done was follow Tremaine''s instructions.

    Tremaine''s way of revenge was way too smart.

    Back then, the previous president had had the gall to drop a bomb in an attempt to take Tremaine''s life, so now Tremaine was asking him to pay the price.

    However, Tremaine''s n of action was one step ahead of the previous president.

    He killed without even lifting a hand.

    "Sir, what are you going to do next?" Sheldon asked.

    Tremaine pondered for a while.

    After a while, he said, "When hepletely loses public support, let''s take our time in forcing him to step down."

    Surprise shed across Sheldon''s eyes.

    Take our time?

    In his opinion, it was a good time to fight everything at once.

    Tremaine nced at Sheldon and said, "I''m going to marry Yesseca right away. We''ll talk more about this after our wedding."

    Sheldon was shocked.

    Tremaine had made inquiries to someone pertaining marriages, but Sheldon had thought Tremaine was just fooling around with the idea. He didn''t expect him to seriously go through with it.

    Sheldon hesitated.

    In his opinion, it would not be a big problem if Tremaine kept a mistress by his side.

    However, if he married Yesseca...

    The first thought Sheldon had was that Yesseca was not suitable for marriage.

    First of all, her family background wasckingpared to Tremaine''s.

    He felt that she wasn''t very smart too, just like her friend, Preslie.

    And a man like Tremaine must have a smart and wise partner.

    "Sir, if you and Miss Cowell are to be married, you have to inform the cab first, right?" Sheldon said.

    He did not object directly.

    The cab would oppose if they knew about it.

    "Why should I?" Tremaine asked.

    "Sir, whenever a president is about to get married, they must first inform the cab. The cab will then discuss if they would approve or disapprove of the union," Sheldon said cautiously.

    A cold light shed in Tremaine''s eyes.

    To approve or disapprove?

    He had no faith that those old fellows would agree to his marriage with Yesseca.

    They would only approve if the marriage was between him and the daughter of a foreign country''s president.

    However, he couldn''t just marry Yesseca without informing the cab.

    Although Tremaine had always been high and mighty as the president, it was impossible for him to do anything without informing the cab.

    After thinking for a while, Tremaine

    said, "Inform the cab and tell

    them that I''m going to marry Yesseca. There''s no need to vote for an approval, because no matter what the results are, I''ll marry her."

    Sheldon was struck mute for a moment.

    He braced himself and said, "Yes, Sir."

    Tremaine stopped Sheldon just as he was about to leave.

    He stared into Sheldon''s eyes. "Sheldon, we haven''t found anything about that traitor."

    Sheldon quickly lowered his head.

    His eyes shed with a sense of guilt, and he said in a trembling voice, "No, we haven''t, sir."

    Anger shed in Tremaine''s dark eyes.

    Sheldon''sck of progress on catching the traitor left Tremaine displeased.

    However, this was a very private matter. He wasn''tfortable letting others investigate it. After all, Sheldon was the person he trusted the most. Moreover, if he ordered someone else to get on the case, it would mean that he did not trust Sheldon.

    Tremaine wanted to be considerate of Sheldon''s feelings.

    "Sir, I''m sorry. I''m ipetent," Sheldon said.

    Tremaine suppressed his anger.

    He found an excuse for Sheldon in his mind.

    He had ordered Sheldon to do lots of things in this period of time, so it was understandable that he hadn''t focused on the investigation. Tremaine stared at Sheldon coldly. "Sheldon, I hope that this matter will be solved before my wedding. I don''t want any idents happening."

    Sheldon walked out of the President Office.

    His back was soaked with sweat.

    Tremaine was already very tolerant of him

    If it were anyone else, Sheldon would not dare imagine what would happen if they had failed after so long.

    Even if he was tolerant, Sheldon knew that this was thest chance Tremaine was willing to give him.

    He had to seek out the traitor before Tremaine''s and Yesseca''s wedding.

    That was if Tremaine and Yesseca could get married.

    Before Sheldon informed the cab, Chief Minister Hogan was already aware that Tremaine was going to marry Yesseca.

    It was Madam Quartley who had told him about it.

    Madam Quartley had stayed up all night.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    She''d thought about it over and over again, and she felt her situation growing dire.

    If she let this go, maybe Tremaine would really be married to Yesseca. She couldn''t just sit by and do nothing.

    But it was useless for her to give advice to Tremaine.

    She felt that she should find someone with power to put Tremaine back in his ce.

    Which was how she thought of Hogan.

    Hogan was the Chief Minister. He

    held a high position within the�� cab and was a man of power. More importantly, Hogan and Tremaine''s grandfather used to be good friends!

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840

    ?

    Before Tremaine became the president, Hogan had not been able to support him publicly due to his position within the cab.

    Even so, although Tremaine had earned the position due to his own abilities, Hogan did lend a hand.

    Hogan had, more or less, contributed to Tremaine''s rise to his current position. Plus, Hogan had had a good rtionship with Tremaine''s grandfather, which was why Tremaine had more respect for him aspared to regr people.

    Madam Quartley summoned Hogan to the Quartley Pce.

    She told Hogan that Tremaine was going to get married.

    Hogan was puzzled.

    "He''s getting married? I didn''t know anything about that."

    Every time a President was about to get married, they needed to inform the cab, but Hogan had heard nothing about it.

    Madam Quartley sighed heavily and said,

    "Because the woman he is going to marry is no one of importance, it''s not out of the ordinary for you to not know. I''m afraid Tremaine might marry her before he informs the cab."

    Hogan shook his head, "Madam Quartley, Mr. Tremaine is not someone who doesn''t know where to draw the line."

    Madam Quartley snorted. "He knows what he''s doing, except when ites to this woman. If it wasn''t so serious, I wouldn''t have asked you toe here. You yourself know and can count how many times I''ve looked for you these past years!"

    A thought shed through Hogan''s mind.

    That was true.

    Madam Quartley had never liked asking for help. Although he was friends with Tremaine''s grandfather, Madam Quartley had nevere to see him for anything. This was the first time she had came looking for him.

    However, this news was simply too shocking.

    For many years, Tremaine had never had a woman around him. Why was he suddenly getting married?

    It was a big matter for the president of a country to get married. It was impossible for him to have not been informed.

    "Hogan, this woman was originally a servant of the Quartley family. Later, by some means, she became friends with Tremaine. He was fascinated by her, and now he''s brought her to Quartley Pce!"

    Hogan''s expression changed. "Mr. Tremaine brought a woman to Quartley Pce?"

    "That''s right!" said Madam Quartley.

    She pointed to a room upstairs. "She''s in his bedroom!"

    Hogan raised his voice and said, "Madam Quartley, why were you being hoodwinked along with Tremaine? You should have told me the moment you knew."

    There was a touch of embarrassment on Madam Quartley''s face. She muttered, "I thought it was nothing. Don''t presidents of other countries do the same thing also? As long as it doesn''t make too big of a fuss, I thought it would be fine."

    Hogan shook his head. "Madam Quartley, you''re rather slow. Tremaine is not the same as them. Since when have you seen a woman by his side? And now that he has brought her to the Quartley Pce, she must mean something to him. He wouldn''t bring a random woman back to his ce. The woman''s pretty good to be able to shake up Tremaine in such a way. You mentioned that she was previously a servant? She must be a beauty to be able to attract Tremaine."

    Madam Quartley''s eyes were full of disgust.

    A beauty?

    If Yesseca had beauty, she would at least be able to understand Tremaine.

    However, Yesseca was not beautiful at all.

    Madam Quartley drew a straight line in the air.

    Hogan did not understand what she meant.

    Madam Quartley exined, "She''s t both in front and at the back. She looks like a high schooler. What beauty does she have?"

    Hogan thought for a moment and said, "Then she must be a vixen. She may not look very beautiful, but she''s very attractive."

    "That''s what I think," said Madam Quartley. "She looks ordinary, but she must be really good at seducing men." Just then, Hogan received a call.

    It was from the cab.

    The people in the cab told Hogan that Sheldon had just informed them that Tremaine was going to get married.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    After hanging up the phone, Hogan''s face was a little gloomy. "Madam Quartley, you were right. He really is going to marry this woman."

    Madam Quartley''s face turned pale. "Hogan, what do you think we should do?"

    Hogan thought for a while and said,

    "If that woman really is like what you''ve said, then she definitely can''t marry Tremaine. The woman Tremaine''s going to marry is going to be the firstdy. How can a mere servant hold that position? We must choose ady from an impable family."

    Madam Quartley agreedpletely with Hogan''s words.

    She added, "I think so too. I''ve found a stunning woman. Although her father is only a minor official, she''s a very knowledgeable teacher."

    For the time being, Madam Quartley decided not mention that Qiana was Montez''s birth mother.

    She wanted to gauge Hogan''s opinion.

    She didn''t expect that Hogan would immediately object to her words. "Madam Quartley, how can a teacher whose father is a low ranking official be Tremaine''s wife? The times are different now. We need to have a politically arranged marriage. That woman can''t marry Tremaine."

    Madam Quartley was speechless.

    She had wanted Qiana to be Tremaine''s wife, but if political affairs were the priority, then so be it.

    Hogan said, "To tell you the truth, the cab had convened in the past to see if there were suitable candidates for Tremaine''s marriage. In the end, we all agreed that the daughter of the president from Megnd would be the most suitable."

    "Megnd?"

    Hogan nodded. "Megnd is a strong military country, and its quite close to Nashnd. If we can win them over, we can join forces to be a single nation. Hence, a marriage alliance between us and Megnd would be best choice."

    "How is the girl you mentioned?"

    "She''s the daughter of the president of Megnd. Her name is Navidia, 20 years old. She just graduated from Harcady University with a Ph.D," Hogan said.

    Madam Quartley gave a slight nod.

    Having a Ph.D at the age of twenty signified that she was intelligent. Such a woman would definitely be a good match with Tremaine.

    "Does Tremaine know about this?" Asked Madam Quartley.

    Hogan sighed, "I wanted to speak to him about it but he cut me off before I could bring up the topic. I thought at the time that he was too busy with political affairs to be interested in a woman, but..."

    Who would have thought that Tremaine had found a woman who used to be a servant to be his partner?

    How ridiculous was it for a president to marry a servant?

    "Hogan, I have talked to Tremaine about this matter many times. Guess what he said. He said that if I like a woman, I should marry her myself. Anyway, whatever it is, he just wants that low-born woman. Can you believe how senseless he is?"

    Hogan was quiet.

    When he heard Madam Quartley''s words, he felt both amused and helpless.

    However, he knew that the situation was serious. Hogan decided to return to the President''s Office immediately. He wanted to speak to Tremaine.

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841

    ?

    Before Hogan left, Madam Quartley said to Hogan deliberately, "Do you want to meet that woman? If you do, I can ask her here right now." Hogan''s face was full of disdain.

    He was the third generation in his family to hold the title of senior official. He was of no ordinary status, and regr people did not deserve his attention, much less a mere servant.

    Hogan said coldly, "I''ll go and meet Mr. Tremaine."

    Yuliana came over.

    While Hogan was still there, it was not appropriate for her toe over and listen in on the conversation. Now that Hogan was gone, Yuliana came in immediately and asked Madam Quartley about Hogan''s opinion.

    "He agrees that Tremaine can''t marry her."

    Yuliana breathed a sigh of relief.

    She said, "Madam Quartley, I told you Tremaine was going to marry her, but you brushed me off and called me unreliable. Now you probably believe me, right?"

    Although Yuliana seemed toin, her voice was so soft that Madam Quartley didn''t feel disgusted or irritated by it.

    "Yuliana, I med you for no reason." Madam Quartley didn''t forget about her previous criticism of Yuliana.

    How was she to know that Tremaine would change his mind only a few hours after he said that he would not marry Yesseca. That was certainly beyond what she was expecting.

    "It''s fine. As long as Tremaine doesn''t marry Yesseca, I''m okay with going through the trouble."

    Madam Quartley cast an admiring nce at Yuliana.

    Yuliana was a good wife.

    By right, this should have nothing to do with her, so she didn''t have to get involved. However, Yuliana was still concerned...

    "Yuliana must care a lot for the Quartley family''s reputation to be doing all this for Tremaine''s sake," Madam Quartley thought to herself.

    At the President''s Office.

    Hogan met with Tremaine.

    "Sir, I have been informed that you''re getting married." "Yes." Tremaine fixed his eyes on the document in his hand with a calm look. Hogan suppressed his emotions and asked, "Can I ask why I was not informed on such an important matter?"

    "Haven''t you already been notified?"

    "Sir..." Hogan was speechless by Tremaine''s words.

    After a while, he said, "Mr. Tremaine, the information about this woman hasn''t been sent to the cab yet. We need to discuss it." Tremaine put down the document.

    He looked up at Hogan.

    "Mr. Welmert." Although Hogan was Tremaine''s subordinate to him as a president, Tremaine often called Hogan "Mr. Welmert" when no one was around out of respect.

    "There is no need to send her information and identity over because she doesn''t have any family background. She''s merely an ordinary girl. There is nothing for the cab to discuss."

    Tremaine''s words had depth and held a heavy weight.

    Hogan''s heart jolted.

    No wonder Madam Quartley had asked for his help for the very first time. Judging from Tremaine''s tone, it seemed like he was dead

    serious.

    He had to persuade Tremaine.

    For Nashnd and for Tremaine''s reputation.

    After thinking for a while, Hogan said, "Sir, I heard that the woman had been a servant of the Quartley family."

    Tremaine''s eyes shed sharply.

    He stared at Hogan and said in a deeper voice, "So, my grandma told you."

    Internally, Hoganughed bitterly.

    Tremaine was as smart as ever.

    Hogan knew he couldn''t hide it, so he admitted it, "Yes, she looked for me, but she is only doing this for your own good." Tremaine didn''t speak.

    His thin lips formed a straight line.

    Hogan continued, "I know there are some things you don''t like to hear, but I still have to remind you that you are no ordinary citizen. You are the president of a country, and must choose wisely on the matter of your partner for marriage. You must find a woman who can be your equal as your other half."

    Tremaine nced at Hogan and said, "She and I are a perfect match. There is no better woman in the world than her." Hogan let the words simmer.

    He couldn''t help and raised his voice. "Mr. Tremaine, what are you talking about? How can a maid reach the height of your status?"

    "A servant or maid isn''t a good match for me?" Tremaine asked.

    "Of course." Hogan''s tone was firm.

    Tremaine sneered. "Nashnd''s values state that all of us are equal, but now you''re telling me that a servant and I are not a good match?" Hogan was struck mute for a moment.

    He shook his head. "Sir, this was how it was written on paper, but in reality, a servant really isn''t a good match to a president." Tremaine''s eyes became sharper, "Mr. Welmert, do you mean that the government has been fooling the people?"

    Hogan''s cold sweat was about to drip down.

    He couldn''t stand such an usation.

    "Mr. Tremaine, of course I didn''t mean that."

    "Good," Tremaine said, "If you didn''t mean that, then you must have nothing else to say."

    How could Hogan just give up?

    He stood there thinking for a

    moment before he said, "Mr.

    Tremaine, let''s put aside the question of whether or not the marriage is suitable. The marriage of the president of a country has to consider the political factors, and it is obviously not eptable to marry a servant. Mr. Tremaine, the cab has convened a meeting before this. We all agreed that it''d be most befitting for you to marry the

    daughter of the president of

    Megnd, as it would be beneficial

    to both you and Nashnd." Content

    belongs to

    "Oh." Tremaine nced at Hogan. "Mr. Welmert, are insinuating that I need a woman to maintain my regime in Nashnd?"

    Hogan''s heart was conflicted.

    He couldn''t stand nor take the usations Tremaine was dishing out.

    He knew that Tremaine was

    someone who spoke sparsely unless the situation called for it, butN?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    he also knew that Tremaine was t

    n

    good with words. Back in his university days, Tremaine had snagged all the championship titles of his debatepetitions.

    The conversation they were having indeed felt like a debate.

    It was clearly Tremaine''s fault, but somehow he still managed to have gained the upper hand and painted Hogan as the bad guy.

    "Mr. Tremaine, everything I''m trying to does from the bottom of my heart, for both you and the country''s sake!" Since he couldn''t persuade Tremaine, Hogan decided to use his part as a "loyal official" to move Tremaine.

    Tremaine''s gaze moved slightly.

    He knew that Hogan was loyal. Tremaine would not have bothered to say even this much if it was anyone else.

    "Mr. Welmert, I know that you are loyal, but I have the freedom to marry whoever I want to. In Nashnd, everyone from the president to a normal citizen has the freedom to do so." Tremaine spoke softly.

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842

    ?

    "Sir, you must think twice about this!" Hogan''s voice grew louder.

    Tremaine was getting a little impatient. "I''ve already thought it through."

    After that, he paused and his eyes darkened. "Mr. Welmert, it seems like you have a lot of free time to be able to chat with me here. I should increase your workload."

    Hogan said nothing.

    He knew it would be useless to continue talking.

    Tremaine was more determined in his actions than he thought. He had toe up with a practical solution.

    Hogan had no choice but toply, "Mr. Tremaine, I''ll be taking my leave."

    Hogan was not Madam Quartley.

    Although Madam Quartley wanted to deal with Yesseca, everything she did she did was meaningless.

    Hogan, however, was different.

    That night, he immediately organized a meeting with the entire cab.

    The next day, the cab submitted a letter that objected to Tremaine and Yesseca''s marriage and insisted that it would be against the public''s will. Although Tremaine was a high-ranking president, he had to consider the opinion of the cab.

    The letter gave him a big headache.

    What''s more, Sheldon had even deliberately asked Tremaine, "Sir, do you think we should take the wedding slowly?"

    "No." Tremaine said directly, "Proceed as scheduled."

    "But the cab..."

    Tremaine nced at Sheldon and said, "Don''t worry about the cab. Mind your own business. You haven''t finished what I asked you to do yet!" Sheldon said nothing.

    He then exited the room silently.

    Tremaine dismissed the letter from the cab.

    However, Hogan had been serving in Nashnd for many years with deep roots in the country. It was impossible for him to let the matter go. Hogan decided to think of another way.

    That same day, Madam Quartley called Hogan and asked him how things were progressing.

    Hogan let out a long sigh. "Mr. Tremaine is very determined to marry that woman. He even ignored our opposition."

    Madam Quartley was immediately worried. "Hogan, what do you think we should do? Tremaine can''t marry her. She''s a vixen. Marrying her will bring cmity to the country."

    Hogan spoke in a deep voice, "Madam Quartley, don''t worry. I won''t let him marry her. I''ve gathered all the cab ministers for a meeting to pressure him into cancelling this marriage. And also, I''ve send someone to Megnd."

    "Megnd?" Madam Quartley was shocked. "For what?"

    Hogan exined, "To talk about the marriage. We want to know what we''d be able to gain from a union with Megnd. Mr. Tremaine has always ced importance on the country''s development. When we tell them about the benefits he can get out of the marriage, he will surely consider it."

    Madam Quartley nodded her head.

    Hogan had means better than her.

    Yesseca and Tremaine had been entangled with each other for so long, but she hadn''te up with any efficient measures to break them apart. Hogan on the other hand, hade up with many ideas in just a few days.

    Madam Quartley believed that Hogan must have put a lot of pressure on Tremaine.

    Because Tremaine had beening backte for the past few days.

    Whenever he came back, he looked haggard and had a perpetual frown on his face. Madam Quartley had a feeling.

    A strong feeling that Yesseca and Tremaine might really be separated this time.

    Because of Hogan''s unceasing pressure, the entire President''s office was in turmoil. Tremaine was facing tremendous pressure.

    Yesseca, however, who was staying in Quartley Pce, knew nothing about this.

    Every day, she ate and slept like a couch potato.

    And her period was over.

    She was worried at first that Tremaine would want her body.

    However, Yesseca was surprised not to see Tremaine after it was finished.

    She didn''t even know when he came back at night. She hadn''t even gotten a nce of Tremaine in her waking hours.

    Selina called her several times.

    Selina asked her how she was doing in Nortnd.

    Yesseca said she was doing well.

    Selina hesitated for a moment before reminding her, "Yesseca, you''re a frail person, and Tremaine looks like someone strong. You have to let him control himself in bed, otherwise, I''m afraid your body will be worn out."

    Yesseca''s face turned red.

    In reality, Tremaine had not touched her since he came to Nashnd.

    She''d originally wanted to talk to Selina about it, but she felt like discussing such a problem was too difficult so she simply let it go.

    Days passed one after another.

    Five days had passed in the blink of an eye.

    The situation at the President''s office was getting more and more serious. There was a disagreement between the current President and the cab, and it was a full on confrontation between two powers. The entire constitution was fighting against Tremaine alone.

    No one agreed to Tremaine marrying Yesseca.

    No one had expected that the wise Tremaine would marry a woman of low status.

    And rumors about it had been spread. Even Preslie, a small staff member, had heard of it.

    Preslie went to the break room for a cup of coffee.

    Usually, her colleagues would go in a group, but Preslie always went alone.

    It was because she had no friends.

    Although she had learned how to use aputer and some software, her colleagues still looked down on her for not having a good educational background.

    At first, she''d looked forward to interacting with others, butter on, she decided there was no use in being nice to them and decided to keep to herself.

    When she arrived at the break room, she saw two other people talking inside.

    They didn''t take her seriously, so they continued their conversation.

    "The President is facing a big problem now. There are so many people against him."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "That''s right. But why does the President want to marry a servant? That''s just unbelievable. There are so many noble women, why choose a servant? It was impossible for the cab members to not oppose this."

    Preslie widened her eyes at once.

    BUMS

    What? Tremaine was going to marry a servant?

    All of a sudden, she panicked.

    If Tremaine wanted to marry a maid, what about Yesseca?

    Wouldn''t Yesseca be a cheater then?

    She stepped forward in a hurry and asked, "Is what you said true? Does the president really want to marry a servant?"

    The both of them had been having a good time until Preslie interrupted them. One of the women rolled her eyes, "How can you not know this when

    it''s such a big deal?"

    Preslie''s heart sank.

    Men were really unbelievable!

    At first, she''d thought Tremaine had held a deep affection for Yesseca, but turned out that all was it was a farce!

    This man, in a blink of an eye, had found a new love. He was going to marry a servant!

    Preslie walked out of the break room. She took out her phone. She had to tell Yesseca to prepare for what was toe. She could not let Yesseca be

    painted as a bad woman.

    The call was connected quickly.

    Preslie said in a hurried tone, "Yesseca, something bad has happened. Tremaine had a change of heart!"

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843

    ?

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Tremaine had a change of heart?

    Preslie was about to tell her about Tremaine''s uing marriage to a servant, but she swallowed her words before they could slip out.

    Marriage was way too important of an affair.

    She was afraid of upsetting Yesseca further.

    Thus, Preslie broke the news to her in a gentler manner.

    "Yesseca, Tremaine got close with a servant," said Preslie tentatively.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Really?" asked Yesseca.

    "Really. I heard it from the President''s office, so it can''t be fake," Preslie replied hurriedly yet firmly.

    Yesseca''s thoughts immediately ran wild.

    It suddenly urred to her that she''d rarely seen Tremaine recently. Moreover, he''d previously said that he would take her body after her period, yet it hadn''t happened.

    Yesseca tightened her grip on her phone.

    Could Tremaine really have changed his mind?

    Yesseca wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say.

    After a while, she mumbled an "oh" over the phone.

    Preslie was panicked beyond words.

    Yesseca was just epting such a bombshell?

    Anxiously, Preslie urged, "Yesseca, you have to do something. You can''t just let him cheat on you."

    Yesseca was unable toe up a solution.

    After a while, she said, "Let me think about it, Preslie."

    Preslie gulped.

    True, Yesseca was probably in a state of shock and rage upon hearing the news. She had to give Yesseca some time to digest it. Preslie went on, "Take your time and think it over, Yesseca. I''ll call youter. Don''t do anything impulsive or stupid, and don''t be sad." After hanging up, Yesseca remained in a daze.

    She wouldn''t do anything impulsive or stupid.

    She was just thinking about how she''d been right that Tremaine saw her as merely a toy.

    Just as she''d thought from the start.

    If a man loved her genuinely, he would not put her down and call her stupid.

    But if he wanted to toy with her, why would he want to marry her? Also, why did he have a wedding nner?

    Yesseca concluded that perhaps Tremaine was just fooling around.

    He would never marry her.

    That was possible.

    Extremely possible.

    Yesseca forced a smile onto her lips.

    It was a good thing,

    She thought about it.

    She could go back to Agaphen City and regain her freedom.

    Truthfully, she was not used to staying in Nashnd at all. Although she was well-fed, she spent most of her time stuck in her big bedroom, either daydreaming or reading books.

    It would be great if she could go back to Agaphen City.

    Since Tremaine had changed his mind and gotten together with another woman, he would surely let her go.

    It was a good thing.

    However, in the deepest corner of her heart, there was a hint of inexplicable despair. Yesseca herself

    hadn''t even realized it''s existence.

    After hanging up, Preslie headed to the office.

    Unexpectedly, she bumped into Sheldon Hawls on her way there.

    Something came to Preslie''s mind.

    Sheldon Hawls!

    She trotted up and said, "Mr. Hawls."

    Sheldon stopped and looked at Preslie, perplexed.

    Preslie had initially wanted to ask Sheldon some questions. However, when she went up to him, she realized that he was looking particrly dashing that day. Instead of his military uniform, he was wearing a suit, which gave off a different vibe.

    Preslie''s face was instantly flushed.

    "Mr... Mr. Hawls," Preslie stammered. "I heard that, Tremaine..."

    "You can''t call Mr. Tremaine by his name," Sheldon interrupted Preslie.

    Preslie quickly corrected herself. "I heard that Mr. Tremaine will be marrying a servant, right? He can''t. Since he and Yesseca are a couple, he can''t marry that servant. I''ll hurt Yesseca."

    Preslie hoped that Sheldon could change Tremaine''s heart of stone.

    Sheldon was floored.

    He gave a shocked nce at Preslie. "Where did you hearthat?"

    Preslie''s eyes widened. "Everyone is talking about it."

    Sheldon was once more at a loss for words.

    He instantly understood what was going on.

    It was true that rumors were circting in the Presidential Pce, but they were all of Tremaine and Yesseca. He was amazed that Preslie had somehow managed to misinterpret them to that extent.

    What on earth was Preslie thinking?

    Sheldon was about to let out a long sigh.

    How could she be that clueless?

    QUMS

    Sheldon didn''t want to exin anything to Preslie.

    He didn''t think that Preslie would understand even if he did

    "It''s none of your concern." Sheldon strode forward.

    Preslie was unwilling to give up.

    She ran after him, calling, "Mr. Hawls, Mr. Hawls!"

    Sheldon stopped in his tracks abruptly.

    Preslie then bumped into Sheldon''s back.

    There was a pause.

    Preslie stood up straight and rubbed her forehead awkwardly.

    Sheldon looked at Preslie with disgust. "Why are you following me? If others see this, they''ll misunderstand!"

    Preslie''s face turned redder.

    She faltered. "Mr. Hawls, I just want to ask you about it."

    "Just get back to work. I''ll say it again, it''s none of your concern."

    "But, Mr. Hawls..."

    "Shut up!" Sheldon suddenly raised his voice.

    Preslie was startled.

    Her eyes soon welled up, and she looked at Sheldon with a pitiful look

    At that moment, Preslie looked absolutely wronged.

    Sheldon''s heart skipped a beat.

    He contemted exining things to Preslie because he felt bad for her.

    However, Sheldon swallowed his words before they coulde out.

    With Preslie''s intelligence, his

    exnation would have to be lengthy and borate, which would

    complicate things more. In that

    case, he would have to waste his entire day just rifying the matter to Preslie.

    Sheldon decided to let Preslie find out about it on her own.

    "Stop following me." With those words, Sheldon left.

    Preslie did not follow.

    After turning the corner, Sheldon''s phone suddenly rang.

    Sheldon took out his phone.

    When he saw the caller''s name on the screen, his gaze suddenly froze.

    Then, he looked around to confirm that there was no one around him. He hurried into a corner and epted the call.

    "Are you looking for me?" A female voice came from the other end of the line.

    It was the voice of a young woman.

    Sheldon gnashed his teeth. "Yes.e back now!"

    The voice on the other end of the phone was raised as it said, "What do you want me back for? To pass me on to Tremaine? He will kill me!"

    "I will plead with Mr. Tremaine to spare your life. You''ve made too many mistakes. Come back right

    now!"

    The womanughed. "I won''te back. Don''t send anyone to look for me, unless you want to see me die in front of you."

    "I''m telling you again, I won''t let you die. I''ll beg for mercy for you. Mr. Tremaine will spare your life."

    The woman sneered. "How would that devil Tremaine let me live!"

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844

    ?

    Sheldon was about to retort at her when he saw a figure walking towards him.

    Immediately, Sheldon hung up the phone in a hurry.

    It was Hogan.

    Hogan had been looking for Sheldon. After a while of searching, he''d found Sheldon hiding in a corner with his phone in hand.

    Just as he went over, Sheldon hung up.

    Hogan''s first response was to criticize him, "Mr. Hawls, as Mr. Tremaine''s most trusted subordinate, you''re ipetent. You have let the Cab and Nashnd down!"

    Sheldon was speechless.

    He disagreed with what Hogan said.

    Sheldon immediately retorted, "That''s wrong, Mr. Welmert. I''ve always been loyal to Nashnd. How could you say that?"

    Hogan harrumphed. "Loyal? Why did you let Mr. Tremaine start making ns to marry such a woman? Exin that, Mr. Hawls!"

    There was a second of silence.

    Sheldon was flummoxed.

    There was nothing he could have done.

    He had tried persuading Tremaine, but Tremaine had never listened his advice. Besides, Tremaine had used the matter of his investigation to stop Sheldon every time he brought it up. How would he dare to persuade Tremaine when he had also done something equally bad?

    "Mr. Tremaine has the right to pick whoever he wants to marry, Mr. Welmert," said Sheldon.

    In his opinion, Hogan was making a mountain out of a molehill. As the president, didn''t Tremaine have the right to choose his own wife? Even average citizens had that right.

    Although Sheldon disagreed with Tremaine marrying Yesseca, he would not object to Tremaine''s choice. He was not as radical as Hogan. "Nonsense!" Hogan raged.

    He red at Sheldon. "Mr. Hawls, don''t assume I don''t know what you did! You''d better watch out, or else I''ll gather the Cab, and you''ll lose your job."

    Sheldon''s heart suddenly constricted..

    His voice quivered. "What did I do?"

    Hogan''s gaze became sharper. "You know that woman, right? I''ve already found out that you and Mr. Tremaine were the ones who brought that woman to Nashnd together. Maybe you were the one who introduced that woman to Mr. Tremaine. What other reason would he have to pick a low- born woman?"

    Sheldon was left speechless.

    That wasn''t even a crime.

    The rage in Sheldon''s heart was lit.

    He was about to fly into a rage at Hogan when he suddenly saw a person standing in the distance.

    It was Preslie.

    She stood there in a daze, staring at Hogan and Sheldon.

    Hogan also noticed Preslie.

    With outsiders around, he had to keep his lips sealed. Hogan red at Sheldon before leaving.

    After Hogan left, Preslie approached Sheldon again.

    The whole debacle with Yesseca had made her extremely anxious. She''d paced up and down the presidential pce. To her surprise, she met... Preslie looked at Sheldon in disbelief. "Mr. Hawls, is what that man said true? Did you introduce that woman to Mr. Tremaine?"

    Although Preslie did not know Hogan, she could tell he was a high-ranking governmental official.

    A person of that status had no reason to lie.

    Sheldon had already been pissed off by Hogan right before. At that moment, Preslie''s questions kindled the mes of his anger even more.

    He could not help the scowl that crossed his face when he nced at Preslie.

    However, that scowl seemed like an admission to Preslie.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Preslie bit her lip. "Mr. Hawls, how could you? Mr. Tremaine already has Yesseca. How could you still introduce someone to him after knowing that? That''s wrong, Mr. Hawls. You can''t do things like that."

    Sheldon felt both angry and helpless after hearing what she''d said.

    The stupidity of the woman in front of him was truly amazing.

    Sheldon was amazed.

    He red at Preslie. "I''m impressed by your IQ. Your stupidity knows no bounds."

    With those words, Sheldon turned around and left.

    Preslie stood there shell-shocked. Her eyes inadvertently reddened.

    When Sheldon said that, his voice had been full of disgust and contempt. All of a sudden, Preslie felt upset.

    After standing rooted to the spot for some time, Preslie sniffled while her voice trembled. "Although I''m stupid, at least I know it''s wrong to ruin a rtionship."

    At 6 in the evening, Yesseca finished her dinner.

    She always ate dinner alone.

    Quartley Pce had several floors.

    Each floor was an independent living space with its own kitchen and dining room. Yesseca went to the floor where she lived so that she could avoid Madam Quartley and Yuliana. Content belongs to

    Normally, Yesseca would go back to her bedroom to read or watch television after dinner.

    However, she was not in the mood for that today.

    As for why she didn''t feel like it, she was not sure.

    It was what it was.

    In a daze, she stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked into the distance.

    Time flew by. It had turned 9 in the blink of an eye.

    That was supposed to be Yesseca''s bedtime.

    She was lying on her bed, but could not fall asleep.

    Suddenly, there was the sound of the doorknob turning. Taken aback, Yesseca looked towards the door with her eyes wide open.

    The door opened.

    Tremaine appeared in front of her.

    Their eyes met.

    Tremaine was a little surprised.

    Every day when he came at that time, Yesseca would have already fallen asleep, and lights in the bedroom would be switched off.

    Not wanting to bother Yesseca, he would go to another room to sleep.

    Tremaine had not expected Yesseca to be awake that day.

    Tremaine strode over.

    "You haven''t slept yet?" he asked in a low voice.

    Yesseca''s eyshes fluttered slightly.

    She looked at the tall and dashing man in front of her, her heart in a turmoil.

    He was the president.

    The high and mighty president!

    Why would a president marry her?

    At first, she had held no hope, but then Tremaine almost convinced her with that wedding nner.

    Fortunately, Preslie had told her the truth in time.

    Before she fell into his trap.

    "Tremaine, I have something to tell you," said Yesseca under her breath.

    Tremaine sat on the bed.

    His gaze felt on Yesseca''s neck. At that moment, Yesseca was dressed in her pajamas. Her slender neck was@xposed, which Tremaine found extremely attractive.

    Tremaine gulped.

    It had been quite a while. Yesseca''s period must have long been over.

    "Let''s talk about itter." Tremaine''s voice was rife with ambiguity. "We''ll talk about it when we''re done."

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    "Done with what?"

    Desire sparked in Tremaine''s eyes. "What do you think?"

    Yesseca''s heart skipped a beat as she looked at Tremaine.

    She thought to herself, could it possibly be...?

    There was no way.

    Wasn''t Tremaine already together with a servant?

    Since he was with another woman, how would he still do that kind of thing?

    "I don''t know," replied Yesseca.

    Tremaine leaned forward and said, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll teach you."

    After that, Tremaine lowered his head and kissed Yesseca.

    Her lips were sweet and smooth, like candy.

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845

    ?

    Yesseca''s head was buzzing.

    She pushed Tremaine away and red at him, face flushed. "Shameless!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Tremaine''s gaze became more flirtatious.

    He liked seeing Yesseca blush, with her round eyes ring at him.

    Tremaine grabbed Yesseca''s hands.

    He ced them on his body and gradually guided them downwards. "Tell me, how am I shameless?"

    Yesseca had been rendered speechless.

    The blush crept from her face all the way down to her body.

    Yesseca pulled her hand away from Tremaine''s and took a deep breath. "Tremaine Quartley, I have something to tell you."

    "We''ll talk about it after we finish this," Tremaine murmured in a hoarse voice.

    God knows how long he had held it in.

    Yesseca''s eyes widened.

    "Tremaine, your shamelessness is beyond my imagination."

    Wasn''t he dating another servant?

    Yet, he wanted to do that with her.

    He waspletely without shame.

    Tremaine was not mad at what Yesseca called him at all.

    The word ''shameless'' sounded just like coy flirting to him at that moment.

    Tremaine took another step forward and pressed his face against Yesseca''s. "Really? How much beyond your imagination?"

    Tremaine kissed Yesseca on the face.

    Yesseca did not respond.

    She scrubbed at the ce that Tremaine kissed with her hand.

    Her actions disyed immense disgust.

    Suddenly, Tremaine''s gaze darkened.

    If Yesseca had just called him shameless and red at him, he would have assumed that she was merely flirting with him. But what she did was unmistakably not flirting anymore.

    Yesseca was disgusted by him!

    The coyness in Tremaine''s tone faded away instantly. "Yesseca, do you know how many women dream of me doing that to them?"

    Yesseca knew that Tremaine was unhappy.

    However, it didn''t matter anymore.

    Anyway, Tremaine had found another servant. She didn''t care whether he was happy or not. Their paths were about to diverge anyway! Yesseca inhaled. "Tremaine, I know what''s going on in the presidential pce."

    Tremaine was stunned.

    Did she know about the goings-on in the presidential pce?

    Did she know that everyone was against their rtionship?

    Tremaine''s expression suddenly morphed.

    No wonder Yesseca was acting abnormally. Yesseca might be overthinking it, as innocent as she was.

    His anger towards Yesseca dissipatedpletely.

    Just as Tremaine was about tofort Yesseca and tell her not to worry, Yesseca suddenly said, "Tremaine, since that''s the case, let me go. I''m done packing. I can leave tomorrow morning. I don''t need your chauffer to send me home. I can head back by myself."

    The corners of Tremaine''s lips twitched.

    She didn''t trust him!

    She thought he could not handle such a small problem!

    "You don''t have to go back. Stay here. No one can make you leave," Tremaine urged in a low tone.

    Yesseca''s eyes widened. "No one''s making me leave, but I have to. What''s the point of me being here, Tremaine? We have no feelings for each other. It''s pointless for me to stay. So just let me go."

    Tremaine''s breathing hitched.

    Yesseca had said a devastating sentence.

    "We have no feelings for each other."

    How could she say something like that!

    He''d given Yesseca his heart only for Yesseca to tell him that in the end!

    Tremaine thought that after Yesseca had been in Nashnd for such a long time, she had already developed feelings for him...

    Who knew that Yesseca would instead tell him that she didn''t have any feelings for him.

    A storm brewed in Tremaine''s heart.

    At the same time, iciness pierced it.

    He suddenly lost interest in touching Yesseca.

    Tremaine stood up and looked straight at Yesseca, "Yesseca, I''ve finally realized that not only are you stupid, you''re also cold-blooded!"

    His gaze was piercing, as it it could bore a hole right through her.

    Yesseca suddenly felt wronged.

    Cold-blooded?

    How was she cold-blooded?

    Tremaine was the cold-blooded one.

    When she was about to get married, Tremaine had ruined her wedding and brought her to Nashnd. But now he was dating another woman!

    Just who exactly was the cold-blooded one?

    Yesseca suddenly stood up. "Tremaine, if you think I''m cold-blooded, then I''ll be just that. I''m tired of living in Nashnd. All I do is daydream or read books in this room. I feel caged, bored, I hate it here, Tremaine. I hate it so much!" Content belongs to

    Tremaine''s breathing elerated.

    He stared at Yesseca. "You hate this ce? Do you mean that you hate me too?"

    Blood rushed to Yesseca''s head. Without thinking, she blurted out, "Yes, I hate you!"

    In actuality, she hadn''t hated

    Tremaine before. But after knowing that he was dating a servant, yet still came to tease her and wanted to take advantage of her, she hated him!

    UMS

    Tremaine had the impulse to strangle Yesseca.

    Was her heart made of steel?

    Heartless woman!

    Even a dog would wag its tail happily if Tremaine treated it as nicely as he did Yesseca.

    But Yesseca!

    She said that she hated him!

    The impulse to strangle Yesseca was getting stronger and stronger. Tremaine suppressed it with all his self-control.

    He turned and left.

    If he didn''t, he might do it for real.

    Yesseca''s voice came from behind him, "Tremaine, let me go. I don''t want to stay here anymore. Not even for a second!"

    Tremaine stopped in his tracks.

    He turned around to look at Yesseca.

    He sneered. "Do you want to leave? Leave now!"

    Yesseca left without any hesitation. When she passed by Tremaine, he subconsciously reached out, wanting to hold Yesseca.

    But before he could stop her, Yesseca already passed by him.

    Tremaine clenched his fists tightly by his side.

    That damned woman!

    She wanted to leave?

    Fine. She could leave!

    He would sit back and see where she had to go!

    Cocky woman!

    Yesseca left Quartley Pce.

    Because Tremaine had specially ordered the guards to allow Yesseca to enter and exit freely, no one stopped her. Thus, Yesseca walked out without any hindrance. Content

    belongs to

    It was dark outside. Out of nowhere, a cold breeze blew. Subconsciously, Yesseca hid her face in her cor.

    Looking at the night sky, a sense of helplessness washed over her.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846

    ?

    Yesseca wanted to return to Agaphen City.

    But right then, it seemed toote to travel.

    After thinking it over, Yesseca decided to spend the night in Nashnd.

    She thought staying at a hotel but then realized that she was penniless.

    Although Yesseca didn''t want to disturb Preslie, she had no choice but to call her.

    The call was connected not long after.

    Yesseca sounded a little embarrassed. "Preslie, I''m sorry to disturb you sote, but I might have to stay at your ce for one night. I wanted to stay at a hotel initially, but I don''t have any money..."

    Preslie''s heart dropped to her stomach.

    Preslie had told Yesseca about Tremaine cheating on her just earlier on, and Yesseca was already asking to stay at hers that night. Preslie wondered if Yesseca and Tremaine had fallen out with each other.

    It was her duty to help her best friend if she was in trouble.

    Preslie asked, "Yesseca, where are you? I''lle and pick you up now."

    Yesseca shook her head. "No, wait for me at home and prepare some money. I''ll hail a taxi after this, but you''ll have to pay the driver for me."

    Preslie, after thinking about it, realized that that way was better. It minimized dy. Thus, Preslie agreed immediately.

    In the bedroom, Tremaine ripped the tie around his neck off and flung it onto the ground.

    He was in a terrible mood!

    That heartless and stupid woman!

    Tremaine had an urge to smash everything in the room.

    Suddenly, his gaze focused.

    Through the floor-to-ceiling window in the bedroom, he looked at the dark night outside.

    Would she be okay being out at night?

    Soon after, Tremaine scoffed without abandon.

    What could even happen to her?

    Would anyone rob her?

    She looked like a poor bum!

    Sexual assault?

    What a joke. Besides Tremaine, no one would desire her!

    Although he was trying tofort himself, Tremaine''s heart could not help constricting.

    He ended up calling his subordinates and ordering them to follow Yesseca.

    He received a call not long after.

    Yesseca had taken a taxi to the house of a girl named Preslie Fernandez.

    Tremaine certainly knew who Preslie Fernandez was.

    Yesseca''s good friend.

    Yesseca''s IQ was substantially higherpared to hers.

    Tremaine sneered.

    Birds of a feather really did flock together.

    Tremaine knew that Yesseca must have gone to her ce to spend the night.

    He could have been at ease, with that.

    However, he was still full of worry, so much that he could barely breathe.

    Yesseca arrived at Preslie''s home.

    She told Preslie about her falling out with Tremaine, and her n to return to Agaphen City.

    Preslie pondered over it thoroughly.

    "Well, that''s that. Breaking up with him was for the best," said Preslie.

    Surprise shed in Yesseca''s eyes.

    "Preslie, I thought you would persuade me not to break up with Tremaine."

    "You''re kidding me!" Preslie

    eximed, at righteous and proper. "Do I look like a lunatic? Tremaine, was cheating on you with another women. Breaking up was the right choice. We don''t tolerate cheaters!"

    Yesseca sniffled.

    She had felt rather down at first, but Preslie''s words reassured her to no end.

    Yesseca looked at Preslie. "Since I''ve left him, I''m not going to stay in Nashnd anymore, Preslie. I''m leaving. Please take good care of yourself. I''IIe to visit you often."

    Preslie gritted her teeth. "I''m going with you."

    Yesseca''s eyes widened. "But don''t you like this job?"

    Preslie was a little reluctant about leaving. "Yeah, I like it very much, but you got me the job from Tremaine in the first ce. Since Tremaine was cheating on you, I have to have your back can''t betrayust for a job!" Content belongs

    my friend

    swn

    Yesseca was dumbfounded.

    After they discussed it for a long while, they finally reached a decision. Preslie was going to leave with Yesseca; she was going to resign tomorrow from the Presidential Pce.

    Later at night, the two of them shared a bed.

    Before closing her eyes, Yesseca muttered, "Preslie, I don''t know why, but I''m still sad. It''s a sadness I can''t describe. I don''t know why I feel like this." Yesseca may have been clueless, but Preslie understood it as clear as day.

    How would she not be upset when she was being cheated on!

    However, she couldn''t say it so harshly to Yesseca. If she did, Yesseca''s sadness would only intensify.

    Instead, Preslie took Yesseca''s hand. "Let''s cheer up, Yesseca. You still have me. Us friends, we''ll go through everything together in the future!"

    Yesseca felt the warmth surrounding her hand.

    She nodded. "I''m looking forward to it. Thank you forforting me when I''m upset."

    For two whole hours, Tremaine had only done one thing.

    That was pacing back and forth in QuartleyThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Pce.

    From the first floor to the top floor, then from the top floor back to the first floor.

    His unusual behavior scared the servants, who hurriedly informed Madam Quartley about it.

    Madam Quartley, who was already sleeping, got up from her bed.

    When she arrived at the main hall, she saw Tremaine pacing restlessly.

    Madam Quartley hurriedly stopped Tremaine.

    "Tremaine, stop walking back and forth here. I''m getting dizzy," said Madam Quartley.

    Tremaine was at a loss for words.

    In a low voice, he said, "You don''t have to look at me, Grandma. Why aren''t you sleeping? It''s already sote."

    Madam Quartley took a long look at Tremaine and said, "Why? Because I''m worried about my grandson!"

    "Grandma, go rest." Tremaine was about to order the servants to bring

    l

    Madam Quartley back to her bedroom, but Madam Quarley stopped him. While peering at Tremaine, she said, "Tremaine, know that you''re upset because the

    entire pce is against you recently. But you have to think about why that''s the case. Yesseca is not a good match

    for you. Do you understand, Tremaine?"

    Tremaine caught his breath all of a sudden.

    Then, he raised his voice. "I get it now!"

    After that, Tremaine went downstairs and hurried out of Quartley Pce.

    Madam Quartley was confused.

    Where was Tremaine going at that hour?

    What had he understood?

    Tremaine got a guard to take him to Preslie''s ce.

    He had been annoyed because he wanted to bring Yesseca back to the pce, but he thought that it was disgraceful for him to do so.

    Tremaine wasn''t just anyone. He was the president of a country!

    How could he humble himself in front of that measly Yesseca!

    Even though Yesseca had said horrible things to him, he still wanted to run to pick Yesseca up!

    However, Tremaine had been suddenly enlightened by what he heard from Madam Quartley.

    He''d found a reason to go fetch Yesseca.

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847

    ?

    It was because Yesseca had found out about the entire Presidential Pce''s objection to them being together.

    It was normal that she''d be influenced upon hearing those rumors.

    Therefore, she might not truly have meant what she said.

    It might have been just a slip of the tongue in the heat of the moment.

    Well, that was the reason Tremaine fabricated for Yesseca.

    It was also for his own sake.

    This was the only way that he could go pick Yesseca up without making himself seem like such a fool. He was the president of a country, after all.

    Tremaine happened to see Sheldon when he was at the gates of Quartley Pce.

    Sheldon patrolled Quartley Pce every night to ensure its security.

    "Sir." Sheldon gave Tremaine a salute.

    Tremaine nodded.

    It was the perfect opportunity to ask Sheldon to give him a ride.

    In case he couldn''t do away with his ego and see Yesseca, he could get Sheldon to do it for him.

    They headed towards Preslie''s home.

    Sheldon knew who they were looking for since they were heading towards Preslie''s home, of course.

    "Sir, is Miss Cowell at her friend''s house?" Sheldon asked apprehensively.

    Tremaine hummed in agreement, then said with displeasure, "She ran away from home."

    Sheldon was speechless.

    How old was she? Running away from home?

    That was what children did!

    Plus, Tremaine was under a lot of pressure recently due to the entire pce objecting to their marriage. As his future wife, Yesseca should beforting him.

    Instead, she ran away from home. No matter what the reason was, wasn''t she just causing more trouble for Tremaine?

    "What an immature woman!" Sheldon thought to

    himself.

    What did a smart man like Tremaine see in her?

    It was absolutely iprehensible.

    Sheldon nced at Tremaine through the rearview mirror.

    He sat in the backseat with his back straight. He was a handsome man, not a single w to be found in terms of his looks and figure.

    Other than his hot temperament, he was nearly perfect. He should have been able to find someone beautiful, intelligent, and gentle. Yet he had picked Yesseca!

    What a shame!

    Sheldon thought that if he were to fall in love and get married one day, he had to open his eyes wide to watch out for women like Yesseca and her idiotic friend Preslie!

    In the blink of an eye, they arrived at Preslie''s ce.

    However, Tremaine didn''t get out of the car.

    Sheldon looked at Tremaine inquisitively.

    His face was tensed.

    He said, "You go up there and call Yesseca down.

    Tell her we''re heading back to Quartley Pce."

    Sheldon did not say anything in reply.

    He finally understood why Tremaine had asked him to drive. Tremaine wanted him to go after Yesseca because he himself couldn''t set aside his ego. Sheldon was extremely unwilling to.

    That being said, Tremaine was the president and his superior. Sheldon had no way to turn him down.

    "Yes, sir." Sheldon''s face was a picture of despair.

    "Wait!" Tremaine suddenly called out to Sheldon.

    Sheldon stopped in his tracks.

    Tremaine frowned. "Sheldon, what was with that face?"

    He had just seen the look of disdain on Sheldon''s face after he gave him that order!

    Sheldon responded seriously, "I wasn''t pulling a face, sir."

    "Smile!" Tremaine spat out.

    Sheldon was speechless.

    He forced out a smile.

    With that, Tremaine was satisfied.

    He said, "Sheldon, Yesseca is my woman. Any woman that is able to attract me has to be the most perfect woman in the world. You should be honoured that I''m giving you the opportunity to talk to the most perfect woman in the world."

    This time, Sheldon didn''t need to force out a smile. He could feel a full-onughing.

    The most perfect woman in the world.

    He really couldn''t see it.

    Tremaine waved a hand. "Run along."

    The doorbell suddenly rang.

    At that moment, Preslie was deep in her slumber. When she heard the doorbell, she got up to open the door in a daze.

    Sheldon, dressed in his military uniform, stood at the door.

    Preslie suddenly wasn''t sleepy anymore.

    Sheldon Hawls!

    Mr. Hawls!

    Why was he here?

    As soon as the door opened, Sheldon''s gaze firstnded on Preslie''s face. He glimpsed traces of saliva around her mouth.

    Preslie often dreamed of food when she was asleep. Therefore, it was normal for her to have certain subconscious reactions to that while she slept. Sheldon didn''t say anything.

    Inadvertently frowning, he cast his gaze downwards casually.

    After all, he didn''t want to look at a

    face with saliva stains on it. It was better if he looked elsewhere. However, when he looked

    downwards, his pupils dted in an instant.

    Preslie had opened the door in a

    sleepy daze, so she didn''t notice that two of the buttons of her pajama top were unbuttoned. Her pink bra was exposed to Sheldon.

    Sheldon''s face suddenly turned beet red.

    He should have immediately shifted his gaze away, but it seemed to be frozen in ce, and he kept staring.

    Although Sheldon was an upright

    man who had never had intimate rtions with a woman, he was still

    a hot-blooded young man, after all. It was normal for him to be stunned when temptation was right before his eyes.

    Preslie had also noticed Sheldon''s gaze.

    She followed it and was scared out of her wits.

    Oh God!

    Why were the buttons of her shirt undone?

    Preslie was about to fasten the buttons when she noticed that something was amiss.

    Wait!

    Was Sheldon staring at her chest?

    No way!

    How was that possible?

    How could such an upright man as Sheldon peep at a woman''s private parts!

    Oh, no!

    It wasn''t peeping! He was looking at her openly!

    How-how was that possible!

    Thatpletely subverted her impression of Sheldon.

    As if bewitched, she blurted out, "Mr. Hawls, are-are you looking at me..."

    Sheldon''s Adam''s apple bobbed. "Yeah."

    Preslie''s heart almost jumped out of her chest.

    Oh Lord.

    It was true!

    This, this...

    It took Preslie a long time to remember what she should prioritize at that moment.

    What was she doing?

    The most important thing was for her to button up her top!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Preslie frantically buttoned up her shirt.

    The luscious sight in front of Sheldon had disappeared, leaving him with a sense of emptiness. But soon, a bone-chilling iciness ran down his spine.

    What was he doing?!

    He had actually stared at a woman''s...

    What''s more, she was also the stupidest woman he had ever known!

    For the first time in his life, Sheldon had the urge to dig a hole and bury himself in it.

    Had he been possessed?

    Preslie was feeling equally awkward.

    She was about to lose her mind.

    She''d actually asked if Sheldon was looking at her!

    Was that what a chaste woman would do?

    Of course not!

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848

    ?

    Only promiscuous women would do such a thing.

    Actually, being a promiscuous woman wasn''t too bad.

    Preslie liked their slim waist and flirty eyes. But the problem was she looked nothing like a promiscuous woman. Therefore, when she was the one to ask a question that only promiscuous women would, it was...Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    It made her want to cry!

    Preslie just wanted to cry.

    She cursed herself internally, wondering why she would ask such a question.

    In the midst of their awkwardness, the sound of someone''s footsteps rang out. It was Tremaine.

    After not hearing anything for a long time, he couldn''t help but go check for himself. Unexpectedly, he saw Preslie and Sheldon at the door. The two did not speak but stood there in a daze instead.

    Tremaine frowned slightly. "Sheldon."

    When Sheldon heard Tremaine''s voice, he was pulled out of his reverie.

    He turned around. "Mr. Tremaine."

    "That woman!" Tremaine straightened his face.

    Sheldon felt a little awkward. "I- I haven''t seen Miss Cowell yet, Mr. Tremaine."

    Tremaine went quiet.

    He gave Sheldon a sidelong nce. "You''ve been up here for so long. What have you been doing?"

    Sheldon looked guilty.

    What had he been doing...

    At the same time, Preslie looked abnormally awkward.

    She was very clear about what Sheldon had been doing.

    As if trying to ease the awkwardness, she said, "You-you''re looking for Yesseca, right? I-I''ll get her for you."

    Preslie turned around and hurried to the bedroom.

    As she walked, she thought to herself, "Oh my God. Could I be more embarrassing?"

    She was just about to open the bedroom door when something dawned on her.

    Wait a minute!

    Something was wrong!

    What did Tremaine want with Yesseca?

    Wasn''t Tremaine fooling around with some servant? Why was he still here for Yesseca?

    She withdrew her hand.

    After a moment''s hesitation, she walked back to the entrance. Her heart jolted at the sight of Tremaine''s figure.

    Perhaps it''d be better to just get Yesseca out here so that she could tell Tremaine herself.

    After all, Tremaine was the president, and Preslie was scared.

    On second thought, Preslie couldn''t do it. Yesseca was such a good friend, and she had to stick up for her. Anyway, Yesseca was already sleeping. It would only upset her more to see Tremaine.

    As a friend, she had to speak up for Yesseca.

    Preslie told herself not to be afraid.

    She puffed out her chest. She had to hold her head up high!

    When Sheldon noticed Preslie pushing her chest out, he flushed again.

    He lowered his head.

    "Just don''t look." He thought to himself.

    He was better off not looking at anything.

    "Mr. Tremaine, Yesseca can''t see you," Preslie

    mustered enough courage to say.

    "It''s not up to you to decide whether she wants to meet me or not." Tremaine nced at Preslie coldly, shooting her a murderous look.

    As he looked at Preslie, he was angered by the stupid things that she''d done.

    Tremaine''s re made Preslie''s heart shiver.

    She shrunk back a little. "Mr. Tremaine, you can''t see Yesseca either because you''ve wronged her. You might be the president, but you can''t y with a woman''s feelings. That''s why you can''t see her!"

    Tremaine didn''t know what to say.

    He was annoyed, amused, and baffled by Preslie''s words. "What did you say? Say it again!"

    Something dawned on Sheldon.

    He remembered what Preslie had told him in the daytime.

    Was she...

    Would she actually say that to Tremaine?

    It was toote for Sheldon to speak.

    e

    "Mr. Tremaine, haven''t you gotten together with some servant already? The whole Presidential Pce knows about it! If that''s the case, you should leave Yesseca alone She may be nothing but amoner, but she''s an innocent girl. There''s no way she''ll share a man with another woman." The more Presfie said, the less fearful she became.

    After all, she was doing the right thing and there was nothing for her to be afraid of.

    She was filled with justice. There was no need to be scared!

    After listening to Preslie''s words, a sliver of confusion shot through Tremaine''s eyes before turning into understanding.

    He understood what Preslie had meant.

    At the same time, he also understood why Yesseca had been acting strangely.

    He''d gotten it all wrong!

    Yesseca probably hadn''t even been talking about the Presidential Pce objecting to their rtionship. She''d believed the lies Preslie had fed her and thought that he''d gotten together with another woman.

    Tremaine suddenly wanted tough.

    Yes,ugh.

    He wanted tough because he couldn''t fathom the existence of a stupid woman like her.

    How did Yesseca end up being friends with such a fool?

    Preslie was in the Presidential

    Pce all day and was also Yesseca''s friend, yet she had no idea that the whole Presidential Pce was against him and Yesseca being together. She also had no idea that the servant she was referring to was Yesseca herself!

    Tremaine pointed at Preslie. "Sheldon!"

    Sheldon was startled.

    He thought that Preslie had angered Tremaine, and he hurriedly said, "Mr. Tremaine, Preslie''s stupider than the average person, but she means well.

    It''s just a misunderstanding. She doesn''t mean anything bad by it."

    Preslie was lost for words.

    What did he mean by saying that she was stupider than the average person?!

    Tremaine let out a coldugh. "Take this woman to the hospital and get the doctor to cut her head open. I want to know what they''ll find in there!"

    After that, Tremaine strode into the apartment.

    There was no need for him to ask this stupid woman to get Yesseca. He''d do it himself!

    Preslie turned pale when she heard Tremaine saying that he wanted to cut her head open.

    Sheldon felt a little sorry for her.

    After some thought, he consoled

    her, saying, "Preslie, Mr. Tremaine was just saying that, He doesn''t mean it. Tears welled up in Presfie''s eyes. Mr. Hawls, what if he does mean it? If he really wants to cut my head open, I..."

    She was so frightened that her eyes turned red.

    Sheldon knew for a fact that Tremaine didn''t mean it, and Preslie''s fear made him pity her.

    "He doesn''t mean it, trust me," Sheldon said.

    Preslie blinked. "Are you sure?"

    "I''m sure of it."

    Preslie took a deep breath. "That''s good, but I need to get him out here. Yesseca''s sleeping." Her expression changed.

    After that, she turned to run inside.

    In a hurry, Sheldon grabbed her. "Don''t."

    Preslie widened her eyes. "But he''s with a servant now. He can''t be with Yesseca. I..."

    Sheldon cut her off. "That servant''s Yesseca. The person that everyone in the Presidential Pce is talking about is Yesseca!"

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849

    ?

    Preslie fell silent.

    She widened her eyes in surprise. "What? Weren''t they talking about a servant?"

    Sheldon felt helpless. "Miss Cowell worked as a servant in Mr. Tremaine''s house. Didn''t you know about that?"

    Preslie was shocked.

    She searched her brain. She seemed to recall Yesseca mentioning something like that. Or had she?

    Regardless, it had to be true since Sheldon said so!

    Preslie was dumbfounded.

    Her lips trembled. "I don''t remember whether Yesseca told me, Mr. Hawls, I really don''t. I wouldn''t have told her all of this if I''d known. I didn''t mean to, I really didn''t know..."

    Sheldon sighed to himself.

    He didn''t know what to say, so he just looked at her.

    After some time, Preslie said, "Mr. Hawls, I think you should take me to the hospital."

    "What for?"

    Preslie pointed at her head, her voice quavering. "To cut my head open and see what''s in there."

    Sheldon was lost for words.

    Yesseca felt someone''s lips on her.

    She was asleep, and she didn''t want to open her eyes. All she knew was that the lips were soft.

    In her grogginess, she wondered whether Preslie was dreaming that she was food.

    She opened her mouth. "Preslie, stop it. I''m not food."

    Those lips pressed against her more insistently at her words. In fact, they seemed to be nibbling at her mouth.

    Yesseca felt like she was going to faint.

    "I''m not food. You''re dreaming, Preslie!"

    With that, Yesseca opened her eyes.

    A handsome face was zoomed in in front of her.

    It wasn''t Preslie, but Tremaine.

    Yesseca was so frightened that she screamed.

    She didn''t expect it to be Tremaine!

    What was going on?

    Wasn''t she at Preslie''s home and sleeping next to her? Why had it turned into Tremaine?

    At the front door, Sheldon and Preslie both heard Yesseca''s scream.

    They pretended not to hear a thing.

    At that moment, Tremaine''s voice rang out. "Yesseca, you''re a stupid woman! How can someone so stupid exist?" Sheldon''s lips twitched.

    If his memory didn''t fail him, just moments ago, Tremaine had told him that Yesseca was the most perfect woman in the world. Yet...

    In the bedroom, Yesseca was so mad that her head throbbed.

    Tremaine was crossing the line!

    She''d already left Quartley Pce, yet he''de all the way to Preslie''s house to scold her. How could he be so mean?

    Yesseca retorted angrily, "Yes, I''m stupid. You''re the smartest person ever, happy? My stupidity doesn''t have anything to do with you, by the way. Do you think you can just go around scolding others because you''re the president? I''m not even a citizen of Nashnd. What gives you the right to scold me?"

    Tremaine''s eyes darkened. "Not a citizen of

    Nashnd? We''re getting married soon, so you''ll be a citizen in no time!"

    Yesseca red at Tremaine. "Stop with your nonsense."

    Tremaine suddenly leaned in close to her and pressed his lips to her ear. "Silly, the servant that everyone in the Presidential Pce is talking about is you."

    Yesseca was stunned.

    She looked at Tremaine in shock.

    Tremaine was satisfied with Yesseca''s expression.

    Yes, it seemed that she had been acting oddly because she''d misunderstood.

    She''d misunderstood that he was having an affair. That was why she''d said all those things.

    Besides, her acting out was a clear sign that she was jealous. The reason for that jealousy, on the other hand, was because she truly loved him. Tremaine unconsciously smirked.

    His mood was instantly uplifted and

    his tone turned cheery. "Did that idiotic friend of yours tell you

    something? How can you take amet

    S

    you."

    idiot''s word for good? Yesseca, the only woman I''ll ever be with

    QUMS

    After that, he wrapped an arm around her waist and gazed right into her eyes. "I love you." Yesseca was rendered speechless.

    His bluntness made her blush.

    She looked at Tremaine nkly. "So, you''re really not together with a servant?"

    He said affirmatively, "Of course. You know that I''m a perfectionist No other woman is good enough to attract me. You might be stupid and foolish and shapeless, but you''re the one I love."

    Yesseca was lost for words again.

    Tremaine''s words had ruined the atmosphere.

    She red at him. "You''re the shapeless one!"

    The moment her words fell, Tremaine reached out a hand and touched her somewhere, even giving it a squeeze, as if to make sure. He then said meaningfully, "I guess you''re not that shapeless after all."

    QUMS

    Yesseca fell silent.

    She turned crimson from head to toe, then screeched at him, "Tremaine, you stinking rascal!"

    At the door, both Sheldon and Preslie heard Yesseca''s words. They both felt awkward.

    Yesseca and Tremaine were alone in the bedroom. If a woman were to call a man a stinking rascal in such a situation, it was obvious what had happened.

    Sheldon thought Yesseca was probably the only woman in the world who dared to call Tremaine a rascal.

    On the other hand, Preslie''s mind was headed to other ces.

    Tremaine had already gone in there for so long. Coupled with Yesseca''s screech, were they... were they getting it on?

    Preslie gulped.

    Oh god, it was too naughty.

    There was no way she could stay here anymore.

    It was just too inappropriate.

    How would she be able to look them in the eye if she were to hear some ungodly soundster on?

    Preslie shot Sheldon a look.

    Sheldon was taken aback.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    She was shooting him a look under such circumstances...

    It made him think of something.

    Preslie wasn''t inviting him to do something with her, was she?

    As a senior colonel with good looks, it wasn''t out of the norm for women to flirt with him. That was why Sheldon only thought of one thing when

    Preslie nced at him.

    Sheldon''s mind was a mess.

    He''d always seen Preslie as an idiot, but at this moment, he realised that she was adorably idiotic. What''s more, she seemed to know how to seduce

    men!

    He recalled what Preslie had asked when his eyes had been trained on a certain spot.....

    Sheldon had thought that she''d asked that because she was too naive, but it seemed that she''d done it on purpose...

    Sheldon straightened up. "Miss Fernandez, I''m a man with morals."

    That was exactly why Preslie had asked him to go downstairs with her!

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850

    ?

    "That''s why you have to go down with me," Preslie said without hesitation.

    Sheldon did not respond.

    He cleared his throat and said, "Miss Fernandez, although I lost myposure just now and saw things I shouldn''t have, I didn''t mean it. I also made a profound reflection, so please conduct yourself with dignity."

    Preslie was confused. At the same time, she blushed.

    When Sheldon brought up the earlier incident, her heart started to race again.

    "Miss Fernandez, I''m a man with morals," Sheldon repeated.

    Her face red, Preslie said, "Mr. Hawls, I know you''re a man with morals. That''s why I''m asking you to go downstairs with me. If Tremaine and Yesseca are up to something in there, it''d be really awkward for us to hear any sounds. That''s why we need to go downstairs to give them some privacy."

    Sheldon fell silent.

    His expression turned rather odd.

    So this was what Preslie meant!

    He had misunderstood and thought that she was trying to seduce him and invite him to...

    Sheldon was easily embarrassed. His face instantly flushed.

    He realized how stupid he was.

    Yesseca sat on the bed with her back to Tremaine.

    His actions had infuriated her.

    He was so obscene!

    Tremaine leaned in close to her, his hot breath fanning over her face as he said, "Yesseca,e home with me."

    "No!" Yesseca sounded petnt.

    "I''ll ask you again, are youing with me?" This time, he sounded vaguely threatening.

    "No!" Yesseca''s voice grew even louder.

    What a joke!

    She was not going to be easily threatened. She was determined not to go with him.

    Yesseca let out another shriek because Tremaine had just picked her up. The sudden loss of gravity led to her throwing her arms around his neck and she saw him smirking.

    Yesseca did not say anything.

    She widened her eyes in anger. He''d done it on purpose!

    "Put me down!" Yesseca said.

    "No."

    She felt extremely embarrassed when she saw that Tremaine was going to carry her out of the bedroom. If Preslie and Sheldon were to see this, she would be so ashamed.

    Yesseca had no other choice.

    "I''ll go back with you, just put me down."

    Fine, she was quite easily threatened.

    Tremaine''s smirk deepened.

    Only then did he put Yesseca down before reaching for her hand.

    Yesseca paused. "You''re not lying to me, are you? You... you''re not with any other woman?"

    He shot her a sidelong nce. "What nonsense. Do you think I need to stoop so low as to lie?"

    Yesseca did not say anything.

    Her eyes shed with a subtle light.

    He seemed to be telling the truth.

    Tremaine was the president of Nashnd. There was no need for him to lie to her.

    A small smile formed on her lips.

    Then, she was surprised.

    Why was she smiling?

    She had nned on leaving this unfamiliar country for Agaphen City the very next day, yet she was currently going back to Quartley Pce with Tremaine. This was a tragic matter! How could she still smile?

    At the door, Preslie and Sheldon were nowhere in sight.

    Tremaine frowned.

    He muttered subconsciously, "Where did Sheldon and that idiot go?"

    Yesseca did not dignify him with a response.

    She merely shot him a disdainful look.

    Tremaine was so mean every time he spoke. He should remember that he''s the president of the country!

    All the leaders from other countries were so polite and warm, while Tremaine had to be the one that spoke harshly! Downstairs, Preslie and Sheldon were standing far apart from each other.

    Both of them felt a little awkward.

    They hadn''t said a word sinceing down.

    Tremaine came down, holding Yesseca''s hand.

    Sheldon immediately went over and said, "Mr. Tremaine."

    Tremaine nodded and said, "Let''s head hack."

    After that, he paused and looked at Preslie. The atmosphere immediately tensed up and became vaguely murderous.

    Sheldon was shocked.

    He said subconsciously, "Mr. Tremaine, Miss Fernandez did not do this on purpose. She made a mistake, please don''t me her." Tremaine looked at Sheldon meaningfully. "Sheldon, are you pleading on her behalf?"

    Yesseca piped up. "What''s wrong

    with that? Sheldon''s a rational and understanding person, unlike you, you tyrant. Don''t you dare take this

    out on Preslie, or else I won''t go back with you!"

    Tremaine fell silent.

    He red at her.

    She did not care to protect his image, not even in front of his subordinate!

    Yesseca was the only one who could do that!

    Imagine if it were someone else!

    Tremaine snorted coldly. He would chop that person into pieces!

    Sheldonughed bitterly to himself.

    Only Yesseca could deal with Tremaine.

    Yesseca told Preslie that she was going back to Quartley Pce.

    Preslie felt very guilty.

    This was all her fault.

    She kept on apologizing to Yesseca.

    Yesseca did not take it to heart.

    She smiled. "Preslie, I know that you meant well. Get some rest, okay? I''ll head back first."

    Preslie nodded, looking a little conflicted.

    She sneaked a nce at Tremaine

    and found him standing to one side grimly. He seemed to be pissed off that esseca was talking to

    her.

    Preslie whispered to Yesseca, "Yesseca, Mr. Tremaine won''te after me, will he? He has to be fuming."

    Yesseca held her hand. "Preslie,Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    don''t be scared. He might be narrow-minded enough to want to get revenge, but I threatened him, saying that I wouldn''t go back with him if he were to do that."

    Preslie was speechless.

    The corners of her mouth twitched. "Yesseca, you''re the best."

    Half an hourter, Yesseca returned to Quartley Pce.

    She felt a littleplicated.

    She was back after a short escape.

    What an odd misunderstanding.

    She had yet to finishmenting when Tremaine suddenly picked her up.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    "Put me down." Why was he still carrying her when they were already at Quartley Pce?

    "No!" Tremaine carried her upstairs and kicked the bedroom door open before throwing her onto the bed.

    For some reason, Yesseca sensed danger.

    She moved back. "You..."

    Tremaine inched closer to her. "Yesseca, you didn''t think that I''d let you go after framing me, did you?"

    Yesseca gulped. "That''s exactly what I thought."

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851

    ?

    Tremaineughed.

    It was pleasing to the ears and vaguely sensual.

    He inched closer and closer until Yesseca was pressed up against the wall. There was nowhere else for her to run.

    "That''s not what I think, though." He looked at her, his gaze looking a little dangerous.

    Yesseca felt like Tremaine looked like he was a beast that could swallow her whole at any moment.

    She couldn''t help trembling. "What- what are you going to do, then?"

    He pointed at her.

    She didn''t understand what he meant and looked at him in confusion.

    Tremaine smiled at her faintly.

    Suddenly, it dawned on Yesseca.

    She understood what Tremaine meant.

    She''d asked him what he was going to do.

    And he had pointed at her...

    My God!

    He was such a rogue.

    Yesseca turned beet red.

    Tremaine''s Adam''s apple bobbed at the sight of this.

    He had already held himself back for long enough. He was starving to the point of madness, and Yesseca was like a delicious meal.

    He reached out a hand and grabbed Yesseca, pulling her towards him. She fell right into his embrace.

    Her soft body came into contact with his toned physique.

    It was as if there were literal sparks between them.

    Tremaine couldn''t help lowering his head and pressing his lips to Yesseca''s.

    She wanted to dodge, but it was toote. As he kissed her deeply and passionately, all she could do was moan helplessly. At the same time, his hands started to sneak under her clothes.

    His hands were extremely warm, and they lit Yesseca on fire.

    Suddenly, a loud knocking came from the door.

    Tremaine did not want to respond.

    He wanted to ignore the knocking, but it was getting louder and more fervent. He looked absolutely furious.

    "Wait for me in bed." After saying this, he left the bedroom.

    Madam Quartley stood at the door of the bedroom.

    Tremaine had a headache.

    "Grandma, it''s time for bed," he said.

    "Tremaine, someone wants to see you."

    "I don''t want to see anyone."

    "You have to. Mr. Welmert''s here at such ate hour, so you have to see him," Madam Quartley said.

    Tremaine fell silent.

    He frowned suspiciously. What was Hogan doing here in the middle of the night?

    Hogan sat on the sofa and waited for Tremaine.

    Momentster, Tremaine walked over.

    Hogan stood up. "Mr. Tremaine."

    Tremaine''s lips twitched. "Mr. Welmert, what are you doing here at such an ungodly hour? Don''t tell me you''re here for ate-night discussion about life."

    Hogan cleared his throat.

    Recently, the whole Presidential Pce was in objection of Tremaine''s marriage.

    However, he was very determined.

    He wanted to be with Yesseca.

    In the end, Hogan came up with a n. During the day, everyone would go ahead objecting to Tremaine and Yesseca marriage. At night, Hogan himself woulde over to Quartley Pce and continue speaking to Tremaine about their objection. Content belongs to

    He wanted to stress Tremaine out to the point that he''d give up!

    He believed that as long as Tremaine was nagged about this day and night, he would eventually bend to their will.

    "Mr. Tremaine, I''m here to talk to you about your union with Miss Cowell. You can''t be with her," Hogan said. Tremaine did not reply.

    He''d expected Hogan to be here for something important. Who would''ve known that he was here for this?

    Tremaine said, "I''ve already told you that I''m determined to be with her. Also, if this is all you''re here for, you can leave now!"

    Hogan did not move.

    Tremaine let out a coldugh. "Mr. Welmert, since you''re so enthusiastic about pretending to be a statue at this hour, I''ll leave you to it. If you like standing here so much, you can do it till tomorrow morning."

    After saying that, Tremaine turned to leave.

    However, Hogan was still quite agile for his age. He ran in front of Tremaine and blocked him.

    "Mr. Tremaine, you cannot be with Miss Cowell," Hogan said.

    Tremaine said nothing.

    He walked to the left, but Hogan soon stood in front of him.

    Tremaine walked to the right, and Hogan did the same.

    Each time he stopped Tremaine, he would repeat himself, saying, "Mr. Tremaine, you cannot be with Miss Cowell."

    Tremaine was furious.

    He was only being so patient because it was Hogan standing in front of him. He was a respected member of the Cab as well as good friends with his grandfather. If it were someone else, Tremaine would''ve already taught them a lesson.

    "Hogan, don''t push your luck!" Tremaine red at Hogan.

    Hogan looked at Tremaine respectfully. "Mr. Tremaine, you''re the president. As your citizen, I wouldn''t dare push my luck. I know you don''t like to hear what I''m saying, but it''s for your own good and for Nashnd''s good!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Hogan, you..."

    Before Tremaine could finish, Hogan cut him off. "Mr. Tremaine, please think things through! I''m doing this for you and Nashnd!"

    Tremaine fell silent. Five minutester, he felt like he was going to explode.

    He couldn''t stand Hogan anymore.

    He asked the soldiers to escort

    Hogan out, but Hogan acted like he was going to be sacrificed. "Mr. Tremaine I''m the Head of Cab, if

    nothing else. If you want these. soldiers to escort me out, how do you expect me to face the public from now on? If you insist on proceeding, then please escort my dead body out of Quartley Pce!" Content belongs to

    Tremaine gnashed his teeth angrily. "Hogan, don''t think that I won''t do it!"

    "I know you will, Mr. Tremaine. What

    does it matter to you to kill a loyal subject? Just know that it will disappoint all of your subjects, myself in particr. I''m doing this for your good and for Nashnd, Mr. Tremaine. Please think it over and refrain from being with Miss Cowell!"

    Tremaine let out a furiousugh.

    Very well.

    He could see what Hogan was up to.

    He was just trying to waste his time, wasn''t he?

    He would let Hogan continue!

    He refused to believe that Hogan would oust him at his age.

    Tremaine sat down on the sofa. "Mr. Welmert, since you''re so adamant on counselling me at such an hour, I''ll be with you for every second of it. I won''t allow your loyalty to go to waste!"

    Hogan hung his head and looked at Tremaine expressionlessly. He continued to say, "Mr. Tremaine, I''m doing this for you and for Nashnd. Please think things through and refrain from being with Miss Cowell!"

    In the bedroom, Yesseca waited for Tremaine for a long time, but he didn''t show up.

    She finally started to feel at ease.

    Even though she knew that with her return to Quartley Pce, this day woulde sooner orter, she still felt extremely nervous. Every second that she was able to avoid it was a bonus.

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852

    ?

    Yessecaid on the bed and covered herself with a thin nket.

    She''d nned on sleeping, but she opened her eyes a short whiteter.

    She felt that something was amiss.

    Her body felt a little strange.

    Yesseca reached out a hand and ran it over her body. Suddenly, something dawned on her.

    She was running her hand over where Tremaine had touched her earlier.

    My God!

    Her face turned crimson.

    What was wrong with her!

    She put her hand on her face.

    It was burning hot.

    She felt close to tears.

    What was she doing, running her hand over where Tremaine had touched her?

    Had she been influenced by him?

    Yesseca suddenly became very nervous.

    She was praying that Tremaine would note

    in.

    If he were toe in and see her blushing, he would ask her what was wrong. How would she exin this to him?!

    Tremaine didn''t go into Yesseca''s bedroom anymore.

    This was because he and Hogan had remained in confrontation for the whole night.

    At first, Tremaine had felt a little antsy at the thought of Yesseca waiting for him in bed, but thanks to Hogan''s constant muttering, Tremaine forgot about her.

    He only had one thought, which was to shut Hogan up.

    Hogan repeated himself throughout the night.

    He kept telling Tremaine not to marry Yesseca, his face stoic.

    Throughout the night, Tremaine had twenty cups of coffee.

    The next day finally arrived.

    When the sunlight started to shine in through the windows, Hogan said to Tremaine, "Mr. Tremaine, you should get some rest. I''ll be taking my leave now."

    Tremaine did not know how to react.

    He wanted to curse at him!

    Rest?

    How could he possibly rest?

    He had to go to the Presidential Pce!

    Tremaine gnashed his teeth. "You''re a wonder, Mr. Welmert!"

    His eyes and tone were both murderous.

    If it were anyone else, they would have long been frightened out of their wits.

    However, Hogan was not an ordinary person.

    He turned and left as if he hadn''t seen a thing.

    After Hogan left, Tremaine got ready to go the Presidential Pce.

    Before he left, he went to Yesseca''s bedroom.

    Yesseca was still sleeping.

    She had half-buried her face in the pillow with her hair fanned out. She looked absolutely ravishing.

    Tremaine ced his hand against her face, and it felt like the smoothest silk.

    His eyes shed and his Adam''s apple bobbed.

    At this moment, to Tremaine, Yesseca was not a person. She was a delicacy.

    Unfortunately, it was a delicacy that he could not partake in just yet.

    He knew that if he were to have her, it would take a long time. He wouldn''t be able to get to the Presidential Pce.

    After all, he was the president of a country, and it was impossible for him to abandon his duties.

    Tremaine withdrew his hand and huffed coldly.

    He could''ve gobbled up this delicacy the night before if it weren''t for Hogan!

    After Tremaine left the bedroom, Yesseca moved.

    She had a dream.

    In her dream, she''d be a delicacy served on a silver tter. There was a man holding cutlery, eagerly waiting to swallow her up. The man''s face was not very clear, but somehow he resembled Tremaine.

    At the Presidential Pce.

    There was a thick stack of letters on Tremaine''s desk.

    They were from various departments in the Presidential Pce, all expressing their objection towards Tremaine marrying Yesseca. Tremaine turned a blind eye to this.

    They were all the same, anyway. He already knew what the contents were without reading them.

    Right at this moment, someone knocked on the door.

    "Come in," Tremaine ordered in a low voice.

    A figure walked in.

    Tremaine''s eye twitched.

    It was Hogan.

    Despite his age, he was still in good health. Though he''d been up the whole night badgering Tremaine, he still looked spirited.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tremaine said sarcastically, "Mr.

    Welmert, you should be more conscious of your health at your age. Don''t think that you''re stiff young and able to push the limit."

    Hogan could clearly sense the sarcasm in Tremaine''s words, but he didn''t even flinch. "Mr. Tremaine, live for my country and for you. It doesn''t matter if I have to give up my life to ensure my country remains powerful."

    The corner of Tremaine''s mouth twitched.

    Hogan said these things all the time.

    Yet it was precisely because of this that Tremaine couldn''t do anything to him.

    He knew for a fact that Hogan was a man who did as he said. He truly lived for Nashnd and its

    people.

    "I know what you''re thinking. There''s no need for you to tell me again and again. Tremaine nced at Hogan. "If there''s nothing else, Mr. Welmert, you may leave."

    Hogan did not leave.

    He handed Tremaine a thick resume with a girl''s photo on the first page. She had fair skin and was pretty.

    Tremaine looked at Hogan in confusion.

    Hogan said, "Mr. Tremaine, please have a look."

    "There''s no need for that. Get to the point," Tremaine said bluntly.

    Hogan took a step forward. "Mr. Tremaine, this is the resume of Navidia Cohen, the daughter of Megnd''s president. Don''t you think she''s beautiful,

    sir?"

    Tremaine looked at Hogan. "Is that what you think, Mr. Welmert?"

    "Of course," Hogan said affirmatively. "Navidia of Megnd is known for her beauty, sir, and nobodypares to her."

    There was something else that Hogan wanted to say, but he didn''t.

    He wanted to say that that servant, Yesseca, was no match for Navidia.

    Tremaine gave it some thought and nodded. "You''re right, Mr. Welmert."

    Hogan was immediately overjoyed.

    Had Tremaine changed his mind because of Navidia''s beauty?

    He knew that no man would be able to resist her, not even Tremaine.

    Hogan immediately asked, "What say you, Mr. Tremaine?"

    Tremaine was looking at Hogan meaningfully. "I''ll fulfill your wish, Mr. Welmert."

    Hogan was even more delighted.

    Fulfill his wish?

    Hogan''s wish was that Tremaine would break up with Yesseca and marry Navidia. A political marriage such as this was extremely beneficial to

    Tremaine and Nashnd.

    "Mr. Tremaine, I''m delighted that you''re able to see reason. I knew my efforts wouldn''t go to waste!" Hogan said.

    Tremaine smiled.

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853

    ?

    "Mr. Welmert, the princess of Megnd is indeed attractive. But from what I know, your wife is a very fierce woman. Won''t there be trouble?" asked Tremaine suddenly.

    Hogan was taken aback.

    What did this have to do with his wife?

    "Mr. Tremaine, I don''t understand what you mean. She is indeed a fierce woman, but what does this have to do with anything?"

    "Of course there is," replied Tremaine calmly. "After all, the honourable princess of Megnd is going to marry you. How can this not have anything to do with your wife?"

    Hogan was speechless.

    He raised his voice. "Mr. Tremaine, what are you talking about? Why is she going to marry me? You must be joking!"

    "It''s not a joke." Tremaine stared into Hogan''s eyes and said, "You have heaped praises on the princess of Megnd, waxing poetic on her beauty and excellence. This just shows how much you like her."

    He paused, then continued, "Don''t worry, Mr.

    Welmert. You watched me grow up, so I''ll definitely put in a word for you in front of your wife so that she won''t stop you from marrying someone else." Hogan felt like he was about to expire from his exasperation.

    Tremaine added, "If your wife dares to scold you for it, just let me know and I will help you deal with her. Plus, I will definitely convey to Megnd your love for their princess. Of course, you are older than her by quite a bit, but considering how much you like her, the president of Megnd might allow you to marry her."

    Hogan''s face turned red.

    He was so infuriated that his mouth trembled, but he couldn''t say a word.

    Tremaine stood up. He strode to Hogan and patted him on the shoulder. "Mr. Welmert, you don''t have to be so excited. I know that you are happy, but you don''t have to react this way. Look at you, not even able to speak."

    Hogan was about to have a heart attack.

    After finally driving Hogan away, Tremaine threw away Navidia''s thick resume.

    What a joke. Hogan had said that Navidia was noble in status, but could shepare with the woman that Tremaine wanted?

    He''d even said that she was extremely beautiful?

    Could shepare with Yesseca?

    The woman Tremaine liked was the most beautiful woman in the world.

    No other woman couldpare.

    Tremaine initially thought that since Hogan had been put through the wringer during the daytime, he wouldn''t show up at night.

    However, he had underestimated Hogan.

    Hogan had been so angry in the day that Tremaine almost had to ask someone to carry him out of his office. Despite this, Hogan still showed up at night.

    He looked as if nothing had happened and continued to repeat the words he''d already said countless times.

    He requested Tremaine not to be with Yesseca.

    Tremaine had initially thought of ignoring Hogan, but Hogan followed him everywhere. Tremaine had no choice but to go back to the living room. Hogan, on the other hand, stood by the sofa again and repeated himself.

    Tremaine red hatefully at Hogan.

    He was more spirited than Tremaine had expected. Well, he''d wait to see who would win this war.

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Despite his haggard appearance, Hogan''s will of iron kept himing to Quartley Pce every night to repeat his words.

    Tremaine was not much better than him.

    During the day, he had to go to work at the Presidential Pce. At night, he''d have to stick it out with Hogan, He basically only got to rest for two hours during lunch, and it was

    starting to take a toll sel

    QUMS

    After this night, Tremaine was already feeling dizzy.

    Hogan was the same.

    Even though his eyes were almost shut, he still kept muttering, "Mr. Tremaine, you can''t marry Miss Cowell."

    Tremaine gritted his teeth.

    He red at Hogan. "Hogan Welmert, you''re really something! It''s already been three days, and I''d like to see how long you can endure this!" Hogan lowered his eyes. "If you can endure it, I can too."

    "Wonderful." Tremaine let out a coldugh. "Let''s see who will oust the other!"

    In the morning, Tremaine washed his face with cold water and forced himself to drink arge cup of ck coffee. After that, he got ready to go to work.

    Before leaving, he went to Yesseca''s bedroom to check on her. He would do this every day before going to work.

    On this day, Yesseca just happened to wake up as soon as he entered.

    When she saw Tremaine, Yesseca was shocked.

    Tremaine looked really haggard.

    Yesseca didn''t even know what to say.

    "Why do you look so haggard?" Yesseca blurted out. "You look like a ghost."

    Tremaine did not reply.

    Yesseca''sst sentence made him quite displeased.

    What a joke! She actually said that he looked like a ghost!

    "You''re the one who looks like a ghost!" Tremaine

    retorted.

    Yesseca pouted. "I''m telling you the truth. Look, go and take a look at yourself in the mirror and tell me whether you look like a ghost."

    Tremaine didn''t need to look in the mirror to know that he looked terrible.

    What was the reason for this? It was because of her! If not for her, he wouldn''t have to waste time with Hogan!

    Yet here she was, calling him a ghost!

    Tremaine replied insidiously, "Even if I look like a ghost, it''s because of you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t look so horrible!"

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She looked puzzled. Why was it because of her?

    ??? ????

    Yesseca thought about it for a long time and couldn''t figure out what Tremaine meant. After Tremaine left, she called Preslie and said, "Preslie, told Tremaine that he looked haggard and asked him what was going on. All he said was that it was because of me. What in the world is happening?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    On the other end of the line, Preslie immediately knew what was going on.

    Sheughed awkwardly and said, "Yesseca, it''s only normal for him to me you."

    Yesseca did not say anything.

    She was bemused. "How is that normal? I didn''t even do anything."

    She had not even seen Tremaine much over the past few days, only managing to catch him that morning. How could it be her fault?

    Preslie lowered her voice. "You

    should get Tremaine to control himself a little, you know. How can

    he be doing that with you every night when he still has to work in the day? How is

    Of course, he''d look ha?

    it not your fault?"

    Yesseca looked confused at first, then blushed.

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854

    ?

    God, what was Preslie talking about?

    She and Tremaine hadn''t even done anything!

    Yesseca wanted to exin things to Preslie, but she couldn''t think of a way to. The more she said, the more embarrassing it''d be. In the end, she said, "Right, I need to go. Bye!"

    After that, Yesseca hung up the phone.

    Yesseca''s face was red as a result of what Preslie had said.

    At lunchtime, Yesseca suddenly remembered something.

    Even though she had nothing to do with Tremaine looking haggard, she was still living under his roof andpletely dependent on him. Since that was the case, she couldn''t be too merciless towards him.

    Thus, Yesseca decided on something.

    She was going to make some nutritious soup for Tremaine so that he could have it when he came back that night.

    Tremaine had not been having his dinner at Quartley Pce recently, so Yesseca called him to check whether he would be back that night.

    At first, Tremaine replied that he would not be back.

    Yesseca subconsciously mumbled, "Oh, you''re noting back? I was going to make you some soup."

    The moment her words fell, Tremaine raised his voice. "You''re going to make me soup?!"

    "That''s right." Yesseca''s heart skipped a beat because he sounded particrly excited.

    "Then I''ll be back tonight," Tremaine said affirmatively.

    "You said you have work to do, didn''t you?"

    "If you''re making me soup, I have to drop everything forthat!"

    Yesseca fell silent.

    She smiled a little.

    Tremaine''s words made her feel that she meant a lot to him.

    After hanging up the phone, Yesseca asked the servants to prepare some ingredients. With that, she got busy in the kitchen.

    At this moment, Yesseca waspletely unaware that Yuliana and Madam Quartley had people watching her every move even though they weren''t staying on the same floor and barely met.

    The news that Yesseca was preparing soup for Tremaine first came to Yuliana''s ears.

    At that time, Ruth was massaging Yuliana''s back. Another servant came to tell her.

    "That shameless woman!" Yuliana suddenly became angry. "How shameless of her, doing something like this to seduce him!"

    Ruth, who was massaging Yuliana''s back, said nothing.

    She felt that Yuliana had gone too far.

    Yesseca was just making soup. How was that shameless?

    Besides, she knew that Yesseca had stayed in her room, reading to pass the time since her arrival at Quartley Pce. She''d been on her best behaviour all this time, and this was the first she''d heard of her making soup. Yet Yuliana was scolding her like this.

    "Stop!" Yuliana stood up. "I''m going to tell Grandma about her shameless actions!"

    After that, Yuliana went to look for Madam Quartley.

    Madam Quartley had already heard about Yesseca making soup, but Yuliana still blew things out of proportion. "Grandma, do you really think she''s just innocently making some soup? Why did she choose this very moment to do this?" "Why?" asked Madam Quartley.

    Yuliana raised her voice. "Because she knows that the Presidential Pce is against her and Hogan has beening every night to talk Tremaine out of marrying her. She''s taking this chance to butter Tremaine up! Look at how scheming she is!"

    Hearing this, Madam Quartley also felt that Yesseca was too scheming.

    "Grandma, we can''t allow her to do this! Who knows what she''ll put in that soup?"

    Madam Quartley shot to her foot. "I''m going to get someone to pour her soup away!"

    With Madam Quartley in the lead and Yuliana trailing her, they headed towards Yesseca''s floor.

    They headed towards the kitchen.

    As expected, Yesseca was there.

    The soup was almost done and smelled delicious.

    Yesseca had spent a lot of effort on this soup.

    She hadn''t just dumped all the ingredients in there and left it to boil. She''d kept watch over it and stirred it every now and then to make it taste better.

    She''d learned this trick from Lothar.

    When she was in the hospital, Lothar often made her soup this way. She''d asked him not to go to so much trouble, but he had just smiled and told her that this way, she''d be able to sense his intentions.

    Yesseca looked at the soup and smiled.

    This was not a simple pot of soup. It was soup that was filled with her intentions.

    "What are you doing, Yesseca?" Suddenly, a stern voice rang out.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca turned around and saw Madam Quartley and Yuliana.

    Though she didn''t like them, out of courtesy, she still said, "I''m making soup."

    "Who was the one who gave you that idea?!" Madam Quartley roared.

    Without hesitation, Yesseca replied, "I thought of it myself!"

    Yuliana sneered. "You''re just trying to use this as an excuse to butter Tremaine up, aren''t you? You''re doing it to get on his good side because you know that the

    Presidential Pce is againsel

    and Tremaine being together!"

    Yesseca did not say anything.

    you

    She''d only wanted to do something for Tremaine because of how haggard he''d looked this morning.

    As for the Presidential Pce objecting to her and Tremaine being together, she didn''t really care about that.

    In her opinion, it was a small matter.

    Tremaine was the president. As

    much as they objected to them being together, they could only nag him about it. Yesseca felt that it wouldn''t cause Tremaine too much stress, which was why it didn''t really bother her.

    S

    "Yesseca Cowell!" Madam Quartley roared. "Tremaine''s been put

    through the wringer because of you!

    During the day, he has to face the Presidential Pce''s objections. At night, he has to continue sparring with Hogan, the Head of Cab. Do you know how much stress he''s under?!"

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Madam Quartley''s words made her feel dazed.

    Was Tremaine under a lot of pressure?

    Wasn''t he the president?

    Wasn''t he all powerful? Why would he be under a lot of pressure?

    "If you really love Tremaine, you shouldn''t be making him soup. You should leave Quartley

    Pce immediately!"

    Yesseca subconsciously responded, "He won''t let me leave, though."

    To Madam Quartley, this sounded like provocation.

    Madam Quartley felt like Yesseca was showing off how much Tremaine loved her and doted on her!

    This infuriated her even more.

    She immediately bellowed, "Someonee and throw this soup away. Throw the whole pot away!"

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855

    ?

    As soon as Madam Quartley spoke, several soldiers appeared.

    Yesseca instinctively stood in front of the soup.

    She''d spent the whole afternoon on it. How could she allow Madam Quartley to just throw it away?

    Madam Quartley ordered the soldiers to pull Yesseca away, but the soldiers didn''t dare. After all, they knew who Yesseca was to Tremaine. At most, they would only get rid of the soup as per Madam Quartley''s orders, but they wouldn''t dare to harm a hair on Yesseca''s head.

    Seeing that the soldiers did not dare to move, Yuliana stepped forward and pulled Yesseca aside. The soldiers quickly took away Yesseca''s soup. The entire process happened so quickly that the soup was already poured away before Yesseca could react.

    Yesseca was dumbfounded.

    Then, she shook Yuliana off harshly.

    "You''ve crossed the line!" Yesseca shouted.

    Yuliana sneered to herself.

    Madam Quartley, on the other hand, looked at

    Yesseca sternly. "It''s your own fault for not doing as you''re told, Yesseca. Leave Quartley Pce as soon as possible if you know what''s good for you."

    After that, Madam Quartley and Yuliana left. When they reached the stairs, they saw Montez.

    Montez saw everything that had happened, but he could not stop them in time.

    He red at Madam Quartley and Yuliana. "Greatgrandma, Aunt Yuliana, you two were bullying Yesseca!"

    Madam Quartley was still taken aback by Montez''s sudden appearance, but Yuliana said, "Montez, it''s not right for you to say that. This Yesseca isn''t a good person."

    Montez''s eyes widened. "That''s not true!"

    After that, he ran off.

    Madam Quartley was about to go after Montez, but Yuliana stopped her.

    Yuliana said, "Grandma, let him be. He''s just a child, he doesn''t know better."

    Madam Quartley was a little anxious. "You don''t get it. That shameless woman has managed to even manipte Montez. What if he really thinks that we''ve bullied her?"

    "Grandma, it''s precisely because of this that you shouldn''t chase after him. The more you exin, the more Montez will not believe you. Let Montez see for himself who Yesseca truly is. He will understand one day."

    Madam Quartley considered Yuliana''s words and found them reasonable.

    "Let him see what kind of woman she is," Madam Quartley sighed.

    In the kitchen, Yesseca stood there in a daze.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Just like that, the soup that she''d spent the whole afternoon on was gone.

    Suddenly, a small figure ran over to her.

    It was Montez.

    She hadn''t seen him for a long time.

    Though they were under the same roof, Quartley Pce was just too huge. Anyway, Yesseca normally stayed in her room, so it was normal that she hadn''t seen Montez.

    Seeing Montez, Yesseca''s lips moved slightly.

    "Montez," she said after a while.

    Montez stared at Yesseca.

    "Why didn''t you resist when Great-grandma poured your soup away?" he asked.

    Yesseca let out a bitterugh.

    At that time, Yuliana had grabbed her while the soldiers had taken the soup away. It had all happened so quickly that it was toote for her to do anything.

    Should she have shouted hysterically?

    Seeing that Yesseca did not reply, Montez bit his lip. "Yesseca, I''m too young to go up against them, and when I saw them it was already toote. I couldn''t help you."

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    She didn''t expect Montez to think that way.

    A warm feeling welled up in her heart.

    She replied softly, "It''s fine, Montez. It''s just a small matter. Let''s just forget about it."

    Montez clenched his fists tightly, then loosened them and said, "You can tell my dad about this, Yesseca. He''ll help you get back at them."

    Yesseca shook her head. "Forget it, it''s no big deal."

    Earlier on, she''d refrained from kicking up a fuss because of Tremaine.

    Tremaine was the president. He

    carried the weight of a country and

    its people on his shoulders, and she

    didn''t want to trouble him with

    anything if she could avoid it.

    had to deal with conflict in his

    the

    family, he wouldn''t be able to focus on his work.

    That was why Yesseca wanted to just sweep things under the rug.

    Montez did not say anything when he heard Yesseca''s words.

    After a moment of silence, he said, "Yesseca, you can tell me if anyone bullies you next time. I might be young, but I''ll help you."

    After that, he ran off.

    In the evening, Tremaine returned to Quartley Pce.

    He saw Montez at the entrance.

    He immediately got out of the car. "Why aren''t you asleep? What are you doing here?"

    Montez was usually asleep at this hour.

    "Daddy, I have something to tell you." Montez''s face was red, probably because of the cold wind.

    "Go ahead," said Tremaine.

    Montez said, "Daddy, you being together with Yesseca actually made me really sad. I wanted to ignore both you and Yesseca and treat the two of you like strangers."

    Tremaine did not say anything.

    He shot Montez a look. "You waited here all night just to tell me this?"

    No."

    "Then, just spit it out."

    Montez said, "Daddy, since you''re with Yesseca now, you have to protect her. You can''t let anyone bully her. You..."

    Tremaine interrupted him. "You don''t need to tell me that! How can I possibly allow anyone to bully her?"

    "But I saw Yesseca making soup today, and Greatgrandma ordered someone to pour it away."

    Tremaine was taken aback at first. Then, his eyes shed coldly. "Are you serious?"

    Montez nodded. "I didn''t want to tell

    el

    you at first because you and Yesseca being together made me really hate you, but I decided to in

    the end because I didn''t want her to be bullied. I..." Content belongs to

    Before Montez could finish, Tremaine had already strode into Quartley Pce.

    Every step he took seemed to be filled with anger. Wherever he passed, it was as if mes could be seen burning.

    Yesseca didn''t expect Tremaine toe back so early.

    After Madam Quartley poured her

    soup away, Yesseca had sent him a message telling him not toe back so soon. She''d told him that she wanted to get some rest and wouldn''t be making him soup, but she hadn''t expected him to still be back at this hour.

    Moreover, he looked angry.

    She thought it was because he couldn''t have soup.

    She said, "I''ll make soup for you next time. I didn''t have time today, but there''s always some other time."

    "What happened to the soup you made today?" Tremaine stared into Yesseca''s eyes.

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856

    ?

    Yesseca didn''t expect Tremaine to ask her about this out of the blue.

    Slightly taken aback, she tried to gloss over the subject and said, "I told you, didn''t I? I''m not making soup tonight cause I''m tired and I want to rest." Tremaine didn''t expect Yesseca to lie!

    He was exasperated!

    When other women were bullied, they would cry in front of their men, make a fuss, and ask for justice. However, Yesseca said nothing and had even lied to him!

    Tremaine took a step forward, his face mere inches from hers. "Yesseca, I know you made soup. Where is it?"

    Yesseca''s heart sank.

    She wondered if he knew something.

    However, she still wanted to cover it up and said vaguely, "Er, it didn''t work out too well, so I poured it away!"

    "Yesseca!" Tremaine finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. He raised his voice. "Don''t lie to me!"

    Yesseca was startled by the sudden increase in volume and subconsciously shrunk away from him.

    Tremaine poked Yesseca''s forehead. "Stop trying to prove to me how stupid you are. Look at you, you fool! How could such a smart man as myself end up with a fool like you?"

    Yesseca did not reply and looked at him aggrievedly.

    Why was he calling her a fool again? She really didn''t like it when he did that.

    Tremaine grabbed her hand and basically dragged her out of the bedroom.

    "Where are you taking me?" Yesseca was confused.

    "To get justice." Tremaine stressed each word.

    Yesseca did not say anything.

    At the main hall on the first floor of Quartley Pce.

    Unlike the other floors, which had bedrooms, kitchens, and so on, the first floor of Quartley Pce was only used to receive guests.

    At this moment, Tremaine, Yesseca, and Madam Quartley were gathered there.

    Tremaine asked his Madam Quartley to apologise to Yesseca.

    Madam Quartley was jumping with rage.

    There were so many servants around, yet Tremaine was telling her to apologise to Yesseca. Was he deliberately trying to humiliate her? Naturally, Madam Quartley refused.

    However, Tremaine insisted that she apologise.

    Yuliana hurried over when she heard what was happening.

    Seeing this, she frantically said, "Tremaine, you can''t do this! How can you ask Grandma to apologise? Yesseca''s the one that should apologise to Grandma!"

    Tremaine shot her a death re. "Shut up!"

    His gaze was murderous.

    Yuliana was too scared to say anything else.

    She could only re at Yesseca hatefully.

    She hated Yesseca because Tremaine wanted Madam Quartley to apologise to her. It wasn''t because Madam Quartley meant something to her, but because Tremaine was making Madam Quartley apologise in front of so many people. It was obvious how much Yesseca meant to Tremaine!

    "Grandma, you threw Yesseca''s soup away for no reason. You have to apologise to her!" Tremaine''s tone was firm.

    Madam Quartley was so angry that her face turned red.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She wanted to just leave, but Tremaine didn''t allow her to. Amidst her shock and anger, Hogan arrived.

    Hogan''s purpose ining to Quartley Pce on this day was the same as before. However, he happened to arrive just as this was unfolding. Seeing that Hogan was here, Madam Quartley felt as though she had found her saviour.

    She wept and told Hogan, "Mr. Welmert, just look at what Tremaine is doing. I''m his grandmother, yet he''s forcing me to apologise to this woman! What has the worlde to?!"

    Hogan frowned.

    He''d watched Tremaine grow up and knew him very well. Tremaine was cold and blunt, but he was not the type to cast aside his values. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have allowed himself to nag him for so long... Content belongs to

    However, he was telling Madam Quartley to apologise...

    Hogan did not dare to believe it.

    Since Madam Quartley had said so right in front of

    Tremaine, it had to be true.

    Madam Quartley, on the other hand, pointed at Yesseca. "Mr. Welmert, it''s because of her that Tremaine wants me to apologise!" Hogan looked over.

    This was his first time seeing Yesseca. She wasn''t quite what he''d expected.

    Previously, he had heard from Madam Quartley that Yesseca was a vixen. He thought that Yesseca was some kind of bewitching creature. Having seen her for himself...

    He found that she looked ordinary.

    This was Hogan''s first impression of her.

    He had seen all kinds of beauties over the years, but Yesseca truly was nothing special. At most, she had extremely fair skin and spirited eyes, but that was it.

    This young woman had the president of a country wrapped around her finger?

    Hogan simply couldn''t believe it.

    Yesseca felt like she had a headacheing on.

    She hadn''t expected things to turn out like this. There was even a stranger present at the moment.

    Mr. Welmert looked old enough to be her grandfather, but his gaze was sharp and clear. She felt a little odd looking at him.

    Yesseca gently shook Tremaine''s hand and said in a small voice, "Forget it, okay? I want to go to bed now."

    She didn''t want to tell Tremaine at first because she didn''t want to make a mountain out of a mole hill. She did not expect him to make such a big deal out of it.

    Tremaine looked at her and said in a

    voice that only she could hear,�� "You''re my woman. You followed me to this unfamiliar ce, leaving your friends and family behind. I can''t allow you to be wronged!"

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    She didn''t expect Tremaine to say that, and her heart warmed.

    He was being so considerate. It was because of that that she didn''t want to cause a fuss and make things hard for him.

    Yesseca was about to say something else when Hogan said, "Mr. Tremaine, is Madam Quartley telling the truth?"

    "Mr. Welmert, this is my family business. It''s not something that you should worry about," Tremaine said coldly.

    Hogan''s voice was neither humble

    nor pushy. "Sir, this may be a personal matter, but since I happen to be here, and Madam Quartley wants me to be involved, I think I can still ask a question or two." Content

    belongs to

    Tremaine scoffed. "Hogan, don''t forget your ce! Do you think that you, as my subordinate, have the right to ask about your superior''s personal matters?!"

    "Alright, then. I won''t ask as your subordinate. Tremaine, your grandfather and I were good friends and I watched you grow up. How about I get involved with this identity?" Hogan asked.

    This was Hogan''s first time calling Tremaine by name since he''d be the president.

    Tremaine''s eyes shed.

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857

    ?

    As his subordinate, Hogan didn''t have the right to say anything regarding Tremaine''s family affairs. However, if Hogan spoke as a senior member of society, then his opinion held weight.

    Tremaine nced at Hogan. "Mr. Welmert, what are you trying to say?"

    Hogan said, "Mr. Tremaine, you are the president of Nashnd, and filial piety is a major priority in our country. That olddy is your grandmother. You''ve actually made that olddy apologize to a little girl who is still wet behind the ears in front of everyone. This does not show filial piety!"

    The older people get, the more severe and direct their words are.

    Hogan was a very intimidating man and had just put Tremaine on the spot.

    Yuliana interrupted, "Yes, Mr. Welmert, it''s just as you said! I don''t believe that Tremaine would have done such a thing on his own. Maybe someone else is behind this!"

    In the past, Yuliana wouldn''t have dared to say such things in front of Tremaine, but now that Hogan was here, she had be much bolder. Having heard Yuliana, Madam Quartley''s resentment increased even more.

    Tremaine ignored Yuliana.

    He looked directly at Hogan. "Mr. Welmert, since you yourself have said that I am the president, then let''s think of it this way. Did you know that in Nashnd, even if a member of high societymits a crime, they would be punished in the very same way as amoner would?"

    "Of course, I am aware."

    "Good." Tremaine said coldly, "Although thedy in question is my grandmother, she still made a mistake and should therefore apologize for it. Don''t you agree?"

    Hogan''s expression didn''t change. "What mistake did she make?"

    Before Tremaine answered, Madam Quartley spoke, "I just tossed her soup away. Is that such a crime?!"

    After Madam Quartley was done talking, Yuliana chimed in. "That woman is so annoying. Madam Quartley doesn''t like her, so she tossed the soup. Is that wrong? Doesn''t Madam Quartley have the right to toss away the soup of thismoner woman?!"

    Hogan was quiet.

    He felt a dull pain in his head. These two women...

    These two... Were these two women seriously throwing themselves under the bus?

    Even if he wanted to help, he didn''t know what to say.

    Tremaine looked down at Hogan and said, "Mr. Welmert, you heard it yourself. What more do you want to say?"

    A hint of emotion shed within Hogan''s eyes.

    After a moment, he said, "Mr. Tremaine, even if your grandmother is in the wrong, you shouldn''t have made her apologize. You are her grandson. What do you say to that?"

    Tremaine heavily emphasized every word, "Since Grandmother has made a mistake, she should apologize. Simrly, I am also in the wrong, and I will apologize as well. No one in Nashnd is above this."

    After that, Tremaine took a step forward and said, "Madam Quartley, I have been very rude to you. I apologize for my behavior."

    Tremaine then paused for a moment. "But in the same way, you have to apologize to Yesseca as well."

    He spoke firmly and with powerful intent, leaving no room for negotiation.

    Madam Quartley was stunned.

    She then looked at Hogan with pleading eyes. Tremaine''s sudden shift in tone left her unsure of what to do.

    Hogan found the whole situation very difficult to handle.

    Before, he had been able to gain an upper hand over Tremaine due to the fact that he was Madam Quartley''s grandson, but now Tremaine had openly apologized to her, and done it so humbly that there was no way for them to speak against him.

    Even a wise and sophisticated man like Hogan could not think of a way out of this.

    In the end, he only shook his head at Madam Quartley while looking at her.

    His gaze conveyed that they''d lost this battle, but he would find another way to get back at Yesseca for this.

    Madam Quartley was filled with grief and indignation.

    In the end, she swallowed her pride and held back her rage. She then said, "I spilled your soup. I''m sorry."

    After that, she left.

    Yuliana saw this and was about to follow Madam Quartley out when Tremaine stopped her and said, "Yuliana, you too." Tremaine said this coldly.

    Yuliana pretended to be confused. "Tremaine, what are you talking about? I don''t understand."

    He sneered. "She''s not the only one who tossed away Yesseca''s soup."

    Yuliana was silent.

    Tremaine red daggers at her, which made Yuliana panic.

    She knew that she couldn''t escape from this.

    Madam Quartley had already apologized. She couldn''t continue with the act anymore.

    Yuliana had no other choice but to bow her head. "Yesseca, it was my fault. I''m sorry."

    After that, she darted out of the room.

    Yesseca heard both Madam Quartley and Yuliana apologize to her and had mixed feelings about it.

    When Madam Quartley and Yuliana tossed her soup away, they had been horribly arrogant. She''d never expected to hear them apologizing to her within a blink of an eye.

    After Madam Quartley and Yuliana had left, Hogan said to Tremaine, "Mr. Tremajne, your way of rendering people speechless is impressive, but have you ever considered that you might have broken the olddy''s

    heart?"

    S

    Tremaine replied coldly, "When Grandmother went to toss my woman''s soup away, and bully her for no reason, did she even consider she might have broken mine?"

    Hogan held his breath.

    Tremaine raised his voice again, "With this incident I''m going to let everyone know that I, Tremaine, will not tolerate anyone bullying my woman!" This incident could have been handled quietly, but because of his anger, Tremaine was going to make this public!

    Currently, everyone in the

    presidential pce was against his

    and Yesseca''s rtionship. Yesseca wasn''t in a very powerful position

    and many people looked down

    her for that. Thus, he had to intimidate those people by letting them know that even when his grandmother bullied her, he would definitely help her seek justice. This would mean that they would have to think twice about acting against her. Content belongs to

    Hogan''s heart trembled.

    He felt that everything Tremaine had said was meant for him.

    But he quickly puffed out his chest.

    Even though Tremaine said all of that, he would still act as he should. He was doing this for his country and for his people. Even if Tremaine hated him, he would never regret this decision!

    If he did something that made him hesitate, he would not be fit to be one of the leaders of Nashnd! He would not be suited to assist the president!

    Thinking about this, Hogan looked at

    Yesseca and said, "Mr. Tremaine, since Miss Cowell is here, I might as well speak frankly. It was wrong for the olddy to pour away Yesseca''s soup, but simrly, it is wrong for Yesseca to be together with you!"

    Hogan''s sudden statement cut straight into Tremaine and Yesseca''s hearts.

    Tremaine looked at Hogan murderously. Hogan wasn''t scared in the least and stared right back into Tremaine''s eyes.

    Tremaine said to Yesseca, "You should go back to the bedroom."

    Just as he said this, Hogan''s voice rang out: "Sir, Miss Cowell cannot leave. The recent events were all caused by Yesseca. I don''t believe she canN?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    stay out of it!"

    "Hogan!" Tremaine was livid, "If you say one more word, believe it or not, I will get someone to throw you out immediately!"

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858

    ?

    Hogan was fearless, "Mr. Tremaine, even if you kill me, I will still stand by what I''ve said!"

    Tremaine''s face was full of anger.

    He was on the verge of ordering his soldiers to throw Hogan out.

    He had to teach this old man a lesson.

    Otherwise, this old man would grow even more arrogant in time!

    It was one thing to tolerate Hogan''s stubbornness by himself, but he couldn''t bear to hash things out with Yesseca around!

    Just when Tremaine was about to give the order, Yesseca suddenly said: "Mr. Welmert, if you want to say anything, then just say it."

    She had already heard that the people within the presidential pce were against her and Tremaine.

    At the time, she hadn''t taken it personally, because it hadn''t seemed like a big deal to her.

    But now, she realized that things weren''t as simple as she had thought they were.

    That''s why she wanted to hear what Mr. Welmert had to say.

    "Yesseca, don''t listen to his nonsense!" Tremaine said with his deep voice.

    She ignored Tremaine.

    She then looked at Hogan, "Mr. Welmert, please speak.''

    Hogan asked directly, "Miss Cowell, do you know anything about politics?"

    Yesseca was stunned.

    She didn''t know the first thing about it.

    She shook her head.

    Hogan continued, "Miss Cowell, Tremaine is the president. He isn''t an ordinary person. He shoulders the responsibility of protecting the countless citizens of Nashnd and it''s territories. His every move must be for the sake of the country and his subjects. It is the same for his marriage. Miss Cowell, I hear that youe from an ordinary family and you have served as a maid once before, correct?"

    Yesseca nodded.

    This was true. There was nothing to deny here.

    Hogan spoke with a hint of sarcasm, "Miss Cowell, if the citizens of Nashnd and even those from other countries were to learn that their president has married a maid, they will then start looking down on him!"

    "Hogan, shut up!" Tremaine roared furiously.

    "Be quiet!" Yesseca red at Tremaine. "Let him speak!"

    Tremaine kept quiet.

    Hogan looked at the both of them, a hint of surprise in his gaze.

    He knew that Tremaine treated Yesseca well, but never expected that she would dare to talk back to him like this. He''d expected Yesseca to be humble towards Tremaine. Unexpectedly, she dared to tell him to shut up!

    Hogan was secretly impressed.

    He had underestimated Yesseca. This woman wasn''t as simple as he had thought.

    "Miss Cowell, if Tremaine were to get married, he must marry a woman who can be of help to him. The daughter of the president of Megnd would be the most suitable candidate. Although Nashnd has been developing well over the years, we have limitednd. Megnd is right next to us and has a powerful military force. If he married the daughter of the president of Megnd, we would be able to unite both countries with an alliance. Then Nashnd would be the most powerful country in the world!"

    A wave ofplicated emotions surged within Yesseca.

    If she had ignored Hogan, she never would have known!

    She had always assumed that the president would marry a woman simply because he liked her. She didn''t know howplicated things actually were! "Hogan! I will only say this once. As the president, I have the freedom to marry whoever I want. Also, I already have whatever it takes to make Nashnd the number one country in the world. There is no need to ally with Megnd!"

    Hogan replied, "Mr. Tremaine, I know that you are an extremely capable man. Among the many presidents we''ve had, only a handful of them matched up to you. However, no matter how capable you are, your abilities are limited by Nashnd''s borders, so it is in our best interest to form an alliance with Megnd."

    "Shut up!"

    "Sir, I''m doing this for the sake of Nashnd, and for the sake of the people. Sir, I''m loyal to my country!"

    Tremaine red at Hogan and grabbed Yesseca''s hand. "Upstairs, now."

    Yesseca was dazed.

    Tremaine dragged her into her bedroom.

    "Go to sleep." Tremaine said to her.

    Yesseca stood there nkly without saying anything.

    Tremaine then picked her up and ced her on the bed. "Be good and go to sleep. Don''t listen to that old man''s nonsense."

    Yesseca looked up at Tremaine.

    She asked. "But what he said is true, isn''t it?"

    "It''s not."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything else.

    She knew that it was true.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    On the surface, she looked fine, but deep down, she was a mess.

    She had always thought that Tremaine treated her like a pet. She''d thought that his every action towards her was because of fickle interest.

    But after hearing Hogan''s exnation, she suddenly felt that she might be wrong about him.

    If it was just about his having bad taste, Tremaine wouldn''t have given up everything to marry her.

    In order to marry her, he had to ovee so much!

    "He should obviously marry the daughter of the president of Megnd. There were so many benefits for him to do so!"

    "Tremaine, you really do love ml

    Tremaine suddenly heard Yesseca say this to him.

    He was quiet.

    He gritted his teeth. "Did you just find that out? Yesseca, you''re really stupid!"

    Yesseca opened her mouth.

    Tremaine had called her stupid and she wanted to refute him.

    But she really did feel stupid right now, so Tremaine was right.

    She was about to say something when someone knocked on her door.

    There was a silence.

    Tremaine looked very irritated.

    He knew that had to be Hogan!

    "I''ll deal with that old man sooner orter!" Tremaine said gravely.

    Yesseca''s eyshes trembled. "But he''s only doing this for the sake of Nashnd, right?"

    She knew that Yuliana and Madam Quartley were out to get her. They hated her.

    Hogan however, held no such grudge towards her. He was only doing this for the good of the Nashnd''s people.

    Tremaine sneered.

    Yes, Hogan really was doing this for Nashnd!

    "Get some rest," said Tremaine.

    Yesseca didn''t respond.

    In fact, she was currently feeling a whole lot of emotions and had so many things running about in her mind that she couldn''t say anything right then.

    Tremaine stepped out of the bedroom.

    If looks could kill, then Tremaine would definitely have killed Hogan thousands of times over by now.

    Staring at the now furious Tremaine, Hogan ignored his temper.

    He spoke respectfully and sincerely, "Sir, you have to think carefully about what I''ve said. For the sake of Nashnd and your people, you must consider this carefully. Sir, you are our president. You simply cannot do as you wish! You must think these things through!"

    "But now I wish to do whatever I want. Hogan, I want to kill you right now!" Tremaine hung on every word.

    Hogan didn''t have a trace of fear on his face. "Since ancient times, there have always been loyal ministers who would advise their king, often angering the king and losing their heads, Hogan, am not afraid. Even

    no

    u/

    if I were to be sent to the underworld, I would still be able to face my ancestors proudly!"

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859

    ?

    The veins on Tremaine''s forehead bulged.

    "Here ites again!"

    Hogan''s self-righteous patriotism was never ending! He would babble about this over and over again!

    Tremaine looked at Hogan coldly and said, "Please, just say one more word. I will kill you right now. I promise I will, Hogan!"

    Hogan knew when to keep his mouth shut.

    He stood there, looking directly into Tremaine''s eyes without moving an inch.

    Tremaine was greatly irritated by this.

    First, he sat down on the sofa and drank a cup of coffee. When he looked up, he noticed that Hogan was still looking at him.

    Tremaine got up and walked around the room.

    Hogan followed him closely from behind.

    He didn''t say anything, he simply followed Tremaine around.

    Tremaine grew very irritated, and was about to explode.

    He turned his head and said angrily, "Hogan, what are you doing? I can''t tolerate you anymore!" "Sir, so long as you agree to not marry Miss Cowell, I will leave immediately. I swear, I will never disturb you again!" Hogan said.

    Tremaine sneered.

    He looked at Hogan and said, "In your dreams!"

    Hogan''s expression hadn''t changed, "Sir, why must you be so stubborn?!"

    "I should be the one asking you that, Mr. Welmert. Why are you being so stubborn?"

    "Sir, I''m doing this for Nashnd!"

    "You don''t need to worry about that! Hogan, don''t question my leadership capabilities! I don''t need to sacrifice my marriage to solidify my political status!"

    "Sir." Hogan said earnestly, "I don''t doubt your leadership. I know no one here would question your outstanding leadership, but marrying Miss Cowell is not the wise thing to do!"

    "Whether it''s a wise choice or not, it''s not your choice to make, it''s mine."

    "Sir, even the wisest of leaders can make a wrong decision!"

    Looking lofty, Tremaine said, "Don''t worry. I never make the wrong decision. Yesseca is the best choice for me."

    "Sir, how can she be the best choice for you?" Hogan questioned, "She was born of lowly status and she won''t be of any help to you. How could she be the best choice for you!"

    "I love her." Tremaine said confidently. "That''s why she''s the best choice for me."

    Hogan was quiet.

    He then thought about Yesseca''s appearance.

    She had a petite fair face, small facial features, and looked very young, almost child-like in appearance. Tremaine had really strange taste in women! "Sir, you''d better reconsider this."

    "I don''t have to and I won''t."

    "Sir, you..."

    Before Hogan could finish speaking, Tremaine interrupted him. "Alright, Hogan, I don''t want to hear any more nonsense from you tonight. From now on, you don''t have to report to the presidential pce every night anymore. No matter how much time you spend with me, the result will still be the same. I still want to marry Yesseca. If you can ept it happily, then on the day when Yesseca and I get married, you can attend the wedding. If you think it''s uneptable, then on the day of our wedding, you can go wherever you want. I''ll end it here, so think carefully before you say anything else!"

    Hogan felt very conflicted about this.

    He knew that Tremaine was very determined about this. He was afraid that it would be a waste of time and energy to keep pushing this way. He must use a different method.

    Hogan didn''t respond. He was lost in thought.

    Tremaine didn''t urge Hogan to answer him. He looked coldly at Hogan without saying a word.

    Time slowly passed and soon it was the following morning.

    Tremaine finally asked, "Hogan, what do you say to that?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Hogan raised his head, "Sir, even if I die, I must oppose your marriage to Miss Cowell."

    Tremaine cursed in his heart.

    He really was an old stubborn man.

    "Mr. Welmert, you''re still strong and capable. There''s no need for you to seek death at your age!" Tremaine said coldly.

    Hogan didn''t say anything.

    Tremaine red once more at Hogan, then left.

    After Tremaine left, Hogan was about to leave the Quartley Pce.

    As soon as he stepped out of the main entrance, someone stopped him.

    It was Madam Quartley.

    Madam Quartley didn''t look very well. She hadn''t slept well the night before.

    "Mr. Welmert t, you saw itst night. Tremaine has gone too far. He made me apologize to that woman in

    public. My own grandson! Tremaine has been bewitched by that woman!" Madam Quartley cried out to Hogan. Content belongs to

    swne

    She hadn''t gotten any sleep because of this!

    Hogan sighed to himself.

    He said, "Madam Quartley, we''re no longer discussingst night''s incident. That was a small matter.

    We have to put it aside. The mostet

    important thing now is to stop Mr. Tremaine from marrying Yesseca. This is the most important thing because the foundation of

    Nashnd is at stake." Content

    belongs to

    Madam Quartley''s face immediately turned solemn. "Mr. Welmert, you''ve been speaking to him about this for the entire night, hasn''t he learnt any sense from you?"

    Hogan shook his head. His

    eyebrows creased together as he said, "It was a useless attempt. Furthermore, Mr. Tremaine has

    barred me from returning to the

    presidential pce. It would seem I have exhausted his patience." Content belongs to

    Madam Quartley panicked.

    She said, "Mr. Welmert, what should we do? Do we really have to watch Tremaine marry that woman?"

    "Madam Quartley, don''t worry." Hogan said firmly. "I will think of another way. Mr. Tremaine''s determination is much greater than I thought, so I will have to take more extreme measures!"

    Madam Quartley didn''t know what Hogan was going to do, but she knew from the way he said ''extreme measures'' that it was going to be something truly powerful.

    Madam Quartley calmed down. Hogan woulde up with a solution. She didn''t have to panic. Hogan would definitely be able to break Yesseca and Tremaine apart. She would wait for Yesseca to be driven out!

    The morning sun shone through the windows, and the floor was covered in soft golden light.

    Yesseca was sitting on the bed.

    Her hair was a little messy, and her eyes had dark circles around them.

    She hadn''t slept well the night before.

    The things Hogan had said to her echoed in her mind. She had had a nightmare because of it.

    She dreamed that she had be a monster who would terrorize the country and it''s people.

    The dream felt very real.

    Yesseca stared at her chest and then sighed.

    She was just a dried up, t chested girl. That was a very strange dream for her to have, being a monster who would hurt all those people!

    Even so.

    Yesseca squinted her eyes.

    The things Hogan had told her...

    Yesseca got out of bed, washed up and walked out of the bedroom. This floor had a study with aputer avable. Yesseca had never turned on

    theputer, but she was prepared to do that today.

    She wanted to learn more about Nashnd.

    She had been eating, sleeping, and living normally despite all these critics ever since she first came to Nashnd. It was time for her to do something about the issue.

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860

    ?

    Through theputer, Yesseca learned that Nashnd was a country that had a strong national infrastructure and wealthy citizens.

    Nashnd could have been one of the most powerful countries in the world.

    However, they were faced with certain limitations. Nashnd didn''t have a lot ofnd. If Nashnd wanted to be the most powerful country in the world, it''s best move would be to form an alliance with another country.

    Yesseca''s eyes shed as she read the articles on the inte.

    Mr. Welmert was telling the truth. He wasn''t exaggerating.

    Then Yesseca did an online search for "Tremaine", and severalments soon popped up.

    Yesseca casually clicked on a few posts and read them. All of them were words of praise and worship for him.

    "The most handsome president in our history is incredibly talented and super capable. He also dresses very well." "I think our country has an amazing president, he''s already got so many other countries under his foot. What other country has a president as handsome as ours?"

    "That''s right. To be honest, no actor or idol in Nashnd canpare to how handsome our president is!"

    Yesseca also identally clicked a website that was specially made for fans of Tremaine, just like the kind fans of idols and movie stars would have. There were group discussions, various photos of Tremaine, and all kinds of posts about him.

    After a moment of hesitation, Yesseca registered an ount on the website.

    She then posted something.

    "What do you think will happen if Tremaine marries an ordinary girl with no background and had once worked as a maid?"

    As soon as this post got published, it attracted numerous replies, which showed how popr Tremaine really was.

    Yesseca read each of these replies.

    "Are you kidding me? How could the president marry an ordinary girl? Dream on! Our president has to marry a princess. Only the most beautiful daughter of a president from another country should have the honor of marrying our president!" "Even if it''s not well-matched, he should marry a princess for his political position. I think it''s most likely that he will marry the princess of Megnd, Navidia. I''ve always heard that Nashnd has been keen on forming an alliance with them anyway."

    "I heard that Princess Navidia is also very beautiful, but I don''t think she''s worthy of our president. It''s hard toe by a talented man like him. This question is hrious. The original poster even suggested that the woman was a maid. You must''ve read way too many romance novels!"

    "The admin needs to ban this person. Don''t post such stupidments in our site. You dare to suggest that our president would marry a maid. That''s an insult to our president!"

    "Yeah, if the president wants to marry a maid, I''ll be the first to object. I too wish to make Nashnd the best country in the world. If the president doesn''t want to marry a woman who can help Nashnd, how can he ever make Nashnd No.1?"

    There was a silence.

    Yesseca couldn''t stand it anymore. She switched off theputer.

    She felt dizzy and as though something was stabbing her in the heart.

    Yesseca returned to her room.

    Sheid down on the bed. She just wanted everything to be quiet.

    Then she closed her eyes.

    While Yesseca was resting with her eyes closed, the princess of Megnd, Navidia, came for a visit.

    Hogan had sent an invitation a while back, and now, the princess of Megnd, Navidia had finally arrived.

    She arrived at Nashnd at 2 in the afternoon.

    Nashnd''s national news station specially broadcasted her visit to the entire country, so that everyone knew that Navidia had arrived. Everyone was very excited to see her.

    Many of Nashnd''s citizens felt that their president would definitely marry Navidia, so her arrival was a good sign of this.

    They all predicted that there would be marriage talks.

    Even more importantly, once Navidia and Tremaine were married, Megnd and Nashnd would form an alliance very soon.

    Once both countries were allies, their future would look even more promising.

    Every citizen wanted their own country to be powerful, and Nashnd''s citizens were no exception. That''s why their citizens gratefully weed Navidia.

    The citizens gathered on both sides

    of the road as they watched two officialooking cars make their way towards the presidential pce. All of them were shouting.

    "I wee Princess Navidia from Megnd to Nashnd!"

    "I wee Princess Navidia from Megnd to Nashnd!"

    The window opened, Navidia stretched out her slender arm and waved at the crowd. All of them grew even more excited.

    Navidia arrived at the presidential pce amidst their cheers.

    The first person Navidia met was Hogan.

    Hogan bowed and weed her, "Princess Navidia, wee to Nashnd."

    Navidia smiled, "Mr. Welmert, I''ve heard so much of you. Seeing you in person now, you definitely live up to your reputation." Hoganughed heartily.

    He looked at Navidia and felt at ease with her.

    The princess of Megnd was both beautiful and well mannered. She was noble from head to toe.

    Most importantly, she would be an asset to the country!

    "Princess Navidia, the president has been waiting for you. I''ll take you to him."

    Navidia nodded, her eyes quivering ever so gently for a moment.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    She had long heard of how handsome Tremaine was, and in fact, she had been looking forward to this for a long time.

    Tremaine didn''t want to see Navidia.

    He didn''t invite Navidia in the first ce. This was all Hogan''s doing. However, when he found out about it, Navidia had already arrived. Obviously, he couldn''t just ignore her.

    He was the president, he had to be a good host and abide by social etiquette.

    ?

    So Tremaine went to see Navidia and spoke in a very official tone. He sounded like a robot that was simply repeating a script, emotionless and dry.

    But Navidia had already fallen for him.

    UMS

    As Tremaine spoke, Navidia''s eyes were fixed on his face.

    The president of Nashnd was very handsome.

    Just as the rumors had said.

    Navidia''s heart began beating faster. She didn''t expect Tremaine to be so young.

    She had always assumed that a person would have to be at least 40 years old to be president, but Tremaine was, at most, in his 30''s.

    It was an astounding achievement for him to be the president at such a young age.

    Navidia was very happy. She had

    made the right decision to visit

    Nashnd. If she could marry him, it

    would be a great choice, not only

    because marrying Tremaine would be beneficial to Megnd, but because she herself adored him.

    It would be a truly amazing thing if she could marry someone like him.

    "Mr. Quartley, you''re much younger and more handsome than I imagined," Navidia whispered.

    She had clearly said something out of line from their official stations.

    Tremaine was stunned.

    He''d only wanted to talk to Navidia in an official context, but she had crossed the line.

    Tremaine put on a fake smile.

    He didn''t reply.

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861

    ?

    Just then, a voice called out.

    "Princess Navidia is also much more beautiful than the rumors say. She certainly isn''tcking in poprity."

    Hogan, who was standing beside Tremaine, was the one who''d said this.

    After saying that, Hogan gave Tremaine a look and said, "Don''t you agree, sir?"

    His look carried all sorts of underlying intent behind it.

    Tremaine recognized this look.

    Hogan had hinted to him that they were having a social meet up between their countries. He shouldn''t behave so coldly towards her.

    Tremaine replied. "Indeed."

    Navidia''s lips curled up slightly when she heard that. "Why, Mr. Quartley, thank you for yourpliment."

    Tremaine then said: "Princess Navidia, you should thank Mr. Welmert instead. He''s been an admirer of yours for a very long time."

    Tremaine then looked back at Hogan. "Isn''t that right, Mr. Welmert?"

    Hogan was quiet.

    He was afraid that Tremaine would say something that he shouldn''t, so he smiled awkwardly. He then quickly changed the topic, "Princess Navidia, you muste tonight for our banquet."

    Navidia''s voice was soft and gentle, "But of course. I will be staying in Nashnd for quite some time. Please pardon me for the hassle."

    When Hogan heard her say this, his eyes immediately lit up.

    Navidia had taken the first step and said that she would be staying in Nashnd for a while. She must have a good feeling about Tremaine. It seemed that there was hope for a marriage between their two countries.

    Navidia''s visit to Nashnd wasn''t just discussed all around the entire nation, but also in the pce.

    The staff in Preslie''s office also discussed it hotly.

    Preslie finally learned about what was going on by listening in to their conversations. A princess named Navidia hade from Megnd. She had just arrived in Nashnd today.

    But Preslie wasn''t interested in any of it.

    But soon, her colleague named Lumy said, "Princess Navidia must intend to marry the president this time. Maybe the two of them will actually get married soon."

    Her eyes were filled with shock.

    Tremaine? Married to Navidia?

    What was going on?!

    "Wasn''t Tremaine going to marry Yesseca?"

    Preslie was usually quiet and unbothered when she was in the office. But not this time, not when her best friend was involved in this. She couldn''t sit still.

    She couldn''t help but ask, "Why would the president marry Navidia? The president should marry someone else! How could he marry Navidia?!" Lumy looked at her with some contempt. "Are you talking about that maid? Are you kidding me? Did you really think that he''d marry her? The entire presidential pce is currently keeping quiet about her, especially Mr. Welmert. I heard that he''s running about day and night trying to kick her out. Mr. Welmert has served as a senior statesman for the past three presidents. You should be more respectful of him."

    Preslie''s mind was in a mess.

    Just then, Merlin''s voice rang out, "Alright! Enough chattering about our president''s business. Get back to work!"

    Everyone shut their mouths.

    Preslie looked at Merlin after taking a big gulp. "Supervisor Merlin, do you really want our president to marry Princess Navidia?"

    Meilin did not expect to be asked this, especially after she had told everyone to be quiet.

    She looked at Preslie impatiently and said, "You can discuss all you want about our national affairs after you''ve done your work. Our president is definitely going to marry Princess Navidia, but that has nothing to do with you. Now get to it!"

    Preslie''s heart was pounding.

    She had worked here for a very long time. In her mind, Merlin was a woman who was very serious. She never talked nonsense. Since she had said so, it must be true.

    Tremaine really was going to marry Princess Navidia.

    Preslie panicked.

    No, no!

    If Tremaine married Princess Navidia, what would happen to Yesseca?

    Preslie walked out of the office.

    She felt that she had to call Yesseca and at least let her know so that she can make the necessary preparations.

    She didn''t expect to run into Sheldon the moment she walked out.

    Sheldon was looking for Merlin but Preslie had suddenly appeared at the door just before he entered.

    Sheldon was quiet.

    For some reason, after the incident from before, he always felt a little embarrassed and ufortable around Preslie.

    "Mr. Hawls!" Preslie shouted.

    She had just spotted Sheldon, so decided to ask him about it.

    Sheldon was Tremaine''s closest friend, he would know a lot about this.

    "Miss Fernandez." Sheldon answered, feeling embarrassed.

    "Don''t call me Miss Fernandez. Just call me Preslie," she replied, "We already know each other, so there''s no need to be so formal." Sheldon kept silent.

    He wondered when he had gotten so close to Preslie.

    Lowering his voice, she asked, "Mr. Hawls, Princess Navidia hase to visit Nashnd. Does she really intend to marry Tremaine?"

    A look of shock appeared on Sheldon''s face.

    Preslie had somehow found out about this.

    However, upon realizing that all of Nashnd was talking about it, he figured it wasn''t surprising that Preslie knew about it as well.

    "All of Nashnd is hoping for it." Sheldon replied in a roundabout way.

    Preslie was very anxious, "Then if Tremaine and Navidia get married, what about Yesseca?"

    "Against an entire country, one person''s voice is worthless."

    Preslie didn''t understand what he meant by that. She asked, "What do you think? Do you think Tremaine wants to marry Navidia?" Sheldon''s eyes shed.

    Of course not. Tremaine didn''t want that.

    But Navidia was now in Nashnd, and also Hogan-

    Sheldon felt that things had gotten very tricky. If Tremaine insisted on marrying Yesseca, that would be a veryplicated thing to resolve.

    "Don''t make assumptions about Mr. Tremaine." He replied.

    "How can I not!" Preslie''s eyes widened. "Yesseca is my best friend. Tremaine can''t betray her, otherwise Yesseca will die of grief."

    Preslie had gotten so worried that she''d actually said Tremaine''s name out loud.

    Sheldon''s face darkened. "Miss Fernandez, you cannot refer to the president so casually."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Preslie was quiet.

    She corrected herself, "Mr. Hawls, Mr. Tremaine must not marry Princess Navidia or betray Yesseca. Yesseea has no one to rely on here in Nashnd. If he betrays her, what will she do?" Content belongs to

    "As I''ve said, Miss Fernandez, against an entire country, one person''s voice is worthless."

    Navidia and Tremaine''s marriage

    wasn''t just a marriage between two

    people, but of two entire countries.

    swnov

    Sheldon actually hoped that Tremaine would marry Navidia.

    Preslie had gotten even more anxious. She said, "Mr. Hawls, why

    473

    don''t you take me to see the president? I''ll go and talk to him and

    I''ll tell him not to marry Princess Navidia."

    Sheldon''s face fell. "Miss Fernandez, stop messing around!"

    "I''m not messing around! I''m serious!" Preslie said.

    The veins on Sheldon''s forehead throbbed. This woman just couldn''t understand the big picture!

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862

    ?

    "Miss Fernandez." Sheldon exined, "It''s not easy for anyone to go and see him. If just everyone could simply walk in and talk to him, then he would end up talking to so many people, he''d never get anything done!"

    Preslie was quiet.

    Sheldon sounded very strict, which made her nervous.

    She lowered her voice and said, "I... I know I''m no one important, but I''m doing this for Yesseca''s sake. I''m afraid that she''ll be devastated from this." Previously, Yesseca hade to see her and said that she was going to leave Nashnd and return home to Agaphen City. She thought that Yesseca had already made up her mind. But then Tremaine had gone to see Yesseca and brought her back. She could tell that Yesseca had been very happy to see him.

    Preslie knew that Yesseca still cared for Tremaine.

    If Tremaine married Princess Navidia, Yesseca would definitely die of depression.

    Sheldon''s heart softened when he saw how pitiful

    Preslie looked.

    He lowered his voice and said gently. "Well, nothing has been decided yet. You don''t have to worry about it. Go back to work. Don''t get distracted by these kinds of things."

    Preslie''s mouth opened.

    She wanted to say something but didn''t.

    Sheldon looked so kind and gentle. She was afraid that Sheldon would be upset if she said something stupid, so she thought about it and decided to keep quiet.

    Yesseca slept until the afternoon.

    She couldn''t fall asleep at first. It was still daytime after all, but she soon fell asleep in a daze. When she was asleep, Yesseca had another dream, but it was a very messy one. When she woke up, she had forgotten all about it.

    Yesseca got up to have lunch.

    After lunch, she thought of everything she had read online.

    Yesseca felt her heart tightening.

    She''d always assumed that Tremaine wanted to marry her because he wanted to and no one else cared about it. Now she knew how much pressure Tremaine had to endure just to marry her.

    He was a good man.

    She suddenly thought about him in her mind.

    His body was surrounded withyers of golden circles in her mind.

    Tremaine was shining brightly like a godly figure she had once seen on a television show.

    Yesseca stood up.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    No, Tremaine was facing so much pressure because of her, she had to do something. She wouldn''t be a heartless person, nor could she do anything grand. Thinking about it, Yesseca decided to prepare dinner for Tremaine.

    Although Madam Quartley and Yuliana had tossed her soup away yesterday, she would make it again.

    This time, she wouldn''t just prepare some soup for him, she would also prepare some proper food for him.

    To show her sincerity, Yesseca went to the supermarket by herself.

    She wasn''t just going to cook it herself, she would personally pick out the ingredients as well.

    At the supermarket, Yesseca was picking out some vegetables in the produce section when she suddenly heard two women talking beside her. "Princess Navidia is so beautiful. She''s gorgeous.

    I saw her waving her hand in the car. She''s a real beauty."

    "I wonder if the president will finally fall in love with Princess Navidia today."

    "Haha, our president is so handsome, even Princess Navidia would be tempted by him."

    "That''s true. I hope that her visit can help bring our two countries together sessfully. I''m looking forward to the day when Nashnd bes the number one country in the world."

    As the women continued chattering, Yesseca was silent.

    Her hand was frozen in ce.

    Her brain was slowly piecing together what she had just heard.

    Princess Navidia.

    Was the princess of Megnd here in Nashnd?

    After some time, Yesseca ced the vegetables in her bag.

    Since she was here, she was here.

    Yesseca then returned to Quartley Pce.

    She began to prepare the food and soup. When everything was almost done, she realized that she had forgotten something. She hadn''t asked

    Tremaine when he would be back.

    Ever since she''d heard about Princess Navidia being in Nashnd at the supermarket, her mind had been distracted. She had actually forgotten such an important thing.

    Yesseca immediately dialed Tremaine''s phone number.

    "It''s me. What time will you be back for dinner tonight?."

    Before Yesseca could tell him that she was preparing soup and dinner for him Tremaine interrupted her and said, "I won''t being home for dinner. I will being backte tonight. Don''t wait for me."

    Yesseca''s hands stiffened.

    A momentter, she uttered a simple "Oh" in a somewhat sullen voice.

    Tremaine was very busy at the time, so he didn''t say much to her and hung up the phone.

    Yesseca walked over to the dining table.

    There were several dishes and some soup on the table. Although they weren''t particrly eyecatching, they had been carefully prepared by Yesseca. She had to eat them by herself now.

    She sat down.

    It didn''t matter if she ate it by herslef.

    She slowly ate the food, one mouthful at a time.

    It didn''t taste good. She felt like she was eating wax.

    After chewing for about ten minutes, her phone suddenly rang.

    It was a call she had been waiting for.

    When she saw the name of the person calling, Yesseca felt relieved.

    Because of this phone call, she finally had something to do, and would no longer have to eat by herself.

    "Pres lie," Yesseca said.

    "Yesseca, I''m at the Quartley Pce''s entrance. Why don''t youe out?" Preslie asked.

    She felt that this matter concerning

    this

    Princess Navidia was a big deal, so

    she decided to tell Yesseca in person. The Quartley Pce wasn''t

    a ce she could enter at will, so she had to ask Yesseca toe out.

    "All right."

    Yesseca hung up the phone.

    When she left, she looked at the table.

    There were still some leftover dishes on the table and the soup was untouched.

    What a waste.

    That''s what Yesseca thought in her mind.

    When she arrived at the Quartley Pce''s entrance, Yesseca met with Preslie.

    "Yesseca, I''m serious, I''m not simply

    jumping the gun here. I''ve asked around about this. I''ve always made sure to rify the facts to be certain this time." Preslie was worried that Yesseca might misunderstand her again, so wanted to assure her that she was careful this time,

    "Preslie, what are you trying to say?"

    Preslie whispered, "Yesseca, it''s about Princess Navidia, do you know Princess Navidia?"

    Yesseca held her breath.

    Princess Navidia had been wandering about in her mind for the entire day and now she had appeared as a topic of conversation again.

    Yesseca nodded. "I do."

    "Yesseca, Princess Navidia is here in Nashnd!"

    "I know that too."

    Preslie was quiet.

    How did Yesseca know this?

    She then asked, "Then do you know that Tremaine and Princess Navidia are having dinner together tonight?"

    Yesseca''s head buzzed.

    Tremaine was having dinner with Navidia tonight?

    She recalled her phone call to Tremaine earlier. He had said that he wouldn''t being back for dinner. He''d also hung up his phone in a hurry. Was

    he on his way to have dinner with Navidia?

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863

    ?

    Yesseca''s mind was a mess.

    She stood there looking confused and helpless.

    Preslie continued, "Yesseca, everyone wants Tremaine to be with Navidia, and Mr. Welmert is trying his best to make that happen. I''m afraid that Tremaine will be tempted. Yesseca, you have to do something."

    Yesseca''s eyshes were trembling.

    "Do something? What can I even do?" she thought.

    A momentter, Yesseca said softly, "If they get together, I''ll go back to Agaphen City. My apartment is still there. My brother and I have always lived there. I''ll just go back and stay at my apartment."

    "But Yesseca, you still love Tremaine, don''t you?" Preslie stamped hard on the ground, "Don''t think about lying to me. I saw the way you looked at Tremaine!"

    Yesseca''s mouth trembled.

    She wanted to say something, but couldn''t.

    "Go home. It''s reallyte."

    Preslie refused.

    Yesseca then said, "Preslie, he''s the president, a high and mighty president. What can I do? If he really wants to be with Navidia, what should I do? Stop him and beg him not to?"

    Preslie held her breath.

    Yesseca added, "Furthermore, he was the one who forced me toe here to Nashnd with him. If he were to marry another woman, that would be a good thing for me, because I get to go home."

    Although she said it was a good thing, her wordscked confidence.

    "Yesseca, you should think about this carefully. This is a very important matter." Preslie reminded her.

    Yesseca didn''t respond. She urged Preslie to go home. With no other options, the girl called herself a cab.

    After waiting outside for some time Yesseca''s eyes seemed to be glued in ce. Looking around, her eyes suddenly went blurry, and her legs felt weak.

    She slowly walked towards the Quartley Pce. When she went upstairs, she stumbled and fell down.

    Luckily, she didn''t roll down the stairs because someone managed to catch her.

    "Miss Cowell, please be careful." It was a very

    concerned voice.

    Yesseca remembered this person, it was Yuliana''s servant, Ruth.

    She straightened herself up. "Thank you."

    It was strange that Yuliana held so much malice against her, but Yuliana''s personal maid, Ruth, didn''t.

    Looking at Yesseca''s nk face, Ruth suspected something.

    It wasn''t her ce to say anything. Moreover, if Yuliana found out, it would definitely spell bad things for her, but she still couldn''t help herself and said it anyway.

    After all, Yesseca had saved her life.

    Ruth lowered her voice and said, "Miss Cowell, I know you''re worried, but please don''t. I know you''ll ovee this. You''ve always been so strong. I can see that he really loves you."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    She thought, "Does Tremaine really love me?"

    Then why was he having dinner with Navidia?

    And he had hung up her call in a rush. Was he in a hurry to have dinner with Navidia?

    After a while, Yesseca reached the dining hall.

    There was still some food on the table.

    Yesseca threw all of it into the trash can.

    She had never wasted food before.

    If it was before, she would have kept everything to eat for tomorrow, but she didn''t want to keep them this time.

    All of these dishes seemed to be mocking her and had grown mouths that started tough at her. That''s why she decided to throw them away. After everything was done, Yesseca went to the study.

    She switched on theputer.

    She knew that she shouldn''t do this, but she couldn''t help it.

    She did an online search for Navidia.

    She found several photos and news articles about Navidia.

    She was very beautiful.

    The royal, noble, exquisite kind of beautiful.

    As for the news articles, they were allpliments to Navidia.

    Some described Navidia as the fairy of Megnd.

    Yesseca didn''t even bother reading the news articles. She simply stared at the photo of Navidia.

    The photo was from a dinner hosted by the royal family of Megnd. Navidia was in a ck dress holding a ss of champagne and was smiling.

    So beautiful, so very beautiful.

    Yesseca thought to herself.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She really was beautiful.

    She would be a very suitable match for Tremaine.

    She then thought about herself andughed.

    It wasn''t a happyugh or a sadugh, instead it was the kind that was hard to describe.

    Was she not suitable for Tremaine after all?

    Tremaine was on his way back to the Quartley Pce, Hogan sitting next to him.

    Tremaine looked extremely gloomy. "Hogan, if you dare to annoy me tonight, I''ll rip off your head."

    Hogan looked at him respectfully, "Sir, I will definitely not disturb you tonight. Tonight, you need to have your rest because tomorrow, you will be apanying Princessz Navidia to visit Nashnd''s museum, Art Center, Memorial Hall..."

    After listing down everything, Hogan concluded with, "I have already prepared a schedule. It will take five days toplete."

    Tremaine''s face fell.

    Hogan added: "Mr. Tremaine, Princess Navidia is here on behalf of Megnd. You''ll need to show her some basic courtesy; this is how things are when you run a country."

    Tremaine sneered, "I''m not going to do any of that! I''d rather gouge out my eyes than have dinner with that lopsided pair of eyes again!"

    Hogan was silent.

    His face suddenly changed.

    Princess Navidia was very well- known for her beauty. Her gorgeous eyes were her most striking feature, They were so beautiful that they could easily enrapture a man. But, Tremaine called her a lopsided eyed woman. Content belongs to

    s won

    Tremaine was recklessly wasting this opportunity.

    "Sir, you mustn''t say that in front of Princess Navidia." Hogan''s expression turned serious.

    If Navidia heard that, she would faint from anger.

    Tremaine snorted. "You think I''m stupid?"

    Although he had always been difficult, he was now the president of

    bet

    Nashnd. It was impossible for him to behave so callously. He didn''t want to apany Navidia for dinner tonight, but because he was the president, he had to be polite. Content belongs to

    Hogan thought about this. Tremaine definitely knew how to behave himself and therefore didn''t need to be told as such.

    They then arrived at the Quartley Pce.

    Tremaine was about to get out of the car.

    But before he did, Hogan said, "Sir, you should learn to appreciate beauty. Princess Navidia is a very beautiful woman."

    Tremaine chuckled. "I didn''t notice. All I know is that she has a pair of lopsided eyes."

    Hogan was quiet.

    After Tremaine left, Hogan kept shaking his head.

    He thought to himself, "It seems that we need to bring forward the president''s physical health examination this year. Something must be very wrong

    with Tremaine''s eyes."

    He was finally rid of Hogan for tonight!

    Tremaine went straight to Yesseca''s bedroom.

    He could finally sleep with Yesseca!

    Thinking of this, the bad mood he had been in from eating with Navidia was swept away.

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864

    ?

    Tremaine opened the door and walked into the bedroom.

    It was dark inside.

    Tremaine was shocked.

    He hade home early, but Yesseca was already in bed?

    Tremaine saw Yesseca''s body shifting about in bed from the dim light shining through the window.

    Tremaine smiled.

    Turns out that she wasn''t asleep yet.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He walked over to the bed.

    Yesseca turned around and had her back to Tremaine.

    Tremaine didn''t turn Yesseca''s body around. Instead he leaned against Yesseca''s body and slowly ced his hand down on Yesseca''s neck. Her body trembled.

    Tremaine moved his lips close to Yesseca''s ear. When he spoke, his hot breathnded on her ear. His warm and suggestive breath made circles around her earlobe. "I know you''re awake."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    Tremaine moved his hands further down.

    Yesseca couldn''t hold back anymore.

    She bit down hard on Tremaine''s wrist.

    This bite was so strong that a deep row of teeth marks appeared on Tremaine''s wrist.

    There was a silence.

    With the moodpletely ruined. Tremaine switched on the lights and turned towards Yesseca. "Yesseca, you''re crazy!"

    Was this woman a dog? Why did she bite him?

    Yesseca lowered her head and said in a very emotional tone, "I want to go back to Agaphen City."

    The veins on Tremaine''s forehead bulged. "What do you want to do there?"

    "I don''t want to do anything," Yesseca said. "I don''t think we''re a good match. I want to go home!"

    "How is that true?!" Tremaine raised his voice.

    Yesseca wanted to tell Tremaine that she felt this way because of Navidia, but she couldn''t bring herself to say it. So instead she said, "Because you''re ugly, mentally challenged, crazy and a lunatic."

    Tremaine was quiet.

    He red at Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, you''re just trying to make me feel bad, aren''t you?!"

    After saying that, he lifted Yesseca''s chin up and made her look at him.

    Yesseca pped Tremaine''s hand and said, "Don''t touch me. You''re dirty."

    This man had went to dinner with Navidia tonight. Who knows if he had used his hands to touch her.

    Tremaine blew up.

    "She thinks I''m dirty!"

    This was a whole new low!

    "Okay, Yesseca, you''ve asked for it!" Tremaine stood up and angrily walked out of Yesseca''s bedroom.

    When he arrived at the hall, Tremaine smashed some vases and a whole bunch of other things. He was venting his anger.

    He couldn''t hit Yesseca, so he decided to smash all of these things to vent his anger.

    Unfortunately, once everything was smashed up, his anger still hadn''t cooled off.

    Tremaine stood in the mess he had made, his face gloomy from rage.

    He had put in so much effort and time for Yesseca and just now, he finally had the time to get close to her. Instead, this woman had begun spouting nonsense and even called him dirty!

    Ridiculous, this was simply ridiculous!

    Some servants saw Tremaine during his rage and soon told the rest of the servants about it.

    A servant said that Tremaine looked fine when he came home, but became angry aftering out of Yesseca''s bedroom.

    Everyone began to specte that this happened because of Yesseca.

    These rumors eventually reached Ruth.

    Ruth felt relieved.

    el.n

    Previously, Yesseca had nearly fell down from the stairs, but Ruth managed to hold her up. She felt that Yesseca didn''t look quite right so she''d secretly spoken to her, fearing that something would happen. Later, when she saw Yesseca in the kitchen, all the dishes she had prepared had been thrown out. Content belongs to

    Ruth ran to ask the servants who were in charge of Yesseca''s room and learned that Yesseca had been preparing some soup and dishes in the kitchen that afternoon.

    Ruth was careful.

    She looked at the amount of food she had prepared and knew that Yesseca hadn''t cooked for just herself.

    She guessed what had happened.

    Seeing that Tremaine was angry, she heard from Madam Quartley that Tremaine would be having dinner with Navidia tonight, and Ruth was able to put two and two together.

    Ruth had an idea.

    She felt that she should tell him about the dinner Yesseca prepared tonight.

    Although she didn''t know if this would be a good thing to do, it was better to tell him than not.

    But she didn''t dare to go to Tremaine.

    She was afraid that Yuliana would find out. Yuliana would stitch her mouth shut if she did.

    She hesitated for some time, it was veryte at night now. Yuliana would have gone to bed by now.

    Tremaine didn''t return to his bedroom to rest. He was sitting on the sofa, with several broken vases beside him.

    Ruth finally plucked up the courage to talk to Tremaine.

    "Sir, sir." Ruth was incredibly nervous when she approached Tremaine.

    She also found it very strange.

    Mr. Zorion and Tremaine were obviously blood brothers, but why was one so kind and the other so stern?

    Tremaine ignored her.

    Ruth spoke nervously, "Sir, I... I saw something today. Miss Cowell had cooked a lot of dishes for dinner, but... but then she threw all of it away."

    Tremaine stopped breathing.

    All of a sudden, his eyes were fixed on Ruth. "What did you say?!"

    Tremaine''s sharp re felt like daggers on Ruth''s skin, and this made her even more nervous.

    She tried her best to calm herself

    down and said, "Sir, the food that Miss Cowell prepared wasn''t just for her. She must have prepared them for you Also I wasn''t sure why, but Miss Cowell threw them all away after that. Probably because you didn''te home." Content belongs

    to

    She wasn''t very clear with her exnation, but she believed that Tremaine was smart enough to understand.

    As expected, Tremaine strode away.

    Ruth patted her chest.

    She had finally found the courage to finish his speech.

    Watching him leave, Ruth thought quietly to herself, "I hope they can make up."

    She helped Yesseca because Yesseca had saved her life.

    What''s more, because of Yesseca''s poor background, everyone snubbed her, and Ruth herself came from a simr background. She was just a maid, which made her sympathetic for Yesseca.

    Yesseca was lying on the bed with her eyes wide open.

    Her mind was in a mess.

    She was obviously very unhappy because of Navidia, but why didn''t she just tell Tremaine that instead of spouting all that nonsense just now? Why

    didn''t she just tell him the truth?

    Yesseca''s face froze at this realization.

    But what use would it have been to tell him the truth?

    Tremaine had ended her call in order to have dinner with Navidia. What else could she say?

    As Yesseca was mulling about this, the bedroom door swung open again.

    She heard footsteps.

    As soon as he heard them, she knew they

    belonged to Tremaine.

    Yesseca immediately closed her eyes.

    Tremaine stopped beside the bed.

    "Stupid woman, open your eyes!" Tremaine called out to her.

    Yesseca closed her eyes even tighter. She didn''t expect Tremaine to do something this surprising!

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865

    ?

    Tremaine actually forced Yesseca''s eyes open!

    Yesseca was silent.

    "What are you doing?!"

    "Stupid woman!" Tremaine spat out.

    He then pressed down on Yesseca with his body.

    He brought his handsome face so close to hers that the tips of their noses almost touched. "You made me dinner tonight."

    Yesseca was stunned.

    How did Tremaine know that?

    She abruptly denied, "I didn''t!"

    "No?" Tremaine drawled. "Are you sure you didn''t?"

    Yesseca licked her lips. "Fine, I did. But I only made enough for myself."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, I cooked only for myself."

    "Stupid goose, you cooked for me as well. You called me because you wanted me toe home for dinner, but I didn''t, so you dumped all of the food. Am I right?" Although Tremaine asked her this, his eyes looked very confident.

    Obviously, he already knew the answer.

    Yesseca said guiltily, "No, it''s not like that."

    Tremaine didn''t respond.

    He continued to stare at her.

    Under his deep gaze, Yesseca felt like she had nowhere to hide.

    She wanted to look away and avoid his gaze, but then Tremaine kissed her cheek.

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Her eyes opened wide, "Tremaine, why did you kiss me?!"

    A smile appeared on Tremaine''s face, he looked proud and mischievous. "Yesseca, you must really love me. You cooked for me because you really love me, don''t you? I knew it!"

    "No!" Yesseca argued.

    "Yes." Tremaine said with certainty, "Yesseca, you really love me, just as much as I love you."

    Yesseca held her breath.

    Her heart pounded when she heard hisst sentence.

    There was an indescribable atmosphere growing between Yesseca and Tremaine, but soon...

    "Tremaine, what are you doing?"

    He had started undressing her.

    Tremaine''s smile looked even more mischievous. "We''re going to do what lovers do. Don''t you agree? How else can we do it without first taking off our clothes?"

    Yesseca was silent.

    She grabbed his hand and said, "Tremaine, I won''t do anything with you before I first make something clear."

    Tremaine chuckled. "What else do you have to tell me? We''ve been very clear about each other."

    "Navidia." Yesseca spat out that name.

    Tremaine brought his lips beside Yesseca''s ear. As he spoke, his hot breath swirled about Yesseca''s earlobe. "Stupid goose, are you jealous?" Yesseca widened her eyes angrily. "Jealous? Can you be serious? I need to talk to you about this. Please be serious!"

    "Alright, I''ll be serious."

    "You''re still lying on top of me!"

    Tremaine said, "What does me lying on top of you have to do with being serious?"

    Yesseca looked at him with her eyes wide open, "Have you ever seen anyone lying on top of someone when they''re talking about something serious?"

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca''s serious face and smiled. "Okay, okay, I''ll get up."

    Tremaine moved off from Yesseca.

    As soon as Yesseca sat up and sighed in relief, Tremaine''s said, "Stupid goose, I''ll give you ten minutes. If you''re not done by then, I''ll press you down again."

    Yesseca looked at him quietly.

    She asked, "Why though? Why are you giving me ten minutes?"

    Tremaine nced at her and said, "I''ve been holding it in for a very long time. I can''t stand it anymore. Ten minutes is my limit."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Although he hadn''t said anything wrong, it sounded very suggestive.

    Yesseca coughed and said,

    "Tremaine, Know about Navidia.

    She is the princess of Megnd. If you marry her, then both Nashnd and Megnd can form into an alliance. This is very good for Nashnd, and this is what the people want."

    "So?"

    "That''s why..."Yesseca clenched her fists. "You and Navidia are much more suited to be together." "She really is a better match for me than you." Tremaine said softly, "She''d be very beneficial to our country instead of you, a dry pickled sort of woman."

    Yesseca was silent.

    Although she had led Tremaine to think this way, she still felt ufortable about it.

    Widening her eyes, she continued, "Yes, yes... I''m just a dry pickled woman thates from nothing. I provide no benefit to you, so you should just marry Navidia already!"

    "I''m not marrying her." Tremaine said firmly.

    "But she can provide so many benefits to your country, why don''t you?" Yesseca retorted angrily.

    "Because I don''t love her."

    "It doesn''t matter whether you love her or not. What matters is that she can provide several benefits to Nashnd."

    As soon as she said this, Tremaineughed.

    Yesseca was silent.

    She asked with her eyes wide, "What are youughing at?"

    "I''m justughing at what you''ve just said."

    "What''s so funny about it?"

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca and

    said, "ording to you, if even an old sow can provide benefits to Nashnd, should then marry that sow and see if a human and animal can be in love. Next, how about we consider if another man can provide benefits to the country as well? I

    should get married to that man and have a same sex rtionship. Why, even a 70-year-old woman could be beneficial to the country. I should marry that olddy too."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She was trying her best to hold back herughter.

    "But Hogan really wants you to be with Navidia." Yesseca had changed the topic. "He''s a very important official."

    "He''s not as big as your man."

    Those two words, "your man" made Yesseca''s heart jump.

    "But Hogan is very important to you, isn''t he?" Yesseca whispered. "He is also very important to Nashnd, so you should listen to his opinion."

    "Yes, he is important." Tremaine said seriously, "I must consider his suggestion and the importance of marrying Navidia for Nashnd."

    Yesseca''s heart jolted.

    A hint of bitterness shed across her eyes.

    So, Tremaine was considering marrying Navidia after all, wasn''t he?

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine and said, "Tremaine, I know you''re thinking about it."

    Tremaine nodded and said softly, "I''ve been thinking about how to set up Hogan and Navidia together, which not only meets Hogan''s expectations but

    would also allow both Nashnd and Megnd to form an alliance."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She heard a murder of crows cawing at a distance inside her mind.

    "Was she mistaken? Had Tremaine actually said that?!"

    He...Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    What was on this man''s mind?

    Getting Hogan and Navidia...

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866

    ?

    Yesseca stared at Tremaine, speechless. "Stop joking around with me. Hogan is so old, I reckon his daughter is as old as Navidia."

    Tremaine pointed at his heart and said, "Yesseca, remember this. Whether I''m kidding or not, I will never be with any other women. I''m here only because of you."

    As she stared at his serious face, Yesseca''s eyes quivered.

    Her heart began to beat wildly in the quiet night.

    At this moment, Tremaine brought his face closer to Yesseca and kissed her lips.

    Yesseca held Tremaine''s shoulders with both of her hands. "No."

    "What do you want, hmmm?" Tremaine''s deep ocean blue eyes gazed longingly at Yesseca.

    Her mouth twitched. "I don''t want it."

    Although Tremaine had already told this to her, she still didn''t want to proceed with it with Tremaine, as things didn''t seem all that clear yet.

    "Yesseca." Tremaine suddenly grabbed her hand. "Do you know how long I''ve been holding back? I''m about to explode. I fear I''m turning into an

    eunuch!"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Tremaine drew circles on Yesseca''s palm with his fingers. "It''s been so long since I''ve brought you to Nashnd, but I haven''t even touched you yet. Yesseca, even the gods wouldn''t be able to withstand this."

    The image of a helpless looking eunuch and a god appeared in her mind, Yesseca ended upughing.

    She was smiling, but Tremaine wasn''t.

    He fixed his gaze on her, "Yesseca, can I kiss you now?"

    Yesseca''s eyshes fluttered gently. She wanted to reject his advances, but when she saw how serious he looked, she just couldn''t.

    Tremaine noticed that Yesseca hadn''t responded. He stretched out his right hand and grabbed the back of her head. He then slowly brought his lips onto Yesseca. Just as their lips touched, a cell phone began to ring.

    No one knew what to say for a moment.

    Yesseca was so shocked that she bounced away from him.

    She took out her cell phone. "I''ve been waiting for this call. I''ll have to take it."

    Tremaine was rmed.

    He had reached his limit!

    "Enough of this nonsense." Tremaine said, "Hang up right now."

    He was about to explode.

    Yesseca picked up the phone but then her face fell. "What? Your house exploded?!"

    Tremaine and Yesseca rushed over to Preslie''s home.

    Preslie''s kitchen had been destroyed, and her living room and bedroom were a mess. She was standing in the middle of this giant mess with an ashen face.

    Seeing Yesseca arrive, she cried out loudly, "Yesseca, I was scared to death. I was just preparing some noodles, but then the kitchen blew up. I was so scared. I thought I was going to die..."

    Later that day, Yesseca finally figured out what had happened.

    It turned out that Preslie was preparing some noodles for dinner after she got home. She had gotten distracted and didn''t notice that the stove was faulty. Then the kitchen filled up with gas and exploded. Fortunately, Preslie was in the living room when it happened, otherwise she would have died. "Preslie, it''s okay. Don''t cry." Yessecaforted her.

    She could empathize with Preslie. If it were her, she would have been so frightened from the huge explosion and would end up crying as well. Tremaine, who was standing by the side, felt his mouth twitch.

    He had never seen such a stupid woman in his entire life. Just cooking noodles would cause her kitchen to explode!

    This was incredible!

    If she wasn''t Yesseca''s friend, Tremaine would have made sure to kick Preslie out from Nashnd!

    Nashnd would never ept such a stupid person as a citizen.

    She finally recovered from her shock after Yessecaforted her.

    She had stopped crying.

    Her house hadpletely blown up. Tremaine had no choice but to arrange for another ce for her to stay tonight.

    He wouldn''t be able to find a new

    ce for her so soon. He decided to put her in a hotel that night and look for a new ce for her tomorrow.

    Then a thought crossed his mind as he was driving Preslie to the hotel.

    He looked at her.

    Preslie noticed Tremaine''s sharp re, it felt like daggers on her skin. She was so scared that she shrunk herself back. Tremaine looked at her thoughtfully.

    This woman was really stupid! Incredibly stupid!

    If he gave her another ce to live, there was no guarantee that she wouldn''t blow it up again.

    Having her house blown up wasn''t the real issue here, it was the fact that whenever she was in trouble, she''d call Yesseca....

    She''d even ruined their opportunity for a good time together...

    Tremaine came to a decision.

    He decided to move her into Sheldon''s home.

    With Sheldon looking after her, this stupid woman wouldn''t cause any more trouble for them. Tremaine turned the car around. Instead of heading to the hotel, he drove to Sheldon''s house.

    They soon arrived and Tremaine parked his car.

    Yesseca and Preslie stepped out of the car.

    Preslie looked at her surroundings nkly.

    This seemed to be a high-ss neighborhood, but there wasn''t a single hotel around.

    Yesseca asked, "Wasn''t she going to stay at a hotel tonight? Is this the ce she''ll be staying in tonight?"

    Tremaine nodded.

    Yesseca smiled.

    n

    He truly was a capable president because he was able to handle things quickly. At first he said that he was going to get a room for. Preslie at the hotel, but now, quick as a sh, he had already found a new ce for her.

    She then said, "Preslie, you won''t be staying in a hotel tonight. We''ve found a ce for you to stay in."

    She looked around.

    This was a very nice and expensive neighbourhood.

    She looked at Tremaine gratefully.

    This high and mighty president always looked so arrogant and cold, but he was actually a very kind person.

    Tremaine brought Yesseca and Preslie upstairs.

    He didn''t inform Sheldon about this.

    He had a hunch that Sheldon wouldn''t be happy to ept such a stupid woman in his house.

    So Tremaine decided to just show up right at his front door, which meant Sheldon wouldn''t be able to say no.

    Tremaine rang the doorbell.

    Preslie and Yessice watched Tremaine ring the doorbell. They then looked at each other for a moment. "Why are there people inside?"

    Soon, the door swung open.

    Sheldon was at the door.

    Sheldon was stunned to see the three of them.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    After a moment, he asked, "Sir, haven''t we already arranged a hotel room for her?"

    Tremaine had called him and

    informed him that Preslie''s house

    had blown up. Sheldon had immediately arranged a hotel room for herto stay in. As for a new ce, Sheldon would arrange that

    tomorrow. Content belongs to

    "She won''t need that hotel room after all." Tremaine said quietly, "Sheldon, she will live here from now on."

    There was a silence.

    Everyone was shocked to hear this.

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867

    ?

    Yesseca''s eyes widened.

    As did Preslie''s.

    Sheldon''s too, but out of horror.

    Preslie was going to live with him from now on, he was sure he''d heard him say that.

    "Sir, are you pulling my leg?" Sheldon looked at Tremaine with a sad look on his face.

    "No." Tremaine said seriously, "Sheldon, take care of this woman. Make sure nothing bad happens to her, for example blowing up the house."

    There was a moment of incredulous silence.

    Yesseca asked, "Tremaine, you can''t be serious about having Preslie live here from now on?"

    "What''s wrong with this?"

    "It''s so inappropriate. A man and woman can''t live together like this."

    Preslie and Sheldon weren''t lovers after all. This would be very ufortable for both of them.

    Tremaine replied firmly, "Don''t worry, Sheldon isn''t interested in her."

    Yesseca looked at him quietly.

    It wasn''t whether he was interested in her or not.

    It''s because it wouldn''t be easy for them to live together.

    Preslie then chimed in, "I don''t want to live with Sheldon."

    Although she was quite carefree and open minded, she was still a girl. How could she live with a man who wasn''t her lover? Tremaine ignored her.

    Sheldon was embarrassed. "Sir, why don''t I find a hotel for Miss Fernandez and arrange for her new amodation tomorrow? I think that would be much more appropriate."

    "No, the most appropriate ce for her to live in is your home." Tremaine stared at Sheldon. "With this woman''s intelligence, she will constantly be in danger. If she herself explodes, it''s fine, but unfortunately she always ends up bothering Yesseca over every little thing."

    Yesseca was furious at his snarky remark.

    She knew that Tremaine had a sharp tongue, but he shouldn''t say such cruel things, especially in front of Preslie.

    Yesseca raised her voice, "Tremaine, how dare you say that!"

    "Did I say something wrong?" "Don''t you think you sound horribly inhumane?"

    "I''m just telling him the truth!"

    Yesseca was so angry that her heart ached. "What kind of truth is that? You''d just curse someone to their death so casually? Tremaine you''re the president. Shouldn''t you protect your citizens?"

    Tremaine nced Yesseca. "She isn''t a citizen of Nashnd."

    In the meantime, Preslie was listening in.

    Preslie grew anxious when she realized that Yesseca and Tremaine were quarreling.

    She didn''t want Yesseca to fight for her.

    What''s more, there was Navidia. Yesseca shouldn''t be arguing with Tremaine at a time like this. If she kept provoking him, she would just end up pushing him towards Navidia.

    In a moment of desperation, Preslie grabbed Yesseca and pulled her aside. "Yesseca, stop fighting. I''ll stay with Sheldon." She smiled and said, "It''s fine."

    Yesseca was just about to say something when Preslie whispered, "Sheldon is a very handsome man. I''d be very happy to live with him. Don''t worry Yesseca, I''ll be fine. Besides, I really am a ditz. What if something happens to me if I live alone?"

    Yesseca was dumbfounded.

    Preslie forced out a smile, "So don''t worry about me. Yesseca, it''ste. You and Tremaine should head home."

    Yesseca looked around and said, "Preslie, are you really sure you''re fine living with Sheldon?"

    "Of course!" Preslie smiled happily.

    In truth, she was crying inside.

    She really didn''t want to.

    She wasn''t afraid of being taken advantage of by Sheldon. She was a very ordinary girl after all and Sheldon wasn''t interested in her. The main reason was that she had a lot of bad habits.

    Preslie often talked in her sleep and would eat snacks as she read her novels.

    Sheldon was her prince charming after all. She couldn''t bear the thought of him seeing her with all her bad habits.

    But she had no choice but to agree to staying with him right now.

    She didn''t want Yesseca to argue with Tremaine because of her.

    Hearing Preslie say that, Yesseca didn''t know what to say.

    After thinking about this for a moment, Yesseca said, "If anything happens, please call me

    immediately. We can always get someone to arrange somece else for you to stay in."

    She nodded.

    Although the matter had been resolved, Yesseca still felt unhappy.

    Because of the things Tremaine had said earlier.

    Tremaine said that it would be fine if Preslie had blown herself up.

    She thought that Tremaine was really inhumane.

    His heart was a mess.

    She ignored Tremaine after getting into the car.

    After returning to the Quartley Pce, Yesseca made sure that Tremaine wouldn''t continue from where he had left off.

    She pushed him away and said, "No! Go away!"

    Tremaine looked at her quietly.

    Blue veins bulged on his forehead. He knew that nothing good would happen if he kept picking on Preslie.

    He pressed down on Yesseca, "Listen, a man''s patience has it''s limits. Yesseca, whether you like it or not, you are going to do as I wish tonight."

    "What if I don''t?"

    "I''m much stronger than you!"

    Yesseca widened her eyes. "Go ahead then, but Tremaine you should know, I''ll hate you till the day I die if you do!" Tremaine was quiet.

    He wanted to ignore her and take off her clothes, but Yesseca was staring directly at him. It was impossible to do anything to her right now. Tremaine finally gave up.

    A strange feeling had awoken inside him.

    He had been so busy with work

    during the day and had to have dinner with Navidia that night. When he came home to Yesseca, he was

    looking forward to making love to

    her, but she wouldn''t let himo va

    QUMS

    But a littleter after, she was actually willing to do it. Then, that unlucky woman, Preslie had called.

    He had gone to settle Prelie''s

    problem in the middle of the night.

    When he was finally done with it,

    Yesseca had called him an

    inhumane

    person and didn''t let him

    touch her! Content belongs to

    She had wasted his entire night.

    Tremaine got up and left the bed.

    "Yesseca, you''re a horribly unromantic woman!" Tremaine spat out that sentence angrily.

    "I have no interest in being one." Yesseca was just as angry as he was. "Then go find some other woman to do that with!"

    "Alright, I will, don''t you regret saying that!" Tremaine left the room after saying that.

    m!

    He mmed the door shut as he left the room.

    Yesseca stared at the closed doors and felt terribly wronged.

    She pounded her pillow as though she was hitting Tremaine. "Tremaine, you horrible man, you terrible man, I hate you!"

    At Sheldon''s home.

    Both Sheldon or Preslie were extremely embarrassed at the situation.

    Sheldon was used to living alone, but now a woman was suddenly in his home.

    Preslie in the meantime didn''t know where to put her hands.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    They stayed silent for a few minutes, then Sheldon finally broke the silence.

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868

    ?

    "Miss Fernandez, where do you n on sleeping tonight?" Sheldon asked.

    Preslie was quiet.

    She opened her eyes wide and stammered, "Mr. Hawls, shouldn''t I be sleeping on a bed?"

    Oh yes, right, a bed.

    Sheldon was speechless.

    Why did he ask such a silly question?

    Sheldon decided to open up a vacant guestroom for Preslie to sleep in it. However, as soon as he opened the door, he realized that the room was very dirty and messy. He opened the door to another empty guestroom which was just as dirty.

    Sheldon felt embarrassed.

    He quickly said, "Miss Fernandez, I''ll help you clean up."

    "I shouldn''t trouble him with this," Preslie thought to herself.

    She quickly replied, "No Mr. Hawls, I shouldn''t trouble you with this. You should go to bed. I''ll clean this up myself."

    Sheldon forced out a smile and said, "Good joke, but no. It''s very dirty."

    "I''m serious. You''re a bachelor after all, and well, this is what a bachelors home often looks like." Preslie said.

    Truth was, there was something she was too embarrassed to say.

    Her own room was dirty, it didn''t look very different from Sheldon''s.

    Sheldon looked at Preslie and didn''t say anything.

    Preslie said, "Mr. Hawls, please get some rest. It''s already sote. I didn''t mean to be a bother to you."

    Sheldon didn''t leave right away.

    He stood at the door and was about to say something.

    But then, his mind went nk.

    Why was Sheldon standing at the door?

    A man and a woman, all alone in the middle of the night. This was a situation that would very easily lead to a serious misunderstanding.

    Was Sheldon preparing to do something to her?

    She wasn''t that worried about this. She guessed that Sheldon didn''t have those kinds of thoughts about her after all.

    As Preslie took guesses as to why he was still here, Sheldon finally opened his mouth and asked, "Miss Fernandez, I actually meant to ask..." After a brief pause, Sheldon continued, "How did you blow up the house?"

    Preslie was quiet.

    She suddenly felt extremely embarrassed.

    Sheldon was standing there because he had wanted to ask her this question. The incident was still fresh in his mind.

    She scratched her head. "I... I was stupid."

    Sheldon shook his head and sighed before returning to his bedroom.

    She was so stupid that she blew up her own house.

    Tremaine was tossing and turning around on his bed.

    After leaving Yesseca''s bedroom, he felt terribly oppressed.

    He had to relieve his pent up urge!

    After thinking for some time, Tremaine returned to Yesseca''s bedroom.

    Yesseca had already turned off the lights in her room.

    But she was still awake.

    When she heard her bedroom doors swing open, Yesseca immediately closed her eyes.

    She knew it was Tremaine.

    His footsteps stopped in front of her bed.

    Yesseca''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    She thought to herself, "What is Tremaine doing in my room at midnight?"

    Could it be that he still refused to change his mind and had now wanted to take her...

    Yesseca decided that if Tremaine were to do anything to her, she would kick him in his groin and stop him from doing anything to her. Yesseca suddenly felt a numb feeling on her face.

    It felt like a feather was gently brushing against her face. It was strangelyfortable.

    Yesseca held her breath.

    Was Tremaine kissing her?

    It must be a very gentle kiss, otherwise it wouldn''t feel so soft and gentle on her cheek.

    A short whileter, Tremaine stood back up.

    He was staring at Yesseca''s face.

    A smile appeared on his face.

    "Well, I''ve finally calmed down my urges."

    "Let''s see if this stupid goose will annoy me again next time!"

    Tremaine turned around and left her bedroom.

    Hearing him walk away, Yesseca opened her eyes.

    Her eyes shone brightly.

    Tremaine had entered her bedroom not because he wanted to do something to her. He came to kiss her secretly.

    And he must have been afraid of waking her up, that''s why he kissed her so gently...

    Yesseca felt extremely guilty right then.

    She felt that she had been too harsh with him tonight. She shouldn''t have spoken to him like that.

    Her guilt kept growing and growing.

    She felt so bad that she wanted to get out of her bed and apologize to Tremaine.

    But she didn''t.

    She decided to be nice to him

    tomorrow. If Tremaine wanted to do something with her, she woulddet

    him. She would never speak so

    harshly to him again. Content

    belongs to

    Tremaine loved her so much that he had snuck into her room to kiss her in the middle of the night. She shouldn''t be so mean to him.

    She passed the night with the guilt in her heart.

    The very next day, Yesseca woke up early.

    She went to the washroom to wash herself up.

    Yesseca was stunned when she saw herself in the mirror.

    She rubbed her eyes, afraid that she had seen something that wasn''t there.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    However, after rubbing her eyes, it was very obvious.

    Yesseca saw threerge words written on her face.

    Silly headed goose.

    There was also a doodle of a goose drawn on her right cheek.

    Yesseca was quiet.

    "Tremaine!!!" The entire washroom shook from how loud Yesseca screamed. "You bastard!"

    Tremaine sneezed.

    Navidia looked at Tremaine with concern. "Mr.

    Quartley, do you have a cold?"

    Tremaine waved his hand at her, "No."

    They then continued their climb up the mountain.

    Tremaine and Navidia were apanied by

    Hogan and a few other attendants.

    The mountain they were climbing today was called Mt. Eternal. It was the highest mountain range Nashnd. Plenty of tourists would climb up this mountain when they visited Nashnd.

    Ten minutester, they arrived at the top of the mountain

    Navidia stood at the peak of the mountain. She could see all of Nashnd. It was a spectacr sight.

    She couldn''t help but say, "Nashnd is so beautiful."

    Tremaine didn''t say anything.

    Navidia nced at him and said, "Mr. Quartley, I''d love to stay in such a beautiful country like this forever."

    Tremaine understood what Navidia meant by that, but still kept quiet.

    Hogan however, immediately stepped forward and said, "Princess Navidia, our president also hopes that you''d continue to stay here."

    Hearing this, Navidia''s eyes glimmered brightly.

    Tremaine then opened his mouth,

    e

    "Mr. Welmert feels very strongly about that, more than I do. After all, he values you very much." After pausing for a moment, Tremaine looked at Hogan intently, "Mr.~`~ Welmert was just wondering what yourdyship meant by that, I suppose?"

    When Hogan heard this, he assumed that Tremaine was just messing around.

    But he couldn''t say anything about it in front of Navidia, so he simply smiled awkwardly.

    Navidia was baffled.

    She looked at Tremaine and said, "Mr. Quartley, I''m not sure I understand what you mean by that."

    Tremaine replied lightly, "You don''t need to understand, Princess Navidia. Come, let''s head down the mountain."

    Navidia felt somewhat reluctant.

    She looked down and spotted a vige at the foot of the mountain.

    She asked, "Is that a vige at the foot of the mountain?"

    Hogan exined: "Yes, Princess Navidia. This is where the borders between Nashnd and Megnd meet. Below is a vige where some vigers

    live."

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869

    ?

    Navidia focused her eyes and sure enough, she saw a person walking around. Because she was so high up the mountain, that person looked as small as an ant.

    She said with a smile, "I didn''t know there was a vige between Nashnd and Megnd."

    The vige at the foot of Mt. Eternal was called Lee''s Vige.

    The vigers here worked as farmers for several generations and made very little money.

    There was a beautiful young woman in the vige.

    She was dressed in white, and her pupils were attractively dark.

    This was Essie.

    Essie was standing in front of a house with a courtyard inside. A big-bellied woman was basking in the sun in the courtyard.

    This woman had very poor skinplexion and looked a little rough.

    But her facial features were very delicate.

    She looked very simr to someone.

    Selina.

    Her facial features were somewhat simr to Selina''s.

    But aside from her facial features, her figure, skin, and temperament were allpletely different.

    Just then, an old woman, in her 70s walked towards the woman with a bowl of soup in her hand. With a humble smile on her face, he said, "Here, have some soup. I made it for you."

    The woman took the soup.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    After taking a sip, she sulked.

    Smash!

    She tossed the bowl of soup at the old woman.

    Luckily, the old woman reacted fast enough, and managed to dodge.

    The woman stood up, ced her hands on her hips, and scolded the old woman. "You old bastard. You can''t make soup to save your life. What do you think you''re doing? That soup was horrible. You might as well go to h*II!"

    The old woman seemed ustomed to this woman''s swearing.

    She silently picked up the bowl and walked back into the house.

    Then, a stout looking man came out. He kicked the old woman, who staggered and fell.

    The man looked very unhappy. "You old woman! You can''t even make a decent bowl of soup. What''s the use in taking care of an old woman like you? Go and make it again and this time make sure it''s good."

    Outside at the courtyard, Essie was standing in a corner quietly.

    Suddenly, she heard whispering nearby.

    There were two vigers standing nearby from where she was.

    They had seen everything that had happened in the courtyard.

    "Do those two even have an ounce of humanity in them? That woman is one''s mother and the other''s grandmother. They are both already so old, but they still beat and scold her so harshly."

    "Who hasn''t heard about these two? They''re really mean people. If they had children, I bet they would sell them for money to spend on alcohol, food and fun."

    "They have no conscience at all."

    A woman was listening in.

    Essie smiled as she heard them whispering.

    The two of them were really cruel people.

    Gics were very important after all.

    It''s not like those two vigers could give birth to any beautiful daughters with their lousy genes.

    The children they''d give birth to would certainly be greedy, malicious, and inhuman.

    Essie walked out of the courtyard.

    The viger named Cici and her husband were stunned when they saw Essie approaching them.

    The man was the first to react. "What are you looking at?"

    Essie''s eyes were fixed on Cici''s belly. "You''re pregnant with a daughter, aren''t you? I want that daughter."

    Cici frowned.

    Looks like someone else wanted her child.

    She said, "Someone else has already booked this one. If you want one for yourself, you''ll have to wait for the next baby. You''ll also need to pay a 50,000 dor deposit for it."

    Essie smiled. "I want the one in your belly."

    She might not be able to have another baby after this one.

    Her current baby was due to arrive on the same day as Selina''s.

    The woman then said, "That won''t do. Someone has already booked this one and paid for it. To ensure our credibility, we have to fulfill their order."

    Essie sneered.

    She didn''t believe that this vicious woman in front of her would keep her promise.

    She would do anything for money.

    Essie then lifted up three fingers. "I''ll pay you three times the price."

    The woman''s eyes suddenly widened from excitement.

    Tremaine was apanying Navidia today.

    He brought Navidia to all sorts of ces.

    He was already feeling quite exhausted.

    But Navidia was in very high spirits.

    They still had to make a trip to the museum at four in the afternoon.

    Tremaine couldn''t take it anymore.

    He looked at Navidia, "Princess Navidia, aren''t you tired?"

    Navidia''s beautiful eyes sparked with intelligence. "Of course not. I think the mountains and rivers of Nashnd are so beautiful. How could I be tired?"

    The corners of Tremaine''s lips twitched.

    He said frankly, "Well, I''m tired."

    Navidia was quiet.

    She used to visit several other countries with her father, but none

    Let

    of those countries had a president

    like Tremaine, who had bluntly told her how tired he was.

    Navidia thought to herself, Tremaine was a really unique character indeed.

    She wasn''t angry, in fact, it only made her think that Tremaine was quite special.

    He wasn''t as rigid as she''d imagine a president would be. All of them behaved like robots where everything went ording to a very strict set of procedures.

    Tremaine made her feel more like a real person.

    A person with feelings and emotions.

    Navidia smiled and said, "Since Mr. Quartley is tired, let''s visit the museum tomorrow."

    Hogan then quickly said, "Princess Navidia, I''ll make arrangements for your dinner tonight. The two of you shall dine together, of course."

    Navidia smiled and nodded.

    Tremaine''s handsome face tightened.

    He didn''t want to have dinner with her.

    Hogan seemed to have read his mind.

    He pulled Tremaine aside and whispered, "Sir, it''s not polite of you to say that you''re tired. Princess Navidia is our guest, so you should oblige them and entertain them."

    "But I''m exhausted," Tremaine said bluntly.

    Hogan was quiet.

    UMS

    He said breathlessly, "Sir, no other president in the world would speak like you do."

    "So? They''re idiots, and therefore I should do as they do?"

    Hogan kept quiet.

    He sighed, "Fine, fine. I won''t speak of this anymore. Sir, you must have dinner with Princess Navidiater. This is basic etiquette. You are the president of Nashnd, so you should show her some signature Nashnd hospitality."

    "What does a meal have to do with that?" Tremaine asked.

    Hogan was speechless.

    He exhaustedly exined, "Sir, this is just basic courtesy."

    Tremaine muttered, "I''m going to have to dine with that lopsided eyed person again."

    Tremaine then took out his mobile phone.

    There were no missed calls or messages.

    Tremaine''s heart seemed to have stopped.

    Last night, he wrote on Yesseca''s face and also doodled a goose on her cheek.

    Yesseca must have seen it by now.

    He thought that she would have reacted to it.

    She would either be furious or manic about it.

    Regardless of how she felt, she would always call him or send him a text to scold him.

    However, Yesseca didn''t do either of those.

    He found this really strange!

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870

    ?

    Tremaine wanted to make a phone call, but couldn''t.

    The night before, Yesseca had made him so angry.

    Why should he be the one to call her?

    It was Yesseca who had provoked him.

    Tremaine put his phone away.

    Yesseca was back in Agaphen City.

    Yesseca had felt so guiltyst night, but then grew furious in the morning.

    She thought Tremaine had kissed her secretlyst night.

    And looked at what happened!

    He wrote "dumb goose" on her forehead and even doodled a goose on her cheek.

    Yesseca was so angry, she felt like she was going to explode.

    She felt incredibly wronged.

    In a fit of anger, she had run back to Agaphen City. She had switched on her mobile phone and would take it out several times to check on it. She was afraid that her phone battery would die for some reason.

    She was waiting for Tremaine to call her.

    She had decided that Tremaine should call her and apologize to her before she would go back to him.

    Otherwise...

    She wouldn''t go back at all.

    She was holding a photo of Lothar in her apartment.

    She was speaking to Lothar''s photo.

    "Lothar, that man hasn''t called me yet. I just want to turn off my phone and make it hard for him to contact me, so that he can''t find me."

    The photo of Lothar was smiling at her, revealing a mouthful of white teeth.

    Yesseca shook her head and said, "But I still can''t do that, because sometimes he''s very good to me. Now that so many people are against me being with him, he''s still holding on, so I shouldn''t be too heartless to him."

    Saying this, Yesseca''s eyes wavered.

    Tremaine must have been under a lot of pressuretely. It now seemed wrong for her to have run away. Was she causing more trouble for Tremaine? She would be causing him even more stress for doing this.

    But then Yesseca thought, was Tremaine really under so much pressure?

    If he was stressed out, why would he write those three words on her head in the middle of the night, and even doodle a goose on her cheek? Yesseca bit her lip.

    When she looked at him, it seemed like he wasn''t under any pressure at all!

    But after thinking about this, the image of Hogan running towards the Quartley Pce to look for Tremaine appeared in her mind.

    Yesseca''s mind was a mess.

    She then turned towards the photo of Lothar and said, "How about this, I won''t lose my temper with him. As long as he calls me, I''ll go home right away. How about that?"

    There was still no response from the photo.

    Yesseca assumed that ''Lothar'' had agreed.

    She carefully ced the photo back under her pillow.

    "Okay Lothar, I''ll be going now. I still have to see Selina. Goodbye," Yesseca said as she made to leave.

    She had always kept Lothar''s photo at her apartment and didn''t bring it with her to Nashnd. This was because she knew that Lothar''s soul was definitely much morefortable staying in her apartment.

    An hourter, Yesseca arrived at the Perry family vi.

    Before entering the vi, she took out her phone and checked it again.

    She had no missed calls or messages.

    Yesseca looked up at the sky.

    It wasn''t veryte in the day. Tremaine probably hadn''t returned to the presidential office yet and hadn''t found out that she was missing. That''s why he hadn''t called her yet.

    Yesseca put her phone back into her pocket.

    She would chat with Selina until Tremaine called.

    Selina was very obviously pregnant at this point.

    Her face was also a lot rounder, which made her look gentler than before.

    Selina was overjoyed to see Yesseca.

    She took Yesseca''s hand and said, "Yesseca, you came to see me. I''ve missed you so much. I was thinking of travelling to Nashnd to visit you." She wasn''t just saying this, she really meant it.

    "Even though that country belongs to that nasty man Tremaine," Selina thought this to herself.

    Yesseca looked at Selina''s belly and said, "Selina, you can''t travel all the way to Nashnd to see me with such a big belly. If you want to see me, then I''lle over to you."

    Selina smiled. "Then pleasee and see me more often."

    After a very long time and with Matthew''s guidance, Selina hade to ept the fact that Yesseca had really moved to Nashnd and lived with Tremaine.

    "Okay." A hint of guilt shed across Yesseca''s eyes.

    It was her fault. She felt guilty for everything that happened with her and Kylin. Yesseca still felt badly about it in her heart. She hadn''t wanted to return to Agaphen City at first She thought of getting out as soon as possible, and made sure to avoid people who knew Kylin.

    But she had forgotten that Selina had missed her so badly.

    Thest time she was in Agaphen City, Selina''s belly didn''t look very big, but now it was huge. It had been a very long time since shest saw her. "Selina, I will definitelye and visit you again soon." Yesseca said.

    "I''ll get Erine to prepare more food then, especially your favorites. We''ll have dinner here tonight." Selina then called Erine over.

    Erine was very happy to see Yesseca.

    She said, "Miss Cowell, how long has it been? Miss Whitlock talks about you all the time. I''ll go and prepare dinner for you right now, you''ll be sure to eat well tonight."

    Yesseca then quickly checked her phone.

    There were still no missed calls or messages on it.

    Yesseca wondered if Tremaine would end up returning to the Quartley Pce only to end up waiting for her to have dinner. Maybe he''ll call her then.

    Well, since she was already here, she would have dinner with Selina.

    Yesseca thought to herself that when Tremaine did call her, she''ll tell him that she would be backte.

    Taking Yesseca''s hand, Selina asked her what she did with Tremaine in Nashnd.

    Yesseca could tell from Selina''s tone that she didn''t know about Navidia, or about her visit to

    Nashnd.

    She didn''t want Selina to be worried, so she said that things were fine in Nashnd.

    Of course, aside from the asional argument with Tremaine, she was doing really well over there.

    Selina let out a huge sigh of relief. "As long as you are alright."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    She had been so worried that Yesseca would be bullied in Nashnd. Matthew was the one who kept reminding her that since Tremaine had brought Yesseca to Nashnd with him, he would treat her well and take good care of her. Content belongs to

    Matthew said that he was very confident about this.

    And now that Yesseca said just as much, it proved he was right.

    "Matthew will be home soon." Selina added, "He hasn''t seen you for a very long time. He''ll be so happy to see you."

    Yesseca smiled and nodded. "I missed him too."

    During their conversation, Yesseca took out her phone to check her messages several times. Selina noticed this.

    She then asked, "Yesseca, why are you always checking your phone?"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She looked embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.

    Seeing Yesseca''s expression, Selina then realized. "You''re checking to see if he''s called you, am I right?"

    Yesseca stayed silent.

    A sh of guilt crossed her eyes.

    "People in love are always like this.

    Can''t stay apart for even a moment.

    When you''re apart, you''ll keep checking your cell phone to see if there''s a missed call or text O message. I understand."

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871

    ?

    Yesseca did not know what to say.

    She thought that Selina would realize that something was wrong with her, but in the end, it was just a misunderstanding.

    Since it was not the right time to tell the truth, she smiled an awkward smile.

    Selina took that as Yesseca admitting it.

    She sighed, "I''m relieved that you two are so in love with each other. I promised your brother that I would help you have a happy life. Now that it is happening before my eyes, I am d. It doesn''t matter who you choose to be with, as long as you''re contented."

    Although she had hoped Yesseca could be with Kyi in, nothing was more important than seeing Yesseca happy. And it had finally dawned onto her that Yesseca should be the one to choose who she loved.

    If Yesseca was happy, she was too. She had to admit that she had been too blind to realize this in the past.

    Selina''sst sentence made Yesseca hold her breath.

    This was because someone''s face came to her mind.

    Someone gentle, mild-tempered, and always wore a bright smile.

    This man was someonepletely different from Tremaine, who was aloof and always made fun of her. And she''d almost ended up spending the rest of her life with this man.

    Yesseca''s lips hovered.

    She didn''t want to ask because it was a memory she would rather not bring up.

    In the end, she couldn''t help it. She asked, "Selina, h-how is Kyi in?"

    Selina was shocked to hear this question.

    Her eyes drooped as she replied, "He''s fine."

    After that, Yesseca did not dare to enquire further as she was relieved to hear that.

    Quickly, she changed the topic, no longer lingering on Kylin. "Do you know you''re having a girl or a boy?"

    Consciously, Selina touched her enormous belly with a smile. "I don''t know yet, but everyone thinks it''s a girl."

    Yesseca couldn''t help but feel happy for Selina.

    "If it''s a girl, you''ll have both a daughter and a son. Isn''t it wonderful?"

    The smile on Selina''s face deepened. "I think so too."

    "Oh, yes. I haven''t seen your son in a while. Can I see him now?" Yesseca asked.

    Selina answered, "He''s not here. He went overseas with Matthew''s father. I was apprehensive at first because of his young age, but they insisted, and I had toply."

    Yesseca said, "I''lle back to see him some other time."

    "All right."

    As they were talking, they heard a series of footsteps. It was Matthew who had juste home.

    He wore a handmade custom suit that looked expensive with a ck coat on top of it. One could still see the cold air around him as he entered. Raising her voice, Selina said, "Look! Matthew''s back."

    With that, Yesseca looked over.

    A handsome man walked over from afar. Selina was right.

    As soon as Yesseca saw that it was Matthew, she stood up and greeted him.

    Matthew was a little surprised to see her, but he immediately smiled and said, "You''re finally here to visit. Selina has been nagging about you noting over."

    After that, he showed them the bag in his hand, saying, "Lucky you. I got some snacks for Selina. You can have some too."

    Selina took the snacks and said, "I told you not to buy them, but you get them every day. I''m afraid that you''ll overfeed me."

    Matthew looked at her with a smile, "Well, you''re pregnant. It''s okay to have more since you have to satisfy your cravings. Don''t worry. You won''t gain too much weight. Plus, you''re married, so you don''t have to be concerned about your figure."

    "How dare you!" Selina red at him, but there was a smile on her face.

    Looking at them, Yessecamented.

    Matthew and Selina loved each other and still did to this day.

    Just then, Selina opened the bag to find some sweets and pastries. She opened the packet of sour candy and put on into Yesseca''s mouth.

    The sour taste of the candy filled Yesseca''s mouth.

    "How have you been in Nashnd?" Matthew asked.

    With the candy in her mouth, Yesseca didn''t answer immediately. Instead, Sefina spoke for her. "She''s been fine, but she has been looking at her phone the whole time she''s here. She must be waiting for a call or message from you-know-who. They must be much in love with each other." Content belongs to

    Yesseca''s face flushed red, and at the same time, a guilty look shed through her eyes.

    And, of course, it didn''t go unnoticed by Matthew.

    He stared at Yesseca.

    Just then, Erine came over.

    She said to Selina, "Miss Whitlock, we''re about to prepare the chowder. Would you like to have a look?"

    With that, Selina stood up. "Of course. How would it taste good without my supervision?"

    After that, she said to Yesseca, "I''veProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    recently learned how to cook chowder. It''s very delicious. I

    guarantee you''ve never drunk such

    delicious soup. You can have some when it''s ready."

    Hearing this, Yesseca stood up too. "Selina, stay here. How could you be cooking when you''re pregnant?"

    "It will be fine. I''ll just be staying aside and giving the servants instruction. It wouldn''t taste good if I were not there."

    Matthew also said, "Don''t worry, Yesseca. Let her

    be. She can''t sit still anyway."

    Since both of them had said so, Yesseca had to give up.

    Selina went into the kitchen with Erine.

    At this moment, only Yesseca and Matthew were left.

    After all, Yesseca was more of an introvert. She was not toofortable being with men, but it wasn''t the same when she was with Matthew.

    Matthew had something special about him.

    Although he was a noble, he never

    1

    made anyone feel like he was superior to them. He was always so friendly, so it was easy to get along with him. Content belongs to

    "I heard that you guys might be having a daughter. Congrattions." Yesseca said to Matthew. Matthew smiled. "I''ll like the child regardless of its gender as long as it''s Selina who gives birth to it."

    Hearing his words, she suddenly had a strange thought.

    She wondered what Tremaine would say if she told him she was pregnant.

    She was sure that he would say, "As long as you''re their mother, they would be dumb too, regardless of their gender."

    With that ying in her head, she fell silent.

    It was kind of embarrassing to picture something like that.

    What was wrong with her?

    Why would she have such a thought for no reason?

    "Yesseca." Matthew''s attractive voice sounded by Yesseca''s ear like a cello, "How are you and Tremaine doing?"

    His words interrupted her thoughts.

    She nodded subconsciously. "We''re good."

    However, her voice sounded a little weak.

    He looked in the direction of the kitchen.

    Recently, Selina had found an interest in cooking, so she should not be back so soon.

    Matthew lowered his voice and said, "I heard about what happened with Navidia."

    Even if Yesseca didn''te, he had nned to have a chat with her.

    After all, he knew her.

    She was not someone with a strong mentality.

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872

    ?

    Although Yesseca was optimistic, she had been sick from a young age, making her vulnerable and easily influenced by others. Otherwise, she would not have been tempted by Essie, causing that incident to happen.

    Therefore, when Matthew heard about Navidia''s matter, he decided he had to chat with Yesseca.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    He knew that even if Tremaine and Navidia had nothing going on between them, Yesseca would still be affected.

    If there was no one to guide her, she would be splitting hairs.

    A hint of shock filed Yesseca''s eyes when she heard Matthew mentioning Navidia.

    It was because the news of Navidia''s incident had reached him, who was in Agaphen City.

    She didn''t know how to answer at the moment.

    Therefore, he went straight to the point.

    "I heard that Navidia visited Nashnd, didn''t she?"

    She nodded.

    With that, he continued, "Tremaine is the President, and Navidia is the princess of Megnd. She is only there at Nashnd for a friendly visit to demonstrate the friendship between the two countries. He is obligated to apany her to events, and it is basic etiquette for him to do so. It doesn''t mean there is something between them. Even if Navidia turned out to be an eighty-year-old woman, he would have to apany her too." Hearing Matthew''s words, Yesseca did not say a word.

    She almost let out augh at his sentence as she felt her nerves growing less tense.

    Nodding, she said, "Got it."

    "No, you don''t," he replied.

    Just then, she looked at him in surprise.

    Somehow, he was able to see through her thoughts. He said to her, "I know you''re nervous and insecure. You haven''t thought it through, and you have something weighing on your mind."

    For a moment, she did not know how to react. Yesseca was stunned.

    Whenever she spoke to Selina, Selina would believe in her every word.

    Therefore, Yesseca had always believed she could hide things she was notfortable sharing.

    However...

    It seemed impossible when conversing with Mathew.

    One could see how wise he was by looking at his eyes.

    Instead of words, he could tell what one was feeling by observing their actions.

    Right then, she lowered her gaze, and her eyshes were trembling slightly, forming shadows on her face.

    It was true that she had been under a lot of psychological pressure during this time.

    Since Matthew had asked, Yesseca wanted to pour her heart out and tell him her worries.

    After all, she wanted someone who could give her advice as to what she should do.

    After hesitating for a moment, she said, "Many people are against me and Tremain''s rtionship. I have heard that many are giving him pressure, especially someone named Hogan, who leads the cab. Every night, he woulde over to see Tremaine, persuading him to leave me."

    Licking her dry lips, she continued, "I looked up on the inte that many of Nashnd''s people are supportive of Tremaine getting together with Navidia. People say they are meant to be, and their union would bring many benefits to Nashnd."

    "What does Tremaine think?"

    Yesseca said in a low voice, ''Tve talked to Tremaine. I''ve told him I want to leave Nashnd, but he rejects my idea, saying he wants to be with me." "In that case, you don''t have to think too much about it," said Matthew.

    She looked at him as she said, "But equality in status between a couple is a factor for a rtionship to withstand time. Navidia is of Tremaine''s equal. If they were to marry, it would bring many benefits to Nashnd, but I could do nothing for the people there."

    He smiled and said, "I have something I must say. Are you willing to listen to my words?"

    She nodded subconsciously.

    With that, he spoke, "Firstly, there is nothing between the two of them. You''ve been overthinking, that''s all. She is just here on a friendly visit."

    "And status is not a factor that

    would make or break a rtionship. The attraction between two people is the reason n for them to fall in love with each other. I have to disagree with you. What makes love so wonderful is because it has no

    Vol

    limits You can''t define it, and so you can only follow what your heart is teffing you. The benefits thate with it are nothing." "If you wish to stay with Tremaine, you have to learn to not care about what others think of your rtionship, understand? Public opinion is not always correct. You have to follow your heart. As long as you''re not validating anyws or morals of your own, everything will be fine." Content

    belongs to

    It was the first time Yesseca had heard such a saying. While listening, glimmers of hope shed across her eyes.

    Matthew added, "About what Selina

    said about you staring at your

    phone. Is it because you''re in a fight with him, and you hope for him to call? You''re waiting for him to take the initiative to say sorry or

    where you are, aren''t you?"ontent

    belongs to

    She was silent.

    Then, she let out a heavy sigh.

    How was he so smart?

    He saw nothing, but he figured out what was going on based on Selina''s words.

    With that, Yesseca nodded. "Yes, you''re right."

    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Matthew asked.

    A troubled expression shed across her face.

    She would never tell a soul about this.

    But after hearing his words...

    Just then, she spoke, "H-He wrote dumb goose on my forehead and even drew one."

    After saying this, her face turnedpletely red.

    It was so embarrassing for her.

    No words came from his mouth.

    Even though he was well-informed, he, too, was taken by surprise.

    After a while, Matthew came to his senses.

    Heughed and said, "I heard that he is a quirky, free-spirited man. It seems like the rumors were true."

    But Yesseca disagreed.

    Quirky? Free-spirited? It was more like Tremaine was out of his mind.

    Would anyone draw on a sleeping person''s face in the middle of the night?

    The answer was no.

    Only a mad man like Tremaine would do something like this.

    Matthewforted Yesseca, "He was just fooling around with you. Don''t mind him."

    However, Yesseca was upset, and it

    showed on her face, "You don''t understand, Anyone could tell that you love Selina a lot and you''re gentle and considerate towards her. But I can''t tell that he loves me from his actions. He calls me dumb and dumb goose all the time. And sometimes, he would even hit me. I feel like I''m losing all confidence when I am with him, and I feel so wronged and mad." Content belongs

    to

    Hearing her words, he stared fixedly into her eyes.

    Then, he said, "Do you know why Selina let you go to Nashnd with Tremaine when she hates him to bits?"

    She stopped breathing.

    She could tell that Selina loathed Tremaine.

    "She had no other choice. Tremaine came with an army of soldiers. Selina didn''t want to make a scene, and she didn''t want to make it hard for me,"

    Yesseca said.

    Matthew sighed. "That''s not it."

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873

    ?

    Yesseca was stunned.

    She asked, "What is that reason then?"

    Matthew stared into her eyes, exining. "Because Selina could tell how much Tremaine loves you."

    For a moment, she was so stunned that she didn''t know what to say.

    He added, "Do you find everyone to be the same?"

    However, she did not understand why he had asked such a question.

    She replied based on what she knew, "Of course not. Even twins have dissimrities."

    He smiled gently and said, "That''s right. Not everyone is the same. And that''s why everyone has different personalities. People with different personalities have different ways to express their feelings, do you agree?"

    Yesseca nodded without full understanding.

    Matthew exined, "For example, you say that I would always praise Selina as a way to express my feelings for her. However, it doesn''t mean that Tremaine doesn''t love you just because he doesn''t praise you."

    "But he always addresses me as a dumb goose." she blurted out.

    He said, "This might be the pet name he has given you."

    She went silent.

    After all, she was confused.

    She knew what a pet name was.

    However, didn''t people usually call their significant other darling, honey, or baby? She had never heard anyone using the pet name, dumb goose. "Matthew, are you for real?" Yesseca stared at Matthew in disbelief.

    "I am," he said, "I know that I am not that familiar with Tremaine, but I heard that he''s an entric. So that''s why the way he expresses his love and chooses pet names are different from the norm. All you need to know is that he loves you." After a brief pause, he continued, "If he had no feelings for you, he would have stolen you away from your wedding or risked his life for you. The way he is willing to put himself at risk for you is the deepest form of love."

    Although she was stunned, she felt his word striking against her heart, and all kinds of emotions surging inside.

    Yesseca didn''t realize that Tremaine loved her so much until Matthew analyzed it for her.

    Thinking about it, she had to agree that Tremaine was a wonderful man. Suddenly, the incident of him drawing on her forehead didn''t seem so bad to her.

    Meanwhile, she had more shorings,pared to Tremaine.

    Since her arrival to Nashnd, she had been hiding in the bedroom. And she had never taken the initiative to care for him.

    Furthermore, every time he asked for her consent for intimate rtions, she would refuse him.

    Besides, everyone in the presidential office was against their rtionship. He must be under a lot more pressure than herself, yet she never shared his grief and pain. And she even argued with him over trivial matters.

    For a moment, Yesseca thought so highly of Tremaine and the opposite for herself.

    Just then, she couldn''t help but take out her phone again.

    She wanted to see if he had called.

    If he did call, she would return to him immediately after dinner and ask him to wait for her.

    Unfortunately, Tremaine didn''t call.

    Disappointment shed across Yesseca''s face.

    Seeing her expression, Matthew asked, "Are you

    checking if he''d called?"

    She nodded.

    Then, she said, "I''ve been out for so long, but Tremaine still hasn''t called me nor sent me a text. Does he not know that I''ve left?"

    It was alreadyte, and she reckoned Tremaine would be home by now.

    Matthew thought for a moment and said, "Tremaine must be busy with Navidia''s visit. Naturally, he didn''t find out that you left Nashnd in time." Once again, disappointment shed across Yesseca''s face.

    She would always feel a hole in her heart whenever someone mentioned Navidia.

    "It''s his obligation, remember?" Matthew looked at her before continuing, "You should have faith in your rtionship with him."

    Her eyshes fluttered, and her sight grew hazy as she said, "But I have never been confident."

    He smiled, "You can learn. He loves you, and that is all you have to keep in mind. This is enough to give you the confidence you need."

    She held her breath.

    A momentter, she took out her mobile phone and asked, "Should I call Tremaine?"

    "There''s no need for that now," Matthew said directly.

    Surprise shed across Yesseca''s eyes.

    She had thought that he would be in favor of her calling Tremaine.

    "Yesseca, I told you that you should be confident. Since you are confident, you have to believe him He will call you for sure." Matthew said, "So you don''t have to worry. Just wait for his call, understand?"

    UMS

    Yesseca understood what he meant.

    Her uneasy heart calmed down a little.

    he

    If Tremaine cared about her, would call her immediately when he noticed that she was gone from. Quartley Pce. If he had yet called,

    it meant that he had not realized it

    yet

    UMS

    There was no need for her to be so nervous.

    Yesseca nodded. "I got it."

    "That''s good to know." Matthew smiled and said, "Stay with us for dinner. Don''t think about anything else."

    Dinnertime.

    The chowder Selina supervised in cooking was delicious. Yesseca had two servings of it.

    During dinner Yesseca noticed that

    I

    Matthew had been serving Selina her favorite dishes. She saw the movement in Yesseca''s eyes. Yesseca remembered that Tremaine had done the same for her whenever

    they dined together too.

    Thinking of this, she couldn''t conceal her smile.

    Selina noticed it.

    She asked, "What are youughing at?"

    A trace of guilt shed across Yesseca''s face.

    She picked up some sd, pretending to be nonchnt. "It''s nothing."

    On the contrary, Matthew said, "Perhaps Yesseca remembered something and realized that some things might be the same despite the form of

    expressing it."

    Hearing this, Selina was confused.

    She muttered, "I don''t understand what you''re saying."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Astonishment shed across Yesseca''s eyes once again.

    She thought, "Can Matthew read minds?"

    Why did he know what she was thinking?

    He was too smart.

    No wonder Selina fell for him and was willing to live the rest of her life with him.

    Tremaine finally came back to Quartley Pce.

    He had been resisting the urge to call Yesseca, and so he came back just like that.

    He wanted to check on her and see how she had been that day. He wondered why she had not reacted to him drawing on her face.

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874

    ?

    As soon as he got home to Quartley Pce, Tremaine did not immediately go to Yesseca''s bedroom.

    He called for the servant first.

    He asked the servant about what Yesseca had been doing all day.

    "Tell me everything she has done since she got up," he demanded.

    The servant replied, "Your Excellency, Miss Cowell left the bedroom looking upset this morning. She didn''t have much for breakfast. After that, she was daydreaming for some time before she left."

    Tremaine said nothing.

    Instead, he got up and asked, "Did you say she left?"

    The servant said, "Yes, Miss Cowell left early in the morning and hasn''t returned yet."

    His face immediately darkened. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    The servant fell silent.

    With grief on her face, she said, "Your Excellency, you''re the one who asked me to tell you the details about what Miss Cowell''s day."

    Hearing those words, Tremaine immediately strode to Yesseca''s bedroom.

    There was no one in the bedroom.

    His expression grew colder.

    It was no wonder he did not receive a call or a text from Yesseca. It turned out that she''d ran away again.

    But where did she go? He knew she must have left for Agaphen City.

    Right then, rage was pouring through Tremain''s body.

    Was he not good enough for her? Why did she have to run away for no reason?

    She even sneaked away without informing him.

    With that, Tremaine immediately arranged for a private ne.

    After all, he couldn''t wait any longer.

    He wanted to bring her back immediately and tie her up. How dare she run away again and again!

    A huge helicopternded at the exit of Quartley Pce.

    Before getting on, Tremaine took out his phone.

    He was frowning.

    Should he call Yesseca to confirm where she

    was?

    When he dialed her number, he hesitated again.

    How could he think of calling her now?

    It would never go through.

    Every time she ran away, she would shut her phone off so that he couldn''t find her.

    And even if the call got through, she would not tell him where she was.

    In the end, Tremaine decided not to call.

    Just as he was putting away his phone, he identally touched his phone''s screen, triggering a call to Yesseca.

    He was speechless.

    When he was about to hang up, the call got through.

    Yesseca''s voice sounded. "Hello."

    He was so stunned.

    He couldn''t even react.

    He was sure she would shut her phone off, but the call got through before the second ring.

    "Where are you this time?" he asked, livid.

    "I''m having dinner with Selina at her house in Agaphen City. I missed her, so I came to see her. Are you back at Quartley Pce? I''lle back immediately," she said from the other side of the phone.

    She sounded so gentle, unlike him.

    For a moment, he stood there, not knowing how to respond.

    He was shocked beyond words.

    He was so used to not getting through her number in such a situation, and even if he did, she would sound mad at him. But now, the call got through, and she was even speaking to him so gently.

    Not only did Yesseca tell him where she had gone, but she also exined the reason.

    She had not run away because she was mad at him but because she missed Selina.

    Tremaine was in a trance for a moment.

    On the other side, Yesseca''s voice sounded again. With some caution, she said, "I''ll be back soon. Hang on till then."

    Her words sent him tingling all over.

    Just then, he came back to earth.

    "I''lle to pick you up." Tremaine said, "Right now."

    After a pause, he said, "It''s fine to see Selina since you haven''t seen her for a long time."

    He had not liked Selina.

    And he hated Yesseca being in contact with

    Selina.

    But this time, he was in favor of Yesseca and Selina''s meeting.

    He couldn''t agree anymore.

    On the other end of the line, Yesseca was stunned.

    She didn''t expect Tremaine to say that.

    Although it was quite normal, it did not seem like something he would say.

    But soon, something that made Yesseca even more surprised came.

    "I''ll be there in a bit. You can spend some more time with Selina. Wait for me till then, okay?"

    She was stunned to no words.

    Right then, her head was spinning.

    After a while, she uttered a word, "Okay."

    Then, a beeping sound was heard.

    After all, the call was hung up.

    All the gloominess on Tremaine''s face was gone.

    His lips curled into a handsome and wicked smile.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    He had decided not to take the private jet.

    If he did, he would arrive in Agaphen City in no time. Since Yesseca had finally gone back, he decided to let

    let her stay there for a while longer. It had been some time she had moved to Nashnd, and she was not familiar with this ce. Of course, she would miss home.

    Therefore, he decided to drive there.

    But he changed his mind.

    If he drove there, he would have to drive all the way home too. It would take too much time, and Yesseca would be exhausted from the drive.

    In the end, Tremaine decided to take a private jet.

    He could just depart a littleter.

    He could rest up before leaving to pick Yesseca up.

    When Tremaine called, Selina happened to go to the bathroom, so only Matthew was there with Yesseca.

    After Yesseca hung up, he could see the smile in her eyes.

    He said, "Is it Tremaine who called?"

    She nodded. "Yes."

    The smile in her eyes deepened. "I can''t believe that how gentle Tremaine sounded over the phone He has never been this nice. Even when told him I was here, he asked me to cherish my time with you guys. It didn''t seem like him at all."

    Matthew smiled and said, "I told you he has a quirky personality, but it doesn''t mean he wouldn''t change for you. It''s just that everyone needs time to adapt to those changes. If you look closer, you will notice he is changing bit by bit."

    Hearing what he said, she began recalling some memories.

    It was true that Tremaine seemed different from when she first met him.

    Yesseca couldn''t pinpoint the exact differences, but she could feel them.

    She blurted out, "Thank you for making me understand. I feel much more clear-headed now. If it weren''t for you, I would still be stuck in my thoughts. But I''ve finally thought things through."

    "I''m d to help." Matthew said, "You can always find me if you''re facing any difficulties. Lothar entrusted you to Selina and me. Treat us as your closest rtives and greatest support. We will be with you no matter what."

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875

    ?

    Yesseca immediately felt a warmth in her heart.

    At this moment, Selina came back.

    She said, "Yesseca, it''s gettingte. I''ll have Matthew send you backter."

    Matthew said, "There''s no need. Someone wille to pick her up."

    Selina was slightly surprised to hear that. She asked, "Do you mean Tremaine?"

    Hearin her words, Yesseca nodded as she lowered her head. A tint of pink crept to her face as she smiled.

    Seeing her expression, Selina felt a surge of emotions.

    On the one hand, she was happy.

    After all, she was d to know how close Yesseca and Tremaine were.

    On the one hand, she felt sad.

    It was because she was reminded of Kylin.

    With the two emotions mixed, she felt hatred for herself.

    It was all her fault.

    If she had not tried to match make Yesseca andProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Kylin, this wouldn''t have happened.

    Just as she was sulking in remorse, she felt arge hand on hers.

    She looked up.

    It was Matthew who held her hand, and he was looking gently at her.

    She knew that he saw through her thoughts.

    Ever since Yesseca went to Nashnd, Selina had been ming herself. If it weren''t for Matthew, who had always been there for her, she didn''t know what would be of her.

    Just then, she nodded at him.

    With Yesseca around, she couldn''t say much.

    So she could only express her gratitude using her eyes.

    Without words, she told him not to worry about her as she wouldn''t let herself dwell on it.

    He smiled and patted her face.

    Tremaine had nned to go to Agaphen City after a short rest at Quartley Pce.

    But he couldn''t stay any longer.

    After waiting for a few minutes, he got up and boarded the private jet.

    In a blink of an eye, he arrived in Agaphen City.

    And he went straight to the Perry family residence.

    He didn''t go in directly.

    Yesseca must be chatting with Selina, so he decided to wait outside.

    After dinner, Selina brought Yesseca to the living room to chat more. As they chatted, Selina felt like she had lost the senses on her tongue.

    Out of the blue, she was craving for something sour.

    Well, this was what it meant to be pregnant.

    Matthew immediately said, "I''ll get it for you right away."

    However, Selina replied, "It''s okay. Just get the servants to get it. You''ve been running about all this time."

    He smiled, "It''s alright. It''s gratifying to be able to put a smile on your face. You''ll be able to see my sincerity when you eat it too."

    Just then, she blushed from his words.

    After a while, he left.

    When he left, Yesseca said, "Doesn''t Matthew have such a silver tongue?"

    There was a smile on Selina''s face. "I agree. He''s so good at handling me. He knows just the right words to say."

    After a pause, she asked, "Does Tremaine coax you when you''re feeling down?"

    Yesseca smiled dryly.

    Tremaine?

    If only Tremaine had learned from Matthew, there would not be any conflicts between them.

    Seeing that Yesseca didn''t answer her, Selina was embarrassed, thinking she had asked too much.

    Inside, she was thinking of how unlikely a fierce-looking man like Tremaine would do something like this.

    Matthew came out of his residence only to see Tremaine standing by the gates.

    Their eyes met.

    And both of them were stunned by each other''s appearances.

    After a while, Tremaine frowned and

    said unnaturally, "I''m here to pick Yesseca up. He paused before continuing, "The night sky is beautiful today. I want to admire it for a bit more before picking her up. You don''t have to tell her that I''m here."

    Hearing his words, Matthew looked up at the sky.

    Truth be told, the night sky that day was horrible.

    Looking at the sky, he couldn''t help but furrow his brows.

    He knew why Tremaine was standing here.

    Tremaine must be eager to see Yesseca, but he wanted her to spend more time with her friend. After all, he wished most for her to be happy, so he was waiting for her right then. Content belongs to

    But Matthew wouldn''t point it out.

    He said, "Mr. Quartley, Yesseca is chatting with Selina. If you''re not in a hurry, would you like to apany me? I''m going out to buy them some snacks."

    Just then, Tremaine found it hard to string his thoughts into words.

    This was the first time in his life that a man had proposed to go on a walk with him.

    He wanted to refuse Matthew''s offer.

    It was because he had no interest in apanying a man.

    As soon as he noticed Matthew''s gaze, he blurted out an okay for some reason.

    Two handsome men were walking under the night sky.

    As they walked, Tremaine wondered why did he agree to apany Matthew to get some snacks.

    He would never have agreed to such a mundane thing under normal circumstances.

    "Mr. Quartley." Matthew said casually, "I heard that Princess Navidia from Megnd has visited Nashnd. You must be busy greeting her as the president."

    Tremaine snorted, "Of course. She''s one tough person to amodate to."

    He tried to steer clear of her whenever he could, but he was in no ce to refuse Navidia as he was the President of Nashnd.

    When Tremaine finished his words, he suddenly realized something was wrong.

    He turned to look at Matthew.

    However, Matthew looked calm.

    Tremaine thought it was no wonder he would think so highly of Matthew.

    Matthew was an intelligent man, and he knew his way around words.

    Tremaine said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. There''s nothing between her and me. I am just apanying her out of courtesy."

    He had to exin as he knew that Matthew saw Yesseca as his rtive.

    Matthew was like a brother to Yesseca, meaning he would be his brother-inw if he were to marry Yesseca.

    Matthew smiled and said, "I believe in you."

    Tremaine was satisfied to hear this from him.

    He nodded and said, "You have to believe in me. Do you think I would fall for someone like Navidia? Impossible. She doesn''t even meet any of my

    standards."

    Matthew was rendered speechless.

    Although he hadn''t seen Navidia before, he''d heard of Navidia''s beauty and her mesmerizing eyes. He never expected such words from Tremaine.

    Hah! He really was something.

    Matthew replied, "Although I believe

    in you, I am not the one who needs your reassurance but Yesseca. She has always been sensitive, and it might be better if you don''t be so blunt to her. Take it slow, and she''lle to understand."

    "But she trusts me," Tremaine said firmly.

    He said so because the call with Yesseca earlier ago had made him believe that Yesseca had faith in him.

    Matthew smiled wryly in his heart.

    Tremaine was bright and had be the president at such a young age. However, he was not so good at navigating rtionships. It seemed he was

    a fool in it.

    Therefore, Matthew went straight to the point, "You''re wrong."

    And of course, Tremaine was stunned.

    What did Matthew mean by wrong?

    What had he done wrong?

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876

    ?

    Matthew said, "It is hard to understand what a woman is thinking. Even if you think she believes in you today, it might not be the same the next day. So you can''t be too confident in yourself."

    Tremaine fell silent.

    Matthew reminded again, "And now that Navidia is visiting, Yesseca''s thoughts are more likely to fluctuate. You have to pay more attention to her these days."

    Although he had just spoken with Yesseca, and she seemed enlightened, he knew that his words would not leave a permanent effect on her.

    After all, Rome was not built in three days, and the same went for one''s personality.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Even if she understood it now, there was no guarantee that she would not get emotional or worked up again.

    This was why Matthew wanted to go on a walk with Tremaine. This way, he could ask him to pay more attention to Yesseca''s feelings.

    All Tremaine felt was astonishment at Matthew''s words.

    If it was true that women''s thoughts were constantly changing...

    Did that mean he had to observe Yesseca all day to understand her thoughts? And abandon his work?

    Did that mean he was on his way to bing a psychologist? Instead of the president?

    Tremaine nced at Matthew and said, "Am I supposed to keep an eye on her all day?"

    Matthewughed.

    He smiled and said, "Of course not. But remember, there are times you have to give in and coax her."

    Give in? Coax her?

    Selina came to Tremaine''s mind.

    To him, Selina was a troublesome and meddlesome busybody.

    The corners of his mouth twitched.

    No wonder Matthew would say such things. It must be because Selina had kept him guessing, so he had to keep an eye on her all the time and even have to coax her.

    Tremaine couldn''t help but say, "Yesseca isn''t like that woman!"

    Yesseca was different.

    Meanwhile, Matthew understood who Tremaine was referring to.

    He said, "Every woman is different, but they are the same in some way. You''ll get it once you think about it."

    A dim light shed in Tremaine''s eyes.

    After a moment, he asked, "You must have had it hard dealing with that woman of yours."

    "I enjoy it."

    Tremaine was rendered speechless.

    After some thought, he remembered there were times when Yesseca was hard to deal with too.

    Tremaine added, "Me too. I enjoy it."

    The two men arrived at a convenience store.

    Matthew picked some snacks that thedies back home would like. Then, they went back after paying forthem.

    "Do you often buy food for her?" Tremaine asked.

    "More or less."

    Tremaine said in a meaningful tone, "No wonder she''s so spoiled."

    "Isn''t that good?" Matthew gave Tremaine a deep look. "To have a man who dotes on her makes her the happiest woman on earth. A man must keep their loved ones happy."

    Tremaine didn''t refute.

    He found it reasonable.

    The two of them remained silent for a while.

    As they walked, Tremaine thought about what Matthew had said to him before. As for Matthew, he felt that he had said enough.

    Sometimes, less was better than more.

    What''s more, he was sure that Tremaine would be able to digest what he had told him with his wisdom.

    In the blink of an eye, they arrived at the Perry''s residence.

    Only then did Matthew say, "Do you want me to get Yesseca for you ore with me?"

    Tremaine was about to say that he wanted his help getting Yesseca, but he changed his mind. "I''ll go in with you."

    He remembered what Matthew had told him about coaxing Yesseca.

    Therefore, he had to personally go in and get her.

    Matthew cast an admiring nce at Tremaine.

    Although Tremaine might be a fool in rtionships, he was starting to learn.

    When Matthew and Tremaine appeared, Yesseca and Selina were both stunned.

    Both of them didn''t expect that Tremaine woulde inside with Matthew.

    After a while, Yesseca came to her senses.

    She was a little embarrassed as she asked, "Why are you here?"

    "I''m here to pick you up," Tremaine said.

    Matthew also said, "I happened to meet Mr. Quartley at the door, so I invited him in. Have a seat."

    Tremaine was in no mood to sit now.

    As for Yesseca, she had her head hung low.

    She was a regr at the Perry residence, but it was awkward to have Tremaine with her.

    She and Tremaine said in unison, "He''s good." "I''m good."

    With that said, Matthew did not want to force him either.

    He said to Yesseca, "Alright. It''s about time for you to go back. It''s gettingte."

    Yesseca bade Selina farewell.

    Although Selina couldn''t bear to part with Yesseca, she knew that Yesseca was going to leave.

    She had wanted to give Yesseca a few words of advice, but it was not

    convenient with Tremaine So

    she could only watch them leave.

    After they left, Selina

    gave Matthew

    a dirty look. "Why did you let him et

    Why didn''t you leave

    "Content belongs to

    She was disgusted by Tremaine no matter when.

    "You hate him, don''t you?" Matthew nced at her.

    She sneered, "Isn''t it obvious?"

    He said, "No matter how much you hate him, you have to ept him."

    His words left her speechless.

    She didn''t understand what he meant, and so she stared at him with wide eyes.

    Matthew exined, "He is with

    Yesseca now, and they might get married one day. By then, he would be Yesseea''s husband, and you will be like a sister-inw to him. If you keep seeing him as an enemy, you''ll make it hard for Yesseca."

    Selina immediately understood.

    She was conflicted.

    After a moment, she muttered, "I understand, but he''s just so annoying."

    He pulled her into an embrace, saying. "I get it. Take your time to get used to it and change your opinion on him."

    She looked at him. "I mean, what if I would never see him differently?"

    He smiled helplessly.

    He said, "I''ll help you toe up with a solution."

    Hearing his words, she grinned.

    Leaning on his shoulder, she said, "I knew I could rely on you for anything."

    Yesseca and Tremaine boarded the private jet.

    The atmosphere in the jet was a little weird.

    Matthew''s words had brought subtle changes to both of them.

    In the end, Tremaine broke the silence. "Did you wash the drawings on your face?"

    Yesseca did not know what to say.

    Whenever someone brought this up, she felt anger building up.

    Or maybe not, since she remembered what Matthew had told her.

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877

    ?

    Yesseca squeezed out a smile.

    Well, perhaps Tremaine had drawn a goose on her face just because he liked her.

    Or perhaps this was his way of expressing his love.

    Although she thought so, she couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you draw that on my face?"

    She must be still mad at him, he thought.

    But he did not say it out loud.

    His face tensed up. "I thought you looked cute. So I thought by drawing that on you would make you cuter."

    Silent, Yesseca chose not to answer.

    And the space they were in grew awkward.

    Only then did she discover a sad truth.

    Suddenly, she found it fake for him to say such a thing. She would rather him be honest with her and tell her he did it to make her seem foolish.

    She could not ept the way he worded it now. It did not seem genuine to her.

    Just then, Yesseca''s mind began to wander.

    Could it be she was not used to how Matthew treated Selina when it finally happened to her?

    Matthew had always sung praises to Selina.

    But when it came to Tremaine doing the same, she was unustomed?

    With those thoughts, she sat there in silence.

    Oh no! Was she bing a masochist from being scolded by Tremaine all the time?

    At this moment, Tremaine said, "I apanied Navidia to a few tourist spots in Nashnd today, so I got back to Quartley Pce veryte. Only then did I find that you were not there."

    Hearing the name Navidia, she felt her mood sink.

    She gave him a perfunctory reply.

    Just then, he held her hand, saying firmly, "I am doing so because she is a representative from Megnd. I told you about this before. Don''t think too much about it."

    He had not wanted to repeat this.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    But he remembered Matthew''s words.

    He had to reassure her whenever he could since a woman''s mind was forever changing.

    Yesseca lightly nodded.

    Tremaine added, "She''s nothing to me. I think she''s not as good-looking as the public thinks, especially her weird eyes."

    His words reminded her of the pictures she saw online.

    In the pictures, Navidia was smiling so brightly.

    And she looked so beautiful.

    Yesseca couldn''t help but say, "I think there''s something wrong with your eyes. You should get them checked. She''s quite a beauty."

    Tremaine sneered, "I think it should be you who should get your eyes checked."

    After a pause, he added, "I think you''re much more beautiful than her."

    "Is that true?"

    "Of course," he said, "When Navidia leaves, I will spend more time with you. Don''t worry."

    She bit her lip.

    A momentter, she stopped biting them, saying, "You must have been under a lot of pressure these days."

    He said faintly, "I''m alright. I can handle them. Trust me."

    Yesseca''s lips hovered.

    She chose to not say what she wanted to say.

    Instead, she nodded.

    Just as Tremaine and Yesseca were flying back to

    Nashnd, Sheldon received a call from Hogan.

    Hogan told him a piece of news.

    The president of Megnd would be visiting soon, and he told Sheldon to be prepared for it.

    Sheldon was stunned.

    Why was the president of Megnd visiting when they had just sent their princess here?

    Hogan lowered his voice, "Mr. Hawls, can''t you understand? Princess Navidia came to see our president. She has taken a fancy to him, so she told her father about him. Hence the visit."

    Hearing his words, Sheldon felt his heart in his throat. "Mr. Welmert, do you mean the president of Megnd is here to propose the marriage between his daughter and our president?"

    Hogan nodded. "That''s what I meant."

    All sorts of thoughts filled Sheldon''s mind.

    "Tremaine and Yesseca are still together, and Yesseca is still staying at Quartley Pce. What should we do now that Megnd''s president is visiting?"

    Hogan said, "Our Excellency should be the one proposing the marriage, but he is too stubborn to ept the idea. Lucky, Princess Navidia was considerate enough to make her fathere over. We can''t have him refusing them."

    Sheldon didn''t say anything.

    He didn''t think it would be that easy to convince Tremaine.

    Hearing no immediate response from Sheldon, Hogan said, "Mr. Hawls, are you thinking that it wouldn''t be that easy?"

    Sheldon said nothing.

    Hogan was too smart for his own good.

    With that, Sheldon said dryly, "Mr. Welmert, I''m wondering what preparations I should make for the visit."

    Instead of answering Hogan''s question, he changed the topic.

    But how could Hogan let Sheldon change the topic?

    Hogan said, "Mr. Hawls, you have always been by Our Excellency, and you must know him better than me am merely calling to inform you about the visit from Megnd''s president. Make sure you watch Our Excellency and don''t let him make any foolish mistakes." Content

    belongs to

    Powerless, Sheldon said, "Mr. Welmert, you know how he is. No one could influence his decisions. You yourself have experienced this. Don''t you remember all those visits you made to the Quartley Pce?"

    Hogan was rendered speechless.

    Sheldon had touched his sore spot, so Hogan could only try to cover it up. "Mr. Hawls, I had some other motives. Now that I have done my part, we should both do our best for Nashnd. We are high-ranking officers, and our job is to help Our Excellency make the right choice, including convincing him to marry Princess Navidia." Content belongs

    to

    Sheldon frowned.

    He agreed that Tremaine and Navida were more suited for each other, but he couldn''t force him to be with her.

    After all, he knew Tremaine.

    Tremaine was a man with outstanding ability, and he believed he could bring Nashnd to greater heights without the help of Megnd.

    But now, Hogan was pushing such a great responsibility to him and putting him in the same boat as him.

    "Marriage is between a man and a woman. We outsiders don''t have a say in this," Sheldon exined.

    Hogan was dismissive of Sheldon''s words.

    He sneered, "Evenmoners would listen to their parents. What''s more, this is the president we are discussing. There is no way he could decide freely about his marriage. It was meant to be a tool for political connections. It''s the same for every president in the past. Plus, Princess Navidia is a beauty. Our Excellency would be honoured to have her as his wife. Do you know thest president was forced to marry an ugly woman?"

    Sheldon did not speak as he allowed Hogan to ramble away.

    Even after so much, Hogan did not get a reply from Sheldon. With that, he threw the question to Sheldon.

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878

    ?

    "Mr. Hawls, please try your best to persuade His Excellency to agree to the political marriage with Princess Navidia before Megnd''s president visits."

    Sheldon was speechless.

    Why was this his job?

    Why should he be the one to convince Tremaine?!

    With that, Sheldon said, "Mr. Welmert, why do you need me to do the persuading?"

    "Because you are the closest person to His Excellency."

    Sheldon said, "Mr. Welmert, you''re a Nashsnd''s senior statesman, and you have watched His Excellency grow up. I think His Excellency would be more willing to listen to you, so why don''t you persuade His Excellency?"

    Hogan said, "Of course, I will do my part. But Mr. Hawls, it would be better if we cooperate for the sake of Nashnd and its people. We must convince His Excellency."

    Sheldon did not know what to say.

    It was too heavy a responsibility for him.

    After a moment, he responded, "Have you never

    considered retirement at this age?"

    Only then did he understand why Tremaine hated dealing with Hogan.

    It was because Hogan liked pushing responsibilities to others and giving them pressure.

    Hogan sounded ambitious over the call. "Mr. Hawls, how could I retire now? I swore to serve Nashnd until myst breath. Even if I am on the verge of dying, I will fulfill my duty to repay all the ancestors that built ournd."

    Sheldon felt like he had a headacheing.

    He sat on the sofa, troubled after hanging up the call with Hogan.

    He did not notice that there was a crack in the door of his bedroom.

    Preslie had been eavesdropping as she stared at Sheldon.

    She had heard him pick up the call, and from his conversation, she heard something about His Excellency, Navidia, the president of Megnd, and marriage of state.

    Suddenly, she had a bad feeling.

    This led to her thinking that something bad was going to happen.

    After waiting for some time, she pushed the door

    and walked in.

    "Mr. Hawls, were you on the phone?"

    Sheldon''s mind was in a mess, and so he said yes without knowing it.

    "I think I hear you saying something about the president of Megnd. Is he visiting?" she asked nervously.

    He said, "Yes, he''ll be here to propose a marriage of state."

    All of a sudden, Preslie''s eyes widened.

    At this time, Sheldon also found that he had let the cat out of the bag.

    He felt the pressure on his temples growing.

    How could he say this to her?

    Preslie''s way of thought was the same as her best friend''s. If she told Yesseca about this, a disaster would happen.

    Meanwhile, Preslie was getting emotional. "For a marriage of state? Does that mean His Excellency is going to marry Navidia? What about Yesseca?"

    Sheldon fell silent.

    While looking at her nervous face, a glimmer of hope sparkled in his eyes.

    He suddenly thought of a way.

    With that, he stood up.

    And he approached her.

    Stunned, she stood still.

    She was nervous to see a maning closer to her.

    Subconsciously, she took a step back, but he stepped closer to her. It continued until her back was against the wall.

    She looked at him, asking meekly, "W-What are you doing?"

    However, he didn''t answer her as he stared at her.

    She felt her mouth go dry.

    Suddenly, she remembered the plot she saw in the movie.

    It was a scene of a man and a woman left in a room. At midnight, the man turned into a beast and jumped at the woman.

    Was Sheldon going to do something like that too?

    Preslie said nervously, "Please be rational."

    But he said nothing.

    He narrowed his eyes.

    He did not expect her to be smarter than he had thought. She had already guessed his thoughts before he said anything.

    He said in a low voice, "I have a thought, and I need your help with it."

    There was no response from her.

    Her heart almost jumped out of her chest.

    Wasn''t he a little too straightforward?

    After all, it

    when

    man asked the

    baypoved nas simr to the s

    help him release his urges,

    Preslie''s face immediately turned red.

    Then, she said with a sad face, "I have never done such a thing before."

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll teach you," Sheldon said.

    Right then, she could hear nothing but the thumping of her heart.

    It was growing louder and louder.

    Her legs were bing weak too.

    She had always thought that he

    a serious man, and nothing woulder

    happen if she were with

    But she was still wrong.

    A man was still a man, after all.

    Men were beasts, and it was a fact.

    Su ve

    swnove

    At this moment, Preslie was wondering what she should do.

    Should she allow Sheldon have his way with her?

    It was not impossible.

    After all, she had always thought that he was handsome, especially when he was in his uniform.

    Just then, she stopped herself from thinking any further.

    How could she have such thoughts? She was ady!

    Did she know no shame?

    But what should she do when he had asked her for help?

    Finally, Preslie gritted her teeth.

    She looked at Sheldon and said, "I don''t think I could do this. Can I use my hand instead?"

    This was the best she could do.

    Any further was too much.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    His mind went nk.

    He looked at her, confused. "Your hand? It wouldn''t be enough. You have to use your mouth."

    In his head, he was thinking of asking her to speak to Yesseca.

    This time, it was Preslie''s turn to go nk.

    She felt her face turning red.

    She shouldn''t have judged a book by its cover.

    So this was his true self.

    A serious man like him was so wild inside.

    She shook her head desperately, saying, can''t do that. It''s too

    shameless for me. It''s to el

    belongs to

    Sheldon thought so too.

    It would not be easy to convince Preslie.

    He tried to tempt her. "Do you want to be promoted?"

    Hearing his words, she stared right at him.

    If one looked closer, one could nothing howrge her pupils were dting.

    "God, he is trying to woo me with a promotion," she yelled inside.

    How could he do this?

    She admitted that she was tempted.

    However, his nearing face was what was tempting her instead of the promotion.

    Just then, Preslie gulped hard.

    How could Sheldon be so handsome?

    She would be d if something happened between them.

    However, she suppressed the thought immediately.

    How could she think so?

    Shameless!

    She couldn''t possibly agree.

    She was a woman with high morals. How could she be easily seduced by a man?

    Preslie said righteously, "Mr. Hawls, don''t try to sweet-talk me. I am no easy woman!"

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879

    ?

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "I understand." Sheldon said, "But I hope that you will help me. It is important to me."

    Now that Hogan shoved such a heavy responsibility to him, he had to do as told. Otherwise, he would feel sorry for Nashnd and its people.

    But Tremaine was such a stubborn person.

    He was so sure of Yesseca.

    Therefore, Sheldon had to start by persuading Yesseca.

    And to do that, he had to start with Yesseca''s close friend and get Preslie on his side. This way, he could ask Preslie to convince Yesseca, and it would be more effective than him persuading Yesseca.

    Just then, Preslie was shaking as she said, "You can solve it by your own means, can''t you?"

    Wasn''t it said that this was how all men did it?

    With a solemn look on his face, Sheldon said, "It''s too tricky. I really need your help."

    Hearing his words, she locked her eyes with his.

    And her eyes were turning misty.

    What should she do?

    Anxious, she continued to ask, "Why don''t you find someone else? I have no experience. I''m sure others can help you just fine."

    "I can only rely on you for this." Staring at her, he said, "I can''t ask anyone else but you."

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Was this all true? Or just her imagination?

    Did he say he could only rely on her?

    How could this be true?

    Was she that important to him?

    Preslie struggled to swallow. Her throat was dry, and her body was burning. It was like he had set her on fire.

    Just then, she blurted out, "Do you remember the first time we met? You were so handsome in a suit. At that time, I wondered how could there be such a handsome man."

    "When we met again, you were in your military uniform, and it looked better than the first. You looked just like those men in the army in the novel I read. I was so stunned."

    She had never said such things to Sheldon before.

    Knowing how important she was to him, she felt the urge to tell him all about this.

    However, he was confused.

    He didn''t understand why she had brought this up.

    And he was in no mood to listen.

    With that, he said, "Let''s get down to business."

    Preslie fell silent.

    There was a flicker of disappointment in her eyes.

    She had so much to say to Sheldon, but it seemed like he was not interested in hearing them. And he even wanted to go straight to business. Could it be that all men were this impatient when it came to sex?

    Disappointed as she was, she said, "Forget about it. I''ve never been in a rtionship, and I don''t know how to do anything of that stuff." The more he listened, the more confused he was.

    What does this have to do with being in a rtionship?

    He stared at her, "You have to help me with this. Please. It''s important."

    Hearing the word please, she felt her heart beating again.

    Suddenly, she felt sorry for refusing him.

    Her eyes shed with hesitation.

    She thought that he must be very upset.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have begged her.

    Sheldon had helped her many times before, and this was the first time he had asked her for help. Even if she had never thought of giving herself to just anyone, Preslie could not ignore his pleading.

    She was debating in her head.

    And finally, she bit her lip, deciding to just go with it.

    With that, she extended her arm towards him.

    This was the most she could offer and was willing to do. All she wanted was to help him with his needs.

    Meanwhile, he looked at her as she and her extended arm.

    The next second, he froze.

    What was she doing?!

    Although Preslie had decided to go for it, she was trembling in fear as she reached out. Subsequently, she retracted her hand as she looked at Sheldon with a bright red face. "I-1 don''t think I can help you."

    After saying that, she ran out of the room.

    This was just too embarrassing.

    And she couldn''t bring herself to do it.

    After a minute, Sheldon finally came back to his senses.

    His face turned red, followed by his body at lightning speed.

    Thinking of what Preslie had done, he felt his body burning with desire.

    What was she doing?

    Just then, he was feeling a little dizzy from what had just happened.

    He turned to the fridge to take a can of soda.

    As the soda settled in his belly, he sobered up a bit.

    Sheldon recalled the conversation with her earlier. Suddenly, something shed across his mind.

    When he was talking with her, he hadn''t noticed.

    But when he thought about it again, he realized something wrong with it.

    Preslie must have misunderstood him.

    He was sure of it.

    Just then, had

    he finally realized why

    nad never been in a

    o and had no experiee

    "s

    It turned out that he had misled her to think of something else since the very beginning.

    Sheldon''s face started heating up.

    How could he realize it only now?

    ming himself for his mistake, he decided to look for Preslie to exin it to her.

    He couldn''t let her misunderstand.

    He was a gentleman, and he didn''t want her thinking of him as a beast.

    When he reached her room, he knocked on her door.

    Inside the bedroom, Preslie was sitting on her bed.

    She felt as if she was in a fire pit, and her body was heating up.

    Oh God!

    That was the boldest move she had ever done.

    How could she reach out and touch his...

    Right at this moment, someone knocked on her door.

    Her body tensed.

    How could she not know what was at her door.

    All of a sudden, Preslie became nervous.

    What should she do?

    Sheldon hade looking for her.

    Why was he here now?

    She decided to ignore it, but the knocking continued.

    Just then, she was on the verge of tears.

    Why did she have to grab him just now? How could she face him now?

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The knocks on the door grew more urgent.

    Preslie finally stood up.

    She could not hide in her bedroom forever. She would have to face Sheldon one way or another.

    Taking a deep breath, she walked to the bedroom door.

    The door opened.

    Their eyes met.

    Both Preslie and Sheldon felt so embarrassed, wanting the earth to swallow them whole.

    At first, he wanted to exin it to her. But when he saw her, he started blushing, and his body was burning too. He opened his mouths, but no words came out of it.

    He turned to the fridge.

    He needed another cold beverage to be able to exin it now.

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880

    ?

    Sheldon took a can of beer from the fridge and gulped it down.

    Preslie stood there in silence.

    Her heart skipped a beat when she saw him down that can of beer.

    It waste at night, and for a man to drink now meant that...

    With that, she stepped back and grabbed the door. She asked in a trembling voice, "W-Why are you drinking?"

    He didn''t say anything.

    He came towards her.

    He was feeling must better after some liquor. He was ready to tell her the truth.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Theck of a reply from Sheldon made Preslie think that her guess had been correct.

    She said nervously, "You can''t do this. It''s against thew. You can''t force me even if you''re a high-ranking officer."

    He remained silent.

    After all, he knew that she had gotten the wrong idea again.

    He exined, "Miss Fernandez, I am not interested in you. You have misunderstood what I just said. I don''t mean to do anything to you. I wanted your help in persuading Yesseca."

    Preslie was dumbfounded.

    He continued with a grave face, "Now that the president of Megnd is going to visit Nashnd. A marriage between states would bound to happen. We can''t drag it any longer. I need you to convince Yesseca to leave His Excellency for both of their sakes."

    Her expression kept changing as she looked at her.

    Seeing that she did not speak, he asked, "Are you willing to?"

    She was mad.

    Bang!

    Preslie mmed the door shut.

    How would she be willing to help Sheldon?

    What did he think she would do?

    All she knew was that she had made a big mistake.

    How could she be so foolish?

    He wanted her help to persuade Yesseca, but she thought that he was interested in her. She even thought that he would force himself on her. How could she have such thoughts?

    Preslie walked to the floor-to-ceiling mirror in the bedroom.

    She looked at herself in the mirror.

    The expression on her face turned uglier.

    Sheldon''s words reverberated in her mind.

    "Miss Fernandez, I have no interest in you."

    Recalling his words, she sniffled.

    It would take a miracle to have him fall for her.

    The person staring back at her was plump. Her features were decent but not stunning. How could an average woman like her gain the interest of a man?

    Let alone a man like Sheldon.

    Only she could think that he had wanted to do something to her.

    Preslieughed.

    Hints of sarcasm and pain filled her smile.

    How foolish of her.

    She was impressed with how good she was at making a fool out of herself.

    He must beughing at her now. He must not have seen such a foolish woman like her.

    Her heart ached badly.

    Right at this moment, someone knocked on the door again.

    Outside the door stood Sheldon.

    Preslie was still embarrassed.

    But she still went to open the door.

    Seeing that it was Sheldon, Preslie did not dare to look at him in the eye.

    But she still forced herself to look at him.

    What was there to be embarrassed about now when what was done was done?

    Sheforted herself.

    What else could she do?

    Was she supposed to take her own life because she was so embarrassed?

    "Is it about the promotion?" Preslie asked.

    Sheldon''s eyes lit up.

    It seemed that there was hope for him.

    He immediately said, "Yes, of

    course. If you''re willing to help me persuade Xesseca to leave His

    Excellency, not only you would be doing a favor for me, but also the people of Nashnd. Of course, you will be promoted."

    Her eyes flickered with despair.

    Since he said that, he must think she was cynical, so he wanted to bait her by giving her a promotion.

    Unfortunately, she was not.

    Preslie shook her head. "I''m sorry. I''d rather quit than help you."

    Sheldon was stunned.

    She continued, "I might not be

    anyone to you, but I would never betray my friend. I refused to persuade Yesseca, and it is her caft whether she wants to stay with His Excellency or not. I would support whatever decision she makes without intervening. So I think it''s best if I quit."

    He did not say a word.

    Her words struck him hard, making him a little more clear-headed.

    He was making a fairly poor decision.

    And she was right. Making her do this meant pushing her to betray her friend.

    Just then, he said, "Preslie, pretend that I never said anything. You don''t have to quit. Don''t worry. I won''t make it hard for you even if you don''t agree."

    After that, Sheldon turned and left.

    Preslie returned to the bedroom.

    She suddenly felt like crying.

    She was feeling so miserable.

    How could she be so stupid as to make a mess out of nothing and make a fool of herself?

    Tremaine and Yesseca returned to Quartley Pce.

    He entered her bedroom.

    Right then, her heart was pounding.

    Meeting his gaze, she knew what he wanted.

    This time, she did not refuse him.

    After what Matthew said to her, she decided not to refuse Tremaine whenever he wanted intimacy.

    Yesseca pointed at the bathroom door. "I- I''m going to take a bath first."

    Tremaine immediately hugged her. His hoarse voice sounded from above her head. "You don''t have to. I want it now."

    She fell silent.

    After all, it had been a day since she bathed, and she couldn''t take it any longer.

    "But..."

    Before Yesseca could finish her words, Tremaine interrupted her. He changed his mind and said, "Alright, go."

    She let out a sigh of relief.

    However, she jumped at what he said next. "But we''re bathing together."

    She was shocked.

    Together?

    How could they bathe together?

    Yesseca''s face turned red.

    She shook her head in a hurry. "It''s alright. I can go alone."

    Although she was not as opposed to the idea of intimacy, she couldn''t bring herself to bathe with a man. She would be too embarrassed to do so.

    Tremaine was about to speak when his phone rang.

    He was upset.

    Who was calling him at a time like this?!

    He took out his phone.

    The call was from Hogan.

    He sneered.

    Then, he hung up the phone directly.

    Yesseca held her breath and asked, "Why didn''t you answer the phone?"

    Tremaine circled her waist with his right arm, slowly reaching to the hems of her clothing. "I don''t want

    to. I bave something more important to do right now."

    Her body trembled.

    She felt the heat from his burning fingertips.

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881

    ?

    Yesseca felt her knees giving out.

    Her head was hazy. Before she knew it, she was on the bed, and a striking pain hit her.

    She couldn''t help but grab the bedsheet with her hand.

    Night fell.

    An hourter, she couldn''t hold on any longer.

    She felt sore, and it was like a train had railed her.

    Right then, she was about to cry.

    Suddenly, there was an urgent knock on the door.

    Hope shed across Yesseca''s eyes.

    She thought that Tremaine would finally stop.

    But it was all just her wishful thinking.

    He ignored the knock at the door.

    Soon, a male voice sounded from behind the door.

    "Your Excellency, please open the door. I know you''re in there. I have something urgent to speak to you about." It was Hogen''s voice.

    There had never been a moment when Yesseca was so happy to hear him.

    However, Tremaine''s face darkened.

    "D*mn Hogan!" he cursed inside.

    He wanted to ignore Hogan and continue what they were doing.

    Yesseca couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Welmert is looking for you. Hurry and get up."

    "I don''t care about that old man."

    She was rendered speechless.

    She looked at him pitifully. "You might not care about him, but what about me? I will pass out if you don''t stop."

    Her body was about to explode.

    Tremaine did not know what to say.

    Only then did he remember that she might not be able to keep up with his stamina. Although it was not her first time, it had been some time between then and now.

    Just then, he cooled himself off, suppressing his desire.

    Then, he got up.

    Yesseca finally let out a sigh of relief.

    Pain coursed through her entire body, and no part of her body felt like hers.

    Tremaine covered Yesseca with a down jacket and looked at her with lust in his eyes. "Rest up. I''ll be back after I see what Hogan wants."

    Tremaine went out of the bedroom.

    He didn''t look well.

    At the same time, Hogan''s expression was also not good.

    As soon as Tremaine came out, Hogan said, "Your Excellency, why were you with her again?"

    Tremaine raised his eyebrows and said, "I have always been with her. What do you mean why?"

    Hogan didn''t know what to say.

    Then, he asked, "Your Excellency, have you not taken my advice?"

    "No." Tremaine said directly, "I usually ignore what you say to me."

    Hogan widened his eyes in anger.

    However, he suppressed his emotions and said, "It''s alright for you to ignore my advice. But now that Princess Navidia is inExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nashnd, you should at least give

    her a chance. Do you want h

    to

    find out that you have a kept woman in Quartley Pce?"

    "Mr. Welmert, you''re wrong." Tremaine looked into Hogan''s eyes. "I''m not keeping just any woman. Yessecais going to be my wife, and our wedding is in the midst of preparation. She is no kept woman of mine. As for Navidia? What does she have to do with me? Why should I consider her?"

    Hogan knew Tremaine was stubborn, but never to the point of being unreasonable.

    Hogan''s face tensed up, and he had to use his trump card. "Your Excellency, even if you do not care about what I say, but Megnd''s president ising to visit tomorrow."

    A look of surprise shed in Tremaine''s eyes. "Spencer Cohen ising?"

    "Yes, Your Excellency." Hogan said, "He would be here to propose a marriage between Your Excellency and Princess Navidia. I believe that he will mention it to you in person."

    Tremaine said nomittally, "I have no interest in his daughter."

    Hogan said with patience, "Your Excellency, this is how a political marriage works, regardless of your interest. Can you refuse it when he brings it to the table? Even if you dared you would embarrass him, and henceforth, cause harm to the two nations'' friendship. I hope that you will make careful considerations about this matter."

    A deep thought shed through Tremaine''s eyes.

    Although he had always disliked going by the rules, he had to consider the consequences of his actions.

    What Hogan said was the truth.

    If Spencer really brought up marriage with his daughter, he couldn''t just refuse him directly.

    After a while, Tremaine said, "Hogan, you may leave. I know what I''m doing."

    "Your Excellency, don''t we all?" Hogan gave Tremaine a deep look. "This matter is no small matter. Princess Navidia must be interested in you. I hope that you will consider it carefully."

    Tremaine was a little impatient. "Are you done with your nonsense? If you''re done, leave immediately."

    Hogan sighed internally.

    He hoped that Tremaine would know what was more important now.

    Just as he was about to leave, Tremaine stopped him.

    Hogan turned around.

    He said, "Your Excellency, do you have anything else to say?"

    Tremaine nced at him and said, "Mr. Welmert, I have to remind you of one thing. This is thest of you knocking on my door. If I see you do it again, I would break whichever hand you used to knock on my door."

    Hogan raised his head and said fearlessly, "Your Excellency, I might have disturbed you, but I came with good intentions. I''m only doing it for Nashnd and its people. Can''t you see my loyalty?"

    Tremaine did not know what to say.

    His head began to ache faintly.

    Instead, he waved his hand and said, "Leave now!"

    After Hogan left, Tremaine sat on the sofa, deep in thought.

    Spencer would arrive the next day.

    Hogan must be right about Spence''s purpose... to bring up his marriage with Navidia.

    He was not slow. After spending a few days with her, he knew of her feelings for him. But he had always feigned ignorance. He didn''t expect that not only would she not get his hint, but she''d also asked her father to visit him.

    It was obvious that they wanted to bring it to the table.

    If Spencer brought it up and he refused it, it would mean humiliation to Spencer. The two countries would be enemies.

    So the only way was not to let Spencer bring it up.

    Tremaine''s eyes turned cold, shing with aloofness. No one could tell what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882

    ?

    Tremaine went back to the bedroom again.

    Yesseca was already asleep.

    But he was still not satisfied.

    Just as he wanted to touch her again, he paused, focusing on a spot on her body.

    On her fair skin, there were some bruises.

    His whole body froze.

    And suddenly he felt guilty.

    He had acted too rashly and bruised her. It was no wonder she had been asking him to stop.

    Just then, he suppressed his desire.

    If he continued this, she might be worn out.

    But it was not easy for him to hold back.

    Therefore, he stood up and went into the shower.

    After the cold shower, he realized that he would make her feel chilly if he hugged her.

    He got out of bed.

    He did a series of warm-up exercises.

    When he was warmer, Tremaine got back in and hugged Yesseca.

    However, his lust overtook him once again.

    He thought of sleeping in the other room, but he was reluctant to leave her. He tossed and turned until the wee hours of morning before falling asleep from exhaustion.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Yesseca woke up.

    She had had a dream the night before.

    It was about Tremaine.

    He had turned into a huge truck, chasing her and running over her.

    She kept running, but she couldn''t outrun him.

    Eventually, he caught up with her.

    He did it over and over again. He didn''t even notice she was on the verge of death as she cried in pain.

    Even now, when she was awake, she felt sore all over.

    Yesseca rubbed her eyes.

    She knew the soreness on her body was not a dream but reality. After all, she and Tremaine had been intimate for over an hour. And if it weren''t for Hogan, who came knocking on the door, he would not have stopped.

    However...

    She paused.

    Where did he go?

    She fell asleep as soon as he went out the night before. Now that she was up, she wondered if he had gone to work or he had not returned to the bedroom.

    In the end, she chose to believe thetter.

    ording to how well she knew him, Tremaine would havee back and continued the torture. Therefore, Yesseca thought that he did not return after leaving.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    But why didn''t hee back? Did Hogan say something to him again?

    Yesseca bit her lip.

    She thought it was quite possible.

    Hogan must be exerting pressure on Tremaine again.

    A strange emotion rippled in her heart.

    Although he said nothing, it must be difficult for him. She was a woman, and she didn''t know political affairs. Therefore, she couldn''t do anything for him. Just then, she had an idea to go grocery shopping.

    The only thing she could do was to fix dinner for him that night.

    Preslie woke up that morning.

    She had had a rough night as she''d fallen asleep quitete. She was still blurry about her surroundings when she opened the door, wanting to go to the bathroom.

    The moment she opened the door, she saw Sheldon in a suit.

    He was about to leave.

    Their eyes met.

    Suddenly, she was uncertain if she was dreaming or not.

    In the daze, what happened the day before came to her mind.

    For some reason, Preslie lowered her gaze and eventually stopped at Sheldon''s lower region.

    He fell silent.

    After all, he was embarrassed.

    He coughed to mask his awkwardness as he greeted her, "Good morning, Miss Fernandez."

    Hearing him addressing her so, she trembled, and all the sleepiness dissipated.

    God! What was she doing!

    She felt embarrassed and mad at herself.

    Was she slowly losing her intelligence? Why did she keep making a fool of herself?

    Sheldon wanted to leave.

    But after thinking about it, he thought he should say something.

    After all, Preslie had been looking forward to living here, and they saw each other quite often. It was not good to make their rtionship awkward. Content belongs to

    He said, "What happenedst night was a misunderstanding. Let''s both pretend it never happened."

    However, her face was red as a tomato.

    Never happened? Never happened.

    He added, "As for Miss Cowell, I

    won''t ask for your help to convince

    her. I

    I thought about itst night and realized how inconsiderate I was to put you in such a spot."

    She felt her ears heating up.

    She thought, "Sheldon is a good man."

    It was her who had been a fool.

    Time and time, she kept misunderstanding him.

    Others would have despised her long ago or even drive her out. But he chose to speak to her in such a friendly manner.

    After finishing his words, Sheldon was ready to go out.

    It was the weekend, so Preslie didn''t need to go to work, but he had to.

    When he opened the door, she called out to him.

    He turned around.

    Nervous, she looked at him, "Was it

    true that the president of Megnd

    is visiting Nashnd to vol

    mardage between the two countries?"

    There was a sh of hesitation in Sheldon''s eyes.

    He didn''t want to tell Preslie about this.

    With her way of thinking, he was almost sure that another misunderstanding would happen. Seeing her pitiful eyes, he gave in.

    Finally, he said yes.

    After that, he left promptly.

    He was afraid that she would ask more questions.

    His simple reply made her swallow her words.

    It was over.

    Now that the princess''s father hade to force a marriage, what would be of Yesseca?

    Right then, Preslie scratched her head.

    She decided to tell Yesseca about this piece of information.

    When she was about to call her, she received a call from Yesseca.

    "You don''t have to go to work today, am I right?

    Would you go to the supermarket with me to get some stuff?" Yesseca said.

    Hearing her words, Preslie swallowed and decided not to tell Yesseca now.

    They were going to meetter, and it would be better to tell Yesseca about it face to face.

    If she told Yesseca now, Yesseca would be in a bad mood. Theter, the better, she assumed.

    "Alright." With that, Preslie agreed.

    Half an hourter, Yesseca and Preslie met up.

    Yesseca selected some ingredients, telling Preslie about her intentions to cook for Tremaine that night.

    Preslie did not answer.

    It was like something was weighing on her mind.

    Yesseca asked, "Why do I feel that something is wrong with you today?"

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883

    ?

    Preslie had wanted to tell Yesseca about it after getting groceries. But she kept dragging it out as she didn''t want Yesseca to be upset.

    Since Yesseca had asked, she couldn''t keep it a secret anymore.

    She said, "Yesseca, do you know that Megnd''s president is visiting Nashnd?"

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Why would Megnd''s president visit Nashnd?

    Didn''t their princess end her visit just a while ago? So why would their presidente now?

    Seeing how she was still confused, Preslie exined, "He is here to force Tremaine into marrying his daughter. Do you know how serious this is?"

    A soft thud sounded.

    A tomato which was in Yesseca''s hand fell to the ground.

    She had wanted to prepare a dish with tomatoes, so she was carefully picking out the best one avable.

    Preslie bent over, picking up the tomato that was rolling on the ground.

    Sheforted Yesseca, "Don''t be nervous. I''m not too sure about it either, but I can tell how sincere Tremaine is to you. This visit wouldn''t do anything to you. I just wanted you to know."

    Then, she stopped, not daring to say more.

    This was because she hade to realize something just a little while.

    And that was that she was a dull woman who caused trouble all the time.

    Therefore, she had learned to hold back a little. This way, she could keep herself out of trouble.

    Now, she had told Yesseca the news. What Yesseca would do was in her own hands.

    Preslie thought that she could not help her, considering her intelligence. So she should better steer clear than be involved. Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    It was apparent that she was no longer in a good mood and was somewhat gloomy.

    She said, "I understand."

    Facing Yesseca''s disappointment, Preslie wanted to say something, but she forced herself not to.

    Yesseca returned to Quartley Pce.

    On the way back, she was in a trance.

    She thought of Hogan''s sudden visit the night before. It must be rted to this visit, and he was here to inform Tremaine about it. Thinking about this, she felt sad.

    She had been enlightened after her trip home to the Perrys and talking to Matthew. She was feeling hopeful and confident too.

    But now, she felt that how bleak the future was.

    Since Megnd''s president was visiting and going to propose a marriage of state, could Tremaine refuse?

    Yesseca thought that it was impossible.

    Although she didn''t know much about politics, she was clear that if Tremaine refused, it would mean humiliation to the Megnd''s president, and the two nations would be enemies.

    The more she thought, the more worried she became.

    She looked at the bag of groceries she had in her hands, not knowing what to do.

    Should she still cook dinner?

    If she did, would Tremainee back for dinner?

    Since Megnd''s president was here, he would have to apany him and Navidia.

    Yesseca''s grip on the bag tightened.

    After a while, she decided to make a phone call to Tremaine.

    If he said he woulde home, she would make a table full of dishes for him.

    If he did not...

    She would give up her idea.

    Even if she did cook, no one would be there to consume them.

    Just then, Yesseca dialed Tremaine''s number.

    It took a while before he picked up.

    She whispered, "Would you being back for dinner?" Afraid he would not know her intention, she emphasized, "I bought a lot of ingredients." "No." Tremaine said directly, "You don''t have to fix dinner. Rest well. Later..." Just then, he paused.

    He decided not to tell her about it now.

    Yesseca was an overthinker. If he told her now, her mind would wander, and she would not be able to get through the afternoon.

    He would pick her up in the evening.

    Tremaine said, "Anyway, rest well. And take a nap if you need to."

    Her throat felt dry.

    She already told him she had bought lots of ingredients, but...

    With that, she replied a simple reply.

    And she sounded upset.

    After hanging up the phone, she sat on the sofa on the floor where she was.

    There seemed to be a tiny wound in her chest. Bitterness spread all over her.

    Suddenly, a voice came into Yesseca''s ears. "Ruth, have you heard that the President of Megnd ising to visit Nashnd?"

    That person was loud as if they were afraid that Yesseca could not hear her. It sounded almost like a shriek.

    Yesseca looked over subconsciously.

    She saw Yuliana and Ruth at the stairway.

    Yuliana also noticed Yesseca''s gaze, and she shot her a dirty look.

    Yuliana was still resentful about what had happened thest time.

    However, since Tremaine had said that, Yuliana didn''t dare to challenge Yesse?a, directly. Therefore, she found a way to provoke Yesseea through this conversation with Ruth. Content belongs to

    swr

    Anyway, she wasn''t directing her words at Yesseca, so Tremaine couldn''t me her for this.

    At this moment, Ruth stood in front of Yuliana, feeling a little uneasy and guilty.

    She knew what Yuliana wanted to do when she called for her.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    They could have spoken to each other anywhere, so why did they have to do it where Yesseca was?

    Yuliana was too obvious with her goal of provoking Yesseca.

    Since Ruth did not want to defy Yuliana, she stood by Yuliana in silence.

    On the other hand, Yuliana did not need her to speak either.

    As long as she had said what she wanted.

    She continued speaking in a loud voice, "I heard that he is going to propose a marriage of state between Tremaine and his daughter. I''m almost sure that it will happen. He was destined to marry her Ugly ducklings should stop dreaming."

    Yuliana was interested in him and had wanted to make him hers. However, the more she tried, the more she knew how low her sess rate was.

    She was okay with Tremaine and Navidia being together.

    It was because Navidia was the princess of Megnd, and marrying her would promote the friendship between the two countries. It would be of great help to Nashnd.

    UMS

    Yuliana could ept Tremaine marrying Navidia

    but not him being with Yesseca.

    Who did Yesseca think she was?

    She was just a servant of the Quartley family. How dare she think she stood a chance to be with Tremaine? She was a much better choice than

    Yesseca.

    In terms of appearance and family background, she was far superior to Yesseca. If Yesseca stood a chance, she deserved a chance too.

    So Yuliana was trying her best to tear them apart.

    Them being together would only make her feel unbnced.

    Therefore, Yuliana was happy to know the news of Megnd''s president''s visit.

    She''d heard from Madam Quartley that the purpose of the visit was for a marriage of state.

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884

    ?

    Tremaine had been shielding Yesseca ever since he found out that Madam Quartley and Yuliana were causing trouble for her. He even made Madam Quartley apologize in front of a crowd of servants, and she was still mad about it.

    Yuliana hated how Treamine doted on Yesseca.

    Now, a powerful opponent had finally appeared.

    Navidia.

    Navidia was the woman everyone in Nashnd was hoping for Tremaine to marry.

    And now the president of Megnd wasing to visit himself.

    Even if Tremaine was stubborn, he couldn''t offend the President of Megnd in public.

    Yuliana knew that although Tremaine was entric, he knew what he could and could not do. He knew where all the lines were, and this was why he had been able to be the president of Nashnd.

    Yuliana had a strong feeling that Yesseca would get dumped.

    And she was looking forward to it. Finally, she could vent her anger.

    After sensing Yesseca''s gaze, Yuliana knew that Yesseca must have heard what she said.

    But Yesseca did nothing.

    Yuliana was delighted.

    She felt that Yesseca knew she had no choice left, hence her silence.

    Yuliana became more and morecent. Almost as she was shouting, she said, "How could a mere servant think of marrying the president? She must be dreaming. Only a princess is fitting for a president. I guess someone is about to be thrown away soon."

    "So what if that person is to his liking now? She should take a good look in the mirror. I have never seen such an ignorant woman."

    After that, Yuliana turned to say to Ruth, "Ruth, you can''t make the same mistake, okay? Lowborn people will forever be lowborn and have to serve the upper ss. Don''t ever dream of changing your destiny. Understand?"

    Ruth did not speak.

    She shut her mouth tight, and her eyshes fluttered violently.

    It was not like she had no feelings nor pride.

    Yuliana''s words were like a whipshing her heart, which made her painful and sad.

    However, she dared not make a sound.

    She had always been a maid since she was a child.

    She had been instilled with such thoughts since she was young.

    Who she served was her God, and she couldn''t defy her.

    Yesseca couldn''t hold back anymore.

    She strode over.

    She walked up to Yuliana and stopped.

    She said sharply, "Yuliana, how can you go so far? Ruth has been with you since forever. How could you degrade her with your words? She serves you now, but it is because she gets paid for doing so. How could you say that to her?!"

    She could have endured it if Yuliana was only talking about her.

    After all, they were in Quartley Pce.

    Tremaine was the president, and her every move was monitored. She didn''t want to cause any trouble for Tremaine.

    But how could she not be bothered seeing Yuliana scolding Ruth?

    Yesseca couldn''t endure it.

    She could suffer alone, but she would not allow others to be dragged into the mud with her.

    Yesseca scolded, "I thought you had an opinion about me. I finally realized how wrong I was. It seems like you have an opinion for everyone. You disgust me, you devil. Do you even have a heart?!"

    A look of disbelief shed across Ruth''s eyes.

    She knew that Yesseca was a kind woman.

    But she never thought that Yesseca would publicly criticize Yuliana for her.

    When Yuliana spoke ill about Yesseca, Yesseca did not even speak.

    Ruth thought that Yesseca did not dare to offend Yuliana.

    But now, for her sake, Yesseca actually stood up to her.

    Ruth was shocked.

    On the other side, Yuliana was furious.

    She wanted to call Yesseca a b*tch, but she swallowed it back before she could say it out loud.

    She knew that she would suffer if Tremaine found out about this since he had yet to marry Navidia nor dumped Yesseca.

    With that, Yuliana held back her anger.

    She sneered and said to Ruth, "Did you see that? Look how arrogant she is right now. Let''s see her cry when the timees." After that, she went away.

    However, Ruth did not leave.

    She knew she would enrage Yuliana if she did not catch up.

    But she still didn''t leave.

    It was because she wanted to thank Yesseca.

    Before she could finish her sentence Yesseca said, "Why did she say that to you? Why didn''t you

    refute but endure it instead? Did you not know she was insulting you?"

    UMS

    Ruth was stunned.

    After a moment, bitterness overcame her. "Miss Cowell, I know what you mean, but not everyone can live as freely as you do." This time, it was Yesseca who was stunned.

    Ruth continued, "Miss Cowell, you have His Excellency protecting you, but I have no one. If I offended her, she would punish me heavily. I know you would think I don''t care about pride. But how many people can live a life with no humiliation and grievances?"

    She knew that she should stop here.

    But she still went on.

    Yesseca''s words just now had touched her heartstrings. She couldn''t help but say, "Miss Cowell, even a cleaner has to continue their

    work, and it does not matter the

    weather. Even if they did not want to do so, they had to do it for a living." Content belongs to

    "Just like clowns. They are willingly making a fool of themselves to bring happiness to others. They might not want it, but they have to, just to survive."

    Ruth stopped.

    She murmured, "Miss Cowell, I shouldn''t have told you this. I don''t think you would understand anyway."

    Yesseca looked at her.

    She said, "I heard you. I understand what you mean."

    Ruth paused.

    Yesseca choked with sobs, "I was sick, and my family was poor. My brother had to work to raise me. He must have suffered a lot for me, but he wore

    a smile every day."

    Ruth''s words had reminded her of Lothar.

    Just then, her eyes reddened.

    She said to Ruth, "I shouldn''t have said that just now. I know you have your reasons."

    Thinking of Lothar, Yesseca suddenly understood why Ruth was holding back.

    Ruth was stunned.

    She thought that her words would mean nothing.

    How could Yesseca, who had the love of the man controlling Nashnd, understand her reasons?

    However, it turned out that she was wrong.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    For a moment, Ruth felt a swarm of emotions.

    After a moment, she nodded at Yesseca and said, "Miss Cowell, thank you. Thank you for speaking up for me just now. Thank you very much."

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885

    ?

    Yesseca hadn''t expected Ruth to bow so deeply towards her.

    She quickly helped Ruth up. "Hey, don''t do that. I can''t bear to see you like this."

    Ruth then stood up straight.

    Yesseca added, "Besides, I''m not stupid. Yuliana didn''t mean to criticize you. She''s just making usations. I can''t let you suffer on my behalf."

    Ruth felt a warm feeling inside her welling up.

    She whispered, "Miss Cowell, you are a good person."

    Yesseca smiled, "You''re also a good person as well."

    Although Yuliana always referred to Ruth as her annoying servant, Yesseca could see that Ruth was actually a good person.

    Once, when she nearly fell down the stairs, Ruth came and held her up.

    There was a brief flicker of light in Ruth''s eyes.

    She suddenly felt a lot closer to Yesseca and waspelled to tell her things.

    But she soon tossed that idea aside.

    If she grew too close to Yesseca, Yuliana would kill her.

    Ruth then said, "Miss Cowell, I must go now. I have lots to do today."

    Ruth arrived on Yuliana''s floor.

    Yuliana was waiting for her.

    As she watched Ruth approach her, her anger began to grow worse and worse.

    She pped Ruth''s face so hard that Ruth''s head was flung to one side. There was blood on her mouth.

    Drops of blood slowly fell onto the ground.

    Ruth was stunned.

    She looked at the blood on the floor and fell into a daze.

    Yuliana shouted angrily, "How dare you, Ruth! Are you my servant or not? What did you just say to that b*tch?! I walked away, but you didn''t follow me. Instead you talked to her. Ruth, you''re looking to cause a scene, aren''t you? I haven''t punished you for some time now, haven''t I?"

    Yuliana pped her again.

    It was extremely painful.

    At this moment, Ruth recalled the things that

    Yesseca had said to her.

    Ruth suddenly asked, "Madam Yuliana, I''m a human being as well, I had parents who raised me. Why do you hit me like this?"

    As soon as she said this, both Ruth and Yuliana were stunned on the spot.

    Ruth couldn''t believe it. She had dared to say such things to Yuliana.

    Yuliana couldn''t believe it either.

    Ruth had always been obedient to her. No matter what Yuliana said or did, Ruth would silently ept it. But this time, she''d actually dared to question her!Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Yuliana was furious!

    This must be Yesseca''s doing, that b*tch!

    No wonder Ruth didn''t follow after her immediately. It must have been Yesseca who had twisted Ruth''s personality.

    Yuliana pointed at Ruth''s nose and said, "Why do I hit you like this? Because you''re my servant. You were sold into servitude to the Frenandez family and you''re destined to work like a horse for the rest of your life. Yet you, Ruth, think you can stand up to me? Wishful thinking!"

    "Did that b*tch Yesseca put you up to this? Let me be frank, you really shouldn''tpare yourself to Yesseca. Although Yesseca is a b*tch who will soon face her downfall, she at least, has Tremaine to support her. Unlike you, Ruth!"

    The verbal abuse continued.

    Yuliana''s litany of curses flew out of her mouth like a storm.

    Ruth kept quiet and didn''t speak.

    She felt sadness rising in her heart.

    Yuliana was right. She couldn''t do as she pleased.

    She was just a maid.

    Yuliana had finally finished scolding her.

    Ruth remained silent, which made Yuliana feel more at ease. She then swaggered away.

    Ruth stood there nkly, as though she had gone catatonic.

    After some time, she felt someone pat her on her shoulder.

    If it were any other time before, she would have been startled by this.

    But now, she barely reacted at all.

    She simply turned around very slowly.

    It was Zorion. He had been waiting for her to be surprised at his arrival, but since she didn''t react that way, he was somewhat dissapointed.

    UMS

    Ruth wasn''t startled at all.

    Zorion seemed puzzled at first, but then his face froze.

    He saw blood running down from the corner of Ruth''s lips.

    She had arge bruise on the corner of mouth with blood dripping out.

    Zorion panicked. "Ruth! Ruth, blood!"

    Ruth understood.

    She said softly, "Mr. Zorion, everything''s fine."

    "Blood. Why are you bleeding?" Zorion asked.

    Ruth sniffed.

    She said, "Mr. Zorion, it was an ident. I hurt myself."

    "Then be more careful," Zorion replied.

    Ruth''s face was swollen. Coupled with the blood on her lips, anyone could see that Ruth had been horribly beaten.

    But Zorion didn''t realize this because he was mentally challenged.

    "Ruth, go and put some medicine on it, go put some on it," Zorion urged.

    She refused.

    She didn''t want any medicine.

    She simply shook her head. "Mr. Zorion, please don''t worry about it. It''s not infected."

    Zorion grew anxious.

    Although he was mentally challenged, he knew that it was still necessary to apply ointment to the injury.

    Seeing that Ruth was hesitating, Zorion quickly held her hand and said, "Ruth, please put some medicine on it."

    Ruth gasped as she felt her cold palm in his hands.

    She blushed and pulled her hand away from Zorion''s palm.

    Feeling a little breathless, she replied, "I... I''ll put some medicine on it."

    There was an in-house doctor on duty at the Quartley Pce.

    The doctor could tell the source right away when he saw her injury.

    He immediately asked, "Who would be so ruthless to do this to you? I should report this to the president and have him deal with them."

    "Ruth, Ruth fell down," Zorion answered.

    The doctor looked at him.

    He knew that Zorion was mentally challenged, so he wasn''t convinced.

    However, Ruth also chimed in, "I got hurt when I fell down."

    The doctor then decided to stop asking aboutt it.

    Since Ruth gave him such an answer, he knew she was covering up for something or someone.

    The doctor continued to apply some ointment on Ruth''s injuries.

    As Ruth was being treated, Zorion moved closer to her and looked at her with concern in his eyes. "Ruth, does it hurt? If it does, I''ll give you some candy, if you eat it you won''t feel the pain anymore."

    She shook her head. "Mr. Zorion, I''m not in any pain."

    Zorion was very close to her right now. Ruth could see all of his handsome features up close. His

    eyes were bright andrge. She felt like she had fallen into a sea of stars

    just by looking into them. Content

    belongs to

    Ruth''s eyes shed briefly as she thought to herself, "Mr. Zorion is really handsome."

    He was just as handsome as the president.

    She felt that if he wasn''t mentally challenged, he would have turned out to be a very good man, just like the president.

    "Ruth, what are you thinking about? Do you want some candy?" She suddenly heard Zorion''s voice.

    Ruth then came back to her senses.

    She said, "No, it''s fine."

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886

    ?

    Zorion felt sorry for Ruth because she had refused his candy.

    He whispered, "It''s really delicious."

    He then looked at Ruth seriously. "Ruth, I''m telling you, this candy is really tasty!"

    When Zorion was serious, his eyes were focused and there seemed to be light shining from them. He looked extremely handsome.

    Ruth found it hard to breathe.

    She thought, "You really are amazing, Mr. Zorion."

    Even though he was mentally challenged, he was still a good, handsome, kind, and outstanding man.

    Most people just never bothered to notice.

    In her eyes however, he was the best.

    Ruth couldn''t help herself and said "Mr. Zorion, you''re a really good person."

    Hearing this, Zorionughed and bared his shiny white teeth. "I''m a good person, because Ruth is a good person. Ruth was good to me, so I will always be good to Ruth. That''s how I became a good person."

    Zorion then stood up straight.

    He said, "Ruth, I''d still like to give you some candy. They are delicious and sweet. You will definitely like them."

    Ruth really didn''t want to eat any candy right now.

    However, after Zorion coaxed her several times, she couldn''t refuse him anymore.

    She nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll have some."

    Zorion quickly ran out to get the candy.

    A few minutester, he came back.

    He had a handful of candy in his palms.

    There were all kinds of candies in his hands. There was toffee, fruit vored candy and others with many different colors on them.

    He held his hands in front of Ruth as though he was presenting treasure to her. "Here Ruth, help yourself to any candy that catches your eye."

    Ruth smiled and said, "Mr. Zorion I''ll have whichever you like."

    Zorion immediately picked up a piece of toffee and said, "Ruth, toffee is my favorite."

    Ruth then responded, "Then I''ll have toffee as well."

    She thought that Zorion would have simply ced the candy in her hand. Instead he peeled off the wrapper and then, using his two fingers, brought it up to her lips and said, "Here Ruth, open your mouth."

    Ruth stopped breathing.

    She then opened her mouth.

    Zorion ced the candy directly into her mouth.

    He then wiped her lips with his finger.

    His finger felt warm.

    Her face turned red instantly.

    Zorion felt strange when he saw Ruth blushing.

    He then asked, "Ruth, why is your face so red?"

    Ruth felt even more embarrassed.

    She said vaguely, "It''s the toffee. It really is delicious."

    Zorion was pleased at her response.

    Heughed and said, "I told you it was delicious. Ruth you must really like toffee, your face has turned red."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Ruth was much too embarrassed to speak.

    The doctor who had applied medicine on Ruth''s wounds, noticed the way the two of them interacted and began to specte.

    Seeing Zorion and this servant together like this... Things must be quite tricky for them.

    The doctor couldn''t help but think about Yuliana''s bold personality.

    He then began to wonder if that had anything to do with Ruth''s injuries on her face. Maybe the two were rted?

    Tonight, Tremaine would be holding a dinner party to entertain Spencer and Navidia.

    Navidia had decided to dress herself in a very special evening dress.

    The dress was light blue in color and was adorned with flowing jewelry. It looked extremely beautiful on her.

    Navidia walked around Spencer in her dress and asked, "Father, don''t you think it''s beautiful?"

    Spencer''s eyes shed in admiration.

    His daughter always did look beautiful.

    He nodded, "Navidia, you are the most beautiful girl in all of Megnd. You don''t need such fine clothing. Your beauty is mesmerizing enough."

    Navidia''s white cheeks turned red.

    She said, "Father, I hope that I can always appear beautiful in front of you."

    Upon hearing this, Spencer had a thoughtful look on his face as he pondered about something.

    He then asked, "Navidia, have you really thought about it? Do you really want me to bring it up with him at the banquet?"

    Navidia''s blushed even harder.

    She replied, "Yes, Father."

    Spencer sighed and said, "Navidia,

    although I too wish to see you married to Tremaine, it really isn''t the bride''s ce to ask. If our side proposes to him, he would have the advantage. He should be the one to propose to you."

    Navidia shook her head.

    She said seriously, "Father, you say that from a political point of view, but our marriage isn''t a political one. It doesn''t matter who proposes first. What matters is that I love him and that I want to marry him."

    "Navidia, how long have you been here before you fell in love with him?" Spencer then asked.

    Navidia smiled, "Father, loving

    someone has nothing to do with time. Some people fall in love right. after they get to know each other and some people don''t love each other their entire lives. He is an excellent man. Only a man of his caliber would be a match for me."

    Navidia paused for a moment and then said, "Father, Tremaine is excellent. Such an excellent man would have many women after him. If he won''t bring it up now, I will have to take the initiative to do so can''t let bim be stolen away by another women."

    Spencer spoke with confidence. "Navidia, you worry too much. What woman could everpete against you? No woman on earth can take the man

    you love away!"

    The smile on Navidia''s face deepened.

    Although this was true, it was better to settle things as soon as possible.

    What was more, in the past few days she had spent in Nashnd, she had made her intentions very clear towards Tremaine, but he''d ignored her

    advances.

    This made her feel a little uneasy.

    Tremaine should have reacted immediately when she began to drop hints at him. Instead, he hadpletely ignored her, which made the ever confident Navidia nervous.

    But she couldn''t tell Tremaine any of this directly or ask him about it.

    So she sought out her father.

    She wanted her father to propose their marriage together as a way to form an alliance between their countries. She would feel a lot better this way.

    Seeing that Navidia hadn''t answered, Spencer advised again, "Navidia, I think you''d better wait. Let Tremaine propose to you himself."

    She shook her head. "Father, I won''t wait any longer. Since you''re already here, you should do as I''ve asked. Besides, you should be happy for our marriage, it will bring Megnd and Nashnd together."

    Spencer didn''t respond.

    Although he felt that things weren''t going very well, he still agreed to do as she asked.

    Navidia was his favorite daughter. He did not want to go against his favorite daughter''s wishes.

    After some time, Spencer sighed heavily. "Navidia, there are some things I just can''t do for you."

    Navidia walked over, took Spencer''s hand and said imploringly, "Dear father, I''ll have to trouble you just this once for the sake of my future

    happiness."

    Yesseca was sitting in her bedroom, staring outside her window.

    Because of that moment with Ruth, she had been thinking about Lothar.

    Memories from her past had resurfaced in her mind.

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887

    ?

    Yesseca remembered the time when she was in the hospital. She had been so depressed then. In order to cheer her up, Lothar had made herugh. On her birthday, Lothar personally baked arge cake just for her. He even drew her face on it. Unfortunately the drawing wasn''t very good. He still insisted that it was a drawing of her, even though she didn''t feel like it was.

    Then, as the two of them were eating the cake, she''d taken a dollop of cream and pped it on his had. Lothar smeared the cream all over her face. The two of them were in such a sorry state that they both burst intoughter.

    Her memories made Yesseca smile.

    But her smile soon fell.

    Because she remembered that Lothar wasn''t around anymore.

    He hadpletely disappeared from the world.

    She looked out the window. It was drizzling.

    There was a light drizzle out and it looked very foggy.

    "Lothar." Yesseca called out loudly.

    The mist outside the window grew thicker.

    Yesseca said softly, "Lothar, back then when you gave up your life to save Selina''s, before you died, did you ever regret it?"

    No one responded.

    Yesseca''s eyes began to turn red.

    She continued to talk to herself, "Lothar, Selina is doing very well now. She''s very happy. She''s also pregnant again. I think she''ll have a daughter this time. May her daughter be as beautiful as her mother."

    "Don''t worry, Lothar. Selina and Matthew will always remember your kindness. They treat me very well and wee me as their own sister. You can rest easy in heaven."

    Yesseca looked up at the sky.

    It was gloomy.

    Although she had said that to reassure Lothar, Yesseca still felt a sharp pain in her heart.

    She felt as though a pair ofrge hands were squeezing down hard on her heart. She was in immense pain.

    Her eyes were now blood red.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Tremaine had returned to the Quartley Pce.

    The maid informed him that Yesseca was in her bedroom.

    Tremaine went there straightaway.

    After opening the bedroom door, Tremaine saw Yesseca dragging a chair over to the window. She then sat down and stared out of the window.

    "Yesseca." Tremaine called.

    It looked like she hadn''t heard him.

    "Yesseca!" Tremaine called out again.

    There was still no response from her.

    Tremaine was quiet.

    "Silly goose!" Tremaine said as he strode over. He ced his hand on Yesseca''s shoulder.

    Just then, Yesseca reacted.

    She turned her head to him, but her eyes were red and swollen.

    Tremaine was shocked.

    After a while, his eyes shed with thunderous rage. "Who was it? Who dared to bully you?!"

    He thought that Yesseca had been bullied and then cried about it.

    Yesseca shook her head.

    Tremaine was angry and anxious. "Yesseca, tell me the truth. Who on earth is it? I will never forgive them!"

    Yesseca shook her head again.

    Tremaine held Yesseca''s hand and said, Come with me. Did Grandmother bully you again?!"

    Yesseca broke free from him.

    She then threw herself into Tremaine''s arms.

    Tremaine was silent.

    His whole body had frozen.

    He wasn''t sure if he was remembering things properly. If he was, this seemed to be Yesseca''s first time throwing herself into his embrace!

    Just then Yesseca spoke while sobbing, "Tremaine, no one bullied me. No one at all! I was just thinking about my elder brother and getting sad."

    Tremaine held his breath.

    He hugged Yesseca, "Don''t be."

    Yesseca rested her head on his shoulder and sniffed.

    Tremaine didn''t know how tofort other people. After thinking for some time, he then said, "I''ll take care of you on behalf of your brother." Yesseca muttered, "No one can rece my brother."

    Tremaine was quiet.

    There was a brief sh of displeasure and jealousy in his eyes.

    There was another man who was more important than him in Yesseca''s heart!

    Tremaine wanted to say something, but didn''t.

    After quite some time, Yesseca finally stood up straight.

    She looked at Tremaine and blushed. "Sorry, I wasn''t myself earlier."

    "It''s fine." Tremaine answered directly, "I''m your man. You can always lean on my shoulder."

    Yesseca felt a warm feeling in her heart.

    But then, she remembered something.

    She had called Tremaine, who said that he wouldn''t be back for dinner, which made her forget to actually cook anything for dinner. Why was he back at this hour?

    Yesseca exined, "I thought you weren''ting back so I didn''t cook anything for you."

    He replied, "You didn''t need to. I''m taking you out for dinner."

    Going out for dinner...

    Yesseca then asked, "Where are we going to eat?"

    Tremaine changed his tone and said, "You''ll know once we get there."

    He had wanted to take Yesseca

    along for dinner with Navidia and the president of Megnd, but after thinking about it, Yesseca would- have refused. He figured it would be better not to tell her, since she would realize when they got there anyway,

    Yesseca''s eyes twitched.

    No wonder Tremaine told her not to cook anything. She thought Tremaine would be having his dinner elsewhere, but turns out she was wrong!

    He wanted to take her out for dinner!

    She felt as though the storm she had in her heart had blown away and the bright sun had emerged.

    Yesseca couldn''t hide how happy she was and asked, "Do I need to change my clothes?"

    She would usually dress herself in a

    very ordinary shirt and jeans. Now that she was going out to have

    dinner with Tremaine, she wanted to change into a beautiful dressor

    something simr.

    "No need." Tremaine looked at her from top to toe. "You''re already beautiful."

    "Really?"

    "Of course." Tremaine answered with confident certainty.

    Hearing this, Yesseca''s eyes glimmered happily.

    "Forget it. It doesn''t matter if I change or not. It''s fine as long as Tremaine is happy."

    The car drove them to the grand state hotel.

    It was an exclusive hotel that is

    closed to the public. This was the grandest hotel in Nashnd that was maintained with only the highest of standards. This hotel was only ever used by the president to entertain very important guests. Content belongs to

    Once the car stopped, Yesseca and Tremaine stepped out.

    Gawking at the magnificent hotel in front of her, Yesseca''s heart trembled.

    She wasn''t expecting to arrive at such a high-end restaurant!

    Yesseca looked down at her jeans.

    This...

    She was way too underdressed to dine in such a high ss restaurant.

    Yesseca regretted her decision. She shouldn''t have listened to Tremaine. She should have changed into a beautiful dress before leaving the pce. Tremaine held Yesseca''s hand and brought her into the hotel.

    This was Yesseca''s first time entering such a high-end hotel. She felt as though her eyes would go blind from all the grand sparkling decorations in

    the hotel.

    She then saw two people sitting in front of her.

    The woman who was there looked very familiar.

    Yesseca fixed her eyes on her.

    She didn''t seem to recognize her. But she still looked very familiar, as though she had seen her somewhere before.

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888

    ?

    Spencer and Navidia had also just seen Yesseca.

    Both father and daughter exchanged looks of surprise with each other.

    Both of them, obviously, hadn''t expected Tremaine to bring a woman with him.

    Navidia''s eyes shed with vignce. She whispered to Spence, "Father, why did Tremaine bring that woman along with him? Who is that?"

    Spencer hadn''t taken this as seriously as Navidia did.

    He replied, "I guess that''s his sister."

    "Sister?" Navidia quickly replied, "Father, I''ve never heard anything about Tremaine having a sister."

    Spencer understood what Navidia had meant.

    He smiled at Navidia and said, "Navidia, why do you think that is? Look at this woman, she''s still wet behind the ears. Do you seriously think that she would be Tremaine''s girlfriend?"

    Spencer preferred women with a very certain set of standards. They had to be: mature, sexy, curvaceous, and charming.

    He had assumed that all men who stood at the peak of power like him, had the same taste in

    women.

    Tremaine would be no exception.

    When he saw Yesseca next to Tremaine, he was confident that there was nothing going on between Tremaine and Yesseca. Navidia was relieved to hear Spencer say that.

    She looked at Yesseca from top to bottom and agreed to her father''s assumption. This woman had to be Tremaine''s rtive. A momentter, Yesseca and Tremaine took their seats.

    Spencer was the first to ask Tremaine, "Mr. Quartley, who might this be?"

    Tremaine smiled.

    He then said to Spencer, "Mr. Cohen, I do apologize. Allow me to introduce her to you now. This is my fiancee, Yesseca."

    Just then, Spencer''s face froze.

    Navidia''s entire face seemed to have turned into solid ice in an instant.

    Tremaine ignored them.

    He then said to Yesseca, "Yesseca, this is the president of Megnd, Mr. Cohen, and this is Mr. Cohen''s daughter, Princess Navidia." Yesseca looked at them quietly.

    She had been sure that this woman looked very familiar to her earlier. She now finally remembered, this actually was Navidia. She had seen a photo of her on the inte.

    In that photo, Navidia was smiling with a wine ss in her hand. She looked extremely beautiful and elegant.

    The woman who was sitting in front of her was even more beautiful and elegant than the person in the photo.

    She had an evening gown on today. It revealed her elegant swan-like neck and fair skin. She looked like a goddess from a painting.

    As for Yesseca...

    She had on a white shirt, a pair of blue jeans and not a single bit of makeup on. Sitting across from the exquisite and elegant Navidia, she noticed there wasn''t a single w on her beautiful face, not even an eysh was out of ce!

    Yesseca opened her mouth to speak.

    She knew that she should at least say hello to the people in front of her, but she couldn''t say anything.

    Yesseca kept quiet.

    Spencer was the first to collect himself.

    He was a well-informed president after all. After a brief moment of surprise, he soon pretended tough brightly and said, "Mr. Quartley, are you pulling my leg? How have I never heard of your fiancee?"

    Tremaine said meaningfully, "Mr. Cohen, haven''t you just heard of it?"

    Spencer burst outughing.

    He then said to Yesseca, "Mr. Quartley''s fiancee seems a little reserved."

    Yesseca''s eyshes trembled. They looked like a ck butterfly that was trying to escape the pouring rain, pping its wings desperately.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    She actually was reserved.

    Because she wasn''t expecting Tremaine to have brought her to such an asion.

    She thought she''d just be having dinner with Tremaine. She wasn''t expecting to be introduced to Princess Navidia and the president of Megnd...

    She wasn''t used to this.

    Among the four people present,

    Tremaine and Spencer were both in

    tailored suits, while Navidia was in a

    beautiful evening dress. This, of course, made her feel very nervous.

    UMS

    She, on the other hand, was dressed very casually, like she was on her way to the market to buy some vegetables.

    Yesseca had never cared about the way she dressed, but right now, she did.

    Because of the people sitting on the opposite side of the table.

    She was sitting in front of Navidia, who was beautifully dressed.

    Tremaine said with a smile, "My fiancee is quite reserved, so please Mr. Cohen, don''t keep your eyes on her. It will only make her more nervous." Spencerughed again and politely looked away.

    For the rest of the time, Spencer and Tremaine were busily talking to each other.

    As for Yesseca and Navidia, they both kept silent.

    Yesseca especially, had been quietly eating with her head down.

    She really wasn''t used to asions like this. Every second felt like torture to her. She wanted this to end as soon as possible.

    After some time, the dinner was finally over.

    Tremaine shook hands with Spencer and said goodbye.

    Spencer then said, "Mr. Quartley,

    since you already have a fianceeet

    believe should be expecting an invitation to your wedding feast with Miss Cowell soon."

    Tremaine nodded. "Of course."

    Spencer looked at Navidia and said, "Navidia, it seems that on our next visit to Nashnd, well be toasting at Mr. Quartley''s wedding."

    Navidia pressed her lips together tightly and said nothing.

    She knew that she had to respond politely.

    She was the princess of Megnd, she should practice her basic etiquette after all.

    Navidia however, felt as though a huge rock had struck her heart. She couldn''t speak at all.

    Spencer was surprised at this.

    He knew that Navidia would probably feel ufortable with the situation. He didn''t expect her to have lost herposure.

    Spencer immediately changed the subject. "Mr. Quartley, thank you for your hospitality tonight."

    "Not at all." Tremaine said, "You are our guests. We are simply being gracious hosts."

    A whileter, Tremaine arranged for a car to send Spencer and Navidia back to their hotel.

    Navidia finally opened her mouth after they got into the car.

    Her hand clutched tightly on the corner of her skirt, nearly exposing the blue veins on her hand. "Father, what did he mean by that?"

    Spencer sighed deeply

    What did he mean by that?

    He couldn''t believe that his highly intelligent daughter, Navidia, was unable to guess about what had just happened. She just wasn''t willing to ept it. Content belongs to

    However, this really was unexpected. Never mind that Navidia couldn''t ept it, even he couldn''t ept it either.

    However, as the president of Megnd, he was beyond the reproach of a regr person and was able to maintain his professional persona.

    "Navidia, I''m afraid an alliance between our countries won''t be happening after all." Spencer pondered this seriously.

    Tonight, Tremaine had suddenly brought a woman along and said that she was his fiancee. He seemed to have made things very clear to them. Tremaine had probably known that he would have brought this up tonight, so he blocked his proposal in advance!

    Tremaine didn''t want to marry Navidia at all, and he didn''t want to form an alliance with Megnd either!

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889

    ?

    Spencer just couldn''t figure it out.

    If both Megnd and Nashnd were to unite with their marriage, it would be a win-win situation for both countries. Tremaine had no reason not to marry Navidia.

    What''s more, Navidia was as beautiful as a fairy. Any man who managed to marry her would be incredibly lucky!

    Spencer then thought about Yesseca''s appearance.

    Was Tremaine really doing all of this for her?

    Spencer found this impossible.

    First of all, every single person who had been president had always ced politics first. They would never mess things up for the sake of a woman.

    What''s more, Spencer still adamantly believed that Tremaine would never fancy a woman like Yesseca.

    Spencer then concluded that Tremaine''s ''fiancee'', whom he had never seen before, was just a decoy. It was just an excuse that Tremaine had cooked up.

    Tremaine had made up an excuse to get out of being asked to form an alliance with them.

    "And the reason why Tremaine doesn''t want to ally with Megnd is because he intends to ally with the other countries, doesn''t he?"

    This was a huge revtion. Spencer''s eyes shed as he began to think of several things.

    He had to think this over.

    Spencer had wanted to draw Tremaine over to his side after all.

    That''s why he hade all this way to Nashnd. To propose a marriage between Tremaine and Navidia to form an alliance between their countries, yes, but not simply because Navidia loved Tremaine.

    While Spencer was deep in his thoughts, Navidia suddenly said, "Father, how on earth could Tremaine be in love with a woman like that?!" Although she hadn''t said anything while they were eating, she was still secretly observing Yesseca.

    In Navidia''s opinion,pared to her, Yesseca was just much too ordinary!

    Sitting in front of her elegant and noble self, Yesseca looked like a high school student that had yet to fully mature!

    If the woman Tremaine brought tonight had been

    more charming than her, Navidia would understand.

    "But she''s obviously not as good as me!"

    Navidia found it hard to ept the fact that despite her gorgeous figure, demure temperament and beautiful appearance, Tremaine had chosen that woman over her.

    Spencer was about to respond when he suddenly looked at the driver in front of him.

    He was in such a bad mood earlier that he had almost forgotten that he and Navidia were being escorted back by Tremaine''s men.

    Spencer gave Navidia a knowing look.

    Navidia quickly understood.

    She immediately went quiet, but still held on to the hem of her skirt tightly.

    Twenty minutester, Navidia and Spencer had arrived back at their hotel.

    They got out of the car.

    Navidia couldn''t hold it in anymore. When she got out of the car, she said to Spence, "Father, tell me, how could Tremaine fall in love with such a woman? I really don''t understand how such a woman became his fiancee!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Navidia found it strange that she had never seen

    Yesseca before.

    She had dropped so many hints to Tremaine several times now, but Tremaine never responded to any of them.

    Navidia had thought that Tremaine was simply being arrogant. So to ensure that Tremaine would agree to a marriage proposal, she had asked her father toe to Nashnd personally to talk about it.

    But now she knew the real reason he had been ignoring her advances.

    It was because Tremaine already had a fiancee!

    He already had another woman!

    That''s why he had been ignoring her advances!

    Navidia was extremely sad.

    This was a major p to the face to her. Especially since he had brought that woman to dinner tonight.

    Navidia felt a mix ofplicated emotions.

    She was miserable, sad, and irreconcble.

    Spencer carefully looked at Navidia. "Navidia, did you really think the situation was that simple?"

    Navidia was shocked.

    Spencer spoke profoundly, "I don''t think Tremaine is actually in lovez with that woman. She was probably just a scapegoat for him. Tremaine has probably refused your advances due to political reasons."

    Navidia didn''t think so.

    She then said, "Father, I saw how Tremaine''s eyes sparkled whenever he looked at that woman. Tremaine really loves her!"

    Spencer''s observation wasn''t as detailed as Navidia''s. He had never paid attention to details like that.

    He shook his head. "Navidia, you''re

    overthinking things. I have to think about this seriously now. Why doesn''t Tremaine want to marry you? If he intends to form an alliance with the other countries, it

    el

    will be detrimental to Megnd. I

    have to call the cab to discuss

    this." Content belongs to

    Navidia wished that her father was right.

    In her opinion, it was better if Tremaine had rejected her due to political reasons and not because of that woman. She could ept that!

    But she had a feeling that her father was still wrong!

    A woman''s intuition was very keen after all!

    Tremaine''s eyes would light up every time he looked at that woman. She had never seen him use that gaze with another woman before!

    "This didn''t make sense."

    Navidia''s face was pale. "Father, I hope you''re right. I really hope that you''re right."

    Tremaine was in a very good mood on their way back.

    Because he had sessfully blocked Spencer''s attempt.

    Tremaine had already guessed what Spencer must be thinking right now.

    Spencer must be thinking that he had suddenly brought a random woman tonight to block his proposal to marry his daughter due to political reasons.

    Spencer must have suspected that he was cooperating with the other countries. He might even have taken this as an unfavorable turn for Megnd. Spencer would get nervous, which would then prompt him to put out an investigation.

    But he''ll soon find that nothing had actually happened.

    Nashnd hadn''t formed an alliance with any of the other countries.

    Spencer would heave out a sigh of relief.

    That''s why he decided to bring Yesseca to dinner tonight. She was his key in stopping Spencer''s proposal.

    Tremaine found this to be a very good n. It had solved all of his current problems.

    He didn''t want to marry that woman, but he didn''t want to embarrass Spencer publicly either!

    But Yesseca was in apletely different mood from Tremaine.

    Yesseca was feeling very down.

    Tonight''s dinner had made her feel like a clown.

    Navidia was beautiful, she had had delicate makeup on and wore a beautiful evening gown, whereas she had been dressed in ordinary clothes.

    There was a stark contrast between her and Navidia.

    The venue for tonight''s dinner, as well as Navidia''s outfit, informed Yesseca that this was an extremely important dinner.

    But even though it was an important dinner, Tremaine hadn''t told her about it in advance and had simply dragged her there.

    She had also asked Tremaine if she needed to change into a beautiful dress. Tremaine had said that she didn''t need to.

    Aside from their introductions at the beginning, Tremaine had ignored her the entire time and spent the rest of the dinner talking to the president of Megnd. Content belongs to

    This made Yesseca feel extremely ufortable.

    She was already in a bad mood from the stark contrast between her and Navidia, but getting ignored by Tremaine during the dinner only made her

    feel worse.

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890

    ?

    Yesseca suddenly found the atmosphere in the car suffocating.

    She was nearly out of breath.

    Yesseca felt like she needed to get out and get some air.

    Yesseca said, "Stop the car. I need to get out."

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca with confusion in his eyes.

    They were very close to the Quartley Pce. Why did Yesseca want to get out of the car?

    Yesseca avoided looking at Tremaine''s eyes.

    She said, "I want to take a walk, so let me out."

    "Screech!"

    Tremaine stopped the car.

    He looked out the window.

    The moon was bright and it looked beautiful outside.

    Tremaine understood something then.

    Perhaps Yesseca was as happy as he was right now, so she wanted to take a walk with him.

    Tremaine smiled and said, "I''ll be very busy tomorrow, but I''ll take a walk with you tonight. I''ll stay with you as long as you want to keep walking."

    Yesseca was silent.

    She then said, "I don''t need you to apany me. I''ll just walk by myself."

    Tremaine was quiet.

    Yesseca pushed the door open and got out of the car.

    Tremaine stepped out as well.

    He saw how quickly Yesseca moved. She really had no intention of waiting for him at all.

    Tremaine immediately caught up to her and raised his voice, "Didn''t you say you wanted to take a walk?"

    He soundedpletely in disbelief.

    Yesseca took a deep breath and said, "Yes, but I want to walk alone. Get back into the car."

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca, confused.

    Why did Yesseca want to walk outside by herself sote at night?

    Yesseca ignored him and kept walking. Although Tremaine hadn''t figured it out, he still followed after her.

    When she saw him catch up to her again, Yesseca red at him, clearly annoyed.

    She was already annoyed as it was and wanted to get out for some fresh air, but Tremaine kept following her, which annoyed her even more. Yesseca raised her voice, "Tremaine, can you please stop following me? I said I wanted to take a walk by myself. Please stop following me!"

    Yesseca''s voice was loud and ear- piercingly sharp.

    This made Tremaine frown.

    He asked, "Yesseca, what''s on your mind now?!"

    This caused Yesseca to explode.

    Yesseca was very agitated. "What''s on my mind? I''m wondering the same thing. Taking me to meet with a princess and a president for dinner. The both of you really enjoyed your meal together, I could tell. But what was I to do? Did you bring me there to be some kind of clown?"

    Tremaine was stunned at Yesseca''s remarks.

    A short whileter, he said, "Silly goose, what are you even talking about?"

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine and said, "Tremaine, look how good your suit is, how handsome you look!"

    Tremaine was quiet.

    Although he didn''t know what Yesseca''s point was, he noticed a trace of ridicule in her voice.

    He replied, "Well I''m the president. Of course I have to pay attention to my image. Did you want me to wear a sack?"

    Yesseca was furious and said, "Yes!

    You''re the high and mighty

    president, so you have to pay special atte to your image. You''re a

    man

    straight suit whereas I''m

    just a simple civilian, so I don''t have to pay any attention to my image. Is that why you were okay with me dressed like this?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "What do you think I look like?"

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca''s clothes.

    She was wearing a white shirt and a pair of blue jeans. She looked very young and sweet.

    He liked her outfit very much.

    Tremaine said without considering his situation, "Isn''t it good that you get to dress like this?"

    Yesseca grew even more annoyed when she heard that.

    "Isn''t it good that you get to dress like this?"

    Who would dress so casually for such an important dinner? She had asked Tremaine if she needed to change into a beautiful dress before leaving, but Tremaine had said no!

    Tremaine obviously knew that he

    was taking her to dinner with Navidia. He obviously knew that Navidia, would be beautifully dressed, but he still wanted her to dress like this. Did he deliberately want to make a fool out of her?

    Tremaine added, "You bought this outfit by yourself, by the way. I didn''t buy it for you. Didn''t you think you looked good in it?"

    Yesseca held his breath.

    She red at Tremaine. "Tremaine, are you trying to upset me?"

    Tremaine was even more confused now.

    He loved Yesseca very much even though he didn''t have the time to dote on her. He would never want to upset her on purpose.

    Tremaine then asked, "Yesseca, you had a fever today, didn''t you? Or was it because I took you to that dinner party? Did you get too excited that you''ve lost control of yourself?"

    He wondered if Yesseca had been overwhelmed with joy when he had told Navidia and Spence that she was his fiancee right in front of her. Yesseca''s face had turned red from anger.

    "Is Tremaine purposely making things difficult for me?"

    Yesseca turned around and walked towards the other side of the car. "Tremaine, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Let''s go home right now!"

    She didn''t want to cause trouble for Tremaine, that''s why she wanted to take a walk and get some fresh air. She could have gotten over this entire thing after a nice walk, but Tremaine insisted on following her!

    Even just following her would have been fine, but he had to go and say all those things that annoyed her!

    Now she knew there was no way she was going to get a peaceful walk! All she could do was return to the Quartley Pce!

    She figured she would get some sleep. Maybe she would get over it by tomorrow!

    Yesseca didn''t want to talk after she got back into the car.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    However, Tremaine kept telling her that she was in a very bad mood tonight.

    Yesseca couldn''t hold her anger back anymore.

    She raised her head and said, "I''m fine, Tremaine. You''re the one who is in a bad mood. Looking at you makes me angry!"

    The words "looking at you makes me angry" caused Tremaine''s face to turn blue.

    For Yesseca''s sake, he had refused

    their marriage proposal to form an alliance with Megnd. This was, in reality, a great loss for Nashnd because an alliance formed by marriage with Megnd would bring lots of benefits to Nashnd. He had given up all of that for Yesseca. Content belongs to

    Even though she didn''t seem grateful for this, there was no need for her to show him such a sour face every time he looked!

    Tremaine stepped on the gas and drove the car at top speed.

    They then arrived back at the Quartley Pce.

    As soon as she got out of the car, Yesseca went straight to her bedroom and mmed the door shut.

    Tremaine was quiet.

    He angrily kicked the door. "You''re crazy!"

    Tremaine was still mad. He undid his necktie and threw onto the ground.

    He was in a really foul mood.

    Tonight was supposed to be a wonderful night. He hadpletely given up on Navidia and Spencer and had settled all of his worries. But he still

    ended up fighting with Yesseca, which soured his good mood.

    She always seemed to keep finding trouble with him!

    He couldn''t understand why Yesseca would just suddenly lose her temper!

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891

    ?

    In her bedroom, Yesseca heard Tremaine kick her door heavily.

    Bang!

    It felt as though his kick hadnded on her heart.

    Yesseca covered her face with a pillow.

    "Horrible man, huge lousy guy!" She pounded the bed with her fist.

    Tremaine was such an annoying man!

    A lousy person!

    Yesseca''s mood was just as foul.

    Just as Tremaine was feeling annoyed because he had nowhere to go, the phone suddenly rang.

    Tremaine answered it.

    He asked angrily. "Who is it?"

    "Mr. Quartley." A man''s voice spoke over the phone. It had a low, somewhat maic tone to it that was very soothing to the ear.

    Tremaine frowned.

    This was the first time he had ever heard such a pleasant voice of a man over the phone. It was unique and somewhat familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it belonged to.

    The other side seemed to have read Tremaine''s thoughts. The voice then added, "Mr. Quartley, it''s Matthew."

    Matthew!

    Tremaine remembered who it was.

    He was a very good man.

    But at the same time, also an extremely tragic one.

    He was such an excellent man, but he had married a very poor woman. Such a pairing must be very miserable indeed!

    "Mr. Quartley, sorry to disturb you sote at night." Matthew said courteously.

    Tremaine immediately interrupted, "No need to be so polite with me. Just tell me what you have to say."

    Matthew smiled.

    He admired how straightforward Tremaine was.

    It was also because Tremaine had such qualities which was why he wholeheartedly went for Yesseca.

    Matthew simply asked, "Mr. Quartley, I wanted to ask about how things were going with you and Yesseca. How are things going with the two of you right now?"

    Tremaine was already quite annoyed, but when he heard Matthew mention Yesseca, his annoyance grewrger.

    He couldn''t help but mutter, "You have a lot of free time on your hands."

    "She is my dear little sister. Of course, I have to make time for her," Matthew said softly.

    Tremaine was also aware that Matthew really was looking out for Yesseca''s best interests.

    Although he didn''t want to talk about Yesseca right now, he still mentioned, "She''s doing very well. She''s eating well and gets enough sleep every day. She''s fine."

    Matthew was quiet.

    He felt that there was something wrong with the way Tremaine said all of that.

    Tremaine added, "She''s fine, but I''m the one who''s doing this wrong!"

    He was about to explode with rage because of Yesseca!

    Matthew then understood that there must be something wrong between Yesseca and Tremaine.

    That was why he''d called today.

    Before, he had spoken to Tremaine and Yesseca and been able to have a short talk with both, but Matthew had also found that Yesseca and Tremaine had ipatible personalities.

    For example, Tremaine was slow in recognizing emotions and often careless in his disposition towards men and women. He was often reckless as well.

    Yesseca, on the other hand, was much too meticulous and sensitive.

    In addition, with the political climate in Nashnd it was only a matter of time before conflict between

    Tremaine and Yesseca broke out et

    Therefore, Matthew took it upon himself to call and mediate between the two of them more often during this period to smoother, things out between them.

    Yesseca and Tremaine were still in the settling-in phase and needed time and help to get through it together.

    "Mr. Quartley, what''s wrong with you and Yesseca?" Matthew asked.

    Tremaine was very irritated at that question.

    If anyone else had asked him this question, he would have kept quiet about it. He wasn''t in the habit of telling other people his feelings, but when Matthew asked him this question, he suddenly felt the strong urge to tell him everything.

    Tremaine asked, "Matthew, do you have time right now? Let''s head out for a drink. I''lle to Agaphen City and meet up with you."

    "Yes, I''ve time."

    "I''ll be right there," Tremaine said, "I''ll tell you just how wonderful your dear sweet sister is!"

    Matthew was quiet.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    After hanging up the phone call, Matthew went upstairs.

    He wanted to speak to Selina.

    Of course, to avoid Selina from worrying, he didn''t tell her he was meeting up with Termaine. He simply said that he had to step out for a bit.

    Selina nodded.

    Just as Matthew was about to leave, Selina then yelped out loud.

    Matthew immediately turned around and quickly walked towards Selina.

    He was nervous. "Sweetie, what''s the matter?"

    Selina shook her head and smiled sweetly at him.

    She pointed at her belly and said, "The little guy just kicked me again."

    Matthew went and held her belly in his arms.

    Sure enough, his hand felt a small foot kicking back and forth in her stomach.

    He smiled tenderly. "The little guy is being naughty again. Is he a boy?"

    Selina shook her head adamantly.

    She said, "Erine helped me find a midwife, she said that the midwife was very urate in telling the gender of the baby and has never been wrong. The midwife said that I was pregnant with a girl."

    Matthewughed. "You''re much too superstitious. How can you believe all of that?"

    Selina replied sweetly, "That''s how pregnancy works. I can''t help it, but I really do believe that I am pregnant with a daughter. I feel a motherdaughter connection with the fetus in my belly."

    Matthew smiled and said, "A daughter it is. Just as well, I''d like a daughter just like you."

    Selina''s warm and dark eyes sparkled. "But if we really have a daughter, doesn''t that mean I''ll have somepetition for your love?"

    Matthew lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead.

    He said firmly, "Don''t worry, I won''t. I will always love you the most. No one can ever rece you."

    Selina smiled warmly as Matthew said that to her.

    Her eyes then sparkled with a unique luster. "Thank you, old man."

    "Why thank me?" Matthew asked with his eyebrows raised.

    "You see, I''m already the mother of two children, but my mentality is still that of a girl''s. You''ve always spoiled me. I''ve always felt that from the books I''ve read, the woman who were always spoiled would never grow up. It seems that it really is the

    case." Content belongs to

    Matthew said with a deep smile on his face, "Then you have nothing to worry about. When your hair is grey and your face is full of wrinkles, you''ll still

    be a young girl because I will never stop pampering you."

    Selina''s white-cheeks blushed red.

    "No, stop. You always say such sweet things to me, which causes my heart to race. The little baby can

    feel it

    it too. It will start kicking again over and over. My body won''t be able to take it, so hurry and go." Content belongs to

    Matthew thought of something as she said that.

    His eyes suddenly shed with a trace of lust and his warm voice turned deep. "It''s not the time for you to lose your body just yet, youngdy. You

    don''t have to rush."

    Selina caught the meaning behind what he had said to her.

    The blush on her cheeks began to expand rapidly, covering her entire body.

    She covered her eyes and said delicately, "Matthew, you''re so annoying. Go, go already!"

    Selina''s appearance triggered something in Matthew''s heart which made him want to do things to her.

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892

    ?

    Once he was done talking, he walked out of the bedroom.

    Because if he didn''t leave now, he really wouldn''t be able to hold back anymore.

    Tremaine arranged for his private jet to send him to Agaphen City.

    The two of them had agreed to meet at a bar.

    As soon as these two good-looking men entered the bar, they drew attention from everyone around them, especially women.

    Many of them tried to get close to Tremaine and Matthew.

    Both of themid down a stack of money on the waiter''s tray at the same time. They requested that they be left alone and that no one approach them. After that, the two of them looked at each other.

    "I hate women whoe to these bars." Tremaine spoke first.

    "Same here." Matthew agreed.

    Tremaine continued, "But you can only get in the mood to drink in a ce like this."

    The waiter then returned and served them some wine. Because of the money they paid, the waiter had brought along some bouncers to ensure that no one would disturb them.

    Before they started drinking, Matthew prefaced, "Mr. Quartley, we''re drinking just for fun tonight. Don''t get drunk."

    Tremaineughed, "You underestimate me. You think I''m a lightweight?"

    Matthew smiled and didn''t challenge him.

    Tremaine raised his ss of wine at Matthew and said, "Cheers." Following that, he downed the entire ss of wine in one gulp. Matthew followed suit.

    Tremaine felt a little better after the chilled wine slid down into his stomach. He then looked at Matthew and asked, "I need to ask you whether Yesseca always goes crazy with you guys?"

    "No." Matthew answered.

    Tremaine frowned and said, "No? Did I owe her a debt in myst life? Is that why she''s gone crazy and only brings me trouble?"

    For Tremaine, tonight was a total disaster!

    Although tonight was a dinner which he had nned to resolve his current problems, while for Yesseca, it was nothing more than a regr meal. But she was the one who was acting strange.

    Tremaine thought about this for a while but couldn''t understand what he had done wrong. He just didn''t know why Yesseca had gotten upset so quickly again.

    Matthew sighed to himself when he heard Tremaine say that.

    Tremaine really didn''t understand women at all.

    Matthew would have to work very hard to teach him.

    If it were someone else, he wouldn''t have had the patience to do so. But since it was Tremaine, he had to be patient, for Yesseca.

    He couldn''t leave Yesseca to suffer like this.

    Only by helping Tremaine understand how women think, could they actually get along and eventually live happily together.

    Matthew patiently said, "Mr. Quartley, only a woman who is capricious and rude in front of you truly loves you."

    Tremaine nearly spat out the wine in his mouth as Matthew said that!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    What?!

    "A woman being willful and rude to you is how you know she loves you!"

    "Are you saying a woman shows that she loves you when she goes crazy?"

    This was the first time Tremaine had ever heard such a statement.

    He looked at Matthew suspiciously.

    He wondered if Matthew was also in a bad mood.

    Noticing Tremaine''s skeptical look in his eyes, Matthew exined, "Mr. Quartley, people are always on guard when they are with other people, in other words, we are all wearing masks. Only when we are with people that we really trust do we put our guard down, and this is especially so for women, When they are with the people they love, they often behave like children. Always getting upset and causing trouble."

    His exnation helped Tremaine understand his predicament.

    He then muttered "But tonight, we were doing fine. I didn''t offend her at all! Then she got angry all of a sudden!"

    Matthew spoke warmly and gently. "Mr. Quartley, if you don''t mind, can you tell me what happened between you and Yesseca tonight?" Tremaine didn''t mind, of course.

    He hade to talk about this with Matthew.

    He was very confused. He wanted Matthew to help him see how he had offended Yesseca.

    Tremaine exined, "I had dinner

    with the president of Megnd and his daughter tonight, so I took Yesseca along. At the dinner, I told them that Yesseca was my fiancee. After dinner, I took her home. On the way there, Yesseca said that she wanted to get out of the car and go for a walk. I got out to apany her, but she wouldn''t let me and then started losing her temper."

    Matthew listened intently.

    He then asked, "Mr. Quartley, you brought Yesseca along to that dinner because you wanted to stop the president of Megnd from proposing his daughter to you, didn''t you? You knew that he would bring up a proposal for you to marry her and thus form an alliance, But you couldn''t refuse him directly, so you brought Yesseca along to cut him short." Content belongs to

    Tremaine''s eyes shed with astonishment.

    He hadn''t mentioned anything about his n and had never expected Matthew to have guessed so easily.

    He really was a smart man.

    Tremaine then said, "Don''t call me Mr. Quartley. No need for the formalities. You can just call me Tremaine."

    With Matthew''s IQ, Tremaine was more than happy to have him as a friend. So there was no need to refer to him so formally anymore. Matthew smiled and corrected himself. "Tremaine, I can tell that you are very sincere to Yesseca."

    Putting down the formalities made them feel closer as friends.

    Tremaine listened appreciatively.

    He said, "Yes, you know me a lot better than that dumb goose Yesseca. If only that woman was half as smart as you."

    "Tremaine, tell me everything the two of you talked about from the moment you went to pick up Yesseca, spare no detail." Matthew asked. Yesseca wasn''t someone who would cause trouble for no reason. Matthew guessed that there must be details that Tremaine hadn''t paid attention to. Tremaine told his story again and went into detail with every conversation he had with Yesseca.

    Matthew had a much clearer picture after he had heard the whole story.

    He then dered, "Tremaine, I know why Yesseca is angry."

    Tremaine narrowed his eyes. "Why?"

    "Did Princess Navidia dress beautifully this evening? Was she dressed in fine clothing?"

    Matthew asked.

    Tremaine had honestly forgotten.

    He thought about it carefully and remembered that she was dressed in fine clothing, but it wasn''t very beautiful in his opinion.

    Tremaine answered, "She was dressed quite well, but she wasn''t beautiful at all. Ugly people are so troublesome."

    Matthew was silent.

    He then exined, "Yesseca was dressed very casually that night, wasn''t she, Tremaine? If I''m not mistaken, you didn''t tell her where you were going to take her, nor did you tell her who would be joining you two for dinner. She also didn''t get to change into something more appropriate for the

    asion."

    Tremaine said without any hesitation, "I didn''t tell her in advance because she would know the moment we got there. Before we left, she did ask me if I wanted her to change into a dress. I told her that I didn''t, because she looked good in anything so there was no need for her to change her clothes."

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893

    ?

    Matthew was quiet.

    He felt pretty helpless inside.

    Tremaine really didn''t understand women at all. Although he was willing to sacrifice everything for Yesseca, including his own life, she was going to live a very difficult life with him.

    Tremaine didn''t understand a woman''s feelings at all.

    Matthew exined, "Tremaine, that''s why Yesseca is angry with you. Think about it. You took her to a dinner party with another woman as a guest. A woman who, by the way, has a very unclear rtionship with you."

    "Wait!" Tremaine interrupted, "My rtionship with that blind bat isn''t unclear in the least."

    Matthew exined, "I understand, but that is your opinion. To everyone else, Princess Navidia is a prime marriage candidate for you."

    Tremaine opened his mouth to protest, but Matthew urged, "Tremaine, she isn''t the point of this discussion. Please listen to what I have to say first." Tremaine calmed down and continued to listen.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew continued, "That woman dressed up in fine clothing, but Yesseca was dressed very casually. She felt ashamed, which greatly affected her temper. Moreover, she had asked you if she needed to change her clothes, but you said that she didn''t need to. So Yesseca mes you for putting her in that situation."

    Tremaine felt as though Matthew had read the situation wrong.

    He retorted, "First of all, Yesseca isn''t a woman who would feel ashamed. She''s a very confident woman. Even amoner like her has the guts to throw tantrums at me, the president! There''s no way a woman like her could feel ashamed!"

    "Also, Yesseca wouldn''t feel inferior just because she was dressed casually. She doesn''t care about her looks, and she doesn''t like dressing up." Matthew felt a headacheing.

    As he looked at how confident Tremaine was about this, he found himself unable to exin things to him.

    After thinking for a moment, Matthew came up with a metaphor.

    "Tremaine, if there was a man standing beside Yesseca who was much better than you, would you be bothered by that?" Matthew asked. Tremaine said with great confidence, "Impossible, there is no man in this world that is better than me!"

    Matthew was silent.

    Some veins began to pulsate on his forehead. "I said ''if''."

    "There is no if."

    Matthew quietly looked at him.

    With some patience he exined, "To a lot of people, Navidia is much more outstanding than Yesseca. She is more beautiful than her andes from a much better background than Yesseca."

    "Bullsh*t!" Tremaine once again interrupted, "How can Navidia evenpare to Yesseca? She''s barely evenparable to Yesseca''s little finger." Matthew continued feeling rather helpless, "Tremaine, can you please listen to me first? Please don''t interrupt."

    This was the first time Matthew ever found it so difficult to talk to someone.

    "Yes, please continue."

    "Although you believe this, and Selina and I do as well, but unfortunately to everyone else, this isn''t the case. Even in Yesseca''s own point of view. I think she feels very self-conscious in front of Navidia and after tonight''s dinner, with howvishly Navidia was dressedpared to her casual attire, that feeling was magnified even further."

    "Tremaine, I know that you don''t believe that Yesseca would ever feel inferior to Navidia, but I''m telling you, she does. Maybe if Navidia had made it known that she has no interest in you, Yesseca might not feel this way, but Navidia is interested in you."

    "All of Nashnd is hoping for you to marry Navidia. Yesseca is your woman, of course she''s going topare herself to Navidia. So, obviously Yesseca will think that she is no match for her in every category and would feel inferior to her."

    "Tonight, you took her to a dinner

    party with Navidia and the president of Megnd. Navidia was

    well-dressed. In your eyes, Yesseca is prettier than her, but that''s not the case for her. Tremaine, even though you believe that Yesseca doesn''t care about dressing up, I''ll be frank with you, all women want to be beautiful. From a seven-year-old child to a 70-year-olddy, they all love beauty. The only difference is that some women keep it to themselves and choose not to unt it."

    "Yesseca keeps this to herself, so you didn''t notice it. But the truth is, she wants to be beautiful. Especially for asions like tonight. Women depend heavily on clothing to

    magnify their beauty and

    vel.f

    appearance, just like how men

    depend on power and confidence."

    Tremaine slowly began to piece together what he had learned from Matthew.

    He then asked, "How do you know women so well? Have you studied obstetrics or gynecology?"

    Matthew looked at him quietly.

    Mr. Quartley had a really unique sense of logic.

    What does knowing about women have to do with either of those things?

    Matthew smiled and said, "It is as you''ve said, I have a very thoughtful wife. So in order to make and keep my wife happy, I have to make sure that I understand women well."

    Matthew had always been more sensitive to these kinds of things, but he really went the extra mile for Selina.

    It was because of Selina that Matthew had learned to understand women.

    This was also the main reason why they hardly ever argued and lived peacefully together. Living together harmoniously was very important to having a happy life.

    The corners of Tremaine''s mouth twitched.

    He thought of Selina.

    Matthew had be very serious about women''s feelings because of her.

    Tremaine felt very sorry for Matthew.

    He then said, "That woman doesn''t deserve you."

    "I disagree." Matthew refuted immediately, "In my opinion, she is the best woman for me."

    Matthew then threw back an example, "For example, lots of people think that Navidia is a better partner for you instead of Yesseca. But in your heart, Yesseca is the only one for you."

    Tremaine was quiet.

    Tremaine had learned a lot from Matthew. A short whileter, Tremaine leaned forward. He lowered his voice and said, "So you''re saying, if I had her dress up beautifully tonight before bringing her to see Navidia, she wouldn''t have gotten upset?"

    Matthew added gently, "You''ll also have to constantly tell her that she is beautiful and that she is the only one for you. Boost her selfconfidence to get rid of how negatively she feels about herself. By the way, did you pay attention to her during dinner?"

    Tremaine tried to recall what had happened during the dinner when Matthew asked him this.

    During the meal, he had been talking to Spencer and hadn''t said a word to Yesseca.

    He answered, "Yes, but I had to deal with that old fox from Megnd."

    "You can show you''re paying attention to her in other ways." Matthew advised, "For example offering her some food, holding her

    hand under the dining table and looking at her warmly from time to time." Content belongs to

    Tremaine felt a headacheing the more he listened.

    He then said, "Matthew, it sounds terribly troublesome just to get along with a woman!"

    "If you truly loved her, you wouldn''t find it troublesome at all."

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894

    ?

    Tremaine''s lips twitched.

    He loved Yesseca.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    He loved her very much.

    But he still found this very troublesome.

    Matthew smiled and said, "All I''ve really told you tonight is that whenever she gets in a bad mood, you need to pay more attention to the small details. It''s not as difficult as it sounds."

    Tremaine asked, "Is this how you usually behave with your own family?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    Tremaine carefully studied Matthew''s face then clicked his tongue in wonder, "It''s a miracle that you still look so young."

    Before Matthew could respond, Tremaine added, "You''ve spent so much effort on that woman, yet you''ve maintained your youthful appearance. If I were you, I would have ended up looking like an 80-year-old man."

    Matthew looked at him quietly.

    Heughed.

    But after thinking about it, Matthew felt that he and Tremaine had very different opinions.

    They had very different personalities after all.

    And people with different personalities would handle situations very differently as well. With that in mind, he decided it was best not to hold Tremaine to certain expectations. It was enough that Tremaine had grasped the general idea from his advice.

    Matthew then said, "Tremaine, you''re a very smart man. I think you should go home and think about this. You''ll figure it out much sooner than you think."

    Tremaine''s eyes glistened with suspicion.

    After a moment he then said, "Women really are troublesome creatures."

    After saying that, Tremaine stood up then added, "Men are just the same. They clearly know that women are troublesome creatures. So long as they ignore them, things will be fine. Why do they have to be bothered by them?"

    Matthew was silent.

    A smile appeared on his face.

    This was Tremaine''s way of saying he would be going home to talk to Yesseca.

    Yeah, he was a smart man, alright.

    Although it took him some effort to learn about what a rtionship between a man and woman was like, he managed to thoroughly grasp the concept after a reminder.

    Matthew stood up as well and said, "Tremaine, there is one more thing I need to remind you about."

    Tremaine felt like his head was about to explode.

    He said, "Don''t tell me yet. I haven''t finished digesting everything you''ve just told you. Let me work all of that out first."

    Matthewughed.

    He said, "What I want to tell you isn''t about Yesseca, it''s about the president of Megnd."

    Tremaine froze.

    Matthew lowered his voice and said, "Although you took Yesseca to dinner tonight and have sessfully blocked his chances of proposing a marriage of state, he did travel all that way to Nashnd in person, which means he is very determined to seed. I''m afraid this won''t be an easy thing to settle."

    Pausing for a moment, Matthew then whispered. "Forming an alliance with Megnd is a very big deal for Nashnd. Same goes for Megnd. The president of Megnd will not give this up easily." Tremaine''s eyes filled with anger.

    He knew that Matthew was an excellent businessman. He was one of the top businessmen in the world for managing the Perry Group. But now he realized that Matthew wasn''t just an excellent businessman, he was also very aware of how things were politically in the country.

    Tremaine began to appreciate Matthew even more.

    If he was willing to enter into politics, Matthew would be a very reliable ally!

    "I understand what you mean." Tremaine whispered back, "Don''t worry, since I''ve decided to be with Yesseca, I will handle it."

    Matthew nodded at Tremaine.

    He knew that Tremaine would have his own ways of solving this, so he didn''t say anything else.

    Matthew then said, "Well then Tremaine, we should take our leave."

    Tremaine suddenly reached out his hand and patted Matthew on the shoulder. "Matthew, I rarely meet anyone who gets along with me. You are the first, I admire you very much."

    Matthew looked at Tremaine and smiled. "Oh Tremaine, it''s a pity then that I have to disagree with you on that."

    Tremaine was quiet.

    His face froze.

    Matthew added, "I''m only close to you because of Yesseca. We can''t be friends, I''m afraid. I''m just a businessman after all."

    Tremaine pursed his lips and didn''t say anything.

    He felt all sorts of emotions surging inside him. But then heughed out loud and smiled.

    His smile looked somewhat conflicted.

    Tremaine sighed, "Matthew, you''re so smart. Unfortunately, we''ll never get along."

    There was a tinge of loneliness in his voice.

    Matthew was the smartest man he had ever met.

    So smart, that he had seen right

    through him. He had wanted Matthew to be on his side, and wanted him to be

    official. This was the only way Matthew would be able to refuse his offer. Content belongs to

    a gov

    Matthew smiled and whispered, "Tremaine, let''s head home. Yesseca is still waiting for you."

    Tremaine didn''t leave right away.

    "Matthew, why don''t you work for the government? You''re very smart and insightful. If someone like you were to work for the government, you would achieve great things."

    Tremaine really believed that if Matthew took on a governmental role, he would be in no way inferior

    to him.

    Matthew spoke knowingly. "Then

    why didn''t you marry Navidia? Marrying her would bring you so many benefits and it would also save you a lot of trouble. Why did you bother to put in so much effort to reject her?"

    Tremaine snorted, "Because I don''t love that woman."

    Matthew looked at him with his deep eyes. "That is exactly what I mean to express."

    Tremaine was quiet.

    He understood what Matthew meant. He wanted to say something else, but decided not to anymore.

    Since Matthew had already made it clear, anything else he said would just be a waste of words. It would bepletely useless.

    Before leaving, Tremaine said onest thing to him, "Matthew, I have to say, I really do appreciate you."

    He then returned to the Quartley Pce.

    Tremaine got off the ne and then went straight into Yesseca''s bedroom.

    The door to her bedroom wasn''t locked, so Tremaine pushed it open easily.

    It was pitch dark inside.

    But Tremaine knew that Yesseca hadn''t fallen asleep yet.

    Because when he pushed the door open, he noticed a dark shadow on the bed had moved.

    Tremaine walked over.

    Heid down on the bed and hugged Yesseca.

    Her body was a little stiff, but she didn''t resist.

    Tremaine looked at her curiously.

    He wasn''t sure if she was pretending to be asleep.

    He then reached into her clothes.

    A moment of silence.

    p!

    Yesseca had pped Tremaine''s hand hard. She shouted at him angrily, "Tremaine, you hooligan!"

    She wasn''t asteep. When she heard

    Tremaine walk in, she had wanted to

    pretend to be asleep, because she didn''t want to see him. She didn''t expect him to be so shameless as to reach his hand into her clothes!

    He was simply much too shameless.

    QUMS

    Tremaine said with a faint smile, "Weren''t you pretending to be asleep? Why wake up now? Don''t you want to pretend anymore?"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She was breathing heavily. "I don''t want to talk to you. Leave."

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895

    ?

    Tremaine hugged Yesseca. "I won''t leave you."

    "Let me go."

    "I won''t let you go!"

    "You bastard!"

    Tremaine calmly looked at Yesseca and whispered into her ear, "Silly goose, I know why you''re so upset tonight."

    Yesseca held her breath.

    She then said angrily. "That has nothing to do with you."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Tremaine ignored her and continued, "It''s because I didn''t let you look beautiful in front of Navidia. Do you think Navidia is even worthparing over you?"

    Yesseca''s face turned red after she realized that Tremaine had hit the nail on the head.

    She raised her voice slightly, "You... you''re talking nonsense!"

    There was a trace of guilt in her voice. She didn''t think that Tremaine would have noticed.

    Tremaine''s eyes twitched.

    Matthew had been right.

    Tremaine really didn''t have a clue about women.

    But now Tremaine was curious.

    All he knew was that Matthew ran the Perry Group, but he didn''t know which part of the Perry Group he was involved in. Now he suddenly wondered, did the Perry Group specialize in women''s health products?

    That must be why Matthew was so good with women!

    "Silly goose, you really are silly." After a moment, Tremaine said, "Use your head and think about it. There''s nothing topare between you and that lopsided pair of eyes!"

    Yesseca then said with a voice filled with jealousy that even she never knew she had, "Of course there''s nothing I have topare to her. Princess Navidia is so beautiful, and she had such a beautiful evening gown on. Her whole body was shining brilliantly. I could neverpare to her!" There was one other thing that Yesseca didn''t say out loud. She had sat opposite to Navidia, and looked like an ugly duckling.

    Tremaine was speechless after hearing Yesseca say all of that.

    He wanted to turn Yesseca around so that he could look her in the face.

    Yesseca refused to move.

    She said, "Tremaine, stop pulling me around! Let go of me!"

    Tremaine then said without hesitating, "Turn around and look at me."

    "Why should I turn around?!"

    "Because I want to take a good look at your silly face." Tremaine thought to himself. How stupid Yesseca must be to have said something like that. Yesseca became even angrier when she heard this.

    They both pushed and pulled at each even more vigorously than before. In the end, Tremaine wasn''t able to turn her around.

    Yesseca huffed, "You''re right, I have a silly face. Since it''s so silly, there''s no point looking at it."

    Tremaine was quiet.

    He then corrected himself and said, "I didn''t mean to say that. Yesseca, I want to take a good look at your beautiful face."

    She wasn''t buying his fakepliment. Instead, she grew angrier and said, "Let go of your hand. I don''t want to see you. Leave!"

    Tremaine exhaled deeply.

    Matthew''s voice then rang out clearly in his mind.

    He had to be patient when he was dealing with women. Right, patience.

    Tremaine softened his tone and said, "Yesseca, do you know why I didn''t ask you to change your clothes tonight? Because in my heart, you are already the most beautiful woman in the world. You don''t need gorgeous clothing to serve your beauty at all. Even if you went with a bup sack on, you''d still be the most beautiful woman there. No matter how hard other women try, they can''tpare to even a segment of your little finger."

    Tremaine said all of that with sincerity.

    Yesseca trembled slightly. Tremaine noticed this and immediately pulled Yesseca over.

    It was toote for Yesseca to turn away. Tremaine lifted her chin up.

    His deep gaze was fixed on her.

    Yesseca bit her lip. "Let go of me."

    "No." Tremaine replied, "I will let you go after I''m done speaking."

    Yesseca bit down even harder on her lip.

    She looked down and away from Tremaine. She pretended as though he didn''t exist.

    Tremaine then said, "Yesseca, I''m took you to dinner tonight for a reason."

    Tremaine didn''t want to tell Yesseca any of this.

    As far as he was concerned, this wasn''t something she needed to know.

    But Matthew''s advice from tonight had changed his mind.

    He decided to tell her everything.

    He would let Yesseca know what his n was.

    "You should know that Megnd wants to form an alliance with Nashnd, During tonight''s dinner, the president of Megnd, Spencer, had the opportunity to propose an alliance through marriage. I had to prevent that from happening, that''s why I had to take you there, because I don''t want to marry that lopsided eyed woman, I want to marry you."

    Yesseca''s eyshes trembled.

    Once Tremaine had said all of that, the anger she''d felt slowly evaporated.

    "You said you wanted to change into a beautiful dress tonight. I told you not to, because I believed that you were already beautiful enough. I felt that you didn''t need to dress up. As for what Navidia looked like, I didn''t even bother to look at her. I didn''t even know you cared about it. But Yesseca, you have to remember one thing. No matter how beautiful Navidia looks, she''ll never be as pretty as you."

    Yesseca than said, "But she is prettier than me." "I don''t really know why you think that, because to me, you''re the most beautiful woman in the world. No one is better than you!" Content belongs to

    "Is that true?"

    UMS

    "Of course it''s true." Tremaine said confidently.

    Yesseca''s eyes glistened.

    She wasn''t sure if Tremaine was actually telling her the truth. But after hearing him say this, her mood suddenly improved. This wasn''t such a bad

    night after all.

    "I... I''m going to sleep. It''s veryte." Yesseca said this a whileter.

    Her voice wasn''t as angry as it was before, it sounded a lot gentler.

    Tremaine was quiet.

    He was amazed by this.

    Although Yesseca said she wanted to go to sleep, Tremaine could tell from her face and voice that she was in a much better mood.

    He hadn''t even said anything particrly special either. Why was Yesseca suddenly feeling so much better?

    Tremaine really admired Matthew.

    He truly was a friend of women.

    He did exactly as Matthew said. He never expected that it would be that easy to improve her mood.

    Tremaine smiled.

    He had been in such a bad mood earlier tonight, but after seeing Yesseca in such a good mood, he then felt better.

    Tremaine tightly hugged Yesseca. "I''m going to sleep now, I''ll sleep with you in my arms."

    Yesseca opened her mouth to protest.

    She had wanted to say that she didn''t want him to sleep with her, but the gods were on his side tonight.

    The smile of Tremaine deepened as he hugged her tighter.

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896

    ?

    Yesseca felt that Tremaine was hugging her too tightly. It was suffocating her.

    But she didn''t say anything and allowed him to continue holding her.

    Because she suddenly felt guilty towards Tremaine.

    After carefully thinking about it, Tremaine didn''t actually do anything wrong tonight. He was giving up a lot of benefits and opportunities for Nashnd by turning down this marriage proposal. She had lost her temper at him too.

    She shouldn''t have done that.

    Yesseca than said, "Tremaine, I shouldn''t have gotten angry at you tonight. It''s was all my fault. I''ve been much too narrow-minded."

    Tremaine was quiet.

    He admired Matthew even more.

    Not only was Yesseca no longer angry, she had even apologized and said that it was her fault!

    "No, you were right to be upset." Tremaine said, "I should have told you earlier and allowed you the time to dress up beautifully for the dinner." After a brief pause, Tremaine added, "But I still think you

    look great in anything."

    Yesseca smiled happily.

    The very next day.

    Yesseca didn''t get up until it was noon.

    She had apologized to Tremainest night. Tremaine had said that she hadn''t done anything wrong and that it was entirely his fault. But since she had insisted on being the one at fault, Tremaine then changed the subject.

    He said that if Yesseca really felt that way, then she should apologize.

    As for how she would apologize to him, Tremaine said it would be done with her body.

    And so for the second half of the night, Yesseca got physical with Tremaine. He didn''t stop until she kicked and yelled at him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She didn''t get much sleep that night. She had finally fallen asleep just as the sun was about to rise. That''s why she didn''t wake up until noon.

    When she woke up, Tremaine had already gone to the presidential office.

    Yesseca went to wash up.

    After washing up, a maid came looking for Yesseca and told her that lunch was ready. Yesseca then went to have her lunch. After lunch, the maid said that she wanted to take Yesseca somewhere. Yesseca followed the maid out of curiosity.

    The maid had taken Yesseca to the cloakroom.

    There was a cloakroom on every floor in the Quartley Pce and this one was empty because Yesseca didn''t have a lot of clothes to keep in here. But when she entered into the room, she discovered that the once empty room was now full!

    There were all kinds of dresses, in numerous colors and styles.

    There were all kinds of shoes as well. There were ts, high heels, stilettos and pumps.

    There was a huge selection of bags too.

    There were bags that wouldpliment all kinds of styles, whether it was professional, casual or morous.

    Yesseca picked up one of them and noticed that it was a Hermes branded bag.

    She didn''t recognize a lot of expensive brands, but she recognized Hermes. Because Selina really liked this brand very much. Matthew had given her several Hermes bags. Yesseca had once asked Selina in passing how much one of her bags cost, she was shocked to learn how expensive it was. Ever since that day, she never forgot the brand,

    Hermes.

    There were so many Hermes bags in the cloakroom. Yesseca couldn''t imagine how much everything must have cost!

    "What, what''s going on?" Yesseca looked at the maid, shocked.

    The cloakroom had been filled up overnight.

    The maid smiled and said, "Miss Cowell, this is all for you."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Tremaine had bought all of this for her?

    She asked, "Did Tremaine go shopping this morning?"

    The servantughed.

    She then exined, "Miss Cowell, if you want to, all of the major brands will happily send you theirtest collections. They sent everything over earlier this morning. You don''t even need to go shopping.

    Yesseca held her breath.

    "Why did he buy all of these things for me?" Yesseca asked.

    The maid looked perplexed, "Miss Cowell, this... I don''t know either."

    Yesseca looked inside therge cloakroom again and felt her mouth go dry.

    The maid looked at Yesseca and guessed that she must have gotten overexcited.

    No surprise there. Any woman who owned a cloakroom like this would go crazy from excitement. Yesseca was holding herself together quite well, all things considered.

    After all, there were numerous branded clothes in the cloakroom, including bags, shoes, and jewelry. All of this was more than enough to satisfy a woman''s wildest fantasies.

    Yesseca was stuck in a daze in the cloakroom for a very long time before she gradually regained her senses.

    The maid had already left.

    Yesseca took pictures of every angle in the cloakroom and sent them to Preslie.

    She asked Preslie if she knew how expensive everything was.

    She thought, "All these bags were Hermes bags and these shoes and clothes must be expensive as well."

    Not long after she sent the photos, Peslie called her.

    Preslie asked excitedly, "Yesseca, don''t tell me that cloakroom is yours? Are all those clothes, shoes, and bags... are they all yours?"

    Yesseca was a little confused by how excited she was.

    She said, "I don''t know what

    l

    happened either. When I got up this morning, the maid took me to the cloakroom. You know that I don''t have a lot of clothes. This cloakroom has always been empty, but today it is suddenly stuffed full, and then the servant said that it was Tremaine who gave it to me." Content belongs to

    "Oh my god!" Preslie cried out in surprise.

    She shouted so loudly it prated Yesseca''s eardrums.

    Yesseca was so shocked that she quickly covered her ears and told Preslie, "You don''t need to get so excited."

    "How can I not be excited?!" Preslie said loudly. "Tremaine gave you a cloakroom full of branded clothing. Yesseca, do you know how envious and

    jealous I am of you?"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She asked weakly, "How much are these worth? I only recognize the Hermes brand. I know that''s very expensive."

    Preslie gasped.

    Yesseca had no idea how expensive all of this was.

    She spat out, "Yesseca, you used to sell clothes for a living. How do you not know about all these other brands?!"

    Yesseca replied, "I don''t really care for these things."

    "I''ll tell you then." Preslie was like an

    appraiser. "Ok listen, those are LV, Chanel, Gi brands. All of these

    clothes, shoes, and bags are fromet

    top brands. I have no way to estimate just how much of these are worth, but it''s more than likely that you could buy an entire vi with all of this." Content belongs to

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She knew that these things were very expensive, but she never imagined they would be worth an entire vi!

    Yesseca was too shocked to say anything. Preslie added, "Yesseca, you must be so happy. Tremaine is so kind to you, that''s so good! You must have done something amazing in your previous life."

    There was no way for Yesseca to know what she did in herst life. All she knew was that all of this was way too expensive and she couldn''t ept

    any of it.

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897

    ?

    Yesseca said, "Okay, Preslie, thanks. I have to hang up now."

    She had to call Tremaine and tell him to return everything.

    This was way too expensive!

    After Yesseca hung up the phone, Preslie sat down on the sofa and sighed. Yesseca was so blessed!

    Someone had even prepared a custom name tag in the cloakroom for her.

    It looked like something straight out of a movie.

    Yesseca was very blessed.

    Although Yesseca was the lucky one, Preslie smiled.

    She was happy for her friend.

    Just then the door swung open.

    Preslie was so distracted thinking about Yesseca that she hadn''t noticed the door opening.

    Sheldon had juste homee.

    He''d heard that Preslie hadn''t gone to work that day.

    Merlin had run into him and told him the news.

    She told him that Preslie wasn''t feeling well today, so she let her go home early.

    Then Merlin began to praise Preslie''s

    performance.

    When Preslie first started working, she had performed way below Merlin''s expectations. Preslie got the job through her connections and couldn''t even perform the most basic of tasks. Merlin had had very low expectations of her and didn''t think she wouldst very long.

    However, after spending some time together, Merlin began to see that Preslie was actually very capable.

    Although she didn''t understand a lot of the details, she was very hardworking. She would often rush to do the jobs that others disliked and would also stay backte toplete her work.

    This greatly changed her impression of Preslie.

    Just like today. Preslie had looked pale and had horrible stomach cramps, but kept quiet about it and wanted to continue working by holding in the pain. Merlin had found her gripping her stomach in pain.

    Merlin told her to go home and rest. But Preslie still insisted on staying to work. In the end, Merlin had to force her to go home.

    When Preslie first started working at the President''s Mansion, Merlin had once criticized her in front of Sheldon. Now things have changed, she was happily praising her in front of Sheldon.

    Sheldon didn''t hear any of the praises Merlin was giving about Preslie. He only heard one thing, that Preslie wasn''t feeling well today.

    He then asked, "Did she look very ufortable today? Is there something wrong with her body?"

    Merlin replied, "It doesn''t look serious. She must have eaten something that disagreed with her. She was in quite a lot of pain though. I wouldn''t have asked her to go home if she wasn''t."

    Sheldon began to feel uneasy when he heard Merlin say that.

    He knew that Merlin was very serious when it came to work. She must be very ill for Merlin to have told her to go home and rest.

    He then quickly left and looked everywhere for her. He checked everywhere but didn''t see her anywhere.

    Sheldon was very absent-minded with his work for the rest of the day.

    He knew that he would see Preslie after work when he got home, by which time he would know if she was ok. But his mind kept going to her. He wanted to see her right away.

    When it was lunch time, Sheldon decided he would stop thinking about it and just go home to see her.

    When he arrived home, he thought he would see Preslie lying down on the bed with a pained expression on her face. Instead he found her sitting on the sofa in the living room, smiling.

    Sheldon looked at her quietly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    This was very different from the image Merlin had painted for him.

    Preslie was smiling foolishly. She didn''t know that Sheldon had walked in.

    Sheldon then walked over to her.

    He called out to her, "Preslie."

    Preslie didn''t notice and continued giggling.

    Sheldon cleared his throat and raised his voice. "Preslie!"

    Preslie had finally noticed Sheldon.

    She realized that he was standing right in front of her. She was so shocked that her face went pale.

    Sheldon looked at her quietly.

    Now she seemed to look closer to how Merlin described earlier today.

    "Mr... Mr. Hawls, what are you doing here?" Preslie said as she clutched her chest.

    He had nearly scared her to death. She had no idea when Sheldon had appeared in front of her.

    Looking somewhat awkward, Sheldon answered, "I... I came home to get something."

    Preslie replied "Oh", but she then noticed that Sheldon was still standing in front of her. He wasn''t moving away. Preslie was quiet.

    She then asked, "Mr. Hawls, didn''t you say that you came home to get something?"

    Sheldon looked very embarrassed now. "Yes, I did. I''m going to get them now."

    He then quickly walked into his bedroom.

    Once in his bedroom, Sheldon picked up a notebook and then stepped back out.

    He walked over to Preslie and asked casually, bumped into your

    supervisor. She told me that you!.

    weren''t feeling well. What''s wrong with you? Are you sick?"

    Preslie blushed.

    She wasn''t sick.

    She was just on her period and her stomach felt ufrotable.

    She had insisted on staying to do her work, but Merlin forced her to go home and rest. She had no choice but to do as she said.

    "Nothing." Preslie said dryly.

    She answered him evasively.

    Sheldon was suspicious.

    Why was Preslie acting so strange right now?

    He remembered that she had been sitting on the coach with a smile on her face earlier. Something weird was going on with Preslie.

    He asked, "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Merlin said that you weren''t feeling well. Where does it hurt? Since when did you start feeling unwell? Have you gone to the hospital for a checkup?"

    She wasn''t expecting Sheldon to keep asking her about it.

    She felt even more embarrassed now.

    Preslie blushed. "I''m fine, Mr. Hawls. Didn''t youe home to get your things? Now that you have them, you should go back to work."

    Sheldon noticed that her face had turned red and became worried.

    He found it very strange that Preslie was avoiding his gaze and how her face had suddenly flushed red. Was she actually sick?

    Sheldon look into Preslie''s eyes and asked, "Preslie, have you gone to see a doctor?"

    Preslie''s mind went nk.

    She was having stomach cramps because she was on her period. Why did she need to see a doctor?

    She shook her head. "I don''t need see a doctor. I''m fine Mr. Hawls,

    really. Please, go back to wo

    fine. You don''t need to Wone

    me

    MS

    about

    The more she said this, the more concerned Sheldon became.

    He then became serious and said, "Preslie. I''m taking you to a doctor. Come with me."

    Preslie was quiet.

    She felt dizzy. "There''s no need for that Mr. Hawls. There''s no need to worry about me. Go back to the President''s Mansion."

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898

    ?

    Sheldon took out his phone and said, "If you won''t go to the hospital then I''ll call the doctor toe here."

    Sheldon would call the doctor over to take a look at Preslie. He''d feel better after.

    Preslie panicked when she saw Sheldon take out his phone.

    If the doctor actually came to see her, she would getughed at.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    She then quickly shouted, "Mr. Hawls, please stop! I''m really fine. I''m just menstruating and having stomach cramps!"

    Sheldon was quiet.

    Preslie realized that she had yelled that out loud and wanted to p herself.

    What was wrong with her?!

    Had she lost her mind?

    If she had wanted to tell him this, she could it done it more tactfully. She could had said that her rtive, Aunty Flo wasing to visit or that it was the time of the month for her. She didn''t have to say that she was menstruating.

    Preslie felt like she was about to cry. She hung her head in shame and didn''t dare to look at Sheldon.

    For a moment, the atmosphere felt awkward and tense.

    Sheldon then broke the silence.

    Sheldon''s handsome face was now slightly red as he asked, "Well, then when I first came in, I saw you sitting on the sofa, smiling. What were you doing there?"

    Preslie was quiet.

    She then exined, feeling very embarrassed, "Because Yesseca called me and told me about all the things Tremaine had given her. I was very happy for Yesseca, so I was smiling."

    Sheldon was silent.

    Preslie had sessfully transferred all of her embarrassment to Sheldon.

    Sheldon felt extremely awkward at the moment.

    A short whileter, he blushed and said, "I''ll be going then. I need to get back to work. You... you should rest."

    Sheldon then hurried away. As he walked out, his handsome face waspletely red. It looked like he gotten drunk.

    Yesseca called Tremaine.

    As soon as the call connected, she asked, "Why did you give me all of these things?"

    Tremaine didn''t answer her question, instead he asked, "Do you like them?"

    Yesseca didn''t know how to answer him.

    She didn''t know if she liked them or not. She only knew that all of these clothes were very expensive and that she couldn''t ept them. Yesseca took a deep breath and said, "Tremaine, thank you for giving me these clothes, but I can''t ept them. They are way too expensive." "You have to ept them." Tremaine said without thinking, "You are my woman and I am giving these clothes to you, so you should ept them." "No, it''s much too expensive," Yesseca replied.

    If Tremaine had given her a few articles of clothing, she would have happily epted them. She couldn''t ept all of these expensive branded clothes in the cloakroom!

    Yesseca couldn''t ept them.

    "Yesseca." Tremaine suddenly spoke gently. "Why does it matter if it''s expensive? You''re a priceless treasue. Anything I give will never be as precious as you."

    "You''re a priceless treasure." Hearing him say this gave Yesseca a warm sense offort.

    Tremaine continued, "I''ve always assumed that you didn''t care about appearances. I though that you''d be happy just being in a bup sack, but yesterday I realized that I was wrong. Yesseca, from now on, I will make you beautiful and bright every single day."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She was rendered speechless and embarrassed when she heard him say that.

    Yesseca responded, "Although I''ll need more than just a bup sack, I also don''t need to be beautiful every single day. Tremaine, you really don''t need to give me so may clothes. You should return all of this."

    Tremaine replied without hesitating, "I won''t return them once I''ve given to you. Also from now on, whenever a new collection or line of clothes are released, a set will be sent to you in your size. You will have an endless collection of clothes. You will never be upset from now on."

    Yesseca was silent.

    She then realized just how extreme Tremaine could be.

    l.n

    Although it was a real shame for her to have dressed so inly for the dinner the previous night, it didn''t mean that she was especially fond of dressing up. Now she would receive a new set of clothes every time a new collection was released. She could spend her entire life trying every single piece of clothing in this room, not including the new ones she would receive regrly. Content

    belongs to

    "I really don''t need this. Tremaine, you''d better take them back. You''ve misunderstood me. I don''t need them." Yesseca emphasized how much she really didn''t want his generous gift.

    Tremaine answered, "I still have some work to do. I''ll being home to be with youter. Don''t say that you don''t need them. I know you''ll love them in time."

    Last night, Matthew had told

    Tremaine that women often said the

    opposite of how they felt. So

    Tremaine was simply acting on that

    elf

    advice. He was confident that Yesseea must be extremely happy even though she kept telling him that he should return everything.

    Yesseca was about to respond when Tremaine suddenly hung up the phone.

    "Beep beep beep."

    Yesseca was going to call him again. But then she didn''t want to interrupt his work, so she decided not to.

    She looked into the cloakroom that was full of clothes again.

    There were so many clothes in here, everything from clothes, shoes and hats. She would never be able to wear everything here, not even if she had several heads and pairs of legs.

    But Tremaine refused to return them.

    Yesseca was really in trouble.

    She then thought about Selina. She wondered, "Did Matthew also do this for Selina? Did he buy her an entire cloakroom full of expensive clothes?" Yesseca guessed that this was possible.

    A man as romantic as Matthew would most certainly do something like this.

    Yesseca decided to call Selina.

    She wanted to ask her how to deal with all the clothes she now had.

    The call connected shortly.

    Yesseca told Selina that Tremaine had just given an entire cloakroom full of expensive clothes.

    Selina was very surprised when she heard this. She said, "Oh my god Yesseca. I never knew that Tremaine, that nk- faced man, could be so romantic."

    Selina choked.

    She thenughed out of embarrasment.

    Even though she had always thought of Tremaine as a nk- faced man, she would never have called him that in front of Yesseca. He was her man

    after all.

    This was very embarrassing for Selina.

    However, when Yesseca heard her call Tremaine that, sheughed out loud.

    She felt that this nickname was very apt for Tremaine. It described him perfectly.

    That nk-faced man!

    Tremaine really did have a nk look on his face most of the time.

    "Yesseca, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean anything rude by that, please don''t take it personally."

    Yesseca said as she smiled, "Selina, I think you''re right. He really does have a nk look on his face all the time."

    Selina was quiet.

    Sheughed dryly and quickly changed subject, "Yesseca, Tremaine and my brother seem to share the same braincell. My brother once gifted my sister-inw and entire cloakroom full of luxury goods. She was so shocked!"

    Even nowadays, Natalie would still bring it up from time to time. She told Selina that she had been shocked at this surprise. She felt as thought her

    childhood dream of being princess hade true.

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899

    ?

    Yesseca was surprised. "Your older brother did this?"

    "Yes, my sister-inw thinks it''s particrly romantic. Don''t you think so too, Yesseca?"

    Yesseca muttered, "I think it''s too expensive. How much are these?"

    "Don''t worry. Tremaine is loaded. It''s just a small amount for him."

    Despite Selena''s reassurance, Yesseca still felt that it was expensive.

    She couldn''t help but say, "I want to return these. It''s too much money, and I can''t wear all of these clothes and shoes. You know, I don''t really like to dress up."

    "As long as he gives it to you, you should take it. It''s not a big deal," Selena said. "Besides, he is your man, so it''s normal for him to buy you gifts. Don''t overthink."

    Yesseca''s lips twitched. Initially, she had wanted to ask if Selina had ever received luxury goods from Matthew, and how she usually responded, but those questions seemed unnecessary at that moment.

    After ending the phone call with Selina, Yesseca gave it some thought but she still couldn''t take it.

    Although Tremaine''s behavior was really romantic, she had to consider the situation. First of all, these things were too expensive, and she couldn''t wear all of them. It would be a waste to keep them, so she had to find a way to deal with them.

    For example, selling these and returning the money back to Tremaine.

    Yesseca thought that since Tremaine was not willing to return the item, she could give them away herself.

    Thus, she went online to check if there were any ces that would take luxury goods.

    As a result, she found out that there was an organization that would do something like that in Nashnd.

    It was a charity simr to the red cross.

    They took money or items donation, and as well as luxury goods.

    When the organization received expensive items, they would sell them, and the profits would be donated to the poor in Nashnd.

    Without hesitation, Yesseca decided to donate all the luxury goods to that organization.

    As Tremaine was the president of Nashnd, she was helping the people of Nashnd by donating the items. Hence, it was not a waste of Tremaine''s kindness.

    Yesseca immediately contacted the organization.

    Apparently, Yesseca had to send the goods to them, which made things hard for Yesseca. How could she transport all of those things?

    Yesseca went to look for the guards at the entrance of Quartley Pce.

    She wanted to see if the guards could think of a way.

    As the guards knew Yesseca''s identity, they immediately agreed upon her request.

    With that, the guards arranged the vehicles for Yesseca.

    Soon, a few guards followed Yesseca to pick up the items.

    The few of them had to work together to move the items in the closet.

    As the guards were only following Yesseca''s instructions, they didn''t ask much despite finding it strange.

    After all the items in the closet were delivered to the car, Yesseca also got into the car.

    She had no idea.

    While the guards were helping her with moving the items in the closet, someone was secretly watching her.

    In a blink of an eye, they had arrived at the charity organization.

    Yesseca donated all the luxury goods to them.

    Due to the hefty value of the donation, the person in charge of the organization went to greet Yesseca himself.

    He expressed his gratitude to Yesseca.

    "It''s the first time that a young woman is donating so many luxury goods, and all of them are new. This can help a lot of poor people!" The head of the organization was touched.

    However, Yesseca was embarrassed.

    She wanted to say that these thingsN?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    tosa

    were not hers, and it was Tremaine who gave them to her. However, she didn''t tell him after thinking about it. If she had said it, the organization would certainly decline all of it. Content belongs to

    After a while, the person in charge of the organization wanted to take a photo with Yesseca.

    Yesseca refused.

    She waved her hands. "When I thought of donating these things, I didn''t want anyone to know. I don''t want my pictures to be taken."

    However, the person in charge of the charity organization insisted.

    "I know that you don''t want to be shown in the media for your good deeds, but at least take a photo. Don''t worry, we won''t publicize it." The person in charge promised Yesseca.

    In the end, Yesseca took a photo under his persuasion.

    On the way back, Yesseca suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    She thought that Tremaine had sent her those goods that morning, and she''d donated them not long after. Would it hurt Tremaine''s feelings?

    At first, she thought that it didn''t matter to donate them, but she still felt it was too much.

    After pondering for a while, Yesseca called Preslie.

    She told Preslie everything.

    Preslie was drinking water when she was on the phone with Yesseca. With that, she spat out a mouthful of water upon hearing Yesseca''s words. She said helplessly, "Preslie, calm down."

    At the other end of the line, Preslie pressed on her heart with her hands. "What, how can I be calm! Yesseca, what you have done! You just shattered every girl''s dream."

    Every girl dreamed of being a princess. They all fantasized about having an entire closet of luxury items. However, Yesseca had just shattered those dreams.

    Yesseca felt dizzy.

    She muttered, "Stop exaggerating."

    "I''m not!" Preslie raised her voice. "Yesseca, it''s a closet full of luxury items. Do you know how many women dream about it? Yet you donated them nonchntly, which is a waste!"

    However, Yesseca didn''t think so.

    She said faintly, "I don''t think I need that many luxury goods. I think it''s better to turn them into money and donate them. Although Nashnd is a rich country, there are still people struggling with poverty. So why not help them?"

    Preslie immediately fell silent.

    S

    Although it was a pity, what Yesseca said seemed to make sense.

    "You are really kind, Yesseca." After pausing for a while, Preslie continued, "I can guarantee that you are the only one who would do such a thing. No one else would."

    There was another thing that Preslie didn''t say.

    She finally understood why Tremaine liked Yesseca.

    Yesseca was too kindhearted.

    Although Prestie was very kind and

    would usually donate money when she saw beggars on the street, if someone sent her a closet of branded items, she probably wouldn''t be able to bring herself to

    yel

    donate all of them. Content belongs

    to

    Yesseca forced a smile. "But after I did the donation, I realized it was unfair to Tremaine. After all, he was doing it out of kindness. I don''t know if he

    will be angry after finding out."

    In fact, Preslie had no idea as well.

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900

    ?

    However, what''s done was done. All Preslie could do was tofort Yesseca.

    She said softly, "Yesseca, don''t think too much about it. You donated them to a charity in Nashnd, and it''s going to benefit the people of Nashnd. As the president, Tremaine will be happy that his woman is thinking for his country and people."

    After Preslie''s reassurance, Yesseca felt slightly more at ease.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    However, she couldn''t help say, "But I still think I should apologize to him. I have to go now, Preslie. I''m going to buy groceries and cook a big meal for Tremaine tonight as an apology."

    "Okay." Preslie hung up the phone, and she couldn''t help but smile.

    Sheldon said that the President of Megnd would influence Tremaine and Yesseca''s rtionship if he were here. Preslie thought that was merely overthinking.

    Tremaine and Yesseca were madly in love with each other. How would they be affected?

    Preslie thought that even the mythical creatures would not be able to influence Tremaine and

    Yesseca''s rtionship.

    After talking to Preslie, Yesseca was about to call Tremaine.

    She wanted to tell Tremaine that she would make a feast for him.

    However, she hesitated before calling him.

    She remembered, when she had called Tremaine, Tremaine said that he was busy with work. Afraid of disturbing Tremaine, Yesseca sent him a message instead.

    After sending the message, she asked the driver to send her to a supermarket nearby. She alighted the car and went into the supermarket. Five minutester, Tremaine saw Yesseca''s text.

    Yesseca told him toe home for dinner as she was going to make him dinner.

    After reading, Tremaine''s heart was filled with joy.

    Sure enough, women typically wouldn''t say what they meant.

    Initially, she had called to tell him she didn''t want those branded items and wanted to return them. Now, she was going to cook a big meal for him. Tremaine''s eyes glowed.

    After a while, he dialed Matthew''s number.

    The call got through not long after.

    Tremaine''s said joyously, "Matthew, you''re amazing. I followed what you said, and I managed to make Yesseca happy. Tonight, she''s going to cook a feast for me!"

    His voice was filled with satisfaction and pride.

    On the other end of the line, Matthew smiled.

    Seeing Tremaine and Yesseca happy made him delighted as well.

    Tremaine went on. "You are right. Women love to look pretty, and Yesseca is not an exception. I gave her a whole closet of branded items. She was so happy about it."

    Matthew was speechless.

    Tremaine gave Yesseca a whole closet of branded goods?

    Based on his understanding of Yesseca, Yesseca didn''t need those. She would even think that it was wasteful.

    "Tremaine, why did you give Yesseca a closet of branded goods?" Matthew asked.

    Tremaine said proudly, "Didn''t you tell me that women love beauty, so I wanted her to dress morously every day."

    Matthew couldn''t help but chuckle.

    He thought that Yesseca was probably not

    interested in luxury items.

    However, Tremaine''s intentions would definitely make Yesseca happy.

    Matthew was silent after that.

    Tremaine suddenly asked, "Matthew, what does the Perry Group''s portfolio include?"

    "Finance, real estate, and technology," Matthew responded.

    Tremaine shook his head. "I don''t think you should do that. It''s not what you''re good at."

    "Oh?" Matthew sounded interested. "Why do you think that these are not what I am good at? And what do you think are my strengths?"

    Tremaine said without hesitation, "Women supplies. I think you''re good at this."

    In a trice, Matthew was tongue-tied

    He couldn''t help butugh. "Mr. Quartley, I think we should keep some distance in the future. You don''t understand me, and we don''t click that well."

    "No." Tremaine said firmly, "I think I click well with you."

    After a while of catching up, Matthew hung up the phone.

    There was a smile on his face.

    And Selina happened to see it.

    At noon, Matthew had went back to the Perry family''s vi on purpose.

    Selina was pregnant, and her tummy was getting bigger. However, she was consuming more snacks instead of proper meals. Prine had been so anxious about it that she secretlyined to Matthew.

    Therefore, Matthew came back at noon to look after Selina.

    "Who did you call just now?" Selina couldn''t help but ask, "You smiled so hard."

    Matthew did not answer.

    He knew that Selina didn''t like Tremaine.

    As Matthew did not answer, suspicion appeared on Selina''s face.

    She raised the corners of her eyes. "Hey, you found someone with me behind my back, didn''t you? You''re cheating on me."

    In an instant, Matthew was left speechless.

    He tapped Selina''s nose with his finger and said in a doting tone, "Silly, I won''t fall for anyone other than you."

    Selina raised the corner of her mouth.

    Of course, she was just messing around with Matthew.

    Selina grabbed Matthew''s arm. "Then tell me who you were talking to. You were smiling on the phone."

    "Tremaine." As Selina was persistent, Matthew told her the truth.

    Selina''s eyes widened. "Why are you and Tremaine talking? Since when did you two get in touch?"

    Matthew exined, "I wasn''t too

    el?

    sure about Yesseca''s rtionship with him. After all, Tremaine and Yesseca''s personalities and backgrounds are too different. I was afraid that they would have conflicts, so I contacted Tremaine for updates. We got closer over time. Sometimes he would ask me when he had something he couldn''t understand about Yesseca." After a pause, Matthew said with a smile, "Mr. Quartley doesn''t understand women too well. But fortunately, his feelings towards Yesseca is genuine."

    Selina paused.

    She then muttered, "Matthew, you could get along with anyone. You can even talk to Tremaine. I can guarantee that if I had to talk to him, we would fight after one sentence

    in Content belongs to

    UMS

    Matthew''s voice was warm and gentle. "Selina, Tremaine is not as unbearable as you think. He''s actually a good person, and he also treats

    Yesseca well."

    Selina pursed her lips. "I don''t think he''s a good person, but he does treat Yesseca well. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let Yesseca go to Nashnd with

    him."

    After saying that, she rolled her eyes at him. "Why did Tremaine call you? How is his love life with Yesseca? Is Yesseca happy?" She asked nosily.

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901

    ?

    "Happy." Matthew smiled at Selina. "Just as happy as you are. Just this morning, Tremaine gifted Yesseca a bunch of luxury items."Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    A smile shed across Selina''s face.

    "I know, because Yesseca told me about it. But I didn''t expect it from Tremaine because he doesn''t look like the kind of person who would do those things. I still couldn''t believe..."

    Selina suddenly paused.

    Her eyes widened to stare at Matthew. "Don''t tell me you taught Tremaine that!"

    After all, she didn''t think that Tremaine was such a romantic person. Now that she knew Tremaine and Matthew were in contact, she was suspecting that it was Matthew who had taught him.

    Matthew smiled. "I didn''t teach him in detail. I only told him a little. He did it himself, so you can rest assured. He genuinely cares about Yesseca." Upon hearing this, Selina felt more relieved, and her hatred for Tremaine lessened.

    "I hope he''ll keep giving Yesseca his attention, or else I will bring her back from Nashnd. To be honest, I miss her because she''s so far away!" "Don''t worry, he will," Matthew said. "Don''t think too much now. You''re pregnant. You should take care of yourself by eating and resting well." As he spoke, Selina curled her lips in resentment. "Can''t I enjoy my meal in peace? You even came back from work just to supervise me." Matthew''s eyes were filled with affection. "Youngdy, you have the nerve to say something like that? You''re an adult, yet you still act like a child, and I have to supervise your meals."

    Selina held Matthew''s arm and said coquettishly, "What''s wrong? Are you ming me for being childish? Who said they would spoil me like a little girl forever? Are you breaking your promise now?"

    Matthew burst intoughter.

    His voice was as maic as a cello. "No. My promise to you willst forever. I will spoil my girl forever and ever."

    Selina smiled harder.

    She was so lucky to have met Matthew.

    She always thought she had a bad personality. Not only was she difficult to deal with, but she could be annoying at times. He was willing to tolerate all her ws and treat her well all the time.

    Well.

    Selina thought she might have done a lot of good deeds in her past life.

    Yuliana went to Madam Quartley to rant about an incident.

    The incident where Tremaine made Madam Quartley apologize to Yesseca in front of the servants and Hogan had weakened Madam Quartley''s power.

    Since that incident, Madam Quartley seldom showed up and she often went to the church to pray.

    When Yuliana found Madam Quartley, she was once again getting ready to go to church.

    Yuliana stopped Madam Quartley.

    She said to Madam Quartley, "Madam Quartley, do you know what Yesseca has done? She''s so shameless!"

    When Madam Quartley heard ''Yesseca'', she felt a surge of disgust.

    She didn''t want to listen and waved her hand. "Yuliana, don''t mention that woman to me. I don''t want to hear anything about her now!"

    After pausing for a while, Madam Quarley added, "Now that the president of Megnd hase for his arranged marriage, he will put pressure on Tremaine. Besides, Hogan will also put pressure on Tremaine. One day, Tremaine will break up with Yesseca. I don''t want to care about anything now. All I want is to pray!"

    Yuliana raised her voice. "Madam Quartley, I know you only care about praying. You don''t want to bother about Yesseca at all, but she is too shameless. She did such a despicable thing!"

    Speaking of it, Yuliana raised her voice even louder. "Madam Quartley, you have no idea. Now Yesseca probably knows that Tremaine is going to break up with her, and she''s preparing to run away! Now she is selling things in Quartley Pce for money. By then, when she leaves Quartley Pce, she would be able to continue to live in luxury!"

    Upon hearing this, Madam Quartley''s face darkened.

    Although she said that she didn''t care about Yesseca, if Yesseca did something that shameless, she would not ignore it!

    "Are you telling me the truth?" asked Madam Quartley.

    Yuliana''s face was full of

    confidence. "I saw it with my own eyes, Madam Quartley. It can''t be fake! Also, Yesseca asked the guards to help her with moving the items!"

    As Yuliana had made a mistakest time, Madam

    Quartley had to be very cautious.

    She specially asked the guard about it.

    The guard admitted that it was true.

    "Miss Cowell asked us to carry a lot of things to the car before, then the car..."

    Just as the guard was about to say where the car was going, Yuliana interrupted him.

    Yuliana''s eyes glowed. "Did you hear that, Madam Quartley? Yesseca did do such a thing!"

    After that, she waved to the guard. "You can leave now."

    Upon hearing the order, the guard left.

    In an instant, Madam Quartley''s eyes were furious.

    Yesseca had done such a thing!

    She had the guts to sell things from the Quartley Pce!

    Madam Quartley mmed the table. "How dare she! She even dared to sell the Quartley Pce''s things and ever asked the guards to help her. She acts like we don''t exist!"

    Yuliana added fuel to the fire. "That''s right, Madam Quartley. Yesseca disregards us. Otherwise, she,

    wouldn''t have done &at''s

    swnevel.ne

    bold!"

    Madam Quartley originally wanted to go to

    that

    Yesseca, but she stopped herself after thinking about it.

    She said angrily, "I''ll wait for Tremaine toe back and let him know what Yesseca has done. Tremaine can decide what to do!"

    Yuliana''s eyes lit up.

    Although Tremaine adored Yesseca, there was no way he would let it slide. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to exin it to Madam Quartley!

    Yesseca was finally going to be unlucky this time.

    With a wicked smile, she sneered.

    Yesseca was being smug all the time. Now, she would finally get what she deserved!

    Yuliana couldn''t wait for the show to begin!

    At that moment, Yesseca was busy in the kitchen.

    She had no idea of what Yuliana had used her about behind her back, let alone the fact that she had been ndered by Yuliana.

    Yesseca was just waiting for Tremaine toe back and let him have a taste of her cooking.

    At 6 in the evening, Tremaine came back on time.

    He couldn''t wait to see Yesseca.

    Yesseca had prepared a big meal for him that night and Tremaine had been looking forward to it for a long time.

    He had never had much desire for food, but the food made by Yesseca was different.

    However, before he could go to Yesseca''s floor, Tremaine was stopped by his grandmother.

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902

    ?

    With a gloomy expression, Madam Quartley said to Tremaine, "I know you''re busy with national affairs, but take some time for family affairs too. Do you know that there is a thief in the house?"

    Tremaine frowned, "A servant stole from the Quartley Pce?"

    Madam Quartley snorted coldly. "If the servants stole from Quartley Pce, I would punish them directly without waiting for you! It''s Yesseca, Tremaine. Yesseca stole from Quartley Pce!"

    After a pause, Madam Quartley continued in a mocking tone, "You think so highly of this traitor that you made me apologize to her in public. Even when she stole from Quartley Pce, I dared not interfere! I had to wait for you toe back to deal with it!"

    Tremaine didn''t believe a single thing that Madam Quartley had said.

    He said firmly, "Have you mistaken, Grandma? It''s impossible for Yesseca to do such a thing!"

    Madam Quartley responded coldly, "Yuliana saw it with her own eyes. Could that be false?"

    Yuliana took a step forward.

    "I saw it, Tremaine. Yesseca got the guards in Quartley Pce to move the things for her. She knew that the president of Megnd ising to Nashnd, and she was getting ready to leave before things get messy!"

    Speaking of this, Yuliana deliberately dragged her voice. "Tremaine, even if you end things with her, you''ll still treat her nicely. How could she do that? That''s a disgrace to the entire Quartley Pce!"

    In a trice, Tremaine''s handsome face turned cold. "Yuliana, if Yesseca stole from Quartley Pce, she wouldn''t have asked guards at the Quartley Pce to help her. She isn''t that stupid!"

    As he spoke, Yuliana was speechless.

    However, Madam Quartley added, "She is not stupid, she''s just too bold. Furthermore, she is unscrupulous because of you! That''s why she dared to steal things openly!"

    After that, Madam Quartley ordered the servant, "Get Yesseca to be here, and as well as the guards. We shall see what really happened!" Yesseca had prepared various types of dishes when the servant suddenly came up to her.

    The servant said that Madam Quartley wanted Yesseca to go downstairs.

    At that instant, Yesseca was stunned.

    Madam Quartley wanted her to go downstairs?

    What was she going to do?

    For some reason, Yesseca knew that it wasn''t good news.

    "Let''s wait for Tremaine toe back," she said.

    She was afraid that Madam Quartley would make things difficult for her, and both of them would have a conflict.

    She didn''t want to put Tremaine in a difficult situation.

    With that, she might as well wait for Tremaine toe back.

    And when Tremaine came back, Madam Quartley wouldn''t make things difficult for her.

    The maid said hastily, "Miss Cowell, Mr. Tremaine is also downstairs."

    Yesseca''s heart skipped a beat.

    Tremaine was also downstairs?

    Left without an option, Yesseca went downstairs.

    As expected, Madam Quartley, Tremaine and Yuliana were all downstairs.

    At the sight of Yesseca, Yuliana couldn''t wait and said, "Yesseca, you secretly smuggled things from Quartley Pce today. Did you know that Tremaine is going to dump you? You just want to get arge sum of money, you..."

    Before Yuliana finished speaking, Tremaine interrupted her.

    The man red at Yuliana. "Shut up! First of all, I won''t dump Yesseca. Also, Yesseca would never steal from the Quartley Pce for money!" Yuliana was taken aback as she did not expect Tremaine to stand up for Yesseca!

    In a split second, her mouth was shut.

    Fine. If even if Tremaine defended her, Yuliana could still watch how things would backfireter on.

    Yesseca finally understood what Yuliana meant.

    Yuliana must have seen her moving the luxury goods. Everything was a misunderstanding.

    However, Tremaine chose to unconditionally believe her without asking what had happened, which made her very touched.

    "You''re right. I took some things from the Quartley Pce today," said Yesseca.

    Upon hearing this, Yuliana''s eyes shed with victory.

    She couldn''t help but raise her voice. "I was right!"

    Madam Quartley looked more furious.

    She said to Tremaine, "Tremaine, now that she has admitted it herself, do you still want to believe her?"

    Tremaine threw a nce at Madam Quartley. "Let her finish first, Grandmother."

    Although Yesseca said it herself, Tremaine still didn''t believe that Yesseca would do something like that!

    Yesseca continued, "Tremaine, you

    gave me a bunch of luxury goods this morning. I''m touched, but I really don''t need them. I wanted to sell them and donate to the poor.. Although I know Nashnd is a rich country, I think no matter how rich a country is, there will be poor people, and I can contribute by giving out things that I don''t need."

    Tremaine focused his gaze on her.

    In fact, he knew that Yesseca was not capable of stealing.

    However, she...

    Did she sell those things just after she gave them to her?

    On the other hand, Yuliana didn''t believe Yesseca.

    With that, she said, "What a story. You said that you sold those luxury goods to donate to the poor. Who knows if you have donated? Maybe the money went to your own bank ount while you were building a good reputation for yourself

    Despite the usations, Yesseca seemed calm. "Madam Yuliana, have directly donated the luxury

    goods to a charity. The money!

    go through me."

    Yuliana was stunned.

    Soon, she raised her voice again. "You''ve donated to charity? That''s bullsh*t!"

    At that moment, the guards arrived.

    The guards happened to hear what Yuliana said.

    He said, "Madam Yuliana, today we did send those things to the charity organization. I''m the driver. I''m clear on this."

    Yuliana was stunned yet again.

    At this moment, her face was flushed.

    A surprised look shed across Madam Quartley''s face.

    From what she knew, Yesseca was a woman who was superficial, ruthless and would do anything to achieve her goal.

    Never would she expect Yesseca to be that charitable!

    It was out of her expectations.

    All of a sudden, Tremaine shot a re at Yuliana.

    In a t tone, he asked, "What else do you have to say now, Yuliana?"

    Yuliana was embarrassed and her blood was boiling.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    What else was there to say?

    What else could she say?

    How would she know that those things were gifts from Tremaine?

    What''s more, she didn''t expect that Yesseca would give those things to a charity to help the poor.

    Yuliana would never have imagined that.

    It was because she did not believe that there would be such a kind-hearted person in the world.

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903

    ?

    As Yuliana was silent, Tremaine started to mock her. "I know that you have bad eyesight, and it''s not the first time you''ve mistaken. I hope you can get your eyes checked and get them treated as soon as possible. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen."

    Yuliana was not stupid.

    How could she not understand the sarcasm in Tremaine''s tone? Yuliana was so embarrassed that she wanted to bury herself in a hole.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Tremaine curled his lips, and his gaze was intimidating.

    "Yuliana, as far as I know, you have bought a lot of luxury goods these years, and I think you can''t use them all. If you sell those, you can also help the people of Nashnd."

    At that instant, Yuliana felt as if someone had stabbed her in the heart.

    However, she had to force a smile. "You''re right, Tremaine. I really can''t wear all of them. I''ve been organizing my things for the past two days, and I was thinking about donating some of them. Even if you didn''t mention it, I was still going to donate."

    Yuliana knew that she made another mistake, and Tremaine wouldn''t let her go so easily. The only way to calm Tremaine down was to make a few sacrifices.

    Tremaine sneered. "That would be great, Yuliana."

    Yuliana couldn''t stay any longer.

    With that, she said, "I''ll head back and pack up. I''ll donate them all tomorrow."

    Just as Yuliana was about to leave, Tremaine stopped Yuliana again.

    He said clearly, word by word, "Don''t you think you need to say something after ndering Yesseca like this?"

    Yuliana''s fists were clenched tightly.

    The hatred that she was feeling at that moment was beyond description.

    Originally, she thought that there would be no trouble after saying she was going to donate her things, but she didn''t expect Tremaine to stop her!

    Yuliana had to look at Yesseca.

    Her voice was as soft as a mosquito''s buzz. "Yesseca, I was wrong. It''s all my fault. Please forgive me, and let''s put this behind us."

    After that, Yuliana ran away as if she had seen a ghost.

    After Yuliana left, Tremaine looked at Madam Quartley again. "Do you have anything else to say,

    Grandmother?"

    Madam Quarley had mixed feelings.

    Momentster, she muttered, "You did a good deed."

    After muttering, Madam Quartley turned around and left.

    Tremaine did not stop her and let her leave.

    After all, Madam Quartley had only called Yesseca toe down when he returned. She did not make things difficult for Yesseca beforehand. Plus, Madam Quartley was his grandmother.

    As he didn''t want to embarrass Madam Quartley, he let it slide.

    After Madam Quartley and Yuliana left, Tremaine dismissed the guards as well.

    As all of them left the room, Tremaine strode towards Yesseca.

    Yesseca''s eyes were glowing.

    Her heart was full of gratitude towards Tremaine.

    When Yuliana had wronged her at first, Tremaine didn''t ask what had happened and stood on Yesseca''s side instead. How could she not be grateful for a man like this?

    Just as Yesseca was about to thank Tremaine, Tremaine stretched out his hand.

    In a split second, Yesseca cried out in surprise.

    Unexpectedly, he stretched out his hand to pinch Yesseca''s ear.

    It was painful.

    Yesseca shouted, "Tremaine, let go of me, let go of me!"

    Tremaine sneered. "You sold them as soon as I gave them to you. Yesseca, you move fast, huh."

    Yessecaughed dryly.

    Knowing that she was guilty, she softened her voice. "Because I don''t need it. Besides, it is also to help the people in Nashnd. Those are your people."

    Tremaine loosened his grip.

    He wanted to speak up, but he swallowed the words that he wanted to say originally.

    Qu

    Tremaine tapped Yesseca on the head. "You''re stupid, really stupid. I was right to call you stupid." What kind of woman would not be overjoyed to receive luxury goods from men? Only Yesseca would be able to donate everything!

    Although he said Yesseca was stupid, Tremaine still couldn''t help but smile.

    In fact, choosing Yesseca was the right choice.

    Thinking of this, Tremaine felt superior again.

    He was right for choosing Yesseca because he had good taste in women!

    Yuliana walked into her closet.

    Then, she asked Ruth to take out all her luxury goods.

    Hermes bags.

    Cartier bracelets.

    Patek Philippe watches.

    Each of them was worth a lot, and she had to donate all of them tomorrow.

    Yuliana''s heart was aching.

    The more Yuliana packed, the more distressed she felt.

    The more she packed, the angrier she became.

    At that moment, her heart was raging with anger.

    It was anger towards Yesseca.

    If it weren''t for that b*tch, she wouldn''t have needed to donate these things!

    It was all because of Yesseca!

    It was really all because of Yesseca!

    "Yesseca, this shameless b*tch, will

    be dumped by Tremaine sooner orter. Then, I will send 100 mento her room to ruin her! I will kilther!" Yuliana shouted angrily.

    Beside her, Ruth frowned.

    Ruth knew what had happened to Yuliana downstairs.

    From Ruth''s point of view, Yuliana deserved it!

    Yesseca did not provoke her. On the contrary, it was Yuliana who had ndered Yesseca. Yet, Yuliana still med Yesseca and said such things.

    Yuliana saw the way Ruth frowned.

    p!

    With a crisp sound, Yuliana gave Ruth a p on the face.

    Ruth covered her face with her hand.

    Confused about what was going on, she stared at Yuliana.

    Yuliana pointed at Ruth and scolded, "Ruth, when was talking just now, why were you frowning? Well! You sympathize with that b*tch now! Tell me, are you with her? Otherwise, why were you alone with her for so longst time?" Content belongs to

    Ruth immediately denied, "Madam Yuliana, I''m not with Miss Cowell. You''re overthinking."

    "I''m overthinking?" Yuliana raised her voice. "I better be overthinking! Ruth Welmert! Don''t let me find out that you''re hiding anything from me!

    Otherwise, I''ll take your life!"

    Ruth kept quiet.

    She put down her hands, and her face was red and swollen.

    As if nothing had happened, she lowered her head and continued to pack up Yuliana''s luxury items.

    Only she knew the bitterness that was suppressed inside.

    The moment when Yuliana pointed at her and scolded her, she suddenly had an urge.

    A strong urge.

    She wanted to fight back.

    In the end, she dared not and could not.

    She was like a snail that had to carry a heavy shell on her back for the rest of her life without the ability to get rid of it.

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904

    ?

    Yesseca felt that Tremaine was going to drive her crazy.

    That was because he was bombarding her with a million questions.

    "Why did you donate the clothes I gave you? Didn''t you like how pretty they are?"

    "Are Navidia''s clothes even prettier? I''ll get them for you now. Why don''t you want it?" Now, Tremaine believed that he couldn''t figure out what exactly Yesseca wanted.

    Hearing Tremaine''s words, Yesseca almost vomited blood!

    She couldn''t help but shout, "Tremaine, what is it with you and pretty clothes? Stop this nonsense!"

    Tremaine said seriously, "I think you''re really strange. You want to dress smartly, but you don''t want anything expensive. Just what on earth do you want?"

    Tremaine felt his understanding of Yesseca gradually diminishing.

    Yesseca was angered by Tremaine to the point her face was red all over.

    She said, "Tremaine, I''m fed up of your nonsense.

    If you go on, I''ll be very mad!"

    A trace of profound meaning suddenly shed across Tremaine''s eyes.

    He stared at Yesseca and said slowly, "Which part of you is mad? Your mouth or your heart?"

    Yesseca snapped, "It doesn''t matter. Both are also angry."

    As soon as Yesseca finished, Tremaine suddenly leaned over and kissed her on the lips.

    Yesseca was speechless.

    Before she could ask the man why he wanted to kiss her, Tremaine said, "I just had a taste of how mad you are. Now, let''s see if your heart''s mad too."

    After that, Tremaine''s hand was about tond on Yesseca''s chest.

    Yesseca remained silent.

    While she was ashamed and upset, Tremaine said seriously again, "I can''t tell whether you''re mad or not with your clothes on. I should reach in and have a look."

    After that, his hand reached into Yesseca''s clothes.

    Yesseca couldn''t take it anymore.

    She warned, "Tremaine, don''t go too far, you..."

    Before she could finish, her lips were obstructed by Tremaine''s. His lips were tightly pressed onto hers. He then flipped over and pressed Yesseca against his body.

    A passionate aura spread throughout the entire room.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Meanwhile, Sheldon was pacing back and forth below his unit.

    He was carrying a Hermes bag that he had bought after work.

    Why did he buy an Hermes bag all of a sudden? Even he didn''t know himself. While he was driving, he passed by a Hermes store, and then what Preslie had said rang throughout his ears.

    Preslie had said that she''dughed that day because Tremaine had given Yesseca a whole set of expensive clothes. She was very happy for Yesseca.

    Out of nowhere, Sheldon came up with an idea.

    He thought that Preslie was so delighted every time her friends were given something. If she was the recipient instead, wouldn''t she be over the moon?

    Bearing this in mind, Sheldon walked into the Hermes store and bought thetest arrival rmended by the shopkeeper.

    However, as soon as he went downstairs, he felt conflicted once more.

    What kind of reason should he state for giving Preslie the bag?

    Could he say that he bought it just for her?

    This definitely wouldn''t do!

    How could a man just buy a bag for a woman? It didn''t make sense!

    Sheldon couldn''t think of a reason for a long time. In the end, the more he thought about it, the more of a headache it was. He even wanted to throw the bag into the bin.

    Just as Sheldon hadpleted a dozenps around the lobby, the apartmentplex''s security guard came over.

    Theplex was located in a region of Nashnd where most officials lived, so its security was very good. There were guards patrolling all the time, and one of them had noticed Sheldon long ago. Sheldon had been pacing around at the lobby and no one knew what he was up to.

    The guard couldn''t stop himself taking a step forward. "Mr. Hawls."

    Sheldon finally stopped.

    The guard looked at Sheldon''s face.

    Sheldon''s gaze was very alert and there was nothing wrong with his face.

    The guard let out a sigh of relief.

    He''d almost thought that Sheldon was drugged or drunk!

    The guard couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Hawls, why don''t you go on up?"

    Sheldon didn''t answer.

    An awkward expression appeared on his face right away.

    Why didn''t he go up?

    How could he answer this?

    Sheldon forced a smile and said, "The moon looks very good tonight. I''m admiring it from the lobby."

    The guard had no words for that.

    He looked up at the sky subconsciously. There was no moon.

    And even if there was a moon, when the guard looked at Sheldon, Sheldon''s head was down as he turned back to face the guard. The guard never saw Sheldon looking up to admire the moon.

    Sheldon also noticed that there was no moon.

    He became increasingly embarrassed.

    "Um, I''m going up." After that, Sheldon rushed into the elevator, fearing that the guard would press

    on.

    The guard stood where he was silently.

    He felt his head and let out a puzzled look. What was wrong with Mr. Hawls?

    Sheldon entered his home.

    Preslie was looking forward to having some chamomile tea.

    She made the tea herself, for it was the most suitable drink to help with her period.

    At this moment, she was sipping on the tea while watching a soap opera at eight o''clock in the evening.

    Seeing Sheldon return, Preslie unconsciously felt a little off.

    That was because she remembered the conversation she had had with Sheldon during the day.

    But soon, she acted as if nothing had happened.

    She had suffered a lot from being bullied as a fat child, but she managed to train herself to maintain herposure.

    "Mr. Hawls, you''re back." Preslie greeted Sheldon as if nothing had happened.

    "Yeah." Sheldon answered and went into the

    bedroom.

    When he entered the bedroom, he realised something was wrong. The Hermes bag in his hand was ready to begiven to Preslie. What was he doing in the bedroom!

    So, Sheldon went out again.

    But as soon as he went out, he found that he hadn''t thought of a reason for giving the bag to Preslie.

    And so Sheldon went back in again.

    After staying in the room for a while, he still couldn''t think of a reason.

    Sheldon gritted his teeth. He thought that he just wanted to go out and give Preslie a bag without any reasons.

    Sheldon went out again.

    But when he got out, he couldn''t muster up the courage to say anything.

    Preslie was stunned when she noticed Sheldoning in and out. She couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Hawls, what''s wrong with you?"

    Sheldon''s face turned red. He was speechless.

    While looking around, she suddenly felt a chill down her spine.

    Her gaze fell upon the chamomile tea in her hands.

    Preslie wondered if Sheldon was unhappy to see her drinking tea on her own.

    After all, they were roommates. If she had something to eat or

    she should share it with Shrine

    It

    wasn''t surprising if Sheldon wasn''t happy about this.

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905

    ?

    Preslie immediately exined to Sheldon, "Mr. Hawls, don''t worry. This drink is for women. I can''t just give it to you." After a pause, she said out of curiosity, "But if you really want to drink something, I guess I can give you a cup?"

    Sheldon''s eyes fell on the cup in Preslie''s hands.

    It seemed to contain some sort of sweet-smelling tea.

    Sheldon wouldn''t have noticed it until Preslie talked about it.

    And even if he did, he didn''t want to drink it at all.

    He''d never had a habit of drinking tea.

    But under Preslie''s inquisitive gaze, Sheldon nodded unexpectedly.

    Preslie was stunned.

    She felt very confused.

    She''d never thought that Sheldon really wanted to drink it.

    She had always thought that men did not like to drink this kind of stuff.

    Besides, a manly man like Sheldon probably wouldn''t like it at all!

    Preslie stood up. "Mr. Hawls, wait a minute. I''ll get you a cup."

    After a moment, Preslie came over with another cup of chamomile tea.

    Sheldon drank it on the sofa.

    He didn''t taste anything as the liquid entered his mouth.

    But Sheldon still finished it in one gulp.

    After finishing the tea, Sheldon thought that he should also talk to Preslie about the bag.

    But he couldn''t spit it out.

    Preslie noticed a pair of eyes looking straight at her.

    They belonged to Sheldon.

    Preslie was silent.

    A series of question marks flew across her mind. Did Sheldon want more of the tea?

    But there was no more left.

    Preslie chuckled. "Mr. Hawls, I didn''t know you also liked to drink this. If I did, I''d have made more. Now, it''s all gone."

    Sheldon didn''t say anything.

    All he thought about was the bag, so he didn''t pay attention to Preslie at all.

    When Preslie saw Sheldon staring back at her without replying, she felt her heart skip a beat.

    Oh my God. She thought that Sheldon was a person who didn''t care about food, but she didn''t expect him to be so greedy, even greedier than her! Preslie said sadly, "Mr. Hawls. If you don''t mind, there''s still a little bit left in my cup. Do you want it?"

    Preslie offered her cup to Sheldon.

    Sheldon didn''t say anything, as if he was in a trance.

    He only snapped out of his trance when Preslie held her cup up towards him.

    Sheldon took a deep breath.

    No, he couldn''t hold it off any longer.

    He must give the bag away!

    He should stop stalling like this!

    Wasn''t he still a man?!

    Sheldon immediately stood up and walked into the bedroom.

    Preslie froze as she held the cup in the air.

    From her point of view, Sheldon must have entered the bedroom without saying a word just now because he was angry!

    But why would he be angry?

    There were only two possibilities in Preslie''s mind!

    One, Sheldon was unhappy because the chamomile tea was finished.

    Two, she had just shoved her cup towards Sheldon. Sheldon didn''t want to drink from her cup, so he stormed off.

    There was a hint of gloom in her eyes.

    She suddenly recalled something that had happened to her back in high school.

    The most beautiful girl in her ss was eating some ice cream. Halfway done with the ice ream, she passed it to a boy next to her.

    The boy was so excited that he was shouting. It was really an honour to have eaten the most beautiful girl''s ice cream! Preslie bit her lip.

    Sure enough, men would only be happy if they ate something beautiful women had eaten too.

    When it came to anything eaten by ordinary woman like her, all the men would despise it.

    She really had no self-awareness.

    Preslie put down the cup in her hands.

    She suddenly lost the mood to keep drinking.

    At this moment, the door to Sheldon''s bedroom was pushed open.

    Sheldon immediately produced a bag and ced it in front of Preslie. "Preslie, I picked this up on the way home. I don''t need it, so I''m giving it to

    you."

    Sheldon tried to act as if it was no big deal, as if he had picked up the bag from the streets. He pretended that he was giving it to Preslie for free.

    Preslie was shocked.

    She had just thought that Sheldon went back to his bedroom because he angry, but it turned out he wasn''t!

    He''d went back to the bedroom to get her a bag!

    Inexplicable feelings of joy welled up in her heart, and the darkness in her eyes also vanished.

    She handed over the leftover tea to

    Sheldon. Sheldon didn''t drink it, but at least he didn''t dislike her as much as she had thought before. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given her a bag, even if it was something he bad picked up from the streets!

    For a moment, she couldn''t help but smile.

    MS

    She had always known that Sheldon was a good man! Preslie looked at the bag and held her breath.

    Wait, this bag seems to be a Hermes.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    She couldn''t resist picking up the bag and taking a look at it. She found a receipt in the bag. It had been bought earlier that day!

    Eyeing the receipt, Sheldon''s heart skipped a beat.

    He had been too careless!

    He even forgot that the receipt was still in the bag.

    Sheldon was embarrassed and flustered at once.

    He said, "Preslie, this bag is yours. I''m going to bed now."

    Sheldon rushed into his bedroom in guilt.

    Preslie said nothing.

    Her

    gaze fell upon the bag again.

    What a beautiful bag!

    Every girl had a dream of owning luxury goods.

    Preslie was no exception, thus when

    she heard that Tremaine had given Yesseca, a whole closet of expensive clothes and essories, she''d been so envious that she had almost drooled. Content belongs to

    She also remembered having dreamt that she had a Hermes bag, but when she woke up, she''d always remembered it was impossible.

    That was because a Hermes bag was too expensive. She wouldn''t be able to afford it for the rest of her life.

    But now, she really had an Hermes bag in her

    hands.

    Preslie swallowed her saliva.

    If this bag was indeed bought by

    Sheldon and given to her, she wore

    definitely ept it shamelessly. She not be as foolish as Yesseca

    ve it away. Content belongs to

    Unfortunately, it was impossible.

    Even if Sheldon lost his mind, he would never buy a bag for her.

    This bag had been conveniently picked up by Sheldon and given to her.

    She couldn''t ept it.

    Still, no one would be willing to give up a Hermes bag. Even the richest person in the world wouldn''t do that.

    Moreover, the bag had been brought recently.

    She figured that it must have been lost property. The owner must be very anxious right now. She couldn''t take it as her own.

    Though, she really liked the bag.

    Preslie ran her hands across the bag. Finally, after swallowing up a mouthful of saliva, she put it down without hesitation and knocked on Sheldon''s

    door.

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906

    ?

    The door opened quickly.

    Sheldon was standing in the room, his expression somewhat off.

    Preslie asked, "Mr. Hawls, where did you pick up this bag?"

    Mr. Hawls didn''t respond.

    He didn''t expect Preslie to ask this. He could only make up a ce for that.

    Preslie said seriously, "Mr. Hawls, I can''t take this. I think the owner must be very worried. We have to return it."

    Sheldon didn''t expect that she would say that.

    That very day, Preslie had heard of Tremaine giving Yesseca something and sat on the sofa giggling. Sheldon had just thought that if Preslie had also received something luxurious, she would definitely be very excited.

    But he had never thought that this woman would be so sensible as to say such a thing!

    Sheldon was disturbed.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    This bag was bought by him. Where else could it have gone to?

    He said awkwardly, "No one would lose such a huge bag by ident. Maybe it was thrown away just because it wasn''t good enough."

    "But the bag was bought today," Preslie said. "How could someone throw it away because they didn''t like it?"

    "Maybe they didn''t like it after buying it," Sheldon steeled himself and said.

    Preslie still felt that it was impossible.

    She said firmly, "Mr. Hawls, I don''t think so because Hermes bags are very expensive. I don''t think anyone would throw a Hermes away because they didn''t like it."

    Sheldon was at a loss.

    He really didn''t know what to say.

    After a while, he replied, "Preslie, the world of the rich is beyond your imagination. For them, a Hermes bag is nothing at all. So just take it. It''s sote now. We should sleep."

    Then, Sheldon closed the door to his bedroom right away.

    That was because he really didn''t know what to say or do.

    After closing the door, Sheldon experienced a headache.

    He felt that he must have lost his brain doing such a stupid thing!

    Sheldon gave himself a hard knock on the head.

    Did he be a fool because he had lived with Preslie for a long time?

    The best hotel in the city was used by the Nashnd government to entertain foreign guests.

    At the moment, Navidia and Spencer were staying in the hotel.

    Navidia had just arrived at the presidential suite they booked.

    She asked Spencer if he had found out that Tremaine had been colluding with other countries.

    Spencer said in confusion, "I''ve sent people to investigate, but we didn''t find any news about Tremaine meeting with other countries. I think it''s in Tremaine''s best interests to be on good terms with Megnd. He wouldn''t give up Megnd in favor of other ces."

    Navidia''s gaze froze.

    It turned out that Tremaine really liked that woman.

    For that woman''s sake, he was even willing to give up the huge beneficial temptation of marrying someone from Megnd. Navidia clenched her fists. "Father, why am I not better than that woman!"

    Yesseca''s figure emerged in Spencer''s mind.

    He then set his eyes on his daughter again.

    In his opinion, his daughter was still better than Yesseca.

    Spencer couldn''t help but wonder, "That wretch can''t be better than you, so why would Tremaine want her?"

    Spencer couldn''t figure this out.

    He believed there were only two kinds of men: one who liked sexy, curvy divas, and one who liked those with a good body and a noble face like Navidia.

    As for Yesseca, she was clearly not qualified to be either woman.

    "Father, I know you don''t understand!" Navidia raised her voice. "But this is the truth! Everyone knows why I came to Nashnd. So many pairs of eyes are watching me. If Tremaine doesn''t want to be with me, then I''ll be a joke!

    A hint of shame and anger shed across Navidia''s eyes.

    Besides, the woman Tremaine was seeing was not in any way better than her, which made that woman even moreughable. Spencer narrowed his eyes.

    Navidia''s words reminded him.

    Indeed, if Tremaine really married such a woman, he would not only humiliate Navidia, but also him, the president of Megnd!

    After thinking about it deeply, Spencer said to Navidia, "Navidia, don''t worry. I''ll meet Tremaine at once and remind him to reconsider!" The next day soon arrived.

    Spencer called Tremaine.

    He said he would invite Tremaine to dinner.

    Of course, Tremaine knew that Spencer, that old fox wasn''t just nning to have a simple dinner together. However, he pretended to smile and promise, "Mr. Cohen, see you tonight."

    "Alright, Mr. Quartley. See you tonight."

    After hanging up the phone, Tremaine had a thoughtful look.

    There would probably be a grand banquetter on.

    He had to think about what Spencer would say to him, and how he would deal with it.

    Just when he was deep in thought, there was a knock on the door out of the blue.

    "Come in," Tremaine said in a low voice.

    Hogan pushed open the door and entered.

    Seeing Hogan arrive, Tremaine experienced a slight headache. He was afraid that Hogan would mention the Megnd marriage. However, he had to prepare for it anyway.

    Hogan asked, "Mr. Tremaine, thest time you had dinner with Princess Navidia and Mr. Cohen, did you talk about the marriage?"

    Hogan didn''t know that Tremaine had brought Yesseca over that day.

    "We didn''t," Tremaine answered.

    "No?" Hogan had a suspicious look on his face. "Why not?"

    Tremaine snorted and said, "Neither Spencer nor I are interested in the marriage."

    He didn''t tell the truth to Hogan.

    It was mainly because he considered that Hogan was so old that half his hair was white. If he told the truth, Hogan would probably be so angry that

    he would drop dead immediately.

    Therefore, Tremaine decided not to say anything.

    Hogan was even more suspicious hearing what Tremaine had to say.

    The reason Spencer came to the Nashnd personally was for the marriage!

    How could he not have mentioned it!

    Hogan was about to retort when he suddenly wondered if it was the right time for this.

    Could he mention it again some timeter?

    It was possible too!

    Hogan said earnestly, "Mr. Tremaine, Mr. Cohen will definitely mention the marriage to you soon. When the timees, you must agree. This is very important to Nashnd. I plead for you to not be so stubborn. You''re our president. You must do this for the sake of Nashnd and its people!"

    Tremaine frowned.

    Originally, he had wanted to say something else, but after thinking about it, he refused.

    Recently, he found that Hogan''s hair was getting whiter.

    So, he thought it would be better not to upset Hogan anymore.

    Tremaine waved his hand and said, "Is the president me or you? Dismissed!"

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907

    ?

    In the blink of an eye, it was afternoon.

    There was a document that Merlin wanted to Sheldon to sign.

    After the signing, Meilin asked casually, "Mr. Hawls, do you know what happened to Preslie? Why did she suddenly ask for leave?"

    Sheldon was stunned.

    Preslie had asked for leave?

    He immediately asked, "Why did she ask for leave? When did she ask?"

    Merlin said, "She came to the president''s pce this morning and asked for leave in less than two hours. She said she had something to do, but she didn''t say what. She''s a very serious worker. I don''t think she''d ask for leave unless it was something extraordinary, so I came to ask you."

    Sheldon didn''t know either.

    Merlin didn''t say anything else when she realised that Sheldon was just as clueless.

    After Merlin left, a hint of anxiety appeared in Sheldon''s eyes.

    Why did Preslie ask for leave?

    He immediately dialled Preslie''s number.

    However, no one answered.

    After that, Sheldon kept calling, but no one picked up. He was so worried that his mind couldn''t calm down at all.

    Where had Preslie gone to?

    Why didn''t she answer his calls?

    Ten minutester, Sheldon tried to call Preslie again.

    But as before, no one answered.

    Sheldon couldn''t take it any longer. He left the president''s office in a hurry and went home before it was time to get off work.

    When he reached home, there was no trace of Preslie.

    Sheldon was very concerned.

    He wondered where Preslie could have gone to.

    Could it be that she had gone to look for Yesseca?

    Probably not.

    It made sense if she wanted to see Yesseca on weekends, but wasn''t typical of Preslie to take time off work to find Yesseca.

    But as a precaution, Sheldon still made a phone call to Yesseca.

    He asked Yesseca if Preslie hade to see her.

    Yesseca was confused. "Isn''t she at work today? She didn''te to see me at all."

    Sheldon''s heart sank.

    He said, "I see, Miss Cowell. Sorry to disturb you."

    Sheldon was just about to hang up the phone when Yesseca''s hurried voice came over, "Wait, Mr. Hawls. Why did you suddenly call me? Did something happen to Preslie?"

    Of course, Sheldon didn''t dare to make Yesseca worried.

    After all, Yesseca was Tremaine''s lover.

    If Yesseca was worried, Tremaine would definitely blow up!

    Sheldon said vaguely, "It''s fine, Miss Cowell. You don''t have to worry about it."

    After that, Sheldon hung up the phone in a hurry.

    "Beep beep beep."

    When Sheldon hung up, Yesseca''s gaze was full of anxiety.

    She thought that Sheldon was a calm, collected person and he would not call her for no reason. Did anything happen to Preslie?

    Yesseca immediately called Preslie.

    No response.

    Yesseca called again after a few minutes to no

    avail.

    Thinking of the phone call from Sheldon earlier on, Yesseca had a bad feeling about it somehow.

    After hesitating for a moment, Yesseca immediately left Quartley Pce.

    She asked a guard to send her to Preslie''s home. She had to go and have a look.

    At the entrance of Quartley Pce, Yesseca bumped into Ruth.

    Ruth was going out to buy something for Yuliana.

    Ruth saw Yesseca first.

    But she didn''t bother to greet Yesseca. She lowered her head, wanting to rush past Yesseca.

    However, Yesseca blurted out, "Ruth!"

    Ruth had left a good impression on her, thus Yesseca would naturally greet Ruth when they saw each other. Yesseca had already greeted her, hence it was impossible for Ruth not to hear.

    Ruth forced a smile and said, "M-Miss Cowell."

    Yesseca''s gaze inadvertently swept across Ruth''s face. She was shocked. "Ruth, what happened to your face?"

    Ruth immediately covered her face.

    "It''s nothing. I identally fell." Her tone was a

    little flustered.

    An ident?

    Yesseca''s eyes shed with suspicion.

    It didn''t look like Ruth was hit by ident. It was more like she had been beaten up by someone.

    Ruth said in a hurry, "Miss Cowell, I have something else to do, so I have to go now."

    After that, Ruth scurried away like a thief.

    Yesseca originally wanted to stop Ruth, but after thinking about it, she didn''t.

    She still needed to look for Preslie and time wasn''t on her side.

    After speaking to the guard, the man immediately arranged for a car to send Yesseca to where Preslie lived.

    Yesseca went up and knocked on the door.

    She knocked on the door for the longest time, but no one opened it.

    Yesseca called Preslie again, but no one answered.

    She felt more and more uneasy.

    Yesseca called Sheldon.

    Over the phone, she asked him straight away if anything had happened to Preslie.

    Sheldon didn''t want Yesseca to know.

    He forced a smile and said, "It''s alright. She must be at home."

    Yesseca raised her voice and said, "Mr. Hawls, when I arrived at your ce, Preslie wasn''t at home. There''s no one else at home!"

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Sheldon

    knew that he couldn''t hide it from her anymore. He had to tell her the truth. "Miss Cowell, Preslie''s really gone. Her leader told me before she had applied for leave. So, I went back to see if she was at home. I called you because I found out she wasn''t around and I couldn''t call her."

    Yesseca''s heart skipped a beat.

    She shrieked, "Mr. Hawls, why didn''t you tell me earlier?!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Sheldon frowned.

    Would he have dared to tell Yesseca?

    Tremaine treated Yesseca like his treasure. If he told Yesseca and made her anxious, Tremaine would explode!

    Sheldon couldn''t say it outright, so

    he said, "Miss Cowell, I didn''t want you to worry and I''ve sent some

    people to look for her. If I told you, there''d be no point in making you worry."

    "Well, have you found Preslie?" Yesseca asked anxiously.

    "Not yet. Her phone''s not with her. It''s still in the office, so she''s not easy to find at all." Sheldon had already sent out a search party for her, but she

    hadn''t been found yet.

    Yesseca became more and more restless.

    She wondered where Preslie had gone to.

    Did she go back to Agaphen City?

    Although it was unlikely, it was just the only possibility for now. After all, Preslie wasn''t too familiar with the rest of Nashnd. Where else could she have gone except her home in Agaphen City? Content belongs to

    Yesseca thought that perhaps something had happened at Preslie''s home, so she rushed back.

    Just as Yesseca was about to share her thoughts with Sheldon, he said, "I think Preslie might''ve gone back to her hometown. I''m going to Agaphen

    City then."

    Yesseca immediately said, "Bring me along too!"

    Sheldon didn''t want to bring Yesseca along, but she was so insistent that he had no choice but to agree.

    The two of them soon arrived at Preslie''s house.

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908

    ?

    Yesseca said to Sheldon, "Mr. Hawls, wait here. I''ll go up and ask her."

    After all, Sheldon was a man, so it was not a good idea for him to go into a girl''s room.

    He nodded.

    Yesseca went upstairs.

    Fortunately, she still remembered the floor where Preslie lived. After a while, Yesseca knocked on the door.

    Soon, the door opened.

    Amelia appeared in front of Yesseca.

    Looking at Yesseca, Amelia felt a wave of familiarity.

    She took a closer look and recognized Yesseca''s face.

    This woman was Preslie''s friend. She was the one who''d held the wedding where Preslie had been a bridesmaid.

    Although the wedding had been ruined, it had been the type of event which only the rich would have been able to n, therefore Amelia was polite towards Yesseca.

    She said, "Are you looking for Preslie? She''s not here. She''s been taken away."

    Yesseca was surprised. "Taken away?"

    "Yeah," Amelia said. "It''s been a long time. A man in a military uniform came to our door to look for Preslie. He seemed to be from Nashnd. He brought some troops with him. Preslie must''ve done something wrong in Nashnd and gotten caught for it but I don''t know what she did. Why was she so stupid?"

    Yesseca was speechless.

    Although she didn''t understand what it was all about, she figured that Amelia must have misunderstood something.

    She was about to exin to Amelia when she noticed the gloating look on Amelia''s face.

    Yesseca immediately felt unhappy.

    No matter how terrible their rtionship was, how could Amelia be so ted when she thought Preslie had been arrested?

    Was she not worried about Preslie at all?

    Yesseca couldn''t help but say, "Well, she''s your sister. Don''t you care about her now that she''s gone?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    The corners of Amelia''s lips twitched. "Pfft. Who cares about that fat girl?"

    Just then, a voice came over. "Amelia, who''s here?"

    Her mother popped her head out.

    Amelia immediately said, "Mom, Preslie''s friend''s looking for her."

    Celine''s voice became shrill. "Looking for Preslie? What are they doing here? Go to the jail in Nashnd and find her instead. Now, Preslie has nothing to do with us at all!"

    After a pause, Celine added, "The next time someonees to see Preslie, tell them that we don''t know her at all. She''s a total embarrassment!" After hearing Celine say that Preslie was an embarassment, Yesseca was so angry that her blood boiled.

    That was probably because she had had a good rtionship with her mother and brother since she was young. Yesseca couldn''t stand a family being so mean-spirited and cold-blooded to their own.

    Yesseca couldn''t resist raising her voice. "Madam Celine, what are you talking about? How is Preslie an embarrassment?!"

    Celine said icily, "Why not?! She grew up fat. Then, she started selling clothes in a mall without even going to college. Not long ago, she was bragging about working at the president''s office in Nashnd, but now she has been arrested by the military of the country itself. Wouldn''t you be ashamed of that?"

    Yesseca was both furious and amused by Celine''s words.

    She said, "She wasn''t bragging! She now works at the president''s office in Nashnd!"

    Celine snorted. "That''s what Preslie told you, right? Do you believe her? Who does she think she is? How can an uneducated girl who only sells clothes work in the president''s office? If I were her, I''d say I''ve be the president''s wife!"

    Yesseca didn''t reply.

    She took a deep breath.

    It was more important to find Preslie now.

    She shouldn''t be quarrelling here.

    Before leaving, Yesseca took a deep look at Celine. "Madam Celine, you''ll regret your words one day."

    Yesseca had never been a vengeful person.

    She did not care about being misunderstood.

    But now that her good friend Preslie was being misunderstood, Yesseca was really bothered.

    She thought that after finding Preslie, she must let the Fernandez family have a good look at Preslie''s current job at the president''s office! Preslie would have thestugh!

    As soon as Yesseca went downstairs, she bumped into Sheldon.

    Sheldon was already prepared to go after Yesseca.

    When he saw Yesseca, he immediately said, "Miss Cowell, we found Preslie!"

    "Found?" Yesseca''s eyes lit up. "Where is she?"

    "She''s on the streets of Nashnd!"

    Sheldon rushed back to Nashnd with Yesseca.

    Based on his men''s reports, Preslie had been sighted by a row of shops in Nashnd, as if she was waiting for someone.

    At first, Sheldon was still confused about why Preslie would go there, but when he arrived at the streets and saw Preslie looking around with the Hermes bag, a lightbulb suddenly appeared on Sheldon''s head.

    wn o velm

    QUMS

    He remembered.

    He had told Preslie on the previous day that he had picked up the Hermes bag here!

    Sure enough, Sheldon came closer

    and saw Prestie with a white card in front of her, containing the

    following words written in ck, "Who lost their Hermes bag herest

    night? Please let me know the purchase time and price of the bag and it''ll be returned immediately!" Content belongs to

    Sheldon was at a loss for words.

    He had never expected that Preslie, who was verymitted to her job, to ask for leave over this!

    Besides him, Yesseca looked around and felt both helpless and amused.

    She couldn''t help but say, "Preslie, what are you doing?"

    As soon as Yesseca spoke, Preslie finally noticed her and Sheldon.

    She was stunned. "Why are you here?"

    Yesseca said helplessly, "We were looking for you. It was not easy for me and Sheldon to find you. Preslie, what are you doing? You took a day off for this and even left you phone in your office."

    Preslie was silent.

    She touched her pocket and found that her phone was indeed not in her pocket.

    Preslie felt embarrassed at once.

    She looked at Yesseca guiltily. "I''m sorry, Yesseca, I''ve made you worry about me."

    After that, she looked at Sheldon again, and her guilty face was inexplicably flushed as well. "Mr.

    Hawls, I made you worry too."

    "Preslie, what are you doing on the streets? What''s going on with the Hermes bag?" Yesseca asked.

    Preslie told the whole story to Yesseca.

    Yesseca had no words for it.

    She didn''t expect such a thing to happen!

    That some people would even lose the Hermes bag they had just bought!

    Yesseca couldn''t help but ask Sheldon, "Mr. Hawls, is this really the case?"

    Sheldon had no idea what to say.

    He was very embarrassed too.

    In fact, he was in a sticky situation right now.

    He couldn''t say it wasn''t the case.

    Sheldon could only utter an awkward grunt and said, "I think someone could''ve thrown it away. After all, there are many rich people in Nashnd."

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909

    ?

    Yesseca had thought that something like that was impossible.

    However, when she heard Sheldon put it that way, she started to have some doubts.

    Still, it was a bag, not a small item like a key. It was impossible to identally lose it.

    Moreover, no one hade up to Preslie even after she''d been standing there for awhile.

    Yesseca said, "Preslie, I think someone might''ve really not wanted it."

    Preslie''s head was spinning.

    If that was the case, she would be willing to ept this bag.

    After all, it was a Hermes bag.

    She had never owned a Hermes bag before!

    Even so, it was just a guess in the end.

    Unless she saw with her own eyes that someone had abandoned it, she really had no way to be the bag''s owner.

    Preslie couldn''t help saying, "Then, I''ll put this bag here. I''ve waited for so long but I haven''t found its owner. Maybe I''ll put it somewhere else." Yesseca felt that this was not a good idea either.

    She thought for a moment and said, "How about this, since no one recognizes it as theirs, you can donate the bag to charity. It''s also a good thing." Preslie''s eyes lit up when she heard that.

    She immediately nodded. "Yesseca, that''s a good idea. I''ll listen to you!"

    Yesseca and Preslie turned to face Sheldon.

    Their intentions were very clear.

    They wanted Sheldon to drive them to donate it.

    Sheldon was speechless.

    His feelings right now were veryplicated.

    Sheldon felt that he was always looking for trouble.

    First, he''d bought a bag without thinking it through, and then lied to Preslie iming that he had picked it up. As a result, he''d caused this huge misunderstanding.

    Sheldon was absolutely speechless.

    However, this time, he''d seen a new side of Preslie.

    Completely out of his expectations, instead of taking an ownerless bag for her own, Preslie had tried to find the original owner of the bag. She''d even gone as far as to donate it if the original owner had not been found.

    He had thought that a girl like her would forget everything when she saw branded bags, iming them as her own immediately once they were abandoned by others...

    Sheldon''s gaze couldn''t help but fall upon Preslie''s face.

    That day, the sun was very bright.

    The sunlight enveloped Preslie''s face, making her snow-white skin paler. Her eyshes cast a deep shadow under the sunlight.

    Sheldon''s breathing suddenly became a little disordered.

    It seemed that it was the first time that he found that her skin to be so beautiful.

    Her eyshes were so long.

    Sheldon was stunned for a moment.

    As Preslie watched Sheldon remain silent, her eyes were fixated on him, but they couldn''t help but tremble.

    "Is Sheldon angry?" she thought.

    Although this bag was picked up, it wasn''t her who found it, but Sheldon.

    Sheldon should be the one handling it.

    Preslie immediately lowered her head.

    She whispered, "Mr. Hawls, are you not willing to donate it to charity? Do you want it instead?"

    She thought that she didn''t want this bag, yet Sheldon wasn''t willing to give it away. Could it be that Sheldon himself wanted it?

    Preslie looked at the bag. It seemed like anyone could hold it. Sheldon was particrly handsome and good-looking, so it seemed appropriate for him to carry it.

    Sheldon didn''t answer.

    What Preslie said made him knit his eyebrows intensely.

    He immediately said, "I''m not a woman. Why would I carry this bag?!"

    Then, he walked to his car swiftly, opened the door and said to Yesseca and Preslie, "Get in the car. I''ll drive you guys to the charity shop."

    They arrived at a nearby charity shop.

    Preslie donated the bag.

    Although it was just a bag, it was

    still a Hermes bag. It was worth

    thousands of dors. Preslie made a great

    belongs to en kiloptent

    But Sheldon had mixed feelings towards this.

    He suddenly felt that it was no wonder he was Tremaine''s subordinate.

    Because he was connected to Tremaine.

    ��

    Tremaine had given Yesseca a set of luxurious clothes previously, but Yesseca didn''t want them and gave

    them away to a chaON

    And now, Preslie had done the same to his gift.

    He had just given the bag to her the previous night, but now she had given it away.

    But Tremaine was slightly better than him.

    At least Yesseca knew that the clothes were gifts from Tremaine.

    While Preslie had really thought that he picked it upon the way back home, Yesseca received a call.

    The call was from Tremaine.

    Tremaine said that he wouldn''t be back for dinner.

    After hearing that Tremaine wouldn''t be back for dinner, Yesseca wanted to have dinner with Preslie instead.

    She said to Preslie, "Preslie, how about we have dinner together?"

    Preslie agreed immediately.

    She took Yes?eca''s arm right away and said, "Sounds great, Yesseca. I haven''t eaten with you for a long time. Shall we go have a steak? I''ve been craving it recently. I''m telling you, the steaks in Nashnd are

    delicious, especially them.

    pepper sauce on it. They wonderful."

    Yesseca didn''t respond.

    Sheughed bitterly under her breath.

    very

    Preslie had not been in Nashnd for a long time, but she already knew where the best food was here.

    She agreed immediately. "Alright, let''s eat."

    Sheldon suddenly had a thought.

    He opened his mouth and said out of nowhere, "Why don''t I treat both of you to dinner?"

    Preslie didn''t say anything.

    Yesseca didn''t as well.

    They hadn''t expected Sheldon to say that.

    In their minds, Sheldon was the kind of military man who would do things in a straight-forward manner.

    Such a man wouldn''t offer to treat others to dinner.

    Sheldon could not help but feel a little embarrassed at the fact that Preslie and Yesseca didn''t react to what he had just said.

    He coughed and said, "If you think it''s

    troublesome, then forget it."

    Preslie startled.

    She immediately said, "It''s fine. Mr. Hawls, we''ll enjoy your treat."

    Sheldon was relieved to hear Preslie say that.

    While having her meal, Preslie was actually very hungry.

    She wanted to wolf everything down, but at the thought of Sheldon sitting right there, she held herself back.

    Only now did she feel regret.

    She regretted letting Sheldon pay.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    If it was only her and Yesseca, she would be able to eat however she wanted.

    But since Sheldon was here, she had to take her image into consideration.

    And so Preslie ate like a gentlewoman.

    She was really not used to eating that way, so it felt unnatural

    Atst, Preslie let go of her image.

    She thought, "Don''t bother."

    She had never had any image to begin with.

    Besides, Sheldon was too good for her, thus it was useless for her to maintain her image.

    Preslie began to eat like her usual self.

    Sheldon inadvertently nced Preslie''s way and he was left dumbfounded.

    It was the first time he had seen someone eat steak like that.

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910

    ?

    When most people ate steak, they would cut it into small pieces and then eat the pieces with a fork.

    But Preslie didn''t need to cut the steak up. She just ate the entire steak with a fork.

    Sheldon was speechless.

    A smile suddenly appeared on Sheldon''s face.

    He felt that Preslie was cute eating like that.

    As a senior official of Nashnd, he had had many dinners with many finedies and big names from high society.

    They ate in a cultured manner, as if they were instructed by a textbook.

    He always thought that although those women ate beautifully, it always made them look fake.

    When it came to Preslie, he didn''t think like that at all.

    He looked again at Preslie eating.

    It felt especially genuine.

    At the same time, Preslie had also noticed Sheldon''s gaze upon her.

    She was about to swallow a piece of steak, but now she couldn''t anymore.

    The steak was stuck in her throat, and her cheeks suddenly became bulbous.

    Sheldon looked at Preslie and suddenly thought of a creature.

    A pufferfish.

    He couldn''t help butugh.

    Preslie didn''t say anything.

    She swallowed the steak in her mouth with great effort.

    Oh no, she had really embarrassed herself this time.

    She was hoping that Sheldon would kill her right now.

    It was probably the first time Sheldon had seen someone eat like this.

    He must have thought that it was extremely hrious.

    Preslie''s face turned red.

    She regretted it.

    In fact, she should have eaten more carefully.

    Now that she hadn''t, she had be aughingstock.

    "Mr. Hawls, well, I was really hungry. I don''t usually eat steak like that." Preslie tried to defend herself.

    Yesseca said without thinking, "Preslie, you usually eat like that."

    Preslie had no words for that.

    Her mind was a mess.

    Yesseca had broken the news!

    Preslie looked desperately at Yesseca.

    Yesseca understood what Preslie meant.

    A hint of doubt appeared in her eyes right away.

    Preslie didn''t want her to say that?

    Yesseca didn''t understand.

    Why didn''t she want that?

    It was true that she had eaten like this all along. Could it be that she was hoping to preserve a good image in front of Sheldon?

    That couldn''t be.

    While working in Agaphen City, sometimes they would bump into their male colleagues when they went out for dinner, and they''d share a table. Preslie had never cared about how those people saw her.

    So, why would she act prim and proper in front of Sheldon...

    Was it because Sheldon''s handsomeness made Preslie want to pay attention to her image in front of him?

    Yesseca thought that this was possible.

    She immediately said, "Mr. Hawls, I was wrong just now. It''s me actually. I usually eat like a wolf and Preslie eats like ady. She must be very hungry today, so she''s eating so fast. She always looks forward to having a good meal."

    Yesseca smiled awkwardly after that.

    What she said was totally untrue.

    She usually didn''t like to lie, but for the sake of upholding the good image of her best friend, she had to bite the bullet and say it.

    Sheldon shook his head.

    He said, "Prestie, I think the way you''ve been eating just now is great. Girls are toodylike now, eating in small mouthfuls. That''s not eating, more like putting on a show. I think your way of eating just now was very cute."

    Sheldon meant it from the bottom of his heart.

    Preslie was excited when she heard that.

    She opened her round eyes wide. "Mr. Hawls, is what you just said true?"

    Sheldon nodded seriously.

    Preslie felt as if her bones were about to float out of her body.

    She had known Sheldon for so long, and she knew that Sheldon was a man of his word. A man like him would never lie. Since he said so, he must be telling the truth!

    Preslie looked extremely happy.

    She had thought that Sheldon would dislike her table manners. Little did she expect that Sheldon would actually admire it.

    Preslie looked at him in awe.

    She remembered apanying Amelia to have dinner with a man who had been seeing Amelia.

    At that time, the man had been very disdainful of her table manners.

    He even said in front of her that no woman ate like that.

    He thought that she should have eaten like Amelia, like a chick pecking on its feed.

    Preslie was over the moon. "Mr. Hawls, I used to only think you''re handsome. Now I know not only are you handsome, but also you have good taste. I also think my way of eating is correct!"

    She began to gobble up her steak.

    Yesseca was speechless this time.

    Her mind was stuck for a while, before she patted her forehead and smiled at Sheldon in

    embarrassment. "Mr. Hawls, my brain''s getting worse and worse. I remember now. Preslie''s always been eating dinner this. It''s me who pretends to be slow every time I eat. It''s always me."

    Yesseca thenughed awkwardly once more.

    Preslie reached out her hand under the table.

    She took Yesseca''s hand to express her gratitude.

    She knew that Yesseca was helping her out.

    Yesseca was truly her best friend!

    She looked at Yesseca in appreciation.

    Yesseca sighed.

    She hoped that Preslie wouldn''t change her mind.

    Otherwise, she would die of embarrassment.

    However...

    Yesseca''s eyes shed with suspicion.

    Thinking of the conversation between Sheldon and Preslie just now...

    She felt something was wrong.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    But as for what exactly was wrong, Yesseca couldn''t figure out.

    In Nashnd''s official banquet restaurant, Tremaine held a banquet to entertain Spencer.

    The banquet was attended by only the two of them.

    At the dining table, Spencer said with a bright smile, "Mr. Quartley, why didn''t you bring your

    fiancee here today?"

    Tremaine smiled back and said, "I''ve brought her to youst time. I didn''t this time, because after all, this dinner is only for the two of us."

    Spencerughed.

    He raised his ss towards Tremaine.

    After three rounds of drinking, he said, "Mr. Quartley, when will you and Miss Cowell hold your wedding?"

    "Soon," Tremaine said.

    "Oh." Spencer said casually, "I believe Miss Cowell should be from amoner family."

    Spencer had noticed Yesseca''s circumstances at a nce.

    She was definitely not a noblewoman.

    A daughter born to nobility would naturally have a sense of grandeur and pride. She wouldn''t be like Yesseca.

    "Yes, her family''s amoner family." Tremaine didn''t mind talking about Yesseca''s familial background at all.

    Spencerughed and said, "Mr.

    Quartley, I advise you to think twice about it. No president would marry a woman from an ordinary family. All the previous presidents'' marriages were for furthering their political careers. It''s definitely not wise for

    you to marry a woman who isn''t helpful to you."

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911

    ?

    Tremaine looked at Spencer with a faint smile on his face. "Spencer, whether it''s a wise move or not isn''t determined by others. This is my marriage. I know very well what kind of wedding I want. Whether it''s good or bad is also my problem."

    Spencer raised his ss again and said, "Alright, then. Cheers."

    Tremaine and Spencer continued drinking.

    Soon, Spencer began to be drunk.

    His face was flushed.

    A streak of light shed across Tremaine''s eyes, and soon disappeared. His eyes appeared to conceal all of his emotions.

    He knew it very well.

    Spencer would never get drunk so quickly.

    As a president, one had to be able to hold their liquor.

    He was afraid that Spencer was going to pretend to speak under the influence!

    Sure enough, Spencer put down his ss.

    He waved his hand and said, "Mr. Quartley, I can''t.

    I can''t drink anymore."

    Tremaine said, "Well, Mr. Cohen, I''ll send someone to see you off now."

    "Fine, fine, fine." Spencer stood up as soon as he finished speaking.

    However, he sat down again like he was totally drunk.

    Spencer faced Tremaine with his eyes full of alcohol. "Mr. Quartley, I think you should reconsider. I really want to forge an alliance with Nashnd, and I also want to marry off my precious daughter to you so that Nashnd and Megnd may be united. You have to know my daughter''s very outstanding. Once you have her, you''ll have killed two birds with one stone. Mr. Quartley, why don''t you want that?"

    Tremaine said tly, "Mr. Cohen, I know Navidia''s very outstanding. Any man who marries her must be very lucky. Unfortunately, Mr. Cohen, I already have someone in my heart. In my opinion, my marriage will definitely not be for political purposes."

    Spencer chuckled.

    Tremaine had already said it. He didn''t need to spout any more nonsense. Spencer''s gaze sharpened. "Mr. Quartley, you should know why Navidia and I came to Nashnd. Not only you do, but also many others. If Navidia and I go back like this, we''ll be aughingstock. I have such a beautiful daughter and we took the initiative toe over, only to suffer a rejection by Nashnd. Mr. Quartley, how difficult will it be for me to tolerate being a joke?"

    Tremaine had long expected that Spencer would say that.

    He said right away, "Mr. Cohen, this is no big deal. When the timees, you''ll announce that I''m not to Princess Navidia''s liking. You should also know I don''t care about what the world thinks about me."

    Spencer didn''t say anything.

    Tremaine''s words made Spencer feel like he had swallowed a fish bone. It was hard for Spencer to take in.

    What he had said was beyond Spencer''s anticipation. For a moment, Spencer didn''t know how to respond. After a while, Spencer suddenlyughed. He patted his head and said, "Mr. Quartley, what did I just say to you? I must''ve forgotten. Look at me. I forgetmon sense when I''m drunk." Tremaine also stood up.

    His smile was uniquely profound. "Mr. Cohen, what a coincidence! I forgot too. Look at me. I drank too much as well."

    Spencer burst outughing again.

    He said, "Since we''ve drunk too much, we should go back and rest, or else we''ll say something we shouldn''t have."

    A car was arranged to pick up Spencer and send him back home.

    Before getting into the car, Spencer said to Tremaine, "Mr. Quartley, I''ve a habit of talking nonsense as soon as I get drunk. I don''t know if you have the same habit with me."

    Tremaine grinned. His gaze towardsOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.

    Spencer was piercing. "Mr. Cohen, don''t worry, I certainly don''t have a habit like yours. Even if I''m drunk,

    what say is always from the ne

    bottom of my heart. Nothing will be changed."

    "Hahaha." Spencer patted Tremaine''s shoulder and said, "Well, well. You''re really one of a kind. But you''re still young, and young people like being different after all."

    As soon as Spencer got in the car, the smile on his face vanished.

    An angry expression reced the one currently on his face.

    It was all for nothing!

    Tremaine!

    He had lowered himself to Tremaine''s level, yet Tremaine wouldn''t respect him!

    His daughter was so charming and he was willing to let her be married off to Tremaine, but somehow he still didn''t want her!

    Spencer was furious.

    However, he couldn''t do anything to Tremaine for the time being.

    After all, it was not easy for him to deal with Tremaine since Tremaine didn''t like to surrender and he had excellent leadership qualities.

    The mushroom cloud incident in Nashnd before this had led to many countries setting their eyes Nashnd and wanting to drag Tremaine down with them. In the end, Tremaine had managed to resolve it!

    Tremaine wasn''t a simple man!

    Spencer was also at a loss for what to do with such a man.

    Furthermore, Tremaine had also said that he would announce to the public that Navidia didn''t want him. While it was an honorable gesture towards Megnd, what else could Spencer do?!

    Spencer knitted his eyebrows.

    Was this matter really going to end like this?

    Navidia was waiting for her father at the hotel.

    Seeing Spencering over, Navidia hurriedly went to ask Tremaine how the conversation had gone.

    Spencer sighed and said, "Navidia, forget it. Let''s see if there are any other men you fancy. We can start over."

    Navidia''s heart sank.

    She didn''t expect even Spencer''s intervention to be useless!

    Navidia''s face turned red in anger.

    She felt frustrated and humiliated again.

    Navidia clenched her fists. "Father, we''ve already reached this point, but Tremaine is still unwilling! Tremaine h- he''s just stepping on my pride right now. I''ve always been pursued by many men, but this is the first time I''m so proactive towards winning over a man, and he unexpectedly...!"

    Spencer felt distressed to see his daughter like this.

    But there was nothing he could do.

    Why did he have to run into Tremaine, a man who refused to yield to anything?

    Spencer had to persuade Navidia, "Navidia, don''t worry. Tremaine said we''ll announce that you don''t like him. He won''t let you suffer in shame."

    Navidia still couldn''t ept it.

    As a princess of Megnd, she had always been used to being on a high and mighty position. Even if he did such an announcement, it would be useless. Could her shame be erased like that?

    It couldn''t!

    Navidia''s voice became rather shrill.

    "Father, even if announce this to

    el

    the public, I still know the truth. What''s the use of lying to myself, especially when I lost to such amon woman? Father, I, a dignified princess of Megnd, have just lost to amoner. How can I stand that! I''m your favourite daughter, so Father, you must help me regain my dignity!"

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912

    ?

    Spencer had a huge headache in his hands.

    He had already done his part inviting Tremaine for dinner and even pretending to be drunk. Tremaine had still insisted on doing things his own way. Spencer had exhausted his final resort.

    Spencer said helplessly, "Navidia, I''ve told him everything I should''ve said, but Tremaine is so stubborn. I can''t just put a knife to his neck and baldly threaten him about it. Besides, a man like Tremaine wouldn''t surrender even at knifepoint!"

    Navidia didn''t respond.

    She clenched her fists so tightly that veins could almost be seen on her now-white fists.

    Spencer continued to say to Navidia, "Besides, Navidia, he promised to announce you didn''t fall in love with him to save our dignity, so let''s forget about it."

    "Forget it?" Navidia raised her voice. "Father, are you willing to just let it go?"

    Spencer stopped talking.

    He didn''t want to let this go either.

    If he''d known that Tremaine would reject his daughter that he had sent all the way here, he would definitely teach Tremaine a lesson.

    But then he thought it over carefully.

    What could he even do to Tremaine?!

    Never mind that both Megnd and Nashnd were almost equal in strength. Once there was a fierce conflict, both sides would definitely suffer.

    In addition, Spencer also thought of the mushroom cloud incident. Such a huge event could be resolved by Tremaine. Tremaine was not an ordinary person.

    Thus it was best not to meddle with a man like Tremaine.

    After a long time, Spencer said, "Navidia, as the president of Megnd, I have to consider a lot of things. I can''t be impulsive."

    Navidia shifted her gaze.

    She also understood the difficulties Spencer had to face.

    After a while, Navidia suddenly said, "Father, since Megnd can''t fight with Tremaine directly, why don''t we stir up something within Nashnd?" Spencer was stunned.

    Navidia continued, "Father, I''ve reached out to the head of the Nashnd Cab, Hogan Welmert. I found out he really wants to help me get married to Tremaine."

    Spencer sank into deep thought.

    He said, "If that''s the case, then we can really make use of him. He has great influence in Nashnd as a prominent political figure. There''s no way Tremaine wouldn''t be afraid of him."

    Navidia felt that it was possible after hearing what Spencer had to say.

    She said quickly without catching her breath, "Well, Father, what''s your point?"

    Tremaine happened to notice Yesseca at the entrance to Quartley Pce.

    Yesseca had just gotten out of Sheldon''s car and was about to enter Quartley Pce when Tremaine''s car pulled over.

    The door opened and Tremaine got out.

    He called Yesseca over.

    Yesseca turned around.

    Her eyes were full of surprise. "What a coincidence! Did you juste back too?"

    Tremaine didn''t answer.

    Did Yesseca juste back too?

    He couldn''t help but ask, "Where have you been?"

    Yesseca said without much thought, "I just had dinner outside. Mr. Hawls treated me to food and he just sent me back."

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Tremaine''s head exploded instantly.

    He asked a series of questions, "You actually went to dinner with Sheldon? Why did you two have dinner by yourselves? What happened to you? Did Sheldon do anything to you? How dare he! How dare he go for my woman!"

    Yesseca could barely react.

    She was simply speechless towards Tremaine.

    Yesseca red at Tremaine. "Stop spouting nonsense! What on earth were you talking about?! I was with Preslie!"

    After that, Yesseca filled Tremaine in on what had happened to Preslie.

    Tremaine didn''t say anything.

    Only then did he understand the ins and outs of the matter.

    Tremaine suddenly remembered what Matthew had said to him.

    He had to be careful and gentle when dealing with women, and he must absolutely believe in his own woman.

    Tremaine had remembered and decided to ept this piece of advice at that time, but he didn''t expect that he would forget it as soon as he got

    angry.

    "I''ve misunderstood," Tremaine said.

    Yesseca curled her lips and said, "At

    least you know that you

    misunderstood. Look at you, you''re always making mountains out of molehills. I wonder what you''re

    thinking!"

    Tremaine put his arm around Yesseca''s waist and said, "Thinking about you."

    Yesseca said nothing.

    A white light suddenly shed across Tremaine''s mind.

    Hang on, why did he feel that something wasn''t right?

    Just now, apart from saying that Sheldon would treat them to dinner, Yesseca also said that Sheldon had picked up a Hermes bag for Preslie? Tremaine felt that something was wrong.

    First of all, even if Sheldon had seen a bag meant for women on the ground, he wouldn''t have simply picked it up, regardless of whether it was a Hermes or not.

    Moreover, even if he did pick it up, Sheldon should have sent the bag to the police station as lost property. Why would he have given it to Preslie? Also, Sheldon had gone to look for Preslie during his working hours.

    This did not seem characteristic of Sheldon.

    Tremaine suddenly realized something.

    He blurted out, "Sheldon has such interesting taste!"

    He hadn''t expected Sheldon to be interested in Preslie!

    That was almost impossible!

    All thedies with the same social standing as Sheldon couldn''t win him over. How could he have fallen in love with Preslie? Tremaine couldn''t figure it out. Yesseca looked at Tremaine with a puzzled face.

    She opened her eyes wide and asked, "Why do you say that? I ate with him today and I don''t think he has interesting taste. I think his eating habits are pretty normal."

    Tremaine was amazed at Yesseca''s response.

    He nced at Yesseca and said, "You''re indeed a dumb goose!"

    Yesseca was shocked.

    She spat out, "You''re the dumb goose!"

    Tremaine thought it was funny to see Yesseca so upset. He was about to tease Yesseca again when he suddenly recalled what Matthew had said to

    him.

    Matthew had said that he should praise women more.

    Tremaine became serious immediately.

    He grabbed Yesseca''s waist and said, "I was wrong. You''re not a stupid goose. You''re the smartest woman, in the world. No one''s smarter than you. Yesseca, you''re the world''s most beautiful, most elegant and smartest woman." Content belongs to

    Tremaine thought that hispliment was eptable, wasn''t it?

    However, when Yesseca heard this, she was even angrier!

    To say she was the most beautiful, most elegant, and smartest woman in the world!

    Was Tremaine insulting her? Even if

    she didn''t know herself fully, she

    would still understand that the world''s most beautiful, most elegant and smartest woman had nothing to do with her at all! Content belongs to

    Yesseca pushed Tremaine''s hand away from her waist.

    She looked back at Tremaine in frustration. "You''re the most beautiful, most elegant, and smartest woman in the world, Tremaine! You''re going too

    far!"

    Yesseca quickly walked towards Quartley Pce. Even her footsteps seemed to be filled with rage.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913

    ?

    Tremaine wanted to catch up, but Yesseca''s pace was so fast that Tremaine couldn''t keep up with her!

    Tremaine decided not to follow in the end.

    He was confused.

    Why was it that Matthew''s advice hadn''t worked this time?

    Tremaine had praised Yesseca ording to Matthew''s instructions. Why was Yesseca not pleased but angry instead?

    Tremaine immediately called and asked Matthew for help.

    Matthew couldn''t help butugh.

    He replied with a smile, "Tremaine, if you want to praise Yesseca, you can''t be too exaggerated. If it is, she probably won''t believe it."

    "I did not exaggerate." Tremaine said seriously, "In my heart, Yesseca is the best woman."

    Matthew was speechless.

    He tried to be patient and exined to Tremaine, "Tremaine, you''ve always said that she was stupid. Now that you''ve changed your tune, of course Yesseca won''t believe it. She naturally thinks that you are mocking her." "Is that so?" Tremaine finally understood.

    When he finally understood what was going on, he became agitated again. "Why is it that women are so troublesome? I can''t call her stupid, and I can''t call her smart. Whenever I want to praise her, I must draw the line lest she doesn''t believe me. Why is it so troublesome?"

    It was only after talking to Matthew and hearing what he had said, that Tremaine realized that knowing a woman needed a whole different degree of knowledge. Women were the most troublesome creatures on earth.

    Matthew''s voice was maic. "Tremaine, women are like a book. You need to spend your whole life reading it. Don''t rush it. Read it slowly. Try to learn and understand her."

    Tremaine was speechless.

    He felt a headache hearing Matthew''s words.

    He could not help but mutter, "What book on earth is so long that it needs a lifetime to finish reading it? Also, why are women like a book?"

    Matthew felt that he would not be able to exin this concept entirely to Tremaine in such a short time.

    He could only say, "Tremaine, let''s have a chat when we have time."

    Tremaine immediately agreed.

    He really needed to sit down and chat with Matthew. He had to study the book of "Yesseca" carefully!

    In a hospital in Agaphen City.

    A figure came out of the hospital.

    Under the cover of the night, that figure seemed a little strange.

    When she walked to the entrance of the hospital, the woman stopped. She looked back as the corner of her lips revealed a gloomy smile. Selina had given birth to her previous baby in this very hospital.

    This hospital was also the best obstetrics and gynecology hospital in the entire Agaphen city.

    Essie believed that Selina would give birth to her next child in this hospital as well.

    Just then, Essie''s cell phone rang.

    Seeing the caller, Essie''s lips curled up.

    She picked up the phone.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    A woman''s voice spoke through the phone. "Miss rk, my tummy is getting bigger everyday. I think I need to eat more to get more nutrients. You need to give me some money for me to eat more healthily. If not, I won''t be able to give birth and give you the child."

    Essie agreed with pleasure. "I will send the money to you tomorrow."

    The woman was immediately satisfied.

    She replied, "Alright. Since it''s sote, I won''t bother you anymore."

    Before the phone was hung up, Essie faintly heard the sound of cards shuffling.

    Essie knew that the woman was gambling.

    She had a habit of gambling.

    Ever since she had given the woman arge sum of money previously, the woman''s addiction to gambling had gotten worse. She had probably lost a lot of money recently. Hence, she was finding an excuse to ask for more money.

    What a greedy woman.

    It was clearly a one-off deal. Yet, after finalizing the deal, she had found all kinds of excuses to ask Essie for more money.

    However, Essie liked her greed and her shamelessness.

    She believed that the child in this woman''s womb would be just like her.

    Just like her, the child would be greedy, shameless, and addicted to gambling.

    And such a terrible child would soon be the daughter of Selina and Matthew.

    This daughter would give them a headache for a lifetime.

    Essie thought about it and felt wonderful.

    Her n was perfect.

    She was very satisfied with her n.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Sheldon came to the president''s office to give Tremaine some information.

    Seeing Sheldon, Tremaine recalled what Yesseca had told him yesterday.

    He immediately called out to Sheldon.

    "Sheldon, I want to ask you something," Tremaine looked serious.

    Sheldon''s heart missed a beat.

    He thought that Tremaine was going to ask him if he knew or had found anything new about the spy.

    Tremaine had not asked Sheldon for updates for quite some time probably because of Navidia.

    That had relieved Sheldon greatly.

    Unfortunately, it seemed that this had notsted very long.

    Tremaine was about to ask him for an update again.

    Cold sweat appeared on Sheldon''s forehead.

    He thought fast about what he should say.

    "Sheldon, since when did you have such taste?" Tremaine asked.

    Tremaine''s eyes held a meaningful look.

    Sheldon was flustered.

    He didn''t understand what Tremaine meant.

    "Pardon me, Your Excellency?" Sheldon looked at Tremaine confusedly.

    Tremaine stared at Sheldon and

    continued, "Sheldon, you can fool both Preslie and Yesseca, but you can''t fool me because I''m not as gullible as them. I don''t believe that you picked up the bag from

    street. What''s even seek

    is the

    fact that you didn''t hand the bag over to the police, but you took it as yours and gave it to Preslie."

    Sheldon was speechless.

    He breathed a sigh of relief, but soon became nervous.

    He breathed a sigh of relief because Tremaine didn''t ask anything about matters that would put him in a dilemma.

    He was nervous because Tremaine knew that he''d given a purse to Preslie.

    Of course, he knew that Tremaine was not the same as Yesseca and Preslie. Hence, what sort of excuses could he give to cover it up?

    Just as Sheldon was cracking his

    head toe out with an excuse

    Tremaine said meaningfully, "Sheldon, don''t tell me you''ve fallen in love with Preslie?"

    Sheldon''s face suddenly turned red.

    He panicked and denied it, "Of

    this possible? How could I fall in love with her? This, this is absolutely impossible."

    course not. Mr. Tremaine, how is et

    "Really?" Tremaine drawled, "Then, tell me why you bought a bag for Preslie. As far as I know, Sheldon, you''ve never once bought a bag for a

    woman."

    Sheldon didn''t know what to say.

    A frown began to appear in between his brows.

    He himself would also like to know why.

    He didn''t know!

    Until now, he still hadn''t figured out why he had given Preslie the bag.

    Tremaine saw that Sheldon was quiet and could not help but raise his eyebrows. "Are you not going to answer me?"

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914

    ?

    Sheldon said helplessly, "Sir, I don''t know how to answer your question because I don''t know the answer myself either."

    Tremaine certainly did not expect that.

    He sneered. "You gave a bag to a woman, and now you are telling me you don''t know the reason why you did that. How is that possible?"

    "Sir, I really don''t know," Sheldon insisted, "That day, I identally walked past the Hermes'' shop, and I suddenly had the urge to buy her a bag. I myself feel puzzled and don''t understand what''s going on."

    Tremaine stared at Sheldon''s face for a while.

    Sheldon didn''t seem to be lying.

    Tremaine thought of something at once.

    After a while, Tremaine suddenly said, "Sheldon, I''m afraid you are going to get into trouble."

    Sheldon said nothing.

    What trouble was he going to get into?

    Why was he going to get into trouble?

    He looked at Tremaine with a questioning look.

    Tremaine continued seriously, "Because you have fallen in love with such a stupid woman. Don''t you think that this is a misfortune? I now think that your future is going to be worrisome."

    Sheldon was speechless.

    His face had flushed red when Tremaine said that he had fallen in love with Preslie.

    His lips trembled a little because of his nervousness. He said, "Mr. Tremaine, I don''t. How could I like her? It''s absolutely impossible!" "Is that so?"

    "Yes, Sir!"

    "Sheldon, are you sure?" Tremaine asked, looking at Sheldon.

    Sheldon could tell from Tremaine''s expression that he believed that Sheldon liked Preslie.

    And that made him want to make things clearer to Tremaine.

    He instantly added, "Mr. Tremaine, I don''t like Preslie. She looks silly and dumb all the time. How would I like her? She''s not my cup of tea."

    Sheldon was more and more eager to prove that he had no feelings for Preslie, but Tremaine, on the other hand, felt that Sheldon was not telling the truth.

    He suddenly stood up and walked towards Sheldon.

    Tremaine patted Sheldon''s shoulder and said, "Sheldon, there was once a man who told me that I couldn''t figure out my true feelings. Now I think this line should be more suited to be used on you."

    Sheldon was confused.

    A man?

    Which man had said such words to Tremaine?

    Also, what did he mean by saying that he couldn''t figure out his true feelings?

    How was that possible? How can he not know his own feelings?

    "Sir, I don''t understand what you mean," Sheldon said.

    Tremaine showed a meaningful smile and replied, "I think I should introduce you to him one day."

    Sheldon should get acquainted with Matthew and have a good talk with him. That would wake his brain and heart up.

    Sheldon felt more and more confused, not knowing what Tremaine meant by his words.

    Although Sheldon was out of Tremaine''s office, for some unknown reason, Tremaine''s words kept ringing in his ears and passing through his mind. The whole day, Sheldon was distracted by his thoughts.

    He even muttered to himself from time to time, "Impossible, how could I like her? This is absolutely impossible, not possible at all."

    Tremaine had a headache.

    He had just found some fun in teasing Sheldon, but his fun didn''tst long.

    The source of his trouble was naturally Hogan.

    Hogan hade to Tremaine''s office. The minute he entered the office, Tremaine noticed how furious he looked.

    Tremaine knew that what Hogan said wasn''t going to be anything nice to hear.

    Sure enough, Hogan said, "Your Excellency, why did you do this? Why are you refusing to marry with Navidia from Megnd?"

    Tremaine''s face was calm. "Mr. Welmert, I told you long ago that I wouldn''t establish a rtionship with Megnd, and I won''t marry Navidia. I''ve told you before that."

    Hogan was so angry that his heart was burning with rage. "But you can still bring her to dinner, right? Aren''t you just making things difficult for them?" Tremaine''s eyes shed.

    It seemed that Spencer had went to look for

    Hogan.

    He''d known that Spencer would not give up that easily.

    Tremaine said casually, "Mr. Welmert, why are you so angry? You are so old. Don''t get angry, else you will ruin your health."

    "Sir, if you are still worried about my health, please tell me why you acted that way. Why did you do that?"

    Tremaine took a deep look at Hogan

    and said, "Why? The reason is

    simple. Since I''m the host, I should I do my best to serve my guests, and especially when my guests are the Megnd''s president and his daughter. That is why I brought Yesseca to help me."

    Hogan was so angry with Tremaine''s words that he almost saw red.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He said, "Sir, you are muddled. If you embarrass Megnd in public, they will make us enemies. By then, you will have damaged the interests of our country, and the people of the Nashnd will suffer."

    Tremaine sneered.

    He said, "Mr. Welmert, as the

    Cab leader of the Nashnd, you

    have

    Coated your own

    country. You can rest assured that Megnd and the Nashnd will not be enemies. Spencer won''t make us enemies just because of that. He knows how to weigh his pros and cons."

    Tremaine seemed to have no worries or fear, but in actual fact, he was confident because he understood and could foresee how this might turn out.

    He bet that although Spencer may be mad, without a doubt, he wouldn''t do anything that would jeopardize Nashnd.

    "Sir, isn''t it good for our country to form an alliance with Megnd through a marriage of state? Why do you have to do this? Why are you doing this?" Hogan''s face turned red from anger.

    "Mr. Welmert, can''t you just be the leader of the Cab? Why bother meddling in my personal love life?" Tremaine said.

    Hogan was speechless for a moment.

    He took a deep breath and answered, "Mr. Tremaine, this is thest time I''lle here to persuade you. If you still insist on being insensible, then I''ll resign!"

    Tremaine''s eyes were a little cold.

    Was Hogan threatening him with his resignation?

    "Mr. Welmert, don''t think that I can''t

    do without you." "Of course, you don''t need me!" Hogan raised his voice and added, "Having Miss Cowell alone is enough. As for any others, you can totally ignore them. Since that''s the case, then what''s the point of having me, the leader of the cab? Since I''m just here to stir up trouble for you, please ept my resignation."

    Tremaine''s eyes grew colder. "Hogan Welmert, are you sure?"

    "Of course, unless you agree to form an alliance with Megnd through marriage!" Hogan''s voice was loud and powerful. Tremaine sneered, "As I said, I am not afraid of threats. Since you want to resign, then I approve of your resignation!"

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915

    ?

    Hearing Tremaine''s words, Hogan''s eyes shed with a touch of determination.

    He fished out a thick resignation letter from his coat pocket.

    He handed over the resignation letter. "Since you don''t listen to any of my advice, please approve of my resignation!"

    Tremaine''s eyes fell on the resignation letter in Hogan''s hand.

    His pupils dted.

    Hogan was actually prepared!

    "How great!" he thought.

    Hogan thought that Tremaine would surrender just because he fished out his resignation letter.

    Well, that was impossible.

    Tremaine reached out and took Hogan''s resignation letter. He wrote the word "Approved" on it.

    He used a great amount of strength. His strength prated the paper, and the tip of the pen almost poked through the paper. Then, he threw the resignation letter at Hogan. He said nothing, but his face was livid.

    Hogan took his resignation letter and left the President''s office without saying anything.

    Hogan returned to the cab.

    He summoned all the members of the Cab for a brief meeting.

    The purpose of the meeting was to let the other members know that Tremaine was still adamant and stubborn in his decision of staying with Yesseca. Despite Hogan threatening him with his resignation, Tremaine still stood his ground.

    Hearing what Hogan said, all the members of the Cab were enraged.

    "How can he be so stubborn?"

    "Yes, exactly, how can he allow Mr. Welmert to resign? Mr. Welmert has contributed a lot to the country. How could the president just let him go that easily?"

    "Lust is the most destructive weapon that can defeat a ruler. Does the president not know about this? Marrying Princess Navidia is the best decision. Must he be so stubborn?"

    "Mr. Welmert, you can''t leave! If you leave, no one else can persuade the president to change his mind. You can''t just leave!" "Yes, Mr. Welmert, even if Mr. Tremaine approved your resignation, you must not leave. For Nashnd, you must stay!"

    Hogan''s expression was solemn, and his voice was deep. "Nothing will change whether I leave or not. It''s for me to stay. I can''t persuade Mr. Quartley to change his mind. Whether I leave or stay, it doesn''t matter."

    All the members of the cab panicked when they heard Hogan''s words.

    "Mr. Welmert, are you really going to forget about our country and see it go down a destructive road? Please reconsider for the sake of Nashnd!" "Yes, Mr. Welmert, you''ve always worked hard for the country and the people. Do you really want to leave just like this?"

    "Mr. Welmert, it''s fine if you resign, but what about the country? What about the citizens? Mr. Welmert, as things stand, both the country and the cab can''t let you leave!"

    The hubbub continued.

    Hogan raised his hand and made a gesture of silence. The crowd immediately quieted down.

    Hogan spoke, "Don''t you all worry. I won''t forget about Nashnd nor its citizens. I''m just a part of a bigger picture." Hogan''s eyes shed with a sharp light as he continued, "It''s useless for me to continue to persuade the President to change his mind. Since that''s the case, let the people change his mind. I believe that he would have to listen if the people spoke their minds. If he doesn''t, then he''ll be the one that is going to be destroyed!"

    Sheldon heard of Hogan''s resignation two hours after the fact.

    He confirmed that such an incident did happen, and Tremaine had already approved of Hogan''s resignation.

    This left Sheldon in dire straits.

    Hogan was the leader of the cab in the president''s office. He held an important position in the country. For Hogan to resign was definitely not a wise move.

    Moreover, Sheldon knew that HoganOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.

    had always been worried about the country and the people. A person like him would never be demoted from ajob unless he was exhausted. Even if there was only a little bit of passion left, Hogan would still work tifPthe end!

    He suspected that there was a reason for his sudden resignation.

    Sheldon guessed that it must have been about Yesseca.

    He also knew that because of Yesseca, Hogan and Tremaine had a lot of conflict between them.

    After deep thought, Sheldon went to look for Tremaine.

    When he walked into Tremaine''s office, he saw Tremaine sitting on hisrge office table with a dark face and tense look.

    Tremaine turned a blind eye to Sheldon''s arrival into his office.

    Sheldon walked to Tremaine''s desk, and asked carefully, "Sir, I heard that Mr. Welmert resigned?"

    Tremaine''s face, if possible, turned even darker at this moment.

    He nced at Sheldon, and the look in his eyes was intense. "Sheldon, if you want to say something, just say it. Don''t beat around the bush!"

    Sheldon braced himself and said, "Sir, I''d advise you to think again. After all, Mr. Welmert is a senior officer. I''m afraid that your actions will bring a bad impact to Nashnd."

    Tremaine sneered and replied in a cold voice that could freeze people to death. "No matter how important he is, there''s nothing to consider when he dared to threaten me!"

    "Sir, please reconsider!" "No need. I

    have already considered it. If Hogan. wants to leave, I won''t make him stay!" Tremaine stared at Sheldon and said, "Sheldon, if you are here to plead for Hogan, I''d advise you to up this idea. Otherwise, you can leave with him!"

    give

    Sheldon felt his mouth turned dry.

    What more could he say after Tremaine had said that?

    Sheldon lowered his head and said, "Sir, then I''ll leave now."

    Tremaine snorted coldly and said nothing.

    Sheldon turned around and walked out of the door. However, when he reached the door, he suddenly stopped.

    In the end, he still couldn''t control himself.

    Although he knew what he said next would make Tremaine furious, he felt that it was necessary to say it.

    After all, he was a senior officer in Nashnd and Tremaine''s right-hand man. He couldn''t stay quiet just to protect himself.

    "Sir!" Sheldon turned around and

    looked at Tremaine. "I know. You

    approved of Mr. Welmert''s resignation because of Miss Cowell. I''m sorry, but you''ve done something wrong. For a woman, you''ve turned a blind eye to a loyal official''s heart. This isn''t a wise move. Please think twice!"

    A cold light shed in Tremaine''s eyes.

    He raised his voice slightly. "Sheldon, what do you mean?"

    "Sir, good medicine tastes bitter. Please reconsider your decision about approving Mr. Welmert''s resignation!" Sheldon''s voice rose as well.

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916

    ?

    Tremaine''s eyes turned sharp like des that pierced straight at Sheldon. "Sheldon, what are you doing? Do you want to end up like Hogan?" Sheldon felt a powerful force pressuring him. He felt as if he was about to suffocate.

    However, he still forced himself to say, "Sir, I have some heartfelt words. Please allow me to speak."

    Tremaine said in a cold voice, "What is it?"

    "Sir, when Mr. Welmert resigns, the President''s Office will be in chaos. You haven''t been President for very long. I''m afraid that your regime will be unstable. Even if you n to stay with Miss Cowell, you must take a step back and make sure Mr. Welmert is by your side. As for other matters, we can always think about them and discuss themter. Sir, please think twice!"

    A cold light shed in Tremaine''s eyes.

    Of course, he knew that what Sheldon was going to say was true. He spoke it for his own good.

    Even though Sheldon''s words had gone too far, Tremaine suppressed his anger.

    He nced at Sheldon. "Sheldon, do you think that I don''t understand what you are saying?"

    "Then, what are you trying to do?" Sheldon''s face was full of shock and uncertainty.

    Tremaine sneered, "If I give in to Hogan now, he and the rest of the Office will think that I will give way in the midst of a power struggle or for political purposes. Once Yesseca bes my wife, they won''t respect Yesseca and would even try to bring her down. This is why I must let them know that they can''t influence me. Yesseca has the most important spot in my heart, and she''s more important than them. This is the only way that they will know not to make a fuss."

    Sheldon took in a breath of cold air.

    He''d thought that Tremaine had approved Hogan''s resignation in a fit of anger, but he never thought that Tremaine had thought about the matter so thoroughly.

    Sheldon couldn''t stand it anymore. He said, "Sir, I really don''t understand why or how Miss Cowell could make you do this. With all due respect, I don''t think Miss Cowell is worth you doing this!"

    Up to now, Sheldon still couldn''t figure out how excellent Yesseca was that a man would give up everything for her!

    Tremaine nced at Sheldon, his face darkened, his dark eyes dark and unpredictable. "How dare you make outrageous remarks about my woman!" Sheldon immediately lowered his head. "I''m sorry." "Go away!" Tremaine narrowed his eyes and said, "Sheldon, I don''t want to hear your voice again!"

    Sheldon hesitated for a moment before finally turning around to leave.

    But just as he went out, Tremaine stopped him.

    "Sheldon, do you think that Yesseca is not outstanding enough?" Tremaine suddenly asked.

    Sheldon looked embarrassed.

    Of course, he thought so!

    But he dared not say it out loud!

    He didn''t know what had happened just now. He must have been too emotional, which was what made him daring enough to say things he normally wouldn''t say.

    Now that he felt much calmer, Sheldon definitely dared not say anything rash.

    Sheldon remained silent, and Tremaine was the one that spoke instead.

    He said in a cold voice, "Perhaps in the eyes of many people, she is really not outstanding, not beautiful, not perfect, but in my eyes, she is the best. There is only one girl in the world, and no one can rece her."

    Sheldon''s heart moved slightly.

    He vowed not to speak rashly in front of Tremaine again.

    He now knew why Tremaine did what he did.

    "Mr. Tremaine, I understand."

    Shortly after Sheldon left, Tremaine received a phone call from Yesseca.

    Yesseca''s voice was uncharacteristically bashful and embarrassed.

    Because Yesseca wanted to ask him for help.

    At first, she wanted to ask Tremaine face to face.

    But she was too embarrassed to say it out loud.

    After thinking for a while, Yesseca decided to call him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After stammering on the phone for a long time, Yesseca said, "Tremaine, I want to help Preslie look good in front of her family so that her family knows that she isn''t as bad as they think she is. But I''m not sure if my

    idea

    or n will trouble you in any way. Hence, I came to ask you."

    After saying that, Yesseca let out two awkward chuckles.

    "Will you be happy if you help her?" Unexpectedly, Tremaine didn''t say much, but only asked her such a question.

    Yesseca did not hesitate. "Of course, I''ll be happy. I''ll be happy if I can help her."

    "Okay," Tremaine agreed directly. "What do you want to do? You can order my people to help you."

    Yesseca certainly did not expect that.

    Tremaine had promised to help her so quickly that it was really beyond her expectations.

    She''d always thought that Tremaine was a very troublesome man.

    She''d thought that Tremaine would call out her idea for being lousy and maybe mock her before agreeing to the idea. Who knew that all it would take was her assuring him that it would make her happy?

    Yesseca subconsciously muttered, "I really didn''t expect you to agree so readily."

    "Of course, I would," Tremaine replied without thinking. "You let me have your way with youst night. Of course I have to agree to your request."

    Yesseca said nothing.

    Her face had suddenly turned red.

    "Rogue!" Yesseca immediately hung up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, her heart was still beating fast. She waited for a long time before her heart settled down.

    Two military vehicles drove to Preslie''s home in Agaphen City.

    At 2 in the afternoon, Yesseca finally arrived at Preslie''s house.

    She didn''t go upstairs. She told the soldier next to her something, and the soldier nodded and replied, "Miss Cowell, don''t worry, I''ll do as you say."

    Then, the soldier got out of the car and walked towards the door of Preslie''s home. He rang the doorbell.

    Amelia opened the door.

    Seeing the soldier, Amelia was taken aback.

    The soldier asked directly, "Are your parents home? This is an invitation for the three of you to make a visit to Nashnd."

    Amelia''s heart skipped a beat.

    She quickly said, "Wait a minute." Then, she hurried to the bedroom.

    At the moment, Celine was taking a nap.

    Amelia pulled her mother up from the bed.

    Her mother looked sleepy. "Amelia, what''s wrong?"

    Amelia''s face changed. "Mom, something terrible has happened. That shameless Preslie caused trouble and got us involved. The Nashnd government is here to arrest us!"

    Celine woke up instantly because of Amelia''s words.

    She raised her voice. "The

    Nashnd government came to arrest us? Hadn''t they arrested

    Preslie before? Why are they heren et

    again? Tell them that Preslie is not here, and she has nothing to do with us Content belongs to

    Amelia looked panicked. "Mom, they are not here for Preslie. They are here for us!"

    "What did you say?" Celine''s voice changedpletely.

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917

    ?

    Amelia told her mom, "The Nashnd government sent soldiers over and ordered us to follow them back. I''m pretty sure it''s because Preslie caused some trouble that now they are here looking for us. Preslie is so irritating. Why can''t she just vanish from the face of the earth? She''s so troublesome."

    Celine shivered in fear as she heard what Amelia said because she was a little timid.

    She grabbed Amelia''s hand and said, "Amelia, can we not go? Just say we won''t go!"

    Amelia didn''t want to, but she didn''t dare to defy the soldier.

    She replied, "Mom, I saw the soldier. He has a gun at his waist. How can we say no?"

    Celine waspletely dumbstruck.

    Five minutester, Amelia helped her mom to the door.

    Celine immediately burst into tears and said, "Nice to meet you, Sir. Preslie is no longer my daughter. She''s not rted to this family anymore. Whatever trouble she caused has nothing to do with us. We don''t care what you do with her even if she dies. We won''t tell anyone about anything but just don''t involve us in it."

    The soldier remained expressionless, and his voice was mild. "As a family member of Preslie, pleasee with us to Nashnd."

    Despair shed in Celine''s eyes.

    She knew that there was no hope.

    This trip to Nashnd was unavoidable.

    Preslie was really a troublesome girl.

    Twenty minutester, Calter finally arrived home, and the three of them got onto the military vehicle.

    Calter kept on swearing and cursing from the moment he got onto the vehicle, "Preslie is such a disappointment. She''s fat and ugly, not highly educated, and even worked as a salesgirl in the mall. It''s fine that she''s nothing, but now she''s caused so much trouble to the family. How was I so unlucky to have such a daughter?"

    Celine patted her thigh. She said to the soldier in the same car, "Sir, whatever trouble that Preslie caused really has nothing to do with us. Please tell your superiors that we are innocent and ask them not to drag us into whatever she did. Preslie is no longer a part of our family..."

    Amelia, on the other hand, had turned red with anger.

    That was because she suddenly thought of something.

    Amelia told her mother angrily, "I just found myself a rich boyfriend recently. I''m trying hard to get married, but now that Preslie caused such big trouble, he wouldn''t want me at all. Preslie is such a b*tch to spoil my wedding. I was going to marry him!"

    Hearing Amelia''s words made Celine infuriated as well.

    Her face went red. "If I ever see Preslie, I''ll make her regret ever living. Let me help you to deal with that, Amelia."

    Amelia stomped her foot forcefully. "Mother, what''s the point? She was unworthy to begin with. If she just died, that''s fine. But the problem is that she involved me in this. She''s throwing me under the bus. I''ve been trying so hard to find a rich guy to marrying, but she''s just trying to ruin my n. What should I do?"

    After saying that, Amelia was about to cry.

    Seeing this, Calter''s eyes were full of anger. "Preslie has not only troubled you but the whole family! If I knew this was going to happen, I would have killed her the moment she was born!"

    The Fernandez family sat in the military vehicle.

    As for Yesseca, she was in another vehicle following them from behind.

    In her car, there was an LCD screen.

    And the disy clearly showed everything that was happening within the Fernandez family''s car.

    Yesseca could clearly hear their voices, and she could also see their ugly sides.

    She was so angry that she clenched her fists tightly.

    She had been born into a warm affectionate family.

    Whether it was her mother or her brother, they had all been loving toward her. She never knew that a family could be so hateful to their own kin! They were even worse than strangers!

    They had no evidence but still

    insisted that Preslie caused some trouble and dragged them into it. They even insulted and threatened to kilt her. Was that what a parent should say to their children?

    Yesseca bit her lip in anger.

    This was just great!

    She just wanted to see how things would turn out when they realized the truth.

    They arrived at the Nashnd''s president''s office.

    The Fernandez family got out of the car and saw the magnificent and solemn President''s Office in front of them.

    They were so frightened that their legs had gone limp.

    They thought that they were going to be locked up in a detention center and that they would be taken to the police office at most. They did not expect to be brought here.

    The President''s Office!

    What kind of ce was this?

    It seemed that Preslie had really caused a lot of trouble.

    Amelia was about to cry. She grabbed her mother''s hand and asked, "Mom, why are we at the president''s office? What''s wrong with Preslie, seriously? Is this going to be a one-way trip?"

    Celine was already in a state of panic, but she became even more terrified when she heard Amelia''s words.

    Her mouth trembled heavily at first,

    ver

    and then she sat down on the ground as if she didn''t have energy to stand anymore. Then, she hit her thigh and howled, "Preslie Fernandez! She really did cause trouble to our family!"

    Calter was slightly more calm.

    Seeing his wife''s reactions, he quickly covered her mouth.

    He lowered his voice and said, "Do you want to die? Don''t you know where we are? The President''s office of Nashnd! This is not a ce where you can make a fuss. Get up immediately!"

    Celine forced her tears back.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Supported by Calter, Celine stood up unsteadily.

    At the same time, a man walked out of the president''s office.

    Wearing a military uniform, he was tall and handsome.

    He walked up to them.

    Amelia noticed that the man looked a bit familiar. After a closer look, she remembered that this man had oncee to their house to look for Preslie.

    She had a deep impression of this man because he''d looked particrly heroic and handsome.

    "Everyone, you must be Preslie''s family members," Sheldon said.

    His voice was pleasant and maic.

    Celine immediately said, "Sir, nice to meet you. We are not her family. We have broken off our rtionship with her. What she did in Nashnd has nothing to do with us!"

    Calter immediately chimed in, "Yes, that''s it. We are not her family, and we have cut ties with her a long time ago!"

    Amelia said nothing.

    Sheldon was so handsome that she had been enchanted by himpletely.

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918

    ?

    Sheldon spoke in a very maic voice, "Here''s the thing. Preslie is working in the President''s Office. She''s excellent at her work. Hence, the President''s Office specially asked her parents toe to visit her as a reward."

    Upon hearing this, all three members of the Fernandez family were shocked.

    Each of them had their eyes and mouths open wide, as if they had heard something extraordinary.

    An interminable time passed.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Calter came back to himself first.

    He said with a trembling voice, "Sir, what did you say? Did you say that Preslie works in the President''s Office?"

    "Yes." Sheldon replied.

    Calter felt dizzy.

    His mouth trembled a little, but he couldn''t say a word.

    Amelia also came to her senses.

    She looked a little excited. "How is it possible? How could Preslie work in the President''s office? She is just a high school graduate who has never been admitted to college, and she is not even good-looking. How can a salesgirl, who worked in a shopping mall, work in the President''s Office!" Amelia couldn''t believe that Preslie worked in the President''s office of Nashnd.

    Sheldon smiled faintly and said, "Preslie does work in the President''s Office, and she is a very good employee. Thus, we specially invited her family to visit her today."

    The members of the Fernandez family looked at each other in shock and disbelief.

    Especially Amelia. In addition to disbelief, there was also jealousy in her eyes!

    Five minutester, the Fernandez family entered the President''s Office.

    This was the first time they had entered such a solemn, official looking ce. Their legs turned into jelly. Even Amelia, who had boasted that she had seen much of the world, entered the President''s Office with her heart beating very fast.

    At the same time, she clenched her hands tightly, and the jealousy in her eyes burned even more strongly.

    How was it possible that Preslie could work in such a great and upstanding office?

    Why?

    On what basis?

    She was just a high school graduate and someone who used to sell clothes!

    At this moment, Sheldon, who was leading the way, stopped.

    He stopped in front of a door.

    Sheldon said, "This is where Preslie works. You can have a look, but don''t make any noise so as not to affect the rest of the people."

    One by one, they all popped their heads in.

    It was arge office that was decorated very magnificently. In the leftmost corner, they saw Preslie working.

    Although they saw her back, they still recognized her.

    At this moment, she was sitting in front of theputer with her fingers flying on the keyboard.

    She was working very hard. Hence, she didn''t know that at the door, her parents and her sister were looking at her with a dumbfounded expression.

    "It''s Preslie, oh my God, it is Preslie!" Celine stretched out her hand and pointed at Preslie, her fingers shaking.

    Calter quickly pulled his wife''s hand back.

    He knew that this was not an ordinary ce, and he was afraid that Celine would make a mistake.

    Calter lowered his voice. "It''s Preslie, yes, but please lower down your voice. The man just said that we can''t speak too loudly."

    Celine immediately covered her mouth.

    She looked at her daughter''s back, and her eyes shed with a gleam.

    That was the light of excitement.

    Although Celine had always looked down on Preglie, it turned out that Preslie was her daughter after all. Her daughter was really bing more promising seeing how she was working in the president''s office! As a mother, she could benefit from it. How could Celine not be happy about it!

    She was now the mother of a woman who worked at the President''s office!

    This was something that could be bragged about for a long time.

    It was the same with Calter!

    At the moment, Calter''s bean-sized eyes were shining as well.

    The only person who was not excited was Amelia.

    The anger in Amelia''s eyes almost burst out of her eyes.

    Preslie Fernandez!

    It was really her!

    Preslie was really working in the President''s Office!

    Not only that, she was in an office! She had a desk and aputer to herself!

    How was it possible that Preslie deserved this?

    She was just a salesgirl that had worked in a supermarket previously. How could the same woman be sitting in the office, using aputer? Besides, it was not just any ordinary office. It was the President''s Office!

    The President''s Office!

    This was not a ce where ordinary people could work at!

    Even Amelia didn''t have the right to be a cleaner in the President''s Office, yet here Preslie was.

    Amelia was so jealous that she felt suffocated.

    Fifteen minutester, Sheldon escorted them out of the President''s Office.

    Calter and Celine were both at ease while Amelia was so jealous and angry that her face was distorted.

    Sheldon, on the other side, looked at the

    Fernandez family with a faint smile. "Normally, for outstanding employees, the President''s Office would award the family member. But since you said that you have severed ties with Preslie, then well forget about it."

    Calter immediately said, "Sir, you are wrong. Why would we break off our rtionship with Preslie? She is our beloved daughter. How can we break off our rtionship? We are a family!"

    "Really? Are you sure?" This time, Sheldon''s voice sounded a little cold.

    It made one''s heart skip a beat.

    Calter felt a hint of fear.

    He gave a dryugh and then pointed to his wife and said, "It''s your fault. I''ve always treated Preslie as my daughter, but you don''t. It''s your fault!"

    After saying that, Calter looked at Sheldon, trying to tter him. "Sir, women are always not sensible enough. That''s why they spout nonsense all the time. Don''t me them!"

    Seeing that Calter med

    everything on her, Celine

    immediately became angry. She

    immediately retorted, "What are you talking about? What do you mean by

    saying that I''m talking nonsense? Didn''t you also say that you broke off your rtionship with Preslie? Why is it all my

    fault now?"

    When Calter saw how stupid Celina reacted, he immediately gave her a hard look. Celine didn''t understand the message behind it and raised her voice. "Why are you staring at me? What are you trying to say?"

    There was an awkward silence,

    Sheldon nced at Calter and Celine, and then he returned to the President''s office.

    Seeing Sheldon leaving, Calter was anxious and angry.

    He pointed at Celine and scolded, "You are such an idiotic woman! Didn''t you hear what he said just now? We were supposed to be rewarded. The reward of the President''s office must be something great! You didn''t know to

    vel

    cooperate with me just now, and now, the reward is gone. You are such a stupid woman!"

    Celine red at him. "How is it all my fault? Didn''t you say that you cut ties with Preslie? Why are you ming me now?"

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919

    ?

    Calter was full of remorse. "How would I know that she now has a job in the president''s office!"

    "At least you''re admitting it now!" Celine raised her voice. "I didn''t expect it either. I thought she was just bragging!"

    "I thought she was bragging too. I didn''t expect it to be true. Turns out it is all true!"

    Calter''s eyes fell again on the President''s Office in front of him.

    The majestic President''s Office.

    He did not even dare to dream of entering such a ce.

    But now, he had entered the President''s Office.

    He had been invited by the representative of the President''s Office, and his daughter was working here!

    At the thought of this, Calter felt goosebumps all over due to extreme excitement and giddiness.

    At the same time.

    Yesseca was still sitting in the military vehicle.

    She made a phone call to Sheldon, expressing her gratitude to him.

    Sheldon said in a conflicted tone, "Miss Cowell, you don''t have to thank me. This was Tremaine''s order. He asked me to cooperate with you." Tremaine really doted on Yesseca. He had never done anything like this before, such as bringing inmoners from other countries to visit the President''s office. However, Tremaine had done it now.

    He had done it for Yesseca.

    Sheldon actually felt that this was not a good idea.

    Yet, he still did it. First, it was Tremaine''s order; second, he''d felt like doing it.

    Especially when he saw how spiteful Preslie''s parents were just now. Oddly, he felt relieved and satisfied.

    After hanging up, Yesseca asked the soldier in the car to take them back to the Fernandez family home.

    The soldier got out of the car as he was told.

    A few minutester, the soldier came back. "Miss Cowell, they don''t want to go back."

    Yesseca was rendered speechless.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    She asked, "Why are they unwilling to go back?"

    The soldier had a helpless look on his face. "They said that they would wait for their daughter to leave work. They haven''t seen their daughter for a long time. They want to spend some time with her."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She looked confused.

    The transition was way too fast.

    After pondering for a moment, Yesseca decided to follow the Fernandez family''s decisions.

    After all, now the Fernandez family knew that Preslie was working in the President''s Office. It was impossible for them to treat Preslie coldly like how they used to. They would probably try to get on her good side, and Yesseca figured Preslie would enjoy the process of how her family tried to get on her good side. It would probably be hrious as well.

    Yesseca originally wanted to make a phone call to Preslie, but after thinking about it, she dropped the decision and decided to give Preslie a surprise. After ncing at the Fernandez family once again, Yesseca asked the soldier to send her back to the Quartley Pce.

    When she thought of what she had done on this day, she could not help but smile.

    Amelia was sorely opposed to her parent''s request.

    Preslie was a very insignificant person at home. Her parents had always ignored her. Yet, her parents had now taken the initiative to wait for her and said that they wanted to talk about the old days with her. How could she ept it?

    She kept saying, "Mom and Dad, we should be leaving now. It''s sote, and we need to go home. Why are we waiting for her? Didn''t we already sever ties with her?"

    Calter and Celine''s faces both changed.

    "Amelia, of course we have to wait for Preslie. We haven''t seen her in a long time. We want to talk to her. She''s in a foreign country, and we don''t know how she''s been. We should ask her about it."

    "That''s right, Amelia. You should catch up with each otherter. You two are sisters, after all. You should build a good rtionship with her." Noticing the big changes in her parents, Amelia couldn''t ept it.

    She stamped hard on the ground. "Mom and Dad, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t you despise her? Why are you talking to her now? Who does she think she is? Why do you even want to talk to her?"

    Celine red at Amelia. "Amelia,

    things are not the way they used to be. Preslie is now working at the President''s office. You have to build a good rtionship with her.

    el

    Perhaps there''s something you can ask her for help with in the future."

    Calter also chimed in, "Yes, Amelia. Didn''t you say that you found a rich boyfriend earlier? If they know that you have a sister working in the President''s office, they will definitely be delighted. Perhaps you and your boyfriend would then get married." Content belongs to

    Amelia was so angry that she could not breathe.

    ording to her parents'' wishes, she now had to curry favor with Preslie!

    What a joke! Who was Preslie that she had to do this?

    She had been fat ever since she was a child. Living under Amelia''s shadow, Preslie could not evenpare with Amelia. How could Amelia possibly suck up to her?

    Ameliashed out in anger, "If you want to win her over, then do it. I won''t do it to that fatso!"

    After that, Amelia ran away.

    Her mother was about to chase after her when she was stopped by her father.

    Calter said, "Let her be. We will just wait here."

    Celine hesitated.

    Although Preslie had attained sess, Celine had always loved Amelia since she was a child. Amelia was much more important in her heart than Preslie.

    Calter said, "Don''t worry. Besides, it''s good for Amelia to get on well with Preslie."

    Upon hearing her husband''s words, Celine suppressed her desire to chase after Amelia.

    In the blink of an eye, an hour had passed.

    Preslie walked out of the President''s office.

    Calter and Celine looked at Preslie at the same time, and they were both flustered.

    At first, they only saw Preslie''s back view. Hence, they couldn''t really make her out clearly. But now that they could see her, they were shocked.

    She was dressed in a uniform and looked very beautiful. She was not as chubby as before, and even had little curves. Gone were the thick bangs from before, and her forehead was exposed. She looked fresh and much better than before.

    It was also the first time that Preslie''s parents realized that their daughter was not as ugly as they imagined. She looked quite beautiful suddenly.

    Preslie was just as flustered to see her parents.

    She didn''t expect her parents to suddenly appear

    in front of her!

    She almost thought that she was mistaken.

    While she was still confused, Calter came over and said affectionately, "Preslie, your mother and I are here to see you. We miss you very much. We haven''t had any news about you since you left home."

    Celine also came over.

    She took Preslie''s hand and looked

    very affectionate. "Preslie, you are too immature. How can you note back after leaving home for so

    long? You don''t have us in your heart, but we still have you in our

    hearts. After all, you are our daughter, our favorite daughter." Content belongs to

    Preslie was speechless.

    She widened her eyes and wondered if she was hallucinating.

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920

    ?

    Did her parents just call her their favorite daughter?

    Heavens and earth, was this even true?

    She''d never known that she was her parents favorite daughter.

    She always thought that in her parents'' hearts, she was the most disgusting and contemptuous existence.

    Preslie pointed to herself. "Are, are you really talking to me?"

    "Of course! If we are not speaking to you, then who are we speaking to?" Celine eximed.

    Calter also looked at Preslie with a face full of parental love. "Preslie, you''ve turned skinny staying in Nashnd. It''s so heartbreaking to see that happening to my daughter. You''ve got to eat more. Since tomorrow is the weekend, why don''t you ask for leave and follow us home? Let your mother cook something nice and nutritious for you. What do you think?"

    Celine added, "Yes,e back so that I can cook for you. I''ll make you whatever you want to eat."

    Preslie''s face was full of disbelief.

    She asked, "Didn''t you both always dislike me for being fat and not allow me to eat more? Weren''t you both always disgusted with me eating something good or nice?"

    There was a hint of embarrassment on both her parents'' faces.

    But they shamelessly masked it.

    Calter coughed and denied, "Fat? What do you mean, fat? Preslie, your figure is the best! In the Fernandez family, you have the best figure with all the right curves. Your figure is to die for!"

    Celine added in, "Preslie, you used to be a little plump in the past, but now you''ve slimed down a lot. I should make you some good food."

    At the end, Preslie followed her parents back home to Agaphen City in a daze.

    Both her parents had done aplete 180-degree turn.

    When they got home, Calter asked Preslie to sit on the sofa and even served her some tea and fruit. Later, he went to the kitchen with Celine to get busy. They were preparing chickens and ducks, saying that they would make a big feast for Preslie.

    Andter on, the doorbell rang.

    Preslie stood up to open the door.

    Just as she reached the door, Celine suddenly rushed over.

    Her mother was all smiles. "Preslie, sit down. How can I let you open the door? Just sit."

    Then, Celine went to open the door.

    By the door was one of their rtives.

    That rtive had been looking for Celine to y some poker, but she happened to see Preslie when the door was opened.

    A sense of ridicule shed in the rtives'' eyes.

    She said to Celine, "Hey, look who''s back. Are you done bragging then, Preslie? Gee."

    All their rtives knew how Preslie was being treated in her own family. Hence, they''d never tried to hide their disgust or scorn for her.

    In the past, when the rtives were mocking Preslie, her mother would certainly scold Preslie along with them.

    But that day, it was different.

    After hearing what the rtive said, Celine''s face suddenly changed.

    She stared at her rtive and said, "What do you mean, bragging? Since when has Preslie bragged?"

    The rtive replied without hesitation, "Didn''t Preslie say she is working at the President''s office? Didn''t you say before that she was shameless? And that she only knows how to brag and embarrass your family?"

    Celine immediately raised her voice. "When did I say that? I tell you, my daughter is the best in my family. Why would she brag? She is truly working in the President''s office! She is such an excellent person. Even the President''s Office of Nashnd regards her as a valuable employee. Don''t think that just because we are rtives, you can just say whatever you want here. You''d better be careful in the future!"

    The rtive was just speechless.

    She was confused by what Celine had said.

    After a long while, the rtive said, "You are not having a fever today, are you?"

    Celine pushed her rtive away. "Leave now! You are the sick one here. Let me warn you onest time. Do not speak ill of Preslie. If not, I''ll cut my ties with you!"

    With these words, Celine closed the door, leaving her rtive stranded outside in a daze.

    Of course, the rtive was not the only one.

    Preslie looked at her mother in utter shock.

    She never knew that her mother would protect her in front of her rtives.

    In the past, her mother had used to deride her along with her rtives.

    While they were looking at each other, Celine smiled and said,

    l

    ner

    "Preslie, ignore that lunatic. In the future, if anyone dares to say anything bad about you, your and will not acknowledge that rtive!"

    S

    Preslie remained silent.

    After Celine returned to the kitchen, Preslie took out her phone with a trembling hand.

    She made a call to Yesseca.

    When the phone was connected, Preslie said in a rush, "Yesseca, the sky is falling! It''s really going to fall soon!"

    Yesseca listened in.

    Preslie told Yesseca about the change in her parents'' behavior. "They both showed up at the office and treated me lovingly. Then, they coaxed me to head back home and even started preparing to cook for me. A rtive came and dropped by. She ridiculed me, but my mom actually stood up for me. Oh my goodness. What is going on here? I can''t believe what is happening." Content belongs to

    "And do you even know what my dad said to me? He actually said that I have a body to die for. Thank God I wasn''t drinking any water. If not, I would have choked on the spot!"

    Yesseca still said nothing.

    A smile shed in her eyes as she listened to Preslie.

    "Preslie, are you happy with the change in your parents?" Yesseca suddenly asked.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Preslie nced around.

    At first, she''d only felt shocked and incredulous. She hadn''t had the chance to think about whether she was happy. Now that Yesseca asked her about it, she realized that she was quite happy.

    Preslie spoke in a low voice, "I actually feel a little happy. My heart feels ted: You know my parents never really acknowledged me. Now that they treat me as their daughter, I feel happy even though I don''t know the reason why." Content

    belongs to

    The smile in Yesseca''s eyes deepened. "That''s good. Your parents might have changed their attitude after knowing that you are working in the President''s office."

    "But why did they suddenly believe that I am really working at the President''s Office? And how did they even get there?"

    Yessecaughed but didn''t say anything.

    Preslie didn''t ask further either.

    She said, "It doesn''t matter how they know. I only know that I am very happy now. Yesseca, I really feel like I have vented all my anger and hate. You have no idea how they used to treat mest time."

    "I know, I know all of it." Yesseca softly said, "As long as you are happy, don''t think too much about anything else."

    Preslie let out augh.

    They chatted a little more before the call ended.

    Thinking about how happy Preslie was, Yesseca startedughing.

    Tremaine just happened to came back.

    And he saw Yesseca giggling.

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921

    Tremaine asked Yesseca what she wasughing at, and Yesseca told him what happened with

    Preslie''s family.

    Her eyes were filled with excitement. "Preslie finally got what she wanted from her parents. Her

    parents have never liked her and never seen her as a human. However, now they treat her lovingly.

    Preslie will have better days at home in the future."

    Tremaine didn''t care about Preslie''s treatment at home.

    But seeing that Yesseca was so happy, he was happy as well.

    Tremaine put his arm around Yesseca''s waist and whispered, "Anyway, as long as you are happy,

    that''s good."

    Yesseca''s lips curled into a smile. "Thank you. It''s all thanks to you."

    If Tremaine hadn''t helped her, she couldn''t have helped Preslie to get what she wanted.

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca with a faint smile. "You are my woman. I would do anything for you."

    The smile on Yesseca''s face deepened.

    After a moment, she suddenly asked, "Has anyone been against our rtionship in the President''s

    Office recently? Have the people from Megnd left?"

    She had long wanted to ask these questions, but she had never dared to.

    On this day, Yesseca was so happy about what had happened that she plucked up the courage to

    ask.

    Tremaine''s eyes suddenly darkened.

    Navidia and Spencer had left earlier that day, just after Hogan resigned.

    However, Tremaine didn''t think it was over.

    He had the feeling that a huge storm was waiting for him.

    Hogan''s resignation was an omen.

    However, he was ready to face the storm.

    Perhaps the matter between him and Yesseca could only be settled after he faced the biggest

    storm.

    Tremaine tightened his arms around Yesseca''s waist and said, "They are gone. No one else will

    object. You don''t have to think too much about it."

    Tremaine stopped and looked at Yesseca meaningfully. "Yesseca, you are not desperate to marry

    me, are you? Do you want me to hold a wedding right now as you are afraid that there will be

    someone who will oppose our marriage?"

    Yesseca was at a loss for words.

    The beautiful atmosphere instantly fell to freezing point.

    Yesseca pushed Tremaine''s hand away from her waist.

    She stood up. "You are the desperate one! You are the one who''s afraid of having your marriage

    being opposed!"

    After saying that, Yesseca left angrily.

    Tremaine was left speechless.

    He was confused.

    Did he say something wrong again?

    He was just joking with Yesseca because the atmosphere was great. He''d wanted to make the

    atmosphere better, but why did Yesseca suddenly get angry?

    Tremaine didn''t understand.

    After thinking for a moment, Tremaine called Matthew.

    He told Matthew what had just happened.

    Hearing this, Matthew burst intoughter.

    He said helplessly, "Tremaine, saying a woman is desperate is just trying to start a fight."

    Tremaine replied, "So what you mean is I shouldn''t be making fun of women in the future."

    "It''s not that you can''t joke." Matthew exined, "You just can''t joke on such a scale."

    "What scale?" Tremaine couldn''t understand. "Was I too harsh?"

    Matthew was speechless.

    He wanted to exin in detail to Tremaine but suddenly felt that there was no need for that.

    Everyone was different.

    There was no need for him to use his own standards to ask Tremaine to do some things.

    Besides, although Tremaine''s joke had made Yesseca a little angry, her anger would soon be gone.

    From a different perspective, this sort of anger could also be treated as a trifling affair between a

    man and a woman.

    Matthew changed his words, "If you think it was no big deal, then it doesn''t matter. As long as you

    comfort herter, she will soon calm down."

    Tremaine muttered, "This woman is so troublesome."

    Matthew agreed with Tremaine''s words.

    He said, "You are right. Women are troublesome creatures."

    "Then, how do you still have such good patience?"

    "Well." Matthew exined in a low voice, "You will have patience if you love her. If you don''t love a

    person, no matter how simple talking to she is, you won''t love her. But if you love her, no matter how

    troublesome she is, you will be willing to go through extreme lengths for her."

    Tremaine''s eyes darkened.

    These words seemed to make sense.

    He immediately said, "Right. I''ll hang up first. I have to go tofort that troublesome dummy."

    Matthew was once again speechless.

    Yesseca sat on the bed, sulking.

    Did Tremaine even know how to speak nicely?

    He sounded as if she was crying and pleading to marry him!

    Really!

    Every time there was a good atmosphere, it would be destroyed by his words!

    He should just shut his mouth if he didn''t know how to speak nicely.

    Every time he opened his mouth, his words started making things ugly.

    Just then, she heard the door knob turning.

    Only then did Yesseca realize that the door was not locked when she''d entered.

    But it was toote to lock it.

    Yesseca turned around and turned her back towards Tremaine.

    Tremaine walked to Yesseca.

    He looked down at Yesseca.

    Yesseca immediately lowered her head and stared at the bright shiny floor without looking at

    Tremaine.

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca for a while, and a thoughtful look shed through his eyes.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    He coaxed, "I suddenly find that you are not a dummy. You look like a duck with your head down

    like this. I will not call you a dummy, but a ducky in the future."

    Yesseca was struck mute.

    She hit Tremaine hard and said, "Stop talking crap."

    She was about to retract her hand but Tremaine caught it.

    Yesseca widened her eyes. "Let go of my hand."

    "I won''t let you go." Tremaine looked at Yesseca with a faint smile. "Yesseca, get this clear. I am the

    dignified President of Nashnd. How can I let you go easily when you hit me like this? Hmm?"

    Yesseca''s eyes widened. "Then, what do you want?"

    Tremaine gently parted his mesmerizing thin lips and said maizing words, "Some spanking."

    Yesseca was in shock.

    Before she could recover, Tremaine had pushed her on the bed.

    There was a silence.

    A pile of clothes was thrown on the bedroom floor.

    Tremaine suddenly realized that coaxing Yesseca was too troublesome.

    In fact, there was a simpler way.

    For example, letting this woman take the initiative to beg for mercy.

    When she took the initiative to ask for mercy, there was no way for her to continue being angry.

    Tremaine thought this method was even more effective.

    On the flight to Megnd.

    The ne had already reached Megnd territory and would soon touch down.

    Navidia was frustrated.

    She said to Spencer, "Father, people are going tough at me when I head back. Everyone knows

    why I went to Nashnd, but now that I am back here, it''s going to be so embarrassing."

    Spencerforted Navidia, "Navidia, we''ve told the press and people that you didn''t like him.

    Hence, it shouldn''t be embarrassing for you." Spencer paused while a sharp light gleamed in his

    eyes.

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922

    "I think there will be a huge uprising in Nashnd."

    Navida''s eyes shed slightly.

    She had heard about this from Spencer before.

    However, she was not as optimistic as Spencer with regards to this situation.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Navidia said, "Father, first of all, we don''t know if they could provoke the public. Besides, even if

    there will be an uprising, with Tremaine''s strong personality, I''m afraid it won''t work."

    Spencer smiled.

    He replied, "Don''t worry, Navidia. Hogan is now retired. I believe that there will be an uprising. A few

    objections won''t harm Tremaine that much, but if the whole country objects to him, I believe that

    Tremaine can''t just ignore them. Even if he has a strong personality and is stubborn, it''s impossible

    that he would just ignore his people''s opinion."

    Speaking of this, Spencer took a deep look at Navidia. "Don''t worry. Perhaps Tremaine will beg for

    you then, and he will have a taste of all the humiliation you suffered." "Really?" Navidia could not

    believe it.

    Spencer was very optimistic. "I''m sure."

    Navidia said nothing.

    After a while, she faintly said, "Father, I don''t know how I lost to her. I can''t believe that I have to use

    tricks in order to snag a man. I am so much better than that other woman in so many ways.

    Tremaine should naturally be mine even if I don''t do anything."

    Spencer couldn''t figure out why either.

    He sighed, "Perhaps Tremaine has specific taste for women."

    Yesseca was tormented by Tremaine the whole night.

    She almost cried.

    She begged Tremaine for mercy.

    Tremaine lifted her chin and looked at her with lust in his eyes. "If you stop being angry, then I''ll let

    you go."

    Yesseca felt so worn out that sheplied with what Tremaine had said.

    Only then did Tremaine let go of Yesseca.

    Yesseca felt like her body had been run over by a truck.

    Within her, she had a ball of anger.

    She couldn''t wait to tear Tremaine into pieces, but she didn''t dare.

    She didn''t even dare to look at him.

    Because she was afraid that Tremaine would torment her again.

    Yesseca could only grit her teeth and swallow her anger.

    Just when Yesseca was about to fall asleep, she suddenly heard a crying from her stomach.

    Yesseca fell silent.

    She was hungry.

    Being tormented by Tremaine was a kind of physicalbor, and hunger was definitely inevitable.

    Tremaine also heard the crying from Yesseca''s stomach.

    He asked, "Are you hungry?"

    "No, I am not."

    Tremaine reached out his hand and drew circles on Yesseca''s stomach. "Don''t say that you are not

    hungry. I heard your stomach grumbling. Don''t be stubborn, dummy."

    Yesseca said nothing.

    At this moment, she couldn''t wait to sew Tremaine''s mouth shut.

    But she didn''t dare.

    She was afraid that Tremaine would torment her again.

    Tremaine got out of bed and said, "I''ll get you something to eat. Wait."

    Yesseca was surprised.

    She blurted out, "You know how to cook?"

    "No, I don''t."

    Yesseca was confused. "Then, what will you get me?"

    Tremaine replied righteously, "I''ll ask the servants to cook up something for you. I''ll bring it to you

    later."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    Tremaine asked Yesseca what she wanted to eat.

    Yesseca said that she wanted to eat pasta and added that she wanted a boiled egg on top, cut in

    half.

    Tremaine agreed without hesitation.

    He told Yesseca to rest a little while. When the food was done, he would serve it so she could have

    it in bed.

    Yesseca felt a little embarrassed. "Won''t it be impolite to eat in bed? I''d better go down to the dining

    room."

    Tremaine''s eyes were dark. "What''s wrong with that? You can do whatever you feelfortable

    with. Just wait here!"

    Then, Tremaine walked out of the bedroom.

    Looking at Tremaine''s disappearing figure, Yesseca''s heart moved slightly.

    Somehow, she felt that Tremaine was not so detestable after some thought.

    Sometimes, he was still pretty good and kind.

    About fifteen minutester, Tremaine brought in the pasta.

    Yesseca was really hungry. As soon as she saw it, her appetite picked up.

    She took the pasta.

    Tremaine said, "I sort of made this."

    Yesseca was somewhat surprised.

    She looked at the pasta in her hands. Though it was simple, it didn''t look like food that was cooked

    by someone who didn''t know how to cook.

    Yesseca couldn''t help but mutter, "You are good at everything."

    Tremaine replied in a superior tone, "Of course. I made the egg. Do you see the egg? I boiled it

    myself."

    The te in Yesseca''s hand almost fell to the ground.

    She was just speechless.

    It turned out that Tremaine had only boiled the egg, and he was stating that he made the whole

    te of pasta.

    Was he always so shameless?

    Yesseca was just mindblown.

    Her hunger was gone after she ate. Tremaine fell asleep, holding onto Yesseca.

    Yesseca felt warm in Tremaine''s arms.

    Both her body and her stomach were warm because of the pasta she just had, as well as the man

    next to her.

    She feltfortable.

    She couldn''t help but say, "Sometimes, I feel that you treat me pretty well."

    Tremaine''s gaze turned deep, and then the corner of his lips lifted.

    Well, Matthew might not be right all the time.

    Matthew told him that whenever women got angry, he should coax them.

    Actually, it didn''t have to be that troublesome.

    He didn''t need to coax Yesseca at all. He just needed to be physically strong and settle it on the

    bed.

    Sure enough, if a woman was satisfied in bed, then everything would not be a problem.

    While Yesseca was eating her pasta, Preslie was eating supper as well.

    Preslie woke up in the middle of the night.

    Due to the major change in her parents'' attitude, her heart kept pounding, and she woke up early.

    As soon as she woke up, she couldn''t fall asleep.

    Yesseca went to the living room to drink water, but did not expect to alert Celine.

    Celine asked if she was hungry. Before Preslie could answer, Celine rushed to the kitchen and

    cooked supper for Preslie.

    Preslie was rendered speechless.

    She was dumbfounded.

    After a while, she entered the kitchen.

    She told her mom that she wasn''t hungry and that she didn''t need to go through so much hassle.

    However, her mother insisted on cooking for her.

    Celine said with certainty, "I never knew that you would wake up at midnight because you are

    hungry. Just wait a moment. Supper will be done soon, and you can eat in a while."

    Preslie was still in a daze.

    What her mom said was indeed true.

    Before she decided to lose weight, she would wake up in the middle of the night and go to the

    kitchen, looking for food. Whenever Celine stumbled across her back then, she would scold and

    chide her. This was the first time that her mother had offered to cook instead.

    Celine''s action made Preslie feel warm in her heart.

    She had never experienced love and affection from her parents before ever since she was a child.

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923

    Preslie had been fat ever since she was young.

    Amelia, on the other hand, had had her mother''s genes and had always been slender. She was

    taller than Preslie by 2 inches.

    But that was not the point. Preslie was also not good at speaking.

    Meanwhile, Amelia was good at speaking and always made her parents happy.

    With Amelia around, there was no need for Preslie to be there.

    Her parents were very fond of Amelia, and they had never even regarded Preslie as anything.

    They''d never once treated Preslie like she was their daughter.

    Even the Fernandez''s rtives were the same. They all favored Amelia a lot more and treated

    Preslie as if she was air. Whenever Preslie walked past them, they would mock her.

    Preslie couldn''t recall if she had ever received love and affection from her parents when she was a

    baby.

    Today was the first time she could remember receiving love from her parents.

    When she got up in the middle of the night for the first time, her mother did not scold her. Instead,

    her mother was worried that she was hungry and cooked some food for her.

    The supper was ready in a short while.

    Celine served Preslie the food.

    Although it was just a simple supper, she could see her mom had made it with care.

    Celine picked up a set of utensils for Preslie and said, "Have a taste and see if it''s good or not. If it''s

    not enough, I''ll get more for you."

    "It''s enough." Preslie took the utensils.

    Perhaps the heat from the food stung her eyes. Ayer of mist formed in Preslie''s eyes.

    She put a mouthful of food in her mouth.

    It was delicious.

    Countless emotions surged in her heart.

    She had thought that she had no feelings left for this family.

    At that moment, however, Preslie realized something.

    Blood was still thicker than water.

    When her parents treated her well, all the love and longing for her parents came back.

    Soon, she finished her food.

    Celine sat by the side and watched her daughter eat the food. When Preslie finished it, she instantly

    asked, "How was it? Did you have enough? Was it good?"

    Preslie nodded vigorously. "The food was delicious. It was enough."

    Celine smiled. "That''s great then. If you like it, I can cook more for you tomorrow."

    Preslie looked at her mom and couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you suddenly treating me so well?"

    Celina was caught off guard by the question.

    Obviously, she didn''t expect Preslie to ask such a question, but after a short pause, she

    immediately said, "Preslie, you silly child, what are you talking about? I''m your mother. Who should I

    be treating well if not you?"

    Speaking of this, Celine stopped and felt guilty. "We''ve never really gotten along well. Of course,

    this is not entirely your fault, me and your father are somewhat to me. But after you left, we

    understand how you felt and regretted everything. We hope you can forgive us and know that you

    will forever be our daughter."

    After hearing what her mom said, the mist around Preslie''s eyes seemed to pool into tears.

    In fact, when she asked Celine the question she already knew what the answer was.

    The only reason why her parents would have a change of heart was because they knew she was

    seriously working at the President''s office.

    However, she could not help but ask.

    And her mom gave her an answer that she had not seening.

    Perhaps this answer was just an excuse, a lie.

    However, she would rather believe that it was true.

    Even if Preslie had never once said it.

    Only she knew how much she yearned for the love of her parents all the time.

    She had hoped every day that her parents would treat her like how they treated Amelia.

    Preslie took a deep breath.

    She suddenly asked, "Where is Amelia?"

    When she thought of Amelia, she realized that she had never seen Amelia since the moment she

    came back.

    A strange look shed across Celine''s eyes.

    Soon after, she schooled her expression. She said, "She has something to do today. She won''t be

    coming back."

    Preslie said nothing more.

    Celine suddenly lowered her voice and asked, "How are you working in the President''s Office all

    of a sudden?"

    Preslie didn''t know how to answer her.

    Celine figured Preslie didn''t want to answer her question and so decided not to press on for more

    answers.

    She stood up. "It''s gettingte. Rest early."

    When Celine walked to the door of her room, she turned back as if she recalled something. Her

    gaze flew to Preslie, "I almost forgot to tell you. Tomorrow, all our rtives will be here at our

    house."

    Preslie was shocked for a moment.

    She looked at her mother in confusion. "Why did you invite them here to our house?"

    Celine''s eyes were full of pride. "For them to have a good look at you, of course! You''ve managed

    land a job in the President''s Office!"

    The Fernandez family didn''t have much money and was always looked down upon by rtives. But

    now that Preslie was working somewhere prestigious, everything would be different. Celine wanted

    to grab the opportunity to change their life.

    To work in the President''s Office was not something anybody could do!

    The Fernandez family had so many rtives, but none of them could work in the President''s Office

    except for Preslie!

    This was an honor to their ancestors!

    Hearing what Celine said, Preslie was pained.

    She knew that her mother wanted to show her off to their rtives.

    However, Preslie didn''t want that.

    Preslie was not a person who liked to show off.

    After working at the President''s Office, she only wanted to let her parents know that she wasn''t lying

    to them. Not to mention she was also trying to discard the grudge she had towards her parents.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When her parents realized she wasn''t lying, there was no need for Preslie, in her opinion, to say

    more about anything.

    After all, everyone lived their own life for themselves and not for others.

    Preslie refused. "Mom, that won''t be necessary. I don''t want to tell them."

    Celine thought that Preslie would agree, but she didn''t expect Preslie to oppose.

    She wanted to chide Preslie, but she remembered that Preslie was now different. She swallowed

    her words down.

    Celine then chuckled, "Fine, then. Well talk more

    about this tomorrow. Have a good night''s rest."

    Celine returned to her bedroom.

    Calter was sitting on the bed.

    He said, "Did you cook some food for Preslie?"

    Celine nodded.

    She gave her hands to Calter and said, "Help me massage them. I am exhausted. I had to chop so

    many ingredients. It''s so tiring."

    Calter rubbed Celine''s hands and muttered, "She''s fat but still eats so much. Doesn''t she know the

    kind of figure she has?"

    Celine nced at Calter. "Didn''t you say that she had a body to die for?"

    Calter said disdainfully, "I said that for her ears. Does she really think her figure is all that?

    Compared to Amelia, hers is nothing. Amelia''s the one who has a body to die for. She''s 5''5 and only

    a little over 100 pounds, that''spletely different from Preslie. But Amelia isn''t as lucky as Preslie.

    Who knows what sort of luck Preslie has to be able to work in a president''s office. It would be great

    if Amelia could work there too."

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924

    Favoritism wasn''t something that could be shifted within a blink of an eye.

    It wasn''t something that could be changed easily.

    Calter and Celine had favored Amelia more ever since she was a child, and they had never liked

    Preslie. It was impossible for them to switch that up quickly.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Calter and Celine still favored Amelia.

    It was just that Preslie now had more prestige, and both her parents just wanted to get on her good

    side.

    Their beloved daughter, however, was still Amelia.

    Calter said worriedly, "Is Amelia fine? I hope nothing happened to her."

    "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen." Celine said firmly, "She''s just unhappy that we brought Preslie

    back. She will stay in her ssmate''s house tonight, so you can just rx."

    After thinking for a while, Calter shook his head and said, "Amelia isn''t very smart. Why did she get

    mad? Now that Preslie is working in the President''s Office, she should be on good terms with her.

    Who knows, maybe Preslie will be able to help her someday."

    Calter began sputtering, "Maybe Preslie will be able to help Amelia find a ce in the office. If

    Preslie can be a good employee despite being dumb, what about Amelia? I''m pretty sure she would

    excel as well!"

    Celine had the same idea.

    However, this was not an urgent matter.

    Besides, Amelia had always been arrogant. If they asked her to tter Preslie, she probably

    wouldn''t be able to stand it.

    Celine thought she had better work hard for Amelia''s future.

    Calter then said, "Let''s stop talking and go to bed early. I''ll call the rtives toe by tomorrow."

    Although Preslie had said no, Celine insisted on inviting them over.

    She would never miss such an opportunity to make herself stand out and look proud.

    A trace of pride shed across Calter''s eyes.

    Like Celine, he liked to show off.

    He said happily, "Tomorrow, everyone will know that we have someone working in the President''s

    Office. Preslie has always been stupid, but who knew a day woulde where she would be able

    to help us."

    In another bedroom.

    Preslie kept tossing and turning in bed.

    Today was like a dream.

    At first, Celine and Calter''s change had made Preslie feel relieved. Later, she felt warmth in her

    heart as well.

    She couldn''t help but call Yesseca to tell her about it.

    She had a lot to say to Yesseca.

    However, she managed to suppress her emotions.

    It waste at night now. It was fine if she didn''t sleep, but she couldn''t do that to Yesseca.

    Preslie sent a text message to Yesseca instead.

    "I feel like maybe my parents aren''t actually that bad." After sending her message, Preslie could not

    help smiling.

    Preslie snuck deep into her covers and shut her eyes, dozing off to sleep.

    Tremaine''s phone rang several hours after Preslie sent the text message to Yesseca.

    It wasn''t even six o''clock.

    It was still dark outside.

    Tremaine hung up the call.

    Yesseca was still sleeping, and he was afraid of disturbing her.

    He walked out of the bedroom and called the number back.

    It was Sheldon.

    It seemed like there must be something important for Sheldon to call at this time.

    As expected, as soon as the call was connected, Sheldon''s anxious voice sounded through the

    speakers. "Sir, sincest night, news has spread all over Nashnd that you refused to marry

    Navidia from Megnd for a civilian woman, and even allowed Hogan to resign due to his

    disappointment in your actions."

    Hearing this, Tremaine''s eyes shook slightly.

    He had long known that Hogan''s resignation was not the end of this matter, but the start of

    something big; it seemed like he was right.

    "Alright." Tremaine said mildly, "I got it."

    Sheldon said nothing

    He was a little shocked by Tremaine''s reaction.

    This was an important matter.

    If such news was spread on the Inte, it would stir the hearts of the citizens.

    And once the people''s hearts were stirred, the consequences would be unimaginable. This was also

    the reason why he couldn''t stop himself from calling Tremaine, even knowing that he must be

    asleep.

    Sheldon didn''t expect Tremaine to be so calm.

    He added, "Sir, I''ve just blocked the news from spreading. It''s up to you to decide what to do next."

    Tremaine''s voice was still emotionless. "Don''t block it. Let it spread."

    Sheldon was surprised to hear that.

    He couldn''t help but gasp. "Sir, the news was released early in the morning. Not many people are

    aware of it as of now, but if we don''t block it, the entire country will know."

    "Do you think I need you to remind me of this?"

    Sheldon was getting more anxious. "As you know, the citizens of Nashnd hoped that you would

    marry Navidia from Megnd, but now you threw away that marriage for a in woman. The public

    will certainly be disappointed about this."

    Sheldon couldn''t care less and he decided to cross the line. He said, "I know you''re an excellent

    leader, but despite having good capabilities you still need the public''s support. Without their support,

    the tables can be turned very easily. The public may lose their trust in you, and when that happens,

    you may lose your control over them."

    Sheldon''s words did not provoke Tremaine''s emotions at all.

    Tremaine stuck to his decision, "Just do as I''ve said, let the news out."

    "But..."

    Before Sheldon could finish his words, Tremaine interrupted him. "Don''t say one more word. I have

    my own ns! Just do as I say!"

    Sheldon could only forcefully shut his mouth and swallow the words he wanted to say.

    He said, "Yes, Sir!"

    The call was hung up.

    A cold light shed in Tremaine''s eyes. It soon reached a point where his eyes turned emotionless.

    That was a risky move.

    He knew that what he was going to do next would have consequences.

    However, Tremaine loved taking risks!

    This time, he wanted the issue to be made big so he could resolve it in one go!

    As long as they could endure this time, he and

    Yesseca would no longer have any worries.

    Yesseca turned around, only to find that the space beside her was empty.

    She opened her eyes.

    Tremaine was gone.

    Yesseca nced at the floor-to-ceiling window.

    It was still dark outside.

    Yesseca thought maybe Tremaine had gone to the bathroom.

    Just then, she heard Tremaine''s voice from outside the door.

    His voice was a little far and soft. It seemed like he was on the phone.

    Then, it was back to silence again.

    Not long after, the door opened and Tremaine walked in.

    Seeing that Yesseca was awake, Tremaine''s gaze focused on her.

    He strode over. "Why are you awake?"

    Yesseca rubbed her eyes. "I turned over and found that you were gone so I woke up."

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925

    The corners of Tremaine''s mouth inched upwards.

    A naughty smile bloomed on his lips.

    He went onto the bed and hugged Yesseca. "Have you already gotten used to the feeling of being

    by my side? Will you feel ufortable and not be able to sleep when I''m gone?"

    Yessecaw was confused.

    She muttered, "No."

    "You''re lying!" Tremaine retorted.

    "I am not!" Yesseca was adamant.

    "You are!"

    "Did not!"

    Tremaine said nothing. In a swift move, he pressed Yesseca onto the bed with his own body.

    Yesseca was struck mute for a moment.

    She immediately raised her hands in surrender. "I did, I did!"

    Tremaine got off her.

    A glimmer of light shed across his eyes.

    Sure enough, that was the most effective method.

    It was much more effective than the other methods Matthew had taught him.

    Doing it this way was the simplest. He only needed to use his body strength and not his words.

    Yesseca couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed being forced to admit what she did, so she

    immediately changed the subject. "Who called you just now? Who''s ringing you up so early?"

    Tremaine pursed his lips. "Sheldon."

    Yesseca''s heart skipped a beat.

    Was there something wrong? Why was Sheldon calling so early?

    She asked in a trembling voice, "Is there something wrong?"

    "Yes."

    Yesseca''s heart pounded harder. Her mouth was dry as she asked, "What is it? Is there someone

    who''s against our rtionship?"

    Before Yesseca could finish her words, Tremaine interrupted her, "Sheldon said he was lonely and

    couldn''t fall asleep on this long, empty night."

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca went speechless

    She widened her eyes.

    Was Tremaine serious?

    She looked at Tremaine while Tremaine stared back at her, a meaningful look on his face.

    Yesseca understood.

    Tremaine was deliberately lying to her!

    Her tension turned into anger.

    Yesseca really wanted to kick him out of bed.

    However, she didn''t dare.

    She was afraid that if she did, he would torment her once again.

    Yesseca could only suppress her anger.

    She spat out two words, "Liar."

    Tremaine hugged Yesseca tightly and smiled. "So, Yesseca, you''re one lucky girl. You don''t need to

    spend your nights alone as you have me by your side. I can fill up the emptiness."

    Yesseca said nothing.

    She was about to throw up.

    Why the hell was he so shameless?

    She almost cursed.

    Yesseca swore, in all her life she had never met a person more shameless than Tremaine.

    Yesseca couldn''t help but ask, "Tremaine, are you really the president of a country?"

    "Of course!" Tremaine said with certainty.

    "But why do I think you don''t look like a president at all?" Yesseca said, "I think you''re more of a

    brute."

    Tremaine went silent for a moment.

    He grounded his teeth and said, "A brute, you say?"

    Yesseca realized she had said something wrong.

    She let out a dryugh. "I, I was just kidding."

    Unfortunately, it was toote.

    The next second, Tremaine leaned forward. "Yesseca, since you think I''m a brute, I''ll show you what

    a real brute is like."

    "Ah, Tremaine, no, go away!"

    "You''re a brute! A barbarian!"

    "Don''t! Stop it!"

    "Ahhh..."

    Maybe it was because she slept in the middle of the night, but Preslie woke up veryte the next

    day.

    She woke up at 11 in the morning.

    She was still sleepy. If she hadn''t heard the noises by the door, she probably would have continued

    sleeping.

    Muted murmurs resonated through her door.

    Why was it so noisy outside the bedroom?

    Preslie heard a lot of voices. It seemed like there were many people in her home.

    She then got out of bed and opened the door.

    As soon as she opened the door, she saw a crowd of people.

    Before Preslie could take in what was happening, someone came over.

    It was Celine.

    She smiled and said, "Preslie, you''re finally awake. All your rtives are here, and your cousins

    too."

    Preslie looked around and saw that almost all of her rtives were at her house.

    Preslie suddenly felt a headache.

    She''d clearly told her momst night not to invite any rtives over.

    She didn''t expect Celine to carry on with her n.

    Preslie just wanted to leave.

    She said, "Mom, you can talk to our rtives. I slepttest night, so I want to continue to

    sleeping. You guys can mingle first."

    Celine had waited a long time for Preslie to wake up, how could she let Preslie go back to sleep?

    She immediately grabbed Preslie''s hand and raised it up. In a loud voice, she dered, "Dear

    rtives, I have something important to announce today. Preslie is now working in the President''s

    office of Nashnd."

    The whole room went silent with that announcement. Everyone''s gazended on Celine.

    Celine enjoyed their attention on her.

    Preslie, on the other hand, only wanted to bury herself into the ground.

    Celine continued proudly, "The Fernandez family has managed to raise such apetent and

    capable daughter. If I''m not wrong, Preslie must be the first person among us to work in a

    President''s office. Her actions have brought honor to the reputation of the Fernandez family."

    The moment Celine finished speaking, a sound ofughter was heard.

    And soon the whole room erupted into wheezes.

    Celine was shocked.

    Theughter she was hearing seemed to be insulting.

    Why was there a hint of mockery in theirughter?

    Celine was unhappy.

    She pulled a long face. "What are youughing at?"

    "Looks like you''re dreaming," Preslie''s aunt said. "When Preslie said she was working at the

    President''s office previously, you scolded her for being a shame, but now you believe her words?

    Have you been brainwashed by your own daughter, Celine? It''s impossible for Preslie to work in

    such a ce. She''s just a salesgirl. If she can work in the President''s office, then I''m the firstdy!"

    "Exactly. Celine, what''s wrong with you? Why are you bbering and sputtering like what Preslie

    did. Do you know what sort of ce Nashnd is? It is impossible for Preslie to be working there. If

    you so much as stood at their border, you would be shot to death."

    "Are you kidding me? How can a high school graduate get a job in the President''s office? You must

    be mistaken, Celine. You probably mistook Preslie for being a graduate from Harcady University!"

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926

    "Celine, stop daydreaming.��

    Preslie''s younger aunt walked over.

    She said to Celine with a darkened face, "What''s wrong with you? What nonsense are you

    spewing? There''s no weight if you make such ims here, but if you spread this, you may face legal

    consequences."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Celine face turned red in anger.

    She had called her rtives here to show off, but she didn''t expect them to turn on her.

    "I''m telling the truth," said Celine. "Preslie really is working at the President''s office."

    Preslie''s aunt got anxious and said, "Preslie, what did you tell your mother to make her believe you?

    Tell your mom you were just lying, if not, you''ll be seen as a joke!"

    Before Preslie could speak, a loud voice boomed, "My daughter is working at the President''s

    Office!"

    That was Calter''s voice.

    As his voice fell, a wave ofughter was heard again.

    Celine was furious with theughter.

    She cried out, "All of you, you just don''t believe me, do you? Fine then, I''ll make you believe me!"

    After that, Celine told Preslie, "Let''s bring the whole lot of them to the President''s Office. Let them

    have a look at it!"

    Celine figured that if she and Calter could enter the President''s Office, their rtives could too.

    Calter shouted as well, "That''s right! Bring them all to the President''s Office now and let them

    witness everything!"

    The angrier Calter and Celine''s shouts got, the harder their rtivesughed. They were soon in

    hysterics

    "The President''s Office isn''t a farmer''s market. Do you think you can enter it at will? What an idiot!"

    "I think Preslie''s really great with her words, she managed to convince her parents. She''s great at

    talking, no wonder she could be a salesgirl."

    "Let''s just listen to them and forget it. If one day the family ends up being arrested, we canugh

    amongst ourselves at this inside joke."

    Celine was livid.

    She raised her voice and almost screamed, "Preslie, bring them to the President''s Office!"

    Preslie was both embarrassed and speechless.

    She''d told her mother not to invite her rtives over as it was unnecessary to show her off in front

    of them. However, her mother did not listen to her.

    She already knew her rtives would not believe that she really was working in the President''s

    Office.

    In fact, it didn''t matter to Preslie whether they believed it or not.

    She had never once expected her rtives to believe in her.

    She didn''t have the authority to bring these rtives to the President''s office. Of course, even if she

    did have the power, she would never do such a thing.

    Celine became angrier when Preslie stayed quiet.

    She cursed Preslie in her heart.

    She cursed her own daughter for being an idiot.

    She scolded Preslie internally for being a fool despite working in the President''s Office.

    If it was Amelia, she would simply bring the whole lot of her rtives to the President''s Office and

    silence them all with the cold hard truth.

    In the end, Celine dragged Preslie to her room.

    Her eyes were red-rimmed. "Preslie, what are you doing! Don''t you see your rtivesughing at

    your father and mother? Are you unbothered by it?"

    Preslie did not say a word.

    She wasn''t impacted by the situation at all, but she did not know how to reply.

    To add oil to the me, Preslie felt like it was her parents'' own fault for being mocked by their

    rtives.

    Of course, Preslie didn''t have the heart to say it out loud seeing her mother''s red-rimmed eyes.

    "Preslie, promise me you''ll bring them all to the President''s Office!" Celine said in a shrilling cry.

    "Mom, just forget about it. If they don''t believe us, there''s no need to exin it to them."

    Hearing Preslie''s words, Celine was about to explode.

    She pointed to her own face and said, "I just want my pride back. You''re practically asking me to

    throw my pride away. I might as well just die!"

    Celine sat on the ground and began to cry loudly, "My pride is gone. I have nothing. I''m being

    mocked, oh my goodness."

    "Preslie, my good daughter, you really disappoint me. I was pregnant with you for ten months only

    to be mocked. Are you still my daughter? Are you even my beloved daughter?"

    Preslie said nothing.

    Her mom was crying so badly that Preslie found it annoying.

    She then spoke, "Mom, it''s not like I want you to be mocked by our rtives, but the President''s

    Office is not some tourist spot where anyone can just simply go."

    Celine didn''t care about that.

    She smacked her thigh and said, "I don''t care. Think of a way to do it. You have to let them believe

    you. Otherwise, that''ll mean you don''t care about me. I will lose my pride, and I might as well not

    live anymore!"

    With those words, Celine stood up and ran to knock her head onto a wall.

    Preslie saw what her mom was about to do and was scared to the heavens.

    She hurriedly hugged her mother and said, "Mom, don''t do this. I''ll find a way. I''ll make sure I find a

    way."

    Hearing Preslie''spromise, Celine stopped crying.

    Preslie then called Sheldon.

    It was impossible for her to simply show up to the President''s Office with arge group of rtives.

    She could only ask Sheldon for a favor.

    Preslie lowered her voice and spoke to Sheldon in

    the corner of her room.

    As she spoke, she was inexplicably embarrassed to the point where she just wanted to bury herself.

    "Mr. Hawls, my parents bragged about me in front of their rtives talking about how I''m working in

    the President''s Office and my rtives don''t believe them. My mom insisted that I bring all of them

    to the President''s Office so that they''ll believe it. But, but I don''t know what to do. Can you help me

    think of a way, Mr. Hawls?"

    Sheldon''s eyes darkened on the other end of the line.

    He didn''t expect that helping Yesseca with a favor for Preslie would cause so much trouble.

    "Mr. Hawls, can you help me?" Noticing that Sheldon was silent, Preslie asked again.

    Preslie pleaded desperately.

    It somehow touched Sheldon''s heart.

    Preslie''s words had touched the protective desire deep in his heart.

    He suddenly had a strong impulse to protect Preslie and to prevent her from suffering any injustice.

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927

    Sheldon quickly said, "Don''t worry. Give me twenty minutes. I''ll help you with this."

    He then hung up the phone.

    Preslie ced her phone back into her pocket.

    She had no idea how Sheldon was going to help her.

    But for some reason, she''d stopped worrying.

    Deep inside, she knew that Sheldon was a very dependable person.

    Since Sheldon had told her that he would help her, that meant that he was definitely going to help

    her.

    Twenty minutester, a strong gust of wind blew all over the ce.

    Preslie and Celine noticed it from inside their room. Their rtives outside in the hall noticed it as

    well.

    Everyone who heard the loud noise went to look at what was causing it.

    A helicopter hadnded in an open field within their neighborhood.

    Preslie''s family lived in an old neighborhood. The buildings wererge and had arge park or

    empty space in the middle of the area. It wasrge enough to fit an entire helicopter.

    Some soldiers started to disembark from the helicopter and formed into two lines.

    From behind them came another person who was also dressed in military uniform.

    However, unlike all the other soldiers, he stood out much more prominently.

    It wasn''t just because of all of his military badges, he was also very tall and handsome.

    After he got off the helicopter, the man headed straight towards Preslie''s home.

    Back in the Frenandez family''s living room, someone shouted, "Those are soldiers from Nashnd.

    Oh my god, they''re here to arrest Preslie''s family. The Nashnd government must have heard that

    they''ve been bragging about themselves and are here to take them away."

    The entire Fernandez family began to panic.

    "Looks like it. Oh god, if only we weren''t here as their guests today. Hopefully they won''t hurt us."

    "It was all Preslie''s mom''s fault! She was the one who invited us over. Just our luck!" "Did you see

    how many soldiers there were? If we get caught, things won''t be good for us!"

    "We''re done for. We''re going to get caught. We''re not rted to this family. We''re just guests here.

    We don''t know anything!"

    There was argemotion.

    Just as everyone was panicking, someone knocked on the door.

    Calter rushed over and unlocked the door.

    He knew who that man was.

    It was the same man who took his family to the Presidential Pce in Nashnd!

    The other rtives didn''t know this, but Calter was sure that they weren''t here to arrest them.

    Perhaps he hade to invite his family over to the Presidential Pce again!

    Calter tried to exin this to the others, but because they were all panicking, he couldn''t get a

    chance to tell them!

    But there was no need for an exnation after all. As soon as the door swung open, everything was

    made clear.

    Calter held his breath.

    He had waited for the door to swing open to finally clear the air. Once they saw who it was, they''d

    realize how foolish they''ve been.

    The door swung openpletely.

    Calter extended his hand out enthusiastically. "Comrade, you''re here!"

    Sheldon had specially made his way over to make Preslie look good in front of her rtives.

    That''s why, even though he didn''t actually like Calter, he still responded with courtesy. "Mr.

    Fernandez, good to see you."

    Calter felt like he was floating in the clouds when he heard that.

    "See that?!"

    Several men with military badges had shaken hands with him and politely greeted him with, "Mr.

    Fernandez!"

    Sheldon then announced, "I''m looking for Preslie. Is she home?"

    Calter replied immediately, "Yes, yes she is!"

    Upon saying that, Calter then shouted loudly, "Preslie! The men from the Presidential Pce are

    here to see you!"

    The door to the bedroom swung open.

    Celine and Preslie stepped out.

    Seeing Sheldon from the door, Celine smiled so widely that her eyes were about to pop out.

    She raised her voice and asked, "Weren''t you the man who invited us over to the president''s office

    before? Hello, hello! Are you looking for our

    Preslie? Did you need help with something back at the Presidential Pce?"

    Preslie''s mother said this out loud.

    Sheldon smiled and said, "Preslie, I understand that you''ve taken a week off during this time, but

    there''s been an incident back at the presidential pce. We need your assistance to resolve this

    issue, that is why you need toe back with me."

    Preslie replied, "Okay, okay. I''ll be right there."

    Preslie then waved her hand at her parents and said, "Mom and Dad, I have to go now. I''ve work to

    do."

    She then looked around the room and then quickly left.

    She really didn''t want to hang out any longer than she needed to.

    Thank goodness Sheldon hade up with this n to save her.

    A long whileter, the rest of her family rtives came back to their senses.

    They then looked at each other.

    Just then Celine spoke triumphantly, "What''s the matter? Didn''t some of you say that there was no

    way my daughter works at the Presidential

    Pce? Weren''t some of you calling me a braggart earlier?!"

    There was pin drop silence.

    Just then one of the rtives squeezed through to be in front of Celine and began to tter her

    outrageously. "Oh Celine, I''ve always known you were telling the truth, but all of the others kept

    calling it nonsense! I could tell from the moment I looked at your face, how brilliant you were! But of

    course it is, that''s how you gave birth to a daughter who is amazing enough to work at the

    presidential pce! You''re amazing!"

    "I say! What are you talking about?! What do you mean by we''ve been talking nonsense? I''ve never

    said such things. I was the one who said that she was telling us the truth the whole time. You dare

    to use her as braggart? Uneptable! We''ve known each other for such a long time. When has

    she ever lied to us?"

    "Goodness, Celine! You have a daughter who works at the Presidential Pce! That''s amazing!

    She brings such great honor to the family!"

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Not only does she bring honor to her family, she even got a private helicopter toe all this way

    to pick her up. As for that man, he had so many military badges on his uniform. He''s a high-ranking

    official. They sent such a powerful man all this way toe and fetch her too. She must be very

    powerful!"

    "They must really need her back at the Presidential Pce to have put in so much effort to get her

    back! Why else would they send a private helicopter just for her? She must be a very important

    person there!"

    "I''ve always known that child was blessed. When she was much younger, she was so fat and all of

    you made fun of her for it. Now it''s obvious that it was a sign of good fortune."

    "That''s nonsense. I never made fun of how fat Preslie was. I''ve always known that she was a lucky

    child. It turns out I was right. Preslie was never fated to be a regr person."

    Preslie was seated in the helicopter thinking to herself. Her rtives would alwaysugh at her and

    berate her, but now it seemed that all they would do was sing praises of her. They kept

    complimenting her and imed that she was a god among mortals in their presence.

    Her heart filled with emotions.

    She never expected Sheldon to put on such a show.

    He brought a private military helicopter and a toon of soldiers with him...

    There was no way her rtives wouldn''t believe

    her now.

    "Thank you, Mr. Hawls," Preslie looked at Sheldon gratefully. "I''m sorry to trouble you so. I... I didn''t

    expect you to show up in a helicopter just for this. I''m very sorry to be such a hassle."

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928

    Sheldon replied, "It''s no trouble at all. Just doing what I should."

    In truth he had been looking forward to doing something like this for her. He didn''t find it

    troublesome at all, in fact he was very happy to do it.

    Because he would be helping Preslie out.

    He didn''t realize how happy it would have made him until now.

    "Then you''ll still continue to live in Nashnd, right? You won''t be going home after all?" Sheldon

    then asked.

    "No." Preslie replied, "I''d better stay in Nashnd. Otherwise, my parents will call even more

    rtives over. I won''t be able to stand that."

    Sheldon couldn''t stop smiling.

    He was over the moon at this news.

    Frankly speaking, things just hadn''t felt the same after she''d left.

    Although they lived together, they''ve never really crossed each other''s boundaries. They both had

    their own rooms as well. So there really was no reason for him to feel weird about not having her

    around.

    Preslie finally began to rx the moment they got back to Sheldon''s home.

    She had lived in Sheldon''s ce for quite some time now. In the beginning she''d felt hesitant to live

    here, but Sheldon''s ce felt like home to her now.

    She had run away to her parent''s house in Agaphen Cityst night, but it didn''t feel the same there

    anymore.

    The moment she got home, she dropped herself on the couch and switched on the television.

    She rxed on the sofa and began munching on some potato chips as she watched a romance

    movie.

    Sheldon saw this and smiled.

    He finally realized why things had felt weird before.

    It''s because she wasn''t around anymore. It was weird not to see her rxing on the sofa, eating

    snacks and asionallyughing at something on the television.

    Ever since Preslie moved in with him, his empty house had begun to feel like a home. His lonely

    world didn''t feel so empty anymore.

    Midway through the movie, an advertisement began to y. Preslie took out her phone.

    She casually scrolled through her news feed when her eyes suddenly widened.

    "Mr. Hawls!" Preslie called out from the living room.

    Sheldon was in the study when he heard her running in.

    "What''s the matter?" he asked.

    Preslie pointed at her phone and said, "Have you seen the news about Yesseca and Tremaine?

    There are several people saying that they''re going to protest on the streets against their marriage!"

    She had just stumbled upon the news on her phone while scrolling online. She didn''t expect to see

    such a thing.

    Sheldon''s face fell. "Yes, I''ve seen it."

    Preslie found it hard to breathe. "You have to put a stop to this. We can''t let all these people go out

    onto the streets and protest. It will cause a lot of trouble."

    Although she wasn''t very educated about politics, she still knew the basics.

    Sheldon frowned.

    He felt the same way Preslie did about this, but then...

    Sheldon said hesitantly, "Preslie, you should stay out of this. Don''t worry about it."

    "I can''t do that!" Preslie shouted, "Yesseca is my best friend."

    Suddenly Preslie stopped talking.

    Because she had just discovered something wrong.

    She didn''t say anything. She simply stared suspiciously at Sheldon.

    Sheldon felt goosebumps all over his body from being stared at by Preslie.

    He then asked, "What are you standing there for? Why are you staring at me like that?"

    Preslie then asked, "Mr. Hawls, you don''t intend to stop this at all, don''t you? You want this entire

    thing to blow up so that the citizens of Nashnd will force Tremaine and Yesseca to break up!"

    Sheldon was quiet.

    Seeing how quiet he was, Preslie knew she was right.

    Although she was very grateful to Sheldon for helping her out of her predicament, this was

    something entirely different.

    Sheldon was wrong to do this. He had gone behind their backs and intended to break Tremaine and

    Yesseca up!

    Preslie was heartbroken. "Mr. Hawls.., Mr. Hawls, how could you do this? I''ve always thought of you

    as a very good person. I never imagined that you would do such a thing! You intend to sway the

    public''s opinion to break Tremaine and Yesseca apart! How could you?!"

    Sheldon was quiet.

    He then said, "You''ve misunderstood. The president has ordered me not to block the news and to

    allow things to blow up."

    Preslie was shocked.

    "Tremaine wants the public to keep doing this?"

    She then asked, "What the h*ll does Tremaine intend to do?"

    Sheldon didn''t know either.

    He said, "I haven''t a clue either. All I can do right now is follow his orders."

    Preslie became worried when she heard that.

    Tremaine was dangerously courting trouble!

    At this time, Yuliana went to see Madam Quartley.

    She whispered into Madam Quartley''s ear, "Madam Quartley, public outrage is on the rise. You

    must have seen the news about Yesseca and Tremaine that''s been going around by now. I''ve heard

    rumors that the people are about to

    protest."

    Madam Quartley kept quiet.

    Yuliana sighed heavily. "Madam Quartley, when the people begin protesting on the streets, this will

    reflect poorly on Tremaine''s regime. Yesseca is responsible for all of this."

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Madam Quartley, you''d better talk to Tremaine about this. If he continues to be stubborn about it,

    I''m afraid that the people will overthrow him. The people are very unhappy this time!"

    This went on and on.

    Yuliana kept muttering on for some time, but Madam Quartley still kept silent.

    Yuliana then lost her patience.

    She then blurted out, "Madam Quartley, say something."

    Madam Quartley then replied, "This is his business. It''s got nothing to do with me."

    She had grown discouraged from all of her previous attempts with Tremaine. She didn''t want to

    intervene in their affairs anymore.

    Yuliana stomped her feet anxiously.

    She then said, "Madam Quartley, how can you simply ignore this? You are the matriarch of the

    Quartley family. Tremaine has finally be president. Do you want him to get dragged down

    because of that woman?"

    Madam Quartley red at Yuliana. "Yuliana, you''ve already stumbled through several attempts

    now. Haven''t you learned anything?"

    Yuliana was shocked.

    She had no idea what Madam Quartley meant.

    Seeing how confused Yuliana was, Madam Quartley exined, "How is it that the public''s opinion

    has escted this far? They''re already published it in the newspapers that they intend to protest on

    the streets and yet you haven''t even figured it out!"

    Yuliana had a sudden realization. She blurted out, "Madam Quartley, are you saying that Tremaine

    has allowed this to happen?"

    Madam Quartley replied, "Well, Tremaine is in control of all of Nashnd. The government controls

    the media and keeps a close eye on public opinion. For things to have escted this badly, it can

    only mean that Tremaine had allowed it to."

    Yuliana was very confused.

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929

    Why did Tremaine allow the public to get this angry?

    This obviously wasn''t good for him at all!

    Yuliana just couldn''t understand it.

    She had asked Madam Quartley about it.

    She didn''t know either.

    But she also didn''t seem to care about it at all.

    She waved her hand at Yuliana. "It''s all up to him, he can do whatever he wants. Once he''s realized

    that he made a mistake with that woman, maybe then he''d have learned his lesson. I have no

    power over him anymore."

    Madam Quartley didn''t want to talk to Yuliana anymore, so she told her to leave.

    Yuliana stopped talking and left the room with her head full of doubts.

    As Yuliana stepped out, she then bumped into Ruth.

    Ruth hade looking for her.

    She informed Yuliana that Zoren had a fever.

    Yuliana was indifferent at the news. "That''s not my problem! Just get some servants to take care of

    him. Don''t bother me with this!"

    Ruth bit her lip.

    She had already expected Yuliana to say this the moment she went looking for her. But she still

    looked for her anyway. Because Zorion kept calling out Yuliana''s name whenever he had a fever,

    and Ruth could not bear seeing him like that.

    Seeing that Yuliana was about to leave, Ruth then said, "Madam Yuliana, Mr. Zorion is your

    husband. He is also your provider here in the Quartley Pce. I really think you should go and see

    him."

    Yuliana stopped in her tracks.

    She then red at Ruth. "What?! You''re just a servant, and yet you lecture me?!"

    Ruth immediately lowered her head. "Madam Yuliana, I wouldn''t dare. That''s not what I meant at

    all."

    Yuliana snorted and went back into her bedroom.

    Once she had stepped in, she then thought about what Ruth had said.

    The more Yuliana thought about it, the more she found that the things Ruth had said made sense.

    Her original n was to make her way into Tremaine''s good graces and eventually be his wife

    by kicking Zorion out. But that n was never going to work now and she had to give it up.

    So Ruth was right. Zorion was her only form of support in the Quartley Pce from now on.

    Although she hated Zorion, she couldn''t be too obvious about it! She depended on him after all!

    So, Yuliana decided to go and see Zorion.

    As she was about to leave to see him, she happened to notice a ss of water on the coffee table

    in her bedroom.

    Yuliana went and picked up the ss of water.

    Zorion had a fever, so it would be good for him to drink some water.

    She couldn''t be bothered to get Zorion a fresh cup of water. Now that she had one in hand, it would

    suffice.

    Yuliana then arrived at Zorion''s room.

    Zorion had just finished his infusion treatment and was feeling dizzy lying on his bed. Ruth was

    standing beside him.

    Ruth was very surprised when Yuliana showed up.

    She stood up. "Madam Yuliana."

    Yuliana nodded.

    She then said, "Get out. I''ll take care of this."

    Ruth was astonished at what she had heard.

    Yuliana actually came here on her own will and told her that she would take care of Zorion. This

    was a miracle.

    She immediately replied, "Yes, Madam Yuliana."

    Before leaving, she said to Zorion, "Mr. Zorion, Madam Yuliana is here to take care of you."

    Zorion had also seen her walk in.

    Although his head still felt heavy and dizzy, he was very happy to see Yulianae to take care of

    him. He had a huge smile on his face. "My wife hase to take care of me. My wife hase to

    take care of me."

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Ruth felt a little bitter seeing Zorion smile so happily.

    She didn''t know why she felt this way.

    She had been hoping that Yuliana woulde. Because if she did, Zorion would feel better and

    happier to have her take care of him. Maybe this way, he might actually recover faster.

    But now that Yuliana had actuallye to take care of him and Zorion was smiling happily, Ruth felt

    very conflicted inside.

    Yuliana sat down on Zorion''s bedside.

    Zorion looked at Yuliana with a silly smile on his face.

    Yuliana looked disgusted "Damned Zorion."

    Aside from his good looks, he was in every way different and inferior to Tremaine, even though they

    were brothers!

    Yuliana offered him the ss of water in her hand and said patiently, "Drink some water. You have a

    fever so this will help you feel better."

    Zorion sat up immediately.

    He took the ss from Yuliana''s hand.

    He was about to drink the entire ss, but after taking a few sips, he found that he couldn''t.

    He furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Honey, what... What is this? It doesn''t taste good. It doesn''t taste good at all."

    Yuliana looked tiredly at him. "What a thing to say! It''s just water! Of course water doesn''t taste

    ''good'', it''s just water. Regardless, you have to drink water when you have a fever. Did you think you

    could still drink juice and soda?"

    Hearing Yuliana say all of that with such anger, Zorion didn''t dare to say anything.

    He looked at the ss in his hand.

    He then thought to himself, "There is a strange smelling from inside the cup, it doesn''t seem to

    be water."

    But Zorion didn''t dare say this to Yuliana, especially with how fierce she was right now.

    After hesitating for a moment, Zorion gulped down the rest of the liquid in the ss.

    He had thought to himself, "No matter how bad it is, Yuliana had brought this for me, so I have to

    drink all of it."

    Then, a few minutes after he drank the liquid in the ss, Zorion''s face began to flush red

    dangerously quickly. The redness from his face began to spread all over his body.

    Zorion looked at Yuliana while in a daze.

    He pointed to Yuliana and asked, "Who are you? Are you my wife? Where did youe from?"

    Yuliana was speechless.

    "What''s wrong with you, Zorion?"

    Yuliana was about to reprimand him, but then realized that something was wrong.

    Why did Zorion look drunk?

    Yuliana quickly snatched the cup from his hand.

    She sniffed it and realized that it smelt of alcohol.

    Yuliana held her breath.

    She then remembered!

    That ss she took wasn''t filled with wafer, it was filled with white wine!

    Yuliana was still nursing her wounds from thest time she had a row with Tremaine and Yesseca.

    Especially since thest time Tremaine had made her donate so many of her luxury goods away, it

    made her feel miserable.

    In order to relieve herself from the pain, Yuliana got herself a bottle of white wine and would drink

    some before going to bed every night to help her sleep!

    Last night, she had poured some wine into her cup, but then forgot to drink it because she had

    learned that the people of Nashnd were against Tremaine''s marriage to Yesseca! She had

    mistakenly assumed that it was a ss of water!

    Yuliana began to panic.

    Zorion already had a high fever and she had just given him an entire ss of alcohol. Whether she

    had meant to or not, Tremaine and Madam Quartley must never find out. This wouldn''t end well for

    her!

    No, she mustn''t let anyone know about this.

    Yuliana stood up right away.

    She left right away and took the cup with her. If anyone came to ask her about him, she would deny

    knowing anything about it. She would say that she had onlye to watch over him and didn''t offer

    him anything to drink.

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930

    Yuliana rushed out of Zorion''s bedroom.

    When she ran out, she happened to see Ruth.

    Yuliana was shocked. "Why are you here?"

    Ruth looked awkwardly at her. "Why... I don''t really know Madam Yuliana. I live here, I suppose."

    Yuliana looked at Ruth impatiently. "What are you so worried about? Go to sleep already."

    Ruth hesitated for a moment then said, "But Madam Yuliana, Mr. Zorion needs someone to look

    after him."

    She had expected for Yuliana to leave not too long after because she had always been impatient

    with Zorion. That''s why Ruth decided to wait outside. She was right to have done so.

    Zorion had a high fever. He would need someone to keep watch over him in his current condition.

    She figured she would do it the moment Yuliana left.

    Yuliana''s face fell. "I''m ordering you to go to sleep. Enough of this nonsense. Zorion is fast asleep

    now and he doesn''t need anyone to watch over him. Hurry up and go to sleep!"

    Seeing how stern Yuliana was right now, Ruth had no other choice but toply and went back to

    her bedroom.

    After sitting in her bedroom for a few minutes, she realized that something seemed very wrong.

    Even though Zorion had fallen asleep, she still felt like she should watch over him.

    What if his body temperature suddenly spiked in the middle of the night?

    Someone has to be there to take care of him if that happened!

    Ruth left her bedroom and sneaked back into Zorion''s bedroom.

    Ruth was shocked the moment she walked into his bedroom.

    Zorion wasn''t asleep at all.

    He was sitting up on his bed with his face blushing abnormally red.

    Ruth was shocked.

    She quickly walked over and ced her hand on Zorion''s forehead. "Mr. Zorion, what''s wrong with

    you?"

    She thought that Zorion was having another high fever, but after checking his forehead, she found

    that it wasn''t hot at all.

    Just as Ruth was wondering what was going on, she felt her hand being grabbed.

    She was stunned.

    Zorion had grabbed Ruth''s hand.

    "Mr. Zorion..."

    Before she could finish speaking, Zorion suddenly moved close to hear and ced his lips on her

    lips.

    Ruth''s eyes widened in astonishment.

    Before she could react to this, she was pulled onto the bed. Then, Zorion''s body pressed down on

    her...

    At this time, Tremaine was in the study.

    He was reading thements on the inte about him and Yesseca. Just then, the door to the

    study swung open.

    Yesseca then walked in.

    Tremaine immediately switched theputer off.

    Yesseca looked very uneasy and scared.

    She then asked, "Tremaine, are the people of Nashnd really going to take to the streets to

    protest our marriage?"

    Tremaine was a stark contrast to Yesseca right now. While she was panicking and worrying about

    things, he remained indifferent to everything.

    He then said, "You don''t have to worry about that."

    There was no way Yesseca could ignore any of this.

    This was very serious!

    Although members of the presidential pce were opposed to her and Tremaine being together,

    even though the chief minister of the cab was also against them,pared to this they were all

    insignificant!

    Although she didn''t know a lot about politics, she knew how powerful the people were when they got

    together.

    If a small group of people objected to their marriage, things would still be manageable. But now they

    were going to protest!

    Yesseca blurted out, "Tremaine, we should break up!"

    She really didn''t want to destroy Tremaine''s political career because of her.

    Tremaine''s face fell when she told him this.

    He was clearly very unhappy. "Yesseca, I''ve done so much for you, and now you tell me that you

    want to break up with me?!"

    Seeing how unhappy he was, Yesseca bit her lip. "Tremaine, I... I didn''t mean that."

    Before she could finish speaking, Tremaine had interrupted her, "Well, what do you mean then?" "I

    only..." before Yesseca could exin herself,

    Tremaine talked over her. His voice sounded cold with a hint of anger. "Yesseca, every time there is

    a disturbance, you also say you want to break up with me. Can''t you suggest anything else besides

    that?!"

    Faced with his aggressive question, Yesseca''s eyshes trembled.

    She replied meekly, "I... I''m just worried about you."

    Tremaine gasped when he saw how meek she was with her head down.

    She looked so delicate and sad. Tremaine couldn''t stay angry at her.

    After a brief moment of silence, Tremaine stood up.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He walked in front of Yesseca, takingrge strides and then stopped. "Yesseca, we''re about to get

    married. Since we''re going to get married, we will have to weather several storms together in the

    same boat. Whether we get thrown in the ocean or end up on shore, we''ll do it together on the

    same boat. Do you understand?"

    Yesseca began to tremble even more.

    Tremaine was a man who never spoke earnestly, but everything he had just said had been said with

    complete sincerity. It struck Yesseca''s heart.

    Yesseca wanted to be with Tremaine as well.

    After she had promised to be with Tremaine, she thought that she would never leave him ever

    again.

    But this situation...

    She was really worried about Tremaine. She really couldn''t stay with him. She would rather fall into

    the ocean herself and let Tremaine stay on the boat. She didn''t want Tremaine to get into trouble

    because of her.

    "Tremaine, I... I understand what you''re saying." A momentter, Yesseca said, "I just got really

    worried when I thought about the people wanting to protest tomorrow against us getting married."

    "You don''t have to worry about that." He spoke confidently. "With me around, everything will be

    fine."

    "How are you going to resolve this?" Yesseca asked.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. It''ste. Go to bed."

    Yesseca didn''t leave.

    She looked at Tremaine with her eyes wide open and asked, "Didn''t you just say that you wanted us

    to weather storms together? Why are you telling me not to worry about it? If we''re going to get

    through this together, then I have to know what your n is. Otherwise, we''re not doing it together

    at all!"

    Tremaine was quiet.

    After a brief moment of consideration, Tremaine said, "I have thought about tomorrow''s situation for

    quite some time now. I intentionally allowed things to escte, hoping that things would reach their

    breaking point. I wholly expect the public to cause as much trouble as they possibly can."

    Yesseca''s eyes widened in surprise.

    Preslie had told her that Tremaine had known about this for the longest time but had simply let the

    matter sit and often ignored it. Yesseca didn''t believe this at first, but now it was obviously true.

    She had no idea what Tremaine was nning about at all.

    ''''Anything that is destroyed can be rebuilt."

    Tremaine suddenly uttered that out loud.

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931

    Tremaine kissed Yesseca''s forehead, showing a rare moment of gentleness.

    He said, "Well, don''t worry so much. Go to bed. I''ll be there tomorrow."

    Yesseca still felt very nervous about it.

    She didn''t know how Tremaine would face tomorrow''s protestors. She wanted to ask him, but when

    she saw how confident he looked, she decided not to.

    Tremaine must have worked out a n.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t look this confident.

    She still decided not to probe him any further, in case it upset him.

    Just as Yesseca was about to leave, she heard a loud scream.

    The scream was so loud that it echoed along the entire Quartley Pce.

    Tremaine and Yesseca looked at each other.

    p!

    A crisp p rang out.

    Yuliana had raised her hand and pped Ruth.

    She had never expected this, not even a little!

    Ruth, who had always been so honest, had dared to do such a shameless thing!

    Yuliana had returned to her room and decided to go to sleep.

    However, after an hour of tossing and turning around she couldn''t get any sleep. Yuliana then got

    up.

    She was still worried that someone might find out that Zorian was drunk because of her. Yuliana

    then decided to go and see him again.

    However, as soon as she arrived at Zorion''s bedroom, she saw Ruth in Zorion''s bed.

    Although Zorion had already fallen asleep, she could tell exactly what had happened here based on

    how Ruth looked and the traces of blood on the sheets.

    Blood rushed into Yuliana''s head.

    She never expected Ruth to be having an affair with Zorion!

    "Ruth, you shameless fox. How dare you seduce Zorion!" After screaming from disbelief, Yuliana

    began to swear out loud.

    Ruth, who was sitting on the bed, was shivering.

    Everything felt like a dream right now.

    She hade to see if Zorion was alright, but then she got pulled onto the bed and was held down

    by him.

    She hadn''t meant to do anything with Zorion.

    She knew.

    That she was just a maid.

    Just a lowly maid.

    Zorion, on the other had, was a dignified member of the Quartley family.

    She had wanted to push Zorion away.

    But, he was an adult man who was over six feet tall. How could a small, thin woman like her push

    him away? She then felt a stabbing pain in her body.

    Zorion then fell asleep.

    Ruth sat up on the bed.

    She then put on her clothes with her trembling hands.

    She only had one thought in her mind.

    No matter what, no one must know about this.

    After putting on her clothes, she had nned to leave and act as though nothing had happened.

    She didn''t expect Yuliana to suddenly appear.

    Just as Yuliana rushed over to grab Ruth''s hair, Yesseca and Tremaine walked in.

    Seeing what was happening, Tremaine frowned and asked, "Yuliana, what are you doing?!"

    Hearing Tremaine''s voice, Yuliana immediately let go.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She turned to face him and then saw Tremaine''s fierce expression. She then immediately turned

    soft and helpless as she cried out, "Tremaine look at what this horrible girl has done! She seduced

    Zorion! This shameless maid climbed into his bed and did something unimaginable to him!"

    Tremaine looked at Zorion, who was on the bed.

    He was sleeping soundly.

    Even though Yesseca and Tremaine had heard the loud scream from far away, Zorion was still able

    to remain fast asleep.

    Ruth was still sitting on Zorion''s bed.

    Her hair was messed up and her pale face looked panicked.

    ncing down at the bed, Tremaine spotted the red marks on the sheets.

    Tremaine''s eyes red sharply.

    He immediately called out coldly, "Guards!"

    Some soldiers arrived immediately.

    Tremaine then ordered the soldiers to take Ruth away.

    Yuliana immediately asked, "Tremaine, you must

    give me an exnation!"

    Tremaine whispered, "Rest assured Yuliana. I''ll give you one in two days."

    He had much more important things to do tomorrow and there wasn''t any time to deal with Zorion''s

    affairs right now, so he had to put them aside for the time being.

    Yesseca on the other hand began to feel anxious the moment she saw Ruth being taken away.

    She wanted to plead on Ruth''s behalf, but after thinking about this, she decided not to say anything.

    Ruth had been caught red handed with clear evidence, so she couldn''t say anything right now. She

    would have to talk to Tremaine in privateter.

    Soon, Ruth had been taken away.

    From the moment they took her, Ruth never said anything. She didn''t defend herself or deny

    anything. All she did was tremble.

    Once Ruth had been taken away by the soldiers, Tremaine turned to Yuliana and said, "Yuliana, go

    back to your room and get some rest. I''ll have an exnation for you soon."

    Yuliana was crying buckets. "Tremaine, I feel so bitter right now. I really do. How could Zorion do

    such a thing behind my back?! It hurts so bad!"

    After a short pause, she sniffled and said, "Tremaine, will you please sit and talk with me? I''m so

    depressed right now. I have to talk to someone. Will you talk with me?"

    Tremaine called a professional psychologist.

    He replied, "Yuliana, it''s not appropriate for me to talk to you at this time. This psychiatrist will help

    you."

    Yuliana was silent.

    As soon as they left, Yesseca then said to Tremaine, "I''ve spoken with that servant before. She''s a

    very good girl. I don''t think she did it."

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca. "But the proof is right in front of you."

    Yesseca bit her lip.

    True, the evidence was right in front of her. She couldn''t say anything to that.

    After a moment of silence, Yesseca added, "In any case, I don''t believe she would have done that.

    She''s very kind. A girl like her wouldn''t do something like this."

    Tremaineughed sarcastically. "Yesseca, you''re not paying attention. What kind of person does

    she think she really is? Can you truly say you know her that well?"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She still felt like Ruth wasn''t the type of person to do this.

    She looked at Tremaine pleadingly. "Tremaine, I won''t say anything else. I beg of you to investigate

    this matter carefully. I don''t think it is as it seems. There must have been a misunderstanding."

    "You don''t have to say that. I''ll definitely investigate this matter." Tremaine then looked deeply at

    Yesseca. "Also, Yesseca you should be more careful, don''t trust people so easily."

    From how Yesseca spoke about Ruth, Tremaine could tell that Yessecapletely trusted the

    maid.

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932

    Yesseca muttered to herself, "Don''t trust anyone."

    Tremaine added, "Yes, don''t trust anyone, except for me! You can''t trust anyone but me."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She found everything that Tremaine had said was nonsense.

    Tremaine looked at her deeply. "Remember, no one else is loyal to you but me. So I''m the only one

    you can trust."

    Yesseca couldn''t help but refute Tremaine''s logic. She said, "That''s nonsense, you know? My sister

    and brother-inw care about me too!"

    "No matter how well they treat you, they will never be as loyal to you as I am."

    Yesseca sneered. "You''re talking as though you''re the holiest person in the world."

    The more time she spent with Tremaine, the more she realized how much he liked to boast.

    Tremaine stared at Yesseca, his deep ck eyes reflected Yesseca''s body. He spoke in a deep and

    maic voice, "Yesseca, of course I''m not. I''m not a good person, but my love for you is real."

    Yesseca sneered at Tremaine and his narcissism but when she heard him say that, she found

    herself speechless.

    She quickly looked away.

    Oh no.

    She had been ring fearlessly at Tremaine earlier.

    How could this be...

    She had suddenly felt embarrased.

    Fortunately, Tremaine didn''t continue this conversation with Yesseca. He told her to go to bed as he

    still had a lot of things to do that night. He might have to stay in the study for the entire night.

    Yesseca obediently returned to her bedroom.

    After sitting in her bedroom for twenty minutes, Yesseca then snuck out.

    She walked all over the Quartley Pce until she finally found the soldier she was looking for. She

    asked him to take her to see Ruth.

    Everyone in the Quartley Pce knew how important Yesseca was to Tremaine.

    So, without informing Tremaine, the soldier took Yesseca to the room they had locked Ruth in.

    Yesseca was about to push the door open and walk in when she suddenly thought of something.

    She then hurried over to look for a servant.

    She asked a maid to prepare her a cup of hot tea and some choctes.

    She then carried the tray with these items into the room.

    Ruth was couched in a corner trembling.

    Yesseca walked over to her.

    Ruth looked at Yesseca then quickly lowered her head.

    She kept her mouth shut tight and didn''t say anything.

    Yesseca then said softly, "Ruth, have some hot tea and chocte."

    Ruth still didn''t say anything.

    Yesseca''s spoke gently, "A woman''s first time is always painful. I''ve experienced it before, that''s

    how I know. You need to recover your strength. I had specially asked the servants to prepare some

    hot tea for you. It will keep you warm now since the weather is so cold right now."

    Ruth held her breath.

    She then reached out and took the mug of tea. There was a look of gratitude on her face. "Thank

    you, Miss Cowell."

    "I told you, just call me Yesseca, there''s no need to call me Miss Cowell."

    Ruth hesitated for a moment before correcting herself. "Thank you, Yesseca." "No need to thank

    me, drink."

    Ruth took a sip of her hot tea.

    Although she didn''t have any appetite for it, she didn''t want to disappoint Yesseca, so she forced

    herself to drink it.

    While Ruth was drinking her hot tea, Yesseca unwrapped the chocte, snapped off a piece and

    brought it close to Ruth''s mouth. "Here Ruth, open your mouth."

    Ruth opened her mouth and swallowed the piece of chocte.

    When she swallowed it, tears ran down her cheeks.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Except for Zorion, no one else had ever been this kind to her.

    "Thank you Yesseca. Thank you very much." Ruth was choking from her sobs.

    Yesseca smiled. "You''re wee. I know what you''re going through."

    When she had been taken by Tremaine for the first time, she still remembered the physical injuries

    and psychological pain she went through. She thought, at that time, if someone had given her a cup

    of hot tea and some choctes, she would have felt warm and safe.

    After Ruth finished eating her chocte, Yesseca pointed at some candy on the tray and said,

    "Ruth, have some candy. They''ll help you feel better. When you finish eating, you won''t feel sad

    anymore."

    Ruth hadpletely lost her appetite by now.

    But she couldn''t bear the thought of rejecting Yesseca''s kindness.

    That was why she ate another piece of candy.

    After Ruth ate her candy, Yesseca said, "Ruth, I know you''re a good girl. This must have been a

    misunderstanding. Don''t worry, I''ll talk to Tremaine about this. You''ll be fine. Don''t worry."

    Ruth''s eyes became misty.

    Yesseca hadn''t even asked her a single question and yet she had decided to trust her!

    Ruth choked back her tears, then said, "Yesseca, thank you, thank you for trusting me, thank you

    very much."

    She was about to cry after saying that.

    Yesseca quickly took out a piece of tissue and wiped her tears away. "Don''t cry, Ruth. If you ever

    need anything, tell me. I''ll tell Tremaine."

    Ruth sniffed.

    She looked at Yesseca with her tear filled eyes and said, "I didn''t seduce Mr. Zorion. I''ve never had

    such thoughts. I know that I''m just a maid. I also know that Mr. Zorion is married to Madam Yuliana.

    I would never dare to have such thoughts."

    "Mr. Zorion had a high fever today, so I went to check on him. I ced my hand on his forehead, but

    he then pulled me onto the bed. I didn''t have the strength to push him away, then my vision went

    blurry..."

    Ruth couldn''t continue. She was sobbing loudly.

    Yesseca looked doubtfully at Ruth as she heard her ount.

    "ording to Ruth, Zorion had forced himself on her against her will."

    But wasn''t Zorion mentally challenged?

    Moreover, she had met Zorion several times before. He always giggled and seemed to be a very

    happy person. Could a man like him do such a terrible thing?

    As thought she had understood Yesseca''s doubtful look, Ruth added, "Yesseca, Mr. Zorion has no

    idea about what happened tonight. He didn''t seem to be himself. I''m certain that Mr. Zorion didn''t do

    this on purpose. Mr. Zorion is a good man. He definitely didn''t do this on purpose. Something must

    have possessed him."

    Even at that moment, Ruth was still defending

    Zorion.

    Yesseca patted her shoulder and said, "Ruth, don''t worry. If that''s the case, Tremaine being the fair

    man that he is, will definitely figure out the truth."

    Ruth shook her head and sobbed. "I don''t want the truth. I just wish this never happened and for

    things to go back to how they were."

    If Yuliana hadn''t suddenly walked in, then no one would know and this would be as thought nothing

    had happened. Ruth would have kept this a secret and wouldn''t have told anyone.

    Yesseca was upset to hear Ruth say this.

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933

    She raised her voice, "How can you say that? That''s impossible. How could we let this happen to an

    innocent girl like you? Zorion owes you an exnation."

    Ruth shook her head worriedly, "Yesseca, don''t say that. I''m just a maid. Mr. Zorion doesn''t need to

    give me an exnation."

    Yesseca found this very frustating.

    From all her previous conversations with Ruth, Yesseca recognized that Ruth had very low self-

    esteem due to her role as a maid.

    It made sense for her to be like this, but now that this had happened to her, why was Ruth still

    feeling so inferior just because of her status as a servant? She should be seeking justice for herself!

    Yesseca raised her voice and said, "Ruth, just because you''re a maid doesn''t mean that you''re

    inferior to them. I used to be a maid, but I''m with Tremaine now. Ruth, you need to stop thinking like

    this."

    Ruth replied bitterly, "Yesseca, your situation is very different to Mr. Zorion''s. You are unmarried, Mr.

    Zorion has a wife."

    Yesseca held her breath.

    She had forgotten about Yuliana.

    Although Yuliana was a hateful woman, she was still Zorion''s wife.

    If Zorion admitted what he did to Ruth, then Yuliana would certainly take advantage of this!

    Although she hated Yuliana very much, since her husband had had rtions with another woman,

    Yuliana was the actual victim here!

    For a moment, Yesseca was speechless.

    Ruth suddenly bowed down to Yesseca and pleaded, "Yesseca, everyone has a different opinion on

    this. If you really want to help me, don''t ask Mr. Zorion to give me an exnation. Just let this end."

    Yesseca quickly helped Ruth up.

    She then said, "Don''t say that. I''ve taken note of everything you''ve told me. I''ll think about this

    carefully."

    Ruth stared at her, "Yesseca, I know you''re doing this for my own good, but even though you think

    so, all you''re really doing is causing me to suffer."

    Yesseca felt conflicted when Ruth told her this.

    She couldn''t say anything to her after being told this.

    Yesseca had no choice but to say, "I understand. Don''t worry. I won''t give you a hard time. Get

    some rest and I have to go now."

    "Yesseca, thank you." Ruth said gratefully.

    Yesseca waved her hand at her. "What''s there to thank me for? I''m just doing what I should be

    doing."

    When she reached the door, Yesseca suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    She turned around, looked at Ruth and asked, "Ruth, do you hate Zorion?"

    Ruth answered immediately, "Why would I ever hate Mr. Zorion? He''s innocent, like a child. He

    himself probably has no idea about anything that happened tonight. I don''t hate Mr. Zorion at all."

    Yesseca fell silent as she heard this.

    She had asked her this on purpose to see if Ruth actually hated Zorion.

    Now she knew that Ruth actually loved Zorion.

    Because if she didn''t, she would have hated his guts for what he did to her.

    But there was nothing she could do even if he loved her back. Zorion had a wife.

    Yesseca felt extremely conflicted about this.

    After Yesseca left, Yuliana took Madam Quartley to Ruth''s room.

    Yuliana kept crying the entire time. She keptmenting at how shameless Ruth was and how she

    had seduced Zorion.

    "Oh Madam Quartley." Yuliana burst into tears. "It was all my fault, I''ve been too kind to her. Ruth is

    my servant and I''ve always been really good to her. She had gotten very close to Zorion but I didn''t

    think too much about it. I thought that since she was my closest servant, she wouldn''t do anything

    behind my back because I treat her so well after all. I never expected Ruth to be shameless!"

    Yuliana did not love Zorion.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But no matter how much she hated it, she was Zorion''s wife.

    She had also given up the idea of getting closer to Tremaine. Zorion was the only person she could

    rely on in the Quartley Pce.

    Yuliana wouldn''t stand for this.

    This was a massive insult to her.

    She''d never really bothered to sleep with Zorion ever since they got married. This was because

    she''d never wanted to do it with him. Even so, the reality was that she''d never had intimate rtions

    with Zorion!

    But now a maid had taken Zorion''s virginity!

    Even though Yuliana didn''t have any feelings for

    Zorion, this was enough to drive her crazy.

    If Tremaine hadn''t found out about this, she would have killed Ruth herself.

    So she couldn''t kill Ruth herself now for risk of getting caught herself. That''s when she thought of

    Madam Quartley.

    She knew that Madam Quartley hated women who would crawl into men''s bed unannounced over

    anything else.

    She was going to take advantage of Madam Quartley''s anger to kill Ruth.

    Madam Quartley was furious after Yuliana told her what had happened.

    She then said, "Yuliana, how could you have such a shameless viin around you? You never even

    noticed it once!"

    Yuliana wiped her eyes, "Madam Quartley, I''ve been too kind to her. You know me, I''ve always been

    soft-hearted and never doubtful of anyone. I was so naive to think that no one would take

    advantage of my kindness like this!"

    The both of them then arrived at the door to Ruth''s room.

    Madam Quartley ordered the soldier to open the door, which he did immediately.

    Madam Quartley and Yuliana went into the room.

    As soon as Yuliana walked in, she pointed at Ruth and said, "Madam Quartley, do you see her over

    there? That''s the shameless b*tch. Look at her face. She''s a terrible person. She intends to take

    advantage of us!"

    Madam Quartley was so angry, she couldn''t speak.

    She then took a deep breath and said, "p her!"

    Madam Quartley was an old-fashioned woman. She would resort to old-fashioned punishments for

    women who climbed into men''s beds.

    An old servant, who had served Madam Quartley for many years, immediately stepped forward and

    started pping Ruth''s face.

    Soon, Ruth''s face had been beaten so badly that her cheeks were swollen and blood was running

    down her mouth.

    Yuliana was delighted to see her like this.

    She did this to maintain her image with Madam Quartley, she would have done this herself

    otherwise.

    Ruth was such a shameless person.

    She had been with her for so many years, but she had gone and done such a shameless thing. If

    Ruth wouldn''t be punished with death, Yuliana would kill her herself.

    The soldier outside heard the pping sounds from inside the room.

    He had a bad feeling about what was happening.

    Although this wasn''t easy for him to do anything, Madam Quartley and Yuliana who were powerful

    members of the Quartley family and they were beating up a maid. Tremaine had ordered him to

    watch over Ruth. If anything happened to Ruth, it would be his responsibility.

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934

    The soldier considered this and then decided to report this to Tremaine.

    At this moment, Tremaine was more concerned with what would happen tomorrow. He didn''t have

    time to bother about Ruth.

    He waved his hand at the soldier and said, "Just leave them be. If the olddy wants to vent her

    anger, let her do it."

    Tremaine was also confident that there was no point to interrupting Madam Quartley''s old methods.

    The soldier left right away.

    Just as Tremaine was about to prepare his speech for tomorrow, he suddenly remembered what

    Yesseca had told him.

    He could hear Yesseca''s voice clearly in his mind.

    Tremaine then stopped what he was foing.

    Yesseca was very concerned about the maid.

    They hadn''te to a final conclusion on what happened between that maid and Zorion.

    After considering this for a moment, Tremaine then walked out of the study.

    Ruth''s face was horribly bruised and swollen.

    Madam Quartley''s old servant was very eager to appease her. Without her direct order, she then

    yelled at Ruth, "Kneel down before them."

    Ruth''s knees had turned to rubber as she knelt down in front of Madam Quartley and Yuliana.

    Blood from her mouth kept spilling out onto the floor and her eyes looked dazed.

    Madam Quartley then spoke with a regal tone in her voice, "You are Yuliana''s servant and she has

    always treated you well. Yet you dared tomit such a shameless act with her husband. You

    shameless wench!"

    Ruth didn''t respond.

    She had served Yuliana for many years, so she knew her very well.

    Yuliana would be thoroughly convinced by now that she had seduced Zorion. No matter what she

    told her, Yuliana wouldn''t believe her.

    Madam Quartley on the other hand, was very softhearted and had always trusted Yuliana.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Since Yuliana said that she had seduced Zorion, Madam Quartley would believe her

    wholeheartedly.

    So, the only thing she could do was keep quiet.

    Madam Quartley grew angrier when she noticed that Ruth wasn''t responding.

    She lifted up one of her crutches.

    Recently, Madam Quartley''s health had been deteriorating. She needed crutches to walk around

    now. She was going to use them as a weapon right now.

    Madam Quartley brandished her cane and smacked Ruth hard with it.

    "Smack!"

    Ruth cried out in pain, she felt as though she had broken a bone.

    Yuliana saw Ruth crying then shouted, "Madam Quartley, look! This b*tch is pretending to cry! What

    gall! You weren''t crying when you were seducing Zorion, you b*tch! Madam Quartley, beat her to

    death! Beat this shameless b*tch to death!"

    Madan Quartley then withdrew her hand.

    She was furious earlier, that was why she swung her crutch at Ruth. But the truth was, she wasn''t

    the type of person who enjoyed hitting people. That was why she stopped.

    She handed her crutch to Yuliana. "Yuliana, this maid has seduced Zorion, your husband. How you

    deal with this is your business, so long as you''re satisfied afterwards."

    Zorion was Madam Quartley''s grandson and he had just slept with the maid. Even though Madam

    Quartley was mortified and ufortable about this, she still had to help Yuliana calm down.

    She couldn''t allow Yuliana to hold this grudge deep inside herself, otherwise, it would forever

    damage her rtionship with Zorion.

    Since Madam Quartley gave her permission to do so, Yuliana didn''t hold back.

    She took Madam Quartley''s crutch and began to beat Ruth mercilessly.

    Crack!

    Smack!

    Smash!

    She delivered blow after blow after blow.

    Each blow rang out louder than the one before.

    Yuliana was cruel and much stronger than Madam Quartley. She hit Ruth''s bones so ferociously

    that Ruth had curled up into a ball.

    She was in so much pain. She couldn''t bear any more of it.

    Ruth looked up at her with a pale face and asked despairingly, "Madam Yuliana, I''ve served you for

    so many years. Do you even know what kind of person I am? Don''t you even want to ask before

    you beat me to death?!"

    Yuliana grew even angrier when she heard Ruth say this.

    Ruth was so shameless.

    How dare she ask Yuliana that right in front of Madam Quartley?!

    She was definitely going to kill this b*tch!

    Yuliana was going to hit Ruth on the head.

    She was going to smash Ruth''s brains out. She''d never dare to speak to her that way again after

    that!

    Just as Yuliana was about to hit Ruth''s head with the crutch, someone stopped her by grabbing the

    crutch with both arms.

    Yuliana was shocked.

    She turned around and noticed that it was Tremaine.

    "Clunk!"

    Yuliana was so shocked that she dropped the crutch.

    Tremaine''s face fell when he saw how pale and beaten up Ruth was on the floor.

    He then said to Yuliana, "Yuliana, haven''t I told you that I would be investigating this matter and that

    I would then give you an exnation in two days time? What are you doing?! You''re beating her to

    death!"

    Yuliana smiled awkwardly.

    She said, "Tremaine, Madam Quartley was so angry when she heard what she did to Zorion. I was

    just helping her vent her anger out at this horrible maid. See, Madam Quartley even gave me her

    crutch to hit her with."

    Tremaine snorted coldly.

    Madam Quartley chimed in, "Tremaine, don''t stop Yuliana. This maid deserves to die! She climbed

    into Zorion''s bed. She''s such a shameful woman and she''s Yuliana''s maid! She didn''t just seduce

    Zorion, but she''s also humiliated and betrayed Yuliana!"

    Tremaine looked at Madam Quartley and said, "Madam Quartley, how do you know for sure that it

    was her who climbed into Zorion''s bed and not Zorion who forced himself on her?"

    Madam Quartley was silent.

    She had been rendered speechless from Tremaine''s question.

    Yuliana quickly retorted, "Tremaine, are you kidding me? I''m such a beautiful woman. With a

    beautiful wife like me, there''s no way Zorion would fancy a pathetic servant like her. She has

    shamelessly climbed into his bed!"

    "Regardless of what you think, we will discuss this after we have conducted a thorough

    investigation." Tremaine answered coldly, "A country runs on it''sws, as does our family. Madam

    Quartley, you should leave. I''ll investigate the matter between this servant and Zorion. Before then,

    you are not permitted to dish out any punishments, otherwise, you''ll be going directly against me!"

    Madam Quartley fell silent.

    She was furious earlier, but now she had calmed down.

    It wasn''t because she believed the idea that Zorion had forced himself on the maid, it was because

    Tremaine was right.

    This country was governed by itsws, and this applied to their household as well.

    Taking things into their own hands was wrong, this kind of punishment hadn''t been eptable in

    decades.

    Madam Quartley then said, "Tremaine, I''ll leave this to you."

    She then looked at Yuliana and said, "Yuliana, let''s go."

    Yuliana still wasn''t satisfied.

    She was thinking about delivering onest blow to Ruth. If Tremaine hadn''t stopped her, she would

    have brutally swung the crutch and hit Ruth on the head!

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935

    But Tremaine was still here, so she couldn''t do it!

    Yuliana turned and said to Tremaine, "Tremaine, you must uphold justice for me. Your brother and I

    have been together for many years, but now this maid hase between us. She has tainted our

    marriage for no reason at all!"

    Tremaine responded coldly, "Rest assured, Yuliana, I will definitely uphold justice for you, so long as

    you stay away and don''t hurt her. Otherwise I''m afraid that you''ll beat her to death before I can do

    any of that!"

    Tremaine emphasized hisst sentence sternly.

    Upon hearing this, Yuliana''s face turned pale and then flushed from anger.

    She walked out of the room awkwardly with Madam Quartley.

    After the both of them had left, Tremaine looked at Ruth, who was on the ground.

    She had been beaten severely.

    If he hadn''te, she would have lost her life tonight. Tremaine thought this to himself.

    Tremaine didn''t have much sympathy for Ruth however.

    If it weren''t for the fact that Yesseca was concerned about this maid, Tremaine might not havee

    at all.

    He knew Zorion well.

    Zorion was mentally challenged.

    He wasn''t a lecherous man.

    Zorion wouldn''t have taken advantage of this maid for no reason.

    So it seemed much more likely for this servant to have done something to him instead.

    A short whileter, Tremaine looked away.

    He ordered a soldier to bring a doctor over to check on Ruth.

    Yuliana was still sobbing and kept whining to Madam Quartley.

    She whined about how much she and Zorion loved each other. Now their marriage had been

    tarnished, she was in so much pain.

    As for why she was crying, one reason was because she wanted Madam Quartley and Tremaine to

    put pressure on Ruth.

    The other reason was for her to Madam Quartley know how aggrieved she was over this!

    She would make it known to the Quartley family that Zorion owed her and that the entire Quartley

    family owed her for this!

    Madam Quartley felt extremely ufortable with Yuliana''s whining.

    She had sent her servants to check on Zorion and to see if he had woken up. She wanted Zorion to

    apologize to Yuliana. She was also constantlyforting Yuliana at the moment.

    Madam Quartley held Yuliana''s hand and said, "Yuliana, I''ve let you down. Although it was the

    servant who seduced him, it was still my mistake that it happened at all. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure

    that Zorion makes this up for you."

    Yuliana sobbed.

    Madam Quartley''s servants returned.

    A servant walked over and whispered something into her ear.

    He told her that Zorion hadn''t woken up yet.

    When the servants went to see Zorion, they happened to bump into Tremaine''s staff members.

    They had also gone to check on Zorion and discovered that Zorion was drunk.

    Madam Quartley immediately became suspicious. "Drunk?! Zorion never drinks!"

    Yuliana was stunned to hear what the servant said.

    Zorion was drunk!

    She had been so shocked and angry that she nearly forgot that she was the one who had gotten

    him drunk in the first ce!

    Maybe Ruth had climbed into his bed because he had gotten drunk!

    Yuliana''s heart began to beat like a drum.

    Was this all Yuliana''s fault?

    No, she couldn''t let anyone find out.

    Yuliana rolled her eyes and shouted, "Madam Quartley, Zorion and I have been together for many

    years. He has never touched a drop of wine in his life. That b*tch Ruth must have tricked him into

    drinking some so that she could climb into his bed."

    Madam Quartley was puzzled at first, but after hearing Yuliana''s assumption, it then made sense in

    her mind.

    Madam Quartley was filled with indignation. "That maid isn''t just shameless, but crafty as well. She

    had nned to get him drunk so that she could take advantage of him! Such a calcting woman!"

    "Madam Quartley, we cannot allow Tremaine to spare her!" Yuliana chimed in.

    Madam Quartley reassured her, "Yuliana, don''t worry. I said that I''d give you justice and I fully intend

    to do so!"

    Yesseca wasn''t informed about the disturbance from the previous night.

    She was soundly asleep.

    Ruth was in her dreams.

    She dreamed that after she had gone to see her, Ruth then fell asleep peacefully.

    But Yesseca had no idea of the truth.

    Ruth wasn''t asleep at all.

    After she left, Yuliana had made her way to Ruth. Ruth was then brutally beaten up to the point that

    she had nearly died.

    Soon, it was the following day.

    She had gone to sleep verytest night, which was why she didn''t get up during her usual time. It

    was ten o''clock when she finally opened her eyes.

    The moment she opened her eyes, she thought of Ruth.

    Yesseca wanted to see her, but just as she got out of bed, she received a phone call from Preslie.

    Preslie spoke eagerly, "Yesseca, you need to stay calm and keep your mind clear for now. Don''t

    worry about what''s about to happen, because

    Tremaine will deal with it. He definitely has a n for this."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She was very confused.

    What was Preslie talking about?!

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    She couldn''t understand anything she said!

    Yesseca then asked, "What are you talking about? Stay calm and keep my mind clear? What''s

    going on with Tremaine?"

    Preslie was quiet.

    Now that this matter had escted to such a scale, she thought that Yesseca must have already

    known about it. That''s why she had called tofort her. However, it seemed that Yesseca didn''t

    know anything about it at all!

    She was really oblivious to all these things!

    Preslie wanted to give herself a facepalm right at this moment!

    Because of how ridiculous this situation was, she might do it several times!

    Preslie dryly replied, "It''s all right. Everything is alright. Just forget I said anything."

    Preslie then hung up the phone right away.

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Yesseca was confused as she heard the beeping sound of the dial tone from her phone.

    What did Preslie mean?

    She wanted to call and ask Preslie about this, but before she could, a news article icon popped up.

    Yesseca tapped on it. Her face turned pale.

    In Agaphen city.

    Matthew was just about to rush over to Nashnd when he received a call from Selina.

    She sounded anxious. "Matthew, have you seen the news?"

    His heart sank.

    Selina was in thete stages of pregnancy, so he had specifically told her to rest and not use her

    mobile phone. He thought that he could hide this news from her, butt instead she was now calling

    him about it.

    "I''ve already seen it." Matthew replied

    "Matthew, I''m going to Nashnd with you right now!" Selina said immediately.

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936

    Hearing Selina say this, Matthew refused immediately. He said, "Selina, listen, I''ll settle this matter.

    I''m already getting ready to head to Nashnd. You''re pregnant, so it isn''t advisable for you to

    travel."

    Selina insisted, "I must go. I''ve read the news. The people of Nashnd have taken to the streets to

    protest against Yesseca and Tremaine. This isn''t a small matter."

    He paused for a moment before continuing, "They are protesting against Yesseca and Tremaine

    because they''re unhappy with her identity as amoner. It''s not a good time for you to travel. I''ll

    go to them. Use your contacts with the Perry and Whitlock families to lend some support to

    Yesseca. Let''s see if those people still dare to bully her then!"

    Matthew knew that Selina meant well, but he was still concerned about her.

    Selina were now in thete stages of pregnancy. The doctor said that Saline might go intobor at

    any moment during herst check up. There was no way he would let her travel during such a

    critical period.

    Matthew whispered, "I promise you Selina, I''ll do everything I can. You don''t need to go over to

    them. I can handle this myself. You need to rest at home."

    "No!" Selina was firm on this. "I have to go."

    After she got married, she had stopped being a willful girl and had turned into a sensible woman.

    Therefore it was quite rare for her to be so stubborn that she wouldpletely turn a blind eye to

    Matthew''s insistence.

    "Sweetie, listen to me!" Matthew said seriously.

    Selina responded in an equally serious manner, "Matthew, I will listen when ites to any other

    thing, but I can''t listen to you for this. You know what Yesseca''s brother did for me and everything

    else about Yesseca, so I''m telling you, I have to go. Whether you stop me or not, I won''t change my

    mind!"

    Matthew didn''t repsond.

    After hesitating for a moment, he then replied, "Fine, I''ll take you there."

    Matthew knew how Selina felt about this.

    He knew he wouldn''t be able to stop her unless he literally tied her up. But he didn''t have the heart

    to do that. The only option left was to being her along.

    The helicopternded on thewn of the Perry family residence.

    Selina got onto the helicopter,

    Shortly after that, the helicopter took off into the sky and made it''s way to Nashnd.

    Selina spoke to Matthew with a worried look on her face, "How could such a thing happen? Why are

    the people of Nashnd suddenly protesting on the streets?"

    Matthew didn''t know what was going on either.

    Heforted her. "Don''t worry, everything will be okay. You don''t have to be concerned."

    Selina red at him and said, "You''re right. It''s fine. It''s all just a show. Things will be fine after it''s

    over!"

    After saying that, sheined about Tremaine, "What is Tremaine even doing? Taking Yesseca

    there and causing trouble! He''s the president of Nasnd, but is allowing his people to publicly

    protest against him and Yesseca! He should have taken Yesseca seriously! If he did, this wouldn''t

    have happened!"

    Matthew spoke up for Tremaine, "Tremaine is the president and Yesseca is amoner. He would

    have to go through a lot of trouble just to be with her. This was expected."

    Matthew would have been fine if he hadn''t said this, but Selina was furious and rebutted, "What do

    you mean by ''this was expected''? And why are you even speaking up for him? As far as I know, he

    might be using this protest as a way to get rid of Yesseca!"

    Matthew kept quiet, but Selina continued, "He is the president of Nashnd. He could have easily

    sent some people to quell the protest, but he hasn''t. It''s obvious that he''s allowing the situation to

    escte. Maybe this is exactly what he wants!"

    Matthew sighed to himself.

    She really had a wild imagination.

    But he knew that Selina was just worried.

    Matthew kept quiet.

    He didn''t want to exin anything to her right now.

    Because he knew that if he did, Selina would only get more angry.

    It would be best to keep quiet for now.

    Matthew was silent, but Selina kept going on about Tremaine. Eventually she got so mad that she

    started hitting him on his shoulder, saying, "It''s all your fault! It is all your fault!"

    Matthew was quiet.

    He looked at Selina, "What have I done now?"

    Selina''s eyes widened. "You were the one who told me how much Tremaine loves Yesseca! You

    also said that Yesseca would be happy with him! Look at this situation now! I shouldn''t have

    believed you from the start! Look at how things turned out! If Tremaine really does abandon

    Yesseca, she will be devastated! Her brother would be so disappointed at me!"

    Matthew tiredly looked at Selina, "Selina, you''re imagining things. Tremaine never said that he

    would abandon Yesseca. I''ve already called Tremaine and he said that he would settle this."

    "You still believe whatever he says!" Selina raised his voice, "Matthew, I never knew you were such

    a gullible man!"

    Matthew kept silent.

    He simply pressed his lips together and kept quiet.

    It would be really bad to say anything right now.

    Whether Matthew agreed or disagreed with Selina, either way, he would be wrong.

    Seeing that Matthew had gone silent, Selina pinched his thigh.

    Matthew was still quiet.

    Matthew frowned from the pain.

    Selina didn''t let go of her grip and was pinching him even harder.

    Matthew said helplessly, "My dear, I am your husband. You''re pinching me so fiercely, aren''t you

    afraid that you might kill me?

    "I''m not afraid!" Selina replied, "I''ll just find another one after I''ve strangled you."

    "Eh?" Matthew''s handsome face immediately moved in close to hers, "Are you sure about that?"

    As he said this, Matthew exuded a powerful aura.

    He was normally very obedient and kind to Selina and she herself would be happy with him. But

    when he actually turned serious, there was no mistaking who was really in charge of their

    rtionship. Selina backed off.

    She snorted, "Just kidding, no one else would want me except for you, Matthew. So I am going to

    be with you for the rest of my life!"

    His terrifying aura faded away.

    He smiled faintly at her, "That''s good. Now, why don''t you let go?"

    She quickly took her hand away.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But she still said adamantly, "I''ll just say this, if anything happens to Yesseca, I will strangle you,

    Matthew!"

    Matthew held her hand and said, "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to Yesseca, and besides you

    wouldn''t be able to bring yourself to strangle me

    to death."

    Selina quickly replied, "Try me!"

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937

    Matthew smiled. He said with his maic voice, "Alright, let''s wait and see."

    At this time, several young women made their way to the Quartley Pce, they were all around the

    same age as Yesseca.

    Once they had entered the pce, they all went straight to Yesseca''s bedroom.

    They informed her that they were instructed by Tremaine to apany her.

    "Yesseca, the president has informed us that you were feeling lonely, he has instructed us to

    apany you."

    "What do you like to do, Yesseca? Tell us. We''ll apany you."

    "Do you like watching movies, Yesseca? We could watch some together."

    "Yesseca, why don''t I paint your nails for you? I don''t think you''ve ever had a pedicure before. I''ll

    give you one, I guarantee your nails will look beautiful."

    "Do you know how to bake, Yesseca? Why don''t I teach you how to make some desserts? I''m quite

    well known for how good my desserts are with a lot of people. I''ll teach you everything I know."

    The sudden appearance of all these women caused Yessica''s head to buzz.

    She had read the news about this morning from her mobile phone.

    The news articles exined that several groups of people in Nashnd were protesting in streets

    against Tremaine''s decision to marry amoner.

    It felt like her head had exploded when she read this.

    She knew that themoner stated in the article was her.

    Just as she was about to call Tremaine to ask him about what was going on, several girls suddenly

    entered her room.

    After being introduced to these girls, Yesseca didn''t get the chance to make her phone call.

    She made several attempts to interrupt the girls, but failed at every chance.

    The girls pulled Yesseca away and gave her a pedicure, taught her how to make some desserts and

    did her hair.

    Yesseca felt her head spin. Because these women kept distracting her, she was unable to call

    Tremaine.

    Meanwhile, at the Quartley Pce.

    Tremaine''s eyes were concentrating on something.

    "Mr. President, the final stop for the protestors will be outside the gate to the presidential office."

    Sheldon carefully observed Tremaine as he said this.

    Early that morning, several groups of people had begun to gather and conduct their protest.

    The entire list of staff at the presidential office were running about in a panic, but Tremaine

    remained as calm as ever.

    Aside from asking two simple questions, he hadn''t said anything else.

    The first question was where the crowd had gone.

    And the second, was where the crowd was heading towards.

    After Sheldon answered his questions, Tremaine then said, "When they arrive at the gates, tell them

    that I will speak to them, and start the live broadcast."

    "Yes, Mr. President."

    "I object to you marrying thatmoner!"

    "Please retract your decision and marry Navidia, the princess of Megnd!"

    "For the sake of all of Nashnd, please retract your decision!"

    There were waves upon waves of slogans being sung out on the streets of Nashnd, and there

    were countless onlookers on the sides of the road. Everyone was talking about it.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "Why does our president want to marry amoner? None of the previous presidents ever did.

    Shouldn''t he be using his position to enter into a political marriage instead?"

    "Yeah, our president has always been wise. He''s making such a silly decision!"

    "The princess of Megnd would make a good wife for him. Didn''t the princesse to visit him in

    person? Even the president of Megnd came to see him. This proves that Megnd intends to

    form an alliance with Nashnd. Why didn''t the president agree to it?"

    "What kind of person is thatmoner like? She was able to charm our president. She sounds

    amazing!"

    Among the crowd there was a young woman who looked terribly dejected as the she listened to the

    chorus of slogans and the myriad of discussions on the streets.

    It was Qiana.

    She was part of the protesters.

    She had initially schemed and nned to gain Tremaine''s favor by doting on his son, Montez. Her

    n was to ultimately secure herself as Tremaine''s wife. However despite all the effort she had put

    into her ns, none of them worked.

    Tremaine was not interested in her at all.

    And she could tell that Madam Quartley had wanted to bring Tremaine and her together, but for

    some reason, that never got anywhere.

    Qiana had been growing anxious until she heard the news story about Tremaine and Yesseca.

    Tremaine was going to marry Yesseca.

    He had even refused to marry the princess of Megnd, Navidia, to be with her.

    She then realized what her and Madam Quartley''srgest hurdle was. It was Yesseca.

    If she wanted to seed, she had to make sure that it would be impossible for the both of them to

    get married.

    This was why she had joined the protestors on the street.

    She wanted to go with them to force Tremaine to break up with Yesseca in public.

    As for whether she could sessfully earn her way into Tremaine''s good graces and eventually

    be his wife, she would think about thatter.

    Getting Tremaine to break up with Yesseca was the most important thing right now.

    As the shouting grew louder and louder, to the point that it nearly shook the ground they stood one,

    Qiana grew bolder.

    There were a lot of people who were opposed to Tremaine and Yesseca gathered together, far

    beyond her expectations. Many more people who were standing by the side of the road became

    blinded by their emotions and joined in one after the other.

    With so many people on board, Qiana was convinced that they would be able to break them up!

    Even though Tremaine was the president, so what? He couldn''t ignore the voices of so many

    people.

    This time, Tremaine would have to break up with Yesseca!

    While all of this was happening, Zorion had finally woken up.

    As he woke up, he felt that his head and body felt very heavy.

    But then shes of pleasant and vivid memories began to appear in his head.

    Just then, Yuliana walked in.

    As soon as Zorion saw her, he greeted her out loud. "Honey."

    Yuliana realized that Zorion had woken up and was about to yell at him until he suddenly said,

    "Honey, I feel sofortable."

    Yuliana was quiet.

    She looked at him suspiciously. "What''s sofortable?"

    Zorion couldn''t really exin it clearly.

    He thought about it carefully and said, "Honey, I felt so goodst night. I brought you into my bed

    and had such a good time with you."

    Yuliana understood.

    Zorion, the fool, was talking about the good time he had with Ruth!

    Yuliana was about to lose her temper when she suddenly caught herself.

    "Wait, I can''t get angry at him!"

    She and Zorion had been married for so long and had never gotten intimate before. But now, Zorion

    had unknowingly lost his virginity to Ruth. Zorion obviously felt very good about this and even said

    that it wasfortable.

    "If I get upset and tell Zorion that he had actually done it with Ruth... What if Zorion can''t forget

    about Ruth and wants to keep doing it with her from now on?"

    Although she had Madam Quartley on her side, Zorion was still her grandson after all. If this fool

    Zorion insisted on marrying Ruth, there would be no ce for Yuliana anymore!

    Yuliana suddenly found herself in a crisis.

    She had been married to Zorion for so many years, but had never found herself in a crisis before!

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938

    She had always viewed Zorion as a fool.

    If Yuliana married a fool, she was certain she would remain married forever.

    But now she was at risk of losing her marriage to Zorion.

    Because Ruth had climbed into Zorion''s bed the night before and based on what he had just told

    her, he really enjoyed it...

    She thought back on how overbearing the Quartley family had been to her all these years.

    Aside from always having to be on her toes in front of Tremaine and Madam Quartley, she had

    always been in afortable position. Save for Tremaine and Madam Quartley, it was fine for

    everyone else to see her lose her temper and act erratically because they would not be able to do

    anything to her.

    All of this, when you really thought about it, was because of Zorion.

    Yuliana was shocked.

    If Zorion had really fallen for Ruth, Yuliana would lose her ce in the Quartley family!

    She would lose everything!

    No!

    She couldn''t let such a thing happen!

    Yuliana sat on the edge of the bed. She held back all the curses she had wanted to yell at Zorion

    and put on a forced smile. "Comfortable? Of course, I certainly made youfortablest night."

    Yuliana rarely talked to Zorion in such a gentle manner, this made him very happy.

    He smiled and said, "Honey, how did you make me feel sofortable?"

    Yuliana then said with a fake smile, "Don''t ask so many questions. It won''t befortable for you

    anymore if I tell you."

    "Oh, then I won''t ask about it," Zorion said with a wide grin.

    He always listened to Yuliana. Since Yuliana told him not to ask, he wouldn''t ask.

    He was probably still recovering from the alcohol as he began to feel sleepy again after talking to

    Yuliana.

    After Zorion fell back to sleep again, Yuliana left his bedroom.

    She went to see Ruth.

    Ruth was in the Quartley Pce infirmary.

    She was lying on the bed with her head wrapped in several bandages. After receiving treatment

    overnight, Ruth had woken up.

    She was still badly injured and needed several days of rest to recuperate.

    Yuliana walked towards the window that looked into Ruth''s room. She looked at her coldly.

    Spotting Yuliana, Ruth struggled to sit up.

    She opened her mouth and said hoarsely, "Madam Yuliana, I didn''t seduce Mr. Zorion. I did not!"

    Yuliana sneered and said, "I know you didn''t."

    Ruth was shocked.

    When she looked at Yuliana''s eyes, she suddenly realized something.

    Yuliana knew all along.

    She knew that she hadn''t seduced Mr. Zorion. She knew the entire time!

    Ruth was in disbelief.

    But if Yuliana knew, why did she do this to her?

    Why did she''d nearly beat her to death?

    Ruth had always known that Yuliana was ill-natured, but no matter how bad she got, she was still a

    human being. Everyone had a conscience.

    She had been a servant in the Fernandez family ever since she was a child and had been by

    Yuliana''s side for so many years. Didn''t Yuliana care about their friendship?

    Just when all of these thoughts ran across Ruth''s mind, Yuliana continued. "Ruth, I''ll be frank with

    you, although I despise Zorion, he is still someone that you will never be worthy of loving. You have

    to recognize yourself for what you are, a lowly servant!"

    After that, Yuliana turned around and left.

    She came here to teach Ruth a lesson, verbally this time. If she had gotten physical with her,

    Tremaine would certainly find out.

    Alright, now all she needed to do was wait for Tremaine to conduct his investigation!

    She wanted to see what Tremaine would find out!

    Yuliana snorted coldly.

    She was however slightly concerned that Tremaine would take longer to get back to her.

    Because men were often too busy taking care of their own affairs.

    After waking up this morning, Yuliana had read the news about the protestors on the streets.

    She was very happy to see this.

    She wanted to see whether Tremaine would choose to continue being with Yesseca regardless of

    public opinion!

    Preslie was about to go crazy.

    Because the protestors had already arrived at the gates to the presidential office.

    Preslie had been looking everywhere for Sheldon.

    She was about to cry. "Mr. Hawls, what do you think we should do right now? The protestors have

    arrived at the gates of the presidential office. Are you forcing Yesseca and Tremaine to break up?"

    "Preslie, refer to him as Mr. President." Sheldon corrected her.

    Preslie stamped her foot. "This isn''t the time for that."

    "No, it is. He is the president and you''ll use his title when addressing him." Sheldon looked serious.

    Preslie said indifferently, "Okay, okay, fine. What should we do now? Those people are forcing

    Yesseca to break up with him."

    Sheldon sighed to himself when he saw how anxious Preslie was,

    He thought to himself, "She''s a really kind woman."

    She was so anxious for her friend that she was about to cry.

    Sheldon whispered, "Don''t worry. I don''t think we need to rush this. He definitely has a n."

    "He''s being much too patient!" Preslie said, "They are already here!"

    After a brief pause, anger shed in her eyes. "Those protesters are real busybodies! What

    business is it of theirs to decide who he should marry? If he doesn''t like the princess of Megnd,

    then why can''t he be with Yesseca? They are practically forcing him to be in love with the princess

    of Megnd!"

    Sheldon replied helplessly, "Preslie, it is in their best interest for Tremaine to marry the princess of

    Megnd. Political marriages have always provided benefits to the president and the people."

    "What ''best interest''?" Preslie raised his voice. "Those people just don''t like the fact that Yesseca is

    amoner. That''s why they want him to marry Navidia instead of being with Yesseca! Yes,

    Yesseca is amoner. Of course she won''t be able to provide him with any benefits! But isn''t a

    commoner worthy of love? Don''tmoners have dreams too? Does the prince who falls in love

    with Cindere only exist in fairy tales? Nothing is impossible!"

    "p! p! p!"

    As soon as she finished her speech, she heard someone pping.

    Preslie was stunned.

    Following the sound of the pping, she looked over and saw Tremaine walking over.

    He was pping at her soulful outburst.

    He was apuding her.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Preslie felt dizzy.

    She hadn''t expected Tremaine to have actually heard her.

    "Oh, Mr. President." The moment she said this, she backed away. She then lowered her head and

    didn''t dare to look at Tremaine.

    Tremaine walked towards the square.

    He had a look of appreciation on his face. "That was very well said."

    Tremaine had never really held Preslie in high regard before.

    Preslie often seemed dumb to him.

    But everything she had said earlier had impressed him.

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939

    Right this moment, she appeared to have more sense than Tremaine had ever given her credit for.

    Tremaine murmured, "You''re right. Evenmoners have the right to dream."

    Preslie was surprised by this.

    She never expected Tremaine to praise her for her excited spiel.

    This gave her courage.

    Preslie looked up at Tremaine and asked, "Mr. President, are you going to break up with Yesseca?"

    She was worried that Tremaine would break up with Yesseca due to public pressure.

    Tremaine took in his surroundings and said, "Didn''t you just give them my answer?"

    At that moment, Preslie''s mind cleared up.

    She understood him!

    Preslie smiled. "Sir, thank you, thank you on behalf of Yesseca!"

    Tremaine looked at Sheldon and said, "Arrange for the live broadcast. I intend to make a speech to

    talk to the people who oppose my being with

    Yesseca. I want this to be broadcasted to all of Nashnd."

    The protesters had now gathered at the gate of the presidential office.

    There was a huge square at the entrance.

    There was also a g pole and a small podium for speeches.

    There would be a g raising ceremony held here every week which the president attended.

    Tremaine was now standing behind the podium.

    The moment he took his position at the podium, even without having to say a word, everyone in the

    crowd quietened down until there wasplete silence.

    It was as though the man on the podium was god himself about to speak.

    Once Tremaine had taken the stage, the whole quiet went silent.

    Qiana, who was in the crowd, stared at Tremaine, her eyes fixed on him.

    The man on the stage looked young and handsome, but he also had a powerful aura about him

    which made people kneel and submit to his word.

    He was an outstanding man.

    Qiana''s eyes began to glimmer.

    If only this man was hers, how wonderful it would be!

    Even if it were only in her dreams, she would wake upughing happily.

    Matthew and Selina rushed over to the gates of the presidential office.

    Spotting Tremaine on the stage, Matthew immediately said to Selina, "Sweetie, Tremaine is about

    to make his speech. Let''s wait and see."

    Selina however, was very impatient.

    She said, "What are we waiting for? Tremaine is going to make a statement about abandoning

    Yesseca! I can''t allow Yesseca to be broken up with. Even if there was any breaking up, there

    should be Yesseca doing it."

    Matthew was quiet.

    He sighed to himself.

    Women were very emotional creatures.

    Selina was actually a very intelligent woman, but whenever she got emotional, all of her intelligence

    would disappear and her IQ would drop to zero.

    Matthew looked at Selina. "How do you know that Tremaine is actually going to say that? Maybe he

    just wants to calm all these people down."

    Selina snorted.

    Well, she''d never had a good impression of Tremaine.

    She would always worry about the worst case scenario.

    Matthew continued, "Let''s just wait and see. Let''s see what Tremaine is about to say."

    Selina restrained herself but still said with hatred in her voice, "If Tremaine dares to abandon

    Yesseca, I guarantee you I will be an enemy of his for the rest of my life!"

    On stage, Tremaine began to speak.

    His voice rang out clearly to everyone in the square and was broadcast out on every television and

    radio in the country.

    "Everyone, I know why you havee here. It is because you are opposed to my marriage with a

    woman. Well, I would like to take this opportunity to introduce her to all of Nashnd."

    "Her name is Yesseca. She''s an ordinary girl from an ordinary family. She is amoner and I love

    her very much. I also intend to marry her."

    As soon as Tremaine said this, the crowd began to roar out angrily.

    They were already opposed to the fact that he wanted to marry Yesseca, who was amoner. But

    now that he had publicly announced this to everyone, they became even more upset at him!

    "Please be quiet." His deep and majestic voice resounded throughout the audience.

    Tremaine was very bold. Although his speech had caused a hugemotion, he was still able to

    control the crowd with ease. All of the restless people became quiet once again.

    Tremaine continued, "I had recently heard this from someone. She asked me, don''tmoners

    have dreams too? I think they do. So I want to ask this to you as well, aremoners unworthy of

    having dreams forthemselves?"

    "I believe everyone present, whether you''re in front of the TV, on the Inte or in front of the radio,

    all of you consider yourselvesmoners. You are just the same as the woman I love. You are all

    common people of the earth. But that doesn''t mean that she, nor any of you, are denied the right to

    dream or the freedom to choose their partner in life."

    Below the stage, Matthew''s eyes shed appreciatively.

    Tremaine had spoken well.

    With just a few words, he had put Yesseca and all these people in the same position.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew predicted that Tremaine''s words would make many ordinary women in the northern

    kingdom develop feelings for him and put themselves in Yesseca''s ce. They might even go from

    opposing the marriage to supporting it.

    Tremaine''s voice continued to ring out, "Before I became the president, I promised everyone that

    when I became president, I would make Nashnd a ssless society. Everyone will be equal and

    civilians won''t be bullied just because they don''t have any power. Likewise, superiors can''t take

    advantage of their power to do whatever they want. My derations back then brought out a lot of

    cheers from people."

    "And I firmly believe that it was my derations which brought so many people out to vote for me.

    Since I''ve be president, I have been doing my absolute best to fulfill my promises, including

    my marriage. I do not wish to be like our previous president who had to choose among several

    powerful women to marry. Everyone is equal in my eyes. Which means that my spouse could be a

    high-ranking princess, but she could also be the daughter of a peddler! She could be an ordinary

    person from the people! Because, as long as I love her, even though she is amoner, she will be

    the most precious person in my eyes! She will glow brilliantly like a princess!"

    "However, it appears that you all seem to oppose my choice. You, my people, oppose my choice for

    a partner. That hurts me, because it''s obvious that all of you think lowly of yourselves. You believe

    that amoner doesn''t deserve to marry the president. I''m telling all of you right now that you are

    all wrong. There is now in this world that says that the daughter of ? ________

    ? s amoner cannot

    marry the president!"

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940

    At this moment, no matter if it was the people in this square right now.

    Or even the people watching their televisions, on the inte and in front of their radios, everyone

    was listening attentively to Tremaine, and every single person was excited.

    They had never heard anything like this before.

    Especiallying from someone from a high-ranking position. They were ted and uplifted from

    this news. Everyone was so happy, they weren''t able to control themselves.

    Back in the square, Tremaine continued his speech, "Our country is built on the pirs of fairness

    and integrity. I, Tremaine, hope that everyone in my country can be treated equally. In my country,

    there is no distinction between dignitaries andmoners. All men are created equal. Our goals

    and ambitions are not limited by who we are!"

    "People who have regrets will bring others down, and broken people will form broken families that

    seek to destroy themselves. People who destroy themselves will eventually cause the country to

    destroy itself. I hope every citizen in Nashnd understands this!"

    "Also, my marriage isn''t a political tool. Your president isn''t a person who would sacrifice his own

    marriage to gain more power or to stabilize his own regime. Your president is a person who believes

    in love and equality. I truly believe that this is the kind of president that you truly want!"

    Tremaine finished his speech.

    Below the stage, there was thunderous apuse.

    All the people in front of their televisions, on the inte and on their radios, began to apud.

    They were witnessing the formation of an entirely new president.

    Their president''s speech gave all of them hope!

    There was hope for everyone to be equal!

    Yes, it was true. There was now on earth that said that the president of the country couldn''t marry

    amoner.

    Who said that the president''s marriage must be used to stabilize their rule?

    Who said that amoner couldn''t marry a president?

    Everyone had the right to dream.

    "p! p! p!"

    Selina was also apuding in the crowd.

    She apuded Tremaine and cheered out loud!

    Selina then noticed that someone was staring at her.

    Matthew was staring at her.

    Selina quickly put her hands down.

    She brushed her hair away as though nothing had happened. "I was just swatting a mosquito away.

    I saw mosquitoes around us."

    "Hmm?" Matthew hummed knowingly at her. "There are mosquitoes in the daytime, huh?"

    "Of course, there are mosquitoes in the daytime." Selina replied, "Why else would I be pping my

    hands for?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Matthewughed out loud.

    He would allow this to slide for Selina''s sake.

    He looked at Tremaine who was still on the stage, taking in all of the apuse.

    Matthew''s eyes shed with admiration.

    He had spoken with Tremaine several times before, most of conversations being about Yesseca.

    When it came to talking about rtionships between men and women, Tremaine was so clueless,

    he couldn''t be any more inept with it.

    However, apart from matters regarding men and women, Tremaine was extremely intelligent in

    everything else.

    Like this crisis, for example.

    Tremaine had solved it effortlessly with just some words.

    And more importantly, he had won the hearts of the people.

    He was incredibly wise and powerful.

    Selina then said, "Do we still need to announce our rtionship with Yesseca to Nashnd? We

    should let the people know that Yesseca doese from a strong background. That way, they won''t

    bully her anymore about this."

    Matthew immediately rejected Selina''s idea.

    He smiled and looked at Selina, "Selina, since Tremaine has already spoken up for Yesseca, why

    bother with it? I think Tremaine''s charisma and narrative will bring the citizens to love Yesseca in

    time."

    After a short pause, Matthew looked deeply at Selina, "If Yesseca does a good job, she will

    definitely be remembered in Nashnd history. Future generations of the citizen''s of Nashnd will

    remember her as themoner the president married."

    Selina held her breath.

    She finally understood what Matthew meant earlier.

    She recognized how forward thinking Matthew was.

    When she thought about it, she realized how likely it actually was.

    Public opinion was easily swayed.

    It was very easy to change their opinions about things.

    For example, the people of Nashnd had been opposed to Tremaine and Yesseca being together

    and wanted him to marry Navidia, the princess of Megnd, but after Tremaine''s speech, they''d all

    changed their opinion.

    "Support the president''s choice to marry thatmoner girl and thank him for making our dreams

    come true! The president is right! When has anyone ever said that marriage could only happen with

    certain people? Why shouldn''t our president be able to marry amoner?"

    "It''s all because we''ve been looking down on ourselves! That''s right, we''remoners just like her!

    We shouldn''t look down on ourselves! Thank you, Mr. President! Thank you for this reminder!"

    "We''ve really chosen an excellent man to be our president! This is the best president we''ve ever

    had, no one else is better than him! His strength has taught us what equality is!"

    "I''m crying. I once had a boyfriend, he was only the son of a mayor. When we talked about

    marriage, his mother insulted me in front of all of his rtives. She ridiculed me as some stupid girl

    who wanted to marry into a family like theirs! She said I was delusional! I''ve always felt inferior

    inside for so many years because of the things she said. But now, after listening to our president''s

    speech, I don''t feel inferior anymore! Amoner can marry our president! Why should marrying

    the son of a mayor be impossible? It turns out that I wasn''t dreaming! I was just looking down on

    myself!"

    "The president is right. Everyone is made equal! Marriage should be allowed so long as two people

    love each other. There shouldn''t be so many rules to it. If marriage needed so many rules, then is

    there such a thing as true love in this world?"

    "Our president is so brave. I thought that the president wouldpromise and abandon that

    commoner to marry Princess Navidia, but he didn''tpromise. He even made this speech in front

    of everyone. Our president is so brave! We are so lucky to have a president like him!"

    Although some people still insisted on Tremaine marrying Navidia, in the face of such

    overwhelming support for Yesseca, their voices were soon drowned out.

    The majority of protesters then dispersed.

    Although some of them didn''t want to leave, it didn''t matter.

    The protest had ended.

    Preslie had burst out in tears.

    Merlin, the department head, was shocked to see this.

    This was the first time she had ever seen Preslie cry.

    Merlin asked her what she was crying about, "Preslie, did someone bully you? Tell me who did it to

    you!"

    Merlin used to despise Prelise, but she had changed her opinion about her and was very protective

    of her now.

    Preslie looked at Merlin with tears in her eyes. "No one has bullied me, Merlin. I''m just so touched

    right now. I''m so touched by his speech!"

    Merlin was quiet.

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941

    ?

    Merlin said, "He has always been worthy of respect."

    Preslie nodded her head.

    After a while, Preslie walked out of the office.

    She felt like she had to call Yesseca.

    She was too excited. There were so many things she wanted to say to her

    Just as she stepped out, Preslie saw Sheldon.

    She shouted immediately, "Mr. Hawls!"

    Sheldon stopped in his tracks.

    He looked rxed.

    A crisis had been solved, so how could he not be relieved?

    "Mr. Hawls," said Preslie excitedly. "What the president said earlier was really moving. I feel so touched."

    Sheldon was so happy that a smile was reflected in his eyes.

    He said, "Preslie, you can rest easy now."

    He knew that Preslie had been worrying about Yesseca.

    Preslie nodded.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    She said, "Yes, don''t worry. I''m going to give Yesseca a call."

    "Go ahead," replied Sheldon.

    Preslie waved to Sheldon and said, "I''ll be calling her now."

    Preslie practically skipped away to give Yesseca a call. Seeing her ecstatic figure, Sheldon''s smile deepend.

    He''d always felt that when women skipped, they looked silly. But when Preslie did it, he found her adorable.

    Preslie called several times, but the call did not go through.

    Her happy mood quickly dissipated.

    Why wasn''t the call connecting?

    Did something happen to Yesseca?

    After thinking about it, Preslie went to look for Sheldon.

    Sheldon felt like Preslie was thinking too much.

    Now that Tremaine had delivered such a speech, how could Yesseca be in trouble?

    However, she was still worried.

    Seeing Preslie''s expression, Sheldon said, "How about this, I''ll bring you to Quartley Pce. That way, you''ll be able to see for yourself whether she''s fine or not."

    Hearing Sheldon''s words, Preslie agreed immediately.

    Sheldon drove Preslie to Quartley Pce.

    He greeted the soldiers and asked them to bring Preslie in.

    "Go and find her. I still have something to do at the President''s Office. If you want to go backter, ask the soldiers to send you back," said Sheldon to Preslie.

    Preslie thanked Sheldon gratefully, "Mr. Hawls, thank you so much. You''re such a kind person, sending me here despite it being in the middle of your working hours."

    "It''s nothing. Head on in," said Sheldon and started the car.

    When he drove back to the President''s Office, Sheldon thought about what Preslie had said.

    Confusion shed across his eyes.

    What was going on with him?

    Indeed, it was still working hours, and yet he''d immediately driven Preslie to Quartley Pce all because Preslie was worried. This wasn''t like him. Thinking of what he had done recently, Sheldon felt like something was wrong.

    It felt like it was getting worse.

    Preslie looked around and found Yesseca.

    She understood why Yesseca hadn''t picked up her call.

    Yesseca was currently sitting on the sofa.

    There was a girl giving her a manicure, another girl giving her a massage, and another one feeding her fruits.

    It should have been a very enjoyable activity, but Yesseca was clearly unamused.

    With a pained face, she said, "Please don''t give me a massage, I don''t like it."

    "Ah, don''t use this nail polish. I don''t like this color."

    "Stop feeding me strawberries, I can''t eat anymore. I like eating them but you''ve already fed me 50 of these. I..."

    Yesseca swallowed her words.

    Another strawberry had been shoved into Yesseca''s mouth.

    Preslie was speechless.

    She was dumbfounded.

    After a moment, she came back to her senses and hurriedly shooed the girls away.

    Yesseca could finally let out a sigh of relief.

    She dragged Preslie away to the bedroom with her. After that, Yesseca quickly locked the door.

    When she finally felt safe, Yesseca patted her chest. "Oh my goodness, I''ve finally gotten rid of them."

    Preslie didbn''t know how to react.

    She was confused. "Yesseca, what were those people doing?"

    Yesseca didn''t know either.

    She said, "When I woke up in the morning, those girls came and said Tremaine had sent them to apany me. I was so shocked..." Yesseca suddenly trailed off.

    She stared at Preslie. Her tone was a

    el.ne

    little urgent as she said, "Preslie, do you know there are people out there on the streets against me and Tremaine? I was about to call Tremaine when those girls came. Tremaine certainly doesn''t want me knowing about it."

    Anxiety shed across Yesseca''s eyes. "No, I have to call Tremaine."

    Yesseca was about to take out her phone, but found nothing in her pocket.

    Only then did Yesseca remember that her phone had been taken away by one of those girls.

    Yesseca said, "Preslie, give me your phone. I have to make a call."

    Preslie looked at Yesseca with a smile. "There''s no need to."

    "No, I have to Vesseca became increasingly anxious. "Those people are protesting in the streets. I have to talk to Tremaine. If that doesn''t work, then well announce that we''re not together. I can''t affect him like this." Content belongs to

    UMS

    Preslie smiled even more happily. "Yesseca, don''t worry. His Excellency is amazing, so you don''t have to overthink it. He has already fixed everything."

    Yesseca was silent.

    She was stunned.

    "Wait, had Tremaine resolved it?"

    Did Preslie call Tremaine "His Excellency?"

    Yesseca didn''t know how Preslie addressed him at work, but when they were together, she would usually call him by his name.

    Yesseca also remembered that Preslie didn''t have a good impression of Tremaine. She rarely praised him. Now, however, she was calling him

    amazing.

    Yesseca found it unbelievable.

    "Preslie, are you saying that Tremaine has resolved it? How did he do that?" asked Yesseca.

    Preslie replied, "His Excellency made a speech to quell the crisis. There are many people in Nashnd, and quite a number of them now support

    your rtionship."

    Yesseca couldn''t respond.

    She found it inconceivable.

    It even urred to her that Preslie might be deceiving her.

    How could the crisis be so easily resolved?

    There were many people against her and Tremaine, to the point of them holding a protest in the streets. How could everything be fine just because Tremaine made a speech?

    Yesseca felt like it was impossible.

    Swr

    She said, "Preslie, don''t joke with me. What''s the current state of the world outside right now?"

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942

    ?

    Seeing how worked up Yesseca was getting, Preslie said, "I don''t know if I can still find the video of His Excellency''s speech, but let me check." After that, Preslie began to look for the video.

    Soon, her eyes lit up. She''d found it!

    It was still there!

    Preslie immediately handed the phone over to Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, look, this is his speech. It''s his deration of love for you!"

    Yesseca was silent.

    She took the phone and began watching the video.

    Around the same time, Ruth was putting her own phone close to her ear.

    Tremaine''s voice rang in her ear.

    Again and again.

    Ruth had listened to it many times. She''d started listening to it ever since Tremaine made his speech. She kept repeating it.

    It was like she was possessed. She listened to him non-stop.

    Gradually, her eyes turned red.

    Everyone was equal.

    Ruth muttered, "Nobility or civilians, both are equal. This is an equal society."

    Tremaine''s words had shocked Ruth.

    She''d never known that nobles and civilians could be equal.

    At that moment, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.

    Ruth immediately turned off her phone and stuffed it under the pillow.

    It was Zorion.

    Ruth was stunned for a moment, then a tinge of shame flitted across her face.

    Zorion walked up to Ruth.

    As he neared her, he muttered, "I haven''t seen you in a long time. I''ve been asking people everywhere, it wasn''t easy for me to find you. Why are you here?"

    Ruth did not speak.

    She turned away, not daring to even look at Zorion.

    Zorion stared at Ruth''s face and said, "Ruth, why do you have so many white things tied around your head? What happened?"

    Ruth''s head was wrapped with white bandages.

    Most people would recognize that she was hurt.

    However, Zorion could not.

    He was silly.

    Ruth shook her head. "I''m fine."

    Zorion leaned closer to Ruth and said, "Ruth, are you sick? This looks like a hospital. Are you ill?"

    Ruth shook her head again. "No, Mr. Zorion, I''m not sick."

    "Oh." Zorion did not think much about it. "Then why don''t you spend some time with me? Ruth, I''ve been waiting for you to hang out with me, we haven''t done so a long time."

    Ruth had always made time to y with Zorion every day, but it had been awhile since he''dst seen her.

    Ruth bit her lip.

    She didn''t know what to say to Zorion.

    At that moment, Zorion lowered his voice.

    He said, "Ruth, I have a secret to tell you."

    "Okay," replied Ruth.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "That night, when you told me I was sick and I needed to take medicine, my wife and I did something really pleasant," Zorion said.

    Ruth was stunned for a moment.

    Zorion smiled and said, "But I don''t know what it was either. My wife didn''t tell me. Do you know what it is?"

    Ruth''s head was buzzing.

    She knew what Zorion meant when he said "something really pleasant".

    Did Zorion think that he had been with Yuliana that night?

    Ruth''s mouth opened.

    She wanted to say something, but in the end, she swallowed her words.

    Fine.

    This was the best oue.

    There was no chance for her and Zorion to be together.

    She would pretend that nothing had happened that night.

    Ruth opened her mouth and said in a bitter voice, "I don''t know."

    Zorion looked regretful.

    "I thought you would."

    Just as he''d finished speaking, Ruth heard footsteps.

    Hearing the iing steps, Ruth''s heart

    tightened.

    Who else could it be but Yuliana?

    She immediately said, "Mr. Zorion, you should leave quickly."

    Zorion looked puzzled. "Why should I leave? Ruth, I want to spend more time with you."

    Ruth pushed Zorion anxiously and said, "Mr. Zorion, please leave."

    As soon

    alioneshe finished speaking, the door was pushed ope

    and

    Yuliana appeared in front of Zorion and Ruth.

    Seeing Zorion there, a cold light shed in Yuliana''s eyes.

    Zorion was here, as expected!

    She had been searching for Zorion, but he was nowhere to be found When she asked the servants, she learned that Zorion had been asking around about the whereabouts of Ruth. Content belongs to

    Yuliana had guessed that Zorion would be here with Ruth.

    She rushed over immediately. As she expected, her suspicions were right.

    Yuliana was extremely angry.

    Thi shameless couple! Could they not wait to be together?

    Yuliana came forward and gave Ruth a p.

    "You shameless b*tch!" Yuliana scolded.

    Ruth was already injured. Her head moved to the side with the force of the p.

    Her head was buzzing as if it had exploded, and there were stars in front of her eyes. Zorion didn''t know what a shameless b*tch meant, but he saw Yuliana hitting Ruth. Seeing how Yuliana was about to p Ruth, Zorion immediately grabbed Yuliana''s hand.

    He said, "My dear wife, why did you hit Ruth?"

    "Why am I hitting this b*tch?" Yuliana sneered. "Don''t you know what the both of you have done?"

    Zorion''s eyes widened. "What did I do with Ruth?"

    "You two dogs!" Yuliana suddenly stopped.

    Wait a minute.

    Zorion, this fool, really didn''t know what he and Ruth had done together!

    Yuliana didn''t intend to tell Zorion.

    Yuliana sneered and said to Zorion, "Nothing, Zorion, let''s go."

    Zorion refused to leave.

    He said that Ruth was injured.

    In the end, Zorion called the doctor.

    Zorion had wanted to wait for the doctor to examine Ruth, but Yuliana finally dragged him out.

    Yuliana couldn''t stand it anymore.

    After pulling Zorion out, she shouted

    angrily, "Zorion, what do you want from her? She''s just a servant, Why didn''t you leave when I told you to?" Content belongs to

    "She''s not just a servant, she''s my friend. A good friend."

    Yuliana wanted to p Zorion.

    Friend!

    Haha!

    Good friend!

    He had already slept with her!

    What a pair of shameless adulterers!

    If this was the past, Yuliana would have definitely pped Zorion.

    Right at that moment, however, she held back.

    Now that her position was in danger, she warned herself that she could not treat Zorion like how she used to.

    "Zorion." Yuliana''s voice softened. "Ruth is not a good woman. She is not your friend."

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943

    ?

    "Ruth is my friend," said Zorion immediately.

    Yuliana''s face became even darker. "She isn''t your friend! She''s just a b*tch! Zorion, she isn''t a good person!"

    Zorion''s face suddenly turned red.

    He said, "Ruth is a good person, she ys with me. She''s a good person."

    Yuliana''s heart sank when she saw Zorion''s face turn red.

    This was the first time that Zorion had ever blushed in front her.

    Zorion was like this because that shameless creature Ruth!

    Ruth was that important to Zorion!

    Yuliana recalled how even before the incident, Ruth and Zorion had been close.

    However, she hadn''t thought much about it.

    Zorion was a fool, and he was very loyal to her. Since Ruth was such an honest person, Yuliana had not thought too much. But now, Ruth and Zorion had slept together. Clearly, Zorion cared about her!

    Yuliana was shocked.

    Ruth was actually smart!

    Why didn''t she see through it!

    That woman had skills!

    She had seduced Zorion and wormed her way into his heart.

    Thankfully, Yuliana had caught her before it was toote!

    If she hadn''t, that b*tch might have taken her ce and driven Yuliana out of the house!

    Yuliana felt like it was necessary to eliminate Ruth.

    She looked at Zorion.

    She felt like she had to make Zorion hate Ruth first.

    She wanted to say something bad about Ruth in front of Zorion, but since Zorion was so agitated, she decided not to speak up.

    She wanted to let Madam Quartley speak to Zorion.

    She knew Zorion always listened to Madam Quartley.

    Yuliana said, "Zorion, do you think Ruth is a good person?"

    Zorion nodded.

    "Do you want to hear what Madam Quartley has to say? Do you want to see if she thinks Ruth is a good person?" asked Yuliana. Zorion said without thinking, "She would definitely think Ruth is a good person."

    "Then let''s ask Madam Quartley, shall we?"

    Zorion nodded and said, "Okay."

    Yuliana took Zorion to see Madam Quartley. Once they arrived, she told Zorion, "Wait here, I will call her over."

    After that, Yuliana went in.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Madam Quartley was reading some scriptures. When she saw Yulianae in, she put them down.

    There was guilt in her eyes. "Yuliana, you''re here."

    Ever since Zorion had slept with a servant, Madam Quartley had been feeling guilty.

    Yuliana looked sad. "Madam Quartley, what do you think I should do?"

    Madam Quartley knew what Yuliana was going to say.

    She immediately said, "Yuliana, don''t worry. Tremaine is the head of this family. He will look into this and give you an exnation."

    Yuliana became sadder than before.

    "Madam, Zorion went to look for Ruth. He has such deep affection for her! Who knows, even if Tremaine wants to give me an exnation, Zorion might not allow him to!"

    Madam Quartley''s expression changed. "What? Zorion went to look for Ruth?"

    "That''s right!" Yuliana put on a pitiful expression and said, "I called Zorion out, and he didn''t seem happy about it. He even got hostile when I talked about ut Ruth. He really likes that servant, Madam Quartley, I have no status in this family anymore! What am I supposed to do now!

    Madam Quartley''s expression darkened.

    Originally, she''d thought that Zorion had slept with the servant because he''d just given into temptation.

    Based on what Yuliana had said, however, it was not as simple as it seemed.

    Yuliana spoke up again, "Madam, I

    think Zorion really likes that servant a lot. I''m afraid that he won''t want me anymore. He has such deep affection for her. I once treated her like my own sister, so it didn''t matter to me whether or not she was close to Zorion. But now, she has seduced him!" Content belongs to

    "Yuliana, don''t worry, I will never let such a thing happen!" Madam Quartley said sternly, "I will teach that servant a lesson!"

    Yuliana said, "know you treat me

    well, but now Zorion loves that servant, so I''ve brought him here. Please try to persuade him and tell him that she''s not a good person. He won''t listen to me, but he respects you. Please convince him,"

    Looking at Yuliana''s expression, Madam Quartley felt distressed.

    She patted Yuliana''s hand and said, "Yuliana, don''t say that. It is my duty to advise him. As long as I am here, I will make sure he stays on the right

    path!"

    Madam Quartley walked to the door and saw Zorion standing there.

    Seeing Madam Quartley, Zorion immediately smiled and greeted, "Madam Quartley."

    Looking at her grandson, Madam Quartley felt sad.

    He was a good boy, but he was a fool.

    He had a wife, which was a good thing, but now he had had intimate rtions with a servant as well!

    "Zorion, you like that servant, Ruth, don''t you?" Madam Quartley asked straightforwardly.

    Zorion immediately smiled. "Yes, I like Ruth."

    Zorion''s idea of "like" had nothing to do with a romantic rtionship, it was merely a pure and innocent concept. He liked to y with Ruth, so when asked if he liked her, he would reply in the affirmative.

    Madam Quartley raised her voice and said, "Zorion, you can''t like Ruth. That woman is not a good person!"

    Zorion was stunned.

    Yuliana also said, "Zorion, even Madam Quartley says Ruth isn''t a good person, now do you believe me?"

    There was a sh of emotion in Zorion''s eyes. After a while, he said, "Madam Quartley, Ruth is a good person. You and Yuliana are mistaken."

    "Zorion, wake up!" Madam Quartley said, "That woman is bad news!"

    "Zorion, Madam Quartley has stated it clearly, do you still not believe me?" asked Yuliana. "Ruth is only pretending. She isn''t who you think she is. She has many schemes up her sleeves."

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944

    ?

    Zorion said, "Ruth truly is a good person, I''m not lying. I know she is."

    Madam Quartley was getting furious hearing Zorion''s words.

    She looked at Zorion in disgust and said, "You are too stubborn, Zorion! You are not allowed to hang around that woman anymore!"

    Looking at Madam Quartley''s fierce look, Zorion fell silent.

    Madam Quartley and Yuliana continued saying a lot of bad things about Ruth, but Zorion didn''t say anything back.

    Just when Madam Quartley and Yuliana thought that Zorion had finally understood, he said suddenly, "I don''t care what you think, Ruth is a good person. She''s always yed with me."

    Yuliana was so angry that she almost exploded on the spot.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that Madam Quartley was there, she would have taken off her heels and smashed them into Zorion''s head.

    Although Madam Quartley was mad, she was also a little worried.

    She stopped talking to Zorion and pulled Yuliana aside.

    Madam Quartley said, "Yuliana, although Zorion is a fool, he has always listened to me. This is the first time that he has been so stubborn. It appears that the servant has rooted herself in his heart."

    Yuliana knew it too, otherwise, she would not havee and found Madam Quartley.

    Yuliana said, "Madam Quartley, I told you, that shameless woman seduced Zorion when I was not looking."

    Madam Quartley pondered for a moment and said, "Yuliana, I''ll talk to Zorion on your behalf. But you must spend more time with him. It is important for a husband and wife to get along well. You must bring him back to your side."

    After a pause, Madam Quartley said, "Zorion''s grandfather was like this as well. He was seduced by a woman, and I had to spend a lot of effort to bring him home. I cooked for him, massaged him, I even read up on architecture when he was interested in it as well. I chatted with him regrly, and I finally managed to bring him back to me."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    After that, Madam Quartley looked deeply at Yuliana.

    Yuliana understood what Madam Quartley meant.

    Did she want her to behave that way as well?

    How could it be!

    How could Yuliana do that?

    She didn''t have that much time to spend on Zorion!

    If it was Tremaine, she wouldn''t have minded. But Zorion was a fool, so how could Yuliana spend so much time with him?

    It would be easy to bring Zorion''s attention away from Ruth. As long as he knew what Ruth was like, she would seed!

    Yuliana said to Madam Quartley, "I understand, Madam. I will spend my time with Zorion. I will show him how amazing I am, and let him clearly see what kind of person that servant is!"

    Later, Yuliana went to find two servants.

    A man and a woman.

    She gave some instructions to them.

    The two of them felt like they were in a dilemma.

    The female servant named Margot said, "Madam Yuliana, this isn''t right. Ruth didn''t steal anything, I can''t say that."

    The male servant spoke up as well. "That''s right, Madam Yuliana. Ruth does not even talk much, if | spoke about her like that, it wouldn''t be right." Yuliana stuffed a stack of money into the two servants'' hands.

    Money had always made the world go round.

    These poor servants were desperate for money!

    Yuliana knew that as long as she paid enough money, it would be easy for these servants to turn against each other.

    Sure enough, when the servants saw Yuliana''s money, their expressions changed.

    "Rest assured, Madam Yuliana. We will be able to do what you say."

    "We will put on a good show for you!"

    At noon, Yuliana and Zorion had lunch together.

    For the first time, Yuliana picked up some food for Zorion, and her face was full of gentleness. "Zorion, try this shrimp and see if it tastes good." "Have some of this meat, you will like it."

    Zorion had never basked in such tender treatment from Yuliana before. Heughed out loud while eating.

    At that moment, a servant ran in.

    She rushed in and cried, "Madam Yuliana, you have to help me."

    Yuliana put down her cutlery.

    She asked, "What''s wrong?"

    to

    The servant wiped her tears and said, "Madam Yuliana, please help me. I bought a ring that I nned give to my mother on her birthday, but I found that it was stolen today. It was worth one month of my sry!"

    Yuliana''s face fell immediately.

    She said, "What? There''s a thief in Quartley Pce?"

    The servant nodded rapidly. "Yes, I saw Ruthe out of my room before this. She looked guilty. When I asked her why she wasing out of my room, she didn''t say anything. I think she stole it!"

    Zorion put down his cutlery as soon as the maid finished speaking.

    His face was red, as though he was unhappy about what was said about Ruth. "You''re lying! Ruth wouldn''t steal your ring, she''s not that kind of person!"

    The maid shouted, "Master Zorion, I''m not lying to you. I did indeed see Ruthing out of my room."

    "Ruth is unwell! How could she steal your ring!" Zorion raised his voice.

    The servant wiped her tears and said, "Her sickness does not restrict her from being able to steal!"

    Yuliana said, "Zorion, don''t be so

    agitated. This servant wouldn''t use Ruth for nothing. After all,

    she and Ruth have no bad bloodet

    Why would she say something dike that? If she says all this as such, she must have seen Ruthe out of her room."

    The maid said, "That''s right, I don''t have any grudges against her, so why should I use her? If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t havee to you. Madam Yuliana, you have to seek justice for me!"

    Yuliana thought for a while and said, "Well, let''s go to Ruth''s room. If she really did steal your ring, it will be in her room."

    The servant nodded in agreement.

    Yuliana looked at Zorion. "Zorion, what do you think?"

    Zorion also agreed.

    He said stubbornly, "In any case, Ruth is not a thief. There will not be a ring in her room."

    They arrived at Ruth''s room.

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945

    ?

    No one was there.

    Ruth was still in the ward of Quartley Pce.

    When they arrived at Ruth''s bedroom, Yuliana began to look around and found a ring under the sheets.

    She raised the ring and said in surprise, "There is really a ring here."

    Zorion and the maid immediately looked over.

    The maid rushed up excitedly. "This is my ring, Madam Yuliana. My mother''s name is Margaret, and her name is engraved here. Look, this is my mother''s name."

    Yuliana looked at the ring, and she sounded even more surprised. "Indeed, it''s your mother''s name."

    The maid looked wronged, "Madam Yuliana, Ruth did steal my ring. I didn''t lie."

    Yuliana did not speak. She nced at Zorion.

    Zorion looked a little confused.

    Had Ruth really stolen someone else''s ring?

    How was that possible?

    How could she have stolen someone else''s ring?

    Ruth was a good person.

    Why would a good person steal someone else''s ring?

    Zorion couldn''t believe it.

    At this time, the maid said, "Madam Yuliana, I''m going to find Ruth and interrogate her to ask why she stole my ring!"

    But Yuliana stopped the maid.

    She said, "Forget it. She''s injured now, so don''t bother her anymore. I''ll find a way to make it up to you."

    The maid said gratefully, "Madam Yuliana, you''re a good person. You''re really a good person. That''s why all the servants here praised you. But it''s a pity that you''ve been tricked!"

    Yuliana pretended to be surprised. "What''s wrong?"

    The maid seemed to have decided to tell the truth because she was grateful to Yuliana. She said, "Madam Yuliana, Ruth is your personal maid, and we know you treat her well. But the truth is, she is not a good person!"

    "She has always spoken ill of you in front of others and often steals your things to sell. We all know this, but since you treat her so well, we did not dare to talk badly about Ruth in front of you. I had no choice but to tell the truth today."

    Yuliana sighed.

    She said, "In truth, I''ve already noticed what you said not too long ago. I also realized that she''s not a good person."

    Yuliana looked at Zorion again. She said in a deep tone, "Zorion, I''m sure you understand why Madam Quartley and I said those words about Ruth."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Zorion was in a mess.

    What Yuliana and the maid said waspletely different from what he had seen of Ruth.

    At this moment, the maid added, "There is something you don''t know yet, Madam Yuliana. Ruth is alsosvicious when ites to private rtionships!"

    Yuliana was surprised. "Really?"

    The maid nodded. "Ruth is always hanging out with male servants. She asks them to spend money on her and to treat her well. She uses them."

    Yuliana pretended to be in disbelief. She said, "I don''t believe it. I know that Ruth stole my things and said something bad about me, but I don''t think she is like that with men! I see her with Zorion all the time. Where does she have the time to spend with the male servants?"

    The maid said, "Madam Yuliana, I''m not lying to you. I will find a male servant that Ruth has

    tricked. You can ask him."

    A momentter, a male servant came over.

    As soon as he saw Yuliana, he said,

    "Madam Yuliana, Ruth is not a good woman. She would hang out with me and tell me that she liked me, making me happy. But soon, Ruth started discussing conditions with me. She wanted me to buy things and spend money on her. I''m not the only victim. It is how she behaves

    with other male servants too." Content belongs to

    "She would hang around them and say that she likes them. After getting their trust, she would use them."

    Yuliana pretended to be shocked.

    She said, "Ruth is so despicable. I didn''t expect it!"

    Yuliana nced at Zorion. "Zorion, do you believe that Ruth is someone like that?"

    Zorion''s face had changedpletely.

    His world had been turned upside down.

    He couldn''t believe it!

    Absolutely not!

    Zorion even suspected that he was dreaming.

    He asked Yuliana, "Dear, am I dreaming?"

    Yuliana got mad when she saw Zorion''s silly expression.

    She pped him in the face.

    Five bright red fingerprints immediately appeared on Zorion''s face.

    Zorion covered his face, "Dear, why did you hit me?"

    Yuliana gave a fake smile. "Zorion, do you still think you are dreaming now?"

    Zorion was stunned.

    Yuliana pointed at the male servant and the female servant, "Zorion, you are not dreaming. What you heard is true. It is Ruth''s true colors! What they said is true!"

    "But Ruth is a nice person," Zorion muttered. "She ys with me all the time. She''s gentle."

    Even when Yuliana was fierce and scolded him, it was Ruth whoforted him.

    Ruth was so gentle and lovely. How could she be someone bad?

    Yuliana raised her voice. "Don''t you understand? She is ying with you. Didn''t you hear that? She also ys with other male servants. She ys with them only because she takes advantage of them. She wants benefits from them."

    "But Ruth didn''t ask me for anything," Zorion said.

    "That''s because the time has note yet!"

    After Yuliana finished, the male

    servant also echoed, "Yes, Mr. Zorion. It''s not time yet. You''ll know when the timees. She''s not a good person. She spends time with you to take advantage of you!"

    Zorion didn''t answer.

    swne

    All kinds of emotions shed through his eyes.

    It was as though he was considering the credibility of what the servants said.

    Yuliana softened her voice, "Zorion, surely you can believe what two people are saying. How can you still not believe them?"

    "And remember Madam Quartley? You respect her the most. She''s your grandmother. Would she lie to you? She said that Ruth was not a good person. Do you think that Ruth could be kind?"

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946

    ?

    Zorion''s gaze was struggling.

    After waiting for a long time, he finally said, "Honey, let me think about it. Let me think about it."

    Yuliana looked at Zorion coldly and said nothing.

    Since he wanted to think, she would let him!

    Ruth was taking an IV drip in the ward.

    She was already injured, and now that Yuliana had pped her, it had caused her wound to reopen. There was an infection. She had to be put on an IV drip.

    Because of the infection, Ruth had a fever.

    She felt dizzy.

    In a haze, Tremaine''s words still rang in her ears.

    "Everyone is equal," Ruth muttered. "Themoners and nobles are equal."

    But since they were equal, why could Yuliana insult her and hit her at will?

    There was sadness in Ruth''s eyes.

    Perhaps the sentence that everyone was equal was merely a lie.

    There was always going to be inequalities between sses.

    Just when Ruth was in a trance, the door opened.

    Zorion appeared before her.

    Seeing Zorion, Ruth was shocked.

    After a while, she shouted, "Mr. Zorion, please leave!"

    She was afraid that Yuliana might see them again and cause trouble.

    She did not want to cause any more trouble.

    She just wanted to stay quietly by herself and tend to her inner wounds.

    Zorion acted as if he didn''t hear what Ruth said.

    He walked up to Ruth and stared at her.

    Ruth was stunned for a moment.

    Zorion had never looked at her like that.

    He looked as if he was probing her, like he had suspicions andplicated emotions about her.

    Just as Ruth was about to ask what was going on, Zorion suddenly said, "Ruth, are you a good person?"

    Ruth was even more confused.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Why was he asking such a question?

    Before she could answer, Zorion said, "Ruth, they,

    they said that you''re not a good person."

    Ruth held her breath.

    "Mr. Zorion, who said that I''m not a good person?"

    "My wife, Madam Quartley, and even the servants said that you''re not a good person," said Zorion, his face full of grievances.

    It seemed that he felt aggrieved because of Ruth.

    As long as Ruth denied it, Zorion would believe her. He would not believe everyone else. He felt that Ruth was a good person. Unfortunately, Ruth did not defend herself.

    Madam Quartley, Yuliana, and all the servants had said that she was not a good person.

    It turned out that so many people had thought of her negatively.

    Ruth looked at Zorion. She saw that his face was a little red.

    Ruth thought about it.

    Zorion should have believed them.

    If he did not believe them, why would hee asking her now?

    Even if she told Zorion that she was a good person now, what would happen next time? Yuliana hated her to the core, and she would not stop criticizing her in front of Zorion.

    If they kept on saying so, Zorion might eventually believe them.

    Ruth felt tired.

    Since that was what Zorion thought, she would let it be.

    Perhaps it was time for them to cut all ties.

    The fact was that even in the beginning, she had been in the wrong.

    She''d felt pity for Zorion, so she had apanied him every day. She had forgot her position as a

    and that was why the mist vant,

    started.

    Perhaps, it was time to end the mistake.

    Ruth stared at Zorion and said softly, "Mr. Zorion, they''re right. I''m not a good person."

    Zorion was dumbfounded.

    After a while, his face turned even redder. "Ruth, I, I think you''re a good person."

    "Then you''re wrong, Mr. Zorion," said Ruth. "Mr. Zorion, I have never been a good person all along. You were mistaken."

    Zorion fell silent.

    He stared fixedly at Ruth.

    Ruth did not look at Zorion. She lowered her eyes, and her long and thick eyshes trembled heavily, casting a shadow.

    No one knew how long it had been. In such a suffocating atmosphere, Zorion suddenly ran out of the room.

    He left and did not return.

    Ruth looked at the door in a daze. There was confusion in her eyes, and she kept on hearing Tremaine''s words echo in her ears.

    Everyone was equal.

    "You''re wrong," She muttered. "There is no such thing as equality in this world."

    Yesseca was emotional the whole day.

    She''d heard Tremaine''s words.

    Yesseca had always felt that he didn''t have any good words to say.

    But she knew she was wrong. Tremaine was capable of speaking nice words!

    At noon, Yesseca received a phone call from Selina.

    Selina wanted to have a meal with her.

    Yesseca thought that Selina wanted to have a meal with her in Agaphen City, but it seemed that Selina and Matthew were in Nashnd.

    Hearing this, Yesseca was overjoyed.

    It happened that Preslie was by her side. Yesseca held Preslie''s hand and invited her to have dinner together with Selina and Matthew. Preslie didn''t want to go at first, but in the end, she gave in.

    In Nashnd, a private room at a luxurious restaurant.

    Yesseca saw Selina and Matthew.

    Matthew was still handsome as usual, and Selina was as pretty as always. Her face was round, and her belly was bulging out.

    "Matthew, Selina," greeted Yesseca happily.

    Preslie did not greet them simrly, but she nodded and smiled.

    The two of them sat down.

    Yesseca looked at Selina''s belly and asked, "Selina, you''re about to give birth soon, aren''t you?"

    Selina smiled, "Yes, it should be in a few days."

    Yesseca was excited.

    She couldn''t wait to meet Selina''s baby.

    Yesseca said, "When you''re due, please give me a call. I''lle by immediately."

    "Okay, okay, I''ll call you," Selina promised.

    "Matthew, why are the both of you in Nashnd?"

    Yesseca asked Matthew.

    Before Matthew could answer,

    Selina chimed in quickly, "We were worried about you. We saw the news that many people in Nashnd

    objected to you and Tremaine

    rtionship. That was why the both of us came here to see if alright. Thankfully, everything is

    fine." Content belongs to

    Yesseca understood.

    you were

    Selina and Matthew were here because of her. She felt a surge of warmth blossoming in her heart.

    Although she and Selina were not biologically rted, Selina treated her like a real sister.

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947

    ?

    Yesseca said, "Selina, thank you for your kindness. You came here despite being heavily pregnant."

    "You don''t have to thank me," said Selina. "The truth is, what Tremaine said has made me think differently about him."

    There was something else that Selina did not say.

    She''d thought Tremaine was going to break up with Yesseca.

    There was a faint light in Yesseca''s eyes. Her voice was slow, but it carried a certain pride. "I did not expect him to say something like that. It was out of my expectation."

    Selina''s lips curled up. "Yesseca, based on what Tremaine said, your position is safe."

    Tremaine had made his speech in Nashnd, which meant that he would definitely marry Yesseca. If there was no big change in the future, their marriage life was going to be stable.

    Yesseca would not only marry the man that she loved, but she would also be the First Lady of Nashnd. Selina was happy for her. More importantly, she believed that if Lothar was in the heavens, he would be relieved.

    Yesseca pursed her lips and smiled.

    In fact, she didn''t care about the high position at all.

    What she cared about was Tremaine''s heart.

    Now, it seemed that Tremaine was sincere to her.

    In fact, after arriving at Nashnd, Yesseca had always been worried. She knew that her family background was ordinary, and she was not a suitable match for Tremaine. She had tried to leave several times, but Tremaine stopped her.

    Even when Yesseca had decided not to leave, she could not get rid of her worries.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Now, herst concern was finally eliminated.

    After dinner, Matthew and Selina sent Yesseca back to Quartley Pce.

    Yesseca insisted that they have a look around.

    Matthew and Selina agreed, so Yesseca brought them to the level where she lived.

    She said, "Selina, Matthew, look. This is where I live."

    Selina looked around and smiled, "Not bad at all."

    After a tour, Matthew and Selina were about to leave.

    Though Yesseca was reluctant to send them off, she had no choice. At the entrance of Quartley Pce, Selina suddenly had to use the bathroom.

    As Selina went to the bathroom, Yesseca and Matthew stood in a corner and began to chat.

    "Yesseca, Selina can stop worrying about you now," Matthew sighed.

    Ever since Yesseca went to Nashnd, Selina had been worrying about her.

    She had been afraid that Yesseca would be bullied.

    She had been afraid that Tremaine was only toying with her.

    There were all kinds of worries.

    But now, Matthew felt that Selina''s worries could finally be put to rest.

    Hearing this, Yesseca pursed her lips and smiled. "I have always been well. There is nothing to worry about. Tell Selina that she should take care of the baby in her belly, and she does not need to worry about me. I am fine here."

    Although there had been some quarrels after she arrived at Quartley Pce.

    There had been times when she was unhappy with Tremaine, Madam Quartley and Yuliana. But overall, everything was fine.

    Matthew was about to say something when a person suddenly approached from a distance.

    Although the person seemed familiar, Matthew did not immediately recognise her.

    At this time, Yesseca, who was beside Matthew, became nervous.

    It was Madam Quartley.

    Every time she saw Madam Quartley, nothing good woulde out of it.

    Yesseca wondered if she was in trouble because she had brought Matthew and Selina around, making Madam Quartley unhappy.

    Just when Yesseca was worried, Madam Quartley said happily, "Mr. Perry, it''s you!"

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She was immediately stunned.

    Mr. Perry?

    Did Madam Quartley know Matthew?

    Matthew felt a sense of familiarity when he heard Madam Quartley''s voice, but he could not ce where he had met her.

    He smiled apologetically. "Madam, I''m sorry, but you are?"

    Madam Quartley did not mind that Matthew could not recognize her She reminded him, "Mr. Perry, don''t you remember? Ten years ago, there was a gathering of several leaders of countries." Content belongs to

    Reminded by this, Matthew recalled.

    He extended his hand with a warm smile. "Madam Quartley, it''s you. It''s been a long time."

    Madam Quartley also held out her hand. "Indeed, Mr. Perry. It''s been ten years."

    They spoke again for a while, and Madam Quartley realized that Yesseca was standing closely next to Matthew. "Mr. Perry, why are you with her?" Matthew immediately said, "Madam Quartley, this is my little sister. I''m here to visit her in Nashnd."

    Sister?

    Suspicion flitted across Madam Quartley''s eyes.

    How could Yesseca be Matthew''s younger sister?

    Matthew was a noble. Wasn''t Yesseca just amoner?

    How could they be rtives?

    Madam Quartley was puzzled, but Matthew''s voice rang again, "Madam Quartley, if I''m not mistaken, you must be the grandmother of the president of Nashnd."

    Ten years ago, Matthew had met

    Madam Quartley. He knew that Madam Quartley had been the wife of the President of Nashnd. Since the president had now changed Matthew had not realized Madam Quartley and Tremaine''s rtionship. Content belongs to

    �ڧݧ�

    But since he saw her in Quartley Pce, he now understood Madam Quartley''s position.

    "That''s right, Mr. Perry," said Madam Quartley.

    On the other hand, Yesseca was very confused.

    How could Matthew and Madam Quartley be getting along so well?

    What was more...

    Madam Quartley was arrogant, especially towards Yesseca. She did not expect Madam Quartley to be so happy to see Matthew.

    Matthewughed, "Madam Quartley,

    please take care of her. Since

    Yesseca is now with the President of

    Nashnd, and she has no rtives here, you would be her

    grandmother." Content belongs to

    Matthew ttered Madam Quartley, so she could not say anything that went against his words. All she could do was smile awkwardly.

    She wanted to ask what kind of rtionship Matthew and Yesseca had, but it would be too much to ask. Madam Quartley said a few more pleasantries and then left.

    After Madam Quartley left, Yesseca asked Matthew, "Matthew, what is this? How do you know her?"

    It was all too surprising to her to know that Matthew and Madam Quartley knew each other.

    "Madam Quartley and I met at a gathering ten years ago," said Matthew.

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948

    ?

    At that time, Madam Quartley and her niece had attended the gathering.

    It just so happened that Madam Quartley''s niece had taken a fancy to Matthew.

    After that, Madam Quartley noticed Matthew as well.

    Madam Quartley had wanted to bring Matthew and her niece together, but Matthew had rejected her advances. Madam Quartley had tried matchmaking several times, but he had made it clear that he already had someone else. Madam Quartley could only give up.

    This incident had been an interlude for Matthew.

    In the following days, he had forgotten Madam Quartley.

    If they hadn''t met again on this day, Matthew wouldn''t have been able to remember.

    After listening to Matthew''s words, Yesseca sighed deeply.

    It was a small world.

    Matthew and Madam Quartley had always beenpletely unrted in her mind, but they actually knew each other. She would never have expected Yesseca was about to speak when she suddenly felt that something wasn''t right.

    She looked at Matthew, "You already had someone you liked ten years ago? Were you with Selina then?"

    Was it possible that Matthew was with another woman at that time?

    Matthew nced at Yesseca with a faint smile. "Didn''t Selina tell you that I''d already liked her since she was sixteen?"

    Yesseca was speechless.

    Selina had not told her.

    Perhaps she had told her, but Yesseca had forgotten.

    After all, she had always been forgetful.

    Yesseca''s eyes were filled with envy. "You''ve liked her for such a long time? That''s so romantic."

    Matthew smiled.

    He changed the topic again. "Is your rtionship with Madam Quartley not good?"

    Yesseca held her breath.

    She said, "Matthew, you know?"

    Matthew''s eyes darkened slightly.

    He had not known.

    When Madam Quartley came over, he''d gotten a few suspicions. He did not expect it to be true.

    Matthew thought for a moment, "Yesseca, remember, this is your life with Tremaine. Don''t worry about what others think. But if someone mistreats you, you must tell me. I''ll help you."

    Yesseca immediately shook her head and said, "Don''t worry. No one is mistreating me. You should know that Tremaine treats me very well. If he treats me well, no one would dare to mistreat me."

    The reason why Yesseca spoke so confidently was to reassure Matthew and not to let him worry.

    Matthew thought about it. What Yesseca said made sense.

    Tremaine was kind to Yesseca. No one would mistreat her.

    He said, "Anyway, Yesseca, there is not only one person behind you. You have your sister and me. You have strong support. Don''t let yourself be mistreated."

    Warmth surged in Yesseca''s heart.

    Selina came out as well.

    She asked, "What are you two talking about?"

    Yesseca was just about to talk about how

    Matthew and Madam Quartley knew each other, but she did not say anything in the end.

    After all, the reason Matthew knew Madam Quartley was that she''d wanted to introduce her niece to Matthew. What would happen if Selina felt jealous?

    Yesseca smiled. "Nothing, we were just chatting."

    Selina held Yesseca''s hand and said, "Well, Yesseca, we will head off soon. Take care in Nashnd. Give us a call if you need anything." Yesseca nodded. "Okay, and you must take care of yourself and the baby."

    Tremaine returned not long after Selina and Matthew left.

    Yesseca had been waiting for him toe back.

    When he came back, she immediately asked, "Those girls this morning. You arranged for them toe over?"

    At first, she had been confused. Why

    did Tremaine suddenly arrange for some girls toe over? But when she finally saw the video Preslie showed her, she understood that Tremaine had been trying to distract her from thinking and not letting her know what happened this morning.

    Tremaine said, "I asked them to apany you since you''ve been so lonely in Quartley Pce."

    "No," Yesseca widened her eyes. "Tremaine, you were not thinking about that."

    "Then what was I thinking?" Tremaine raised his brows.

    Yesseca''s eyes were filled with emotions.

    Tremaine!

    He was still pretending!

    He had wanted to get rid of the problem without her being aware of it!

    Yesseca couldn''t help but take a step forward. Suddenly, she threw herself into Tremaine''s arms and wrapped her arms around his waist.

    Tremaine was surprised.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Suddenly, a warm body fell into his arms, making Tremaine''s breath halt.

    Yesseca said, "Tremaine, since we''re

    together, I think we''re one. No

    matter what kind of hardship or

    setbacks, we''ll have to face them

    together, right? If that''s the caset

    why didn''t you tell me about the problems you had? You even sent some girls over to distract me. You wanted to solve it all by yourself, didn''t you?"

    Tremaine darkened his eyes slightly and asked, "You knew?"

    "Of course," Yesseca said. "How could I not know when things had escted to such a big extent? I''m not a fool."

    Tremaine subconsciously said, "I think you''re dumb, so that was why you would not know."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She took a deep breath.

    She was not mad!

    Many people from Nashnd had opposed her being with Tremaine Tremaine turned the tide and made such a speech in front of everyone. He was good to her. She couldn''t be angry with this man.

    Yesseca faintly said, "If you really think I''m dumb, then let it be."

    Tremaine looked serious. "It''s not that I think so, but it''s a fact."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She took another deep breath.

    She must hold her anger.

    Tremaine suddenly said, "It should be your friend who told you, right? Because all you know to do is to eat and sleep. You don''t know about what is

    happening outside."

    Yesseca did not reply.

    Even if she took a deep breath, she couldn''t bear it anymore!

    She stepped heavily on Tremaine''s foot.

    Tremaine was taken aback.

    He furrowed his thick eyebrows. "Why are you stepping on me?"

    "Because you deserve it!"

    "Why?"

    "Because you said I was dumb!"

    "Is it not a fact that you are dumb?"

    "Why is it a fact?"

    "Of course it is," Tremaine said seriously. "I thought so the moment I saw you."

    Although Matthew told Tremaine that he should praise Yesseca, and he had thought about it, still...

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949

    ?

    He was not a mean-spirited person, but his bad side came out when he was with Yesseca.

    Hearing Tremaine''s words, Yesseca''s face turned red with anger.

    She turned around and said, "I don''t want to talk to you!"

    After saying that, Yesseca was about to leave, but she did not expect Tremaine to hug her from behind.

    Tremaine hugged her tightly.

    Tremaine put his forehead on Yesseca''s head and said, "Yesseca, what I said is a joke. You are still smart. Otherwise, there is no way that I would like you."

    In the past, if Tremaine agitated Yesseca and then ttered her, she would not let him off so easily.

    But times had changed.

    Tremaine had expressed himself to her before, and it made Yesseca happy. So after he changed his words, Yesseca asked, "Really?"

    "Yes."

    Yesseca''s anger had mostly disappeared.

    She said, "Then Tremaine, you can''t say I''m dumb anymore, okay?"

    "No."

    "Why not?" Yesseca suddenly raised her voice.

    "Because you are."

    Yesseca was rendered speechless.

    She was so pissed that she stomped her feet. "Tremaine, do you want to drive me crazy?"

    Looking at Yesseca''s angry, anxious but helpless expression, Tremaine''s eyes lit up.

    She looked simply adorable.

    It was as if a feather lightly brushed across his heart. A current of electricity swept through Tremaine from head to toe.

    Tremaine suddenly picked Yesseca up.

    His voice grew hoarse. "Yesseca, I remember that we haven''t done it in a long time."

    Yesseca went quiet.

    She knew what was in Tremaine''s mind.

    Yesseca immediately argued, "It wasn''t long ago at all."

    "Tremaine, put me down." "I don''t want it. I felt as though my body was crushed thest time!"

    "I don''t want it!"

    Yesseca''s protest had fallen on deaf ears.

    Tremaine directly carried her into the bedroom and threw her on the bed. When Yesseca wanted to get up, Tremaine had already pressed her down. A lovely atmosphere filled the room.

    At the same time.

    Preslie was chatting with Sheldon.

    Yes, they were chatting.

    Ever since Preslie moved to Sheldon''s ce, they had usually stayed in their own respective spaces.

    For example, when Preslie was watching TV in the living room, Sheldon would be in his bedroom or his study.

    This time, they sat on the sofa together, with drinks and all kinds of snacks on the table.

    Aftering home from work, Sheldon saw Preslie eating snacks while watching a drama. It was a normal scene. Generally, Sheldon would go into his bedroom after greeting Preslie, and it was the same on this day.

    But Preslie suddenly offered, "Mr. Hawls, do you want some snacks? These are all new and tasty. Do you want to try some?"

    Sheldon did not like snacks.

    But for some reason, he said, "Okay."

    Because he suddenly found that it would be boring if he went to the study so early.

    He felt that it was more interesting to sit with Preslie.

    Sheldon sat on the sofa with Preslie.

    He ate the snacks that she bought.

    To be honest, he did not find it particrly tasty.

    But Preslie seemed to enjoy the snacks very much. When Sheldon looked at her eating, an idea suddenly came to his mind. Preslie would be someone easy to take care of.

    She was easily satisfied.

    She was so happy even with such small snacks. Such a girl must be easy to raise.

    At this moment, Preslie suddenly said, "Mr. Hawls, Mr. Tremaine''s words really enlightened me today!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Sheldon looked over with a curious nce.

    "He said that everyone is equal, and

    there''s no ss difference. Does it mean that I can also find an extraordinary man in the future? Is it like in romance novels, where the ordinary Cindere is married to a prince?" After saying that, Preslie even snickered.

    Every girl had the dream of dating an overbearing CEO in their life.

    Preslie was no exception.

    She had once dreamed of marrying a tall and handsome man with an extraordinary identity.

    However, it was just a dream.

    She was sure that she was only an ordinary girl. The man she would marry in the future should also be as ordinary as her.

    After all, it was rare to find a girl as lucky as Yesseca.

    But Tremaine''s words had touched Preslie''s emotions.

    That''s right!

    Everyone had the right to dream.

    When she had talking to Sheldon, it felt as though these words she said had no meaning. But then, when she recalled what Tremaine had said, Preslie felt that there was truth to it.

    Exactly! Everyone had the right to dream!

    UMS

    Hearing Preslie''s words, Sheldon held his breath.

    It was as if his heart had been pierced by needles.

    It didn''t hurt, but there was a strange feeling.

    Preslie said that she wanted to look for a prince.

    Sheldon did not know what kind of man could be described as a prince, but he wasn''t one.

    Sheldon suddenly stood up.

    He said, "I''m going into the study. I still have work to do."

    Preslie didn''t think much about it.

    After all, she knew that Sheldon was responsible for many things.

    Preslie said, "Okay, go to work, Mr. Hawls."

    Sheldon walked towards the study. However, before he had taken a few more steps, he suddenly stopped. He looked at Preslie and asked, "Prestie, in your heart, what kind of

    man is a prince?" Content belongs to

    Preslie had just put a piece of jelly in her mouth. She hadn''t swallowed the jelly yet, so she held it in her mouth and looked at Sheldon in a daze.

    In the meantime, Sheldon suddenly felt that he was being ridiculous.

    Why would he ask her a question like that?

    Sheldon said, "I''ll go in and do my work."

    Then, he turned around and walked into the study.

    Preslie swallowed the jelly.

    She scratched her hair. Why was Mr. Hawls asking her that?

    But what kind of man was a prince to her?

    Preslie began to blush.

    In fact, Sheldon could be considered one.

    But...

    Preslie clutched the hem of her clothes.

    Well...

    Although Tremaine said that everyone was equal, she still thought that she was not worthy of Sheldon.

    After all, Sheldon was too outstanding.

    Even in her dreams, she did not dare to dream of a man like Sheldon!

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950

    ?

    Quartley Pce.

    Yesseca was tormented by Tremaine for an entire night.

    The next day, Tremaine went to the President''s Office, and Yesseca finally had the chance to rest.

    After Tremaine left, shey motionlessly in bed.

    It was as though she had been crushed by a truck, and her bones were breaking.

    Yesseca''s face was devoid of hope.

    Were all couples the same when they were together?

    Get tortured all night?

    Then the woman would fall apart?

    Yesseca took out her phone and surfed the Inte to see if other women were the same as her and if they had any countermeasures. As a result, after searching, Yesseca''s eyes widened.

    Why did other women have different situations from hers?

    Many women online said that they usually did it once a week, at most 20 minutes at a time. Doing it for a whole night did not exist!

    Seeing this, Yesseca was dumbstruck.

    Was Tremaine''s method different from that of other men? Why did hest much longer than other men?

    Yesseca almost called Tremaine, but when she was about to call him, she hung up instantly.

    A blush shed across her face.

    Had she gone mad?

    How could she ask Tremaine about this? It was too embarrassing!

    Yesseca picked up a pillow and covered her face.

    She thought, "It''s over."

    She found such a different man with extraordinary physical strength. Other men could onlyst for more than 20 minutes, but for Tremaine, he could go on the whole night. She was going to be tormented to death.

    More importantly, this matter was so private that she couldn''tin to others. She could only hide it in the bottom of her heart and endure that

    man.

    Yesseca heavily sighed.

    After sighing for a full minute, she removed the pillow from her face.

    She stopped thinking about it.

    She had to rest.

    She hadn''t slept all night thest night. After being tormented by Tremaine for an entire night, she was exhausted. But when she saw Tremaine leave in the morning, he was still energetic and even said that he wanted to do it again.

    Yesseca thought that she had to quickly rest and at least replenish her strength. Otherwise, if Tremaine wanted another go, she would really perish in bed.

    Yesseca closed her eyes.

    She was exhausted. After closing her eyes, weariness overwhelmed her. Just when Yesseca was about to fall asleep, a white light suddenly shed in her mind.

    Yesseca suddenly jumped out of bed.

    "Oh no!"

    She had forgotten something important!

    Ruth!

    Yesseca heavily patted herself on the head. How could she forget about Ruth?

    She had intended to visit Ruth the day before, but she did not expect that people from Nashnd would oppose her rtionship with Tremaine. Then she was busy with Matthew and Selina, and Tremaine hade back, tormenting her the whole night.

    Yesseca hurriedly ran out of the room.

    She had to see how Ruth was doing.

    When she arrived at where Ruth was, Yesseca did not see her. She asked around and finally found out that Ruth was in the ward at Quartley Pce. When she heard that Ruth was in the ward, a look of astonishment shed across Yesseca''s eyes.

    Why was Ruth in a ward?

    That night, when Yesseca had went to visit Ruth, she was still fine.

    Yesseca immediately ran to the ward.

    Ruth was indeed inside.

    Her head was wrapped in thick gauze, and her face was swollen. She looked entirely different.

    "Ruth, what happened?" Yesseca said in shock.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Ruth seemed to be dodging the question. "Yesseca, I''m fine. I was in an ident."

    Then, Ruth turned around.

    Yesseca immediately walked to her front. Ruth turned around again.

    Yesseca walked over and said loudly, "Ruth, don''t hide from me. If you want to hide from me, I won''t leave today!"

    Ruth knew that Yesseca was serious.

    She could only turn herself to face Yesseca.

    Ruth lowered her head, and hershes fluttered. "Yesseca, I''m not trying to hide from you. I''m just injured. I don''t want you to see me like this. Just go."

    Yesseca stared at Ruth.

    ine

    Although she was not a doctor, she could see that Ruth was seriously injured, and she could not have done it to herself. If she bumped into something, her injuries wouldn''t look like this. Her head was wrapped in bandages, and her face was swollen. Content belongs to

    "Ruth, did someone hit you?" Yesseca asked directly.

    It was the only possibility in Yesseca''s mind.

    "No," Ruth immediately denied.

    She did not want Yesseca to know the truth.

    Ruth knew that Yesseca had a good heart. If she said it, Yesseca would definitely seek justice and even stand up for her. She did not want Yesseca to get into any trouble for

    her Content belongs to

    She only hoped that this matter would end here and that she would not cause any more disturbance.

    Yesseca did not believe what Ruth said.

    She thought that someone had beaten Ruth, and it was likely Yuliana.

    Yuliana was that type of woman!

    Yesseca said, "Ruth, tell me the

    ?

    truth. Did Yuliana hit you? Don''t be afraid. If she hit you, I will tell Tremaine. Although Tremaine i? cold, he is fair. If Yuliana beat

    ?

    up, Tremaine will seek for justice for you!"

    Ruth felt a lump in her throat.

    She was grateful and truly very thankful to Yesseca.

    She and Yesseca actually hadn''t talked much, but Yesseca was willing to help her.

    But because of this, she couldn''t give Yesseca any more trouble.

    Ruth said, "Yesseca, I really did this to myself. Don''t think too much about it."

    "Are you sure you did this to yourself?" Yesseca raised her voice.

    "I''m sure," Ruth said.

    Yesseca left Ruth''s ward directly.

    She found the doctor and asked him how Ruth had gotten injured. The doctor was stammering when he exined. Yesseca understood.

    Ruth had been beaten up.

    Yesseca immediately dialed Tremaine''s number.

    At this moment, Tremaine was in the President''s

    Office.

    Seeing Yesseca''s iing call, Tremaine was surprised.

    Last night, he had not restrain himself. He thought that Yesseca had fallen asleep and was resting. He did not expect that this woman would still have

    the mood to call him.

    A luster shed in Tremaine''s eyes.

    It seemed that Yesseca''s physical strength was even better than he had imagined.

    Well, they could do it more frequently in the future then. Since Yesseca''s physical strength was great...

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951

    ?

    Just as Tremaine had gotten lost in his thoughts, Yesseca''s voice sounded again, "Tremaine, you promised me that you would investigate the matter with Ruth, but you have not!"

    Tremaine''s gaze hardened.

    Although Yesseca didn''t say anything, Tremaine understood.

    That night, Ruth had been beaten by Madam Quartley and Yuliana, an incident that Yesseca must have found out by now.

    Tremaine said, "I''ll handle it, don''t worry."

    "How can I not be worried!" Yesseca raised her voice. "Tremaine, I just went to see Ruth and found out that she was beaten up. I asked her and she revealed nothing, but I can guess that it was Yuliana who beat her, wasn''t it? You said that you would handle the matter properly, but you didn''t. You caused Ruth to be beaten!"

    Yesseca''s tone rankled with usations.

    And this hit a raw nerve in Tremaine.

    After all, in his opinion, Ruth was just an outsider, and Yesseca was ming him because of an outsider.

    Tremaine rasped, "Yesseca, you have to understand that Yuliana is my eldest brother''s wife, and Ruth climbed into his bed. Even if Yuliana, in fit of rage, attacked Ruth, that''s understandable."

    Tremaine''s words made Yesseca furious.

    She was not a woman with distorted principles.

    If this happened to someone else, and the wife beat up the woman who climbed onto her husband''s bed, and Yesseca would even apud her.

    But Ruth...

    Yesseca did not think that Ruth was someone like that.

    She had a strong feeling that there must be some misunderstanding.

    It was even possible that Ruth might have been the victim!

    But now, Yuliana had raised her hand against Ruth before the truth was revealed, which was uneptable to Yesseca.

    What''s more, in Yesseca''s heart, Yuliana had never been a good person.

    "Tremaine, you know everything, don''t you? You know that Yuliana beat Ruth," Yesseca raised her voice and said, "and you even condoned the act. Tremaine, how could you? You allowed Yuliana to beat Ruth. You are the President of Nashnd. I always thought you were a fair and just person. How could you do this? Tremaine, I was wrong about you!"

    Tremaine was originally in a good mood today, but now it waspletely destroyed by Yesseca.

    His voice was filled with anger. "Yesseca, I don''t have time to think about matters between Ruth and my brother. I''m the President of Nashnd, so I''m in charge of national affairs. It''s impossible for me to meddle in other people''s family matters! This is my brother''s family matter, so it should be settled by them. I agreed to investigate for your sake, but you''re ming me before I have the chance to. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have given you my word!"

    Both Tremaine and Yesseca were angry.

    She said, "Wow, what a holier-than-thou attitude you''re putting on there. So you just sit and watch as your family is deep in trouble! You allowed Yuliana to physically abuse Ruth before the matter was cleared up. This is on you! Tremaine, you should apologize to Ruth!"

    Tremaine mocked, "Ha! You''re asking me to apologize to her. Yesseca, for the record, it wasn''t me who made her climb into my brother''s bed! Aren''t you sort of mistaking something here?"

    "Of course I''m not!"

    Beep, beep, beep.

    Tremaine hung up the phone directly. He was so angry that blue veins throbbed on his forehead.

    Likewise, Yesseca was smoldering.

    She shouted at the disconnected phone: "So you hung up on me! What''s so great about that!"

    Five minutester, Yesseca found Yuliana.

    She asked Yuliana why she''d hit Ruth.

    Yuliana sneered. "That wh*re wormed her way into my husband''s bed, and so I hit her. Now tell me, isn''t it human nature?"

    Yesseca said ?eriously, "First of all,

    she has a name, and it''s Ruth Welmert, not ''that wh*re''. There are still some things that haven''t been investigated clearly. How do you know that it was Ruth who climbed into Zorion''s bed and it wasn''t Zorion who made the move on her?" Content belongs to

    Yesseca felt that thetter was absolutely possible!

    The physical strength of men and women was not at the same level at all. What''s more, she had experienced it herself. Hence if Zorion had forced his way with Ruth, she could not have resisted at all.

    If Zorion had forced Ruth, then there was nothing Ruth could have done. She would have been traumatized, and Yuliana hitting Ruth would only add to the trauma!

    Yuliana heard Yesseca''s words and

    snorted, saying, "Talk about a

    ridiculous jake! Zorion may be a fool, but he is still the young master the Quartley family and a good Would he need to stoop so low and have intimate rtions with a cheap servant?"

    "What''s more, I''m beautiful by any standards. Ruth is nothingpared to me. Zorion would never be tempted!"

    In fact, Yuliana had already known that Zorion and Ruth had slept together because of that ss of wine.

    The alcohol had loosened Zorion''s self-control.

    But now she could only hide the truth. She could only im that it was Ruth who had seduced Zorion.

    After hearing Yuliana''s words, Yesseca felt the pieces of puzzle fit into ce. Whether it was Ruth seducing Zorion or Zorion sexually assaulting Ruth, the matter was not clear at all.

    At present, everything that Yuliana had said was her own distorted view of the fact.

    On the whole, she believed that Ruth was just a lowly servant who was not as nearly as beautiful as her. Which was why she alleged that it was Ruth who had seduced Zorion!

    Yesseca said, "Oh, I''m sorry, Madam Yuliana, but I don''t think Ruth is worse than you in any way. Before things are settled, you have no right to use Ruth of seducing Master Zorion, let alone beating her up!"

    "Before thew, even the royal family is not exempted from any guilt. If there is nothing to prove that Ruth seduced Zorion, then you will have to pay the price for your wrongdoings!"

    Yesseca thought it over. She had to find out what was going on!

    If Tremaine didn''t help her to investigate, she would do it herself. Anyway, she must find out the truth!

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Yuliana''s heart missed a beat.

    She thought, would Yesseca really y detective in this?

    And if they found out...

    Yuliana''s face changed slightly. She warned Yesseca, "Yesseca, don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because Tremaine is being a little nice to you. This is my family business, and you keep youro snooping out of this!"

    Yesseca said, "Madam Yuliana, I don''t want to interfere in your family matters. I just can''t let anyone be wronged or be humiliated like this!"

    Ruth was a good, gentle girl. If Zorion had forced himself on her, that would be too much for her to bear!

    If things got ugly, there would be no way out for her!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952

    ?

    Yuliana huffed a contemptuousugh.

    Her tone was satirical. "Really, humiliated?" She continued, "Come on, finish your joke, I''m waiting for the punchline. Listen, she doesn''t give a d*mn about shame. She wanted to climb the socialdder, that is why she slept with Zorion. Do you think a woman like her knows anything about humiliation?"

    Yesseca hated the fact that Yuliana had been insisting that Ruth had slept with Zorion and not the other way round.

    The matter had not been investigated properly yet, so to what exactly did Yuliana owe this entitled certainty?

    Yesseca argued with Yuliana, "How can you be sure that Ruth is doing this just to get to the top? How dare you indicate that she is ruthless?"

    Yuliana''s face was full of disdain. "These servants are all the same. The only thing that they think about is changing their fate. They will do anything to get their way, even shameless things."

    After a pause, Yuliana dragged her voice and said, "Especially now, everyone wants to be sessful. Even though our Zorion is silly, but to servants, he is their ticket to sess and freedom, if one of them gets hold of Zorion, they will be able to change their fates."

    Yesseca knew that Yuliana was insinuating her.

    Yuliana was talking about Yesseca''s "sess story".

    Yesseca''s expression turned cold. "Madam Yuliana, you should really keep your inner snob in check. So what if someone is a servant? It does not mean that all of them are socialite wannabes. You''re just stroking your own ego!"

    When Yuliana heard that, she raised her hand against Yesseca.

    She wanted to give Yesseca a hard p in the face.

    However, as she waved her hand, she noticed the Yesseca was ring angrily at her.

    Yuliana suddenly realized something.

    She immediately withdrew her hand.

    No, she could not hit Yesseca.

    Yesseca was now Tremaine''s precious possession, and this woman was not easy to deal with. If she hit Yesseca, Tremaine would definitely cause a

    scene.

    Yuliana gritted her teeth and red at Yesseca before leaving.

    Yuliana was not a person who would swallow insult and humiliation.

    Having been bullied by Yesseca, she was thinking about how to get back at her.

    She didn''t dare to meet Yesseca head on.

    After all, she had suffered a lot before, and Yuliana was not a fool.

    After thinking for a while, Yuliana finally thought of Madam Quartley.

    She ran to Madam Quartley and cried, "Madam Quartley, Yesseca came to me and told me off. She said that it was a blessing for Zorion that Ruth slept with him. She said that I cannot me Ruth."

    Madam Quartley was shocked. She didn''t expect Yesseca to have said such shameless words.

    She said, "Yuliana, is that true?"

    Yuliana wiped her tears and said, "When she scolded me, that was what she meant. She said that I have no right to me Ruth, and that all of this is Zorion''s fault. In her word, it was Ruth who suffered losses."

    Madam Quartley was furious when she heard that.

    She was about to look for Yesseca when she suddenly thought that something was off.

    Wait a minute. Yesseca shouldn''t have any rtionship with that servant. Even if they were on good terms, it seemed not necessary for them to offend Yuliana for a mere servant!

    After all, these words were too much. If Yuliana told these words to Tremaine, even Tremaine would be unhappy. It was really unnecessary for Yesseca to say something like this.

    Looking at Yuliana crying tearfully, Madam Quartley wondered if Yuliana''s mind was muddled because she was irritated by Zorion''s affairs. Perhaps she had made a mistake!

    Maybe Yesseca had found Yuliana and had a conversation with her, but Yuliana had misunderstood.

    Madam Quartley said to Yuliana,

    "Yuliana, maybe you are just muddle

    headed about what she said. That

    servant is not her own servant, so there is no reason for Yesseca to go against you. After all, you are the daughter-inw of the Quartley family. There is no reason to anger you because of a mere servant."

    Yuliana immediately said, "Madam, you don''t understand. Yesseca is amoner, so her status was just like amon servant. That is why when she sees Ruth, she sees herself in her.

    That is why she is standing up for Ruth!"

    "She just wants to justify what Ruth has done, so that her way to the top can be justified! Madam, all of these people share the same thoughts."

    Madam Quartley thought about this for a moment.

    After a while, she said, "Yuliana, you''re wrong."

    Yuliana was stunned.

    She looked at Madam Quartley with a trace of astonishment in her eyes.

    Madam Quartley thought that she was wrong?

    Madam Quartley had always listened to her. Why did she change her viewpoint now?

    She immediately asked, "Madam Quartley, what are you talking about? Where did I go wrong?"

    Madam Quartley took a deep look at Yuliana. "That Yesseca is not as lowly as you said."

    Yuliana immediately became agitated.

    She said, "Madam Quartley, she is amoner. Of course she thinks that way."

    Madam Quartley shook her head, "Yuliana, I didn''t know until now that Yesseca''s non-blood rted brother is actually Matthew Perry. She is connected to Matthew. I think that her background is really not simple as we know."

    Yuliana asked, "Who is Matthew?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    not as

    Yuliana was a housewife, and she had spent most of her life in Nashnd, so it was normal that she didn''t know who Matthew was.

    Madam Quartley said, "Yuliana, you don''t know him. He''s not from Nashnd. But he is a powerful man. Nancy liked him, and I wanted to bring the two of them together, but he did not want to."

    Even now, Madam Quartley still had some regrets when she thought of this.

    Yuliana''s eyes shed with disbelief.

    Nancy!

    That was Madam Quartley''s niece!

    She was a beauty with good family background. Yuliana had seen Nancy several times. She was a proud girl. If such a girl fell in love with aman, and Madam Quartley tried bringing them together, what man would say no?

    Yuliana couldn''t believe it.

    Madam Quartley said, "So, Yuliana, don''t say that Yesseca is just amoner. Although I only met with Matthew a few times, since Yesseca is his sister, I have to give him some respect."

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953

    ?

    Hearing this, Yuliana''s mind was in a mess.

    Wasn''t Yesseca just a lowlymoner?

    Why did it suddenly seem as if she was of a high background, whom even Madam Quartley had to show courtesy to?

    When Yuliana was about to ask, Madam Quartley said, "Yuliana, you know what Tremaine said before. He really wants to be with Yesseca, and everyone in Nashnd also supports them. I think you shouldn''t cause any more trouble to Yesseca."

    After a pause, Madam Quartley held Yuliana''s hand again andforted her, "You can rest assured about the matter of Zorion. I will definitely give you an exnation. Even if Yesseca wants to help the servant, it''s useless. I won''t let you suffer on this matter. When Tremainees back tonight, I will discuss this with him."

    Yesseca went to find Ruth again.

    She asked where Ruth''s injury came from, but Ruth did not answer.

    She looked pleadingly at Yesseca. "I know that you''re a good person, and that you''re asking this for my own good, but please stop probing. I don''t want to answer. Yesseca, let it end here, please."

    Yesseca was unwilling to give up.

    Besides, it was impossible for things to end here.

    Based on Yuliana''s behavior, if she did not seek justice for Ruth, Yesseca was afraid that Ruth would face worse treatment in the future. Yesseca decided to go to Zorion.

    She wanted to ask Zorion what had happened.

    However, when Yesseca found Zorion, even he himself didn''t know that he had slept with Ruth. He kept trying to evade the question. Whenever Yesseca brought up Ruth, Zorion just sat there quietly. Yesseca could not do anything.

    Time passed by slowly.

    In the blink of an eye, it was almost dusk.

    Yuliana pondered for the whole afternoon and decided to go to find Ruth.

    Now that Yesseca was involved, with Yuliana''s understanding of Yesseca, Yesseca would not give up. At that time, Yesseca would definitely go to Tremaine, and Tremaine would definitely investigate it. If he found out that Zorion had drunk the alcohol from her...

    Yuliana knew that if that came to light, the Quartley family would not do anything to her. But she would lose Madam Quartley''s trust, and if Zorion really did like Ruth...

    No one in the Quartley family would believe anything she said, and they might even agree to a rtionship between Zorion and Ruth.

    After all, it was not unheard offer men who came from money to build their own harem.

    Yuliana''s good days woulde to an end.

    The more Yuliana thought about it, the more panicked she was. She thought, "I can''t let such things happen."

    Yuliana entered Ruth''s ward.

    She locked the door of the ward from inside.

    Surprise shed across Ruth''s eyes when she saw what Yuliana was doing.

    She gritted her teeth and said, "Madam Yuliana, even if you killed me here, you wouldn''t be able to get away with it. Master Tremaine is a fair man. Even though I am just a servant, he will not just turn a blind eye to this!"

    Yuliana walked to the bedside of Ruth. She smiled gently. "Silly Ruth, what are you talking about, I''m not going to kill you. You''re my servant, why would

    I kill you?"

    Ruth was stunned.

    She thought Yuliana hade in and locked the door...

    It was as though Yuliana had had a personality transnt. "Ruth, I just want to ask you... it was you who seduced Zorion, am I right? He is intellectually impaired, yes, but also handsome and a hunk. I know you admire him, that was why you led him on, wasn''t it?"

    "No, I didn''t!" Ruth said, "You are right. I do admire him. Even though he is intellectually impaired, he is also a kind person. He is someone with his own family, there is no way that I would do anything like that to him!"

    "No, of course you had a way," said Yuliana as she smiled. "Ruth, you have found a good backer. Yesseca Cowell is willing to help you. This whole matter will turn Quartley Pce upside down, that was your n, wasn''t it? You want to keep everyone on their toes."

    Ruth''s breath caught in her throat.

    She knew that Yuliana was talking about Yesseca.

    At this moment, the kind smile on Yuliana''s face froze. There was a sh of viciousness in her eyes. "Ruth, I''ll get this straight with you, your n is going to flop. You have to know that my backer is Madam Quartley. Besides, she has a zero tolerance policy for those who don''t know their ce. If Yesseca stands up for you, she will be Madam Quartley''s enemy. Tremaine might help Yesseca once or twice, but Madam Quartley is still his grandmother. At some point, he will get sick of Yesseca." Content

    belongs to

    "And when he tires of and hates Yesseca, Ruth, you can kiss goodbye to your backer, and you have earned your way into Madam Quartley''s wrath. Do you suppose she will return to you everyst bit of the misery you have brought her?"

    Speaking of this, Yuliana sneered. "And Ruth, you have made me suffer. Say, shall I dump all this anger on Zorion? You have been my servant for such a long time, you should know how much Zorion loves me. No matter how I treat him, he will take it all lying down."

    "Ruth, is this what you want?" Yuliana looked at Ruth coldly.

    Ruth was short of breath.

    Of course, this was not what she wanted.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Therefore, when Yesseca came to see her, she told Yesseca that nothing happened and that she had been in an ident of her own doing. Because she didn''t want this matter to continue, and she didn''t want to deepen the conflict! She didn''t want Yesseca to offend others because of her! After a long time, Ruth looked at Yuliana and said word by word, "Madam Yuliana, what do you want from me?"

    Ruth had been Yuliana''s servant for so long. How could she not know Yuliana''s thoughts?

    She knew that Yuliana came here to discuss terms with her.

    Yuliana smiled.

    Ruth was indeed very worldly.

    Yuliana said to Ruth, "Ruth, I''ll give you two choices. One choice is to make things worse. At that time, you, Yesseca, and even Zorion will all be in trouble. The other choice is to put this matter to rest."

    "Tonight, go find Tremaine. Tell him that you have spent a lot of time

    with Zorion, and that you have admired him for a long time. You seduced Zorion, and you regretted it. You feel sorry towards me, and your conscience finally forced you to tell Tremaine the truth."

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954

    ?

    Ruth''s breathing grew more and more rapid.

    She wanted to put an end to this matter, but she didn''t want to nder herself.

    However, if she didn''t, she couldn''t imagine what would happen.

    At that time, not only Zorion but also Yesseca would be implicated because of her.

    Yuliana saw Ruth''s chest heaving, her eyes darting around. She held out her hand andforted Ruth, "Ruth, you have been with me for so many years, don''t worry, I will not mistreat you. You know that I am a good person."

    "After you tell Tremaine and he acts to punish you, I will speak out on your behalf. You can leave Quartley Pce, and I will give you some money. Then, you can live afortable life outside, isn''t that good?"

    Ruth''s shoulders trembled slightly, and she said nothing.

    Around eight o''clock in the evening, Tremaine finally came back.

    Yesseca had been waiting at the entrance of

    Quartley Pce.

    When Tremaine got out of the car and saw Yesseca, his eyes moved slightly.

    "Waiting for me?" Tremaine stopped in front of Yesseca.

    Yesseca suppressed her anger as she said, "Of course I''m waiting for you, who else would I be waiting for?"

    Tremaine''s tight face rxed a little, and he said, "True, you must be waiting for me. Apart from me, who else would make you so worried that you have to wait at the door?"

    Yesseca said nothing.

    She red at Tremaine.

    What an attitude!

    Why were his words always so tacky? How unlike a president!

    Yesseca said, "I''m not joking with you. I''m really worried, but it''s not you that I''m worried about. I''m worried about Ruth."

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Tremaine''s handsome face tensed up again.

    It was Ruth yet again!

    During the day, Tremaine had been so angry because of Yesseca''s phone call. As the day passed, he had finally calmed down, but

    Yesseca...

    Tremaine said in a harsh tone, "I will investigate the matter about that servant. You don''t have to keep mentioning her in front of me."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Yesseca said, "Okay, aren''t you going to investigate it? Now that you''re back, go investigate it right now!"

    Tremaine was taken aback.

    Tremaine was supposed toe back for investigation after work today. He''d been busy with work today and hadn''t returned to Quartley Pce until 8 o''clock in the evening.

    But now Yesseca''s words had irked Tremaine.

    He gave Yesseca a sidelong nce. "Yesseca, what do you think I am? A machine? I''ve been busy working the entire day at the Presidential office. Don''t you think I need to rest aftering back?"

    "No you don''t. This is an important matter. Is rest more important than that?"

    Yesseca''s matter-of-fact words pricked Tremaine even more.

    His face darkened even more. "Yesseca, in your eyes, is that servant more important than me? Is investigating her issue more important than everything?"

    Yesseca held her breath.

    She didn''t know if it was her illusion, but she felt that Tremaine was jealous.

    Yesseca said,

    It''s not that she is

    more important than you, but it''s already important to clear up the injustice for someone. Besides, Ruth is a citizen of Nashnd, and you are the president. That is why you should help her."

    "Besides, Tremaine, you are a machine. I mean, you can do all kinds of things at night, and go to work in the morning full of energy. What are you if not a machine?"

    Tremaine said nothing.

    He nced at Yesseca. "Dummy, I didn''t notice that you''re bing more and more eloquent."

    He paused for a moment and said, "You''re right. It''s imperative to clear up the grievances for my citizens. I''m going to investigate this now."

    A dim light shed in Tremaine''s eyes as he spoke.

    No time should be wasted when it came to clearing one''s name.

    The problem was that perhaps, it was not an injustice.

    He knew Zorion. Although Zorion was silly, he was not the kind of man who would force himself on

    women.

    Therefore, the biggest problem could be Ruth.

    As for Yesseca, he could tell that she was quite interested in helping that servant.

    Tremaine should hate to disappoint Yesseca.

    But now, since Yesseca was urging him like this, he had no choice but to get to the bottom of the problem.

    Just as Tremaine and Yesseca walked into Quartley Pce, a soldier in charge of guarding Ruth suddenly came to report.

    He said that Ruth had something to confess to Tremaine.

    Ten minutester, in the hall of Quartley Pce.

    Ruth was brought over.

    At the same time, Yuliana and Madam Quartley also came, save Zorion.

    Yuliana said that she and Madam Quartley were also requested toe over by the soldiers guarding Ruth.

    At this moment, Ruth was standing in the center of the hall. Her face was very pale, stripped of any emotions.

    "Mr. Tremaine, I have something to report to you," Ruth said.

    Tremaine nodded and nced at Ruth with a dignified look. "Speak. Now keep in mind, each of your words must be the truth."

    Ruth said in a low voice, "I promise, every word I say will be the truth."

    As soon as she finished her words, Yesseca said, "Ruth, what happened? Tell us everything. Now Tremaine is here, and he will make the decision for you."

    Ruth did not speak, but there was a sh of gratitude in her eyes.

    She really appreciated Yesseca.

    It was also because Yesseca was kind that she couldn''t implicate her.

    Ruth said, "Mr, Tremaine, I came with Madamuliana into this family. Because of that, I spent a lot of time with Master Zorion. I slowly became attracted to him. Even though he is not as brilliant like you, he is still very handsome. That is why that admiration turned into adoration. I like him." Content belongs to

    This was the first time that Ruth had publicly expressed her feelings.

    And when she said these words, no one doubted it, because the expression on Ruth''s face had told everyone that she really admired Zorion.

    "That day, when Master Zorion was sick, I went to look after him. When I saw him, found that I couldn''t think clearly. I don''t know what came over

    me. I took off my clothes." Ruth

    lowered her gaze and said, "And the rest is history."

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955

    ?

    Ruth looked up at Tremaine, her face turning paler by the minute "Mr. President, it was all my fault. It was because of my own greed that made me hurt everyone, including myself!"

    Yesseca''s eyes widened in disbelief.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    She never expected things to turn out this way!

    Ruth admitted to taking advantage of Zorion.

    Yesseca then asked anxiously, "Ruth, are you certain you''re telling the truth? Is someone threatening you? Are they forcing you to hide the truth about this matter? Don''t be afraid. You can tell us everything! Please don''t be afraid!"

    Ruth sniffed and looked at Yesseca. "Thank you so much for helping me, Miss Cowell. With you here, no one would dare to threaten me. I just can''t stand the torment from my own conscience, so I feel like I have to tell everyone the truth. Now that things have escted, there''s bound to be a very thorough investigation about this. It would be much better for me to tell you the truth rather than to trouble everyone with an investigation."

    Yesseca''s head buzzed.

    She looked at Ruth with a look of astonishment in her eyes.

    Tremaine kept quiet.

    He was currently thinking about something.

    As for Madam Quartley, she became very angry when she heard Ruth''s admission of guilt. She mmed the crutch in her hand heavily onto the ground. "You shameless maid. You came to the Quartley family with Yuliana and served as her personal servant. Yuliana has always treated you well. How could you do such a thing? How could you ruin Yuliana''s rtionship with her husband!"

    After Madam Quartley was done speaking, Yuliana added, "Ruth, why did you do such a thing? You''ve broken my heart. You, my dearest servant, have betrayed me. My beloved husband had rtions with another woman. I cannot bear this, I''d rather die!"

    Yuliana then burst into tears.

    Madam Quartley''s heart ached for Yuliana.

    She held Yuliana''s hand tightly. "Yuliana, don''t cry. This was all my fault, I haven''t been taking good care of you. It was my fault."

    Yuliana''s eyes were full of tears. "Madam Quartley, now that Zorion has done such a thing, how can I face the Quartley family from now on? I can''t even look at my own husband. How could he have slept with my own servant? How could he do this me? I''m afraid that all the other servants won''t respect

    me anymore!"

    Madam Quartley looked at her seriously. "Yuliana, don''t worry. Those things will never happen. You will be the most respected woman in the Quartley family. If anyone in the Quartley family even dares to disrespect you, I will kick them out immediately!"

    Yuliana wasforted to hear Madam Quartley say that.

    She didn''t actually care whether Zorion slept with another woman or not.

    She had no feelings for him after all.

    What she was worried about was losing Zorion''s favor if he kept sleeping with other women. If he suddenly began to develop feelings for another woman instead of her, she would eventually lose control over him, and this would spell the end of her domineering days in the Quartley family.

    Madam Quartley then said to Tremaine, "Tremaine, you heard what this woman has done! In Nashnd, the punishment for infidelity is jail time! She also ruined your brother''s marriage, you, the president of Nashnd! Her punishment should be doubled!

    Tremaine didn''t respond.

    He looked at Ruth. "Ruth, if you''re certain you are telling the truth and won''t refute it, then I will deal with it ordingly."

    Without hesitating, she replied, "I wouldn''t dare to lie to you. Everything I''ve said is true."

    Tremaine''s eyes filled with anger.

    He looked over at Yuliana again and spoke with some disdain, "Yuliana, what do you think about this? If what your servant says is true, I will have to send her directly to prison. Thews of Nashnd require her to undergo a fair trial. There must be evidence to the case to justify sending her to prison. I''m afraid you will have to cooperate with the investigation."

    Yuliana felt her heart jolt.

    She wasn''t sure why, but she found the way Tremaine spoke quite strange.

    Yuliana pretended to struggle.

    She then walked over to Ruth and said, "Ruth, I never expected you to do such a thing. You have been my personal servant ever since I was a child. We grew up together. After was married into the Quartley family, you came along with me. Although I am your master and you are my servant, we were more like sisters. Ruth, you have truly broken my heart!" Content belongs to

    "When I found you that night in his bed, I couldn''t wait to kill you, because you had betrayed me with the man I loved! But I thought about this all night long. I thought about all the things we did together as children. Ruth, I still can''t bear to do this to you!"

    Yuliana turned towards Tremaine and pleaded, "Tremaine, Ruth has looked after me for so many years, so please let her go. Don''t take her to jail. Throw her out of the Quartley Pce and let her fend for herself instead!"

    Madam Quartley became anxious when she heard Yuliana say this.

    She added, "Yuliana, I know you mean well, but you can''t forgive this servant so easily. She must serve for her crime in prison, it is inevitable!"

    Yuliana shook her head and said,

    "Madam Quartley, I don''t think she did this on purpose. She couldn''t help herself. She is still so young She would be ruined in jail. It would be better to drive her out of the Quartley Pce instead. Madam Quartley, please, for my sake, please let her go."

    "Yuliana, are you sure you want to do this?!"

    Yuliana nodded. "Madam Quartley, I''ve thought about this all ofst night. I have already made up my mind."

    Although Madam Quartley was unwilling to do so, she had no other choice as Yuliana was her grandson''s wife.

    She sighed. "Yuliana, you are very kind. It is unfortunate that such a kind person like you has such a scheming servant!"

    Everything Yuliana said didn''t just startle Madam Quartley but Yesseca as well.

    In Yesseca''s opinion, Yuliana had never been a good person. But she was pleading for Ruth''s sake right now. She did seem to still have a conscience

    after all.

    Ruth was also surprised by this.

    Yesseca''s mind was a mess, she didn''t have time to think about what was going on.

    "Ruth, do you have anything else to say?" Tremaine asked with his deep voice. "Once you leave the Quartley Pce, I''m afraid you won''t get the chance to say anything again."

    Ruth''s eyshes trembled as she said, "Mr. President, I have nothing more to say. The fact that Madam Quartley is willing to forgive me is already the best treatment I could ever receive here. Thank you very much. Please allow me to leave the Quartley Pce."

    Tremaine pursed his thin lips as he blinked.

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956

    ?

    Tremaine''s pupils grewrger the more he thought about this situation, until eventually he blinked and appeared calm again.

    His pupils had returned to normal.

    He had a gut feeling that something wasn''t right in this situation.

    But now, he hade up with the best way to resolve it.

    After having such a long political career, he had learned that sometimes being right or wrong wasn''t the most important thing after all. Bnce was the most important thing to uphold.

    Tremaine then said, "Ruth, in that case, you are forbidden from ever stepping into the Quartley Pce from now on."

    Ruth nodded at Tremaine, and replied weakly. "Thank you, Mr. President."

    Ruth returned to her bedroom to pack her things.

    She realized that she didn''t have a lot of things to pack up after all.

    She had lived with Yuliana in the Quartley Pce for such a long time, but only had a few articles of clothing and a few memorabilia with her. She could fit everything in a single backpack.

    Just as Ruth was about to zip up her backpack, the door swung open.

    Yuliana stepped in.

    She said in a somewhat strange tone, "Ruth, despite everything, I will miss you. You seduced Zorion and slept with him. I didn''t just convince Tremaine to let you off easy but have also prepared a sum of money for you. See how kind of a master I am to you!"

    After that, Yuliana took out a thick stack of money from her bag and threw it on Ruth''s bed. "Take the money."

    Ruth didn''t even look at it.

    She said, "No, I''m still young. I can manage after once I''ve left the Quartley Pce. I don''t need your money." Yuliana snorted.

    She didn''t want to give it to her but she had made a deal with Ruth and she was going to keep her side of the deal. Since Ruth didn''t want it, then she''d take it back.

    Yuliana said, "Ruth, you should know you''ve just refused my kindness, so don''t say I never looked out for you."

    Ruth ignored her.

    She then said, "Madam Yuliana, please take good care of Mr. Zorion once I''ve gone. He is very sincere towards you. Although he is mentally challenged, he is very sincere and loyal to you."

    She knew that it wasn''t her ce to say these things to Yuliana.

    But she couldn''t help herself.

    Because she wasn''t disappointed with being kicked out from the Quartley Pce.

    She was only concerned about Zorion.

    Yuliana''s face fell the moment she heard Ruth say this. She replied, "Ruth, how Zorion and I live our lives is none of your business. Especially after what you''ve done to us! You think you know him better than me after you''ve slept with him? You even dare to lecture me about this?"

    Ruth didn''t respond. She simply lowered her head and walked out of her bedroom.

    When she reached the corridor, she bumped into someone.

    It was Zorion.

    He was standing on the stairs as he stared at Ruth.

    Ruth felt as though someone had stabbed her heart with a knife the moment she saw him.

    She silently opened her mouth.

    She wanted to say something to him, but didn''t know how to say it. She also felt that it wasn''t her ce to say any of it in the first ce. Ruth lowered her head and walked down the stairs heavily.

    As she walked past Zorion, he suddenly called her name, "Ruth."

    Just then the thick tension in the air explodedpletely.

    Ruth couldn''t move her legs anymore.

    She knew that she should just ignore him and walk out. But her legs weren''t listening to her right now. No matter how much she tried, she

    wasn''t able to move away from him. Content belongs to

    Zorion looked very conflicted.

    UMS

    He looked like he had so many things to say to her, but was also holding back from saying them.

    After stopping her, Zorion struggled to speak. After hesitating for a moment, he finally asked, "Ruth, they told me that you were leaving, is this true?" Ruth hadn''t expected the news to spread so quickly.

    Zorion knew the answer the moment he saw her backpack.

    Ruth nodded and replied softly, "Yes, Mr. Zorion."

    Zorion bit his lip in disbelief and said while sulking, "They also told me that you are a bad person, that''s why they are driving you away. Ruth, did they lie to me?"

    Ruth held her breath.

    She was already leaving. Were there still people ndering her?

    Ruth smiled wryly.

    Forget it. It didn''t matter anymore.

    It had alreadye this far. What did it matter if people still ndered her?

    It wasn''t important to her anymore.

    "But I don''t believe that Ruth is a bad

    person!" Zorion spoke up again, "Ruth, tell me. Who was it that said you are abad person? I''ll find them.

    I''ll tell

    ell them not to drive you away. I

    will tell them that you''re not a bad person and that they can''t drive you away."

    Ruth smiled bitterly.

    She had to leave.

    Staying here wouldn''t be good for anyone.

    Ruth responded, "Mr. Zorion, they are right. I am a bad person, so I have to leave."

    Zorion was stunned.

    Ruth whispered, "Mr. Zorion, I''m leaving now. Please take care of yourself from now on."

    She then gritted her teeth and forced herself down the stairs.

    When Ruth was almost out of view, Zorion suddenly shouted out her name, "Ruth!"

    There was no response.

    Zorion was about to chase after her, but Yuliana stopped him.

    Yuliana said to him, "Zorion, what are you doing?"

    Zorion pointed down the stairs and said, "Honey, I''m going to get Ruth. She''s leaving. She''s actually leaving."

    Yuliana grabbed his hand. She sounded quite unhappy. "She''s already gone. Why are you going after her?! Just let her go!"

    "But my wife, I... I..." Zorion stuttered, he couldn''t say anything.

    Yuliana then said, "Besides, didn''t they already tell you? Ruth got kicked out because she did something very bad. Zorion, are you a good man?" Zorion nodded right away, Without hesitating, he said, "I''m a good man, of course. I''m a good man." "That''s right!" Yuliana raised her voice. "You are such a

    good man. So why are you chasing after Ruth, that bad person?!" Content belongs to

    Zorion fell silent.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    His wife was right.

    But...

    He didn''t know why, but he felt very ufortable with the fact that Ruth was leaving for good.

    After waiting for some time, Zorion finally said, "But my dear wife, I''m certain that Ruth isn''t a bad person."

    Yuliana sneered.

    Zorion really had fallen for Ruth, that b*tch. Luckily she had reacted quickly and driven Ruth out of the Quartley Pce. Otherwise, she would be in

    trouble!

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957

    ?

    Yuliana asked, "Zorion, do you think of yourself as smart?"

    Zorion was shocked to hear her say that.

    After a brief moment, he scratched his head. "I... I''m not smart. I know I''m not as smart as Tremaine and I''m also not as smart as my wife. You are all smarter than me."

    Yuliana sneered.

    It seemed that Zorion was quite self-aware.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Although she was sneering inside, Yuliana looked very gentle on the outside. She took Zorion''s hand and said, "Zorion, it''s good that you are aware of that. You see, you aren''t as smart as us, that''s why you were tricked by Ruth. That''s why you think she''s a good person."

    Yuliana paused for a moment, then continued "So you see, Madam Quartley, myself, and even Tremaine are much smarter than you. We can see what kind of person Ruth is with just one nce. So Zorion, listen to me and don''t say such things about Ruth. You were cheated by her all along."

    "But..." Zorion still wanted to say something, but Yuliana interrupted him. She red at him and said, "Zorion, that''s enough. Let''s put an end to this. Remember, Ruth isn''t a good person."

    She then pointed to herself. "I''m your wife. I would never lie to you. Zorion, do you trust me?"

    Zorion nodded and said, "I believe you, my wife."

    Yuliana smiled and said, "That''s right. Come Zorion, let''s go and y. Don''t ever mention that woman again. Just pretend that Ruth never existed." Zorion took a deep breath.

    He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what.

    He ended up not saying anything at all.

    He then obediently followed after Yuliana.

    Ruth met with Yesseca at the gates of the Quartley Pce.

    Yesseca had been waiting for Ruth.

    While Ruth was packing up her things, Yesseca was thinking very hard about this situation.

    She was certain that Ruth would never have done such a cruel thing.

    That''s why Yesseca was here.

    She had to get Ruth to tell her truth.

    "Ruth." Yesseca called out to her the moment she saw her.

    Ruth stopped walking.

    She could tell that Yesseca had been waiting for her.

    Ruth''s eyshes trembled. "Yesseca."

    Yesseca stared into Ruth''s eyes. "Ruth, I''ll ask you again. Are you being threatened? I still don''t believe that you would have done such a thing. Tell me the truth. It''s not toote."

    Ruth gently shook her head and said, "Yesseca, I''ve already told you the truth. No one has threatened me. You''re overthinking this."

    "Are you sure, Ruth? Are you absolutely certain?"

    "I''m certain."

    Yesseca didn''t know what to say to her.

    She simply stood there silently. She wanted to say something, but couldn''t.

    Logically speaking, since Ruth said that no one was threatening her, it really must have been her own doing. Yesseca should be disgusted at Ruth.

    Because Yesseca despised women who would ruin other people''s marriages.

    However, when she looked at Ruth, she found that she didn''t hate her at all.

    She even felt sympathy seeing Ruth leave the Quartley pce.

    After a brief moment of silence, Ruth then said, "Yesseca, I''m leaving now. Take care of yourself. Although we didn''t really get to be friends I''m very happy to have gotten to know you, it was an honor. We''re probably never going to see each other again, but I will always

    remember you as a friend." Content

    belongs to

    Yesseca looked very conflicted as she said, "I will remember you too, Ruth. I don''t know what to say. I... I hope that you can take care of yourself out there."

    Ruth nodded. "I will."

    Yesseca opened her mouth. She wanted to say something but didn''t know how to. She simply watched her in silence.

    Ruth waved goodbye to Yesseca. "Goodbye, Yesseca."

    Yesseca nodded.

    Ruth walked ahead. After taking a few steps, she suddenly turned back and smiled. "Yesseca, it was really nice to get to know you. Please take care of yourself."

    After that, Ruth turned around and continued walking forward. This time, she didn''t look back.

    Soon, Ruth was gone.

    Even though she couldn''t see Ruth anymore, Yesseca still stood by the gates. She was staring down the road that Ruth had walked on earlier. She had a very conflicted expression on her face.

    After some time, she suddenly heard the deep voice of a man. "What are you looking at?"

    Yesseca turned around and realized that Tremaine was standing beside her.

    Yesseca replied, "Oh, I just saw Ruth off."

    "Mmm." Tremaine lowered his voice and said, "She wanted to leave. This was what she wanted."

    This was for the best. Not just for Ruth but for everyone''s sake.

    Yesseca bit her lip and said, "I''m confident that Ruth isn''t the type of person who would do something like that. I waited here for her as she was about to leave. I asked her if." she was being threatened or if anything like that was being done to her. She told me that she wasn''t. She said that she really was guilty."

    Tremaine didn''t respond.

    Yesseca added, "It''s so strange. I really despise that kind of woman. However, I don''t know why, but Ruth doesn''t make me feel that way. I just feel very sad for her. I don''t know why I feel this way."

    Tremaine sighed.

    He ced his arm around Yesseca''s waist and said, "Regardless of how you feel, she''s already gone. It''s all in the past. Don''t think about it anymore."

    "Hmm," Yesseca replied.

    Suddenly, she felt depressed.

    The moment she turned around to walk back into the Quartley Pce, Yesseca said, "That was probably thest time I will ever see Ruth again. In fact, we got along very well.

    If it weren''t for this incident, she would have been able to stay in the Quartley Pce. We would have be good friends." Content

    belongs to

    Right at this moment, Yesseca hadn''t realized that this wouldn''t be thest time she would see Ruth again.

    In fact, she would reunite with Ruth sooner than she thought.

    Ruth would actually return and cause an uproar in the Quartley Pce. Both Yesseca and Tremaine would never have imagined what she would do

    next.

    Nor did everyone who lived in the Quartley Pce.

    Everyone thought that Ruth had left forever and would never return again.

    Ruth also thought the same.

    She walked very far down the road. Eventually she turned around and realized that she couldn''t see the Quartley Pce anymore.

    She then stopped.

    She looked very dazed.

    She thought that she would continue to serve Yuliana and Zorion for the rest of her life, but...

    Ruth had no idea where she was or where she was going.

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958

    ?

    Ruth then remembered that she had an aunt who lived in the country.

    Her aunt had opened a restaurant in Nashnd.

    When her aunt first opened her restaurant, she had asked to borrow some money from Ruth as she didn''t have enough at the time.

    Ruth stayed with Yuliana all the time. She lived and ate in the Quartley Pce, so she''d never needed to spend a lot of money, which is why she was able to lend all of her life savings to her aunt.

    Ruth didn''t even ask her aunt to repay her.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    She figured that her aunt might need some help at her restaurant. She could work as a waitress or a cashier, which would help her pay for her own ce.

    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, five days had gone by.

    Ruth''s departure from the Quartley Pce didn''t leave anysting impact as life in the Quartley Pce remained the same.

    Tremaine and Yesseca''s wedding day was approaching.

    Everyone in Nashnd was no longer opposed to their marriage. Their biggest obstacle had disappeared, so Yesseca didn''t have any more worries. The public was eagerly waiting for their wedding day, They were also waiting to see her as the bride.

    Even though she wasn''t worried anymore, she was still very nervous. Whenever she was in the Quartley Pce, Yesseca would practice her mannerisms and behavior. Tremaine was the president after all, their marriage would be known throughout the world. She didn''t want to embarrass

    him.

    Yesseca was practicing her walk at home when Tremaine called her.

    Tremaine asked her what she was doing. Yesseca told him that she was practicing.

    He then burst outughing.

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She then asked, "Hey, what are youughing at? What''s so funny?"

    Tremaine said nkly, "You silly goose, why do you need to practice walking? Is that something you need to work on?"

    Yesseca kept silent.

    She replied, "Of course I need to practice this. All the young women from rich families walk around gracefully. But I don''t look like that at all when I walk, so I have to practice."

    Tremaine then said, "Yesseca, you can just be yourself. You don''t have topare yourself to those women. Besides, who says they walk better than you do?"

    Yesseca sighed. "Everyone recognizes the elegance of a rich youngdy. Think about it. On our wedding day, I''ll be walking towards you on the red carpet. If I don''t look good, everyone willugh at you for marrying a bride who can''t walk gracefully."

    Tremaine''s eyes darkened.

    When he had heard that she was practicing her walk, he assumed that she only did so because she was being self-conscious about appearing beautiful all the time. But then he realized that she was doing this for his sake.

    Tremaine said softly, "Silly girl, who would dare tough at me? I''m the president of Nashnd and the woman I''m marrying is the most amazing woman in the entire country. If your posture is different from those so-called rich and famous women, not only will the people notugh at you, but you might even start a whole new trend when ites to walking. Everyone will then think that your posture is the most elegant one around."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She scrunched up her face as she thought about this.

    She would start a new trend on walking gracefully?

    Yesseca thought this was impossible.

    She wasn''t graceful with the way she walked. Who would want to follow her lead?

    Only those women who came from rich and famous families, the ones who walked like super models would be admired and emted. "Anyway, you don''t need to imitate anyone. Just do your own thing. You are the most beautiful woman after all." Tremaine emphasized.

    Yesseca felt warm in her heart when she heard this.

    She had always felt that it was best to just be herself.

    But Tremaine was far from ordinary. She didn''t want him to be criticized because of her, so she was being extra careful and had decided to learn how to be more elegant.

    "Okay, I understand," Yesseca replied.

    Since Tremaine had told her this, she would listen to him.

    After speaking to each other for a while, Tremaine then hung up the phone.

    He smiled after he ended the call.

    Because he thought about how Yesseca was trying to emte the way other people walked.

    She must look like a penguin, wobbling back and forth as she made her attempt. Heughed out loud.

    Just then, the door to his office swung open.

    Sheldon walked in.

    Tremaine looked serious again. His handsome face tensed up.

    "Sir, the car is ready. Shall we head off now? When Sheldon walked in, he caught Tremaine smiling to himself with his mobile phone in hand. He didn''t ask him why he was smiling. Content belongs to

    He just pretended to not have seen him smiling.

    "Yes, let''s go." Tremaine nodded.

    After that, he and Sheldon walked out of the presidential office. They both got into the car that was waiting for them at the entrance.

    They were going somewhere.

    They were going to Hogan''s house.

    It had been some time since Hogan resigned.

    Tremaine was on his way to persuade him to

    return.

    This was also the first time Tremaine had ever done anything of the sort.

    Tremaine was well aware that Hogan was the pir of this country.

    He was loyal to the country and it''s people.

    Back then, Hogan had been opposed to Tremaine''s marriage to Yesseca, but he did this for the sake of all of Nashnd.

    Tremaine had really disliked him

    back then because of how

    adamantly he opposed their

    el

    marriagez But now, things were different. Now, the people of Nashnd were on board with his marriage to Yesseca. Tremaine had then decided to recruit Hogan back into service.

    He didn''t want Nashnd to lose such a talented man simply because Hogan had upset him.

    The car came to a stop.

    Sheldon got out of the car and opened the door for Tremaine.

    "Sir, we''ve arrived," Sheldon said respectfully.

    Tremaine got out of the car.

    He looked at the house Hogan lived in and then said lightly, "What is the old man up to these days?"

    Sheldon had already looked into this.

    He said, "The guards have informed me that he now spends his days drinking tea, ying chess and taking daily walks."

    Tremaine snorted coldly and said,

    "He''s stilkfit for service and is more

    than capable of contributing to Nashnd. If this is all he needs to

    be content, it''s not much of a retirement."

    Sheldon didn''t say anything, but felt somewhat emotional.

    "Mr. President, you don''t need to sound so harsh."

    It was clear that he still respected Hogan, and he hade all this way to personally recruit him back into service, but to say that...

    If he were to suddenly speak kindly, that would be the day they knew something was wrong with him.

    Sheldon sighed.

    Hogan was enjoying a cup of tea when Tremaine arrived at his house.

    When he spotted Tremaine walking in, he hardly reacted.

    He gently ced his teacup down and said, "You''re here."

    Tremaine put on a fake smile and said, "Mr.

    Welmert, it''s been some time since we''vest met.

    Still spouting nonsense I see."

    Hogan kept quiet.

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959

    ?

    Hogan, however, wasn''t an ordinary person himself.

    Heposed himself and said, "I haven''t seen you in such a long time, but you still talk to me like you always do."

    Tremaineughed.

    Hogan ordered his servants to pour some earl grey tea for Tremaine.

    Both of them sat on the bench while Sheldon stood at the side.

    "Mr. President, why have youe here?" Hogan asked.

    After asking this, he then added without waiting for Tremaine''s response, "Mr. President, you should know that I am no longer employed to serve at the presidential office. I find my days very leisurely now. Everyday, I find myself enjoying a cup of tea and a nice walk. It''s so boring."

    Tremaine snorted to himself.

    Hogan, this old geezer.

    He was well aware that Tremaine hade all this way to personally invite him back to the presidential office. Yet he could still say such things. Tremaine said, "Mr. Welmert, I understand you are enjoying your retirement. I had no intention of ever disturbing you. It''s just that Yesseca and I are about to be married. I havee today to invite you to our wedding. After all, you have been my mentor for so many years. How could I not invite you to my wedding?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He didn''t say anything else. He was going to let Hogan decide.

    Upon hearing this, Hogan became serious.

    He then let out a long sigh.

    Hogan was well aware that the tides had changed, and the people of Nashnd were now on board with their marriage, he had nothing to say about that anymore.

    All he could now was simply ept their marriage.

    It was fortunate that most of Nashnd had epted their marriage. It wasn''t that he had never considered this possible. It was because, at the time, having Tremaine marry amoner would have caused a major uproar which would put the country in an unstable state.

    "Mr. President, are you really going to marry Yesseca?" Hogan asked.

    "I''ve already took it this far, do you still believe this to be fake?" Tremaine asked.

    Hogan shook his head and said, "Mr. President, even though the people of Nashnd now approve of your marriage with Yesseca, I''m afraid I will still have to y the devil''s advocate here. Things won''t go smoothly for very long in your life. Mr. President, your actions have been very unwise. You will always be walking on thin ice from now on. Yes, marrying amoner does make your marriage a verypelling one, but then..."

    "Mr. President, excuse me for saying this, but the possibility of someone using your marriage against you is very likely. Which is why, your marriage to her will be a major weakness for the rest of your political career. I highly suggest you rethink your marriage!"

    Tremaine understood what Hogan was telling him.

    All he could do was wait for Hogan to tell him this and simply extend his invitation once more.

    Tremaine replied, "Mr. Welmert, I understand what you''re saying, but I won''t give up on marrying her. I''ve decided to be with her for the rest of my life. Of course, if you''re that worried about me, you cane back to the presidential office to assist me. I believe with your help, Mr. Welmert, my political career will be a very stable one."

    Hogan was quiet.

    He had just realized that he had fallen into Tremaine''s trap.

    Hogan shook his head and sighed.

    It was often said, ''the older you get, the wiser you be''. He didn''t think this saying was true at all right at this moment.

    After thinking about it, Hogan decided not to beat around the bush with Tremaine anymore and decided to stop lecturing him.

    After all, he wanted to continue being of service at the presidential office again.

    Although he was quite old, he was still physically strong and had so much more to contribute to Nashnd. He wasn''t keen on living the rest of life simply sipping on tea and taking walks everyday.

    Besides, he already knew why Tremaine hade to see him.

    Since Tremaine was willing to put his dignity aside to personally invite him back, he would be happy to do so.

    Hogan then said, "Sir, with things as they already are, I see no other choice but to return to the presidential office to assist you."

    Tremaine smiled.

    He said, "You are a smart man indeed, Mr.

    Welmert. I look forward to seeing you at the presidential office tomorrow."

    Hogan nodded and said, "You know, Yesseca does have some merits. I''ve seen the news. Miss Cowell had once donated several luxury goods to the e welfare agency to assist citizens in need. With this in mind, it seems that she will be a fine First Lady for the country,

    The news article that Hogan was referring to had been circted under Tremaine''s orders.

    He was well aware how effective his speech was that day. It had sessfully brought the people of Nashnd, who originally opposed his marriage to Yesseca, into supporting them now.

    But this was far from over.

    He had to create a strong,sting impression of Yesseca and instill it into the hearts of the people so that they wouldn''t easily turn against her. This incident just happened to have ured.

    He had given Yesseca a ton of luxury goods, not knowing that Yesseca wouldn''t ept them. She had then decided to donate all of them to a welfare agency.

    Tremaine had simply allowed this to blow up as the welfare agency began spreading news of her generosity.

    For a time, Yesseca received countless praises from the people of Nashnd.

    "The president''s soon-to-be-wife isn''t such a bad person after all. She''s donated so many luxury goods to the people. She is so kind."

    "Those luxury goods must have

    been gifts from the president. I heard that they were all brand new as well. She donated all of them to the welfare agency, untouched She''s so nice and thoughtful. No

    es so

    average citizen would ever think of donating such luxurious goods to charity."

    "I heard that she has also done numerous charitable work but always did so anonymously. It was the people at the welfare agency that insisted on taking pictures of her. She didn''t want people to know it was her."

    "I knew our president had good taste. Even though she''s amoner, there is something truly special about her. Why else would our president fall in love with her?"

    "m!"

    Qiana smashed her mouse on the floor.

    She had been reading all the praises about Yesseca on the inte and had be furious.

    Yesseca had not only won Tremaine''s heart, but the hearts of the people of Nashnd as well. She was really determined to be the president''s wife!

    Qiana would not stand for this!

    She had put in so much effort and even moved all the way to Nashnd! Now all of it was for nothing!

    Her father, the mayor, had called her earlier.

    He''d scolded her bitterly.

    He called her useless and said that she had betrayed him.

    Qiana had promised him that she would be Tremaine''s wife which would help him gain a meteoric rise in his political career. But despite all his support and patience, nothing had came from it.

    Qiana was going crazy after getting scolded by her father and after reading all those praises about Yesseca.

    Qiana stood up. She paced around her room nervously.

    She needed toe up with a solution.

    She couldn''t wait around anymore.

    If she continued to wait around, then Tremaine and Yesseca would get married. By then, it would be toote.

    She had to think of something right now.

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960

    ?

    That evening, Yesseca was also reading thosements about her on the inte.

    Yesseca''s face turned red after reading line after line of their praises.

    When she had donated those luxury goods, she''d never expected to be known for doing it. But now that the news had gotten out, all these people had begun to sing praises about her.

    Yesseca was very embarrassed.

    Tremaine was also teasing her.

    "Silly goose, why is your face so red? You don''t look like a silly goose anymore. You look like a roasted goose."

    "See all these people praising you? You should feel very happy about this."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She reached out to hit Tremaine, "Who are you calling a roasted goose?"

    Tremaine avoided her hand.

    Tremaine held her hand and stared deeply into her eyes. "Okay, you''re not a roasted goose, you''re Mrs. President. The wife of the president of Nashnd and its people."

    Yesseca blushed even harder.

    She said, "Who are you calling Mrs. President?"

    Tremaine replied seriously, "You, of course. Who else could it be? A roasted goose?"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She was so mad that Tremaine decided not to keep teasing her.

    After a brief moment, Yesseca gritted her teeth and said, "Tremaine, do your people know the kind of man they''ve made president?!"

    "I don''t know." Tremaine gazed deeply at her. "They don''t need to know. But it''s good that you do."

    Just as he said this, a phone started ringing.

    It was Yesseca''s phone.

    Yesseca noticed that it was Selina calling.

    She quickly said to Tremaine, "My sister is calling. Keep it down."

    After saying that, Yesseca walked to the side of the room and answered the phone. "Hi Selina."

    Selina replied with excitement in her voice, "Yesseca, congrattions!"

    Yesseca didn''t know what she meant.

    Congrattions?

    She was congratting her?

    Yesseca asked, "Selina, what are you congratting me for?"

    Selina smiled. "Yesseca, we''ve heard the good news about you. They''re saying how generous you are for helping the citizens in Nashnd, particrly the ones in need. They are calling you a very thoughtful wife to the president of Nashnd and everyone loves you."

    Yesseca listened to her quietly.

    She felt dizzy.

    Goodness, this news had already spread to Agaphen City.

    She said, still embarrassed, "Selina, all those people on the inte are exaggerating. Tremaine gave me those luxury goods as a gift and I donated them. I''m not as exaggerated as they say I am."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Selina didn''t think that those people online were exaggerating at all.

    She said, "Yesseca, they aren''t exaggerating. I know you. You are a very kind girl. I believe that, as they say, you will be the most beloved First Lady of Nashnd."

    Yesseca felt even more embarrassed. She whispered, "Selina, don''t say that, you''re embarrassing me.''

    Selina smiled, "Yesseca, don''t be embarrassed.

    You should embrace who you are now, the future wife of the president. Yesseca, use your position to do even more good things for the people in need in Nashnd. You started from nothing yourself. I believe you understand their suffering better than most, so you should keep them in mind."

    Selina said this to Yesseca in hopes that she would continue to expand her efforts in Nashnd to gain a firm position in Nashnd after her marriage.

    Yesseca quickly said, "Of course, Selina. I do understand the suffering of the people in need. So long as I have the ability to do it, I will definitely help them!"

    Selina felt gratified as nodded her head.

    There was something else she wanted to say, but decided not to.

    She was afraid of mentioning Lothar''s name because it might upset Yesseca.

    Selina thought that if Lothar were still alive and knew about Yesseca''s current situation, he would be very happy and proud to have a sister like her.

    "By the way, Selina, do you feel the baby moving in your tummy?" Yesseca asked.

    Selina sighed and said, "My baby probably doesn''t want to leave my belly. It should being anytime now, but it still hasn''t moved."

    Yessecaforted her. "Don''t worry, Selina. This is normal."

    "I''m just afraid that it''ll happen during your wedding." Selina said with some concern.

    It didn''t matter if the baby waste.

    However, Yes?eca''s wedding was fast approaching. She would still be able to attend Yesseca''s wedding even during the confinement period, so long as her wounds were bandaged up tightly. However, Selina was very worried about her due date coinciding with Yessica''s wedding.

    Because if it did, no matter what she did, Selina wouldn''t be able to attend Yesseca''s wedding.

    Yesseca didn''t think that would happen.

    She said, "That''s impossible. Don''t worry, Selina. You won''t miss out on my wedding. Maybe you''ll have the baby tomorrow."

    Selina wished for the same.

    She then said, "Thank you for your kind words. I hope so too."

    After ending the call, Selina touched her belly tenderly. "Baby, quicklye out. Don''t wait for Yesseca''s wedding. Your mommy really wants to attend her wedding."

    The fetus in her stomach didn''t respond.

    Matthew smiled and said, "The baby can''t hear inside your stomach you know?"

    Selina sighed and said, "I''m in a rush, Matthew. It''s very possible that I''ll have our baby on Yessica''s wedding day."

    Matthew then imagined how that might y out.

    He saw him and Selina at Yesseca and Tremaine''s wedding.

    Tremaine and Yesseca were making vows at the altar while Selina was giving birth under them.

    The whole ce was in a panic.

    Matthew smiled.

    Selina looked at Matthew who was smiling goofily. She then asked, "Why are you smiling like that?"

    "Nothing." Matthew stopped smiling then said, "I don''t think that will happen."

    Selina touched her belly again and she said softly, "I hope that God will be kind and allow me to have a good time at Yessica''s wedding."

    A short whileter, someone came to the Perry family residence.

    It was Natalie, whom they hadn''t seen in a very long time.

    Selina was very happy to see Natalie.

    She took Natalie''s hand and said, "Natalie, you didn''t keep your promise. You haven''te to visit me in such a long time. I would''ve forgotten what you look like if you hadn''te today!"

    Natalie was quiet.

    She thenughed.

    "Oh Selina, you''re acting like a little girl."

    Marriage really did change people.

    Take herself for example. She used to be a wild, young woman, but after she got married and became a mother, she became so much more mature, Even Tobias was totally different from he used to be

    QUMS

    But when it came to Selina, Natalie felt like she hadn''t changed at all.

    She was like a little girl, lively and childish.

    However, Natalie adored Selina.

    It would be very boring indeed if every woman turned docile and homely after they got married.

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961

    ?

    A short whileter, Natalie asked about how Selina''s condition was.

    This was why she hade to visit her today.

    During dinner the other evening, Cecilia kept telling her that Selina was due to give birth anytime now, but the baby wasn''t moving about in her belly.

    Natalie then said that she would visit Selina.

    Cecilia was going to visit them anyway. But then something came up and she couldn''t make her visit after all. That''s why Natalie came by herself.

    Selina looked sad. "It''s due any time now but there hasn''t been any movement at all. Natalie, I''m so worried."

    Natalieforted Selina.

    It didn''t matter if the baby was born early orte. She was just worried that it might happen on Yesseca''s wedding day.

    She told Natalie all about her worries.

    Natalie knew how important Yesseca was to Selina.

    Sheforted her, "Don''t worry. That won''t happen. It won''t happen during her wedding."

    Both Matthew and Natalieforted Selina, which made her feel more at ease.

    She said, "Natalie, thank you."

    After that, she looked at Natalie and said, "By the way, let''s not just talk about me. Natalie, how are things with you and Tobiastely?"

    Natalie''s eyes softened tenderly when she heard Tobias'' name.

    She didn''t answer, but simply asked, "What do you think?"

    Upon seeing Natalie''s reaction, Selina immediately knew the answer.

    She said, "Seems pretty obvious, you guys are doing amazing."

    She then gestured to Natalie and said, "You wouldn''t have seen it yourself, but when I mentioned his name, you looked so happy. Extremely happy. You looked like you were on cloud nine."

    Natalie was amused by Selina.

    She smiled helplessly and said, "Selina, You... you''re just the same as before. There''s nothing you wouldn''t dare to talk about." Selina then approached her.

    She whispered, "Natalie, even though I''m getting older, Matthew is still older than me. So whenever

    I''m with him, I''ll always be a little girl."

    Natalie smiled broadly.

    She could tell that Selina was very happily married to Matthew.

    Because she looked so happy and satisifed.

    Matthew must have spoiled her to the bone.

    Natalie was very happy for Selina.

    Selina and Matthew had experienced so much together, several ups and downs and Selina had almost died once before.

    It was good to see that despite all that, they''d managed to be happy together.

    Montez finally returned.

    Montez had gone to the United States under an exchange program.

    He had been in a kindergarten in the United States for the past few months and had now returned.

    After he came home, Yesseca went to talk to Tremaine.

    She told Tremaine that she should talk to Montez about them.

    Tremaine wasn''t taking this very seriously. "What is there to say?"

    Yesseca looked at him seriously. "About us of course. We''re about to get married. Montez is your son. We have to tell him and get his approval."

    Tremaine declined toment about this.

    In his opinion, their marriage was his and Yesseca''s business. Montez didn''t have any say in it.

    Besides, Montez was just a child. What would he know?

    However, seeing how insistent Yessica was, Tremainepromised.

    He said, "Fine, I''ll go and tell him."

    Yesseca immediately stopped him, "I''ll go and talk to him. With your temper, you''ll only upset him."

    Tremaine was quiet.

    He then asked, "What do you mean with my temper? Do you think I want to upset him? I''m his father, he''s the one who annoys me!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Yesseca red at him. "Look at you.

    You''re doing again. Tell me, why do you think Montez always calls you a monster? It''s because you always act high and mighty around him, When dealing with children, you need to get on their level. You

    should treat them as a friend!" Content belongs to

    "So, I will talk to Montez. I have to exin everything to him in detail. I see Montez as my friend, and Montez treats me as a friend as well.

    We can talk about this openly. You simply tell him things, you don''t actually talk to him!"

    Tremaine was speechless at the way Yesseca told him this.

    After a brief pause, he looked at Yesseca and smiled faintly, "Silly goose, I never noticed that. You''re not as silly as you seem, you''re quite the technical expert."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She red at Tremaine. "You''re the one that''s silly!"

    She then turned around and said, "I''m going to have a good chat with Montez now."

    Just as she was about to leave, Tremaine grabbed her hand.

    Yesseca turned around. "Was there something else?"

    Tremaine pulled her close to him and then held her in his arms.

    His embrace felt shockingly warm. Yesseca held her breath.

    Tremaine rested his chin on Yesseca''s head and said softly, "Yesseca, I''m sure you''ll be a great mother."

    Yesseca''s eyshes trembled.

    She wasn''t sure if she would be a

    el

    good mother All she knew was that Montez didn''t have a mother. Now that she was with Tremaine, she would be his mother. She would. always be kind and loving to Montez from now on, to make up for all the years he''d never felt a mother''s love.

    "He was very lucky to have found you too." Tremaine said.

    Yesseca pushed Tremaine away and said seriously, "I don''t know if he was lucky, but you were definitely lucky to have met me. Otherwise, with your bad temper and a vicious mouth, no one would be able to stand you." Content belongs to

    Tremaine was quiet.

    He said proudly, "You''re kidding. The number of women who want to marry me could fill up the entirety of Nashnd."

    "I don''t see it."

    "Then how about I show you tomorrow?"

    "Okay, show it to me."

    "Silly goose, you''ll regret it. Don''te crying to meter."

    "I promise I won''t and I will never cry in front of you."

    "Oh, you may be stubborn now. I can totally see you crying in front of me." "I can also imagine the stampede of women running away from Nashnd

    the moment you suggest marriage to any of them."

    This went on for some time.

    The two of them bickered for a while until Yesseca finally stopped the fight. "Alright, alright. I''ll stop things here. I''m going to look for Montez."

    After saying that, Yesseca left the bedroom.

    When she reached the door of their bedroom, she smiled.

    God knows how the two of them worked so well together.

    When the two of them were together, it felt like they would never stop fighting.

    The both of them were always sarcastic with each other.

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962

    ?

    Other couples definitely weren''t like this.

    Yesseca thought of Selina and Matthew.

    Her sister and brother-inw were always kind, gentle and always praised each other.

    She was envious of the both of them.

    But as she thought about it, it seemed that things between her and Tremaine weren''t that bad.

    Because if Tremaine were to suddenly look at her gently and speak such sweet things to her all the time, not only would she not get used to it, she would probably get goosebumps all over her body.

    At Montez''s bedroom.

    Yesseca gently knocked on the door.

    A momentter, Montez said, "Come in."

    Yesseca pushed the door open and walked in.

    Montez was sitting at his desk with a fairy tale book in his hand.

    After seeing that it was Yesseca, Montez looked surprised for a moment then looked back down at his story book.

    He was clearly trying to appear calm.

    Because she noticed that even though Montez looked like he was reading his book, she could see him peeking at her from the corner of his eyes.

    Yesseca smiled at him.

    Montez was just as cute as ever, even after all this time.

    Yesseca walked over to him, "Montez, are you reading?"

    "Yes." He replied stiffly.

    Yesseca looked at him and noticed how awkward he seemed.

    He looked like he had a lot of things to say to her but was holding it back.

    Yesseca smiled and caressed his head. "Seems like you''ve learned a lot from your time in the United States."

    Montez didn''t say anything.

    Yesseca added, "You''re quite a handsome boy, but I heard that children in the United States have blond hair and blue eyes and are very handsome too."

    Montez finally snapped and then said loudly, "They may have blond hair and blue eyes and can be quite good looking, but they''re not as handsome as me. When I was in their kindergarten, I was named the most handsome kid in the whole kindergarten!"

    Yesseca''s smile widened.

    Of course Montez was handsome, she knew this well.

    Even the most handsome boys from Europe or from the United States weren''t as good looking as Montez.

    She had said that on purpose to provoke him.

    Sure enough, Montez fell for it.

    Yesseca looked at him and said seriously, "I''ve always known you were a very handsome boy. I still remember the first time I met you, I said to myself, oh my, I''ve never imagined a young boy could be so handsome."

    "Really?" Montez asked, "Am I as handsome as my daddy?"

    Yesseca nodded firmly.

    She said, "Absolutely. You''re more handsome than your daddy is. Your daddy isn''t even half as good looking as you are!"

    Montez then fiddled with his fingers as he looked up at Yesseca seriously, "Since that''s the case, why are you with my daddy instead of me?" "Because I''m an adult, Montez, you''re still a child.

    Children and adults can''t be together like that." Yesseca exined this patiently to Montez, "Besides, me being with your daddy is the same as me being with you. You both live together after all."

    Montez rolled his eyes at her.

    She wasn''t wrong, but she wasn''t right either.

    While Montez was still thinking about what Yesseca had just said, she added, "Montez, will you tell me how things have been for you while you were in America these past few months?"

    Montez suddenly started speaking arrogantly.

    He said with his childish arrogance, "In the past few months that I''ve been in the United States, I''ve been constantly showered with praises by the girls in the kindergarten as well as the teachers, every single day. It was so boring."

    "It was just like how it was in my

    current kindergarten here. I thought that the kindergarten overseas would be different. I didn''t expect to encounter the same thing ina foreign kindergarten."

    Montez sounded very arrogant and also somewhat proud of himself.

    Yesseca burst outughing.

    She tried hard to suppress herughter then said, "Because you''re such an amazing boy. You are always the center of attention wherever you go." Montez looked even more proud of himself.

    Yesseca then whispered, "By the way, Montez, I have something to tell you."

    "Go ahead Yesseca." Montez said.

    Montez had felt a little awkward with Yesseca when she first walked in, but after talking with her for a bit, they suddenly felt closer with each other. Yesseca said, "Montez, your father and I are getting married soon."

    Montez''s face turned pale.

    After a moment, he nodded.

    He was clearly demoralized.

    Yesseca then said softly, "Montez, we''re going to hold our wedding soon. When the timees, I''d like you to be my flower boy."

    Montez didn''t say anything.

    He didn''t want to be a flower boy.

    He wanted to be Yesseca''s groom.

    But, he was still too young. There was no way he could be the groom.

    As for Yesseca, she couldn''t wait that long for him.

    So, Yesseca had to give up on him and marry his father instead.

    Montez was very sad.

    He wanted to ask Yesseca if she would wait for him.

    To wait for him to grow up.

    He was so much better than his daddy.

    But Montez couldn''t say it out loud.

    Because he remembered that he had asked her this before, but Yesseca had very cruelly rejected him.

    He was afraid to ask her again. If Yesseca refused him again, he would be devastated.

    While he was in kindergarten overseas, he had learned a song from a boy from Glevania, which the boy said was very popr in his country.

    The lyrics went like this.

    A broken heart was like shattered ss.

    Montez''s heart, which Yesseca had broken before, had finally recovered. He was afraid that if he asked her this question again, his heart would be shattered ss. He would be done for if that happened

    Montez stayed silent.

    QUMS

    Montez hadn''t said anything. Yesseca couldn''t tell if he was thinking to himself, all she could see was that he seemed quite unhappy. Yesseca grabbed his small hand and gently looked into his eyes. "Montez, tell me, what do you say? Would you be willing to be my flower boy for my

    wedding with your daddy?"

    He didn''t want to.

    He absolutely didn''t want to.

    It would be incredibly embarrassing to be the flower boy for the woman he loved.

    "Yesseca, why do you and daddy want to get married?" Montez suddenly asked.

    Yesseca pondered this for a

    moment, then said, "Because everyone has to get married, Montez. When two people are

    suitable for each other, they get

    married. Your daddy is single, as am

    I and we want to get married to each

    other. It''s the right thing to do. Montez, you should be happy for us." Content belongs to

    Montez''s eyshes were trembling.

    He then muttered, "I still want my daddy to marry my mommy. That would be most appropriate."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963

    ?

    As for him, he would marry Yesseca when he had grown up.

    Yesseca was shocked...

    Montez''s mother.

    Yesseca had never thought about this, because she had never seen her before. But the moment Montez mentioned her, she began to think about it.

    Yesseca felt her heart twist inside.

    Montez''s mother.

    She must have been Tremaine''s previous girlfriend.

    What kind of woman was she?

    She must have been very beautiful.

    Yesseca felt her heart twisting tighter and tighter.

    After some time, she managed to calm herself down.

    She then said, "Montez, you should go to bed. I''ll be going now. We''ll talk some more tomorrow."

    "Oh." Montez replied.

    Yesseca quickly left his room.

    Her eyes were downcast, she looked very disturbed.

    The mind of a person was a very strange andplex thing.

    Even though certain things or people definitely existed, if you didn''t think about them or talk about them often, they would bepletely forgotten.

    But the moment they were mentioned again, it would feel like a fishbone was stuck in your thoat.

    Tremaine waited for quite some time before Yesseca finally returned to their room.

    When Yesseca had left the room earlier, she looked very confident. But when she came back, she suddenly looked terribly demoralized.

    Tremaine looked at her with a faint smile and said, "What''s the matter? I thought you said you knew exactly what to do? Seems like you weren''t able to talk to him."

    Yesseca red at Tremaine.

    She had something she needed to ask him.

    She wanted to ask him about Montez''s birth mother.

    But then she thought about it.

    There wasn''t a need to ask about her.

    Because ever since she had met Tremaine, she had never once seen that woman.

    She assumed that Tremaine had divorced his ex-wife for many years now and had never maintained contact.

    If she asked him this, it would do nothing else but cause more problems between them.

    Yesseca decided not to ask him.

    She walked over to the bed andid down. "I''m so tired. I want to sleep."

    Tremaine felt that something was wrong with Yesseca.

    He walked over to the bed and hugged her, "What''s wrong? Did Montez say something that made you upset? I''ll go and talk to him!" Montez was his son.

    But Yesseca was also his wife-to-be.

    If his son had bullied his wife, he would have to punish his son!

    Yesseca quickly said, "No, that''s not what happened. I just feel very tired all of a sudden."

    Yesseca closed her eyes after saying that. "Let''s just go to sleep. I''ll be fine tomorrow."

    Tremaine wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, decided not to.

    Perhaps Yesseca''s conversation with Montez didn''t go as smoothly as she had expected.

    He may be young but he definitely wasn''t mature.

    He still had delusions of marrying Yesseca.

    Tremaine''s lips were twitching as he thought about this.

    He figured he should have a talk with Montez tomorrow.

    Ruth''s cousin was named Olivia.

    She had opened a restaurant in Nashnd.

    After Ruth went to seek refuge with her cousin, Olivia had arranged for her to work as a waitress in her restaurant.

    Her sry wasn''t veryrge, it was much lower than the average sry a waiter would earn in Nashnd. But Ruth didn''t mind.

    For her, having a ce to stay was more than enough right then.

    Because the restaurant operated tillte at night, even though it was midnight, they were still serving customers.

    Ruth was responsible for serving food and drinks to the guests.

    After serving them their food, Ruth said, "Please enjoy your meal."

    Ruth then turned around and was about to leave.

    Suddenly, one of the guests grabbed her hand.

    Ruth was surprised.

    She turned around and saw a burly man grinning cheekily at her. "What a beautiful youngdy and such a tender little hand. Come here, let me give you a kiss."

    The man then went to kiss her hand.

    Ruth was shocked and appaled.

    She pulled her hand away forcefully.

    But the man was much too strong, Ruth couldn''t pull herself away.

    Realizing that the man was about to kiss her, Ruth quickly stamped down hard on his foot.

    She brought her foot down hard.

    The man cried out in pain and let go of her hand.

    The man became furious when his advances were rejected.

    He pointed at Ruth and cursed at her, "F*ck, you cheeky b*tch! Do you know who I am? My brother works at the president''s mansion. You should be honored that I even touched you. How dare you step on me? You shameless wh*re!"

    The man then yelled for the manager.

    Ruth''s cousin, Olivia, quickly ran over.

    After hearing the man''s exnation, Olivia''s face fell.

    She looked at Ruth and said, "Ruth, how could you do such a thing? There''s nothing wrong with a guest touching you! You won''t die from them just touching you! Do you think so highly of yourself? The guest is always right. You should feel honored to be touched!"

    Ruth looked at her cousin in disbelief.

    She thought that her cousin would stand by her over something like this. She never expected her cousin to scold her!

    Olivia apologized to the men with all kinds of gifts and promised to deduct Ruth''s sry for an entire month. The male guests were satisfied after.

    After the men had left, Olivia called Ruth over.

    She then said, "Ruth, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean any of those things I said. I only did that to calm them down, I had to. Please don''t take it personally." Although she had apologized, there wasn''t a trace of guilt or sympathy in her voice.

    Ruth didn''t respond.

    Olivia continued, "Ruth, you have to understand that our customers are always right. If they want to do something to you, just let them do it. What do you think you''re doing earlier? You''re ruining our reputation."

    "Cousin, I can tolerate all kinds of things, but he... he grabbed my hand, I can''t stand that!" Ruth''s face flushed as she said this.

    Olivia replied with a forced smile on

    her face, "Well, well, well! Look at

    you, acting all innocent! Ruth,

    cousin, it is your own business if you

    don''t want the customer to touch

    you. Just don''t annoy the guests next time, otherwise you''ll ruin my restaurant''s reputation. If that happens, you''re on your own!" Content belongs toContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Olivia then walked away.

    Just as she was about to walk out of the door, Olivia suddenly turned around.

    She then looked at Ruth and said, "Ruth, I know that you used to work at the Quartley Pce. You must be very proud to have served the wife of the president''s brother, but you should know that things are very different here. You''re no longer in the Quartley Pce. Stop acting so high and mighty!"

    Ruth bit her lip.

    She kept quiet.

    As Olivia walked out, her eyes began to water.

    She''d never acted high and mighty.

    Ever since she made her way to her cousin''s restaurant, she had done her very best to help out. She had been very supportive and hardworking. But

    then she had gotten osted by this customer...

    Just then, Ruth felt a strong impulse.

    She wanted to leave.

    She wanted to leave this restaurant.

    But where could she go after?

    Would there be a ce for her in the big wic^e world?

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964

    ?

    She wasn''t like regr people who had experience in socializing. Ever since she was a child, she had served the Fernandez family and Yuliana. She knew nothing about the outside world and wouldn''t be able to find a regr job like others could.

    It was the next day.

    While Zorion and Yuliana were having breakfast that morning, Zorion suddenly said, "Ruth, I want to drink some juice."

    Yuliana quietly ced her chopsticks down.

    She then stared at Zorion.

    Zorion then realized something and quickly closed his mouth.

    He tightly shut his mouth.

    Since Ruth had left, she would never pour juice for him ever again.

    Yuliana stood up. She then poured out a ss of juice for Zorion and handed it to him. "Here, Zorion, have some juice."

    Zorion took the ss.

    He then said, "Thank you, honey."

    Zorion then drank his juice.

    The juice was still the same as always.

    But Zorion felt that it didn''t taste as good as before.

    "Zorion, you are still thinking about Ruth?" Yuliana stared at Zorion gloomily.

    Zorion didn''t say anything.

    He seemed to be thinking about something else.

    After some time, Zorion said, "Honey, I still don''t think that Ruth is a bad person."

    The gloom in Yuliana''s eyes grew heavier.

    This felt strange.

    She didn''t love Zorion.

    She had no feelings for Zorion at all and had even wanted to kill him from the very beginning.

    But now, Yuliana felt very ufortable because Zorion was missing someone else.

    This was because Zorion had always revered her like a goddess, and she had been all he would think about. But now, another woman upied Zorion''s heart. Yuliana was especially upset because that woman was a lowly maid.

    Ruth no longer posed a threat to her since she had been kicked out of the Quartley Pce.

    But Yuliana felt like she wanted to rip Ruth out from Zorion''s heart.

    She wouldn''t allow her to upy even one iota of Zorion''s heart.

    Zorion should only have Yuliana in his heart.

    Yuliana should be Zorion''s one and only goddess.

    Zorion should kneel down before her and lick her feet like a dog for the rest of his life.

    Yuliana rolled her eyes and then said, "Ruth had been kicked out from the Quartley family. Do you know what she''s doing now?"

    "What? What is she doing now?" Zorion asked in wonder.

    From the way Zorion reacted, it was obvious that he cared a lot about Ruth.

    Yuliana replied, "She''s a whore."

    Zorion was stunned.

    Although he was mentally challenged, he knew what a whore was.

    A woman who did shameless things.

    Women who were whores were the most despicable and dishonorable people out there.

    That was Zorion''s impression.

    "Impossible! Ruth would never do such a thing!"

    Zorion refuted.

    "Zorion, would I lie to you?" Yuliana said, "One of Ruth''s friends who also works here at the Quartley Pce told me about it. If you don''t believe me, I''ll get her to tell you."

    "Tell her toe here right now," Zorion said urgently.

    Yuliana went to look for the servant.

    Zorion was mentally challenged after all. If the servant said that she was Ruth''s friend, Zorion would believe her in an instant.

    It was so easy to get the servants to lie to him too.

    She just had to pay them money.

    Ten minutester, a young maid went to see Zorion.

    She said, "Hello, Mr. Zorion. I''m Ruth''s friend. I know her very well."

    Zorion wasn''t interested in what the maid had to say. He asked urgently, "Do you know where Ruth is and what she is doing now?"

    "I do." The maid continued, "I just

    saw her yesterday. She is now a whore. She said that she''s earning a lot of money from it. After all, during her time here in the Quartley Pce, she enjoyed all kinds of benefits and has deceived men everywhere she went. When you told her that life would be hard out there, she decided she would be a whore.

    Working as one allowed her to earn money fast and easily." Content

    belongs to

    Zorion''s face turned pale.

    He murmured, "Ruth isn''t that kind of person. Ruth isn''t that kind of person. I don''t believe you..."

    Yuliana gave the maid a knowing look.

    The maid then raised her voice and

    said, "Mr. Zorion, Ruth has always been like this. All the servants in the Quartley Pce know about her. just happen to be better friends with her than the others. She has always been the most pretentious out of all of us!" Content belongs to

    Zorion''s eyes flickered.

    Yuliana waved her hand at the maid and said, "Enough, you don''t need to say anymore. You can leave now."

    The maid promptly left.

    Yuliana then said to Zorion, "Do you believe it now, Zorion? That was Ruth''s best friend. She wouldn''t have lied to you."

    Zorion hung his head down and kept quiet.

    Yuliana poured out another ss of juice for Zorion.

    She then said softly, "Zorion, from now on if you ever want to drink some juice, just ask me. Ruth will nevere back to pour juice for you ever again. You should forget that she ever existed."

    Zorion was very hesitant.

    Yuliana said, "Go on, Zorion."

    Zorion took the ss of juice.

    He looked at Yuliana as his lips trembled. He seemed to want to say something, but didn''t.

    He drank the entire ss of juice.

    Zorion then rubbed his head. He

    wasn''t if he meant what he was going to say, or if he was simply regurgitating something people wanted to hear him say, "Well, kam mentally challenged. So I can''t understand or know people very well." Content belongs to

    Yuliana smiled.

    She understood what he meant by this.

    He said that since he was mentally challenged, he wasn''t able to tell that Ruth was a bad person.

    Yuliana sat down next to Zorion with a gentle smile on her face. "Zorion, it doesn''t matter if you''re mentally challenged. I''m smart. I''ll stay with you and

    tell you what is good and what is bad. I''m all you will ever need."

    Zorion looked up at her.

    He didn''t know why, but Yuliana had always been fierce towards him. She would always beat him or scold him.

    But now, she seemed to have changed into apletely different person.

    She was very gentle towards him.

    Zorion was very happy with Yuliana''s sudden change.

    He then said, "Honey, you''re so nice to me."

    She replied, "Of course I am. I''m your wife. Zorion, you must remember that no other woman in the world will be good to you except for me. If any

    other woman is nice to you, she would be just like Ruth, a liar!"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    That morning, Montez was still sleeping on his bed when Tremaine suddenly picked him up.

    Montez had fallen asleep right after his bathst night, which was why he was naked right now.

    After being lifted out of his quilt, he felt incredibly cold.

    He quickly covered his small bottom and yelled out, "You shameless man! You''re sneaking a peek at my naked behind!"

    Tremaine was quiet.

    He looked at him in disgust.

    Like anyone would want to peek at this boy''s behind.

    "Put on your clothes!" Tremaine yelled.

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965

    ?

    Montez put on his clothes immediately.

    After putting on his clothes, Montez stood in front of Tremaine and asked, "What are you doing? Why have you dragged me out of bed so early in the morning? I was having a nice dream!"

    "Dreaming?" Tremaine said sarcastically, "Daydreaming, I''m sure!"

    "Of course not!" Montez said loudly.

    He had been having a very sweet dream!

    It was a beautiful dream!

    He''d dreamed about Yesseca getting married! But the groom wasn''t Tremaine, it was Montez.

    Just as he wasughing happily, Tremaine had suddenly appeared and lifted him out of his bed.

    Montez''s wonderful dream was rudely interrupted.

    Montez was so mad at Tremaine that he gritted his teeth angrily.

    Tremaine snorted coldly. "All you do is daydream anyway!"

    Montez red at Tremaine angrily.

    Right at this moment, he had returned to the cruel reality instead of his sweet dream.

    In his dream, Yesseca was going to marry him.

    But in reality, Yesseca was going to marry Tremaine.

    Montez was depressed and angry!

    Why was this happening?

    His daddy was so old!

    He was such a horrible old man!

    Montez really couldn''t understand why Yesseca would choose such an old man for a husband!

    It would be so much better to be with a younger man, like him!

    Montez was depresseed.

    "Montez, I have something to tell you." Tremaine got straight to the point.

    "Go ahead!" Montez said unhappily.

    "Listen, I''m going to marry Yesseca." Tremaine then added, "It doesn''t matter whether you agree to it or not, because your opinion isn''t going to change anything."

    Montez was silent.

    Tremaine then said, "That''s all. I''m heading off to the presidential pce now. Don''t forget what I''ve told you."

    Tremaine then walked away.

    He wasn''t like Yesseca. Tremaine wasn''t the type to sugar coat or smoother) things out, he simply said whatever he wanted to say.

    In Tremaine''s opinion.

    A man''s mind shouldn''t need to deal with all kinds of twists and turns. It should be kept straight and direct at all times.

    He would never even consider Montez''s feelings about rejecting their marriage.

    Because in Tremaine''s point of view.

    A man should act like a man.

    "If a person''s heart is fragile and that person cannot ept the truth, then that person is not a man!"

    As Tremaine reached for the door, Montez suddenly shouted, "Wait!"

    Tremaine stopped.

    He turned around and asked, "Was there anything else?"

    Montez asked quietly. "Can''t you get my mommy back?"

    Not that things hade to this, Montez was desperate.

    This was the only thing he could think of.

    If his father could get his birth mother back, and if they could be together again, then there was hope.

    Maybe he could still have a chance to be with Yesseca.

    Upon hearing Montez''s question, Tremaine blinked.

    A momentter, he replied, "Yesseca is your mother."

    Tremaine then turned around and left.

    Montez sat on the bed, lost in his thoughts.

    He actually wanted Tremaine to find his mother.

    That was the other reason why he didn''t want Tremaine and Yesseca to be married.

    Because he really wanted to find his birth mother.

    He really wanted his father and mother to be together again.

    Just like any other child would.

    He had always hoped for this.

    But never dared to say it out loud.

    He was using Yesseca as an excuse.

    Before Tremaine had taken office, he had been attacked once before.

    It had happened while he was on the train.

    Then, Nashnd''s nuclear weapon research had been revealed to the rest of the world.

    Tremaine had always known there was a traitor among his people.

    He had ordered Sheldon to investigate this matter.

    But Sheldon hadn''t been able to find any leads.

    He trusted Sheldonpletely and gave him a lot of time to conduct his investigation. But a long time had already passed and Sheldon still had nothing to show for it.

    Tremaine had already exhausted his patience.

    He had decided to assign someone else to look into the matter.

    He didn''t inform Sheldon about this of course.

    Sheldon waspletely unaware about it.

    The days then passed.

    In the blink of an eye, it was Tremaine and Yesseca''s wedding day.

    Their wedding was scheduled to take ce on Sunday.

    Montez wasn''t able to focus in school on Friday.

    He would frequently daydream and not concentrate in any of his sses.

    At the end of the ss, Qiana called Montez into a separate ssroom.

    She''d looked at him and noticed that he looked very strange. She had never seen him like this.

    Qiana then asked, "Montez, why are you so absentminded in sstely? Could it be that you''ve already found out the truth?"

    Montez looked at Qiana in confusion.

    He didn''t understand what she was talking about.

    He had been absent-minded in ss because Tremaine and Yesseca were getting married. He was depressed.

    "Teacher, what do you mean?" He asked.

    Qiana suddenly stepped forward and held Montez tightly.

    Montez was quiet.

    He was being held so tightly by Qiana that he felt like he was suffocating.

    Montez then shouted, "Teacher, don''t hold me so tightly. I... I can''t breathe."

    Qiana looked at him and loosened her grip.

    She looked at him with tears in her eyes. "Montez, my darling baby, my Montez!"

    Montez was silent.

    He felt goosebumps all over his body when he heard Qiana call him this.

    Montez looked at her. very confused, "Teacher, what''s the matter with you?"

    Warm tears welled up in her eyes as she said, "Montez, I''ve only just found out myself. You and I... I... you and I are actually..."

    Qiana seemed very agitated. She was unable to speak.

    Montez became even more confused.

    He looked at Qiana in confusion, "Teacher, what are you trying to say?"

    She stretched out her hand and wiped away the tears in her eyes, "Montez, a few years ago, I did something..."

    Montez was stunned as he heard her exnation.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He waspletely dumbfounded.

    When they were having dinner that night, Montez looked very strange.

    Both Yesseca and Tremaine had noticed this.

    Yesseca called Tremaine over to her side.

    She said anxiously, "What''s wrong with Montez tonight? I feel like there is something bothering him!"

    Tremaine narrowed his eyes.

    He had sensed it too.

    The boy wasn''t focused on eating. He had been

    ying with his food this whole time.

    "I think it''s because we are getting married the day after tomorrow. still hasn''t epted it.

    brows furrowed slightly as she said this. Content belongs to

    She had actually talked to Montez about this earlier.

    But Montez had been quiet this whole time.

    When Yesseca had talked till her mouth went dry, Montez finally said,

    "Yesseea, if you really want to marry my daddy, then marry him. Butl

    won''t be your flower boy, it''s too embarrassing."

    Montez didn''t want to be her flower boy, so she wouldn''t force him to.

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966

    ?

    As long as Montez would ept their marriage, Yesseca would be very happy.

    Based on what he had said to her, it seemed that he had.

    Yesseca had been relieved.

    But she didn''t expect to see him so depressed at dinner tonight.

    Tremaine had a hunch as to why Montez was like this. He then looked at Yesseca.

    He then said, "I''ll go and talk to him."

    Yesseca had wanted to talk to Montez herself, but after thinking about it, she decided against it.

    She had already talked to him twice.

    Although Tremaine wasn''t very good at talking to him, he was his biological father. He was the best person to talk to him about this.

    Tremaine went to Montez.

    Always the straightforward man, he asked Montez what was going with him tonight.

    Montez looked up at him and kept quiet.

    Tremaine was slightly annoyed by this. "Montez, are you a man? If you are, then just say what you''ve been thinking about. Don''t act like a woman." Montez lifted up his head.

    He looked at Tremaine and spoke as though he had to squeeze out his question, "Daddy, where is my mother?"

    "I''ve already told you, Yesseca is your mother."

    Montez replied, "She''s not my birth mother!"

    Tremaine ignored his protest. "That''s not what you asked me. Stop talking about it."

    Montez stared straight into Tremaine''s eyes and said, "Daddy, you''ve never actually been with my mom before, have you? You''ve just borrowed her eggs, didn''t you? You made a baby with her eggs. That''s how I was born."

    Tremaine was shocked.

    He looked at Montez, in surprise. "Where did you hear about this?!"

    How could a young child like him know about a woman''s eggs.

    Montez said, "Never mind that. Tell me, am I right?"

    "You''re too young to know this."

    "Daddy, answer me!"

    "I don''t need to answer you!" Tremaine said, "This conversation is over. Montez, you are not to ask such questions ever again."

    Tremaine went to see Madam Quartleyter that night.

    Montez was still just a child.

    He wouldn''t have known how he was born.

    Unless someone had told him.

    Tremaine assumed that Madam Quartley was the culprit.

    He went to ask Madam Quartley about this.

    She denied doing any such thing.

    She said, "Tremaine, I''ve never told Montez anything"

    "How did he find out then?" Tremaine asked suspiciously.

    Madam Quartley didn''t know either.

    After thinking for a while, she then let out a long sigh. "Forget about how he found out. He should know the truth."

    "He doesn''t need to know."

    Madam Quartley looked at Tremaine and said, "Why not? Montez should know about his mother! You want him to believe that he just appeared out of thin air?"

    Madam Quartley suddenly remembered something as she said that.

    She then said, emotionally "Montez''s birth mother is his teacher, Qiana. She would have been the best match for you. Instead, you chose Yesseca. She and Montez aren''t even blood rted, she won''t be good to him! If you actually cared about Montez, then you should marry Qiana!"

    Tremaine didn''t respond to anything she said.

    He said, "Madam Quartley, who was it that told you that Yesseca wouldn''t be good to Montez? I can tell you for certain that Yesseca will be very good to him, a hundred times better than his own mother would."

    She didn''t believe him at all.

    She then said, "Stop exaggerating. Yesseca and Montez aren''t rted by blood. How could she ever be better than Montez''s own birth

    mother Qiana is Montez''s birthProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    mother. Only when Yesseca bleeds the same blood as his will she actually be good enough for Montez!"

    After a brief pause, she then said regretfully, "Qiana is so gentle and generous, and I adore her very much. If you wanted to be with her, I would agree in an instant. It''s such pity that I can never know what goes on in your mind..."

    This went on for some time.

    Tremaine got a headache from Madam Quartley''s murmurings.

    All he had wanted to know was if she had told Montez about how he was born. She had go and spew out all this other nonsense.

    Tremaine cut her off and said,

    "Alright Madam Quartley, since you

    e

    didn''t tell him, then I''ll leave you be Also, I don''t care that Qiana is his birth mother or whether she''s gentle and generous at all. I''ve already decided on Yesseca and I will marry her. Yesseca is the only one for me!" Content belongs to

    Montez, who was standing by the door outside of the room, moved away when he heard Tremaine''s footsteps approaching.

    He ran back to his room and closed the door.

    Montez''s heart was pounding.

    He had been hiding behind the door and listening in on their conversation earlier.

    He had heard everything.

    Everything that Qiana had told him today was true.

    Miss Lanes was his real mother.

    After Tremaine returned to his bedroom, Yesseca immediately asked how his conversation with Montez went.

    Tremaine didn''t want her to worry about anything.

    He casually answered, "He''s fine now."

    "Is he really okay?"

    "Yes."

    Yesseca still felt worried.

    She said, "I should still go and check on him anyway."

    Yesseca was about to leave the room as she said this.

    Tremaine grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t. Montez needs his rest right now. Don''t worry about him. Our wedding is the day after tomorrow. You shouldn''t be distracted by anything else right now. Just focus on our wedding."

    Yesseca''s heart skipped a beat.

    This was true. The day after tomorrow, she and Tremaine would be getting married. She really shouldn''t get distracted by anything right now. She had to make sure the wedding went smoothly.

    As for Montez.

    Yesseca figured that she had plenty of time to work it out with him.

    She would love Montez with all her heart and soul, even better than his own mother would. She would cheer him up and make him happy again.

    In Agaphen city.

    Selina had been going through a notebook over and over again.

    There were a lot of words and notes in the notebook.

    Matthew had been watching Selina for a whole hour.

    He then asked, "Honey, are you not done reading that yet?"

    Selina then said, "No, I need to read it again."

    Matthew said helplessly, "You''ve read it more than ten times now."

    She replied, "Doesn''t hurt to be careful. I might miss something important."

    Selina had written down every detail about Yesseca''s trousseau on it.

    She had prepared all types of things.

    But Selina was still worried that she had missed something.

    After going through it several times, she then decided to call Brine for help.

    Brine was very good at this.

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967

    ?

    Selina asked Erine to see if anything was missing.

    Erine gave her a thumbs-up after looking through it several times. "Miss Whitlock, everything is here. It''s very good. Everything that should and shouldn''t be prepared is all here. Miss Cowell is very lucky to have such a kind sister like you!"

    Selinaughed after receiving Erine''s praise.

    She then said, "That''s good, I''m d I didn''t miss out on anything. I have to make sure that Yesseca has a glorious wedding. I can''t let her down."

    Erine replied, "Don''t worry! With how well prepared she is, she would never be embarassed in any way."

    After chatting with Erine for a little while, Matthew then told her to get some rest.

    It was already veryte at night.

    Selina stood up. "I should get some rest. I need to be energetic enough to attend Yesseca''s wedding."

    Matthew helped Selina up the stairs into the bedroom.

    Once she hadid down on the bed, she realized that she couldn''t get any sleep.

    She was feeling so many different emotions right now.

    Selina poked Matthew''s arm. "Matthew, Yesseca is about to get married. Do you think Lothar knows up in heaven?"

    "Yes, I''m sure he does," Matthew replied.

    Selina''s eyes were sparkling. "He really does love his sister very much. Lothar will definitely be watching her wedding up in heaven." Matthew didn''t respond.

    He knew that Selina was talking like a child right now.

    "I hope that Yesseca will be happy for the rest of her life. I don''t think I''ve let Lothar down." Selina said this, sounding very emotional. Matthew held Selina''s hand and said, "Of course not. Don''t worry about it Selina. Yesseca will be just as happy as you are."

    "That''s good." Selina then closed her eyes happily.

    The next day.

    On thest day before the wedding, Preslie went shopping with Yessica.

    Preslie had told her that this would be herst day as a young girl, so she should spend the day with her best friend.

    As soon as they met up, she said expectantly, "Oh Yesseca, tomorrow, you''ll be a real woman. Cherish thest day of your life as a young girl!" Yesseca was quiet.

    She felt embarrassed when Preslie said this.

    What did she mean that she would be a real woman tomorrow?

    She smiled helplessly and said, "Don''t say that. Even after I get married, things will still be the same as they are now. Nothing''s going to change." "So, we can still hang out as often?" Preslie''s eyes lit up.

    She was worried that once Yesseca was married, she would end up like every other housewife in the world. She would live every day being surrounded by her children and her husband. She would be so busy with them that she would never have time to be with her friends anymore.

    "Of course we can." Yesseca said confidently.

    Preslie was overjoyed. "That''s great to know."

    They strolled down themercial district of Nashnd and bought some snacks which they ate as they shopped.

    The wind was blowing very pleasantly today. They both enjoyed it.

    Preslie then sighed and said longingly to Yesseca: "Yesseca, even though you''ve said that we can still go shopping after you''ve gotten married, I can''t help but feel like this will be thest time we can ever go shopping this freely ever again."

    This was just a thought she''d had.

    Yesseca didn''t understand what she meant by this.

    She looked around, visibly confused.

    Preslie then exined, "Think about it. After you marry him, you will be the wife of the president. As his wife, you will have to make public appearances. Once ever single citizen of Nashnd knows who you are, do you really think that you can still go shopping so leisurely with me again?"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    If Preslie hadn''t mentioned this, she would never have thought about it.

    With that being said...

    Yesseca began to have a headache.

    She didn''t like being surrounded by a crowd of people.

    Yesseca then said, "Then I won''t make any public appearances. So long as Tremaine is there, I won''t have to."

    Preslie then said seriously, "That''s impossible. As the wife of the president, you must appear in front of the public. It''s your responsibility."

    Yesseca was troubled.

    She sighed. "No big deal then. I''ll just have a pair of sunsses on whenever I go out from now on."

    "What if someone recognized you in sunsses?"

    "Then I''ll wear a mask."

    Preslie looked at Yesseca and

    winked. "Yesseca, you should enjoy this now. This will be thest time you can ever show your face out in public so freely ever again. There won''t be any opportunities like this ever again after tomorrow."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She didn''t know whether tough or cry after getting teased by Preslie.

    Yesseca and Preslie had been shopping for the entire day.

    When it was nearly dinner time, Preslie urged Yesseca to go home.

    She told her that since Yesseca was getting married tomorrow, she needed to go home and get some rest.

    Yesseca didn''t want to go home so early.

    She wanted to have dinner with Preslie.

    For herst meal before her marriage, she wanted to have dinner with her best friend.

    Yesseca told Preslie this.

    Preslie was very happy but was worried that Tremaine wouldn''t agree to it.

    Yesseca then called Tremaine.

    Tremaine was unhappy when Yesseca told him that she was going to have dinner elsewhere tonight.

    He had been waiting for her to have dinner with him.

    Noticing that Tremaine was

    unhappy, Yesseca softened her tone,

    "I''m getting married tomorrow.

    want to have myst meal as a single woman with my best friend."

    UMS

    Yesseca said this very softly and gently. She even sounded slightly yful.

    Tremaine felt his bones melting when he heard her.

    He then relented, "All right, all right, go ahead. There''s no need to act like a spoiled child with me. You''re giving me goosebumps."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Was she acting like a spoiled child?

    No she wasn''t!

    Yesseca said, "I''m not being childish! In your dreams!"

    Tremaine was quiet.

    Yesseca had already hung up the phone when he was about to respond.

    Yesseca''s voice echoed loudly in

    Tremaine''s ears. "I''m getting mane tomorrow. I want to have mys

    6abas a single woman with my

    best friend."

    His whole body suddenly went numb. It felt like an electric current had flowed through his entire body from top to toe.

    So cute!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She sounded so gentle!

    That night, it would be Yesseca''s treat.

    She asked Preslie what she wanted to eat.

    Preslie said that she wanted to eat beef stew for dinner.

    There just so happened to be a restaurant that served the dish just ahead of them.

    Yesseca entered the restaurant with high expectations.

    After entering, Yesseca was handed a menu.

    Preslie, naturally, ordered a lot of food.

    After they were done ordering, she handed the menu to Yesseca. "Yesseca, what do you want?"

    Yesseca didn''t bother to read the menu.

    She simply handed the menu back to the waitress and said, "I''ll have what she''s having."

    Five minutester, a waitress brought out their food.

    Because Yesseca wasn''t facing the waitress, she didn''t notice who it was.

    Preslie however, did.

    She sighed and said, "That girl is amazing. She looks so thin and weak, yet she''s able to carry such a heavy pot."

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968

    ?

    Yesseca turned around and then froze.

    There really was a thin girl lifting up a pot.

    Yesseca recognized her.

    It was Ruth.

    Ruth also noticed Yesseca.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    She suddenly looked awkward.

    After Ruth served their food at Yesseca''s table, she greeted her, "Ye... Yesseca."

    Preslie was surprised, "You two know each other?"

    Ruth nodded at her as if to greet her as well.

    Yesseca then stood up.

    She then said to Preslie with a smile on her face, "Preslie, have a seat. I''m just going to talk to Ruth for a little bit."

    Yesseca then pulled Ruth aside.

    She carefully looked at Ruth.

    It hadn''t been very long since shest saw Ruth, but she seemed a lot weaker than before and she looked very bruised as well. She had dark circles around her eyes too.

    Yesseca looked at her suspiciously.

    How did Ruth end up like this in such a short time?

    She then asked, "Ruth, how did you end up bing a waitress here, and how did you end up looking like this?"

    Ruth faltered. "My cousin runs this restaurant. I work here now."

    "Are they cruel to you?"

    "No, the restaurant is just very busy all the time. I''m fine."

    Yesseca rxed.

    She figured that since Ruth''s rtives ran this restaurant, they wouldn''t treat her badly.

    Ruth looked so skinny now, she must have been badly overworked with how busy the restaurant was.

    Yesseca then said, "Ruth, I''m getting married tomorrow. Will you be able to attend my wedding?" Ruth replied immediately, "I''m sorry, I won''t be attending. But I wish you well. I''m really happy for you." Ruth had rejected her invitation, so Yesseca didn''t insist.

    It was probably for the best that Ruth and Zorion didn''t see each other again.

    But she had also considered Ruth her friend, that was why she had extended her a verbal invitation.

    After chatting for a little bit, Ruth then excused herself as she had to get back to work.

    Yesseca then said, "Alright, I won''t keep you from you work then. I''lle and visit you again soon, Ruth."

    Ruth forced out a smile and went back into the kitchen.

    When she entered the kitchen, she saw her cousin, Olivia standing with her hands on her hips.

    Olivia was annoyed when she saw Ruth walk in.

    She then said, "Ruth, don''t you know that it''s the busiest time for our restaurant right now? What''s taking you so long? Can''t you see how busy the restaurant is?"

    Ruth was about to respond.

    She wanted to say that she had bumped into friend who was eating here. She just had a quick chat with her friend. But then decided to keep it to herself.

    Her cousin was just a stranger to her now.

    Olivia scolded her with her hands on her waist and a very angry face. She looked very different to how sweet she was before when she''d asked her for money.

    An hour and a halfter, Yesseca and Preslie had finished their meal.

    Yesseca looked around the restaurant.

    She wanted to say goodbye to Ruth.

    But after looking around for a while, she couldn''t find her at all.

    Yesseca and Preslie then decided to leave.

    After Yesseca stepped out, someone suddenly walked towards the door.

    It was Ruth.

    She watched Yesseca slowly disappear into the distance.

    Her eyes watered.

    She suddenly heard Tremaine''s voice echo in her ears.

    He said that everyone was equal.

    Nobles and ordinary people were the same, all equal.

    She had been so excited to hear him say that.

    But soon, reality had hit her hard like a bucket of cold water.

    There was no such thing as equality between the people.

    Even though Yesseca, who came from an ordinary family, was now with Tremaine, that didn''t prove anything.

    Yesseca was just incredibly lucky.

    How many girls out there in the whole world would be as lucky as Yesseca?

    "Yesseca, I wish you the best of luck," Ruth whispered softly, "May you have a blessed wedding. You must be very happy."

    She was very jealous of Yesseca.

    She envied how lucky Yesseca was.

    But at the same time, she also felt blessed to know Yesseca.

    Because Yesseca represented the fulfillment of a dream.

    It was a dream every ordinary girl in the world had.

    Even though an ordinary girl, like herself, would never be as lucky as Yesseca was for the rest of her life.

    At the very least, Yesseca had created a beautiful dream forthem.

    Ruth hoped that this beautiful dream would never fall apart.

    Yesseca would be blessed with happiness for the rest of her life.

    It was the next day.

    Matthew got up just before dawn.

    Matthew and Selina would be leaving for Nashnd at eight o''clock in that morning.

    Matthew had gotten up early to make preparations.

    After he had made his preparations

    he returned to the bedroom to wake

    Selina up. But then he suddenly saw Selina on the bed with a pained look on her face.

    Matthew became anxious.

    He immediately strode towards her. "Selina, what''s 911"

    Selina tried to sound strong. "Nothing, let''s go."

    Matthew knew that something was wrong.

    Something was going on with Selina.

    He noticed that she was hiding something from him. He lifted up the sheets and noticed that the sheets were all red.

    Selina was bleeding.

    This wasn''t the first time he had seen this, he knew what it meant.

    Selina was about to give birth.

    He picked her up immediately and said, "I''m taking you to the hospital right now."

    But Selina didn''t want to go to the hospital.

    She struggled and said, "No, no! I''m going to Yesseca''s wedding."

    "Stop messing around!" Matthew was usually stern. "Selina, you are going to give birth! This isn''t the time to mess around. You think I would put you and our baby in danger?"

    Selina was quiet.

    She bit down hard on her lip.

    UMS

    She had been praying constantly for her baby to be born after Yesseca''s wedding.

    But God just wasn''t going to grant her wish.

    She was going to give birth right now!

    "Oh my god!"

    God was definitely doing this to her on purpose!

    When she was brought into the car, she knew that she would not be able to attend Yesseca''s wedding.

    Matthew wouldn''t let her go.

    She couldn''t protest either. She couldn''t put her life and the baby''s life at risk by running away.

    Selina had no choice but to call Yesseca over the phone.

    She told Yesseca that there was no way she would be able to attend her wedding. Her water had already broke and she was going intobor right

    now.

    When Yesseca heard that Selina

    was about to go intobor, she got

    so excited that she said, "Oh my god, you''re going intobor? I''ming over right now. I''m going to Agaphen City right now! I have toe and see you..."

    Selina was quiet.

    She said, "Yesseca, don''t do that. You have to get married today!"

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Yesseca felt dizzy.

    If Selina hadn''t said that, she would have forgotten that she was going to get married today.

    "What should we do?!" Yesseca muttered.

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969

    ?

    It was Yesseca''s wedding today. But she also had to be by Selina''s side when she went intobour.

    Why did she have to get married today?

    Tremaine had spent so much time nning it and so many people would be attending their wedding today. She couldn''t disappoint all those people.

    Then, as Yesseca was mulling about her dilemma, Selina told her, "Yesseca, your marriage is the most important thing today. Go and be the most beautiful and delightful bride. When the timees, take some pictures for me. I want to see everything."

    That was all she could do for her.

    Even though Yesseca felt regretful, she had no other choice.

    She epted her situation.

    Once the car arrived at the hospital, Selina refused to get out.

    She wanted Matthew to make her a promise first.

    She wanted him to attend Yessica''s wedding.

    There was no way Matthew would agree to that.

    His wife was about to give birth to his child. He wasn''t going to leave her just to attend a wedding.

    But Selina was very insistent.

    She said, "You have to go, otherwise I won''t go into the delivery room."

    Matthew whispered, "Selina, don''t lose your temper!"

    "I''m not losing my temper." She continued gently, "If I did lose my temper, I wouldn''t havee to the hospital with you. Matthew, Yesseca doesn''t have any other rtives. Her only brother is dead because he wanted to save my life. Today is the day of her wedding. She must have a rtive with her. Any woman who gets married must be apanied by a rtive!"

    "Since I can''t go, you have to, Matthew. You must, otherwise I''ll feel guilty for the rest of my life!"

    Matthew hesitated.

    After a while, he agreed. "Alright, I''ll go, but only to send the trousseau. After I''ve witnessed Yesseca walk down the aisle, I''ming right back. I don''t want you to be here alone, Selina."

    Selina could see that this was the most Matthew was willing topromise.

    She agreed. "Ok."

    Today was special. Even if Matthew wouldn''t attend the entire ceremony, the least he could do was send their blessings.

    She felt that Yesseca, and Lothar who was up in heaven, would understand,

    Because Tremaine was the president of Nashnd, he had to have his wedding in Nashnd.

    They were having their wedding in the most prestigious hotel in Nashnd.

    At this time, Yesseca was already in her wedding dress and had all of her make up on.

    Tremaine had sourced for the world''s most talented makeup artist for her.

    The makeup artist very skillfully matched Yesseca with the best makeup products which greatly amplified her beauty. Yesseca looked at herself dreamily.

    Preslie was Yesseca''s bridesmaid today.

    "Yesseca, my goodness! You look so beautiful, You''re glowing!" Preslie said excitedly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca blushed.

    She looked at herself in the mirror.

    She was incredibly beautiful.

    She was so beautiful that she didn''t recognize

    herself.

    "You look great too, Preslie. You''re so beautiful," said Yesseca.

    Preslie had her bridesmaid outfit on and also had her makeup done by a makeup artist.

    The makeup matched her really well. She looked very beautiful.

    Preslie felt that she looked even better than she''d had at Yesseca''s previous wedding.

    She didn''t say this out loud to Yesseca of course.

    If she did, this would probably upset Yesseca, wouldn''t it?

    Preslie was delighted to be Yesseca''s bridesmaid.

    "I wonder how Tremaine will look like today." They both looked at each other hopefully as they pondered what Tremaine would look like. "He must look very handsome."

    Nashnd had very strict traditional rules.

    Whenever a couple got married, both the groom and the bride were not allowed to see each other until it was time to walk down the aisle together. Yesseca and Tremaine hadn''t seen each other for the whole day.

    Yesseca smiled as she heard this.

    Sometimes, she would get so angry at him that she would grit her teeth.

    But she had to admit.

    He really was the most handsome man she had ever seen.

    Yesseca imagined how handsome he would look in his wedding outfit.

    While Yesseca was thinking about this, someone knocked on the door and walked into the room.

    That person whispered something into Yesseca''s ear.

    Yesseca was surprised. "What? Matthew is here?"

    Yesseca got up and ran out of the dressing room. Spotting the trail of Yesseca''s wedding dress getting jumbled up on the ground, Preslie shouted out, "Hey, Yesseca, where are you going?"

    Yesseca turned around. "Matthew, Selina''s husband. He''s waiting for me out there."

    Matthew was a man after all.

    He had been informed that Yesseca was in the dressing room. Since he didn''t feel it was appropriate to go in to see her, he had asked someone to inform her that he was there.

    Yesseca rushed out to see her

    brother-inw. It would be very hard to walk alone in her wedding dress so Preslie quickly held up her dress and followed after her. She then told Yesseca, "I''lle with you

    swnov

    Preslie picked up the hem of Yesseca''s wedding dress, otherwise it would get dirty before she walked down the aisle.

    Yesseca rushed out of the room and saw Matthew standing outside.

    He looked very anxious.

    That was because Selina was giving birth in Agaphen City, but he hade all this way to Nashnd. It made sense that he would be anxious.

    He really wanted to be Selina right then.

    This was all Matthew could think abo

    Selina was so insistent on attending Yesseca''s wedding, that she had made Matthew attend in her ce.

    He did this for Selina''s sake.

    "Matthew, why are you here?" Yesseca was shocked.

    Since Selina was giving birth, he should be with her right now.

    Matthew exined, "Yesseca, Selina told me toe. Since you''re getting married today, as your family, we should both be here. Since for you. But, I may not be able to stay for very long. I hope you''ll understand, Yesseca."

    She can''te, I''m here

    Yesseca was extremely moved when she heard this.

    Selina was currently about to give birth, but the both of them had still kept her in mind.

    She then said, "Matthew, you don''t need to do this. You should go back to Selina right away. She is giving birth to your child. A husband should be by his wife''s side when she''s giving birth, so it is very critical for you to be there for her. Please go to her." Content belongs to

    After saying this, she was worried that Matthew wouldn''t leave, so she pushed him away with her hands.

    Matthew then said, "Before I go, Yesseca, your sister asked me to give you this."

    He then handed her a list.

    It was a list of Yesseca''s trousseau.

    Everything on it had been carefully handpicked by Selina.

    "This is the dowry your sister has chosen for you. This is the whole list. Everything has already been delivered."

    There were so many things on the list, Yesseca wasn''t able to see everything on it. She simply epted the list and kept it in her pocket.

    It wasn''t the right time for her to look at it right

    now.

    She was focused on urging Matthew to go back to Selina.

    Yesseca may not have read the list, but Preslie managed to take a nce at it.

    Her jaw dropped.

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970

    ?

    My goodness!

    They were all very expensive and luxurious gifts!

    With the things on this list, Yesseca would be rich even without marrying Tremaine.

    Preslie was filled with jealousy.

    She didn''t envy Yesseca for how expensive her trousseau was, she was jealous of how kind Selina was. She was so generous with her gifts, Yesseca could get married without having to worry about anything.

    Selina made Preslie think about her own sister.

    Amelia.

    Preslie could not help but feel her heart ache.

    Amelia would never be so nice to her. She would be lucky if she didn''t insult her.

    Yesseca epted the list.

    She then said to Matthew, "Okay, Matthew. I really appreciate your gift, but you''d better get going."

    Matthew knew that Yesseca wouldn''t want him to stay.

    All Selina was concerned about was Yesseca.

    But Yesseca was just as concerned about Selina.

    Selina had wanted to attend the whole wedding.

    Yesseca had also hoped that she could be there while Selina was inbour.

    Matthewing was the bestpromise.

    He hade to give Yesseca their blessings as a formality.

    Matthew had nned to stay a little longer, at least until Yesseca walked down the aisle. But he noticed how strongly Yesseca was urging him to leave, so he decided it would be best to go, otherwise she would be upset for the rest of the day.

    Before he left, he said to Yesseca, "Yesseca, have a blessed marriage. Your sister and I both wish you happiness."

    Yesseca replied, "Thank Matthew, I really appreciate youing all this way. You''d better get back to Selina now."

    Matthew then promptly left.

    But he didn''t leave right away.

    He went to see Tremaine first.

    There were some things that he had to say to

    Tremaine on his and Yesseca''s wedding day.

    Tremaine was already in his groom''s outfit.

    Just like Preslie and Yesseca had said, Tremaine looked so handsome that any woman would blush and feel their hearts beat wildly when they saw him.

    Tremaine wasn''t surprised to see that Matthew was here.

    It would be strange after all if Matthew didn''t attend Yesseca''s wedding.

    Tremaine said to Matthew, "I''ll arrange for someone to take you to your room to rest while you wait. The ceremony will begin soon."

    Matthew then said, "No, Tremaine, I''ll be leaving soon."

    Tremaine found this odd.

    He was leaving so soon?

    Matthew then exined, "Selina is in the delivery room. I have to head back to her now."

    Tremaine understood why he had to go.

    His wife was about to give birth.

    When he met Selina for the first time, he''d noticed that she was pregnant. But he didn''t expect her to give birth so soon.

    Such timing.

    Tremaine was also pleasantly surprised.

    That even though Selina was about to give birth.

    Matthew had rushed over to their wedding.

    Even though he said that he had to leave right now, he had stille all this way to see them.

    He realized how sincere they were towards Yesseca.

    "I understand. How did you get there? Do you need me to arrange a ne for you?" Tremaine asked.

    Matthew said, "No, my private jet is on it''s way."

    Tremaine nodded and said, "Then you should quickly make a move. This is a big moment for the both of you. You should be by her side."

    Matthew smiled wryly, "That''s what I thought as well, but she wanted me toe. Yesseca doesn''t have any blood rtives, so we are the closest people to family for her. I had toe and see her anyway."

    After pausing for a moment, Matthew said, "Tremaine, I have talked to Yesseca earlier. I have something to tell you now that I''ve found you."

    "Go ahead."

    Matthew spoke seriously, "Although Selina and I aren''t rted to Yesseca by blood, we treat her like our very own sister. Now, we are leaving our sister in your hands. Tremaine, you must promise me that you will treat Yesseca well. If one day I hear that you''ve mistreated her, I wille for you." Content belongs to

    Although Matthew had threatened him, Tremaine wasn''t angry.

    Tremaine replied, "Don''t worry, I will be good to her. If something bad does happen one day, thene for me!"

    They were in the right ce at the right time.

    Essie was overjoyed.

    Although she had already made all the necessary arrangements, she was still very worried.

    Matthew was a very particr man after all.

    If there was even a single mistake, Matthew would find it.

    But Matthew wasn''t here right now.

    Essie felt that God was on her side today,

    The surgeon had already performed a caesarean surgery on the vige woman and taken out her baby.

    They were now waiting for Selina to give birth.

    Essie waited.

    Every single second that passed was excruciatingly torturous for her.

    She had no idea how much time had passed. A nurse rushed in just as Essie''s forehead was covered in her sweat.

    Just like Essie, the nurse''s forehead was also covered in sweat.

    There was panic in her eyes.

    When Essie saw the nurse, her eyes widened.

    In the nurse''s hand was a baby girl.

    A wrinkled, new born baby girl.

    Essie''s heart was beating fiercely.

    The nurse passed the baby girl into

    he''s hand and said, "Miss rke

    been swapped out. She didn''t notice a thing."

    Essie nodded.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    W

    She took the baby girl with her and quickly disappeared from the hospital.

    She had swapped the baby for another.

    She had sessfully swapped out Matthew and Selina''s baby with another.

    The child of that stupid, ignorant and detestable couple had now be Matthew and Selina''s.

    And their baby was in Essie''s hands.

    Essie felt incredible when she left with the baby in

    her hands.

    This was incredible.

    Everything had gone so smoothly.

    She had sessfully switched out Matthew and Selina''s baby, just like that.

    Essie looked happy and also slightly resentful.

    She couldn''t get her revenge on Selina and Matthew by herself.

    But it didn''t matter now!

    Swapping out their baby would do.

    Genes were very powerful.

    That baby daughter would be just like it''s terrible parents. Unruly, greedy and unreasonable.

    Now Matthew and Selina will have such a daughter, how wonderful!

    As for this child.

    Their actual daughter.

    Essie sneered.

    Now, it was hers.

    Just as Essie left the hospital, Matthew rushed into the hospital.

    The moment he stepped into the hospital, he was informed that Selina had already given birth.

    Matthew rushed to see Selina and the baby.

    Selina was in the observation room right now.

    Because Selina had had a natural birth, she needed to be observed for the next two hours.

    Selina smiled when she saw Matthew walk in.

    Even though her pregnancy had

    sapped out all the strength she had, she still managed tough happily and said, "Look darling. I''ve given birth to a baby girl. You have a daughter."

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971

    ?

    Matthew felt a lump in his throat.

    He had a daughter.

    Selina had worked very hard to give him a baby daughter.

    Matthew stepped forward and held Selina tightly in his arms. "Well done, sweetheart. This will be ourst one."

    "Why?" Selina asked.

    He held her sweat-soaked her in his hands and said, "Look at how pale you are. Pregnancy is a very difficult thing for a woman. I can''t ask you to go through it again."

    Selina smiled. "It''s not that bad. I''m more than happy to do it for you."

    Matthew pressed his face on Selina''s.

    His face was warm, but Selina''s face felt cold.

    He was slowly warming her face up with his own.

    "By the way, how was Yesseca?" She asked.

    "I gave our blessings to her. I also went to see Tremaine and made him promise to treat Yesseca well for the rest of his life. He agreed, so there''s nothing to worry about."

    Selina breathed out a sigh of relief.

    She said regretfully, "That''s good. It''s a shame we can''t be there for their wedding."

    "It''s fine, she knows how sincere you are about it." Matthew said, "Yesseca understands. She had been urging me toe back to you." Selina still felt regretful.

    But there was nothing he could do about it. It had already passed.

    She then asked again, "By the way, have you seen your daughter? She''s so wrinkly, like a tiny old woman."

    "I haven''t seen her yet. I came to see you as soon as I arrived."

    "Then go and see your daughter."

    "I don''t want to see her right now. I''m with you." All Matthew cared about was Selina.

    Selina then said, "Go and see her, then bring her back to me."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Matthew got up.

    He carried the baby over to her.

    It was just as Selina said, the baby looked like a wrinkly olddy.

    Selina stared at the baby, smiled and said, "Matthew, we now had a baby boy and a baby girl."

    Matthew smiled.

    They had a boy and a girl.

    The only thing that saddened him was how difficult it had been for Selina.

    "By the way, what should we name her?" Selina asked.

    "You decide." Matthew said.

    She thought about this, then said, ''TH call her Angelica, how about that? Think about it. I''m Selina. She''s Angelica. We sound sweet together!" Matthew was quiet.

    He smiled.

    That name sounded very childish.

    But it didn''t matter, so long as Selina was happy.

    He replied, "Alright, we''ll call her Angelica."

    It was almost time for Yesseca to walk down the aisle.

    She then opened the window.

    And looked outside.

    The weather was perfect and the sky was blue.

    There were clouds floating in the sky, it looked very beautiful.

    Yesseca ced her palms together.

    She then closed her eyes. "Lothar, you must be looking down on me right now. I know you are. You''re up there in the clouds looking at me right now."

    "I''m getting married today. I''m going to walk down that aisle onto the altar soon. You''ll keep watch and apany me, won''t you?"

    No one responded to her.

    But Yesseca kept talking.

    Because she believed that Lothar was listening.

    He was definitely listening to her.

    He had really loved his younger sister. Even though he had already passed away, his sister was getting married today. He would definitely be looking down at her and blessing her on this special day.

    Preslie watched Yesseca as she seemed to be talking to someone outside her window.

    She thought that something weird had happened to Yesseca, but then she heard her say ''brother'' and then understood. She was talking to her older brother.

    Preslie knew that Yesseca once had an older brother named Lothar. They were very close, but then Lothar had passed away. As she watched Yesseca, she started to cry.

    Although she didn''t know Yesseca''s older brother, she felt sad for Yesseca.

    After some time, Yesseca stopped talking to herself.

    She was staring at a cloud.

    Preslie approached her.

    Yel

    She whispered, "Yesseca, don''t worry. Your brother is definitely you. He knows his beloved sister is getting married tod

    stent belongs to

    BUMS

    Yesseca smiled at her.

    The corners of her mouth curved upwards happily as she said, "I know, knew you''d understand. He

    A

    QUMS

    is definitely watching over me."

    As time passed, it was almost time for her to walk down the aisle.

    No one knew that under all the joyous wedding celebrations, something had been slowly building up to it''s breaking point.

    Montez walked into Yesseca''s dressing room.

    Yesseca didn''t react, but when she saw Montez, her eyes lit up.

    Montez looked so adorable. Preslie wanted to pinch his cheeks.

    It was such a pity, because Preslie adored Montez greatly, but he didn''t like her at all.

    He pointed at the door and said to Preslie, "Please step outside. I have something to say to Yesseca in private."

    Preslie was quiet.

    He must be joking.

    As soon as the kid walked in, he told her to walk out.

    Yesseca saw how serious Montez looked and felt her heart skip a beat.

    Yesseca then said with a smile, "Preslie, please give us a moment."

    Preslie had to step outside after Yesseca said that.

    Now there was only Montez and Yesseca in the dressing room.

    Yesseca bent down and asked, "Montez, you have something to tell me?" Montez looked at Yesseca. He thought she looked really beautiful in her wedding dress.

    He couldn''t help himself from saying, "Yesseca, you look so beautiful in your wedding dress."

    He had dreamed of marrying Yesseca, she looked just as beautiful as she did in his dreams!

    Yessecaughed when Montez said that.

    She patted him on the head. "Montez, did youe in just to say that to me?" Montez shook his head and said, "Yesseca, I have to tell you something, it''s very important."

    For some reason, Yesseca had a bad feeling when Montez said that it was important.

    "Montez, what is so important?" Yesseca asked.

    Montez took a deep breath.

    The words that Qiana had told him to say appeared in his head.

    He then said, "Yesseca, you can''t marry my daddy!"

    Yesseca was stunned.

    After a while, she asked, "Montez, didn''t you agree that we could marry? Montez, what are you trying to do here?"

    He then said, "Yesseca, I agreed to it before, but now I don''t. I can''t allow you to get married."

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972

    ?

    Yesseca didn''t get upset at Montez. On the contrary, she started to speak gently to him.

    She said, "Montez, can you tell me why? I would like to know what you''re worried about."

    Montez then exined, "Yesseca, it''s because I want my daddy to be with my mommy, my real mommy!"

    He wanted his parents to get back together.

    This was something Montez had wished for all his life.

    He wanted to have a mother of his own. He wanted to be like the other children who lived happily with their parents.

    This wasn''t just because of his own personal interest.

    His personal interest would involve him growing up and marrying Yesseca for himself.

    Yesseca held her breath for a moment when she heard this.

    When she heard Montez mention his mother, she felt a tinge of bitterness in her heart.

    But she quickly pushed that feeling away.

    She patted his head. "Montez, I know that you want your daddy to be with your mommy, but since your daddy and mommy got a divorce, that proves that they weren''t happy with each other. Now your daddy wants to be happy with me. Simrly, your mommy may also be looking for her new partner to be happy with in her life."

    Yesseca then paused for a moment. She tried to exin this in a way that Montez could understand, "Montez, in short, adults'' lives are veryplicated. Many people often separate because they don''t feel right for each other and for many other reasons. Once a couple has broken up, they are like smashed ss, it''s impossible to put them back together again."

    Tremaine had never told her about Montez''s real mother.

    Everything she had said was based on her own assumption.

    But Yesseca had a feeling she was right.

    She had been with Tremaine for such a long time now and Montez''s real mother had never even appeared once in their lives. She had assumed that Tremaine and Montez''s real mother broke up because they just didn''t feel the same for each other.

    Montez shook his head and said, "You''re wrong

    Yesseca. My mommy and daddy never got divorced, because they have never been together."

    Yesseca was shocked.

    They''ve never been together?

    She looked at Montez quizzically. What did this mean?

    If they''ve never been together, how was Montez born?

    Montez then answered the questions Yesseca had in her mind.

    Montez exined, "Yesseca, I''m a test tube baby. My daddy borrowed my mother''s eggs to have me. They''ve never actually been together."

    Yesseca''s head buzzed.

    She looked at Montez in astonishment.

    She had always assumed that Montez was a regr child, which was why she had said those things earlier. But now...

    Montez was a test tube baby and Tremaine had borrowed his mother''s eggs?

    Sheldon brought a ss of water into the suite.

    Tremaine was waiting in the suite. He was dressed in a ck suit that fitted him perfectly. He was indescribably handsome.

    Even Sheldon, a man himself, was in awe of him.

    Tremaine was truly a good looking man.

    "Mr. President, have some water." Sheldon passed him the ss of water.

    It was a ss of Red Water.

    It was called Red Water, because it was water mixed with natural nt dye. It was an iconic drink from Nashnd.

    There was a tradition in Nashnd where the groom had to drink a cup of Red Water during the wedding, as it signified good luck and prosperity for the married couple.

    As the president of Nashnd, Tremaine would have to follow the traditions of Nashnd.

    He took the Red Water and drank it up in one gulp.

    "Are there any issues with security?" Tremaine asked this, after pushing the ss away.

    Tremaine was a very prestigious

    man. He was concerned that someone would take this

    opportunity to cause trouble during his wedding. This was why he had ced extra emphasis on security during his wedding.

    Sheldon answered confidently, "No problems at all, sir. I just did another sweep with the team, there are no unknown people in the area." Tremaine nodded. "If any strangers make their way here, you have to check on them immediately. There can be no incidents during the wedding." Sheldon replied, "Yes, sir, understood sir!"

    Just as he said this, Sheldon''s phone began to ring.

    Sheldon took it out and was shocked to see who was calling him.

    Tremaine happened to be looking elsewhere and didn''t see how shocked he was.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Sir, I''ll be heading out now." Sheldon then excused himself.

    Sheldon was doing his best to control himself. He was trying to sound normal.

    "Go ahead," Tremaine replied.

    Sheldon quickly left the suite.

    At the corner from the suite, there was a person waiting at the staircase.

    It was a woman.

    She was very beautiful and had simr features to Sheldon.

    Sheldon felt his entire body tense up.

    He quickly walked towards her, his voice sounded angry and shocked, "Lessie, what are you doing here?!"

    Lessie smiled at him and said faintly, "Big brother, the president is getting married. I wouldn''t miss this wedding for the world."

    Sheldon was breathing heavily.

    He then suddenly reached out and grabbed Lessie by the neck. "Lessie, I''m warning you! Don''t you dare try anything right now. You should know better than this!"

    Lessie wasn''t bothered in the least when Sheldon grabbed her throat.

    Because she knew that Sheldon would never kill her.

    Lessie then looked at Sheldon.

    She was still smiling. "Don''t worry, dear brother. I won''t do anything to you. Security is so tight around here. We won''t be pulling anything here!" Sheldon didn''t need Lessie to tell him this, he had already that certain.

    It would be impossible for anything to happen.

    Tremaine had ced a lot of

    emphasis on security for his wedding. He had ced armed guards in all locations and had installed concealed metal detectors at every entrance. If anyone dared to bring in guns or weapons, they would be caught immediately.

    But, even though he was absolutely certain not even a single gunshot would go off at this wedding, he still felt uneasy with Lessie around.

    He had no idea what Lessie was doing here.

    The wedding was about to begin, and he had no time to figure it out.

    Sheldon had

    other choice now. He dragged Lessie along and said, "I''m kicking you out right now. You shouldn''t be here!"

    Tremaine opened the door of his presidential suite.

    He was heading out. He was going to walk down the aisle.

    Just then, he felt his head spinning.

    Tremaine tried to bnce himself by holding the wall but then copsed onto the floor.

    Sheldon brought Lessie out.

    The ceremony was going to start, he had very little time.

    Sheldon warned Lessie, "Lessie, you

    must leave right now, otherwise you can''t me me for being rude to you. If you still dare to try anything right now, I won''t take our kinship in consideration when I retaliate."

    QUMS

    After saying this, Sheldon rushed back into the hotel. He couldn''t be away for too long, otherwise Tremaine would be suspicious of him.

    But when he finally returned to the hotel, everything had already plunged into chaos.

    Something terrible had happened while he was away.

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973

    ?

    Tremaine was missing.

    Everything happened so quickly, in just that brief moment he was away.

    The minister of defense was looking for Sheldon.

    The both of them were responsible for security at the wedding.

    Sheldon oversaw the work of this man.

    When he found Sheldon, the minister''s forehead was covered in sweat. He couldn''t hide the anxiety on his face. "Mr. Hawls, where have you been? Things have gone wrong while you were away."

    The minister had realized that Tremaine was missing. He had tried calling Tremaine over the phone several times but found his phone on the carpet.

    The minister felt that something was wrong and immediately sent people to look for Tremaine. But they couldn''t find him even after checking the entire hotel.

    Hearing this, Sheldon immediately ordered his men to find Tremaine. They also couldn''t find him after checking through the entire hotel.

    He had a bad feeling about this.

    He then thought about Lessie. He felt that she had something to do with Tremaine''s disappearance.

    Sheldon called Lessie, but her phone had been switched off.

    He then asked about the situation with the minister. There had been no reports of unknown people entering the hotel.

    The minister wiped the sweat off from his forehead. "Mr. Hawls, this is the president''s wedding. You made your orders very clear. I wouldn''t dare to let any random person in. Everyone here has an invitation card, and I''ve checked all of them."

    "Are you absolutely sure? Try to recall. Were there any strangers?!" Sheldon raised his voice.

    "Oh yes." The minister suddenly corrected himself and said, "Mr. Hawls, your sister was here. She didn''t have an invitation. She was here with a man. Your sister said he was her boyfriend."

    The minister and Sheldon had worked together for many years. He knew who Sheldon''s sister was.

    Sheldon''s face fell the moment he heard this.

    He roared, "I told you that people without invitations weren''t allowed in!"

    The minister began sweating even more profusely now. "But Mr.Hawls, she''s your sister. There''s nothing wrong with letting her in."

    Sheldon had a headache.

    Something had happened, something had actually happened!

    Yesseca hadn''t noticed what was going on until she realized that the ceremony wasn''t starting on time.

    After Montez came to see her, Qiana followed him in.

    She knelt down in front of Yesseca and burst into tears. "Miss Cowell, please don''t marry Tremaine. Montez is my child and I don''t want him to have a stepmother. I know you are a kind person, Miss Cowell, but you''re not his biological mother. It would be best for him to be with his real mother."

    "Miss Cowell, I never knew that Montez was my child. Now that I''ve found out, I want to be with him every single day and give him a normal family. Miss Cowell, please, don''t marry Tremaine. Montez does want this. Miss Cowell, please understand!"

    "Miss Cowell, if you really get married to him, Montez will be unhappy for the rest of my life. I know you are a good person, I know you''d never do that to me and Montez!"

    This went on and on.

    Yesseca''s head began to buzz when she heard

    Qiana say this.

    She had yet to recover from Montez''s sudden news. Now Qiana had shown up and was assailing her with all these things, she couldn''t recover at all. She stared nkly at Qiana, unable to say anything.

    She had assumed that Tremaine assume

    had cut all ties with Montez''s

    mother, because she had never

    come to see them, not even opet

    Since that was the case, she could happily marry Tremaine and start a life with him together.

    But now...

    Montez was a test tube baby and his mother actually had a rtionship with him. Now she was here, begging her not to marry Tremaine. She wanted toe back to him and be a proper family.

    This was a very understandable request.

    No mother would want their child to live with a stepmother and take their child away from them, after all.

    But...

    She had struggled and hesitated for a very long time. But she had finally decided that she would be Tremaine''s bride and his wife.

    But more importantly and she was very unwilling to admit this, was that she actually loved Tremaine back. Even though he was a very arrogant and rude man, he hadpletely stolen her heart.

    And today, she was going to marry Tremaine. But now that she had just learned this.

    Yesseca just couldn''t ept this, nor could she even try to understand it.

    She simply stood there, her whole body gone stiff. Then Preslie rushed in.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Preslie couldn''t take it anymore.

    Montez had wanted to speak to Yesseca alone. But now Montez had left and another unknown woman suddenly walked in and said that she needed to talk to Yesseca alone too.

    This wasn''t a big deal, waiting outside wasn''t difficult after all.

    But it had been going on for a very long time and the ceremony was about to start. She couldn''t waste any more time.

    Preslie couldn''t be bothered anymore and shouted, "Yesseca, time to wrap this up. The wedding is about to start!"

    Yesseca looked around her.

    Wedding?

    Could she still have a wedding with Tremaine right now?

    Qiana was afraid that Yesseca would actually proceed with her wedding with Tremaine, so she grabbed her hand and said, "Miss Cowell, I''m begging you, please don''t marry him, please don''t marry him. For Montez''s sake, I beg of you."

    S

    Preslie was shocked to hear what Qiana was saying.

    What was this woman saying?!

    Why would she begging Yesseca not to marry Tremaine?

    Preslie turned towards Qiana and said, "Lady, why are you asking Yesseca not to marry the president? Yesseca needs to walk down the aisle now. You should leave now."

    Qiana ignored everything Preslie said. She stared intently at Yesseca and said, "Miss Cowell, I beg of you. Please, you know it deep in your heart, you cannot marry this man."

    Preslie heard Qiana say this and realized she had said this to annoy her. She took a step forward and pushed Qiana''s hand away, "Hey, who even are you? What right do you have to speak to Yesseca like this? Stop spouting nonsense, I''m warning you. Hurry up and leave." Content belongs to

    After saying that, Preslie took Yesseca''s hand and said, "Yesseca, let''s go. Ignore this woman. She must be a fanatic of Tremaine''s. She must gotten upset when she found out you''re marrying Tremaine."

    Preslie pulled Yesseca along, but realized that she wasn''t moving.

    Yesseca was standing there, as though she had been rooted on the spot.

    Preslie watched her for some time, but she wasn''t moving.

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974

    ?

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Preslie looked at her and said anxiously, "Yesseca, hurry up. The ceremony has started!"

    Someone should havee to collect Yesseca to lead her to the aisle by now. If they had, she would have been married by now.

    But because of the sudden emergency that was going on in the hotel, no one came for her. Preslie didn''t know what had happened and was going to bring her herself.

    Yesseca still wasn''t moving.

    Everything Qiana said was still echoing in her mind.

    Preslie stamped her feet and said, "Yesseca, you aren''t actually listening to this woman''s nonsense, are you? I''m telling you, she''s just a fanatic. She doesn''t want you to marry Tremaine, because she wants to marry him herself. Don''t listen to her nonsense!"

    She then tugged at Yesseca again, "Yesseca, hurry up!"

    Preslie put in much more effort this time. Yesseca nearly fell down when Preslie pulled her. Luckily, she managed to stabilize her body in time. Yesseca''s eyshes trembled. "Preslie, she''s... she''s Montez''s birth mother."

    Preslie was quiet.

    Her eyes widened in shock.

    Sheldon rushed into the room.

    He didn''t notice how quiet and strange Yesseca was right now.

    Sheldon walked over to Yesseca and whispered, "Miss Cowell, the wedding is dyed. I''ll be taking you back for now."

    In order to prevent Yesseca from panicking, he had purposefully omitted the fact that Tremaine was missing.

    Yesseca''s eyshes trembled harder.

    Was this the reason their wedding was being dyed?

    Was it because of Qiana?

    Now that Tremaine had learned that Qiana was Montez''s birth mother, he must be hesitating. He didn''t want to marry her anymore.

    She bit her lip and nodded.

    She then came back to her senses and looked around.

    Noticing that Sheldon was going to take her away, she panicked and asked, "Why are you taking me away now? We haven''t gotten married yet!" Even though the woman in her dressing room was Montez''s birth mother, they still had a wedding toplete.

    Sheldon looked at Preslie.

    He looked at her to signal her to keep quiet.

    Preslie felt her heart jump.

    She had never seen Sheldon so anxious and stern before.

    Preslie had a gut feeling.

    It seemed that something had happened.

    She shut her mouth right away.

    Later, Sheldon took Yesseca to the car and ordered the driver to send her back to the Quartley Pce. Preslie didn''t get into the car with her. She wanted to ask Sheldon about what had happened.

    As the car drove away, she yelled out, "Mr. Hawls, what has happened?!"

    But he didn''t answer her.

    Preslie said anxiously, "Is it because of that woman? Although she is Montez''s birth mother, since Tremaine wants to marry Yesseca, that means he has no feelings for that woman! Come on, get rid of her so that Yesseca and Tremaine can get married!"

    Sheldon was slightly rmed to hear this.

    He asked, "What woman? Montez''s birth mother?"

    Preslie was quiet.

    Sheldon had no idea about this?

    Preslie was about to say something when a group of soldiers approached him. They were being led by a man in military uniform.

    The man looked to be about 40 years old and his muscles looked very powerful.

    Sheldon was just about to greet them when the soldiers stepped forward and handcuffed him.

    Sheldon was shocked.

    Normally Sheldon was a very skilled man, it was basically impossible for anyone to apprehend him easily. It was because he was acquainted with the people who had arrived, that was why he was caught off guard. He had been arrested so easily!

    Sheldon then realized what had happened to him.

    He said sternly, "Reuben! What are you doing?!"

    The person who handcuffed Sheldon hade from the same training academy that he had attended. They had always been good friends, which was why Sheldon had lowered his guard.

    Looking at Sheldon''s nk expression, Captain Reuben, who was smiling, said coldly, "Sheldon, you are under suspicion of colluding with the rebels. I am now formally arresting you in ordance with thews of Nashnd!"

    Sheldon''s pupils dted.

    Just as he was about to say something, Reuben gagged his mouth. "If there is anything you want to say to defend yourself, say it in court!"

    At the Quartley Pce.

    Yesseca was sitting on her bed in a daze.

    Everything Montez and Qiana had said was still buzzing around in her mind.

    It felt like there were two tiny people on her shoulders, screaming into her ears.

    One of them was Qiana, and the other was Montez. They were talking nonstop into Yesseca''s ears, causing her eardrums to buzz.

    A servant then rushed in, saying that Preslie was looking for Yesseca.

    Yesseca held her breath.

    She then said, "Let her in."

    Preslie came running in.

    She ran in very quickly.

    She cried when she saw Yesseca. She said, "Yesseca, please save him! Plesae save Mr. Hawls!"

    Yesseca was shocked.

    She looked very confused. "Preslie, what''s wrong with Sheldon?"

    Preslie''s eyes were red. "Mr. Hawls was arrested! They imed that he was colluding with the rebels and are taking him to a military tribunal."

    Yesseca was even more shocked.

    Sheldon? Colluding with the rebels?

    How... how was this possible?

    She had spent a lot of time with Sheldon. She could see that Sheldon was a very righteous man and was very loyal to Tremaine. How could such a man collude with rebels?"

    Yesseca quickly said, "Preslie, this must have been a misunderstanding."

    Preslie said, "Qh Yesseca, there

    must have been a

    misunderstanding. I know Mr.

    Hawls, he would never collude with

    rebels. But they are iming he has! We have to tell the president about this, he''ll know what to do. He''ll find out the truth behind this matter and save Mr. Hawls!"

    Yesseca bit her lip.

    She hadn''t contacted Tremaine since she had been taken away from the hotel.

    Ending the wedding must have been Tremaine''s doing after all.

    She couldn''t go looking for him now.

    She was waiting for him to give her an exnation as well.

    But now...

    Yesseca let out a long sigh.

    Forget it, for Sheldon''s sake, she would have to contact him right away.

    Yesseca took out her phone and dialed Tremaine''s number, but his phone had been switched off.

    Yesseca had no idea what to do.

    Apart from contacting Tremaine, she had no idea who else to call.

    Tremaine''s cell phone was switched off. She started to panic even more now.

    Preslie asked, "Yesseca, what should we do now?"

    Yesseca thought about it for a moment then proceeded tofort her. "Don''t worry Preslie. Tremaine''s cell phone is turned off right now, but he''ll be back eventually. Besides, Sheldon isn''t an ordinary man. Even though he''s been convicted, he will be judged in court. That will take some time. We''ll wait patiently for Tremaine to return for now."

    This was all they could do for now.

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975

    ?

    The sky grew dark.

    Yesseca waited for the entire day, but Tremaine had not returned.

    And her calls haven''t been getting through either.

    Preslie was extremely anxious.

    Yesseca was anxious as well. She was also depressed and in despair.

    She felt as though Tremaine was deliberately avoiding her.

    Preslie, at this moment, had not realized that Tremaine was actually missing.

    As the president of Nashnd, Tremaine''s sudden disappearance wasn''t a trivial matter. This had to be kept quiet from the media. Everyone, except for the security executives, had no idea about this.

    Including the bride, Yesseca.

    Neither Yesseca nor Preslie had connected the day''s events with Tremaine''s sudden disappearance.

    A groom would never run away from their own wedding.

    Unless the groom didn''t want to go through with the wedding. In that case, he would avoid it at all costs.

    Seeing the sky growing darker, Yesseca looked at Preslie and said, "Preslie, you should head back for now and get some rest. I''ll notify you if there''s any news."

    She had no idea when Tremaine would be back, all she could do was wait for now.

    Even though Preslie was anxious, she knew that she should leave.

    It waste after all. It wouldn''t do for her to spend the night here.

    Preslie then said, "Yesseca, when he gets back, please call me right away."

    Yesseca nodded at her.

    Preslie added, "Yesseca, you must tell the president that Mr. Hawls would never collude with the rebels. This is all a terrible misunderstanding. He needs to find out the truth and save him."

    Yesseca nodded again.

    She replied, "Don''t worry, I know."

    When Preslie left the Quartley Pce, she realized something.

    She had been worried about Sheldon this entire time and had forgotten about Yessica!

    Yesseca and Tremaine didn''t get to have their wedding.

    People were saying that an ident happened, but what had actually happened? Was it rted to that woman who had suddenly appeared? Preslie was confused and very worried.

    She wanted to head back into the Quartley Pce to see Yesseca, but after thinking about it, she decided not to.

    It was already veryte. But she also wanted to see Yesseca. Neither of them would be getting any sleep tonight anyway. She didn''t mind that. She was just concerned about Yesseca...

    After thinking about this for a while, she held back her feelings. She figured that she should see Yesseca tomorrow.

    It wasn''t long before Montez found Yesseca.

    Yesseca hadn''t learned about Tremaine''s disappearance. Montez didn''t know about it either. He came to see Yesseca, but stuttered to say anything. Yesseca was deep in her own thoughts and didn''t say much to Montez.

    She said softly, "Montez, it''ste. Go to sleep."

    Montez shook his head.

    He lowered his head and said, "Yesseca, I think my daddy is angry because I went to you today and asked you not to marry him. That''s why he''s angry and hasn''te home."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    Montez had misunderstood.

    She exin, "No, Montez, your daddy isn''t angry with you. Go to bed."

    "Yes, he is." Montez said adamantly, "I know him well. He is a very narrow-minded man. He must be so angry that he doesn''t even want toe home."

    Yesseca kept silent.

    She opened her mouth and wanted to exin, but didn''t know what to say. She then decided not to bother with the details.

    "It''s not like that, Montez. Go back to sleep." Yesseca sounded very tired.

    But Montez didn''t leave.

    He looked up at her with his dark eyes sparkling brightly, "Yesseca, regardless of all that, I just want to say thank you. Thank you for not marrying my daddy. Thank you for respecting my wish."

    He wanted his real mother and father to be together.

    He also wanted to marry Yesseca for himself.

    As long as Yesseca didn''t marry his monster of a daddy, she could wait for him to grow up. Once he had grown up, he would marry Yesseca.

    Yesseca didn''t say anything. All she felt was a strong sense of irony in her heart.

    She hadn''t even reacted to the things Montez and Qiana had told her yet. But it seemed that Tremaine had already made his decision.

    Montez should be thanking Tremaine.

    "Go to sleep, Montez." Yesseca replied.

    Montez nodded and said, "Alright,

    l

    Yesseca, I''m going to sleep now. You should rest as well. My daddy hasn''te back, so he won''t bother you. He''s just angry. He''s angry that I''ve ruined your wedding. When he''s calmed down, he''lle home."

    Madam Quartley went to see Yuliana.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    They had both been in the hotel earlier today.

    Although they both disliked Yesseca, they weren''t barred from Tremaine''s wedding. They didn''t expect the wedding to be dyed however.. Hogan had suddenly announced. that the wedding was dyed because of some unexpected matters and that the guests should go back for now. Content belongs to

    Madam Quartley was very confused.

    She went to Hogan.

    And asked him what had happened.

    Hogan seemed somewhat shifty and told Madam Quartley that something unexpected had happened, that she shouldn''t worry about it and should go back for now.

    When Madam Quartley asked him again, Hogan had excused himself.

    So Madam Quartley returned to the Quartley Pce.

    She''d been waiting for Tremaine to return to ask him about today, but he hadn''te home yet.

    Madam Quartley then went to Yuliana and asked her what she thought about it.

    Yuliana had no idea as well.

    After thinking about this for a while,

    Yuliana put forward a bold assumption and said, "Madam Quartley, perhaps Tremaine has suddenlye around to the idea

    that he doesn''t want to marry Yesseca? So he decided to give up on the wedding?"

    Madam Quartley shot down her assumption.

    She said, "Tremaine isn''t such a person. Since he had decided to hold a wedding, he wouldn''t just abandon it."

    After hearing Yuliana''s outrageous assumption, Madam Quartley realized that she wouldn''t learn anything from her. She then decided to send some

    other people to find out the truth.

    She would learn what had happened soon enough.

    But, she wouldn''t learn about Tremaine''s disappearance of course.

    That had been kept confidential after all.

    It would be impossible to find that out.

    But, Madam Quartley did learn that Montez and Qiana had gone to see Yesseca earlier that day.

    It was the following day.

    Tremaine still hadn''t returned to the Quartley Pce.

    Yesseca was burning from anxiety, despair and anger.

    She was anxious because of Sheldon''s arrest.

    She was in despair and angered from Tremaine''s disappearance.

    She never knew him to be such a detestable man!

    Even if Tremaine knew that Qiana was Montez''s birth mother and didn''t want to marry her anymore, he should at least give her an exnation. He

    shouldn''t be avoiding her like this! It was like he had never existed.

    Tremaine was such an irresponsible man!

    Around this time, Madam Quartley went to see Qiana.

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976

    ?

    Qiana wept bitterly in front of Madam Quartley.

    She said that when she learned that Montez was her child, she''d went to Yesseca and begged her not to marry Tremaine.

    "Madam Quartley, Montez brought me into the hotel yesterday. Montez didn''t want Miss Cowell to get married, this was all his idea. I was pretty much in a daze when I went to see her."

    "I know I was wrong to do that, Madam Quartley. I shouldn''t have. After all, Mr. Tremaine has already approved of Miss Cowell. He must like her a lot. It was really wrong for me to have done that. It''s not my ce to beg her to not marry Tremaine."

    Qiana had tears running down her cheeks. "But Madam Quartley, please forgive me for overacting on my motherly instinct. I just couldn''t bear the reality of my child recognizing another woman as his mother. I don''t have any against you or your family Madam Quartley. I just want to be with my child."

    Madam Quartley had always thought well of Qiana. She had always wanted to bring Qiana and Tremaine together. Seeing how miserably she was crying, she no longer med Qiana.

    Madam Quartley let out a long sigh and said, "Qiana, I understand how you feel. But Tremaine is incredibly loyal to Yesseca. I''ve tried persuading him for a very long time, but he just wouldn''t change his mind."

    Qiana''s eyes shed with emotion.

    It came and went in a blink of an eye.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She knew that Tremaine was very loyal to Yesseca.

    That''s why she hadn''t looked for Tremaine and went directly to Yesseca.

    She had already known the first time she met Yesseca.

    That she was just a little girl inside without any backbone and was also very soft-hearted.

    This was why she begged her.

    She was certain that the most effective way to get to Yesseca was by pleading.

    And this had proven to be true.

    She had managed to stop Tremaine and Yesseca''s wedding.

    They hadn''t released the truth to the public yet, simply stating that the wedding was temporarily dyed due to unforeseen circumstances. Qiana was pretty sure that the real reason it was stopped was because she and Montez had gone to see Yesseca.

    "Madam Quartley, this was all my fault." Qiana sobbed. "I shouldn''t have been so hot-headed as to go looking for Yesseca. I caused their wedding to be dyed. I deserve to be punished for this. If it can make it up to you, I''m willing to turn myself in to be sent to prison."

    Madam Quartley immediately raised her voice and said, "What are you even talking about? What''s all this talk about jail? You''re just acting out your motherly instincts. This is not your fault."

    Qiana didn''t say anything. Tears rolled down her cheeks like beads off a broken ne.

    Madam Quartley felt upset seeing her like this.

    What should I do now?

    Perhaps the best thing to do now was to convince Tremaine to give up on Yesseca and marry Qiana instead?

    In Madam Quartley''s point of view, this was the right thing to do.

    But she wasn''t sure if Tremaine would agree to it.

    Back then, she had been certain there was no way he would even consider it.

    But now...

    Tremaine and Yesseca had suddenly called off their wedding and he hadn''t evene home to talk to her since. This proved that Tremaine had something else in mind.

    Madan Quartley pondered about this.

    Just maybe, things might work out after all.

    Preslie came to pay another visit to the Quartley Pce.

    Yesseca had told her a piece of bad news.

    She told her that Tremaine hadn''t returnedst night and was uncontactable.

    Preslie frowned nervously.

    She stamped her feet and said, "How could he do this? Why is he taking so long toe back? Where did you even go?!"

    Yesseca didn''t say anything to her.

    She simply sat there silently.

    After shouting furiously for a moment, Preslie then realized something.

    She carefully looked at Yesseca before saying gently, "Don''t be sad, Yesseca."

    Preslie just thought about something.

    Tremaine hadn''te home in a very long time. He might not be willing to see Yesseca after having their wedding called off. Yesseca was feeling very down right now.

    "I''m not sad." Yesseca looked up, her

    eyes red. "I was just thinking,

    regardless of what happened, he

    has to give me an answer. If he says that he doesn''t want to marry me, I''ll just pack up my things and leave the Quartley Pce right now. won''t bother him anymore, but he has to give me an answer!"

    "What is the point of avoiding me?"

    Preslie had no idea what Tremaine had in mind.

    Generally speaking, Tremaine wasn''t the type of person who would go into hiding...

    Preslie then said, "Yesseca, don''t

    worry. He has toe back. If he

    doesn''te back today, he''lle back tomorrow. If not tomorrow, then he will be back the day after tomorrow. He would never abandon his family nor the Quartley Rce."

    Yesseca had thought the same.

    S

    She figured that she might as well wait for him here. Tremaine would alwayse home.

    Once he returned, the first thing she would talk to him about was Sheldon. After that, she would ask him what was on his mind.

    If Tremaine hesitated with his feelings, she would immediately pack up and leave.

    Then, the phone started ringing.

    Yesseca quickly took out her phone.

    The person calling wasn''t Tremaine.

    It was Selina.

    Yesseca''s face fell in disappointment, but then her face tensed up.

    Selina was calling her,

    She must be calling to ask how she is doing right now.

    Should she tell Selina...

    Yesseca bit down on her lip tightly.

    No, she couldn''t tell Selina yet.

    Selina had just given birth and was in recovery. She shouldn''t cause her to worry while she was in confinement.

    Yesseca shushed Preslie and then answered her phone. "Hi Selina."

    She sounded light and cheerful.

    Hearing Yesseca''s voice, Selina knew in her heart that Yesseca''s wedding must have gone wonderfully.

    She had wanted to call Yesseca yesterday, but then realized that Yesseca would be very busy on her wedding day, so she decided to call her a day

    later.

    "Yesseca, how does it feel to be a married woman for the first time?" Selina asked while giggling.

    "It feels very good, Selina."

    "Good, that''s very good." Selina

    continued, "Yesseca, try your best to

    have a baby as soon as possible. At

    that time the two of us can have y dates together for our kids You''ve always been very affectionate after all. Well meet up more regrly then."

    "Don''t worry, Selina. I will."

    The catching up continued.

    After exchanging a few more words, Selina hung up her phone.

    Matthew was beside her,

    Selina smiled and then said to Matthew, "I just got off the phone with Yesseca. She said she is doing very well."

    Matthew said, "I told you everything would be fine, but you still felt so worried. They are newlyweds now and are practically inseparable."

    Aside from Hogan, only a few senior officials in charge of on-site security knew about Tremaine''s disappearance.

    Yesseca and Tremaine''s wedding had been called off and the invited guests were aware of this, but have been told to not divulge this information. That was why, other than the guests who were present, no one else knew that the wedding had been suddenly called off...

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977

    ?

    This of course, included Matthew and Selina.

    Everyone thought that Tremaine and Yesseca had had a smooth wedding and were now happily married.

    Madam Quartley realized that something was wrong on the third day after the wedding.

    Tremaine still hadn''t returned yet.

    Even if Tremaine had wanted to avoid Yesseca, he wouldn''t have stayed away for so long.

    His phone was still switched off and he had remained uncontactable.

    Madam Quartley knew Tremaine well. He may have a cold personality but he was still a filial family member.

    He wouldn''t do anything that would cause his family worry.

    The wedding had been called off and he had not returned home since. Normally, Tremaine would have at least called her once with an exnation for these things, but it had been an abnormal amount of time since he''d contacted her...

    Madam Quartley called the presidential office.

    They told her that Tremaine had been away on business and hadn''t been in the office for the past few days.

    She then hung up the phone and called Hogan.

    Hogan however, was somewhat hesitant in his response. He didn''t seem like he wanted to talk to Madam Quartley for very long about this. After exchanging a few words, Hogan politely declined to talk about it any further and promptly ended the call.

    Madam Quartley was getting very uspet.

    After thinking about this, she decided to go to Hogan''s house to see him personally.

    As she stepped out, she happened to bump into Yuliana.

    It was rare for Madam Quartley to step out of the Quartley Pce, which was why Yuliana asked her where she was going.

    She then told Yuliana about her suspicion.

    Yuliana felt pity for her.

    She felt that Madam Quartley was overreacting out of worry.

    Yuliana said, "Don''t worry, Madam Quartley. Tremaine is very capable and can handle anything. If something really did happen to him, we would know about it! He hasn''te home because he''s avoiding Yesseca, the gue goddess."

    Yuliana looked very rxed as she said this. "Tremaine must really hate Yesseca. He''s just waiting for Yesseca to wake up and leave the Quartley Pce by herself. Yesseca however, isn''t a very sensible person. She''s still clinging onto her former status. Madam Quartley, I think we should remind her of the situation she is in right now, so that she''ll realize how silly she is for still remaining so obliviously happy. She still has no idea how bad things are!"

    Madam Quartley had no patience for Yesseca at the moment.

    She still felt uneasy, especially with how vague Hogan was earlier over the phone. She felt that something must have gone wrong after talking to him. First of all, the wedding had been abruptly called off, and then Tremaine had disappeared...

    Madam Quartley then said to Yuliana, "I''d better go see Hogan. Yuliana, don''t do anything to provoke Yesseca. Remember, don''t do anything until we figure out what''s going on."

    After telling her this, Madam Quartley quickly left.

    Yuliana snorted as she watched Madam Quartley rush off.

    She assumed that Madam Quartley must be scared of Yesseca after having been bested by her several times now.

    Heh, there was nothing to be afraid of.

    Things were very different for Yesseca now!

    Tremaine didn''t want Yesseca anymore. She had no one to rely on, so there was no reason for her to continue holding her head high.

    The more Yuliana thought about it, the more she itched to get her revenge on Yesseca. She wished she had some tricks to y to get back at her for all the shame she''d felt.

    Madam Quartley had arrived at Hogan''s residence.

    But Hogan wasn''t home.

    The butler told Madam Quartley to return to her home for now and that he would contact her immediately when Hogan returned.

    But Madam Quartley refused to leave.

    She said, "I''ll wait for him right here."

    If a phone call was enough, she wouldn''t havee all this way.

    Since she was already here, she had to make sure that she met Hogan before she left.

    "Madam Quartley, I''m afraid you''ll have to wait for a very long time. Mr. Welmert has some business to attend to so he won''t being home anytime soon," the butler said awkwardly.

    Madam Quartley wasn''t in a hurry.

    She took a sip of her tea and said, "That''s alright, I''ll just stay here. I''ll wait for him right here.

    Time passed slowly.

    Soon, three hours had passed.

    Noticing that Madam Quartley had no intention of leaving anytime soon, the butler contacted Hogan.

    He then exined the situation to Hogan.

    "Mr. Welmert, I''m afraid Madam Quartley is very firm on this. Even if you returned home tomorrow, she would still be waiting here for you." Hogan''s thick eyebrows knitted together.

    He knew that Madam Quartley would have made her way there. He had made ns to avoid her today, but hadn''t expected her to still be there after waiting for three whole hours.

    He let out a long sigh.

    It seemed that he had no choice but to meet with Madam Quartley.

    Half an hourter, Madam Quartley got to meet with Hogan.

    She went straight to the point with him. "Mr. Welmert, what''s wrong with Tremaine? Why hasn''t he returned after so many days?"

    Hogan replied, "The president has gone to visit another country and won''t be returning so soon. Don''t worry, Madam Quartley."

    "Really? Tell him to call me right now," Madam Quartley demanded.

    Hogan looked embarrassed: "Madam Quartley, you know how things are regarding national affairs. Tremaine and the leaders of the other countries are discussing political affairs right now. He won''t be able to call you."

    Madam Quartley looked at him

    sharply and said, "Mr. Welmert, I didn''t say that Tremaine had to call me right this minute. I understand that he is discussing important issues right now, but he still has to rest and eat. Have him call me then." Content belongs to

    Hogan didn''t respond. He looked very troubled.

    Madam Quartley felt her heart drop when she saw Hogan''s expression.

    She suddenly raised her voice. "Mr. Welmert, tell me the truth. Has something happened to Tremaine?"

    Hogan: "Well..."

    "Mr. Welmert, I''m Tremaine''s grandmother. I have to know! Tell me right now!" Madam Quartley demanded.

    Hogan hesitated.

    He knew that he couldn''t keep this from Madam Quartley any longer.

    The Quartley family''s matriarch was no ordinary woman after all. Even if she had found out that something had happened to Tremaine, she wouldn''t

    be as flustered as a regr woman, and would nor stir up any trouble.

    After hesitating for a moment, Hogan then told her the truth, "Madam Quartley, something has indeed happened to the president. It happened on his wedding day!"

    Madam Quartley felt dizzy.

    But she wasn''t an ordinary person

    after all. On top of that, she had very quickly calmed herself down thest time Tremaine had gotten into an ident. She then asked, "Mr.

    el

    Welmert, what happened on the wedding day? What happened to Tremaine?"

    Hogan told Madam Quartley everything, "Matriarch, on the wedding day, he suddenly disappeared from his room. Because this is a very urgent matter,

    all news about it has been kept secret. Aside from a few high ranking officials, no one else knows about it. Even the staff at the presidential office think that he''s away on business." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978

    ?

    Madam Quartley was shocked!

    What?!

    Tremaine had gone missing at the hotel on his wedding day?!

    "What''s wrong with you? How could you just let Tremaine disappear like that? What were all the soldiers and guards doing?" She asked furiously.

    Hogan then said, "Please calm yourself Madam Quartley. Things have already happened, there is no point in venting your emotions. What we need to do now is to search for Tremaine."

    She held her breath.

    She was with Hogan. She could control her emotions. If it were someone else...

    She then asked, "Have you found Tremaine?"

    "We still haven''t figured out the president''s whereabouts. But we did find some clues." Hogan exined: "The president''s disappearance may have something to do with Sheldon."

    Madam Quartley was shocked to learn this.

    Sheldon was involved in this?

    "How is this possible?!"

    She knew Sheldon very well.

    She knew that Sheldon had been serving under Tremaine for many years and that he was an unquestionably loyal subordinate.

    "What does Sheldon have to do with this?" She was puzzled. "Sheldon has always been incredibly loyal to Tremaine."

    Hogan''s eyes shed with intrigue.

    He only agreed partially with what she had said.

    "Madam Quartley, on their wedding day, the guest logs had the names of two uninvited guests. One of them was the woman that Montez brought in, Qiana. The other was Sheldon''s younger sister and her boyfriend."

    "Since one of them was brought in by Montez and the other was allowed in because of Sheldon''s sister, the soldiers on duty didn''t find it rming nor did they even report it to the others."

    "So we conducted an investigation. The woman Montez brought in with him was Qiana. After she entered the hotel, she went to see Yesseca by herself and didn''t make any contact with Tremaine. The one that poses a problem for us is Sheldon''s younger sister''s boyfriend."

    Hogan then paused for a moment, "All we know of him right now is that he is Sheldon''s younger sister''s boyfriend. We don''t know anything else about him yet."

    Madam Quartley slowly digested everything Hogan had told her.

    She then asked, "Are you saying that Tremaine''s disappearance has something to do with this woman named Lessie and the man she brought with her?"

    Hogan nodded and then whispered. "Madam Quartley, do you still remember the incident with the nuclear weapon?"

    Her face suddenly froze.

    Of course she remembered it.

    That was a very big deal.

    Luckily the situation had been dealt with by Tremaine. If he hadn''t done so in time, she couldn''t imagine the repercussions. Just then Madam Quartley raised her voice, "Could that incident also have something to do with that woman, Lessie?"

    Otherwise, why would Hogan have brought it up?

    Hogan nodded and said, "Madam Quartley, you might not be aware of this, but there was an incident before the situation with the nuclear weapon. Tremain had been attacked on the presidential train."

    Her face turned pale when she heard this. "What

    did you say?!"

    Tremaine had never told her about that!

    Hoganforted her, "Don''t worry, Madam Quartley, that incident has already passed."

    Even so, she was still very unhappy.

    Hogan continued, "After these two incidents, Tremaine had always suspected that it was a terrorist group. Moreover, there was news of a spy in Nashnd. He had ordered Sheldon to investigate the matter, but his investigation never yielded any results. He then sent someone else to investigate it. The results of the investigation were released on the day he disappeared."

    "What were the results then?" Madam Quartley asked immediately.

    Hogan looked solemn. "These acts weremitted by the 001 Terrorist Organization. Sheldon''s sister happens to be a member of this group." Madam Quartley held her breath.

    She knew about this group.

    It was an organization that had existed for many years now.

    This organization had been trying to split Nashnd apart for years. They were thergest terrorist organization in the country.

    When Tremaine''s grandfather was still the president, he had sent out soldiers to annihte their organization. There had been no news of them ever since. She never expected that remnants of their organization were still around.

    And now a senior executive of Nashnd, Sheldon, and his sister, were all part of this organization!

    No wonder Tremaine was shot at! No wonder his nuclear weapons n was leaked!

    She then said in a trembling voice, "Sheldon is a part of this terrorist organization?"

    If that really was the case, then things were very dire indeed.

    Sheldon had held a high position for many years. He had gained Tremaine''s trust and learned many secrets about Nashnd. If he really was a part of this organization, then Nashnd was in very serious danger.

    Hogan added, "Madam Quartley, there is no evidence that proves that Sheldon is a member of the terrorist organization. But, Sheldon also hasn''t shown any signs of being against them. The attack on the

    train and the leak of the et

    weapons n might not have

    involved him. Some things just don''t add up. He might be hiding something from us." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Also, it was very strange for Lessie, his sister, to suddenly make an appearance during Tremaine''s wedding. Maybe Sheldon had provided them with information so they were able to get in? We still don''t know for sure."

    Hogan couldn''t provide Madam Quartley with a definite answer.

    He neither confirmed nor denied any of her statements.

    She then took a deep breath.

    She asked with a pale face, "Mr. Welmert, does this mean Tremaine is being held captive by the terrorists? If so, you must send soldiers to rescue him right away!"

    Hogan said, "Madam Quartley, rest assured that we are doing all we can to find him, Also, everything that I''ve revealed to you today must be kept secret Madam Quartley, please keep in mind, you are not to mention a word of this to anyone!"

    She understood just how important this was.

    She replied, "Don''t worry, I won''t say a word!"

    After Madam Quartley returned to the Quartley Pce, she fell terribly ill.

    Tremaine had disappeared and was being held captive by a terrorist group. On top of this, she was already old and was prone to falling sick from immense pressure.

    Since Madam Quartley had fallen ill, Yuliana stayed by her side and took care of her.

    This was the best time to prove her loyalty after all.

    Madam Quartley was still a very important person in the Quartley Pce and Tremaine respected her. If she held Madam Quartley''s support, and Zorion''s loyalty, this allowed her to act like a tyrant in the Quartley Pce.

    Yuliana was very puzzled with what was going on as she took care of Madam Quartley.

    Firstly, Madam Quartley had gone to see Hogan yesterday and then came back muchter in the evening. She had asked Madam Quartley about her visit, but she''d refused to tell her anything.

    The next day, Madam Quartley had fallen ill.

    Besides, there was still no news from Tremaine, he hadn''t even called to ask about Madam Quartley.

    This didn''t make any sense.

    Even if Tremaine was adamant in

    staying away from Yesseca, that gue goddess, he still would have heard about what was happening at the Quartley Pce. He would have heard that Madam Quartley had fallen sick. Being a filial grandson, he would at least call to check on her! Content belongs to

    Even though Tremaine had a cold personality, he had always been filial to Madam Quartley.

    Madam Quartley had already fallen asleep so Yuliana called the servants over.

    She was going to tell the servants to keep an eye on her.

    And to let her know when Madam Quartley was about to wake up, so that she could wait by her side.

    Just when Yuliana was about to call the servants, Madam Quartley suddenly opened her mouth. The things she said made Yuliana''s hair stand on edge!

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979

    ?

    "Tremaine! Tremaine! Quickly save Tremaine!"

    "Tremaine, we can''t let anything happen to you. What will happen to the Quartley Pce and Nashnd without you? You can''t get hurt by those 001 terrorists!"

    "Tremaine, we cannot let anything happen to you!"

    There was a period of silence after this.

    Yuliana was shocked to hear this.

    Madam Quartley had been talking in her sleep.

    She was dreaming.

    However, Madam Quartley wouldn''t have said those things out of nowhere.

    Thinking about Tremaine''s sudden disappearance, she realized that Madam Quartley had looked very worried after meeting with Hogan...

    Yuliana then thought of something.

    Could she have been wrong?

    Perhaps Tremaine wasn''t avoiding Yesseca, but he was in serious trouble!

    And Madam Quartley had just mentioned the 001 terrorist group.

    Although Yuliana didn''t know much about national affairs, she knew that the 001 terrorist group was thergest terrorist organization in the country. They had caused a lot of trouble many years ago and had gone silent for some time...

    The more Yuliana thought about this, the more creeped out she felt.

    She came to only one possible conclusion.

    That something bad had happened to Tremaine.

    And it involved the 001 terrorists.

    Yuliana didn''t bother calling the servants anymore. She sat by Madam Quartley''s bed and tried to listen for any more sleep talking.

    But Madam Quartley had stopped talking in her sleep after herst outburst.

    When Madam Quartley woke up, Yuliana asked her about it tentatively, "Madam Quartley, when you were asleep, you were talking in your dream." Madam Quartley was stunned. "What are you talking about?"

    Yuliana whispered, "Madam Quartley, you''ve been saying that you have to save Tremaine from the 001 terrorists." "Nonsense." Madam Quartley looked very angry. She quickly interrupted Yuliana, "You must have heard wrong!"

    Tremaine''s disappearance was very different from thest time.

    Too many people had heard about it back then so they weren''t able to keep it a secret.

    But this time, very few people actually knew about it. So, as long as they could keep it hidden...

    More importantly, they hadn''t found out the cause of Tremaine''s sudden disappearance, but they knew it involved the 001 terrorists. So Madam Quartley had to be very strict about this. She wouldn''t dare to even mention any of this to Yuliana, a woman she trusted greatly.

    After a brief pause, Madam Quartley softened her expression. "Yuliana, you must be exhausted from taking such good care of me recently. You must have misheard me. Get some rest."

    Yuliana went back to her bedroom.

    The more she thought about it, the stranger she found it.

    As she kept thinking about it, she became even more convinced that something had happened to Tremaine.

    This was the first time she had even seen Madam Quartley in such a state.

    If this was back then, Yuliana would have been very sad about Tremaine''s misfortune.

    She had been very much in love with Tremaine at the time after all. She had wanted to end her rtionship with Zorion and be Tremaine''s wife.

    However, she had gradually gave up on that idea after several incidents and failed ns.

    Especially when Tremaine showed how undyingly loyal he was to Yesseca. It was a very bitter pill for Yuliana to swallow.

    Yuliana''s infatuation for him had long disappeared by now.

    But Tremaine''s current misfortune worried her.

    Tremaine was in danger after all. How would the Quartley family run without him?

    After worrying about this for some time, she realized that she was being too paranoid.

    It wasn''t confirmed if Tremaine was actually dead, and he might stille back home.

    She couldn''t spend time worrying about it now, she had to think about what she could do during this period when Tremaine was missing.

    Dealing with Yesseca, for example.

    Her eyes suddenly lit up.

    She had always held back her anger against Yesseca. She wished she could tear her into pieces.

    Unfortunately, Tremaine protected Yesseca so adamantly that she had never been able to find a chance to do so.

    But now things were different.

    But she knew she had to take a very big risk to do it now. For example, Tremaine might suddenlye back and Yesseca would tell Tremaine about everything she had done.

    But Yuliana wasn''t going to worry about that.

    She greatly despised Yesseca. She had a sliver of a chance now and she wasn''t going to miss it, even if it meant taking the risk.

    Tremaine had disappeared for a long time now.

    Yesseca waited for him every day.

    She waited from sunrise to sunset.

    But she couldn''t wait forever.

    She had been calling Tremaine''s mobile phone constantly.

    Her calls couldn''t connect at first, but then the phone was switched off.

    He had suddenly evaporated from this world, like air.

    While she waited, a thought crossed Yesseca''s

    mind.

    "Was it possible that something had happened to Tremaine? Was this why he had suddenly disappeared?"

    But Yesseca quickly shot down the thought.

    If something had actually happened to Tremaine, why didn''t she hear any news about it?

    And if something did happen to Tremaine on their wedding day, the entire hotel would have been in chaos.

    That could only mean that Tremaine was intentionally avoiding her.

    The sudden appearance of Montez''s birth mother must have caused him to change his mind.

    He probably thought it more suitable to marry Montez''s biological mother, so he regretted marrying Yesseca. Being unable to exin this to her, he had decided to avoid herpletely.

    Yesseca was both angry and sad.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    But she was also a very stubborn person.

    The longer Tremaine would avoid her, the longer she would wait for him.

    She was waiting for him to give her an exnation.

    That night, Yuliana went to look for Yesseca.

    As soon as she walked in, she said

    in a very mocking tone, "Yesseca, you''re still sitting around waiting? Tremaine doesn''t want you anymore The wedding is cancelled. I thought you would have left with your luggage by now. I didn''t expect you to be so shameless. You must have gotten used to all thefort and wealth in the Quartley Pce, that''s why you don''t want to leave!" Content belongs to

    Yesseca wasn''t in the mood to talk to Yuliana.

    She gave Yuliana a cold stare. "I''m not in the mood to argue with you. If you know what''s good for you, you''d better leave right now!"

    This had provoked Yuliana''s anger.

    Yesseca had such a shameless attitude against her!

    She was Zorion''s wife, her sister-inw of the Quartley family after all.

    She had always endured Yesseca''s behavior for Tremaine''s sake.

    Now that Tremaine was missing, she wouldn''t tolerate it anymore!

    Yuliana raised her voice. "I''d better leave? Yesseca, did I hear that right? I''m Zorion''s wife. You dare to tell me to leave! The only one here who needs

    to leave is you, Yesseca!"

    "Did you really think Tremain would actually marry you? Stop dreaming. Tremaine doesn''t want to marry you, that''s why he cancelled the wedding. I guess some people are just so insensible that all they can do is dream and wait to have a wedding they''ll never have!" Content belongs

    to

    "Also, do you know why Tremaine hasn''te back yet? It''s because he''s avoiding you, you gue goddess. He expects you to leave on your own. I

    guess he never knew you could be so thick-skinned!"

    The more Yuliana spoke, the more she attempted to provoke Yesseca. She then said, "You know, Tremaine actually called me today. He called to ask me if you had already left and to notify him immediately once you''ve gone so that he''de back to the Quartley Pce."

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980

    ?

    Yuliana''s throat went dry.

    Oh no!

    Even if she was just looking to cause trouble for Yesseca, she couldn''t make up a lie like that.

    She would be in trouble if Yesseca had seen through her lie!

    But since she had already said it, she had to keep up the act.

    Yuliana stopped herself and looked flustered.

    She was panicking, but in Yesseca''s point of view, it was apletely different story.

    Yesseca''s heart had turned cold in an instant.

    Had Tremaine really made such a call to Yuliana?

    It must have been that Tremaine hadn''t wanted Yuliana to tell her about it. Yuliana had simply blurted it out on ident earlier, that was why she had suddenly stopped herself and looked worried.

    Yesseca felt terribly discouraged.

    She hadn''t been sure about it earlier.

    But because of what Yuliana had told her, she was certain now.

    Yesseca clenched her fists and said, "He... he really does want me to leave the Quartley Pce."

    Yuliana noticed Yesseca''s change of expression and realized she had believed her.

    She had to force herself to continue with her act. "Of course, Tremaine doesn''t want to marry you at all, otherwise he wouldn''t have called off the wedding so abruptly. So you ought to know your ce and stop acting so shamelessly!"

    This news hit Yesseca like a train.

    Yesseca had been waiting for him this whole time.

    She''d waited for Tremaine to give her an exnation.

    But now, she felt that waiting for him would be meaningless.

    The end result would be the same anyway.

    Why should she be so persistent? Why should she be so annoying?

    Yesseca loosened her fists. She looked at Yuliana and said, "Then tell Tremaine that I''ll leave. He doesn''t want me anymore, so I won''t bother him any longer. In addition, please tell Tremaine that Sheldon has been very loyal to him. If hees back, please tell him to investigate Sheldon''s case thoroughly."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    After that, Yesseca turned around and left, leaving Yuliana standing by herself, stuck in a daze.

    When Yesseca had walked out of sight, Yuliana finally came to her senses.

    She looked very confused.

    She had only meant to mock Yesseca, but now she was leaving? Just like that?

    Yesseca left the Quartley Pce that very night.

    She didn''t say goodbye to anyone, except for Montez.

    She told him that she was going somewhere else.

    Montez felt nervous and was very reluctant for her to leave.

    He firmly grabbed Yesseca''s hand and said, "Yesseca, where are you going?! Don''t go, just stay here in Quartley Pce!"

    Yesseca''s eyes filled with bitterness. "Montez, don''t be silly. Since your father and I have broken up, I can''t live in the Quartley Pce anymore."

    Montez was stunned.

    He carefully looked at Yesseca and asked softly, "Yesseca... you... you''ve really broken up with my father?"

    She nodded.

    She felt like her head weighed a thousand pounds when she nodded at him.

    Montez felt very conflicted about this.

    It was hard for him to say if he actually felt happy or sad about this.

    After a while, he said, "Well Yesseca, even if you have broken up with my daddy, you can still live in the Quartley Pce. You can live with me. Yesseca, you''ll still wait for me to grow up, won''t you?"

    Yesseca pulled her hand out of Montez''s grip and said, "Montez, I have to go. I only came here to say goodbye to you."

    Montez was about to beg her to stay when he remembered something.

    It was something he had seen on TV.

    The man and woman in the show had separated, butthen reconciledter.

    Montez thought, "If Yesseca continues to live in the Quartley Pce, will she be able to reconcile with daddy?"

    This was very possible.

    So, Yesseca leaving wasn''t necessarily a bad thing.

    Just for the chance to marry her when he was older, he would put aside his unwillingness to see her leave right now.

    He then asked, "Yesseca, where will you go? Can I still see you again? We have to keep in touch."

    Yesseca said, "Yes Montez, you can still see me. I''ll be around in Nashnd."

    Yesseca had thought about it the entire afternoon. She had decided to stay in Nashnd for the time being.

    Because if she returned to Agaphen City now, she would have to tell Selina the truth.

    When the time came, Selina would learn about what Tremaine did to her...

    Selina would definitely be very depressed.

    Right now, Selina was in confinement. She wouldn''t want to upset her while she was recovering from her birth.

    So Yesseca had decided to stay in Nashnd for a month.

    Montez was relieved to hear that she would still be around for a month.

    It was good that Yesseca would still be nearby.

    After Yesseca left, Montez called Qiana.

    He told Qiana that Yesseca had left.

    Qiana smiled so widely that her face hurt.

    Things were going much more smoothly than she had expected.

    She had thought she would have to put in a lot of effort, but as it turned out, she only needed a little bit of effort to sessfully break Tremaine and Yesseca up.

    "Mom, Yesseca is gone now. I''m sad because I won''t be able to see her every day anymore," Montez said sadly.

    Ever since he''d learned that Qiana was his real mother, he had switched to calling her mother instead of Ms. Lanes. He had always wanted to be with his real mother for the longest time.

    "Montez, don''t be sad. Didn''t you tell

    me that you wanted to marry

    Yesseca once you had grown up? She has to break up with your daddy for you to do that. This is a good thing," Qiana said gently.

    Montez feltforted with the things Qiana told him.

    Qiana then asked, "Montez, has your fathere back yet?"

    "Not yet."

    Qiana sighed, "Montez, I really wish I could live with you right now. I know that you''ve always longed for a proper home. Your mother wishes that she can give you a home, a warm one. With a father and

    a

    mother. You''ll be just like all the

    other children who enjoy the love of their fathers and mothers every day." Content belongs to

    Montez felt his heart warming up when she said that.

    Qiana had given him a wonderful vision.

    He would have a father and a mother, a perfect family.

    Montez then said, "Mother, when daddyes home, I will immediately tell daddy that you can stay with us in the Quartley Pce. We will be a

    family, a happy family."

    Qiana was secretly very pleased with herself, but then said, "Montez, I''m not very familiar with your father and

    I don''t really want to be with him. I''m here mainly for you, just so I can. give you a home. You poor dear. You haven''t had a mother for so many normal

    years and have never hade

    home. Mommy is heartbroken for you!" Content belongs to

    Montez''s heart began to twist when he heard her say that.

    He had made up his mind. He would demand his daddy to let Qiana live with them, regardless of what he thought about it.

    Then his mother would live with them in the Quartley Pce and they would finally be a family.

    After Yesseca left the Quartley Pce, she headed straight for Preslie''s ce.

    She told Preslie what had happened.

    Preslie listened intently but found the whole thing very strange.

    Logically speaking, Qiana was Montez''s birth mother. It would be much more appropriate for her and Tremaine to be together, but...

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981

    ?

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But Yesseca and Tremaine had been in love for such a long time and Yesseca had even came to this strange country just for Tremaine. There was no way they would break up like this!

    Also, during that day in the hotel, she had closely watched Qiana and found her to be very suspicious.

    Preslie then said, "Don''t be silly Yesseca. You''ve been with Tremaine for such a long time. Do you really think he''d just give up on you so easily? You should wait for him toe back and give you a proper exnation."

    Yesseca stared at the floor, her eyshes trembling. "I have been waiting for him to give me an exnation, but then today, I just suddenly felt that this was all unnecessary. He must be disgusted with me, that''s why he''s avoiding me. So why should I bother waiting for him so shamelessly?"

    "Yesseca, this isn''t about being shameless. I think he''s still..."

    Before Preslie could finish speaking, Yesseca interrupted her.

    Yesseca didn''t want to talk about this anymore.

    She said, "Okay Preslie, let''s stop talking about this. I don''t want to talk about him anymore."

    Preslie had to keep her opinions to herself.

    But she was not going to give up on them.

    Yesseca and Tremaine had alreadye this far. They had been about to walk down the aisle together, so why break up now?

    She found this very pitiful as she thought about it.

    Thus, after Yesseca arrived at Preslie''s ce, Preslie would often try to cheer her up and tell her that she should go back to the Quartley Pce. Every time she started saying something, Yesseca would ignore her.

    Preslie tried this over and over again.

    After going back and forth a few more times, Yesseca wanted to get away from her.

    She hade to Preslie''s home to lick her wounds and ease the sadness in her heart. Instead of this, Preslie''s insistence had only deepened the pain she felt because she couldn''t stop talking about Tremaine.

    Yesseca felt that she had to leave.

    But if she left, where could she go in this strange country?

    Just then, someone came to mind.

    Ruth.

    Back at the restaurant, Yesseca had bumped into Ruth.

    So as to not interrupt her during her work hours, Yesseca had waited until her shift had ended for the day.

    Her shift ended at dawn.

    Ruth walked out of the restaurant, exhausted. She then spotted Yesseca.

    A dim light from the streetmp lit up Yesseca''s face. She looked very glum.

    Ruth was stunned for a brief moment.

    "Yesseca?" She wasn''t sure if her eyes were ying tricks on her.

    Yesseca smiled at Ruth.

    She had a bitter smile on her face.

    Yesseca said, "Ruth, is now a good time? If it is, I would like to ask for a favor. May I please stay with you for a month?"

    Ruth could afford her own ce now because she worked at the restaurant.

    Yesseca had heard that Ruth wasn''t from Nashnd and that she had taken up a job in the restaurant to rent a ce for herself.

    Ruth had a look of disbelief on her face.

    She stammered, "Yesseca... he''s... he''s not here with..."

    "We broke up." Before Ruth could finish her sentence, Yesseca exined, "We broke up. I''ve left the Quartley Pce." Ruth was shocked.

    Twenty minutester, Yesseca had followed Ruth back to her residence.

    This was an apartment that Ruth had rented for herself. Although it was small, it was more than enough for her to live in.

    Now that Yesseca was here, as long as she didn''t mind it, she could make do.

    As soon as she entered the apartment, Yesseca felt that it was very small and cramped. Fortunately, Ruth was a girl who loved to clean, so the small apartment also felt very warm and weing.

    Ruth was embarrassed. "Yesseca, if you don''t find it too small, you''re wee to live here."

    "I don''t mind, I don''t mind it at all." Yesseca than said. "It''s good enough that I have a ce to stay. I''m sorry for being a bother for a whole month." Ruth smiled and said, "Oh, you''re no bother at all.

    It''s very boring being here by myself. You can keep mepany now."

    The two of them shared a bed that night.

    Before heading to bed, Ruth asked, "Yesseca, why did he suddenly break up with you? You''ve both been fine this whole time."

    Yesseca didn''t want to talk about this.

    She replied, "We just broke up. Maybe we weren''t meant to be."

    Ruth opened her mouth, but didn''t ask any more questions.

    She wasn''t a very talkative person nor a very inquisitive one.

    Since Yesseca had already sal that, it wouldn''t be right to pry.

    It was just...

    Ruth''s eyes began to mist up.

    The love that Yesseca and Tremaine had been like a wonderful fairytale brought to life. She had been living proof that the dream of every girl out there was real.

    So, did this mean the fairy tale would juste crashing down now?

    Ruth recalled Tremaine''s speech from before.

    He had said that all civilians and dignitaries were

    equal and could be together regardless of status.

    It turned out, all of that was a lie.

    The next day.

    Yesseca woke up and received a phone call from Preslie. She asked Yesseca if she was fine.

    Yesseca hadn''t actually told her that she was staying with Ruth.

    She wasn''t going to tell her this. She had been so annoyed by Presliest night that she had to find somewhere else to sleep.

    If she told Preslie this, she would be very upset.

    Yesseca told

    her that she had

    another friend who lived in

    Nashnd and had kindly asked to

    stay with them for a while since she

    had moved out of the Quartley

    Pce. Content belongs to

    "Yesseca, if you''re notfortable there, you shoulde back and stay with me." Preslie said.

    Yesseca immediately replied, "I''m fine. It''s all good."

    Preslie said with some concern, "To

    tell you the truth, I really think the best ce for you right now is the

    Quartley Pce. Yesseca, I think you should move back there." Content

    belongs to

    "Preslie, I have something to do now, so I''m hanging up." After saying that, Yesseca quickly hung up the phone.

    If she didn''t hang up, Preslie would mention Tremaine again, which would only upset her.

    But after the phone call, she still felt upset.

    Yesseca then bit her lip.

    Tremaine''s handsome face appeared in her mind.

    She clenched her fists.

    She had always found his attitude to be stubborn and self-centered. People dike him only ever cared about themselves and no one else. But so many things had happened and she had fallen for him.

    She''d felt like she could entrust her future with Tremaine.

    But she had been wrong.

    Tremaine had never cared about the feelings of others, and that was why he had been able to call off their wedding so abruptly and then

    disappeared.

    Meanwhile, inside a dark and damp cave.

    Tremaine opened his eyes.

    He had just woken up.

    He found himselfpletely bound up.

    He then decided to pretend to remain unconscious.

    The moment he woke up, he told himself to calm down and to start figuring out where he was.

    So he pretended to be unconscious while sharpening his senses to gain a better picture of where he was and what kind of situation he was in.

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982

    ?

    In the time Tremaine pretended to be unconscious, he slowly learned that he had been kidnapped by the 001 terrorist group.

    There were three other people in the cave at this moment.

    A man and woman had locked him up in his cell while another man was constantly stationed outside. He was in charge of their food and supplies.

    The man and woman were talking to each other in the cave.

    "Why hasn''t he woken up yet? Is he dead?"

    "Don''t worry, he won''t die that easily. This man has experienced a lot in his life. There''s no way he''d die so easily. He''s so full of vitality."

    "But it''s been several days now and he still hasn''t woken up. I''m getting worried that he''ll never wake up."

    "No.3 has gone to see the doctor. I''ll take some medication and give it to himter."

    The cavepsed into silence once again.

    Tremaine frowned in the dark.

    He knew that it was time for him to make his

    move.

    It was not just that his captors had started to be suspicious.

    It was also because he wasn''t very strong at the moment.

    Without some food and water, he would eventually pass out.

    Madam Quartley soon heard that Yesseca had moved out.

    She called for Yuliana to ask her about it.

    Yuliana lied, "Madam Quartley, Yesseca ran away when she realized that Tremaine hadn''te back after waiting for so long. She said she''d nevere back here. Who could know just what''s on her mind?"

    After a brief pause, she was worried that Madam Quartley would suspect her. Yuliana added, "Everyone treats her like family here in the Quartley Pce. I guess after the wedding had been cancelled so abruptly, she must have felt very upset and decided to leave. Tremaine nearly made her the happiest woman on earth after all."

    Madam Quartley wasn''t very suspicious of the things Yuliana was telling her.

    She was too concerned about Tremaine to worry about Yesseca.

    Madam Quartley waved her hand at her and said irritably, "Forget it. I don''t care where she is right now."

    Yuliana breathed out a sigh of relief.

    She then asked cautiously, "Madam Quartley, why hasn''t Tremainee back after such a long time?" Madam Quartley''s expression slowly shifted.

    She said rather quickly, "He has some business to attend to. Don''t concern yourself with Tremaine, he''ll be back when hees back. You should be apanying Zorion. I saw Zorion sitting on the sofa in a daze by himself earlier. You''re his wife, so you should talk to him when you have free time." A look of guilt shed briefly on Yuliana''s face. She said, "Madam Quartley, I am with him every day. I guess he must have gotten bored when I went to use the washroom earlier."

    Yuliana then walked into the hall.

    Sure enough, she saw Zorion was sitting on the sofa with a dull look on his face.

    She was furious at him.

    This damn fool.

    What was he doing out here in the hall? Couldn''t he just stay in his bedroom?

    Now that Madam Quartley had seen him like this, she must have assumed that Yuliana wasn''t being a good wife.

    Truth was, she wasn''t a good wife.

    But Zorion was mentally challenged! Did she really have to fulfill her obligation as a wife to this fool?

    Before this, because of the threat of Ruth, she had been much gentler to Zorion.

    Now that the threat was gone and Tremaine wasn''t in the Quartley Pce, Yuliana became very impatient with Zorion. She couldn''t stand being around him and abhorred talking to him.

    Yuliana walked up to Zorion and kicked him gently with her shoes. "Zorion, why are you sitting here? Go back to your bedroom and watch some TV. Don''te out unless you have to."

    Zorion came back to his senses.

    He nced up at Yuliana with a grievous look on his face. "Honey, I''m so bored."

    "If you''re bored, then stay in your room and watch TV," Yuliana said impatiently.

    Zorion felt ignored and said, "Honey, there''s nothing good on the TV. I want someone to y with. You never y with me. I''m so bored and lonely."

    Yuliana''s face fell. "All you ever do is y! Do you think you''re some three-year-old child? You only ever want to y! I don''t have time to y with you every day! Go watch TV and stop bothering me, otherwise it''ll be your fault if I get upset!"

    Whenever Yuliana was fierce, Zorion wouldn''t dare to say a word to her.

    He stood up and muttered quietly the moment he turned the corner, "But it''s really boring watching TV every day."

    Yuliana pretended not to have heard him.

    She didn''t care whether Zorion was bored.

    �֧�

    "So long as Zorion stays in his bedroom, no one will see him sitting on the sofa and no one will me

    me for not being a good wife

    BUMS

    Yuliana apanied Zorion to his bedroom. She turned on the TV for him and changed the channel until a cartoon was seen.

    Zorion didn''t like that particr cartoon.

    He also didn''t like watching cartoons in general.

    He then said, "Honey, I don''t like watching cartoons."

    Yuliana frowned. "You don''t like them? Even if you don''t like it, you have

    watch them! What else can you watch except for cartoons with that IQ of

    yours?"

    Zorion opened his mouth and had wanted to say something, but didn''t.

    "Watch your cartoons." Yuliana said, "Don''te out unless you need to."

    After that, Yuliana turned around and left.

    Zorion picked up the remote the moment she was gone.

    He switched off the TV.

    He sat back on the bed and looked at the ceiling nkly.

    His life had been very dreary and boringtely.

    Ever since Ruth left, no one had yed with him anymore.

    No one smiled at him either.

    No one else would apany him to y with his paper nes.

    No one would ever cook delicious snacks for him again.

    Zorion felt very sad.

    He really missed Ruth.

    But he shouldn''t think about her.

    This was because everyone said that Ruth wasn''t a good person.

    Zorion didn''t like bad people as well.

    He had to restrain himself from thinking about her.

    So he whispered to himself, "Don''t think about Ruth, don''t think about Ruth."

    Ruth was apanying Yesseca as she was buying some daily necessities when she suddenly stopped.

    She saw two children ying with paper nes.

    The boy threw the paper ne, while the girl smiled sweetly.

    Ruth looked longingly at the two children.

    She suddenly remembered her days back in the Quartley Pce.

    Zorion liked folding paper nes

    very much. Every time he folded them, he loved to throw them up in the air ingust the same way. She would watch by the side. She would watch the paper ne fly farther and farther away as she smiled happily.

    "Ruth?" Yesseca suddenly called to her.

    Before Yesseca could see what was going on, Ruth stirred.

    Hearing Yesseca''s voice, Ruth came back to her senses.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She then looked away.

    "It''s fine, Yesseca, let''s go," Ruth said.

    Yesseca didn''t think much about what she had seen.

    She nodded. "There''s a supermarket up ahead. Let''s go."

    "Okay." Ruth said airily.

    For the rest of their trip, Ruth kept remembering things she used to do with Zorion and his face kept appearing in her mind.

    She kept thinking about him.

    Was Mr. Zorion doing alright?

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983

    ?

    Tremaine finally woke up.

    In the cave, there were two other people besides him.

    Lessie Hawls, and No. 2.

    None of the members of the 001 organization had names. They all went by code names.

    Seeing that Tremaine was awake, Lessie immediately gave him food.

    After all, they hadn''t kidnapped Tremaine just for him to die.

    Tremaine had passed out for so long. If he didn''t eat, he would definitely die.

    Tremaine sneered at the food. "How am I supposed to eat when you''ve tied me up like this?" Lessieughed, "Sir, you don''t need to feed yourself. I''ll be feeding you."

    Lessie brought a mouthful of food to Tremaine''s mouth. Tremaine didn''t refuse.

    He knew he had to eat to regain his energy.

    He ate as Lessie fed him.

    Both of them were left with their own thoughts.

    Lessie thought that Tremaine was outstanding for being the president at such a young age.

    In the face of such great changes, he was still able to remain calm. It was truly a rare sight to see someone remaining calm despite everything that had happened.

    Tremaine, on the other hand, was thinking about ways on how he could escape.

    The moment he woke up, he began racking his brain for methods of escape from this, but none of his ideas seemed possible. He was tied up, and all he could do now was wait and n ording to how things went.

    Tremaine looked coldly at Lessie after she was done feeding him. "I never would have thought the traitor would be the person closest to me."

    Tremaine recognized Lessie.

    Lessie was Sheldon''s younger sister.

    Tremaine could sort of guess what had happened.

    He surmised that the leak of the mushroom cloud n must have had something to do with Lessie. It was probably the reason why Sheldon hadn''t given his findings to Tremaine despite investigating the incident for such a long time.

    Sheldon must have known that Lessie was a member of 001, and that the incident which happened was closely rted to Lessie, which was why he''d told Tremaine nothing about it.

    Tremaine felt hurt at the logic.

    After all, he regarded Sheldon as his most trusted person.

    It was his trust in Sheldon that had gotten him kidnapped.

    Tremaine was certain that the only reason the kidnappers could enter the hotel was because of Lessie.

    Hearing Tremaine''s words, Lessie said, "Sir, you''re wrong. My brother has never betrayed you."

    Tremaine snorted indifferently.

    Even if Sheldon had never betrayed him, he was definitely an aplice.

    "03." Just then, a man''s voice rang out. "Don''t waste your time talking to him. Start recording."

    The whole purpose of kidnapping Tremaine was to record him making a speech.

    Lessie nodded.

    She said to Tremaine, "Sir, we invited you here to ask you for a favor. Please make a public statement iming that the border does not belong to Nashnd."

    The 001 organization had been fixated on one issue ever since they were founded.

    To divide the border into two countries and separate themselves from Nashnd.

    Shooting Tremaine and exposing the mushroom cloud n had not their ultimate goal. Their final goal was to establish their own country.

    Tremaine spat out without thinking, "In your dreams!"

    02 s expression changed when he heard him.

    He was about to give Tremaine a beating, but Lessie stopped him.

    Lessie said to Tremaine, "Sir, you must have heard of how cruel our organization can be. We can do anything, so it would be in your best interest if you think about this carefully and give us an answer tomorrow."

    Tremaine didn''t respond.

    However, the expression on his face told Lessie that there was nothing to think about. He would definitely not agree.

    Time passed by slowly.

    During this period of time, Tremaine observed and studied the terrain of the cave while trying to untie himself. However it was all in vain.

    Tremaine understood that it was almost impossible to escape from the cave by himself under these circumstances. He could only wait for help.

    However, the ce where the 001

    organization brought him must

    somewhere specially hidden.

    Otherwise, it was impossible

    people of Nashnd to not have found him yet.

    Tremaine knitted his thick eyebrows.

    After a moment, another person suddenly appeared in Tremaine''s mind.

    It was Yesseca.

    Thinking of Yesseca, Tremaine''s breathing quickened.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    The wedding had ended abruptly and he suddenly disappeared. He didn''t want to think about how worried Yesseca might be.

    He could almost imagine Yesseca waiting for him with a face full of tears.

    Thinking about her, Tremaine felt terribly ufortable as if his heart was being clenched by a pair of invisible hands.

    Tremaine was not the only one who felt terrible. Preslie wasn''t faring too well either.

    Sheldon had been imprisoned for many days.

    Tremaine, however, had yet to return.

    Preslie was so anxious that she''d almost went crazy.

    If she was being honest, she''d never once felt like Sheldon was someone important to her, but the moment she knew he was caught, it was like she had lost a part of her.

    She didn''t even have the energy to work.

    She felt ufortable at home.

    Sheldon was no longer home, and it was as if something was missing. The house seemed empty.

    Merlin noticed how distraught Preslie was.

    She even took the time to talk with her.

    It was only then that Preslie recalled that Merlin had a handful of connections in the office.

    Preslie immediately pleaded with Merlin to ask her to let the higher ups let Sheldon go.

    Meilin looked awkward as he listened to her request.

    She had heard about what happened to Sheldon.

    Sheldon had been arrested on suspicion of betraying his country.

    Merlin was extremely shocked when she first heard the news.

    In her eyes, Sheldon was a very loyal person to the President''s Office of Nashnd. It was unbelievable that such a man would betray the country. However, Sheldon was nheless arrested for said charge.

    A high official like Sheldon could not be arrested without evidence.

    Merlin could only reply, "Preslie, I''m sorry, but I can''t help you. This is out of my control. Sheldon is in serious trouble. You''d better mentally prepare

    yourself."

    When Preslie heard Merlin''s words, she felt as if her heart had been thrown into an icy abyss.

    She was so anxious that she was

    about to cry. "Miss Merlin, Sheldon is

    no doubt a good person. He''s tremendously loyal to the country. It''s impossible for him to have done

    such a thing!"

    "The military would not arrest anyone without evidence." Merlin could onlyy out the truth.

    "They are just simply arresting the innocent!" Preslie raised her voice. "Miss Merlin, I can assure you that Sheldon would never betray the country."

    Merlin did not say anything else.

    Preslie''s assurance was of no use to both herself and the military.

    Merlin tried tofort Preslie, "I believe Mr. Tremaine will investigate this matter thoroughly when he gets back."

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984

    ?

    Preslie had thought the same in the beginning, Tremaine was still nowhere to be seen even after a very long time!

    Preslie said, "Miss Merlin, when will Tremaine even be back?"

    Merlin did not know either.

    She said, "Probably not for a while. Let''s just wait. He''lle back sooner orter."

    Preslie was so anxious that her eyes had turned red.

    She stomped her feet and said, "Oh, Your Excellency, pleasee home soon, you have to."

    Merlin said to Preslie, "Even if Mr. Hawls was convicted of the charges, they would need to wait for Tremaine to be back. Don''t worry. Mr. Hawls won''t be in any danger for the time being."

    Preslie understood.

    Although she knew what Merlin said made sense, she was still very anxious.

    Merlinforted Preslie, but noticed that something was amiss.

    She looked at Preslie carefully.

    There was anxiety in her eyes.

    Merlin knew that Preslie and Sheldon were close, but even if they were there wasn''t a need for her to be this anxious.

    Merlin was a straightforward person who would usually say whatever she thought of.

    She asked, "Looks like you''re dating him, aren''t you?"

    After all, Sheldon was single, and so was Preslie. It was possible for both of them to fall in love.

    Preslie''s face suddenly blushed.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    She said, "Miss Merlin, that''s not true. Mr. Hawls and I, we''re, how, how can we... Please stop saying ridiculous things."

    Merlin said meaningfully, "Then why are you so concerned about him?"

    Preslie''s ears went red. Ts because he''s a good man, that''s why I care so much. If you were the one being arrested, I would also care this much about you too!"

    "Is that so?" Merlin asked thoughtfully.

    "Of course," Preslie said, "Miss Merlin, I''m going back to work."

    After that, Preslie ran away as if she was being chased by wolves.

    A sh of light appeared in Merlin''s eyes when she looked at Preslie''s retreating back.

    Preslie had always been honest. If she said that she wasn''t in love, then she really might not be in love.

    However...

    Even if they weren''t dating, she could have started liking him.

    Sheldon was a handsome, talented man. It was possible for Preslie to take a liking to him.

    At 5:30 in the evening, Preslie finally got off work from the President''s office.

    She did not go home, but went straight to where Yesseca lived.

    In a small apartment.

    "Yesseca, you''d bettere back with me. It''s impossible living in such a small ce." Preslie had said this countless times.

    However, Yesseca still refused everytime.

    She couldn''t stand living with Preslie.

    Preslie would mention Tremaine in front of her every so often.

    Yesseca was already heartbroken, and with Preslie constantly bringing up his name, Yesseca would feel more distraught.

    "I''m fine staying here. Ruth is here to help me. Before I leave Nashnd, I want to spend some time with her."

    Preslie said, "Yesseca, don''t say you''re leaving. We''ll talk about it when Tremaine gets back. He never said anything about breaking up with you, so don''t be in such a hurry."

    Yesseca smiled bitterly.

    She said, "Preslie, don''t you think I''ve been embarrassed enough? Do you want Tremaine to humiliate me more?"

    Preslie was stunned.

    Yesseca''s throat was dry. "The fact that he hasn''t made an appearance for so long exins everything. He''s trying to avoid me. Preslie, I don''t want to embarrass myself anymore."

    Preslie didn''t know what to say.

    Yesseca continued somberly, "My brother taught me this when I was young. He said although we were poor, we should still have our

    dignity We shouldn''t do anythi

    shameless. Since he doesn''t want me''ll just leave. I won''t be a bother to him that way."

    Preslie wanted tofort Yesseca, but she didn''t know how to.

    After all, Yesseca was right.

    Tremaine''s behavior was too obvious.

    He was really avoiding Yesseca.

    He just wanted to break up with her!

    After thinking for a while, Preslie suddenly said, "Yesseca, it''s all Qiana''s fault. If she hadn''t appeared, you wouldn''t have been separated from him, and your wedding would''ve been held smoothly."

    Preslie hated Qiana very much.

    It wasn''t just because Qiana had ruined Yesseca''s and Tremaine''s marriage.

    Every time she saw Qiana, she felt insincere vibes emanating from her.

    Yesseca shook her head.

    She said, "She is Montez''s mother after all. It''s reasonable for her toe between Tremaine and I. After all, who wants their own child to have a stepmother?"

    Preslie couldn''t help but say, "What she did was to try to break you and Tremaine apart so she could take your ce!"

    Yesseca lowered her voice even further. "It''s normal for her to think that way. She''s Montez''s mother."

    Yesseca truly could understand Qiana''s point of view.

    Even if Tremaine was shaken by the sudden appearance of Montez''s biological mother, and she could understand him.

    She was just angry that Tremaine had been avoiding her.

    He didn''t even bother to exin. He just dodged the issue.

    It made Yesseca feel like Tremaine hadn''t taken her seriously at all ever since the beginning.

    Since Yesseca had alreadyid everything out in that way, what else could Preslie say?

    She only felt pain in her heart.

    Yesseca had initially been going to marry Tremaine, with she herself a happy bridesmaid, ready to send her friend down the aisle, but everything had changed with a snap of the fingers.

    Tremaine and Yesseca were over.

    And Sheldon had been arrested for some unknown reason.

    Preslie felt extremely miserable.

    "Sir, have you made up your mind?"

    Inside the dark and damp cave, Lessie''s voice rang out.

    "I need more time to consider." Tremaine''s attitude had changed, he wasn''t as determined as before.

    How could Lessie not know why?

    She knew Tremaine wanted to buy time for his rescuers.

    Lessie smiled. "Sir, are you trying to stall for time? Sorry, but we need to know your answer today."

    A cold light shed in Tremaine''s ck eyes.

    At first, he had intended to buy more time.

    He''d realized it was hopeless to rely on himself for an escape, and that he could only wait until someone came to help.

    "Lessie, you''re a citizen of

    Nashnd and you''re Sheldon''s sister. How could you betray the country? Don''t you feel sorry towards your brother and the

    country?" Tremaine''s boomisel

    rang out with authority and fierceness.

    voice

    to

    ��t

    "Sir, there''s no point in telling me these things Lessie said. "The independence of the border was a lifelong Wish of someone''s. Now that that person is gone, I have fulfil it. There''s no need to bring up patriotism or my brother. A want to do is to free the border

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985

    ?

    As she spoke, Lessie''s eyes turned slightly red.

    She''d thought of him.

    His lifelong wish had been to set the border free and make it independent. Unfortunately, he wasn''t able to fulfill it before he died.

    And Lessie had taken it upon herself to see hisst wish through.

    For that reason, she had betrayed both her brother and her country.

    "Sir, you have to make a statement today." Lessie held something simr to a recording pen in front of Tremaine. "Now, let''s start recording." "Impossible!" Tremaine said directly, "As the President of Nashnd, I can''t make such a statement. It would be failing my country and people!" Tremaine knew it was useless trying to dy it any longer.

    At that point, it would be better to say what he really thought about the matter and hope that Lessie would give up on it.

    Tremaine looked at Lessie with a sharp gaze, "Simrly, Lessie, what you did is failing

    Nashnd and all its people!"

    Lessie smiled.

    She didn''t care if she was unworthy of the country as long as she was worthy of him.

    In order to fulfill his lifelong wish, Lessie was willing to do anything.

    "Your Excellency," Lessie said. "I''d advise you to make this statement on record. I don''t want to make things too awkward. After all, you''re still my brother''s boss."

    Tremaine''s eyes shed with fierceness. "Wow, you still remember who I am!"

    Lessie was just about to speak when an impatient voice rang out, "03, don''t waste time talking to him. Let him have a taste of my punch!"

    It was a man with a scar on his face and ferocious eyes who had spoken.

    Lessie nced at Tremaine and then said in a sweet voice, "Your Excellency, our patience has run out. If you don''t agree, we can only use cruel methods to torture you. You should know how terrifying our torture methods are."

    Tremaine answered fearlessly, "You think I''m afraid?"

    Lessieughed, her smile somewhat firm, "Since the establishment of the organization, there hasn''t been a single person who could survive our torture."

    The so-called torture was made worse by adding a little more at a time.

    From light to heavy.

    The tortured would feel despair sink deep into their bones and soul.

    At first, Lessie only took one candle.

    This was the lightest torture.

    She lit the candle and let the wax drip onto Tremaine''s body.

    For Tremaine, that pain was like nothing.

    However, Tremaine did not let his guard down.

    001 ''s torture wouldn''t be this simple.

    Sure enough, Lessie began to increase the number of candles one by one, from one to two, to three, four to five, six to seven...

    In the end, no one knew how many candles Lessie had in her hands.

    The wax dripped onto his skin, burning as if one''s skin was being med.

    Tremaine remained silent.

    "03, these are useless to him," said the man with the codename 02.

    Lessie could tell.

    Tremaine was really not an ordinary person.

    He had managed to keep silent with so many candles dripping on him.

    Lessie put away the candles.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She said to Tremaine with a forced smile, "Your Excellency, I have long known that you are not a regr man. Now I can see that the rumors were really true. It seems like there''s no need to carry out such mediocre torture methods on you."

    After that, Lessie asked 02 to get her a basin of water.

    She wet a piece of paper with water and then shoved it into Tremaine''s mouth and nose.

    It didn''t seem to be a big deal.

    However, everyone knew that it wasn''t a pleasant experience to have your nose and mouth covered by wet paper.

    It would be impossible to breathe.

    It would make one feel as if they were slowly suffocating.

    Tremaine''s breathing was getting thinner and morebored.

    He was also losing his consciousness little by little due to the air being cut off.

    Just then, a face suddenly shed across his mind.

    It was Yesseca.

    His chaotic mind woke up from a trance.

    He had to hold on.

    Yesseca was waiting for him.

    Yesseca.

    Now that he had disappeared for so long, Yesseca must have gone mad. He had to get back alive.

    Several minutester, Lessie took away the paper on Tremaine''s face.

    Tremaine''s face was paler than the piece of paper.

    "You''re excellency, you''re truly something." Lessie''s eyes were filled with admiration. "There''s no one who couldst that long."

    The fierce-looking man beside Lessie also revealed an expression of disbelief.

    He stared at Tremaine for a few seconds and said, "Lessie, it seems like we may have to use ourst resort."

    Lessie nodded. "Bring it in."

    A minuteter, a wolf as tall as half a man was pulled in.

    The wolf''s fur shone and its eyes were ferocious.

    When it saw Tremaine, the wolf let out a cry.

    Lessie was holding a sharp knife in her hand.

    She said to Tremaine, "You''re free to guess my next course of action."

    Tremaine kept a nk expression. He ignored Lessie.

    Lessie didn''t mind either.

    She continued, "We will use this sharp knife to cut off the pieces of your flesh and feed it to the wolf. In the end, when you are left with nothing but your skeleton, we''ll untie the rope and the wolf will devour what''s left of you. Your Excellency, are you sure you want this?" Content

    belongs to

    Anyone who heard this kind of cruel torture would be terrified. Even the calmest person would be frightened.

    Tremaine, however, was unfazed.

    His face was still showed no emotion, even seeming a tad proud.

    Lessie was amazed.

    Tremaine was indeed not an ordinary person.

    Upon hearing of such cruel torture, he was still able to keep a straight face. This president was truly admirable.

    However, Lessie was still a little worried.

    This was one of the most gruesome and cruel torture methods they were threatening him with. If they couldn''t make Tremaine surrender, what else could they do?

    A glint shed across Lessie''s eyes,

    and her voice was no longer soft. "Your Excellency, do think about it.

    ?

    Seeing your flesh being cut off and fed to the wolves is a whole new kind of torment and despair. Are you sure you want to experience t? I''d advise you to do the recording so you don''t have to suffer such torture!"

    Tremaine didn''t answer.

    He looked coldly at Lessie as if thousands of arrows were shooting at her.

    Lessie was enraged by the look in Tremaine''s eyes.

    It was supposed to be the time for Tremaine to beg for mercy andpromise. However, he showed no signs of stepping down, and his determination seemed to be getting stronger. How was this possible?

    UMS

    Lessie snorted coldly and said, "Your Excellency, considering that you''re my brother''s boss, I won''t be the one cutting your flesh."

    Lessie threw the knife in her hands to No. 02...

    She said, "You do it!"

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986

    ?

    02 had long been annoyed by the smug look at Tremaine''s face. He strode forward and cut off a piece of flesh from Tremaine''s shoulder.

    Ten minutester, Tremaine''s shoulder was still bleeding.

    The wolf was ever so hungry as it continued staring at Tremaine with hungry eyes.

    In just ten minutes, the torture had escted to a horrible, bloody, and miserable stage.

    No words in the world could describe such terror and despair.

    Even Lessie turned her head away, not wanting to see such a scene.

    Tremaine didn''t say a word from beginning to end.

    However, he clenched his fists tightly until the veins on his hands popped.

    "Stop it!"

    Lessie abruptly stopped 02 from cutting off more of Tremaine''s flesh.

    She was not doing this for Tremaine''s own good.

    She knew that everyone had a limit, and that

    Tremaine would not give in even if he had been cut to the bone.

    However, once that limit is crossed, he would not be able to hold it in.

    She stopped 02 because she wanted Tremaine to give up faster.

    02 understood Lessie''s intentions and immediately lowered down the knife in his hand.

    He led the wolf away.

    The wolf was unwilling to leave and looked at Tremaine with predatory eyes.

    Lessie said to Tremaine, "Your Excellency, you are really a warrior amongst men. You''re able to bear the sight of your own flesh being cut and fed to a wolf. I''m afraid there is no man in this world who can match your courage and perseverance."

    Lessie paused for a moment before speaking up again, "But, are you sure it is worth watching yourself die slowly for Nashnd? Don''t you have your loved ones waiting for you? Will they be able to ept your death?"

    Tremaine remained silent.

    Blood gushed out from his shoulder. It looked rather terrifying.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Lessie continued, "Your Excellency, I''ll give you one more night. Think about it carefully. If you still refuse to submit tomorrow, I''m afraid you won''t be able take in a breath of air anymore. You''ll have to die in the belly of a wolf."

    Tremaine still said nothing.

    Lessie smiled and casually said, "By the way, you were holding a wedding ceremony when we kidnapped you. Your dear wife must have been very anxious when she saw that you disappear, right? When you''re dead, well kidnap her and torture her with the same way, okay?"

    "How dare you!" Tremaine finally spoke. Even though he had suffered such a heavy injury on his shoulder, his voice was still sharp.

    Lessie put on a false smile. "You can watch from hell and see if we''re brave enough to do it to your wife."

    Tremaine stared at Lessie and punctuated his words, "I will never let anyone hurt my woman."

    Lessie said mildly, "Will you still be able to protect your woman when you''re dead?"

    Lessie tried to coax Tremaine, "The best way is to promise us that you''ll let the town at the border get their independence from Nashnd. Once you give out that statement, we''ll stop and you''ll no longer be affected. You''re still Nashnd''s President. What''s the point of throwing your life away for a piece ofnd?"

    "The town at the border has always been an inseparable territory of Nashnd." Tremaine growled, "Stop daydreaming!"

    Seeing that Tremaine had remained unmoved, Lessie also started to be a little impatient.

    She said, "I won''t say much to you anymore. Think about it carefully. This is thest chance I am giving you. If you still don''t agree, then you''ll just have to see your own flesh fed to the wolf."

    It was only that day when Matthew learned that the wedding between Yesseca and Tremaine had been interrupted.

    He went to Nashnd to visit Yesseca.

    Originally, he had wanted to wait after Selina was done resting ande over with her, but Selina disagreed as she was worried about Yesseca and insisted that Matthew head over.

    Selina even said to Matthew, "Don''t tell Yesseca you''re going. Give her a surprise."

    Matthew didn''t reply.

    He was confused.

    "Why?" Matthew asked.

    Selina said meaningfully, "Think

    about it. Yesseca has always been closed off and only tell us good news by not the bad. What if Tremaine treats her badly after their wedding? You need to go there as a surprise to find out how things really afe."

    Matthew was speechless.

    He didn''t know what to say.

    He said, "Don''t worry, Tremaine is definitely not the kind of man who would treat his wife badly after he gets married. He''ll treat Yesseea the way he used to, perhaps with even more love."

    "That''s not for sure," Selina muttered.

    She pushed Matthew with her hand. "Anyway, just go. Stop talking nonsense."

    Matthew couldn''t help butugh. He said, "I''ll go, I''ll be on my way now."

    "Remember to make your arrival a surprise." Selina emphasized, "Don''t tell Yesseca in advance."

    Matthew promised, "Okay, okay. I will do as you say. Just rx."

    That day, Matthew took a helicopter to Nashnd.

    The helicopter couldn''tnd directly in front of Quartley Pce, and Matthew asked the pilot to stop at anding deck. Then, he asked the driver to drop him off at the Quartley Pce.

    He didn''t expect to see a figure on the way to Quartley Pce.

    And the figure was somewhat simr to Yesseca''s.

    Matthew asked the driver to pull over and realized that it was indeed Yesseca.

    Matthew was about to stop Yesseca when he felt like something was amiss.

    Tremaine had just married Yesseca. Logically speaking, as the wife of the President, Yesseca should not be traveling alone on the streets when she had many matters to attend to.

    And looking at Yesseca''s back, he somehow felt loneliness surrounding her.

    Plus, there was a bag of groceries in her hand.

    Yesseca grew up as a regr

    citizen, and bing the

    president''s wife wouldn''t stop her

    from being diligent. However, it was

    weird of her to be shopping for groceries alone right after getting married.

    Matthew put his guard up.

    S

    Instead of stopping Yesseca, he asked the driver to quietly follow Yesseca. Then, he saw Yesseca enter a shabby apartment building.

    Yesseca carried her bags of grocery into an apartment building.

    Matthew''s brows furrowed tightly.

    Yesseca used her key to open the door.

    Ruth had gone to work and she had to cook alone.

    Yesseca was about to store away her groceries in the kitchen when a sudden wave of fatigue hit her, and she ended up sprawled out on the couch.

    The bag of groceries fell to her feet.

    She stared at the groceries as some shbacks starteding.

    They were all of the days she had spent with Tremaine...

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987

    ?

    When she''d wanted to cook for Tremaine in Quartley Pce, she would personally go to the supermarket to buy ingredients and make every dish for him by herself.

    Tremaine had enjoyed the dishes she cooked.

    A smile would sh across Yesseca''s eyes whenever she saw how much he appreciated her food.

    Now, those happy moments had gone up in smoke.

    Yesseca felt her heart hurting severely.

    She sniffed and forced herself to stop thinking about it.

    Tremaine had dumped her, and even avoided her without an exnation. What else could she want from him?

    Although she told herself so, he kept appearing in her mind.

    Yesseca grabbed her thigh tightly.

    How could she be so spineless!

    How could she be so weak!

    Yesseca stood up and walked to the window. She opened the small windowpane of the apartment and looked outside.

    The weather that day was cloudy and grey.

    Yesseca looked at the murky sky and muttered, "Lothar, you saw it, didn''t you? I''m not married yet. He doesn''t want me anymore. He abandoned me. But Lothar, don''t be sad. I''ll get better."

    "I haven''t shed a single tear. I can do the groceries and cook for myself. I am living well, and I am not affected."

    "Lothar, you told me that we should live our life with dignity and without shame. Since he doesn''t want me. I will live well. Don''t worry about me. I''ll have a wonderful life..."

    Even though she those very words herself, Yesseca''s eyes turned red.

    Her throat was choked up.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    Yesseca opened the door. The person standing at the door was a surprise to her.

    Matthew stood at the door.

    Yesseca was stunned for a moment beforeing back to her senses.

    She stuttered, "M-Matthew, why are you here?"

    Matthew nced at the dpidated apartment and had a bad feeling. He said, "Yesseca, is there something wrong?" "No, nothing." Yesseca denied.

    But Matthew was observant and picked up the strange expression on Yesseca''s face.

    He lowered his voice. "Yesseca, tell me the truth. Is there something wrong? Is there anything going on between you and Tremaine?"

    "No, nothing''s wrong."

    "Yesseca, if you still regard me as your family, please tell me!"

    Yesseca bit her lip forcefully. After a moment, she said dryly, "I''ll tell you everything, but you can''t say a word to Selina. She is still resting, she''ll be in poor health once she knows."

    Yesseca finished telling Matthew everything that had happened.

    Hearing her speak, Matthew''s eyes were swirling with emotions.

    ording to Yesseca, when the birth mother of Tremaine''s son suddenly appeared at the wedding, Tremaine had changed his mind and decided not to marry Yesseca.

    He had even started avoiding her like the gue.

    However, this was just Yesseca''s skewed point of view.

    Matthew felt like things weren''t that simple.

    Before investigating thoroughly, Matthew could not make a final judgment.

    He looked at Yesseca and and saw how terrible she looked. She was thinner, and her already small face appeared even more boney.

    Matthew immediately made a decision.

    He decided not to think too much about it and bring Yesseca out of this ce. After taking good care of Yesseca, he would start looking for Tremaine and demand his side of his story.

    Matthew said, "Yesseca,e back to Agaphen City with me first. Let''s talk about it more when you head back."

    Yesseca''s eyes shed with hesitation.

    She did not want to stay in Nashnd.

    After all, with the way she and Tremaine turned out, what reason was there for her to stay in Nashnd?

    Nashnd was a pain inducing ce for her.

    However, she didn''t want to go back to Agaphen City because she was afraid that Matthew and Selina would know about it, and she was worried Selina''s health would be affected.

    Yesseca did not say anything, but Matthew had already guessed what Yesseca was thinking.

    He immediately said, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell Selina anything about this. When you return to Agaphen City, she won''t know for the time being. I''ll keep this from her."

    Yesseca didn''t want Selina worrying about her.

    Simrly, Matthew did not want Selina to be too concerned.

    If Selena found out about what had happened, who knows how anxious she would be.

    Matthew decided he would definitely have to hide this from her for a while.

    Hearing what Matthew said, Yesseca let out a sigh of relief.

    She nodded. "I''ll go back with you. You have to help me hide it from Selina."

    Before going to Agaphen City, Yesseca went to the restaurant where Ruth worked at.

    She wanted to say goodbye to Ruth.

    When she arrived, she saw Ruth heaving a big te onto a table. Seeing the scene, Yesseca immediately went forward to help.

    Ruth immediately said, "Yesseca, get out of the way. You can''t move such a heavy thing."

    Yesseca still reached out her hand to help. When her hand cupped the bottom of the pot, she really felt that the pot was really heavy.

    After setting it on the table, Yesseca brought Ruth to the side.

    She said, "Ruth, you''d better change your job. You''re so skinny, carrying such heavy things must be very tiring for you. You should find an easier one."

    It was only today when Yesseca help Ruth lift tes did she realize how heavy it could be.

    How could Ruth bear to carry such heavy items every day?

    Ruth shook her head and said, "Yesseca, it''s not heavy. I''m used to it."

    "Ruth, you..."

    Before Yesseca could finish, she

    was interrupted by Ruth. Sheughed and said, "Don''t worry, this is my cousin''s shop. How could my cousins let me endure such hardship? It''s really not heavy. I just carry it asionally, it''s not all the time."

    There were some things that Ruth did not want to say to Yesseca.

    She was afraid that Yesseca would be worried.

    She carried heavy things, but she had no choice.

    She had been working as Yuliana''s servant. She had no social connections or work experience, which meant that she couldn''t find any other jobs to work at. Other than helping out and working at her

    rtive''s restaurant, Ruth

    really

    didn''t know where else to go.

    Hearing Ruth''s words, Yesseca stopped.

    What Ruth said made sense.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, this was Ruth''s cousin''s shop. She would not treat Ruth badly.

    If Ruth were to work elsewhere, she would definitely be unable to find a ce like in her cousin''s restaurant.

    Yesseca said, "But in the future, you shouldn''t carry such heavy stuff. Tell your cousin to have you carry something lighter."

    Ruth nodded.

    Ruth didn''t want Yesseca to continue on this topic, so she changed the topic. "Why did youe over so suddenly?"

    Yesseca said, "Ruth, I''m here to say goodbye. I''m leaving Nashd today. I am returning to my hometown."

    Ruth was stunned.

    Yesseca gave Ruth a hug and said, "Ruth, take care of yourself in the future."

    Although Ruth had left Quartley

    Pce because of certain incidents,

    Yesseca could not hate Ruth. She

    Saw

    ��

    still saw Ruth as her friend, otherwise she wouldn''t have been

    living with her.

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988

    ?

    Even though Ruth was reluctant to see her leave, she didn''t say anything.

    After all, it was impossible for her to keep Yesseca here.

    Yesseca was had broken up with Tremaine, and there was no longer a reason for her to stay in Nashnd anymore.

    Even so, Ruth still felt a little sad.

    Though Ruth had never mentioned a word about how living with Yesseca was like, she had been d to have Yesseca in her home.

    Ever since she left Quartley Pce, she had had nothing.

    Without any friends, she could only work in her family''s restaurant. After work, she always went back home alone and ate alone.

    She was very lonely.

    Yesseca''s arrival had added a touch of color to Ruth''s ck and white world.

    However, it didn''t take long for Yesseca to leave.

    "Yesseca, will ever youe back?" asked Ruth.

    There was a sh in Yesseca''s eyes.

    Would shee back?

    Probably not.

    Although her friends, Ruth and Preslie were still here, she really didn''t want toe back to a country that had given her so much heartbreak.

    Nashnd was and of sorrow for her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca said, "Ruth, I may not be back, but you cane to Agaphen City and visit me anytime. My country is really great, I''ll be waiting for you toe."

    Ruth nodded fully. "I will. I''lle over and pay you a visit."

    Yesseca stepped away from Ruth.

    She broke into a smile.

    It was time to say goodbye. She wanted to be as happy as possible.

    "It''s a promise then, Ruth. I''m leaving."

    Ruth nodded again.

    She waved to Yesseca and said, "Goodbye, Yesseca."

    Yesseca turned around and left.

    However, after taking a few steps, she was suddenly stopped by Ruth.

    Ruth said, "Yesseca, is there no way for you and Tremaine to get back together?"

    "Yes." Yesseca replied without any hesitation. "We have no future together."

    Since Tremaine dumped her, what possibility could there be between them?

    From now on, they would only see each other as strangers.

    Ruth''s gaze trembled.

    Some words were better not to be said.

    Emotions were like this. They couldn''t be controlled.

    Ruth couldn''t help but say what was on her mind.

    She said, "Yesseca, I always saw the love that you shared with Mr. Tremaine as a fairytalee true. It''s not only me, but also many other girls. Yours was a love that overcame boundaries."

    Ruth had hoped deeply that Yesseca and Tremaine would stay in love forever.

    At least, the dreams of her and so many other girls would not have shattered.

    Hearing what Ruth had said, Yesseca felt extremely dejected.

    However, she still pretended as if she was fine. She said faintly, "Ruth, you said that it was just a dream. Dreams aren''t reality, aren''t they?"

    Ruth was stunned.

    After Yesseca left, Ruth continued working.

    She was a little shaken up.

    While serving the dishes to the customers, Ruth suddenly felt sick.

    For some reason, she felt like throwing up.

    She couldn''t stop it from gushing out.

    "Blurgh!"

    Ruth had vomited.

    Fortunately, there was a trash can beside the dining table, and Ruth vomited into it.

    Seeing Ruth vomit after serving the dishes, the customers were very unhappy. They immediately called the owner toe over. Ruth''s cousin, Olivia, came over.

    Olivia apologized to her customers and promised that the customers would receive a refund.

    After soothing the customers, Olivia

    pulled Ruth to a corner. She scolded

    Ruth, "Ruth, what are you doing? You are affecting business! Why did you vomit in front of the customer?"

    "What the heck are you trying to do?"

    sw no

    Ruth knew she was wrong. She lowered her voice and said, "Olivia, I''m sorry. The customer''s meal expenses can be deducted from my sry."

    Olivia sneered.

    She said, "Of course I''ll deduct it from your sry. If I don''t deduct it from your sry, do you think I''d be paying for it? I''m warning you, Ruth. If there is a next time, you''ll be kicked out of here!"

    Ruth said nothing.

    She lowered her head and silently walked away.

    In a litt while, all the customers were gone and Ruth went to a corner. She started getting lost in her thoughts.

    Past events came to her mind unexpectedly.

    When she was in Quartley Pce, Yuliana bad also been very fierce to her.

    She felt terrible every time she was scolded by Yuliana.

    Whenever Zorion noticed she was down, he wouldfort her.

    Although Zorion was a fool, he''d tried his best tofort her and make her happy.

    Every time she wasforted by Zorion, Ruth would feel warmth in her heart, and her sadness would just dissipate just like that.

    But now...

    Ruth bit her lower lip gently with her neat white teeth.

    No one was there tofort her anymore.

    Yesseca returned to Agaphen City.

    Under her request, Matthew sent her back to her own house.

    Her house that belonged to her and Lothar.

    The house had been left empty for a long time, but it was still clean without even a trace of dust.

    Yesseca''s eyes shed in astonishment.

    Matthew said, "Selina hired someone to clean the house regrly. She said this is both yours and Lothar''s home. She''d never let this house get dirty and covered in dust."

    Yesseca''s heart was filled with warmth.

    She said, "Matthew, I really appreciate what she''s doing for me."

    "It isn''t anything much," Matthew said, "Yesseca, while you''re living here, just tell me what you need and I will arrange it for you."

    Yesseca nodded.

    She said, "I don''t need anything. I''m an adult now and can take care of myself."

    Then, she added, "You should head back home. I know you have other things to deal with, you can''t just keep looking after me."

    Matthew said, "Take good care of yourself."

    He left.

    Selina was still resting after giving birth and he couldn''t leave her alone for too long.

    Plus, he needed to contact Tremaine.

    He wanted to ask Tremaine personally what exactly had happened with him and Yesseca.

    If Tremaine had really decided to cancel the wedding because of his son''s biological mother and dumped Yesseca then and there, Matthew figured he needed at least to force an apology out of Tremaine for Yesseca''s sake.

    After Matthew left, Yesseca sat on the sofa.

    She looked around.

    Her home was still familiar and warm.

    It was just that...

    Yesseca let out a bitterugh.

    Finally, she was back.

    Perhaps this was her destination all this while.

    Quartley Pce was nothing more than a dream.

    It was a beautiful illusion.

    Now, however, the dream had been shattered.

    Tremaine had been missing for several days, and he was nowhere to be found.

    Hogan was so anxious that his hair had turned white.

    At first, he''d still had a few strands of ck hair left, but now, even the remaining ck hair was graying.

    He hadn''t gotten a wink of peaceful sleep ever since Tremaine went missing.

    He was already old to begin with, but now, he seemed ancient.

    One morning, before dawn, Hogan received a call.

    After hearing what the other person had to say, Hogan got a little worked up.

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989

    ?

    He raised his voice and said immediately, "Get all the soldiers to Mount Sunder now!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Mount Sunder was a mountain range that was located at quite a distance from Nashnd.

    Many years ago, a nuclear bomb had exploded and affected the whole area.

    Due to the nuclear radiation in the area, lots of trees and animals in that mountain range had underwent radioactive contamination, and no one was allowed in its vicinity.

    Even though a long time had passed since the event, the mountain was still deserted as people were afraid of the contamination that lingered despite the radioactive energy not being as potent as it once was.

    And Hogan, who had been investigating where Tremaine was all this while, had never expected that Tremaine would be at Mount Sunder.

    "Sir, this is yourst chance." Lessie said to Tremaine.

    After a night, Tremaine''s shoulder had started to feel tight and painful as the wound had started festering.

    Tremaine stared coldly at Lessie.

    Lessie''s eyes fell onto Tremaine''s shoulder. She spoke slowly, "Your Excellency, if you still don''t submit to our demands, we will continue to cut your flesh. And this time, we will do it from your wound. I believe that it will be as painful as yesterday''s."

    Tremaine''s eyes became even icier, but he did not say a single word.

    His silence angered Lessie.

    Lessieughed coldly, "Since you don''t want to do this the easy way, I shall let you have a taste of pain!"

    After that, 02 came in, bringing the wolf with him.

    The wolf had gotten a taste of how Tremaine''s flesh tasted like. When its eyesnded on Tremaine, it glimmered with hunger. If it wasn''t for the leash, the wolf would have pounced on Tremaine.

    Lessie took out a sharp knife.

    She said, "Let me cut your flesh today. I''d like to see just how stubborn you can be!"

    Pieces of flesh were cut off from Tremaine.

    Lessie had specially cut him at where his wound was festered the most. Her movements were deliberately slow in order for Tremaine to feel more pain.

    No matter how strong a man was, the pain of cutting off one''s flesh was unbearable.

    Tremaine''s expression changedpletely.

    Big beads of sweat dripped from his forehead.

    Lessie said slowly while torturing him, "Mr. Tremaine, I''m slicing your shoulder now. When I''m through with it, it will be your arms, then your thighs, and eventually, you''ll only be left with your bones."

    "Do you know about the slow slicing torture used back in the olden days? I heard that the executioner would cut off 2000 pieces of flesh while they were carrying out the punishment. Do you think you''ll be cut into 2000 pieces of flesh as well?"

    "Those who were dismembered in the olden days were luckier than you. At the very least, their skeletons can still be preserved, but yours will be devoured by a wolf!"

    "Your Excellency, my request is simple. All you need to do is just make a statement about freeing the border from Nashnd''s control. Your life will be saved, you won''t have to suffer in pain.

    Why stay stubborn? If I were you, I would choose toply."

    "This isn''t the past. Now, the presidents of every country are all inconsiderate, and they make decisions based on their own selfish needs. Don''t you want to at least keep a good reputation? Freeing the border will be widely objected to by your citizens, but you still get to be the country''s president, and you get to enjoy life''s riches. Isn''t that better than throwing your life away when no one would know the reason why you''d done it?"

    Tremaine could see the bones of his shoulders.

    His entire body was covered in sweat.

    Lessie stopped.

    She knew Tremaine had reached his breaking point.

    He was different from the rest.

    However, he was still a human with flesh and blood.

    Lessie stared at Tremaine and softened her voice. "I''ll ask you again, do you want to make the statement, or do you want me to cut off every piece of your flesh and bury your body in the belly of a wolf?"

    Lessie approached Tremaine and

    lowered her voice. "I know you can''t take it anymore. As long as you promise me, I''ll give you the

    l

    medicine right away to treat your wounds. You won''t have to bear such pain anymore."

    Tremaine''s gaze became nk.

    His vision began shaking violently.

    After waiting for a long time, he spoke as if he was using all his strength, "I promise you."

    Lessie was overjoyed.

    Tremaine finally agreed.

    She knew no matter how persevering Tremaine was, he wouldn''t be able to bear such pain!

    Lessie hurriedly took out the recording device.

    She put it in front of Tremaine and said, "Then please, make a statement now."

    Tremaine, however, remained silent.

    He said with his pale lips, "Untie my hands. I''m still the president after all. I can''t be left tied up while being recorded, let me have some dignity." Lessie agreed without much further thought.

    She could understand why people with high social statuses like Tremaine had such arrogance.

    However, 02 was a little hesitant.

    He pulled Lessie to the side and said to her, "03, it''s best not to untie him. If anything happens, we won''t be able to bear the conseqeuences." Lessie, on the other hand, was not afraid or worried at all.

    She said to 02, "Look at him. What''s the difference between him and a good-for-nothing piece of trash? Don''t worry, he''s seriously injured, he can''t do anything to us. We can even see the bones on his shoulder." Content belongs to

    QUMS

    The corners of Lessie''s lips curled up. "If he wants what''s left of his remaining dignity, then we''ll give it to him."

    02 nced at Tremaine.

    He could see Tremaine''s shoulder and his white bone peeking from beneath a fountain of blood.

    His whole body was soaked in sweat, and his face was pale beyond recognition.

    A man in such a state couldn''t possibly be a threat.

    02 finally agreed.

    He said, "Then, be careful."

    Lessie was very confident.

    She said, "Don''t worry. Tremaine is no different from a baby chick."

    Hogan was about to enter Mount Sunder with some of his senior officials and soldiers.

    A few high-ranking officials hesitated.

    ???

    The leading military official said, "Mr. Welmert, are we really going to enter Mount Sunder? Serious nuclear radioactivity once urred here, and we are unsure of its current condition. We don''t know if there''s are any radioactivity left. For safety reasons, why not we abandon the n?" Content belongs to

    As if defending himself, the senior officer added, "The kidnapper would certainly not bring Mr. Tremaine to Mount Sunder. They wouldn''t dare to take such a risk. I think you may have been given false news."

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990

    ?

    Hearing those words, Hogan''s expression changed.

    He looked at the senior officer mockingly, "False news? Do you think I''d bring a troop of people here just to have fun? If the news weren''t true why would I want to bring everyone here!"

    The official knew he was in the wrong, but he still he replied, "It''s impossible for the kidnapper to havee to such a dangerous ce."

    "It''s precisely because it''s dangerous that they are here, all so they won''t be discovered!"

    The military officials were too scared to say anything.

    Then, the official spoke again, "Mr. Welmert, radioactivity isn''t something to joke about. Did you know that when Mount Sunder was under radioactivity, all the animals... mutated. A mouse can now grow bigger than a cat, a rabbit can have six legs and the citizens who lived near Mount Sunder all died within 5 years. The radioactivity is just..."

    "So you''re saying that we''ll back out from saving Mr. Tremaine?" Before the high official could finish his words, he was interrupted by Hogan.

    The official had no choice but to retort, "Mr. Welmert, if you can provide evidence that Mr. Tremaine is indeed here in Mount Sunder, then I''ll assure you that we would all go in without any objection. But right now, there''s no evidence to prove or show that Mr. Tremaine is indeed in Mount Sunder, and I feel like it isn''t worth taking the risk."

    With that, the high-ranking officials nced at the surrounding officials.

    Hearing what the official said, questioning looks began to arise in the rest of the officials faces.

    Hogan sneered, "Useless wretches, what is the point of training all of you! I am old yet I am not afraid, what are you all scared of!"

    After that, Hogan shouted, "Those who are willing and brave enough, follow me!"

    Everyone was a little hesitant, but other than the three high-ranking officers, most of them followed Hogan into Mount Sunder.

    Lessie untied Tremaine.

    She had no worries at all.

    Tremaine''s shoulders were all sliced off, and his bones could be seen. Lessie believed Tremaine was weak and wasn''t a threat at all.

    Lessie''s hands were shaking when she untied Tremaine.

    Not because of Tremaine.

    It was because of him.

    Lessie told herself.

    She was finally going to help him achieve his long-cherished wish.

    His lifelong wish.

    His wish that couldn''t be fulfilled because of his death, but now, Lessie was one step closer.

    Lessie''s chest was surging with emotions.

    If he knew about it, he would have been happy.

    Just as Lessie was getting excited, she suddenly sensed something amiss.

    Tremaine''s eyes had changed.

    His weak gaze suddenly became murderous.

    By the time Lessie noticed, it was already toote.

    A pistol was pointed at her forehead.

    Lessie''s eyes shed with disbelief.

    How did Tremaine do it?

    His shoulders were all battered up. Not to mention his whole body, and his arm would be greatly affected as well. How could he grab a pistol at such a fast speed?

    When 02 saw what happened, he quickly rushed towards Lessie wanting to rescue her.

    Bang.

    There was a gunshot.

    The wolf fell to the ground.

    02 noticed that the bullet was flying towards him and took cover by using the wolf as his shield. He ran away without leaving a trace.

    That shot just now had made him realize that it was almost impossible for him to save Lessie. At that moment, escaping was the best chance of survival.

    Tremaine ignored 02.

    He didn''t care.

    His body was already heavily injured. Lessie was still there, and he wasn''t able to control both her and the other man.

    Tremaine looked at Lessie coldly, "I told you, I won''t let anyoney a hand on my woman."

    Lessie held her breath.

    She remembered what she''d said to Tremaine that day.

    She said that after Tremaine died, she would catch his woman and make sure that she received the same treatment as Tremaine did. Tremaine said it was impossible.

    At that time, she wasughing at Tremaine internally.

    She thought that since Tremaine could not protect himself, it was impossible for him to protect others.

    Unexpectedly...

    Lessie''s heart was filled with monstrous regret.

    How close it had been!

    Just one more step!

    She could''ve fulfilled his long-cherished wish!

    It was all her fault. She was too careless!

    "Tremaine, are you made of steel?!" Lessie shouted angrily.

    Tremaine snorted coldly.

    Of course, he was not made of steel.

    When Lessie had used her de to slice his festered wound until his bones showed, he almost couldn''t hold on any longer.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    However, he''d persevered and told himself that he had to hang on.

    Yesseca was still waiting for him.

    She must be worried to death at his disappearance. If he didn''te back, he could guarantee that Yesseca would sit in Quartley Pce every day, waiting for him like a statue.

    He couldn''t leave Yesseca like that.

    He had to bring Yesseca happiness

    and

    top of

    her feel like she was on

    world. He couldn''t let

    Yesseca be someone who only awaited his return.

    For Yesseca, he had to endure.

    Tremaine had noticed the pistol at Lessie''s waist.

    He had been looking out for a chance to snatch it.

    If he wanted to seize it, he would have to have his hand untied, otherwise, there was no other way.

    Obviously, it was impossible for him to untie himself.

    Tremaine could only find a way to get Lessie to untie him.

    And when would Lessie do that?

    When she was overconfident, blinded by the joy of victory.

    When she say how all the flesh on his shoulders were almost scraped clean, Tremaine was sure that Lessie probably believed that he was weak and no longer posed a threat. She would definitely untie him upon his request.

    Tremaine had nned out every step down to its finest detail.

    "Mr. Tremaine!"

    At that moment, a cry of surprise was heard.

    The first one leading the soldiers from the front was Hogan.

    Hogan almost fainted upon seeing the condition Tremaine was in.

    He cried out, "Sir, what happened?"

    Tremaine looked impatient. "What happened? Mr. Welmert, your question is ridiculous. You''ve only just found me. If you had found me earlier, would I have be like this?" Content belongs to

    Hogan said nothing.

    He looked ashamed.

    Indeed, he was ipetent.

    Tremaine had been missing for so long but it was only now that he''d managed to find where Tremaine was.

    The soldiers tied Lessie up.

    Hogan ordered the soldiers to carry Tremaine down the mountain and send him off to receive treatment, but Tremaine rejected it.

    Tremaine said, "I can descend on my own. There''s no need to carry me down."

    Hogan did not say anything.

    Looking at Tremaine''s injured shoulder, he only felt shocked and guilty.

    "Where''s Yesseca?" Tremaine suddenly asked.

    Hogan was stunned.

    He didn''t think Tremaine would ask about her in such a time.

    Hogan immediately said, "Sir, when the wedding ended halfway, we sent Miss Cowell back to Quartley Pce."

    "Hmm," Tremaine answered.

    Initially, he''d wanted to see Yesseca the moment he got out, but he changed his mind.

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991

    ?

    If he was to meet Yesseca in this state, she would be scared out of her wits.

    Tremaine said to Hogan, "When I arrive, send someone to Quartley Pce to inform Madam Quartley and Yesseca that I am back. There are some matters I have to attend to. I will go back to Quartley Pce the day after tomorrow."

    It would probably take him a day or two for his shoulders to heal.

    Hogan took note of Tremaine''s order.

    After arriving at the foot of the mountain, they were divided into two groups.

    The soldiers would detain Lessie while Hogan would send Tremaine to the hospital.

    When they parted, Tremaine red coldly at Lessie. "Lessie, I''ve already told you that the town at the border will forever be inseparable from Nashnd. Stop making any more ns for it."

    Lessie smiled ruefully.

    She stared at Tremaine with hatred. "Tremaine, I was too careless this time. If it hadn''t let my guard down, you would have recorded a statement, and the town at the border would have been freed from Nashnd by now!"

    Tremaineughed.

    Hisughter carried a hint of mockery.

    He looked at Lessie and spoke slowly, "You''re wrong. Even if you weren''t careless, I will never make such a statement. As the President of the Nashnd, I will never split my own nation!"

    "Do you think that the people of Nashnd will praise you? Do you think that you will be remembered forever? Tremaine, you''re dreaming!" Tremaine looked at Lessie with disdain. "I don''t need people to sing praises about me. I don''t need my name to be immortalized either. I am just doing my job. I''m the President of Nashnd, I have be worthy of the citizens of Nashnd and my position!"

    Hearing Tremaine''s words, Lessie suddenly burst intoughter.

    Her face contorted to an expression of pain the moment herughter stopped. "Yes, that''s true. If you can be worthy of the citizens of Nashnd and your position, then so can his family. They have been officials in that town for generations, and yet his worthiness is only confined to that small town!"

    "Why is it that you have the right to do this, but he can''t? Why can''t I fulfill his wish?"

    Lessie stopped and red at Tremaine. "Tremaine, do you know why I brought you to Mount Sunder? It used to be a living hell. We did so much, we tried our best to separate the town at the border from Nashnd because we didn''t want to see it fall to the same fate!"

    The more Tremaine listened to Lessie''s words, the more he frowned.

    The town at the border was within the territory of Nashnd.

    It was a very small area that had been often overlooked.

    For some reason, however, the border had been demanding for independence for many years, and through that demand emerged the 001 Organization.

    When Tremaine took over the position of president, he did not pay much attention to the town at the border as there were many things he needed to catch up on.

    When the town at the border had demanded for independence, Tremaine had not been president. When their voices died down, Tremaine didn''t care much about it.

    Now, however, after hearing Lessie''s words...

    On the way to the hospital, Tremaine asked Hogan to send him all the information regarding the border.

    Hogan''s eyes shed with a strange emotion.

    After a while, he said, "Sir, that can wait until you return to the office. Right now, you need to treat your wounds."

    "No, send it to me right now," Tremaine insisted.

    Tremaine always stuck to his opinion, and Hogan could only agree.

    He said, "Of course."

    "And," said Tremaine, "when you go back to Quartley Pce, please tell Yesseca to wait for me. When I get back, well have our wedding ceremony." Tremaine wanted to call Yesseca, but after thinking about it, he decided not to.

    In his current state, it would be terrible if the two of them were to see each other. They would probably be inseparable the moment their gazesnded on each other.

    It was better to wait until he recovered.

    A soldiers went to Quartley Pce to inform Madam Quartley and Yesseca about the news.

    He managed to inform Madam Quartley about the news, but he was unable to do the same for

    Yesseca.

    Yesseca was no longer at Quartley Pce.

    The soldier immediately ryed the news to Hogan.

    Hogan did not take it to heart.

    He figured that Yesseca probably had just left the house for awhile.

    It didn''t matter.

    The most important thing was that Mr. Tremaine wanted to read all the information avable about the border.

    Hogan''s eyes widened.

    There were some things even Tremaine, the president of Nashnd, was unaware of.

    After all, Tremaine was still young, and he hadn''t been the president for a long time. Not to mention the Quartley family and the President''s office had cut ties for a long time.

    Of course, Hogan didn''t purposely hide it from Tremaine.

    He only felt like there was no need to tell him.

    He was afraid that Tremaine would disagree with him if he told him about it.

    However, if it wasn''t for the kidnapping...

    Hogan sighed.

    It seemed like Tremaine needed to know about this after all.

    vol

    Tremaine specifically mentioned he wanted all information about the town at the border, which meant that the town had caught his attention. Even if Hogan were fake or hide details from him Tremaine would find out about it eventually.

    Just as Hogan was about to return to the President''s Office to get the documents, he received a call from Madam Quartley.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Madam Quartley''s emotions were running wild as she asked if they had found Tremaine.

    Hogan gave her a firm yes. He decided not to let her know about the gravity of Tremaine''s situation so as to not worry her. Madam Quartley said excitedly, "God bless. Thank God."

    "Oh right, Madam Quartley, Mr. Tremaine told me to let Yesseca know that the moment hees back he will hold their wedding ceremony again. A soldier of ours went over just now, and he told me that Yesseca wasn''t in. If you could please ry the message to her, that''d be great. Sorry for troubling you," Hogan told Madam Quartley. Content belongs to

    Hearing Yesseca''s name, The expression on Madam Quartley''s face suddenly changed.

    She said in a heated voice, "Mr. Welmert, don''t even bring up her name!" "What''s wrong?" Hogan could feel that something wasn''t right judging from Madam Quartley''s voice.

    Madam Quartley said, "When she

    realized that something might have

    happened to Tremaine, she immediately upped and left. I''ll let

    Tremaine know about this the

    e

    moment he gets back so that he can

    break things off with that woman." Content belongs to

    Hogan was speechless.

    He wanted to ask a few more questions, but after thinking about it, he decided not to.

    After all, this was Tremaine''s family''s business. Why should he ask so many questions?

    These things would not be solved until Tremaine had recovered.

    Hogan would keep Tremaine from knowing that Yesseca had left for the time being.

    He knew Tremaine''s character.

    If Tremaine knew that Yesseca had left Quartley Pce, he would immediately go to Yesseca without receiving any treatment.

    Therefore, Hogan decided not to say anything for now.

    When Tremaine recovered, he would eventually know what had happened when he returned to Quartley Pce.

    Zorion felt alone.

    Very alone.

    No one hung out with him, and all he ever did was stay in his room.

    That was because Yuliana did not allow him to go out to the living room.

    Although the bedroom wasrge, it was not as big as the living room.

    In the living room, he would fold paper nes and throw it around. The nes could fly further in the living room.

    In the bedroom, however, the nes could only fly so far.

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992

    ?

    Zorion was so bored that he started counting his fingers.

    He had already looked for Yuliana several times.

    He wanted Yuliana to y and hang out with him.

    Yuliana always said she was busy.

    However, Zorion knew otherwise.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Every time he looked for Yuliana, she was either wearing perfume, or putting on nail polish, or asking the servants to give her a massage.

    That day, Zorion was bored out of his mind.

    So when Yuliana refused again, Zorion couldn''t help but say, "Honey, you can get a massageter. Can you y with me first? I haven''t had anyone to spend time with me for a long time. If you y with me, I will give you a massage."

    Yuliana sneered.

    She said, "You? Massage me? You fool, do you even know how to? Do you want to strangle me to death while you''re massaging me?"

    Zorion''s face turned pale and red.

    Seeing Zorion like this, Yuliana was upset.

    Why was there was such a big difference between

    the two brothers?

    Tremaine was always cold and a little heartless. Zorion, however, was silly, and it made her want to puke.

    Yuliana waved Zorion away. "Go away. Don''t stop me from getting a massage."

    "Then I, I''ll y with my paper nes in the living room," Zorion whispered.

    Yuliana frowned. "Didn''t I tell you you not to y in the living room? Go back to the bedroom and y!"

    If Madam Quartley saw Zorion ying alone in the living room, she would probably chide Yuliana for not being a great wife, and Yuliana didn''t want to receive a lecture.

    "But honey, I''m so bored. I''ve just been sitting in the bedroom every day. It''s so ufortable." Zorion''s eyes were red.

    Yuliana became more impatient. "Don''t talk nonsense. Go back to the bedroom. Zorion, don''t make me angry!"

    Looking at Yuliana''s fierce look, Zorion only felt confused.

    He remembered how gentle his wife used to be.

    She spoke with respect and would even smile at him asionally. When did she start changing

    this much?

    Not only did she not spend time with him, she even forbade him from being in the living room and scolded him all the time. Zorion felt very sad.

    He liked it when his wife was gentle.

    However, Yuliana kept on changing. Sometimes she was kind, and sometimes she was fierce.

    For some reason, Zorion thought of Ruth.

    Ruth was always gentle and tender.

    She was always patient and donned a smile.

    Ruth would never show such drastic changes.

    Then, Zorion turned and he suddenly spat out, "Ruth would never be fierce to me, She would never scold me either."

    Zorion''s voice was very soft, but Yuliana still heard it.

    Yuliana was furious.

    She took off her heels and smashed them on Zorion''s back.

    Whack!

    It was a loud noise.

    The high-heeled shoes hit Zorion''s neck directly. Blood oozed out, leaving a long trail of blood staining his neck.

    Zorion turned back subconsciously.

    He touched his neck and looked at his hand.

    There was blood on his hands.

    Zorion was scared out of his wits. He said, "Blood, blood, blood!"

    Yuliana was also shocked.

    She didn''t expect that Zorion would be injured.

    "Call the doctor, call the doctor," Zorion shouted again.

    Yuliana went up to him immediately. She raised her voice. "Call the doctor? What doctor! You are a man. Why do you need a doctor for such a small injury? Are you kidding?"

    Yuliana would not let Zorion call a doctor. What if Madam Quartley found out?

    Zorion was shut out by Yuliana.

    He touched his neck again, and more blood got on his hands.

    Yuliana was also a little worried.

    Not for Zorion''s health, but for fear that she would get into trouble should anything happen to him.

    After pondering for a while, Yulian? softened her voice and said, "Zorion, didn''t you want to y? Let''s see whatfun we can have at home. I''ll y with you okay?"

    Zorion couldn''t care less about getting injured.

    His eyes lit up and he immediately said, "Great, honey! I like the sound of that!"

    Yuliana took Zorion out of Quartley Pce.

    She didn''t take Zorion out to y. She took Zorion to look at the wound on his neck.

    Calling for a doctor to Quartley Pce would probably be noticed by Madam Quartley, so Yuliana brought Zorion out to a hospital.

    The doctor assessed Zorion, treated his wound, and hooked him to an IV.

    Zorion was badly injured, so the doctor was afraid that the wound might be infected.

    After Zorion got his drip, Yuliana sat with Zorion for a while, feeling impatient.

    She looked at the IV bottle. It would take about an hour.

    Sitting here with a fool for an hour was pure torture.

    Yuliana remembered that there seemed to be a store of luxury goods nearby.

    She figured that she might as well go inside and buy a dress and a bag for herself.

    Yuliana stood up and told Zorion, "Zorion, I''ll head out to manage some things. You can stay here."

    Zorion panicked when he heard her.

    He didn''t know anyone in this hospital. He was afraid of Yuliana leaving.

    "Don''t go, honey," Zorion said. "I''m scared. Don''t go, please. Stay with me, honey."

    Yuliana''s was getting tired of him. "Zorion, you''re a man. Don''t be

    afraid! You can have your IV

    here and I''ll be back

    l

    belongs to en.kikiot Content

    Yuliana ignored Zorion and left.

    Zorion also wanted to follow but there was still a needle in his hand, so he could onlyy back down.

    Zorion felt very sad as Yuliana walked further and further away until her figure disappeared.

    His wife had left just like that.

    She had left him alone.

    Suddenly, he thought of Ruth.

    If it was Ruth, she would not have been like this.

    Ruth would stay with him.

    No matter how long it would take, Ruth would stay with him.

    Time passed by slowly.

    In a blink of an eye, Zorion finished getting his IV drip.

    However, Yuliana had yet to return.

    Zorion didn''t have a phone, so he couldn''t get in touch with Yuliana.

    He was so anxious that he began asking people where Yuliana was.

    Unfortunately, the nurse and the doctor didn''t know how to contact Yuliana either.

    Finally, the nurse suggested kindly, "Would you like to go outside and have a look? Maybe she is outside."

    Zorion went out.

    There was a wave of people, and the

    e

    streets were lined up with cars. The

    crowds looked like a bunch of ants, but he couldn''t find Yuliana among the crowd.

    Zorion could only walk around, hoping to see Yuliana.

    After a long time, however, there was still no sign of Yuliana.

    Zorion was left tired and thirsty.

    He could barely move anymore.

    Suddenly, he saw a shop in front of him and smelled a tempting aroma emanating from it.

    Zorion walked in.

    He was hungry and thirsty. He decided to go in and have something to eat and drink.

    Zorion went into the restaurant. It was a barbeque restaurant.

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993

    ?

    Zorion found a seat and sat down.

    A waitress immediately handed him the menu.

    The waitress was a little taken aback to see that Zorion was dressed luxuriously and looking handsome. The waitress blushed and asked, "Sir, what would you like to order?"

    Zorion didn''t order anything.

    He only said, "I''m hungry and thirsty. I only want some food and something to drink."

    The waiter was in a daze.

    Soon, she came to her senses.

    Generally, rich and high-ss guests usually acted and ordered this way.

    They wouldn''t order anything but would only ask to have the best dishes served.

    The waitress naturally thought that Zorion was someone rich as he dressed expensively. When he didn''t speak, he look like a real gentleman. She immediately smiled. "Sure. I''ll ask them to serve the best we have here!"

    Zorion nodded casually.

    He was too thirsty and hungry now to care about

    anything else.

    At this time, there were only a few guests at the restaurant.

    Most of the waiters would gather together to chat and kill time when there weren''t many customers.

    Ruth was also there as well.

    Normally, Ruth would be all alone at a corner when her colleagues were chatting. But on this day, a waitress pulled her over.

    The waitress was quite nice. She urged Ruth to join the rest of them instead of being alone all the time.

    Although Ruth did not want to mingle with her colleagues, she also didn''t want to reject her kind advances.

    She stayed quiet while listening to the rest of her colleagues speaking.

    Suddenly, another waitress joined them.

    She said excitedly, "Guys, go out and have a look. There''s a new customer, and he''s so handsome. When I saw him, my facepletely turned red." The waitresses were all young girls. When they heard that there was a handsome guy, they immediately rushed over.

    Ruth stood still.

    She was not interested in handsome guys.

    The kind waitress who invited Ruth over was called Janice Wood.

    Janice was about to peek at the new handsome customer when she noticed that Ruth was not budging.

    She said, "Ruth, let''s have a look at the handsome guy together."

    Ruth smiled, "Go ahead. I''m fine."

    Seeing Ruth''sck of interest, Janice did not try to force her.

    The whole group of them went ahead to peek at the new handsome customer, leaving only Ruth with some waiters.

    After a while, Janice came back.

    Her eyes were shining.

    She ran to Ruth and spoke excitedly, "Ruth, have a look! That man is really handsome. I can promise you that you haven''t seen anyone like him."

    Ruth was still not interested.

    Janice moved close to Ruth. "I''ve been a waitress for so long, and it''s the first time I''ve seen such a good-looking man. If you don''t go, you''ll regret it." Ruth shook her head. "It''s fine by me."

    Janice stomped her feet. "Are you sure you are not

    going?"

    Ruth smiled, "Yes."

    She was not interested in handsome guys.

    Besides, she had met the most handsome man in the world.

    That was Mr. Zorion.

    Who else could be better looking than Mr. Zorion?

    Seeing that Ruth didn''t want to go, Janice didn''t insist anymore.

    She said, "If you don''t want to go, I''ll do it. It''s a waste not to enjoy a good sight."

    Ruth nodded. "Go ahead."

    Zorion ate for nearly an hour.

    Normally, in Quartley Pce, his

    meals were all prepared by a

    nutrition expert and were light and mildolt was the first time that he had eaten such spicy food.

    The spiciness was tempting.

    Zorion had a good appetite and continuously ate for an hour.

    An hourter, there were more crowds, and customers began to flood the restaurant.

    The waitresses who had been peeping at Zorion also became busy.

    Zorion stood to walk out of the restaurant after finishing his meal.

    When Zorion was about to leave, a waiter immediately stepped forward.

    He said, "Sir, please pay the bill."

    Zorion looked at the waiter in confusion.

    He didn''t know what he needed to pay for.

    In his world, there was no such thing as paying the bill.

    Seeing that Zorion didn''t understand, the waiter repeated his words, but Zorion still had on a puzzled expression.

    Seeing Zorion''s perplexed expression, the waiter got it.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Zorion was trying to weasel out of paying the bill!

    There were indeed customers like him.

    They would order a table full of dishes, and when it was time to pay the bill, they would state that they didn''t have any money with them lessly. Content belongs to

    But he didn''t expect the man in front of him, who was handsome and dressed so well, to do such a thing!

    The waiter immediately hardened his face and spoke harshly.

    He said with a cold face, "Sir, if you can''t pay, you can''t go out. Our boss is out now. You need to stay here until she is back."

    After that, the waiter detained Zorion.

    Ruth was about to go to the kitchen to take another pot out when she suddenly picked up some conversation.

    A group of waitresses were gossiping.

    "I didn''t expect that. You can''t judge a book by its cover!"

    "That''s right. He dressed nicely and looks so handsome. It turns out that he wanted to have a free meal!"

    "I peeped at him for so long, but he turned out to be a jerk. No matter how good-looking a jerk is, he''s still a jerk."

    "When our bosses back, he will

    be in trouble. The boss is always strict and harsh when ites to people like him. He''ll have to face the consequencester!"

    "Yes, by that time, this man will be humiliated. The boss doesn''t have a bottom line in doing things."

    Ruth''s beautiful eyebrows knitted slightly.

    She felt that the customer was probably not here to get a free meal.

    He probably had some problems.

    After a moment of hesitation, Ruth figured that she could help that man pay his bill first.

    She also knew Olivia''s temper. It would be embarrassing for the man.

    Sometimes, when people were in a low ce, all they needed is a little help and push. Ruth believed that nobody would try to lie for a free meal.

    Ruth went to the counter and came to the cashier to pay for the man.

    When the cashier saw that Ruth was going to help the man pay his bills, he teased her, "You fell for his good looks, huh?"

    Ruth smiled awkwardly.

    She had never seen the man before, let alone fallen in love with him.

    She said, "I''ll pay for him. Don''t make things hard for him."

    The cashier smiled meaningfully and said, "It seems that being handsome have its perks."

    When Ruth was done paying the bill and was about to head back to the kitchen, she noticed and felt a familiar gaze on her.

    Ruth turned to look over. Her breathing stopped.

    Zorion was looking at her.

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994

    ?

    Ruth had never thought that she would meet Zorion again.

    After thest goodbye at Quartley Pce, Ruth thought that they would never meet again.

    But unexpectedly, fate had other ns.

    And they so happened to meet at the restaurant where she was working.

    For a moment, Ruth''s mind went nk.

    She stared at Zorion in a daze, unable to say a word.

    So did Zorion.

    He did not expect to meet Ruth again.

    After he finished his meal, he''d wanted to look for Yuliana, but some man had stopped him from leaving and demanded that he pay his bills. He didn''t know or understand why the man did that to him.

    But after a long time, the waiter who stopped him said that he could go.

    Zorion was about to leave, and that was when he saw Ruth.

    After awhile, Ruth finally regained her senses.

    She walked quickly to Zorion.

    "Mr. Zorion, let''s head out," Ruth said in a low voice.

    It was not good to be standing in the middle of the shop.

    Zorion also came to his senses.

    "Oh," he said before he followed Ruth out of the restaurant.

    When they were outside, Ruth asked, "Mr. Zorion, why are you here?"

    Zorion told her everything.

    Hearing it, Ruth''s heart tightened. She said, "Your neck is injured? Let me have a look!"

    Zorion didn''t think much and bent down to show the wound on his neck to Ruth.

    Ruth saw a big wound.

    Her nose twitched, and her eyes turned red instantly.

    How could Yuliana be so cruel?

    No matter how stupid Zorion was, he was still her husband. How could she do that?

    Ruth sniffed, "Mr. Zorion, in the future, when Madam Yuliana tries to hit you, you have to learn to hide, or you can go to Madam Quartley. Don''t be stupid and let her hit you."

    Zorion nodded, not fully understanding.

    But after a while, he said, "I won''t hide. She is my wife. I can''t hide."

    Ruth''s heart ached even more.

    Mr. Zorion was just too gullible and silly.

    He was too infatuated.

    Yuliana treated him rudely and badly, but he still loved her wholeheartedly.

    Ruth wanted to say more, but she didn''t.

    After all, what right did she have to say anything now?

    She was just an outsider.

    Ruth rubbed her eyes and said, "Mr. Zorion, which hospital was it? I''ll take you there."

    She figured that Yuliana probably would not be waiting for him at the hospital. She might be shopping somewhere else. Yuliana would head back to the hospital once she was done shopping.

    She had to take Zorion back to the hospital.

    Zorion pointed out the way. "I came from there."

    Ruth said, "Then let''s go back now."

    Zorion was not smart and didn''t know how to interact with people. Ruth was worried about leaving him alone.

    Along the way to the hospital, Zorion suddenly spoke.

    He said, "Ruth, no one has yed with me after you left. I am so lonely."

    Upon hearing this, Ruth''s tears almost fell again.

    She said nothing because she did not know what to say.

    Seeing that Ruth did not speak, Zorion muttered, "Although they all say that you''re not a good person, I still think that you are the best."

    Ruth still said nothing.

    She looked up at the sky.

    The sky was pale blue.

    A light shed in Ruth''s eyes.

    It was enough. Everything was alright now that she had Mr. Zorion''s words.

    Although she could not stay with him any longer, she was fine as long as Mr. Zorion remembered her kindly.

    Even if she was to die now, she could leave peacefully.

    Yuliana entered a luxury store and found many new releases. She picked and bought a lot.

    Yuliana gave the shop assistant her address and asked the shop assistant to deliver all the items to Quartley Pce.

    After leaving the luxury store, Yuliana nced at the time and found that she had been shopping for too long!

    She had actually shopped for two full hours!

    Yuliana immediately rushed to the hospital quickly.

    When she arrived at the hospital, Zorion was no longer there.

    Yuliana was sitting on pins and needles.

    Now that Zorion was missing, how could she go back to Quartley Pce?

    Yuliana looked for Zorion in the hospital, and she almost overturned the building. Finally, a nurse told. Yuliana that Zorion might have gone outside, so she rushed outside to look for him.

    Soon after she left the hospital, she saw two people walking over.

    One was Zorion, whom she had been searching hard for.

    The other one was Ruth.

    Ruth, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time.

    Yuliana was furious.

    She had been anxious after knowing that Zorion had gone missing. Now that she saw Zorion and Ruth together, her anxiousness turned into anger!

    Zorion was together with Ruth!

    Wow, Ruth was really something!

    Why didn''t she realize that Ruth was such a sl*t?

    After chasing Ruth out of Quartley Pce, Ruth still came to Zorion for help. What was she trying to do?

    What a shameless woman!

    Yuliana must have been too kind not to crush Ruth at the beginning. Now, this vixen was still haunting her. Yuliana strode over and pped Ruth''s face hard.

    p!

    A crisp sound rang out, and a red palm print immediately appeared on Ruth''s face.

    When Yuliana was about to hit her again, Zorion immediately stepped in front of Ruth. Yuliana pped Zorion in the face by ident.

    A handprint appeared on Zorion''s face.

    Seeing how Zorion protected Ruth, Yuliana became angrier.

    She shouted angrily, "Zorion, get out of my way!" Zorion covered his face, "Honey, don''t hit Ruth. You can''t hit her!"

    "I can''t hit her Yuliana sneered.

    "Zorion, do you know what you''re

    talking about? This shameless b*tch

    is seducing you. After leaving

    Quartley Pce, she shamelessly

    went to you. Ruth, what are you trying to do?" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Ruth sent me back. She saw me by ident and sent me back home," Zorion said loudly.

    Yuliana''s smile turned colder. "She

    saw you by ident and sent you

    back? Are you even using your

    brain? There is no such coincidence! Ruth must have hired someone to

    ��

    keep a close eye on you. The moment they saw that you went out,

    they alerted her so that she could be there to seduce you. Do you get it?" Content belongs to

    Zorion was stunned.

    "Madam Yuliana, do not say such words without evidence!" Ruth finally couldn''t help but shout with a red face.

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995

    ?

    "I''m framing you?" Yuliana mocked, "Ruth Welmert, do you think I don''t know what you''re trying to achieve? You''re some lowlife, and that won''t ever change! Weren''t you trying to climb up the socialdder by using Zorion?"

    Ruth''s hands clenched tightly.

    There was a faint voice shouting in her heart.

    That voice was telling Ruth.

    She was no longer a servant in Quartley Pce, nor was she Yuliana''s servant.

    She could stop being insulted by Yuliana.

    But in the end, Ruth held it in.

    That''s because she saw how distressed Zorion was.

    He wanted to help and stand on both Yuliana and Ruth''s sides, but he didn''t know how to.

    Ruth didn''t want Zorion to be in a difficult situation.

    Ignoring Yuliana''s nder, she whispered to Zorion, "Mr. Zorion, take care of yourself in the future." After that, Ruth turned and left.

    Seeing that Ruth was about to leave, Zorion tried to catch up with her, but Yuliana stopped him.

    Yuliana growled at Zorion, "What are you trying to do?"

    Zorion stammered, "Ruth... Ruth left. I have to apologize to her."

    He figured since Yuliana scolded Ruth, he needed to apologize to her.

    After hearing Zorion''s words, Yuliana got madder.

    She raised her voice, "Apologize? Why? Zorion, are you trying to embarrass me? Why do you need to apologize to a lowly servant? Do you know who you are? You are the elder brother of the president of Nashnd, the young master of the Quartley family. Apologize to a lowly servant? Do you want everyone tough at you?"

    Zorion retorted in a low voice, "She''s not a lowly servant. She''s my good friend."

    "Zorion!" Yuliana''s voice almost broke through Zorion''s eardrum. "Try repeating that again!"

    Yuliana had put so much effort into acting in front of Zorion, but he still thought that Ruth was kind.

    Yuliana was about to explode with anger.

    Zorion was, by right, a fool. He should believe whatever she said.

    Why was it that Zorion didn''t believe her when Ruth was involved? And even after she got so many people to act with her!

    Zorion just couldn''t believe that Ruth was a lewd, wicked woman!

    Zorion was shocked by Yuliana''s loudness, and he did not dare to say a word.

    Yuliana''s shout not only frightened Zorion but also attracted the attention of countless passers-by.

    Yuliana realized that and immediately dragged Zorion away.

    As she walked, she lowered her voice and said, "Zorion, I told you many times that Ruth is not a good person. She met you today on purpose. She wanted to pretend to run into you and use you."

    Zorion didn''t fully understand.

    He only knew one fact.

    His wife felt that Ruth was an evil person.

    Yuliana said that Ruth was bad.

    What''s more, everyone else agreed.

    But Zorion still didn''t think so.

    He had always felt that Ruth was a good person.

    But why did everyone think Ruth was a bad girl?

    Zorion was confused for a moment whether it was him or everyone else misunderstanding the situation.

    Hogan sent the information on the border city to Tremaine.

    Tremaine''s expression changedpletely after seeing it.

    "The mushroom cloud n will lead to nuclear pollution!" There was a sh of disbelief in Tremaine''s eyes.

    He''d never thought that the mushroom cloud n would cause nuclear pollution problems.

    In Tremaine''s view, nuclear pollution generally happened when there was a nuclear power nt leakage.

    But with technology, the technique used in a nuclear power nt was quite advanced. There would usually be no leakage problem.

    However, he did not expect that the mushroom cloud n would lead to nuclear leakage. No one had ever told him about it.

    Hogan said, "Mr. Tremaine, it is only a slight nuclear leakage. There is no research evidence yet on how this slight leak will have a huge impact on the human body."

    Tremaine sneered. "Still no research evidence? It''ll be toote once we have evidence in our hands."

    Moreover, a slight nuclear leakage would definitely be disregarded by the scientific research personnel. They would still prioritize carrying out the n.

    "Disband all the people in the border city and send them to other cities. Arrange houses and reimburse them," Tremaine ordered.

    The border was by the coast, and the research base of the mushroom cloud project was to set up by the coast.

    Hogan said awkwardly, "Mr. Tremaine, the people of the border city are not willing to leave at all."

    Tremaine frowned. "They don''t want to leave?"

    Hogan nodded. "Yes, no matter how much reimbursement we give, they are not willing to leave."

    The border city was a ce that waspletely isted from the world.

    Almost nobodyes or leave.

    People there had a strong sense of belonging. They would live and die in the town without ever leaving to another city.

    That was why when the mushroom cloud research base was set up on the border, the government had tried to dismiss the townsfolk, but no one was willing to leave.

    No matter how many benefits the government promised, no one agreed.

    "So, the border wants independence now," Tremaine said in a deep voice.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He had heard of how they wanted independence, but he''d never really ordered an investigation or knew why. That was because he had just

    been elected president and had n

    multiple tasks to handle and

    oversee. When he was the president, the border city had already stopped their protest asking for

    S

    independence.

    But now, he understood why.

    The reason why the border city wanted to be independent was to separate from Nashnd.

    Nashnd won''t set up its research base at the border town if they were independent.

    "Yes," Hogan ?aid. "Your Excellency,

    although we are rich, ournd is

    limited. Only the area near the border city coast has morend. Therefore, only the border city is suitable to build the research-base for the Mushroom Cloud n. Other ces are not suitable at all."

    Tremaine frowned more tightly.

    It was a dead knot.

    The citizens of the border city would rather die than leave.

    As for their research base, other than the border city, it was impossible to set it up in another area. After thinking for a long time, Tremaine suddenly said, "Where is Lessie now? I need to see her."

    Hogan immediately said, "Mr. Tremaine, it is more important for you to look after your body now."

    Tremaine snorted coldly. "Rest assured, Mr. Welmert. I''m not as old as you. I will not die after some minor injuries."

    Hogan was speechless.

    What else could he say after Tremaine said so?

    Tremaine got out of bed.

    He suddenly gave Hogan a deep look. "Mr. Welmert, why did you hide this from me? The fact that the mushroom cloud n had the possibility of

    causing a nuclear leakage."

    Hogan let out a bitterugh.

    He said, "Mr. Tremaine, I''m not

    hiding it. After all, it''s just a slight nuclear radiation leak. Our

    technicians have already thought of a way to deal with it, so it won''t affect us now."

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996

    ?

    A light shed across Tremaine''s eyes.

    Even though that''s what was said...

    Nobody knew for sure about things like nuclear radiation.

    Even if they stated that it was minor now, what if it got worse in the future?

    And even if it was minor, would the radiation really not affect or harm the human body?

    "Also," said Hogan, "Even if you knew about it, are you going to stop the n? The mushroom cloud n is the most important n of the country. Even if we sacrifice some people, it''s still worth it."

    Tremaine nced at Hogan and saw the determination on his face.

    He said nothing.

    Lessie was locked up in jail.

    She sat on the ground, her hair messy.

    When she saw Tremaineing, Lessie looked at him with a cold and malicious gaze.

    She was regretful.

    Just a little bit more. Just a little bit more!

    How could she be fooled by Tremaine?

    "Tremaine, you''re not just a president. You''re also a great actor!"

    Tremaine ignored Lessie''s sarcasm and told her, "You wanted independence for the border because you wanted to protect the people from nuclear radiation. Am I right?"

    The hatred in Lessie''s eyes grew even stronger.

    She raised her voice, "Tremaine, in your eyes, and the eyes of you high officials, Nashnd is the world''s most powerful country. For you, gaining control of the whole world is your goal, which is why you needed the mushroom cloud n to strengthen the country. But youpletely ignore the border city''s people!"

    "Yes, the border city is only a small area. It''s so small that its poption can''t bepared to a big town, which is why you probably feel that it''s nothing for some people to be affected by the nuclear exposure. After all, it''s a good move to sacrifice some people for your country!"

    "But have you ever thought that these people are also human beings? They have life and minds and hearts and souls. Why should they be the victims of the wealthy and powerful?"

    "Zack''s family has been an official in the border city for generations. He was the mayor, and he did everything for us despite the town being a small town! The moment he knew that Nashnd was going to build a base, he objected. Then, there was a ban on making nuclear weapons, and everything was fine until you became president of the country!"

    "Zack was strongly against it at that time, but his opposition was useless!"

    "They told Zack that the nuclear leakage and radiation are minor, and it wouldn''t harm the people. But Zack found out that even a minor leakage or radiation could harm the human body!"

    "And the impact takes a long time to manifest. It takes up to 10 or 20 years, but even so, it will still destroy life at the border. Zack went to Nashnd''s Presidential Office, but all the officials ignored him."

    As Zack''s official rank was not high enough, he was not qualified to meet Tremaine at all. He could only meet the officials working the President''s Office.

    "At that time, the officials told Zack that even if it would really harm the citizens, the citizens have to bear the consequences as they did not want to leave the border town!"

    "Those high-ranking officials don''t understand that to the people living in the border, that ce is their home. Why should they need to leave their home? They live by the sea, and the ocean was their life and hope. How could they leave the sea that gave them life? It was clearly your country''s fault for destroying their life. Why would they have to bear the consequences just because they weren''t willing to leave their home?"

    "Zack had no choice but to make such a decision. He decided to use his death so that the officials would know that they were wrong. But who knew that none of you learned from it? Your hearts are so cold that when he jumped down from the highest floor of the office building, all the government did was cover up his death and assign a new official to take his ce!"

    "When Zack died, it happened that the President''s Office was on holiday. Only a small number of people were on duty at that time. Such a major happening was eventually brushed off, and given Zack''s minor position within the government, the whole thing was forgotten."

    Lessie grew angrier as she spoke. And in the end, she was so mad that she stopped saying anything. Her eyes were bloodshot as well.

    She would never forget that night when Zack called and told her that he went to the President''s Office and that they ignored him and refused to hear him out.

    At that time, sheforted Zack and told him there would be other ways.

    Zack only told her that there were no other ways to go about it.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    At the time, his voice was low and sounded desperate.

    Lessie knew that Zack was upset, but she had never imagined that he would go to such extreme lengths.

    He was determined to die.

    But it was useless!

    Those high officials didn''t care at all.

    What they cared about was making Nashnd into a powerful nation and having a brighter future.

    Tremaine fell silent after hearing Bessie''s words.

    He nced at Lessie and turned to leave.

    Lessie cursed from behind.

    "Tremaine, all of you are a group of heartless people. You want to make Nashnd a powerful country so that life can be easier for you. You will never care about the people. You wiff be punished!"

    S

    Tremaine paused in his steps and then continued walking.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Tremaine called Hogan over.

    He told Hogan.

    The mushroom cloud n was to bepletely stopped.

    When Hogan heard this, he was stunned.

    At first, he had guessed that Tremaine would oppose the n, but he never expected that he would be so determined as to stop the n from carrying out!

    After a while, Hogan said in a

    trembling voice, "Mr. Tremaine, you

    can''t make that decision so easily. The n is to turn Nashnd into the most powerful country with our weaponry."

    Tremaine did not make this decision easily.

    He thought about it all night.

    There was some shadow beneath

    Tremaine''s eyes as he''d lost some sleep. His voice was tired as he said to Hogan, "Nashnd can be the most powerful country, but definitely not by sacrificing our people None of the people should be sacrificed for this goal."

    Hogan was once again shocked.

    "Also, rece the mayor of the border city."

    The mayor now was not from Nashnd. After Zack passed away, an official had sent someone to take up the post without informing anyone else.

    But in fact, the purpose of taking up the post was nothing more than supervising the citizens of the border city to prevent them from causing trouble.

    Would such a person really care for the well-being of the townspeople?

    The answer was, of course, no.

    Tremaine decided to send someone to be the new mayor.

    And that person would be Lessie.

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997

    ?

    Although Lessie wasn''t from Border City, he could tell that Lessie had been wholeheartedly considering the interests of the city. She didn''t even hesitate to make enemies with Nashnd and its president, to the extent ofmitting treason.

    "Lessie will be the newly-appointed mayor of Border City," Tremaine said in a low voice.

    Hogan didn''t say anything.

    Rather, he was dumbfounded to hear this.

    Lessie had kidnapped Tremaine before and left him wounded all over. She hadn''t received any punishment, and she had even been assigned a part- time official''s position.

    Hogan said, "Mr. Tremaine, don''t forget about the time Lessie kidnapped you."

    "Of course I didn''t." Tremaine sneered.

    How could he forget?

    He said, "Before transferring Lessie to be the mayor of Border City, I''ll cut off a piece of flesh from Lessie''s shoulder and tell her that other than Border City, she can''t go anywhere else!"

    Lessie had cut off all the flesh on his shoulder previously, leaving only his bones behind, whereas he had only cut off a piece of flesh on Lessie''s shoulder. He had already treated Lessie kindly that way.

    As for asking Lessie to leave for Border City and not go anywhere else, it was because he didn''t want to see this annoying woman again. Hogan said nothing.

    He knew that Tremaine had never been a generous person who didn''t hold grudges.

    How could Tremaine pretend nothing had happened when Lessie treated Tremaine like this?

    It was just that...

    Was the mushroom cloud n really going to be halted?

    Hogan once again advised Tremaine, "Mr. Tremaine, there''s no problem with Lessie bing the mayor. It''s just that if you want to stop the mushroom cloud n, please think twice. After all, Nashnd is still far from being the strongest nation in the world. We still need a powerful nuclear weapon as support."

    "I''m not going to think again," Tremaine said right away. "I''ve already done so."

    Hogan didn''t say anything as well.

    Tremaine fixed his eyes on Hogan. "Mr. Welmert, why did you support my election as the president?"

    Hogan was left speechless by Tremaine''s question.

    Why would he support Tremaine to be elected president?

    He just wanted to!

    After all, Tremaine was very excellent and the cream of the crop. No one was more suitable than Tremaine to be the president.

    "Because you trust me and think I can bestow a good future to Nashnd," Tremaine said confidently. "And I, too, think I''ll make Nashnd more powerful. I believe this is absolutely within my capabilities. I don''t need to sacrifice any Nashnders. Even if there''s a little risk, I can''t let the people of Nashnd bear it."

    Hogan couldn''t respond for a moment.

    However, a vague thought emerged in his mind.

    He looked at the young man standing in front of him, thinking that Tremaine might really be able to do it.

    Even without a favourable nuclear weapon and the mushroom cloud n, this young man could certainly make the future of Nashnd seem limitless.

    Lessie was brought out of her cell.

    She was brought to a chair with her hands and feet were tied up.

    A military doctor walked towards Lessie with a sharp scalpel.

    Lessie knew what the doctor wanted to do.

    Since she had failed to kill Tremaine, Tremaine would want her killed now.

    And Tremaine would return all the pain she had caused to him.

    Sure enough, the doctor had taken off her coat.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Lessie closed her eyes.

    She had nothing to fear!

    She was not afraid of the doctor cutting off her flesh piece by piece.

    She only felt regret.

    The regret of not fulfiling Zack''s long-cherished wish.

    After Zack died, she swore to him that she would use her whole life to fulfil his wish.

    No matter how much time she spent or sacrifices she made, she must fulfil the wish.

    And let the residents of border be safe from harm.

    She never thought that she couldn''t achieve it in the end.

    How could she face Zack after she died?

    Tears started to fall from Lessie''s eyes.

    At this moment, the doctor also cut off a piece of flesh from Lessie''s shoulder and bandaged it.

    When Lessie noticed that the doctor was bandaging her, she sensed that something was wrong and opened her eyes.

    She looked at the doctor in astonishment. "Don''t you want me dismembered?"

    The doctorughed when she heard Lessie''s words.

    .ne

    She said, "What are you talking about? Mr. Tremaine only wants a piece of flesh from your shoulder. seems you''ve offended him to receive this kind of punishment. I''ve never seen him go after anyone''s flesh before."

    Lessie said nothing.

    She was stunned at once.

    After the doctor bandaged Lessie, Hogan met again with Lessie.

    He had two things to announce to Lessie.

    One, Lessie was to be appointed mayor of the border and never to leave the city again.

    Two, the base for the mushroom cloud n was to bepletely moved. In the future, the city wouldn''t be a home to any military research bases. Lessie was astounded by his words.

    After waiting for a long time, she said incoherently, "A- are you serious? T- the border really won''t be the location of any more military research bases?"

    Hogan said, "It''s true, there''s no need to doubt it. As to what Mr. Tremaine has promised you, he''s never gone against his word."

    Lessie''s eyes was filled to the brim with shock.

    She had thought that she would be dismembered.

    Then, the residents of Border City would definitely be victims of the mushroom cloud n in the future.

    But unexpectedly, everything had suddenly changed.

    "Also, Mr. Tremaine has instructed me to allow you to see your brother, Sheldon, before you go to Border City. Once you see him, you are to immediately go to the borde and nevere back!"

    Tremaine originally wanted to go back to Quartley

    Pce once he hadpletely recovered from his injuries.

    But now that the matter regarding the border had been resolved, his mind was empty for a moment before being upied by Yesseca.

    He wanted to see Yesseca.

    He really wanted to.

    And he wanted to see her immediately.

    Although the wound on his shoulder hadn''t recovered yet, Tremaine thought that it couldn''t be seen with his clothes on anyway.

    After meeting Yesseca, he had to endure it a little more. He would try his best not to sleep with Yesseca, so that she wouldn''t notice.

    After thinking about this, Tremaine immediately decided to leave the hospital.

    Of course, he was stopped by the doctor.

    The doctor said that Tremaine''s

    injury was too serious. He couldn''t leave right now. He still needed further examination to prevent the wound from getting infected

    But Tremaine couldn''t care less.

    UMS

    His mind was filled with thoughts of Yesseca, which were like arrows aimed for his heart.

    Tremaine discharged himself from the hospital right away.

    After all, he was a very determined president. When the doctor realized that Tremaine insisted on leaving the hospital, he didn''t dare to stop

    Tremaine.

    Tremaine returned to Quartley Pce.

    However, when he excitedly wanted to see Yesseca who he had been thinking about the entire day, he found that Yesseca was nowhere to be seen.

    Meanwhile...

    Lessie saw Sheldon.

    He had also been imprisoned like her.

    Guilt appeared in Lessie''s eyes as they met with Sheldon''s.

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998

    ?

    Of course, she knew that she had something to do with Sheldon, a high-ranking official, being sent away to be locked up.

    When he saw Lessie, Sheldon was enraged.

    Thwack!

    It was the crisp sound of a p.

    Sheldon had pped Lessie''s face.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He was really angry and disappointed at his sister.

    How could Lessie do such a thing!

    She''d dared to kidnap Tremaine.

    Although he had learned that Tremaine had been found, Sheldon was still upset.

    To think that this person in front of him was his own sister! If she wasn''t, he really wanted to take out a gun and shoot her right away! Lessie knew that she was in the wrong. When she had been pped by Sheldon, she said nothing. She just stood there.

    Sheldon was exasperated at Lessie''s failure to live up to his expectations. "Lessie, had I known this would happen, I would''ve arrested you as soon you shot Mr. Tremaine. I''ve always put family first, but I didn''t expect you to keep getting worse until youmitted such a terrible crime!"

    "I know you were thinking about Zack''s death, but Zack killed himself, not Mr. Tremaine. Until now, Mr. Tremaine didn''t even know Zack Bailey existed in this world!"

    "Also, you wanted Border City to stop being a part of Nashnd just so that you could prevent the mushroom cloud n from being carried out. However, do you know how far it''s progressed? It''s just one step away from sess! How could Mr. Tremain give up now!"

    "Lessie, sometimes sacrifices must be made. Don''t you understand?

    "Your so-called persistence is useless. It doesn''t change anything. Wake up! You can only make yourself fall into a deep hole, taking your brother with you, and drag the entire Hawls family into deep trouble!"

    Once Sheldon had finished yelling, Lessie suddenly said something.

    She said, "Sheldon, you''re wrong. It was actually useful."

    Sheldon sensed Lessie''s stubbornness. He was about to throw up over it.

    Just then, Lessie suddenly added, "Mr. Tremaine has decided to halt the mushroom cloud n.

    From now on, Border City will no longer be a military research base."

    Huasheng was stunned right away.

    Before Tremaine returned to the Quartley Pce, Madam Quartley had drunk a little wine.

    When Madam Quartley was young, she had liked to drink a lot. As she grew older, she stopped drinking regrly. It was because that Tremaine was found that she couldn''t help but drink in celebration.

    It must have been a long time since she hadst drunk. Just one ss was enough to make herpletely drunk.

    Later, when Yuliana helped Madam Quartley up to rest, Madam Quartley began to utter nonsense.

    As she spoke, she told Yuliana of what had happened to Tremaine.

    Yuliana was shocked to hear it.

    No wonder she felt that Tremaine''s suddenly disappearance was weird. It turned out to be like this!

    Fortunately, Tremaine had now been found.

    If Tremaine had really been finished off by that organization, the Quartley family would have no breadwinner and Yuliana would no longer look forward to living such a good life.

    Just as Yuliana was secretly rejoicing, she suddenly heard the news of Tremaine''s return.

    Yuliana immediately ran out and saw Tremaine asking the servant about Yesseca''s whereabouts. Yuliana''s heart jolted.

    Oh no, Tremaine was asking where Yesseca had gone to...

    If Yesseca was found, she would tell Tremaine everything, and Yuliana would be done for!

    Amidst her the fear and concern, Yuliana made up her mind.

    Screw it!

    Since things had already reached this point, she might as well go down the low road.

    Now, she could only have Tremaine and Yessecapletely misunderstand everything. "Tremaine, you are finally back!" Yuliana ran out with her nose full of snot and her eyes teary.

    Tremaine didn''t care about Yuliana at all. All he wanted was Yesseca.

    Yuliana ran to Tremaine and

    shouted, "Tremaine, it''s a blessing you''re in one piece! You''re finally back. We''re so worried. I was afraid something might happen to you and you might not make it back ative. Thank heavens you''re all right." Content belongs to

    Tremaine nced aside at Yuliana. "Yuliana, what happened? Do you know anything?"

    Yuliana said, "Tremaine, don''t hide it from us. You suddenly disappeared during the wedding. Well, we can all guess that something happened to you and you were abducted. We''re not dumb."

    Yuliana thought that Madam Quartley was drunk to begin with, so she wouldn''t remember what Yuliana had said when she woke up.

    Yuliana asserted that she had guessed it herself.

    Since she could guess it, then Yesseca could as well.

    Tremaine frowned.

    Yuliana''s words did make sense.

    He had been missing for so long and he suddenly disappeared during the wedding too. He believed that the president''s office would definitely initiate a cover-up, but his own family might still figure out in the end.

    After a while, he said, "Does Grandma know? Is she alright?"

    Yuliana said, "She didn''t tell me, but I think she should know. Since your disappearance from the wedding, she has been reluctant to eat or drink until the soldiers came and said you''ve back in Nashnd. She was so happy and she just went to rest."

    Tremaine nodded and asked again, "Where did Yesseca go?"

    Yuliana looked like she wanted to speak but stopped on second thought.

    Tremaine understood what Yuliana meant.

    He raised his voice and said, "You know where she is!"

    Yuliana immediately waved her hand and spoke as if she was rushing to exin, "I don''t know where she is. No one in Quartley Pce dares tox offend her, because she''s your favorite. I wouldn''t ask where she had gone too. Anyway, she came

    home after your disappearance. Later, I heard she called someone who said that something happened to you and since she had no one to rely on after that, she left the

    Quartley Pce." Content belongs to

    When she finished, Yuliana covered her mouth again, as if she didn''t want to say something but had identally said it.

    Tremaine''s eyes shed with disbelief. "She really said that!"

    Yuliana nodded and said, "Tremaine, all of Quartley Pce knows that you love her. Why would I lie to you?"

    Tremaine''s heart suddenly sank.

    He couldn''t imagine that Yesseca would do such a thing.

    After guessing that something had happened to him, she''d immediately left and said that she wanted to see someone else.

    In his imagination, Yesseca would have stayed in Quartley Pce the entire time, awaiting his return.

    But now, the reality and his imagination werepletely different.

    How could Tremaine not be astonished and disappointed?

    However, he still didn''t believe it.

    Right now, everything came from Yuliana''s onesided remarks.

    What exactly was going on? He had to meet Yesseca to be able to prove it.

    Tremaine immediately sent some men to track down Yesseca.

    Soon, Yesseca''s location was discovered.

    Yesseca had gone back to Agaphen City.

    Yesseca being in Agaphen City was absolutely consistent with what Yuliana had said.

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999

    ?

    Tremaine''s heart grew colder.

    However, he was still telling himself that Yesseca might have suddenly gone to Agaphen City for some other reason.

    He immediately decided to go there.

    Yesseca didn''t expect to bump into Cassie who used to work with her in the mall.

    And Cassie even knew about her rtionship with Tremaine.

    That was because Cassie not only had a good rtionship with Yesseca, but also with Preslie.

    Once, Cassie went on a trip to Nashnd, and she bumped into Preslie as well.

    She immediately asked Preslie why she was in Nashnd.

    Preslie was so happy to meet her old friend there.

    She told Cassie that she was working for the President of Nashnd.

    At that moment, Cassie was so shocked that her face almost fell.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    When Preslie was in Agaphen City, she was just a lowly shop assistant helping to sell clothes. How did she be a staff member in the Nashnd president''s office?

    Preslie told Cassie happily that it was because of Yesseca.

    Yesseca''s husband was the president of Nortnd.

    This time, Cassie praised Yesseca after seeing her.

    "Yesseca, I knew you weren''t an ordinary girl since we met at the mall. You''re simply amazing. You actually got together with the president of Nashnd. It''s not something anyone can do!"

    "I remember when you were in the mall, all the rich guys were chasing after you. They were not bad, but they''re still nothingpared to the president of Nashnd."

    "After knowing that your boyfriend''s the president of Nashnd, I searched for him on the Inte. He''s so young and handsome. I guess he''s really talented!"

    In front of Cassie''s continuous ttery, Yesseca was distraught.

    She didn''t notice at all that a car was driving next to her.

    Of course, Cassie didn''t notice it either.

    They met on the roadside, thus there were many cars around them. Who would notice a car parked in particr beside them?

    It was Tremaine''s car.

    After tracking down Yesseca''s location, he immediately came over.

    From a distance, he saw Yesseca chatting with an older woman on the streets.

    Tremaine asked the chauffeur to pull over.

    He opened the window and was about to call for Yesseca. Suddenly, he heard Yesseca say, "Cassie, don''t bring Tremaine up. I''ve parted ways with him. We''ve already broken up."

    Tremaine was stunned.

    Cassie was also stunned.

    She looked at Yesseca in confusion. "Yesseca, what happened? Last time, I heard your rtionship with the president of Nashnd was extremely good, and you loved him very much."

    Yesseca''s heart soured at once.

    They barely had feelings for each other.

    It was all an illusion.

    Everything was fake!

    Tremaine cancelled the wedding for no reason and didn''t even give her an exnation. He kept hiding from her. Was that love?!

    Of course not!

    Thinking of this, Yesseca''s heart was filled with resentment.

    She blurted out, "He''s dead, so we broke up."

    "Argh!" Tremaine shouted.

    His head felt like it was about to explode.

    He looked at Yesseca in disbelief.

    Yesseca had actually said it.

    She said that he was dead.

    Did she guess that he had been kidnapped? He hadn''t reappeared for so long, so she thought that he was dead?

    For a moment, Tremaine felt disappointed and furious.

    When he was kidnapped, he had been thinking about Yesseca.

    He was afraid that Yesseca would be too anxious about his disappearance, that she would be crying every day over him, causing her eyes to swell like walnuts.

    In the end, she wasn''t sad at all.

    Knowing that something had

    happened to him and thinking he

    was dead, Yesseca had quickly

    packed up her bags and came to et

    Agaphen City to look for a fresh start. She even told other people that he was dead and therefore they broke up.

    Tremaine never knew that Yesseca was such a fickle woman.

    His anger was growing.

    Tremaine suddenly said coolly, "Let''s go!"

    He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would alight the car right away and strangle Yesseca to death.

    When the driver heard Tremaine''s order, he immediately stepped on the gas pedal and the car went out like an arrowunched from a bow. Beside Yesseca, Cassie was also staring at her old friend with her mouth agape.

    What?

    Was the president of Nashnd dead?

    No way.

    Nashnd was also a decent country. The president''s death should have been making headlines, but she had never heard of his death. Besides, the president of Nashnd looked very young. Why would he die while he was so young?

    Cassie eyes widened as she looked at Yesseca.

    "How could such a great person die young?"

    Yesseca swallowed.

    She pointed at her heart. "He died in my heart."

    When he had started avoiding her without offering her an exnation, he died in her heart.

    Cassie said nothing in response.

    Tremaine returned to Nashnd.

    He found Yuliana and asked her whom Yesseca was talking to on the phone and what they had been talking about.

    Yuliana wanted to meet Tremaine to

    find Yesseca together because she

    was afraid that her lies would be

    exposed. However, at the moment, she suddenly found Tremaine fuming, but his anger seemed to be directed at Yesseca.

    Yuliana''s gaze suddenly shifted.

    She was now bolder than before.

    Yuliana began to sow some gossip. "Tremaine, after the wedding, you suddenly disappeared. About a dayter, we guessed what was going on. I think Yesseca did as well. She began to feel anxious. I thought she was worried about you I wanted to

    ssure

    reassure her, but I realised in the end that she was starting to pack up her belongings." "Then, I heard her call someone. I didn''t know who she was calling, but the call went something like you had an ident and it was unknown whether you were alive or dead. She had been waiting for a few days. If you still didn''te back, you must be dead." Content

    belongs to

    "She said if you were dead, she doesn''t want to stay in Nashnd anymore. After all, she had no one left here. She had to go back to Agaphen City

    and start all over."

    Yuliana spread her hands across. "Tremaine, this is what I''ve heard."

    She wanted to speak some more nonsense, but she held it back in the end.

    She was afraid that if she said too much, she would further upset Tremaine.

    After hearing Yuliana''s words, Tremaine''s gloomy face darkened.

    Matthew had found out that Tremaine had reappeared in Nashnd.

    Of course, Matthew knew nothing about Tremaine''s abduction.

    It was a confidential matter that no one knew about except for a few senior officials and some special forces soldiers.

    When he learned that Tremaine had appeared in Nashnd, Matthew immediately went to find him. He didn''t expect that he when he made a call to book a flight, Selina overheard him.

    She immediately asked, "Are you going to Nashnd? Well, I''ll be joining you. I need to see Yesseca."

    Matthew didn''t say anything at first.

    He then responded, "Well, we need to take care of the baby and wait for you to recover too. We''ll go once both of those things are sorted out."

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000

    ?

    "No, Matthew, let''s bring the baby along," Selina said yfully.

    She really wanted to see Yesseca.

    She wanted to see what Yesseca looked like after her marriage and find out how she was doing.

    Matthew went on for a long time on why the baby couldn''t be brought but Selina insisted.

    Matthew had always been like this.

    He could deal with anyone.

    But he couldn''t do the same to Selina.

    In the end, Matthew could only say to her, "Well, there''s someone I know who''s very great with kids and you don''t have to worry about leaving the baby behind with them. But they''re really busy this week. We can wait until next week when they''re free and we''ll be off to Nashnd."

    This was part of Matthew''s stalling tactics.

    He thought that he might as well not go to Nashnd.

    Over these two days, he would contact Tremaine instead to ask him toe to Agaphen City.

    He wanted to catch up with Tremaine.

    He had also dealt with Tremaine many times before, and their rtionship wasn''t that bad. He believed that Tremaine wouldn''t refuse an offer toe to Agaphen City.

    Hearing what Matthew said, Selina could only take a step back and agree.

    She said, "Deal. When the babysitter''s sorted, we''ll go together. You shouldn''t go alone. Yesseca will be happier to see using to meet her together."

    While they were talking, a well-dressed boy walked down the stairs.

    The little boy was very handsome.

    His skin was as white as snow, his eyes were as big and bright as ckcurrants, and his nose and lips were just as stunning. Although he was still young, everyone could already see from him the makings of a very handsome man in the future. "Yervant," Selina said. She smiled as she waved him over. "Come here."

    The little boy immediately came over returning a smile. He threw himself into Selina''s embrace and called out, "Mommy." After that, he turned to Matthew again. His voice was so tender it could melt anyone''s heart. "Daddy."

    This was Matthew and Selina''s first son.

    Yervant Perry.

    The reason why he chose this name was in memory of Lothar.

    After all, if it wasn''t for Lothar''s sacrifice...

    ...Then Selina would have lost her life long ago, and the child wouldn''t be born.

    Matthew reached out to pat Yervant''s head. "Yervant, aren''t you ying with your younger sister?"

    The sister that Matthew mentioned was his daugther with Selina, Angelica.

    Yervant pouted.

    He seemed to dislike his sister. "I don''t want to y with her. I just want to y with Daddy and Mommy."

    Matthew''s voice was gentle. "Yervant, Angelica''s your younger sister. You should y with her more. She likes you as her elder brother." Yervant pouted even harder and said, "But I don''t like her. I don''t like her at all."

    A glint of helplessness appeared on Matthew''s eyes.

    Selina nudged Yervant''s head. "Don''t talk like this. If you don''t like your sister, who else would you like? Go y with her!"

    Selina had raised her voice, which scared Yervant at once.

    After a while, he pursed his lips and threw himself into Matthew''s arms.

    He said pitifully, "Daddy, Mommy yelled at me."

    Selina was shocked.

    She was speechless.

    She hadn''t yelled at this kid!

    She''d just spoke in a louder voice!

    Really.

    The kid knew that his father loved him, so he would alwaysin to his father.

    Matthew hugged Yervant and said in a gentler voice, "Yervant, why would your mom yell at you? She likes you the most."

    "No, that''s not it." Yervant then retorted loudly, "The person whom Mommy likes most is not me, but you, Daddy!"

    Matthew was stunned.

    He smiled helplessly and said, "But Yervant, your mommy''s right. You and your sister should be the closest people in the world other than your parents. You have to get close to your sister and y with her more." Content belongs to

    Yervant sighed under his breath.

    He just didn''t like to y with his sister.

    For some reason...

    swn

    ...He had disliked his sister the first time he saw her.

    He really disliked her.

    But Daddy and Mommy both liked her, and they always wanted him to y with her. What else could he do?

    Yervant said reluctantly, "Then I''ll y with her."

    Matthew patted Yervant on the shoulder. "Go then. You''re a young man now, Yervant. You have to learn to take care of your own sister."

    Yervant had just left for his sister.

    Selina whispered to Matthew, "God knows what''s going on with him. He likes Natalie''s kids very much that he pesters them to y with him every day, but he doesn''t like his sister at all."

    Both she and Matthew clearly knew that Yervant didn''t like Angelica.

    After thinking about it for a while, Matthew said, "Perhaps he felt that Angelica''s birth had separated our love for him."

    Selina immediately retorted, "Howe? We love him like we do as before."

    Matthew smiled. "That''s what you think, but Yervant doesn''t think so. An adult and a child have different thoughts."

    Selina thought for a while and said, "Well love him more from now on."

    Matthew said in conclusion, "So you shouldn''t yell at him all the time in the future."

    Selina didn''t respond.

    Her face was full of upset. "Did I yell at him? I just spoke a bit louder. Matthew, you forget you have a wife once you have a son. Now, you''re ming your wife to please your son."

    Matthew immediately held Selina in

    his arms. "Fool, what nonsense is this? Just now, Yervant said that the person he loves the most is me. the same way, the person I love the most is you. Whether it''s your son or your daughter, they are second ce to me."

    Hearing this, Selina couldn''t help lift her mouth into a smile.

    He was so sweet.

    Matthew rubbed Selina''s face. "Look at you. You''re jealous of your own children."

    Selina said with her eyes moist, "Can''t I?"

    Matthewughed. "Sure, my little princess can do anything."

    Selina''s smile widened.

    A wave of happiness filled her entire chest.

    Wasn''t this the best rtionship?

    Even though her son and daughter were already so old, in his eyes, she was always a little princess.

    And he was also willing to treat her as one.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Children had innate intuition.

    It was something adults didn''t have.

    Therefore, Yervant had a reason to dislike Angelica.

    Because Angelica wasn''t his real sister.

    His real sister was in Essie''s hands.

    Essie was looking for a family to raise a little girl.

    Originally, Essie had nned to send the real Angelica to the home of the fake Angelica''s biological parents and let those terrible people raise her But after thinking over itoshe still decided not to do so. Content

    belongs to

    After all, that couple knew too much. She would raise the girl instead in case something happened.

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001

    ?

    She still had to find someone who didn''t know about this at all.

    Essie searched for a long time and finally found another family.

    It was a terrible family as well.

    The husband was a thief who made a living by sneaking around everywhere.

    The wife was a gambling addict, indulging herself in poker every day.

    The wife was unable to conceive, thus they had no children.

    Essie decided to send Matthew and Selina''s daughter to them.

    She was looking forward to that.

    What would the daughter of such a family grow up to be?

    When she grew up, her behaviour must be extremely poor.

    She would inherit her adoptive parents'' bad habits.

    Stealing and gambling.

    How pleasant would was to let Selina and

    Matthew''s daughter, who had such good genes, be like this?

    When Essie handed over the baby girl to the couple, they were still not happy.

    After all, raising a child wasn''t cheap.

    But when Essie said that she would bear the costs of bringing up the child, the couple immediately agreed.

    They would have a daughter even though someone else was paying to raise her. Why not?

    Essie sent Matthew and Selina''s daughter to the couple''s home.

    It was in a low-end apartment at Agaphen City.

    The unit where the couple lived was smaller than 50 square meters. It was dpidated and dirty.

    Essie put the child on the greasy bed and a smile appeared on her face.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    This child was supposed to be like a princess.

    She would have lived in the best mansion in the world with countless servants, delicious food and unlimited enjoyment.

    But now...

    Everything that should have been hers was taken away.

    She could only live in this hovel with a terrible couple.

    Essie''s smile widened.

    She suddenly hoped that time would pass faster.

    That eighteen years woulde and go quickly.

    She wanted to have a good look at the girl then.

    How would Matthew and Selina''s daughter, who should have be a princess, look like?

    Perhaps Yesseca had made Tremaine extremely upset.

    That night, Tremaine had a high fever and was sent to the hospital again.

    His high fever was caused by inmmation in his wound.

    It was very serious.

    It was also because he left the hospital before he recovered even though the wound was very serious. The wound was aggravated when he was in a bad mood, and so it was infected again.

    This time, the high fever was even more severe, reaching a temperature of 40 degrees.

    Even a man with such amazing physique like Tremaine couldn''t bear a really bad high fever.

    Tremaineid in the hospital bed and went into aa.

    At the same time, Madam Quartley and Yuliana also rushed to the hospital.

    Madam Quartley had woken up three hours ago.

    As expected, she also forgot what she had said to Yuliana after she drank.

    Yuliana also noticed that Madam Quartley didn''t remember anything at all.

    Yuliana then put on a good show in front of the matriarch.

    Her goal was very clear.

    It was to make Tremaine and Yessecapletely break up.

    Otherwise, once the two of them reconciled, wouldn''t she be be exposed?

    Yuliana couldn''t let such a thing happen.

    After Madam Quartley woke up, Yuliana told her that Tremaine hade back.

    Madam Quartley was overjoyed to hear this.

    She immediately looked around and said, "Where''s Tremaine? I have to see him."

    Yuliana looked troubled.

    Seeing Yuliana''s face like that, Madam Quartley''s heart skipped a beat.

    She said, "Yuliana, did Tremaine get hurt?"

    Yuliana shook her head.

    She said, "Grandma, there''s actually one thing that I''ve been keeping from you. Now that Tremaine''s back, I can tell you when the wedding suddenly stopped,

    el

    Tremaine didn''t returned to Quar, et

    Pce for a long time. I guessed

    that something must''ve happened to him."

    "After all, Tremaine has many enemies. It''s possible he was kidnapped or killed."

    Madam Quarley took a deep breath.

    She didn''t expect that Yuliana had already guessed it.

    She sighed.

    Now that Tremaine was recovered, there was no need to keep Yuliana in the dark anymore.

    "You''re right," said Madam Quartley. "Something happened to Tremaine. He was kidnapped, but he''s fine now."

    Yuliana looked frightened. "That''s what I thought. In fact, Yesseca also figured it out. When she was in Quartley Pce, I heard her call someone. I didn''t dare to tell you at first..."

    After that, Yuliana told Madam Quartley what Yesseca had said to Tremaine.

    Madam Quartley flew into a rage.

    She said angrily, "How dare she say that! It''s too much! Tremaine treated her so well and she did such a cruel thing. She left Quartley Pce so quickly. Who does she think she is?!"

    "My thoughts exactly," Yuliana said. "But Tremaine is so insistent that he likes Yesseca. What else can he do?"

    Madam Quartley immediately said, "I''m going to find Tremaine now. I was against him and Yesseca being together in the first ce. Now it seems I was right. Yesseca''s really a terrible woman!"

    Yuliana agreed. "Tell me about it! If Zorion was abducted and faced a life-or-death situation, I''d wait for him toe back. If he dies, I''d die with him!" Yuliana put on a heroic expression as she spoke, as if it was really something she would have done.

    Madam Quartley nced at Yuliana and sighed, "If only Yesseca was worth half of you!"

    After confirming that Tremaine was in the hospital, Madam Quartley took Yuliana to the hospital and learned that Tremaine was in aa because of a fever.

    Madam Quartley asked Yuliana anxiously, "Yuliana, didn''t you say that Tremaine was back?

    You said he wasn''t injured, so why is he in aa from a high fever now?"

    Yuliana also didn''t know what was going on, but she took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire in front of Madam Quartley.

    Yuliana said, "Grandma, Tremaine

    was thinking about Yesseca. After

    returning to Quartley Pce, he went around looking for her everywhere. Later, when he learned that she had returned to Agaphen City, he immediately went over. When he returned to Quartley Pce again, his face changed. I guess that Yesseca must''ve provoked him after arriving in Agaphen City, otherwise he wouldn''t have gotten a sudden fever!" Content belongs to

    Hearing this, Madam Quartley was absolutely fuming. She was extremely disgusted with Yesseca.

    She said, "That witch has always been up to no good. Nothing good has happened since Tremaine got involved with her."

    Yuliana nodded. "Grandma, that''s

    why I have to find a way to separate

    them. They were about to get married at first. I don''t want to say anything else, but it''s just that Yesseca had gone too far and I can''t

    stand it anymore."

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002

    ?

    Madam Quartley also thought Yuliana had a point.

    Originally, Yesseca and Tremaine had already progressed towards marriage, and she didn''t want to object any longer.

    Of course, she also knew that it would have been in vain.

    But now, Yesseca was simply behaving too outrageously.

    Moreover, Tremaine was suddenly kidnapped during the wedding. Maybe it was God''s will.

    God thought that these two people weren''t suitable, hence their wedding was suddenly halted.

    Looking at Tremaine lying in the hospital bed, Madam Quartley reflected on the situation.

    Well, how could she separate Tremaine and Yesseca?

    Judging from what Yuliana had said just now, Tremaine probably knew what Yesseca had done, and his heart had been broken.

    There was a good opportunity now.

    Madam Quartley thought of Princess Navidia from Megnd.

    The princess had had a good impression of Tremaine, and even begged her father toe Nashnd to ask for his hand in marriage on her behalf. But Tremaine had looked down on her, leaving Princess Navidia in despair.

    Madam Quartley wondered if she should look for Princess Navidia.

    After all, Princess Navidia and Tremaine were probably a great match, and their marriage would also be helpful to Nashnd.

    However, after thinking about it for a long time, Madam Quartley abandoned the idea.

    She couldn''t just go and find Princess Navidia.

    Although Princess Navidia was infatuated with Tremaine, she had still been rejected by him. It was unknown whether she still had a crush on Tremaine currently.

    Most importantly, although Tremaine and Yesseca''s wedding wasn''tpleted, it was considered in the public as such because they had needed to cover up Tremaine''s disappearance.

    Since Tremaine had already been married for all intents and purposes, if she went to look for Princess Navidia regardless of the princess still having feelings for Tremaine, it would be really awkward.

    After considering all sorts of things, shepletely eliminated Princess Navidia.

    However, she still found another person who was very suitable.

    Qiana.

    Although Qiana was also amoner, she was still slightly better off than Yesseca.

    At least she was a teacher, unlike Yesseca, who had been a servant.

    Of course, the most important point was that Qiana was Montez''s birth mother.

    There was no one in the world other than Qiana who would treat Montez any better. Qiana and Montez were the best for each other.

    Madam Quartley and Yuliana expressed their opinions to each other. Yuliana disagreed with Tremaine seeing another woman, but she also knew that he had to.

    Tremaine couldn''t stay single.

    And she had realized that there was no longer any hope for him and Yuliana to get together.

    Tremaine could only go for another woman.

    She was the one who was most against Yesseca.

    She had already started a feud with Yesseca, making up lies to plot against them. Tremaine absolutely couldn''t get back together with Yesseca again. Yuliana was even more unlikely to ept the high and mighty Princess Navidia getting together with Tremaine.

    After all, she was a princess.

    Judging from her status, if she really was married into the family, she would overshadow Yuliana all the time.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    In the end, Yuliana thought that Qiana was indeed the best candidate.

    They just had to do it as soon as possible.

    As long as Qiana and Tremaine were together, then it would be impossible for Tremaine and Yesseca to be together, and she would no longer have to worry about being exposed for her scheming.

    Yuliana said to Madam Quartley,

    "Grandma, I also think Qiana''s

    suitable. After all, she''s Montez''s biological mother. Think about i

    Which woman would treat bott

    her

    husband and the children of other women well? If Tremaine wants someone else, Montez will have a hard time."

    Madam Quartley really loved her great-grandson. Her heart stiffened up when she heard Yuliana speak.

    She said, "Well, I''ll see Qiana right

    now. Tremaine''s currently unconscious, so I''ll have Qianae over to take care of him. Maybe while she''s taking care of him, they''ll develop feelings for each other." Content belongs to

    SADUMS

    Yuliana had ulterior motives, so of course she agreed to it.

    She said, "Grandma, you better be quick. Don''t even think of putting it off."

    Looking at Yuliana''s anxious expression, Madam Quartley felt that Yuliana was really admirable.

    Yuliana was a great addition to the family!

    Not only was she great to her husband, but also his elder brother. She even hoped that her brother-inw could find a good partner.

    "I''ll find her now," said Madam Quartley.

    Qiana knew that someone from the Quartley family would definitelye looking for her.

    After she decided to lie to Montez, his reaction was really beyond her anticipation.

    It also made her very shocked.

    Montez really wanted her to be with Tremaine.

    He really, really wanted it.

    She could sense from Montez''s eyes that he really

    wanted a home.

    A home that didn''t consist of Yesseca and Tremaine.

    But one that consisted of his "biological" mother and Tremaine.

    Qiana was certain that Montez would speak his mind in front of the Quartley family, and he would apply a lot of pressure that way.

    Otherwise, Tremaine and Yesseca''s wedding wouldn''t have suddenly ended that day.

    After the failed wedding, the Quartley family would definitelye for her.

    Qiana waited day after day.

    In the beginning, she wasn''t in a hurry. She yed mind games with Montez and showered him with care and affection, which made Montez, who had never felt a mother''s love, teary.

    Qiana was determined that as long as she could win over Montez, she would have the opportunity to step into the Quartley family''s doors.

    Indeed, Madam Quartley had juste looking for her.

    This wasn''t the first time that Madam Quartley had spoken to Qiana. She told Qiana right away that she didn''t like Yesseca very much. Since Yesseca had already left Tremaine, she wanted

    Qiana to build up her rtionship with Tremaine.

    Madam Quartley told Qiana that Tremaine was currently in the hospital, intending to have Qiana take care of him.

    Qiana pouted but agreed to that.

    In the car, she said to Madam

    Quartley, "Well, I know I''m not a

    great caregiver, but Montez wants to

    eople

    have a home. For his sake, I think I''ll try my best. Even if there are who won''t respect my presence." Content belongs to

    QUMS

    Qiana''s words were so sincere, causing Madam Quartley to feel touched.

    That showed how great Qiana was as Montez''s biological mother.

    Only a biological mother would be devoted to her son she had given birth to.

    She had made the right decision to let Qianae over.

    After arriving at the hospital, Tremaine was still in aa.

    However, his temperature had dropped a little to about 39 degrees. He was finally out of danger. After all, if it stayed at 40 any longer, his brain would

    burn out.

    At the hospital, Qiana didn''t say much and only focused on looking after Tremaine.

    She wiped Tremaine''s forehead, arms, neck, and finally his back. Madam Quartley watched her do everything and liked her more and more.

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003

    ?

    She said to Yuliana, "Yuliana, Qiana''s a good girl. Once she''s with Tremaine, she''ll definitely be an excellent wife and mother." Yuliana nodded, but deep down she would have rolled her eyes.

    She looked at Qiana and found her to be a b*tch throughout.

    However, there was no other way now.

    After all, she was the one who''d said those words to Yesseca and caused Yesseca to storm off.

    Now she could only continue spinning her web of lies.

    Of course, if she seeded in separating Yesseca and Tremaine, then her wishes would finally be fulfilled.

    While Qiana was taking care of Tremaine, Montez entered the ward.

    Montez was stunned upon seeing Tremaine lying on the hospital bed in aa.

    Back in Quartley Pce, he had overheard from Madam Quartley''s phone conversation that Tremaine was in the hospital.

    Montez''s heart sank at that moment.

    He thought, "He hasn''te back for so long, is he sick?"

    Montez was really anxious.

    He wanted to ask Madam Quartley outright, but he didn''t.

    He was smarter and more careful than that.

    For so long, his father''s whereabouts were unknown, and no one had told him where his father had gone to.

    So, if he ran to ask Madam Quartley about it now, she would definitely be evasive with him.

    Noticing Madam Quartley and Yuliana go out, Montez immediately got on another car and told its chauffeur to follow them. When he arrived at the hospital, Monte slowed down, but he didn''t expect to lose sight of Madam Quartley and Yuliana.

    He searched everywhere and finally found Madam Quartley, Yuliana and his father lying in bed.

    Montez was about to cry at that time.

    In the end, it was Qiana who pulled Montez out and told him that his father merely had a minor illness. It was only a fever that had caused him to lose consciousness. She even asked the doctor toe over just to tell Montez this, which reassured him.

    Qiana''s actions made Madam Quartley very satisfied.

    She whispered to Yuliana, "See? She''s really his biological mother. It''d be different if we were to reassure Montez instead. He''d definitely not quiet down so quickly."

    Yuliana said, "Yes. That''s right."

    She replied on the affirmative, but her heart was actually saying it was ridiculous. Yuliana didn''t have the chance. If she did, she, could still do the same to Montez effectively.

    In the evening, Qiana told Madam Quartley, Yuliana and Montez to go back first.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She said that she would stay to take care of Tremaine.

    Madam Quartley didn''t go back.

    She was mainly worried that Tremaine would suddenly wake up and see Qiana looking after him and make a fuss. She would have to stay behind to prevent Tremaine from waking up in the middle of the night and reacting harshly to Qiana''s presence. She would have to exin everything to Tremaine.

    In the end, Yuliana took Montez back home.

    Along the way, Yuliana kept singing praises about Qiana to Montez, stating how good Qiana was.

    There was a reason for her to do so. She wanted Montez to approve of his father and Qiana getting together.

    Montez took everything in on the way home. After reaching Quartley Pce, he suddenly asked, "Aunt Yuliana, do you also want my dad to be with my mom?"

    Yuliana said nothing.

    She thought, "He changed his mind so fast."

    Now, he was already calling Qiana his mom.

    Yuliana smiled. "Of course. She''s your biological mother. I hope she and Tremaine would be together. It''s better than him and Yesseca, right?"

    Montez said, "I don''t want Yesseca and him to be together, because I want to marry Yesseca when I grow up."

    Yuliana was stunned at the response.

    Her lips twitched.

    After a while, Yuliana said, "Since you think so, Montez, I have to tell you something. You must speak like this in front of your dad, so that he''ll know how you feel. You can say you still want to be with your biological mother. Understand?"

    Montez nodded and said, "I''ve always wanted to be with my mother. My mother, father, and me. Now this is a real family."

    Montez couldn''t sleep that night.

    He suddenly missed Yesseca''s presence.

    During thest time Yesseca had left

    Quartley Pce, she hadn''t said

    much to Montez, only that she to

    would go back to her home.

    Montez had been thinking about her the few days since she had left.

    Now, his yearning for Yesseca had reached its peak.

    Montez finally made a bold decision.

    Of course, this decision was based on Tremaine and Madam Quartley''s absence. No one else cared about him.

    Montez decided to go to Agaphen City.

    He wanted to find Yesseca.

    Montez immediately got up from the bed and found a chauffeur to drive him to Agaphen City.

    When the cat was away, the mice would y.

    Tremaine and Madam Quartley were not here. Therefore, Montez could do whatever he wanted. He was Son his way to Agaphen City.

    QUMS

    Although he hadn''t been to the city for a long time,

    Montez still remembered very clearly where Yesseca''s home was.

    He directed the chauffeur to the ground floor of Yesseca''s ce and got out of the car.

    At the same time, Yesseca was tossing and turning in her bed.

    Ever since Yesseca returned from Nashnd, she had not been sleeping well.

    This was in spite of what she''d told herself she had returned to Agaphen City. She''d said that Tremaine was dead to her.

    But how could anyone forget a person so easily?

    It was fine during the day, but at night, that detestable man''s face kept surfacing in Yesseca''s mind, making her very annoyed.

    Just as Yesseca was in a mess, someone suddenly knocked on the door.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    Only Matthew knew that she had returned.

    But it was impossible for Matthew to knock on her door sote.

    Yesseca''s heart was suddenly thumping wildly.

    Was it Tremaine?

    Yesseca felt her mouth dry up all of a sudden.

    Tremaine had finallye for her.

    Yesseca got out of bed.

    She ran straight to the door.

    She was about to open the door when her hand stopped midway.

    Was Tremaine looking for her to reconcile?

    What should she do?

    After hesitating for a second, Yesseca made up her mind.

    If Tremaine really looked for her to do that, she could forgive Tremaine.

    After all, Qiana was Montez''s birth mother, but it was also possible for Tremaine to reconsider. The man hade looking for her sote at night, proving that he still had her in his heart.

    Yesseca opened the door.

    Standing at the door, Yesseca was astonished.

    It wasn''t Tremaine.

    It was Montez.

    Montez embraced Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, I missed you so much."

    Yesseca''s heart was filled with mixed emotions.

    There had never been such a moment when she didn''t want to see Montez.

    Because she''d really hoped that the person in front of her was Tremaine.

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004

    ?

    Unfortunately, it wasn''t.

    The person in front of her wasn''t Tremaine, but Montez.

    Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    At this moment, Montez raised his head and said pitifully, "Yesseca, why aren''t you talking?"

    His misty eyes seemed to tug at Yesseca''s heartstrings.

    Yesseca sighed under her breath.

    Forget it. No matter what happened between her and Tremaine, it had nothing to do with Montez.

    She shouldn''t sink into an emotional state in front of Montez.

    Besides, he was innocent.

    Also, she liked Montez from the bottom of her heart.

    "Montez, why are you here?" Yesseca touched Montez''s head. "It''ste now. You should go back."

    Montez said, "My great-grandmother and father aren''t at home. Yesseca, I want to sleep with you."

    Yesseca froze.

    After a while, she said, "You''d better go back."

    "No, I don''t want to go back," Montez retorted. "I want to be with you."

    "Montez, listen to me," Yesseca snapped. "Why don''t I send you back?"

    "No," Montez insisted. "I won''t go back,"

    Yesseca said nothing back.

    In just a few words, Montez''s eyes had suddenly turned bloodshot.

    He said, "Yesseca, why do you want me to go back? You actually want me to sleep with you. Do you no longer like me? Do you hate me?" Yesseca was speechless.

    Looking at how bloodshot Montez''s eyes were, Yesseca could do nothing.

    She couldn''t turn him away.

    Yesseca had no choice but to say, "Come in then."

    Yesseca and Montez were lying on the bed.

    This made Yesseca feel conflicted.

    It seemed to be like this a long time ago.

    Montez had oftene to her and want to sleep with her.

    Things hade full circle.

    "Montez, go to sleep," said Yesseca.

    Montz grabbed Yesseca''s arm tightly. He closed his eyes happily and said, "Good night."

    Yesseca closed her eyes.

    But after a few seconds, she suddenly opened her eyes again.

    "Montez?" Yesseca said softly.

    Montez suddenly opened his eyes. "Yesseca, I''m here."

    "You," Yesseca hesitated for a long time before finally spitting out the other two words, "Your dad."

    "My dad''s with my mom," Montez said without thinking.

    Yesseca was shocked.

    Then, she felt as if her heart had been thrown into an icy cavern.

    ording to Montez''s words, Tremaine had returned.

    As expected, Tremaine didn''t return to Quartley Pce because he wanted to avoid her.

    Now that she''d left, Tremaine had immediately returned.

    Montez said that Tremaine and Qiana were together.

    Did this mean that Qiana had already moved into Quartley Pce?

    Yesseca felt as if her heart had been cut by a knife.

    "Let''s go to bed, Montez. I''ve heard enough. It''s gettingte." Yesseca closed her eyes again.

    Montez originally wanted to say something else, but when she saw that Yesseca had closed her eyes, he also did.

    The night was long.

    Montez was sound asleep.

    However, Yesseca couldn''t fall asleep.

    She felt terrible.

    It was the middle of the night now. Yesseca couldn''t sleep, thus she quietly got up.

    ncing at Montez who was sleeping soundly, Yesseca decided to go downstairs to walk around in the cold.

    She could only clear her mind with cold weather.

    When she reached downstairs,

    Kylin.

    did not expect to see someone there.

    The man stood below Yesseca''s house and looked up at the sky with a thoughtful expression.

    e.

    They haven''t seen each other for a long time. He was much thinner, but his behaviour was still the same as before, morous and warm-hearted.

    ���ϦԦ�

    This was a man who waspletely unlike Tremaine.

    Tremaine''s face was full of superiority and arrogance.

    And Kyi in was like a piece of smooth marble, which made people feel veryfortable, like taking in a spring breeze.

    He was a bit like Matthew.

    But hecked the vigor and fierceness of Matthew.

    Kylin also noticed someone approaching, but he didn''t care. He was still fixated at the sky until the personing over screamed, "Kylin."

    He looked over.

    His eyes met with Yesseca''s.

    Both of them were astounded.

    After waiting for a long time, Yesseca was the first to speak. "Kylin, why are you here?"

    As she spoke, a trace of guilt shed across Yesseca''s eyes.

    She felt very guilty towards this man.

    After all, she was so sorry for Kylin.

    Kylin didn''t answer Yesseca. Instead, he asked her, "Yesseca, why are you here?"

    Selina just had a baby and Kylin came to Agaphen

    City to see her. He was supposed to spend the night with the Perry family, but he couldn''t sleep. Therefore, he drove out.

    His car somehow found itself in this ce.

    Kyi in got out of the car and stood below Yesseca''s house.

    Countless memories flooded into his mind.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    He had once picked up and dropped off Yesseca here many times.

    And it was here that he had specially arranged a grand fireworks disy in order to make Yesseca happy.

    It was a pity that he had spent so much time and effort, but this girl was ultimately someone else''s.

    However, Kyi in had no regrets and never med Yesseca.

    After all, love has always been down to one''s willingness. It couldn''t be earned by generosity.

    It was enough for him as long as he thought it was worth it.

    But now, Yesseca''s presence had really surprised Kylin.

    He knew that Yesseca had gone to live in Nashnd with Tremaine and they had just had a wedding ceremony.

    Logically speaking, Yesseca should be in

    Nashnd right now. How could she even be here?

    Yesseca didn''t know what to say to Kyi in''s question.

    It was impossible for her to tell him that Tremaine had abandoned her.

    It wasn''t that she was afraid of embarrassing herself.

    She was afraid that Kyi in would be worried, and even more so that Kylin would tell Selina and make her worry too.

    Yesseca stammered, "I suddenly wanted toe back, so I came back to have a look."

    This exnation made sense.

    After all, this was her home. It was normal for Yesseca toe back after getting married in Nashnd.

    However, Kylin felt that Yesseca''s behaviour was a little strange.

    Furthermore, even if Yesseca

    wanted

    Oe back and have met

    look at the city, she didn''t have to go

    irs sote at r

    Kylin was about to ask again, but Yesseca said, "You haven''t said why you''re here."

    Kylin held his breath.

    He said wryly, "My cousin just gave birth, so I came over. I couldn''t sleep tonight, so I wanted to go around and have a look."

    "Oh," Yesseca said.

    For a moment, she didn''t know what else to say.

    After a while, Kyi in suddenly asked, "Yesseca, are you alright?"

    Yesseca felt like there was a lump in her throat.

    She wasn''t alright.

    Not at all.

    But towards Kyi in, she forced a smile. "I''m alright. Thanks."

    Seeing Yesseca''s smile, Kyi in''s heart skipped a beat.

    He was a gentle person but he also had a keen eye. How could he not tell that Yesseca''s smile was forced?

    "Yesseca," Kyi in was staring into Yesseca''s eyes. "Tell me the truth. Is Tremaine good to you?"

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005

    ?

    Yesseca immediately denied, "He''s fine."

    "Really?" Kyi in raised his voice.

    "Really." Yesseca then said in a somewhat hurried tone, "I''m going up. See you."

    Yesseca turned around and went upstairs.

    She was afraid that Kyi in would probe her further if she stayed any longer.

    She wouldn''t know how to answer Kylin at all.

    Seeing Yesseca leave, Kylin was about to follow her when he suddenly stopped.

    How could he?

    Yesseca was someone else''s wife now...

    Yesseca returned to her bedroom.

    Montez was still sleeping soundly.

    Listening to Montez''s pleasant breathing, Yesseca was distraught.

    She thought that she had to convince Montez the next day not to look for her again.

    What happened between adults had nothing to do with the child.

    The child was innocent.

    But since she had such a rtionship with Montez''s biological father, now that his actual family had been reunited, how could she have anything to do with anyone in the family?

    The next day soon arrived.

    Originally, Kylin was going to fly to the United States, but after seeing Yesseca the previous night, he changed his mind.

    After thinking about it all night, Kylin felt that Yesseca''s appearance, as well as her feelings, were a little peculiar.

    There must be something that had happened to Yesseca.

    Kylin was worried about her.

    After breakfast, Kylin went to meet Matthew.

    He asked Matthew about Yesseca''s current situation.

    Matthew didn''t want to speak too much with Kylin. He just said that Yesseca was well.

    Kyi in''s expression immediately turned serious. "Matthew, I hope you can tell me the truth. Last night, I saw Yesseca..."

    Kylin told Matthew what had happened.

    After hearing what Kylin had to say, Matthew was silent.

    He had sent someone during the previous day to Nashnd to find Tremaine, and they found out that Tremaine was in the hospital because of a high fever.

    When he was hospitalised, in addition to his grandmother, Madam Quartley, there was a young woman who had been watching over him.

    He heard that Madam Quartley had called the young woman Qiana.

    Matthew remembered that Yesseca had told him that Montez''s birth mother was also called Qiana.

    Matthew became worried.

    At the hospital, Tremaine had only asked this woman to watch over him aside from his grandmother. From then on, it could be seen that this young woman was very important to him.

    Was Tremaine really seeing her now?

    "Matthew, please tell me the truth!" Noticing Matthew''s silence, Kylin raised his voice again.

    Matthew still didn''t speak.

    Kylin said, "Well, Matthew, if you won''t tell me, I''ll figure it out myself."

    Matthew''s eyes widened.

    If Kylin really went to investigate, who knew what

    trouble he would stir up then.

    At this moment, it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    Matthew said in a low voice, "Kylin, Yesseca and Tremaine have a misunderstanding, so she went back to Agaphen City. You don''t have to worry about her. Your sister and won''t let her be bullied over here."

    QUMS

    After a pause, Matthew added, "Aren''t you going back to America today? I''ll take you to the airportter."

    "No, I''ve already cancelled my booking." Kylin stared at Matthew before saying, "Matthew, Tremaine and Yesseca''s wedding wasn''t long ago. How long has it been since they got married? I know Yesseca doesn''t have a bad temper. She''s more of a traditional type. She''ll never run back to Agaphen City over a quarrel." Content belongs to

    At this point, Kylin paused and there was a hint of emotion across his eyes. "Unless they had a big fight and Tremaine went too far."

    Matthew could only reply, "Don''t think too much."

    "I have to," Kylin said. "I won''t fly back for the time being. I''ll stay here first."

    "Kylin!" Matthew snapped.

    Before Matthew could finish, he was interrupted by Kylin who said, "Matthew, Yesseca''s married.

    Don''t worry about me causing any trouble. When Yesseca returns to Nashnd, I''ll leave as well.

    "As for Selina, I''ll tell her I want to stay in Agaphen City for a little longer to apany her."

    Kyi in just knew that both Yesseca and Matthew would definitely keep Yesseca''s situation to themselves.

    Selina had a baby to be worried about.

    Therefore, Kylin wouldn''t bother her about this too.

    "Kylin, you should know Yesseca has nothing to do with you anymore. She''s already a wife," Matthew advised Kylin.

    Kylin let out a patheticugh.

    He said, "Matthew, I''m an adult now. I can think for myself. I assure you I won''t do anything out of the line."

    Since Kylin had said so, what else could Matthew say?

    Besides, he also knew Kyi in''s character.

    Kylin wasn''t that kind of person who would act out of the line.

    He sighed and said, "You can stay if you really want, but don''t bother Yesseca too much."

    Now that Kylin was an adult, his decision to stay in Agaphen City was beyond his control. All he

    could do was persuade Kylin otherwise.

    "Matthew, I understand." Kylin then said in a low voice, "I just want to see her have a happy life."

    Kylin was supposed to leave today, but when he suddenly said he wouldn''t, it made Selina very happy.

    She said, "Kylin, you knew you had to apany me just by looking at me. I say you''re the kindest amongst all the cousins."

    Kylin said nothing.

    He looked rather embarrassed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Selina nudged Kyi in''s arm and said, "Kylin, I''ve been meaning to ask you a question since you came back: do you have a girlfriend in the States?"

    Selina had always wanted to ask but she didn''t dare to.

    She was afraid that Kylin was still dwelling in the past.

    But this time, Kylin had been here for so long. He had seemed to be in a good mood. Selina thought even though she was afraid of hurting Kylin, she had nothing to lose at this point.

    After all, no matter how much Kylin used to like Yesseca, it had been so long. Furthermore, Yesseca was already married. Selina thought that it was likely that he no longer cared about Yesseca.

    So, seeing that Kyi in said that he wasn''t leave and was going to stay with her for a while longer, Selina asked the question.

    Kylin was stunned for a moment before he said wistfully, "Not yet."

    After Selina thought for a while, she

    said, "Kylin, you should find a girlfriend. You''re not young anymore.

    Some men your age an

    married much earlier and children are now all grown up too."

    swnovel.

    Kylin said, "Selina, you can''t marry someone you just met. Besides, I haven''t found the right person."

    Selina was looking for someone she had in mind.

    Thest time she had attended a banquet held by the Perry family, she had seen one of Matthew''s distant cousins who''d looked quite good.

    "Kylin, do you want me to introduce you to someone?" Selina asked tentatively.

    Kylin immediately refused. "No thanks. Please don''t introduce them to me."

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006

    ?

    Selina didn''t say anything at first.

    Then, she let out an embarrassedugh.

    She must have been crazy.

    She''d even said that she would introduce a girlfriend to Kylin!

    Last time, she had introduced Yesseca, only for them to end up like this.

    She shouldn''t have bothered.

    She said, "Fine, I won''t. But you have to pay attention to your personal feelings."

    Obviously, Kylin didn''t want to talk about it.

    He said, "Selina, I still have something to do. You should rest first."

    Selina grunted in acknowledgement.

    Looking at Kyi in''s tall figure departing, Selina sighed. At the same time, Matthew had just returned.

    Selina told him everything about what she''d said to Kylin.

    Matthewforted Selina. He said that Kylin was handsome and good-natured. He would find someone suitable for marriage someday.

    Selina said, "I hope so."

    Looking at Selina''s deted expression, Matthew joked, "You see, even a unreasonable person like you ended up with a great marriage, never mind Kyi in."

    Selina was shocked.

    She widened her eyes and said, "Who are you calling unreasonable?"

    "Whoever you think it is," Matthew said.

    "You, Matthew!" Selina shrieked.

    Matthew replied, "I''m not the unreasonable one. I believe no one will think I''m unreasonable. But everyone else will only think you are."

    Selina was driven up the wall by Matthew and she reached out her hand to p him.

    Although Matthew dodged the p, he was still by Selina''s side, so she kept pping and missing him. It was so funny that sheughed at herself. Afterughing for a while, she looked at Matthew unhappily, "Matthew, do you really think that I''m an unreasonable woman?"

    When Matthew saw Selina looking like that, he felt as if his heart was melting.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He embraced Selina and said, "Of course I don''t. I was just joking with you. I''m just telling you you don''t have to worry too much about Kyi in''s marriage. When the timees, Kylin will have a good one."

    Selina rolled her eyes.

    After a while, she said, "Alright. I won''t worry about him. I won''t anymore."

    Matthew had just let out a sigh of relief before Selina added, "In any case, since you''ve said it, if Kylin doesn''t have a good marriage in the future, then you have to take responsibility."

    Matthew said nothing.

    A helpless smile appeared on his face.

    Oh, Selina.

    Even after bing a mother of two, she was still mischievous.

    This woman was digging a trap for him.

    Montez woke up the next morning.

    Yesseca took him over to have breakfast and then urged him to go back.

    Montez had nned to go back anyway.

    He didn''t know if Madam Quartley and his father would return. If they saw hime here again, he would be skinned alive.

    However, before leaving, Montez had something to say to Yesseca.

    He looked at Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, you''vepletely left my daddy, right? Will you return to Nashnd in the future?"

    Well, children were insensible.

    He didn''t know that what he asked was like a jab into Yesseca''s heart.

    Yesseca replied, "I won''t."

    Of course, she wouldn''t return to Nashnd.

    Montez took Yesseca''s hand and said, "Yesseca, wait for me. When I grow up, I''ll take you back to Nashnd."

    When he grew up, he could marry Yesseca and bring her to live in Nashnd once more.

    Yesseca was now very resistant to the concept of Nashnd.

    After all, it was a ce that had broken her heart.

    Hearing that Montez said that he would take her to Nashnd, Yesseca said impulsivley, "I won''t go back to Nashnd. Not for the rest of my life." Montez had nothing to say.

    He looked embarrassed.

    Yesseca didn''t want to go to Nashnd.

    After thinking for a long time, Montez gritted his teeth and thought, "Forget it, let''s not think about it now." Yesseca wasn''t willing to go to Nashnd now, but perhaps she would be willing when she married him. Besides, if Yesseca really didn''t want toe, he could alsoe to Agaphen City.

    He''d seen it said on TV that one had to be willing to sacrifice anything for someone they loved.

    "Montez, I want to tell you something." At this moment, Yesseca opened her mouth.

    Montez nodded and said, "Let me know."

    Yesseca tried to make her voice

    sound as gentle as possible. "Montez, I hope you don''te looking for me in the future. I''ve left your father, so it''s not convenient for you to look for me all the time like this. From now on, once the three of you are living happily together, try your best to forget me."

    Montez was stunned.

    He suddenly felt like he''d understood something, but not really.

    However, there was one thing that he knew: he definitely wouldn''t forget about Yesseca.

    He still had to wait until he was old enough to marry her.

    Montez immediately said, "Yesseca, I won''t forget about you. I can forget anyone except you. Even if you kill me, I won''t forget you."

    Yesseca''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    Montez was right. It was too cruel for him to forget her like that.

    In the end, the child really liked her a lot.

    Yesseca said, "Montez, you can think that way, but try not to look for me in the future. This will put me in a difficult situation. I hope you''ll live happily with your parents and enjoy life together."

    As for herself...

    She was just cannon fodder!

    Anyway, there must be cannon fodder for someone in this world.

    It was impossible to please everyone.

    Some wise man had once said.

    "If I don''t go to Hell, who else would go?"

    She agreed.

    If she wasn''t the cannon fodder, who else would be one?

    Although Montez was young, he could sense the bitterness in Yesseca''s voice.

    He took a careful look at Yesseca, then asked anxiously, "Yesseca, are you unhappy? Is it because I wanted my parents to be together? You''re unhappy you separated from Daddy."

    "No." Yesseca immediately added, "I''m very happy. I''ve never been this happy before. I''m so happy I want to sing every day."

    Montez didn''t respond.

    His gaze was bing increasingly unsteady.

    Yesseca said, "Montez, it''s true. I''ve

    been wanting to leave a man as arrogant as Tremaine for a long time. I''ve done something right in my life. I can''t stand his arrogance anymore."

    Yesseca said in conclusion, "So, don''t think too much and enjoy your life back in Nashnd."

    Montez didn''t know what to say at first.

    After a long time, he said, "Yesseca, wait for me. When I grow up, I''ll make you very happy. I''ll make you the happiest woman in the world."

    How could Yesseca take a child''s joke seriously?

    She only said, "You should get going. Montez, don''t bother finding me in the future. You must remember this."

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007

    ?

    Montez moved his mouth.

    He wanted to say something but in the end, he didn''t.

    Montez thought that Yesseca had asked him not to look for her again because she felt that he was still too young, so he couldn''t give her happiness. Montez silently hoped that he could grow up faster.

    Then, when he came to look for Yesseca next time, they can cut out the nonsense and marry her right away.

    Tremaine had had a chaotic dream.

    In this dream, he was an observer.

    He saw how he was kidnapped.

    The wedding ceremony suddenlying to an end.

    Everyone talking about it.

    Some even discussed whether he had fallen into trouble to get himself kidnapped.

    From the beginning to end, Yesseca was very calm listening to these discussions.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    After returning to Quartley Pce, Yesseca continued to eat, drink and sleep like usual.

    After four days, he still hadn''t returned.

    Quartley Pce began talking about him again.

    Everyone guessed that something must have happened to him, but the government of Nashnd was covering it up.

    After hearing the servants'' discussions, Yesseca made a phone call.

    As for whom she called, Tremaine didn''t know.

    As an observer, he only saw Yesseca make a call.

    After the call got through, Yesseca began to talk to the person on the other end of the line.

    As she spoke, Yesseca''s face was very calm, and even her eyes were calctive.

    Tremaine had never seen Yesseca like this before.

    In Tremaine''s eyes, Yesseca had always been naive, if not somewhat dim-witted.

    But at that moment, she wasn''t naive or dimwitted at all. Her voice was not as childish as before, but very much mature.

    "Tremaine may be dead. He''s been kidnapped and hasn''te back for many days. He must be already dead since there has been no news of him after so long."

    "Well, if he''s dead, I''ll go back to Agaphen City. I have to move on."

    "There''s nothing to be sad about. He can''t be brought back to life. I can just go back to Agaphen City."

    After saying these words, Yesseca hung up the phone.

    There was still no expression on her face.

    Yesseca walked into her bedroom, packed her things and left Quartley Pce.

    The dream ended here.

    Tremaine only felt as if his body had been thrown into an icy cavern. He felt so cold that he was scared out of his wits.

    Tremaine could only open his eyes to escape this horrifying cold.

    What he saw was a somewhat unfamiliar face.

    When the person saw Tremaine, they were stunned and said in a surprised tone, "Mr. Tremaine is awake."

    Tremaine heard the sound of footsteps.

    Then, he caught sight of Madam Quartley''s face.

    Noticing Tremaine had awoken, Madam Quartley said repeatedly, "God bless us. Tremaine, you finally woke up."

    Tremaine felt so dizzy.

    He was sitting up straight.

    Thinking back to that dream, he couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine.

    "Mr. Tremaine, please have some water. The doctor has instructed me to have you drink some warm water when you wake up." Apanied by her gentle voice, the young woman who had watched over him handed him a cup of warm water.

    Tremaine didn''t take it.

    He looked at the young woman and felt that she was rather familiar. Where had he seen her before?

    Seeing that Tremaine was staring at Qiana, Madam Quartley said, "Qiana, you may leave first. I''ll chat with Tremaine."

    "Alright. Enjoy your conversation." Qiana was smart enough to immediately leave.

    After Qiana left, Madam Quartley said to Tremaine, "Tremaine, the woman just now is Montez''s birth mother, Qiana."

    Tremaine held his breath.

    He remembered.

    That was Montez''s mother.

    "Why is she here?" Tremaine asked coldly. "Who let her in?!"

    It was obvious that he was extremely unhappy with Qiana''s presence.

    Noticing Tremaine''s outburst,

    Madam Quartley immediately said, "Tremaine, you''ve had a high fever for such a long time. Qiana''s been taking care of you day and night, and she didn''t rest at all. Yesterday she monitored your body temperature all night. She was afraid your body temperature would rise again. So, she didn''t sleep for a whole night."

    Tremaine snorted, "Who needs her to do this?"

    Madam Quartley was speechless.

    Her grandson seemed to be a little too heartless.

    However, it was understandable.

    Tremaine was heartless to any woman except Yesseca.

    Madam Quartley said, "Tremaine, it''s true no one needs her to do this. But other than her, who else would''ve taken care of you? That woman you were supposed to marry? Of course not! She immediately returned to her own country when she heard of your ident. Why aren''t you loving someone like Qiana who''s both

    affectionate and loyal, unlike Yesseca?"

    Tremaine held his breath.

    The mention of Yesseca reminded Tremaine of that dream.

    And when he had gone to Agaphen City before, he''d heard Yesseca say personally, "He''s already dead".

    When she said those words, Yesseca''s face didn''t contain the slightest hint of sadness. Instead, it carried a mix of impatience and disgust. "Get out!" Tremaine suddenly shouted.

    Before Madam Quartley could say anything more, Tremaine had already shot her an icy nce. "Grandma, you heard me!"

    Madam Quartley also knew how stubborn her grandson was. No one could do anything about it.

    She could only say, "I''ll get out then. Tremaine, think about it carefully."

    After that, Madam Quartley left Tremaine''s ward.

    At the door to the ward, Qiana was waiting. When she saw Madam

    Quartley walk out, Qiana immediately went up to her. Her voice carried an uneasy tone as she asked, Mr. Tremaine didn''t tell you off, did he? He wasn''t angry because I took care of him without his permission, right?" Content belongs

    to

    Before Madam Quartley could respond, Qiana added, "I was afraid if Mr. Tremaine got angry, it''d damage his body. I had originally nned to leave before he woke up, but I couldn''t predict when he''d wake up. I didn''t even have any time to leave."

    Hearing Qiana''s words, Madam Quartley''s love for Qiana grew even stronger.

    Qiana was such a sensible woman!

    If it was anyone else taking care of Tremaine, they would''ve wanted to take credit immediately in front of Tremaine. But Qiana was only worried that Tremaine would be angry.

    This showed that she was a good child. A good child!

    Madam Quartley patted Qiana''s hand, her face full of affection for the younger woman. "Qiana, you''ve worked hardst night. I heard the nurse say you haven''t slept for the entire night. You should go to rest now."

    Qiana shook her head and said, "I''m fine. This is what I should do. Mr. Tremaine is Montez''s father, so never mind taking care of him for an entire

    night, I''d be willing to die for him. After all, he''s my child''s father."

    Qiana''s words were very ingenious.

    They had conveyed a certain message to Madam Quartley.

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008

    ?

    That was why she had taken care of Tremaine, not because she wanted to have control over him, but because she just wanted to do it for Montez. This woman loved her own child very much.

    Madam Quartley made up her mind.

    Tremaine was bad-tempered and needed a gentle and tolerant woman.

    Madam Quartley felt that Qiana was that kind of woman.

    Moreover, Qiana loved her child so much. For the sake of the child, she would tolerate Tremaine.

    For a moment, Madam Quartley felt that there was no woman more suitable than Qiana to be with Tremaine.

    Tremaine and Qiana were a match made in heaven.

    Madam Quartley asked seriously, "Qiana, let me ask you, do you want to be with Tremaine?"

    Qiana''s fair face flushed red in an instant.

    She hesitated for a moment before saying, "Well, which woman wouldn''t want to be with Tremaine based on how he looks?"

    Qiana''s words of praise towards Tremaine made Madam Quartley feel at ease.

    After all, Tremaine was Madam Quartley''s grandson. No matter how high Madam Quartley''s social standing was, she was still just a grandmother. Which grandmother in this world wouldn''t want others to praise her grandson?

    "But Tremaine''s status is too high for me. If we were in the past, I definitely wouldn''t dare to think about it. There''s too much of a gap between my status and his." Qiana conveying these words to Madam Quartley showed that she wasn''t a greedy woman, nor was she ignorant.

    "But now I know Montez is my child. I really hope Montez has a proper home. So, if you ask me like this, I can only say that for Montez''s sake, the answer is simple."

    Her words once again were an expression of her love for Montez.

    Qiana''s emphasis had left a deep impression on Madam Quartley''s heart.

    Qiana loved Montez deeply.

    Madam Quartley said, "Qiana, I told you at first I called you here to bring you and Tremaine together, but Tremaine has a bad temper. You may have to be more responsible from now on. If

    Tremaine isn''t good to you or loses his temper against youter, you have to tolerate it."

    Qiana immediately replied, "Don''t worry. For Montez''s sake, I can endure any sort of anger directed at me."

    Hearing this, Madam Quartley nodded and sighed. "It''s an honor that Montez has a mother like you."

    Knowing that Tremaine was still at the hospital, Matthew decided to put it off for two days.

    Besides, while Tremaine still had a high fever, it wasn''t proper to talk to him.

    After Selina fell asleep, when Matthew was looking for Angelica in the baby room, he saw Yervant grabbing Angelica''s face.

    Angelica was sleeping so she wasn''t aware of Yervant at all.

    Matthew''s face immediately soured.

    Although this was just a childish prank, Matthew didn''t want Yervant to be like this.

    In his opinion...

    Yervant was an elder brother.

    Since he was Angelica''s elder brother, he should love her no matter what. However, when Angelica was sleeping, he had grabbed her face and made it red all over.

    "Yervant, what are you doing?!" Matthew asked.

    There was a hint of displeasure in his voice.

    Hearing Matthew''s voice, Yervant was shocked.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He saw his father.

    Her father''s face looked not very delighted.

    "I just grabbed my sister''s face," Yervant whispered.

    He never lied.

    He would say what he did and not cover it up.

    Matthew strode over towards Yervant. He bent down and said, "Yervant, you''ve forgotten what I taught you. You have to love and protect your sister. Look at you, making your sister''s face red. You shouldn''t do this next time."

    Yervant wanted to say something but stopped himself.

    "What do you want to say?" Matthew said. "Just say it."

    Only then did Yervant muster up some courage. "Daddy, I know I have to love my sister, but I just don''t like her. Ever since she was born, I didn''t like hen I just want to grab her because I hate it every time see her face."

    UMS

    These wordspletely enraged Matthew, who had always been kind to his children.

    He thundered, "Yervant Perry!"

    Yervant was shocked.

    He looked at Matthew with a gloomy face and said pitifully, "Daddy, Daddy."

    Matthew pointed at Angelica on the cot and said, "Look carefully. This is your sister, your biological sister You siblings must help each other in life. Don''t let me hear those words next time." Content belongs to

    Yervant wanted to say something, but when he saw Matthew''s grim expression, he didn''t dare to.

    He lowered his head and nodded dejectedly. "Got it."

    Matthew didn''t say anything else.

    When it came to kids, he should stop himself when it was necessary. Sometimes, it wasn''t beneficial for them if they were taught too much of a lesson.

    Matthew patted Yervant on the shoulder and said in a softer voice, "That''s enough, Yervant. Go to bed first. Your sister is sleeping. Don''t disturb her."

    Yervant nodded in acknowledgement and quickly left the baby room.

    After Yervant left, Matthew nced at Angelica, still asleep on the cot.

    Angelica was sleeping soundly, letting out a series of regr, sweet-sounding breaths.

    Thinking of what Yervant had done just now, Matthew had a headache.

    Yervant was a good child.

    He liked his son very much.

    But there was one thing Matthew was dissatisfied with Yervant.

    Yervant seemed to have no feelings for his sister.

    Kyi in came to Yesseca''s house again.

    He stood under arge tree and stayed there for a whole day.

    Because the tree was so tall, no one would notice him unless they deliberately looked at it.

    On that day, Kylin saw Yesseca go downstairs once.

    She went to buy some groceries and returned without wandering around.

    After that, Yesseca never came out again.

    On that day, no one had evere to look for Yesseca.

    The next day, Kylin stood there for another entire day.

    It was still the same.

    Yesseca went out once to buy groceries, then she had nevere out again.

    Just like before, no one hade to look for Yesseca.

    After standing like this for two days, Kylin was more convinced of his thoughts.

    Yesseca and Tremaine had a deep conflict.

    Logically speaking, Tremaine should havee to pick Yesseca up a while after they had quarrelled. But two days had passed and Tremaine hadn''t appeared at all. How long had it been since their wedding?

    Tremaine didn''t care about Yesseca at all.

    The emotions in Kyi in''s heart were overflowing.

    When he had given Yesseca over to Tremaine, he''d seen that they were in love with each other and he felt that Tremaine treated Yesseca sincerely.

    Yesseca would be happy if she stuck to Tremaine.

    But now, it wasn''t long before they became like this.

    Kylin suddenly felt remorse.

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009

    ?

    If he had known this earlier, he wouldn''t have let Yesseca be with Tremaine.

    The third day had finallye.

    Tremaine was discharged from the hospital.

    After leaving the hospital, Tremaine and Madam Quartley had a huge disagreement.

    Qiana was going to be brought back to Quartley Pce by Madam Quartley, but Tremaine objected.

    In the end, Tremaine even said harshly, "Grandma, if you insist on bringing this woman back to Quartley Pce, then I won''t go back anymore." Hearing that, Madam Quartley''s face turned red with anger.

    She shrieked, "Tremaine, tell me, what''s wrong with Qiana? You''re so upset with her."

    "She''s not good in any way," Tremaine said coldly.

    Madam Quartley was absolutely fuming. "No, she''s good at everything, Tremaine. She''s gentle and she loves Montez. She''s the kindest person in the world. You''re the one who set your heart on Yesseca, who''s nothing buttrouble!"

    "You''ve run into so many problems since you met her. I was so worried about you when you were kidnapped. Everyone in Quartley Pce was. I was worried, your sister-inw was worried, even the servants were worried, but that heartless Yesseca wasn''t worried at all!"

    "After you were kidnapped, Yesseca left you immediately. Can''t you see right through her? Haven''t you seen clearly what kind of person she is? Tremaine, how can such a smart person like you be so confused by love alone?"

    "She doesn''t care about you at all. She doesn''t take you seriously at all!"

    Tremaine''s face became increasingly glum as he took in his grandmother''s words. In the end, he left with a flick of his sleeve.

    Tremaine returned to Quartley Pce.

    He entered the bedroom he used to share with Yesseca.

    Yesseca had only taken a small portion of items, leaving most of the room behind.

    Looking at these remaining items, the memories in Tremaine''s mind slowly resurfaced.

    After a long time, Tremaine clenched his fists.

    He clenched his fists so tightly that the veins were

    about to burst out.

    It was a while before Tremaine released his hands and strode out of the bedroom.

    No, he had to go to Agaphen City again.

    He wanted to look for Yesseca.

    No matter what, he had to ask what Yesseca was thinking!

    When Tremaine went out of Quartley Pce, he happened to bump into Yuliana.

    Yuliana was ying with Zorion.

    Over the past two days, Yuliana had been very patient with Zorion, which made him happy.

    Yuliana was doing this on purpose.

    She was afraid that Tremaine wouldn''t fall for Qiana and reconcile with Yesseca. Then, she would be in trouble.

    Therefore, she had to make sure there was a contingency.

    This contingency was Zorion.

    In case the truth was exposed, Tremaine would find her, but at least Zorion would be able to protect her.

    After all, although Zorion was a fool, Tremaine still regarded him as his brother.

    Zorion would try his best to protect her and Tremaine had to listen to him.

    Seeing Tremaineing out, Yuliana stood up and asked casually, "Tremaine, where are you going?"

    Zorion also asked, "Yes, Tremaine, where are you going?"

    "I''m going to Agaphen City," Tremaine said.

    Hearing that Tremaine was going to Agaphen City, Yuliana''s heart sank.

    Tremaine was going to Agaphen City.

    It was ridiculous.

    Was he going to look for Yesseca again?

    Yuliana immediately let out an

    awkward smile. "Tremaine, you just came back from the hospital.

    swnovo

    should take it easy and have a good rest." Content belongs to

    After that, Yuliana gave Zorion a wink.

    Although Zorion didn''t understand what had happened, he did what his wife wanted him to do.

    Zorion immediately said, "Yes, Tremaine, rest. Rest."

    Tremaine nced at Zorion and said, "I''m not going to rest. You two may rest first."

    Then, Tremaine walked away.

    Looking at Tremaine''s departing figure, Yuliana was very anxious, but she couldn''t do anything about it.

    After a while, Yuliana could only hold Zorion''s hand and call for him gently. "Zorion."

    Zorion had never been treated so sweetly by Yuliana. For a moment, he was an absolute moron.

    Yuliana said, "Zorion, if one day, someone bullies me, will you protect me?"

    Zorion wasn''t focused on her words at all. He was still staring at Yuliana nkly.

    Yuliana cursed under her breath.

    He was really a fool.

    Although she was cursing under her breath, Yuliana was still smiling. She repeated gently, "Zorion, I just asked you, if I was bullied, would you protect me?"

    Zorion nodded immediately and said, "I will, I will."N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "What if someone you love most wants to bully me?" Yuliana asked. "For example, Madam Quartley or Tremaine?"

    Zorion said without hesitation, "They''ll never bully my wife! They always treat her well."

    "I said ''if''!" Yuliana''s voice became a bit coquettish.

    "No one can bully my wife," said Zorion. "I''ll deal with whoever bullies my wife."

    After hearing Zorion''s words, Yuliana was relieved.

    Although Zorion was an idiot, there was one good thing about him, which was that he could act as a lifesaver for Yuliana.

    Thinking of this, Yuliana smiled

    brightly at Zorion. "Zorion, didn''t you

    say you want to fold some paper

    nes? I''ll help you with that

    swnoa

    Zorion was very happy to hear that. He eximed, "My wife''s apanying me to make paper nes! I''m so happy."

    Looking at Zorion''s cheerful smile, Yuliana only felt nauseous deep down.

    The difference between both brothers was like night and day.

    Looking at Tremaine just now...

    He was so cold, so uptight and so charming.

    Then, she looked at Zorion the fool.

    Tut, tut. She could already tell just from hisugh that it belonged to an idiot.

    While Yuliana was folding paper nes with Zorion, at a Mexican restaurant in Nashnd, Ruth rushed into the restroom.

    Her stomach was suddenly churning heavily, hence she rushed to the restroom to throw up.

    After vomiting for a long time, Ruth finally felt veryfortable.

    She was about to leave the restroom when she saw someone walking towards her.

    It was her colleague, Janice.

    Janice was a caring girl. Whenever she saw Ruth alone, she would often talk to her.

    "Ruth, are you throwing up again?" asked Janice.

    Before Ruth made a beeline for the restroom, Janice was with her.

    Ruth nodded and said, "I don''t know why, buttely I feel like throwing up every time I smell the food here."

    "No way," Janice said. "I think the food tastes very good. Every time I smell it, I really want to eat it."

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010

    ?

    Ruth said, "I don''t know what''s going on either. My nose has been a little sensitive recently."

    Janice thought about the situation.

    Ruth''s nose had been a little sensitive recently?

    It didn''t make sense.

    If her nose was sensitive, why would she want to throw up?

    Staring at Ruth up and down, Janice suddenly came up with an idea.

    Janice said, "Ruth, y-you''re not pregnant, are you?"

    Ruth was stunned.

    Janice said, "I saw on TV that pregnant women always want to throw up! You''re renting your own ce with your boyfriend, right?"

    Ruth''s face instantly turned pale.

    She gave a quick nod and left in a hurry ignoring Janice.

    Ten minutester, Ruth arrived at a pharmacy near the Mexican restaurant.

    She had a hidden, terrible thought.

    Ruth could onlye to the pharmacy to buy an item and verify if it was true.

    Ruth bought a pregnancy test stick.

    Holding the pregnancy test stick, Ruth''s heart kept pounding wildly, almost jumping out of her chest.

    She stuffed the stick into her pockets and hurried out of the pharmacy to find a restroom.

    A minuteter, looking at the two horizontal bars on the stick, Ruth''s face was as pale as ash.

    She was pregnant.

    That night, Zorion had identally mistaken her for Yuliana and did the unthinkable.

    She thought that since she was kicked out of Quartley Pce, the matter had longe to a close.

    But she didn''t expect that it wasn''t over yet.

    After hesitating for a bit, Kylin decided to go upstairs and talk to Yesseca.

    He wanted to ask Yesseca what was going on with her and Tremaine.

    Kylin knocked on Yesseca''s door.

    A momentter, Yesseca opened the door. When she saw Kylin in front of her, she was stunned.

    "Yesseca, are you free now? I''d like toe in and chat with you," Kylin said.

    Yesseca didn''t even open her mouth before Kylin added, "As a friend I haven''t seen for a long time."

    Yesseca licked her parched lips.

    Even if they were long-lost friends, it was still awkward.

    However, Yesseca didn''t say anything.

    She had already felt too guilty to see Kylin. How could she close the door right away and let him go like that?

    Besides, he was a gentle and kind person.

    Even if they were alone, Yesseca was certain that Kylin wouldn''t do anything out of line.

    So, she said, "Come in."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    When Kylin stepped in, Yesseca happened to be having her dinner.

    She had cooked a te of pasta.

    It was very simple, with some vegetables and pork slices.

    Yesseca guessed that Kylin hadn''t eaten, so she said, "You can have this. I didn''t buy much groceries today, so there''s only this to eat." "Yesseca, it''s fine," said Kylin. "I''ll eat outter."

    Yesseca walked into the kitchen.

    She owed Kylin too much. Now that Kylin was here, she had to prepare another te for Kylin.

    She prepared and cooked the noodles very quickly. A few minutester, Yesseca came out with another te.

    She handed over a fork and spoon to Kylin. "Take it."

    Kylin epted the cutlery.

    Both of them were preupied with their own thoughts and no one was in the mood to eat.

    But strangely, both of them eventually finished their tes.

    Once he was done eating, Kylin finally let out what he was going to ask, "Yesseca,st time I asked you if Tremaine was good to you but you didn''t answer. Now, I''m asking you again. Please answer me, is he good toyou?"

    The mention of Tremaine made Yesseca disturbed.

    She said evasively, "Kylin, no matter how things are between me and Tremaine, you don''t have to bother about it. You should enjoy your life and not worry about me."

    "But I''m worried." Kylin stared at Yesseca. "Yesseca, I originally wanted to fly to America after I''m done visiting my cousin, but I''ve rescheduled it because of you. I''m afraid you''re not doing well and that Tremaine has disappointed you." "Yesseca, I was downstairs for the past two days actually. I saw you go downstairs alone only to buy

    groceries. I also saw that Tremaine never came to see you. Yesseca, although I don''t know what happened between you and him, I can tell with my eyes that you''re not happy!"

    Yesseca''s breathing became hoarse.

    She looked at Kylin in shock.

    Kyi in had been downstairs for two days, and she had never noticed it.

    For a moment, Yesseca could only feel all sorts of mixed emotions.

    "Kylin, don''t worry about me," Yesseca said. "You can fly off without worrying about me."

    "Yesseca, in your current state, I can''t go back in peace," Kylin insisted.

    "Then I''ll be fine!" Yesseca gritted her teeth and said, "Tremaine and I are doing very well. It''s just he''s abroad, so I''m staying here for a while. You really think too much." Content

    belongs to

    Kylin narrowed his eyes Yesseca. "Yesseca, can you yourself believe what you''re saying?!"

    Yesseca was startled.

    Kylin said, "You can lie all you want, but your eyes can''t. Yesseca, you can''t lie to me."

    Yesseca''s twisted the edge of her skirt. Just as she was at a loss on how to respond, she heard a knock on the door.

    Yesseca felt as if she had been granted mercy.

    She quickly stood up and opened the door.

    The person standing at the door stunned herpletely.

    Tremaine.

    Someone she hadn''t seen for a long time.

    The man was dressed in a suit and he looked gloomy.

    Yesseca''s house was very small, so standing at the door, he could see the entire living room and the dining room at once.

    Therefore, at the same time, Tremaine saw Kyi in still sitting at the dining table, as well as two empty tes and sets of cutlery on the table.

    Tremaine''s head was spinning.

    He looked at Yesseca in shock.

    Yesseca''s actions were beyond his

    comprehension.

    At first, he thought that his disappearance would cause Yesseca to panic and cry every day at home.

    But she didn''t.

    Yesseca was very calm and indifferent.

    And she had gone straight back to Agaphen City and said to others casually that he was dead.

    That was one thing.

    Now, she was even seeing another man.

    A man and a woman eating together.

    Were they living together?

    Yesseca said she was starting over. Was she nning to do it with this man?!

    Tremaine was so angry that he wanted to take out his gun and kill Kyi in right away.

    But at the moment he went for the holster, he suddenly put down his hand.

    If Kyi in was stealing Yesseca''s heart, he could shoot him to death.

    But now, Yesseca''s current behavior hadpletely disappointed him.

    The woman in front of him was no longer the simple, lovely silly goose in his heart.

    She was a cold, ruthless woman who would cheat on others.

    How could such a woman be worth his love?

    Therefore, Kyi in wasn''t worth killing.

    Tremaine pointed at Yesseca and said word by word, "Yesseca. You''ve once again been seeing your old me. Wow."

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011

    ?

    After a pause, he gnashed his teeth and forced out a sentence, "I came here to let you know that we''re over."

    After saying that, Tremaine strode away angrily.

    Even his steps were full of rage.

    On the other side, Kylin was dumbfounded for a bit as he stood up immediately. He then said, "I''ll exin this to him."

    Kylin thought that Tremaine came to look for Yesseca and left in a rage after seeing Yesseca being with him.

    Although he still had feelings for Yesseca, it didn''t mean that he wanted to ruin the rtionship between Tremaine and Yesseca.

    Seeing that Kylin was going to run after him, Yesseca grabbed his arm.

    Her face was as pale as ash, "Don''t go after him. Let him be."

    Kylin said anxiously, "He must have misunderstood us both."

    Yessecaughed, and in herughter, there was a hint of sarcasm and pain. "He just came to tell me that it''s over for the both of us. He''s only here to

    inform me."

    Kylin thought that it was impossible.

    No one will ever purposely look for their other half just to let them know that it''s over.

    Obviously, Tremaine was furious after seeing him.

    Kylin said, "Yesseca, he misunderstood. I''ll exin it clearly to him. Perhaps he thought that something is going on between the both of us. That was why he said that."

    Before Kylin could finish, Yesseca interrupted him.

    Yesseca looked straight at Kylin, "Nothing is going on between the both of us. It''s him who had something else with another woman. That''s why he wanted to break up with me."

    Kylin was stunned.

    Ten minutester, Yesseca told Kylin everything about Tremaine and Qiana.

    Initially, she did not want to talk about these things.

    But Tremaineing over earlier had made her feel too ufortable.

    She needed to vent her emotions.

    Kylin was infuriated when he heard it.

    He stood up. "I''ll go for him. How could he treat you like that?"

    Yesseca looked up, and her eyes were filled with tears. "Kylin, don''t go to him. Please allow me to keep myst piece of pride. I''m begging you."

    Kylin looked at the tears in Yesseca''s eyes, his heart aching as if there was a knife stabbing right through.

    He immediately sat down tofort her. "I won''t go to him, so don''t cry anymore."

    Yesseca shook her head, "I''m not crying. I won''t be a crybaby just because he dumped me. It''s fine if he doesn''t want me. I won''t cry for him." Although she said so, the tears in her eyes welled up even more.

    Kyi in''s heart suffered for her.

    He wanted to hold Yesseca in his embrace and give her some warmth, bring her support.

    But still, he did not do it.

    Even if Tremaine broke up with her, it didn''t mean that Yesseca would ept his feelings.

    He couldn''t be so reckless.

    Tremaine drove all the way back to Nashnd.

    When his car arrived in Nashnd, Tremaine had already smashed every single thing in the car.

    After he returned to the Quartley Pce, Madam Quartley wanted to talk to him about Qiana''s matter, yet she didn''t dare to say anything after seeing his dark face.

    Tremaine went right back to his room.

    Then, the sounds of him smashing stuff could be heard from every single corner in the Quartley Pce.

    "Bang bang bang!"

    It was never ending.

    It was as if everything he smashed was smashed into their hearts, making them feel scared and frightened.

    Madam Quartley was frowning hard as well.

    What was wrong with Tremaine? This was the first time he had thrown such a tantrum.

    Even if she asked Qiana toe to take care of Tremaine, he didn''t have to throw a fit like that, did he?

    Yuliana could also hear the sound of Tremaine smashing stuff.

    At first, she was really frightened.

    She thought that her n had been exposed, and it made Tremaine so enraged.

    But as she thought about it, it seemed like that wasn''t the case.

    Tremaine was not the kind of person to keep silent. If her ns were exposed, he would definitelye to question her about it, and he wouldn''t just smash things in his room.

    Yuliana suddenly felt excited.

    It seemed that Tremaine had went to look for Yesseca, and not only that her ns weren''t exposed, but the situation between them became even moreplicated. That was why Tremaine was so furious aftering back.

    Yuliana felt all delighted.

    Although she didn''t know what was going on, Tremaine went to Yesseca twice, yet her lies weren''t exposed, and it made Tremainee back in anger.

    But she did not think too much about it.

    As long as her lie was not exposed and Tremaine and Yesseca could not be together, she would be satisfied.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Of course, it wasn''t enough for her to be happy alone.

    Yuliana went to Madam Quartley again.

    Not for any other reason, but to nder Yesseca again.

    She wanted to tell Madam Quartley that Tremaine went to Agaphen City to look for Yesseca.

    "Tremaine told me himself. I saw that he was looking fine before he went, and from his looks, I thought that he would get Yesseca toe back. Look

    at him now! Not only was Yesseca nowhere to be seen, but Tremaine also came back in rage!" Yuliana was eloquent.

    She did not have to say too much. The rest was up to Madam Quartley''s imagination.

    As expected, Madam Quartley''s imaginations started running wild.

    Thinking of that, Madam Quartley was also pissed off.

    She said angrily, "It must be Yesseca who made Tremaine mad again. I always knew that this woman was not a good person, but she brings bad luck as well! Tremaine did,

    So

    much for her, but how did she treat

    him in return? It''s okay if she doesn''t

    take Tremaine seriously. How could she make Tremaine mad?"

    Yuliana irritated Madam Quartley with her words. She said, "Madam Quartley, you''re right. This woman, indeed a piece of bad luck. Think about it. Before Tremaine met her, nothing like this had ever happened before. After meeting her, bad things kept on happening." Content belongs

    to

    "Madam Quartley, this woman is a piece of bad luck." Yuliana was quick toe to a conclusion. "She''s the piece of bad luck the heavens sent to

    ruin Tremaine''s life."

    Madam Quartley felt her heart trembling upon hearing that.

    She thought, "Oh dear, I have to look for Tremaine and tell him about it. I have to get Qiana toe to the Quartley Pce. I must let Tremaine and Qiana start having feelings for each other. Or else, it would allow Yesseca another chance to ruin things. If that happens, we wouldn''t get to live a peaceful life in the Quartley Pce."

    The sound of Tremaine smashing things gradually died down until it finally stopped.

    Looking at the mess on the ground, he was disheartened.

    What was the point of him smashing things?

    Things couldn''t be changed. Yesseca was cold. She didn''t love him, and now, she was with another man.

    Tremaine felt the irony deep down.

    He had always had a good eye for people, yet he still met the wrong people and got betrayed.

    First, it was Sheldon.

    Sheldon knew that it was his younger sister,

    Lessie, who had done everything, but he did not report it. It had caused his life to be in danger.

    Then, it was Yesseca.

    Yesseca was ten thousand times worse than Sheldon.

    At least Sheldon did it because Lessie was his beloved sister.

    As for Yesseca...

    He had treated her so well, yet she had no feelings for him at all.

    She didn''t even care about his "death".

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012

    ?

    How pathetic and ridiculous.

    Tremaine walked out of his bedroom.

    He wanted to go to the President''s Office.

    He, Tremaine, was not a person who could not let go of things.

    Since Yesseca did so, why should he bother to be mad and sad because of her?

    He got kidnapped for so long and caught a bad fever. Because of Yesseca, he had dyed quite a lot of work. There was a bunch of work piling up in his office, and he could not continue acting on his emotions.

    Of course, another reason was that he needed some distraction to suppress the emotions in him.

    Tremaine walked out of the bedroom and bumped into Madam Quartley.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Madam Quartley couldn''t care less about Tremaine''s expression. She said directly, "Tremaine, I''ve thought it over. I think we should bring Qiana over to the Quartley Pce. After all, Montez needs a mother. I asked him about it, and he said that it was fine as well."

    Tremaine interrupted her before she could finish her sentence. "Bring her here then."

    Madam Quartley was right.

    Montez needed a mother.

    Moreover, Montez also wanted to live with his biological mother.

    Before, for Yesseca''s sake, he had had to turn a blind eye to Montez''s wish.

    But now, he no longer had to care about Yesseca.

    Yesseca had already broken his heart thoroughly.

    Madam Quartley was suddenly speechless.

    She didn''t know what to say.

    Did Tremaine agree easily?

    Madam Quartley couldn''te to her senses until Tremaine had left.

    She felt a burst of joy inside.

    When she was in the hospital, she had already told Tremaine about this matter, but he had been against it.

    She thought that Tremaine would also disagree this time, and she was ready to argue with him about it. She was even prepared to use her identity to force Tremaine to obey her.

    She didn''t expect that Tremaine would agree to it before she said anything.

    Madam Quartley couldn''t bear to wait till tomorrow. She went to find Qiana that night.

    She asked Qiana toe over to the Quartley Pce.

    Upon hearing this, Qiana was so excited that she felt as if she was on cloud nine. Quartley Pce!

    The Quartley Pce that she had been dreaming about!

    It was the ce that symbolized wealth and status the most in the entire Nashnd!

    She could finally enter the Quartley Pce.

    She had waited for so long, spent so much effort, and finally seeded in doing so.

    Although she was extremely excited, Qiana kept her expression calm. She said to Madam Quartley, "Madam Quartley, I know that no ordinary people are allowed to enter the Quartley Pce, and it''s not for a woman like me to enter casually. If it weren''t for Montez, I wouldn''t have even dared to think of entering this ce."

    After that, she continued to praise Madam Quartley indirectly, "Madam Quartley, I should thank you. You surely have put in great effort just to let me enter the Quartley Pce. I know that it''s because you want your great-grandson to be reunited with his mother. You are a good greatgrandmother. It must be Montez''s honor to have such a great-grandmother like you."

    Madam Quartley loved to hear praise.

    She patted Qiana''s hand, "Qiana, you are to enter Quartley Pce not only to take care of Montez but also to give him a proper family."

    The meaning in Madam''s Quartley words was clear.

    Qiana looked a little embarrassed. She said, "Madam Quartley, for Montez''s sake, I will try my best."

    Kylin returned to the Perry family home.

    He found Matthew and told him about what had happened between Yesseca and Tremaine.

    Matthew did not expect that Kylin would know about it.

    He frowned, "Kylin, you don''t have to get involved in this matter. I will go to Tremaine myself."

    He had already contacted Tremaine earlier.

    But Tremaine hung up the call as soon as he saw that it was Matthew.

    Matthew sent someone to look for him, but Tremaine turned a blind eye to his men as well.

    Matthew had to go to the Nashnd personally to meet Tremaine.

    "Matthew, Tremaine came here today and directly told Yesseca about breaking up. Yesseca is also disappointed with Tremaine. She doesn''t want to have any contact with him anymore," Kylin said, "I think you don''t have to go to him anymore."

    Kylin said so because after listening to Yesseca, he thought that Tremaine was not a man she could rely on as well.

    Besides, since Yesseca didn''t want to have anything to do with him anymore, it would be useless for anyone to look for Tremaine.

    Matthew did not speak after hearing that.

    He didn''t think that things were as simple as Yesseca said, although his men too saw that there had been a young woman taking care of Tremaine in the hospital.

    But sometimes, what they saw was not necessarily true, and even what they heard would not be either.

    He had to meet Tremaine in person to be sure of what was going on.

    Of course, Matthew did not say these things to Kylin.

    He didn''t want Kylin to intervene to avoid any further trouble. Moreover, he was afraid that Kylin''s feelings for Yesseca would be rekindled. In the

    end, he would not only hurt Kylin''s heart but also waste his time

    QUMS

    Matthew said in a low voice, "Kylin, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. As for you, you''d better go back to the United States first, in case your cousin finds out about something."

    Kylin gave a wry smile.

    He said in a low voice, "Yesseca''s in this state. How can I go back to the States with peace of mind?"

    After a pause, Kylin said, "You can rest assured that I will never let my cousin find out anything."

    After talking to Kylin, Matthew decided to set out to Nashnd tomorrow.

    He would use going to work as an excuse to Selina and take his private ne directly to Nashnd.

    Things couldn''t drag on any longer.

    If the truth was what Yesseca said, he had to seek justice for her. At the same time, he should make them cut all ties in case they might still have feelings for each other.

    But if there was a misunderstanding between them, it should be exined clearly as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, if it dragged on, things would just end up worse.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Tremaine had been working all night long.

    But he still didn''t feel sleepy at all.

    He was giving authorization for all sorts of proposals.

    He would think of Yesseca from time to time, but he would immediately pull his concentration back to the proposal he was reading. Although it was effective, it meant that Tremaine couldn''t stop working, even for a moment. Content belongs

    to

    Because as soon as he stopped, his mind would be full of Yesseca again.

    Soon after Preslie came back to work, she got the notice about Tremaineing back to the President''s Office.

    It was Merlin who told her about it.

    Merlin said to Preslie, "Preslie, Mr. Tremaine is back. Weren''t you worried about Mr. Hawls previously? You should try to meet Mr. Tremaine and put

    on a good word for Mr. Hawls."

    Merlin knew that Tremaine had made a speech for his other half, who was amoner. And in his speech, there was a line quoted from Preslie.

    Meilin guessed that Tremaine used Preslie''s words because he agreed with her.

    If he thought that her words were good, that would mean that he thought highly of her as well. That was why Merlin would ask Preslie to go to Tremaine and put in a good word for Sheldon.

    Preslie was immediately excited when she heard that.

    She had been waiting day and night for Tremaine toe back.

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013

    ?

    Preslie said immediately, "I''ll go to Mr. Tremaine right now."

    Preslie knocked on the door of Tremaine''s office.

    There was no reply.

    She knocked on the door a few more times.

    Still, she got no reply.

    She mustered up her courage and pushed the door open slightly.

    She saw Tremaine working behind hisrge desk.

    "Mr. Tremaine," Preslie said faintly.

    There was no response from the man.

    Tremaine was still working with his head lowered.

    "Mr. Tremaine!" Preslie raised her volume.

    This time, Tremaine finally responded.

    He looked up to see Preslie''s cautious face.

    Tremaine''s expression darkened immediately.

    Because Preslie hadn''t gotten his permission before entering.

    It was also because she was Yesseca''s good friend.

    He knew he shouldn''t base his attitude on his feelings.

    However, Tremaine wasn''t toofortable to see Preslie.

    Seeing Preslie had reminded him of Yesseca again.

    Preslie was Yesseca''s friend. Her good friend.

    Yesseca was a heartless woman, so how could Preslie be any better than her?

    A hint of coldness appeared in Tremaine''s eyes.

    He decided to kick Preslie out of the President''s Office.

    This woman could no longer work here.

    Preslie also noticed the rage on Tremaine''s face.

    But she still plucked up her courage and said, "Mr. Tremaine, forgive me for being rude. I did that for a reason! I came here to plead for Mr. Hawls!" Tremaine was surprised.

    Preslie said, "Mr. Hawls was locked up previously with the reason of being a traitor to Nashnd. Sir, Mr. Hawls is not that type of person. He''s worked all his life to serve this country and the people, and he''s so loyal to you. How would he ever do that?"

    It was as if Preslie was trying to prove her words as she continued, "Mr. Tremaine, I''ve been staying with Mr. Hawls for so long, and I know his character. He''s a man who would give his life for Nashnd. Such a man would never betray Nashnd. This must be a misunderstanding!" Tremaine stared right at Preslie, "Are you pleading for mercy for Sheldon?"

    Preslie immediately said, "Mr. Tremaine, I am pleading for mercy for Mr. Hawls. But I am pleading because what I am saying is a fact. If Mr. Hawls had really betrayed Nashnd, I would even chop my head off!"

    Preslie had the confidence to say so because Sheldon was not that type of person!

    "Mr. Tremaine, please send the military to reinvestigate Mr. Hawls case to prove him innocent!" Preslie increased her volume.

    The coldness in Tremaine''s eyes gradually dissipated.

    He had already sensed before that Sheldon and Preslie had an ambiguous rtionship.

    But after all, it was his subordinates'' private matter. Furthermore, he''d never had a good feeling about Preslie, which was why he''d just ignored it. Tremaine hadn''t expected that Preslie woulde to plead for Sheldon.

    Tremaine suddenly lowered his voice. "Preslie, I will reinvestigate the case now. If Sheldon really betrayed Nashnd, are you willing to chop your head off then? Are you willing to vouch for Sheldon with your life?"

    "I am willing to!" Preslie said without any hesitation.

    Her voice was loud and clear.

    Tremaine''s gaze wavered.

    Just moments ago, he had almost decided he should kick Preslie out.

    But now, it seemed that there was no need for him to do so.

    Although Preslie was Yesseca''s good friend, they weren''t the same type of people.

    When something happened to him, Yesseca had turned a blind eye to it and even turned straight to other methods of support.

    But Preslie didn''t care even if Tremaine was mad, and she would even give up her life as a guarantee for Sheldon.

    The differences between the two women were obvious.

    Tremaine sounded a little tired. "You can leave now. I''ll reinvestigate Sheldon''s case."

    Preslie was delighted upon hearing that.

    She immediately expressed her gratitude to Tremaine.

    But it was obvious that Tremaine didn''t like hearing those ttering words.

    He nced at Preslie coldly. "One more word, and I''ll cut off your tongue."

    Preslie immediately shut up.

    Tremaine''s eyes were like a sharp de, and they could cut her tongue off.

    She immediately said, "Mr. Tremaine, I''ll leave now, then."

    After that, she hurried out of the President''s Office.

    Because Tremaine had finally agreed to investigate the matter, Preslie was overjoyed.

    But at the same time, she thought of one thing.

    It was Yesseca''s matter.

    Preslie patted her head hard.

    Oh no!

    What was wrong with her?

    She was so focused with Sheldon''s matter that she''d totally forgotten about Yesseca!

    In the President Office earlier, she should have talked to Tremaine about Yesseca.

    Preslie then mustered her courage to go to the President Office again.

    But Tremaine was no longer at the President''s office.

    Presliethen called Yesseca.

    She told Yesseca that Tremaine had already returned.

    If ther was a chance, she would talk to Tremaine about Yesseca''s matters.

    But when Yesseca heard that, her reaction was intense.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She said that if Preslie told Tremaine anything, she would no longer be friends with her anymore.

    After Tremaine had dumped her, Yesseca felt that she had already lost all her pride.

    If Preslie went to Tremaine again,

    Yesseca thought that Tremaine might misunderstand and think she asked Preslie to do so. He would probably think that she still wanted a chance to get back together with him.

    swn

    Yesseca absolutely wouldn''t let Tremaine form such a conclusion.

    It was the same as throwing her own pride away.

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Preslie was stunned at once.

    Yesseca had never said such harsh words to her before.

    She said, "Yesseca, don''t be angry. I won''t bring it up again."

    Preslie figured that Yesseca would rethink her decision after calming down a little, and that she would be able to bring up the matter again at ater time.

    In Nashnd''s prison.

    Tremaine met Sheldon.

    He had gone from a dignified senior official to a prisoner, yet Sheldon didn''t seem at all down nor weary.

    He sat there, his prisoner''s jumpsuit unable to conceal his perfect posture.

    Tremaine stood behind Sheldon and said nothing.

    His eyes were filled withplicated emotions.

    Sheldon was his most trusted subordinate.

    He was also his sworn brother.

    Yet Sheldon had betrayed him, and he had been lying to him all that while.

    Originally, Tremaine didn''t want to meet Sheldon at all.

    If it wasn''t because Preslie came to him earlier, he wouldn''t havee.

    Sheldon also noticed the noise from behind him. He turned around and was shocked.

    "Mr. Tremaine!" Sheldon immediately stood up and saluted Tremaine.

    Tremaine sneered. "Sheldon, do you think that you have the right to salute me now?"

    There was a sh of embarrassment on Sheldon''s face.

    He knew that he had no rights to.

    Sheldon lowered his head, "Mr. Tremaine, it was all my fault. Even if you kill me, I will not have anyints."

    "Really?" Tremaine suddenly took

    out a gun, pointing it right at Sheldon''s forehead. "Sheldon, are

    you sure that you would not have even a word ofint?

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014

    ?

    Sheldon merely trembled a little even though there was a pistol at his forehead. Soon, he calmed down again.

    His body was still as firm and steady as an oak tree.

    Sheldon said, "Mr. Tremaine, even if you decide to shoot me today, it would be I who deserved it, and I will have no word ofint."

    Tremaine snorted, "Sheldon, I wouldn''t have expected that you would betray me. What a huge surprise that you''ve given me! You''re my sworn brother who''s gone through life and death with me. How could you betray me? How could you keep me in the dark the whole time?"

    There was a hint of pain in Sheldon''s eyes. "Mr. Tremaine, I have investigated the ident on the train, and I found out that it was Lessie who did it. I''ve struggled and thought a lot about whether or not should I expose her, but..."

    "But Lessie is my only sister. I understand that what she did is a deadly crime, Sir, but in the end, I still chose to be selfish."

    This time, the punishment that Tremaine gave Lessie was different from what Sheldon expected.

    He thought that his sister would definitely be sentenced to death for what she did.

    It was why he had kept Tremaine in the dark all the while.

    Lessie and himself were the only remnants of the Hawls family left on earth.

    As a soldier, he had to be on the battlefield at any time. Although they were living in peaceful times, a war might still break out anytime.

    What''s more, he had to protect Tremaine, so he was always risking death.

    In other words, he could lose his life at any time.

    And if Lessie were to lose her life, Sheldon was afraid that the Hawls family would disappear for good.

    "I''ve warned Lessie before, but I didn''t expect her to cause another incident. That time, I''d spoken harshly to her. But I didn''t expect..." Sheldon''s eyes turned red. "Mr. Tremaine, Lessie was a b*stard. I''m really sorry!"

    Then he suddenly reached out to Tremaine and said, "Mr. Tremaine, I don''t want to dirty your hands. Let me do it myself."

    Tremaine''s tone of voice was so cold that frost was brushing past Sheldon''s cheeks. "Sheldon Hawls, do you think that I will let you go because you''re acting pitifully? Do you think that I wouldn''t kill you when you do so?"

    After that, Tremaine threw the pistol straight to Sheldon. "You should know that I, Tremaine Quartley, have never been a soft-hearted person!" Sheldon took the pistol.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    He aimed the pistol right at his forehead.

    Before pulling the trigger, Sheldon said hisst words.

    "Mr. Tremaine, I am grateful to you for sparing my sister''s life. I thought that she would be sentenced to death for what she did. I didn''t expect you to spare her life with such generosity. You''ve done me a favor that I can only repay in my next life!"

    Then Sheldon closed his eyes and pulled the trigger.

    The subsequent silence rang even louder than a gunshot.

    Sheldon opened his eyes again.

    There was a sh of disbelief.

    Only then did he realize that the pistol was lighter than he expected.

    There were no bullets inside the pistol.

    "Sir," Sheldon said in a trembling voice.

    Tremaine nced at Sheldon coldly. "Are you going to die just like that? I''d never let you off so easily. You have not repaid me for whatever I''ve done for you. Did you think you could just die like that?"

    Sheldon''s lips were trembling.

    He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say a word.

    After that, Tremaine turned around and left.

    But after two steps, he suddenly turned back. "You avoided a death sentence, but you cannot run either. From now onwards, you are in charge of taking over the streets cleaners'' work in the city. The streets cleaners'' are to enjoy a whole month of holiday with their sry included."

    It was during the scorching summer.

    Under such a high temperature, Sheldon had to do all the cleaning work on the streets in the city alone. It was unimaginable.

    But Sheldon replied in a loud voice, "Yes, Mr. Tremaine!"

    Tremaine then left.

    As he left, he was thinking.

    Sheldon was still luckier than him.

    The toughest times presented the greatest challenge to a rtionship.

    When Sheldon had been in trouble, there was a woman who had been willing to give all of herself

    to him.

    Yet he...

    Heughed coldly.

    Matthew came to the President''s Office in Nashnd.

    But his request for a meeting got rejected.

    Tremaine didn''t want to see him.

    Matthew couldn''t force his way in either.

    Firstly, he did not bring anyone with him. Moreover, even if he brought someone with him, there were many armed soldiers at the President''s Office If he forced his way in, it would cause a huge mess here.

    QUMS

    But Matthew was not willing to go back like this.

    After thinking again and again, Matthew decided to go to the Quartley Pce.

    Since he couldn''t enter the President''s Office, he would wait for Tremaine in the Quartley Pce.

    He was old friends with Madam Quartley, and it wouldn''t be a problem for him to enter the Quartley Pce.

    When they arrived at the Quartley Pce, Matthew immediately sent a soldier to inform Madam Quartley of his arrival.

    In the Quartley Pce, Madam Quartley was having a chat with Yuliana when she heard about Matthew''s arrival. Why was Matthew looking for her?

    After thinking for a while, Madam Quartley looked at Yuliana and said, "Yuliana, it''s Matthew Perry who came to see me. Do you remember him? He came here once before. He''s Yesseca''s brother."

    Yuliana was shocked when she heard that Yesseca''s brother hade.

    Furthermore, she wondered what kind of luck Yesseca must have to have such a powerful man as her brother. Matthew was not someone that she could afford to offend.

    Yuliana didn''t want Madam Quartley to meet Matthew either.

    She said, "Madam Quartley, I know why he''s here. Tremaine was so pissed off because of Yesseca, and now that he''s allowing Qiana to live in the Quartley Pce, Yesseca is definitely getting anxious. She must have asked her brother toe over t�� persuade Tremaine to get back together with her."

    Madam Quartley listened on with a solemn face.

    No way! She couldn''t let that happen.

    She couldn''t allow Tremaine and Yesseca to make up.

    But it wasn''t like she can reject Matthew''s request to meet.

    After all, although she had only met Matthew a few times, she admired him highly.

    Moreover, Matthew was not an ordinary person. Now that he came to see her personally, it was not good for her to refuse.

    After thinking for a long while, Madam Quartley came up with an idea.

    The idea was to not offend Matthew yet also persuade him to give up on meeting her.

    Madam Quartley whispered some words by Yuliana''s ear.

    Yuliana also thought that this idea was quite feasible.

    She said, "Madam Quartley, it''s possible. This would make him and Yesseca both give up."

    Madam Quartley immediately called

    Qiana over. After she had spoken a few words with Qiana, Qiana''s face turned red. However, she still satisfied Madam Quartley. "Madam Quartley, you allowed me to enter the Quartley Pce, granting my wish to be able to be with Montez every day. I will surely do anything that you ask me to." Content

    belongs to

    Madam Quartley kept on nodding. "Very well, Qiana, I wasn''t wrong on you!"

    Seeing that Madam Quartley was praising Qiana, Yuliana was rolling her eyes inside her mind.

    Yuliana could clearly see that Qiana was nothing but a fake b*tch, wanting to hook up with Tremaine, yet she kept saying everything she did was for

    Montez''s sake.

    D*mn it!

    Yuliana also had her own ns. Otherwise, she would definitely expose that disgusting b*tch!

    How disgusting!

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015

    ?

    Matthew was escorted into the Quartley Pce.

    Madam Quartley got someone to serve them coffee. Apart from Madam Quarley, Qiana and Yuliana were also sitting in the living room.

    Upon seeing Matthew, Madam Quartley smiled brightly and said, "Mr. Perry, I did not expect to be able to meet you again. I''m delighted." Matthew smiled politely.

    Instead of asking why Matthew was looking for her, Madam Quartley first asked the servants to serve the coffee.

    When the servant came with the coffee tray, Madam Quartley pointed to Yuliana and Qiana and said, "I was chatting with my two granddaughters-in-w before you came over. Mr. Perry, do you mind if they sit here? If you do, I''ll get them to leave for the time being."

    There was a sh of light in Matthew''s eyes. Itsted just a while, disappearing in no time.

    There was more to the meaning behind Madam Quartley''s words.

    And she especially emphasized that she had two granddaughter-inws.

    Matthew maintained hisposure. "Of course, I wouldn''t mind. Madam Quartley, I''m the guest here. I shouldn''t be asking much from the host." The smile on Madam Quartley''s face widened.

    She said, "Mr. Perry, try some coffee. I got someone to buy it from Switzend. It tastes really good."

    Yuliana and Qiana also picked up their coffee cups and were about to drink.

    Madam Quartley suddenly stopped Qiana and said, "Qiana, you shouldn''t be drinking coffee!"

    Qiana''s hand stopped, and she looked at Madam Quartley in confusion.

    "You''re pregnant," Madam Quartley said. "You shouldn''t be drinking coffee. It might harm your baby."

    Hearing Madam Quartley''s words, Qiana seemed to have suddenly understood.

    She immediately put down the coffee in her hand.

    Yuliana said, "Yes, pregnant women aren''t supposed to drink coffee. The child in your belly is precious. It''s the child of the president of the country. Nothing could happen to the baby!"

    Qiana touched her belly, a hint of shyness shing across her face.

    Matthew remained calm andposed.

    On the other hand, Madam Quartley said to Matthew, "Matthew, my daughter-inw has just gotten pregnant, so she can''t have coffee. She..." Speaking of this, as if she suddenly thought of something, Madam Quartley said, "Mr. Perry, I''ve almost forgotten that Yesseca is your sister." Matthew still did not say a word.

    He looked at Madam Quartley, and a beam of intelligence was sparkling in his eyes.

    Madam Quartley thought, "Sure enough, Matthew was a man who can control his emotions."

    She continued, "Mr. Perry, Yesseca and Tremaine almost got married before. We were originally going to be in-ws, but marriage was never a certain thing. Tremaine and Yesseca still broke up for some reason in the end. What a pity!"

    "It''s indeed a pity," Matthew said in a low voice.

    He could see that Madam Quartley was putting on a show for him.

    It was obvious that Madam Quartley didn''t approve of Yesseca and Tremaine''s rtionship. She would prefer Qiana Lanes.

    Of course, it was not surprising to Matthew at all.

    After all, Qiana was Montez''s birth mother.

    As the great-grandmother of her child, she would definitely hope for the whole family to be together.

    No great-grandmother wanted their great-grandson to have a stepmother.

    As for whether Qiana was pregnant or not, he could not take their words as true.

    Unless Tremaine admitted it himself.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t easily believe it.

    Next, Madam Quartley continued chatting with Qiana. In their conversation, they emphasized how much Tremaine loved Qiana and how suitable they were for each other.

    Although Matthew knew that they were acting, he still felt a little frustrated. He knew that he wouldn''t get any information from these women, so he conveyed his farewell.

    The reason he went to the Quartley Pce was to know if Qiana was living here and also to meet Tremaine.

    What should be observed had been observed.

    Staying any longer would be meaningless for him.

    As for meeting Tremaine, Matthew could just wait outside.

    Matthew then took his leave.

    After Matthew left, Madam Quartley said to Qiana, "Qiana, thank you for your hard work. I''m sorry that your reputation has been tarnished."

    After all, Qiana and Tremaine had

    still done nothing that would hurt her reputation, but she had said that Qiana was pregnant with Tremaine''s child. was normally considered detrimental to a woman''s reputation to be pregnant before marriage.

    Qiana lowered her eyes, "Madam Quartley, you''ve helped me to reunite with my child. I am willing to do anything that you ask me to." Yuliana was rolling her eyes in her heart.

    What a b*tch!

    What a pretentious b*tch!

    Yuliana thought that she had been a huge enough b*tch. She didn''t expect that this neer would outpace her!

    Qiana was much better than Yuliana in being a pretentious b*tch!

    How capable Qiana was with her words!

    On the one hand, she was showing how pitiful she was.

    On another hand, she was also expressing her loyalty towards Madam Quartley.

    Yuliana secretly snorted.

    Qiana was acting as if she had been wronged. Bullsh*t! She was definitely more than eager to be pregnant!

    If she were pregnant with Tremaine''s child, she would probably be so delighted that she would be celebrating and showing off to everyone.

    Yuliana continued thinking in the

    same vein, only for Madam Quartley

    cast a meaningful nce at her

    again. Madam Quartley said, "Yuliana, Qiana was only pretending to be pregnant. I wonder when you are going to get pregnant?" Content

    belongs to

    Madam Quartley was more than satisfied with Yuliana. After all, she was not just pretty but filial towards the elderly. She also had a sincere heart towards Zorion.

    If she had to state a dissatisfaction toward Yuliana, it would be that Yuliana still wasn''t pregnant even though she had been married to Zorion for a long time.

    Yuliana didn''t know what to say.

    She let out an awkwardugh. "We will, we will."

    Although she promised Madam Quartley, Yuliana felt conflicted.

    For her to get pregnant, she had to sleep with Zorion first.

    But for her to sleep with Zorion...

    Yuliana didn''t want to do so.

    Zorion had been born tall and handsome.

    However, Yuliana felt that sleeping with a fool was an insult to herself!

    Time passed by bit by bit.

    Still, Tremaine had not returned yet.

    But Matthew concluded that he would definitelye back this night.

    It was because he knew that Tremaine had been working in the President Office all night the day before.

    No matter how powerful Tremaine was, he was still a man made of flesh.

    He had just recovered from a grave illness and had been working all night long. His body would not be able to withstand it. He couldn''t stay in the President''s Office for another night.

    So, Tremaine woulde back this night.

    But Matthew was not sure on when he would return.

    Perhaps it would be veryte.

    Seeing that the sky was gradually getting dark, Matthew gave Selina a call.

    He told her that he wasn''t going to have dinner with her.

    "Selina, I have something to do at thepany, and I might have to work tillte at night. You should sleep first if I haven''t returned hometer on,"

    Matthew told Selina.

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016

    ?

    Selina could only say, "Okay then. Don''t tire yourself out too much."

    Just as she finished her sentence, she suddenly heard a cry.

    It was Angelica crying.

    Selina immediately became anxious, "Angelica is crying. I have tofort her now. I''ll hang up then."

    "Hold on, Selina." Matthew said, "You just gave birth. Let the nannyfort the baby. You shouldn''t be overworking yourself. All you have to do is rest."

    "I can''t keep on lying in bed. Furthermore, I''m the baby''s mother. I should beforting her."

    After that, Selina hurriedly hung up the phone.

    Hearing the beeping sound from the other end, Matthew felt touched.

    The prideful girl who had danced in a red gown many years ago had be his wife.

    She was his wife and a mother, and she was doing her best to take care of their baby.

    And he had also be a father.

    He had more responsibilities to take care of.

    He wanted to pamper and give his wife the best life he could so that she would be happy forever.

    He also needed to pave the road for his child so that they could live a carefree life.

    After a long thought, Matthew finally came to his senses.

    He was supposed to have a negotiation with Tremaine, and he shouldn''t be overthinking about his personal affairs.

    Tremaine indeed returned to the Quartley Pce from the President''s Office as Matthew had expected.

    He had nned to work at the President Office all night again, but he couldn''t stand it anymore. As the sky went dark, he already had a bad headache, and he would see double when looking at the papers.

    Tremaine knew that he had to get some rest.

    He left the President''s Office and got the driver to drive him back to the Quartley Pce.

    In the car, having no work to keep him busy, Tremaine thought of a person that he shouldn''t be thinking about again.

    Yesseca.

    When he''d thought of Yesseca back then, he would have no other feelings apart from missing her badly.

    Yet as he thought of her now, he would feel a great surge of rage and grief.

    The more he thought of her, the angrier he became.

    The more he thought, the more depressed he became.

    "Bang!"

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise.

    Tremaine''s fist had hit the car window directly.

    The driver was immediately scared out of his wits.

    Creak!

    He quickly stepped onto the brakes to look at Tremaine and asked in fear, "Mr. Tremaine, are you alright?"

    "I''m fine." Tremaine drew back his fist, and his expression seemed gloomy. "Continue driving."

    The car finally arrived at the Quartley Pce.

    When Tremaine pushed the car door open, he suddenly regretted it.

    He shouldn''t have came back.

    When he returned to the Quartley Pce, he recalled the memories he had made with Yesseca here once again.

    But since he was already back, he could not possibly leave again.

    Tremaine could only continue walking towards Quartley Pce, but he didn''t expect to see Matthew at the gate. Tremaine stopped in his tracks.

    He knew that Matthew hade earlier to meet with him.

    But he did not want to meet Matthew.

    Although he and Matthew were on good terms, he was close to Yesseca.

    Though he couldn''t get others involved in his matter with Yesseca, it was inevitable for him to hate the people close to her. Tremaine didn''t want to meet Matthew as well.

    But since they had already bumped into each other, Tremaine couldn''t just turn around and leave.

    He simply ignored Matthew and strode towards the Quartley Pce.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Matthew directly stopped Tremaine.

    Tremaine''s face darkened,

    "Matthew is it not obvious that I

    didn''t want to meet you? I never knew that you''re the type of person who couldn''t understand simple things like this."

    Matthew didn''t want to talk nonsense to Tremaine and went straight to the topic. "I''m here to look for you because of Yesseca."

    At the mention of Yesseca, Tremaine''s expression worsened.

    He sneered, "Yesseca? Did youe because of her? Matthew, it''s finished for us, and we''ll be nothing else but strangers from now on. Why are youing here for her?"

    Hearing Tremaine''s harsh words, Matthew''s brows were knitted into a frown.

    He stared right into Tremaine''s eyes as if he wanted to see through him. "Both of you are finished? Why? Was it because of Qiana Lanes?"

    Tremaine was never a person who had liked to exin things.

    He looked at Matthew impatiently. "Get out of my way. Don''t block my way!"

    No matter how good-tempered Matthew was, he was still angered by Tremaine''s attitude.

    His face also sank. "Tremaine, let me ask you onest question. Did you really get Qiana pregnant?"

    Tremaine was confused.

    Although it was not true, Tremaine was furious, and he didn''t want to continue with Matthew. He said, "Yes. Can you leave now?"

    A murderous look shed in Matthew''s eyes.

    At the very least, Qiana had to have been pregnant for at least a month before it would show in tests.

    Yet, it had not been a month since Yesseca left the Quartley Pce and returned to Agaphen City.

    In other words, before Yesseca officially broke up with Tremaine, Tremaine had already slept with Qiana.

    Bam!

    Matthew directed a punch towards Tremaine.

    Tremaine was caught off guard and got punched in the face.

    His handsome face immediately turned swollen.

    Tremaine stared at Matthew in disbelief.

    Matthew was ring back at Tremaine with fiery rage in his eyes.

    On the other side, the soldiers in the Quartley Pce also did not expect that Matthew would dare to hit Tremaine. They were stunned for a moment before they came to their senses. They immediately surrounded Matthew. Content

    ov

    belongs to

    "Matthew, how dare you hit me!" Tremaine was roaring with rage.

    "Of course I''m hitting you!" Although Matthew was surrounded by a bunch of armed men, he wasn''t afraid at all. His eyes were ring in anger, staring right at Tremaine.

    "Very well!" Tremaine said coldly. "You''re the first person who dared to hit me. Let''s have a fight today and see who''ll win!"

    He hadn''t fought hand-to-hand with anyone in a long time.

    He had a huge amount of rage boiling inside, and he could seize the opportunity to vent it.

    "I''ll be apanying you!"

    Tremaine immediately dismissed the surrounding soldiers and started fighting with Matthew.

    Ten minutester, both of them were exhausted.

    They were both as strong as each other, and for a moment, there was no winner at all.

    Tremaine panted, "Matthew Perry, you''re the first person who was a match for me!"

    At this moment, Matthew was no better.

    There was sweat all over his forehead and back. Hearing Tremaine''s words, heughed in sarcasm, "Same goes for me!"

    Tremaine was about to speak again when suddenly, a cold pistol was ced at his temple.

    Tremaine was stunned at once.

    When they were talking, Matthew had taken out a pistol at lightning speed and pressed it against his forehead.

    The soldiers never thought that

    Matthew would dare to point a gun

    on the President''s head. They immediately took out their firearms. In no time, there were numerous guns aimed right at Matthew

    QUMS

    Matthew was not afraid at all even though so many guns were pointing at him.

    He looked at Tremaine coldly. "Tremaine,e back to Agaphen City with me now. You have to give Yesseca an exnation!"

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017

    ?

    Even though there was a gun at his temples, Tremaine wasn''t afraid in the slightest.

    There was only mockery in his eyes. "Matthew, you''re really something, whipping out a gun while I wasn''t paying attention!"

    Matthew said, "Since we''re both equally matched, naturally I''d have to use some tricks."

    Tremaine had so many soldiers, but Matthew was on his own. Matthew couldn''t possibly bring Tremaine back just to give Yesseca an exnation unless he seized an opportunity to take the upper hand.

    Which was why Matthew had taken out his pistol while Tremaine was distracted.

    "Tremaine,e with me right now." Matthew said, "You betrayed Yesseca. You must apologize to her in person to get her forgiveness. Otherwise, I won''t let you go so easily!"

    "How dare you speak to me like that? Matthew Perry, do you know who I am?"

    "Of course I know who you are!" Matthew said coldly, "Tremaine, even if you are the president of our country, you have toe back with me and apologize to Yesseca!"

    Tremaine was losing his temper.

    He said with an ashen face, "You''re asking me to apologize to Yesseca? How could you ask me to apologize to that cruel and heartless woman! Dream on!" His eyes were burning with rage as he said, "I dare you to shoot me right now. Let''s stop all this nonsense."

    Matthew was about to speak when he suddenly realised that there was something was off.

    Did Tremaine say that Yesseca was a cruel and heartless woman?

    Matthew stared into Tremaine''s eyes. "Tremaine, Yesseca was sincere towards you, it was you who betrayed her. You''re the cruel and heartless one here!"

    Tremaineughed with sarcasm, "On the day of my wedding, I got kidnapped. Not only did Yesseca not care at all, but she even packed her things and went back to Agaphen City to have fun with her old lover. Tell me, how is this woman not cruel and heartless?"

    Matthew was totally shocked.

    He asked, "Did you get kidnapped on the day of the wedding?"

    Tremaine shouted in anger, "How else would I have disappeared for so long?"

    Matthew did not know what to say.

    He quickly put down the gun that was pressed against Tremaine''s head.

    He initially thought Tremaine wouldn''t be that kind of person, and it turned out his instincts were right.

    Tremaine was not that heartless of a person. There was a misunderstanding regarding the matter.

    As soon as Matthew put down his gun, some soldiers immediately tried to shoot him, but Tremaine stopped them with just a nce.

    He said furiously, "All of you, get out of here!"

    The soldiers then retracted their guns and left the ce.

    Tremaine pointed at Matthew and said word by word, "Matthew, we used to be acquaintances, and I do admire you quite a bit, which is why I am letting you go right now. You''d better leave right away!"

    Matthew still did not move.

    He stared at Tremaine and said, "Tremaine, Yesseca never knew that you were kidnapped."

    Tremaine was stunned.

    "What did you say?!" he said loudly after a moment.

    Matthew said, "She didn''t know you were

    kidnapped. She thought you went missing during the wedding because you didn''t want to be with her anymore, so you hid yourself from her and didn''t show up. That was why she went back to Agaphen City in anger."

    Tremaine felt his head buzzing.

    Did Yesseca not know that he was kidnapped?

    One thought after another quickly appeared in Tremaine''s head.

    If Yesseca didn''t know about it, why did Yuliana tell him that it was Yesseca who called and said that something came up and she was looking for someone else to rely on?

    Why was it that he went to Yesseca, yet he heard Yesseca telling others that he was already dead?

    He''d went to Yesseca''s ce that day, and even seen Kyi in in Yesseca''s house.

    The more Tremaine thought about it, the more confused he was.

    His breath quickened, "Matthew, are you sure Yesseca didn''t know something happened to me? Did she really think that I didn''t want to get married to her, and that was why she went back to Agaphen City?"

    "I''m very sure."

    Tremaine immediately said, "I''m going to look for

    Yesseca now!"

    Although he still had a lot of doubts deep down, he still had to meet Yesseca no matter what. As for anything else, he would put them aside for now. Seeing how Tremaine wanted to meet Yesseca, Matthew was about to agree to it when he suddenly thought of something.

    He immediately asked, "So is Qiana really pregnant or not?"

    Tremaine cast an angry nce directly at Matthew.

    This man had actually thought that it was real!

    He''d always thought that Matthew was a smart man, but now it seemed that he was just an average person.

    Tremaine said, "Of course it''s fake! If she was really pregnant, it has nothing to do with me either, because it''s not my child!"

    Hearing Tremaine''s words, Matthew was thenpletely relieved.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He said, "Then let''s go back to Agaphen City and meet Yesseca now."

    The helicopter was flying back to Agaphen City.

    ?

    Tremaine asked Matthew, "What''s going on between Yesseca and that old lover of hers then? I went to look for Yesseca that day, so why was the man there in her ce?

    Matthew was totally speechless.

    Old lover?

    How could Tremaine describe it in such a way?

    He immediately said, "Kylin came back to visit Selina. As for why he was at Yesseca''s ce, they were liv probably just meeting up for a chat. They''re both innocent and have nothing to do with each other, that I am very sure of!" Content belongs to

    Tremaine disdainfully said, "Meeting up for a chat? Why did they have to meet up in her house?"

    Matthew nced at Tremaine and said, "Isn''t Qiana Lanes in Quartley Pce as well?"

    Tremaine didn''t know how to respond.

    He was totally speechless.

    Why was Qiana in Quartley Pce? This was all because he had been so mad at Yesseca, that silly goose!

    Kylin went to Yesseca''s ce again.

    This time, he brought along a small cake.

    He''d read on the Inte that desserts could cheer a woman up.

    Kylin specially went to order a cake.

    There was ayer of melted chocte on the top, below it was cream, and in the middle there was ayer of soft jelly.

    When Kylin gave the cake to Yesseca, Yesseca did not eat it.

    She was not in the mood for cake, and she asked Kylin to leave.

    Kylin said, "Yesseca, I won''t leave if you won''t eat it."

    Yesseca didn''t know what to say.

    Looking at Kyi in''s serious expression, Yesseca had conflicted feelings.

    Kylin was still so nice to her even in the present moment, that it made her feel bad.

    The guilt she had towards himpelled her to reply, "Okay, I''ll eat it."

    Just as she finished her sentence, they heard a knock from the door.

    Thest time Tremaine hade looking for her, he''d told her he

    l

    naturally wouldn''t have thought that it was Tremaine who came.

    She put the cake box aside and said, "I''ll go open the door first."

    Yesseca went to open the door, but she didn''t expect was to see Tremaine standing at the door.

    Not only was Tremaine there, but Matthew was with him too.

    "Yesseca, did you not know that I was kidnapped?" Tremaine said immediately upon seeing her.

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018

    ?

    Yesseca waspletely dumbstruck.

    Kidnapped? What?

    Before Yesseca could reply, Tremaine nced towards Kyi in, who was in the living room, along with the small piece of cake on the table.

    Tremaine''s face darkened at once.

    That shameless man was here again!

    And what was with the cake?

    Was it him who bought it?

    Was he trying to please Yesseca with that?

    This man was utterly shameless! Tremaine had never seen such a bold man!

    The anger in Tremaine''s heart suddenly rose.

    He strode over, picked up the small cake, and threw it right at Kyi in''s face.

    Fortunately, Matthew reacted just in time.

    Although he couldn''t stop Tremaine, at least he managed to pull Kyi in aside.

    Bam!

    The lovely cake was smashed on the wall, and it was all destroyed.

    "Tremaine, what are you doing!" Seeing what he done, Yesseca shouted angrily.

    Tremaine was going too far!

    Seeing Yesseca scolding him, Tremaine got angry as well.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    He pointed at Kyi in and said, "What am I doing? I should be asking you that instead! Yesseca, why is this man in your house again? What does him

    being here have to do with that cake? How could you ept the cake that was given to you by another man?"

    "I''ll buy all the cakes in the whole world for you until you''re stuffed! Let''s see if you''ll still be able to ept anyone else''s cake then!"

    Yesseca didn''t know what to say.

    Her face turned red because Tremaine was making her mad. She was all puffed up to the point she couldn''t say a word.

    Just as Kylin was about to speak, Matthew stopped him and spoke, "Kylin, let''s leave for now."

    Kylin looked at Matthew in bewilderment.

    Matthew whispered in Kyi in''s ear, "Tremaine didn''t betray Yesseca, it was just a misunderstanding between them." Kylin was stunned.

    Matthew and Kylin walked out.

    Outside, Matthew also caught Kylin up on the whole situation.

    Hearing what Matthew had told him, Kylin hadplicated feelings.

    It turned out that everything was just a misunderstanding between Tremaine and Yesseca.

    Since it was just a misunderstanding, Kylin knew that after it was solved, they would get back together again.

    For a moment, he couldn''t seem to describe how he felt.

    On one hand, he was happy for Yesseca.

    On the other, he was sad for himself.

    He was happy for Yesseca because he saw for himself how sad and depressed Yesseca had been when she was separated from Tremaine. Now that the misunderstanding had been cleared up, the two of them were going to get back together, and Yesseca would surely be happy again. He was sad for himself, because for a moment, he''d thought that he had a chance.

    "Matthew, I..." Kylin paused for a long time before he said, "I think I should go back to the States

    soon."

    "1

    Matthew could empathize with Kylin''s loneliness and sadness.

    He patted Kylin on the shoulder. "Kylin, I think you should learn to let go."

    Kylin let out a bitterugh.

    He said, "I''ve already decided to let go, but because of this misunderstanding, the emotions I''ve buried have resurfaced. But now, I finally realized that it was nothing but false hope."

    It was an extremely terrible feeling.

    Matthew said, "Kylin, you''re a really great guy. You''ll definitely meet a woman who''s meant for you in the future, and you''ll have a grand wedding in the end."

    Kylin said gloomily, "I hope so."

    Looking at the cream which had smeared all over the wall, Yesseca was so mad that she was going to explode.

    She didn''t even notice that Matthew and Kylin had already left.

    Yesseca only had that one thought in her mind.

    Tremaine was simply a jerk!

    He was the biggest jerk in the world!

    Not only did he abandon her, he came all the way to her ce just to be rude!

    Yesseca was so angry that she shouted at Tremaine, "Tremaine, give me back my cake! Kylin gave me this cake out of good intentions! How could you ruin it just like that! Who gave you the rights to do that?"

    Tremaine was also struck mad by Yesseca''s words and hadpletely forgotten that the whole reason why he came here was to exin things clearly to Yesseca. The anger made him lose his mind, and the blurted out words without any second thought.

    "Was the cake that man gave you so important? Yesseca, have you never seen a man or a cake before?!"

    "That has nothing to do with you!"

    "It has nothing to do with me?" Tremaine walked straight to the wall, took a handful of the cream, then walked to Yesseca as he stuffed the cream into her mouth. "Since you liked the cake so much, I''ll let you eat it! Eat up!"

    Naturally, Yesseca didn''t want to eat it. She was trying to avoid his hand, and the cream on Tremaine''s fingers got all over her face.

    Yesseca''s face was full of cream.

    She was so angry that she grabbed a handful of cream and smeared it on Tremaine''s face.

    Both had cream all over their faces, and they looked absolutelyughable.

    At that moment, however, both of them couldn''t control themselves. They were simply furious at each other!

    "Yesseca, you idiot! Don''t you know that man has certain intentions towards you?! You epted his cake and even let him into your door? Not only are you an idiot, but you''re also a woman who knows nothing else except for eating!"

    "Oh yes, I am an idiot, and you''re so terribly smart Even if Kyi in has certain intentions towards me, you''re not involved in this! What does him gifting me a cake have anything to do with you? I let him in myself, so why are you butting in?" Content belongs to

    Yesseca was so angry that she pushed Tremaine, "You''re the one who should be leaving instead! Leave right now! This is my house, and I do not wee you here! Leave at once!"

    Tremaine reached out his hand and stopped Yesseca from pushing himself further. The floor was slippery because of the cream, and he didn''t expect Yesseca to fall after pushing her away in defense.

    Bam!

    There was a loud noise.

    At the same time, the door was pushed open again.

    Matthew was still a little worried and he wanted to have a look. He did not expect to hear a loud noise as he arrived through the door. He

    afraid something would ha wamet

    so

    he opened the door immediately. However, he didn''t expect...

    Matthew was dumbfounded.

    Yesseca was on the ground.

    Tremaine seemed like he was about to help Yesseca up.

    Their faces were covered in cream, and it looked hrious.

    Matthew was totally speechless.

    He had not expected to see such a scene and did not know what to say in the moment.

    Yesseca immediately got up.

    She red at Tremaine angrily. "I don''t want your help. Get your dirty hands away from me!"

    Tremaine was speechless as well.

    When he saw Yesseca fall down, he couldn''t help but feel anxious. He subconsciously reached out his hand to pull Yesseca, but he didn''t expect Yesseca to say such harsh words to him.

    Tremaine sneered, "Who would want to help you, you idiot! You would deserve it if you died from that!"

    As if saying that wasn''t enough for him, Tremaine added again, "Why are you getting up so fast? You should''ve been crippled from the fall!"

    Yesseca was livid, and her face turned even redder.

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019

    ?

    Standing at the door, Matthew didn''t know how to react.

    He''d always known that Tremaine was low in EQ.

    However, he didn''t expect it to be that low!

    His EQ was so low that it made people so angry.

    Matthew coughed. "Tremaine, did you forget what you were here for?"

    Tremaine was fuming in rage as he said, "I came here to give her all the cakes in the entire world for her to eat to death! Let''s see if she''ll ept any other man''s cakes!"

    The thought of Yesseca being in a confined room with another another man who gave her a cake made Tremaine furious to the point where he was going crazy.

    Yesseca stepped forward again and pushed Tremaine with all her strength. "Get out of here. I don''t want to see you. I feel sick just by looking at you. You''re like a stinky worm in the gutter, you disgust me!"

    Tremaine''s face darkened at once, "Who are you calling a stinky worm?!" "I''m referring to you!" Yesseca shouted, "Tremaine, you''re a stinky worm in the gutter! You''re a dirty rat! You make people feel disgusted! And you make people feel sick!"

    Tremaine was fuming in anger that he was close to exploding..

    He really wanted to strangle Yesseca to death so badly, yet he still couldn''t bear to.

    He wanted to beat this woman up, but he, Tremaine, would never hit a woman.

    In the end, Tremaine pulled Yesseca''s ear and said, "Say that again!"

    Although Yesseca''s ear was getting pulled by Tremaine, she continued shouting loudly, "I said, you''re a stinky worm! A dirty rat! Get out of my house!" Matthew didn''t know what to say.

    He was totally stunned by everything that was happening before his eyes.

    He had seen many couples, but he had never seen a couple like Yesseca and Tremaine.

    He too, had had his conflicts with Selina in the past.

    Whenever they had issues, they would just get upset after arguing a bit, but they had never acted like Yesseca and Tremaine.

    Matthew didn''t know what to do now.

    He stepped forward and took Tremaine''s hand away from Yesseca''s ear.

    He said, "Yesseca, everything was just a misunderstanding between you and Tremaine. He came here to exin things to you."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca was so furious that she couldn''t even take in Matthew''s words.

    She said to Matthew, "Matthew, if you''re doing this for my own good, you should chase this man out instead. I don''t want to see him at all. I feel disgusted just looking at him!"

    "Yesseca!" Tremaine''s expression was livid. "I see what''s going on. You feel more disgusted with me than your old lover, am I right? The both of you were alone in this room having "fun", and were about to share a cake. If I didn''t show up, were you going to cheat on me, then?"

    Yesseca said, "Tremaine, stop trying to paint me as the bad guy! Let me tell you, I don''t feel disgusted when I see Kylin. He''s a hundred, million times better than you! No, as long as it''s a man, then he''s already better than you by miles!"

    "How dare you!"

    "Leave right now, go!"

    Tremaine was so angry that he couldn''t utter a word.

    Matthew knew that he had to separate the both of them from each other and let them calm down. Otherwise, there was no way to exin anything at all.

    Matthew then dragged Tremaine outside.

    Tremaine was so angry that he couldn''t even breathe properly. He said, "That stupid woman, that d*mned woman!"

    "Tremaine, remember what you''re here for. You were going to exin things to Yesseca. You shouldn''t be mad right now."

    Tremaineughed angrily, "Exin things? How can I exin it to her when she''s being like this? All she thinks of is just her old lover. She doesn''t have me in her heart at all!"

    Tremaine stretched out his fist and smashed it on the wall as he spoke.

    A crack formed on the wall as blood gushed out from Tremaine''s fist.

    Matthew, again, was speechless.

    Tremaine was supposed to be here to exin things, and it should''ve resolved in a happy ending. However, things had became worse instead. Matthew immediately said to Tremaine, "I''ll take you to the hospital to deal with the wound."

    "I''m not going!"

    Matthew nced at Tremaine and said, "Tremaine, you should know who you are. People might make a fuss out of it even if it was just a little wound, and others might even spread rumors."

    Tremaine''s breathing slowed.

    Momentster, he spat out, "Let''s go."

    Tremaine went to the hospital, and the doctor bandaged his hands.

    When it was done, Tremaine''s face was still still full of anger.

    Clearly, after such a long time, his anger still hadn''t waned.

    Matthew felt that it would be better for him to talk to Yesseca rather than a pissed off Tremaine.

    He said to Tremaine, "Tremaine, you should sit here first. I''ll go back for a bit and talk to Yesseca."

    Tremaine didn''t speak.

    As soon as Matthew stood up,

    Tremaine suddenly stopped him. He said with a gloomy face, "Help me, pass a message to that man. If he ever goes to Yesseca''s house and bring her a cake again, I''ll smash him to death with ten thousand cakes!"

    Matthew didn''t know how to reply.

    There was a hint of helplessness in his eyes. "Your hand has just been bandaged. Don''t get angry again. You should rest for a bit."

    Matthew swiftly left the hospital.

    Yesseca had a sudden urge to cry as she sat on the sofa and looked at the mess.

    Had she owed something to Tremaine in a previous life?

    How could this man do such a thing?!

    He had been so kind to her before, making her fall in love with him bit by bit. He''d even made the decision to ignore the difference between both of their statuses, yet he went missing on the day of their wedding, and avoided her after that. Content

    belongs to

    She had already epted the facts and she didn''t want to bother him anymore. Yet Tremaine still came running over, telling her that they were done.

    It was like he had stabbed her in the heart.

    On the night when Tremaine came, Yesseca had hidden under the sheets and cried all night.

    When she finally calmed down, he came back again.

    He came here just to cause a mess. He''d ruined her cake, and he even cursed her!

    He came here on purpose just to make her angry!

    How could he do that!

    How could he be so shameless!

    Yesseca clenched her fists tightly.

    No, she shouldn''t cry!

    She shouldn''t be crying for that man!

    She mustn''t cry for that man!

    Just as Yesseca had stood up and was about to clean up the mess in the living room, the door which wasn''t properly closed got opened again.

    Matthew then walked in from the door.

    "Yesseca." Matthew walked up to Yesseca.

    Yesseca sniffed and said, "Matthew,

    did you bring Tremaine here? You really shouldn''t have brought him here. You''ve seen for yourself the kind of a person he is! I know you mean well. He betrayed me and you want him to apologize to me but he''s not the kind of person who would do such a thing. He''ll only piss

    me off even more! He''s just a cruel and evil man!"

    Matthew said, "Yesseca, you''ve misunderstood. He did note to apologize. He came here to exin everything to you."

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020

    ?

    Yesseca was also really angry.

    She ignored Matthew and said, "What''s there to exin? I don''t need an exnation from him, and I don''t even want to see him! He''s simply a b*stard! He..."

    "Yesseca!" Seeing that Yesseca was going on and on, Matthew could only stop her from talking. "Tremaine went missing on the day of your wedding was because he got kidnapped, and he''s not with Qiana either."

    Yesseca was taken aback by Matthew''s words.

    A momentter, she blurted out, "What did you say? He got kidnapped?!"

    "Yes," Matthew said, "And he almost lost his life. He did not return for a time period because he was kidnapped."

    Yesseca felt her head began to buzz.

    She had never thought about this being reason before, but now it suddenly came to her mind.

    After Tremaine had disappeared for no reason, she was certain that Tremaine didn''t want her anymore all because of whatever Yuliana had said to her.

    Tremaine had never told her anything like that to her face.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Not to mention, when he showed up at her ce that day and told her they were breaking up, it was probably because he''d seen Kyi in there... Yesseca was suddenly caught up in internal conflict.

    After a while, she said hurriedly, "Matthew, where is Tremaine right now? I want to meet him, I have to see him right now."

    While Tremaine was in the hospital, he found cream all over the back of his neck. He immediately went to the bathroom to clean himself up. As he was wiping it off, he got angrier and angrier.

    He had never been in such an embarrassing state before. His entire face was covered in cream, even his neck!

    That d*mned Yesseca!

    Tremaine gnashed his teeth.

    She had epted the cake given by another man, and even said that he was a hundred million times better than Tremaine himself.

    He really wanted to sew Yesseca''s mouth shut so that she would never speak again.

    Tremaine stormed out of the bathroom.

    No, he couldn''t continue to stay in the hospital any longer.

    He couldn''t calm down at all.

    He had to go back now.

    He wanted to go back to Yesseca''s ce

    He had to give Yesseca a good punishment. Otherwise, she would not understand her own ce!

    Yes, he had to give Yesseca a good punishment.

    Tremaine rushed out of the hospital in anger, however, he bumped into Yesseca at the hospital gate.

    He was still thinking about how to deal with Yesseca when her urgent voice sounded, "Tremaine, you were kidnapped? How did you get kidnapped? Why didn''t you tell me about it?!"

    As she rambled on, Yesseca''s eyes turned red.

    She looked up and down at Tremaine and said, "Who was the one who kidnapped you? Were you hurt? Are you okay? Who on earth would actually do such a thing?"

    Tremaine was simply stunned.

    Whether it was the emotions on her face, her tone, her anxiousness, or her concern towards him, there was nothing to be hidden.

    For a moment, the thought of punishing Yesseca waspletely forgotten.

    Tremaine straightened his face and said, "Don''t be so nervous, it''s not as if I am going to die. I''m fine, nothing happened."

    Yesseca stomped her feet and stared at Tremaine with big and round eyes. "How can you still try to act cool here? You were kidnapped, yet you''re saying that you''re fine?! How could you not tell me anything about it when such a thing happened to you? I thought that you..."

    Tremaine was silent.

    He responded, "How was I supposed to tell you about it! As soon as I came back, you''d already went back to Agaphen City and also told everyone that I was dead, and you were even having so much fun with your old lover!"

    Yesseca was speechless.

    Her face turned red. "Old lover? He''s just my friend! Kyi in and I have nothing to do with each other, stop spewing nonsense!"

    "Fine! Then why did you let him enter your house?"

    "It''s precisely because we have nothing to do with each other, that''s why I let hime in!"

    "Okay, even so," Tremaine said, "why did you ept the love token that he bought for you?" Yesseca was speechless again.

    She was confused. "What love token? Since when did I ept his love token?"

    "That disgusting cake of his!"

    Yesseca''s forehead felt like it was growing wrinkles.

    It was her first time hearing that a cake was a token of love.

    Yesseca didn''t know what to say. "What do you mean by token of love? He just knew I was in a bad mood, that was why he brought me a cake to cheer me up! It''s not what you think!"

    Tremaine sneered and said, "He brought you a cake because you were in a bad mood. Would you also eat it if he brought you a stone?!" Yesseca didn''t know how to reply.

    Seeing that the both of them were about to quarrel again, Matthew interjected with a loud cough.

    He said to Tremaine, "Tremaine, Yesseca just recently found out that you were kidnapped, and she was so nervous that she came to you right away."

    Then he said to Yesseca, "Yesseca, Tremaine misunderstood. He thought you knew he was kidnapped and went to Agaphen City to look for another man to rely on."

    Hearing this, Yesseca immediately

    raised her voice and said, "How

    ??.?

    could that be possible? How could ! be such a person! If I knew that were kidnapped when I was in Quartley Pce, I definitely wouldn''t have left. I would have waited for

    you, even if I had to wait until I was 80 years old, I would still continue to wait for your return!"

    Tremaine was dumbstruck.

    His heart skipped a beat.

    "Yesseca, are you serious?" Tremaine fixed his gaze on Yesseca.

    Yesseca said, "Of course I am! Tremaine, how could you possibly conclude that I was looking for a someone new if I knew that you were kidnapped? Do I look like kind of person to you? Let me tell

    that

    you right now, I will never do such a thing! I am not that kind of woman!"

    After a pause, Yesseca said with a hint of grievance, "I thought you were going to get together with Montez''s mother and you didn''t want me anymore. I figured that was why you stopped the wedding and avoided me. I didn''t know anything about you getting kidnapped. Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee to Agaphen City." Content belongs to

    Hearing Yesseca''s aggrieved tone, Tremaine felt as if his heart had been hit heavily.

    He strode forward and hugged Yesseca tight.

    Yesseca held her breath.

    Tremaine''s warmth was all over Yesseca.

    It was a familiar embrace that she hadn''t felt in so long.

    Yesseca sniffed and her eyes turned red.

    Tremaine was the same.

    He was a man, yet his eyes had somehow turned red as well.

    They were hugging each other, and they felt the anger from their earlier argumentpletely dissipate.

    At that moment they just wanted to hug each other, so tightly that they could get inside of each other.

    Seeing the scene, Matthew quietly left.

    He understood that he did not need to stay there any longer.

    Yesseca and Tremaine had settled all the misunderstandings between them clearly.

    Matthew left the hospital.

    Looking at the dark night sky, a smile appeared on Matthew''s face.

    Fortunately, he had a discerning eye.

    Otherwise, there might still be misunderstandings between Yesseca and Tremaine.

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021

    ?

    He had been worried about exining things to Selina who''d wanted to meet Yesseca in Nashnd as soon as she''d recovered from childbirth. Now, it seemed like there was nothing for him to worry about.

    Matthew''s smile grew wider.

    It was as if a century had passed when Yesseca got out of Tremaine''s arms.

    She said, "Tremaine, tell me, what happened? Why and how did you get kidnapped?"

    Tremaine told Yesseca the whole story.

    Of course, he removed a lot of details, including the part where his shoulder got cut, and where he''d almost died in that cave.

    Even so, it still made Yesseca tremble in fear.

    Her lips were trembling as she said, "Thank God for his mercy, fortunately you''re okay."

    "And you! How could you tell others I was dead?" Tremaine said.

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine in confusion. "Since when did I tell others you were dead?"

    Tremaine told Yesseca about what happened that day when he went to find her.

    Hearing what he said, Yesseca suddenly understood.

    She said, "I thought that you didn''t want me anymore back then, and I was so mad. When others talked to me about it, I just told them that you were dead, but what I meant was that you no longer had a ce in my heart."

    Tremaine was totally speechless.

    He flicked Yesseca''s forehead and said, "You silly goose, how could you be so stupid? How could you even think that I didn''t want you anymore? You''ve been together with me for so long, yet you''re the same as ever, still being as stupid as always."

    Yesseca argued, "You''re not much better either, alright? Aren''t you also stupid? You thought I was looking for another man to rely on. Why would I? How would you even have that thought?"

    Tremaine was about to speak when a thought shed in his mind.

    He stared right into Yesseca''s eyes. "Why... why did you think I didn''t want you anymore?!"

    Yesseca immediately told Tremaine about what Yuliana had told her.

    At that moment, she also started to realize something.

    Hearing her, Tremaine''s face darkened.

    It was Yuliana!

    It was Yuliana ying tricks on them all the while!

    Tremaine immediately took Yesseca''s hand and said, "Come,e back to Quartley Pce with me. I need to deal with that woman now!" The truth was finally out.

    Yuliana wanted to insist on her lie, but she was too scared to continue lying under Tremaine''s murderous look.

    Yuliana burst into tears. "Tremaine, I must have just misheard everything! As for Yesseca iming that I''ve said such things, I don''t remember it either. I think that she probably misheard me too!"

    Yesseca was so angry that her face was red.

    She finally knew that it was Yuliana who had been scheming against her.

    Yesseca hated Yuliana with a passion.

    She said loudly, "Madam Yuliana, I can guarantee that I didn''t mishear you. How could I have misheard it?"

    Yuliana was still trying to fight for herself, "Yesseca, surely you must have. I might have misheard things too, so the same could go for you."

    When Yesseca was about to speak, Tremaine said indifferently, "Yuliana, are you sure that you just heard it wrongly?"

    Yuliana immediately nodded. She said, "Yes, Tremaine, I just misheard it. What else could it be? You and Yesseca were already so close to getting married, why would I break the both of you up? It was all just a misunderstanding."

    Tremaine sneered.

    ????

    He said, "Since your hearing is that bad, I suppose I should send you to the hospital now. You should get some hearing treatment. Also, Yesseca would definitely not lie, you must have surely said that.

    over

    Yesseca''s not like you, she wouldn''t mishear things."

    Yuliana shouted in a high-pitched voice, "Tremaine, she must''ve misheard me. Why would I tell her that for nothing? I wouldn''t do such a thing." "Yes, I''m also very surprised." Tremaine''s smile grew colder and colder. "That''s why I was wondering if there was something wrong with your head. You don''t even remember making things up."

    Yuliana''s breath paused for a moment.

    She thought that Tremaine was going to give her a chance.

    After all, she was his sister-inw, and Tremaine probably wouldn''t do something extreme to her.

    Yuliana touched her head and pretended to be confused on purpose. She said, "Tremaine, there may have been a possibility. Could it be that I was confused, and that I was making things up?"

    "In any case, not only should get your ears treated, but your brain should too." Tremaine said, "You might have some mental issues, and I don''t think it''s suitable for you to continue staying in the Quartley Pce to take care of my brother."

    Hearing his words, Yuliana''s heart sank.

    It turned out that he had simply been setting a trap for her.

    She finally understood what Tremaine meant.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tremaine wanted to send her to a hospital. She wouldn''t be able toe out once she got in.

    That Tremaine, how cruel of him!

    Knowing that it was useless for her to beg Tremaine and Yesseca, Yuliana immediately asked Madam Quartley for help. "Madam Quartley, I want to stay by Zorion''s side and take care of him! Zorion cannot leave my side, and I cannot leave his either."

    On the other side, Madam Quartley had not said a word since the beginning.

    She was listening to the entire conversation the entire time, and her mind was a mess, still not understanding what was going on. Even though she suddenly heard Yuliana calling out for her, Madam Quartley couldn''t seem toe to her senses.

    She looked at Yuliana and then Tremaine. Finally, she hesitated and said, "Tremaine, what on earth actually happened?"

    Tremaine sneered.

    He said, "Grandma, it was my

    sister-inw who tried to ruin the rtionship between me and

    Yesseca. She caused a

    misunderstanding between us.

    Yesseca did not leave Nashndet

    and return to Agaphen City because she thought that I was dead. She thought I had stopped the wedding and didn''t return because + didn''t want her anymore. She was mad, that''s why she left Nashnd, which was part of the reason why this misunderstanding was only recently cleared up. As to why she

    misunderstood everything to this

    extent, well..." Content belongs to

    Tremaine nced at Yuliana, and his gaze was chilling. "You should ask my sister-inw."

    Seeing Tremaine''s eyes, Yuliana shivered and was too scared to even say a word.

    Madam Quartley didn''t understand what was going on.

    She was old, and her brain was not as quick as it was before. She knew that Tremaine had suddenly came back with Yesseca, and they''d started questioning Yuliana. As for the details, she was still confused while hearing their conversation.

    When she heard Tremaine''s words,

    Madam Quartley subconsciously retorted, "Tremaine, how could that be possible? Your sister-inw isn''t someone who would cause trouble. How Could she deliberately cause a misunderstanding between you and Yesseca? You surely must have got it wrong! Surely, Yuliana Would never do such a thing!"

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022

    ?

    "Yes, I also believed Yuliana wasn''t such a person." Tremaine said, "She was just confused, and she didn''t know what was she talking about, that''s why I wanted to send her to the hospital to get treatment!"

    "No, how could you send your sister-inw to the mental hospital?" Madam Quartley immediately objected, "If you sent her to the hospital, what would happen to your brother? Tremaine, I will not allow you to do that!"

    "Zorion needs a normal person to take care of him!" Tremaine said loudly, "He doesn''t need a person whose mind is confused to help him!" "How is Yuliana confused? She''s very clearheaded!" Madam Quartley retorted.

    Tremaine nced at Yuliana and said, "Grandma, you should ask her right now whether or not her mind is clear, then."

    Yuliana was speechless.

    What should she say?

    If she was clear-headed, then it was inevitable for her to admit that she''d done it on purpose.

    If she said she wasn''t, Tremaine might really take her to the mental hospital!

    Yuliana could believe that Tremaine would actually send her to a mental hospital! In that environment, she would get sick even if she wasn''t actually mentally ill!

    Yuliana cried out, "Madam Quartley, it was because something happened to Tremaine previously. I was so anxious that I was confused for a moment, and I don''t remember what I did or said back then. Now that Tremaine is found, I am very conscious now!"

    There was a brief silence in the room.

    Madam Quartley and Tremaine argued for almost ten minutes, but Tremaine never gave in.

    He insisted on bringing Yuliana to the hospital.

    This was the first time that Madam Quartley had seen Tremaine being so ruthless. She could only give in temporarily and say, "Tremaine, Yuliana is Zorion''s wife after all. If you want to take her to the hospital, you''d have to ask Zorion first."

    After that, Madam Quartley left with Yuliana.

    When they had turned a corner, Madam Quartley questioned Yuliana seriously, "Yuliana, tell me the truth, did you do something that caused a misunderstanding between them both?"

    Madam Quartley had started having suspicions after witnessing Tremaine''s firm attitude earlier.

    Madam Quartley knew Tremaine wouldn''t do that if he had no evidence.

    He would not be so determined to send Yuliana to the hospital if that were the case, he''d even used Yuliana being out of her mind as an excuse. The implications were quite obvious.

    If she really got admitted to a hospital, Yuliana would be diagnosed as a "psycho". Would she even be able to leave?

    And even she was discharged, she would probably never be able to go back to Quartley Pce anymore.

    Madam Quartley was well aware of what her grandson was trying to do.

    Tremaine was obviously going to deal with Yuliana, but Yuliana was Zorion''s wife. If he wanted to deal with her, he had to find a good excuse to do

    So.

    Madam Quartley knew that although Tremaine was cold, he was not a bad person. He would not use such means just to trick his own sister-inw. Unless, Yuliana had crossed Tremaine''s bottom line.

    Yuliana still wanted to refute the usations. She said, "Madam Quartley, I was really worried because of Tremaine that day. I might''ve misheard or said something by mistake. Of course it might be Yesseca, that woman who was ying some tricks!"

    "Didn''t her brothere by earlier? When Yesseca heard about Qiana''s pregnancy, she''d immediately sent him over here. She was afraid that Tremaine would really abandon her! But how could she exin what happened in between? Yesseca was trying to nder me, yet Tremaine was on her side. I''m in such a difficult position!"

    Although Madam Quartley was old and she wasn''t in peak condition, it wasn''t like she was a fool.

    She noticed that Yuliana seemed to have a guilty conscience.

    If Yuliana really hadn''t made things up, she could have simply denied it. Why did she have to say that she misheard or forgot it?

    However, no matter what, Madam Quartley would continue being on Yuliana''s side.

    She still did not like Yesseca.

    Judging from their current situation, Madam Quartley could only sigh, "I thought Tremaine would be separated with Yesseca for good, but it turned out to be false hope."

    She looked at Yuliana. "Tremaine''s attitude seems quite firm. If you don''t want to leave the Quartley Pce, you should go to Zorion."

    Yuliana had been very gentle to Zorion these days.

    She was afraid that Tremaine would deal with her once her schemes had been exposed, so she had to keep Zorion by her side as her protection. Right now, Zorion had finallye in handy.

    Yuliana went to Zorion andined tearfully.

    She imed that she had

    identally offended Tremaine''s woman, Yesseca. As a result,

    Tremaine was so furious that b

    wanted to send her to a psychiatric hospital and drive her out of Quartley Pce.

    Zorion was shocked when he heard her.

    He immediately grabbed Yuliana''s hand tight and said, "Yuliana, don''t go. Yuliana, you cannot leave. You are a normal person. You cannot go to the hospital. You must be by my side." Content belongs to

    Yuliana said with tears in her eyes, "Zorion, I don''t want to leave you either. But Tremaine is trying to chase me out. What can I do now? Zorion, you must take good care of yourself if I were to leave. Let''s meet again in our next lives." Content

    belongs to

    Zorion''s heart almost broke into pieces when he heard Yuliana speaking.

    He stood up and said, "My dear wife, I''ll go find Tremaine. I won''t let Tremaine kick you out."

    "Tremaine, Yuliana was lying." Yesseca said to Tremaine in anger. "I can guarantee that she told me all of that, and I never made that call either. It was all her lies!"

    Of course, Tremaine knew Yuliana was lying as well.

    He always knew Yuliana didn''t like Yesseca and had always been against her. Hoewever, Yuliana was Zorion''s wife after all, so Tremaine had to spare her reputation.

    Yuliana had gone too far this time. Tremaine wanted to drive her out of Quartley Pce.

    He was afraid that Yuliana would continue to cause trouble if she stayed in Quartley Pce.

    If it wasn''t for Matthew, the misunderstanding between him and Yesseca would not have been cleared up.

    What if Matthew hadn''t been there to help them?

    Tremaine dared not imagine what would have happened.

    That was why he wanted to kick Yuliana out.

    Not to mention, Tremaine didn''t want Yuliana, a woman who was full of lies, to stay by her brother''s side.

    "I understand." Tremaine cast a nce at Yesseca. "I believe you. You''re my woman. If I don''t believe you, who else can I trust?"

    Yesseca''s eyes softened.

    Tremaine''s words were enough for her.

    Just hearing Tremaine speak, Yesseca wasn''t afraid of Yuliana distorting the facts anymore.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "But, do you really want to send her to a mental hospital?" Yesseca added, "There''s no need for that. Her ears are doing fine, and her brain is doing

    okay too."

    Tremaineughed and said, "Did you really think I was going to send her to the hospital?"

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023

    ?

    Yesseca understood what Tremaine meant immediately.

    She suddenly became a little uneasy.

    At first, she''d thought Tremaine was only going to teach Yuliana a lesson. He would scold her at most. How could she have expected that Tremaine was thinking about this?

    This man wanted to kick Yuliana out of the Quartley Pce for good.

    This...

    Yesseca bit her lip.

    Although she didn''t want to see Yuliana, that annoying woman, ever again, she thought that was too severe of a punishment. After all, Yuliana was still Zorion''s wife.

    And Zorion was Tremaine''s older brother.

    Having stayed in Quartley Pce for so long, Yesseca could tell that Zorion liked Yuliana very much. He called her "my dear wife" every day, and he loved Yuliana so much, it was as if she was a precious treasure to him.

    If Tremaine got Yuliana to leave Quartley Pce, what would Zorion think?

    Yesseca had to consider these facts.

    After all, Zorion was Tremaine''s family, and since she had married Tremaine, she had to consider Tremaine''s family as well.

    Yesseca hesitated for a moment before saying, "Will your brother agree to it?"

    Tremaine lost his breath for a moment.

    He knew that he would have to face some opposition if he drove Yuliana out.

    However, he did not care.

    He could turn a blind eye to Madam Quartley''s objection.

    As for for Zorion''s objection...

    There was a hint of irritation in Tremaine''s eyes. He said, "I''ll talk to him."

    Yesseca said, "If your big brother isn''t willing to, then forget it. There''s no need to make things tooplicated."

    Tremaine nced at Yesseca. "I can''t let you get bullied without doing anything about it."

    Warmth rushed through Yesseca''s heart

    Her voice softened as she said, "How could this be considered doing nothing? You already taught Yuliana a lesson earlier today, and vouched for me at the same time."

    In fact, every time Yuliana caused her any trouble, Tremaine would be by her side standing up for her.

    Yuliana had never stood a chance.

    Tremaine said, "Yesseca, you''re honestly such a silly girl. If someone else got bullied, they would want to seek revenge ever so badly. Only you would still choose to speak for her."

    Yesseca didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    She responded, "Don''t get me wrong, I''m no saint. I would want to seek revenge as well. But Nashnd hasws, so I can''t do away with her as I please, can I? Also, she''s still your brother''s wife after all, so we have to take him into consideration."

    There was a gleam in Tremaine''s eyes.

    A thought came to his mind.

    This silly goose was stupid, but she was also incredibly kind-hearted.

    Just as they were talking about Zorion, the man arrived on the scene.

    Yesseca said to Tremaine, "You should talk to your older brother. I''ll retreat to the bedroom for now."

    When Yesseca returned to the bedroom, she received a call from Matthew.

    Matthew asked Yesseca for updates on their situation.

    Yesseca told him that they''d finished clearing up the misunderstandings and they''d gone back to how they were before.

    As for Yuliana, Yesseca didn''t say much about it.

    She was afraid that if she talked about her, it would make Matthew worry.

    Matthew then continued, "Yesseca, thest time I visited Quartley Pce, Qiana Lanes was there."

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Qiana was in Quartley Pce?

    Aftering to Quartley Pce, she''d went straight to Yuliana without even meeting Qiana.

    Yesseca''s breathing quickened, "Didn''t Tremaine tell me that he had nothing to do with Qiana? Why would she be in Quartley Pce!"

    Matthewforted Yesseca, "Yesseca, don''t be nervous. It probably wasn''t Tremaine who invited Qiana to stay in the Quartley Pce. I''m afraid that it was Madam Quartley''s doing."

    Matthew could tell that Madam Quartley really wanted to get Qiana and Tremaine together.

    Yesseca bit her lip, not anything.

    She felt like she had no rights to make ament.

    Qiana was Montez''s mother. How could she prevent a mother from being with her son?

    If she were to look at it from a different angle, it was also natural for Qiana to stay in Quartley Pce.

    However, Yesseca''s mood had sunk.

    On the other end of the line, Matthew could also sense Yesseca''s dilemma. He said, "Yesseca, I called because I have to tell you something. Listen carefully."

    "Alright, go ahead." Yesseca lowered her voice.

    "Just because you cleared things up.

    with Tremaine doesn''t mean you''ll stop facing difficulties. Yesseca, Qiana is still there. She''s the

    biological mother of Tremaine''s son, and she has strong intentions to be with Tremaine. As for how you

    should deal with that, you will have

    to put some thought into it." Content

    belongs to

    Matthew originally wanted to intervene, but after thinking about it, he decided to take the time to observe before doing anything.

    Yesseca was going to get married

    and move to Nashnd, so they were going to be far apart from each other. Yesseca was not the kind who liked to talk much and he couldn''t always go there to solve every little thing for her. Otherwise, Yesseca wouldn''t be able to learn how to deal with her own matters. It would end up like the previous incident where Yesseca had misunderstood Tremaine and didn''t even bother clearing it up with him before

    returning to Agaphen City. Content

    belongs to

    Matthew figured he had to let Yesseca learn to grow up. She was going to be the president''s wife, and she had to learn to deal with many matters.

    Now, Qiana was the problem dangling in front of Yesseca.

    Matthew nned to let Yesseca deal with it on her own.

    "Qiana has an insignificant presence, so Yesseca, you must think about how you would settle it." Matthew said.

    Yesseca''s head was in a total mess.

    What should she do?

    She didn''t know.

    "You have to also remember that Madam Quartley and Tremaine''s son like Qiana very much. Yesseca you would have think about how to not cause any conflicts between yourself and the two of them" Content belongs toContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Swno

    Matthew didn''t Yesseca''s rtionship with Madam Quartley and Tremaine''s son to worsen. It would bring Yesseca nothing good in the future.

    If Yesseca wanted to be happy in Quartley Pce, she had to get along well with Tremaine''s family.

    Of course, those people weren''t wicked people in the first ce.

    He had never seen Montez before, but he supposed that a child wouldn''t be too evil.

    As for Madam Quartley, Matthew could also tell that she wasn''t a wicked and cruel person.

    Matthew concluded that it was better for Yesseca to settle her rtionship with these two people.

    "I understand." Yesseca said softly.

    She was having a headache about it.

    Montez liked her very much, so their rtionship would be okay.

    However, the problem was that she had already promised Montez to let his own parents be together. Now that she had gotten together with Tremaine

    again, Montez would be very sad.

    How was she going to face Montezter on?

    The thought made Yesseca very upset.

    At first, when her conflict with Tremaine had been resolved, her heart had been filled with joy. She hadn''t thought about anything else.

    It was not until she was reminded by Matthew about all these matters that she began to consider all those factors again.

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024

    ?

    How could she exin it to Montez?

    Yesseca''s head was aching.

    Matthew said, "Don''t forget Madam Quartley. As an elder, she certainly doesn''t want her great grandson to have a stepmother. You have to make Madam Quartley ept you with an open heart."

    The veins on Yesseca''s forehead were popping.

    Make Madam Quartley ept herself...

    Yesseca felt likending on the moon was a more feasible task.

    She wanted to say something back to Matthew, but after thinking about it, she refrained.

    If she told him that, it would just make Matthew even more worried.

    She just agreed to it and said, "Okay, Matthew. I will think about how to deal with it."

    "And Qiana," Matthew said. "Yesseca, this woman wants to be with Tremaine really badly. I am afraid that she might do something underhanded, so you must be careful."

    When Matthew had met Qiana that day, he''d silently observed her.

    Qiana had seemed very gentle and nice, but when she spoke, her eyes had moved around a lot.

    That woman hid a lot of her thoughts

    Of course, Matthew couldn''t distinguish whether or not Qiana was a tricky or cruel person with just a few sentences, so he could only warn Yesseca.

    Hearing Matthew''s words, Yesseca didn''t think much about it.

    After all, it was normal for Qiana to want to be with Tremaine.

    She was Montez''s mother after all.

    Who wanted their own child to have a stepmother?

    On the day of their wedding, Qiana hade pleading to her and told her about her intentions straightforwardly.

    "Yesseca, if you have any troubles, call me immediately. But I believe you can solve these things on your own." Matthew said, "You must always remember the biggest advantage you have."

    "Biggest advantage?" Yesseca muttered.

    "It''s Tremaine''s love for you." Matthew said, "That''s your biggest advantage."

    It was precisely because of this advantage of hers that Matthew could rx and allow Yesseca to learn how to solve the problems she would face in the future.

    The recent problem between Yesseca and Tremaine also reminded Matthew that he and Selina couldn''ty down the bricks for single step in Yesseca''s journey in life. Yesseca had to figure out how to settle her own issues, or else she might have to face a lot more problems alone in future.

    "I understand." Yesseca said. "Thank you, Matthew."

    Two hourster, Tremaine returned to the bedroom.

    When he entered, he used all his strength to hug her tightly, almost to the point of suffocating her.

    Yesseca''s face turned all red.

    She said with difficulty, "Tremaine, let me go."

    "Let me hug you."

    Yesseca squeezed out the words from her throat, "I do want to let you hug me, but if you go on like this, I''ll be hugged to death."

    Tremaine was speechless.

    Hethen released Yesseca.

    "Yesseca, I''m sorry. Yuliana will have to continue staying in Quartley Pce. I''m sorry but I can''t do anything about this." In Tremaine''s tone there was a hint of guilt.

    It was because of his ipetence.

    He couldn''t stand up for Yesseca because Zorion had kept pleading with him. Zorion had told him how much he loved Yuliana, and that he wouldn''t be able to live if Yuliana left. His cries made Tremaine reluctant to make a move.

    It wasn''t because he didn''t want to kick Yuliana out.

    He just couldn''t bear to see his brother acting like that.

    Yesseca had already predicted that Tremaine wouldn''t be able to drive Yuliana away.

    Although Tremaine seemed cold, he wasn''t a ruthless person. He valued his family very much.

    Even if he rarelymunicated with Zorion, it was obvious that Tremaine cared about his brother very much.

    "Yesseca, if it was anyone else who pleaded, even if my grandmother was pressuring me, I could ignore it. But for him, I can''t." Tremaine said to Yesseca in a low voice, "Because I owe him."

    Yesseca was dumbfounded for a moment.

    She looked at Tremaine in confusion.

    Tremaine owed Zorion?

    What could it be?

    Under Yesseca''s puzzled gaze, Tremaine told her about his past, a story that had always been buried deep in his heart.

    The Quartley family carried good genes, so it was out of the question to think they''d give birth to a fool.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    And that was true.

    When Zorion was born, he was an intelligent boy.

    He had been smart and loved by all the elders.

    It all changed when Zorion was just four years old.

    Zorion was one year older than Tremaine.

    That made Tremaine three years old back then.

    One day, both of them had run past a building on the way to a fun spot. Someone just happened to be throwing an object off the building. That object was very light.

    Usually, a hit from such a light object on the head would barely leave an impact.

    However, it had been thrown from a high floor in the building.

    It was a massive building.

    From up high, even if it was just an eggshell, the impact would still be huge.

    Zorion was sharp, and it was him who saw the object falling down first.

    The item had been supposed to hit Tremaine, but Zorion pushed Tremaine away without second thought, and itnded right on Zorion''s head. Zorion copsed in an instant.

    After Zorion was sent to the hospital, his life was sessfully saved, however, he became mentally stunted after the ident.

    Tremaine felt guilty towards Zorion, but he had restrained himself and never showed it so that others couldn''t tell.

    Zorion originally wanted to leave

    Tremaine''s ce after he was married, but Tremaine insisted on living together with his brother. He knew that his brother''s mind wasn''t capable, and he was afraid that Zorion might get bullied if he lived alone. Content belongs to

    There was also Yuliana. He hated Yuliana with a passion. Yuliana had done several things that made her intolerable for Tremaine, yet for Zorion, he''d chosen to shoulder it.

    It was not until Yulianapletely crossed Tremaine''s limit that he wanted to kick her out.

    However, seeing Zorion pleading with him like that, Tremaine couldn''t bear to.

    He knew that he had let Yesseca down.

    Tremaine felt guilty towards Yesseca.

    It was also the first time Yesseca had seen a man feeling this dejected for her.

    He had always been calling her a silly goose, and always seemed so high and mighty. From what Yesseea remembered, this was probably the first time she''d seen him looking so ashamed.

    For some reason, Yesseca felt a little distressed for him.

    She felt like Tremaine must be going through a lot right now.

    He was feeling guilty towards his own brother, and also for herself.

    He was most likely having a tough time.

    Yesseca didn''t want to see Tremaine being sad.

    Tremaine was always calling her a

    silly goose, and he was always so domineering. She''d always wondered what would it be like if he wasn''t acting like he was the best thing that had happened since sliced bread. Content belongs to

    Now, she finally saw it.

    UAS

    At that very moment, she hoped that Tremaine would soon be back to how he was always was.

    She would rather Tremaine be arrogant and proud than to see him being that way.

    After thinking for a moment, Yesseca suddenly startedughing out loud.

    She continuedughing, leaving Tremaine dumbfounded.

    He never imagined that Yesseca wouldugh in such a situation.

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025

    ?

    He was dumbstruck as he looked at Yesseca. "What are youughing at?"

    "What am Iughing at?" Yesseca''s tone was filled with happiness. "I''mughing at you, silly. Tremaine, you said that I''m stupid, but I think you''re the one who''s stupid."

    Tremaine was speechless

    Yesseca flicked Tremaine''s forehead as Tremaine always did to her. Yesseca said, "Why are you so dumb? I don''t think there''s any wrong with Yuliana staying in Quartley Pce. I don''t feel aggrieved at all. Do you think that I''m hopeless enough to just let her bully me again?"

    "She has always been trying to drag me down, but I''ve always shut her down. I was careless this time and got caught up in her tricks, but I won''t let it to happen again in the future. If she still wants to n her little schemes, I promise I won''t let her get away with it!"

    Knowing that Yesseca didn''t mind Yuliana''s staying in the Quartley Pce, Tremaine breathed a sigh of relief.

    He said, "Yesseca, thank you for understanding." "I am not trying to understand you." Yesseca''s eyes were dark. "I just feel like all this is unnecessary. I''m not afraid of her at all. Don''t worry. I, Yesseca, am not someone who can be bullied so easily!"

    Tremaine heaved a sigh of relief.

    He''d felt guilty towards Yesseca after making such a promise to Zorion.

    However, now that he knew what was in Yesseca''s mind, he no longer felt so torn anymore.

    Tremaine hugged Yesseca once again.

    He didn''t say anything, just hugging her tightly in his arms. This time, he didn''t use too much strength, not letting her face be as red as before. Madam Quartley found Yuliana.

    Yuliana told Madam Quartley that Tremaine didn''t want to be rude to Zorion so he had decided to let her to stay in Quartley Pce.

    Then, Madam Quartley said, "I knew Tremaine wouldn''t want to offend Zorion. Sigh, this reminds me of the past."

    Madam Quartley let out a long heartfelt sigh.

    Back then, there was no one in the right or wrong.

    After all, they were both children.

    However, Tremaine did owe Zorion a favor. Although Tremaine seemed indifferent, he still valued their rtionship.

    "Madam, what happened back then?" Yuliana asked.

    Madam Quartley didn''t respond.

    Only a few knew what had happened that year. She had never told anyone about it because of the deep pain in her heart. Besides, Madam Quartley had no desire to tell Yuliana about it.

    After some thought, she had realized that Tremaine must have been in the right. Yuliana had spread rumors and tried to drive a wedge between the two lovers.

    Madam Quartley felt like if she were to tell Yuliana about it, Yuliana would be bolder in the future, and she would do something even worse.

    This wouldnd Yuliana in more trouble instead.

    Madam Quartley looked at Yuliana and tried to avoid answering her question. "Yuliana, don''t ever spew such nonsense again. Yesseca didn''t make that call, so you can''t make such a ridiculous lie for nothing. And Tremaine didn''t say those words about Yesseca either. How could you say those foul things in front of her?"

    Yuliana replied instantly, "Madam Quartley, I never did any of that. Yesseca was the one who''s talking nonsense. She has always looked down on us. She thought Tremaine didn''t want to be with her anymore and framed me in order to save their rtionship."

    Madam Quartley''s expression turned

    serious. "Yuliana, do you really think I know nothing just because of my old age? If it was Yesseca who made. up, why would Tremaine throw a tantrum and insist on you leaving Quartley Pce? If it weren''t for Zonon, I''m afraid you would have been sent to that mental hospital already. Don''t assume I know

    nothing about this!"

    Yuliana''s face turned even paler.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She thought that Madam Quartley would be easy to fool as she always had been, but she didn''t expect this to happen...

    After a while, Yuliana said, "Madam Quartley, I know you don''t agree to the marriage of Tremaine and Yesseca. Although you went to their wedding, you looked miserable throughout the whole ceremony. I just wanted to help you."

    "I''ve been thinking about it for some

    time. While Tremaine was not in, I thought I could create a

    misunderstanding and have them break up because of it. Montez''s biological mother would also enter the Quartley Pce to be with Tremaine, and that way, you could be at ease.

    Madam Quartley, I know you''ve always wanted Qiana to be with Tremaine."

    e

    While she talked about it, Yuliana''s eyes turned red. She looked at Madam Quartley and said, "Madam, Zorion isn''t the brightest. You are the one rely on in Quartley Pce. I only hope that you can be happy and live a long life. Then, you could have backed me up. I did all of this just for you, Madam Quartley."

    Yuliana''s words were reasonable and touching.

    Plus, Madam Quartley had always liked Yuliana.

    Her words did not rouse any suspicion. Instead, she made Madam Quartley less angry.

    She held Yuliana''s hand and said, "Silly child, I know that you did this for my own good. Why are you relying on me in Quartley Pce when in fact, the person who you should be depending on should be Zorion?"

    Madam Quartley said gravely, "Deep inside Tremaine''s heart, Zorion is much more important than you think, and even more important than an old woman like me. So, Yuliana, you must treat your husband well in. He is really the only one you can rely on."

    Suddenly, Yuliana became more serious.

    She''d also realized this point.

    Tremaine had been so adamant about the situation that she thought that it was hopeless, and that even if Zorion were to plead for mercy, it would prove useless as well.

    At first, Yuliana had nned to urge Zorion to threaten Tremaine with his death, but she didn''t expect that Tremaine would agree even before it hade to that.

    Just as Madam Quartley had told her, Zorion was much more important to Tremainepared to Madam Quartley.

    "Madam Quartley, I shouldn''t treat Zorion well just so that I could rely on him. I should treat him well because he is my husband," Yuliana said.

    Madam Quartley nodded.

    She looked deeply at Yuliana once again. "Yuliana, I don''t like Yesseca, and I also hope that Tremaine can be with Qiana. Even if Yesseca is back now, I still want them to be together, and I will try to make it happen, but..."

    She held her words back and said, "We should notmit such awful acts. There''s a limit that we as humans should never cross!"

    Earlier, Madam Quartley had asked Qiana to pretend to be pregnant when Matthew came. It was a ridiculous idea at the time. As she thought of it now, she regretted being so irrational.

    This was because Qiana wasn''t pregnant at all. It was all a ruse.

    Later on, Madam Quartley had even prayed for her sins to be forgiven.

    She was actually warning herself too by telling Yuliana all these.

    Humans shouldn''t cross the limit.

    Yuliana finally understood what Madam Quartley meant.

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026

    ?

    She cursed internally at Madam Quartley being too old-fashioned, but she said instead, "I know, Madam Quartley. I was just confused. I will keep what you said in mind."

    After Yuliana left, Madam Quartley couldn''t sleep.

    She had too many thoughts running around her mind.

    When Qiana first came to Quartley Pce, Madam Quartley had hoped that they could cultivate a friendship and that it would have the opportunity to grow into something more. However, Yesseca, who had left, came back again.

    The possibility for Qiana and Tremaine to be in a rtionship might be...

    The more Madam Quartley thought about it, the more upset and annoyed she got.

    "Now, how am I supposed to clean up this mess?" she thought.

    After pondering for a long while, Madam Quartley decided to visit Qiana.

    She knocked on the door of Qiana''s room.

    Qiana was still awake.

    She had received news about Yesseca''s return and was extremely frustrated about it.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Why did Yessecae back again?

    Hadn''t she left already?

    Even though Qiana was feeling down, she still stayed in her bedroom. When she heard the knock on her door, she opened it immediately and saw that Madam Quartley was standing in front of her.

    "Madam Quartley, you''re here," Qiana said.

    She withdrew all the hatred on her face and put on a gentle expression.

    Madam Quartley walked in.

    She sat on the sofa in the bedroom.

    Madam Quartley felt a sense offort while looking at Qiana''s amiable face.

    Qiana was perfect. She was gentle and sensible, so why did Tremaine harbor no interest towards her? All he thought of was Yesseca.

    After being fully seated, Madam Quartley said, "Qiana, do you know that Yesseca has returned to the Quartley Pce?"

    Qiana replied in a soft tone, "I do. She came back today."

    Madam Quartley grew to like Qiana even more.

    Qiana was such a nice girl. Madam Quartley had requested her toe to Quartley Pce, but it wasn''t long until Yesseca came back again. However, Qiana was not angry in the slightest. Her calm and sweet personality made her a great woman.

    Madam Quartley felt guilty, and said, "Qiana, I''m so sorry for doing this to you. I asked you toe here because I thought she had left. I just wanted you to get closer with Tremaine. Honestly, I didn''t expect her toe back so soon!"

    After listening to what Madam Quartley had said, she realized that Madam Quartley was not happy about Yessecaing back.

    She now knew that Madam Quartley would definitely stand by her side if she ever were to quarrel with Yesseca in the future.

    Even though Yuliana appeared to dislike her, but thedy despised Yesseca even more, which meant that Yuliana would support her as well.

    On top of that, Montez was also hoping that Qiana could be with Tremaine.

    Qiana now had three people backing her up, so she began to feel better.

    Although Yesseca had returned, there were still a lot of uncertainties in the future. However, Yesseca''s return did not mean that she would be with Tremaine for sure.

    Qiana wasn''t a pushover.

    As long as she stayed in Quartley Pce, she would have the ability to change the tables!

    Qiana''s voice softened further, "Madam Quartley, I never had high hopes to begin with, I just wanted to apany my child, Montez. And now that she''s back, we can just let her be with Tremaine. I just want to be with my child, that''s all."

    "You are such a kind girl!" Madam Quartley sighed.

    She asked Qiana toe closer.

    Qiana walked up to Madam Quartley right away.

    Madam Quartley lowered her voice and said, "Qiana, I still want you to be with Tremaine. Yesseca isn''t good enough for him, so I hope that you''ll be able to give it your all. It'' definitely back you up. Qiana, you understand what I''m trying to tell you, right?"

    "But..." Qiana hesitated for a moment.

    "You have to do this for Montez," said Madam Quartley. "You don''t want your child to have a stepmother right, don''t you?"

    Without doubt, Qiana replied, "Of course I don''t."

    "That''s more like it." Madam Quartley

    looked at Qiana deeply. "Qiana,

    you''re a gentle and considerate

    person. You are the ideal type for all

    men out there. You have to lear how to make use of your great personality to make Tremaine to fall

    indove with you, so that he can change his mind. Also..."

    Madam Quartley then told Qiana what Yuliana had done.

    She reminded Qiana purposefully, "A woman can use tricks to catch a man''s heart, but always remember that you must never cross the limits like how Yuliana did. Qiana, I really hope you''ve understood me."

    Qiana''s face turned solemn. She replied, "Madam Quartley, don''t worry. I promise I won''t turn out to be like her."

    Qiana sneered internally as she spoke.

    She wasughing at Yuliana.

    Qiana felt like Yuliana was a fool.

    It was a dumb move on her part, acting the way she did.

    Her n was entirely ridiculous. There was no question that Tremaine and Yesseca would definitely be able to see through it.

    Qiana was against following in her footsteps.

    Madam Quartley nodded and said, "That''s good. Don''t be like Yuliana. She spewed nonsense to Tremaine and told Yesseca things Tremaine had never even uttered. Oh dear, she was such a fool."

    Madam Quartley was gravely disappointed in Yuliana when she thought about what she had done.

    When night came, Yesseca gave Preslie a call.

    Preslie was concerned about her well being the entire time.

    She''d called her several times saying she wanted to go to the Agaphen City to find Yesseca, but Yesseca had denied the suggestion.

    Only through adversity could you see your true friends.

    Simrly, when you''d fallen to the lowest point in your life, you began to see the people around you for their true colors.

    Without a doubt, Preslie was Yesseca''s true friend.

    After she had exined everything to Tremaine, she called Preslie immediately and told her not to worry about her.

    After listening to what Yesseca had said, Preslie put her hands on her chest and said, "Yesseca, I was going to go to Agaphen city this weekend to

    see you but I was worried you would decline. I was really afraid that you would break up with

    Tremaine butthank God the both of you have made up now."

    There were no words to describe the joy and relief in her voice.

    After a while, Preslie mentioned Yuliana again. She became pissed- off and said "Why does Yuliana have to be so mean? Why does she want to sow discord between you and Tremaine? I guess she has a crush on Tremaine, that''s why she wants the both of you to break up. That way, she would have the chance to rank up her status!"

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She did not agree with Preslie.

    After all, Yuliana was Zorion''s wife.

    Even if Yesa had broken up with Tremaine, it was still impossible for Yuliana to take her ce.

    Yuliana couldn''t be that foolish.

    Maybe she did all this because she loathed Yesa.

    Yesseca said, "I''ve had a few conflicts with her before. She probably wanted to take revenge on me, so she lied."

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027

    ?

    "She is such an awful woman! Did Tremaine punish her?" Preslie asked.

    Yesseca replied, "She knew she was wrong and she said she wouldn''t do it again."

    Although Yuliana wasn''t forced to leave Quartley Pce, Tremaine''s attitude had probably been threatening enough to scare her.

    Yesseca believed that Yuliana would refrain from causing any trouble from now on.

    And of course, even if she did, Yesseca was not scared at all.

    Yuliana could not defeat her easily.

    She would not be so dumb again. Yesseca would not allow her to say whatever she wanted and be fooled by her again.

    Yesseca wasn''t worried.

    "By the way, is Mr. Hawls okay?" Yesseca asked.

    Preslie had told her that Sheldon had been released from the jail.

    At the mention about Sheldon, Preslie was surprised for a moment.

    Then, she let out a deep sigh.

    Yesseca''s heart tightened when she heard her. "Preslie, what happened? Is there something wrong with Mr. Hawls?" "There''s nothing wrong with him," Preslie said with a hollow smile. "He is just a little skinnier than before, and a little darker." It was true that he had gotten thinner and darker.

    He had lost nearly 20 pounds.

    And his skin was as dark as coal.

    Yesseca breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was normal to be lean and dark.

    After all, he had been in prison for so long and might have been feeling out of it. It was reasonable for him to be in such a state.

    After hanging up the call, Preslie continued walking with the thermos in her hand.

    There was juice in the thermos.

    She had stored it inside the refrigerator just to make it cool before giving it to Sheldon as a cold drink was the best to have on a hot sunny day. She''d made it specially for him.

    Preslie could see Sheldon from afar.

    Her nose twitched and her eyes turned red.

    "It''s Sheldon, it''s Mr. Hawls!" Preslie shouted internally.

    Now, however...

    Preslie still remembered the first time she saw Sheldon, where they were at a night market in Nashnd.

    Back then, Sheldon was dressed in a suit, he looked chic and handsome.

    Later, when they met again, Sheldon had been dressed in his military uniform, and he looked absolutely stunning.

    As for the present...

    Sheldon had be a cleaner on the streets.

    He was cleaning the streets with an electric vacuum cleaner.

    Sheldon had a pair of attractive hands with defined joints. His hands were used to holding pistols, but now he was reduced to holding an electric vacuum cleaner instead.

    It was a huge contrast.

    Preslie wanted to cry seeing Sheldon.

    She didn''t know what Tremaine was thinking. Although he had released Sheldon from the prison, he still insisted on Sheldon bing a cleaner for one month. Sheldon had to be responsible for cleaning up all the garbage on the streets!N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    He was Mr. Hawls, who was once Tremaine''s closest subordinate!

    Why did Tremaine arrange such work for him?

    However, Sheldon did notin at all. He got up from bed before dawn and began cleaning the street every single day. He tidied the streets meticulously and went home at midnight.

    He was exhausted from work, and Sheldon became skinnier and tanner than how he used to be.

    However, he still looked ever so handsome.

    Some people are charming regardless of their social status.

    And for that reason, his face could attract thousands of young girls even though he was just a cleaner.

    Just like how Sheldon looked now.

    He was working diligently as he cleaned the streets. In the meantime, there were many young girls whispering and taking pictures of him on their phones.

    "Wow, he''s so cute! How amazing is Nashnd? Even a cleaner is this handsome!"

    "Tsk, tsk. What''s the point ofing

    here to sweep the streets? It would be better for him to marry someone who is rich. Or he could also debut, he would definitely be a superstar! He''s even more

    SW

    Lovel

    handsome than most celebrities." Content belongs to

    "Don''t talk such nonsense here. I think he''s just here to experience life as a cleaner. Can''t you see he has such a good temperament? It''s pretty obvious that he''s not a mere cleaner, but someone from a rich family." Content belongs to

    "I don''t care if he''s experiencing life or whatever, all I know is that he looks absolutely stunning."

    Preslie stood there stunned.

    She had heard all of their whisperings.

    She didn''t feel good about it.

    Her heart felt a little uneasy.

    She did not like these girls looking at Sheldon and discussing him.

    She thought she was the only one who could look at Sheldon. What made the girls think they could talk about him?

    However, she knew she shouldn''t be thinking this way.

    After all, she was only one of Sheldon''s friends, and he did not belong to her. She had no right to stop others from looking at or whispering about him. Even though she knew she shouldn''t have such feelings, she felt amiss in her heart.

    At that point, she did not realize that she was actually jealous of the other girls.

    Preslie took a nce at the people talking about Sheldon and muttered, "Don''t you know who this guy is? Sheldon is Mr. Hawls. It would ridiculous for him to marry a rich woman or to be a star!"

    After saying that, she felt much better.

    All because she had thought of one thing.

    It didn''t matter how Sheldon was viewed by these women, and it also didn''t matter what they thought about him, because that was the only thing they could do.

    As for Preslie, however, she could talk to Sheldon as a friend, and even bring him some juice!

    Exactly, they were even roommates who lived together.

    Preslie straightened her neck and felt proud again.

    She then lifted her head and walked confidently towards Sheldon.

    However, Sheldon felt a little embarrassed when he saw her.

    Men would always to show off their authority or high status to other women, but now...

    He was just a cleaner.

    He had asked Preslie not to visit him or to bring him anything. However, Preslie insisted on doing so. In the end, Sheldon didn''t know how to deal with

    her anymore.

    This time, she''d brought some juice for him.

    She said, "Mr. Hawls,e and take a rest and drink this juice."

    Sheldon was even more embarrassed now. He said, "Please don''t call me Mr. Hawls, just Sheldon will do."

    He wasn''t Mr. Hawls anymore.

    Preslie said, "In my heart, you will always be Mr. Hawls."

    Sheldon felt a warmth in his heart as he looked at Preslie''s determined face.

    He didn''t expect Preslie to say such things when he was in a demoted position. He took the juice, not knowing how to respond.

    After Sheldon received his juice, Preslie was about to pick up the electric vacuum cleaner.

    She wanted to help Sheldon to clean the streets.

    Sheldon stopped her immediately.

    He said, "Preslie, put it down."

    Preslie said with a smile, "Mr. Hawls,

    it''s fine. I have lots of energy right now. I used to do this at home, but now that I''m in Nashnd, I don''t really do it anymore. Just bear with me and let me reminisce my past." Content belongs to

    UMS

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028

    ?

    Sheldon refused to let Preslie clean the streets.

    He said, "Preslie, I can''t let a woman help me with my work. Please put it down, or else I won''t drink the juice."

    Preslie had no choice but to put down the vacuum cleaner.

    Ever since she was aware that Sheldon had to clean up the streets, she had proposed to help him many times, but he had always rejected her.

    Since there was no ce to sit, Sheldon had to stand by roadside to drink the juice.

    The juice that Preslie made was delicious. It was cold and sweet. Sheldon felt like all the heat was gone after drinking it.

    As Sheldon drank her juice, he looked absolutely stunning in Preslie''s eyes.

    Preslie had always thought that people who ate by the roadside looked a little shallow, but Sheldon didn''t look like it at all!

    He still looked attractive!

    Even though he was so tanned and thin, his charisma was still enchanting.

    Preslie was obsessed.

    She''d never realized that the scene of Sheldon eating alone by the roadside could be so pleasing to the eyes.

    In that moment, the sky was dark. There were stars in sky with a gentle breeze blowing in the wind. Every little detail added to the artistic setting.

    She would remember this special day for many years toe.

    She would remember that there had been a day when Sheldon was not a prestigious colonel in Nashnd''s army, but a cleaner.

    He stood there, drinking the juice she''d made for him.

    All while Preslie was standing at his side.

    The scene felt extremely warm and inviting.

    Sheldon finished drinking the juice moments after.

    He passed the cup to Preslie and said, "Preslie, thank you for this. It''s a littlete now, you should go back and rest."

    Preslie didn''t want to go back.

    She wanted to apany him.

    However, what excuse could she use?

    She couldn''t find one.

    If she were Sheldon''s girlfriend, she could tell him that she wanted to apany him and go back together after he had finished his work. s, she was not.

    They were just regr friends.

    She had already given him the juice she made, and Preslie was too embarrassed to bring up the notion that she wanted to apany him.

    She said reluctantly, "Alright, Mr. Hawls. I shall leave now. You should head home early too."

    "Okay, you too. Go back and sleep early."

    Preslie really wanted to tell Sheldon that she wanted to stay with him. However, she didn''t have the courage to say it, so all she could do was leave. What she didn''t know, was that Sheldon had his eyes on her even after she left.

    Sheldon''s heart was pounding as he was watching her figure retreating.

    When Sheldon was at his lowest point, Preslie had insisted on visiting him every single day. She even brought him meals, drinks, and

    refreshments. Sheldon thought she was a devastatingly kind girl.

    A really, really great girl.

    It wasn''t until Preslie waspletely gone that

    Sheldon reluctantly stopped looking in the direction where she had left.

    It was a brand new day.

    Preslie had gone to Quartley Pce to look for Yesseca.

    Tremaine knew she wasing, so he said to Yesseca, "Preslie came to find you. Why don''t the both of you go shopping together? Don''t women like shopping?"

    After that, Tremaine gave Yesseca a credit card and said, "Just buy anything you like."

    Yesseca was shocked.

    Then, she said, "Alright. I''ll go shopping with Preslieter. Are you leaving for work at the President''s Office?"

    "Yes," Tremaine eyes flickered as he felt awash with guilt.

    He wasn''t going to the President''s Office.

    Tremaine had asked them to go shopping so that Yesseca had an excuse to not be with him. He had things to do after she left.

    "Then I''ll be leaving now." Yesseca waved at Tremaine.

    "Wait," Tremaine stopped Yesseca. "There''s one more thing you forgot to do."

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine in confusion.

    She didn''t know what to do.

    Tremaine pointed at his face and said, "You can''t leave unless you kiss me goodbye."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesseca was stunned.

    She had been struggling with Tremaine for so long, but when she came back, he had changed a lot. He had be more romantic.

    He''d suggested a shopping trip for them when Preslie came over and even offered up his credit card to her.

    When she was about to leave, Tremaine even wanted a goodbye kiss.

    Yesseca walked up to Tremaine, tiptoed, and kissed Tremaine''s face.

    Yesseca''s heart was filled with sweetness as she kissed him.

    She felt like it was an incredibly romantic scene, just like what she saw in the movies.

    The female protagonist kissing the male lead on her tiptoes.

    Yesseca began anticipating more goodbye kisses with Tremaine in the future.

    She would kiss him like this every day before Tremaine went to work at the President''s Office...

    However, the idea only existed in Yesseca''s mind for a second.

    Tremaine had done something.

    When she was kissing him, he touched Yesseca''s body fervently. Then, he said in a raspy voice, "I''ll wreck you tonight."

    Yesseca was speechless.

    She opened her eyes wide and looked at Tremaine in shock.

    How could he be so shameless!

    How could he say something like that so openly?

    Yesseca did not know what to do with him.

    Oh my God! How could he be perfect like a male lead from a movie but say such vulgar things at the same time?

    Yesseca kicked Tremaine and said, "You bastard!"

    After that, Yesseca quickly ran away.

    Yesseca went to the front door of Quartley Pce to meet up with Preslie.

    As soon as Preslie saw Yesseca, Preslie hugged her tightly.

    She said, "Yesseca, thank God you finally returned to Nashnd. It''s good that you''ve finally made up Wemaine. Otherwise, I would be so lonely

    here."

    As time went

    nt by,

    Yesseca joked,

    "What if I leave Nashnd and

    return to Agaphen City? Won''t you t

    come back with me, Preslie? I thought if you came along with me to Nashnd, you would also go back with me if I left."

    Preslie''s throat went dry.

    She really did have that idea in mind.

    Like when Yesseca told her that she was leaving Nashnd without returning again.

    She had every intention to leave with Yesseca.

    After all, Yesseca was her best

    friend. She wanted to follow her wherever she went, and the both of them would have each othercas apanion.

    However, she had suppressed the idea.

    It was being held down by a simple reason.

    It was because Preslie had seen Sheldon cleaning the streets on a hot sunny day, and his body was drenched in sweat.

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029

    ?

    Preslie felt like Sheldon''s job was too tiring for one person. She wanted to help lessen his burden so that he would not have to work so hard. That was why she could not leave Nashnd.

    Seeing Preslie being so silent, Yesseca said with a smile, "Preslie, it seems like you really enjoy working at the President''s Office. I can finally feel at ease knowing you want to stay. At first, I was afraid you didn''t like your job and didn''t want to tell me about it, but now it seems like it isn''t a problem."

    Preslie maintained her silence.

    She really did like working in the President''s Office.

    However, she wouldn''t abandon her best friend just forthat.

    When Yesseca left, the only reason she did not follow her was because of Sheldon.

    If it wasn''t for Sheldon, she might have resigned.

    Of course, she would not tell Yesseca about this.

    She was too embarrassed.

    All of her thoughts were buried in the bottom of her heart, never to be exposed. She could only conceal them without telling anyone, not even Yesseca, her own best friend.

    Firstly, she didn''t really understand what her feelings were towards Sheldon. Was it merely admiration, or was it something else?

    Secondly, she felt a sense of inferiority.

    She knew that she was born in an ordinary family with ordinary looks, and she was even a little chubby. She felt like she wasn''t worthy of Sheldon at all. If it wasn''t for Yesseca, she wouldn''t even have had the opportunity to meet Sheldon in the first ce.

    As for Sheldon, he was once a prestigious colonel in Nashnd''s army. He was tall, handsome, well-educated, and had a high social status. Men like him would only have interest towards woman with a rtively simr ranking. Preslie would never even have a chance.

    She could only bury her feelings deep in her heart forever.

    All in all, it was a great blessing for her to be Sheldon''s friend. Giving him some juice every day was already enough for her.

    Other than that, she wouldn''t think about it, nor would she hold onto hope.

    Preslie faked augh and said, "I like working in the President''s Office. I really do."

    Yesseca held Preslie''s hands. "That''s good. Then, we can stay together in Nashnd forever!"

    As she spoke, a figure shed across Yesseca''s mind.

    It was Qiana.

    The smile on her lips froze suddenly.

    However, Yesseca stopped thinking about Qiana immediately.

    To her, Tremaine had made a choice between her and Qiana, and there was no need for her to overthink too much about it.

    Although Qiana was Montez''s biological mother, Tremaine and her were in love. She would also do her best to treat Montez well.

    She would definitely take Montez as her own son.

    Of course, she would also have to discuss with Tremaine to find apromise. Not only would Qiana and Montez be satisfied, but her rtionship with Tremaine would also be fixed.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    That was the best for everyone.

    She would try her best not to hurt anyone.

    Yesseca would definitely pursue her love boldly, but she didn''t want to sacrifice anyone''s happiness as well.

    Tonight, she would discuss with Tremaine ande up with a solution that was best for them

    and Qiana.

    While Yesseca and Preslie went shopping.

    Tremaine had ordered the servant to invite Qiana to his home office.

    Qiana was standing in the middle of the room while Tremaine was right in front of her. He looked like someone who held immense authoritative presence, and Qiana''s face morphed into one with unease.

    "Mr... Mr. Tremaine," Qiana spoke softly.

    Tremaine answered her in a deep tone, "Miss Lanes."

    "Mr. Tremaine, you can call me Qiana. You don''t have to call me Miss Lanes," Qiana replied immediately.

    Tremaine said, "I shall refer to you as Miss Lanes given the state of our rtionship. I needed a child back when I had no ns of getting married, so

    I had no choice but to utilize your ovum and give birth to Montez. This is why you are Montez''s biological mother."

    Qiana was silent.

    She clutched the hem of her shirt tightly, and she looked a little nervous and restless.

    She wanted to leave a certain impression in

    Tremaine''s mind.

    She wanted him to view her as a shy and pitiful woman.

    "I paid arge sum of money for you, Miss Lanes. You should have understood that even though you are the biological mother of Montez, everything that happened stemmed from a contract. That means there will be nothing owed between us once I have paid you the sum, and therefore, Miss Lanes, it should be clear that you have nothing to do with me and Montez."

    "Mr. Tremaine, the reason I betrayed you that time was because..." Qiana''s eyes were filled with tears as she told Tremaine the lies she had made up. "Butter on, I regretted it. Now that I know Montez is my child. Please have sympathy for me as a mother. I don''t want to be apart from my child, and I want to be with him for every single moment."

    "I do understand your feelings as a mother," Tremaine said. "But Miss Lanes, you should also understand that as an adult, you have to be responsible for what you have done. There is no use regretting the past. Ever since you agreed to the

    contract, it is inevitable the

    you

    must face the consequences. And even though you are reluctant to do so, you still have to leave. I hope the only thing between us is this contract, and nothing else."

    Qiana''s face became paler.

    "I will also pay you anotherrge sum of money so that you will have enough to sustain your living expenses. Miss Lanes, you should leave this ce by today," Tremaine said.

    Qiana took a step back.

    Tears were pooling in her eyes. "Mr.

    Tremaine, I don''t want to leave Quartley Pce. I really don''t want

    to, but..." She bit her lips with a great force. "I know you have a girlfriend whose name is Yesseca. She has returned to the Quartley Pce, and although you and I have nothing between us, my existence will be a burden to her. Therefore, I shall take my leave."

    Qiana bowed respectfully to

    Tremaine and said, "Mr. Temaine, I don''t need your money. My only hope is that you will treat Montez

    well. And even if you and Yessecaet

    give birth to a child in the future, hope that you can always have Montez as your first priority. This is my only request. Mr. Tremaine, please promise me this! I will do whatever I can with an open heart as long as it''s good for my son,

    Montez." Content belongs to

    After that, Qiana turned away and left. Tremaine''s eyes were full of astonishment.

    He had initially expected that Qiana would refuse to leave, but in the end, she didn''t. It seemed like she really loved Montez.

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030

    ?

    Tremaine''s eyes were full of sympathy.

    After all, Qiana was the one who had given birth to Montez, and Montez really wanted to be with Qiana.

    Even though he had no feelings towards Qiana, if it wasn''t for Yesseca, he would have definitely asked Qiana to stay in Quartley Pce for her to stay together with Montez.

    Now that Yesseca was his girlfriend, however, he had to consider her feelings.

    Even if Tremaine had no feelings towards Qiana, she was a single woman and also Montez''s biological mother. It was impossible for Yesseca to not overthink.

    He had promised Yessa a blissful life together.

    He wanted to give the best to Yesseca, and he couldn''t allow her to overthink or be jealous This was one of his responsibilities as well.

    He had no choice but to let Qiana leave.

    Although it might be heartbreaking for Montez, this was the only thing Tremaine could do.

    He would try his best topensate Montez while also allowing Qiana to meet Montez frequently.

    As for Yesseca...

    Tremaine believed that Yesseca would take good care of Montez and take him in as her own son. He knew that she would take care of Montez just like Qiana did.

    Qiana walked towards the door.

    As soon as she opened the door, she saw a short figure standing in front of her.

    Qiana''s eyes flitted. She had nned everything beforehand.

    Montez was in front of the door, as she''d anticipated.

    When Tremaine had requested to meet her in his room, she made an excuse that she would be going to the bathroom. While she was there, she gave Montez a call and told him to read a storybook first. Later, she woulde over to y with him.

    "Your father has beckoned his room, probably he has something to tell me. I''ll head over first and I''lle back to apany you," Qiana said happily.

    Qiana knew Montez very well.

    He was a curious child.

    When Montez knew that Tremaine wanted to talk to Qiana, he would definitely go to listen in on their conversation.

    As for Qiana, she wanted Montez to hear what they had discussed. Otherwise, how could she go through with her n?N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    When Montez saw the door had opened, he hugged Qiana tightly with his chubby little hands. He yelled, "Mom, please don''t go. Please don''t ever leave me alone!"

    His crying was heartbreaking.

    Tremaine was appalled.

    Qiana was sobbing and said, "Montez, I have something to do so I have to leave Quartley Pce. You should be with your father. I really wanted to live together with you, but due to certain circumstances, I cannot. Don''t miss me too much, I''ll definitely visit you often in the future." Montez let go of Qiana.

    He shouted, "Don''t lie to me! I know why you''re leaving. It''s because of my daddy, right? I heard everything he said to you!" Qiana was flustered.

    Immediately, she said, "No, of course not. Don''t get it all wrong. Your father didn''t ask me to leave. It was my own decision." The more Qiana spoke, the more rebellious Montez became.

    He felt more pity for his mother.

    "He''s a wicked devil!"

    He had heard everything clearly!

    It was his father who forced his mother to leave, while she did not want to leave at all. She really wanted to be with him!

    Now, however, she was telling him that she was the one who wanted to leave. Was she afraid of this big devil?

    Montez rushed to Tremaine and

    shouted, "You''re the big devil! A bad

    guy! Why are you so cruel? Why do

    you want my mother to leave? Tell me! Why are you doing this?

    Q.UMS

    Montez had never dared to yell at Tremaine before, because Tremaine would have scolded Montez and taught him a lesson.

    At that moment, however, Tremaine didn''t say anything at all.

    He felt sorry for Montez.

    Montez threw a temper tantrum in front of him for a long time, but he didn''t give a single response. Finally, Montez had stopped yelling.

    He red at Tremaine and said, "You big devil, I hate you! If you want my mother to leave, I don''t want you as my father!"

    Montez turned to Qiana and said, "Mom, let''s go!"

    Montez held Qiana''s hand.

    Qiana looked at Tremaine and hesitated for a moment before she left with Montez.

    While they walked to the door, Qiana stopped and asked Montez, "Montez, what did you hear?"

    Montez''s face turned red. "I heard everything you said with the big devil!"

    Qiana said, "Don''t call your father that. He''s your dad. You should at least treat him with respect and call him daddy." Montez was unwilling to do so.

    He said, "He is a big devil, a big devil!"

    Qiana feigned frustration and said, "If you keep calling him a big devil, I''ll get angry."

    Montez genuinely cared about Qiana''s feelings.

    He never had a mother ever since he was a child. He had always yearned for her presence.

    Qiana''s appearance was what

    Montez always wished for. He knew

    how important Qiana was to him, so

    when he heard Qiana say she was

    going to be angry, he changed his mind and said, "Alright, I won''t call him a big devil, I''ll call him daddy." Content belongs to

    Qiana said softly, "Montez, you didn''t hear the entire conversation just now. I really did have something to do, so don''t be mad at him."

    Montez puffed up his mouth.

    He said, "Doesn''t matter, I won''t let you leave."

    Qiana said, "Montez, I''lle visit you in the future often, so don''t worry too much about it."

    Montez said, "Mom, is daddy going to snatch Yesseca away from me again? He wants to be with Yesseca, that''s why he wants you to leave!"

    Qiana nced back quickly.

    She said, "You''re talking nonsense! How could that be true? I was the one who requested to leave. As for Yesseea, she''s a good person. You should get along with her in the future."

    "Of course I know she is a good person!" Montez shouted loudly.

    "Then that''s good." Qiana took Montez''s hand and walked forward. "Montez, I''ll read that storybook with you now..."

    Their voices drifted far away until Tremaine could no longer hearthem.

    He waited until their voicespletely disappeared.

    A dim light shed in Tremaine''s eyes.

    When Qiana first entered Quartley Pce, Tremaine assumed she had feelings for him.

    Now, however, he knew that wasn''t the case.

    She truly came here for Montez.

    Not only that, Montez also wanted Qiana to stay.

    Qiana''s stay would not affect him at all.

    However, he was worried that Yesseca would start overthinking.

    He hesitated for a moment, but Tremaine still decided to ask Qiana to leave, or else he would have lots of troubles in the future.

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031

    ?

    He couldn''t be soft-hearted because of Montez''s pleading.

    After reaching somewhere that Tremaine couldn''t hear them anymore, Qiana told Montez, "Montez, don''t ever mention that you want to marry Yesseca in the future. She is your father''s, it''s impossible for her to be yours. Also, it''s true that I want to leave because of their rtionship. Your father is afraid that I will be an issue ande in between them."

    Qiana paused and said, "But this is something normal. Montez, you can take Yesseca as your mother from now on. She will be your mother in this Quartley Pce."

    For Montez, this news came like a bolt from the blue.

    He shouted, "No, no! I don''t want Yesseca to be my mother!"

    He wanted to marry Yesseca in the future. How could he let Yesseca be his mother!

    Qiana was helpless and said, "Montez, I really want to be with you every day, but I can''t do anything. So please take good care of yourself in the future!"

    Montez''s mouth was wide open, but he didn''t say anything.

    After looking at Qiana for a while, Montez turned around and ran away all of a sudden.

    While watching Montez running away, Qiana made a sly grin.

    Her cunning smile showed that her ns were actually going well.

    She knew that she would not have to leave this time.

    Everything that had happened that day was ording to her ns.

    She thought that since Yesseca hade back the night before, Tremaine would definitely ask her to leave by the next day.

    Tremaine really cared about Yesseca.

    He was afraid that Yesseca would overthink.

    So it was inevitable for her to be asked to leave.

    But it didn''t matter at all.

    She had her own ns if Tremaine asked her to leave.

    Qiana had vowed.

    Since she hade to the Quartley Pce.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She would definitely make things different.

    She must chase Yesseca out of Quartley Pce, take her throne and be the wife of Tremaine!

    Montez went to find Madam Quartley.

    He thought that Madam Quartley was his father''s grandmother, so she had more power than his father. He wanted Madam Quartley to change his father''s mind!

    Montez''s eyes were reddened while he was in front of Madam Quartley. He did not want Qiana to leave. He wanted Qiana to stay with him desperately.

    "But the big devil has asked my mother to leave. Madam, I want to be with my mother. I want her to read storybooks to me every day and help me to shower. I don''t want to be motherless!" Montez''s eyes were filled with tears.

    Although Qiana hadn''t stayed in the Quartley Pce for a long period of time, she had taken good care of Montez. While for Montez, who had never experienced the love from his mother since he was born, he knew how great was it to have his mother''spany. Montez really didn''t want Qiana to leave.

    While listening to Montez''s crying, Madam Quartley was heartbroken.

    She said, "I''ll talk to him, I''ll talk to him!"

    Madam Quartley went to look for Tremaine.

    She felt sorry for her great-grandson, and therefore Madam Quartley swore in front of Tremaine that if Tremaine really wanted Qiana to leave, she would leave as well!

    "I don''t care if you want to be with Yesseca, but Qiana has nothing to do with your rtionship. You can''t ask her to leave. You are separating my grandson from his mother! I won''t let Qiana leave unless you want me to leave either!"

    Tremaine was baffled because of what Madam Quartley had said.

    He didn''t respond to her, but the blue veins on his forehead were throbbing.

    Yesseca didn''t know that she would meet Sheldon while she was shopping with Preslie.

    What was more unexpected was that Sheldon had appeared in this way.

    Sheldon was holding a vacuum cleaner while there was arge cleaning vehicle behind him. He was cleaning the streets with the vacuum cleaner. At first, Yesseca thought she had gotten the wrong person.

    How could Sheldon work as a cleaner on the

    streets?

    She rubbed her eyes and looked at him several times just to confirm it. Finally, she was sure that it was Sheldon.

    He was more tanned and thinner now. However, that upright posture and sharp gaze was definitely his.

    Yesseca was dumbstruck.

    How had Sheldon be a cleaner?

    Preslie felt a little embarrassed.

    Preslie didn''t want to tell Yesseca about it.

    Firstly, she was afraid that Yesseca would be sad.

    Secondly, she knew that it was embarrassing for Sheldon, so she wouldn''t tell the others. However, she really didn''t expect this to happen.

    What a coincidence!

    There were so many streets in Nashnd. How could it be possible for them to bump into Sheldon cleaning the streets while they were shopping? Yesseca was dazed for a moment before she looked at Preslie. She stammered, "I, I, I don''t know why Sheldon..."

    She was so shocked that she could not speak.

    Preslie''s face was full of tears.

    She said, "This is an order from Mr. Tremaine. Sheldon had to clean the streets and be a cleaner for a month."

    Yesseca was stunned.

    It was Tremaine''s order?

    Why would Tremaine give such an order?

    She said immediately, "I''ll call Tremaine and ask him about it right now. How could he ask Sheldon to be a cleaner!"

    While Yesseca was so indignant at calling Tremaine, Preslie''s eyes lit up.

    That was right! Yesseca could call Tremaine.

    Why hadn''t she thought of it!

    Tremaine loved Yesseca. Perhaps after Yesseca had called him, Tremaine would not ask Sheldon to clean the streets anymore!

    While Preslie was waiting Yesseca to call Tremaine, Sheldon saw them from afar.

    He was stunned for a moment. Then, he strode over. "Hi, Preslie. Hi, Yesseca."

    While Sheldon was walking towards them, Yesseca could only put down her phone that she had yet to dial.

    She said, "Sheldon, you..."

    Sheldon smiled awkwardly.

    Yesseca said again, "Sheldon, I''m going to call Tremaine. I want to know what''s going on. This is too much."

    When Sheldon heard that Yesseca

    was about to call Tremaine, he said immediately, "Yesseca, you don''t have to do that. Tremaine has already been nice enough by just

    ordering me to clean up the streets. For me, it is more than what I could ask for."

    Yesseca was shocked.

    What!

    Ordering Sheldon to clean the streets was already all Sheldon could ask for?

    Yesseca was stunned hearing that.

    Sheldon''s face became stern.

    et

    "Besides that, I''m a colonel in the army of Nashnd. In fact, as a government officer of Nashnd, it doesn''t matter to me if I am defending the country with guns, or

    cleaning the streets for a better environment!"

    Yesseca was speechless.

    There seemed to be nothing wrong with Sheldon''s words, but they sounded a little strange.

    "Yesseca, cleaning up the streets is

    something want to do. You don''t have to help me with anything." Sheldon added, "I do love my job, but unfortunately, it will onlyst for a month. After a few days, I will have

    to go back to work at the

    President''s Office."

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032

    ?

    Sheldon said it deliberately just to make sure that Yesseca would not say anything to Tremaine.

    Yesseca went silent.

    She gulped as she was appalled.

    This was the first time she''d heard that someone loved to sweep the streets.

    But since Sheldon had said so, what else could she say?

    Yesseca stammered, "Then I, I won''t call him."

    Sheldon breathed a sigh of relief.

    He said to Yesseca, "Are you and Preslie shopping here? You two can go on. I have to continue with my work."

    After saying that, he looked at Preslie, and his eyes were shing. He said, "Preslie, it''s the weekend. Have a great time with Yesseca."

    Various emotions surged in Preslie''s heart.

    She felt that Sheldon was really pitiful.

    She was shopping with Yesseca on this hot day. Later, they could still go to the mall and enjoy the air conditioner there. They could even have ice cream together. But for Sheldon, he needed to clean the streets on a hot sunny day.

    For one moment, Preslie didn''t want to continue shopping.

    She only wanted to stay with Sheldon and suffer with him.

    But she could only keep those thoughts to herself.

    Firstly, Yesseca was with her. It was impossible to leave her behind to apany Sheldon.

    Secondly, she could not tell Sheldon about it if she wanted to apany him. She was only his friend. How would she have the guts to tell him? Preslie had to keep it to herself.

    She said sadly, "Mr. Hawls, we shall leave first then. You can carry on with your work."

    "Alright."

    Sheldon continued to clean up the streets after they left. As they were walking away, Yesseca turned her head several times, and saw that Sheldon was holding an electric vacuum cleaner to clean the street. However, this scene looked so strange.

    After looking at him a couple of times, Yesseca thought, "Did Sheldonmit a huge mistake and get caught by Tremaine for Tremaine to punish him in this way?"

    However, cleaning up the streets was not a big

    deal if Sheldon had really made a serious mistake.

    Yesseca supposed that her idea was right.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Otherwise, Sheldon would not have had to say that.

    Yesseca put aside the idea of calling Tremaine.

    After all, it was rting to political affairs.

    It was also Tremaine''s decision whether to punish his subordinate or not. As Tremaine''s woman, she could not involve herself in it.

    On the other hand, it was not only Yesseca whose mind was wandering. Something was stirring in Preslie''s head as well.

    At first, she had been very excited to go shopping with Yesseca, but now she was not in the mood anymore. In her mind, Sheldon was working really hard to clean up the streets.

    The more she thought about it, the sadder she felt.

    And the more her heart ached.

    Yesseca also noticed that Preslie was really down. Out of nowhere, she saw a coffee shop in front of them. Yesseca remembered that Preslie loved to drink coffee.

    She wanted to cheer Preslie up, so she held Preslie''s hand and said, "Preslie, look, there is a coffee shop. Let''s go and grab a drink."

    Preslie looked at the shop.

    It was a coffee shop!

    It was best to get a cold drink during this hot day.

    Preslie''s eyes became bright.

    A coffee shop!

    Preslie said immediately, "Yesseca, wait for me, I''m going to buy some drinks now."

    After saying that, Preslie rushed to the shop in lightning speed.

    Yesseca had yet to respond to her.

    She was stunned.

    She was still in a bad mood before she saw the coffee shop, but now she was ecstatic.

    Yesseca shook her head and smiled.

    Preslie was indeed a foodie. She''d forget about everything once she saw food.

    Preslie bought two drinks.

    One was atte, and the other one was an ice-blended coffee.

    She gave thette to Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, wait for me. I''m going to give this to Mr. Hawls. He must be very thirsty while he cleans up the garbage on the streets. This cold drink is just right to relieve the heat."

    swn

    Later, she ran towards Sheldon with the ice-cold drink in her hand.

    Yesseca was stunned.

    She almost fainted.

    In fact, Preslie did not buy the drink for herself!

    She bought it for Sheldon!

    alked

    Yesseca walked quickly. However, Preslie was way faster than her.

    When Yesseca was still far away,

    she saw that Preslie had alreadyet

    swnover

    given the drink to Sheldon. Later, he took it and started drinking it

    Preslie was watching him. Her eyes were shining, and a smile started to appear at the corner of her eyes.

    Yesseca felt that Preslie was smiling just like a mother.

    Preslie left reluctantly after Sheldon asked her to leave several times.

    After meeting up with Yesseca, she held Yesseca''s hand and said, "Yesseca, let''s continue our shopping."

    Yesseca looked at Preslie solemnly and said, "Preslie, you only managed to buy a drink for me and Sheldon. But how about yourself?"

    Preslie was speechless.

    She''d only realized it after Yesseca had reminded her. How could she forget to buy one for herself?

    She had always loved to drink coffee.

    Yesseca handed the untouchedtte to Preslie and said, "Preslie, you can have this. I have not drunk it yet."

    Preslie said immediately, "This is for you. How can I take it back? I''ll go and buy another one."

    After saying that, Preslie went to the shop and bought another one for herself.

    After Preslie came back, Yesseca gave Preslie a thoughtful look.

    Her gaze made Preslie''s hairs stand on end.

    She said, "Yesseca, why are you looking at me this way?"

    Yesseca approached Preslie''s ear and lowered her voice. "Preslie, please tell me the truth. Do you have a crush on Mr. Hawls?"

    Her face turned red immediately.

    She denied it right away. "No, I don''t."

    Yesseca said, "Are you sure? You were looking at him with a pair of starry eyes when you gave him the drink."

    Her face turned even redder.

    She denied firmly, "No! It''s just that

    et

    Mr. Hawls often takes care of me at the President''s Office. That''s why I''m nice to him. It''s not what you think. Preslie, are you really sure? If you like Mr. Hawls, I can help to set you up," Yesseca said.

    Preslie was truly in shock. "No, Yesseca, don''t be a busybody."

    She did not want Yesseca to set her up with Mr. Hawls, otherwise, she would beughed at.

    After all, it was impossible for Sheldon to fall in love with her.

    Preslie still remembered that when she was in high school, she had had a crush.

    And of course, she was a little fat at that time and did not have good grades. She would never dare to confess her feelings.

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033

    ?

    Preslie could only express her admiration towards the boy in her diary.

    Little did she know that one day, the boy would see her diary identally because she had forgotten to put it in her bag.

    To this day, Preslie still remembered what the boy had said to her after reading her diary.

    The boy said in a contemptuous tone, "Preslie, don''t you ever dream about it! How can you have a crush on me! Let me tell you, I have no interest in you! Although you''re quite cute, you should really look into the mirror. If you were 20 pounds lighter, I might consider you."

    At that time, she''d cried as she felt embarrassed and angry.

    While the boy saw her crying, he added, "Oh, Preslie, you are really fat. A fat girl like you can only find an ordinary man as your boyfriend. An outstanding man like me will never, ever like you."

    This incident was still fresh in her mind.

    Her heart had been ripped out of her chest.

    Even now, she could still remember vividly what the boy had said to her.

    Even though the guy had been a big shot at school, he could not bepared to Sheldon at all. After all, she did not hope that Sheldon would have feelings towards her, since that guy didn''t like her either.

    Preslie did not want to embarrass herself.

    Even though Yesseca had asked her persistently, Preslie still insisted on saying that she did not like Sheldon at all. Hence, Yesseca felt that she must have been overthinking.

    If Preslie really had feelings for Sheldon, she would not deny it so sternly.

    At noon, when Yesseca and Preslie went for lunch, Tremaine had gone to Hogan''s house.

    Tremaine had found it difficult to handle Qiana''s matter.

    He used to have no scruples at all, but this time, he needed to consider many things.

    On one hand, there was Yesseca.

    On the other hand, there was Montez.

    Both of them were really important to him.

    He had to consider both sides.

    Tremaine came to Hogan''s house to get some

    advice.

    After listening to what Tremaine had said, he smiled and said, "Sir, since Montez wants to be with his mother, you could just marry Qiana. That way you would be a happy family."

    Tremaine "red" at Hogan and said, "Hogan, do you think that I came here just for this?"

    Hoganughed.

    Tremaine continued, "There''s no way for me to marry Qiana, I don''t like her at all. I like Yesseca, but Qiana is Montez''s mother, so I feel sorry for that little brat."

    After that, Tremaine took a sip of wine.

    Hogan had kept the wine in his collection for a long time. He took it out only when Tremaine came to visit him.

    Hogan reminded Tremaine, "Sir, this wine is very strong, you must not drink too much."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tremaine red at Hogan again. "Are you doubting my ability to drink alcohol?"

    "Of course not, but..." Hogan changed his words, "If you like it, just drink it. It''s served for you."

    "Hogan, I am not here for the wine," Tremaine reminded Hogan.

    Of course Hogan understood what Tremaine meant.

    He said seriously, "Mr. Tremaine, I have warned you that there would be endless trouble in the future if you married Miss Cowell, but you were too stubborn and did not want to listen to me."

    Tremaine did not care about what Hogan had said. He answered, "Who cares about that? I can and will solve anything thates up. Hogan, I''ve told you before, I like her. No matter what will happen, I just want to be with her!"

    "If that''s the case." Hogan also took a sip of wine. "Sir, why are you so upset?"

    Tremaine was stunned.

    Hogan said, "Sir, you love your son so much and it''s not wrong for you to care about him. You also said that Miss Cowell is kind-hearted and she loves Montez. Therefore, she will understand your position."

    "Also, you don''t have any feelings towards Qiana. Hence, her presence in the Quartley Pce will not affect you at alYou said you are afraid that Miss Cowell will overthink of your love for her is sincere enough, and you are being loyal, how could she think that way?"

    Tremaine''s eyes showed that he was hesitant.

    After a moment, he said in a deep tone, "Hogan, I understand what you''re saying, but I don''t want Yesseca to feel aggrieved."

    Even if Yesseca wouldn''t say it.

    Hogan shook his head. "Mr. Tremaine, you''re being too kind. She will be spoiled. So, I advise you not to be too nice to her."

    Tremaine disagreed with Hogan''s words. "What a joke. Yesseca is my woman. Of course I have to treat her well. If not, who shall I be nice to?"

    "Aren''t you afraid that she will be arrogant because of your love?"

    "That''s nothing to be afraid of! I love pampering her."

    At this point, Hogan was speechless.

    He said, "Mr. Tremaine, let''s have a drink. Since you''ve said that, I have nothing else to say!"

    Hogan''s wine was too strong.

    It was stronger than any wine that Tremaine had used to drink in the past.

    Therefore, Hogan was already drunk after drinking a few sips.

    Tremaine had drunk several sses more.

    Although he was not drunk, it was obvious that he was not sober either.

    After lunch, the servants took Hogan and Tremaine to have a rest.

    Tremaine just wanted to lie down for a few minutes so that the alcohot level in his body could be lowered down, but he didn''t expect that as soon as heid on the bed, he would fall asleep immediately.

    In the blink of an eye, it was already half past five.

    Qiana had been standing on the balcony outside her bedroom.

    All the rooms to the east of the Quartley Pce had a balcony. She could see the scenery while she was there.

    And she could see the gate of the Quartley Pce too.

    Qiana was waiting.

    She was waiting for Yesseca toe home.

    She had already put on a good show in front of Tremaine. Next, she would also do it in front of Yesseca.

    Qiana and Yesseca had talked a few times before.

    She knew what Yesseca''s biggest shoring was.

    Yesseca was someone who was soft-hearted and gullible.

    And so Qiana wanted to make use of these qualities of Yesseca''s.

    The sky began to darken. Qiana saw a car approaching the Quartley Pce''s gate.

    Immediately, she recognized that it was the same car that Yesseca went out in this morning.

    A light shed across Qiana''s eyes. She carried her bag that she had prepared earlier and ran out of the room immediately.

    She ran to Montez''s room.

    At this time, Montez''s tuition teacher was still giving him lessons.

    Qiana pushed the door deliberately so that she could gain Montez''s attention. When Montez looked over in her direction, she ran away quickly with

    her backpack.

 Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034

    ?

    Montez was stunned as he saw Qiana running away with her bag. He shouted immediately, "Mother, please don''t go. Didn''t you promise me that you wouldn''t leave?"

    Montez chased after her.

    Qiana pretended that she did not hear Montez crying. She was speed walking and in the blink of an eye, she had already reached the gate of Quartley Pce.

    And at the same time, Yesseca was also entering Quartley Pce.

    Yesseca was stunned as she saw Qiana leaving with a big backpack.

    Qiana wanted to avoid Yesseca. However, she slipped and identally fell to the ground.

    Yesseca quickly grabbed on to Qiana when she saw the incident.

    With that being said, Montez finally had the chance to catch up to Qiana.

    Afterwards, Montez hugged Qiana and shouted, "Mother, didn''t you promise me that you would not leave me? Why are you leaving? Why are you leaving without telling me?!"

    Qiana''s eyes turned red suddenly.

    She was sobbing as she said, "Montez, listen to me. Your father asked me to leave, so I have no choice. However, I was afraid that you would stop me, so I wanted to leave quietly. I wanted to look at you for thest time before I went, but you found out."

    After that, Qiana wanted to push away Montez. "Montez, you''re a man, so you have to be strong. In the future, you have to live a good life and not think about me anymore. Your father will take good care of you."

    When Montez saw that Qiana was about to push him away, he burst into tears immediately. He cried, "Mother, don''t go! Please don''t! I''ve never had a mother since I was young. Everyone else has one except for me. All of the children at the kindergarten have alwaysughed at me. They said that I don''t have a mother and I was born from a rock!"

    "Later, when I found out that you were my mother, I was so happy. I couldn''t be more grateful that I finally had a mother. But now, you are leaving me. Mom, you can''t go, you can''t leave me alone!"

    "My son!" Qiana was touched by his words. She hugged Montez tightly and both of them burst into tears.

    Although Yesseca did not understand what was going on, she was also touched by them.

    When she wanted to speak, Madam Quartley came from afar.

    Madam Quartley was heartbroken and frustrated at the same time while she saw the incident.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    She shouted at Yesseca, "Yesseca, are you heartless? No one willl stop you from being with Tremaine. But why are you forcing Qiana to leave? How can you be so cruel that you want to separate Qiana from her son? How could someone like you exist in this world? What is your heart made of? Why don''t you have any sympathy at all?!"

    Yesseca was bbergasted.

    She looked at Madam Quartley with confusion. After a while, she said, "I didn''t mean to separate them."

    Madam Quartley raised her voice and said, "If it wasn''t you, then who is it?!"

    After that, Madam Quartley grabbed Qiana''s hand and said, "Qiana, I''m here. You can''t leave without my permission and no one can force you to leave either. If anyone asks you to do so, they are going against me! I want you to stay here even if it costs my life!"

    Qiana cried so hard that she could not even speak. Suddenly, she did something that no one could''ve imagined.

    "Plop!"

    Qiana knelt down in front of Yesseca all of a sudden and said, "Miss Cowell, I know you want to be with Mr. Tremaine, so you don''t want me to stay in here. But, I don''t mean to interrupt both of you. Montez is my own son, I really don''t want to leave him. Miss Cowell, I beg you. For his sake, please let me stay!"

    "I swear, I will never undermine your rtionship with Mr. Tremaine. I could even be a servant here in the future, just to take care of my son. Miss Cowell, please let me stay."

    Yesseca had always been muddle-headed. When she saw Qiana kneeling down in front of her, she became even more dumbfounded.

    While Montez saw his mother kneeling in front of Yesseca, he was really shocked, his mind almost exploded.

    He really liked Yesseca.

    He felt that Yesseca was very gentle.

    When she first met Yesseca, Montez thought it would be amazing if Yesseca was his mother.

    He had been with his cold-hearted father since he was young, he had always fantasized about his mother would be like.

    In his imagination, his mother was gentle, and she must have a soft voice.

    And Yesseca fitted the image of her perfectly.

    However, he knew that it was impossible for Yesseca to be his mother.

    Montez thought, "Since Yesseca could not be my mother, she could be my wife then."

    But now, his mother was kneeling in front of the woman who he wanted to marry when he was older.

    Montez felt that his mind wentpletely nk.

    And so he couldn''t say a word.

    Madam Quartley responded first.

    She was extremely furious.

    Yesseca!

    How could there be such a vicious woman in this world?

    She had forced Qiana and Montez to be drifted apart, and now she''d forced Qiana to kneel in front of her! She was truly a vicious woman!

    Why did Tremaine fall in love with someone like her?

    Madam Quartley helped Qiana to get up immediately.

    She said, "Qiana, get up quickly. How can you kneel down in front of her?"

    After saying that, Madam Quartley raised her hand in anger and she was about to p Yesseca.

    She wanted to smack this ruthless woman.

    Qiana stopped Madam Quartley immediately. She said, "Madam Quartley, no!"

    Madam Quartley''s mind was cleared as she heard the shout of Qiana.

    She withdrew her hand.

    Indeed, she couldn''t do that.

    After all, she was Tremaine''s beloved woman.

    She was afraid that she would be in conflict with Tremaine if she really did that.

    Madam Quartley stared at Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, don''t you think you can do whatever you like because you have Tremaine to back you up, Let me tell you, I will never let Qianna leave. It will only be in your dreams that she will leave!"

    Yesseca went back to her bedroom.

    She was still in a trance while sitting on her bed.

    She recalled Qiana''s kneeling, the strong hatred and resentment from Madam Quartley, as well as the look that Montez gave her.

    It was a very strange nce.

    Yesseca had never seen Montez looking at her like this before. When he looked at her, Yesseca felt that she was out of breath.

    After a long time, Yesseca finally pulled her mind out of the gutter.

    She started to sort out all the confusion in her mind.

    Soon, she figured out what was going on.

    Perhaps Qiana''s leaving was due to Tremaine.

    Was it Tremaine who had asked her to leave?

    Yesseca suddenly realized that the reason why Tremaine had suggested that she go shopping with Preslie was because he wanted

    to find Qiana and ask her to leave.

    UMS

    Although Tremaine and Qiana had

    vel

    nothing to do with each other, Tremaine was afraid that she would overthink, so it was very likely that he would ask her to leave.

    Yesseca bit her lower lip slightly.

    To be honest, she really wanted Qiana to leave.

    Even if Qiana and Tremaine had no feelings for each other.

 Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035

    ?

    However, she could not do this.

    She''d seen with her own eyes that Montez and Qiana did not want to leave each other, so she could not tear them apart unless she was a cold- hearted person.

    After thinking for a long time, Yesseca made a decision.

    Tremaine came back in the evening.

    He felt better after he had had a nap in the afternoon.

    Tremaine saw Montez in Quartley Pce as he came back.

    Montez red at him like an angry lion.

    Tremaine felt guilty because of Qiana''s incident, so he didn''t lose his temper when he saw Montez staring at him like that. Instead, he walked over and caressed his head. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? Did somebody make you angry?"

    Montez shook off Tremaine''s hand.

    He shouted at Tremaine, "Bad guy! Bad guy! You are a bad guy!"

    Tremaine was speechless.

    Surprisingly, Tremaine did not get angry. Instead, he said, "Montez, it''s not a good choice for your mother to stay here. She has her own life too." After all, Qiana was still young.

    There wasn''t any possibility for him and Qiana to be together. If Qiana stayed here, she would suffer.

    She should find her own happiness and carry on with her life.

    Montez didn''t want to listen to him at all.

    He shouted, "If you want my mother to leave, I''ll never forgive you for the rest of my life!"

    After that, Montez ran into the house.

    Tremaine was about to chase after him. However, he thought of something and stopped.

    Yesseca told Tremaine of her decision when she saw him.

    She told Tremaine she didn''t want Qiana to leave.

    It was another case if Qiana wanted to leave herself.

    If she was unwilling to leave, she hoped Qiana could stay in Quartley Pce to apany Montez.

    Tremaine held his breath while listening to Yesseca.

    His dark eyes gazed at Yesseca. "Wouldn''t you be jealous if she stays here?"

    Yesseca smiled. "Why would I? Since you don''t like her, there''s no possibility for you and her to be together. So there''s nothing to be jealous of." "After all, she is the Montez''s biological mother."

    "It''s a fact that can''t be changed. That''s why I want her to stay here. Tremaine, Montez is just a child and he has always yearned for a mother. If you force Qiana to leave, it would be cruel to him, so just let Qiana stay."

    Tremaine did not blink his eyes.

    Actually, when he''d seen Montez''s reaction, he wanted Qiana to stay so that both of them could apany each other.

    But Tremaine couldn''t make up his mind every time he thought of Yesseca.

    He was afraid that Yesseca might feel aggrieved.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    He was afraid that Yesseca would feel ufortable whenever she saw Qiana.

    He was even more afraid that Yesseca would misunderstand and think that he had feelings for Qiana. In the end, he never expected that Yesseca would actually take the initiative and let Qiana stay.

    Tremaine stared at Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, are you sure you want her to stay? Her presence here is quite sensitive. I''m afraid that you might overthink and became unhappyter on."

    Then, he said as if he had made up his mind, "If you really want her to leave, I will definitely do so even though there are a lot of obstacles."

    "I don''t want her to leave," Yesseca said, "Because Montez wants her to stay. Tremaine, I don''t want him to be sad." She paused and gazed at Tremaine. "You don''t want Montez to be sad either, right?"

    Yesseca knew Tremaine well.

    Even though Tremaine seemed to be indifferent and strict to his son, he was in fact very concerned about him.

    It was just that Montez didn''t know about it.

    But she could feel that Tremaine really loved Montez.

    Tremaine went silent.

    He truly didn''t want to upset Montez.

    In fact, his soft spot was Montez.

    Many incidents started to float in Tremaine''s mind.

    Montez had once asked him who his mother was.

    There was also once when Qiana was teaching Montez how to y games and Montez wasughing happily.

    Moreover, there was the time when Montez was hugging Qiana and begging her not to leave.

    These incidents shed back in Tremaine''s mind just like a movie.

    After a long time, he finally started to talk.

    He said, "Yesseca, I''ll ask you onest time. Do you really want Qiana to stay?"

    "Yes, I want her to stay. I''m sure about it," Yesseca said.

    A sh of light revealed in Tremaine''s eyes.

    He took a step forward and hugged Yesseca. He said in a deep voice near to Yesseca''s ear, "Yesseca, don''t worry. Qiana will stay in Quartley Pce only as Montez''s

    mother. I don''t have any feelings for

    her, not now, not ever." Content

    belongs to

    Then, he held Yesseca''s hand and ced it on his heart. He said, "Yesseca, my heart is all yours."

    A warm current surged in Yesseca''s chest.

    Since Tremaine had said something like this, what else did she have to worry about?

    It was a whole new day.

    It seemed like an ordinary day, but in fact, it was very different. Something was going on in the Quartley Pce.

    Qiana had managed to stay.

    However, Madam Quartley was still feeling extreme resentment towards Yesseca.

    Because she couldn''t forget how Qiana had knelt down in front of Yesseca.

    In her opinion, Qiana staying in Quartley Pce had nothing to do with Yesseca''spromise. She thought was because of what she had said. After all, Madam Quartley felt that she was Tremaine''s grandmother, so Yesseca had no choice.

    Montez was spiritless.

    He didn''t even look for Yesseca to ask her not to be with Tremaine. He wanted to marry Yesseca when he grew up.

    Because he could not forget.

    That his mother had knelt in front of Yesseca.

    The scene was too unreasonable to him.

    Montez started to be very quiet. Other than talking to Qiana, he

    didn''t talk to anyone else.

    asionally, he would talk to

    Madam Quartley.

    Montez kept ignoring Tremaine and Yesseca.

    However, Tremaine and Yesseca both thought that

    Montez was unhappy because Tremaine had asked his mother to leave at first.

    They all thought that Montez would cheer up sooner orter.

    Day by day.

    Ten days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Everything was normal these days.

    Tremaine worked at the President''s Office.

    While Yesseca stayed in Quartley Pce.

    Quartley Pce was huge. Even though there were many people living there, Yesseca still had her own personal space.

    She would read and surf the Inte after Tremaine had gone to work.

    Preslie often called Yesseca.

    Preslie asked Yesseca to do something more meaningful instead of reading and surfing the Inte every day.

    She asked Yesseca to prepare for her next wedding.

 Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036

    ?

    Yes, she would have a second wedding with Tremaine.

    Because thest wedding had been disrupted.

    Although thest wedding was not held sessfully, people in the society didn''t know about it because the media had been banned from reporting this news.

    However, their next wedding would not be held in Nashnd.

    Tremaine had asked Yesseca to choose another ce.

    Yesseca didn''t know where to choose.

    Of course, she was not in a hurry.

    After all, there was still plenty of time until the next wedding. It would take at least a year.

    People in Nashnd often had two weddings.

    They would have one at the man''s hometown and the other at the woman''s.

    But the weddings needed to have a gap year.

    This was the tradition of Nashnd.

    Tremaine was the President and he must abide by the rule.

    Therefore, their next wedding would be held a yearter.

    Yesseca didn''t want to have another wedding.

    She thought it was a waste of manpower and money.

    Although thest wedding was not held sessfully, they had conducted a wedding ceremony after all. She had worn a wedding dress, but Tremaine still insisted on having another one.

    He said that he would give Yesseca a perfect wedding as thest one was ruined.

    While Preslie had asked Yesseca to prepare for the wedding, Yesseca replied, "There''s no rush for it. We''ll have to wait another year, so there''s still a long time before we need to prepare."

    Preslie sighed heavily.

    She said, "Yesseca, look at the other brides. They have started to n for their wedding as early as they can. But what about you? You don''t seem to care at all. I think you would not have a wedding if it wasn''t for Mr. Tremaine. Everything will definitely be ruined if you are the one in charge!" Yesseca was speechless.

    She was a little embarrassed by what Preslie had said.

    But it seemed to be the truth.

    Thest wedding was arranged by Tremaine. Tremaine had worked really hard for it while she just had to be the bride.

    Yesseca was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to respond to Preslie, so Preslie added, "However, it also means that you are really lucky to have Mr. Tremaine. He prepared everything for you as he loves you so much."

    Yesseca had no response.

    She feltplicated as she listened to what Preslie said. She felt awkward, but shy and happy at the same time.

    "Oh yeah, has Qiana caused any trouble in Quartley Pce?" Preslie lowered her voice and asked.

    She had a really poor impression of Qiana.

    There was no particr reason at all. She hadn''t liked her since the first time they met. Later on, when Yesseca told Preslie that Qiana was going to stay in the Quartley Pce, Preslie had advised her to ask Qiana to leave.

    But Yesseca refused to do so, as Qiana was Montez''s mother. It was too cruel to separate a mother from her son. Hence, Preslie couldn''t say anything.

    But she would ask about what was going on from time to time.

    And this time, Yesseca''s reply was still the same. "No, there''s nothing wrong! She usually spends most of her time with Montez. She really doesn''t have any bad intentions, she just wants to be with her child, so don''t overthink too much."

    Preslie muttered, "Then, that''s fine."

    "Hey, you are wasting my time. Are you sure you want to do this?" The doctor was talking to Ruth impatiently.

    The girl was here for an abortion.

    When it was time for the operation, she had hesitated, unsure about her decision.

    After the doctor yelled at her, Ruth walked into the operating room, gritting her teeth.

    She was reluctant to do so.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    But she knew that her child must be aborted.

    She could not give birth to this child.

    It was impossible for her to be with Zorion, and she had no money either to raise a child. Since she worked as

    a waitress at a restaurant, the child would have to suffer with her.

    BUMS

    "Lie on the bed!" The doctor was cold and irritable because of her indecisiveness.

    Ruth crawled up on the operating bed.

    "Take off your pants and open up your legs," the doctor ordered her.

    Ruth was trembling as she took off her pants. She felt humiliated as she was following what the female doctor had ordered.

    The doctor began to prepare the equipment needed for the operation.

    As Ruth saw all the tools, her head was buzzing.

    She had never seen anything like this before. This was the first time she had seen these tools.

    She shouted, "These things will be used to abort the child?!"

    Ruth''s voice was shaking.

    How could the doctor use them to...

    The doctor rolled her eyes and said, "Since you can''t opt for using just the medication, this is the only way! This is what you have to face for being so immature."

    Ruth was skinny and she looked very young.

    The doctor thought that Ruth was a college student and she''d probably gotten knocked up, so she came for an abortion.

    The female doctor hated anyone which that sort of character. The doctor disliked Ruth even more because she was wasting her time.

    She wanted Ruth to feel bad, so she said it purposely, "These tools will enter your body, and then..."

    Ruth''s face became pale in just a second.

    She never knew that the process would be so horrifying.

    Immediately, Ruth got down from the operating bed.

    The doctor shouted at her, "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Why are you running away?"

    "If you decide not to do the operation, there''s no refund for you! You have to think about it!"

    Ruth did not care what the doctor had said. She ran out of the hospital with great speed.

    Ruth vomited once she reached the entrance of the hospital.

    Ruth was appalled as she saw the equipment used by the doctor.

    She touched her belly.

    No, she could not do it. She could not treat her child so brutally.

    She couldn''t kill the child like this even if she did not want it!

    Ruth bit her lip hard.

    And her pale lips started to bleed.

    Two hourster, Ruth returned to her apartment.

    Actually, her apartment was only a thirty minute walk from the hospital, but Ruth used two hours to reach home.

    She was thinking about her child all along the way.

    When she had finally arrived at the apartment, she made up her mind.

    She decided to keep the child.

    Since she could not go for the medication abortion method, the only option was the cruelest way.

    She really couldn''t do it.

    Therefore, giving birth to this child was her only choice.

    Ruth looked around.

    The apartment was very old. Even though it had been renovated by Ruth, it still looked dpidated.

    Ruth caressed her tummy. "I''m

    sorry, my child," she muttered softly. "I don''t have enough money. I might not be able to give you a good life, but I try to give you my best."

    swn

 Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037

    ?

    Ruth had considered returning the child to the Quartley family on her way back.

    Because the child would then be able to grow up in a much healthier environment, and would also be able to enjoy the things that her poor mother could never offer in her lifetime.

    But in the end, the idea was put to rest by Ruth.

    Because Ruth thought of Yuliana.

    She was well aware that Yuliana was a vicious person, and Zorion was as innocent as a child.

    Yuliana would not treat the child well if she returned the child to the Quartley family. She might even mistreat him when no one was around. Ruth could not let her child suffer such abuse.

    Therefore, she could only raise this child by herself.

    Although she couldn''t give this child a prosperous life, she thought that she would give up all her love to give this child a happy, beautiful childhood. This was the only thing she could do.

    Yuliana had been frustratedtely.

    Yuliana knew that this was all within Qiana''s machinations when she''d heard the whole story.

    Just how amazing was this woman?!

    She''d obviously knelt in front of Madam Quartley and Montez to gain sympathy!

    She had only done it so that Madam Quartley and Montez would despise Yesseca even more! Madam Quartley had already grown to dislike Yesseca, therefore seeing this scene would obviously irritate her even more! And, Yuliana knew that Montez was fond of Yesseca, but how would he react if he saw his mother kneeling in front of Yesseca?

    Qiana''s move would definitely cause Montez to hold a grudge against Yesseca.

    Yuliana couldn''t help but admire Qiana''s brilliance and audacity! Even though Yuliana knew that doing such a thing would benefit her, she just couldn''t bring herself to kneel in front of Yesseca.

    Yuliana assumed that Qiana stayed at Quartley Pce not only because of Montez.

    This woman must be after Tremaine! So, Yuliana was waiting for Qiana to cause amotion at Quartley Pce so she could watch the show! Even so, Qiana still hadn''t caused any trouble even after spending such a long time in the Quartley Pce. Yuliana only noticed her apanying Montez every day.

    This made Yuliana have second thoughts.

    She wondered if she had misjudged her. Thus, Yuliana decided to talk to Qiana after dwelling on the matter for two days.

    She had to see what this woman was up to!

    Montez went to kindergarten that day, and Qiana was in the kitchen making pancakes.

    She beautifully made the pancakes in cartoon shapes and bright colors.

    She made them this way for Montez.

    Madam Quartley noticed Qiana andplimented her as a wise and kind person. Qiana shyly smiled and said, "Madam Quartley, Montez is not eating muchtely. I thought that children would be fond of such cartoons, hence I made them into these shapes, hoping that Montez would eat more."

    Madam Quartley''s impression of Qiana was reinforced.

    This made her sigh.

    How on earth could they be so different? Qiana was so gentle and soft, while Yesseca on the other hand was extremely vicious and cunning.

    Yet, Tremaine picked Yesseca over Qiana even though Qiana was a fairer woman! "Qiana, you tend to expend too much effort on Montez. I think you should put some on Tremaine as well," Madam Quartley lowered her voice and said.

    Qiana, who was making pancakes, came to a halt.

    She gently smiled and said, "Madam Quartley, it''s alright. I''ve seen Miss Cowell''s power, and I don''t want topete with her. I now have nothing else in mind but to

    1

    apany Montez. I also hope that Miss Cowell and Mr. Tremaine could live a happy life together. That way, I would also be able to stay with Montez for the rest of my life." Content belongs to

    Madam Quartley heard this, and she felt that Qiana was so much better!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    How could there be such a kind

    woman like her in this world? It was at this point that Qiana added, "MadamQuartley, I already told Miss Cowell that I would be like a maid if I stayed back in Quartley Pce forever, and I also regard myself as a maid." Content belongs to

    Madam Quartley thought that this was terrible.

    She said seriously, "Qiana, don''t be ridiculous, how can you be a maid! You are the mother of Tremaine''s child! If Yesseca did not exist, you would be thedy of Quartley Pce!"

    "Madam Quartley, Miss Cowell is thedy of Quartley Pce!"

    "How is she thedy of the house?" Madam Quartley was furious. "Tremaine is simply blinded by love. How could I have such an irrational grandson?"

    Upon hearing this, Qiana immediately said, "Madam, don''t say that about Mr. Tremaine. Given how revered Mr. Tremaine is, you can''t say that about him."

    Qiana said so, but a hint of pride shed across her heart.

    Tremaine had long been a favorite of Madam Quartley''s, but now she''d said these words about Tremaine, which showed how much she hated Yesseca.

    "Forget it, let''s stop talking about him." Madam Quartley waved her hand with a bit of annoyance on her face. "I''m too upset to talk about him!" As soon as the words fell, somebody came over.

    It was Yuliana.

    She hade to chat with Qiana and probe her, but she hadn''t expected Madam Quartley to be here.

    Yuliana was stunned for a moment and then said, "Madam Quartley, you are here too."

    After that, Yuliana found another reason for her arrival. "Montez had gone to kindergarten. I thought Qiana was lonely, so I came here to chat with

    her."

    Madam Quartley nodded. "Yuliana, you have toe often to apany Qiana."

    Yuliana smiled and said, "I thought so too."

    Madam Quartley then pointed at

    net

    Qiana''s handmade cartoon pancakes and said, "Look, Yuliana, Qiana spent a lot of effort to specially make these for Montez, you should learn from Qiana too.

    When the timees, you can also make some fresh food for Zorion, and I''m sure Zorion will love it."

    Yuliana said yes, but she rolled her eyes in her heart!

    Ha ha!

    Prepare food on her own for Zorion to eat!

    What a joke! She was the spoiled daughter of a wealthy family. How could a person like her, who had led a pampered life, prepare such things herself? If her husband was Tremaine, she might consider degrading herself to cook in the kitchen.

    But her husband was Zorion! A fool! A good-for-nothing!

    Madam Quartley also wanted Yuliana and Qiana to have a better rtionship. After all, she was fond of them both, so she hoped they could build a good rtionship.

    She knew that she might interfere with the conversation between the two young people.

    Madam Quartley said, "Qiana, Yuliana, you both continue. I have something to do first." When Madam Quartley left, an undercurrent quietly started surging.

 Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038

    ?

    A sarcastic look shed over Yuliana''s face as she stared at Qiana, who was still making cartoon pancakes. Qiana was really good at acting humble.

    Sigh!

    Amoner could withstand any humiliation.

    In fact, Yuliana could do everything that Qiana could!

    However, Yuliana was the spoiled daughter of a wealthy family. Thus, she refused to do so.

    Qiana''s eyes were filled with disdain.

    Of course, she knew that Yuliana was not a good person.

    Just how stupid could Yuliana be?

    She was even able toe up with such a dumb scheme. What aplete fool!

    However...

    The disdain in Qiana''s eyes turned into a glimmer of light.

    Even an idiot could be made use of!

    After all, Yuliana hated Yesseca to the core!

    Perhaps they could form an alliance.

    After all, she was alone in Quartley Pce. It would be great if she could have an alliance.

    Just when Qiana was making up a n, Yuliana said, "Qiana, your pancakes look really good. You''re really putting effort in for Montez."

    Qianaughed bashfully. "Yuliana, Montez is my son, so I of course have to spend a lot of effort on him. Who else will I spend my effort on besides him?"

    Yuliana said intentionally, "Qiana, you''ve stayed here for quite some time. Don''t you think about doing something else? Are you really willing to take care of a child every day at such a young age? It is a waste of your youth."

    Qiana pretended to be innocent and said, "Yuliana, I can''t do anything else. I just want to apany my son every day. I don''t want to make a fuss."

    Yuliana sneered in her heart.

    Fine! Keep up with the act!

    Qiana, this little fox, was pretending to be innocent in front of her!

    Others couldn''t tell what kind of person Qiana was, but Yuliana could!

    Ha ha!

    Yuliana took a step forward and said in a low voice, "Qiana, Yesseca did this to you and forced Tremaine to make you leave. She even separated you and Montez. Do you not hate her at all?"

    Qiana said nothing.

    She remained silent and did not show any attitude, because she was trying to figure out Yuliana''s intentions.

    Indeed, Yuliana became anxious when she saw that Qiana didn''t say anything.

    She said, "Qiana, you even knelt down before Yesseca. Don''t you feel humiliated at all?"

    Qiana, however, gave an indifferent reply. "Yuliana, I heard that you were almost driven out of Quartley Pcest time because of Yesseca. Do you hate her?"

    Yuliana could feel her blood boil at the mention of this matter.

    She gritted her teeth and said, "I hate her, how can I not! That shameless sl*t! I wish I could destroy her, but unfortunately she has Tremaine''s heart. If it weren''t for Tremaine, she would be nothing! She would be worthless, and I could easily kick her to death with one foot!"

    Yuliana''s hatred wasparable to Qiana''s.

    Of course, she also knew Qiana hated Yesseca, which was why she had openly expressed her hatred in front of Qiana.

    Qiana snickered in her heart upon hearing this.

    Yuliana scolded Yesseca in front of herself. It was enough to prove that this woman was foolish.

    She seemed to be cunning, but in fact, she was a fool.

    If she were to make an alliance with this woman, perhaps she could then control her.

    Qiana looked at Yuliana with a sad look. "Yuliana, Yesseca treated you so badly, that''s why you hate her. How can I not hate her too?" Yuliana''s heart skipped a beat.

    She lowered her voice. "Qiana, have you ever thought about taking revenge on that woman?"

    Qiana said, "She''s really favored by Mr. Tremaine, so we can only suffer in silence."

    Yuliana was upset because of Qiana''s words.

    She raised her voice. "Endure it?! Why should I endure that sl*t! I don''t want to. I really want to destroy her!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Qiana put her lips close to Yuliana''s ear and whispered, "Yuliana, Yesseca is too powerful. We might not be able to bring her down if we were to act alone, but together, I believe we will be able to avenge ourselves."

    Yuliana''s breath paused.

    Did Qiana mean for them to work together?

    Yuliana was a little bit scared.

    She was almost driven out of Quartley Pce thest time she did something like this.

    This time, she hade to test Qiana''s intentions and provoke Qiana. She did not have any intention of cooperating with Qiana.

    Seeing that Yuliana was silent, Qiana also understood what she was thinking.

    She said, "Yuliana, I''m alone, so I think it''s better not to make any trouble. I''ll just be contented and stay by Montez."

    After that, she sighed and said, "Just let it be. Anyway, I can endure it. I will still endure it even if I am bullied to death."

    After that, she smiled at Yuliana.

    "Yuliana, let me teach you how to

    make some cartoon pancakes. Yesseca will definitely look for trouble with you in the future. Therefore, you have to build a good rtionship with Mr. Tremaine so that he will support you. You have to learn to do things that would make him happy. They always say that the way to a man''s heart is through his stomach."

    Yuliana was befuddled by Qiana''s words.

    What she said made sense.

    This time, she was trying to sow discord, so Yesseca would definitely hold a grudge against her. In the future, she might keep finding fault with her. Could it be that she would have to live in humiliation for the rest of her life?!

    No, no way!

    She was the spoiled daughter of a wealthy family. How could she allow a servant to humiliate her!

    Thinking of this, Yuliana took a deep breath.

    She said to Qiana, "Qiana, why don''t we cooperate? Let''s destroy that sl*t together and get her out of the Quartley Pce so that you can be Mrs. Quartley."

    Yuliana suddenly thought of it. Qiana bing thedy of the house would also benefit her as well.

    After all, if she and Qiana became

    allies, she would also have ckmail

    material. In the future, even if Qiana

    became Tremaine''s wife and

    became influential, Qiana wouldn''t

    dare to do anything to her because of these secrets in Yuliana''s hands. Content belongs to

    Thus, it didn''t matter if it was because of her hatred for Yesseca or for her own benefit, helping Qiana to be thedy of the house was the best

    choice.

    Selina finally ended her confinement.

    It was not easy at all.

    During her confinement, she had never washed her hair or taken a shower.

    Because Brine said that this was the rule.

    She''d grown up in another country and did not believe these rules at all.

    In the ce of her birth, women could drink cold drinks and take a bath as soon as they gave birth to a child.

    However, Brine said that this was

    not right. She stressed that Selina mustn''t do the same as it would be detrimental to the body and that the side effects would prevail as she gets older. Selina had a headache just thinking about it.

 Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039

    ?

    Selina thought that she should just do whatever she was told, otherwise Erine would continue to nag her until she did.

    But she did not expect days of not bathing and washing her hair to be so difficult.

    Selina could not tolerate it.

    She wanted to secretly wash her hair, but she did not expect that Erine would see her. Erine made sure that she kept an eye on Selina, so she did not have a chance to wash her hair.

    Selina was upset.

    In desperation, she decided toin to Matthew.

    She wanted to tell Matthew to ask Erine to allow her to shower and wash her hair.

    Matthew also did not agree with the customary old practices of women in confinement.

    In his opinion, as long as one took care of their meals and rested well, it would be enough, and that bathing should be alright.

    Matthew went to talk to Erine.

    But Erine did not agree.

    Erine''s eyes were red at the end of it.

    "Sir, I''m doing this for the good of Miss Whitlock. Young people don''t understand these things, it will be worse when one gets old. That is why I must stop Miss Whitlock from misbehaving!"

    "Sir, don''t talk to me about science, I don''t understand. All I know is that in Glevania, this is the customary practice of women in confinement. She must follow them!"

    "If you insist that Miss Whitlock wash her hair during confinement, then I will leave. I cannot let harm befall her. Both of you treat me so well, I''ve always considered Miss Whitlock as my own daughter!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    The conversation went on in the same vein.

    In the end, Matthew was helpless.

    He told Selina about this, and asked her to think about whether she wanted Erine to stay or leave.

    Selina was silent.

    She thought to herself about how cunning Matthew was!

    He was posing such a difficult question to her!

    What could she do?

    She did not want Erine to leave.

    After all, Erine was a good maid. It was true that Erine treated Selina as if she was her own daughter.

    Selina sighed to herself.

    It was so difficult.

    There was nothing else that Selina could do apart from observe the confinement period and its practices.

    Fortunately, this month had finallye to an end.

    One monthter, the first thing that Selina wanted to do was to wash her hair. When she finally could wash her hair, she felt clean and fresh. After that, Selina wanted Matthew to bring her to Nashnd.

    She didn''t attend Yesseca''s wedding because she had to give birth to Angelica. She had to go now to see how Yesseca was faring. Matthew agreed without hesitation.

    The next day, Matthew set off for Nashnd with Selina.

    Yesseca received the news of their visit from Matthew and Selina.

    She was very happy.

    What happier news could there be than her sworn family visiting her when she was in a foreign

    country?

    Selina and Matthew would arrive at Quartley Pce at around ten o''clock in the morning. Originally, Tremaine was going to work that day, but since Selina and Matthew wereing by, he decided against it. He wanted to wee them along with Yesseca.

    This made Yesseca quite surprised.

    She thought that Tremaine would go to work as usual, and it would be enough for just her to wee Selina and Matthew.

    After all, she didn''t see Tremaine as an enthusiastic and hospitable person.

    Yesseca teased Tremaine, "I

    ��t

    remember that you don''t like my sister very much. Why are you still apanying me to pick her up Unless, you think that she''s alright now Yesseca then added, "Of

    course, my sister is a good person." Content belongs to

    Tremaine scorned at her words.

    He said, "I have never thought that your sister is good. She''s silly, like you. But she''s not as cute as you. She''s silly and not cute." Yesseca was speechless.

    She stepped on Tremaine''s feet. "Don''t say that!"

    The nerve of him!

    He had such a toxic way of speaking, and this really irritated Yesseca.

    Tremaine said, "Go ahead and step all you like. My shoes are special, I won''t feel any pain even if you step on my feet."

    Yesseca did not reply.

    There were special shoes?

    This was the first time that she had heard of something like this.

    et

    As for Tremaine, he understood what Yesseca was thinking. He smiled and said, "You foolish woman, you just step on me for no reason That''s why I had a pair of special shoes made for me, to prevent you from hurting me."

    Yesseca was surprised.

    She suddenly reached out and knocked Tremaine on the head. "Then, you should get a special helmet made for you as well. Maybe that will prevent me from hitting you on the head!"

    Tremaine was taken aback.

    Yesseca bitterly said, "If you call me foolish again next time, I''ll hit you on the head!"

    Tremaine suddenly grabbed Yesseca''s hand, and his eyes became deep with meaning. "You can hit my head, not the big head, just the smaller head."

    Yesseca was quiet.

    She blushed and said, "Rogue!"

    After all the joking around, Tremaine told Yesseca why he chose to go pick up Selina and Matthew instead of going to work.

    Because he wanted to reassure Matthew and Selina.

    "The purpose of their visit this time is just to see how our married life is. I am not going to work, just to let them see how much I care about you," said Tremaine.

    He understood what Yesseca was thinking.

    Yesseca wanted to let Selina and Matthew feel that she was having a good time here. She was afraid that they would feel that she was having a bad time and worry about her.

    Yesseca''s heart skipped a beat.

    She didn''t expect Tremaine to be so attentive. She really didn''t expect that.

    "You''re doing this for me after all." Yesseca blinked and said suddenly.

    Tremaine nced at Yesseca and said, "You''re stupid, but sometimes you''re smart."

    Yesseca couldn''t help but chuckle.

    She felt a certain warmth in her heart.

    Well, although Tremaine often annoyed her with his sharp tongue, he really did take care of her.

    So, generally speaking, she was quite happy to be with him.

    Selina was very happy with her trip to Quartley Pce.

    From all aspects, she could see that Yesseca was being taken care of well. Tremaine treated Yesseca kindly too.

    Tremaine had been giving Yesseca food throughout lunch, which Selina found to be very kind of him.

    Tremaine and Yesseca had been married for a month, and he was a president, but it seemed that Tremaine still treated Yesseca very well.

 Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040

    ?

    Selina felt relieved.

    In the evening, after dinner, Selina and Matthew had to leave. Although Yesseca wanted them to stay, Selina was used to her own sleeping environment, so they had to leave.

    Yesseca could only let them go.

    Before she left, Selina told Tremaine, "Tremaine, I''m very happy that you''re treating my sister well. I hope that you can continue doing so." Selina was a rich and noble woman, so when she spoke to someone like Tremaine, she had a sense of nobility to her.

    If anyone else heard this, they would just do as Selina said.

    But Tremaine was no ordinary person.

    He said directly, "I treat Yesseca well not because of you. I don''t need you to feel happy."

    Selina was speechless.

    She was shocked by Tremaine''s words.

    Tremaine added, "I treat her well because she is my woman. It is not for your consideration."

    Selina said nothing.

    Although his words hurt her, as long as Tremaine was kind to Yesseca, then no matter what, Selina would be satisfied.

    When the ne arrived in Agaphen City, it was already dark.

    Selina did not want to go back to the vi so soon.

    She wanted to take a walk with Matthew.

    Throughout the month, she had been confined at home. It was a long time since she had gone out.

    Of course, Matthew agreed.

    He apanied her in whatever she wanted to do.

    They arrived at a park. They held hands and took a walk together.

    The moon was bright and dazzling that night, sheltering them like a mist.

    Along the way, Selina spoke a lot.

    She talked about herself, about Matthew, about Tremaine and Yesseca. These were all chatter and of no importance, but Matthew liked to listen to her.

    No matter what Selina said, he liked to listen to

    her.

    As long as he could hear her voice, he felt a sense offort.

    After all, his wife''s voice was as crisp and pleasant as a silver bell.

    As she spoke, Selina''s heart stirred.

    She suddenly stopped.

    Looking at the full moon in the sky, she muttered, "Lothar, you can rest in peace in heaven. I did not let you down. Your sister is doing very well. She is married to a man who loves her deeply."

    "Also," Selina smiled and said, "Lothar, you won''t believe this, but your sister is now the firstdy of a country. She is the wife of the president of Nashnd. She will be in history books."

    "Lothar, you can be at peace."

    While Selina was muttering to herself, Matthew looked at her with deep meaning.

    He knew that she was thinking about Lothar.

    After a long time, Selina stopped looking at the moon.

    Sensing that Matthew had been looking at her, sheughed embarrassedly and said, "Do you think I''m silly, that I''m looking at the moon and talking?" "You''re not silly." Matthew hugged Selina. "My wife is the smartest person in the world. How can she

    be silly?"

    Because of what Matthew said, Selina smiled happily. She said, "Matthew, I feel as though I''m so lucky." "Why?"

    "Because you and I love each other very much, we are very happy."

    "Natalie and my brother are also very happy together."

    "Yesseca and Tremaine are also very loving, and they are very happy."

    Selina said, "Everyone around me is so blessed and happy, how could I not be?"

    Matthew alsoughed.

    Selina sighed. "Matthew, we have been through so much. It''s like we havee full circle."

    Matthew held Selina''s hands and replied, "Yes, we have indeed."

    In a shabby apartment in Agaphen City.

    A baby girl was crying loudly.

    She was a delicate and pretty looking baby.

    She had big eyes, small nose and pretty lips.

    But now, her eyes were full of tears. She was so hungry that she instinctively wanted to drink milk, but there was no one to feed her. She could only

    cry.

    In the basement downstairs, several women were sitting together ying cards.

    One of them was the mother of the baby girl.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Aimeen Lee.

    Aimeen had never been pregnant before, and she''d suddenly brought a baby girl back saying that this was her daughter. No one knew what happened, and no one asked Content belongs to

    Swn

    At this moment, Aimeen, who was in the basement, heard the cries of the baby. She did not care. This was not her real daughter, so she did not care if the baby cried or not.

    But someone else said, "Aimeen, your daughter is crying. Why don''t you feed her some milk?"

    Aimeen looked indifferent. "She can cry all she wants. All babies cry anyway."

    "You''d better go and feed her some milk. She''s crying so much."

    "Yes, I also heard crying from your house at night."

    "Hurry up and feed her, her crying is going to affect our card game."

    Aimeen had to go since everyone was telling her to.

    She went upstairs and opened the door of the

    room.

    The baby girl''s crying rang throughout the room.

    This made Aimeen very unhappy. This child was simply too annoying!

    If it was not for the money, she would not have epted the baby.

    All that crying!

    All she knew was how to cry!

    What a nuisance!

    Aimeen took the milk powder and poured some cold water in it.

    She took the bottle and stuffed it into the baby girl''s mouth.

    The baby took a sip and threw up immediately.

    She cried even harder.

    Thispletely irritated Aimeen.

    Smack!

    A crisp sound rang out.

    Aimeen directly pped the baby on the face.

    A big palm print appeared on her face.

    The baby was shocked by Aimeen''s actions.

    She couldn''t even cry, she just stared at Aimeen with her round eyes.

    Aimeen pointed at the baby girl and scolded, "You''re a money-grubbing fool. Do you really think that you''re my daughter? You b*tch! You had better behave! Don''t think I won''t mistreat you!"

 Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041

    ?

    After that, she stuffed the bottle into the baby girl''s mouth. "I''ll feed you one more time. If you don''t drink it, I''ll starve you to death!" The baby did not understandnguage yet, and she did not know when someone was angry.

    However, after Aimeen''s p and angry scolding, she seemed to understand her tragic fate. She began to drink the cold milk.

    As if she knew that she would starve to death if she didn''t drink it.

    As she sucked from the bottle, her tears began to fall.

    Different people had different fates.

    At the same time, Angelica was living a good life.

    Everyone was surrounding her.

    She had a father, mother and Erine''s love.

    There were also others like Natalie, Tobias and Cecelia who loved her.

    Angelica lived like a princess.

    This was what that poor baby girl who had been pped deserved.

    But due to a switch up, everything had changed.

    The real princess was living in the slums.

    Everything that she had was taken away from her.

    A month had finally passed.

    Sheldon had finished his job as a cleaner.

    On thest day, he cleaned every street in Nashnd. He only returned home at dawn.

    Usually when Sheldon returned, Preslie would be asleep.

    However, she was not asleep that day.

    There was a lot of food on the table.

    There was surprise in Sheldon''s eyes.

    Preslie looked slightly amused and embarrassed at the same time.

    She said, "Mr. Hawls, your one month is up. I''m here to celebrate with you. I bought some ingredients, and I made all of this." Sheldon suddenly understood.

    No wonder Preslie did not bring him dinner.

    During his work as a cleaner, Preslie had always brought him food.

    He was used to waiting for the food to be delivered, but Preslie did note that day.

    Sheldon had been upset for a moment, and he did not have the appetite for dinner. He was actually quite hungry.

    Sheldon did not expect that Preslie would have made dinner for him.

    And it looked good.

    Countless feelings of gratitude welled up in his heart.

    He said in a low voice, "Preslie, thank you."

    You only knew your true friends in tough times.

    After he had been let go by Tremaine, Sheldon understood what this meant.

    He would still be back at the President''s Office after a month, but not many people knew that. They thought that Tremaine had fired him, and Sheldon had no choice but to be a street cleaner. Those who were once friends with him suddenly disappeared.

    It was fine that some disappeared, but some of them even came to ridicule Sheldon.

    There was only Preslie who was kind to him.

    In this month, Sheldon saw everything clearly.

    What a kind girl!

    When he was down and out, Preslie still took care of him. She treated him well.

    Hearing Sheldon say thank you, Preslie felt even more embarrassed.

    She blushed a little. "There''s no need to thank me. I just simply made it. I wasn''t hungry, that''s why I waited for you."

    After saying this, Preslie added, "Actually, I''m still not hungry. If I was, I would have just have had some leftovers."

    Preslie lied.

    In fact, she was already starving.

    But she would not tell Sheldon.

    She did not want him to think that she''d waited for him on purpose.

    She did not want Sheldon to know her feelings.

    Sheldon smiled when he heard what Preslie said.

    He did not mind. He found Preslie particrly adorable.

    "Are you hungry now? Would you like to eat together?" He asked.

    Preslie rubbed her belly and said, "Yes, I''m hungry now. If you came back one minuteter, I would have begun to eat."

    "Let''s eat together." Sheldon said, "I haven''t eaten yet."

    Preslie didn''t expect that Sheldon had not eaten either.

    She thought that he would have had dinner outside.

    Sheldon came homete every day, so it didn''t matter even if he came back after dinner. After all, it was just a midnight snack. Besides,. Sheldon was physically exhausted, but she didn''t expect that he would not have eaten.

    Preslie said, "Mr. Hawls, why didn''t you have dinner? I thought you would eat outside. This was supposed to be supper."

    Sheldon said nothing.

    He smiled awkwardly.

    Why didn''t he eat...

    net

    It was hard for him to tell Preslie that he did not eat because he''d expected her to deliver food forhim. He was upset when she didn''t, that was why he did not eat.

    Sheldon said dryly, "I was not hungry."

    "Ah!" Preslie said, "Mr. Hawls, you must be exhausted, how can you not be hungry?"

    Every time she brought food to Sheldon, he appeared hungry.

    Sheldon''s voice became even more dry. "Today, for some reason, I wasn''t hungry."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Preslie asked cautiously, "Are you hungry now?" "I''m hungry right now," Sheldon replied with certainty.

    Preslieughed.

    It was good that he was hungry!

    Otherwise, wouldn''t she have prepared all of this for nothing?

    Fifteen minutester, the table of food was empty.

    "Preslie, your cooking is very good," Sheldon praised. "There aren''t many girls nowadays who know how to cook so well."

    Sheldon had said those words from the bottom of his heart.

    This month, he had eaten the dishes that Preslie made. Everything was tasty.

    Preslie felt warmth as well as slight embarrassment when she heard this.

    "Mr. Hawls, if, if you like to eat this," Preslie said with courage, "I''ll cook for you in the future, okay? You''lle back for dinner every night."

    Sheldon would usually have dinner

    at the President''s office, and Preslie

    would have something casual at home or outside. But listening to

    what Sheldon had said, Prestie became more bold. Content belongs

    to

    If she cooked every night, Sheldon would not have to eat at the President''s office anymore!

    To prevent Sheldon from overthinking it, Preslie added, "Anyway, I still have to cook for myself. It''s no trouble to make some for you too."

    Sheldon''s breathing stopped.

    He had thought that after this month''s work as a cleaner, he would no longer be able to eat the dishes that Preslie made...

 Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042

    ?

    However, he didn''t expect that Preslie would really be willing to cook for him every day.

    Sheldon felt his heart beat rapidly.

    "Thump, thump, thump!"

    One beat after the other.

    Sheldon felt nervous and guilty.

    He was afraid that his rapid heartbeat would be heard by Preslie.

    Fortunately, he and Preslie were sitting at both ends of the table. No matter how hard his heart beat, Preslie could not hear it.

    "Then, won''t I be troubling you too much?" asked Sheldon.

    Preslie lowered her head and dared not look at Sheldon. She said, "It''s no trouble at all. I don''t have anything else to do anyway." "Oh, thank you then," said Sheldon.

    After saying this, the two of them fell silent.

    They each ate their food quickly as though they were trying to cover up something.

    After they finished all their dishes, Preslie stood up first. She did not look at Sheldon and just uttered, "Good night then, Mr. Hawls." After saying that, she slipped into the bedroom.

    After entering the bedroom, Preslie pressed her back against the wall.

    Her heart was beating rapidly.

    She felt nauseous from how hard her heart was beating.

    She wanted to vomit.

    She had eaten too much, and her stomach was full.

    But why did she eat so much?

    It must be because she was feeling very guilty!N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    After she told Sheldon that she would cook for him every day, Preslie felt guilty. She was afraid that Sheldon would be able to see through her thoughts. That was why she kept eating to cover up her nervousness.

    But fortunately, Sheldon didn''t notice, nor did he say anything.

    However, Preslie was still nervous, so she just continued to eat. She finished everything and finally found the courage to stand up to go to her room. On the other side, Sheldon was relieved to see that

    Preslie had gone back to her room.

    Just now, he was very nervous the whole time.

    He had never been so nervous for no reason, even when he was on the battlefield or faced with a cannon.

    Since Preslie had left, Sheldon was no longer feeling nervous.

    However, he seemed to have overeaten.

    Qiana''s first n was finally about to begin.

    On this day, she found Yuliana.

    Yuliana had been holding back for such a long time that she was about to go crazy.

    Previously, after they had reached an agreement to cooperate, Yuliana had been waiting for Qiana toe up with something. However, Qiana did not do so. All she did was prepare food for Montez. She appeared like a good mother figure to Montez.

    Even Madam Quartley had talked to Yuliana several times.

    Madam Quartley said that Qiana did not have ambition.

    If she was slightly more ambitious, Yesseca would have difficult days in the future.

    Madam Quartley sighed and said, "I guess we will have to leave Tremaine and that terrible woman Yesseca alone. Qiana does not have any ambitions. She seems like someone who will not steal from others."

    At that time, Madam Quartley''s words almost made Yuliana feel nauseous.

    Qiana''s acting was really good. In everyone''s heart, she was a pure hearted person.

    Of course, Yuliana could only agree with Madam Quartley.

    After all, it was impossible for her to uncover Qiana''s secret. After all, she was on the same side as Qiana.

    However, after Yuliana thought about what Madam Quartley said, she figured she should be happy.

    Because this meant that Qiana''s acting skills were very good.

    Everyone at the Quartley Pce, including Tremaine, all felt that Qiana was the perfect woman.

    However, she was truly a scheming woman!

    Yuliana thought that since Qiana was so capable, she might be able to deal with Yesseca and cause her some misery.

    Yuliana had been waiting for this day to arrive.

    Qiana told Yuliana that Yesseca had once had a lover.

    The lover was called Kyi in Whitlock.

    Yuliana already knew about this.

    She knew that before Yesseca came to Nashnd, she''d almost gotten married.

    She raised her eyebrows and asked, "Qiana, you don''t want to make an issue out of this, do you? You have been holding back for such a long time, and this is what you havee up with? It''s useless! Tremaine already knows about Yesseca''s past. This is pointless!" Content belongs to

    "Besides," Yuliana added, "That man

    already knows that Yesseca and

    Tremaine are together. He gave

    et

    Yesseca up. If you want to use him to get between the both of them, then just know that it will be useless."

    A sinister smile shed through Qiana''s eyes.

    Of course, she knew what Yuliana was talking about.

    She had been hiding in Quartley Pce for so long and yed the role of a good mother every day. In fact, she had already figured out everything secretly.

    "Yuliana, if there''s a day when Yesseca calls this man for help, saying that she''s not doing well in Quartley Pce, what do you think this man will do?" Qiana questioned.

    Yuliana looked sarcastic. "What joke

    is this! Why would Yesseca make such a phone call? Her life here is good. Tremaine is far more powerful than her former lover. He is the president! Why would Yesseca look for that man?"

    After Yuliana finished speaking, she gave Qiana a deep look and remarked, "Qiana, I once thought that you were smart. I guess I was wrong." Qiana was not angry when she heard Yuliana''s sarcastic words. Instead, she whispered a few words in Yuliana''s ear. Yuliana was dumbfounded.

    She widened her eyes in disbelief. "You really found someone like that?"

    Qiana was very pleased with Yuliana''s shocked expression.

    She eximed lightly, "Why else do you think I''ve been dying it for so long, Yuliana?"

    She had been preparing to make her mark!

    Yuliana couldn''t help but gaze at Qiana differently.

    She had initially thought that Qiana was an idiot.

    Now, it seemed that she had already nned everything!

    And this n was perfect!

    If it were Yuliana, she would not have such thoughts!

    Yuliana gave Qiana a thumbs up and sincerely stated, "Qiana, I think this is a good move."

    Qianaughed. "Yuliana, then you will have to keep this a secret and work together with me in the future."

    Yuliana''s face instantly darkened. She replied, "That''s for sure! If there is anything you need from me, please let me know. We will cooperate and get rid of Yesseca!"

    When she thought of Yesseca, Yuliana got very angry. She had suffered too much because of Yesseca. Now that Qiana was here, she could finally vent her anger!

 Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043

    ?

    Kylin had returned to the United States for some time.

    He''d found a job.

    It was not a high-paying job, but his family was well off. Therefore, he did not consider much about the money. The most important thing was his interest.

    Every day, all he did was work.

    When he had just taken up the job, he became the topic of conversation among the women at the office.

    Because he was handsome.

    Handsome men and beautiful women were the center of attention wherever they went.

    Kylin did not remember how many women at the office had tried to contact him and ask him out for dinner.

    Kylin refused them as usual.

    When he came back from Agaphen City, he had promised Matthew and Selina that he would give his own future some thought.

    However, he was still not interested.

    He had been too hurt from his rtionship with Yesseca. He''d lost all interest in future rtionships.

    "Sorry, I have something to do tonight," Kylin refused again.

    Soon, the message came back.

    "Mr. Whitlock, I heard that you have rejected every invitation from every woman at the office, even Lily, who is very attractive. I was wondering, do you not like women? Do you prefer men?"

    Kylin was taken aback.

    After a while, he received another message.

    "Or, Mr. Whitlock, if a man invites you to dinner, will you agree?"

    Instead of answering him, Kylin turned off theputer directly.

    He did not want to answer such insignificant questions.

    It was time to get off work.

    Kylin walked out of the office.

    It was getting dark outside.

    Kylin did not drive, thus he walked back.

    After returning from Agaphen City, Kylin had been in a bad mood. He felt that time passed very slowly. Every day, all he did was wait until the end of the workday. Kylin did not drive so that he could walk to kill time.

    After walking for about five minutes, a couple walked past him.

    The man was tall and handsome.

    The woman was petite and lovely.

    The girl took the boy''s arm, and the two of themughed while walking.

    Kylin stopped.

    Kylin was looking at their backs when they walked. It was not until the backs of both of them disappeared that he withdrew his gaze.

    A ripple of emotion stirred in his heart.

    He remembered how he and Yesseca had done the same thing a long time ago.

    He was also handsome and energetic.

    As for Yesseca, she was cute and sweet.

    Both of them had been very happy.

    Perhaps, Yesseca didn''t think so, but he''d always thought so.

    Unfortunately, they had broken up.

    He also gave up on Yesseca and returned to the United States.

    But there were times when he felt upset.

    He wanted to get Yesseca back.

    Of course, he felt so at times.

    However, this thought always shed across his mind and then disappeared.

    Because love was not about possessing, but about giving in.

    He wanted to give in to Yesseca.

    Yesseca was in love with that man, and he was equally in love with her. As long as the both of them were happy, he would leave.

    It was better to be in pain alone, than to have three people be in pain.

    Kylin looked up at the sky.

    The sky was blue.

    He wondered if Yesseca was doing well abroad right now.

    She should be fine.

    Yesseca and Tremaine had already cleared up the misunderstanding. They would be happy together.

    As long as Yesseca could be happy.

    He hoped that Yesseca would continue being happy.

    Kylin looked ahead and continued to move forward. At this moment, the phone suddenly rang.

    It was a strange number.

    Kylin answered.

    "Kylin." He heard a familiar voice.

    Kylin was taken aback.

    This was Yesseca''s voice.

    However, why would Yesseca call him?

    Since Yesseca and Tremaine were together, Yesseca had never called him. This was the first time.

    "Yesseca," Kylin answered, filled with emotions.

    Upon hearing Yesseca''s voice, his emotions began to surge uncontrobly.

    "How have you been recently?" Yesseca asked.

    "Not bad, what about you?"

    Yesseca instead became silent.

    On the other end of the line, her breathing sounded depressed.

    Kyi in''s heart suddenly tightened.

    He asked, "Yesseca, why aren''t you saying anything? Is something wrong?"

    Yesseca immediately denied it and said, "No, l-I''m fine. I just wanted to have a chat with you."

    Although Kylin heard Yesseca''s reply, he still felt that something was wrong.

    He chatted with Yesseca.

    Yesseca brought up the past. Kylin was moved, and they chatted a lot about what had happened.

    About half an hourter, Yesseca asked to hang up the phone.

    Only then did Kylin reluctantly hang up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone for ten minutes, he suddenly came to his senses.

    Why did Yesseca suddenly call him? And why did she mention so many things about the past?

    Was she unhappy in Nashnd?

    Kylin immediately called Matthew.

    However, Matthew told Kylin with absolute certainty that Yesseca was very happy.

    "Your cousin and I went to Nashnd not long ago. Yesseca is very happy there. Kylin, don''t think too much about it."

    After receiving Matthew''s affirmative answer, Kylin was relieved.

    He thought, perhaps Yesseca had just called to chat with an old friend.

    Yuliana initially thought that this phone call could directly bring Kylin back to Nashnd.

    Unexpectedly, after listening to the

    phone recording, she found that the two just talked about the past

    el

    Wut any interest, which made

    Yuliana anxious.

    She then looked for Qiana and said, "Qiana, why are you just letting them have a chat? You should let Kylin hear Yesseca''s cries. Tell him how

    bad Yesseca''s life in Nas int

    ��This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    and how she is oppressed Tremaine. If she does so, Kylin will definitelye back. When the time

    comes, won''t it be a good show?"

    When Yuliana found Qiana, she saw Qiana knitting a sweater for Montez.

    Hearing Yuliana''s words, Qiana paused.

    "What an idiot!"

    Qiana thought.

    Yuliana was really stupid.

    There was no one else in Quartley Pce who could reach an alliance with her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gone to Yuliana, who was such an

    idiot.

    Qiana nced at Yuliana and replied,

    "Yuliana, anything has to be done step by step. If you call Kylin and hees immediately, it will expose our n. We have to take it slowly."

    UMS

    "If Kylines here, he will ask about Yesseca. Then, if she tells him that she did not say anything

    of that sort, won''t there be a problem?"

    Yuliana couldn''t figure it out. She said, "Even if you want to advance step by step, Kyi in will still have toe and ask Yesseca, right?"

    Qiana smiled and answered, "That''s why I have to advance step by step."

 Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044

    ?

    Yuliana still didn''t understand what Qiana meant.

    Qiana also did not want to exin too much to Yuliana.

    Hence, she said, "Yuliana, don''t worry. I will make the arrangements. I will let Yesseca pay for all the things that she has done to you. Trust me."

    Yuliana snorted.

    What did she mean by pay back?

    Qiana wanted to get on Tremaine''s good side, yet she was trying to make it sound as though she was doing this out of kindness. What a b*tch! She was a very good actress. No wonder Madam Quartley liked Qiana so much. It was as though Qiana was some kind of perfect angel.

    After the misunderstanding was made clear, Yesseca''s life was going very smoothly.

    She spent every day leisurely. Of course, except for being tortured by Tremaine at night.

    And the rtionship between her and Tremaine was getting sweeter by the day.

    There were endless things to talk about every day

    and endless quarrels.

    When it came to bickering, Yesseca had felt upset about it at the start.

    Because she had never seen Selina and Matthew argue before. It was just Matthew treating Selina very well, making her happy. Later, Matthew told her.

    Each couple had a different way of getting along, as long as they were happy.

    Yesseca was suddenly enlightened.

    She didn''t care about why Tremaine always said things to annoy her and bicker with her.

    Yesseca also realized that asionally bickering with Tremaine was quite interesting.

    As for Qiana, Yesseca was initially a little worried.

    She was afraid that if Qiana lived in Quartley Pce, she would stir up a storm.

    One day, Qiana mighte to plead with her again, asking her to leave Tremaine.

    Fortunately, after such a long time, there was still no disturbance. Qiana did note to see her once.

    She apanied Montez every day and did not cause any trouble.

    Yesseca''s heart was finally at ease.

    Life could be considered perfect.

    If there was anything imperfect about it, it was Montez.

    Ever since Qiana knelt down in front of her thest time, Montez had not spoken to her. Every time they bumped into each other, Montez would pretend he did not see her and scurry off.

    This made Yesseca feel a little ufortable.

    She''d also tried to take the initiative to speak to Montez. However, he would just run off. Yesseca did not have the chance to talk to him. Therefore, all she could tell herself was that Montez had some things he needed to figure out for himself.

    After some time, when he had finally figured things out, she would talk to him.

    Days passed one after another.

    On this day, Kylin received a fifth call from

    Yesseca.

    It was still the same. Yesseca spoke to Kylin casually, asking how he was and all of that. Yesseca began muttering to herself when Kylin asked her how she was doing.

    She said that she had a good life, but immediately hung up the phone as if she was avoiding something.

    This made Kylin feel uneasy, and he even considered going to Nashnd.

    He wanted to see with his own eyes how Yesseca was doing.

    But every time when he was about to do it, he would let go of this idea.

    It was still not easy for him to go.

    After all, he and Yesseca were not normal friends. They had almost been going to get married.

    Tremaine also knew their past rtionship.

    If he returned impulsively, he was afraid that it would have a bad impact on Yesseca and Tremaine''s rtionship.

    After thinking for a while, Kylin gave Matthew a call.

    He did not make his thoughts too obvious to Matthew. He was just concerned about Yesseca, and wanted Matthew to go to Nashnd to keep an eye on her.

    Matthew fell silent. "Kylin, you should forget Yesseca."

    Kylin replied, "Matthew, I just want to know how she is. I have no other intentions. Just go and have a look for me, please. I will be assured then."

    "Okay, Kylin. will help you check it

    I

    out," answered Matthew quietly. "I hope that you can stop worrying. Your sister also hopes that you can find someone else and settle down. Don''t think too much about the past."

    swn

    The next day, Matthew set out for Nashnd.

    Apart from helping Kylin, he was also worried.

    That''s because Qiana still lived in the Quartley Pce.

    Matthew was worried that Qiana would cause trouble for Yesseca.

    Although he had decided that

    et

    n

    Yesseca should be able to sort out her own problems, Matthew still viewed Yesseca as someone he deeply cared about, like a parent to a child. There was still a part of him that worried about her.

    This time, when Matthew came to Quartley Pce, Yesseca was extremely happy.

    That was because Matthew didn''t say that he would be arriving. Tremaine went to work as usual, and Yesseca was alone at home.

    Yesseca was learning how to bake, thus she''d made all kinds of cakes and desserts for Matthew to try.

    Women liked these kinds of desserts, but Matthew had a headache when he saw them.

    However, it was not good to refute Yesseca''s feelings. Hence, Matthew still forced himself to eat it.

    Seeing Yesseca''s happy expression, Matthew knew that Yesseca was doing well without even needing to ask.

    He was at ease.

    However, just to be cautious, he asked about Qiana.

    Yesseca told her that Qiana brought Montez around every day. She rarely bumped into her or Tremaine.

    Hearing this, Matthew''s eyes shed with a thoughtful look.

    It had been so long, yet Qiana did not cause much trouble. Perhaps she had really decided to change, but no matter what, Matthew still nom advised Yesseca to be careful. Content belongs to

    UMS

    Yesseca agreed, but she thought that there was nothing to worry about in the first ce.

    She felt that Qiana was a good girl.

    Since everyone in Quartley Pce thought that Qiana was good, she would not have any bad intentions.

    Before leaving, Matthew wanted to take a video with Yesseca.

    He wanted to bring the video back to show Selina.

    He wanted to show Selina that Yesseca was doing well in Nashnd.

    Yesseca immediately agreed.

    In the video, she smiled and said that she was learning baking recently, and it was very interesting. She was happy every day.

    After finishing the video, Matthew was about to leave.

    Yesseca escorted Matthew to the entrance of Quartley Pce.

    She said to Matthew, "Brother-inw, I have to go back to Agaphen City in a few days to see Selina and her daughter."

    At first, Yesseca wanted to go earlier, but Preslie wanted to wait for her.

    Preslie wanted to go back to Agaphen City too.

    There was a lot of work to do at the President''s office. She was always busy, but she was finally free on weekends. Preslie wanted to go back withN?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Yesseca.

    Matthew smiled and replied, "Well, your sister is also talking about you."

    After leaving Quartley Pce, Matthew sent the video to Kylin.

    His purpose was to make Kylin feel at ease.

 Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045

    ?

    And Kylin, who was far away in the United States, waspletely relieved when he saw Yesseca''s happy face in the video.

    He thought to himself that he was overthinking it.

    Yesseca''s life was good.

    She''d called him just to talk about the old days.

    At the President''s Office.

    "Your Excellency, I''ll take my leave now." Since he had dropped off the documents with Tremaine, and it was one hour after work hours, Sheldon brought up the request of leaving.

    Tremaine cast a suspicious look at Sheldon.

    Sheldon used to stayte at the President''s office every day. He would even patrol the area. But now, it was only one hour after work hours, yet Sheldon had already expressed that he wanted to leave.

    This was very strange.

    "Sheldon, why are you in such a hurry to go back?" Tremaine asked meaningfully.

    Sheldonughed dryly.

    Why was he in such a hurry to go back?

    Of course, he had to go back to eat.

    Things were different on this day.

    Sheldon had always had his dinner at the President''s office. Since he usually had nothing to do after that, he would stay back at the President''s office to make rounds even if he knew there was nothing in particr that the President wanted him to do.

    But now...

    Preslie was making dinner for him everyday. He did not want to waste time at work. Once he was done for the day, he was in a rush to go back. "Your Excellency, I would like to leave since I''ve settled everything for the day," he exined. "It''s been a long day. I''m tired."

    Of course, Sheldon wouldn''t tell Tremaine the real reason.

    "So before this, you weren''t tired?" Tremaine asked. "You used to work until midnight, and you would still not be tired."

    Sheldon was silent.

    He answered awkwardly, "I was younger and stronger back then. Now, I''m older. It''s best if I go back to rest earlier."

    Tremaine then eximed sincerely, "Take good care of your health then."

    "Yes, I will," Sheldon replied in agreement as he was in a rush to head back.

    Tremaine looked deeply at Sheldon and said, "You''re not even married now, yet your stamina is weak. What will happen when you are married? Your wife will be dissatisfied with you."

    Sheldon did not say anything.

    He was taken aback.

    "You may leave now," Tremaine urged Sheldon.

    Sheldon was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Are you not leaving?"

    Tremaine''s face looked stern. "There are still some things to be done."

    "Then, I''ll leave you to it," Sheldon felt as though there was nothing much going on at the office. Tremaine should have left.

    At eight o''clock in the evening, Tremaine finally returned to Quartley Pce.

    He avoided dinner time.

    Because he really couldn''t stand it.

    Recently, Yesseca had been fascinated by something unpleasant. She kept on making desserts.

    It was not a big deal. If Yesseca enjoyed it, she could make it as often as she wanted.

    But Tremaine did not like sweet foods.

    Yesseca insisted that he should eat them, which made Tremaine feel unwell.

    Therefore, Tremaine especially avoided dinner time for fear that Yesseca would force him to eat something sweet.

    But who would have thought that he had miscalcted?

    After he came back at night, Yesseca brought over a cream cake.

    Tremaine was speechless.

    He quickly took a step back. "I already had dinner tonight!"

    Yesseca giggled. "Have it for supper then. Men have to eat more. Have a taste. I just made this. Why don''t you see if it tastes good?" Looking at the thick cream on the cake, Tremaine felt a little sick.

    He refused, "No thanks."

    "Have a try."

    "No, I don''t want to."

    "Have a try!" "I told you, I don''t want to eat!"

    Yesseca''s face was full of grievance. She replied pitifully, "I read that all women have to make desserts for men the like, as a representation of their love. That''s why I''ve been working hard every day to make desserts. Tremaine, how can you not eat this?"

    After a pause, Yesseca''s voice became even more aggrieved. "I stayed in the kitchen for an entire afternoon just to make this cream cake."

    Seeing Yesseca''s pitiful expression, Tremaine''s heart was about to melt.

    Looking at her now, he would eat anything, including tree bark, just to make her happy.

    After all, Yesseca had mentioned that this was the symbol of love!

    Tremaine forced himself to eat the cream cake.

    However, the feeling of love sounded beautiful, but it was hard to eat. Tremaine''s stomach churned as he ate.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    He wanted to run to the washroom to throw up, but he could not.

    After all, it was not a cream cake but a symbol of love between him and Yesseca.

    How could he spit out the symbol of their love!

    Seeing that Tremaine ate everything, Yesseca was very happy.

    She eximed, "Tremaine, I''ll learn to make a mousse cake tomorrow as your midnight snack."

    Tremaine was silent.

    His eyes darkened, and he suddenly felt hopeless.

    After a while, Yesseca took another box of cookies to Tremaine.

    Yesseca had personally made these cookies. They were in the shape of little bears and looked quite adorable.

    When he saw the cookies, Tremaine immediately refused, "I can''t eat anymore. I''m already very full!"

    Yesseca was a little embarrassed. "I''m not giving it to you. I''m making it for Montez."

    Tremaine breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was good that it was for Montez.

    "Go ahead and give it to him," Tremaine replied.

    Yesseca hesitated.

    At first, she''d wanted to give it to Montez. However, she knew Montez did not like her. Even if Yesseca gave it to him, he might not ept it.

    Things were different now. Qiana, Montez''s biological mother, was now back. Yesseca felt that it was not appropriate for her to be se close to Montez. She did not want Qiana to overthink.

    If Qiana wasn''t by Montez''s side, Yesseca would give Montez all her love.

    But now that Qiana was here,

    Montez would have aplete motherly love. In order to avoid arousing suspicion, she really had to

    keep a distance from Montez. At the

    very least, this was the case for the time being. Content belongs to

    Therefore, after thinking for a while, Yesseca decided to give Tremaine the biscuits and ask him to send them to Montez.

    "Why don''t you give it to him instead," Yesseca uttered. "It''s better for you to send it."

    Tremaine nced at Yesseca and understood her intentions.

    He replied in a low voice, "Yesseca, whether Qiana is in Quartley Pce or not, it won''t affect the rtionship between you and Montez. You don''t

    have to mind her."

    Yesseca smiled. "I know. But you are Montez''s father, and it''s more suitable for you to give it to him."

    After that, afraid that Tremaine would not do so, Yesseca added, "If you don''t give it to him, then eat it yourself."

 Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046

    ?

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Tremaine suddenly realized for the first time what fear was.

    The cream cake just now had already made his stomach churn. If he ate the cookies, he would be admitted to hospital.

    Tremaine took the cookies from Yesseca almost immediately and said, "I''ll give it to him right away!"

    When Tremaine found Montez, he saw that Qiana was reading a book to him.

    He pushed open the door. Montez was in the study room and did not notice him, but Qiana did. She continued reading softly to Montez.

    Tremaine didn''t call for Montez.

    He stood at the door.

    After finishing reading, Qiana asked, "Montez, what kind of inspiration did this story give you?"

    Montez shook his head. "Nothing."

    Qiana touched Montez''s head and exined, "The story tells us that children must obey their elders. Recently, you haven''t spoken much to your daddy or Aunty Yesseca. Montez, you must speak to

    them more often."

    Montez''s expression changed when he heard Tremaine and Yesseca''s names being mentioned.

    A momentter, he blurted out, "Yesseca is not my aunt."

    Qiana burst outughing.

    She changed the topic and replied, "Right, then she is like a big sister to you. You must talk to them more often, Montez. They care about you." Montez bit his lip.

    He clenched his fists and replied, "But Mom, I want you to be with Dad. Yesseca, and I..."

    Montez wanted to say something, but he could not.

    Because that scene came to his mind again.

    The scene of Qiana kneeling in front of Yesseca.

    Qiana''s voice became even more gentle. She softlyforted, "Montez, love is not about wanting others to be together. Your daddy and Yesseca love each other. Yesseca is a good girl too. That''s why your daddy needs to love and protect her. She''s like a mother to you."

    Montez hugged Qiana and said, "It''s enough that I have a mother like you."

    There was a silence.

    When Tremaine heard these words from the door and saw this scene, he let down his guard against Qiana.

    Tremaine suddenly felt that letting Qiana stay in Quartley Pce was the right choice.

    First of all, Montez could enjoy maternal love. The most important thing was that Qiana didn''t have a lot of bad intentions, and she was a nice person. Hence, she wouldn''t cause any trouble.

    "Daddy, Daddy." Montez suddenly saw Tremaine from the corner of his eyes.

    Qiana also followed Montez''s gaze and saw Tremaine.

    "Your Excellency." Qiana looked very nervous.

    Tremaine nodded.

    He eximed, "I have something to discuss with Montez."

    Qiana said to Montez, "Montez, go with your daddy first. I''ll be in the study room."

    Montez was a little hesitant.

    "

    Qiana whispered into Montez''s ear, "Montez, have you forgotten what I just told you?"

    When she said this, her voice was very soft, as if she was only talking to Montez. However, Tremaine could hear her.

    Montez went out with Tremaine.

    At the door of the study, Tremaine gave Montez a box of cookies.

    Montez did not take it.

    He asked, "Why are you giving me this? I''m not a child anymore. I don''t like snacks."

    Tremaine said nothing.

    He snorted and said, "Don''t pretend to be innocent. Of course, you are still a child! I know that you keep snacks in your room."

    Montez blushed when Tremaine pointed out the truth.

    He replied awkwardly, "But it has nothing to do with you!"

    Tremaine stuffed the cookies directly into Montez''s hands and said, "This is what Yesseca made for you and for yourself. Eat it."

    Montez was taken aback.

    As he looked at the little bear cookies in his hand, his eyes becameplicated as if he had thought of something.

    Tremaine added, "Also, your mother

    is right. You should talk to Yesseca more in the future. Don''t avoid ber. Didn''t you have a good rtionship with her before this?"

    Montez did not say anything.

    He lowered his eyes.

    Montez raised his head and asked, "Daddy, can you not be together with Yesseca? Mummy really likes you."

    Although Qiana had not explicitly expressed it, Montez could tell.

    He saw that Qiana had hidden a photo of Tremaine. Qiana often stared at the photo of Tremaine. When Montez came over, Qiana would hide it. Tremaine''s gaze darkened.

    He bent down and patted Montez on

    the shoulder. "You don''t understand

    love. When you grow up and

    el

    be a man like me, you will

    understand." Content belongs to

    Montez''s lips twitched.

    In the end, he did not say anything and returned to the study with the cookies.

    When they arrived at the study, Qiana''s gazended on the cookies.

    She asked, "Montez, did your daddy give you this?"

    Montez nodded and answered in a low voice, "Yesseca made these herself."

    Upon hearing this, a dark light shed through Qiana''s eyes.

    Yesseca had personally made cookies.

    She smiled softly and said, "Then, let''s put it aside first. You can eat it after I finish reading to you."

    After finishing her sentence, Qiana

    took the cookies from Montez and

    ced them in a corner. "I''ll put them here. You can have themter."

    swn

    Tremaine returned to the bedroom where he and Yesseca lived.

    As soon as she saw Tremaineing over, Yesseca asked nervously, "How''s it? Did you give it to Montez? Did he take it?"

    Tremaine replied, "Yes, he took it. He''s happy. He''ll eat itter."

    Tremaine knew that Yesseca cared about Montez. Therefore, he said this to reassure Yesseca.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Sure enough, after hearing such an answer, Yesseca let out a long sigh of relief.

    She was afraid that Montez still did not like her. Now, after he epted her cookies, she felt relieved.

    "That''s good," Yesseca answered. "The cookies are suited for children. There is blueberry filling and chocte sauce at the top..."

    Tremaine listened to this but was not interested.

    He hurriedly stopped her. "Alright, alright, stop talking, I know."

    Yesseca added, "Tomorrow, I''ll make cookies for adults. I''ll make it in the shape of a heart to show you how much I care for you."

    Tremaine said nothing.

    He suddenly felt that it might be the end of the world the next day.

    In the evening, Montez went to sleep.

    However, Qiana didn''t give Montez the cookies.

    She pretended to forget about it after reading, and Montez had forgotten about it too.

 Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047

    ?

    After Montez fell asleep, Qiana came to where she ced the cookies and picked up the box.

    She looked at the cookies, and a thought flitted through her eyes.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Qiana sent Montez to the kindergarten.

    Since she entered the Quartley Pce, Qiana stopped working at the kindergarten. This was Madam Quartley''s suggestion. She wanted Qiana to stay home and prepare dishes for Montez, apany him to study, and do other things. There was no time for her to go to work.

    Madam Quartley told Qiana to resign.

    Qiana also happily agreed.

    She had not nned on going back to work.

    If she went to work every day, she would not have time to stir up a storm at Quartley Pce.

    At the door of the ssroom, Montez said, "Mummy, the cookies that Yesseca made for me."

    Qiana pretended as if she had just recalled something and said, "Montez, I would have forgotten about it and left it there if you didn''t mention it. I''ll bring it to you when youe home

    today."

    Montez replied, "Okay, Mummy, then I''ll head off first."

    "Bye," Qiana answered. She smiled at him, but when Montez turned around, her smile faded.

    Qiana walked out of the kindergarten. Just when she was about to get in the car, she suddenly saw a girl standing at the gate of the kindergarten, looking around.

    The girl was very delicate, thin, and had fair skin. Perhaps due to malnutrition, her hair was a little yellow.

    Just like that, Qiana jumped into the car.

    After all, she was just a passerby. Hence, Qiana would not pay too much attention to her.

    Not long after Qiana''s car drove off, a rather sturdy middle-aged woman walked out.

    She walked over to the thin girl and sized her up. "You are Ruth, aren''t you?"

    Ruth nodded immediately. "Hello, Manager Li."

    "Are you here to apply for the lifestyle teacher position?" Manager Li replied, "Follow me to see the headmaster. I''ve seen your profile, and you seem okay. However, the headmaster needs to make the decision."

    Montez''s kindergarten was for upper-ss

    children.

    This kindergarten had high requirements for teachers'' education skills.

    However, Ruth had applied to be a lifestyle teacher. The so-called lifestyle teacher was only responsible for the children''s diet in kindergarten and would not participate in the teaching. Hence, the kindergarten had very few requirements for lifestyle teachers.

    Ruth also stumbled across this kindergarten teacher vacancy on the Inte and wanted to give it a try.

    The baby in her belly would be born nine monthster, but Ruth did not have any experience in handling children. She thought that if she could get this job, she would be more prepared.

    At first, Ruth wanted to take up the job of taking care of babies, but unfortunately, this required experience. Hence, Ruth could not qualify. When she saw that they were looking for lifestyle teachers, she wanted to give it a try.

    If she could seed, she would resign from the restaurant ande work here.

    Of course, she would have a big belly in a few months. Perhaps the kindergarten would not allow her to continue to work, but it didn''t matter. Even if she could only work for a few months, she could at least learn some experience of taking care of children.

    Later, Ruth met the headmaster.

    The headmaster was happy with her and instructed Manager Li to sort out the procedures and paperwork.

    Afterpleting the paperwork, they would assign Ruth to her ss.

    Ruth was assigned to ss Two.

    When they walked past the corridor, Ruth coincidentally took a nce into one of the ssrooms and was immediately surprised.

    Through the window, she saw a child in the ss. It was Montez.

    Qiana returned to Quartley Pce.

    When she came back, there was one more thing in her pocket.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    It was a pack ofxatives.

    She wanted to put it in the cookies.

    What would happen if Montez ate it and had diarrhea?

    A vicious smile shed through Qiana''s eyes.

    Of course, deep down, she was not willing to addxatives but to put poison that would kill Montez instead. However, she could not do that.

    It was toote.

    If she really did that, Tremaine would

    definitely me her. By then, not

    only would she fail to frame

    von ove

    Yesseca, but she would also be med. Content belongs t

    Therefore, she had to take it slow.

    If it was just a small amount ofxative, no one would investigate it.

    At the same time, Ruth decided to stay in the kindergarten.

    When she saw Montez in the morning, she was shocked.

    She did not expect such a coincidence. At first, she thought about quitting after seeing Montez here. However, Manager Li assigned her to a different ss that was situated far away from Montez''s

    Moreover, it was onzee

    floors,

    and she was a lifestyle teacher who didn''t have to apany the

    children for outdoor activities. She just had to be careful so that he would not bump into Montez. Content belongs to

    In addition, when she was pregnant, she was already prepared to resign. After thinking about it, Ruth decided to stay.

    After sorting out the paperwork, Ruth went to quit her job at the restaurant. She would start working at the kindergarten the next day.

    Time passed by. In the blink of an eye, Montez was done with ss.

    Qiana came to pick him up.

    She held the cookies. They looked very cute with little bear shapes.

    Qiana said, "Montez, didn''t you mention the cookies in the morning? I brought it for you. I knew that you wanted to eat it. Hence, I brought it over to let you eat on the way home."

    There wereplicated emotions in Montez''s eyes.

    In fact, he did not want to eat them.

    He only mentioned it because these were made by Yesseca.

    This gave rise to a special meaning.

    He had to keep it in mind.

    However, now that Qiana had brought it over, Montez felt conflicted.

    On one hand, these cookies were personally made by Yesseca. He felt that he should eat it since it was a form of sincerity from her.

    But when he wanted to eat, an image would sh through his mind.

    That was the image of Qiana kneeling to Yesseca.

    Montez''s heart felt as if it was being twisted, and it was suffocating.

    After staring at the box for a full minute, Montez suddenly eximed, "Mom, I don''t want to eat it. You''d better put it away."

    How could Qiana not let Montez eat it?

    After all, she had done something to the cookies.

 Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048

    ?

    Qiana said softly, "Montez, Yesseca made this specifically for you, you should take it. It''s handmade, so it can''t be kept for that long. If you don''t eat it now, it will go bad."

    After finishing her words, she opened the box and took out a cookie. "Didn''t I tell you that you must obey your elders? No matter if it''s your dad or Yesseca, you must respect and obey them."

    Montez bit his lower lip. He then said, "Mom, you''re so kind to Yesseca."

    If she was so kind to Yesseca, why did she have to kneel before Yesseca?

    Montez couldn''t figure it out.

    He really couldn''t figure it out.

    There was a knot in his heart just thinking about it. Montez could not think clearly.

    Upon thinking about it, he felt very ufortable.

    When Qiana saw that Montez did not want to take the cookies, she put one close to his mouth and said, "Montez, try one."

    When the cookie reached his mouth, Montez had to open it.

    As soon as the cookie entered his mouth, there was a strange taste, but after a while, it tasted very good.

    Just like that, Qiana fed all the cookies to Montez.

    After eating everything, Montez was full. He could not eat dinner.

    At dinner, Montez ate very little. Madam Quartley asked him what was wrong.

    Qiana smiled and said to Madam Quartley, "Miss Cowell made some cookies for Montez. He ate too much, that''s why he''s full. It''s okay if children don''t eat dinner once in a while."

    When Madam Quartley heard that it was Yesseca who had made the cookies, she snorted coldly. "She''s making cookies for him now! She''s such a pretender."

    Qiana said in a gentle voice, "Madam Quartley, Miss Cowell did this out of kindness. I think she treats Montez well because she''s kind." Madam Quartley said, "She is good to Montez because of Tremaine! She is not his biological mother, why would she treat him well?"

    After saying that, Madam Quartley looked at Qiana. "You treat Montez the best, because you''re his biological mother." While Madam Quartley and Qiana were talking, Tremaine was eating the mousse cake that Yesseca made for him.

    It was in the shape of a heart.

    Tremaine did not particrly enjoy it.

    He really didn''t understand who had invented all these sweet desserts!

    It was disgusting!

    Under Yesseca''s expectant gaze, Tremaine had no choice but to eat it.

    When he finished eating the mousse cake, Yesseca''s eyes immediately lit up and she asked, "How is it? Does it taste good?"

    Recently, she had be addicted to baking.

    Like all those who learned baking, they couldn''t wait to share the food they made with the whole world. Watching others enjoy their food would bring them a surge of happiness.

    "It doesn''t taste good." Tremaine said directly, "It''s very bad."

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    Her eyes dimmed. "How can it not be delicious? I spent a lot of time making it. I''ve been making this cake all day. I tried a bit, and I think it''s nice..." Seeing how aggrieved Yesseca was, Tremaine felt pity for her.

    What he couldn''t stand the most was Yesseca''s pitiful appearance, which almost melted his heart.

    Tremaine immediately said, "Silly, I''m just kidding. It''s delicious."

    "Really?"

    "Yes, really," Tremaine said seriously.

    Yesseca immediately smiled.

    Of course it would be nice! She had spent so much time making it.

    Yesseca''s eyes lit up again. "Since you like it, I''ll make another dessert for you tomorrow. I''ll make a blueberry tart for you."

    Tremaine said nothing.

    He swore that he would never feel sorry for Yesseca again.

    Not to mention how aggrieved Yesseca was, even if Yesseca knelt in front of him and hugged his thigh and wept bitterly, he would not say that her baked goods were tasty!

    swn

    After a while, Yesseca asked, "Did Montez eat the cookies I made?"

    Tremaine didn''t know.

    After all, he just gave the cookies to Montez, he did not know if he ate them.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    But he guessed that Montez had eaten them.

    Seeing that Tremaine didn''t know, Yesseca said, "Go ask Montez tomorrow. If he likes it, I''ll make it for him everyday."

    Tremaine said nothing.

    Yesseca must have been sent here to torment him and Montez.

    In the middle of the night, something happened to Montez.

    He ran to the bathroom from time to time, and in the end, he almost copsed.

    Qiana was extremely anxious.

    She called Madam Quartley and the doctor.

    The doctor said that Montez was unwell because he ate somexatives.

    Qiana froze on the spot. "Laxative? How could Montez get his hands on axative? He didn''t eat any dinner, all he ate were cookies."

    The doctor was certain. "He ate

    laxatives, that''s why he keeps going to the toilet. What cookies were they? Did you buy it from a small

    shop outside? It might not be clean."

    UMS

    Before Qiana could speak, Madam Quartley''s face

    darkened.

    She said, "Did you tell Tremaine about Montez''s situation?"

    Qiana lowered her eyes and said, "No, Madam, I have not told him. think that he and Miss Cowell are resting now. We should not disturb them, Miss Cowell will get angry. That''s why I just told you."

    When Madam Quartley heard this, she shook her head and said, "Qiana, why are you like this? You''re too soft and kind!"

    After that, Madam Quartley immediately instructed a servant to call Tremaine over.

    In the bedroom, a servant knocked on the door.

    Tremaine and Yesseca were already asleep at the moment. Hearing the knock on the door, Tremaine woke up first and opened the door.

    The maid said, "Sir, master Montez is in trouble. Madam Quartley wants you to go there."

    Hearing this, Tremaine put on his coat immediately. ncing at Yesseca, who was still asleep, Tremaine walked out of the bedroom.

    Tremaine didn''t know Montez had diarrhea until he arrived at the hall.

    And it was quite serious. He''d nearly copsed.

    The diarrhea was not a big deal.

    However, Montez had always been healthy. He had never really been sick. But since Montez was a noble child, this was considered a rather big deal.

    Here, the doctor told Tremaine the cause of his diarrhea.

    Tremaine knotted his thick eyebrows as soon as he heard that. "Laxative? Where did he get axative from?"

    Then, Tremaine questioned, "Is there a problem with the school meals?"

 Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049

    ?

    Qiana immediately replied, "That''s also a possibility."

    Madam Quartley said, "Montez studies at one of the best kindergartens in Nashnd, everyone there is noble. How could there be a problem with the food?"

    Madam Quartley was sure that it was the cookies that Yesseca made that caused the problem. She just didn''t want to say it outright!

    Tremaine immediately sent people to investigate, and the result came out in less than 20 minutes.

    There was nothing wrong with the school food that Montez had eaten.

    Because everyone in the ss, including the teacher, were fine. None of them had diarrhea.

    Since it had nothing to do with the kindergarten, then it was probably something to do with Quartley Pce.

    However, no one in Quartley Pce had gotten diarrhea except Montez.

    At this moment, Madam Quartley couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Tremaine, Yesseca gave Montez some cookies. Montez didn''t eat much for dinner, all he had were the cookies. There must''ve been something wrong with them!"

    "Are you saying that Yesseca did something to the cookies?" asked Tremaine. He was not someone who liked to beat around the bush. He was very direct.

    Madam Quartley snorted coldly. "That''s exactly what I mean, otherwise Montez would not be sick!"

    Qiana interrupted and said, "Madam, it''s not Miss Cowell. She wouldn''t do something like this. Plus, everyone knows that she was the one who gave the cookies, she would never do anything like that."

    Madam Quartley hated this.

    She looked at Qiana and said, "Qiana, why are you so kind? I''ve never seen a woman like you. Your own son has been treated like this, how can you still speak on her behalf?"

    Qiana''s face paled.

    Madam Quartley raised her voice and said, "It''s precisely because everyone would think this way that Yesseca has nothing to fear. With Tremaine caring about her so much, she can do whatever she wants."

    After that, Madam Quartley asked someone to call Yesseca over to demand an exnation.

    Tremaine stopped Madam Quartley.

    He said, "Yesseca would never do this!"

    "Then, how did Montez get sick?" Madam Quartley red at Tremaine.

    A streak of light shed in Tremaine''s eyes.

    Why did he have diarrhea? Perhaps it was because Montez was not used to such sweet and greasy food, which was why he got sick.

    For example, when he ate the sweets made by Yesseca, he would feel nauseous.

    This might exin Montez''s adverse reaction.

    "Montez may not be used to her cookies, that was why he didn''t feel well," Tremaine said.

    Madam Quartley was furious. "Tremaine, are you still taking Yesseca''s side? The doctor has said that Montez is sick because he atexatives. Yesseca must have put something in the cookies!"

    "Grandma, let me make something clear." Tremaine red at Madam Quartley. "Yesseca would never do anything like that!"

    Tremaine''s voice was loud and he looked aggressive. This irritated Madam Quartley to no end.

    Madam Quartley pointed at Tremaine and said, "Well, if you want to protect her like this, there is nothing I can say! Tremaine, one day that woman will kill Montez!"

    After speaking, she turned to look at Qiana. Her tone was filled with resentment as she said, "Qiana, put away all of your kindness. You think of Yesseca as a good person, but she''s trying her best to harm you and your son!"

    After that, Madam Quartley left.

    Qiana''s face turned even paler.

    Tremaine''s face also darkened.

    After a while, Tremaine called the doctor again. The doctor said that he was sure that Montez had taken somexatives and that was why he was sick.

    Tremaine asked Qiana what Montez had eaten that day. Qiana exined that he had breakfast at Quartley Pce, which was a sandwich and some milk. She had also eaten the same things.

    He had lunch in the kindergarten.

    After school in the afternoon, she gave Montez the cookies, and he ate them. That was perhaps why he did not have any appetite for dinner.

    "Did hee back from school with any symptoms?" Tremaine asked again.

    Qiana shook her head and said, "No,

    Montez was fine. It was just after he ate what Miss Cowell made that caused him not to feel well. He..."

    Qiana changed her tone, "I have

    baked before as well, perhaps the ingredients were not so good. That must be what caused Montez to fall sick. I don''t think that Miss Cowell did this on purpose."

    Qiana''s attitude made Tremaine feel better.

    Originally, he was very angry with what Madam Quartley said.

    Tremaine nodded. "It''s good that you understand. Yesseca likes Montez. She wouldn''t do such a thing."

    Qiana lowered her head in a submissive manner. "I understand. I will persuade Madam Quartley."

    After a while, Tremaine went to visit Montez.

    Montez had gone to the toilet too many times, he was weak.

    Tremaine patted Montez''s head. "Montez, are you alright?"

    Montez said, "I''m going to sleep. Daddy, you should go to bed too."

    Tremaine wanted to ask something, but he didn''t.

    He said in a low voice, "Have a good rest."

    When he left Montez''s bedroom, he saw Qiana standing at the door.

    Tremaine said to Qiana, "Tonight, you must take care of Montez."

    Qiana immediately said, "Of course, it is my duty as his mother."

    Tremaine looked at Qiana with admiration. "You''re a good mother. Montez is lucky to have you."

    When Tremaine disappeared, a smile shed across Qiana''s eyes.

    She had a strange and cunning smile.

    Even someone as wise as Tremaine had been fooled by her!

    Qiana''s face was filled with pride.

    The reason why she had been so patient and dormant was because of Tremaine.

    Tremaine was not an ordinary

    person. If he was an ordinary

    person,

    Qiana would have fooled

    him just like that. This man,

    l

    however, was the president, sout

    was impossible to fool him

    with

    normal methods. Content belongs toThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Thus, Qiana could only take things slow. She had to endure, allowing Tremaine to slowly change his

    opinion of her, and even begin to trust her. Only then could she carry out her ns.

    Now, it seemed that her forbearance was the right move.

    Qiana could clearly sense that Tremaine had already begun to change his attitude towards her!

 Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050

    ?

    A hint of pride shed through Qiana''s eyes.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    If Tremaine changed his opinion about her, then no matter what she did in the future, Tremaine would not suspect her of anything.

    She could test him.

    The gap between Tremaine and Yesseca was getting bigger and bigger, and she could take advantage of the situation then.

    She would not be as stupid as Yuliana. All her ns were written on her face. Even if Tremaine did not do anything, he would be able to guess what Yuliana was scheming.

    She had to create a perfect image of herself at Quartley Pce. She needed to get everyone to like her and never be suspicious of her!

    Tremaine returned to his bedroom, where Yesseca was still fast asleep.

    Looking at Yesseca sleeping soundly, Tremaine sighed.

    Since Montez was not well that day, there must have been something wrong with Yesseca''s cookies.

    Of course, he definitely did not believe that Yesseca had done this on purpose.

    Perhaps it was just like Qiana mentioned, it was something wrong with the ingredients.

    After all, with Yesseca''sck of intelligence, it was entirely possible for her to have bought expired ingredients.

    Tremaine reached out his hand, poked Yesseca''s face with his hand and said, "Stupid goose."

    After that, Tremainey down and fell asleep with Yesseca in his arms.

    After thinking about what had happened that night, Tremaine realized that it wasn''t a big deal.

    After all, Montez was a boy. There was no need for him to be too pampered. Having diarrhea was not that big of a problem.

    But when he thought about Montez''s tired face, there was a sadness in Tremaine''s heart.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Yesseca woke up in Tremaine''s arms, her body warm.

    A smile shed in her eyes.

    It was like this almost every day. Tremaine hugged her tightly. When she woke up, she was still in Tremaine''s arms.

    "You''re awake," said Tremaine as he opened his eyes.

    Probably because Tremaine woke up in the morning, his voice was slightly hoarse, which sounded particrly maic.

    "Yep," Yesseca said with a smile.

    Tremaine nted a kiss on Yesseca''s forehead. "I''m having breakfast with Montez. Do you want to join?"

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    Ever since Qiana arrived, she was the one who would have breakfast with Montez. But now, Tremaine was going to have breakfast with him... However, Yesseca quickly regained her senses.

    It was normal for Tremaine to have breakfast with Montez. He was his father after all. It was normal for a father and son to have breakfast together. Yesseca said, "Get up quickly then. I won''t be going."

    If it weren''t for Qiana, she would definitely have wanted to go. But since Qiana was around now, Yesseca did not want to go.

    It was not because she hated Qiana, she found Qiana to be a good person. But she was afraid that Qiana might not like her. After all, Qiana was Montez''s biological mother, and Yesseca was

    Tremaine''s girlfriend.

    Therefore, in order not to arouse suspicion, Yesseca decided not to go.

    Since Yesseca did not want to go, Tremaine felt rather guilty.

    He felt that he would not be able to have breakfast with Yesseca.

    Tremaine said, "How about I eat with you first and then I''ll apany Montez."

    Yessecaughed.

    She red at Tremaine and said, "Don''t joke around. You won''t be able to eat that much. Go ahead, you haven''t had breakfast with Montez in a long time, you should go."

    Hearing that, Tremaine stood up.

    He kissed yesseca''s forehead once

    more.

    "Then, have your breakfast

    today by yourself. I''ll eat with you tomorrow."

    SW

    Tremaine, Montez, and Qiana had a meal together that morning.

    When she saw Tremaine walking over, Qiana''s eyes shed with a trace of pride.

    She knew that Tremaine woulde.

    Montez had had diarrhea the night before, so

    Tremaine must feel guilty about it. So, what would a father do when he felt guilty about his son?

    He would spend more time with his son to make up for his guilt.

    So, that morning, Tremaine came to have breakfast with Montez.

    Montez was also surprised to see Tremaine.

    Ever since his mother had arrived, Tremaine had note over for breakfast.

    "Daddy!" Montez called out.

    Tremaine sat next to him. "Are you better now? Do you still have to go to the toilet?"

    Montez shook his head.

    He said, "No, my stomach is empty now."

    Tremaine said nothing.

    He stretched out his hand and touched Montez''s belly. It was indeed quite t.

    Tremaine said, "Eat more today to make up for what weight you''ve lost."

    Montez nodded and said, "Daddy, are you eating breakfast with r day? You haven''t eaten

    with

    me for a long time."

    An apologetic look shed across Tremaine''s eyes.

    Indeed, it had been a long time since he had eaten breakfast with Montez.

    The main thing was...

    Because of Qiana''s arrival, their rtionship was somewhat delicate.

    First of all, because of Qiana, Yesseca couldn''t join them for breakfast.

    And he could not let go of Yesseca to just have breakfast with Montez and Qiana.

    The way he saw things was that he would be with Yesseca, and Qiana would be with Montez.

    Although this made Tremaine feel guilty towards his son, there was nothing else he could do.

    After all, Yesseca was not Montez''s birth mother.

    Now, Montez''s birth mother was here to take care of him.

    "Yes, I''ll have breakfast with you today," Tremaine said.

    Montez opened his mouth. He wanted to ask about Yesseca, but after thinking about it, he decided not to.

    On the other side, Qiana asked, "Montez, your father came to apany you for breakfast. Are you happy?"

    While speaking, Qiana gave Montez a look.

    Montez understood.

    He knew that Qiana wanted him to express his happiness.

    For Qiana''s sake, Montez replied, "I''m happy, I''m happy."

    Of course, Montez was happy that Tremaine was having breakfast with him.

    Hearing Montez''s words, Tremaine felt even more guilty.

    If Montez was happy when Tremaine was with him, then was he sad when Tremaine was not with him?

    Tremaine''s eyes darkened.

    After breakfast, Tremaine had to personally send Montez to the kindergarten. Naturally, Qiana had to travel with him as well. However, since Tremaine couldn''t send Qiana

    ??

    backter, he purposely followed her to a car so that she could be sent back to Quartley Pceter.

 Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051

    ?

    They arrived at Montez''s kindergarten shortly after.

    After Montez went to ss, Qiana was about to get off the car.

    Before getting off the car, Qiana said to Tremaine specially, "Mr. Tremaine, Montez was really happy to have breakfast with you, and that you sent him to kindergarten. He didn''t say much, but he really yearns for fatherly love."

    Her words added guilt to Tremaine''s heart.

    Indeed, ever since Qiana came to Quartley Pce, because he had to consider Yesseca''s feelings, he had spent less time with Montez.

    "I see. You can leave now," Tremaine said in a low voice.

    Qiana nodded and then got off the car.

    After getting off the car, Tremaine''s car drove away. Seeing Tremaine''s car drive away, Qiana''s lips curled into a smile.

    There was a hint of pride in her smile.

    At the same time, Ruth saw this scene.

    Ruth was on the third floor of the kindergarten.

    She had just identally looked down and saw Montez getting out of the car. She saw Tremaine as well.

    Ruth was startled.

    She decided to just stay on the third floor and not go out often. She did not want to bump into Montez or anyone from the Quartley family.

    After all, she had left the Quartley family. There was no need to be in touch with any of them.

    Just when Ruth was about to look away, she suddenly saw a womaning out of the car.

    The woman was young and beautiful.

    Ruth was stunned for a moment.

    In the distance, she seemed to see a smile on the woman''s lips.

    There was something ufortable about that smile.

    This day, Yesseca made another box of cookies.

    This time, they were also in cute animal shapes.

    When Tremaine came back from Quartley Pce that night, Yesseca asked Tremaine to give Montez the cookies.

    Thest box of cookies had caused Montez to have diarrhea. Tremaine did not dare bring these cookies to Montez.

    "Forget it, he doesn''t like to eat these things." Tremaine was afraid that Yesseca would feel guilty and sad if she knew that Montez was sick after eating it.

    Yesseca''s eyes widened. "No, Montez likes sweet things, I know that. Give it to him."

    Tremaine hesitated for a moment before taking the biscuits from Yesseca''s hand.

    "Okay, I''ll go." After saying that, Tremaine walked out of the room.

    He didn''t go to find Montez, he just handed it over to a servant and had it put in the cupboard.

    When Tremaine returned, Yesseca asked Tremaine if he had given Montez the cookies.

    "Yes, I have," replied Tremaine.

    Yesseca was delighted upon hearing this. "Montez definitely likes my cookies. I''ll make a few more boxes for him when he''s done with this." Tremaine said nothing.

    He wanted to say something, but when he saw the happy expression on Yesseca''s face, he didn''t say anything.

    The United States.

    Kylin was in a trance, holding his mobile phone.

    Yesseca didn''t call him that day.

    During this period of time, Yesseca would call him every day, and the time was fixed to three o''clock in the afternoon.

    However, Yesseca hadn''t called at all that day.

    Kylin knew that it was normal for Yesseca not to call him.

    After all, Yesseca and Tremaine were now together. Even if he had nothing to do with Yesseca, he was still a man. It would be strange to call her.

    However...

    Kylin knew that this was the case, but he was used to Yesseca''s daily calls. He was used to chatting with Yesseca for an hour every day.. Suddenly, when she did not cal Kylin felt as though there was

    something missing. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    ?

    On several asions, Kylin picked up his phone and was about to make a call to Yesseca.

    However, he did not call her.

    Kylin sighed and put his phone on the sofa. Then, he stood up.

    Go to sleep.

    He thought.

    It was already veryte.

    It was fine that Yesseca didn''t call. They should stop calling each other every day. After all, if Tremaine knew about it, he would not like it.

    Madam Quartley wanted to look for Yesseca regarding what happened to Montez. But since Tremaine did not say anything, and there was no real evidence, Madam Quartley decided to let it go. Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    However, she had spoken to Qiana in private and reminded her to pay more attention.

    Madam Quartley said that Yesseca

    was afraid that Qiana''s arrival would

    cause her to lose Tremaine''s favor,

    that was why she tried to harm

    Qiana and Montez. She warned Qiana to be careful. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing this, Qianaughed.

    She said, "Madam Quartley, you think too much. It''s impossible. I''ve met Miss Cowell. She''s a good person. It was really an ident that Montez suffered from diarrhea."

    "Qiana, you haven''t been in Quartley Pce for a long time. You don''t know what kind of person Yesseca is. I was almost fooled by her back thrn!" said Madam Quartley.

    Qiana did not believe it, and she only said good things about Yesseca. This made it impossible for Madam Quartley to do anything.

    "It''s fine if you don''t listen to me. But if something happens in the future, you will have to take care of it yoursel!" Madam Quartley said angrily and left. Seeing the furious look on Madam Quartley''s face as she left, the corner of Qiana''s lips curled up.

    She knew that although Madam Quartley was angry, she would trust her more if she thought that Qiana was kind and naive.

    Once this impression became deep in Madam Quartley''s heart, no matter what she did, she would not be suspected. Madam Quartley would always be by her side.

    Madam Quartley didn''t inform Qiana and went to look for Yuliana.

    She had asked Yuliana to persuade Qiana to be careful.

    "This Qiana is too silly and too kind. I''ve never met anyone like her!" said Madam Quartley.

    Yuliana was drinking coffee, and when she heard this, she almost spat out the coffee.

    Qiana was too silly and too kind!

    My God!

    It was the biggest joke she had ever heard in this century!

    Qiana was the biggest b*tch!

    However...

    Yuliana rolled her eyes.

    Since this woman could make everyone in Quartley Pce think that she was a good person, it was evident that she was really very capable.

    If Qiana went against Yesseca, then she would truly be her greatest opponent.

    The two batches fighting each other, who would win?

    Yulianaughed in her heart.

    She also chimed in, "You''re right! I also think that Qiana is such a kind person. No wonder Montez is so kind as well. He must have got it from his mother!"

 Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052

    ?

    Madam Quartley nodded as well.

    Obviously, she agreed with what Yuliana said.

    She said, "Tremaine has always been cold, so he does not appear to be a good person. Montez is very kind, he must have taken after Qiana!"

    The corners of Yuliana''s mouth twitched, "Yes, yes, like mother like son."

    Madam Quartley continued, "Unfortunately, such kindness is not a good thing. I''m afraid that Yesseca will mistreat her in the future. I reminded her that Yesseca is not a good person, but she did not listen! What can I do?"

    Looking at Madam Quartley sighing, Yuliana''s mouth twitched again.

    Yuliana said, "Madam Quartley, don''t think about it like this! With you here, Yesseca won''t be able to do anything. Qiana has nothing to fear. You will protect her and Montez," said Yuliana.

    Madam Quartley straightened her back and said, "Of course. I''m here, so I will protect the both of them!"

    She was afraid that Yesseca would do something behind their backs.

    Like thest time, when she gave cookies to Montez that made him sick!

    Madam Quartley thought that she had to be alert in the future. She had to keep an eye on Yesseca all the time, in case she nned something sinister.

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    On the weekend, Yesseca asked Preslie to go shopping with her. She went to buy some baking materials, and also sent a lot of desserts to Preslie. Preslie was very happy.

    She said, "Yesseca, it''s too delicious. I''ll eat everything and get fatter. You''re really good at baking."

    Being praised always made Yesseca happy. Hearing this, Yesseca smiled.

    She said, "I''ll make more if you like it next time. Montez also likes the cookies I made."

    She''d made cookies for Montez everyday for the past few days, always asking Tremaine to send them over. Although Yesseca did not ask Montez if he had eaten them, she assumed that he had.

    She remembered that Montez liked cookies very much.

    When she was still in Agaphen City, Montez woulde at night to look for her. She would give him some snacks, and Montez always loved cookies. He could eat a whole bag of them.

    Yesseca felt that her handmade cookies were much nicer than those that were store bought. Montez must have finished them.

    Preslie said, "Of course, everything you make is so tasty. As an adult, I like them. I''m sure Montez will like them even more."

    Then, she asked, "Does Tremaine like your baking?"

    Yesseca''s expression becameplicated.

    Did Tremaine like it?

    In the beginning, she''d make a cake for Tremaine everyday. She was very happy with it. She''d only started baking because she''d watched a romanticedy where the female protagonist made desserts for her boyfriend everyday, and thought it was very romantic.

    Yesseca also wanted to express such sweetness to Tremaine.

    But after giving it to Tremaine for several times, Yesseca felt that reality was different from the drama that she watched.

    On TV, every time the lead actor was given desserts his girlfriend, he would eat everything and give her a kiss. He would say, "Darling, this cake is so tasty, I love it."

    Yesseca thought to herself,

    Tremaine would never be so mushy.

    She hoped that whenever he saw her make desserts, he would still say, "Although you''re a silly goose, the desserts you make are very nice." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    UMS

    Yesseca thought to herself. If that was the case, she would be satisfied.

    But this was not the case at all.

    Every time Tremaine saw the desserts she made, he would have aplicated expression. He looked even stranger when he ate it.

    After eating, he didn''t say anything to praise her. He just said, "Don''t make it again next time."

    It was only when she looked upset that Tremaine would say that it tasted good. But he was just pretending, anyone could see that. Now, Yesseca had given up the idea of making desserts for Tremaine.

    After all, she also knew the way she and Tremaine got along. They could not be as sweet as the couple on TV.

    Although her original intention was to make sweets for Tremaine, he did not like it. Even so, Yesseca really enjoyed baking.

    Even if Tremaine didn''t want to eat them, Yesseca would still continue making baked goods everyday.

    She made it for herself, for Montez, for Preslie, for everyone.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Yesseca?" Yesseca did not answer, that was why Preslie called her several times.

    Yesseca snapped back to reality.

    She shook her head and said, "Tremaine doesn''t like to eat them. He has no interest in the desserts I make."

    Preslie thought for a moment and said, "Only cold and heartless people don''t like desserts."

    Yesseca looked at the sky speechlessly.

    Indeed, Tremaine was too cold.

    It would never be possible for him to be as gentle as the lead actor in the TV series and her brother-inw, Matthew.

    Yesseca sighed in her heart. Sheforted herself again. She could not expect every man to be so sweet. As long as Tremaine loved her, that was enough.

    Although they butted heads sometimes, she was still very happy.

    In the evening, Yesseca returned to Quartley Pce.

    Because she was shopping with Preslie, she told Tremaine in

    advance. Tremaine didn''t go back to Quartley Pce to have dinner with Yesseca on time as usual. He had some work to do and was still busy. Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    swn

    After returning home, Yesseca went to the washroom. When she came out, she heard two servants talking.

    "Mr. Tremaine has asked me to put all the cookies in the cupboard, I don''t know why. Those were all made by Miss Cowell, it looks so good that I''m drooling."

    "Doesn''t Miss Cowell send us some cakes every day? Isn''t that enough?"

    "No one will think that it''s enough. Besides, those cookies are so cute, they look like little animals. Mr. Tremaine put it in the cupboard, but he should let us have it. Cookies do expire after some time." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 2053

    Chapter 2053

    ?

    Yesseca overheard the conversation between the two servants clearly.

    She waspletely shocked.

    Cookies in the cupboard?

    What was going on?

    Yesseca immediately went forward to ask the maid about it.

    The two servants did not expect Yesseca to appear out of nowhere, so they were dumbfounded.

    The maid that Tremaine ordered to put the cookies in the cupboard initially wanted to avoid answering Yesseca. However, Yesseca continued pressing her. The maid could only relent.

    She opened the cupboard and there were stacks of boxes of cookies in it.

    The maid avoided Yesseca''s eyes and said, "Mr. Tremaine passed this to me a few days in a row. He said nothing about what to do with it. He just told me to keep it. Maybe he wasn''t willing to finish it in one go which was why he wants to keep it."

    Yesseca''s gaze swept into the cupboard. Indeed, there were all the cookies that she had made for Montez and passed to Tremaine to give to Montez. Yesseca''s head began to buzz.

    Why did Tremaine keep all the cookies she made for Montez?

    With a belly full of questions, Yesseca was ready to call Tremaine and ask him what was going on, but she didn''t expect to see Montez by the corridor.

    Montez was by himself and was about to go upstairs.

    When their gaze locked onto each other''s, both Yesseca and Montez paused a little.

    Although they were both in Quartley Pce, Montez and Yesseca hadn''t met for a long time ever since Qiana knelt down to Yesseca.

    "Montez." Yesseca was the first to speak.

    Montez''s face looked a little tense, but he still nodded and whispered, "Yesseca."

    Yesseca suddenly felt a little awkward.

    Though she did not know why.

    She used to have such a good rtionship with Montez, there would even be nights where they would sleep in the same bed together. She used to be so close with Montez, but now she felt awkward with him.

    "Montez." Yesseca tried to find a topic in her mind. "How have you beentely?"

    Montez replied, "I''m fine."

    He had originally wanted to ask how Yesseca was doing recently. However, for some reason, the scene of Qiana kneeling in front of Yesseca surfaced in his mind. His mouth moved but no words came out from his mouth.

    "Do my cookies taste good?" Yesseca asked again. "I made them myself. Did your father give you a taste of it?"

    Montez thought of the box of cookies.

    They were delicious. But for some reason, after eating the cookies, Montez''s stomach ached for the whole day.

    But he didn''t think much about it.

    He did not think that it was because of the cookies Yesseca made.

    Montez said, "They were delicious. It''s the box of bear cookies right? It was nice. Yesseca, thank you for making it for me."

    Yesseca immediately asked, "Did you only have one box of bear cookies? Did you only eat one box?"

    Montez nodded.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Yesseca continued, "Your father only gave you a box? Not any more?"

    Montez nodded again.

    Yesseca''s heart sank.

    At this moment, Qiana walked over.

    She smiled at Yesseca and said, "Miss Cowell."

    Montez nced at Qiana and saw how careful mother looked in front of Yesseca.

    That scene made Montez feel as if something had hit his heart hard.

    He grabbed Qiana''s hand and said, "Mom, let''s go."

    Yesseca was about to greet Qiana when Montez pulled Qiana away. She could only smile at Qiana as a response.

    Montez pulled Qiana upstairs. When

    they were out of Yesseca''s sight Montez said, "Mom, next time you see Yesseca, you don''t have to look so careful or timid, you can treat her as your friend." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    However, Qiana said, "Montez, don''t talk nonsense Yesseca is the person your dad likes. How can I be qualified to be her friend? I can''tpare to her at all. I can''t offend Yesseca. Otherwise, if Yesseca is unhappy, I won''t be able stay in Quartley Pce to apany you. I have to please Yesseca in order to stay with you. I will always need to be inferior to her." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Montez''s face changed.

    Qiana immediately added, "Don''t worry, Montez. Yesseca is a good person and a good woman. She won''t make things difficult for me, but I still have to show basic respect to her."

    Qiana''s words made Montez''s heart feel more ufortable.

    At the same time, the scene of Qiana kneeling in front of Yesseca appeared in his mind again.

    He suddenly let go of Qiana''s hand and bit his lip. "Mom, you are not inferior to anyone. Never!"

    After saying that, Montez ran away.

    Watching Montez''s leaving figure, a smug smile appeared on Qiana''s lips.

    She wanted to cause a conflict between Montez and Yesseca.

    She wanted Montez to stop liking Yesseca, and even turn his dislike into hate.

    Yesseca was very angry.

    That was because she had worked so hard to make cookies for Montez but he didn''t eat any of them. Tremaine had stored them all away instead!

    Yesseca really couldn''t understand why Tremaine did this!

    After Montez and Qiana left, Yesseca angrily called Tremaine.

    The call was quickly connected.

    The first sentence Tremaine said was full of affection, "Missing me? I''ll be back soon. Wait for me in bed after you''ve freshened up."

    Yesseca was lost for words.

    She was so mad at Tremaine that her head went dizzy. "Who''s missing you? Stop being narcissistic! I''m not missing you! I''m not going to wait for you! Stop dreaming!"

    Tremaine was confused.

    Why was Yesseca so angry?

    Tremaine said, "What''s wrong with

    you? Why are you so angry? Is it because I am noting home for dinner tonight? Aren''t you shopping? If you weren''t shopping, I''d be back to have dinner with you." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "No way!" Yesseca raised her voice. "I don''t care about having dinner with you. It''s best if you don''te back, let alone have dinner with me!"

    Yesseca''s words had ruined the conversation.

    Tremaine was also speechless.

    He said, "You know you''re acting weirdly now, right? Are you on your period?" "You''re the one on your period!"

    Tremaine was stunned.

    He said, "I''ll be home soon. Let''s talkter and find out what''s wrong with you!"

    "Beep, beep, beep!"

    Tremaine hung up the phone.

    Yesseca took inrge mouthfuls of air.

    She was furious.

    Tremaine had kept all the cookies she made in the cupboard instead of giving them to Montez.

    When she gave Tremaine the cookies, she''d even specifically said the words...

 Chapter 2054

    Chapter 2054

    ?

    Yesseca especially told Tremaine that she made the cookies herself and they couldn''t be kept long. She even told Tremaine to let Montez know about that and asked him to finish the cookies up as soon as possible.

    But what she didn''t expect was that Tremaine didn''t tell Montez any of that, and never even gave him the handmade cookies she made. He kept them in the cupboard, just waiting for the cookies to go bad.

    She''d made those cookiesboriously. In order to make one box, she had to spend half a day in the kitchen!

    Tremaine''s way of doing things really grieved and maddened Yesseca!

    Five minutester, Tremaine reached home.

    As soon as he returned, he saw Yesseca standing in a spot, huffing in anger.

    When she saw Tremaine, Yesseca opened her eyes wide and red at Tremaine.

    Seeing Yesseca like this, Tremaine suddenly thought of a creature.

    Pufferfish!

    Yesseca looked very much like a pufferfish at the moment.

    Tremaine immediately took out his phone and searched for a picture of a pufferfish. He then ced the phone in front of Yesseca and said, "Do you see this?"

    Yesseca looked over and only saw a round, bloated fish.

    Her eyes widened. "Why are you showing me this?"

    Tremaine teased with a faint smile, "Don''t you think that you are a bit like this fish?"

    Yesseca said nothing.

    She was already angry, and now she was even angrier when Tremaine said that. Yesseca lifted her hand to hit Tremaine and he couldn''t avoid it in time. His phone fell to the ground.

    Thud!

    A crisp sound rang out.

    Tremaine''s face darkened.

    He was not worried about his phone, but because of Yesseca''s inexplicable action.

    As for Yesseca, she regretted it.

    She was angry with Tremaine, so why did she vent out her anger on Tremaine''s phone? Wasn''t that just a bad thing to do?

    Yesseca immediately bent down to pick up his phone and ced it on the table.

    Fortunately, Tremaine''s phone did not break, probably because it was of really good quality.

    Seeing Yesseca pick up his phone, Tremaine''s face rxed a little.

    He stared at Yesseca and said, "Yesseca, you must have eaten explosives today!"

    Yesseca red at Tremaine, "I indeed ate explosives!"

    Tremaine held Yesseca''s hand and said, "Let''s go!"

    Yesseca was dumbfounded.

    She broke free from Tremaine''s hand. "Why are you holding my hand?"

    Tremaine raised his eyebrows and said, "I need to clean your stomach out of gunpowder if not your body will be blown into pieces!" Yesseca kept quiet.

    She took a deep breath.

    No, she wouldn''t be angry.

    This was how Tremaine spoke, in a frustrating and infuriating manner! She absolutely wouldn''t be angry!

    "Let me ask you something!" Yesseca finally got to the point. "Did you give Montez the cookies I made?"

    Tremaine was like a deer caught in headlights.

    His gaze no longer fell on Yesseca. His tone was somewhat soft as he replied, "Yes, I did."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Let me ask you again! Did you really give it to him?!" Yesseca raised her voice.

    Tremaine said, "It''s enough to ask once. Why do you need to ask twice! Who has so much time to answer your questions repeatedly?"

    Yesseca was furious.

    She took another deep breath. "You didn''t give Montez the cookies at all! You put them all in the cupboard! What do you mean by doing that, Tremaine?"

    Tremaine said nothing.

    He frowned, wrinkles painted on his forehead.

    How did Yesseca know that he had kept her cookies for Montez in the cupboard?

    Tremaine regretted it very much!

    If he had known that she would find out about it, he would have thrown them all out the moment he received it.

    He was reluctant to throw it away at that time.

    Although he knew that no one would eat these cookies, Tremaine still couldn''t bear to throw them away at the thought of Yesseca''s hard work. Thinking about that, he put them in the cupboard, but he didn''t expect that Yesseca would find out. Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    SW

    "Yesseca, I haven''t eaten yet. I''ll go eat a meal now." Tremaine wanted to slip away, but Yesseca stopped him directly. "Tremaine Quartley! I''m asking you a question!"

    "Why do you sound like you''re interrogating a criminal? Yesseca, I''m the president, not a prisoner. I''m going to eat now! Let''s talk about itter." Tremaine still wanted to avoid answering Yesseca''s question.

    Seeing how Tremaine didn''t care about the questioning at all, Yesseca''s eyes turned red with anger.

    She said, "Tremaine! Maybe in your eyes it was just some insignificant cookies! But do you know how long it took me to make those? I kneaded all of the dough with my own hands because I was afraid that the machine would not do a good job. And I personally made the filling for the cookies. I didn''t dare to leave and kept standing by the stove while cooking the filling." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Those cookies also represent my love. How can you put them in the cupboard without giving them to Montez? I have told you that they can onlyst for a few days! You might as well have just thrown them into the trash can!"

    Tremaine was silent.

    He wanted to say that Montez had had diarrhea thest time he ate Yesseca''s cookies. He really didn''t dare to let Montez eat any of it anymore, but after thinking about it, he didn''t say anything.

    Yesseca would be sadder and would even think that he was ming her.

    Tremaine pretended to be

    nonchnt and said, "I forgot about

    it because I''ve not seen Montez for some time. Look at you, it was just some cookies. Don''t be upset over it. It''s all my fault. Don''t be angry. If making the cookies are tiring, don''t make them anymore." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    After that, Tremaine took Yesseca''s hand and said, "It''ste. Let''s rest. I''m tired, I have to rest."

    Tremaine wanted to smooth things over as soon as possible, but in Yesseca''s eyes, it seemed that he didn''t care at all. Tremaine did not care about the cookies she had worked hard to make, and he''d casually ruined all her hard work.

    After saying so much, he still didn''t care at all.

    Yesseca felt very sad and angry.

    She once again shook off Tremaine''s hand and said, "If you need to rest, go rest yourself! I won''t rest with you! You big jerk!"

    After saying that, Yesseca stomped away.

    Tremaine was stunned.

    He frowned. He wanted to catch up with Yesseca, but he didn''t.

    One reason was that he was afraid if he did, the matter won''t be solved. And in his eyes, this wasn''t anything big to fuss about. He just couldn''t understand why Yesseca was angry.

    Tremaine figured her anger would subside sooner orter, and she probably needed some space.

    Yesseca ran to the garden outside of Quartley Pce. She walked in circles in the garden.

    At first, she thought that Tremaine would catch up with her, but after so many rounds, she didn''t see any trace of Tremaine at all.

    After her anger subsided, sadness swept over Yesseca.

 Chapter 2055

    Chapter 2055

    ?

    At the same time, Qiana had just finished coaxing Montez into sleep. Montez went to bed early recently and that was all because of Qiana.

    In order to y the role of a good mother, Qiana spent time with Montez every day, but deep down she felt annoyed by it. She made Montez sleep earlier so that she could spend less time with him.

    What she did attracted praise from Madam Quartley.

    Madam Quartley told her that Montez sleptte almost every night, and it wasn''t good for a child to sleepte. But when Qiana was around, Montez had begun to sleep early.

    Madam Quartley praised Qiana for being a great mother.

    After coaxing Montez to sleep, Qiana came to the window and stretched her back.

    She was exhausted to death.

    She had to spend time with the child every day.

    However, there was no other way. She was interested in the position of being the wife of a president, hence this was the sacrifice she needed to make.

    Qiana knew very well that being a president''s wife was not that easy. She also knew that she wouldn''t be as lucky as Yesseca, which was why she needed to climb her way up, step by step.

    At the thought of this, a cold light shed in Qiana''s eyes.

    But soon, the cold light in her eyes turned into astonishment.

    That was because she saw Yesseca through the window.

    Yesseca was walking in circles in the garden.

    Qiana''s eyes darted around, and she quickly understood something.

    A smile appeared on her lips.

    It seemed that her n was being set into motion.

    Yesseca heard footsteps behind her.

    She thought of who it might be.

    Tremaine.

    It must be Tremaine.

    Yesseca humphed.

    It was toote for him toe over now!

    She didn''t care about Tremaine!

    Although that was what she was thinking, Yesseca''s footsteps unconsciously slowed down. Even her face that was a little taut due to her anger just a moment ago started to rx a lot.

    The footsteps behind her were getting closer and closer.

    Yesseca''s face rxed even more.

    A gentle voice suddenly sounded, "Miss Cowell."

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    Then, she looked back.

    Behind her stood Qiana, not Tremaine.

    Yesseca''s heart suddenly felt empty.

    She thought it was Tremaine, but she didn''t expect it to be someone else.

    It was Qiana...

    "Qiana." Yesseca forced a smile. "Don''t be so polite. You can just call me Yesseca."

    Qiana still insisted, "Miss Cowell. I prefer to call you Miss Cowell."

    Yesseca said nothing.

    Qiana then said, "I''m here to thank you. Montez really liked the box of cookies you gave himst time. I know it wasn''t easy to make it form scratch. So, thank you."

    Yesseca immediately felt a little embarrassed.

    She hurriedly waved her hand and said, "Don''t mention it. It was no big deal."

    "No matter what, I still have to thank you," Qiana said with a smile. "Montez really likes to eat. Miss Cowell, your culinary skills are superb." This continued for some time.

    After some pleasantries, Qiana said that she was going to head in and be by Montez''s side while he slept.

    As she watched Qiana leave, Yesseca felt even more upset.

    Montez had said that the cookies she made were delicious, and even Qiana had personallye to thank her. But how could Tremaine... "Tremaine, you a*shole!" Yesseca couldn''t help but curse him in her heart.

    Tremaine returned to his bedroom.

    After Yesseca walked away,Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tremaine went to take a shower. He then received a phone call and dealt with some work matters. When it was at over, Tremaine went back to rest only to realize that Yesseca was not in the bedroom. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    He was a little surprised about that fact.

    He thought that Yesseca had already returned to the bedroom to sleep. Tremaine immediately went out of the bedroom to look for Yesseca, and he finally found her in the garden.

    Yesseca was holding a branch.

    There were many leaves on the tree branch.

    Yesseca plucked the leaves while chanting, "Tremaine, you jerk, a*shole, b*stard...."

    Tremaine was speechless.

    He strode over and took away the branch in Yesseca''s hand. "How old are you? ying with this?!"

    Yesseca was going to snatch back the branch in Tremaine''s hand, but Tremaine was so tall that she couldn''t reach up.

    In the end, Yesseca could only stomp her feet in anger. "It has nothing to do with you!"

    Tremaine raised his eyebrows and looked at Yesseca. "Yesseca, what are you doing here at night? Go back to sleep."

    Then, he reached out to hold Yesseca''s hand.

    Yesseca immediately withdrew her hand, and Tremaine caught nothing.

    "Come on, let''s go back to sleep." Tremaine softened his voice.

    Yesseca red at Tremaine. "Tremaine, you''re really detestable."

    Tremaine didn''t know what to say.

    He knew that Yesseca was still angry over Montez''s matter, but he thought that it wasn''t a big deal that she was really angry. All he did was keep Yesseca''s cookies in the cupboard.

    It was enough for Yesseca to get angry for a while. There was no need to drag things on.

    "Fine, I am ana shole." Although he

    n

    knew that there was no need for Yesseca to be angry, Tremaine also knew that he was in the wrong, which was why he apologized. It''s my fault. I''m sorry, Yesseca. Now, can we head back to sleep?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    If Yesseca hadn''t came across Qiana or heard what she said, Tremaine''s words would be able to calm her down.

    However, after hearing what Qiana said, the more Yesseca thought about it, the angrier she got. Though Tremaine gave in, Yesseca was still holding her breath.

    Which was why she retorted, "If apologies work, why do I need the police!"

    Tremaine said, "It''s no use. After all, I''m the president and the police are my subordinates. There''s nothing you can do about me."

    Yesseca got even angrier.

    She was so angry that she pushed Tremaine with her hand. "Go away. I don''t want to see you. I hate

    the sight of you. Go away."

    "I want to go, too," Tremaine said. "Who wants to stand in the garden in the middle of the night? There are mosquitoes and worms. I''m only here because you are here."

    "It''s none of your business that I''m here!"

    "Of course it has something to do with me. You''re my wife. Why does it have nothing to do with me?"

    "Who is your wife!"

    "Of course it''s you!"

    "I''m not!"

    Tremaine looked at Yesseca with a faint smile. "You''re really manifesting signs of being a dummy. How can you not know you''re my wife? Your brain

    must be even worse than I thought."

    Yesseca said nothing.

    She was so angry that she was

    about to see red, but Tremaine said,

    "Which is why you need to cherish and appreciate me, because no other man but me will want @stupid woman like you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca eximed, "You!"

    Tremaine took Yesseca''s hand and said, "Let''s go back and rest. Stop being angry, it''s already the middle of the night."

 Chapter 2056

    Chapter 2056

    ?

    Yesseca flung away Tremaine''s hand again.

    She said to Tremaine, "We''ll sleep separately tonight. We''ll each sleep in one bedroom!"

    After saying that, Yesseca ran in the house.

    Tremaine was about to catch up when Yesseca suddenly turned back. She shouted at Tremaine, "Don''te after me, or I''ll hate you more!"

    Tremaine didn''t know what to say.

    He stopped and his face turned cold.

    Fine then, he wouldn''t go after her.

    He wouldn''t beg her.

    He was, after all, a president! Yes, he was wrong about not giving the cookies to Montez, but that was because Montez had had a stomachache after eating Yesseca''s cookies. Plus, he did apologize to Yesseca and she was the one not letting go of her anger.

    That night, Tremaine didn''t sleep with Yesseca.

    His temper had never been good, but for Yesseca, he had restrained himself greatly.

    However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not be perfect.

    Yesseca''s cold attitude made Tremaine unhappy. Tremaine thought about it and decided to sleep in separate rooms for a night, so that Yesseca could calm down.

    The next day soon arrived.

    A new day dawned.

    Probably because Yesseca wasn''t in his arms as usual the previous night, Tremaine didn''t have a good sleep. He woke up early.

    He then went to knock on Yesseca''s door.

    He wanted to ask her out for breakfast and also to check if she was still angry.

    The door opened quickly.

    Yesseca stood in front of Tremaine, expressionless, but obviously not as cold as the night before.

    Yesseca didn''t sleep well either.

    She thought about it over and over again for a long time.

    Although Tremaine was wrong in not giving her cookies to Montez, it was still a small matter regardless. She shouldn''t haggle over it.

    Tremaine was also the most powerful man in

    Nashnd. He''d put down his pride and spoke to her with a smiling face but she gave him a cold shoulder, which thinking about it, Yesseca felt that it was really a tad out of line.

    When she heard the knock on the door, and knew it may be Tremaine, she thought to herself to let go of the matter and not hold a grudge over it. Though that was what she thought, she still felt a little angry, so Yesseca kept a straight face.

    Tremaine disregarded it.

    He grabbed Yesseca''s hand and said, "Let''s have breakfast."

    This time, Yesseca did not shrug Tremaine''s hand away. She followed him to the dining room with a stony expression.

    Tremaine knew that Yesseca had calmed down seeing as how she followed him.

    After breakfast, Tremaine went to the President''s Office.

    Before he went to the office, he kissed Yesseca''s forehead and said in such a shockingly gentle voice, "It''s my fault that I didn''t give Montez the cookies you made. Don''t be angry. This matter is over. Don''t use other people''s mistakes to punish yourself and let yourself suffer."

    Hearing Tremaine''s words, Yesseca was deep in thought.

    Don''t punish yourself for other people''s mistakes.

    Yesseca''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    Although she decided not to continue to fight with Tremaine and she still felt a little unhappy in her heart, Tremaine''s words made Yesseca think of how to get rid of the unhappiness she had in her heart.

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine and said, "You''re right. I shouldn''t use others'' mistakes to punish myself and suffer."

    The one that made the mistake should be the one to be being punished.

    Saying that, a cunning smile suddenly shed across Yesseca''s face.

    The smile disappeared quickly, but Tremaine caught sight of it.

    Tremaine suddenly had a bad feeling.

    After Tremaine went to the office, Yesseca began to bake in the kitchen.

    She made a huge cake.

    The cake was covered with thick cream.

    She''d specially prepared it for Tremaine.

    Tremaine was the one that told her.

    Tremaine made the mistake, so Tremaine should be the one to get being punished.

    Yessecaughed as she made the cake.

    After such a long time, Yesseca knew that Tremaine disliked cakes, especially those with thick whipped cream. She wanted to make Tremaine suffer with the cake.

    The very picture of Tremaine in pain brought a smile to Yesseca''s face as she was baking.

    But when she was done, she suddenly wondered if she may have gone too far.

    After thinking for a long time, Yesseca still couldn''te up with an answer. She decided to call Matthew and ask for his advice.

    Yesseca didn''t let Matthew know

    everything. She just told him that

    Tremaine made a mistake and she was angry at him. That was why she made a rich butter cream cake for Tremaine, as he loathed cream and butter. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    n

    She wanted to see Tremaine suffer in order to let out her anger.

    Yesseca then carefully asked, "Is what I''m doing a little too much? Will it affect the rtionship between us?"

    Yesseca decided that if Matthew said it was overboard, then she won''t do anything.

    She would just give the cake to the servants who liked desserts.

    After hearing Yesseca''s words, Matthew burst intoughter.

    He said, "Yesseca, I don''t think this will affect the rtionship between a husband and wife. It can be counted as some trifling teasing and affection between a couple."

    Yesseca was delighted.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    This was good.

    "Then, I''ll let him eat it when he''s back home. It''s his fault for making me angry," snorted Yesseca.

    Matthew said, "Don''t do it often. It''s fine if you want to fool and prank him once or twice for fun."

    "I know," said Yesseca.

    Matthew knew Yesseca''s

    personality. She wasn''t the type of woman who would do whatever she wanted. Thus, he didn''t say anything else after giving her such a parting advice. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Selina came to Matthew''s side after he hung up the phone.

    Selina felt a little ufortable that day and Mathew decided to stay at home and be with her.

    She asked Matthew sweetly, "What did you just say on the phone?"

    Matthew smiled and told her what Yesseca had told him.

    Selinaughed hearing what happened.

    She pped her hands and said,

    "Yesseca finally used her brain. That''s the right way to make Tremaine, an arrogant man, feel pain, so he can for once stop being pompous." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Matthew kept silent.

    In the evening, Tremaine returned to Quartley Pce.

    He came back veryte.

    Because Yesseca''s cunning smile that he''d caught in the morning had given him a very bad feeling.

    Tremaine saw Yesseca.

    Her face was no longer stone cold like how it was in the morning.

 Chapter 2057

    Chapter 2057

    ?

    Yesseca gave Tremaine a bright smile when her eyesnded on him.

    Whenever Yesseca smiled, Tremaine always thought and felt that her smile was the most beautiful in the world, but somehow her smile that evening didn''t sit right with Tremaine.

    He immediately said to Yesseca, "Yesseca, I still have some work to do. I might be a bit busy. You can go to bed first, I''ll sleepter."

    Saying that, Tremaine wanted to run away, but Yesseca grabbed Tremaine''s hand.

    Yesseca was still smiling.

    But in Tremaine''s eyes, it seemed that she was wearing a fake smile. "No matter how busy you are with work, you still need to have dinner. You haven''t had dinner, have you?"

    rm bells in Tremaine''s mind began to ring more.

    He immediately said, "I''ve had dinner in the office."

    "Oh." Yesseca said, "Then, let''s have some dessert."N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Tremaine felt a warning bell ring in his head.

    "No, thanks. I''m going to work."

    "No, I made it specially for you. You can work after you eat it." Yesseca dragged Tremaine into the dining room.

    As soon as he entered the dining room, Tremaine was stunned.

    In front of him was a huge cream cake.

    Seeing the thick cream on it, Tremaine felt his stomach rolling.

    Yesseca smiled and said to Tremaine, "Eat. When you finish this cake, you can go back to work. You are tired every day and need some strength and sweetness. Eating this cake can help you replenish your energy."

    "Can I not eat it?"

    "No."

    "Well, I don''t care. I won''t eat it regardless," Tremaine said.

    Yesseca still had a smile on her face. "Tremaine, you said that I shouldn''t punish myself for others'' mistakes, so I decided not to punish myself and baked a cake for you. If you don''t eat it, I will continue to be angry at you."

    Tremaine was speechless.

    Thinking of Yesseca''s angry expression, Tremaine felt a knot in his chest.

    Although he hated eating cream cake, Tremaine would rather eat a whole tonne of it than have Yesseca be angry at him.

    Otherwise, she would be angry at him and unwilling to sleep in the same bed with him.

    If she didn''t sleep with him, how would he endure the rest of the long, lonely nights?

    Besides, he was already used to the nights of sleeping with Yesseca in his arms.

    It was really ufortable not to sleep with Yesseca in his arms.

    "Okay, I''ll eat it!" Tremaine gritted his teeth and said that.

    Yesseca took a step back and extended her hand dramatically. "Please!"

    Twenty minutester, Tremaine finished eating the huge cream cake.

    Tremaine''s face had changedpletely.

    He gritted his teeth and said to Yesseca, "Yesseca, you win!"

    After that, Tremaine strode out of the dining room.

    The cream was so greasy that he had to make dozens of cups of strong tea to ease his stomach.

    After Tremaine left, Yesseca finally couldn''t helpughing.

    Seeing how Tremaine ate the cake in pain without a choice, Yesseca finally felt so much better.

    Yesseca walked out of the dining room.

    She prepared to make some tea for Tremaine as she knew that he couldn''t stand the greasiness of the cream cake.

    She''d bought some tea that day.

    It was bought for Tremaine.

    Although Yesseca wanted Tremaine to suffer, she didn''t want him to be in torment too long. So, she decided to brew him some tea to ease his distaste of the cream cake.

    As soon as Yesseca walked out of the dining room, the phone rang.

    Yesseca nced at her phone and saw that it was a call from Selina.

    As soon as the call was connected, Selina immediately asked how Tremaine reacted when he knew he had to eat the cream cake.

    Yesseca was very surprised. How did Selina know about it?

    Selina told her that Matthew was the one that told her about it.

    Yesseca did not know what to say.

    So Matthew was the one that told Selina about that.

    "Yesseca, tell me quickly, what was Tremaine''s reaction?" Selina urged Yesseca.

    Yesseca told Selina everything.

    Selina was delighted.

    et

    "Yesseca, you did right. Tremaine made you unhappy! If he does the same thing again in the future, torture him like this! Let him know how powerful you are! He''ll know then when to stop being pompous!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    swne

    Yesseca chuckled.

    In fact, there were many things that Tremaine did to make her unhappy, but Yesseca did not care too much

    about it. She definitely wome

    force Tremaine to eat such a big cream cake and make Tremaine''s stomach roll. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    S

    What happened that night had made her so angry that she''d decided to fight back.

    They both hung up the call.

    Selina chuckled again.

    The thought of Tremaine''s sullen face when he ate cream cake; it must''ve been some sight.

    The more she thought about it, the more she could not help butugh.

    Matthew came back and asked what Selina wasughing about.

    Selina told Matthew what happened.

    Matthew was a little speechless.

    He suddenly felt that he shouldn''t have let Yesseca carry on with her n of making Tremaine suffer.

    Matthew nned to have a drink with Tremaine the next time he was to go to Nashnd.

    After all, what happened to Tremaine had something to do with him.

    Yesseca brewed a cup of tea and gave it to Tremaine.

    Tremaine was drinking green tea.

    Yesseca told him, "This tea is the best to relieve the greasiness. Green tea is not as good as this. I specially bought this for you today. The shopkeeper even told me that this tea is the best in relieving greasiness." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    hov

    l.n

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Tremaine almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Yesseca, oh, Yesseca!

    Howe he didn''t notice it before!

    This woman was actually not stupid at all!

    Not only was she not stupid, but she was actually crafty.

    After tormenting him, she brought a cup of tea for him and even told him that she bought it specially for him? That was just too infuriating.

    "No!" Tremaine''s handsome face tightened.

    He was a little angry!

    Tremaine turned his head away from Yesseca.

    Looking at Tremaine, Yesseca found the situation a little funny.

    She felt that Tremaine was like a child.

    Yesseca softened her voice and said, "What''s wrong? Oh-ho, the President is angry! Now you know how I feltst night! I was so angryst night.

    d that you feel the same."

    Tremaine kept quiet.

    This was not the same!

    Yesseca was purposely just torturing him!

    He didn''t give Montez the cookies she made on purpose. He was mainly worried that Montez would get sick again.

    However, because he was afraid that Yesseca would feel upset about it, he kept it in his heart, and now he was the one suffering because of his

    silence.

    Tremaine felt so wronged!

    This was the first time in his life that he''d suffered because of his silence.

 Chapter 2058

    Chapter 2058

    ?

    Tremaine snorted.

    Yesseca snickered in her heart.

    Although Tremaine was the president, he looked like a child when he was angry and threw a tantrum.

    Yesseca imitated Tremaine and said, "Tremaine, you look like a child."

    Tremaine had no words.

    The dummy actually said that he was like a child!

    Tremaine immediately retorted, "You are the child in this room! Especially when you were ying with the tree branchst night." Yesseca:"..."

    She took Tremaine''s hand with a smile and said, "Well, that''s over. I''ve punished you, and I won''t be angry anymore. Let''s make peace."

    "You''re not angry, but I am!" Tremaine said.

    After eating such arge cream cake, he still felt sick inside. How could he not be angry?

    Yesseca widened her eyes. "You''re angry! Why are you angry?!" "Because you made me eat cake!" "But I made you eat the cake because you made me angry. I punished you and you epted the punishment. Why should you be angry?" Yesseca asked.

    Tremaine was speechless.

    He was actually unable to utter a single word after hearing what Yesseca said.

    She was getting smarter with her words.

    Yesseca lifted the cup to Tremaine''s mouth and said softly, "Alright, drink some tea. Don''t be angry anymore."

    Tremaine didn''t want to drink it, but when he heard Yesseca''s soft voice and saw her eyes, his heart melted for some reason.

    He took the cup and drank the tea.

    After finishing the tea, he said to Yesseca, "Next time, if you make any cream cake for me, I''ll kill you!"

    Yesseca snickered and nodded.

    Tremaine suddenly felt that what he just said was wrong.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    He changed his words. "No, I''ll kill you this time!"

    After saying that, before Yesseca could react, Tremaine got up and carried Yesseca.

    Yesseca screamed as she was caught by surprise being lifted in air.

    "Tremaine, put me down!"

    Tremaine ignored Yesseca''s cries and took her to the bedroom. He then threw her on the bed, and then pressed his body over hers.

    That night, Yesseca continued to beg for mercy.

    The next day arrived.

    Yesseca felt as if her body was about to fall apart.

    Tremaine felt refreshed. He even felt that he was not on the losing end anymore, despite having to eat the cream cakest night.

    Yesseca didn''t get up until noon because she was tired after what Tremaine did to her.

    Since she had nothing to do, Yesseca went to the kitchen to make some dessert.

    This time, she made a few boxes of cookies again.

    That was because she remembered that Montez had told her that the cookies she made were delicious.

    Which was why Yesseca wanted to make more cookies for him.

    But this time, Yesseca wouldn''t ask Tremaine to pass the cookies to Montez. She decided to give it to Montez himself.

    Around five in the afternoon, Yesseca finished her cookies. She made it into different animal shapes like monkeys, bears and bunnies.

    It just so happened that Montez had returned from school when Yesseca was done with her cookies.

    Yesseca waited by the door of Quartley Pce.

    When she saw Montez get out of the car, Yesseca went up to him.

    She handed the cookies wrapped in paper bags to Montez and said, "Montez,st time you said you liked the cookies I baked, so I made more for you."

    Montez took the paper bag from Yesseca after a moment of shock.

    Qiana also got down from the car.

    Qiana heard what Yesseca said just now.

    Qiana''s attitude was exceptionally respectful as she said, "Miss Cowell, we''ve really troubled you. You''ve worked hard again. How can we let you go through such trouble?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    UMS

    Yesseca smiled. "It''s fine. If Montez likes to eat it, I''ll bake more for him. I have nothing to do everyday. Other than Montez, I baked some for the maids as well."

    Yesseca was afraid that Qiana would misunderstand, so she purposely tried to make it seem like she didn''t bake the cookies just for

    Montez.

    Of course, she did give the servants her cookies.

    Yesseca didn''t say much and left after giving Montez the cookies.

    After all, Montez had Qiana, she didn''t need to keep himpany all the time.

    After Yesseca left, Qiana''s gaze fell on the paper bag in Montez''s hand, and a smile appeared on the corner of her lips.

    It seemed that Yesseca took her words in. She indeed gave Montez more cookies.

    "Mom, can I eat these cookies?" Montez looked at Qiana carefully and asked.

    He actually really wanted to eat it.

    However, he was afraid that Qiana wouldn''t let him eat any since thest time he ate it he had really bad diarrhea.

    Montez didn''t think that there was any problem with Yesseca''s cookies when he had the diarrheast time, but he was afraid that Qiana would think

    So.

    "Of course, you can." Qiana caressed Montez''s head. "This is a piece of Miss Cowell''s heart. Why can''t you eat it?"

    Montez said after hesitating for a while, "Great-

    Grandma said that I had diarrhea after eating her cookiesst time, and told me I can''t eat what Yesseca makes for me. But, I don''t agree with her." After a pause, Montez said, "Yesseca wouldn''t hurt me."

    Qiana sneered in her heart.

    She knew that Montez still liked Yesseca.

    But it didn''t matter. She had to take it slow. One day, Montez would be disgusted with Yesseca.

    Qiana''s face was stered with a

    ?????

    warm smile even though she was mocking in her heart. She said, "Montez Miss Cowell definitely wouldn''t do anything to harm you. Miss Cowell is clearly kind. I''m guessing that something wasst time, that was why you had diarrhea." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    wrong

    "And, don''t mind what Grandma said," Qiana said. "Old people can be a little stubborn. Have some of her cookies, don''t disregard Miss Cowell''s good intentions."

    Montez nodded.

    "But you can only have it after

    dinner," Qiana said, "Last time, you

    probably had diarrhea because you ate the cookies before dinner. This time, you can have it after dinner. I will help you keep them and bring them to youter." Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Montez obediently passed the bag of cookies to Qiana. Qiana took it, and a light shed across her

    eyes.

    After dinner, Qiana gave Montez the cookies Yesseca made.

    Montez ate some of each.

    He then closed the jar of cookies after having his fill.

    Qiana showered Montez and brought him to sleep. But, in the middle of the night, Montez woke up.

    He was having diarrhea again.

    And he was also having a high fever.

    Qiana was so scared that she cried. She called out to Madam Quartley again.

    When Madam Quartley heard that Montez had a diarrhea and high fever, she immediately asked, "Did Montez eat Yesseca''s cookies again?!"

 Chapter 2059

    Chapter 2059

    ?

    Qiana intentionally shrank back and looked shocked.

    Madam Quartley understood at a nce.

    She raised her voice and asked, "Did Yesseca give them to him?"

    Qiana then said nervously, "She... she gave Montez a bag of cookies. I figured since she handed it personally to Montez, there wouldn''t be any problems."

    Madam Quartley burst into anger.

    Sure enough, it was Yesseca again!

    How audacious she was!

    How long had it been since thest incident happened? She was now making trouble here again!

    Madam Quartley red at Qiana. "Qiana, how can you be so naive? You can''t be so trusting. If you continue doing so, you''ll only hurt your son."

    Qiana''s face suddenly paled. She looked as if she had been scared out of her wits by Madam Quartley.

    After that, Madam Quartley went upstairs to look for Tremaine and Yesseca.

    The moment Madam Quartley turned around, Qiana''s pale face instantly returned to its original color.

    A faint smile appeared on her lips.

    At this moment, Qiana hadpletely not imagined that her "changed face" would be witnessed by someone.

    That person was Yuliana.

    When she heard the noise, she came out to have a look at what was going on, but she didn''t expect to see how Qiana acted.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Yuliana was stunned.

    She knew how scheming Qiana was.

    It was normal for her to switch her emotions on and off.

    After all, Qiana was only acting in front of Madam Quartley.

    The problem was...

    Yuliana found it strange that Qiana smiled.

    She''d just heard that Montez was having a high fever and a diarrhea.

    Qiana was a mother.

    Since she was a mother, no matter how bad the other woman was, she should not smile when her son was having a fever.

    Yuliana did not understand.

    And Qiana suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    She sensed that someone was looking at her.

    Qiana immediately stopped smiling and looked over. She saw Yuliana standing there.

    Qiana opened her mouth and said, "Yuliana."

    Yuliana came over. "I heard that Montez is sick."

    Qiana nodded, her eyes filled with anxiety. "Yes, I''m worried. I don''t know what to do."

    Seeing how Qiana was so anxious, Yuliana was confused once again.

    She wondered if she had imagined the smile on Qiana''s face.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    There were heavy knocks at the door.

    Tremaine woke up from his sleep.

    He frowned. Who was knocking on his door sote at night?

    Just as he was about to get up, he heard Yesseca muttering, "Is someone knocking on the door?"

    Tremaine wanted to tell Yesseca to ignore it and go back to sleep. He went to open the door to see what was going on.

    But, Yesseca added, "I must be dreaming, just dreaming."

    Tremaine had no idea what to say.

    He took a nce at Yesseca and found that she was sleeping soundly. She didn''t look like she was disturbed from her sleep at all. She was just talking in her sleep.

    Tremaine felt a feeling surging up in him.

    He couldn''t help butugh. "Truly a dummy."

    Then, Tremaine got up and opened the door.

    At the door stood Madam Quartley with an angry face.

    Tremaine was stunned for a moment and then said, "Grandma, it''s sote, what''s..."

    He was interrupted by Madam Quartley before he could finish his words. "Where is Yesseca? Where is she? Wake her up immediately!"

    Looking at Madam Quartley huffing, Tremaine immediately went out of the bedroom and closed the door.

    Tremaine said, "She is sleeping now. Don''t disturb her. What''s the matter?"

    Madam Quartley was so angry that she felt dizzy.

    She pointed to Tremaine and said, "Who cares whether she is sleeping or not. Do you know that your son will be killed by this woman? How can you still protect her!"

    Tremaine frowned and said, "What the hell is going on?"

    Madam Quartley raised her voice and said, "What''s going on? Go and see what Montez is like now!"

    Tremaine looked for Montez.

    Montez''s face was so reddened that it felt like his face was on fire.

    When he saw Tremaine, he cried, "Daddy, I don''t want to go to the toilet anymore. I''m dizzy."

    Thest time Montez got diarrhea, it wasn''t that bad. He only had to make frequent trips to the toilet.

    But, this time it was different. Montez had a high fever.

    It must be ufortable for Montez to go to the toilet all the time while running a high fever.

    Montez hurried to the bathroom again as soon as he said that.

    When he came out, his eyes were swollen.

    He took Tremaine''s hand and said, "Daddy, it hurts. It hurts."

    Tremaine felt as if his heart was being twisted and pulled by something.

    Although Montez was still a child, he had an attitude like a grown man. He rarely expressed his emotions. He must have been suffering a lot to say that he was hurting. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Tremaine could guess that Montez must be in great pain.

    He carried Montez up and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll call the doctor right away."

    Just as he said that, the doctor came over.

    The doctor said that Montez was down with stomach flu, which caused him to have diarrhea and fever. The doctor had to do a test to find out what sort of virus Montez contracted. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    The doctor gave some medicine saying that it was for Montez''s diarrhea.

    As for his high fever, Montez would need an IV drip.

    Tremaine personally fed Montez the medicine but he still looked sick.

    Although he no longer had diarrhea, his high fever still did not subside.

    After a while, the doctor hooked Montez up to an IV. Montez lied in bed, his face was still burning red and his lips were pale.

    Tremaine felt distressed seeing Montez like this.

    However, he was still a man after all,

    he didn''t reveal much of his emotions Qiana, who stood by his side, was silent all the while, but her

    eyes were red with tears. She looked like she was on the verge of crying yet she was trying hard not to let tears fall. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Mom, Dad, I''m fine now. You can go to sleep," Montez said.

    His voice sounded weak.

    Qiana immediately said, "Montez, I won''t sleep. I''ll be with you all night!"

    Before Montez could say anything, Tremaine spoke in a low voice, "Qiana, follow me."

    Qiana seemed surprised for a moment before she turned to Montez and said, "Montez, I''ll be back."

    Tremaine closed the bedroom door so that nothing they said outside could be heard inside.

    He asked Qiana why Montez was running a high fever and having diarrhea.

    Qiana bit her lips. She looked like she had something to say, yet at the same time was timid about saying it out loud.

    Just then, Madam Quartley came over and huffed in anger, "How did he get sick? It''s all because of Yesseca. This is all her fault."

 Chapter 2060

    Chapter 2060

    ?

    Tremaine frowned at his grandmother''s words.

    He spoke in a low but stern voice, "Grandma, before we find out what happened, don''t make any rash judgements."

    Madam Quartley raised her voice and said to Qiana, "Qiana, tell Tremaine what happened. Yesseca gave Montez a bag and cookies and that''s why Montez is sick now, right?"

    Qiana bit her lip. She looked like she was being put in a very difficult position.

    Seeing Qiana''s expression, Madam Quartley became madder.

    She wondered how gullible and naive Qiana could be. Her naivety was maddening.

    It just so happened that such a kind-hearted woman had met a vicious woman like Yesseca!

    "Qiana, didn''t you hear what I said?" Madam Quartley raised her voice again.

    Qiana was a little startled.

    Only then did she speak, "Mr. Tremaine, Miss Cowell came to Montez today and gave him a bag of cookies because she heard that he enjoyed it. She said that she baked the cookies. I was there and I even thanked her."

    "I knew that Montez really wanted to eat the cookies so I gave him some after dinner. He then slept afterwards and woke up in the middle of the night with a fever and diarrhea."

    "Qiana!" Madam Quartley was exasperated. "What else can I say to make you understand? Did you forget what happenedst time? Yesseca gave Montez cookies thest time and Montez had diarrhea as well. How can you let Montez have the cookies again? Are you even looking out for your own son?"

    Hearing Madam Quartley''s words, Qiana almost cried.

    Her eyes were red as she said, "Madam Quartley, Miss Cowell baked the cookies so I figured there wouldn''t be any problem. Miss Cowell didn''t just give the cookies to Montez, but also the servants. How would I know that it would make Montez sick? Maybe Montez''s immune system is a little weak which is why he got sick."

    Madam Quartley was infuriated by Qiana''s words.

    She felt that Qiana was too kind to the point that she was making a fool out of herself.

    "The doctors have tested that the cookies were contaminated. How could Montez be sick because of himself?"

    "I..." Qiana looked like she was about to cry.

    Tremaine listened to their conversation and his eyes shed with a light.

    He looked for the butler and asked him to call up all the servants of Quartley Pce.

    Soon, all the servants in Quartley Pce gathered by the living room.

    Tremaine ordered the butler to question the servants if any of them ate Yesseca''s cookies, and whether they experienced any difort after eating her cookies. All of them enjoyed Yesseca''s cookies and none of themined about experiencing any symptoms.

    Madam Quartley was even more infuriated knowing that Tremaine had questioned the servants.

    She said, "Tremaine, do you still not understand? Yesseca baked the cookies for so many other people but only Montez is the one having problems with it. Don''t you understand what''s going on?"

    Tremaine pursed his thin lips and said nothing.

    Yuliana, who was standing aside, tried not tough out loud.

    Now that they had concrete evidence, Yesseca was going down.

    However...

    Yuliana had some doubts as well.

    Yesseca wouldn''t be so foolish.

    Since she gave the cookies to Montez personally and if Montez got sick eating her cookies, everyone would automatically suspect her. Yuliana doubted that Yesseca would be this foolish.

    Qiana seemed to have read Yuliana''s mind, so she answered what Yuliana was wondering about.

    She then said to Madam Quartley, "Madam Quartley, I don''t think it was Miss Cowell''s doing. After all, she personally gave Montez the cookies, and I was there. If something happened to Montez, everyone would naturally suspect that it would be her fault. She wouldn''t be that foolish, would she?" Madam Quartley simply said angrily, "Yes! No one else would do such a stupid thing! But Yesseca would! Because Yesseca is acting out of line thinking that she now has Tremaine''s love!"

    Qiana didn''t know what else to say.

    Tremaine suddenly looked at Qiana and asked, "Qiana, did anyone touch the cookies that Yesseca gave to Montez?"

    Qiana immediately shook her head. "No. Other than me and Montez, no one else has touched it."

    Tremaine frowned more deeply.

    The more Madam Quartley thought about it, the angrier she got. She wanted to look for Yesseca in a fit of anger but Tremaine stopped her.

    He said to Madam Quartley, "Grandma, I''ll ask Yesseca about this. You should get some sleep."

    Of course, Madam Quartley didn''t agree, but Tremaine insisted. Finally, Madam Quartley had no choice but toply. Before she left, she said harshly, Fine, go and question her. You must give me an answer about this tomorrow. If not, I will handle the matter how I see fit." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    After that, Madam Quartley left angrily, and Yuliana immediately followed her. Qiana hesitated for a moment and said to Tremaine, "Mr. Tremaine, I don''t think this is Miss Cowell''s fault. I can see that Miss Cowell likes Montez very much. She would never harm Montez." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Tremaine nced at Qiana with an intensity in his gaze.

    He had not expected that at this moment, Qiana would stand up for Yesseca.

    This woman was kinder than he thought.

    "Okay, I understand." Tremaine said, "You should go rest."

    Qiana nodded.

    She said, "You too."

    After saying this, Qiana turned and left.

    A smile shed through Qiana''s eyes the instant she turned around.

    Tremaine returned to his bedroom.

    Yesseca was still asleep.

    Tremaine stared at Yesseca''s sleeping face, lost in thought.

    When Montez ate the biscuits made by Yessecast time, he''d gotten diarrhea as well. He thought it was a problem with the ingredients, but now it seemed that it was not that simple.

    After all, all the servants in Quartley Pce had eaten the cookies made by Yesseca, but they were all fine. Montez was the only one that got sick.

    Tremaine''s eyes shed.

    And only Qiana and Montez had

    handled the cookies. Even if the

    cookies were under someone''s care,

    Tremaine was certain that nobody in

    Quartley Pce would dare to harm

    Montez. Qiana was out of the

    question as she was Montez''s mom.

    Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    Which left the only missing piece of puzzle being Yesseca.

    Could it really be Yesseca''s doing?

    Tremaine couldn''t believe it.

    But the truth was right in front of them.

    Finally, Tremaine thought of a possibility.

    Because of Qiana''s arrival, Yesseca had felt jealous. And under the jealousy, she could do anything...

    Although he thought the possibility of that happening was slim.

    But for now, this was the only exnation.

    The more Tremaine thought about it, the more likely he thought that was the case.

    Previously, Yesseca did bake a cake to punish him. Tremaine was afraid that he would be made to eat desserts again, so he came backte from work these days to avoid Yesseca''s desserts...Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Tremaine wondered if Yesseca had mistaken hising back homete for him trying to distance himself from her. Maybe she thought that the reason for that was because of Qiana?

 Chapter 2061

    Chapter 2061

    ?

    Tremaine''s frown deepened while he stared at Yesseca''s resting face.

    That night, Madam Quartley was so angry that she couldn''t fall asleep.

    Yuliana didn''t go to sleep either, she just apanied Madam Quartley.

    After all, besides Zorion, Yuliana could only rely on Madam Quartley''s support in this household. Yuliana couldn''t afford to lose Madam Quartley. "Why is this woman so evil? Montez is only a child. How could she do such a thing?" Madam Quartley grumbled over and over again.

    Yuliana immediately took advantage of the situation. "I know! This woman is evil. Madam Quartley, I''ve always known that she is a heartless person!" Speaking of this, Madam Quartley brought up Tremaine again.

    She was exasperated. "It''s all because of Tremaine that Yesseca can act so shamelessly. I really can''t figure out what sort of bewitchment she used, that Tremaine even let her hurt his only son."

    Yuliana said, "Grandma, I told you before that Tremaine would do anything for Yesseca. Tremaine is totally obsessed with this woman."

    After hearing Yuliana''s words, Madam Quartley sighed and proimed that this was a family misfortune.

    In the blink of an eye, it was already midnight.

    No matter how angry Madam Quartley was, she was still tired. She eventually went to bed.

    Before going to bed, Madam Quartley had instructed Yuliana to look for Qiana and to tell Qiana again what kind of person Yesseca was.

    "Qiana is just too kind. I really don''t know what to say." Madam Quartley sighed. "Yesseca is wicked, so how could Qiana be a match for her! Yuliana. If you don''t have anything else to do, you should give Qiana some more pointers!"

    After hearing Madam Quartley''s words, Yuliana tried not to roll her eyes.

    Really!

    Madam Quartley was really a senile old woman!

    Qiana wasn''t a match for Yesseca?

    Yuliana thought that Yesseca was no match for Qiana!

    Yesseca had always dominated Quartley Pce,

    but now...

    Yuliana thought that Yesseca''s road in the future would be rough, and she had a strong instinct that Qiana would be Yesseca''s strongest opponent.

    However...

    For some reason, Qiana''s smile surfaced in Yuliana''s mind.

    That smile, no matter how Yuliana thought about it, was just weird.

    Did she imagine the smile?

    However, after some careful thinking, Yuliana decided that it wasn''t her imagination. Qiana had really smiled strangely while Montez was sick and in bed.

    At the same time, Qiana was standing next to Montez''s bed.

    A strange smile appeared on her lips.

    At this moment, Montez was asleep.

    Although his high fever had subsided, his face was still very red.

    Although Qiana''s gaze was on Montez, her thoughts had drifted away.

    Her mind was on Tremaine.

    Recalling the glint of suspicion in Tremaine''s eyes, the smile on Qiana''s lips widened.

    Tremaine should be getting suspicious of Yesseca.

    Marvelous.

    The gap between the both of them would get wider.

    No matter how close a couple was, if there was a gap between them, it would take a toll on their rtionship.

    And Qiana would take advantage of that opportunity and strike while the iron was still hot.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Yesseca woke up from her deep sleep.

    But she was almost scared to death when she opened her eyes.

    Tremaine was looking at her with his eyes wide open.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    She patted her chest and said, "What are you doing, not sleeping? Why are you staring at me?"

    Tremaine didn''t answer Yesseca''s question.

    He said in a low voice, "Did you give you Montez a bag of cookies you baked yesterday?"

    "Yeah," Yesseca said. "Montez told you? I made some for him and I personally gave them to Montez. If I passed them to you, it would''ve ended up in the cupboard."

    After a pause, Yesseca added, "Don''t think that just because you don''t like desserts that everyone else doesn''t. Montez likes the cookies I made." Yesseca thought about it and felt that Tremaine didn''t give the cookies she made to Montez because Tremaine assumed that everyone didn''t like desserts.

    Tremaine didn''t like dessert so he thought that Montez didn''t like it either, which must''ve been why he didn''t give it to Montez.

    Tremaine''s eyes shed. "Montez got a high fever and diarrhea yesterday."

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    After a while, she cried out, "What? How did Montez get sick? Where is he now? I''ll go and have a look."

    After saying that, Yesseca got up, but Tremaine stopped her and said, "He''s resting now, you don''t have to go see him."

    Yesseca was still very anxious.

    She was also afraid of disturbing Montez and said, "When Montez wakes up, I''ll go see him. Is it serious?"

    "He''s doing okay, he''ll be better soon," Tremaine said.

    He''d went to see Montez the previous night and noted that his fever was gone.

    "And," Tremaine continued, "Don''t give Montez anything to eat in the future."

    Yesseca subconsciously asked, "Why?"

    Tremaine looked into Yesseca''s eyes. "Montez got sick because he ate your cookies."

    Yesseca was stunned.

    How could Montez be sick because he ate the cookies she baked?

    No way!

    The cookies she made were not poisonous and she even tried them herself.

    Yesseca thought for a long time before finallying up with a reason.

    She said to Tremaine, "Could it be that Montez sctose intolerant? Perhaps that''s why he got sick? I''ve heard that people who arectose intolerant would experience diarrhea if they consume any food with

    dairy." Content belongs to th

    NovelDrama.Org

    This was the only reason she could think of.

    QUMS

    However, in Tremaine''s ears, she seemed to be defending herself.

    Why did Yesseca say that Montez wasctose intolerant?

    Could it be that she really knew there was a problem with her cookies?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    She knew that Montez would definitely have a reaction after

    eating the cookies, so she sa to absolve any suspicion

    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Tremaine''s heart sank.

    Although he didn''t want to think this way...

    t

    swne

    "I''m not sure. Anyway, don''t make anything for Montez in the future," Tremaine said.

    Montez was notctose intolerant, he''d liked drinking milk since young.

    But Tremaine didn''t want to say too much.

    Yesseca nodded.

    Yesseca figured Tremaine didn''t say much about it because Montez indeed wasctose intolerant. If that was the case, she couldn''t bake for him anymore, as all her desserts required milk. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    S

 Chapter 2062

    Chapter 2062

    ?

    "I was careless. Next time, I won''t make any desserts for Montez," Yesseca said guiltily.

    A streak of light shed across Tremaine''s eyes.

    Yesseca''s words were equivalent to a tacit admission.

    His mood suddenly turnedplicated.

    Momentster, Tremaine changed the topic. "I''m going to the office. As for Montez, you don''t need to visit him. Grandma''s not happy about it."

    Yesseca''s heart jolted.

    Madam Quartley was upset about it?

    However, it was also normal.

    Although what she did was unintentional, Montez had suffered from diarrhea, after all...

    Yesseca bit her lip and said nothing.

    Tremaine added, "I''lle back early tonight and have dinner with you."

    "Oh, okay." Yesseca nodded absent-mindedly.

    She was still thinking about Montez.

    Tremaine went out of the bedroom first.

    He found Madam Quartley.

    He told Madam Quartley that Montez may have gotten diarrhea because of the ingredients Yesseca used. He told Madam Quartley that Yesseca specifically used children''s milk powder to make Montez''s cookies and used dairy milk to make the servant''s batch.

    There was probably something wrong with the children''s milk, which was why Montez fell sick.

    Tremaine emphasized that Yesseca knew nothing about this and told Madam Quartley that she wouldn''t be making any desserts for Montez in the future.

    These words, of course, were spoken by Tremaine to deal with his grandma.

    After all, the same thing had happened to Montez twice and he should give Madam Quartley an exnation.

    But how could Madam Quartley believe in Tremaine''s words.

    She insisted on looking for Yesseca, but Tremaine stopped her.

    Tremaine said, "Grandma, I have investigated this matter thoroughly. Let''s drop it. I don''t want to cause any more trouble."

    Madam Quartley''s face turned cold. "Tremaine, do you mean to turn a blind eye to that woman hurting your son?" "She didn''t harm Montez." Tremaine said, "I told you it was because of the ingredients, and it won''t happen again."

    Madam Quartley felt that Tremaine was obviously protecting Yesseca.

    Something wrong with the ingredients?

    There was no problem with the other ingredients, only Montez''s batch of cookies had a problem.

    How could there be such a coincidence?

    Madam Quartley didn''t believe it!

    "Tremaine." Madam Quartley looked at Tremaine and said word by word, "I won''t lecture you. I just want to tell you that Montez is your own son! Don''t ignore your own son for a woman!"

    "Grandma, I understand." Tremaine said in a deep voice, "No one can rece Montez in my heart. Don''t worry." Tremaine originally wanted to go directly to the President''s Office, but after thinking about it, he went to Yesseca.

    Yesseca hadpletely woke up from her sleep. She was sitting on her bed in a daze.

    Seeing Tremaineing into the room, Yesseca asked, "Aren''t you going to the office?"

    Tremaine sat next to Yesseca, his gaze fixed on her. "Yesseca, have you been feeling emotional recently?"

    Yesseca was dazed.

    Feeling emotional?

    No...?

    She was very happy every day and even baked happily. Other than knowing that Montez got sick, she had been fine all this while. Yesseca shook her head and honestly replied, "No."

    "Are you sure?"

    "I''m sure."

    Tremaine lowered his voice as he said, "Has Qiana''s arrival made you unhappy or frustrated?"

    Yesseca was dumbfounded.

    To be frank, Qiana''s arrival did indeed make her feel a little ufortable.

    After all, Qiana was Montez''s birth mother.

    And Montez''s father was Tremaine.

    Although Tremaine and Qiana had nothing between them, Yesseca still found it a little hard to ept their rtionship.

    But as time went on, she was more epting of the idea.

    After all, Qiana was a woman with a

    sense of propriety. She rarely showed up in front of Yesseca and tried to downy her own existence as much as possible. Moreover, she would not look for Tremaine if nothing happened. Therefore, Yesseca really did not mind Qiana''s

    presence in Quartley Pce at all.

    Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    "There''s nothing to be unhappy about," Yesseca said. "You''re thinking too much."

    A deep thought shed through Tremaine''s eyes.

    A momentter, he patted Yesseca''s head. "It''s good that you''re not ufortable about it. Also, don''t let Montez eat any desserts next time." Yesseca immediately nodded.

    She said, "I will never do it again. It''s all my fault. I was careless."

    If she had known that Montez wasctose intolerant, she wouldn''t have made the cookies for him.

    However, Yesseca was also a little confused.

    Did Montez really suffer from diarrhea because he wasctose intolerant and ate her cookies?

    Or was there some other reason?

    Yesseca originally wanted to ask Tremaine more about it, but after thinking about it, she didn''t ask.

    Since Tremaine had said that

    Montez had suffered from diarrhea

    because of her cookies, he must

    have investigated it clearly.

    ve

    Tremaine would not give her some

    exeuse. Content belongs to? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    NovelDrama.Org

    If she asked questions, it will look like she was pushing the me onto someone else.

    After hearing Yesseca''s answer, Tremaine calmed down.

    He figured this matter should just end here.

    He didn''t want to go any deeper.

    Yesseca said that it may have been because of the dairy products, so be it.

    As long as Yesseca didn''t make any more desserts for Montez in the future, it was settled.

    This was the end of it.

    Yesseca prepared to visit Montez around ten in the morning.

    Although Tremaine had told her not to visit him, Yesseca still couldn''t help but want to visit Montez.

    She figured that Montez must have already woken up by this time, but she didn''t expect to see Qiana at the floor where Montez''s bedroom was.

    Seeing Qiana, Yesseca immediately stepped forward.

    She asked Qiana, "Qiana, how is Montez?"

    Qiana paused in her steps.

    She said, "Miss Cowell, do you know that Montez is ill?"

    Yesseca nodded.

    She said anxiously, "Yes, I heard Tremaine say that Montez had a

    high fever and diarrhea..." She said with some guilt, "Because he ate my cookies. I guess that it was that it was because

    of the dairy and probably be

    he''sctose intolerant. I put a lot of milk into the batter." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Qiana said, "Perhaps that was the reason."

    Although she said so, Qianaughed in her heart.

    Dairy?

    Yesseca was truly a foolish woman. Not only did she not notice anything amiss, she even thought that it was her fault. She even thought of such a

    reason!

    Hah! What a joke!

    A dim light shed through Qiana''s eyes.

    However, from the looks of it, Tremaine had not punished Yesseca too much.

    Tremaine really loved Yesseca.

    But that didn''t matter. Qiana could always add fuel to the fire.

    She could still exploit Montez.

    And Kylin...

    She had nned this for so long, and soon, he would be her trump card!

 Chapter 2063

    Chapter 2063

    ?

    "Qiana, I''m so sorry." Yesseca felt even more guilty. "It''s my fault. I didn''t expect Montez to have such a reaction from eating my cookies. His stomach probably couldn''t stand the dairy and his immune system must be down, which might be why he got a high fever. I''m sorry."

    Qiana consoled Yesseca and said, "Miss Cowell, don''t me yourself. After all, you never expected that it would be this bad or know about thectose intolerance. Don''t me yourself. Montez and I don''t me you."

    Hearing Qiana''s words, a trickle of warmth flowed through Yesseca''s heart.

    Qiana was a good person.

    If it were another child''s mother, she would have been angry long ago.

    Not only did Qiana not me her, she evenforted her...

    "Is Montez awake now? I''ll go take a look at him," Yesseca said.

    Qiana replied, "He still hasn''t woken up. Perhaps it''s because he''s too tired, but he''s still sleeping."

    Yesseca replied with an "Oh" and said, "Then, I''ll visit him when he wakes up." "Sure. You can go on with your day. I need to cook something for Montez. He''s been craving some chicken soup. I''ve never made it before, so hopefully it tastes nice. I need to learn a recipe." Qiana mentioned about it like she was just bringing it up.

    "Montez is craving chicken soup?" Yesseca immediately asked, "Won''t it be too heavy for his stomach to be drinking chicken soup?"

    "No." Qiana said, "Montez''s diarrhea has already stopped. He needs to drink something nutritious at this time."

    Just as Yesseca was about to speak, an angry voice sounded. "Yesseca!"

    They saw Madam Quartley and Yulianaing over.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Madam Quartley instantly yelled at Yesseca, "Yesseca, you''re really wicked. How could you deliberately harm Montez by baking him the cookies? You made him sick! And not just once, but twice!"

    Yesseca was stunned.

    Twice?

    Could it be?

    She instantly understood.

    No wonder thest time she made cookies for Tremaine and asked him to pass them to Montez, Tremaine stored them all. It must be because Montez also got sick the first time he ate them.

    Why didn''t Tremaine tell her?

    Yesseca bit her lip.

    If he had told her, she would not have done it!

    "Yesseca, you just want to kill Montez, don''t you? You can''t wait to have Tremaine all to yourself, right? Let me tell you, Montez is my grandson. If you continue to hurt him, I''ll make you suffer!" Madam Quartleywas so angry that she was almost gnashing her teeth.

    Yesseca''s mouth moved.

    She wanted to defend herself, but in the end, she could not get anything out.

    Montez was sick because of her, though she did not do that on purpose.

    Besides, she also knew that Madam Quartley disliked her.

    At this moment, no matter how she tried to exin, it was useless.

    Yesseca said to Madam Quartley, "Madam Quartley, I''m sorry. I was careless to make Montez sick."

    After saying that, Yesseca turned around and left.

    She knew that if she stayed, Madam Quartley would curse at her and spit terrible words at her. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to stand still then.

    Yesseca couldn''t defend herself.

    Because it was indeed her fault.

    Thus, the best way to resolve this issue was to just leave without causing conflict.

    After hearing Yesseca''s words, Madam Quartley was however even more furious.

    She pointed at Yesseca and said, "Did you guys hear that? Did you hear that! Yesseca admitted it herself! She admitted that she caused Montez to be sick!"

    Yuliana was confused.

    She felt that Yesseca was bing more foolish by doing so.

    She felt that Yesseca was not as smart as she thought she was.

    She knew that everyone would have suspected her if Montez got sick after eating her cookies, and now she even admitted her mistake...

    What was happening to Yesseca?

    Yuliana subconsciously nced at Qiana.

    Qiana quietly stood at the side.

    Yuliana was internally amazed.

    Qiana was truly formidable.

    She had even turned Yesseca into an idiot!

    el

    When Madam Quartley noticed that both Yuliana and Qiana were silent, she then spoke first, "Qiana, you heard what Yesseca said! She admitted that she tried to hurt Montez! You need to be careful in the future!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Qiana''s face looked somewhat at a loss.

    She said, "Grandma, Miss Cowell, Miss Cowell didn''t do it on purpose, did she?"

    Madam Quartley was so frustrated with Qiana that she almost fainted.

    Qiana was just impossible!

    Why was she so stupid?

    Even though Yesseca had admitted it directly, she could still say such a thing?!

    Madam Quartley held her breath and almost forgot to breathe.

    She said to Yuliana, "Yuliana, talk to Qiana carefully. Tell her what kind of person Yesseca is. I''m so angry!"

    Then, Madam Quartley turned and stormed off angrily.

    When Madam Quartley disappeared, a faintly discernible smile appeared on Qiana''s lips.

    She was now on the same boat as Yuliana. She did not need to put on a front with Yuliana.

    Yuliana gave Qiana a thumbs up and said, "Qiana, you''re so brilliant, so brilliant!"

    Qiana smiled, "Yuliana, what are you talking about?"

    Yuliana took a step forward and

    lowered her voice. "Qiana, how diet

    you get Yesseca to do such a stupid thing and even have her admit it personally? Teach me." Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Although Qiana and Yuliana were on the same boat, Qiana did not decide to bepletely frank with Yuliana.

    She couldn''t ever tell Yuliana that she wasn''t Montez''s biological mother.

    Qiana said I don''t know why she harmed Montez. Perhaps she''s too confident in herself. As for why she

    admitted it, it''s definitely Mr.

    Tremaine that convinced he"

    Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    Yuliana felt that it wasn''t that simple, but since Qiana wasn''t willing to say more, she didn''t ask further.

    No matter how things turned out, it was fine as long as Qiana could drive Yesseca away.

    She could use Qiana to vent her annoyance on

    Yesseca.

    Yuliana said, "Qiana, you have to work hard to drive Yesseca out of Quartley Pce as soon as possible. Let her have a taste of your skill!" Qiana gave a fake smile. "Yuliana, dealing with Yesseca is ourmon goal. My effort alone is not enough. I still need your assistance."

    Yuliana gave a hollowugh and said, "Yes, yes. Qiana, if you need any help, just tell me." Yuliana nned to just sit back and watch both Qiana and Yesseca fight over each other. Qiana was truly a cunning person. She would definitely make Yesseca''s life hell. "By the way, what about your previous n? Is there no news?" Yuliana asked again. Yuliana was referring to Kylin.

 Chapter 2064

    Chapter 2064

    ?

    Qiana smiled.

    She said, "Yuliana, don''t worry. Everything is in under my control."

    Yuliana asked, "When will you be using Kyi in again?"

    The smile on Qiana''s lips deepened. "There''s no need to rush. I have time."

    Nothing could be rushed.

    Because if things were rushed, there would be more room for mistakes.

    Slowly and steadily was the way to get things done perfectly.

    Yuliana was about to ask again when she caught a glimpse of the smile on Qiana''s face.

    Yuliana''s heart jolted.

    Qiana''s smile made her look like a venomous snake.

    A snake that could kill a person with a single bite.

    She swallowed the question she wanted to ask.

    That''s right, there was no need to ask and know everything all the time. Qiana was formidable and Yuliana believed that she would definitely be able to chase Yesseca out of Quartley Pce. There was no need for her to ask so many questions, it was enough to just watch the show.

    If Qiana choose not to say anything to her, that was even better.

    She would only be a spectator and not an actress in the y.

    At the President''s Office.

    Hogan reported about thetest updates to Tremaine.

    Soon, it was noon.

    Hogan and Tremaine ate together.

    Since they were eating, they stopped talking about work. They just chatted for a while.

    While chatting, Tremaine suddenly asked, "Mr. Welmert, do you think women all easily get jealous?"

    Hogan smiled meaningfully and said, "Mr. Tremaine, women are not only jealous in nature but also difficult to get along with. Otherwise, they wouldn''t say that women are hard to get along with. Women are difficult to understand."

    Tremaine pondered.

    After a while, he asked, "Even if she is a kind woman, will she do something unreasonable because of jealousy?"

    "Of course." Hogan said, "Women can do anything. Mr. Tremaine, you are a newlywed so you probably still can''t feel it. After a long time in marriage, you will experience what I said."

    After a pause, Hogan came over and said mysteriously, "Do you know why I''m still working despite being so old? Why I don''t want to stay at home and enjoy my days?"

    Tremaine shook his head.

    Hogan had never told him anything about this before.

    Hogan heaved a long sigh. "Because of my wife turns the house upside down every day. I really don''t want to go home anymore."

    Hogan seemed to be recalling some old memories.

    He said, "When I was young, she was gentle and lovely. Later, as I climbed higher in the careerdder, she became more and more suspicious. When I was young, I was pretty good looking. She was always suspicious of my rtionships with other women, no matter how innocent." I

    Hogan sighed heavily. He waved his hand and said, "Forget it. Let''s not talk about the past anymore. It''s all over now."

    Tremaine nced at Hogan and said, "Mr.

    Welmert, you''re so old now. Does she still suspect that you''re looking for women outside? You must still really be virile and strong!"

    Hogan was an old man after all. Hearing Tremaine''s words made his face blush.

    He said, "Sir, don''t make fun of me. At my age, my wife probably won''t doubt it. But when she was young, she suspected that I had done a lot of things outside of my marriage. It was heartbreaking."

    Hogan did not continue. "Let''s eat."

    At six o''clock in the evening, Tremaine returned back to Quartley Pce.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    He came back on time to have dinner with Yesseca.

    As soon as she saw Tremaine, Yesseca started ranting to Tremaine.

    "Tremaine, when I made the cookies for Montez for the first time and he got diarrhea after eating them, why didn''t you tell me?"

    "And when I baked again after first time, you could have just told me that Montez sctose intolerant instead of putting my cookies into the storage! I really don''t understand what you were thinking!" "If you had told me earlier, I wouldn''t have made another batch of cookies for Montez and Montez wouldn''t have gotten sick again. What''s more, he wouldn''t have a fever." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    He had no idea what to say.

    Tremaine was caughtpletely by surprise by what Yesseca said.

    He looked carefully at Yesseca''s face and saw that her eyes were filled with worry and me.

    There was a sh of emotion in Tremaine''s eyes.

    Was he thinking too much?

    Yesseca probably didn''t mean to do anything to Montez.

    Could it be that she''d never thought of doing such a thing?

    But if it weren''t for that reason, why were the cookies found to be...

    Tremaine stopped.

    Since this matter was already over, there was no longer a need to think about it.

    He should just think and ept that Yesseca had never wanted to harm Montez intentionally.

    Tremaine said to Yesseca, "I didn''t

    know he wasctose intolerant, if

    I

    not I would have told you. Don''t think

    too much about it. The first time he ate your cookies he indeed had diarrhea but I didn''t know it was because of the cookies so said nothing to you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Only then did Yesseca stop her rants andints.

    She figured that what Tremaine said was right.

    If Tremaine had known about this earlier, he would definitely have told her. It was impossible for him not to tell her. After all, it was nothing bad

    for Montez to bectose frent

    and there wasn''t a need to hide this

    fact. Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    UMS

    Yessecained again, "It''s all my fault. If I had been more careful, this wouldn''t have happened. Why did I added so much milk into the cookies?"

    When Yesseca made the cookies, she''d added more milk as she figured Montez was still a child and milk were good and nutritious for children.

    Plus, milk contained a lot of calcium.

    Therefore, she had reced water with milk but who knew that her good intentions would cause something so grave.

    "Don''t think too much. It''s over. Besides, Montez is fine." Tremaine said in a low voice.

    Yesseca sighed.

    She could only think on the bright side for now.

    This night, Yesseca felt that something was wrong.

    Because Tremaine did not touch her at all.

    Tremaine was normally like a tiger, ready to pounce on her whenever they got ready for bed. Whenever she begged him for mercy or to stop, Tremaine would continue torturing her with endless passion.

    But that night, Tremaine did not touch her at all.

    She still felt guilty about what happened to Montez. When they were both in bed, Yesseca stuck closely to Tremaine and hugged him tight to tell him

    how sorry she was....

    Normally, in the past, if she had taken the initiative to hug Tremaine, he would have long torn off all the clothes on her.

    But that night, Tremaine only hugged her and didn''t do anything out of line.

    Yesseca startedughing at herself in her heart.

    What was wrong with her?

    She had always hoped that Tremaine would stop torturing her at night just so she could get some rest.

    But now that Tremaine did exactly as she wished, she felt weird instead.

 Chapter 2065

    Chapter 2065

    ?

    Humans were strange creatures.

    The next day soon arrived.

    The night before, Tremaine told Yesseca that Montez had recovered. His high fever had also subsided and he was in good condition.

    However, Yesseca was still a little worried.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    So after Tremaine went to the president''s office and when she found that Madam Quartley was not at home, she sneaked into Montez''s room.

    However, as soon as she headed upstairs, she heard a voiceing from the hall.

    "Mother, can I not drink the chicken soup? I don''t like it." This was Montez''s voice.

    Soon after, Qiana''s voice rang out as well, "Montez, you''re a good kid. I specifically made this for you. Though you have recovered, you''re still weak. You need to drink some soup to replenish your nutrients."

    "Mom, it tastes really bad."

    "I''ll bring you some candies after you finish the soup. Is that better?"

    "Alright then." Montez reluctantly agreed.

    Qiana went to get some candies for Montez but spotted Yesseca by thending of the stairs.

    She immediately walked over quickly and said respectfully, "Miss Cowell."

    Yesseca lowered her voice and said, "Qiana, did I heard Montez saying that he doesn''t like to drink chicken soup?"

    Qiana''s face was full of worry. "It''s not that he doesn''t like to drink it, it''s because of my poor cooking skills. I''m just bad at it."

    Yesseca thought for a moment and said, "Qiana, I actually make a mean chicken soup."

    Back when she was bedridden, Lothar often made chicken soup for her that was fragrant and tasty.

    Later on, when Lothar left and whenever she missed him, Yesseca would make the same chicken soup for herself.

    The longer the soup was brewed, the better it tasted.

    Beforeing to the Nashnd, Montez had tried Yesseca''s chicken soup before and he liked it.

    Which was why Yesseca truly believed that Qiana''s cooking skills must be bad because Montez did actually like to drink chicken soup. "Really?" Upon hearing Yesseca''s words, Qiana''s

    eyes brightened. "Miss Cowell, can I ask you for this favor? Montez really doesn''t like to drink chicken soup I made. But he needs to drink it to replenish his nutrients. I''m worried and anxious that he won''t drink mine cause I know that mine taste bad. If you can help me to cook some and Montez likes it, then that would be the best."

    Yesseca immediately agreed.

    She wanted to help the moment she heard Montez saying that he didn''t want to drink Qiana''s soup.

    But she was just worried that Qiana would be unhappy if she wanted to help out.

    After all, the cookies she had made previously had caused Montez to get diarrhea. She was afraid that Qiana would object to her request and reject her. Now that Qiana was willing to take the initiative to speak, that was the best for Yesseca.

    Yesseca felt a little guilty and said, "Qiana, this is what I should have done anyway. Montez was sick because of me so it''s reasonable if I make him the soup."

    Qiana immediately shook her head. "Miss Cowell, what are you saying? Did Madam Quartely''s words make you unhappy? Don''t argue with ther. She''s an old woman after all. She doesn''t understand but I do. I know you''re good to Montez. Why would you harm Montez? I know who you are! With just one nce, I can see that you are a kind youngdy."

    Upon hearing Qiana''s words, the guilt in Yesseca''s eyes deepened.

    "Qiana, you''re a good person." Yesseca blurted out.

    Hearing Yesseca''s words, Qiana felt extremely embarrassed.

    She said, "Miss Cowell, I just spoke out what I thought. Montez told me all the time how great you are and I am grateful for that. I know you don''t like me staying here so I tried not to show up in front of you because I was afraid that I''d make you unhappy."

    Hearing these words made Yesseca feel even more guilty. She wanted to just burrow herself into a hole.

    That''s because she recalled how she

    net

    had been selfish and didn''t want Qiana to stay at Quartley Pce. She was afraid and worried that Qiana would beg or force Tremaine to be with her and if the time came, Yesseca didn''t know how to handle the matter if it arose. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    But who would have thought that Qiana had never had such thoughts or intentions?

    Since Yesseca moved into Quartley Pce, Qiana had deliberately avoided her and after she made Montez sick, Qiana not only did not me her butforted her as well.

    "Qiana, don''t avoid me next time." Yesseca was so ashamed that she didn''t even dare to look at Qiana. "If you don''t mind, you cane and chat with me. I definitely won''t be made unhappy by your presence."

    Qiana smiled.

    She said, "Forget it, Miss Cowell. Even if you say so, I can''t do that. After all, I''m Montez''s biological mother. It''s really embarrassing for me to do this. But in order not to be ridiculed by others, it''s better if avoid showing up in front of you and Mr Tremaine. But I''m really happy to hear your words. Before you and Mr. Tremaine married, I was afraid that you would be mad for what I did but I''m happy to hear you saying you wee me." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    There was a silence.

    Qiana and Yesseca spoke as if they were sincere to each other and wereying out their hearts out to each other.

    Yesseca was truly being sincere.

    However Qiana was not.

    After Yesseca left, Qiana looked at Yesseca''s disappearing back and the corner of her lips curled up.

    She dared to bet that Yesseca had a good impression of her right now.

    Ha ha.

    Qiana walked back into the hall.

    Because Quartley Pce was simply too big, Montez didn''t overhear the conversation between Qiana and Yesseca.

    When he saw Qianaing over, Montez asked, "Mother, what took you so long?"

    Qiana smiled and said, "I just met Miss Cowell and I chatted with her."

    Montez''s expression froze.

    After a moment, he carefully said, "Mother, although Great Grandmother said that I got sick because of the cookies Yesseca made, I don''t think it''s true. Yesseca wouldn''t hurt me. Don''t be angry at her, okay, Mom?"

    Pet

    Qiana patted Montez''s head gently. "Of course, I won''t be mad at her, Montez. I don''t think Miss Cowell would harm you. Even though the cookies have been tested out to have some bacteria and viruses, I don''t think she did. She must have been careless. She definitely couldn''t have done it on purpose." Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    "Hmm," Montez replied.

    Qiana said, "By the way, I just met Miss Cowell. She said that she''s going to make the chicken soup for you."

    Montez was stunned for a moment. After a while, he said, "Yesseca''s chicken soup is delicious." Normally, Montez would be overjoyed knowing that Yesseca was going to make some chicken soup for him.

    But now...

 Chapter 2066

    Chapter 2066

    ?

    Although he was d, he was not overjoyed.

    Other than feeling happy, there wereplex emotions lingering in his heart.

    As for what this meant, even Montez himself could not exin it clearly.

    To make a good chicken soup, the secret would of course to use chicken.

    There was high quality meat in Quartley Pce imported from Japan. They were all kept in the freezer.

    But frozen chicken didn''t work well in order to cook a good pot of soup.

    Fresh meat worked the best.

    The only ce to find fresh meat was at the market.

    Yesseca knew that markets in Agaphen City sold freshly butchered meat but she didn''t know if they sold it here in Nashnd.

    Yesseca went on the Inte to check and was delighted to find that they did sell them here.

    There was fresh chicken sold in a market in

    Nashnd.

    Yesseca made a call to Preslie.

    It just so happened that Preslie was taking leave that day. She asked Preslie to apany her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Preslie agreed immediately.

    Just as she was about to leave Quartley Pce, Yesseca once again met Qiana.

    She told Qiana that she was going to the market to buy chicken.

    "That''s too troublesome. Quartley Pce already has frozen meat," Qiana immediately said.

    Yesseca shook her head. "It''s better to get them from the market. Fresher chicken is better." Qiana said, "Why don''t I go, Miss Cowell? You should rest in Quartley Pce. I''ll go and buy it." Yesseca rejected her offer.

    She said, "You should stay and take care of Montez. I''ll go to the market. It''s nothing much."

    Only then did Qiana agree.

    When Yesseca left, a calcting gleam shed through Qiana''s eyes.

    Initially, she thought Yesseca would use the ingredients found in Quartley Pce to cook but she didn''t expect Yesseca to go to the market herself. Her n needed to be changed.

    Qiana had originally nned to ask for Yuliana''s help but she decided against it.

    When it was time to make use of Yuliana, she would do it, but this was not the time.

    If Yuliana was involved in the n, she would know that Qiana was the one that had been harming Montez.

    There were some things Yuliana could be privy to, but not the fact that Montez wasn''t her biological son.

    Yesseca asked the driver to drive her to where Preslie was staying.

    Preslie had been waiting at the gate of her neighborhood.

    It was only after getting on the car that Preslie found out that the "shopping trip" was actually a trip to buy chicken.

    She was puzzled.

    Preslie said, "Yesseca, I thought we were going to go shopping! Why would you want to go to the market to buy pork? I''m confused. A president''s wife personally going down to the market personally to buy pork. People wouldugh if they knew."

    Yesseca was rendered speechless for a moment.

    She said, "Don''t tease me. Tremaine and I are not officially married yet. Thest wedding was messed up and we have yet to hold a wedding, so I am not formally his wife yet. Besides, can''t a president''s wife buy pork?"

    Preslie didn''t know what to say.

    Finally, she muttered, "We can do whatever as long as you''re happy."

    Yesseca smiled.

    The car headed for the market.

    Hearing Yesseca and Preslie''s conversation, the driver was a little nervous. After all, it was the first time that the driver had seen his mistress heading to the market personally to buy meat.

    Quartley Pce had servants that were in charge of cooking. Yesseca did not even need to go out to the market herself.

    In a blink of an eye, they had arrived.

    Yesseca and Preslie got off the car and asked the driver to wait for them at the entrance.

    Just as Yesseca was carefully

    selecting the freshest cut of chicken,

    Preslie whispered, "Yesseca, I don''t

    net

    A

    believe that they have run out of chicken in the Quartley Pce. ce like that should have all the freshest ingredients from all around the world shipped to them right? Why are you here, in the market?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca exined, "Of course, they have that but it''s frozen and even if the quality of the chicken is good, it can''tpare to the fresh meat we can get here."

    Preslie said nothing.

    Watching the butcher getting the meat ready, Preslie almost threw up.

    et

    Preslie held onto Yesseca''s hand once she was done buying. When they walked out of the market, Preslie said, "I admire you. I like to eat chicken but I wouldn''t be able toe to the market myself to buy it. Looking at the blood stters scares me." Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    Preslie felt that she was a true foodie butpared to Yesseca, she was nothing.

    Yesseca shook her head. "No, I''m making some chicken soup for Montez. I''m not doing it for myself."

    Preslie was surprised as she asked,

    net

    "Didn''t you tell me that Qiana is here now? In order to avoid trouble and avoid Qiana from feeling ufortable with you, didn''t, want to keep a distance from

    Montez? Why are you cooking for

    Montez again? Aren''t you afraid that

    Qiana will overthink?" Content

    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca sighed and then told her what had happened in the past two days.

    Preslie was puzzled to hear this.

    She said, "Lactose intolerant? Is Montez reallyctose intolerant? Even if that was the case, he wouldn''t have diarrhea right? Why do I feel like something is not right?"

    "That is indeed the case," Yesseca said.

    She believed that Tremaine must have investigated and would not say for no reason that there was something wrong with her cookies.

    The suspicion in Preslie''s eyes deepened.

    She somehow felt that something was wrong.

    After thinking for a long time, she suddenly said, "Didn''t you say that there was a woman in Quartley Pce who tried to frame you? Mr. Tremaine''s brother''s wife! Is she the mastermind?"

    Yesseca said no.

    She said, "Tremaine said that there was a problem with my cookies, and no one but Montez and Qiana had ever touched my biscuits, so it can''t be

    her."

    Since the incidentst time, Yuliana had almost been driven out of Quartley Pce by Tremaine. Yuliana herself should have learned from her own mistakes and would be afraid to provoke Yesseca again.

    Yesseca believed that it would not be Yuliana.

    "Furthermore," Yesseca paused for a moment before continuing, "even if she wanted to harm me, she wouldn''t dare to harm Montez as well. I''m afraid that she doesn''t have the guts to do so."

    Preslie''s eyes rolled and for some reason, she sputtered, "If it wasn''t that woman, would it be Qiana?"

    Yesseca paused.

    She was speechless hearing Preslie''s words.

    Yesseca red at her, "Preslie, don''t mess around. Qiana is a good person. She wouldn''t harm me. Even if she wanted to harm me, why would she want to hurt Montez? Montez is her biological son, which mother on earth would hurt their own son?

    It was Preslie''s turn to pause.

    She smiled, embarrassed.

    Montez was Qiana''s son.

    No matter how wicked Qiana was, it was impossible for her to hurt her own son for her own selfish reasons.

 Chapter 2067

    Chapter 2067

    ?

    She was overthinking things.

    Preslie said, "Let''s just act like I didn''t say anything, then. I have to correct you on one thing, though. I don''t think that Qiana is a good person. When she begged you the other day, I felt that she was up to no good."

    Yesseca said, "You''re wrong, Preslie. Qiana is a good person. You must have misunderstood her."

    "No, I didn''t. She''s a two-faced b*tch, and she''s up to no good," Preslie couldn''t help saying.

    These words made Yesseca a little unhappy.

    Her face fell slightly. "Preslie, you''re my best friend, and Qiana''s my friend as well. I don''t want one of my friends to badmouth another friend of mine. Qiana''s really not the way you think she is. Can you please not talk about her like that?"

    Preslie''s heart sank.

    Yesseca had never been so blunt with her even when she''d badmouthed Qiana previously. Why was she...

    It seemed that Qiana was very important to Yesseca.

    Preslie felt conflicted.

    She still felt that Qiana was up to no good and she was afraid that Qiana would get Yesseca into trouble.

    Yesseca was not stupid, but she was too kind and simple-minded.

    Preslie moved her lips, but she didn''t say anything else.

    Since Yesseca had already made herself clear, what else could she say?

    Yesseca returned to Quartley Pce.

    She started bustling around the kitchen the moment she arrived, preparing the materials for dinner.

    While Yesseca was busy, Qiana returned with a puppy in her arms.

    She''d bought it from a pet store.

    What was the reason for this? After Yesseca had gone to the supermarket, Qiana and Montez had had a conversation.

    Qiana told Montez that she''d had a dog when she was younger, and it was adorable. It would whimper for her attention and even flip onto its back so that she could rub its belly.

    Montez was so envious when he heard that.

    He couldn''t help saying, "Mummy, I want one, too."

    Qiana immediately said, "I''ll get one for you right now."

    Montez couldn''t believe it.

    Was his mother buying him a dog just like that?

    "Really?" Montez asked.

    Qiana smiled. "Of course! What''s so hard about getting a dog? As long as you''re happy, I''ll do anything for you."

    Montez was moved by such words.

    He couldn''t help saying, "Thanks, Mummy. You''re the best."

    Montez was overjoyed by the puppy.

    He refused to let go of the puppy and couldn''t stop himself from petting it all over.

    After ying with the puppy for about an hour, Yesseca came.

    She had a delicious-smelling bowl of broth with her.

    Her heart ached and she couldn''t help feeling guilty at the sight of Montez.

    In such a short time, Montez had lost a lot of weight and looked pale.

    It was all her fault.

    "Yesseca." Montez stopped petting the dog when he saw her.

    Yesseca forced out a smile. "Montez, are you alright?"

    Montez nodded.

    She looked at the puppy and asked, "Where did this puppye from? It''s adorable."

    Montez said, "My mummy bought this for me."

    Qiana said, "Montez said that he wanted a dog, so I got him one."

    "It''s truly adorable," Yesseca said.

    After that, she ced the broth on the table and said, "Montez, I made you some broth. Why don''t you have some?"

    "Thank you, Yesseca."

    Yesseca had a lot to say to Montez, but she didn''t know where to start.

    She wondered when things had changed between her and Montez.

    They used to be so close, but things were awkward between them at the moment.

    Yesseca didn''t want to hang around.

    She said, "I''ll get going, then. Remember to have some broth."

    After Yesseca left, Qiana acted like she was going to get the broth for Montez, but she let out a yelp when she touched the bowl.

    Montez was shocked.

    He immediately walked over to her. "Mummy, what''s wrong?"

    She said, "It''s nothing. It''s just that the broth is a little hot. Let''s leave it for a moment before having some, okay?"

    Montez agreed.

    She then got a pair of gloves from

    the kitchen and put them on. She said, "I take this into the kitchen for

    now. We don''t want the puppy''s fur to get into the broth, do we? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    After that, she took the bowl into the kitchen.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    QUMS

    Once she was in the kitchen, Qiana looked around and quickly took out a tiny paper bag from her pocket.

    She sprinkled the powder into the broth.

    When she was done, she threw the paper bag into the shredder and flushed the remnants down the drain. She didn''t go see Montez after leaving the kitchen.

    She tracked down a servant and said, "Tell Madam Quartley that Montez is doing well today. He''s really happy today. Let her know so that she won''t be so worried about him." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    The servant agreed. Qiana then walked into the living room.

    Montez was still ying with the puppy.

    Qiana smiled and said, "Montez, looks like I made the right choice by getting this puppy. Look at how happy you are."

    Montez smiled and said, "Yes, I love it."

    He''d been in a bad mood recently. The puppy definitely cheered him up.

    "Mummy, let''s give the puppy a name!" he said after a while.

    Qiana agreed.

    With a smile, she asked, "What do you want to name it?"

    Montez thought about it and said, "How about Linda? It sounds like a cute name."

    "That''s great." Qiana smiled in agreement.

    As she spoke to Montez, she watched the stairs out of the corner of her eye. Soon, she saw a figure.

    Qiana immediately told Montez, "Montez, looks like your great-grandmother''s here." "Great-grandma, you''re here." Montez looked over as well.

    Sure enough, a figure appeared there.

    Qiana said to Montez, "Montez, let''s

    go help her down. It''s not convenient for her to walk up and down the stairs at her age. Since we know that she''s here, we should help her out. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Montez agreed immediately.

    UMS

    Since he was going to help her, he couldn''t hold on to the puppy.

    Montez put the puppy down and walked over to the stairs.

    He helped her down a few steps.

    At first, Madam Quartley tried to brush him off. "No, no, it''s fine. I can still move around on my own."

 Chapter 2068

    Chapter 2068

    ?

    Montez said, "Mummy said that it''s not convenient for you to go up and down the stairs at your age. It''s only appropriate for me to help you." Madam Quartley beamed at Montez''s words.

    She looked at Qiana approvingly and said, "Qiana, you''re great at teaching children! I knew I chose the right person!"

    Qiana blushed, then said, "I don''t know anything about teaching children, Madam Quartley. It''s just that Montez is a smart and obedient child. If he were the mischievous type, I don''t think I''d be able to teach him anything."

    Madam Quartley was even happier at Qiana''s words.

    She said, "Indeed, the Quartley family has great genes. All of our descendants have turned out to be outstanding!"

    After a short while, Montez led Madam Quartley over to the sofa and they sat down.

    She looked over Montez carefully and couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief when she saw that he looked much better.

    "Montez, I have to tell you something." Madam Quartley suddenly looked serious. "Remember to stay away from that Yesseca! She''s up to no good!"

    Montez said, "Great-grandma, Yesseca isn''t a bad person. You''ve really misunderstood her."

    "There''s nothing to misunderstand!" Madam Quartley raised her voice. "That woman almost killed you! How can you be as silly as your father?!" Montez said, "Yesseca wouldn''t try to harm me. Great-grandma, I''m not silly, and neither is Daddy."

    Madam Quartley red at him. "The fact that you''re saying that proves just how silly you are!"

    Qiana hurriedly tried to smooth things over. "Madam Quartley, are you thirsty? Let me get you something to drink."

    Madam Quartley said, "No, I''m not. Qiana, you need to talk things over with Montez and make sure he''s clear what that Yesseca is up to! Don''t let Yesseca manipte him."

    Qianaughed awkwardly.

    She changed the topic deliberately. "Oh, Madam Quartley, Montez said that he wanted to have a dog earlier today, so I got him one. It''s adorable, and Montez really loves it."

    Madam Quartley''s lip curled when she heard that Montez had gotten a dog. "What''s so adorable about dogs? They''re smelly and dirty and bark for nothing."

    Montez immediately retorted, "Great-grandma, you''re wrong. Linda''s adorable and doesn''t make much noise. It''s really obedient."

    Afraid that she wouldn''t believe him, Montez got to his feet. "I''ll bring Linda over to show you right this instant! You''ll see for yourself just how adorable it is!"

    After that, Montez went to look for Linda.

    He''d ced Linda on the floor to go help Madam Quartley, but Linda was nowhere in sight at the moment. Montez went elsewhere to search for it. After Montez left to look for Linda, Madam Quartley said to Qiana, "Qiana, why on earth did you get Montez a dog? There''s nothing good about dogs, and it''s just going to dirty Quartley Pce."

    Madam Quartley didn''t have a good impression of animals.

    Qiana said gently, "Madam Quartley, Montez has just only gotten better. Since he said that he wanted a dog, I had to satisfy him. Moreover, I''ll make sure to clean up after the puppy. I won''t allow Quartley Pce to get dirty, so don''t worry."

    Initially, Madam Quartley had been rather upset about Qiana buying Montez a dog, but she couldn''t help feeling appeased at Qiana''s words.

    She made a concession. "Fine, since Montez likes it. I don''t know what these children are up to, so fond of these animals."

    Qiana smiled and said, "Indeed, it''s hard to guess what a child is thinking, but we just need to try our best to go along with it. After all, I want to satisfy Montez in any way that I can as long as it''s not over the line."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Madam Quartley said approvingly, "Qiana, you''re a wonderful mother. I made the right choice, insisting on youing to Quartley Pce. A child must never be separated from their biological mother."

    She''d just finished her sentence when an earpiercing shriek ripped through the air.

    It was Montez.

    Madam Quartley and Qiana''s expressions changed.

    In the next second, Qiana flew towards the kitchen.

    The scream came from the kitchen.

    Madam Quartley hurried after her.

    In the kitchen.

    Montez was staring at the scene in front of him, his face ghostly pale.

    There was aplete mess on the floor.

    There was a broken bowl of broth.

    It was the broth that Yesseca had brought over earlier.

    Next to the broken bowl was a dead dog.

    Qiana hurried into the kitchen.

    She was stunned at the sight in front of her.

    "Montez, what... what''s happened?" She said anxiously.

    Montez looked back.

    His eyes were red. "Mummy, I was looking for Linda. Linda''s dead."

    After that, Montez squatted down and picked up Linda''s body.

    Although the dog hadn''t spent a long time with Montez, a child''s world was simple. A short hour was more than enough for Montez to view the dog as his friend and familyO member. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    However, his friend, a member of his family, was dead!

    It was no wonder that Montez was devastated!

    He mumbled, "Linda, what''s wrong? You were just ying with me and I was petting you. How... how are you dead now?"

    Madam Quartley rushed over.

    She was also stunned at the scene in front of her.

    A momentter, she asked Qiana, "What''s going on? Didn''t you just buy the dog? Why is it dead?!"

    Qiana looked up with a strange expression. "I did just buy it. It was fine earlier, running and jumping around. I don''t know what..."

    She suddenly shouted as if she''d just processed what was going on. "Isn''t that the broth Miss Cowell made for Montez? Why''s it all over the floor?"

    et

    Madam Quartley hadn''t seen the broken bowl and spilt broth earlier because Montez was in her line of sight At Qiana''s words, she took a closer look. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    As expected, there was a broken bowl on the floor.

    Something dawned on Madam Quartley.

    She shouted at the top of her lungs. "Get someone here and do a test on the dog to see what it ate!"

    The dog and the broth were both sent for testing.

    Montez didn''t know what Madam Quartley was up to. He only knew that he was devastated by Linda''s death.

    He told Qiana that he wanted to be alone in his room.

    Qiana agreed.

    After Montez left, Qiana said to

    ???

    Madam Quartley, "Madam Quartley, I''m sure that nothing was wrong with the dog when I bought it. There''s no way I would''ve dared to y around with something that Montez would be spending so much time with. How could the dog have died just like that when it wasn''t ill?"

    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 2069

    Chapter 2069

    ?

    Madam Quartley was livid.

    She roared, "Qiana, how are you still not getting this? That dog didn''t die because there was something wrong with it. It died because it drank the broth!"

    Qiana froze.

    She then started shaking her head desperately. Her face pale, she said, "That''s impossible! Madam Quartley, it can''t be! Miss Cowell personally brought the soup over here for Montez. I put it in the kitchen for it to cool down because it was too hot. How can there be something wrong with it?" Madam Quartley said firmly, "There has to be something wrong with the broth. The dog probably ran into the kitchen after catching its scent and jumped onto the counter to have some, but identally spilt it. Obviously, something''s wrong with it, because the dog died after having some!"

    Qiana staggered back.

    She seemed to be scared out of her wits. She wanted to say something, but couldn''t find the words.

    The seconds ticked by.

    Qiana''s face was deathly pale as she stood there silently.

    Madam Quartley''s rage was growing with every passing second.

    Even though all of this was based on her guesswork and it was what she''d told Qiana, she herself found it hard to believe that Yesseca would act so boldly and rashly.

    The dog had died immediately after having the broth. It was obvious that it had beenced with an extremely potent poison.

    If Montez were the one to have the broth, he''d be dead as well...

    Madam Quartley couldn''t help feeling more and more horrified.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Just then, the test results were out.

    The dog''s death was due to poisoning.

    The poison hade from the broth.

    When Qiana heard this, she crumpled to the floor, whereas Madam Quartley looked more enraged than ever before.

    She roared, "Bring Yesseca Cowell here right now!

    Yesseca was preparing dinner.

    Tremaine would be back for dinner on this night, and she wanted to make him a nice meal.

    Just as she was bustling around the kitchen, two soldiers suddenly barged in and grabbed her.

    Yesseca was shocked.

    Before she could make sense of what was happening, she''d been brought to Madam Quartley.

    When she saw Madam Quartley, Yesseca was taken aback.

    She knew that Madam Quartley did not like her, and was often upset with her.

    However, this was the first time she had seen her so angry.

    She looked absolutely murderous.

    When she saw Yesseca being brought in, Madam Quartley walked over and gave her a tight p without a single word. It rang out crisply.

    Yesseca''s face was turned to the side by the force of the p.

    Qiana sat on the floor, her face ashen as if she didn''t even see Yesseca being pped. At this moment, Yuliana arrived.

    She almostughed out loud at the sight of Yesseca being pped.

    This was the first time Yesseca had been beaten by Madam Quartley in Quartley Pce!

    It felt great!

    She wanted to see just how Yesseca would continue acting all high-and-mighty!

    Well done!

    Yuliana secretly hoped that Madam Quartley would deal out a few more blows so that Yesseca''s face would swell up. It would be even better if she could beat Yesseca to death!

    "Lock this woman up while we wait for Tremaine to deal with her!" Madam Quartley didn''t continue pping Yesseca as Yuliana wished.

    After giving Yesseca a p, Madam Quartley immediately gave the order for her to be locked up-

    on the other hand, Yesseca came back to her senses.

    She shouted, "Madam Quartley, why did you hit me? Why are you locking me up?"

    "Why?" Madam Quartley red at her furiously. "You can ask Tremaine when he''s back!"

    Before Yesseca could speak, the soldiers dragged her away.

    Yuliana was delighted.

    Although Madam Quartley hadn''t continued pping Yesseca, she knew that Yesseca was done for this time.

    She dared to poison Montez!

    She was too audacious!

    Before this, she''dced her cookies with things like this as well, but

    those were onlyxative

    Montez to get diarrhoea, or at most, burn up a fever. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    This time, she''d actually poisoned the broth.

    A dog died right after having some!

    If Montez ate it, he would surely die as well!

    Yuliana couldn''t help tutting.

    Yesseca was simply too reckless.

    Tremaine had been on her side thest two times, causing her to grow bolder. She was just doing whatever she liked, at this point!

    Yuliana walked up to Madam Quartley.

    She knew that Madam Quartley was

    furious, but she deliberately stoked the fire and said, "Grandma, Yesseca''s just too bold for words!

    She managed to get away with it et

    twice, which was why she thought that she could get away with anything. If we don''t deal with her this time, Yesseca''s probably going to get rid of everyone in Quartley Pce the next time around!" Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    Looking absolutely livid, Madam Quartley said, "If Tremaine doesn''t deal with her this time, I''m going to disown him!"

    Yulianaughed to herself.

    In fact, it didn''t matter whether

    Madam Quartley would disown Tremaine or not. There was no way

    he would dare to let Yesseca off the hook this time. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    After all, Yesseca had attempted to murder someone.

    No matter how protective Tremaine was of her, there was no way he could just sit idly by and watch her murder his own son.

    She really needed to be taught a lesson!

    On the other hand, Madam Quartley nced at Qiana.

    Qiana was paralysed on the ground. Her face was devoid of any colour, and her shoulders were still shaking.

    Madam Quartley couldn''t bear to see it.

    Although Qiana was kind to the point of stupidity, she truly was a good mother. She was willing to do anything for Montez.

    She had a very good heart.

    This was all Yesseca''s fault, but Qiana was also at fault for being too trusting.

    She could not me Qiana too much.

    Moreover, after this, Qiana would definitely be wary of Yessca.

    Madam Quartley said to Yuliana, "Yuliana, go and talk to Qiana. Comfort her a little. She seems to be scared out of her wits."

    Yuliana was unwilling to. She had always been conceited. How would she know how tofort someone?

    However, she had no choice.

    She said gently, "Qiana, don''t be sad. Montez is fine, isn''t he? Come on, get up, it''s cold on the floor."

    Actually, Yuliana was rather happy to see how heartbroken Qiana was.

    She didn''t like Qiana much, either.

    It was just that she hated Yesseca more. She could only pick the lesser of two evils when it came to Yesseca and Qiana.

    However, this did not mean that she had developed a good impression of Qiana.

    If possible, Yuliana would rather both Yesseca and Qiana die.

    After that, Yuliana was about to help Qiana up.

    Qiana first looked at Yuliana in horror before throwing herself into Yuliana''s arms.

 Chapter 2070

    Chapter 2070

    ?

    She burst into tears. "Yuliana, this is all my fault. I''m terrified! I was going to give the broth to Montez, but fortunately, it was too hot so I told him to wait for a while before having some. Otherwise, my Montez would be gone by now!"

    "My son! If he were to die, I''d die with him! How could I have been so careless?!"

    Yuliana secretly curled her lips at Qiana''s howling.

    Montez was fine. Was there any need to howl like this?

    When Qiana was done crying, she suddenly gave herself a p.

    While pping herself, she cried, "It''s all my fault! I deserve to die! I almost killed my Montez!"

    Seeing Qiana p herself, Yuliana was stunned.

    When Madam Quartley saw this, she immediately ran over.

    She grabbed Qiana''s hand and roared, "Qiana, what are you doing? Stop!"

    Qiana couldn''t p herself anymore.

    Her face was covered in tears. "Madam Quartley, I don''t deserve to live, I don''t deserve to be a mother! I almost gave Montez the broth... I''m still trembling at the thought of it... Montez almost had the broth..."

    Hearing this, Madam Quartley''s heart twisted.

    However, she forced herself to stay calm. "Qiana, whatever it is, Montez is fine now. Don''t me yourself too much. It''s all Yesseca''s fault, and I''ll make sure that Tremaine gives you an appropriate answer for this!"

    Tremaine received a call from Madam Quartley.

    She asked him to return to Quartley Pce immediately.

    He turned her down.

    He said that he was busy and that he would be backter.

    Madam Quartley lowered her voice and said, "Tremaine, no matter how important your work is, you have toe back to Quartley Pce right now." Tremaine felt his heart jolt.

    He immediately asked, "What is it?"

    "Yesseca wanted to poison Montez!" "That''s impossible!" Tremaine said immediately.

    Madam Quartley suddenly raised her voice. "How is it impossible? Why are you so trusting of that woman, Tremaine? The truth is right in front of your eyes! Yesseca Cowell tried to poison Montez! Get back here right now and I''ll show you proof!"

    Tremaine asked Sheldon to send him to Quartley Pce.

    Along the way, he kept urging Sheldon to speed up.

    No matter how speedily Sheldon drove, he still had to stop at a red light.

    Tremaine looked at the traffic light anxiously. Sheldon wanted to appease him and chatted with him casually.

    "Mr. Tremaine, Preslie called me today and told me something interesting. Do you know it is?"

    Tremaine didn''t answer.

    He wasn''t in the mood for this.

    Sheldon continued, "She said that Miss Cowell had done to the market to buy some meat."

    It wasmon for normal housewives to go shopping at the market, but with Yesseca''s current identity, it was a rare urrence.

    Tremaine was taken aback.

    "She went to the market to buy meat?"

    Quartley Pce had everything. Even if she needed something, she could just get the servants to buy it for her. At worst, she could just head to the supermarket herself. Why had she gone all the way to the market?

    As far as he knew, there was no market near Quartley Pce.

    Why had she gone all the way there?

    Tremaine started to feel suspicious.

    "Yeah," Sheldon said. "Miss Cowell is really..."

    Sheldon couldn''t find the appropriate adjective after a long moment. He could only let out an awkwardugh and say, "How out of the ordinary."

    Tremaine frowned.

    Yesseca had been in Nashnd for long enough that she''d definitely gone out on her own to buy herself some things.

    She would asionally go to the supermarket to buy some baking materials or ingredients that she needed but Quartley Pce was out of. After all, young people only went to supermarkets nowadays.

    Markets were reserved for older women or housewives. Why had Yesseca suddenly gone to the market?

    Back at Quartley Pce.

    Madam Quartley rted everything to Tremaine angrily.

    After that, she gave him an ultimatum. "Tremaine, if you try to brush me off with this matter and let Yesseca get away with this, I''ll disown you! I can''t watch my great-grandson fall prey to some woman''s tricks like this!"

    Tremaine was shocked by her words.

    However, he suppressed his shock and said, "Grandma, we can''t jump to conclusions without investigating matters."

    Madam Quartleyughed disparagingly. "Fine. Go and do all the investigating you want and see whether you can help Yesseca get away with this!" Tremaine asked, "Where is Yesseca now?"

    Madam Quartley''s smile grew colder. "I''ve locked her up in her bedroom. Don''t worry, I haven''t done anything to her yet. I wanted to wait for you to give the order! I want to see whether you''ll choose your own son or her!"

    Tremaine said no more. He called Qiana over first.

    At this moment, Qiana was deathly pale. She looked like she was terminally ill.

    Tremaine asked Qiana exactly what had happened.

    ????

    Qiana''s lips quivered a few times, but she wasn''t able to speak. Finally, she sucked in a few deep breaths before saying, "Mr. Tremaine, I wasn''t able to fulfil my responsibilities as a mother. When Miss Cowell brought the broth over for Montez, it never even urred to me that something would be wrong with it. I almost gave it to Montez. Fortunately, the dog identally had some instead of Montez. Otherwise, Montez would be the dead one! It''s all my fault!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    When Madam Quartley heard what Qiana was saying, she shouted, "Qiana, don''t be silly! This has nothing to do with you. This is all because of Yesseca!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "Qiana, why would Yesseca suddenly prepare a bowl of broth for Montez?" Tremaine asked.

    Qiana said, "Montez had just

    recovered and needed to drink something nutritious. I made him some broth, but I''m not good in the kitchen and he didn''t really like it Later on, Miss Cowell heard about this and said that she was good at making broth, so she''d make some for him personally." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "I thought that Miss Cowell was just being kind and agreed to it. Later on, when Miss Cowell brought the broth over, it was too hot, so I put it in the kitchen to let it cool down so that Montez could have itter. It just so happened that Montez mentioned wanting to have a dog, so bought him one." Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    "The dog probably ran into the kitchen to have some broth when it smelled its scent. However, it ended up... it ended up dying!"

    At this point, Qiana''s body trembled even more violently.

    It was as if she''d thought of the possibility of Montez dying if not for the dog.

 Chapter 2071

    Chapter 2071

    ?

    Madam Quartley said sternly, "Tremaine, did you hear that? I had someone test the broth earlier, and it contains a potent poison! Are you still defending Yesseca with all the evidence and witnesses?"

    Tremaine''s brows were tightly knotted.

    After a moment, he suddenly asked, "Qiana, I want you to go through everything again and think about whether there could be anything that you''re missing out on."

    Qiana''s eyes widened as if she really was thinking about it.

    After a while, she raised her head and said, "I thought of something... could there be something wrong with the meat itself?"

    As she spoke, her tone became more urgent. "Miss Cowell said that she was going to go to the market to get the meat for the broth. I found it odd at the time because there was meat in Quartley Pce. She was insistent, though."

    "There has to be something wrong with the meat, knowing how dirty the market is!"

    Hearing Qiana''s words, Madam Quartley was furious.

    How could Qiana be so silly?

    She immediately said, "All of the livestock in Nashnd has to be properly tested and checked. How can they have any poison in them?! Qiana, don''t you get it? Yesseca went out of her way to get meat at the market so that she could take the chance to poison it, then use it as an excuse to rid herself of the me!"

    Qiana''s face, which was already pale to begin with, became bloodless with Madam Quartley''s words.

    She mumbled to herself, "Miss Cowell... why would Miss Cowell do that? She said that she really likes Montez and I could see that she did!" "Tremaine, Yesseca''s locked up in her room now. Tell me what you''re going to do with her!" Madam Quartley watched Tremaine closely.

    A streak of light shed in Tremaine''s eyes.

    "Grandma, we cannot base everything solely on what Qiana says," said Tremaine. "There is no conclusion to this matter yet."

    After a while, Tremaine went to look for Montez.

    Montez was lying in bed, looking dejected.

    When he saw Tremaine, he said feebly, "Daddy."

    Tremaine said, "Montez, I heard that you had a puppy?"

    Montez looked sad. "Yes, its name was Linda. It was adorable, but now it''s gone. Daddy, I''m so sad."

    Tremaine caressed Montez''s head and said, "Montez, humans have to die of old age and sickness, let alone dogs. Don''t think too much."

    Montez bit his lip and said nothing.

    Then, Tremaine asked casually, "Why''d you suddenly think of getting a dog?"

    Montez said, "I asked Mummy to get it for me. I just suddenly wanted one."

    He paused, then continued, "Linda was really adorable. I yed with it for about an hour, then Great-grandma came, so I helped her down the stairs. I had to put Linda aside to help her."

    "Later, when I wanted to show Linda to Greatgrandma, I saw Linda in the kitchen... Linda was already dead."

    A child''s world was different from that of adults.

    What a child saw was also different from an adult.

    Therefore, Montez only paid attention to Linda, and not to the broth that was on the floor.

    "Don''t be sad, Montez," Tremaine said. "Perhaps the dog was already sick, to begin with. I''m sure it would have been really happy to have had fun with you before dying."

    After Tremaineforted Montez, Montez finally felt better.

    Tremaine told him to get some rest.

    Montez nodded. "You too, Daddy."

    Tremaine walked towards the door, then paused and turned back to look at Montez. "Montez, when you put the dog down to go help your greatgrandmother down the stairs, did your mother help you watch over the dog?"

    Montez shook his head.

    "No, she helped Great-grandma down with me."

    A thoughtful look shed in Tremaine''s eyes.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Three hourster, Tremaine had taken a look at the crime scene and the test results. He''d even sent someone to the market to check on the butcher.

    In the end, Tremaine came to a conclusion.

    There were only two possibilities for this matter.

    First of all, it was really Yesseca who did it.

    Secondly, Qiana was the one who framed Yesseca.

    There was nothing wrong with the meat.

    e

    The pigs had been thoroughly checked and tested before being butchered, and the butchering was done on the spot. Yesseca wasn''t the only customer, and Tremaine had checked up on all the other customers as well. There was nothing wrong with the meat. Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    The dog that Qiana had bought was fine as well. Its death was solely caused by the poisoned broth.

    Because Qiana and Yesseca were the only ones who''de into contact with the soup, it could only be either one of them who''d done something to the broth.

    If Yesseca had done something to the broth... Tremaine didn''t think it was possible.

    He did not believe that Yesseca would do such a thing.

    Perhaps women would do something like that out of jealousy to harm Montez, but Tremaine did not believe that she would.

    The woman Tremaine loved could not be so vicious.

    But Qiana''s words...

    Between Yesseca and Qiana, Tremaine was definitely leaning towards Qiana being the mastermind. However, the truth was that it was even more impossible for Qiana to be the one behind it.

    Firstly, Qiana had been at Quartley

    jel.ne

    Pce for such a long time. She didn''t seem like she wanted to fight for anything other than to be by Montez''s side. She had never expressed the desire to rece Yesseca. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Secondly, Qiana had been by Montez''s side when Madam Quartley arrived and she hadn''t left them alone at all. She wouldn''t have had the time to bring the dog to the kitchen so that it could have the poisoned broth. If the dog hadn''t had the broth, Montez would''ve been the one to drink it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Would Qiana kill her own son?

    This was absolutely impossible!

    An animal would not kill its young!

    Let alone a mother.

    Tremaine also believed that no woman could hurt her own child.

    Thus...

    What was going on?

    Tremaine felt like there was a fist clenching around his heart tightly, making him feel like he was suffocating.

    Everything pointed towards Yesseca being the culprit.

    However, he was unwilling to believe this.

    He didn''t believe that the woman he loved would do such a thing.

    Moreover, if Yesseca really was the one behind this, this would truly be the end of their rtionship.

    He was willing to give up everything, even his life, for the woman he loved, but if she wanted to harm his son, there was no way he could allow that. Tremaine decided to continue with his investigation.

    Even though it looked like they''d already investigated everything that needed to be investigated, there were still some tiny details that they''d yet to

    look into.

    For example, whether there were any records of Qiana or Yesseca purchasing poison recently.

 Chapter 2072

    Chapter 2072

    ?

    Madam Quartley was forcing Tremaine to provide a conclusion, so Tremaine had no choice but to give her the two theories. Originally, he did not want to say that he suspected Yesseca.

    But he knew that if he only spoke of Qiana, it would make Madam Quartley even angrier than she already was.

    He brought up Yesseca as well so that Madam Quartley would not be overemotional. It would also show that he was not biased.

    Even when Tremaine brought Yesseca up, this still made Madam Quartley angry.

    She picked up a cup and threw it at Tremaine.

    Tremaine didn''t dodge.

    Fortunately, the cup narrowly missed Tremaine''s ear and fell to the floor.

    Itnded on the floor with a crisp sound.

    It shattered into pieces.

    Madam Quartley pointed at Tremaine and said angrily, "Tremaine, do you even hear yourself? You''re actually suspecting Qiana?! It''s obvious that Yesseca''s the one behind this, there''s no other possibility! You should imprison her immediately!"

    "Grandma, calm down," Tremaine said. "There''s no conclusive evidence to prove that Yesseca did it."

    "How is this not conclusive?!" Madam Quartley screeched. "We have evidence and witnesses!"

    "Grandma, you cannote to a conclusion like this."

    Madam Quartley suddenly took a step forward and looked Tremaine in the eye. "Tremaine, don''t tell me that you''re willing to forgo your son for a woman! Are you so intoxicated by that woman that you''re going to stand by and watch your son die?"

    "Grandma!" Tremaine enunciated each word. "There is nobody in this world who can make me sacrifice my son, not even the person I love the most. I will not allow anyone to harm my son."

    Hearing Tremaine''s words, Madam Quartley finally rxed a bit.

    Tremaine''s words were enough.

    At least, it proved that if it was really Yesseca who did it, Tremaine would not favour Yesseca.

    Madam Quartley let out a huff and said, "Tremaine, I hope that you do as you say and remain unbiased. Don''t think that I don''t know you were just appeasing me when Montez was sick thest time. I didn''t press the issue because Montez didn''t suffer too much and I thought Yesseca wouldn''t dare do anything anymore. Never would I have expected that she''d be even more audacious!"

    "Although Montez is fine this time, if it weren''t for that dog, Montez would be dead. I won''t let you brush me off this time. You must give me an exnation."

    Tremaine didn''t speak.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Even if Madam Quartley didn''t put things this way, there was no way he would allow this matter to slip.

    It was impossible for him to brush aside something likecing broth with poison.

    Tremaine headed to Yesseca''s bedroom, where she was locked up.

    He saw that her eyes were red and swollen.

    Tremaine felt distressed.

    When she saw him, she immediately ran over and wrapped her arms around him. "Tremaine, why are you only back now? I''ve been going out of my mind with worry! Madam Quartley locked me up here, probably to vent her anger because I made

    Montez get diarrhoea previously."

    After that, she held his hand and said, "Let''s get out of here. I need to get some fresh air. I haven''t even had dinner yet and I''m starving." Tremaine didn''t move.

    Yesseca looked at Tremaine in confusion. "Why aren''t you moving?"

    Tremaine''s voice was a little hoarse. "Yesseca, I''ll bring you something to eat, but don''t leave this room."

    He hade to an agreement with Madam Quartley.

    Both of them made concessions.

    That was, during the period of investigation, both Yesseca and Qiana had to be locked up. They were not allowed to leave nor could theymunicate with anyone.

    Yesseca was taken aback.

    Then she said, "What do you mean?"

    Tremaine told Yesseca the whole story.

    Hearing this, Yesseca was stunned.

    Momentster, she cried, "How''s that possible? How could the broth be poisoned? It''s impossible! How''s Montez? ts he okay?" "He''s fine, it''s just that the dog died," Tremaine said. "Yesseca, stay here and don''t go out. Wait for me to get to the bottom of this. Throughout the investigation, neither you nor Qiana can leave. I''ll bring you your meals." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yesseca understood when she heard Tremaine''s words.

    The suspects were her and Qiana.

    e

    She immediately said, "I didn''t do it, and neither did Qiana. She''s Montez''s mother, there''s no way she would do anything to harm him! Maybe there was something wrong with the meat?" Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    "There''s nothing wrong with it. It was poisoned at ater time," Tremaine said.

    Hearing this, Yesseca was frightened.

    What was going on?

    How could the broth be poisoned?

    What was happening?

    At the same time, all the way in the United States, Kyi in received another phone call from Yesseca.

    This time, Yesseca''s voice was very abnormal.

    She said that this was herst time calling him and that they had to stop contacting each other from this moment onwards.

    Kyi in panicked when he heard that.

    It had already be a habit for him to receive her phone call every day.

    How could this habit change so quickly?

    Kylin was about to say something when he suddenly changed his mind.

    He said, "Okay."

    It urred to Kylin that Yesseca was, after all, a married woman. Though she''d only called him to chat and catch up, it wasn''t exactly appropriate.

    If Tremaine were to find out about this, it would affect their rtionship.

    "Yesseca, take care of yourself and be happy with Tremaine," Kylin said, suppressing the bitterness in his heart.

    On the other end of the line came Yesseca''s sobbing.

    Kylin immediately became anxious.

    He said, "What''s wrong, Yesseca?"

    Yesseca didn''t say anything and continued to cry.

    Kylin became more and more anxious.

    He kept asking her, but she didn''t answer. In the end, Kylin could only say, "Yesseca, if you don''t tell me what''s going on, I''m going to head over to Nashnd! Tell me what''s happened!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Only then did Yesseca sniffle and say, "Kylin, since this is ourst time talking on the phone, I''ll tell you everything. I''m not happy in Nashnd, not at

    all."

    Kyi in''s heart sank instantly.

    He raised his voice. "Yesseca, what''s going on? How can you not be happy there? Has Tremaine been treating you badly?"

    Yesseca''s voice was bitter. "Everything was great in the beginning, but..." She suddenly switched tacks. "You know that Tremaine has a son, right?"

    Kylin had heard about it.

    Tremaine already had a son before getting together with Yesseca.

    Selina told him that the son was born out of surrogacy, which meant that there had been nothing between Tremaine and his son''s mother.

    Therefore, Kylin was not too worried.

 Chapter 2073

    Chapter 2073

    ?

    "The child''s mother, Qiana, came here, and Tremaine agreed to allow her to move into Quartley Pce. That was the beginning of my nightmare. Kylin, the child used to be really close with me, but once Qiana came, he started to ignore me and stick to his mother all the time. I was really hurt by that."

    "And I can see how attentive Tremaine is towards Qiana. The jealousy is killing me, Kylin, and I''m afraid that I''ll lose control and do something outrageous if things go on like this. Tell me what I should do, Kylin..."

    When Kylin heard that, he was rmed.

    He wondered why Yesseca was calling him every day. So this was the truth!

    Who would''ve known that Yesseca was going through such a hard time in Nashnd?

    Kylin felt as though his heart was in knots.

    He felt as though he could feel Yesseca''s sorrow.

    Yesseca ended the conversation by saying, "That''s all, Kylin. I won''t be calling you anymore. I don''t want my pain to affect your life, so this is ourst conversation."

    After that, she hung up without waiting for a response.

    Kylin called her back, but nobody answered the phone.

    After calling Yesseca several times without the call being answered, Kylin called Selina.

    He asked about Yesseca''s condition.

    Selina thought that Kylin was still unable to let Yesseca go, so she purposely told him that Yesseca was doing well in Nashnd. She also told him not to overthink things.

    Of course, Selina was under the impression that Yesseca was extremely happy there.

    Kylin originally wanted to tell her what Yesseca had told him, but after thinking about it, he decided against it.

    Since Yesseca had only told him, it meant that she wanted to keep it a secret. He did not tell Selina, so that she would not worry.

    "That''s good, then. As long as she''s happy, everything''s fine," Kylin said before hanging up.

    He made a decision and set off for Nashnd.

    He wanted to see with his own eyes how Yesseca was doing.

    The next day soon arrived.

    Tremaine met up with Preslie.

    He asked Preslie about her and Yesseca''s trip to the market.

    Preslie was taken aback.

    She wondered how Tremaine had found out about this and couldn''t help asking about it.

    Tremaine didn''t want to go into too much detail, so he said that Sheldon told him about it.

    Preslie felt dizzy.

    She''d gone to the market with Yesseca the day before and had gotten some groceries for dinner while she was there. She''d called Sheldon to ask him what he wanted to eat.

    This was just an excuse, though. She just wanted to hear his voice.

    Over the phone, she''d just mentioned in passing that she and Yesseca were at the market to buy meat. She hadn''t expected him to tell Tremaine about this...

    Preslie guessed that Tremaine was probably shocked by Yesseca''s actions and wanted to ask her about it.

    "Yes, I went to the market with Yesseca yesterday to buy some meat," Preslie said. "I don''t know what she was thinking, wanting to go all the way there. She..."

    Preslie stopped abruptly.

    Something had urred to her. Was Tremaine angry with Yesseca?

    After all, she was the president''s wife. It probably didn''t suit her status to go to the market.

    Tremaine had to be upset.

    Preslie immediately said, "Mr. Tremaine, this is the only time that Yesseca''s gone to the market! She''s never been there before this, and we left really soon. Nobody recognised her."

    A light shed in Tremaine''s eyes.

    He looked Preslie in the eye. "Are you sure that Yesseca''s never been to the market before? Yesterday was the first time?"

    "Yeah." Preslie nodded vigorously. "It was definitely her first time there, and we didn''t linger. Don''t worry, Mr. Tremaine, nobody recognised her. She won''t embarrass you!"

    Preslie was starting to suspect that Tremaine felt that Yesseca going to the market was an embarrassment for him.

    She added, "Anyway, she went to the

    market for you, Mr. Tremaine. Wait, no, she went there for Montez''s good. Yesseca said that Montez�� needed something nutritious so she wanted to make him some broth, and it''d be better to get some freshly butchered meat. That''s why we went to the market. Don''t me her for this, she did it out of the kindness of her heart." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Did you two go anywhere else after leaving the market?" Tremaine asked.

    Preslie didn''t even think about the

    meaning behind Tremaine''s

    question and said, "After leaving the market, Yesseca asked the driver toN?velDrama.Org owns this.

    name

    send me home before going back to

    Quartley Pce." Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    Tremaine pursed his lips, falling silent. A whileter, he waved a hand and said, "You can leave now."

    Preslie looked at Tremaine hesitantly and left.

    Once Preslie was gone, Tremaine fell deep into thought.

    The market was a distance away from Quartley Pce and it wouldn''t be a short trip.

    Yesseca had never gone to the market before this. She liked to go to the supermarket, where it was clean and hygienic, not the market.

    Why had she suddenly decided to go to the trouble of going to the market, then?"

    There were two reasons.

    Firstly, Yesseca really loved Montez and was willing to go to the market just to get freshly butchered meat so that she could make him some broth.

    As for the second reason...

    Tremaine''s brows were tightly knitted. His heart sank at the thought of the second reason.

    He couldn''t bring himself to believe this.

    However, he had to admit that there was a possibility of such a thing.

    That was, there was such a low possibility of the meat in Quartley Pce or meat bought from the supermarket having problems that it wouldn''t be easy to rid herself of me.

    On the other hand, Yesseca would have plenty of reasons to push the me onto the meat bought from the market.

    For instance, it could have been contaminated because of the low hygiene standards at the market, or there could have been vermin.

    In short, Yesseca would have plenty of reasons to argue for herself if she were to use meat from the market instead of using the meat at Quartley Pce or from the supermarket.

    Also, Preslie was a key point.

    Yesseca had only gone to the

    market to buy some meat. Why''d she gone to the trouble of bringing. Preslie along? She''d even gotten the driver to send Preslie home. They hadn''t gone anywhere else after leaving the market, so why had Yesseca gone to the trouble? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 2074

    Chapter 2074

    ?

    Perhaps there were other reasons.

    For example, Yesseca wanted there to be a witness.

    A witness to prove that she wasn''t alone when she''d gone to the market and that she''d bought the meat at the market. The witness would prove that the problem didn''t lie with her, but with the meat itself.

    All sorts of thoughts raced through Tremaine''s mind, and his head ached.

    At the same time, Preslie made a call to Yesseca.

    She wanted to tell Yesseca that Tremaine had questioned her.

    But no one answered the phone.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Preslie went to look for Sheldon and reproached him for telling Tremaine that Yesseca had gone to the market. Tremaine was upset because of this.

    Sheldon was confused.

    That day, while in the car, he''d just mentioned this to Tremaine in passing, thinking that it was something amusing. He hadn''t expected Tremaine to actually question Preslie about it. It seemed that Tremaine was upset.

    Sheldon said doubtfully, "Mr. Tremaine''s upset? What''s there to be upset about?"

    He felt that it was more likely that Tremaine would find this amusing. At most, he''d make fun of Yesseca for it, but there was no need for him to be upset.

    Preslie said, "Because he feels that Yesseca''s an embarrassment to him. Think about it. She''s the president''s wife- to- be. It''s not befitting of her status to go to the market."

    Sheldon was puzzled.

    He said, "I can guarantee you that Mr. Tremaine isn''t like that. He won''t be embarrassed by Yesseca going to the market."

    "No way. I think that''s exactly what he thinks." Preslie recalled how Tremaine had obviously been displeased when questioning her. If he didn''t think that Yesseca was an embarrassment, what was it, then?

    Sheldon did not know whether tough or cry at Preslie''s affirmative tone.

    He said, "Preslie, which one of us has known Mr. Tremaine longer? Don''t tell me you think that you know him better than I do. I''m telling you that that''s impossible, and I''m sure of it!"

    Preslie started to waver in the face of Sheldon''s firm attitude.

    She asked, "Are you sure?"

    "I''m sure," Sheldon said. "If I knew that Mr. Tremaine would get mad if he were to know about this, I wouldn''t even have told him."

    Preslie said nothing.

    She mumbled, "If he''s not mad, then why''d he question me? Why did he look so upset?"

    Sheldon felt that Preslie must have been overthinking things.

    He said, "He was probably just asking out of curiosity. You know how much he loves Yesseca and wants to know everything about her. As for being upset, you know that Mr. Tremaine only smiles when ites to Yesseca."

    That was why Preslie thought Tremaine was unhappy.

    Preslie fell silent.

    Sheldon''s words made sense. After listening to him, Preslie felt that it was very likely that she was just overthinking matters.

    Tremaine met up with the driver that had taken Yesseca to the market the day before.

    At this moment, the driver had vaguely heard about what happened at Quartley Pce.

    He was terrified.

    When he met Tremaine, his face was ashen, and the first time he said was, "Mr. Tremaine, I don''t know anything about this, I really don''t! Miss Cowell asked me to take her to the market, so I did. I don''t know about anything else!"

    Tremaine''s expression darkened.

    He said coldly, "I''ve yet to even ask you a single question, yet you''re already denying things. Maybe you really do know something!"

    The driver was speechless.

    Cold sweat beaded on his forehead, and he wiped it away nervously. He tried hard to calm himself down and stammered out, "Mr. Tremaine, I... I''ll tell you everything I know."

    "Yesterday, Miss Cowell suddenly

    said that she wanted to go to the market to do some shopping and asked me to take her there. I felt that this was really odd, because Miss Cowelt had asked me to take her to many ces before, like the

    supermarket, the city centro V

    and her

    friend Miss Fernandez''s house, but she''d never asked me to take her to the market." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "I even asked her about it. She said that she wanted to get some meat, and I told her that Quartley Pce should have some top-notch imported meat. Miss Cowell justughed it off and said that she wanted to buy some at the market." Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    "Before going to the market, Miss Cowell had me head over to Miss Fernandez''s house and we picked Miss Fernandez up at the entrance to her neighbourhood."

    "After that, I drove them to the

    market. When we got there, Miss Cowell asked me to wait outside, so I did. About twenty minutester they came out, and Miss Cowell, asked me to drop Miss Fernandez off After that, we went back to Quartley Pce." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Even though he tried hard to calm himself down, the driver still couldn''t suppress the quaver in his voice.

    Tremaine asked, "Did you notice anything else unusual, aside from what you''ve just told me?"

    The driver shook his head. "Mr. Tremaine, there wasn''t anything unusual. If there was, I''d definitely let you know."

    Tremaine appraised the driver. He knew that the driver had already told him everything that he knew. There was no use asking any further.

    After dismissing the driver, Tremaine received a call from his subordinate.

    His subordinate had already looked into Qiana and Yesseca''s tracks. Neither of them had any records of purchasing poisonous items. However, Yesseca had definitely gone out more than Qiana had.

    Qiana hadn''t stepped out of Quartley Pce aside from sending and picking Montez to and from kindergarten as well as that one time that she''d gone out to buy Montez the dog.

    Yesseca, on the other hand, left Quartley Pce regrly.

    Tremaine frowned slightly.

    After a moment, he went to Qiana''s bedroom.

    Though Qiana and Yesseca were locked up in their rooms, they weren''t being mistreated. They had all the necessities they needed, and their meals were served on time. They just couldn''t step out of their rooms.

    When Tremaine arrived at Qiana''s bedroom, Qiana was sitting on the floor listlessly.

    When she saw Tremainee in, she staggered to her feet and bowed to Tremaine. "Mr. Tremaine, you''re here."

    Tremaine asked Qiana to repeat the details of the day of the incident.

    After Qiana finished speaking, Tremaine asked many sharp and detailed questions.

    For instance, why she''d bought Montez a dog immediately after he''d asked for one. Was it because she doted on him, or did she have any ulterior

    motives?

    Also, why had Qiana deliberately taken Yesseca''s broth to the kitchen to cool it down?

 Chapter 2075

    Chapter 2075

    ?

    Aside from that, Montez had already gotten sick twice after eating Yesseca''s cookies. Why was Qiana so unguarded against Yesseca, even allowing Montez to have her broth?

    Qiana was just about to answer when she suddenly seemed to think of something and widened her eyes in disbelief.

    She looked at Tremaine and said in a quavering voice, "Mr. Tremaine, you''re suspecting me! No wonder Madam Quartley told me to stay here and not to leave! You locked me up because you were suspecting me!"

    Qiana sounded absolutely heartbroken.

    It was as though she had been grievously wronged.

    Tremaine said, "Qiana, I''m not suspecting you. I''m just investigating the matter."

    Qiana shakily stood up.

    She said tremblingly, "Fine, fine. I''ll answer your questions, then. I got Montez a dog the moment he said he wanted one because I wanted to dote on him. Even if he said he wanted the stars in the sky, I''d find a way to get it for him, because I owe him."

    "Montez has always wanted his parents to be together, but I know that you''re not interested in me and there''s no way that we can be together. I didn''t even dare wish for it, but I knew that Montez was sad. That''s why I agreed to Montez''s request immediately. Even if he wanted my life, I''d give it to them immediately!"

    "I put the broth in the kitchen because the puppy was in the living room. I was afraid that its fur would get in the broth, that''s why I moved it to the kitchen to cool it down."

    "As for Miss Cowell, I''ve never suspected her because Montez has told me many times that she''s a good person. Montez said that she would never harm him. How would I ever doubt my son''s words?!"

    "In fact, Miss Cowell came to see me personally to tell me that Montez got diarrhoea because of his own body, not because of her cookies. She was so sincere that I didn''t even suspect her. How could I have known that she would have poisoned the broth?!"

    Qiana wiped her tears.

    She looked at Tremaine, her eyes red and swollen. "Mr. Tremaine, I know what you mean. You''re saying that I framed Miss Cowell because I was jealous of her? I''ve seen how much you love her. How would I have the nerve to try to break the two of you up?"

    "Also, even if I had the intention to do so, I wouldn''t dare put Montez''s life on the line. If Montez was the one who''d drank the broth instead of the dog, what would I do? There''s no way I''d put Montez at risk at all!"

    "Mr. Tremaine, you''re a father, not a mother. You don''t know what it''s like to be a mother, and you don''t know how important a child is to a mother. No matter how evil and malicious a mother is, there''s no way she''d use her child to get what she wants!"

    At this moment, Qiana took a deep breath and cried out sorrowfully, "I can''t believe someone''s suspecting me of being the type of woman who''d use her son to frame another woman. I''m a failure as a mother!"

    After that, Qiana hurtled herself at the wall.

    With a loud crash, Qiana crumpled on the floor.

    Her forehead and the wall were covered in blood.

    Tremaine was caught off guard by Qiana''s actions and could only watch her, finallying back to her senses when shey on the ground. He immediately shouted, "Someone get a doctor here right now!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Qiana was sent to the hospital.

    She was so badly injured that the doctor at Quartley Pce couldn''t handle it.

    At the hospital, the doctor told Tremaine that Qiana had thrown herself at the wall with the intention of taking her own life. Fortunately, she wasn''t strong enough to actually do so. If a strong, fit man had done the same thing, he would''ve died on the spot.

    Guilt washed over Tremaine at the doctor''s words.

    He had not expected Qiana to be so unyielding.

    Perhaps things would have been different if he''d been more tactful.

    Madam Quartley rebuked Tremaine for his actions.

    Naturally, she''d heard about what had happened and had asked Tremaine about it.

    He told Madam Quartley everything.

    Hearing this, she was furious.

    She pointed at Tremaine and said angrily, "Tremaine, this is Montez''s biological mother! If she were to die, your son would never forgive you!"

    Tremaine said in a low voice, "Grandma, please calm down. I never expected her to be so unyielding. I merely asked her a few questions. I didn''t even say anything offensive."

    Madam Quartley did not believe him.

    She felt that Tremaine had to have provoked Qiana or even threatened her to make her take the me for Yesseca, pushing Qiana over the edge.

    Madam Quartley said, "Tremaine, I''m

    not going to say much. Just know

    that if you try to let Yesseca off, Montez will never forgive you, and I''ll

    disown you. If you want to throw everything away for that woman, go ahead!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Tremaine''s frown deepened.

    He wanted to say something, but he didn''t.

    ton

    He knew that Madam Quartley was deeply biased against him at the moment.

    After a while, he said, "Grandma, I''ll get going There are a lot of things

    that I need to attend to at the Presidential Pce and I still need to continue investigating this matter."

    Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    UMS

    Since Qiana was out of danger, there was no need for him to linger.

    Madam Quartley was upset at Tremaine and didn''t want to see him. She waved a hand. "Go, get lost. Remember to give me an answer."

    After Tremaine Jeft, Madam Quartley

    said to Yuliana, who had been

    Fet

    standing to one side, "Yuliana, I''m going to watch over Qiana here. you want to go back to Quartley Pce to rest, you can go ahead. If not, you can stay here with me." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Yuliana said nothing.

    She cursed in her heart.

    Why hadn''t Qiana just died?

    She wouldn''t be in this situation if not for Qiana! If Madam Quartley was staying, there was no way she could just leave!

    Yuliana was cursing secretly in her heart, but she smiled and said, "Grandma, I''ll stay here with you, of course. I can''t just leave you here alone."

    Madam Quartley nodded.

    Her anger dissipated a little because of Yuliana''s "kindness".

    "Poor Qiana," Madam Quartley sighed. "I really don''t know what Tremaine''s thinking, pushing Qiana aside for that evil woman. What a misfortune to befall our family!"

    Yuliana did not answer. She had her doubts.

 Chapter 2076

    Chapter 2076

    ?

    Yuliana wondered what Qiana was up to, hurtling herself at a wall.

    Did she really feel so wronged that she wanted to take her own life?

    Yuliana did not think that Qiana was someone like that.

    She was an extremely cunning woman and she had plenty of tricks up her sleeve. She''de to Quartley Pce to drive Yesseca away and rece her as Tremaine''s wife. Since she had yet to achieve her goal, how could she possibly end her own life?

    However, to say this was all for show...

    Qiana had truly almost killed herself.

    After thinking things over for a long time, Yuliana gasped.

    She felt that Qiana probably was putting on a show. She''d also truly thrown herself at the wall with the intention of taking her own life, otherwise, Tremaine would''ve seen right through her.

    She''d taken a huge risk, but at least it''d give Tremaine the impression that she was unyielding.

    This woman was really amazing.

    Yuliana was secretly pleased.

    Faced with such a cunning woman, Yesseca would be ruined.

    Yesseca had already been stupid enough toce Montez''s broth with poison, which was more than enough to make Tremaine give up on her. With a cunning opponent like Qiana around, Yesseca was as good as dead.

    Tremaine came to the bedroom where Yesseca was locked up.

    Yesseca was standing in front of the window.

    When she saw Tremaine, she red at him.

    When Tremaine first told her about keeping her locked up in the bedroom, she did not think much about it.

    Because she''d beenpletely upied by Montez and the poisoned broth.

    After one night, however, she''de to realise something. She was trapped here, and she couldn''t even call anyone.

    Tremaine was holding her against her will.

    He was actually suspecting her!

    He must''ve felt that she poisoned the broth.

    Otherwise, why would he imprison her like this?

    For a moment, Yesseca''s heart was filled with indignation.

    At this moment, she didn''t speak when she saw Tremaine. She looked at him with eyes filled with grief.

    Tremaine''s breath hitched when he met Yesseca''s eyes.

    He saw her anger, sadness, and her questioning.

    At this moment, he suddenly had the impulse to wrap his arms around her without a care for everything else. He wanted to make the pain and sorrow in her eyes go away.

    But in the end, he still suppressed his impulse.

    What happened to Montez was no small matter.

    This was not the time to be emotional.

    Tremaine said hoarsely, "Yesseca, I have a few things to ask you. Answer me honestly."

    Yesseca didn''t say anything and continued to stare at Tremaine.

    Tremaine said, "You made cookies for Montez twice, and he was sick both times. Why did you continue to make broth for him instead of keeping your distance?"

    "Also, there''s more than enough meat in Quartley Pce. Why did you go all the way to the market to get some when it''s so far away from here? You''ve never been to the market, so why did you suddenly decide to go there?"

    "Since you were just going to the market, why did you bring Preslie along?"

    At Tremaine''s questions, the sorrow in Yesseca''s eyes deepened,

    He was really treating her like she was the culprit!

    How dare he interrogate her like this!

    She had never thought that Tremaine would interrogate her like this and treat her like a criminal!

    Yesseca was almost drowning with sadness.

    She looked at Tremaine and said, "Are you suspecting me, Tremaine? Don''t you know me well enough when we''ve been together for so long? How dare you suspect me?!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    How could she harm Montez?

    She would rather poison herself than poison Montez!

    Tremaine''s voice became even hoarser. "Yesseca, I''m not suspecting you. It''s just that really are doubts about you, so please answer my questions." "What if I don''t want to?" Yesseca raised her voice.

    Tremaine fell silent.

    If this were anyone else, he had countless ways to make them answer him. However, if Yesseca refused to answer... Tremaine really didn''t know what to do.

    He was not willing to hit or scold her.

    The room fell into silence.

    It was unbearable.

    After waiting for a long time, Yesseca finally broke the silence.

    She said, "Okay, I''ll answer you!"

    Tremaine was doubting her, wasn''t he? She''d answer each and every one of his questions to see what else he had to ask!

    "Firstly, the cookies made Montez

    get diarrhoea because I put milk in

    et

    them and Montez isctose intolerant. However, he''s fine with pork, and he needed the nutrition. That''s why I made him the broth!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    UMS

    "Secondly, I went to the market

    because I wanted to get the freshest meat avable for the broth. The

    meat at Quartley Pce is good, but it had to be frozen before being 1501 imported. That''s why I went to the market to get a fresh batch Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "I invited Preslie to go with me because it happened to be the weekend and she''d asked me out the night before. Since I didn''t time to go shopping with her, I invited her to the market with me. Even though it was only for a short time, at least we could still chat." Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    After that, Yesseca let out a coldugh. "That''s my answer. Are you satisfied, Tremaine?"

    "Yesseca, are you sure that what you said is true?" Tremaine said.

    Hearing Tremaine''s words, Yesseca was furious.

    "What do you mean by that? If it''s not the truth, then am I lying? Why would I lie to you?!"

    In stark contrast with Yesseca''s angry appearance, Tremaine looked exhausted.

    He had always been bad-tempered. If Yesseca were to keep yelling at him like this, he would normally already have gotten mad.

    This time, however, he didn''t.

    "Yesseca, why have you been going out so frequentlytely?" Tremaine didn''t answer Yesseca''s question. Instead, he asked her another one.

    Yesseca was lost for words.

    She''d been going out frequentlytely...

    It was true, and she had a reason for it...

    However, the reason was...

    It was hard for her to exin.

 Chapter 2077

    Chapter 2077

    ?

    It had something to do with Qiana and Montez.

    Ever since Montez had gotten diarrhoea because of her cookies, Qiana had still been so nice to her. It made Yesseca feel ashamed.

    When she was cooped up in Quartley Pce, she kept thinking about this matter and wanted nothing more than do dig a hole for herself.

    That was why she''d gone out so frequently. She wanted to walk around and take a breather to get rid of the awkwardness and embarrassment that she felt.

    In fact, it was fine to mention this to Tremaine.

    But Yesseca still felt a little embarrassed.

    What''s more, Tremaine was so untrusting of her and actually suspected her of poisoning Montez. This made her even more reluctant to tell him.

    Yesseca replied, "Nothing much, I just wanted to go out."

    Tremaine didn''t say anything.

    He''d noticed the emotions that had flitted through Yesseca''s eyes when she''d answered him.

    Tremaine concluded that Yesseca was lying to him.

    But why?

    Was it because it wasn''t as she''d said? She''d been going out for some other reason?

    Tremaine was suddenly shocked.

    He looked at Yesseca seriously. "Yesseca, are you sure that you''re not lying to me?"

    His gaze made Yesseca feel rather ufortable.

    Tremaine doubted her words.

    This made her feel that he wouldn''t believe anything that she said or did at this point in time.

    He had no trust in her. He thought that she''d poisoned Montez, and suspected her in everything that she did.

    This made Yesseca want to rebel.

    She raised her voice and said, "Believe what you want."

    Tremaine didn''t speak.

    He took onest look at Yesseca before turning to leave.

    Seeing that he was walking away, Yesseca shouted, "Tremaine, when will you let me leave?"

    Tremaine stopped.

    He turned around to look at Yesseca. "I''m not locking you up. I''m just telling you not to leave this bedroom for the time being." Yesseca''s tone was mocking. "Keeping me cooped up in here and not allowing me to leave is locking me up! Who do you think I am, Tremaine? Some criminal? I''m only slightly better off than a criminal! They''re locked up in prison, but I''m locked up in this grand,vish bedroom!"

    "Yesseca, once I get to the bottom of this, you''ll be free."

    Yesseca stared at him. "I know that. What bothers me, Tremaine is the fact that you''re locking me up because you''re suspecting me. You don''t trust me!"

    At this point, Yesseca started to tear up. "How can you not know the type of person I am when we''ve known each other for so long? Do you really think that I''d poison Montez? Do you think of me as such a malicious, evil woman?"

    Yesseca''s words stabbed Tremaine deeply.

    A bitterness spread in Tremaine''s heart.

    Of course, he didn''t doubt Yesseca.

    He did not want to doubt Yesseca.

    However, all the evidence was pointing towards Yesseca...

    With regards to the cookie incident, Tremaine knew thatctose intolerance wasn''t enough to exin Montez''s diarrhoea and fever.

    Because he knew that Montez wasn''tctose intolerant at all.

    He could drink milk and could consume all dairy products.

    He''d still epted Yesseca''s exnation, though.

    Because he loved her.

    He didn''t want to press her because of his love for her.

    Now, however, it wasn''t just a simple case of diarrhoea and fever. There was poison in Yesseca''s broth. If the dog hadn''t drunk the broth, Montez would''ve died.

    No matter how much Tremaine loved Yesseca, he couldn''t turn a blind eye to this.

    He was Montez''s father.

    He couldn''t ignore his son''s life because of the woman he loved.

    Therefore, no matter how much he loved Yesseca, he had to investigate her.

    Tremaine suppressed his emotions and turned away without saying a word.

    The door was closed again.

    Yesseca finally started to cry.

    She''d always thought that Tremaine loved her very much.

    She''d been especially sure of this after they''d worked through the misunderstanding over the wedding.

    Tremaine loved her.

    Very much.

    Though they differed a lot in terms of their statuses, their love was enough to transcend this. It was because of their love that she knew she and Tremaine would have their happily ever after.

    But now, Yesseca suddenly felt that she was wrong.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    He did not love her as much as she had imagined.

    An indescribable sadness spread through Yesseca''s heart.

    Yesseca wiped her tears away and walked over to the window.

    Yesseca opened the window and looked at it.

    She wondered whether the heavens could tell how sorrowful she was feeling. The weather was as gloomy as her mood was.

    Yesseca looked up at the sky.

    She mumbled, "Lothar, did I make a mistake? Did I fall in love with the wrong person?"

    Tremaine went to the hospital again.

    Qiana had already woken up.

    However, she looked dazed. Perhaps it was because she''d hit her head too hard.

    Tremaine asked Madam Quartley and Yuliana to leave the room for the time being.

    There were some things that he wanted to ask Qiana again.

    Madam Quartley was unhappy that Tremaine wanted to interrogate Qiana again.

    ne

    She looked at him with displeasure. "Tremaine, what do you mean by this? Why do you keep questioning. Qiana instead of that Yesseca? Qiana''s already tried to take her life once Are you trying to kill her so that you can push all the me to her and get Yesseca out of this?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Tremaine said, "Grandma, I''m not questioning her. I just need to confirm a few more things. Also, Montez is my son. There''s no put his life at risk. I won''t allow anyone to get away with Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    et

    Su 3 way I''ll

    this."

    Madam Quartley snorted. "I hope

    net

    that you can do as you say. Also, I don''t want anything to happen to Qiana anymore. Qiana''s a good woman, Tremaine, and she''d been through enough. Her son almost died, and she''s under suspicion of

    being the culprit. No mother would be able to take it!" Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    Tremaine didn''t say much, only saying, "Nothing else will happen to her."

    Previously, Tremaine had been caught off guard by her actions.

    This time, he wouldn''t allow something like that to happen again.

 Chapter 2078

    Chapter 2078

    ?

    In the ward.

    Tremaine asked the same few questions that he''d asked previously. He went over the details over and over again, wanting to detect traces of new clues.

    Qiana answered him again and again. She was dazed, to begin with, and the more Tremaine asked her, the more confused she became.

    In the end, she looked like she was going to faint. She looked at Tremaine nkly and said, "Ever since Montez had diarrhoea, I''ve made sure to try everything that he consumes before he eats. Have I died because I had some of the broth before he could? Why''s everything white, Mr. Tremaine?" Tremaine felt like he''d been hit by a hammer.

    He stared into Qiana''s eyes. "Did you say that you''ve been trying all of Montez''s food after he had diarrhoea?"

    Qiana was surprised by the sudden increase in his volume.

    Her pupils first dted before she seemed to return to her senses.

    Qiana touched her own face, then mumbled, "I''m not dead, I''m alive. I didn''t have the broth, the dog was the one who had the broth. I''m not dead..." Tremaine interrupted her. "Qiana, have you been trying everything that Montez consumes before he eats ever since he had diarrhoea?"

    Qiana''s lips quivered. "Yes, Mr. Tremaine. I was afraid that something would happen to Montez, so I made sure to try everything." "Does Yesseca know about this?"

    "I... I don''t know." Qiana looked confused. "I don''t know whether Miss Cowell knows. I think I mentioned it to her before, but maybe I didn''t. I''m confused, Mr. Tremaine. I don''t really remember. I don''t think I mentioned it."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "Why didn''t you tell me about this before!" Tremaine''s tone was urgent and cold.

    Qiana seemed to be frightened by Tremaine.

    She said uneasily, "It didn''t seem like something worth mentioning. I had forgotten about it. It was just only after I thought I died that I remembered this."

    Tremaine did not speak again. He pursed his lips as his heart sank.

    Tremaine walked out of the ward.

    As soon as she came out, Madam Quartley came over.

    It was obvious that she was still very dissatisfied with Tremaine''s decision to question Qiana.

    She looked upset as she asked, "Tremaine, did you find out anything? I''m telling you, Yesseca''s the one behind this. It has nothing to do with Qiana. Instead of questioning Qiana, you should interrogate Yesseca and get her to admit her crimes!"

    Tremaine felt like he had a splitting headache. He didn''t have the energy to deal with Madam Quartley.

    He left without saying a thing.

    Madam Quartley wanted to go after him, but she didn''t. Yuliana came over.

    Although Tremaine had already left, Yuliana still lowered her voice and asked, "Grandma, what did Tremaine ask Qiana about again?"

    Madam Quartley sounded displeased. "What else? He''s just trying to rid Yesseca of the me by questioning Qiana repeatedly. Unfortunately for him, he won''t be able to help her get away with this. There''s no way Tremaine can just brush this aside, and I won''t allow him to."

    Yuliana did not say anything, but she secretlyughed to herself.

    This time, this Yesseca was truly doomed.

    She could finally vent her anger.

    Madam Quartley entered the ward.

    As soon as she entered the ward, she beganforting Qiana. She said the important thing was that Montez was fine. Qiana''s head injury was nothing serious. They would find out who the attempted

    murderer was. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    "Even if this person is someone that Tremaine deeply loves, she will have to pay the price!" Madam Quartley said sternly.

    Although she did not mention any names, it was clearly directed at Yesseca.

    Qiana didn''t go along with Madam

    Quartley''s words. She said tearfully,

    e

    "Madam Quartley, I know that Mr. Tremaine''s still suspecting me. As a mother, I''m being suspected of trying to murder my own sont don''t deserve to live. I don''t deserve to be a mother!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Qiana looked deeply pitiful. With her teary eyes, she could make someone''s heart melt.

    Madam Quartley felt as though her heart was melting.

    Her heart aching, she said, "Qiana, don''t say such things! You''re the best mother in the world. Tremaine just wants to make sure that he doesn''t miss out on a single detail. He doesn''t suspect you in the slightest. Rest assured that

    Tremaine recognises you as

    Montez''s mother!" Content belongs

    to NovelDrama.Org

    "He''s not the only one," Madam Quartley added. "Everyone at Quartley Pce thinks so! You''re a wonderful mother!"

    After that, Madam Quartley looked at Yuliana and said, "Yuliana, don''t you think so?"

    Yuliana forced a smile. "That''s right, that''s right. Qiana, there is no morepetent mother than you. No one else canpare."

    Qiana finally stopped talking. She wiped the corners of her eyes. Her eyes were still red, and she still looked pitiful.

    Madam Quartley''s heart ached as she continuouslyforted Qiana. Yuliana felt jealous.

    When Yuliana was bullied by Yesseca, Madam Quartleyforted her as well, but not in such a patient manner.

    Madam Quartley treated Qiana exceptionally well.

    But it was normal. Qiana was so good at acting. Of course Madam Quartley would treat her well!

    A trace of anger shed across Yuliana''s eyes.

    After all, Yuliana was not as good at acting as Qiana. She would not be able to hit her head against the wall and cry. Qiana was an actress, through and through.

    That night, Tremaine stayed up all night.

    He had never believed that Yesseca would poison Montez.

    Yesseca and Montez had a good rtionship. He had seen how much Yesseca cared for Montez.

    However, Qiana''s words unravelled the whole mystery.

    Yesseca hadn''t poisoned the broth to get to Montez.

    Her actual target was probably Qiana.

    Because Qiana would taste all of Montez''s food ever since he had diarrhoea.

 Chapter 2079

    Chapter 2079

    ?

    Yesseca had probably found out about this from somewhere.

    That was why Yesseca had poisoned the broth.

    Her target was Qiana.

    This shocked Tremaine.

    Even if Yesseca wanted to harm Qiana and not Montez, it was still hard for him to ept.

    To him, Yesseca had always been kind and innocent.

    He could not imagine her doing something like this.

    Also, even if Qiana was Yesseca''s target, what if Montez had tasted the broth before her?

    Such a possibility definitely existed.

    In other words, even if Yesseca had nned on harming Qiana, she was still putting Montez''s life on the line.

    Yesseca was beingpletely unscrupulous.

    A wave of emotion appeared in Tremaine''s eyes.

    He did not want to believe such a fact.

    He could not imagine that his beloved woman would do such a thing!

    On this night, there were countless times where Tremaine wanted to go to Yesseca to tell her everything and get everything out in the open. However, he didn''t.

    If this was not the truth, him questioning Yesseca like this would be a huge blow to her. She''d be devastated.

    The next day soon arrived.

    The sky slowly brightened.

    Tremaine had dark eye circles because he''d stayed up the whole night.

    He got to his feet and decided to question Qiana again.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    He''d thought about it all night.

    It was true that all of the evidence was pointing to Yesseca.

    In fact, Tremaine thought of something that was highly possible. Yesseca was jealous because of Qiana''s presence, and that jealousy had caused her to do all sorts of unimaginable things.

    But in the end, he still suppressed this spection.

    He did not believe that Yesseca would do this.

    Just as Tremaine was about to go to the hospital to look for Qiana, he received a message.

    Someone was looking for Yesseca.

    The person was waiting at the gates of Quartley Pce.

    It was a young man.

    At the soldier''s words, Tremaine frowned. "A young man is here to see Yesseca?"

    "Yes," the soldier answered respectfully. "He said that he''s Miss Cowell''s friend and that he has to see her."

    Tremaine''s frown deepened.

    He had never heard of Yesseca having any young male friends.

    "His name?" Tremaine asked again.

    The soldier said, "He said his name is Kylin Whitlock."

    Tremaine''s ears immediately started to buzz.

    It was Kylin!

    Kylin waited uneasily at Quartley Pce''s entrance.

    Initially, he hadn''t intended toe here so abruptly. He wanted to get into contact with Yesseca upon his arrival at Nashnd.

    However, for some reason, all of his calls went unanswered.

    When he thought about theirst phone catt, Kylin started bing more and more anxious. He was worried that something had happened to Yesseca, so he''d just shown up like this. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    While he was waiting, a fierce, domineering aura swept over him.

    Kylin looked over and saw a tall figure appear in front of him.

    It was Tremaine.

    net

    Tremaine walked over to Kylin and appraised him from head to toe. After that, he said in a displeased What are you doing here?"

    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    swn

    Kylin hadn''t nned on allowing Tremaine to find out that he was here to see Yesseca.

    net

    It wasn''t that there was anything going on between himself and Yesseca. He just didn''t want

    Tremaine to misunderstand and make things even harder for Yesseca. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 2080

    Chapter 2080

    ?

    However, Kylin was in a panic because he couldn''t contact Yesseca at all. He couldn''t care less about everything else. Tremaine stopped in front of Kylin.

    His face seemed to be covered with ayer of frost. "What are you doing here!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "I''m here to look for Yesseca."

    Tremaine snorted coldly. "What right do you have to see her?"

    Faced with Tremaine''s arrogant attitude, Kylin was angry, but he suppressed his rage.

    After all, he didn''t want to have any conflict with Tremaine.

    He wasn''t worried that it would affect him, but he didn''t want to make things worse for Yesseca.

    Kylin said patiently, "I''m her friend. I think it''s only normal for a friend to want to see her."

    He didn''t want to cause any misunderstandings, so he made sure to emphasise that he was here as a friend.

    Tremaine said disdainfully, "A friend? What makes you think you have the right to be her friend?"

    Kylin took a deep breath and said, "Tremaine, regardless of what you think, I have to see Yesseca today." "No."

    "This is between Yesseca and me. It should be up to her to say that I can''t see her, not you."

    Tremaine sneered as his eyes shot daggers at Kylin. "Look closely at the man standing in front of you. I''m Yesseca''s man, so I have the right to say no on her behalf. I''ll give you two choices right now. Either you leave on your own, or I''ll get someone to escort you!"

    Kylin was very persistent.

    He said, "I will not leave. I have to wait for Yesseca here!"

    Tremaine nced at him. "I''ll give you an hour. If you''re still here in an hour, don''t me me for being rude!"

    After that, Tremaine strode away.

    Tremaine returned to Quartley Pce.

    He''d initially nned on questioning Qiana again, but he wasn''t in the mood for that at the moment.

    Recalling how Kylin turned up at Quartley Pce personally to look for Yesseca made him feel upset.

    How dare Kyline here personally to look for Yesseca?

    Even if there was nothing going on between them, didn''t he know that his actions would cause misunderstandings?

    In fact, Kylin wasn''t even bothered by him!

    Moreover, had Kylin shown up at Quartley Pce to look for Yesseca with her express permission? If not, why had he shown up so suddenly? Tremaine only knew about this because Kylin was unable to contact Yesseca. Otherwise, he would''ve been kept in the dark about this!

    The more Tremaine thought about it, the angrier he became.

    In the end, he thought of how Yesseca was going out more frequently.

    Why would Yesseca go out frequently? When he asked her about it, Yesseca was obviously hesitating and hiding something.

    Could it be that Kylin hade to see Yesseca more than once? Could it be that Yesseca had gone out to meet Kylin?

    Originally, Tremaine had a headache because of the incident with Montez. Now that Kylin was here, this was adding to his worries. He also began second guessing many things.

    Just when his mind was in a mess, an hour had passed.

    Soldiers came to look for Tremaine.

    The soldiers wanted instructions on what to do if Kylin did not leave.

    Tremaine suddenly stood up from the sofa.

    A murderous intent shed in his eyes. "Do it the hard way."

    At the gates of Quartley Pce, Tremaine had yet to say anything when Kylin shouted impatiently "Tremaine, what have you done to Yesseca? Why haven''t I been able to get through to her at all?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Kylin had called Yesseca countless times in the past hour, but no one answered.

    The more Kylin thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong.

    He hadn''t been able to get through to her ever since that tearful phone call a few days ago. Had something happened to Yesseca?

    "You have Yesseca''s phone number and you two have stayed in contact?!" Tremaine raised his voice. "What''s going on between the two of you?" "We are ordinary friends!"

    "If she''s an ordinary friend, why did you call her?"

    Tremaine snapped.

    Although Tremaine was a little chauvinistic, wasn''t to the extent that he wouldn''t allow Yesseca to talk on the phone with male friends. However, Kylin was so much more than that. They''d almost gotten married, so how could Tremaine take him lightly? Content belongs to

    NovelDrama.Org

    Tremaine felt like he was going to explode with rage when he heard that Yesseca and Kylin had kept in contact.

    Under Tremaine''s questioning, there was a hint of guilt in Kyi in''s eyes.

    Yesseca had called him every day for a period of time, even if it was just to chat about normal things. However, since she was already with Tremaine, it wasn''t too appropriate.

    Therefore, when Tremaine asked this question, Kylin felt guilty.

    Tremaine caught the fleeting guilt.

    His hear sank.

    Why would Kylin feel guilty when he asked that? Was there really something between Kylin and Yesseca?

    Thinking of this, Tremaine was furious.

    He quickly pulled out a pistol and pointed it right at Kylin. He said frostily, "Tell me what''s going on between you and Yesseca!"

    Kylin was stunned.

    He knew that Tremaine was bad-tempered, but he didn''t expect that he would take out a pistol at the slightest disagreement. He waspletely disregarding someone else''s life.

    In the face of Tremaine''s pistol, Kylin did not feel afraid, but he felt a chill.

    How could Yesseca be with such a man?

    Just after a few words Tremaine actually unsheathed a pistol!

    What about Yesseca?

    Yesseca was the blunt type and wasn''t exactly the most tactful person. She and Tremaine would definitely get into disagreements. Would Tremaine pull a gun on her every time he got mad?

    Kylin thought of Yesseca''sst call with him.

    She''d sounded depressed.

    Had she lost hope in Tremaine?

    Kylin cried out, "Tremaine, are you the type of man who just points a gun at someone whenever you want to? Is this how you treat Yesseca as well?!"

    "No wonder she''s so unhappy here

    and had to call me to vent her sorrows! Yesseca''s definitely ended up with the wrong person! Tremaine Quartley, I should have been more insistent instead of allowing you to take Yesseca away!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

    Tremaine''s mind suddenly went nk.

    He looked Kylin right in the eyes. "Did you say that Yesseca called you to tell you how unhappy she was in Quartley Pce?"

    At this point, there was nothing to hide, so Kylin told him everything.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!